ã€ŠI Only Wanted A Class In The Apocalypseã€‹


 Chapter 1 - Life Without A Class

    "The end ising! The demons, the giants, the wolves, and even those insects are going to kill us all!"

    I heard these familiar screams from far while walking slowly towards that crazy man''s direction.

    The streets were in a mess state, filled with garbage and leftovers from the big partyst night. The city, which I lived in, celebrated the ny-ninth anniversary of the Great Day!

    In fact it wasn''t a great day, but it was the start of the apocalypse that befell over ournds.

    My name is Hye. ording to my father my name held the meaning of a bright and intelligent man.

    I was indeed smart, but I was no way living a bright life. My life was defined even before I came to this Earth.

    Ah, forgot to say that Earth wasn''t the same Earth ny-nine years ago. When the apocalypse hit Earth, it started by merging all continents, breaking all boundaries and adding strangends to us.

    And since that day, morends were being added to our great N, the new Earth we live currently in. With it strange races began to appear like demons, devils, goblins, monsters, and even evolved and intelligent insects.

    War was inevitable between us and them. In fact each race began a series of brutal and long wars against other races to dominate N. The bad news came in that our weapons couldn''t do any damage against these races.

    They all used various sorts of magic. And that wasn''t exclusive to them alone.

    Humans started to delve on the path of magic since the dawn of the apocalypse. ording to the old stories written in our records of that time, we had many quests provided by the mighty judges, plus a system. Whoever achieved anything worthy would get a ss of his own and power beyond belief.

    But many failed to achieve such a thing. I, my father, and my entire family came from a grandfather and a grandmother who both failed their quests.

    People like us were called ssless people, or the trash in the new world we were living in.

    On top of the society people with high sses ruled the human race. We now live in three big kingdoms, each covering a vastnd that exceeded the size of the old Earth multiple times.

    But this was nothingpared to other races. In fact the war between humans and other racessted in its fiercest early days to ten years. After that most of the humans were killed and only three kingdoms stood tall till this day.

    In other words¡­ We lost that war! The three kingdoms provided a much safer environment to live in. But that wasn''t ording to what that crazy man was saying.

    "The end ising! Prepare for it! The dark day ising! We will be all doomed!"

    "That man¡­" I couldn''t help but shake off my head and examined the message inside my system.

    [ Your daily quest is here! Help the old foreteller in his daily needs and you''ll get ten coins]

    "Tsk, another boring day," I muttered while clicking to see if I was lucky and got another quest. But like my usual, I only got this unlucky one here.

    Systems now became like phones in the ancient age of humans. We all have systems that help to moderate our lives.

    For me, and as a ssless person, I had no privilege to get high ranked quests. Only trash quests like this one kept popping each morning.

    Ten coins seemed like a very small fee for such a task. But it was enough to pay my rent and provide food for myself.

    "Oh, it''s the bright and intelligent man again," that crazy old man noticed me and stopped what he was shouting at the passerby in this street.

    He looked the same as usual, wearing a ragged and tattered old looking ck suit that turned gray out of time and continuous cleaning. His white and long hair was disheveled and fell over his shoulders and even reached the middle of his back.

    His face was stained with ck and blue spots out of his habit to do his proimed foretelling experiments using explosive substances. I once was about to get blown to pieces thanks to one of his proimed foretelling.

    "Don''t say that to me, I''m just a normal loser in this kingdom," I came to stand beside him while feeling disgust from the look of his saw-like yellow teeth.

    In fact if I saw him from far I would mistake him for being a monster! The only proof he was human came from the system. After all, systems never assigned quests for humans unless they serve other humans.

    "Come¡­ Come¡­ I got more stories to tell," he started again! Despite my task was to attend to this crazy man''s needs, he only cared about one thing¡­ Telling stories!

    At first I was very interested in what he was saying. He kept telling weird tales and stories that seemed like real legends. I was entranced by his foolishness and craziness until one day I discovered what he was telling was pure nonsense!

    He kept stressing that he was telling the untold truth of history. But not a single word of what he said was written or even mentioned in any known record to mankind! I searched and even dropped my quests for an entire week to check over his awesome bulls*t!

    Eventually I realized he was crazy! The events he kept telling never happened before. Other events urred. And even the names he made sure for me to memorize weren''t even registered in any legendary tales known to human civilization before the apocalypse!

    Ji the brave, Luke the mightiest, Anna the wisest, Cher the lioness¡­ and much more of such weird names and nicknames that never existed.

    "Come, I have a good tale to tell you today," he hurriedly took me inside his house with such enthusiasm. ording to him, he kept issuing the system tasks only to me.

    And aside from him, I got no other regr customers to satisfy.

    His house was like the difference between earth and heavenpared to his ragged state. It could be described as a big mansion with a wide garden and tall walls.

    A pce, a pce with an owner like a beggar like him¡­ How ironic!

    I once asked him how could someone like him get such a fancy ce to live in. The only answer I got was that he had a very high ss, and that provided him with great ie even without the need for him to do anything.

    I really envied him at that moment and even now! sses in our world were like college degrees in the old human civilization. I was like a person without a degree. Despite being smart, hard working, knowing a lot of crafts, and willing to do anything with devotion; I wouldn''t be able to get anywhere in this world without having a degree, without a ss.

    Many others weren''t as good as me and were living in luxury thanks to their sses. I hated sses more than anything in the world as it turned my life into such hell.

    And the most bitter thing was the fact that I didn''t cause anything of this to me in the first ce! I just inherited such bad luck and came from such a wrong family.

    If I had the chance to be reborn under another family with a ss, I would be grateful for that! If I had a chance to get a ss even if I went to hell itself, I wouldn''t flinch back.

    It was my life dream, a dream that would possibly not turn true at all.

    So many times I imagined myself getting back in time, to the moment when the apocalypse befell humans. I dreamt about fighting for my own right to have a ss of my own.

    Humans back then mistook things greatly. They thought they were fighting for their survival and didn''t care about things like quests or sses. They were wrong! They didn''t know that by such careless decisions they doomed all the generations that came after them till the end of time.

    Gosh! Every time I thought about this I felt mad! I wished I could have a say in this, I wished I could change my current fate, even by facing death itself.

 Chapter 2 - The Orb

    "Sit¡­ Sit¡­ Today is a special day," the old man enthusiastically said while leading me to the main hall of this big mansion.

    Decorated with many golden and rare ores, statues of men standing tall and expressing their arrogance and domineering never ceased to amaze me every time I came in here.

    Everything in that mansion was expensive! And yet here he was, sitting with his ragged clothes and an appearance of a beggar in front of me.

    "What makes it so?" I sat while trying to follow his lines.

    "You''ll know pretty soon," he said in such a warm tone before adding, "tell me, did you remember every tale I told you before?"

    C''mon, be serious! Everytime we met he started with such annoying question that made me feel like I was in a school and he was my teacher.

    "You know even if I wanted to forget, the memory orbs you gave me never stopped buzzing with your stories even in my sleep."

    I took out a group of five small ck beads that started to float once taken out from my pocket. These annoying little things never stopped speaking in that old man''s voice, retelling everything he said to me like I was a deaf man!

    "You''ll thank meter for that," the old man mysteriously said with a wide smile over his face and a nodding motion there. He felt happy and content with torturing me like this. However I couldn''t refuse his proimed gift. After all it was one of the quests he gave me, one that could help me survive here with its five coins daily reward.

    "Today I''m feeling happy. So I''ll start with answering the most asked question of yours."

    "From where did you bring all these¡­ amazing tales?"

    I was about to say bullsh*t but I controlled my tongue at thest moment. Last time I said so to him he became so furious and even canceled our meeting.

    Even if he had to bber with his crazy stuff again, I had to sit and listen. Life wasn''t that cheap or easy for me, for anyone like me.

    "I''ll tell you, but stop with that attitude of yours," the old man pulled a long face before changing that with a serious one, "he was my mentor, a great person who rescued my life back when we got massacred like insects by the hands of our greatest enemies. And he has an interesting story to tell, wanna listen?"

    "As if I have a choice here," I shrugged while my tone expressed how dull and bored I was.

    But the old man seemed not to care about how I felt as he continued:

    "I know you are smart despite not having a ss of your own. You love to read and research. I also know your life dream is to have a ss and have a chance in this shitty life. So tell me, young human boy, who is ourmon and greatest enemy?"

    ''Young human boy?'' This remark was the first I heard from him. For a second there I mistook him to be someone not human. But when I recalled how crazy he was, I ditched these thoughts aside and calmly answered:

    "The demons perhaps? They are the most brutal species who love to feast on our bodies."

    "Wrong answer, try again."

    What the f*ck?! I never expected my analysis to be wrong! I was about to resist and argue but he raised one finger in a warning for me to not do so.

    "Then they must be those monsters, werewolves, vampires, oh wait¡­ Perhaps they are those arrogant and dirty dragons who are drunk in their might and wealth!"

    "No," yet he gave me such an answer before adding, "they are the angels."

    "W¡­ What? No way!" I even stood up from my seat before adding in a loud tone, "they are the ones who guided all of us towards the light! The only ones who really extended their hands to us and helped us when the apocalypse befell upon our heads. They are the guides for god sake!"

    "Speaking like someone who lived there and witnessed everything with your own eyes," however the old man''s words came to startle me. "Or perhaps you are someone with extensive might and authority to reach beyond the locking doors and get your hands on things that aren''t known to the public."

    He had a point! But he also didn''t provide any evidence on his outrageous ims. "Everyone knows about what they did back in the dark days to help all of us."

    "And yet here you are," the old man motioned his head at me, "a ssless human boy, intelligent and diligent in what you do, very resourceful and even a strong fighter. Tell me, did you ever question your origins?"

    "My origins?" I sat helplessly on the seat while feeling dejected by what he just said.

    "You are too smart to figure this out on your own," his attitude was strange today. It was all serious without his usual funny expressions on his face that I used to see, "if you have all of these amazing qualities, if many of the ssless humans have such outstanding talents, howe their ancestors failed the days of the apocalypse this bad?"

    "..."

    Damn! His words found their way deeply inside my mind without any hindrance. I always kept asking myself what my grandfathers did for me to end in such a losing way.

    I was a loser, but my spirit, my mind, my talents told me that I wasn''t. When I thought about what the old man just said, things became clearer, and strangely weirder in my eyes.

    Inheritance was everything! It was a known fact to anyone. Like sses as a mere example of it, whoever had a ss in his family would have a chance to inherit it.

    If a man and woman with two different sses met, a chance for a new ss to be born was there. But if there was a ssless one there, then their offspring would be at the risk of having no sses.

    And that helped a lot in distancing themunity of sses from those without ones. That was one of the reasons why I kept living in such a life without any hope for me or even for my future kids and grandkids.

    "It''s just a logical sense," the old man slowly said, "if you have such high qualities, then howe your parents didn''t? Howe your grandparents didn''t? I dare to say that many of those ssless humans today have great talents. They don''t deserve to be treated in such a way. But the question is¡­ How did they all end up like this? How did you end up like this?"

    At this point I started to link the dots. I stopped thinking about the reasons I couldn''t possibly know and said with a dejected tone, "So this is your argument that our enemies are the same ones who were helping us back then?"

    "I''m not saying that without good reasons," the old man agreed, "if so then I dare you to give me a single exnation for you to end up in such a sorrow state."

    I couldn''t give such a thing. Deep down my soul, I believe I was special. I didn''t deserve any of this, that was the sole belief I had, the only thing that kept me living this shitty life.

    "But I''m not telling you this to just point at our enemies, but to exin the existence of a terrifying one amongst them," the old man suddenly took out a strange orb.

    It was as big as a tennis ball. All red and looked like it had a life of its own inside. I could see swirls of red waves moving around inside that orb in his hand.

    "That enemy possessed a terrifying power that enabled everything to reach to such a rockbottom state," the old man threw the orb high in the air as if he was toying with it.

    I could tell from just its appearance that it wasn''t amon orb. It was one of his precious antiques and treasures that he treated them like they were dirt!

    Without realizing it, my eyes kept following that orb up and down while he continued to say:

    "That bastard had the ability to rewind time each one hundred years for a hundred times," the old man held the ball in his hand all of sudden before adding, "but he isn''t the only one to have such power. Humans were blessed with someone like him."

    "Rewind time?!!" I was shocked before adding in a loud tone, "but there is no such ability or skill at all in any ss known in our world."

    "Do you really think such a rare and unique ability will be exposed to the public?" the old man slowly said while his eyes told me he wasn''t bluffing at all. He believed all the sh*t he was saying, like it was the truth.

    "Why are you telling me all this?" I asked in a low tone while looking straight into his eyes.

    "Told you kid, today is a special day," the old man didn''t give me a definite answer before raising this orb to my face as he added, "like it?"

    "You are stingy enough to not give me anything you have," I didn''t fall for his trick again.

    "Hahaha, correct," heughed like a sly and stingy merchant before taking back his hand, "That mighty human was my mentor. He saved my life and told me a great deal of secrets about what he lived and saw, about what truly happened in his past lives."

    "Such a wise man," I wasn''t feeling well at the moment as he just toyed with me using that orb, "but why being so generous with you?"

    "He wanted me to find an heir for him, someone who will be able to do what he didn''t."

    "Which is?" I was now just following his words and wasn''t really interested in knowing anything. If I wanted anything right now then it would be for me to leave this ce and have some time with myself.

    "That man discovered something, a w in the ability of his and that bastard from the proimed angels," the old man said before touching the orb like he was treating something precious.

    I never saw him care about anything he owned before. This was new to me.

    "For this ability to work, there must be someone with such skill in another race. It''s like anyw of nature, two opposing forces must coexist for any force to exist."

    I nodded without any enthusiasm while he kept his talk.

    "So that man realized he was the sole reason that the bastard was able to do all these crimes against humans. For other races, they would all forget what they lived through and relive the apocalypse moments from the start before one hundred years pass and then¡­ that bastard will rewind the time."

    "But we have that human, right?" I inly asked, "why didn''t that mighty man try to do something against that evildoer?"

    "He failed," the old man said, like it was him who failed, not some imaginary figure his craziness just created in his own mind. "He tried his best, one time after another. But for consecutive ny-nine times he failed. And that was expected."

    "Don''t you see it''s a stereotypical old and boring story?" I couldn''t help but express my doubts, "C''mon! I bet you are going to say that the enemy was well prepared and had his sh*t straight, not like your proimed hero."

    The look I got from the old man told me I pissed him off. Sh*t! I wanted his coins so badly and couldn''t risk losing it. "I''m just trying to¡­ see things from all angels here," I hurriedly said while faking my regret and honesty.

    "If you say so," he slowly said but I felt he wasn''t that forgiving to my earlier words, "as you just said, that damn proimed angel had all the support from his n plus he had many ns prepared. So our hero¡­"

    The old man used the word ''our'' and stressed on it to make sure I wasn''t objecting again. How could I object when you held the bowl of my rice in your hands, old man?

    "Decided to take one risk, a bet if you asked and I can''t express how much I respect him for his courage to take such a feat."

    "Sure, he is all brave and mighty after all," I again said something I shouldn''t. However this time the old man didn''t get angry at me or even gave me his usual burning gazes.

    Instead he smirked, like something interesting was about to happen.

    "Phew!"

    Like it was a small rubber ball, the old man flickered his fingers and threw the orb towards me. It happened all of sudden and out of the blue. The moment it hit me, the orb smashed like it was made out of fragile ss!

    "What the hell¡­" As it smashed the red waves swirling restlessly inside were broken free. Without any invitation they started to surround my body, taking over without any resistance.

    I stood up and tried to push away these thick wisps of red energy like putting down fire. However the more I tried, the faster it spread.

    "What did you do to me?" I shouted in panic at the old man, "I didn''t mean anything I said. Please, spare me!" I tried to plead but the old man only calmly stood up as he gave me that kind of a look.

    Like everything was beyond salvation!

    "With this I have done my part fully and delivered the final gift to the one who deserves it," the old man started to speak in his riddles again.

    "Stop being crazy! It''s not the time for you to lose your goddamn mind!" I screamed in panic while starting to feel a strange gush of heat invading my body. It was like this energy was made out of fire, and I was like a dry old piece of dead wood.

    "Remember this¡­" despite all my screams and pleas for his help, he calmly walked to stand in front of me as he added, "this a token for gratitude, a debt you''ll have to repay to my people, human boy."

    "Stop saying nonsense and stop this madness at once!" I shouted in rage but the old man didn''t seem to even listen to me.

    "I trust you as my mentor trusted me back in the days¡­ Don''t forget, you need to help and save my angel n, the real angels who are facing a great cmity when the apocalypse happens. Find us, help us¡­ Just follow the golden quests whenever they appear and you''ll have your chance to repay me this lifetime debt. As for those proiming to be the angels¡­ They are just dark fallen angels, the darkest species any universe ever gave birth to. Be sure¡­"

    "Screw you!" I said before my vision was clouded with the red energy that totally overtook my body. I could see his lips moving but no sound ever reached me.. I saw him throwing another thing at me during his unheard words and with this my senses were all switched off and lost my consciousness.

 Chapter 3 - Finally Getting A Chance

    "Are you alright?"

    I felt like someone was shaking my body. In a reflex I slowly opened my eyes while feeling the bright sun blinding me.

    "Ouch," I tried to stand to feel the pain assaulting my body.

    "Easy there," another voice came, "you just fell all of sudden without warning. Are you alright, pal?"

    I turned to see who was speaking in such an oldnguage before I froze.

    "What the hell is that?" I was in the middle of a group of high school students, it seemed. But that wasn''t the part that shocked me, but that standing tall statue at the distance.

    Without feeling myself I pushed them and ran towards the edge of that ce where I was stopped by a small cement wall.

    "At least say thanks!" I heard this angry shout from behind me but I didn''t care at all. I was totally shocked with the grand, faint green statue standing miles away from me.

    "This¡­ is the statue of liberty¡­ How the hell is this statue still standing?"

    I always admired this statue like other ancient and beautiful buildings andndmarks of the old Earth.

    That statue was destroyed! I could swear with my life on the bet that it was. I still had that poster image of that grand statue being ttened with the ground, while its torch was nted in the ind there in my small room.

    "What are you doing here? Is it your first time in New York?"

    I turned to see a girl approximately around my age. She wore a pair of sses while holding a few books in her hand. She looked kind of a hard worker, just like me.

    "Excuse me," I said while feeling this girl could be someone trustworthy to ask, "I feel a little confused here. Can you tell me what day it is today?"

    "Stop being funny," sheughed in a sweet way as if she considered my question as being a joke, "this is an old way to get to know me, but I''ll let it go," she said before adding, "it''s the fifth of June, do you also want the year?"

    "Yes, please," I didn''t know how she took my serious question to be this funny. However, just before she could say anything, I turned my eyes.

    For the second time I felt a deep shock in my mind! That wasn''t possible! Not possible at all!! The world around was a peaceful looking one, brimming with life and joy, a world that I never saw and only heard of.

    And her answer came to confirm what I had in mind.

    "It''s year two thousand and thirty," she said beforeughing, "what are you going to ask me next? The time perhaps?"

    "Yes, please," again I looked at her in the same seriousness as before. However she took it as a joke again andughed. Two shy dimples appeared on her cheeks, exposing her small ck dot just below the right corner of her mouth that added more to her beauty.

    Before answering me she flipped her long brown hair as if she was showing it to me, "It''s two P.M. Is it suitable for a drink?"

    I didn''t know what to say! Two P.M.!! in the year two thousand and thirty¡­ That couldn''t be happening.

    "p!" without any warning I pped my face as I thought that old man did some silly trick on me using that red orb.

    "Ouch, it hurts," however all I felt was pure pain.

    "Hahaha, it''s normal as if you just pped yourself," sheughed before she eyed me with such interest as if I was an alien, "you look like a foreigner. Where did youe from? Are you here for the Expo? The world football cup? Or wait, you look like a high student like me. Does this mean you are here to attend the world student forum?"

    I looked at her without knowing what to say. All of these events I heard about before. They were the reason why the US had such a variety of nationalities at the time of the apocalypse.

    At the same time it was one of the main reasons why this country was hit with the brutalest attacks ever!

    And now I was in the middle of New York, one of the cities that had it hardest around the US itself by the recognition of everyone.

    I only had less than two hours till the apocalypse would hit! I couldn''t believe it but now I was in such a ce and time, just prior to the infamous event that rocked the entire world and wiped out the civilization people in my time heard about its tales.

    From that moment of the apocalypse onward, new terms andws would be applied. ''What the hell did you do to me, old man?'' I couldn''t help but clench my fists while feeling this wasn''t funny, wasn''t funny at all.

    Who would be in his right mind to relive these dark moments again?

    ''Wait!'' it suddenly hit me, ''if I was here, does that mean¡­'' I turned around while feeling more enthusiasm which came out from god knew where, ''... I can now have a ss of my own?!!!¡­ I can now change the dark life I lived so far and rece it for something new?!!! Something with a future and hope?!!!''

    It was such a ground shaking realization for me, one that I always dreamt to have but never believed it would.

    "Hey! I''m talking to you," a punch came from that girl all of sudden to jolt me awake.

    "That hurts!" Iined while holding my arm, "why did you hit me?"

    "You weren''t listening," she said as if it was something sacred to be heard when she spoke, "where are you heading? Do you have a group you want to meet? Like your friends perhaps?"

    "Yes, friends¡­" my mind instantly started to stir its wheels before I added, "I should be at the central park in less than two hours. Is it far?"

    "The central park¡­ it''s not that far," she turned before pointing in a certain direction, "there is a subway we can take that will arrive there in no time."

    "Subway!" I was inwardly shocked by this hideous name. ording to what I read, subways were the most visited ces by humans at the time of the apocalypse. They saw them as safe havens to survive the apocalypse.

    It wasmon sense by this time and age. After all, the subways were strong enough to withstand the natural disasters that would befall the world.

    However early in the game, the subways turned from safe havens into ughter houses! I couldn''t be there, not even if it would deliver me faster to the central park.

    I didn''t know if what that old man did to bring me here would have changed anything in the apocalypse I knew of. I couldn''t risk my life like this.

    "No, no subway please," I instantly said, "let''s¡­ wait a minute, are youing with me?"

    Her face beamed with a bright smile as she said:

    "I have to be there for the grand meeting of the students from overseas," she said before adding, "alright, we can walk there. We still have around four hours before the meeting. We can talk and have some fun there until then."

    Without taking my opinion she started to walk towards a certain direction. ''This girl¡­ she has a strong personality,'' I muttered to myself before she suddenly turned around without any warning, extended her hand as she said:

    "Forgot to introduce myself, my name is Isabe Rocher, nice to meet you."

    "Hye¡­" I paused in my words as my mind froze for a brief second there. "No f*cking way!" I couldn''t help but exim in shock.

    "Excuse me?!" she looked at me the same way I used to look at the old man; like I was crazy or something.

    "Oh, sorry for that," I apologized while trying to control my inner rumbling thoughts. This name, Isabe Rocher, wasn''t passed down in any historical records. However it was one of those names that the old man bbered about during his crazy talks.

    When I gazed closer at her, she looked exactly like what he described to me. She looked like a strong and powerful young girl, with such sharp eyes, pair of famous sses ording to the old man''s words.

    Even the small nevus on the right corner of her mouth were there! She was like a real embodiment to the old tale that crazy old man told me a couple of years before.

    ''Wait a second¡­ Don''t tell me¡­ He wasn''t making all this stuff up! He wasn''t crazy!!'' I was inwardly shaken while silently walking beside her.

 Chapter 4 - I Want To Be A Winner

    "So, where did youe from, stranger?"

    After a silent walk for ten minutes she suddenly asked me that. During this time, I was totally absorbed in my own world.

    In fact I never took what the old man told me before to the heart. I always thought he was lying. However all the things around me proved otherwise.

    I didn''t know how he did it, but I was teleported back in time, almost ny-nine years, at the time of the beginning of the apocalypse.

    It was such a hard time, where every single human life was challenged with each passing day.

    The death toll of the apocalypse approximately exceeded ny percent of the total poption at this time. It wasn''t only a severe blow to our civilization where we lost everything we achieved for millennia, but it put the human race at the risk of extinction.

    I didn''t know if I should be grateful or resentful towards the old man. No one would ever likeing here and living this hell on his own ord. However I now had a chance. It was one of a kind chance to have a ss of my own and change my own destiny.

    "What tells you that I''m a stranger?" I inly asked while trying to get my thoughts straight. I tried to recall everything I knew about the apocalypse. But I had one little problem here.

    There were two totally different stories about what happened! One that I and everyone in my time lived to hear and believe in, and another that the old man narrated.

    Strangely when putting the two against each other, I couldn''t help but frown. The main line of events was simr, but the actions and deeds taken by people in such events were drastically different.

    One story told how we only cared about our survival and didn''t have a chance to do anything else. On the other hand the other told a legendary story of epic battles and fierce resistance apanied by many heroic actions and victories.

    "C''mon, it''s not that hard to tell," Isabe said before adding, "your name is weird and your clothes look strange. Not only your Asian features, but also your ent¡­ it looks weird and funny."

    I looked up at her and couldn''t help but agree on her points. ording to the old man she was a quick witted girl, a smart one who had a dream to be a president one day before the apocalypse.

    Everything the old man told me about her looks and personality matched up with the young girl beside me. And that made me think about something he told me before sending me here.

    Such a girl was destined to do great things in the apocalypse! Howe she wasn''t mentioned in the official records back in my time?

    ''If you have all of these amazing qualities, if many of the ssless humans have such outstanding talents, howe their ancestors failed the days of the apocalypse this bad?''

    The voice of the old man rang in my head, giving me a logical answer that I refused to believe before.

    "You aren''t telling?" she said in a sad tone.

    "Tell me about yourself first," I tried to buy myself time to find a suitable and logical answer to her questions. After all, if what the old man said was true, then having this girl by my side was something important for my survival.

    "Oh, that''s bad of me," she realized she was asking without giving anything about herself first, "I''m from Washington DC, came here to attend the world student forum. I came with my friends of my high school, but they aren''t that fun to be with."

    "Bullying you?" I asked while trying to recall more info about her. Despite hearing the stories of the old man for endless times thanks to the annoying beads, I didn''t truly remember everything.

    My mind wasn''t interested in hearing such lies, so many things didn''t stick there. At this moment I regretted not listening, not taking these stories more seriously or else I would have more info about this girl.

    "You can say that about them," she admitted in such a calm tone as if it was nothing, "but it''s thest year there. After that I''ll move to one of the big colleges, start my real life, and try to achieve my goals."

    "Which are?" I tried to kill time by asking logical questions and let her speak instead of me.

    "You''dugh if I told you about them," she seemed hesitant and I couldn''t prevent myself from smiling.

    "Don''t tell me you aim to be this country''s president one day," I said while watching her facial expression diligently.

    I wanted to know¡­ Wanted to know if what I remembered about her was true or not¡­ Wanted to know if she was truly the girl the old man once told me about or not.

    "H¡­ How can you guess that?!" as if I caught her red handed, her face showed a shocked expression. But it was nowhere near my shock.

    ''It''s¡­ Real!'' I thought to myself, ''she is¡­ Real!''

    "I just said the hardest dream to achieve," as she was the real deal, I didn''t give her any reason to doubt me here, "but it''s a good dream for such a young girl like you."

    "Speaking as if you are an old man yourself," she chuckled and her face beamed with happiness.

    She seemed like a lonely girl who was mistreated and misunderstood by her peers. A girl with a great dream that no one believed in.

    She was, strangely, like me. I felt like I could really understand her better than anyone she ever met. After all, we two were the same, trying to fight our own battles solo in such a harsh world and against all the odds.

    "I just admire your ambition," I felt like giving her positivements would help in getting her closer to me, "I wish I could have such big dreams as you."

    "Then what are your dreams, Hi?" she asked and I couldn''t help but correct her: "It''s Hye, like Hey, not Hi."

    "Still a funny name to me," she giggled before adding, "tell me about your dreams, Hye."

    I looked up at her bright smile and couldn''t help but be lost in thoughts.

    All the hardships I lived through so far resurfaced in a sh inside my mind. All the injustice I was dealt with, all the blocks that stood tall in front of my path¡­ Everything I experienced was there in front of my eyes, just like a faint dream I hardly recalled.

    "I want¡­ To just survive and thrive in this world," I slowly said.

    "I believe you will do just fine," she didn''t realize the deep meaning of my words, "oh, we arrived already, time really flew fast."

    In front of me I saw the grand and famous central park of this city, the ce I selected to be the starting point of my journey.

    The ce was crowded, just like everything else in New York. Just seeing people walking around, chatting andughing, having peace in their lives, made me feel jealous.

    I came from a world where I had to bow my head to survive, not to raise my eyes or voice or do anything that might enrage any of other races.

    I always thought I was living my life before. However, seeing all these people with no death threats in their lives and only worrying about useless things like work and sry made me realize something.

    I wasn''t living my life before¡­ I was living inside a prison! A grand prison that took away anything that could make life really exist and meaningful. And the most important thing they took from us, from me, was hope.

    "Where do you want to go?" she asked after we entered the park, "to the Metropolitan museum of art? That''s where the grand meeting will ur."

    "We have time till that, right?" I recalled she said we still have a few hours left before that meeting which I knew wouldn''t happen. The apocalypse was about toe to the world in less than an hour.

    I needed to go somewhere before this happened, and I needed her to be with me at that moment.

    "We have¡­" she looked at her phone before adding, "around three hours left."

    "Good," I said, "let''s go to the greenwn then."

    "Aren''t you hungry?" she suddenly asked, "why not pick food on our way there?"

    I knew food as people of this world knew of wouldn''t exist after the apocalypse. However I always heard legends about the fast food here, especially the burger that I never tasted before.

    "Let''s have a burger then," I firmly said while she nodded.

    "Good choice, I also crave for one right now."

    As we walked towards the nearest outlet to sell burgers, I started to finally make up my mind. ''I don''t care who is right and wrong, all I want is to have a ss of my own and survive this sh*t,'' I said to myself, dering my decision in my mind. ''I want to live not like a loser, but for once in my life¡­ Like a winner, a real winner.''

    I clenched my fists while slowly following Isabe''s steps.

 Chapter 5 - The Apocalypse

    "Holy sh*t! This tastes like heaven!!" I was overwhelmed by the sandwich I was eating. It tasted like nothing I ever had in my entire life.

    "Don''t be silly," Isabeughed at my reaction, "don''t tell me there is no burger from where you came from."

    "There is¡­ But it never tastes like this," I gave the first answer that popped up from my mind.

    "Then where are you from? You didn''t tell me anything about that yet!" she returned again to ask about that.

    "I came from far, far away," I said while eating my sandwich, "shouldn''t we get back and grab a few more?"

    We were already heading towards the greatwn.

    "Don''t be ridiculous, burgers are always there anytime," she seemed to find my words funny and didn''t consider them. However she didn''t know that this was thest burger she could have in her life.

    "C''mon, just one more, please!" I pleaded and was even ready to beg for her. However she seemed to enjoy my actions andughed while saying:

    "Stop it! I will buy you one more sandwich, so chill out," she paused before adding, "don''t forget I''m the one buying!"

    When we bought these two sandwiches, I couldn''t help but ask her to pay. I came here with nothing at all, and even if I brought with me my little coins from my time, it wouldn''t work in this world.

    This world was still using these useless papers as a currency. I still didn''t get how the people of this time were convinced by such a trick! Papers were worthless, no matter how you looked at it. Gold and other precious metals were noteworthy. Even paintings and statues did have a value in the world after the apocalypse.

    But money? They were turned to be mere papers used for burning fire on cold nights or even at the toilet!

    As we walked, we met another cart that sold burgers. I really couldn''t get filled with these amazing sandwiches! And now I had more reasons to hate the apocalypse, hateing here in such tight time. Why didn''t that old man send me a few days prior? Or even a year? Huh?

    "What is the time now?" I asked while seeing the big open space up ahead which was known as the greatwn.

    It was looking so peaceful there with many families having their day and enjoying the bright sun. I watched many kids running and ying with their kites, a scene I never saw before in my life.

    Kids in my time were burdened with surviving just like adults. Apocalypse never distinguished between big and small, young and old, boy or girl, weak or strong. It was such a brutal and merciless world, a world that stood totally to the opposite of the way of life the people here enjoyed.

    "Why are you so interested in time?" It wasn''t the first time I asked her about that. I didn''t want to lose myself, enjoying these godsent burger sandwiches, while the apocalypse would smash on our heads.

    Being in the greatwn at the start of the apocalypse was the best ce for me. I didn''t want to miss it before reaching there.

    "It''s four P.M.," she said.

    "Let''s pick up the pace," I stuffed the rest of my precious burger in my mouth and started to walk faster. She seemed startled at first as she didn''t move faster until after long moments of pause.

    "What''s the rush for?" she asked and I couldn''t give her the answer to that question yet.

    ''It''s happening at any moment now,'' I finally entered the greatwn. I looked around, as if someone who was about to say his farewell to the world here.

    "It looks so good to be true," I couldn''t help but admit that.

    "Why are you acting strange?" she asked but before she could add anymore, the world all around started to change.

    The clear and sunny sky started to dim while the ground started shaking. People all over the ce stopped what they were doing and raised their heads to the sky.

    "What''s going on?" Isabe looked frightened, "is it an earthquake?"

    Earthquakes didn''t cause the sky to dim. I knew what was going on. At least this was one of the things the two different stories in my mind agreed upon.

    The sun was going to be swollen by a bigger star that came out of nowhere. ording to the old stories and records, the sun vanished in less than a week and things started to be chaotic from that moment on.

    Gravity would grow thicker and denser while the day and night as people here knew about would change.

    The length of a single day would be elongated by double. Many disasters would befall the as it would merge with other worlds in the process.

    "Rumble!"

    As the sky started to grow darker, a strange and giant shadow loomed up there. ''It''s here,'' I sucked in a cold breath while watching this epic, hard to describe phenomena.

    "Is that¡­ a spaceship?" Isabe tried to give a reason for that strange shadow up there. I didn''t correct her. After all, many theories weremonly spread between humans at this point of history.

    Aliens, doomsday, the god wrath, world war three, and even ragnarok. All these theories shared bits of the truth, but they never could imagine what was really happening.

    "sh!"

    "sh!"

    "sh!"

    ''It arrived already!'' I looked at the golden screen that shed in front of my eyes. I couldn''t see others, but I was sure it happened to every single human on the.

    It was the beginning of everything, the first appearance of our soul bound systems.

    [Congrattions! As a human being you now have a chance to exceed the mortal boundaries and be a mighty figure of your own race. The time of your civilization is over, and now a new experience is waiting for you]

    It was the famous introduction message of the system. I already memorized it by heart from the many times I read it.

    However when I recalled the words of the old man,paring what this message said and what happened afterwards made me frown.

    This message seemed grand, but itcked any necessary info. It didn''t even state that we were going to merge with other races, or we were at a grand war to prove ourselves worthy. It didn''t even mention the start of the apocalypse, leaving humans at such disarray at such critical moment.

    Lacking such few and seemingly trivial info at this drastic moment wasn''t a small thing. I never thought about it before, however watching the panicked and confused faces of many people around told me this wasn''t an easy miss.

    ording to the old man''s side of the story, this was just the beginning of a long list of missing vital and crucial info that wasn''t given to humans at the right time.

    Knowledge was power, and at this moment I realized how true this ancient saying was.

    "Did you¡­ see that?" Isabe pointed at the air while her face looked pale.

    "I believe something big is happening," I didn''t want to look suspicious. So I acted as if I was one of this age and added, "you have a phone, can you check the news?"

    "Yeah," she was jolted awake before she took her phone out. She first gazed up at the sky, then around, before she sucked in a deep breath and started to surf the.

    I knew she would find nothing. The first thing that the apocalypse did was to make sure our entire technology would be useless. And that happened in the first seconds of it.

    "What the hell¡­ it isn''t responding!!" She was shocked and terrified when the phone looked dead.

    "Let me see," I tried to act normal and checked the dead phone. I knew this would happen, as the weapon the apocalypse used was some sort of a worldwide scale electromaic pulse.

    That meant simply one thing; any technology of this age would be rendered useless. "Is the battery dead?"

    "No way, it was over half a minute ago," she was still in shock. So I decided to limit my words for now.

    She looked frustrated, a normal reaction for anyone in her situation. I turned around and most of the people around looked the same.

    The bright light of the sun was dimmed and now it was hard to see towards the far end of this part of park. However I knew soon everyone would gather around, and that was thanks to the next step of the apocalypse.

    [Quest 1 had been issued to you]

    [Part 1 of quest 1: Survive for the next hour.

    Reward: You''ll get acknowledged and will have the system bound to you.

    Penalty: Death]

    "What the f*ck?!!" I couldn''t bring myself to curse out loud when I saw this message.

 Chapter 6 - The First Threat

    I was totally shocked by this quest! It was a fact that I knew about it beforehand, but I never knew it was made up of parts!

    The quest should start with the appearance of them, then a long lecture to exin things here.

    However this quest looked different. People around didn''t have any info at all regarding what was going on here.

    And that was one of the deadliest things anyone could have at such a moment; confusion!

    ''If so¡­ Then the old man''s words are proven to be right once again,'' I couldn''t help but admit that, ''putting that into consideration, that means what he warned me about is also true.''

    I turned my gaze around in vignce while looking at the faces of the people nearby. They were all shocked by the appearance of that quest, while Isabe mistook my words here.

    "What do you think is going on?" she asked while I felt she was closer to me now. I realized at this moment that I was acting strong and unshaken, slightly weird in such a situation.

    But myst curse saved me, it freed me from her suspicion radar. "I believe we have to face something during the next hour."

    "Survive what exactly?" she asked as if she knew I had some knowledge about what was going on here.

    "I dunno," I shrugged, "but let''s hope it''s not a nuclear war or something."

    I knew people of this age were most terrified of these kinds of weapons. However they didn''t know that once the apocalypse started, all the ces with such weapons were destroyed cleanly without giving it any chance to detonate.

    "Don''t tell me¡­" her face paled, "it''s world war three!!!"

    I didn''t answer. At this moment I heard a ruckusing from all over the ce. ''They are gathering up,'' I moved my eyes silently while watching everyone getting together and getting closer.

    "Listen up everyone," one suddenly spoke in a loud tone, "we are all now confused. But let''s not panic. I''m sure the government is doing something about this situation right now."

    I looked at this man who had a strong build and some military experience. However I didn''t trust him.

    After all, I had a warning from the old man, one that I needed to take seriously at the moment.

    "What should we do now?"

    "Anyone got a signal? My phone is dead!"

    "What''s happening?"

    "What are all these weird golden floating messages?"

    "Where the hell is the sun?"

    Many questions rose up and they seemed logical. But I didn''t drop my guard especially when more people began to gather around.

    "I have no answer to that," that man honestly said, "but at least we have to move out of here."

    ''Bingo!'' I didn''t know why but I felt strange excitement when I heard these words. ''One of them is here¡­ So the old man wasn''t lying after all.''

    "Where should we go?"

    "Home?"

    Many nodded in agreement. After all most of them came from ces inside New York city.

    "Sorry but I don''t think it''s wise to do that," but that man suddenly said in a loud tone, "who knows what is going on here? Most likely it''s a nuclear war or something."

    His words caused an instant state of panic around everyone. I felt Isabe''s gazes fall on me from the side, as if she was giving me the credit for such a hypothesis.

    "I say we go somewhere safe first."

    ''Here ites!'' I thought to myself while noticing some people acting strange at the moment.

    They were standing far away like they were prison guards. When that man said these words, they moved silently amidst the crowd and vanished within them.

    At least a few hundred were gathering up here, families with kids, friends from school or college. I looked at all of them while knowing their fate.

    Despite that, I had no intention of interfering. It was a lost cause if I did so, plus I had to take care of myself first.

    "Where?" a shout came from within the crowd that I was sure came from one of those suspicious people.

    "I say the subway tunnels," that man said, "it''s the safest ce we can hide at during such times."

    "That''s a good point," one man said.

    "I say we go with you," a woman said.

    "I agree with what you said," another man said.

    It was just a matter of time before many expressed their agreement out loud while everyone else went silent.

    "Then let''s go," the man who acted like the leader of the group said while starting to move, "we''ll hit the first subway station we meet before entering the tunnels there."

    "Yeah, that''s a good point."

    "That''s the safest ce we can hide at the moment."

    "Even if a nuclear missile fell here, we''ll have a chance this way."

    More and more expressed their opinions out loud as if they agreed to do that beforehand. And it wasn''t a surprise to see most of the people here moving out after that man.

    But I didn''t move an inch! I knew everything! That wasn''t a safe trip, it was a deadly trap that no one would ever survive from!

    ording to the old man, and now I totally believed in what he said, some people were contacted prior to the apocalypse.

    They were given some privilege and time to test the reality of the offer. They looked like normal humans but in fact they were enjoying something different; a system!

    They got their systems activated on one condition; to be traitors to the human kind and work for those dirty species who wanted us dead!

    The early days of the apocalypse were the worst per the words of the old man and the official records. Most deaths urred within these days and they were all exined by the state of confusion and panic by the records.

    But ording to the old man''s words, they were caused mostly by those filthy traitors!

    "Aren''t we going after them?" Isabe seemed surprised to see me standing motionless with no intention of following them.

    "Don''t you see it slightly suspicious?" I turned to her as I added, "we have strange things happening now. I know nuclear war is one of the possible reasons for all this, but it''s not the only reason here."

    "What do you mean?" her gaze was dead serious. I couldn''t lose her, not when I met her out of pure luck.

    ording to the official records, her name wasn''t mentioned there at all. That meant she would eventually die, and that wasn''t a surprise.

    The trap these traitors were leading the people here to wasn''t a simple one. Even with all my experience in dealing with monsters and all my knowledge about the apocalypse, I didn''t have a chance there.

    "I dunno," I shrugged to push away any sense of suspicion about myself, "it''s just that man didn''t seem trustworthy. Something is fishy about him. It''s like he knows what''s going on here and has a n for it."

    "No way," she turned to look at the getting farrger group of people, "but he seems reliable to me, like an ex-soldier or someone working for the government."

    "I know he looks like that," I acknowledged this, "but in another way he didn''t even take the opinions of people here. It''s not a normal thing to do."

    Her eyes widened and I knew that I got to her atst. I wasn''t lying or bluffing. After all these traitors did a simple trick here.

    They manipted the minds of the group with someone looking reliable and a scattered few who dered their support in the open.

    It was a mind game that, if not for the old man''s warnings from before, I would have fallen in it as well.

    "Mentioning this¡­ I find it weird too," she finally took my bait, "that''s not a normal way of thinking here. We should use democracy and voting, not just forcing opinions on others."

    A good sayinging from someone who wanted to be a president one day. However despite convincing her, I knew things wouldn''t easily end up here.

    We two weren''t the only ones staying behind. Scattered groups of tens of people remained behind with us. I could tell by a single nce they were students and friends from college, people with a natural instinct to doubt and question any form of authority even if it was in such a hidden form.

    "Excuse me," as I expected, that man who just led everyone here towards their death came back in less than a few minutes. He targeted the two of us first, mistaking us to be the easiest ones to sell his crap to.. "Aren''t youing with us? Staying with the group is much better than staying here alone."

 Chapter 7 - The Traitor

    I had to admit, he was bold toe and speak to us this way.

    However before I could speak, Isabe jumped in and finally showed evidence of her support to me.

    "Who says we should do so?" she crossed her arms before adding in a loud tone, "this is a free country. No one is obliged to do anything against his wish."

    "C''mon, you are too young to realize what you are doing," unexpected to me, that man dared to extend his arm and grab Isabe''s.

    "Hey," I interfered at once before he could catch her arm with my hand. He gave me such a ring gaze as if he was so enraged by our actions.

    "How dare you?!" Isabe was shocked for a second there before she exploded at him, "what gives you the right to touch me? Get the f*ck off my sight now!"

    This little conflict attracted the attention of the scattered groups here. What was happening to us was about to happen to them as well. They were smart enough to know that.

    I knew they weren''t firm believers like me in staying here. If that man tried to persuade them, most of them wouldply in the end.

    And that was what that traitor did as a mistake,ing to persuade me in the first ce.

    What that man did and the sharp reaction from Isabe made it easier for the others to make up their minds.

    If they had a speck of doubt before towards that man, they did now have a ton!

    "Sorry," the man noticed the change in the atmosphere here as everyone moved and gathered around us. "I''m just worried about your safety. You are still young and inexperienced in life."

    "F*ck off!" Isabe''s sharp answer made others interfere and even pushed the man away.

    "You heard the girl, you have no right to force her or anyone on anything!"

    "How can someone like you be at this age? God!"

    "I can''t believe you just fooled everyone to follow you just now. I feel sorry for them!"

    More and morements started to be thrown onto that man''s face. ''Serves you right, bastard,'' I inwardly sneered while watching him retreat with aplicated look on his face.

    I knew why he came back, and it was the same reason behind his future return. However, next time he wouldn''te in peace.

    Traitors had quests of their own. The more people they lured into the trap, the more people they killed by this way, the higher their rewards would be. Eventually they would be drunk in doing this until they became one of the greatest evil threats to humans in the apocalypse.

    However, that didn''t mean I didn''t know their weaknesses.

    "Let''s go," without hesitation I turned around and started to walk towards one direction.

    "Wait," just as I moved a couple of steps, a youth shouted, "can wee with you?"

    "Yeah, we trust you more than that bastard!"

    "Please, it''s hard to stay alive when we are divided."

    "Yeah, strength is in unity, it''s a known fact."

    I gazed up at them in silence while feeling sorry. People of this age didn''t know how to y this game, they even didn''t know the basic rules of it.

    One of the many reasons I selected the central park as my top priority was what just happened now.

    The first quest was rted to survival as the human world would be invaded by herds of monsters. Monsters came from dark and cold worlds so they had their own ways to find their targets here after the sun died down.

    The more people gathered around the more monsters that woulde to attack them. That was one of the reasons I didn''t interfere back when the traitors lured people away.

    I needed to decrease the number of people as much as possible. Plus the facts they were speaking about weren''t totally correct.

    ording to the many experiences gathered from those who survived this era, those who stayed with a few groups of people had higher chances to survive than others.

    At the early stages of this survival game, staying alone was much better than in a group. Butter when people started to unlock their powers and gained strength, they would aim to roam the world on their own.

    And that was, once again, wrong! It was ironic but when we were weak we shouldn''t stick together and when we gained power we should stay next to each other.

    After all, challenges of theter stages of the apocalypse were really frightening. No single human could stand against them depending on his power, no matter how strong he grew to be.

    "Please, let theme with us."

    It seemed that my hesitation was too obvious to Isabe who gave me such a look. I couldn''t bring myself to deny her first request. I wanted her to trust me further and lower her guards. This was the only way to get this fierce fighterter on to stick by the side of a loser like me.

    "Alright," I agreed. After all, the first quest wasn''t that difficult to clear if you knew the rules and the tricks. And I knew them all.

    "Where are we heading now?" The group walked in silence around while Isabe tried to start a discussion with me.

    "I heard there are few ygrounds here," I faked my ignorance of what I was really doing, "like baseball and football fields."

    "Yeah, there are many around here," one youth said, "I once yed there with my friends."

    "It''s not far, only a hundred meters away from here," another said. In fact all of them were around my age, given one or two years up and down.

    "Let''s go there then," I acted like I was respecting their call and listening to what they just suggested. That would give me some leverage to order them aroundter on.

    "May I ask why?" a girl said in a shy tone. I didn''t even turn to see whoever spoke to me, but I expected such a question.

    "Did you notice the world around us is getting darker?" I slowly said while not telling them everything at once.

    "The sun is off, so it''s getting darker," one youth said as if it was a known fact.

    "Then why didn''t the lights turn on until now?"

    All of sudden I sensed the change of the atmosphere to be filled with shock and nervousness. I even heard a few whispers between them while I kept myself all silent.

    Such a small and unnoticed detail was the crucial element in determining life and death in this quest. After all, the monsters came from dark and cold worlds, so they weren''t ustomed to light at all.

    Unlike humans, who were used to walking in light and feared the darkness. So anyone sitting at the subway tunnels, away from any potential source of light, would be in great disadvantage here. They would turn into living stock waiting for ughter in the eyes of monsters.

    Monsters would see them clearly while humans would only see nothing. It would be best described as the massacres of the subways.

    "The power grid might be down," one of the kids tried to find a good reason for all of this.

    "Then why our phones aren''t working?" I asked before adding, "anyone got aptop? Let''s see if it''s working or not. We need a source of light to guide us here."

    Although we lost precious minutes back when these traitors did their show, I didn''t care now for wasting more minutes here. We were almost at a big open yground, a field that seemed to be dedicated for the baseball game.

    I was near my target, and I didn''t mind making myself more convincing. Who knew, I might find a few hidden gems in the middle of this group after all.

    Even if I didn''t want them with me at first, now I had to get all the benefits I could from them as long as they were here.

    Who told them to follow me in the first ce?

    "Holy sh*t! It''s dead!"

    "Mine too!"

    "Howe¡­ Do you know what happened?"

    The group all looked at me and I didn''t feel any pressure at all. Their childish gazes were nothingpared to the stinky breaths of a werewolf or the roars of a gm.

    Facing these kids was like a breeze to me. "I believe an electromaic weapon was used on a wide scale," I said while moving towards a small room just meters away from us.

    "Click!" I found it open to my luck. I was ready to crush the door to get in there if needed to.

    And when I entered, I found what I was looking for.

 Chapter 8 - Getting Ready For Monsters

    "nk!"

    The moment I pressed the button, the machine was kicked to life. All of sudden the entire yground was lit and its bright spotlights kicked away the darkness in a blink of an eye.

    "Wow! I never thought something like this would be here!!" one of the youths said in awe while others nodded in agreement.

    Even Isabe gave me such a deep gaze, like she was wondering how I knew about the presence of such a generator here.

    "Back in my ce, every yground had one like this in case of emergency," I lied.

    "But howe it works and nothing else does?" another one asked, and I was prepared for it.

    "This works on gasoline with old tech," I simply exined, "anything advanced with chips embedded won''t work."

    "Brilliant," Isabe admitted, "I never took you for such one."

    "Like whom?" I asked while trying to hide my joy out of her praise.

    A loser like me getting praised from such a queen, that was something worthy of celebration indeed.

    "Someone who puts his mind before anything else."

    I smiled and walked outside the room. Despite doing all this, things weren''t safe yet.

    "Howl!"

    "Roar!"

    All of sudden the world around started to grow scarier by all the soundsing from the monsters. ''They finally came,'' I muttered to myself before moving my eyes around.

    Sacrifices were necessary, something no one could escape from. However what mattered was the end result of any sh for a group like us.

    Almost all of those around me looked terrified, all except for three. I sat my gaze upon them, including Isabe.

    "Let''s get inside," I said while leading them towards the inner space of this field.

    "What was that?" one youth asked in fear, "I think there are wolves outside."

    "Wolves howl, but I heard roaring as well," a girl said in a pale face while her body kept shaking out of fear.

    She wasn''t the only one showing such a reaction, and I couldn''t help but inwardly sigh. If it was possible, I would rather save all their lives.

    After all they proved to have good instincts and minds of their own. However, thinking like that was childish dreams. I knew what type of monsters we were up against, and it wasn''t easy to defend against them.

    "This might work," again the roars and howls reverberated across the entire world around us while I grabbed a metallic baseball club from the side of the field. "Come, pick what you like¡­ Here is a good variety of weapons."

    I didn''t leave the three I picked alone as I grabbed three metallic clubs like mine and threw these to them. There weren''t so many of these, so I feared they might end up with wooden ones instead.

    "Do you know what''sing at us?" one of the youths felt I knew something as I acted with a n, not on impulse.

    I could already feel gazes of doubts at me. "I just heard the howls of wolves and it''s natural to look for something to fight them with," I simply said before adding, "if you don''t want to be here, then leave. I didn''t invite you toe with me in the first ce."

    I had to hammer this fact inside their minds now so they would stop questioning me at every single step. It was annoying getting watched and asked such questions, especially when I was fighting for my own life.

    I didn''t allow them in just to threaten my life like that! If they didn''t n to let things go and mind their own sh*t, then it was better to send them away.

    "Thanks," Isabe said while the other two came along. They were two males, almost one year older than me. The two looked like athletes, with good and proportionate bodies with no bulging muscles anywhere.

    They took the clubs with appreciative eyes.

    "Thanks," one of the two said, "my name is John, it''s a pleasure to know you."

    "Thanks sir for this," another one was more polite than John, "I''m Allen, do you know if we can close this field on us to prevent these wolves froming here?"

    "I''m Hye," I greeted them differently than my earlier harsh attitude. I looked around and thought Allen got a point here. This field seemed too vulnerable for the uing battle. Before I could answer him, someone else did.

    "Pft, do you all believe that?" one youth suddenly said while he waved the club he held like he was used to ying baseball, "I never heard about wolves in New York."

    "Then what are these things running around the ce?" a girl asked in fear and doubt, "if not wolves¡­ then what are they?"

    Everyone fell into silence while I was the only one knowing what wasing at us. In fact these monsters weren''t wolves, but hyenas.

    Wolves were too cunning toe at us first, especially with such bright light enveloping us here.

    They were a brutal variation of those brutal monsters. They were bigger, almost four meters in length and two meters in height.

    They were like elephants in size, but with high mobility, fierce attacks, and bloodthirsty nature. They were really scary, especially for us in such a weak state.

    "Let''s barricade this field first," I said while trying to get them to work, "I also want someone high up there to watch."

    I pointed towards one of the four big spotlight towers here. There were small metallicdders which were used for the maintenance of these big torches.

    "I can do that," one youth volunteered. I silently watched him as he acted smart.

    Being high up there would grant him total immunity against any iing ground danger... Smart one!

    ''Another good candidate to recruit,'' I said to myself while watching everyone trying to find anything to fortify the door and the weak around.

    The field was surrounded with a made out of ropes like a gigantic version of fisher. It looked weak, so weak to stop monsters froming here.

    But I never counted on them in the first ce. Even those who tried to survive the first quest by hiding inside their apartment''s fortified doors ended up dying in the end.

    These monsters weren''t a joke! A simple w of them and any steel could crack open in front of their terrifying force. However, here it was different. The light here would act as my main line of defense.

    They weren''t yet ustomed to living in such a bright world. If they dared toe here, I''d make sure every single one of them would die.

    But in return for that, they would kill more of the group. I looked around and all I could see were terrified and shaking youths with zero experience in actual fights.

    I hesitated for a second to tell them where these weaknesses were. But in the end I saw it was better to stay silent and wait until the monsters arrive.

    After dealing with the first one, I could easily pinpoint their weakness. My reason would be luck.. We humans loved to believe in such an inexistent thing.

 Chapter 9 - Fighting Monsters

    "Monsters!"

    Just before I could n my next move, a loud scream came from the youth who went up there. His name was Arnold, someone who looked a good candidate to recruit in my eyes.

    "What does he mean by that?" Isabe stood beside me with a worried expression all over her pretty face.

    She wasn''t alone, everyone else had the same look except for me. I turned around and didn''t open my mouth to exin anything.

    "We''ll soon know that," I said before raising my metallic baseball club in the air, "let''s face whateveres from outside and survive this together."

    My sudden shout pushed slightly away the fear and confusion in everyone around. I didn''t want them to be with me, but as long as they were here then why not use them properly?

    "Roar!"

    "Roar!"

    "Roar!"

    As expected, the hyenas moved inrge groups and first surrounded the field. The wolves wouldn''t dare toe early on, not before testing waters first by these dumb fools.

    The hyenas stood tens of meters away from the border of the field, seemingly hesitant about the light.

    "What¡­ the hell is that?!!"

    "Are there even such giant monsters in the world?"

    "Am I dreaming? C''mon someone please shake my body!"

    Many exmations came and it was normal to react this way. The monsters used to y with two different tactics, either frighten their enemies by standing all silent or by rapidly attacking them with indomitable force.

    This time I was lucky it was the former, or else people here wouldn''t have time to grasp the situation better and get a good hold on their ragged emotions and thoughts.

    "Get ready," unlike them I didn''t act surprised. Anyway this was a moment of life and death, "stand near the and try to shield yourselves with the blockades there."

    "Can we really be secured by these useless pieces of metal and wood?" Isabe''s question was logical, however everyone moved once they heard my words.

    "Let''s do our best," I said while Isabe ran after me.

    "Can our clubs really kill them?"

    She pointed back at the giant hyenas. Each one had a thick yellow fur with ck spots. Their heads ended with two long and curved tusks, just like ivory tusks of elephants. But I knew for sure these things weren''t just for show.

    "We have to do our best," I simply said before turning and stopping her from adding more, "don''t speak anything negative now. As you can say, we are outnumbered, surrounded, and without any proper ways to defend ourselves against god knows who these guys are. They are barely standing against all these odds."

    I tried to act like a leader, fearing about the morale of his troops. She gave me a deep gaze before sighing. I knew she was smart enough to get my point here.

    "Listen up," I shouted while standing in the center of the big circle everyone made without concession, "don''t fight those monsters on your own ord. Just help each other."

    "What if we were outnumbered?" one of the youths shouted in a voice that looked more eager than terrified.

    I looked at him and he was Allen, one of the two I sat my gaze upon. ''Good boy,'' I praised inside my mind before answering him.

    "That''s why I''m here with Isabe," I shortly paused before firmly adding, "no matter whates at you, always be sure that we''ll appear to help. Always know there are twoing from your backs so you won''t fall here."

    "Roar!"

    The monsters seemed to not enjoy the atmosphere here. It was normal, after all they found fear more delicious than killing. However my group only showed rising defiance and challenging spirit instead.

    Then one after another hyenas started to run towards us.

    It was delusional to think that the fisher surrounding the field and those useless benches and wooden barricades would stop these behemoths. However the moment they passed through them all, the monsters suddenly twitched their bodies and seemed like they were struggling with something.

    "Hit them now! This is our chance!" I acted like luck was on our side and hurriedly shouted at all of them.

    As I managed to jolt them awake, everyone finally had the courage to step forward and hit the monsters with their clubs. I didn''t expect much and waited patiently for a window to intervene.

    "They seem not to inflict much damage," Isabe who stood by my side said, "but the monsters look like they are struggling."

    "I dunno why, but it''s good for us anyway," I acted as if I didn''t know what was going on while moving my eyes around. "Open your eyes, if any dangerous looking situation happened, instantly rm me about it," I said while giving this hard to fool girl a task to do.

    "Roar!"

    Just as expected, the clubs weren''t doing any actual damage to the monsters. However they were already in deep pain and these clubs kept annoying them.

    "Bang!"

    "Bang!"

    "Bang!"

    One after another, monsters started to turn around and hit anyone nearby. Their great bodies acted as great weapons even if they were used crudely in such a way.

    Taking such a hit wasn''t deadly, however more monsters were flooding the ce from the outside.

    "Hey! Look! Out there¡­ Fast!" It seemed the excitement and pressure of this battle already found their way inside the soul of Isabe. She frantically tapped on my shoulder as if she was punching it while trying to shift my gaze to one direction.

    "There¡­" My eyes shone when I saw three hyenas running towards two fallen youths. They were just thrown away by one berserk hyena they tried to hit together. It was just their bad luck that put them in the path of those three running hyenas.

    But it was good luck for me.

    "Stay here," without giving her any room to say anything, I moved while holding the club in my hand firmly. I wasn''t truly under any pressure here, I knew what I was doing anyway.

    But I had to put on a good show.

    "Run!" I shouted in a fake nervous tone while the two youths seemed to realize the fate that awaited them, "move away, now!" I ran as I shouted while putting on a very worried expression over my face.

    It seemed that my shouts, my actions, my frantic running¡­ All attracted the attention of everyone fighting here. They all turned towards me and I felt their gazes over my body.

    ''Good, I need you all to pay attention to this,'' I inwardly smiled in a calm way like I wasn''t heading towards deadly monsters, ''I never tried to exin anything to anyone before, so I hope you''ll get it from just watching.''

    "Get away now!" however I kept yelling, ying my role perfectly till the end as their savior.

    "?Ahhh!"

    "Ahhh!"

    Two loud and painful screams echoed from the throats of the two poor youths. They were stumbled upon by the big merciless paws of the three hyenas.

    The moment they screamed, the hyenas heard them and realized there was a treat they missed. Instantly they stopped and were about to turn to eat the two youths'' flesh when I suddenly elerated.

    "Stop your ws, damn barbarics!" my shout was so loud and filled with endless anger. It was all fake, but it was the necessary setting for what was about toe.

    Despite not seeing clearly and getting their bodies aching by the light, they could still hear perfectly well. The moment I shouted, the three big heads turned to me while their mouths drooled for the naive mealing at them.

    "Roar!"

    They roared and opened their mouths to gnash on my body. They moved their frontal legs as they slowly jumped in the air. Taking a single step for them was equal to three meters crossing for me.

    "Hye! Watch out!" I heard the anxious scream from behind. It was Isabe and I was slightly touched by her feeling.

    However I was far away from any harm. I shouted to provoke them, divert their attention to me.

    As they jumped towards me, I leant on the ground and let my body slide below them. I was driven by my speed and they just made things easier by taking that step.

    ''Die you weaklings!'' I inwardly snorted while pushing my legs against the ground and flew like an arrow upwards. My arm moved and the iron club hit the point I was aiming for.

    At the first quest, humans tried everything to kill these monsters. Later on when they acquired systems and upgraded their stats, ying with these hyenas became easier.

    Then they all realized the sole point of weakness in these monsters. In fact it was too obvious to not notice it, making everyone feel regret about not noticing it earlier.

    It was the two long curved tusks just on the side of each monster''s neck.

    In fact there weren''t just two. The structure of these tusks was slightlyplicated. There was another pair of small vertical, thorn-like tusks buried inside the thick fur of these hyenas.

    Just dealing a direct blow with enough strength to smash an egg shell against the lower part of the hyena''s neck was enough to push these thorns inside their flesh.

    No resistance was there when I waved my club and hit the first monster where it would kill it. The hit seemed weak, with no one expecting anything from it. However the next moment that monster raised its head to the sky before losing all the signs of life in its body.

    "Thud!" it mmed against the ground motionless while its dead body glided for a few meters before stopping.

    This scene came as a shock to everyone who was here. Even the monsters here felt the death of theirrades and couldn''t help but all stop what they were doing and look around, trying to find where I was.

    Such a heavy and deafening silence suddenly prevailed in this chaotic battle. however I didn''t stop my club after hitting that first monster. I knew what I was doing and didn''t need to even turn around to check on the sess of my hit.

    So after hitting the first, I moved my arm and hit the second and then the third. I was like holding my club and hitting mosquitos, not giant and scary monsters like these.

    "Thud!"

    "Thud!"

    Two more muffled sounds came and the other two hyenas fell to the ground dead. I faked my shock as I panted to catch up my breath.

    ''Dammit! Fighting without stats really hurts!''

    I just pulled something that my current body couldn''t handle it seemed. I forgot that the body I used to have wasn''t here anymore. I had no stats yet and that made me feel tired fast.

    "Hye!" I could hear the shocked shout from Isabe and I knew the reason. After all I was close, too close from one of the main entrances these monsters created.

    The ones inside the field were blinded and tortured by the light. However those remaining outside in the darkness were able to see everything clearly.

    I expected them toe in waves at me. However I didn''t see my fatigueing. The next moment I started to run back to the center of the field while my speed greatly decreased.

    "Behind you!" Isabe didn''t need to scream every time a monster woulde at me! It made me look much worse than I was already.

    I didn''t need to fake anything anymore. I just showed how to kill these monsters and I had no reason to hold back.

    I only tried to minimize my physical activity, fearing to add more weariness to my body.

    I turned around and jumped to the side while easily evading the iing bulldozer at my back. The hyena missed me with mere inches, while my club moved fast to m at the lower part of its neck.

    "Thud!"

    One more monster fell, but many more wereing. At this point, all the youths surviving here started to act like me, aiming at the weak point of these monsters.

    Four came to my aid alongside Isabe who had a relieved expression on her face when the others blocked the monsters. Just seeing her genuine feelings made me slightly embarrassed. I just yed you all, and yet you gave me such warm eyes!

    "Hit them at the lower part of their necks," I shouted as if I wasn''t well aware of what everyone was doing at the moment.

    "We know, just get yourself back at once," Isabe grabbed my arm before adding, "can you handle it here?"

    "It''s much easier now thanks to Hye bro," one of the four said in confidence, however I knew things wouldn''t be that easy for them.

    Even if I was fighting with no stats and in such a weak body, I still held my long survival instincts and experience with me. Compared to them, I was like a veteran general and they were mere newbie soldiers.

    As Isabe moved me towards the central part of the field, I looked around and found what I thought of came true.

    Despite aiming at the weak points of the monsters, and even with the weakened state these monsters were in, not all the youths managed toe out of these shes unscathed.

    Some had deep and serious looking wounds caused by the monsters'' heavy bodies or their sharp ws. Even a few started to fall cold on the ground, losing their lives.

    "We¡­ Can survive this," as I was busy watching the fight, Isabe saw in all this a glimpse of hope for survival. Of course we were going to survive, and it was good she wasn''t that shaken by all of our losses.

    In fact things were heading much better than I initially thought. I estimated to lose over three quarters of our numbers, but we would end up only losing half.

    And not all of them would be dead. That was good as these people would turn outter to be fierce humans after surviving this.

    "What is Arnold doing?"

    Just as I was watching and observing the fight closely, Isabe''s shockedment attracted my attention to look in a certain direction.

    And the moment I saw that youth, who was supposed to be standing on the highest point here, running in the middle of the hyenas without any monster hindering his steps¡­ My heart dropped to the rock bottom.

    "No f*cking way!!!" I was really shocked this time when a terrifying scenario popped into my head at that moment.

 Chapter 10 - I Have To Stop Him

    My body froze for a brief second while many things started to sh fast in my mind. I recalled what the old man warned me about, the group of traitors we met, and now this.

    "Dammit!" The next instant my body moved on its own while trying to stop a disaster. "Why the hell is someone like him here?!" This was a question that I instantly got the answer to in the next moment. My mind didn''t give me the answer, but the scared tone in Isabe''s shaky voice.

    "What''s going on? Why is he heading towards that room?"

    ''Yes indeed,'' I couldn''t help but turn my head and take a fast nce at Isabe.

    Arnold was the one I admired before thanks to his quick wits. However it seemed I read him wrong. He didn''t volunteer to go up there out of nothing.

    That high ce secured him a safe spot away from monsters, but it also saved him from the trouble of meddling with us or dealing with the bright light here.

    He was a traitor! Just like the group I met before the start of this quest. However a traitor being here, at this time and ce seemed weird.

    Until I heard her voice. Yes indeed he was here for her! There must have been a reason behind someone as powerful and resourceful as Isabe to not be mentioned in the historical records of my time.

    She was killed! Targeted just early on when the stages of the apocalypse were still developing. In fact when I saw it this way, based on what the old man told me about her, it looked like this was the perfect timing to dispose of such a troublesome opponent in the future.

    However I didn''t see thising. Not even the thought crossed my mind. And that made me shaken from within. ''Even aftering here with all the knowledge, I still was tricked in such a way,'' I honestly admitted the advantage of my enemy over me.

    I wasn''t the only one here with knowledge, but I was the one limited by my power and resources. While I was struggling to survive and yet to acquire any stat, my enemy had legions of monsters and armies of traitors under hismand.

    Thest words of the old man before he sent me here rang clearly in my head. Hisst unbelievable story about that enemy with the power to return in time seemed to be true.

    However I had to deal with that imminent threat right now. Or else everything I worked so hard to acquire would be puffed in thin air.

    I realized from a single nce what that traitor was trying to do. Traitors were humans in their cores, supported with systems and got their stats augmented before the real start of the apocalypse.

    They had their own path to walk, unique quests solely crafted for them. I knew he wasn''t a simple traitor to be sent to achieve such a mission.

    It seemed my intervention came as a surprise to him, toppling up his ns. But he quickly adapted to my actions and saw the sole weakness here; that generator who supported the lights in the field.

    Despite being human, they were also subjected to the same weakness like monsters. After all, their bodies and souls got tainted by the dark energy of monsters, turning them into hybrid species that could evolve fast and cause trouble.

    But that also meant he couldn''t withstand too much of light. As I tried to run as fast as I could, I gazed up at the spot that damn bastard selected back then. He wasn''t fooling around and it seemed he got his mind on that n from the early moments of my intervention.

    That small light tower was the closest one to that generator room. I was now dyed by almost half of the field away from him, with many hyenas standing between the two of us.

    However that wasn''t the main problem here, my poor physical condition was. I couldn''t outmatch him in speed even if I tried. He was supported already by the system and got his stats risen, not like myself.

    I had to stop him! Also I had to put into consideration what was going to happen if I failed.

    And frankly speaking, my odds of sess were very low considering everything.

    "Listen up¡­" I suddenly raised my voice while aiming towards the closest hyena to me, "gather around in a small circle, take Isabe as the center and stay together no matter what."

    If that damn traitor thought even for one second that his actions would end up killing all of us, I beg to differ.

    "Hye!"

    ''Stop screaming, I know what I''m doing!'' Just as I moved directly towards the hyena, it was clear that I didn''t aim to kill it.

    It was futile to do so. Not only wasting my limited time on these useless monsters, but also a waste of my stamina.

    Isabe screamed in panic as if she saw me acting a bit suicidal here. She was partly right, but my suicidal act wasn''t about directly confronting this berserk hyena right now. It was what was going to happen next.

    "Woosh!"

    Just as I got closer to it, I felt danger from this monster. It was a pathetic monster considering my previous standards, but now it was a really terrifying one.

    "I''ll borrow your help," I wasn''t fazed as I slowly avoided its heavy head and bypassed its weak point at the neck. My aim from the start wasn''t its weak spot, but its strong and violent moving back legs.

    As I reached there, I embraced myself for the impact. However no matter how hard I readied myself, the pain I felt was really immense and severe.

    "Tuck!"

    Like a cannonball, my body was thrown into the air by a simple touch from that monster''s rear legs. I was thrown fast towards one direction, a direction that I desperately wanted to reach.

    "Hye!" I faintly heard the screams of Isabe meddling with the intense pain from the hit and the fast air howling around my ears.

    "Bang!"

    I fell like a dead rock on the side of that room. My body ached and I rolled for a couple of times before forcibly stopping myself.

    I still held my club while leaning on it like a cane to stand. I was lucky tond on the ce I wanted, conscious despite all my pain and injuries.

    But not that lucky after all.

    "Raor!"

    "Roar!"

    "Roar!"

    "Dammit! He is even prepared for such a case," I gnashed my teeth while holding my club firmly with both hands. At this critical moment, there was no time to fool around this group of ten hyenas that guarded the front of the generator room.

    I needed to carve my way in that damned room by any means, no matter the price I would pay.

 Chapter 11 - I Wont Fall Here

    My body ached in every possible way. I didn''t recall I had such pain ever in my life!

    "Roar!"

    "Go to hell," I threw my club at the weak spot of a hyena monster, before turning around and throwing another blow towards another one.

    I knew if I kept fighting and didn''t get into that room, then more monsters would pour in and block my way inside. So I didn''t stop my steps while enduring more pain from the harsh fall.

    I swore I must have broken a few ribs at least. Even my shoulder looked like it got a fracture or something. I was bleeding from many ces and my clothes were now stained by slowly expanding red spots.

    If I had an option, then I would first retreat and try to attend to my wounds. However I couldn''t do that and all I was doing was making these wounds open further.

    "Go away," I finally managed to clear a path to the door. The moment I reached there I didn''t hesitate to enter the room.

    The size of the room was small to allow for those giant hyenas to enter. So it worked best to block them for me for the next few minutes.

    However they wouldn''t just sit idle and ept such an oue. I knew they woulde and hit that room with everything they got. My blood seemed to attract more of their hostility and showed more of their ferocity.

    "You¡­" the moment I stepped in, the face of Arnold changed. He was standing next to the generator trying to figure out what he should do with it. He didn''t expect to see me here so soon.

    "Surprise," I stepped towards him while adding, "now can you calmly get away from that thing? Surely you don''t want to lose your life here."

    "F*ck you!" However, against my expectations, my words didn''t calm him down. Instead he turned around, raised his wooden club in the air before mming it over one spot.

    "Stop!" I saw where he was hitting and couldn''t help but cross the small distance between us. But I was a littlete in doing that. His club hit the fragile looking tube that connected the generator with the nearby tanks of gasoline.

    "Bang¡­ Bang¡­" I didn''t want to kill him, but he already did unforgivable sin in my eyes. I hit him in the back of his head, and a big gush of blood erupted before the generator started to issue strange sounds.

    "Click!" like a monster dying, the generator suddenly stopped all of sudden. Then darkness prevailed the entire world with no single light remaining here.

    "Dammit!" I grasped my club and tried to touch the generator with my other arm. I could feel the dented ces where that jerk''s club just hit.

    I didn''t know how to fix this thing. It was an antique in my eyes. I knew the outer metallic shell wouldn''t budge against that wood club in normal cases. However Arnold had his stats risen and his strikes weren''t normal at all. The club was smashed under Arnold''s strength, telling me more about his stats.

    "First things first," I calmed myself down while closing and reopening my eyes several times. I tried to adapt to the sudden darkness while the mighty and thrilling roars of the monsters reverberated all over the world.

    I knew we weren''t in an utter dark world, there was still light out there. But it was faint, much fainter than the light of the spots here.

    "Bang! Bang!"

    As I started to adapt fast to the darkness, the brutal sounds of the monsters trying to smash this room began to annoy me.

    "I don''t even have time to reconnect that," I picked up the torn rubber tube while the gasoline oozing from it soaked my hand and sighed. If I just studied this machine beforeing here, I would rather have an idea of what to do to fix it.

    However just as I turned around, my eyes fell over something that could be useful.

    "I didn''t want to kill you," I said to the unconscious Arnold, "after all I got tons of questions to ask you about. But¡­ I can''t help it man."

    I knew I underestimated those traitors before. They seemed more resourceful and a lot smarter than what I imagined. Having someone as a prisoner from their group would be the best thing I could dream of.

    But at this moment, it was either I choose to save his pathetic life and risk losing even mine, or blow his life to pieces and help others survive.

    "Another chance will rise eventually," I consoled myself by saying that. After all, this sh tonight shone light about what these traitors were going to do next.

    The gasoline stored in this room was inside big suitcase-like tanks. There were around a dozen of them, and without any hesitation I grabbed all I could by one arm while enduring more pain.

    "It will be a fun show to watch," I evilly smirked while heading directly towards the semi-smashed door and walls of this room.

    "Bang!"

    "Bang!"

    Without any warning, I started to cut my path through the densely packed hyenas, killing any monster standing in my way.

    Despite being burdened by the tanks on my back, my right arm kept swaying right and left until I finally got out. Then it was time to start running and evading their deadly attacks.

    At this moment the hyenas held the advantage against all of us. The light that kept them weakened was gone and they could perfectly see me and my movements.

    Despite that I was able to evade all of their attacks using my vast experience in surviving the apocalypse. It wasn''t easy, hell no. I was deeply wounded and my bleeding seemed to worsen my power and slightly dulled my senses.

    I managed to enter the field atst when another disaster approached.

    "Howl!"

    "The wolves!" I recognized the unique howling of those wild wolves. They were like the hyenas here, were big monsters with more brutality and viciousness.

    Unlike the hyenas, every pack of those wolves had an alpha, one that could be considered a mighty leader. That alpha couldn''t be underestimated, and it was the one I should pay more attention towards.

    "I won''t fall here," I gnashed my teeth before throwing one tank on the ground and started to retreat, "not when I''m so close to winning this quest."

    The time passed already was almost three quarters of the hour given to us. So all I needed to do was to survive the next fifteen minutes at any cost.

    "Raor!"

    "Bang!"

    However as I stopped for a moment there, the hyenas finally got a chance to surround me. They formedyers of their big bodies, blocking any path for me to retreat.

    "You wanna do it here then? Fine, I think I got far enough already," unlike what the monsters expected, I didn''t show any despair or fear.

    I viciously smiled before aiming my club at a different spot.

    All around were the remains of the useless blockade we used earlier. However at this moment, these crushed pieces were the only way to make me survive this.

    "ng!"

    My metallic club met with a metallic piece of what was a bench one day. The sh generated small sparks that would do nothing at normal times. But not right now.

    "Burn in hell, bastards!" I loudly shouted while watching the sparks grow into small pieces of fire. Then it started to race time, forming a long and thin thread of dancing fire, heading fast at the direction I just came from.

    I didn''t leave the room empty handed. Before I left I made sure to open a few tanks and threw them on the ground. As for what I held on my back, one of them was already opened and kept pouring its content everywhere along my steps.

    My back was already drenched in gasoline, but it wasn''t a problem as I rapidly retreated. If they thought they could take away my light, then I decided to not only bring more light here, but also heat.

    Let me see how you would dare to deal with the two most threatening natural elements, bastards.

 Chapter 12 - A Mighty Explosion

    I didn''t even turn to see what was going to happen. My only aim now was to get away as far as possible from the uing explosion, or else my body would be caught in it and instead would be burnt by fire.

    "Bang!"

    "Bang!"

    "Boom!"

    Just as I cleared two hyenas from my way and ran for a few meters, a small explosion urred. The almost empty tank I left on the ground nearby exploded first.

    Its might wasn''t that big, however the wave of light and heat it created brought weakness again to those hyenas.

    And this was my chance to slip away from them.

    I didn''t even look behind and kept pushing forward. I could see the obvious hesitation and fear on the faces of those monsters. Yeah, shake in fear, bastards! That''s what you got from messing with me.

    Just as I crossed twenty meters and was close to what remained of my group, the second explosion hit.

    This time it was really massive and violent. The sound it created was like a gm hitting the ground fiercely with its giant fist. But no gm could create such a strong shockwave that threw me off bnce. I fell on my face for meters ahead before rolling a couple times.

    "Damn! I never thought it would be this violent!"

    As I stood up and tried to regain myposure, I couldn''t shift my eyes away from that big fire tongue that stretched high in the air. The explosion didn''t ur once, but I heard more explosive soundsing as more tanks got hit by the fire inside.

    "I hope you enjoy your fast ride to hell," I snorted at Arnold''s fate then carried over the scattered tanks on my back before I turned to check my group, or what was left from it.

    "Good," I expected a few people to survive this round. After all, the retaliation of the hyenas would be fierce. However over a dozen youths stood firmly on the ground while almost five or six were on the ground, deeply wounded.

    They were forming a small circle that protected those wounded ones. Isabe wasn''t in the center but she was fighting in the circle fiercely against those monsters.

    "Hye, this way¡­ Hurry!" as the explosion urred, everyone turned to look at me. The shout of Isabe wasn''t needed as I already started running towards the group.

    "Sh*t!" However, as I started running, I soon noticed that I seemed to get a new injury from that fall. I was limping. I felt from the severe pain in my ankles and knees that I sprinted some ligaments there.

    However, that didn''t prevent me from reaching the group. The monsters all around were in a state of shock and fear from that mighty explosion. Those who were near it were caught in the middle of the explosion and were burning and roaring in unimaginable pain.

    "Here," as I reached the group, I didn''t hurry to get a moment of rest. I knew this wasn''t enough to stop the next attack of the monsters, which would be the fiercest in this night.

    "What to do with these?" A few youths finally had a chance to take their breaths as monsters seemed to be paralyzed. However they looked at a loss when I threw two tanks I held on my back onto them.

    I only managed to carry five tanks from that room. One was used to start this explosion, and now two were in the hands of these youths.

    "Spill their content all around," I hurriedly said before pointing around as I added, "try to make the circle wider and make sure to empty the two tanks all in there."

    "O¡­ Ok¡­" the youths'' faces shown under the dancing yellow light of the fire told me how surprised they were by my n.

    "Where are you going?" Isabe noticed me turning around after throwing the remaining two tanks in the middle of the group and started to limp my way towards the nearest group of monsters.

    "We need to clear a space for them," I firmly said before I started my hunting spree, ''I need to get my own revenge on them¡­ and money.''

    The monsters were all in a state of weakness and shock at this moment. So it was also logical to hammer on the iron when it was still hot. I waved my club and regretted not having my stats at the moment, regretted not having my body intact and healthy like before.

    I could already hear the angry shouts roaring from my surviving group members. I wasn''t the only one being suppressed here, they also held a deep grudge and immense anger against those monsters.

    "We are ready," one of the youths who had the task of sshing the gasoline said, e back now."

    "Not yet," I didn''t stop. In fact I didn''t n on using that tactic this early. There would be a moment when this setting would be needed, but not now.

    I kept moving in the middle of the monsters killing all I could reach. At some point, a mighty roar came from outside as if more hyenas awakened from their shock.

    "Just in time," despite that I didn''t retreat. The fire that was now burning wildly at that generator''s room was the strongest weapon we had right now. And the coolest thing was that these monsters wouldn''t be able to do anything to stop it.

    So they woulde from the opposite direction. These hyenas weren''t as smart or cunning like wolves. They would naturally select the safest point away from that threatening fire toe to me.

    It was their instinct of animal survival, and I already read through their movements beforehand.

    I was now standing in the opposite direction of the fire, waiting for the iing brutal wave to arrive. In the meantime, I kept hitting the monsters all around, while trying to leave a trace of dead bodies between the group and me.

    That was intentional. After all, gasoline wouldn''t burn on itself. Any fire needed wood to keep itself alive. It just happened that these huge monsters worked as the best wood here.

    "Roar!"

    "Roar!"

    "Roar!"

    As expected, the wave that started toe from that direction was really big. I didn''t doubt that this was all that the hyenas had around this field. So crushing them meant winning this quest. Surviving the next minutes meant our win as well.

    Finally our odds of winning this quest rose exponentially by what I did. Atst I could finally retreat while killing anything that dared toe near me.

    However, how could I leave such a meal? I retreated while killing as many monsters as I could.

    The more I killed the more that came at me. I only needed one hit, one smash of my good club and the monster would die.

    But even if I didn''t want to retreat to the group, I finally had to. The monsters that came were really overwhelming in numbers. I killed around thirty of them but I could see over a hundred running my way.

    "Should we light that gasoline up now?" one of the youths asked in a nervous tone. Unlike what others expected, I shook my head firmly. "Not now," I said while standing beside Isabe.

    She was fighting in a fervent way. She was really something else. Without any prior experience in fighting, this weak looking girl was killing the most monsters in our little group after me.

    "Roar!"

    "Roar!"

    "Roar!"

    The monsters surrounded us inyers so dense that no one could easily see through. I knew they would bring everything they had ande at us in such a domineering way.

    But this was all within my calctions.

    "Hye¡­ What should we do now?"

    At this moment the hyenas surrounded all of us without attacking. The road I came from was literally covered in thick dead bodies, making them more enraged.

    But they wanted to invoke fear inside us first, an animal tactic that looked pretty damn old in my eyes.

    "Give me your club," without saying much I extended my hand over while the other moved to grab one of the two tanks I left behind.

    I didn''t throw them there to rot anyway.

    "... here¡­" the look she gave me was priceless. If I asked anyone to do that in such a situation, refusal would be the answer if he didn''t know the reasons behind my request.

    But she didn''t ask or say anything. She was smart enough to know I wasn''t doing this for nothing.

    "Watch and learn," I moved a few steps outside the tight circle of our group before I shouted, "be ready, when I give you the mark, attack at once."

    "..."

    All I got back was eerie silence. It was expected. After all, who was in their right mind to ask them something like that? To attack such densely packed brutal and enraged hyenas with such few numbers and no weapons?

    However I wasn''t simply anyone.

    "Glug!"

    "Glug!"

    "Glug!"

    I instantly opened the lid of the tank and let enough gasoline fall on the ground. "For the sake of those who fell today from us," I said it like I was holding a liquor bottle and emptying it over the honor of the dead soldiers in battle.

    My actions made everyone around me more shocked and startled. I could already feel their piercing gazes at my back as if they were wondering if I lost my mind or what!

    "Phew!" as I poured enough on the ground in front of me, I threw the tank towards the distance. I wasn''t just throwing it, but aiming towards a certain point there, a point I and the team made possible.

    "ng!"

    "ng!"

    "ng!"

    Without any hesitation I grabbed the two clubs and hit them against each other. In just a few strikes, few sparks finally were born. Sparks turned into small fire as it caught the gasoline on the ground before it followed the trail left by the tank I just threw.

    "Whoosh!"

    The fire first extended fast towards the monsters. They weren''t fools by now and instantly tried to move away.

    However, that was only the start of their nightmare.

    "Sizzle!"

    "Sizzle!"

    "Ready!" as the fire reached therge pack of dead monster bodies with the tank over them, it finally started to growrger and be fiercer.

    However, that wasn''t all.

    "Boom!"

    A small explosion happened when the fire tongues touched the tank. That pushed many monsters and forced them to fall on their faces on the ground. And then fire started to extend in an arch, following the gasoline my group left before.

    "Roar!"

    "Roar!"

    "Roar!"

    It happened so fast and in the end, the tightly packed angry monsters were cut in the middle by a circle of fire. The sudden appearance of fire alongside the chaos caused by my tank explosion made more hyenas to catch fire.

    Things started to be ugly for them, and much easier for me and my group.

    "Attack!" without waiting any longer, I simply threw the club back to the all shocked Isabe and started to run towards the trapped monsters.

    After all, I waited all this time just to let enough of them enter inside the circle of fire. This way I wasn''t only able to block any monster from attacking me and the group in the remaining minutes, but I also trapped arge number of them and decreased their numbers.

    "Thud!"

    "Thud!"

    "Thud!"

    The muffled sounds of the falling dead bodies kept ranging with the fierce sound of the fire eating the flesh of the monsters outside. Painful roars kepting from out there but I only saw justice in that fate.

    They wanted me dead, and I was only repaying their kindness double.

    "Don''t leave a single bastard alive!"

    "Kill them! Kill them!"

    "Aaaahhh!"

    Many shouts, cries of anger, and even unrecognized roarings came out from the group behind. I could faintly smile as this was the first step in evolving ourselves in the apocalypse.

    The first quest was important as it demarcated a clear line between our peaceful life before and our brutal life after the apocalypse.

    From this day onward, all of them would be fierce fighters, one with a potential of a good future.

    The remaining minutes ended fast without anything new to develop. From the start I knew wolves wouldn''t dare toe near here as they feared nothing more than fire.

    Since the explosion I caused back at the room, their role here ended before it even began. I was relieved that we didn''t have to fight that damn alpha at this stage, not without a system and unlocked stats at least.

    Those who left and tried to find sanction at the subways were the most cursed ones. All subways were underground with no possible source of light at all. Even if they tried to run, they were already trapped inside a gigantic underground maze.

    "Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Where are they going¡­ Huff¡­ Huff¡­" Isabe wasn''t the only one feeling exhausted here. Everyone else felt the same, me included.

    "The quest is finished, I guess," I couldn''t help but fall on my knees while my wounds and blood loss finally took over me. I wasn''t careless to be absorbed in fighting without any consideration for my body.

    After all, I knew what would happen next, so I wasn''t afraid of fighting even in such a messy state.

    "Damn! You are hurt like hell man!" Atst the group started to catch their breaths and be relieved. So they noticed how bad my injuries were.

    "Hye¡­ you fool! You didn''t even try to stop the bleeding!" I sensed a tinge of anger in Isabe''s tone in addition to a ton of worry, but there was no me there.. I could only smile while waiting for the next step to unfold.

 Chapter 13 - Obtaining A System

    "Let Gerry attend to you," Isabe showed a stubborn side of her personality as she let one of the youths examine my wounds.

    "Don''t worry Hye, I''m a medical student. Yes I''m still in the first year but I can control your bleeding at least," that guy told me that but I wasn''t really worried about myself at the moment.

    However I didn''t speak or object again to not arouse any doubts. I knew that my wounds were severe but I also knew what woulde in the next few moments.

    [Congrattions! You have proven yourself worthy. The first part of the first quest is over and now a system is bound to your soul and genes]

    I looked at the screen that appeared in front of me as it appeared in front of everyone. ''That damn gene binding,'' I thought to myself while knowing the real apocalypse would start now.

    The binding of the system was exined by lots of humans at the beginning to be like any game system. In fact this wasn''t a false statement. After all, the nature of the system, its features and quests, all supported this idea.

    But the problem here was that gene binding thing. It allowed any human to bypass what he acquired during these days to their uing offsprings. This might seem a good help to those born after the apocalypse, but it also doomed many people, like myself.

    Those who failed to obtain a ss or decent skills and attributes left their uing kids and grandkids at disadvantage. It wasn''t easy to fix such adversariester on, as this was all bound to our genes.

    And from now on, it was like walking on and full of mines to any human being.

    ''They should appear any moment now,'' I looked at the dark sky while waiting for their appearance. I knew they should have appeared before the quest started but that was when there was only one quest, not two.

    Now we have two parts of this quest, and that made me wait for their appearance now.

    "Blink!"

    In less than a few seconds after the appearance of this message, a strange phenomenon appeared. The dark sky suddenly shone as if a star was shining all of sudden and descending upon us.

    ''They are here,'' I couldn''t stay on the ground when I saw them. In fact this wasn''t the first time for me to see them, but I had to admit¡­ They knew how to put on a good show.

    In the middle of darkness, a bright white light emanated from a giant body with wings. They were the angels, the guides who were supposed to be the most trusted human allies ording to the records. And their deadliest enemies ording to the old man.

    "Poor humans, heavens have listened to your prayers and sympathized with your pains and sufferings," one of the three angels who descended here spoke in a tone that seemed toe from everywhere.

    ''The three guides,'' I recognized them from the first nce. But unlike me, everyone else looked startled and wary of them.

    "Who are you?" one of my remaining group members spoke in a shaky tone. It was expected after facing such deadly encounters with monsters never seen on this Earth before.

    "It''s the time of a great challenge human boy," the same angel spoke again before he pointed to himself and the two behind, "we came here to support and guide you in this long and arduous journey."

    Whispers spread in my little group. I knew many people here didn''t believe in gods or angels, but they had to change their beliefs if they wanted to survive.

    After all, we were bound to deal with these two mythical beings from now on.

    "What are you nning to do with us?" Isabe stepped forward before pointing around, "see for yourself how we ended up from being a civilized human race into this mess. See all the deaths around and tell me what are you going to do about that."

    Good courageous girl! As expected from the one who aimed to be a president one day. Yet her argument was wrong here.

    "We didn''te here to levitate anything away from you," the angel said these true words that I couldn''t argue with, "we are here to help you survive these times."

    "What is happening here then?" Isabe didn''t like that answer but she jumped over this point.

    "It''s a sh between humans and monsters, a test you have been selected to pass through and prove your worth."

    ''Liar!'' I slowly walked forward while trying to conceal my hatred and anger. This was the first lie given to us here. This wasn''t a mere sh or a test, it was a merge between many worlds where strength only mattered.

    "Then what shall we do now?" I asked while trying to move things on. I hated those bastards now as everything the old man told me about them was proven to be true.

    The records told another story where these guides exined to humans everything rted to the apocalypse. But now they lied and didn''t tell a single point of truth.

    "You are going to have your system activated," the angel looked at me for a brief moment. I suddenly felt weird as this gaze, despite bathed in white light like holy, carried a lot of hatred and bloodlust.

    ''This is your nature, bastard!'' I inwardly cursed but I kept my face as calm as possible.

    "Then the second part of this test will start. Seeding will grant you a great opportunity, a chance to be blessed by one reverend being, a chance to finally acquire strength beyond your imagination."

    ''Liar!'' I shouted in my head while watching that angel spitting out his lies. This was partially true as the reward of the next quest should be an empty slot for gaining blessing.

    But it was a trap! If any human ever listened to these lies then he would be doomed to be weak for the rest of his life. Despite knowing all that, I kept it all to myself. After all, my group here seemed hopeful, but I still needed to watch their performance in the next quest.

    "Now we don''t have much time, you don''t have much time," the angel said as if he was urging us to believe the sh*t he just bbered, "the system will bind to you now. Try to stay alive in the next quest so we can start our real journey from there on."

    The angel flicked his fingers before a screen appeared again in front of everyone.

    [The system binding is about to start with your genes and soul. Please wait]

    The next minute everyone was bathed in bright light that was much weaker in intensity than the lighting from the angels. It was faint white light, the weakest form of any system in this apocalypse.

    But this light did the trick and healed all my wounds in one go.

    [System binding isplete. Congrattions for acquiring a system]

    [Now you can ess the system by simply thinking about it]

    [You have one hour of rest before the next quest starts]

    Frequent messages appeared to all of us. The light that came healed any injuries we had just like it did to me. It was like a reset button was pressed and all of what we suffered was gone. Even fatigue was gone and I felt a gush of strength finally spreading over my body.

    ''My stats are unlocked atst!''

    Even the consumed strength was replenished and fatigue was washed away. It was such a wonderful moment, a moment I waited for since the start of the quest.

    This was the reason why I acted so daring and didn''t worry about my wounds before. Even if a single human had one breath left in him, he would be totally healed by this light.

    "Please have a rest. You have one hour before the start of the next quest. Good luck to you all."

    The three angels didn''t wait as the next moment the light wrapped around their bodies and they vanished like the way they appeared.

    "Damn!" Isabe seemed to be frustrated by all this, "why the hell did they have to leave so soon? I still have tons of questions to ask."

    I could rte with her perfectly well. Humans were such curious species and this situation instigated a lot of doubts and questions in each human.

    But no matter how hard anyone tried, no answer would be given that would clear any doubt for now. ''They are just a bunch of liars who are trying to curse us,'' I closed my eyes and couldn''t help but recite the old words of the old man.

    I always thought him crazy, but now? I was the crazy one to not attentively listen to every word he said.

    "What should we do now?" as those who lied inside our little circle stood up in a healthy state, one of them asked in a loss.

    "You are alright?" The others noticed that and for the first time since the apocalypse, good news happened.

    I watched the group chatting in joy from this happening and evenughing. It was weird how we could find constion and joy even in the middle of the darkest moments.

    "What should we do?" Isabe was the only one who came and stood beside me, "I trust you. Whatever you''ll do, I''ll follow," she finally gave me her pledge of loyalty and trust.. A thing that made me smile happily as well.

 Chapter 14 - The Memory Beads

    I looked up at the sky where those dirty angels were just here. "I think this resembles a VR game. Have you ever yed one before?"

    Isabe''s face flushed out of her embarrassment. Yeah, she was this type of person who hated to be defeated or to be ignorant towards something.

    "Don''t worry, I believe you''ll adapt just fine," I patted her shoulders before adding, "let''s check that system they gave us and see what features we have."

    "Uhm," she nodded. "How can we activate it?"

    I didn''t hurry to answer as I closed my eyes and reopened them before waiting for a few seconds. "You just need to think about it and a window will appear to you."

    I tried to act normal as if I didn''t know how to use the system. I was born with one, so how couldn''t I know everything about it?

    The moment I said so she started toply. I left her aside and began the real steps into my long journey here.

    ''Open system,'' like breathing. I thought about this and the next moment the system window appeared in front of me.

    [System of human Hye. Status: Activated. grade: 1. Avable features: quests, inventory, skills, upgrade, shop, profile, contact]

    It was the basic features of any system. My previous system grade was only grade 2, not much of a difference from this one here.

    Both were pathetic and weak. However before I thought about any option to open, a new window suddenly popped up in front of me.

    [Detecting anomalies at human Hye. adjusting features now. Adjustment ispleted]

    "What the hell¡­" I was startled by this message. I never heard of such a thing before.

    "Everything is ok?" Isabe seemed to be totally absorbed in checking out her system like it was a new toy for her. She asked me without even turning her eyes away from her window.

    "Yeah, just surprised to see all these things here," I lied before I turned to think about the system again. ''Open system.''

    [System of human Hye. Status: Activated. Grade: 1 . Avable features: quests, inventory, skills, upgrade, shop, profile, contact, memory beads]

    It was just like the same old one but there was one addition here. ''Open memory beads,'' I thought while my heart was fiercely bouncing in my chest.,

    I knew these beads! They were the ones that old man kept insisting for me to have and bring with me each time we met. A screen opened while an image of the beads like the ones I had before appeared in front of my eyes.

    [Memory beads: exclusive celestial item. Bound to the soul of human Hye. can''t be spied on when using. Can''t be lost. Can''t be traded The beads can be activated by using coins. There is already a paid in advance single time usage. Do you want to use it now?]

    "..."

    I was totally shocked by this. It was the same beads that I once acquired from the old man. ''Howe they appeared here?!!'' I couldn''t help but wonder, ''is this a gift for me?''

    ''Use it,'' I instantly thought while walking a few steps away from Isabe. The beads I used before yed the recording in a loud tone audible to those around. I hoped its volume wouldn''t be too loud.

    ''Hey Hye, I''m sure by the time you receive this message you''ve cleared the first part of the first quest. By now you must have realized everything. You''ve been sent back in time, ny-nine years to be exact, to live through the apocalypse¡­''

    It was the voice of the crazy old man! I couldn''t believe it! Just hearing it made me recall many things of the past, things that seemed to just happen moments ago to me.

    Reflexively I turned my head around just to make sure no one noticed his voice. But everyone seemed pretty much absorbed in checking the system options and didn''t notice anything.

    ''Don''t worry about anyone hearing me, I made sure these beads are bound with your system. So no one will ever be able to listen to my words, not even those dirty fallen angels, not even those mighty gods watching you from up there.''

    His words reassured me before he added, ''I''ve recorded many things I couldn''t tell you about plus the things you already recorded before. They are all in the beads now. Listen to them when you have time to refresh your memory. However I want to stress over one point, a secret most people in my time didn''t know about, including you¡­''

    He continued to speak. The more he said, the more shocked I became. "Damn! So this is how they managed to survive so far!!" I couldn''t help but mumble to myself before the recording ended.

    What the old man told me seemed unbelievable, but so far he never told lies. Even his crazy stuff from that time proved to be right now.

    ''Open the recording list,'' I thought while considering what he left for me during this hour.

    [You need to pay one thousand coins to ess the list. Please confirm]

    ''Sh*t!'' I couldn''t help but drop this idea for now. ''One thousand coins? Just to view the list?! What will it cost me to listen to one recording then? Couple thousands, or even ten thousand coins? That''s a sh*t load of coins for me right now!''

    I knew one thousand coins weren''t that muchter on. But now, gaining coins was something hard, just like surviving the quests.

    ''Open profile,'' as the next important thing to view, I decided to see what my current stats were.

    [Profile is opened for the first time. Human Hye stats are being assessed. Assessment isplete. You can view the profile now]

    It was something I didn''t recall again, but it made quite sense. ''Open the profile,'' I thought again and this time, the familiar window appeared for the first time since arriving here.

    [Name: Hye

    Race: Human

    Blessing: None

    Blessing slots avable: Zero

    Rank: lvl 1

    Titles: The one to break the shadow

    Attributes: Time refined physique (celestial grade) - Rebellious soul (god grade)

    Stats:

    Strength: 10 - Intelligence: 10 - Stamina: 10 - Defense: 10 - Speed: 10

    Skills: None]

    "What the hell is that?!" I noticed the presence of two strange attributes that I never heard before and a weird title.

    "Come to think of it¡­ The beads of memory are also a celestial grade. I only know Earth grade is the highest among humans of my time. There are higher ranks than I ever thought¡­"

    "Let''s see what this is all about¡­" I mumbled before thinking about viewing the details of each weird thing I had in my profile.

    But the next moment I received strange messages that were just copies of the same text.

    [you can''t view details on your profile. Your grade isn''t sufficient plus a skill you don''t have is needed for that]

    "Damn!" I clenched my fists before rxing them the next moment. It wasn''t that bad, after all I got things that looked cool in this life.

    I never had a good attribute before. After all the attributes weren''t things acquired easily.

    The basic attributes came from analysis of the human body by the system. During my past life, I didn''t enjoy anything remarkable so my attribute was: Hunger for sess mon grade)

    There were grades for attributes like anything else in this world of apocalypse. However things didn''te cheap and if one wanted to upgrade or obtain something higher, he had to pay for that either with his effort and pain or with coins.

    And thetter was the most epted way in the world of the apocalypse.

    Common grade was the lowest, then rare, special, and then unique. After that woulde the realm of those freakingly strong and extremely lucky humans who everyone envied; Immortal, Earth, and heaven.

    But now I had two strange grades popping up in many things I had here. ''I hope this won''t turn out to be bad.'' I knew this wasn''t possible.

    Celestial grade mighte above heaven, and god muste above all. I knew everything about the secrets of this apocalypse, and gods were an important piece in here.

    ''Time for the real deal,'' I was just wandering around the bush when it was finally time to face the harsh truth; the market.

    The market might seem a normal ce, but for me it was the tool I''d use to turn on tables here. But despite having such knowledge and desire, I knew what made the market such a terrifying ce.

    ''Damn! I never thought the prices would start this high!''

    I opened the market and there were many things in front of me. Like any market, there were normal goods being sold like weapons and gears, potions and even skills. But the cheap ones were trash and useless and the good ones needed a lot of coins.

    I looked up at my current bnce and my face turned pale in shame from it. ''Only three thousand and nine hundred coins? Even after killing all of these monsters?''

    The reason I didn''t hold back even when my body was cracking was for this. Each monster I killed should reward me with coins. In fact the monsters would also have cores, things I didn''t want from such lowly ranked monsters before.

    "As you acted this stingy with me, it''s time to hunt the cores then," but not anymore. I would get my hands on the f*cking five thousand coins to get what I wanted before the next stage started.

    Even if it meant I''d have to dig the flesh of such low ranked monsters and sell their souls to the devil, I meant the market, then I''d dly do it!

 Chapter 15 - The Holy Triad

    "Hye¡­ What are you doing?"

    "How did you get this sword?"

    It was crucial to me to get over five thousand coins if I wanted to survive the next quest. In essence, the next part might look like a copy to the first part. We would be asked to survive the assault of monsters.

    But the strength of these monsters plus other variables would make it difficult if not impossible to clear this stage by my current strength.

    "I''m getting the cores," I said before adding without looking back at the group around me, "and the sword can be got from the market."

    "The market?" one of the youth said.

    "How did you know about these cores?" Isabe was still sharp in her senses like ever. I couldn''t help but stop what I was doing and turned to them.

    "This is just the games I told you about," I said before looking at others, "we have a system, skills and stats. So what''s strange about finding weapons and gears at the market? Don''t tell me¡­"

    I faked my surprise while the gamers here in the group took the bait.

    "It''s¡­ really like the games I used to y," one of the youths said while others nodded.

    "So we shall get gears for free like the games?" a girl said who had short blue hair to her ears except for a group of seven thin bundles that ended with earrings'' like things. "We are considered newbies now, right?"

    I had to admit she was too optimistic about the apocalypse. "Nothing is for free," I said before adding, "I''ve bought this sword for one hundred coins."

    "Wow! This price already?" John was the one to ask, while Allen threw his metallic club and said: "Finally I''ll get a decent weapon."

    I didn''t speak any further and let them all explore the market. It seemed they didn''t touch it mistaking it to be something useless.

    After all, no one had an option for coins, so most people at this time would be interested in the market. That was what I read before at the records and it seemed to be true.

    "Holly sh*t! The prices are all off the roof!" one girl screamed in panic before John didn''t hesitate to buy himself another version of my sword.

    "This sword is enough for me," he waved it while othersined:

    "We didn''t get enough coins to even buy that!"

    "Homee?!! Even Isabe, who literally did nothing, had a sword as well!"

    I looked around after getting another core and realized the gazes of the other members with few coins. ''Don''t hate me, hate the system,'' I inwardlyughed before deciding to give them a little help.

    "You can get more coins if you got the remnants of the monsters here," I pointed my sword to the tusks, ws, and even the fur and added, "these things can be sold to the market for a fair price."

    "That''s why you are collecting cores?" Isabe''s eyes shone before she added, "I need body armor to better defend myself. However, its price is over three hundred coins!"

    "On one condition," my words seemed decisive, "all the cores will be given to me."

    "..."

    The group that followed me here was initially over forty people. Now all that remained was a handful of neen youths. Despite their obvious objection on their faces, no one dared to loudly say anything to me.

    It was expected. After all, I was acting as the leader of our little group here.

    The main source of light only came from the fire still raging around us. At this moment I regretted burning many monsters and used them as wood for the fire.

    However I couldn''t survive that part without this step. I threw that memory behind my back and started to work to get the cores of the monsters.

    The group stood behind me and waited for me to extract ores. Actually it seemed ironic to me about what I was doing right now.

    Every time I read about such actions in the records I felt disgusted. The monsters we had after ny-nine years were much fiercer and more advanced than these useless ones.

    Just reading the doings of many survivors as they extracted cores and other parts of the monsters they killed made me despise their pathetic actions.

    And now I was just doing the same as them. How ironic this was!

    But to reach the five thousand coins goal I had to do anything, that was out of the question.

    "How did you know all these things? Are you a prophet?" Isabe kept wondering about this for five minutes before finally asking. The time was against me here, so I kept my hands busy while answering her: "You just needed to y more games to know how things work here."

    "..."

    My answer wasn''t the truth but it was enough to clear all doubts at me. As the minutes passed, my coin bnce kept slowly rising.

    Each core was sold for twenty coins. That was a daylight steal! At this moment I couldn''t help but doubt the intervention of those bastards.

    However, no matter what they tried to do, I would reach my goal in the end.

    "Wow! I finally got one hundred coins!" That girl with short hair screamed in joy as she jumped in the air a couple of times. Her hair produced a faint sound as her strange earrings kept nging against each other. "Now I can get that sword."

    "I envy you," another youth said before adding in determination, "I onlyck twenty coins. I''ll reach the one hundred milestone and get that sword."

    I felt bad for them. What if they knew how many coins I had? However I noticed something disturbing.

    In the absence of an honest guide, humans tended to make many wrong decisions. One of them was just happening in front of my eyes.

    If not my survival in the next round would be affected by that mistake, I wouldn''t have volunteered to say anything.

    "You shouldn''t think like that," I finally opened my mouth and stopped that girl from making that mistake, "like games, everyone had his unique stats. Don''t copy me and first revise your stats before doing anything."

    "What do you mean?" Isabe''s face darkened but ording to the old man''s tales, I knew that sword suited her better than anything else.

    "Look at your stats," I said before adding as I extracted another core and threw it carelessly in the air where it vanished, "see what''s the highest stat you got. ording to that, you can select the best weapon and gear for you."

    Before anyone could ask again I added, "anyone who yed games before can exin this better. I''m busy right now."

    My job to extract cores wasn''t that easy. I hate to slice the monster and get its organs out. The cores were ced deeply just next to their spinal cords.

    It wasn''t just resting calmly there but there was a hollow space dedicated to firmly hold the core. I had to crush these hard bones surrounding it without actually damaging these cores.

    In the meantime, those in the group who yed the games frequently took the charge of exining this to the others.

    I listened as they said the right things till the end. Actually this mistake seemed trivial at first. However, imagine a healer who could be a perfect support in battles, held a sword and tried to fight monsters head on?

    His strength would fail him, and his stamina would deplete fast. In the end he would die and the team would lose such a critical yer.

    "Wow! I had my highest stats at strength!" Isabe hurriedly examined her stats and was relieved to see that she didn''t make a mistake.

    But others did.

    "Ouch," Allen said in pain, "my highest stat is speed!"

    "You shouldn''t feel that bad," John bitterly interfered, "my highest stat is defense!"

    I heard the two and couldn''t help but inwardly smile. ''You two¡­ don''t tell me you only had one hundred coins from the quest?'' I knew that wasn''t true. "Speed can be used better if you have two swords and not one," I started coughing them before adding, "as for defense, you can sell the sword to the market and try to buy a shield instead."

    "I''ll do that," John paused for a second before I was startled by his screaming voice, "What the f*ck! I just bought it for one hundred coins! Why the hell did it sell for only fifty?!"

    "What man?!"

    "Poor John!"

    I controlled my face to not show an expression of ridicule. C''mon man! I was pretty sure you had more than five hundred coins there.

    "Screw this," John was enraged by the scam of the system before he bought the only basic shield avable. "This will do¡­ I shouldn''t have sold that sword! I would have acted like those spartans from legends."

    He felt a little regretful but it was the right choice to ditch the sword. John and others forgot that stamina was a vital stat that would be pressured if he held a sword in addition to the shield.

    "Excuse me, I have something to ask," that girl with short blue hair suddenly said, "I have a weird thing called attribute. It says I have earth grade mana affection. Any ideas about what this means?"

    Just as I heard her words my hands paused and my body stiffened. I couldn''t help but turn and get a good look over that girl.

    ''So Isabe isn''t the only special one here,'' I suddenly realized this. It seemed humans had great talents who were never mentioned even by the old man''s words.

    At this point I realized something. The old man only gave me a part of the story based on that man''s words. No matter how special and strong that man was, he couldn''t possibly have known everyone in the apocalypse.

    He must have only paid attention to those shiny stars who managed to survive after long trials. "Tell me what your attributes are," I said to the group while my face looked a bit serious.

    I couldn''t help it! Even if they started to develop doubt at this point, I needed to know who should receive my full attention and who shouldn''t.

    "Immortal."

    "Unique."

    "Earth."

    "Unique."

    "Me is unique."

    All started to state the grades of their attributes. Honestly speaking all of their attributes weren''t something I knew before. The attributes were like a vast encyclopedia of weird names that only fit each person.

    But it was shocking to me! What the hell was this group? Monsters?!!

    I never thought the randomly gathered group had a special grade attribute as their weakest member! At this moment my eyes shone and I decided one thing.

    ''You are mine,'' I hardly prevented myself from drooling at them, ''you are all mine!''

    "Listen up," as I made the decision, I had to show them some support now, "if you have an attribute, try to link it with your stats. For example, Sara''s attribute can work best as a wizard. Using swords or shields won''t show your abilities like having a magic staff or wand," I took that blue haired girl as an example before I continued to talk.

    "Gerry has an attribute to support healing. So he should also look for a staff or a wand."

    "But I don''t know any skills to use," Gerry objected before many nodded in agreement.

    That was another naive mistake many humansmitted at this time. Actually it wasn''t all their fault, after all what came after the uing quest would mislead many.

    "You didn''t need any," I slowly said before adding, "if you know a skill in your life, try to use it."

    "How can I be sure about this?" Isabe seemed to notice anomalies in mytest actions. However, if I really wanted to help them, then let them all doubt me instead of just blocking crucial info that would save their lives, my life,ter on.

    "Just try it," I firmly said before pointing to my sword and added, "but without the suitable gear, enough stat, and good supporting attribute you won''t be able to take any step."

    The holy triad, the sacred triangle¡­ Many names were called upon the rtion between these three things together. Right now I was cutting short at least one month of trials and errors, deaths and suffering for them to learn such important knowledge.

    Humans were curious species, but they took a month for the first human to discover the link between these three aspects. For me I already knew this and they had to be grateful for being with me.

    And that wasn''t only everything I had to say to them here!

 Chapter 16 - New Danger Approaches

    I knew this wouldn''t be enough to get them where I wanted. So I threw another piece that could transform anyone''s life from the earliest moments of this apocalypse.

    "You can also learn something or two from the monsters we are fighting," I threw this bomb over their heads. Their faces told me beside shock, there was confusion as well.

    "Open your market," I slowly said while opening mine as well.

    The market was a treasure trove for those who knew how to use it best. Aside from the basic gears and weapons sold, there was a tab in the top with many options there.

    "See the packages the system is offering you at the top of the marker interface?" I asked while pointing towards one option and added, "select the additional custom package."

    They didn''t get it at first. In fact the packages being viewed there were in small icons with smaller font underneath them.

    After a few whispers they finally reached there.

    "We in," Isabe acted the vice leader of my little group here.

    "Look for something called a copy gadget," I said while not selecting it.

    It held zero benefit for me. However, for them, it might be a game changer.

    "What? It said it costs one hundred coins!" John againined. That tingly little brat! He got a lot of coins and was afraid to even spend some.

    "Just buy it," I said before adding, "it''s worth every penny."

    Reluctantly heplied. However he was the only one acting this way in the group fortunately. The others instantly bought it even when John wasining.

    A small tattoo appeared in their hands. It was ced in the middle of two transparent stic-likeyers. "What shall we do with them now?" Isabe asked.

    "ce it over your body," I said before exining the way to do that. "Rub it first to generate enough heat for it to stick. Then separate onyer and put the tattoo over the part you want. Then you rub again for a minute before the secondyer will be melted out of heat."

    "This simple?" Sara, the one with blue hair, said, "it''s like the fast tattoos being sold at any shop."

    I smiled and didn''t say anything until everyone ced their tattoos on their bodies. Sara selected one side of her chest for that, looking sexy for brief moments.

    As for Isabe, she selected the back of her hand. The tattoo was in the shape of a snake, looking hideous and dangerous.

    However I lived long enough in this apocalypse to realize that appearances didn''t matter. In fact things with alluring peaceful looks were usually the deadliest things in the apocalypse.

    "Now ce your hands, both hands over the monsters around," I said before adding, "select only the monsters who didn''t die out of fire and still have most of their limbs intact."

    "Then what?" John was still bitter about losing one hundred coins in this way.

    "Then think about any attack you wanted to learn," I said, `` what made this useless looking tattoo god-like, "any attack or skill used by these monsters will be passed down to you for free. If you were the one to kill them, then you''ll get a higher proficiency in the skill."

    "H¡­ How do you know all that?!!" Everyone gazed at me with shock and doubt. I simply turned around and didn''t answer while leaning over a new monster.

    "Hurry up, I won''t dy myself for you to learn the skills here," I said in a teasing tone but I wasn''t joking. I had less than five minutes here before the new quest began. And I needed to reach that damn five thousand threshold before that.

    The team was stupefied until I cleared two monsters out of their cores. Then everyone sprung at one monster and tried to learn a skill.

    Unfortunate for them, the monsters here weren''t that strong. After all, the main skills they used were few, but they were handy.

    For example the night vision skill, it was such a mandatory skill to survive the next part of the quest. Also the strength dash skill they used was beneficial for those with stats high in strength.

    But theycked any good magical skill. That was something I couldn''t help them with for now. So I had to stop five members of the team after getting showered with faint white light, with Sara and Gerry on top of the list.

    "You won''t get anything else from these monsters," I said before adding, "only strength based skills would be there. It won''t help you a lot."

    "We can buy swords for that," Sars looked reluctant as she already listened to my words and bought herself a short staff.

    "It''s better to purchase magic skills," I said before adding, "long range magic skills are pretty expensive there. But you can purchase a basic fireball skill for two hundred coins. Also¡­"

    I turned to Gerry as I added, "you can purchase a single person healing skill for three hundred coins."

    "This¡­" Sara''s face didn''t change as it seemed to get many coins from thest quest. However Gerry and others had such unsightly expressions.

    "That''s why you don''t need to waste any time doing like them," I motioned my head to a group of monsters around, "start salvaging anything useful out of these monsters and sell them for coins."

    My words were enlightening to them as they all showed bright expressions before running after the lying dead monsters all around. I cleared more than half of the monsters'' cores by now, but the group didn''t clear more than one third of the monsters'' other items.

    "Where are you going?" Unlike others, I saw Sara leaning on one monster and preparing to use the copying tattoo.

    "I don''t need coins like them," she btedly said before adding with a chuckle, "I got enough to buy myself a sword and full body armor."

    ''Crazy!'' I couldn''t help but feel surprised, ''she must have over one thousand coins from the past quest.''

    For me it was nothing, butpared to others I doubted anyone couldpete with her. I watched her for a second as she closed her eyes and started to think about the offensive skill she would use.

    ''A magician using strength skills? That''s unheard of even for me!'' I shook my head and started to realize I knew nothing about this world.

    Humans seemed to have unlimited potential after all. And that made me wonder about what really happened here to end us all in such a lousy situation decades from now.

    As I did what I could for them, I returned to salvage the rest of the cores. Just after four minutes passed, I finally reached my goal.

    "Phew, five thousand atst," I said in a tired tone out of my stress.

    "Five thousand what?" However, myment attracted the attention of everyone.

    "Nothing," I shrugged before hurriedly opening the market. There, just as the ce where I told them to buy packages, I selected one without hesitation.

    [Do you want to purchase and activate the beginner''s package?] the system message appeared and I instantly thought of the answer.

    ''Bring that damn package to me!''

    The next moment my five thousand bnce miniscule to only two hundred coins. In fact if anyone opened these packages out of curiosity, he would instantly drop any thought of purchasing them.

    The cost of them was really crazy! In addition to that, they only gave one benefit, not more.

    [The beginner''s package is active. Now you''ll gain additional rise in stats after umting enough coins. The current exchange rate is one thousand coins for one point of stat]

    In fact it might seem crazy to select such a thing, however it wasn''t. Coins were the main way of doing things here in the apocalypse.

    Humans fell into a dilemma at the early stages of this disaster. To get coins one must be strong enough to kill many monsters. After all, killing monsters would bring in coins, gears, and also we can salvage materials from their dead bodies and skills. But to be strong one must increase his stats for that.

    And to increase stats one had to spend coins. It was a closed loop where nothing good woulde if one acted stingy like John.

    ''Now it''s time for me to get that skill,'' I purchased the tattoo with the remaining coins before I hurriedly used it over one corpse I left for that purpose near me. I put the tattoo over the pack of my hand, as I noticed how cool it was.

    Also I knew after the uing quest, a new trap would beid for humans to make them lose their ability to get stronger no matter what!

    I felt nothing special about it however I knew it would show up its magic when the quest started.

    [Quest 1 part 2: Survive the night.

    Details: You will face recurrent attacks from monsters during the next twenty-two hours. Stay alive with any means possible.

    Rewards: Getting a slot for blessing opened.

    Failure: Death]

    The quest didn''t dy and appeared just after I used my package. One of the main adversaries of the quests with many parts was the fact one couldn''t use such a package during it.

    The packages would be a game changer for humans. However, ording to my understanding, each quest would be designed based on the base levels and strength of humans in the selected area. So quests with parts would be determined before the entire quest would start.

    That meant this quest was based on our strength assessed before the first part started. It might look good if we acted to level our strength up the way we did in the one hour break. But I doubted this was the real reason behind this limitation.

    "Looking forward to the next quest, that''s good."

    Just as I was thinking about those bastards, the dark night was lightened by the bright light of the three guides. "I can see you worked a lot to level up your strengths¡­"

    I could notice that despite the warm words he said, that angel in the middle had a serious look at our visible tattoos. He noticed them, but I didn''t bother with that.

    After all, I believed they didn''t leave us alone and kept watching, looking for any strong human to n to killter on. Unlucky for you bastard, my entire group could be considered special. And I wouldn''t let you harm them no matter what.

    "To make things more equal for you, we brought gifts," that angel said while showing such a relieved smile over his face. sh*t! What the hell was he bringing to us? Debuffs or what?

    I knew that angel wouldn''t be this d without a reason. And in the next minutes I realized what dirty hole he dug for us for this quest.

    "Reinforcements?" Allen muttered while he held a medium sized shield on one arm and a basic sword in the other.

    ''This is¡­ going to be interesting,'' I looked up like others at the various groups of humans walking in haste towards us.

    "We decided to gather up all the survivors in the central park here. That will be our limit in helping you out this time," the angel said and I couldn''t help but look up at him in disdain.

    That bastard! He meant this was the limit he could do to harm us!

    "Isabe," I approached her before whispering, "be sure to make everyone stand in one group. Don''t scatter around or you''ll die."

    "..."

    Isabe turned to me with a shocked expression over her face. She didn''t know but there were hardly any survivors in the central park ording to the old records. Even the old man said that not many survived to form a hundred man group.

    But thoseing at us were in hundreds! I doubted they were brought up from the central park, but from other ces around us.

    ''How many dirty traitors did you bring here this time?'' I thought while raising my head towards the central angle. He seemed to notice my gaze as he turned his eyes and I could see an expression of ridicule on his face.

    Like he was telling me, ''Now show me how you''ll survive this, idiot!''

 Chapter 17 - Playing With The Guides

    I had to admit, this move from the angels wasn''t expected. However I returned the smirk with another, before turning my back to the three angels.

    They couldn''t touch me, even if they wanted they wouldn''t. That was the only protection humans had against those sneaky bastards.

    However I couldn''t let my guard down either. The number of humansing was so big that it was easy to handle. Plus I was sure most of them were just innocent humans led by those snakes; the traitors.

    Isabe moved in calmness and ryed my message to my team. The biggest threat we would have would be by getting separated from each other.

    "Will we fight the monsters the same way as before?" John asked while he seemed to be slightly nervous.

    "It won''t work," I knew we already blew on the generator but there were still few fields around us we could use. But when considering the iing humans, this method wouldn''t work again.

    We didn''t need that for now. We had the night vision skill that would serve us best. In my eyes, I saw those iing humans as cannon fodders, people we had to sacrifice to get unscathed from the uing challenge.

    And that challenge would be greater and much riskier than the previous one.

    "They smell like Arnold," Sara moved to stand by my side while her chest was covered with a in chestte armor. It was thin and looked light, but it was strong enough to protect her from a direct sh from those hyenas we met before.

    I didn''t answer her remark except with a wink. This girl managed to read the situation faster than others. Herment put the light over this issue, and the next second I noticed the dark faces of all.

    "Be ready for my mark, and notify others as well," I whispered to her before turning to everyone around. "Don''t be this dejected," I said with a smile, "let me wee those people first."

    The field was still burning till now, but its intensity diminished by the time. However it helped in setting a lighthouse for other humans toe here.

    I still held some hope in finding good people there, but I didn''t hope for too much actually. I was sure if there was a single person worthy here, he or she would have been killed already by the traitors.

    "Wow! This ce looked much better than the one we were in!"

    "What''s the cause of this fire?"

    "Look at that! All of them are holding cold age weapons!"

    As I walked outside the broken field, I heard these scattered and seemingly excitedments from many directions. We were having around ten groups joining us, each with around twenty to fifty people.

    "Wee," I warmly said in fake hospitality, "I''m d there are more survivors here."

    I was holding my sword and raising it slightly in the air. It was a symbol of preparing for a fight if things went crazy here.

    "Wow, you have a nice looking sword!"

    ""Dude, did you find it in the field or got it from killing monsters?"

    "Look there, many monsters are piled here. Wow, we just struggled to kill ten monsters and they seem to kill hundreds!"

    I moved my gaze slowly and carefully around those people. They started to gather in front of me while theirments became repetitive.

    I didn''te to greet them, I came here to filter out a few traitors before things heated up.

    "What the hell do you think by letting all these fire here?" Just as I thought I wouldn''t get any, one male suddenly shouted in anger while waving his arms in a theatrical move.

    "Yeah, fire will attract monsters! That''s stupid!"

    "Just see how many monsters you brought to yourselves by doing that?"

    "That''s right, we didn''t face more than ten monsters in the past quest!"

    "Let''s put this fire down guys, we don''t want to get killed by some fools¡­"

    Before thest one ended his words to instigate others, I started to move.

    My stats aren''t any different than all of them. Even if some had stats higher than me thanks to their attributes, I could counter that with my experience.

    Plus no one here would expect me to attack them especially when they held the upper hand in numbers like that.

    "You¡­"

    "sh!"

    I didn''t speak at all and let my sword do all the talking. Luckily for me, most of the people who spoke up in such a way were in the frontlines.

    I killed four of them before the rest woke up from the shock and yelled:

    "What are you standing idle here for? This is some crazy dude who wants to kill all of us¡­"

    "sh!"

    My sword was faster than his words and the next instant his head was sent flying in the air. He wasn''t the only one who had this fate, but everyone who spoke ended up in such a way.

    Even the two who thought of running deeply inside therge group of people were caught in a matter of seconds. In less than one minute, I killed ten traitors and cleared some filth off my path.

    "What''s the meaning of this?" Another dirty one had the courage to challenge me. Without giving him any chance to speak, my sword raced up to his neck and sent his head rolling on the ground.

    "Thud!"

    As his body fell on the ground, everyone retreated fast. The look of fear was clear on their faces as if they were eyeing a monster.

    "This ce has one simple rule," I started talking since I started killing, "follow me and you''ll have to obey my words. Don''t want to listen to me then get the hell out of here."

    "This¡­" many faces paled while others started to look around. I knew this was one of the most dangerous moments in any group.

    Humans tend to follow the lead of others at times of confusion and fear. Such negative feelings would lead many to their deaths in the apocalypse.

    One of the most important lessons I learnt in it was to take my decisions solo. Leaning on others to make my decision was the biggest mistake anyone would make.

    "Make up your mind now," I waved my sword in the air and let the blood on it fly even on a few faces at the front. If those bastards were thinking about using this moment to their advantage, then I would infuse more fear in the humans in front of me.

    This was the only way to solve this situation, making them fear me to the degree of deciding to follow my lead. Of course I would then filter them with time and only support those worthy, but at least I would do my part in helping them.

    And now I waited for their move.

    "We won''t leave here," one strong looking man inte twenties moved in steady steps. His face told me he wasn''t fazed with all I did, like he didn''t care about my threat at all.

    "Shall I kill you then?" I calmly asked as if I was asking him for dinner.

    "Humph, you don''t own this ce," he didn''t care about me as he turned to face the frightened faces in front of him, "we were given instructions toe here for the next quest. Don''t let that maniac force you to leave. The angels tried to help us with their powers and made our numbers increase. We won''t drop such benefits because of one crazy man holding a sword."

    He then turned and took out a sword as he added, "if he thinks himself special, then I''ll beg to differ."

    Just as he said those words, a group of twenty people stepped to the front. Strangely enough, they were all looking as strong built as that man and they all held swords.

    "If you think you have good strength thanks to the stats you unlocked, then let me show you the power of numbers," he said in such a vicious tone and his words made his identity clearer in my eyes.

    No one, and I mean no one, in the early hours of the apocalypse would use the terms of the system in his speech at all! People didn''t get to know the value of stats or even how to open the market to purchase weapons.

    So they weren''t just normal people, they were traitors. And from a simple look at them, I knew they weren''t easy to handle.

    "Kick his ass!"

    "Yeah, we also have strong people with us!"

    "Let''s all kill him together!"

    Unlike what that man expected, I didn''t give him any heed and kept focusing on those who were instigating others to join.

    If a normal human was in such a situation, he would rather prefer to stay on the side and remain neutral.

    Those trying to move the masses were, without any doubt, traitors as well.

    "It''s a mistake to not pay attention to me," that man''s face was quite unpleasant by my actions. He expected me to grow nervous, focus my attention solely on him and the group of traitors behind.

    "Sorry to bring you this piece of bad news, but¡­" I suddenly raised my sword high in the air while adding, "I''m also not alone."

    "What¡­?!!" The shock over his face vanished under the thick clouds of dust that suddenly came from the skill Sara used.

    "Just in time," the skill she used seemed to bring out fire in a limited scale of ten meters. I knew this skill, it was one of the basic skills for magicians.

    "Fire festival level 1? Such a good choice," Imended before moving towards those who weren''t hit by the fire.

    The fire festival skill would create fire for one minute. The fire would burn even if it hit solid rocks and the surface of the water.

    Beyond that, if there were things suitable the fire would start eating at them. However, my delight about this skill was the fact that we didn''t need to use any more light sources again.

    We could create our own fire. Yeah, we would have our own Prometheus in the group now.

    "S¡­ Stay away¡­"

    "M¡­ Monster¡­"

    The traitor surviving the skill retreated while trying to regroup. After all, Sara used her skill beautifully in the center of the group, hitting that dirty leader of theirs first.

    However, unlike what they all expected, I didn''t stop or turn to face them. I kept walking steadily towards the all shocked faces of therge group behind.

    "Boom!"

    "Boom!"

    Two more explosions rang violently and reaped the remaining lives of the traitors. They mistook my group to have one mage, but we actually have four.

    ''It''s good to keep one in hiding for now,'' I thought to myself before rapidly picking up the pace andnding just in front of those who spoke earlier.

    "sh!"

    "sh!"

    I didn''t need to use any skill on them. Actually I didn''t have any for now. I refrained from learning that useless dash skill of the hyenas as they were useless to me.

    In less than one minute, I killed seven traitors from the group and the initial twenty with their leader were gone by fire. The scene of me standing in front of them while my sword drenched in blood and fire burning behind me was really traumatic for most of the people here.

    But few still kept theirposure as if they weren''t that much threatened by my actions.

    "Human Hye, exin yourself now!" one of the three angels shouted in rage as if he never expected me to kill all these traitors even before monsters arrived.

    "I won''t say it again," I raised my voice as if I was answering him, but in fact I wasn''t. "Anyone wants to stay here can follow me, or else f*ck off!"

    My bold deration made the ce all dead silent. Even those standing with goodposure had their faces darken for the first time sinceing here.

    I already crushed any ns they had for this group on me and my group. And now I was about to gain more followers, those who would totally believe and fear me without any room of doubt.

    As for any traitorsing, I wasn''t afraid of that anymore. I cleansed the group from much dirt and only a few would be remaining behind.

    If they dared toe to my group, they should be better prepared for the worse.

    "I say we all join your group," one of those who weren''t moved by my threats suddenly opened his mouth and said, "despite using from democratic world, we have to do anything now to survive. Even following such a tyrant to do so."

    ''A tyrant? Nice touch man,'' I couldn''t help but inwardly sneer while watching the gleam in that man''s eyes. ''Let''s see how you''ll survive my sword with that smile of yours.''

    However, before I could move a finger, something popped up in front of me.

    [Quest update: under any circumstances no human shall kill another during this quest or else that human will be considered failing it]

    ''Wow! They really moved faster than I thought,'' I turned my gaze to see the evil smirk over the face of the central angle.

    He was the one behind this deadly move against me. Now there was no reason for anyone to be scared of me, a checkmate for everything I did so far.

    ''Do you think I didn''t see thating?'' instead of showing the depressed and disappointed look over my face as that bastard expected, I grinned while turning around.

    "This ce is all yours, we are leaving," my voice was so loud to be heard from miles away while I walked in steady steps away from that field.

    From the first moment I didn''t n on staying here for the second part of the quest. I just wanted to increase my odds by removing such hidden pieces of the enemy so close to me.

    As for this quest, I didn''t select the central park for nothing. There was something hidden here and I was now going to find it.

    As for this field, humph¡­ They could have it all and enjoy it for the short remaining period of their lives.

    ''C''mon... Take the bait.... It''s so delicious to let it down like this!'' I thought to myself while counting the steps I was taking.

 Chapter 18 - The Subquest

    I kept walking while not looking back. Despite my urge to have eye contact with that central angel, I refrained from doing so.

    I needed to act normal and calm, so that I wouldn''t rm my prey.

    "Excuse me," just as I walked to the outside of the field and waited for the responseing from them, the move came from another direction. "Can I join your group?"

    I turned and saw a young man who looked normal at first nce. He seemed not to have any special building or aura surrounding him. He was just like a normal youth in a small neighborhood.

    "You want to join?" I slowly asked before another youth stepped forward.

    "Me too."

    "And me as well."

    A girl approached my group alongside the other two. I looked at the three with questioning eyes as I didn''t know if they were just smart enough to understand staying with me was better than leaving or¡­

    "You said anyone can join your group, right?" the girl added. For some reason I didn''t like her. She was full of herself like she was some sort of a celebrity or something.

    Standing tall with her slim figure and faint features, she kept moving her fingers across her golden hair like it was a national treasure.

    She looked stunning, but beauty had nothing to do in this apocalypse.

    "Sure, why not? The more, the merrier," against my instinct I agreed on their request. I could even feel the surpriseing from my own group.

    ''Sorry, it''s just a needed step to reach my goal,'' I knew they were suspicious. No one in the new group was trustworthy to be honest.

    However¡­

    [Subquest has been issued]

    ''And here ites atst¡­'' I tried my best to control my expression and excitement while looking at the details of the new quest.

    [Subquest: protect the human group in the field during the uing quest has been issued to the human group leader: Hye]

    ''Oh! He even put my name in red like I''m a criminal or some sort of monster,'' I inwardly snorted while the screen shed again and more details appeared.

    [Subquest details: The human group led by human Hye is tasked with protecting the other humans in the field.

    Sess condition: At least one third of the humans here in the field shall survive at the end.

    Failure: half of the stats will be gone forever.

    Do you ept this quest or not?]

    "This¡­"

    "Hye, did you see this?"

    "C''mon! Why all of sudden?!"

    My team seemed to feel the dirty hands behind this quest atst. It wasn''t that bad to make them realize that our enemies weren''t just monsters alone.

    Despite all their worry, I was inwardly feeling overjoyed by this. However I still wasn''t very satisfied. There was something missing here.

    As I turned around, I saw the humans in the field also received the same quest. Despite they had nothing to do in it, it was obvious what the intentions of the one issuing it were.

    But I didn''t care.

    "Hahaha! See? Serves you right, bastard!"

    "Just like justice from heaven! You are forced to serve us now!"

    "I wanted to see how you''ll keep that shitty pride of yours again. C''mon, lower your head and kneel asking for our forgiveness."

    As expected, there were few remaining traitors among the group of humans here. However I never cared about theirments or acted against them.

    "Let''s go," without flinching I turned around again and started walking.

    "Oh¡­ Sir Hye¡­" Just as I did the unexpected, the girl who seemed to show off her beauty tried to stop me.

    "What do you want?" she even had the courage to move and block my path away. My team moved and surrounded her as if she dared to do anything stupid, they''d make her pay.

    The girl seemed a bit nervous before she said: "T¡­ The quest¡­ We can''t drop it. Our stats¡­"

    "I didn''t force you to join my group," I simply moved past her while brushing her shoulder with mine, "but as long as you are here, you are obliged to follow my words to the letter without questioning them."

    "B¡­ But the quest¡­ Will we fail it really?!!" she turned around and tried to stop me with her words alone this time.

    And that was the question I was waiting for.

    "The quest isn''t obligatory for us," I casually said while getting closer to the broken gate of the field, "we can ept or deny it. Let me reject it for now."

    "But the penalty for failing it¡­" one youth shouted as if he was mistaking me for not knowing what I was truly doing.

    "The quest failure or sess won''t be activated unless we ept it," I stopped while giving the three a cold nce, "and now I''m going to reject it. So we won''t get any penalty at all."

    The quest wasn''t mandatory. There was an option to ept or reject it. Normal humans would mistake the quest to be forced and would act upon that. It was something that would trigger the automatic eptance of the quest.

    "I''ll reject it now to make you all relieved," I instantly opened the window of that subquest again and touched the rejection button.

    My moves were normal and my expression looked like I really didn''t give a damn about this quest. I wasn''t viting any rules and was just ying the game as it should be yed.

    ''Anytime now, motherf*cker!'' However deep inside me I was so nervous about the response of my enemy.

    I did all that just to provoke him, to make him take this step which would cost him¡­ A lot!

    [Quest decline isn''t avable for you]

    All of sudden the message that came to every single human here changed before another one appeared.

    [The guides decided to intervene for the wellbeing of the humans. They paid the needed price of the blessing to enforce this subquest over the leader party Hye]

    [The subquest is now active until the end of part two of the first main quest]

    [Group leader Hye can''t decline the quest]

    "D¡­ Damn!" the girl cursed while I noticed that her face was so much nervous unlike the other two around her.

    ''Is she different?'' I couldn''t tell and wasn''t interested in that. To make the show perfect, one of the three angels in the sky spoke in loud tone:

    "Humans¡­ This is the best we can do to help you here. Sometimes strength doesn''t mean goodness and kindness. These virtues can''t be purchased by strength or coins. Make sure to do your best to survive. See you after the quest."

    Yeah, this would be the best finale for this little show of yours. I watched the group behind shouting and even cursing at me just like I was their deadliest enemies and they just scored a victory now.

    Pathetic! This scene here proved to me that people were easily fooled! I, a human who came from the future holding the sole spark of hope for them was branded as a traitor.

    And traitors among them and enemies like those damn guides were treated like heroes and leaders to idols! Since when this world was so f*cked up like this?

    However I maintained the most bitter expression on my face until the three angels left and darkness prevailed.

    "Now you can''t leave us, hahaha!"

    "I dare you move away now! Let''s see how you''ll do when your stats are penalized."

    "The angels are really merciful. God bless them and curse you demons."

    More and more praising words and curses began to spread in such defiance. Humans were really easy to fool. I watched all this unfolding in front of my eyes before slowly opening my mouth and said in low voice to my team around:

    "Open your gazes wide and see for yourselves how twisted and dark this world we live in is."

    The team was all nervous. I could rte to their feelings pretty well. They felt like they fell into a deep trap with no way out.

    However this all happened ording to my will and n.

    "Listen up," I added in such a low tone, "you''ll stay here and keep guarding those fools. Don''t stress yourselves and don''t get scattered. Stay together and Isabe will act as the leader for now."

    I threw these words before calmly turning around and leaving.

    "W¡­ Where are you going?" Isabe was shocked to see me walking away simply like that. "Won''t wee with you?"

    "No need," I raised my hand before one of the two youths who joined my group before all this happened said in loud tone:

    "Stay where you are! You can''t be this damn selfish to leave us all behind and make us fail the ques¡­"

    "sh!"

    "sh!"

    Without waiting for him to say anything, my sword swayed fast and decapitated his and his friend''s head. The two heads rolled while my sudden speed startled everyone here.

    "Hye¡­" Isabe came to me while looking at the two dead boys on the ground, "why?"

    "Traitors," I said in disbelief before giving ast gaze towards the girl who joined them. Till now I haven''t made up my mind towards her yet. These two were too obvious to reveal themselves to me so they died first.

    "Make sure to watch out for traitors," I said while putting my hand over Isabe''s shoulder.

    The meaning of my words was obvious. I was warning her not from the sneaky bastards in therge human group but from that girl who joined us at thest moment.

    I could understand the reason behind that. After all these angels wanted an eye inside my group. Even if they forced my group to remain behind, analyzing our actions and strength would help to kill uster.

    I just tasted how patient and cunning these traitors were in Arnold''s case. Arnold didn''t make anything suspicious and waited until he saw an opening. Such a traitor was so dangerous to deal with and had to keep our eyes open all the time.

    "Didn''t you ept the quest?"

    "Where are you going now?"

    "Loser! Go and curse your entire team with your selfishness."

    Many angry shouts came from those fools behind. I didn''t owe them any exnation, but I had to clear things here to my team.

    From the look of things, the trap Iid wasn''t that easy toprehend after all.

    I didn''t do all this just for nothing. If I wanted to leave the field I could have done it earlier when the group arrived, or perhaps after killing the traitors.

    However there was something I desperately wanted from this park. The central park was just like a few scattered ces around the world, hiding some sort of a secret weapon that I needed.

    But if I went directly there, I would fall into the trap of my enemies. So I had to take the trouble ofying this trap just to lure them away and make sure no one of them would stop me from getting what I wanted.

    But as the angels were gone and they already bit the bait Iid out for them, I had no objection in revealing a small part of what really happened here.

    "Don''t worry about the quest," I said to my team while my steps never halted or faltered, "the quest is a group task which can be done by any part of us, by even a single person. You just keep yourselves here and do what we did earlier. Use light and fire to fight and weaken the monsters, and keep your eyes open for traitors."

    And I kept myself walking away before the darkness outside enveloped me while leaving behind a deadly silent field.

    Yeah, that was the simple fault in that subquest. And it wasn''t thanks to luck. There was nothing like that in my life. I aimed to trigger hatred from those angels so they would be totally focusing on getting at me.

    And at the time they thought they got me for good, I was the one whoughed at the end in their bitter faces.

 Chapter 19 - Facing The Wolf Pack

    Everything came down to knowledge again. Just when I considered what the old man told me as the truth, I started toy down this trap.

    ording to the old man, if coins were the main currency of this world then blessing would be its hard currency and the most precious one.

    To gain blessing, one had to do difficult quests and wait for a long time to umte enough to make a difference.

    I knew the angels were acting like the facilitators, like the organizers of any event. Such a position gave them many privileges that I wouldn''t be able topete against at this early stage of the apocalypse.

    So I had to use my brain and act slightly cunning here.

    ording to the old man''s words, the guides came to this world with empty blessing. To make things fair, the angels had no ess to any blessing they umted before, not until a certain point of this dangerous game.

    The system acted as the fair judge here, trying to bnce things out. So putting them as my main enemy, and the foremost danger of all against my current ns, I had to undermine their authority by any means possible.

    I knew they wereing for me, for my team. So I patiently waited and didn''t give any indication of leaving. Despite that field already doing its part here, I didn''t show any intention of even looking for another one.

    Even when my teammates asked about changing it, I refused with logic to express my resolve to stay there.

    All this was to lure these bastards to n ahead of time based solely on that. And they did. The group of humans mixed with traitors was the best evidence for that.

    But it was far from enough for me. I had to force them to consume the little blessing they umted during part one of the first quest.

    As they were the ones who issued the dark quests of the traitors, they umted little amount of blessing during that part of the quest. Despite being little, I was wary of their actions.

    Just like what they did to stop me, they could easily use their blessing and issue subquests and even enforce them upon me.

    The old man told me in the recording I listened to after thepletion of the first part of the quest that the angels acted in zones of dominance. Despite belonging to one camp, theypeted fiercely among each other.

    So it wasn''t possible for any angel other than those three to step in here and act. Even if the three angels realized what I was going to do, no other angel would help as this would be like helping their rivals.

    And so I tried to make a situation where I would slip away with my entire team. At the same time I made sure to show off my leadership and showed a part of tyranny that I didn''t have for real.

    All that made them be fooled by me. They mistook my intentions and issued that subquest which would take arge amount of their blessing.

    But it wasn''t enough yet.

    So I yed that little act there to push them deeper into my trap and force them to use the remaining blessing the three of them had. And they did. Just like a magician who tricked his audience using distraction.

    As for my main goal, I was now walking with confidence towards it.

    I knew my actions would be closely monitored. Getting away from the team in such a manner would enrage these bastards. They wouldn''t hesitate to send a lot of monsters to hunt me down, leaving the group back there slightly in a more secured position.

    And that was why I wasn''t worried about leaving the group behind with traitors.

    ''I can''t go directly there,'' I thought to myself as I knew the moment my real intentions would be revealed to those angles, they wouldn''t stop at anything and might even call for a monster crusade against me.

    My target was something I yearned earnestly for my entire life. I would never allow anything to stand between me and that goal.

    So my next step was to roam the park aimlessly while killing as many monsters as I could.

    The size of monsters summoned here was determined by many factors. The number of humans determined by the system, their overall powers, and the intervention of outer forces like the angels.

    As the main event of unlocking the real ess of those celebrities in the sky, then the only ones who possibly could intervene and add more monsters here were the angels.

    But they couldn''t do anything for now, not until the end of the second part of this quest anyway.

    So I started my journey in the darkness while looking around. I didn''t get close to the area where I wanted desperately to reach first, as I headed east towards the metropolitan museum of art.

    As Isabe told me before, many youths from various countries were supposed to have an event there. ording to the old records and the old man''s words, this ce held thergest group of survivors here in the park.

    I doubted their strength would be matching my current team, however I didn''t want this chance to slip by.

    As I nullified the nasty angels for this round, why not add more salt to their wounds then?

    ''Just wait for me, traitors,'' I inwardly snorted, ''I won''t bete to catch your lives.''

    I didn''t know if some good seedlings would be present there to recruit or not. However if arge number of people survived then it meant they must have decent powers among themselves.

    In fact the little trick of using the generator was inspired by many humans, but one of them was the group at that museum. Of course they didn''t use it in the first round, but they''d use it in the next one perhaps.

    If not then I''d tell them how to defend themselves better while hunting traitors on the way.

    "Howl!"

    "Howl!"

    "Howl!"

    But first I needed to clear those annoying wolves which seemed to trail me for a while now.

    The museum wasn''t that far from the greatwn. And now with the skill to see through the darkness I could easily spot their giant bodies from far.

    "Come, what are you waiting for?" as I walked away for enough distance, it was time for me to y fully against them.

    Each monster in the apocalypse had some sort of weakness. It was like the system wanted the fight to be bnced from the start. Knowing that weakness would help in facing arge number of enemies like I was now.

    However I knew that unlike hyenas, these wolves didn''t have a weakness of their bodies, but their souls.

    "Howl!"

    A one long and mighty howl came from one direction. "Finally you decided toe closer and show yourself to me," I smirked before starting to run towards that direction with my full speed.

    My body was well rested now from the fatigue I got from the previous quest. All my injuries were healed when I acquired the system, and they would also heal if I started gaining levels.

    But to gain levels I needed to either get a blessing or acquire a ss.

    I never intended to have a blessing after this quest was over. And finding a ss was something equal to a miracle here in this early stage.

    sses weren''t easily acquired. The main sses would be gained afterpleting the ss quest sessfully, a thing that wouldn''t happen soon anyway.

    But I wasn''t helpless here either. I got a n, and I would make sure to do anything to be a force not to be reckoned with. After all those angels wouldn''t just swallow their bitter loss in this round and woulde at me with everything they got afterwards.

    Only strength would protect me, my own strength.

    "Howl!"

    "Howl!"

    "Howl!"

    However, going in that direction wasn''t that easy even for me. The path was blocked fast by tens of wolves who started to howl in fierceness.

    "Stay out of my damn way!" I didn''t hold back my speed as I simply evaded their known pattern of attack and moved my sword to sh their heads and necks.

    Their skulls were so heavy that I could not cleave them smoothly. I didn''t flinch as this was expected. After all my stats were just the baseline here and my sword wasn''t any special at all.

    "sh!"

    "sh!"

    "sh!"

    However that didn''t prevent me from leaving a long trail of dead bodies behind my steps. I wasn''t just like any normal human who would be inexperienced to face such brutal monsters.

    I was acting calm without a speck of worry while getting closer to my target.

    The sole weakness of the wolves was in their alpha. The alpha was their mightiest, and also their leader. Killing the leader would sever the mind link between him and the other wolves of this pack.

    Normally a pack of wolves would have from two to five hundred wolves in it. Facing all this power alone or even with a group was a suicide.

    The wolves tended to surround their prey, cutting any routes of retreat or reinforcements from him. This way they would slowly wear him down before the alpha moves to kill him.

    But this time I wasn''t acting the prey. I didn''t wait in my ce waiting to be hunted. I was the predator, the oneing to that big ck alpha and I was going to kill it.

    No matter how the alpha perceived my actions, it wouldn''t try to retreat or run away. The pride of it would prevent that. Plus if it did that, the other wolves would start acting in disarray for a long time.

    It was considered a sign of weakness in this harsh world. The alpha knew I wasing for it, and yet it kept itself standing there without any sign of retreat.

    That was my main tactic against wolves. As they had theirrge numbers scattered around, they thinned their ranks and left their alpha vulnerable to me.

    "Got you b*tch!" In less than two minutes I found my way to the alpha. It still had a group of strong looking ten wolves protecting him from the side. But it wouldn''t make any difference.

    Just like the wolves, this alpha had a weakness as well.

    "I challenge you," I calmly raised my sword in its face before adding in a domineering tone, "a weak alpha like you can''t be allowed to remain alive."

    "Howl!"

    I knew it could understand the concept of my words despite not knowing the human tongue. It was the trick of the system, and that howl was the angry response I got for my challenge.

    I knew the alpha wouldn''t let any challenge bypass without epting it. That was its sole weakness. No matter how many wolves it still had here, it would turn out to be a solo duel between me and it.

    "Let''s begin," despite reaching this far, I knew that killing it wouldn''t be that easy feat to aplish.. After all it wasn''t the alpha for nothing.

 Chapter 20 - Killing The Alpha

    I held my sword a bit higher than my head while holding it with both hands. I wasn''t a swordsman before but enjoyed watching many sparring and training, fighting for their lives against monsters.

    "Come closer¡­" I held my ce while that wolf ran in such fierceness and speed. It seemed angry that its prey challenged its authority and dared to raise a sword against it.

    Wolves were slightly bigger than hyenas, but theycked that annoying fur that defended hyenas bodies. They even had some bare spots without a single hair.

    Unlike their low defense, their offense was terrifying. I didn''t n on evading it early on as they were famous for their sharp reflexes and high speed.

    So I had to let ite closer to me in a range I would evade, attack, and it wouldn''t be able to touch me at all.

    "How!"

    It underestimated me, and I knew it would. The moment it got into the range I wanted, I slightly pushed my legs to the right before suddenly putting all my weight to stop.

    A feigning move, something to trick such a monster and made it realize I wasn''t a mere walking like other humans.

    My first move made it change its direction, but my second jump to the left after I stopped made its move sluggish.

    "sh!"

    With my sword holding all my strength I hit its head and neck a couple times before retreating again. If I didn''t, its mighty ws would have taken a good piece of my body.

    "Grrr¡­"

    "Now we are talking," I snorted when it gnashed its big teeth and showed how sharp they were. It was mad and in pain right now from the wounds I caused.

    But they weren''t enough even to let it feel weak, not yet.

    "C''mon," I motioned with my sword while trying to taunt it, "I don''t have the entire night to waste on such garbage like you."

    "Howl!"

    It didn''t stand still and came fast at me. This time I knew it would be wary of my trick so¡­ I didn''t intend to trick it from the start.

    As I kicked the ground to the left, it kept heading straight forward like I didn''t move. Unlike what he expected, I didn''t change my direction again and let my sword do the talking. This time I changed the posture of my sword while holding it like a dagger.

    shing its body looked cool but it didn''t leave deep wounds behind. Using the sword like a dagger made it easier for me to tear its strength and weaken it fast.

    Couple more shes like these and the big wolf with the bony outlining of the lower jaw mmed heavily on the ground. It had many wounds on its body and couldn''t even stand now.

    The ck hair which looked like silk was now stained in a big spot of red blood. I inflicted over a dozen deep wounds and double that of superficial shes. It was already over.

    However, just as I got near it, I felt sudden danger.

    "How can youe and break the challenge?" I weed a group of five wolves which dared to interfere. This was supposed to be a sacred fight between me and that alpha. However these dark creatures seemed to have no code of honor.

    "sh!"

    "Stab!"

    "Stab!"

    If even their alpha couldn''t stand a chance against me, how could mere wolves do? I moved my arms fast while trying to put up a good show here.

    After all, my stamina isn''t enough to kill all these monsters head on in a long battle. I needed to insert fear in their souls, so they would hesitate toe at meter on like these fools.

    "Thud!"

    "Thud!"

    "Thud!"

    The five fell on the ground motionless while the other wolves looked at me in a threatening way. I turned my sword around, pointing it towards every wolf here as a warning.

    I knew they acted out of fear. It wasn''t a surprise, after all I got their alpha and five of their strongest wolves in no time.

    "Oh, you want to run?" Just as I turned finally to my prey, I found it limping with a broken leg and leaving behind a long trail of blood. If I let it go, it wouldn''t survive this. However I had to kill it here.

    My main goal wasn''t only to disperse this group of annoying wolves, but also to gather coins. Killing a normal wolf would give me around twenty up to a hundred coins at most.

    So to gather two thousand coins I needed to kill around twenty to a hundred wolves. It wasn''t an easy feat considering my low stamina right now.

    "Time to end this," I ran directly towards that wounded alpha while killing any daring wolf that stood in my path blocking it.

    "Ssh!"

    It only needed one hit from my sword before it finally rested in peace. I turned around while my body was covered in their alpha''s blood, looking like a real devil.

    "Ahhh!" I screamed like a roar and the next instant every single one of them ran away with their lives.

    "Good, I doubt I can fight a hundred of you now," I felt tired and rested over the dead body of that alpha. I looked around and felt little pride in myself. "Yeah, I can be strong if I had a chance to."

    I still couldn''t believe how a ssless one like me ended up having such a chance. I held some doubts about my ability to prove myself. What if I was living in the illusion of being special and I wasn''t?

    Seeing the dead wolves scattered around and this dead alpha made me feel confident. "No, I can do it!" I muttered to myself while clenching my fist.

    "So I got one thousand coins from killing that alpha¡­ Not bad," I checked my profile and was pleased to see my bnce exceeding two thousand coins.

    [You got enough to obtain one stats thanks to the beginner''s pack. Do you want to convert them into stats now?]

    "Sure," I didn''t hesitate to ept it before one stat point was added to my profile. "Now let''s add more coins to my ount."

    I moved slowly while taking everything these monsters could offer. Cores, ws, even teeth and skin¡­ I took them all and put them to the market to be sold there.

    [You put an alpha grade core in the market. You can put it in auction if you desire for more coins. Auctions take one hour to conclude]

    "Oh," my eyes shone before I hurriedly agreed. Putting anything in the auction meant that thing was recognized to be valuable. "So killing the alpha won''t only give me a good chunk of money, but also this core," I muttered while watching a small window with the description of the core and a timer next to it.

    "When I put it there, it was worth five hundred coins. And that auction started with that value. So in the worst case scenario I would gain the same amount with zero losses."

    It felt good right now. After all the more coins I gathered the more stats I could collect.

    I didn''t need to store much coins in this quest. However if that core was sold at double the price, why not turn to a wolf hunter and make more money?

    As I extracted the materials without doing muchbor I felt my body being better now. The museum wasn''t that far away from here, I knew it. But something seemed off at the moment.

    "I knew they survived in big numbers there, but I don''t know how," I muttered while walking towards the east. The sky was still dim and the lights were almost gone. However I couldn''t spot any buildings in the distance.

    I thought they might have used a trick of light like myself, but I was wrong. "They should discover it inter quests, but the records didn''t tell how they managed to survive the early stages."

    I knew there must be a reason. Was everyone there a traitor? That couldn''t be possible. After all there was no special human left in that group considering that the old man didn''t mention them at all before.

    Besides I knew they would die before reaching quest five. So arge group of people who couldn''t survive the fifth quest, how could they have survived the earliest four then?

    I wasn''t worried about myself as I was already stronger than anyone else. As I wanted to cover up for my real goal here, I wasn''t objecting to going there and checking on this group.

    But just after walking for ten more minutes, I felt a strong killing intenting from one side. I looked around and found small trees scattered there, but I knew what I felt.

    "Someone is watching," it was obvious to be one of the two kinds of monsters dwelling in this quest. But unlike my expectations, I didn''t get any attacks at all until I finally saw the museum from far.

    In fact I found it not thanks to anything but therge group of hyenas fighting there. Just from a single look over the number of those monsters I could tell that at least a hundred humans were inside, if not more.

    "Roar!"

    "Roar!"

    "ng!"

    The sounds of fight started faint before it became stronger the closer I got. I clenched the hilt of my sword while being ready for any sudden fight.

    That killing intent kept lingering around my steps. Even aftering this far the monsters trailing me didn''t attack.

    "Do they want to just track my steps or what?" I felt annoyed about this. I didn''t want anyone to follow my steps or hinder my path.

    But going directly against such unknown danger. "If you don''t want to show yourselves, then I''ll lure you out," I started to hasten my steps towards therge number of monsters there.

    Hyenas were now a piece of cake to me. However to others they were still frightening monsters. When I got closer, I saw the brutal fight between the monsters and humans, a scene that made me frown.

    The museum held a much bigger number of survivors than I initially thought! Around five hundred youths were fighting neck to neck with hyenas and wolves.

    "This¡­ How can this even be possible?!" I didn''t know how to exin this scene. However it wasn''t time to talk right now. "Let''s kill these bastards first," I held my sword while the dull edge was used to hit the weakness of these monsters.

    Compared to wolves, hyenas were like a walk in the park, literally.

 Chapter 21 - The Race Detection Compass

    I moved in steady steps while leaving behind a long trail of dead bodies. Unlike the wolves which made me constantly on alert, the hyenas looked more docile. I could expect their movement and evade them smoothly without exhausting my stamina.

    My sudden appearance from their back made their lines crumble. If I had enough stamina I would rather kill them from the outside, like peeling an onion.

    But against almost two thousand or more, I knew I would end up dead if I did so. I moved in a straight line while the hyenasing near me were all killed in one hit.

    I didn''t even put any pressure there, just waved my sword and hit that weakness. Just as I got deeper, I started to notice a few movements of wolves at the front.

    "They areing for me," I narrowed my eyes while knowing that facing hyenas or wolves alone was totally different from facing them together.

    "Let''s pick the pace then," as they started to move towards me, I simply raised my speed and even left many monsters without hitting them.

    My top priority now was to narrow the gap between me and the humans around the museum.

    "Howl!"

    "Howl!"

    "Howl!"

    They caught up to me when there was less than two hundred meters left. "Eager to die I see," I moved my sword and kept my movements changing while trying to cover the remaining distance.

    "Roar!"

    "Screw you!" Just as I covered one hundred meters, I saw a group of angry hyenasing directly and blocking my path, adding more distance to reach.

    "I can''t drag this any longer," my main concern was my stamina. After all ten points there was nothing reassuring.

    "Should I do it?" I hesitated while jumping to the side. A fierce w just brandished near my face and then my sword stabbed its neck in return.

    "I''m killing them fast, but they are gathering faster," I started to feel tired. During the past few minutes I kept fighting in the middle of a growing crowd of mixed monsters.

    Just as I was about to use my hidden card, I heard a loud shout before a group of twenty youths came through. They all held swords or shields, even few wore armors that protected their bodies from these monsters.

    Their appearance just came in time to save me the trouble. "This way," a youth who wore a helmet that covered most of his face said while the others cleared a way to the museum.

    Without the need for him to ask, I already started running towards there. The monsters roared and howled in fierceness while I finally took a closer look at how this group of youths fought.

    ''They don''t know how to properly fight at all!'' Just seeing them waving their weapons at the thick fur of the hyenas made me frown.

    They didn''t know how to kill hyenas, and yet they managed to sustain the first quest so far. How was that possible?

    The gap they created was getting pressured by more monsters at the moment. I looked around fast and saw the youths forming three lines of defenses and blocking the monsters from trespassing here.

    "They won''t be able to hold them," I knew this was inevitable. After all, charging with courage was much different than retreating against pressure.

    I moved fast and without saying a single word, kept hitting the hyenas at their weak spots.

    Seeing me fight so close made them realize what I was doing.

    "These monsters¡­ they already have a weakness?!!" the one with the helmet said and this time I managed to clearly hear its voice.

    She was a girl without a doubt! A girl who acted like being the leader of the people here.

    "The lower part of the neck is their deadly spot," I said, which was obvious while clearing five more hyenas and relieving the pressure over the retreating youths, "can you do it?"

    "Don''t look down on us," the girl''s attitude shifted before adding in a very loud tone: "Those big hyenas have weak spots below their necks. Hit there and you''ll be able to kill them smoothly."

    I already retreated to the inside while panting. My body seemed tired and I needed around two to three minutes of rest before resuming the fight again.

    "Who are you?" Just as I was looking at the youths around and trying to see how they survived, the girl came closer and asked in a tone that held a lot of suspicion.

    ''Smart girl,'' I took note of her cautious attitude, "I came from the greatwn."

    I pointed to the west while the girl didn''t even turn her head away from me.

    "I know where it lies, and I didn''t ask where you are from."

    Her face was mostly covered with this spartan like helmet. But I could see the gleam in her eyes, like she was ready to kill me here if I didn''t give a proper answer.

    "I''m Hye," I said with a smile as if we are two new friends hanging out for the first time.

    "I didn''t ask about your name," yet her cold attitude continued.

    "You asked who I am," I shrugged as if I didn''t care about her threatening gazes. In fact if I was worried over my safety, I wouldn''t have ventured alone like this.

    "Then let me be straight here, what business do you have with us?" she even raised her sword in my face while the group of twenty from earlier came to surround me as well.

    In just a moment, I turned to be their enemy without knowing why.

    "Don''t give me that look," the girl said in a cold tone, "a youth like you walking alone in the middle of darkness without getting killed by monsters¡­ How can this be possible?"

    "I''m strong," I said in a light tone before pointing to my clothes, "and I wasn''t actually walking peacefully out there."

    "What says this is monster blood?"

    "If it''s not, then what''s this?" I didn''t like where this conversation was heading. But I was stalling to recover my stamina and also knew if they were traitors or not, my enemies or not.

    "It might be human blood," yet her answer surprised me. I looked at her like I was looking at a crazy person. "What? Will you fake it now?" she said as if she knew it all.

    "What the hell are you talking about?" I was honestly trying to know what she meant. It couldn''t be what I thought of now, right?

    "A human walking in the turf of monsters like he is one of them, covered in human blood and can even see in the darkness. C''mon, you should have worked better to conceal your stinky breaths from me."

    No f*cking way! I looked at her with one thought in mind¡­ She knew about the traitors! Howe someone here at this point knew about them?

    That wasn''t possible, unless¡­

    "Don''t give me that look, I hate it when you try to deceive my eyes!" she seemed angry but what I was going to say next would make her even angrier.

    "Howe you know about the traitors?" I brandished my sword and pointed it directly on her face, "are you a traitor or what?"

    "Traitor? That''s a cool name you have about yourselves," she chuckled as if I just said something funny. However I didn''t like her, didn''t like the atmosphere, didn''t like anything here at all.

    "Speak or die¡­" I didn''t care about the fact I was surrounded. After all I had vast experience in battle, not like these newbies here.

    "Stop or we''ll kill you!" however a shout came from outside this ring. I noticed the hatred directed at me from almost everyone here.

    That was weird. No human should know the true identity of traitors this early on unless he was himself a traitor.

    But on the other hand, what the people around started to say in defense of this girl made me more confused.

    "Angelica is really our hero. She stood alone and protected us from all the monsters."

    "Without her, we won''t be standing here now."

    "She even found many human-like monsters and killed them all."

    "Don''te near her or else we''ll all kill you here."

    I looked around while not knowing if there was such an illusion skill or something this early in the apocalypse. In my eyes, these people seemed brainwashed by this girl.

    "Can you find traitors?" I looked at her while considering something that we both could work with.

    "I''m the one asking questions here, traitor," yet she seemed too stubborn to exin anything. However unlike her, the people around seemed to really like her a lot and started to talk again in her stead.

    "She is a real hero, one blessed by the power of the heavens."

    "Even her name tells about her essence, an angel with the name Angelica!"

    "She has psychic powers, ones that enabled her to fight against all monsters and win."

    "She used it to detect those humanoid monsters back then and killed them for us."

    ''Psychic power¡­ Interesting reason,'' I scratched my head while thinking, ''why didn''t I think about such a reason before? It would have saved me the trouble.''

    "So, traitor, what do you want to say in yourst moments?" she acted so arrogant and aggressive, as if she was able to hurt me in the first ce.

    Pathetic!

    "How do you deem me one before testing it out?" I asked as if I didn''t give a damn about her threats.

    "I''m sure of my guess," she said, "or else how can you exin what you did earlier?"

    "My reasons are mine alone," I firmly said, "now test me and let''s bring this useless show to an end."

    She seemed a bit hesitant. What? Did she really have powers to detect traitors? Don''t tell me she did!

    "Bring me a drop of your blood," she slowly said before I noticed a strange device in her hand. It was like apass, something I saw a drawing of before.

    ''This¡­ it''s the race detection gear¡­'' My look to her changed the moment I saw this fist sizedpass. ''This gear is worth over ten thousand coins alone! Besides, every time she uses it, she has to pay around two thousand coins. Howe someone like her has such wealth? No, it''s how in the first ce she knew about its existence? Suspicious!''

    Thatpass told me a lot about her. Even I, the one who could get such coins in the past quest if I killed all the monsters alone, didn''t put such gear in my mind.

    It was a gear used to differentiate between the races. But I knew the terrifying ability of this gear. It wasn''t just differentiating races based on their origins, but it could also determine the allegiance one held towards the camps of powers here.

    And that exined how she could find out about the traitors. But the main question still remained, how could someone possibly know about such a thing?

    "I need a drop of blood voluntarily or I''ll behead you and take all the blood I need," she said in a threatening tone. She looked fierce, and at this moment I started to reassess her.

    "Here," I extended my arm and cut a small wound in my palm. I looked at her eyes, trying to see through that helmet of hers.

    She was the most equipped person here, as if she was afraid of being targeted. Her acquisition of thatpass meant that she already nned to have it from the start, even from the beginning.

    Was she like me? A person from the future or something?

    I let a drop of blood fall over a small hole in thepass. Thepass had many names written on the outer circle of it. There were all the known races here, including even the angels.

    Just inside the outer circle of names there were three circles with different colors; red, green, and white. Red meant enemy, green meant ally, and white meant neutral.

    Thepass had movable arms only. The moment my blood fell there, the two arms moved fast in rotation before they finally stopped.

    "Human and ally," I said while myment made her dark face from being wrong to being shocked.

    "H¡­ Howe you know that?!!" she seemed to not expect me to see through thispass. I shrugged while simply saying:

    "I told you, my reasons are mine alone.. Unless you want to share with me yours first."

 Chapter 22 - The Terrifying Three Tailed Cat Monster

    "Humph, acting arrogant like you can force me to do it," she was the real arrogant and full of suspicion here.

    "Then let me ask you this," I deliberately raised my voice before adding, "did you perform this test over yourself as well?"

    "You¡­" her face changed and I could see her redness from within the gaps in her helmet. "No one here can use it but me," she said and I knew she was partially right.

    "I can," but I was here, right? "Give it to me and I''ll perform the test on you."

    "How can a mere kid like you be full of yourself?"

    "She can use it because she is the great witch we have. How can you bepared to her?"

    "As if you have powers like her."

    "I do," as manyments of sarcasm spread around me, I instantly answered in a firm tone, "I also have psychic powers, just like her."

    Well, who said you were the only one to use this lie here?

    "Let''s see then," she said in a strong tone but her hands faintly trembled when she handed over thepass to me. After all this was like handing ten thousand coins to me for free.

    I wasn''t interested in robbing her, I was interested in her. "Your blood," I asked like she did. She cut her arm with her sword and let her blood fall over thepass.

    ''Time for truth,'' I watched the arms dancing with impatience. Thepass would determine the race and then the rtion of the person who let his blood in towards the one holding thepass.

    In other words, I would know for sure if she was an ally or an enemy. That was the most important question here.

    "This¡­" I watched in daze the arms stopping at human and green color. She snathced thepass hurriedly as she feared I would store it away.

    "Why look surprised? Did you expect something else or what?" she said before thepass vanished. "Now the show is over. Return to strengthen the defenses. We will break through in five."

    "Break through what?" I asked while my shock didn''t vanish yet. I was so sure that she was a traitor, just like she was sure I was.

    And both of us turned out to be wrong! I knew I wasn''t a traitor, but someone who came from the future.

    But what about her? How did she know about the traitors and the way to uncover them? There was a deeper secret she held there, and I wanted to know it, badly wanted to know it.

    "Through the monsters of course," she answered before turning around, "inform everyone. I''ll take the lead and others will follow."

    "This¡­ is just insane," I couldn''t help but say. After all, I didn''t want to see her end up dying before knowing her secret.

    "Monsters will scatter the moment we attack them," she said as if she knew everything here, "don''t worry, I did that with the previous attack and it worked."

    "You are wrong," I couldn''t help but hold her arm to stop her.

    "Don''t touch me!" yet her ring eyes told me she didn''t see me as a friend yet. Sigh, was I acting rashly here or what?

    "These monsters are different," I tried to reason with her, "they aren''t the same ones you fought at the first quest."

    "And you want me to believe your words?" she crossed her arms as if she was challenging me, "there are wolves, I admit they are new species. But like any monster, once they saw us united and acting aggressive they''ll yield. Plus their numbers aren''t great anyway. Last time I faced off two hundred of them. They scattered after killing more than half."

    "Yeah, this is the rule of this game," another youth said, one of the twenty who acted like her personal guards or something, "I''m a pro gamer and I can affirm the truth of this."

    I heard many agreeingments here. These fools! They were in the dark without any night vision skills. And they wanted to leave the museum protection that held off many monsters and protected their rears to sh on with the wolves and hyenas?

    C''mon, be serious! You didn''t know the weakness of the hyenas until I told you about it. I was feeling this group was strong and special, but their leader was a mad girl.

    She seemed like those brutal fighters, who would lose themselves in the fight without using the little thing in their heads called brain.

    I turned around and saw the fight still raging wild as before. They were doing great till now. The arrangement of the youths here reminded me of the old battle tactics in the lost human civilizations.

    Was she a military soldier or something? For the first time I noticed that this arrangement was good for defense and offense. But going out and breaking this formation would bring disastrous ends.

    Was this the reason why this group didn''t manage to survive past the fifth quest? Now I could see things clearer. No matter who she was, she wasn''t the most suitable person to lead these people right now.

    "Where are you going?" she noticed me moving in fast steps towards the side of the museum.

    "I''m trying to save your lives, thank meter," I only said while my tone showed how annoyed I was. I couldn''t believe how someone like her knowing about the apocalypse and its secrets acted in such careless way.

    I couldn''t stand idle and walked in haste towards a small building on the side of the museum. I knew there was a generator here nearby the main building of the museum, and I was going to use it.

    "What do you want from the guards'' dorm?" Unlike her actions and words from before, she apanied me all the way to the building.

    "You know this ce well?" I asked without turning to her as I found the door locked.

    "My father used to work here years ago," she finally gave me a bit of information, "if you are looking for firearms, I hate to tell you that they won''t work."

    "We tested them before," a youth of her twenty guards said while I ignored thesements and hit the door with my sword.

    "Firearms won''t work! They are useless scraps of iron now," another youth said as if he knew everything.

    ''Why the hell are they acting this arrogant?'' I couldn''t help but inwardly sigh. This group seemed tock someone wise. They were all strong and with great potential, but theck of wisdom would bring demise upon everyone else.

    The building was small from the outside, but from the inside it looked big. I started opening the doors one by one while all I found was the sleeping rooms of the guards.

    "What are you looking for? Tell me and I can help," atst she realized what I was doing and decided to drop her arrogance.

    "I want the generator," I turned to her before adding, "do you know where it is?"

    "The big generator? It''s all in the back. But why¡­"

    Before she could continue, I heard a strong howling from outside. "Damn! They are here!" I turned and started to run deep inside the building towards the direction she pointed towards.

    "Who are they?" she tried to keep up with me but without a dark vision skill she couldn''t see clearly like me. The deeper we went, the darker the ce became.

    ''Found you!'' just as she said, it was at the back of the building. I saw it from the semi-opened room. However the moment I got closer, I could smell a scent I couldn''t lose.

    I raised my sword and all my body stiffened. I just smelt a scent of blooding from that room. It was so thick and heavy that was like a room of torture and not a generator.

    "What''s wrong?" She reached me and seemed to notice my attitude. However one of the guards moved in reflex to push the door open.

    "Why stop? Let''s go inside¡­"

    "sh!"

    He didn''t have the time toplete his words before something shed fast and cut his head. The fountain of blood its body created made everyone panic, but not me.

    I narrowed my eyes while seeing the shadow that moved fast just now. "Howe it is here?!" I was inwardly shaken and unconsciously clenched the hilt of the sword firmly while not taking a single step forward.

    That room, the generator room, was filled with the dead bodies of the guards. In the middle of this massacre, a big monster with a cat head and three tails ends up with sharp steel like stings.

    "Do you know what it is?" Angelica asked while she seemed not to see through the darkness inside like me.

    "A predator," I slowly said, "the three tailed cat¡­ something that shouldn''t be here this soon."

    My ns were now ruined. Howe such a fierce monster of tier three to be here? This should be the arena of tier one monsters only.

    The faces of the three angels appeared in my head next. ''Those bastards! They must have left it here to attack them from the rear when they move out,'' I couldn''t help but have a bad feeling about that.

    If the angels even did that, spending such a big price to permit for a monster that wasn''t supposed to appear until quest three, then did they also leave other monsters around the park.

    Don''t tell me they also left a monster at the ce I wanted to go. That would be bad!

    "Is this a monster?" a youth seemed to bete in understanding what was going on here, "howe one be here."

    "Angelica¡­" I slowly said before adding, "retreat, go back and barricade this damn building."

    "What about you?" she seemed to feel my intention through my words. I raised my sword in challenge to that monster. "I have to kill it, not, I will kill it," I said in determination.

    After all, letting such a disaster behind all of them would lead to their death. And as I was here, why not solve this monster and see if I could go to that ce now or I should postpone my ns.

    Just thinking about this made my blood boil. I didn''te all this way here to not get what was buried deep there. I had to get it, no matter what I would get.

    "Then I''ll help," just as I was recalling what I knew about this dangerous monster, she gave such a bold deration.

    "If the esteemed witch is staying behind, we will," the youths all said in unison and I couldn''t help but frown.

    "This monster is strong," I slowly said, "much stronger than any monster you fought before."

    "We killed the hyenas and wolves, we can kill them!" one hotblooded youth said and that told me it would be more headache than I initially thought to convince them.

    Howe she managed to gather up only fools around her? What was she thinking about?

    "Let me break it down for you then," I couldn''t let good seedlings be wasted, not in vain, not like this.

    "If you wanted topare the strength of this one here, then you can say it''s equal to a pack of five hundred wolves alongside their alphabined together in one monster. It can see perfectly well in the dark and smell you scents from miles away. Its speed, strength, and defense are on a whole level from anything you can imagine. Not to mention its special skills and those annoying three sharp tails of it. If you try to face it, you''ll die."

    "But you are going to face it alone," Angelica''s body trembled while a youth said from behind, "how can you be so sure of defeating it while doubting us? We aren''t weak to your knowledge."

    "I''m not sure of my current ability to kill it," I honestly admitted.

    "Thene with us," another youth said, "witch, please persuade him."

    "H¡­ How¡­" Angelica''s shaky tone came like she was scared of this monster atst. However when she continued, I realized I was wrong. "How can you know such things about it? Who¡­ Just who in the world are you?"

    I turned to see her body shaking obviously out of fear. I inwardly sighed. This girl¡­ She was shaking out of fear from me.

    "I can''t kill it with my current strength¡­" I said while ring up at those purple elliptical big eyes of that monster that shone in the dark, "and that''s exactly why I should fight it."

    "W¡­ Why?" Angelica asked again as if she couldn''t believe my words. C''mon, I wasn''t that terrifying like that.

    "I have to challenge myself," I said while taking the first step towards that room, "I have to challenge all the hardships thrown into my face so I can get stronger. This is the only way to survive these dark times, no, this is my own way to survive."

    And I reached the ce which was considered as the domain of that monster.

 Chapter 23 - Fighting The Hybrid Monster

    The moment I reached just a few inches away from the door, I felt an intense killing intent towards me.

    "Damn!" I saw a fast move of one tail before I jumped inside to evade it. However, that bastard didn''t use the three tails at once. It released the other two at me, forcing me to roll on the ground to evade this fierce attack.

    I knew if I got a single hit from one tail then I''d be done for.

    "Crack!"

    Just the moment I stabilized myself on the inside of this big room, I heard a faint clicking sounding from my feet. "Egg shell?!!" I touched the ground reflexively to feel the unique surface of an egg shell. I looked around for an instant before jumping off again to avoid the iing tails.

    "Roar!"

    It roared as it was insulted by my evasion. However at this moment I wasn''t thinking at all about the iing tails or that mighty roar. That egg shell I just found meant only one thing.

    "A monster born from an egg¡­ a hybrid monster for god sake!" I was shocked, and I had all the right to be. After all egg monsters was a term called on the disasters happening after the fifth quest.

    Was this the reason why this group never made it alive past quest five?

    A hybrid monster was a terrifying being that was born from the mate of two different species of monsters. Monsters regrly act like mammalian animals, holding their offsprings inside their bellies like humans.

    But this hybrid monster was different. As it held a greater power than its parents, it had to be incubated in an egg while absorbing mana from the world around.

    And such a terrifying monster was just here at the first quest. You gotta be kidding me!

    "But if you are a hybrid monster, that means you are in a weakened state right now," I kept jumping around while realizing this. The speed of the monster''s attacks was barely on par with mine. This wasn''t normal as this monster stats should be at least five folds my current stats.

    "Should I use it now?" I considered adding more power to myself but I hesitated. After all that hybrid monster was still a baby and in such a weakened state. Plus the weakness I knew about, I had a chance to kill it here.

    "How many coins will you give me then?" I knew these monsters were considered elite grades and even higher. The higher the rank of the monster the more coins I could get.

    But I had to kill it first.

    "Roar!"

    That monster had a big head of a cat with a body covered in blue fur. However I could see a few scattered small scales around his body.

    It must have a rtion to those scaled monsters, hopefully it wouldn''t be a dragon or something terrifying like it.

    "Angelica¡­" as I decided to kill it, and I knew how, I had to ask for the help from those standing outside watching. After all, my current gears wouldn''t help at all.

    "Anything," Angelica seemed to be much calmer than most of the youths around her. She understood that I needed her help even without asking.

    "Any archer at the group," I jumped again and kept my distance away from that hybrid monster, "or any magician with long range attacks."

    "..."

    However for the next minute all I got was only silence. That monster kept reading and adapting to my moves and started to corner me more effectively than before.

    That was one of the terrifying aspects of the hybrid monsters; they were sane monsters with enough intelligence to cause headache to anyone.

    Especially when the fighting ce was in such a narrow space. If we were outside in the open, I could have run around in circles to buy some time.

    "Don''t tell me she only brought swordsmen with her¡­ What was she thinking?!" I mumbled when I realized from all this silence that she didn''t have anyone with such ability in her elite squad.

    She must have sent someone to fetch archers and magicians. However the people outside were all weaker than the elite group around her. So they couldn''t help me at all.

    "If n A fails, then it''s time for n B," I said to myself while jumping and barely avoiding the three spear-like tails by just a few inches.

    If I dyed or stopped for even one second, I would get my head rolling on the ground like that youth from before. Another problem arose, which was my stamina.

    I knew I would neverpete with that monster in an attrition fight thanks to my low stamina. I had to finish it when I got the chance to.

    "A shield," I instantly shifted to n B, "throw me a shield now!"

    "Got it," she instantly answered before I evaded another attack, rolled on the ground before looking at the direction of the door.

    "No! Don''t enter here!"

    Angelica seemed to want toe here and deliver it to me. C''mon, I clearly said throw it to me. However, just before she could stop her advance, she entered the room.

    "Damn! Throw it! Now!" just as she did, that hybrid monster turned towards her. It was obvious what it was going to do.

    And I had to improvise to distract him. Angelica threw the shield towards me, and it took a nice arch in the air bypassing that big body of the monster.

    Then she started to retreat. However she was toote to do so.

    "Hey, look over here," I knew Angelica was special, but she wasn''t as experienced as me. She would react towards this hybrid monster like what she used to do at the normal monsters we faced so far.

    And that wasn''t even close enough to make her keep her life intact, not to mention getting out of here unscathed.

    I didn''t hesitate to put all the force I had in my legs before kicking the ground and jumping high in the air. With one hand I raised my sword in preparation to hit the monster''s head. With another I was ready to grab the shielding fast towards me.

    "Roar!"

    However, unlike what I knew about the arrogant nature of these hybrid monsters, that monster totally ignored me and started to move fast towards angelica.

    It was the first time for it to step outside the room, and needless to say a massacre erupted.

    The moment Angelica''s team of swordsmen saw that monstering at them like a giant ck shadow from within the room, they moved fast forward to intercept it.

    Anyone standing in front of its path was killed with no exception. The three tails acted like a killing machine, and in no time almost half of the group were killed before he grabbed Angelica.

    I was hitting its back fiercely with my sword while mming with all my weight using the shield I took. This monster''s main weakness was the fragile defense against blunt objects.

    Unlike its superb defense against any sharp weapons, it was so vulnerable to anything without sharp edges. It was against anymon sense, and that made such monsters terrifying existences to begin with.

    I tried to reach its core as fast as possible, however that body shone brightly in strange blue light.

    "Is it using a skill now?" I couldn''t believe it was able to use a skill when it was in such a weakened state.

    I started to have a bad foreboding. I didn''t stop my shield from hitting the monster and I was about to cut through the tough skin. But the brilliance of the lighting from the body of the monster became more intensified while I was doing that.

    "ng!"

    "ng!"

    I could already hear Angelica hitting her sword towards the monster in an attempt to free herself. However no matter what she did, she couldn''t even budge that monster.

    It was expected. How could she free herself using a sharp sword against that hybrid monster.

    "Buzz!"

    Just as I finally cracked the skin, I heard a loud buzz that made me feel dizzy.

    "No way! A teleportation skill!!!" In front of my eyes,yers of circles made of golden and silver light ovepped over each other.

    I recognized this from first nce. That wasn''t good! I instantly threw my shield away while shouting with all my might:

    "Try to get away from it! Now!"

    "I can''t!" Angelica screamed in distress and I couldn''t feel any better. this whole thing came out of my expectations. Who would believe such high end skill would be used here? And on no one but Angelica?

    That meant she was more important, far dangerous than me to those damn angels. Who was she exactly?

    I didn''t have time to waste. To crush that teleportation skill I needed power I didn''t have. So the other option now was for me to kill that hybrid monster before the skill became fully activated.

    I stabbed my sword till the hilt inside the gap I created. Then I twisted it with both hands. I used all my strength to move it inside that monster, hoping to reach that core before the skill finished.

    "Roar!"

    The monster roared in deep pain and that told me I already reached its core. "Die you bastard!" I didn''t hesitate to pull the sword out and stab it again. And again. And again. I kept stabbing it for numerous times without realizing what happened.

    "Thud!"

    The monster fell on the ground, releasing a small storm of dust. I painted while standing beside it. My sword was still in there but there was no sign of Angelica at all.

    "Dammit! I was slightlyte," I gnashed my teeth while feeling exhausted out of my stress. That fight wasn''t one we could win, one I could win. Not with my current state.

    "Let me think¡­" I took deep breaths and calmed down my mind. "She must be someone precious to kill, or else those angels won''t spend all this blessing over her."

    I now realized why the angels hesitated when they issued me the subquest. They seemed to run low on blessing power, and had to risk losing much more than they could replenish during the uing events.

    But that didn''t make me feel any better. A girl with much potential and many secrets were snatched like this in front of my eyes.

    "That monster was a baby," I suddenly saw the dead big corpse of the hybrid monster and realized this. "It won''t be able to send her to the designated ce. Plus we crashed in here, away from their calctions."

    It was obvious they didn''t n on killing her right now. If I didn''t bring the group in here, no one would have discovered this monster until the fifth stage.

    That meant one thing, the ce Angelica was moved to wasn''t ready yet. The enemies were now scattered all over the park and even might be outside it.

    "If I think it this way¡­" I raised my body up while pulling the sword out, "then I still have a chance to save her."

    Before I go out, I started my work over this dead corpse of the hybrid monster. It was a baby version of the real terrifying hybrid monster, but it still had valuable things.

    "I can''t use the market for now, but I can store them forter," I took out the three cores of this monster, the sharp tails and ws, plus the few scales over its body. I even went to take a few organs that looked slightly different in contour and also the egg shells didn''t escape my reach.

    "I still got a handsome reward from killing it," I looked at the message the system sent to me after killing this monster and grinned in satisfaction.

    [You killed lord rank tier three hybrid monster: Gof. The monster wasn''t fully awakened and was in a weakened state. You got thirty thousand coins]

    "That''s not bad," I took the shield, the sword Angelica left behind when she was forcibly transported and stored them in my inventory.

    "Make sure no one dies here," I said to the remaining seven members of the initial twenty elite guards of Angelica.

    "Wait¡­ Where are you going?" one of them finally got the courage to speak.

    "Where else? I''ll go and save Angelica from their clutches," I said in a firm tone while walking in steady steps towards the outside.. "And this time I''ll make sure to hear her full story," I muttered to myself as I stood in the open watching the ongoing fights with determination.

 Chapter 24 - A Desperate Fight

    "Howl!"

    Just a few moments after I reached outside, I heard this loud howling from no one but the alpha of the wolves attacking here.

    And it wasn''t just one, but three more howl''s answered from three more alphas.

    "They are finally on the move," I clenched my fists before turning to look at the stupefied and scared remaining guards of Angelica. "Don''t let anyone step into that room. Keep everyone in defensive positions and try to minimize the casualties."

    Without waiting for their response, I started to dart towards the outside. "Get the hell out of my way!" The moment I reached the front, I started hitting any monster blocking my path.

    The wolves were on retreat now. Four alphas summoned up their armies and seemed to run towards one direction.

    I knew that Angelica was teleported ahead of the nned time, plus this teleportation skill was used by a weakened baby version of the hybrid monster.

    That meant she didn''t even reach the designated position by the angels. She was safe for now, that was something I was sure of.

    But summoning four wolf armies wasn''t a joke. Each consisted of hundreds of strong wolves which could smell any human from miles away.

    They sent such strong monsters in tracking us down, and at the same time in such great numbers that meant they had to cover arge distance here.

    But were they this wary of her strength? Or they wanted to make sure she wouldn''t escape?

    The more I thought about it the more determination I had to save her. I couldn''t let such a mysterious person die, not before I knew everything.

    Just as I started following the four armies, it was inevitable for me to get detected.

    "Howl!"

    "Growl!"

    The wolves started to turn around in groups to attack me. However I wasn''t nning on fooling around and took out Angelica''s sword and started killing those monsters.

    "sh!"

    "sh!"

    Just one hit from each sword was enough to kill each monster. I aimed from the start at their heads. Despite being overwhelmed with numbers, I knew I couldn''t afford to waste time here.

    But that made me feel tired fast. Just less than half a mile was crossed and I started to pant. "This won''t do¡­ Convert six thousand coins into stat points now."

    This was my hidden card. So far I umted almost forty thousand coins from all the killing I did. I saved them till now so I could use them like this.

    I didn''t throw all the coins into stat points. After all, once converted I couldn''t undo it. And my coin bnce was really tempting to let go in such a way.

    I still had more ns after this quest was over.

    [You gained three stat points. You are free to allocate them at any stat you want]

    "Open profile," I didn''t hesitate and added the three points to my stamina. It was previously at ten, but now it has be thirteen.

    Such an increase wouldn''t only affect my ability to fight longer, but it would also increase the recovery rate of my stamina. I felt more refreshed before I continued hunting those wolves.

    As I could see, the four armies dispersed in three directions while one army stayed behind to deal with me. I was alone, but it seemed they didn''t want to risk my intervention.

    "How can such a moron be an alpha?" as one army stayed behind to dy me, the best way to ovee it was by dethroning its alpha. "I dare you in a challenge."

    "Howl!" The alpha was humiliated and as expected it started to run towards me. Other wolves cleared the way and let the two of uspete.

    "sh!"

    "sh!"

    Using two swords seemed a bit problematic for me at first. But after handling so many wolves, I didn''t find it hard anymore.

    I knew there was a skill regarding double sword fighting, but it wasn''t the time to think about it.

    I exchanged blows with that alpha for a dozen times before I realized it was a bit stronger than the one I killed before.

    "A higher tier? I can''t permit you to dy me any further," I could already see the other groups moving further away from me while converging towards a certain point.

    They must have found her. Without any hesitation I instantly added, "convert ten thousand coins into stat points."

    [You have five stat points ready to allocate]

    "Open profile," I instantly added three points into strength and two points into speed. The moment I did that, I felt more power gushing out from my body while my movement became smoother.

    "Die!" I could now easily evade the attacks of that alpha and with my two swords I cracked open its skull.

    [You killed tier two alpha monsters. You gained two thousand coins] the system message came but I wasn''t that joyful yet.

    Those bastards were closing in at Angelica. "Convert ten thousand coins into stats," without any hesitation I started to run while receiving my five stat points.

    Just in the previous minutes I converted twenty-six thousand coins into thirteen stat points. This time I added the five points all into strength.

    My strength stat which was previously stuck at ten turned now to be eighteen. It was like I doubled my strength this way, and that was for one purpose.

    "Bang!"

    "Bang!"

    "Bang!"

    Just like a train smashing anything standing in its rail, I prated the three armies of wolves without even pausing for one second.

    Like a bomb exploded here, all the wolves that I faced were thrown in the air, clearing out a wide path in front of me.

    I didn''t look back to see if they were dead or not. I only focused on moving forward with all my might.

    "Howl!"

    "Howl!"

    Two alpha suddenly appeared in front of me, apanied by dozens of strong looking wolves.

    "Looking eager for a party? But I have to disappoint you¡­ Bang! Bang!"

    Without stopping even for one second, I kept advancing and met one alpha with one sword which threw it far away in the air.

    And the other sword hit one of those guards around and it faced the same fate as its alpha.

    They looked like all tier two monsters. Butpared to my new strength stat, they looked pathetic. I didn''t have to use my sword twice on any of them.

    A fight that should be brutal and hard for a human in the first quest of the apocalypse turned into one sided massacre by my overwhelming strength.

    "Bang!"

    Thest wolf was thrown away before I finally got to see what was going on at the front.

    "This¡­ There are even traitors here?!!"

    The scene in front of me was really shocking! I came here thinking that only wolves would be the problem. But just upfront I saw a group of fifty humans surrounding one girl in the middle while trying to hit her.

    I didn''t need to use Angelica''spass to know their identities. Humans standing side by side with monsters to kill a human; they were the traitors.

    "Good girl!" however it seemed we all underestimate this little girl. Just as they all gathered around her, a form of protective hemi-sphere surrounded Angelica and kept her safe.

    "The ball of protection¡­ Another surprising gear," my eyes couldn''t mistake this basic form of such defensive gear. It was one time use of defensive gear but it was worth the high price.

    The ball of protection once activated, no one could break it unless it had a strength stat double the defensive stat of Angelica.

    "Considering she bought it from the market, that means she already raised her defensive stat."

    "Howl!"

    These wolves didn''t let me watch this amazing scene in peace and came from the front. I yed three out of four alphas, taking out three armies of wolves from the equation.

    Only one army remained, and that was the one tightly surrounding the ball of protection in an attempt to crack it.

    "Bang!"

    "Bang!"

    Just waving my swords around created a scene enough to make myself visible. Despite my earlier fights, the traitors here never thought I would catch up to them so soon.

    "Kill him!" one of them pointed at me while the alpha of the wolves even responded to his call. It was strange, I never thought someone of the traitor would have an authority over the wolves.

    But that wasn''t the issue here. Just seeing all this arrangement from the enemies and the defensive preparations of Angelica made me crave more to get my hands on her.

    She must be someone special to attract all this attention. I didn''t even get such treatment from the angels yet.

    But aside from me and the other person with the ability to rewind time, what possibly could she be?

    "Bang!"

    "Bang!"

    Despite being lost in thoughts, I started to hit the wolvesing at me with ease. The gap between our strength stats was immense. Even an alpha wouldn''t stand a chance against me.

    "Woosh!"

    Just as I kept getting closer, a sudden appearance of a protective shield stopped me in track.

    "You can''t be serious!" Seeing two balls of protection being used in front me like this made my scalp numb.

    Each ball of protection cost at least twenty thousand coins in the market. And that was the starting price of the auction. Two people had at least the same amount of coins as me to throw them away on a one time usage item was really unbelievable!

    What the hell were these people? Were they the ones who got back from time and not me or what?

    I looked at the semi-transparent surface standing between me and those fifty bastards. They were all well equipped, strangely sharing the same helmet Angelica wore before.

    I could see their mouths tilting up as if they were confident in killing her and then me.

    "Howl!"

    "Go the hell," I wasn''t in the mood to amodate those wolves now. Unfortunately the alpha was standing inside that shield, away from my clutches.

    "Did you call for reinforcements? Really? Just one man?" one of the traitors pointed at me while his loud voice was clearly audible. "Let''s see how he will fare against all the armies around. Kol, use the horn."

    "The horn?" I didn''t know what that bastard meant but I knew it must be something bad.

    A long drawn tone appeared so deep and loud from one traitor. He held a small bronze horn that seemed insignificant.

    "The horn of leadership¡­ Damn!" but I couldn''t underestimate that horn at all. I instantly turned around and gave my back to the shield.

    I wasn''t worried much about them hitting me from behind. After all that shield was like a seal, no one could get in or out unless it was smashed.

    "Now let''s have a nice talk, my sweetie," the traitor who looked like their leader seemed to be confident in the ability of that move to kill me.

    And so he turned his attention towards Angelica and I could only listen from outside.

    The horn of leadership was a good gear to control scattered monsters. To be used one had to pay a hefty amount of coins each time ording to the number of monsters called.

    These monsters must be leaderless, and in disarray; just like the state of the three armies here.

    And to make things worse, that traitor seemed to spend over a hundred thousand coins just now to summon all the scattered wolves of the three armies towards me.

    Now I had to face almost two thousand wolves head on while they would find their way to crush the ball of protection of Angelica.

    But would I let them do what they wanted? No f*cking way!

 Chapter 25 - Fighting Against All Odds

    I knew that my strength was enough to kill anything. But facing such an overwhelming number meant death for me. My stamina would never survive even to kill one quarter of them.

    "Convert all the remaining coins into stat points," as things reached this far, I didn''t need to hold back anymore.

    I couldn''t use the market now, but I could gather coins by killing all of them.

    [You spent twenty thousand coins to obtain ten stat points to allocate at your profile] the system said and I didn''t hesitate to add points first to my stamina.

    I ced three more points there, making it a rich sixteen points. The next moment I felt more refreshed while starting to move my arms right and left.

    "Bang!"

    "Bang!"

    The wolves were thrown in the air like they were bugs. My strength was enough to make them fear me after a few minutes of fighting. No matter how many they threw at me, none managed to even touch a single hair on my body.

    "Howl!"

    However just as the animal instinct inside those monsters warned them of me, their alpha howled in obvious rage, forcing them toe again.

    "Bang!"

    "Bang!"

    That was pathetic! They had great numbers but in the end that mounted up to nothing.

    "Grrr¡­" the alpha was furious inside the shield but it couldn''t do anything. After ten minutes of fighting, the wolves couldn''t take a single step forward anymore.

    In their eyes I looked like a demon, a monster and they were humans. I watched them for a few more seconds before I turned towards the shield.

    The ball of protection was really amazing. During the past ten minutes those inside never stopped trying to smash the shield and break it.

    However it seemed to me they didn''t know how to crack it open. It wouldn''t break no matter how many times you hit it. Either you got enough strength to smash it in one hit or you would never damage it.

    The duration for the item wouldst for at least ten straight hours. I couldn''t sit there and waste this time ying with the wolves. I raised my sword and hit the shield before watching it repelled back by the innate force of the ball of protection.

    It was expected. After all, my strength stat was only eighteen. If I considered their defense stat to be the basic ten points, then I would need at least my strength to reach twenty.

    But from what I knew about those traitors, I was sure their defense stat would be a bit higher.

    "Let me rest for now," I didn''t hurry to add points to my strength as I had another problem to solve here.

    If I managed to crack open that shield, then I would be squeezed between two armies. That wasn''t good for me. So I had to get rid of one army by forcing it to scatter.

    Even the horn of leadership would never ovee the innate fear of any monster. This was the only way to make sure I would fight those inside with all my power.

    I started to resume my fighting against the wolves whenever my stamina was replenished. My current stamina would allow me to constantly fight in ferventic way for ten minutes straight.

    After this I had to rest for two minutes before resuming the fighting again.

    The wolves seemed to be terrified of me. I had to run towards them and hunt them down. If not for the constant howling of their alpha from inside the shield, they would have long scattered by now.

    "Anytime now," I felt their fear piling up to the point that they wouldn''t listen to any order given to them, not even by their alpha. I was now resting beside the shield, waiting for my stamina to be refreshed.

    "Roar!"

    I looked up and there they came. "They surely took their time," I anticipated the angels to summon the stupid hyenas to stop me.

    After all hyenas didn''t know fear like wolves. They weren''t smart and only followed the orders blindly even if it led to their deaths.

    But they were easier to handle. At least I wouldn''t need to squeeze my power everytime I swung my sword.

    "Bang!"

    "Bang!"

    As expected, they didn''t make any challenge for me. They only bought some time for the wolves to recover from their fear and gave me more coins from their dead bodies.

    "C''mon, send more f*cking monsters to me. I''ll be a millionaire in one night thanks to you," I shouted in mockery while taunting my hidden enemies.

    My words weren''t just for show. I would really gather a considerable amount of coins if this continued. But I didn''t really want this pointless fight to go on.

    After all the more time I gave to those bastards the more variables appearing in my face. The best option here was to rapidly solve this problem and save Angelica before running back to the museum.

    After that I would consider hunting these monsters or go towards my goal.

    But one thing was for certain; I had to listen to what Angelica had to say.

    "Bang!"

    "Bang!"

    The worst thing about these hyenas was their constant advancement towards me. Unlike wolves they have no leader or feel any fear. So even when I fought for twenty minutes straight, killing hundreds of them, they didn''t stoping at me.

    "Convert half the coins into stat points," I had no other option here but to replenish my stamina with points. If this kept going, then my highest stat would be, ironically, my stamina.

    [Thirty thousand coins are converted into fifteen stat points to allocate]

    I added ten points to the stamina. Now my stamina was freakingly higher, reaching twenty-six points.

    That was two and half times the basic stat I was given here.

    The next moment I felt refreshed again while the speed of my stamina recovery increased by a good margin. I started to kill the hyenas while trying to watch out for any foolish attempts of the wolves.

    "Howl!"

    Just after ten more minutes, the alpha finally decided it was time to open the gates of hell on me. I knew if the wolves were given time they would recover from their fear, but that wasn''t a big of a problem to me.

    After all, how could I get away from that siege of crazy hyenas all around? Plus there was something the alpha even missed here.

    No matter how the wolves tried to recover, I already installed fear deep down their souls.

    It wasn''t a surprise that after a few minutes ofbined attack between the two races, the wolves couldn''t handle it any longer.

    The old fear towards me resurfaced again and they only ran, ran as far away from me as possible. And that just bought me some time to recover and catch my breaths here.

    "Now the main bulk of your army is gone, only weak flies remain," I snorted while watching the few hundred hyenas getting in disarray under the brutal escape of the wolves.

    And I didn''t miss such a chance to walk calmly and kill anything that fell on the ground. Be it a wolf or a hyena, both were killed by the sharp edges of my swords.

    Just before the hyenas would recover from this sudden twist in events, I killed almost a hundred of them on the ground without breaking a sweat.

    "Roar!"

    They felt more anger when they saw me doing all this. "Come,e to papa," I taunted them while holding my ground. This time I was confident in killing all of them in this one round before finally getting freed to rescue Angelica.

    "Bang!"

    "Bang!"

    I had to retreat slowly and steadily while killing anythinging at me. It wasn''t a surprise that when I reached the shield, there were no more monsters around.

    The only monsters remaining were now trapped inside. And it was time to crush that damn shield on their heads.

    "How much is the defense stat of the one that used that item?" I asked myself that before adding five points to strength. Now my strength has reached twenty-three, nothing like my stamina stat.

    I could easily allocate all the points to strength. However I was experienced enough to know that strength wasn''t everything. Speed and agility mattered as well.

    If I was faced with someone having a higher speed stat than mine, then what was the value of strength if I couldn''t get him and he could hit me back?

    "ng!"

    Just as I hit the shield, my sword was repelled again. "So he has over eleven points there¡­ Does he excel in defense or what?"

    I moved my eyes around while adding the remaining seven points to the strength. "Convert half of the coins into stat points," and I didn''t forget to replenish my storage of stat points as well.

    [Forty thousand coins are converted into twenty stat points to allocate]

    "So I have forty thousand more¡­ good," I muttered before I looked at my strength stat. Now it reached thirty points, enough to crush this shield if the user had up to fifteen points in defense.

    "ng!"

    However, unlike my expectations, my sword was repelled again. "What the f*ck!! Does he add more points to defense or what?"

    I already saw five of the fifty traitors inside holding shields. One of them must have these high defense stats. "If he has up to twenty points, then I have to add ten stat points again," I couldn''t help but frown as I knew this would be my limit.

    [Attention! You already reached the limit of the quest strength] I knew this message would pop in front of my face. After all, as long as I didn''t get a ss, many things wouldn''t be allowed for me to do.

    One of them would be to turn myself into a hercules like this. "I hope this will be enough," I prayed while feeling a bit helpless if I failed.

    "Crack!"

    "Boom!"

    However as I hit the shield, it finally cracked open. Luckily that bastard didn''t add more points than twenty to his defense.

    "How dare you¡­" one of them screamed in rage while others turned to see me. All this time they had a long and boring one sided conversation with Angelica that could be summed in one sentence: Why did you betray us?

    And that one sentence was enough for me to realize the truth of everything about her. She was this special because she was a traitor, before she betrayed them and sided with us.

    "Interesting," I evilly grinned before adding, "now it''s time for me to kill you all."

 Chapter 26 - Victory

    "I''ll kill you!"

    One holding a round medium sized shield jumped at me to stop my steps.

    "Humph, in your dreams," but just as he jumped, I also did the same and evaded his body, turned around and hit his waist with my sword.

    "Ahh!"

    He screamed in pain before another sword hit him in the chest. He was, like everyone here, wearing chestte armor. But my strength was enough to crack it open and cause a deep wound there.

    Then his body flew in the air to fall in a loud thud tens of meters away.

    "You are next," I targeted the two shield bearers first. After all, they could pin me in a limited area and allow others to hit me.

    "Thud!"

    "Thud!"

    The two didn''t stand a chance against me. It seemed that the traitor I killed first was the strongest in defense, the one who used the ball of protection.

    "Form lines," but as I killed the two shield bearers, the one acting leader gave this order.

    "Damn! Magicians and archers!" I spotted a group of fifteen at the rear holding various shaped staffs and bows. They were now the biggest annoyance for me.

    But this isn''t everything. Just as I was about to move, I saw many of the traitors at the front taking out shields as well and started toe at me with bloodlust.

    "Hit him!" the leader, who was standing in the back among the archers and magicians, shouted, "kill him, if not limit his movements."

    "Tsk, this doesn''t look good," I estimated this situation and within a blink of an eye, all the records about mighty fights emerged in my mind.

    "There is no other way," I stored Angelica''s sword away before jumping to the side.

    "Boom!"

    "Boom!"

    Violent attacksnded at the spot I was standing at just now. A big dust cloud rose up while around thirty traitors walked through like it was nothing.

    "Woosh!"

    "Do you think you are the only ones with shields here?" I took a shield first before protecting my body with it.

    "Boom!"

    "Boom!"

    It was like being thrown in the middle of a sea of fire. I got all the hits from far and couldn''t help but retreat.

    I knew my shield wasn''t enough to help me here. However I didn''t n on using it to defend myself in this battle.

    I just bought a few precious seconds before I was equipped with my main defense in this fight; speed stat.

    I allocated the remaining ten points at the speed stat. Now it has reached twenty-three points.

    ording to what I read, in such a situation where being cornered, speed was the most essential stat here.

    But I was far from finished here.

    "Convert all the coins I have into stat points!" I didn''t hesitate to use what remained of coins to push my speed stat to the limit of this stage.

    [Forty thousand coins are converted into twenty stat points to allocate]

    "Add them all to the speed stat!" I didn''t have time to do it myself so I hurriedly jumped away from the swords andncesing at my neck from those traitors drawing closer.

    "Keep hitting him! Close up and don''t let him escape!" the leader kept shouting when he mistook my actions as an attempt to escape.

    Who said I was going to retreat? C''mon, after all I did so far? Humph!

    I felt my body bing lighter as my speed stat was filled to the limit.

    [Attention! You already reached the limit of the quest strength]

    I still had three stat points. I left them for now. I turned to look at those traitors. It seemed that increasing my speed stat didn''t affect my speed alone, but it turned them all into some sluggish moving slow bodies like I was seeing a slow motion movie.

    "Humph, stay here bastards," I instantly ran towards the distant archers and magicians. But I hit anyone standing beside me, throwing five traitors flying high in the air before mming fiercely on the ground dead.

    "S¡­t¡­o¡­p¡­ H¡­ i¡­ m¡­" That leader spoke in a stuttered way as if he was a retard or something. I could now see the sparks of skills fired at me like they were flying birds made out of mes.

    "Die!" I reached their spot in no time. I stored away my shield and took out the sword again. Using two swords, I started to create the deadliest dance here.

    "I won''t let you kill them all!" Just as Inded, it seemed that my high speed effect vanished for now. The leader moved with his sword and shield, trying to block my two swords and buying time for his remaining archers and magicians.

    "F*ck off!" However, just before he could reach me, I ran towards his back before hitting him with my sword and sending him flying in the air. I experienced a briefg in the movement of everyone around when I ran then it all vanished when I came to halt.

    "Boss!"

    "I''ll kill you bastard!"

    "Run! Run and hit him with skills."

    The traitors I left behind in the dirt were running fast towards me and shouting like crazy. I saw the archers and magicians moving away towards all directions.

    "Who said you can escape here?" I didn''t hesitate to run again. Anyone I targeted was sent to fly without any resistance at all.

    They were magicians and archers, people who prioritized intelligence above all. Archers perhaps had higher speed stat than normal people, but they weren''t even close to mine.

    "Thud!"

    "Thud!"

    "Thud!"

    The battle changed drastically to look this chaotic. I was running after the terrified archers and magicians while killing anyone I reached.

    From behind the melee traitors kept chasing. However they had high strength or defense stats, not much at speed. So they couldn''t even get closer to me while I kept hunting down their people.

    "Gather here," just as I was acting like a wolf in this pack of sheep, one of the melee traitors shouted. He wanted to gather any remaining magicians and archers behind and form a defensiveyer between me and them.

    Well, he had a good idea here to be honest. "This won''t stop me," I stood in front of the enraged traitors holding swords, shields, spears, andnces while shielding a small group of six archers and magicians behind.

    "You won''t touch any of us anymore," one of them said in deep rage before adding, "surround the magicians and archers with a group of ten. Others follow me¡­"

    "Don''t tell me you forgot about me here?"

    Just as he was arranging the lines in such a good way, I heard a voice who didn''t speak during the past hour.

    "Angelica!!! You damn traitor¡­"

    "Just die!" Angelica suddenly appeared holding a sword and started killing those magicians and archers at the back. I looked up and found that she canceled the ball of protection toe and help.

    "Good timing," I evilly grinned before I ran towards the front group. As she was back there, then I had nothing to worry about those rear magicians and archers anymore.

    All that left was those melee traitors, with no ability to pose any threat at me at all.

    "Thud!"

    "Thud!"

    "Thud!"

    My two swords acted like grim reapers, sending all they came in contact with in the air dead. Their movements were slow in my eyes while they couldn''t even react in time towards my attack and speed.

    "Gather around," the traitor who was trying to arrange their lines shouted again, e together, form a tight circle!"

    "Thud!"

    "Thud!"

    "Thud!"

    They ran to a nearby spot before raising their shields to form a big ball of metal. I killed more than half of their numbers with the help of Angelica before they gathered together like this.

    "I never thought I''d survive this," as I stood watching this pathetic attempt of them to survive, Angelica walked slowly and stood by my side.

    "And I thought you lost your sword and brought it for you," I motioned towards the sword in her hand before she chuckled.

    "I have three other swords, you can keep them if you want."

    "Cool," I said before returning to gaze at those idiots, "but that won''t pay back even a hairbreadth of what you owe me."

    She didn''t answer and I knew she was thinking about what I would ask of her. I only wanted answers, and as she was part of those traitors, I had tons of questions to ask her about.

    "I''ll smash them in one go," I said before adding, "is there anyone worthy to keep alive?"

    "They are all trash," she coldly said, "but leave one for me. The one who kept shouting and acting as their leader."

    I knew whom she was speaking about and nodded. The next moment I started running before I mmed my sword using almost all my strength in that single hit.

    "Brace yourself, we''ll survive this together¡­"

    That bastard tried to raise the morale of his remaining force, but he was mistaken. He seemed to underestimate my strength at this moment.

    Just one hit, one hit and all the shields that they raised to defend against me ovepping over one another were thrown in the air before my next sword shed horizontally at their bodies.

    In just one attack I deprived them of their defenses and killed over half of them. The remaining traitors shook in fear and tried to retreat but my swords imed their heads.

    Only one was left, the one Angelica asked for.

    "He is yours," I didn''t move from my spot while feeling Angelica moving in strong steps towards that traitor.

    "Damn you Angelica! This isn''t over! They''lle and hunt you till you are dead! You can''t survive them, you can''t survive us."

    "Stop talking bullsh*t," Angelica''s cold tone came alongside her sword that cut that traitor''s head before it rolled away on the ground.

    I stood there watching the brutal leftovers of this battle. Angelica turned to me in all silence before she removed her helmet slowly.

    ''What a goddess you are!'' and I was fascinated by her looks from the first sight. Her hair was long, smooth and curling up at its ends. It was red like fire, warm like a sun shining on this earth.

    Her eyes were bright red, strange and unique, but I liked them. Her skin was so smooth like a pure jade of the purest crystal.

    "Now I''m all yours," she slowly walked to me before she added when she reached just a few inches away from my face, "anything you want, I''llply. From this moment onward, I''m all yours."

    ''Holy sh*t!!!''

 Chapter 27 - The Ace

    Her tone was filled with such seductive power that I couldn''t resist. Back in my life I didn''t have the luxury to feel any girl''s warmth.

    "What is that look on your face?" Just as I was trying to control my desire, she dared to lean over and ce her head just next to my neck. "I said I''m yours. Do you think little of me?"

    I had to step away from her fast before I would lose it. "Ahem, it''s not what I wanted from you," I had to say something to stop her. But how could she be stopped?

    She came again and looked at my eyes with her beautiful pair of enchanting gems. "Do you think I don''t know how to please you? I might look young but I had few adventures and fun before. I know how to make you like me¡­"

    Without even realizing it, she was already speaking in my ears. I could feel her warm breaths entrapping my heart and arousing all my desire on fire.

    Her two arms found their way towards my lower parts, and it seemed like she wanted to keep going and do more.

    "Please, can we stop here?" I hurriedly freed myself from her witching grasp and added in a tone that held a lot of my struggle, "we aren''t in a time to y and fool around. Our lives are at stake here."

    "And what?" she shrugged as if this was all normal to her, "I have you by my side. You saved me from thousands of monsters and such deadly traps. I''m sure you can stand against anything. I''ve shat my eyes on you already."

    "Keep them for yourself for now," I said before widening the gap between the two of us. This girl¡­ she was dangerous in her own strange ways.

    "I want to know why they were after you," I said in a firm tone, putting an end to her little fun here.

    "Didn''t you hear them? I was once a traitor," she said like it was a known fact.

    "I heard, but I wanted to hear more," I said before adding, "I never expected traitors to be able to break free on their own will."

    She gave me a deep gaze before she sweetly chuckled. "It''s me here who should be astonished by these words of yours. I never heard of you before as a traitor, and it''s not possible for anyone else to hear about us."

    "That''s my business," I slowly said, "and I was the one to save your life, not the other way around."

    "Alright alright, don''t act this cocky with me," she stopped her eyes over my body for a second before she regained her lewd expression, "I love cocky boys, especially those holding secrets and immense power like you."

    "I''m still waiting for your answer," I didn''t let her return to that path. C''mon, we are at the early stages of this apocalypse and all she could think about was satisfying her desires?

    Let us survive the uing ordeals first, then I''d make you regret fooling with me in many ways.

    "I was given a chance to hold power beyond anyone''s imagination," she started to finally talk seriously here, "who would in his right mind refuse that offer? Although we all thought this was kind of a game or a joke at first. But when we tested our power in the real world, we couldn''t help but be shocked with it. Then the apocalypse came and we had strange orders¡­"

    Her face changed to show her pain for the first time. It seemed the quests of the angels weren''t well epted by many. I never heard of any traitors turning their backs to the angels before. This was totally new to me.

    "We gathered around thirty of our strongest people and decided to not follow these shitty orders. Killing humans to get coins? That''s brutality! We didn''t sign up for this kind of sh*t."

    She seemed a bit enraged about this. Just thinking about what she said, I had to admit she got a point here.

    Not all humans would be asborned in their desire to get stronger. But that was new to me, so I had to know more about this.

    "But what makes you special?" this was one of the main dilemmas in my head, pared to you, I caused more trouble to them."

    "Well¡­ This¡­" she seemed to struggle to answer my question, but I had to get that answer no matter what. Even if she betrayed them, there was no way she woulde higher than me in their hit list.

    She must have a secret, and I wouldn''t stop before listening to it.

    "Aimin at you is normal, but the effort, the trap they set, everything they did tells me you are more than just a normal traitor."

    "I told you, I''m one of the strongest out there," she said in defense but I didn''t buy it.

    "Not enough," I shook my head, "there must be another thing. Why are they after you in such a persistent way?"

    They came at her sacrificing a hybrid monster, a teleportation array, and almost most of the monster power in the park. That wasn''t logic.

    The hybrid monster was triggered earlier than expected by me. That could exin part of things here. But when I was fighting them, they never showed any sign of retreat.

    Even when I managed to scatter their forces, they used the horn of leadership to regain control over them. It looked like killing her was much more important, far more important than even their lives.

    Even if there was a big reward on her head, it shouldn''t be enough.

    "I¡­ the group of thirty I talked about earlier¡­ We hold a secret¡­" she finally started to spill her beans out. "We have much stronger humans in the middle of our ranks. We call them aces, and it happened that these aces got to hiding away from their hands. They wanted to know where the aces are, or at least killing all of us to make sure they killed the aces."

    "Aces¡­" I was shocked when I heard these words. It wasn''t strange. After all those who established the three human empires back at my time were all called aces.

    ''Don''t tell me those aces were traitors to begin with¡­ Unbelievable! Even the old man and his mentor never knew of this knowledge before!!''

    Gradually I started to be sure that whatever the old man told me wasn''t everything. It was merely what that strong human gathered through his continuous return in time.

    But that wasn''t enough! Just this secret alone was enough proof for that.

    "So one of the aces you are talking about is hiding in the US?" I asked a question I already knew the answer about.

    The life story of each face was like a legend to all humans back at my time. It was natural for me to know everything about them. I even knew where that human was.

    "It''s not a secret anymore," herplexion suddenly fell before adding, "one of ours got attacked earlier while I was entrapped there. They now know about where the ace is."

    "..."

    I didn''t see thating. A secret should only be kept to oneself or else it wouldn''t be a secret anymore. Just thirty people knowing about it seemed inappropriate.

    However I would understand. After all, things seemed to happen so fast and they had to improvise without good nning. But there was something else I noticed from her words.

    "Can you talk to each other?"

    "We bought amunication item from the market before the apocalypse," she nodded, "our group is scattered all over the world after all. We heard rumors about hitting our world with some sort of weapon to make all the technology we have useless."

    "That''s what happened," I agreed this was the best course of action here, "but that means your race in California is at risk now."

    "Who said he is in California?" she looked weirdly at me before suddenly adding, "he is here, in New York."

    "What?!!!" This time my shock was greater. I memorized the life stories of those legendary humans by heart. The ace who established the empire in the US continent was in California.

    That was something I was totally sure of!

    "The ace is here? Where?" I asked while she seemed a bit hesitant to tell. "C''mon, you said it yourself. They already knew about his location."

    "Knowing his location won''t help," she slowly said, "after all the ace knew about the weakness of the early quests. Monsters can''t appear in water, so he chose a secluded ind. He must be safe for now."

    ''Secluded ind in New York¡­'' I was lost in thoughts after hearing her words. The New York I knew and read many records about had only one ind that could be considered secluded.

    "Don''t tell me¡­" I looked at her and she nodded.

    "He is in the statue of liberty, away from any monster reach," she said as if it was about how safe that ce was. "Even if other traitors were sent there, they won''t be able toe closer as the ace already bought tons of items from the market before even the apocalypse began."

    This girl! It wasn''t her fault. After all humans were originally pure creaturespared to all the darknessing at us now.

    "Do you have a connection with that ax here in New York?" I asked while now I realized why the two stories about the ace were different.

    They were two different aces after all! And I knew the reason behind this.

    "Sure, I can send a message anytime," she looked in a strange way to me before adding, "don''t tell me you want to go all the way there."

    "No, the ace will have to move from there ande to meet us," I firmly said and her face turned ugly the moment I said these words.

    "There is no risk for the ace there, why would he leave the ce ande here?" she didn''t seem to see through my intentions here, so I had to borate further.

    "That ce isn''t safe, in fact it''s very dangerous during the uing hours."

    "Howe¡­ Don''t tell me you have intel we don''t have?!" She knew me by now. I wasn''t the type to fool around or say anything groundless.

    "Monsters can''t invade water, and the water monsters won''t appear this early," I said in agreement, "but you made a grave mistake underestimating your enemies."

    "The angels?" her face and tone told me she got what I was trying to say. "Will they use the same weird trap like they used on me?"

    I beg to differ! It seemed that ace here was someone they were terrified from. I now knew why the statue of liberty got attacked and smashed down in early quests of the apocalypse.

    "They''ll use a far brutal and deadly way to kill the ace," I said it with firm tone as this already happened in my time, "that ace had to move fast, leave as far away from that statue before it''s toote."

    "But¡­" Angelica''s face told me she had something she didn''t tell me about yet.

    "But what? Monsters? Traitors? The ace can juste directly to here. The way here isn''t that long and if he stuck to the main streets, using his items, he could survive. Then we''ll wait for him and protect him properly."

    That was the best n I coulde up with. I didn''t know about any safer ce than here. Plus I was now reconsidering to get my item.

    After all these angels seemed to be more tricky than I initially thought. If I faced another hybrid monster, I would never be able to defeat it.

    I just got lucky that the hybrid monster back there had a mission to aplish. If not for the teleportation skill embedded inside it, I would rather be heavily wounded by now or even worse.

    "The thing is¡­" her face kept showing that troubled expression, "the ace doesn''t have battle abilities. In fact she was gifted with a sight to see through the future of the surrounding monsters. We call her the monster nemesis. She would never survive this journey alone. Her stats are all locked except for intelligence!"

    "That¡­" So she was a girl after all. But that wasn''t the main issue here.

    I never heard of something like this before. Stats locked except for a single one¡­ wasn''t it like dooming that person no matter what? But if that was the case, then that girl would be dead either she stayed there or left.

    What should I do? What could I do?

 Chapter 28 - The Golden Quests

    This wasn''t in my ability at all. I didn''te here to y hero, I only wanted to gain a ss and survive just like everyone else.

    "Can you help her?" Angelica looked at me in such a soft way, but how could I possibly be of any help here?

    My power was limited and I was still ssless. I did a trick to limit the intervention of the three angels of this region, but other regions still had angels with enough blessing points to kill me a thousand times.

    "If she managed toe here, then I promise her my protection," this was all I could say for now. Sorry, but I knew my limit here.

    "But¡­ She will die if shees here."

    "And she will die if she stays there," I shook my head before adding, "there must be a way to leave that ind. She can''t possibly have isted herself there without a way out, right?"

    From Angelica''s expression I could tell I was right.

    "She brought a speedboat with her to the ind just before the apocalypse hit. But she can''t touch the ground here, not without proper protection," Angelica moved closer to me and even dared to grab my hand. She looked me in the eye and all I could see was pure sincerity.

    "Can''t you go and help her? You are strong and¡­ I can bring all the people I saved here with us to help."

    ''All the people? That''s just a wishful thinking,'' I inwardly sighed before releasing my hand from hers, "Sorry but that''s a suicidal."

    "Sister Ace can''t die like that, we need to do something to help her," Angelica''s face was very troubled and I could even see a few tears there.

    "Sister¡­ Are you two rted or something?" I couldn''t help but ask.

    "She¡­ was my friend for a long time," her face kept blushing in a strange way. Don''t tell me¡­ the two of them¡­ no f*cking way!

    It wasn''t strange to see two of the same sex together in this age and time. But that wasn''t my business so I wouldn''t butt in it, not when it was so dangerous like that.

    "I¡­ promise to do anything you want¡­ even¡­ anything¡­" her tone seemed slightly shaky. She first acted this horny and now she was pulling the sympathetic card to me.

    However I had to admit, she was a beauty even in such a state. She wasn''t mine to consider, but how could I say no to such a strong helper?

    If I managed to snatch her and bring her to my side with debts like these, then my chances of survival would be higher.

    Was there a way to save her friend here?

    Angelica kept looking in such silent pleading gaze at me. She was really sincere in her words, but in this world words didn''t mean anything.

    "Let''s do it this way then," I slowly opened my mouth and said, "I have a way to save your friend for now."

    "Really?" her face brightened but I had to pour cold water on her excitement.

    "Wait until you hear out my offer to the end," I pointed my finger towards her face and stopped her from talking, "I have a way to make her escape the uing cmity and bring her halfway through here. But she has to survive for the end of this quest before I can go and pick her."

    "That''s¡­ great!" she seemed not to refuse this idea, "but¡­ how long will she stay alone here?"

    "At least ten hours," I gave her my worst expectation, "give or take two hours from it."

    "This¡­" Angelica seemed to think about something as she clenched both fists, "if you managed to bring her closer to here, then I''ll go and bring her here myself."

    "Out of option," I shook my head before adding, "you can''t step outside here without my permission."

    "What?!"

    "That''s the other part of our contract," I slowly said before adding, "we''ll sign a contract bound by the system. You won''t be able to do anything without my permission or your life will be the price. From this moment onward, you''ll be one of my minions, got it?"

    Sorry girl, but I had to be this strict with you. If I wanted to survive this, I couldn''t be soft or naive at all.

    It wasn''t the problem of the hearts only. People wouldn''t just backstab you in the back just for fun or temptation. The cruelest method would be by using threats.

    Just like I was doing here, using her weak spot to turn her into my side. Others would also do the same to gain more benefits, especially those distasteful angels.

    "You want me to be linked¡­ forever with you?" she closed her eyes as if she was about to say no. "Alright, anything just to save her."

    So she held such a great ce in your heart after all. I felt a little bad but I couldn''t show any of this on my face.

    I knew in this lifetime, I would do this kind of thing a lot and I wasn''t regretting any of it. This was the safest way to survive these dark times, and I would definitely survive!

    "Give me your hand," I stretched my arm and she didn''t even hesitate to give me hers.

    There were many ways to make a contract here, the simplest was by using the system in our souls to bind one.

    But I didn''t expect to see the next message popping in front of my eyes when I thought about initiating a contract.

    [You don''t have enough coins to perform this contract. The process is canceled]

    "Damn!" I totally forgot that I was broke.

    "You don''t have enough coins?" she asked as if she got the same message as me, "alright, let me buy a contract from the market then."

    "You can''t do it while being in the middle of a quest," I was annoyed right now. How could I lose her about finally getting this close?

    "Not a problem for me," she suddenly took a reel out. It was an empty yellow piece of animal skin which I could write anything on it by my thoughts. She simply threw it in my direction while I reflexively caught it with a bbergasted expression on my face.

    "This¡­" the shocking thing was the fact she managed to use her market.

    "How can I use it?" she finally smiled and her tense expression faded to regain her previous self, "I have a ss after all, so why won''t I be able to use the market?"

    Gosh! There were people in this world who were really born with silver spoons in their mouths. I couldn''t help but feel a little bitter. I lived my entire life dreaming about having a ss, and here she got one even in the first quest.

    How could this even be called fair?

    "Don''t give that look as if I''m special," she seemed to notice my thoughts while I started to fill the required fields of the contract, "I have that useless traitor ss after all. Despite being shut away from the most basic features it has, I still can increase my stats and use the market as well."

    ''Oh, so it was this¡­ But¡­'' "Won''t this make any traitor have a ss as well?" I asked as if this was true, then I was going to face a harder time than I expected.

    Comparing someone with and without a ss was likeparing earth and heaven. I might have bought the beginner''s package to supplement my stats, but that was barely enough.

    The ss wouldn''t only grant more stat points for coins, it also would unlock the greater door of increasing levels and ranks.

    Many things were attached to having a ss. Or why was I determined to have one my entire life?

    "All of the traitors? That''s a joke," Angelica chuckled before adding, "only the leaders of them will gain such opportunity before the cmity happens. In this world, we have three hundred and sixty-seven leaders. They lead one region each."

    I didn''t know that. It was good to have someone from the inside after all.

    "Here," I threw the reel back, "all it needs is your confirmation."

    I already filled the contract. It was one with the most securing conditions I ever heard of. Trying to double cross me would make her end in losing her life.

    "Done," she read the contract briefly with her eyes before she agreed to it. The moment she did so the reel turned into fog and dissipated like it wasn''t here. "Now tell me how to save her," she demanded in urgency.

    However, unlike her thoughts, I asked a totally different question. "Do you know what time it is now?"

    "..." Angelica seemed startled by my question before she coldly said, "you can check it in the system, genius!"

    "I didn''t mean the system clock," I snorted while shaking off my head as if I was disappointed with her.

    She looked at me in puzzlement. She knew what I was asking about. In fact it was much easier to follow the time of the system clock. However there was one little problem here.

    The early events recorded were timely written ording to the old world''s time, not the system clock. That meant I had to calcte the time using the new day and night. But I hated math!

    "What does this have to do with saving the ace?" she pouted her lips and I could get why she felt this angry.

    "Just tell me, it''s crucial," I slowly added, "I need to time her escape."

    "It''s about seven A.m. now," she said after closing her eyes for a brief moment, "tell me how to save her."

    "Not now," I firmly shook my head.

    "Are you going back on your words? The contract is his sole condition of helping me save my friend!"

    "I didn''t say I wouldn''t," I looked at her in a meaningful way, hoping that she would get my hints, "when the timees, I''ll let you know."

    "You¡­" she seemed about toe and punch me so I had to change the subject as I said:

    "So you are the leader of New York?"

    She red at me for a few seconds as if she was considering hitting me and breaching the contract or not. After that her face showed her resignation. Even if she didn''t like my current decision, she had nothing to do against it. And over all, the contract was monitored by the system.

    "I was," she shook her head, "but now there''s someone else supervising over the activities of the traitors here."

    Well as long as you started talking, then I had no excuse in not asking for more.

    "What''s the real goal of the traitors?" This was one of the most basic and most fundamental questions I had in mind regarding them.

    "We¡­ They have a list," she paused before her eyes turned serious, "a list of names, many names. There is no continent, not a single country without a long list of names there. They are asked to kill them all before reaching quest five."

    ''So this is their aim after all,'' I thought to myself, ''but why quest five? What''s so special about it anyway?''

    I already knew the list of quests we''ll face in the next ten years. The first ten were really cruel and challenging, with most deaths urring in them.

    But quest five wasn''t that special. I didn''t recall anything special about any of the first ten quests besides their danger.

    "Do you know why they are targeting them?" I knew already but had to fake my ignorance. Perhaps she might say something I didn''t know about.

    "They said these people holds a great threat to everyone," Angelica seemed to not believe this sh*t either, "but I once heard a rumor¡­ They say after the fifth quest special quests will appear. These people are deemed to be the most likely ones to have them, so the traitors want them cleared out of the picture before that."

    I started to gather the cores of the monsters and anything worth of value. After all this battle had thousands of monsters killed plus four alphas. If I managed to gather everything, I would end up striking it rich.

    "What kind of quests?" I asked without any care while jumping from one monster corpse to another.

    "I don''t know the details, but one thing is for sure¡­ They named these quests the golden quests."

    The moment I heard her, my hand stiffened and my mind went aze. ''The golden quests? No f*cking way! Aren''t these the ones the old man asked me to pay attention to beforeing here?''

    "What''s wrong?" Angelica seemed to see something in my face, "do you know about them?"

 Chapter 29 - A Disaster

    The old man asked me beforeing here to look after his race. He said to look for the golden quests.

    However I never took his words to heart before. The golden quests were something never heard of before. But now¡­ I couldn''t help but be deeply shaken.

    ''So these quests appear after quest five? What are they? Special quests or hidden ones?'' I couldn''t pinpoint the answer. After all, no record from my time or a tale from the old man mentioned these quests before.

    "Hye, are you ok?" Angelic waved her hand in front of my face, forcing me out of my disturbed thoughts.

    "Do you know anything else about these quests?" I asked, trying to gather all the info I could.

    "Why do I feel you are the one to answer this question, not me?" Angelica crossed her arms in front of her chest while eyeing me in doubt for a long moment. "Forget it," she realized I wouldn''t say anything about these quests, "I told you all I heard. But I never thought they were real."

    "Looks like they are," I mysteriously said before adding, "c''mon, help me cut those monsters and gather their items."

    "And you want to do that for¡­?" She seemed ignorant about the privileges of the market.

    "We can sell these in the market for coins," I said while getting a monster core and cleaning all other items from its body, "let''s do it together. After all, there are thousands of monsters here."

    I noticed the look of ecstasy over her face before she moved in agreement and started doing as I did. I didn''t see any problem with her sharing this loot. After all, there were so many monsters for me to gather their items.

    If I was alone, I would waste many hours doing that. Even the two of us working together took almost four hours before we finally stopped.

    "What''s time now?" I asked while she knew I didn''t mean the system clock.

    "It''s past eight A.M."

    "Good," I started walking away, "tell your friend to get on the speedboat of hers and move ten miles away from the ind in the next thirty minutes."

    "What is this setting for?" she seemed puzzled, "that means she will go to the depth of the ocean, right?"

    "Just tell her that," I didn''t exin, "she''ll see the chance to survive what''sing at her when it happens."

    "Can''t you just tell me directly?" she tried to know. I knew what was going to happen and knew the exact time for it. However, since I came and changed a few things here, I wasn''t sure about the dirty y of the angels.

    I worked my best to cut the three angels dominating this region off their blessing points. However that statue of liberty was an area controlled by another group of angels.

    If I told her to move early on, they might change their aim or even totally change the way to deal with her. As far as I know, these angels would use something terrifying to kill her.

    Such a mighty weapon would need prior preparations, at least half an hour in my estimate. So moving during this short window would mean the angels would rush after her.

    But it wasn''t that guaranteed. I was just making the best guess out of my current knowledge.

    As Angelica felt hopeless from me to answer any of her questions, she resigned and stayed silent for long minutes. I knew she was speaking with her friend now, and I didn''t expect her friend to argue like her.

    But just before I could hear what her friend''s decision was, a strange message popped up in front of my eyes, deeply shocking me.

    It wasn''t expected! I never expected this at all!

    [Warning: 25% of the people you are protecting are killed]

    "What the f*ck?!!" I cursed while my whole body stiffened out of rage and shock.

    I nned to return to the museum first and help stabilize things there. After all, I was sure that I killed most of the monsters in this region.

    If the angels here were pissed off me, they could summon monsters from other regions. However, doing so was now harder than before.

    Theycked the necessary blessing points for summoning monsters on their own. And calling other angels for help was just a mere joke.

    Things seemed to be stabilized in my eyes, so how did those people die then?

    I was totally confident in the ability of my team under the leadership of Isabe to safeguard the people there.

    Even if arge group of monsters tried to attack, I doubted they would be able to kill all this number of people without putting up a good fight.

    There was something wrong here. Another dirty plot wasid down. My mind stirred up and only one answer appeared.

    ''They might have used the same way they used to get rid of Angelica.''

    It was the only exnation I had. They seemed to put Angelica and other ex-traitors on the top of their hit list. But after my recent performance, it seemed they decided to aim at me for now.

    That subquest was nothing but a way to drain the blessing points from the angels. Ironically it started to threaten me now. Failing it would make me lose half of my current stats.

    If it was before, I wouldn''t have cared about such loss. My current stats were strong enough to ensure my safety. However after what I experienced with Angelica, and now this underhanded move of the angels against me in the subquest, I started to be more wary about the ce I wanted to go.

    If I wanted to be confident about getting that thing and keep myself alive then I had to not only protect my current stats, but also work on raising them all to the max.

    This was the only insurance I currently had.

    "What''s wrong?" Angelica looked around as if we were targeted again.

    "No time to exin, follow me," I hurriedly picked up the pace and started to spring like a loose arrow. My speed was high, much higher than that of Angelica.

    "Wait for me," she shouted from behind while the distance between us was getting bigger, "where are we going? Tell me at least?"

    "To the great Lawn," I said before my eyes shed in the cold light, "we have a big fight there."

    "The Great Lawn?" Angelica paused for a second before shouting from my back, "go ahead then, I know the way to it."

    "Don''t dawdle for long, this park isn''t safe yet."

    She said something I couldn''t hear. I was now pushing my limits to arrive there as fast as I could. I got such a bad foreboding in my heart. They were aiming at my stats, and they wouldn''t do that unprepared.

    [Warning: 35% of the people you are protecting are killed]

    "Dammit! They are really killing them fast!" I cursed in rage while my worst fears were happening. The people there were getting killed like they were lining up to be killed.

    The distance that was supposed to be crossed in half an hour was crossed in less than five minutes. I felt my stamina getting depleted fast, but I didn''t care.

    I needed to see with my own eyes what was going on out there. Then I would work to solve it with my abilities.

    The Great Lawn open space loomed from the distance. From my current position I could see any monster in the area.

    "How can this be¡­?!" It was against what I expected. If it wasn''t only for the next message of the system warning me of the decline of the number of people out there, I would have thought this was some sort of a joke.

    [Warning: 40% of the people you are protecting are killed]

    Monsters had big bodies and could be seen from far away. I had the night vision skill, so I could easily see through the dim world around me.

    But all I could see was therge group of people who seemed quite distressed as if they were fighting against something.

    "Is it a stealth ss monster?" my mind started to bring more bad scenarios while I was getting closer to the Great Lawn.

    However the moment I was less than five hundred meters, I could finally realize what was going on here.

    "What the f*ck is happening here?" I shouted in rage while my voice carried heavy killing intent.

    It wasn''t hyenas, or wolves who were killing people. It wasn''t even a hybrid monster like what happened with Angelica.

    It was the traitors inside the group pointing their weapons at the throats of everyone else and killing the people without any mercy or hesitation.

    All I could see was chaos! People were running everywhere while wails could be heard constantly. The traitors sprung into more than twenty groups, each had two of them. They were chasing against other people who were taken by surprise.

    Without the need to ask for anything, I knew the normal people here were powerless from the start. The fight wasn''t equal, it was literally a massacre.

    But that wasn''t all. When I calcted the number of the traitors I couldn''t help but feel my heart hit rock bottom.

    The traitors initially were counted from the group in the subquest. If I managed to kill them all to save others, then the quest would fail as well.

    Their number was more than enough to make the death toll exceed fifty percent without doubt! I watched Isabe leading others to kill the traitors group by group.

    No one of them managed to withstand the attack of my team. Especially when the traitors never tried to defend against themselves in the first ce. They were all focused on killing people like mad wolves.

    I stood in my ce motionless while feeling more enraged.. No matter what path I took, I would eventually fail the subquest.

 Chapter 30 - Losing The Quest

    I stood motionless while my mind kept looking for a solution. Things were getting out of control fast.

    [Warning: 45% of the people you are protecting are killed]

    There was only five percent remaining before I lost the quest. Frankly speaking I lost it already. No matter what I thought of, I couldn''t help but feel slightly powerless in this situation.

    How did thingse to such an end?

    "Fine, you want to challenge me this way¡­ Then I, Hye, will dly apany you to the end!" I raised my head and shouted with my loudest voice, a voice that carried a lot of anger and much hatred towards those filthy angels.

    Even when I did my best to strangle their hands and make their choices limited, they still bested me here.

    But I wasn''t that miserable to cry on the corner over such a loss.

    "Heed to my orders," as I made up my mind, I instantly turned my attention to everyone, "my team will surround this goddamn ce. Anyone trying to escape here kills him. If I''m going to lose this quest, then it''s better to kill all the traitors here and make you lose bigger."

    Without waiting for anyone to say anything, I started to run fast towards the groups of fighting people. "Those without any rtion to those motherf*ckers sit on the ground and don''t move. You move, you die."

    My tone told everyone that I wasn''t joking, and that wasn''t the end of it. I took out another sword, the sword I got from Angelica. With two swords in hand I descended over their heads like a tsunami, with a clear killing intention in my eyes.

    "Let him try," one of the traitorsughed, "we were promised a revival after executing our job. Just make sure to let him kill us all and he will fail this quest for sure."

    I didn''t give a heed to this rubbish talk and instantly started hitting those standing with my swords.

    Just after a few seconds, everyone realized something was wrong. I didn''t hit to kill, but to cripple.

    My two swords either hit the elbows, the knees by their sharp edges. And with the other side of my swords, the blunt sides, I started hitting others in the back of their heads.

    In less than a minute I managed to subdue at least half of those traitors without killing a single one of them.

    "Bastard!" the one who spoke first yelled in rage, "don''t stand there like idiots. If we didn''t make him lose then we won''t have that revival chance again. Kill, kill anyone, kill everyone, even kill yourselves."

    "That cold hearted bastard!" I couldn''t help but feel the sense of urgeness increase tremendously inside my heart. This was the most vicious thing to do, asking them to even kill themselves? C''mon, who was in his right mind to ask people to do that? And who would follow these shitty orders?

    However I better knew this was going to happen. After all, the temptation of having them revived was something no one could resist. What was the problem in dying once and getting yourself revived again?

    The main issue here was the number of people going to die before I made them powerless. The first target I sat my eyes upon was that youth.

    He looked like the leader of them. He had to die first, or else he would still stir others to keep killing.

    However, that bastard didn''t n to fall easily like this. Against my expectations he refrained from facing me up, turned around and started to run.

    "I''ll kill you!" I followed him while trying to hit anyone standing. Despite that many of the other traitors away from me started to kill people sitting on the ground.

    Their numbers weren''t high but they were enough to kill enough numbers to make me fail the quest.

    [Warning: 50% of the people you are protecting are killed]

    [Warning: You failed the subquest. All your stats will be halved as a penalty of failing this subquest]

    "Hahaha, you failed¡­ He failed, hahaha!" that bastard startedughing as if won a crucial quest.

    Despite how bitter I felt in the heart, I didn''t feel that much like I was a loser. After all my main stats were all so high, enough to make me survive the main quest without problems.

    Besides, who said I was going toy low and cry bitterly in the corner like a real loser? This was just a setback, and I learnt a valuable lesson during this one.

    I should never underestimate my enemies like this ever again! No matter how things looked favorable and under my control, I shouldn''t let my guard down until thest second of the main quest.

    "Bang!"

    "Bang!"

    "Bang!"

    Just as they were lost in their joy, looking at me with shining eyes and waiting to see my despair, my two swords kept mming on their bodies fast.

    I could feel much strength withdrawn from me in the next few moments. However that didn''t make me the weak and powerless person they thought of.

    "H¡­ How can this be possible?!!" That youth retreated a couple of steps backwards while seeing me killing my way towards him. As I lost the quest, keeping them alive wasn''t an option.

    I tried to immobilize them and control the situation. However I knew deep down my heart that this step was toote. The death toll already was so high and my failure odds were much higher.

    So when I lost the quest I continued to attack them. Killing them was much easier for me than making them lose their mobility. After all, my strength stat was still high enough to scare anyone here, toe on top of everyone else''s strength.

    I had twenty points now in my strength stat, making me a monster even after losing my subquest and getting that dirty penalty.

    "You¡­!"

    "ng!"

    The youth controlled himself fast when I reached him. He tried to defend against my swords with his but he could only stop one. The second sword was about to hit his neck when I heard a familiar voice shouting from behind.

    "Allen!! What the hell are you doing here away from Washington?"

    It was Angelica. She took all this time to catch up with me. However her sudden remark made my mind link the dots. "So you are the leader of those bastards? It''ll be a gift to kill you," I changed my mind and instead of hitting his neck I hit his elbows then his two knees, forcing him to kneel on the ground.

    "Keep him in bait until I return," I said to Angelica who was running towards my direction. Her face was covered with her helmet, but I felt her astonishment and puzzlement.

    I didn''t give any exnation for now. After all, I still had less than ten traitors to kill. The moment I turned my des towards them, I noticed they gathered around and formed a strong defensive circle.

    "Sara¡­ Hit them hard," I didn''t halt my steps while slowly walking towards them. Just before I marched for ten meters, the violent sounds of Isabe''s fire skill ranged as ripples appeared in the air around thest group of traitors.

    *Woosh!*

    The fire danced around them and killed four in just one second. The others got burnt and tried to put down the fire.

    However before they could do that, I started to run fast and covered the remaining distance in a few seconds. My two swords shed right and left, cleaving the heads of those bastards without much trouble.

    They tried to resist, tried to use their shields, tried to exchange deadly blows with me. But in the end all their attempts failed and finally thest one fell on the ground while my two swords were plunged into his chest.

    Iid over his dead body like a ferocious beast. I was, without doubt, wounded in this subquest with that stupid penalty. However it was a deadly wound luckily.

    "Keep him there," I moved my hands to retrieve the swords before I got a sudden and unexpected message.

    [You killed one of the enemy, John the traitor. You can im half of what he had in his inventory]

    [You acquired one basic sword]

    [You acquired one basic chestte]

    [You acquired twenty monster tier one cores]

    .

    .

    [You acquired five thousand coins]

    I looked at the long line of messages that appeared while feeling bewilderment. I never thought killing traitors would bring me such results.

    Without thinking much I moved my hands and touched a second corpse just inches away from me.

    [You killed one of the enemies, Peter the traitor. You can im half of what he had in his inventory]

    [You acquired one basic sword]

    .

    .

    [You acquired four thousand coins]

    "This¡­" I instantly recalled something. When I saved Angelica and formed a contract with her, she kept leaning on the dead bodies of the traitors.

    I never thought much about that before. I merely thought she was having her moment of victory and overjoying at her enemies misfortune.

    But this¡­

    "Angelica¡­" my voice came deep and yet it was so domineering to make the body of Angelic tremble in fear. She was eyeing what I was doing. Without the need of me saying anything else, she knew that I realized what was going on.

    She collected the trophy from the dead bodies of the traitros back then without telling or showing anything with me. My eyes red with anger and I didn''t speak any more words as I jumped from the dead body of a traitor to another.

    Isabe and the team already came to the side of Allen. They surrounded him and the looks on their faces told me they wanted to kill him.

    "I¡­ you didn''t ask so I didn''t mention it," as a child caught on doing something wrong, she came and stood beside me while lowering her head and tone.

    "How much did you get?" I coldly asked while finishing collecting my trophy.

    "I wasn''t the one to kill them, so only got ten percent of their inventory," she didn''t directly answer my question. Just hearing her exnatory and seemingly apologetic words didn''t make me feel any better.

    "I can collect half of their inventory as I''m the one who killed them," I said in a deep tone without lifting my head or stopping what I was doing.

    "We¡­ can go back and get your share," she tried toe up with something to make me feel better.

    "Do you think their bodies will remain where we left them? Humph, childish thinking of yours," I finished collecting the trophy from the small group I just killed before standing and giving her a chilling gaze.

    Just from my gaze alone, her body trembled faintly and she hurriedly lowered her head and looked at the ground.

    I recalled all the traitors I killed beforeing here. There were fifty of them. When the first quest ended, the dead bodies of monsters and traitors killed vanished in thin air like magic.

    It was a known setting of the system to not make the bodies rot and spread diseases like que. But I also knew this was a presetting for one hell of a quest, quest five, the fight against zombies and the undead.

    The system needed arge number of dead bodies and this was easily provided to it by us.

    "Stingy bastards!" Just before I moved towards the rest of the dead traitors, Allen screamed in rage. "I told you to empty your inventories beforeing here. Fast, anyone with anything in his inventory must use them now!"

    "Not under my watch!" I didn''t kill all the traitors yet. Almost half of them were lying wounded on the ground. Just hearing these enraged words from Allen made me realize how lucky I was to meet such stingy humans.

    They were traitors, and it made quite sense that they would be acting stingy as well. Just thinking about this made my blood boil. Wouldn''t that group I killed to save Angelica have much more wealth than this? Damn! I just missed a great chance thanks to that niggardly move by Angelica.

    "sh!"

    "sh!"

    "sh!"

    Luckily most of the wounded traitors weren''t so far from my reach. In less than two minutes I killed them all.. But how much would I get from them was the main issue here.

 Chapter 31 - My Coins Wont Be Enough

    [You acquired five thousand coins]

    [You acquired four thousand coins]

    [You acquired three thousand coins]

    .

    .

    .

    [You acquired one thousand coins]

    [You acquired one thousand coins]

    [You acquired eight hundred coins]

    The early batch I killed gave me a good amount of coins. But those who I killedte managed, somehow, to exhaust the coins they had.

    However, even taking one digit coins from them was enough for me, not to mention three digit coins like this.

    I kept moving from one traitor to another while Angelica kept following in silence. I didn''t say anything to her just to make her feel more guilt. In fact I understood the reason behind what she did. After all, we just got together and I forced her to follow me.

    However that didn''t mean I would tolerate such actions. This happened in the early quest of the apocalypse. The damage she caused wasn''t that significant. But if that happened during any other big quests then I would have to reconsider keeping her on my side, or even alive.

    "Not bad," I checked my new bnce and couldn''t help but grin in satisfaction. The initial number of the people here was around four hundred to five hundred people. After this massacre, only a handful of two hundred remain.

    The number of traitors was astonishingly over sixty, not to mention the traitors I killed before leaving this field towards the museum. That meant out of the initial group, almost one fourth was traitors.

    That made things clearer in my head. Those angels didn''t aim to use monsters to make me fail the quest from the start. But the astonishing thing was the possibility they saw what I did. Even my provocations seemed in their calctions; scary!

    "I got it big this time," I looked at the inventory that was now filled with a lot of stuff. The number of gears I got was already enough to arm my group with a full set of armor, two weapons, and additional pieces like helmets, arm guards,... etc.

    In addition to that, the monster cores and other monster drops were also a good gain. However I didn''t focus too much on this. My inventory already held thousands of these things before.

    My biggest gain to remark wasn''t only in my terrifying current wealth of over two hundred thousand coins, but in these small bottles which lied inside my inventory in small numbers.

    ''Hp restoration potion, stamina restoration potion, mana restoration potion¡­ I got it big this time!'' I thought to myself while my eyes shone in brilliance.

    These potions weren''t avable yet to purchase from the system, not for me at least. To be able to use such a privilege, one must have a ss.

    Looking at the small number of each potion made me realize one thing, they all came from someone with a ss, from Allen.

    Killing Allen might provide me with slightly more potions, but that wasn''t the main point here. I turned to Angelica and this time I knew how she benefitted from other traitors.

    "I¡­ will hand you what you want," she seemingly felt my threatening gazes and after all this silence she realized I wouldn''t let her off with what she got from behind my back. "Just say the item you want and I''ll give it to you."

    "Humph, trying to y smart on me?" I harrumphed while stepping forward towards her. My two swords reappeared again and my intent of killing skyrocketed to be even felt by normal humans.

    She couldn''t help but retreat a few steps to the back while raising both arms, shakingly, in an attempt to stop me.

    "P¡­ Please, I''ll do what you want," she said in a shaky tone. After all, she knew how terrifying my stats were.

    She must be bewildered by my stats. She didn''t know anything about my penalty and I didn''t n on telling her that.

    Let her mistake me for the old monster I once was. If she knew I lost half my stats, she might have a bit of hope of getting something in return.

    What she offered was merely a trap. She wanted me to ask for things to bring them out. In fact that was the control of the contract we both had over her. But it was also one of the fatal ws in it.

    As long as I didn''t ask for anything she had, she wouldn''t be punished by the system for hiding it from me. The contract didn''t force her to say anything like a ve. After all it was a basic form of contracts and it had its own limitations.

    So trying to pull a trick on me and letting me ask for the things I want just to keep other things I didn''t know about hidden¡­ Humph, she just underestimated me.

    After seeing these potions my mind realized something, people with sses were in the enemy ranks already. So it was obvious they must have things that normal people like me wouldn''t.

    For example these potions, and it might even reach far dangerous and more rare items like scrolls.

    "I''ll do anything you ask," she kept shivering while the only visible part of her face from her helmet showed her ashened skin. She was terrified and that might help to remind her to not cross me again.

    "Give me everything you got in your inventory," I was ruthless to not ask for the things she got from the traitors. I wanted everything she gathered so far. "Keep the coins and the race detectionpass for now."

    I sensed her body shivering more when I spoke first, but when I added myst words she seemed more collected.

    "So at least you got some consciousness," she said in a relieved tone. Yet I knew she was still feeling bitter over losing everything she worked hard to acquire.

    "This is your punishment for crossing me," I said before I got a message about an exchange between the two of us. I couldn''t have such a privilege as I didn''t have a ss. Good thing she had a ss to make things easier and more discrete.

    "I will think twice before doing something foolish like this again," her tone told me she wasn''t sincere at all.

    "Next time will be yourst," so I had to show more ruthlessness to her, "if you ever did something like this again, I''ll simply order you to take your life with your own hands."

    "You¡­" her eyes widened and her body shook again. "Don''t go overboard over something worthless like this!"

    "Items and coins aren''t that useless," I shrugged as if I just didn''t promise her death, but what''s important is trust. If I can''t trust you, then it''s better to get rid of you and look for someone else."

    "..."

    She stayed all silent for a long minute while the transaction between the two of us finished. My inventory got a good boost for now as many items were added.

    "I promise to not do it again," this time she said it with some sincerity.

    "I hope you stick to your words," I said while starting to check the items she sent to me. With the force of the contract she couldn''t hide anything in her inventory away from my reach.

    But if she thought this was only my punishment, she would be wrong. I didn''t n to just punish her by taking away all her items, I still had a more vicious move to hammer that lesson deeper in her mind.

    As I expected, there was a good addition of potions inside my inventory. Each potion I had before now grew in number to exceed sixty. This was astonishing wealth in my opinion. But it wasn''t the best stuff here.

    ''Wow! There are even stat potions here,'' I took one small bottle and examined it closely. It was small to fit the size of my fist, filled with shiny silver liquid that was enough to illuminate some light around.

    "You got such nice things and didn''t think of using them? How mean!" I looked at her with a grin, an evil grin. My words meant that she wouldn''t get such good stuff and I would enjoy them for myself.

    "I was busy chasing after you," she looked a bit regretful, "who thought that my kindness and worry were repaid in such a way."

    "You have only yourself to me," I shrugged before storing away the potion, "if you told me about this loot, then you''d have gotten a good portion of it. I''m that stingy with those loyal to me, but very strict with those who aren''t."

    She red at me in silence while I hoped my words would find a way inside her stubborn mind. I didn''t want to lose someone important like her, not to mention she wasn''t weak either.

    "Gather up everyone," unlike what others expected, I didn''t head towards Allen. Instead I gave such an order to make everyonee and stand around me.

    It was time to give Angelica her second and most painful punishment.

    Unaware of my intentions, everyone of the humans remaining here gathered except for Isabe who kept herself standing beside Allen.

    Even Angelica seemed ignorant about my next severe punishment to her.

    "Line up," I said in strict words, "One line, all of you."

    Since everything turned out to be like this, no one had the boldness to fight me anymore. They weren''t stupid. They were just about to lose their lives if not for my timely intervention.

    They all stood in one line while Sara came to ask:

    "What do you want to do with them?"

    "Make my team line in another line first," I said to her in a tone that held coldness like she was my enemy. The look over her face slightly changed before she realized something was wrong.

    Without delving into any details, she led others and stood in one short linepared to the other one.

    "What about me?" I turned to size up Angelica while anticipating her reaction to my next words.

    "Take out yourpass," I simply said, "and test every single one here for loyalty."

    "What the f*ck¡­?!!!" she was instantly enraged and bbergasted by my sudden request. "You can''t ask me to do this! No way! Hell no!!"

    "What''s wrong dear?" I said in a soft tone that didn''t carry any sense of affection or sympathy, "if you didn''t do it voluntarily, then I might strip you off from thepass and all the gold you have."

    She looked at me in ring eyes that were filled with rage and hatred. "You can''t do that! That''s simply outrageous!"

    "Do you want me to force you to do it then? Or do you prefer the alternative?"

    I calmly spoke like there was nothing to negotiate about. She had no one to me but herself. She dug this hole so deep that she couldn''t get out no matter what.

    She red back with red eyes and a shaky body, but she didn''t say anything anymore.

    "My coins won''t be enough," she said in defiance.

    "Then I''ll let you donate them to me to check by myself then," I didn''t take her words to heart as I simply threw this answer in front of her pretty face.

    "You¡­" she shivered out of rage, but she had no way out of this. If she didn''t want to do it herself, then I would rather take all the coins she had alongside thepass and do it myself.

    I was sure she had an astonishing figure of coins in her possession. I didn''t notice this little wealth of hers as I wasn''t that crazy about money. I got enough to make me regain my lost stats and even raise the remaining stats to max if I wanted to.

    But I needed her. She was someone who got ess to the market for now. She could be usefulter on. All I was doing was just disciplining her and showing her who was the boss here.

    She hesitated for a long time but didn''t say anything else. I also remained silent and indifferent. After all, whatever decision she would make here wouldn''t make any difference to my ns.

    "Then promise me one thing in return," she tried to get out of this deal. But dear, who told you to mess with a lion like me?

    "I''m not asking," I coldly said, "if you mistook my words then I can give another order to you if you wanted."

    And the real meaning of words was quite clear. I wasn''t bargaining or making a deal here sweetie, I was simply giving you two dead ends to choose from.

    If you didn''t want to willingly get out of this with the least damage, then don''t me me for being merciless.

 Chapter 32 - A Fight

    "I just want monster cores and other materials to sell to replenish my coins!"

    Angelica pouted her lips in dissatisfaction. I felt her bitterness as she had to beg for her own fortune.

    "If you consumed the coins and there are no more then I''ll give you some," I shrugged, "but when you call for this, I''ll order you to give me all your coins. And if I found that you still have even a penny left, then don''t me me."

    Her face changed and I knew my guess was right. This girl here was trying to loosen her losses by any way possible. I didn''t know if she was the stingy one here or I.

    "Let''s start," I urged her, "I don''t have all night."

    "Humph," she was still unsettled but she had to follow my orders after all. The consequences for not listening to me were rather unimaginable.

    Just as she passed Sara after confirming her to be an ally, bad news started to kick in.

    "How could this be?!!" Angelica turned to me while a youth of my group had a red color result. The look on my face told him there was something wrong, especially when I narrowed my eyes and released my killing intent.

    "Wait¡­ boss, something must be wrong¡­ Ahhh!"

    Just before he could continue his words, I shed his throat and released his life away.

    "A traitor well hidden in my team? How lovely!" I stood on the side of the powerless corpse while the faces of everyone, including my team, showed their shock.

    I never imagined for the angels to infiltrate my core team like this. The team lived with me through the desperate times of the first part of the first quest. Howe they would n so much ahead, even managing to fool me?

    Scary! I was fighting a really scary opponent who was nning far ahead than usual.

    "Hye, what just happened?" At this moment Sara finally got the courage to speak, "and what''s wrong with thatpass?"

    I asked everyone to bring forth a drop of blood for the test, but I didn''t borate over the details. It was time for me to exin, and at the same time I didn''t lower my guard.

    "This is a special gear to detect traitors," I slowly said before pointing my sword at the one I just killed, "and it happens for him to be one."

    "This¡­" the look over Sara''s face exined everything. Despite telling her to stand guard, Isabe came all the way to me with an angry look over her face.

    "Hye! This can''t be right! They are our people, our team. They helped us till now. If they are traitors, then why didn''t they help Arnold back then?"

    Her words gained the recognition of many around. Some hummed and others nodded. A faint wave of whispers erupted but none had the courage to confront me like this except for these two girls.

    "Yeah, Isabe is right. You can''t expect me to believe some useless scrap of metal over what we experienced together."

    I looked at both without saying anything. I leant over the dead body of this traitor and put my hand over him.

    If he was an enemy, and I was sure he was, then a message would pop up in front of me.

    [You killed one of the enemies, Amir the traitor. You can im half of what he had in his inventory]

    The long list of messages appeared next which proved I was right. "He is a traitor for sure," I calmly stood up before pointing my sword to Isabe and added, "give a drop of your blood now."

    "You¡­" the look over her face was priceless. She never expected me to doubt her. Hell yeah, even if I listened to her legends back from the old man, I had to make sure she wasn''t a hidden enemy.

    In this world, enemies could mask themselves to be in the veil of the closest friends to oneself.

    Luckily I got thepass to uncover that. In fact this was the nature of the system; bnce. If there was something disadvantageous to us out here, then there must be another thing that would counter it to achieve bnce.

    "Here," under my fixed gaze Isabeplied. Yet she was angry and wasn''t epting this.

    "Green," on the side, Angelica watched all this unfolding with slight amusement in her eyes. She seemed to be rejoicing in my unfortunate, cold hearted girl!

    However no matter how I looked at it, I was the one gaining the most profit here. If these traitors were allowed to flourish under my wing, then the time they would plunge their thorns in my back would be thest day of my life.

    "Next," I instantly turned and looked at the next one to take the test. "Give me a drop of your blood or¡­"

    "F*ck you! The angels will prevail!"

    Just before I continued my words, that youth seemed to see death knocking at his doorsteps. He took out his sword and shield and tried to attack me.

    But I was already on guard. The moment he screamed and exposed his true color I waved my sword and shed his hand holding the sword. I didn''t hurry to kill him as I simply shed with the second sword at his knees.

    He fell on the ground while his hand let go of the sword he had there. "Convinced now?" I calmly said without even turning around to two girls who were just questioning me a moment ago.

    "Mypass can''t be wrong," Angelica said in a bitter tone but I felt some understanding there. She started to see the gravity of the situation. Two out of four of my core team were detected as traitors. How much more would we discover then?

    This time she didn''t need to spend any coins for this traitor to be exposed. So she had the spirit to show off like this.

    "This¡­" Sara''s tone became shaky while I killed that traitor and got away half of what he had inside his inventory.

    Just there I noticed the numbers beside my precious potions increase slightly. These bastards! They even got potions to help them survive longer by my side.

    How deep will this scheme go then? How more traitors would I find?

    "Go back and watch that bastard over there," I said to Isabe before motioning my head to Angelica to follow me to the next one.

    "A traitor!"

    "A traitor!"

    "Another traitor!"

    I couldn''t believe this! My team was originally eighteen but after thest fight they lost five. And now out of the thirteen, only six remained.

    Howe they had such arge number inside my own team? I couldn''t help but feel very enraged by this result.

    As for the six who remained and were trusted were the two girls, Gerry who helped to heal my wounds before, and the two I sat my eyes upon from the start; John and Allen.

    In addition to them, the girl who joined my team during the turmoil of the subquest was also there. I was surprised to see the one I suspected to be a traitor to not be one, and those I trusted went to be traitors.

    "I should have my ownpass from now on," I decided. After all appearances were deceiving and now even actions were also untrustable.

    What else should I do but to endure spending my coins over the team I would spend my entire time with?

    "Now let''s scan you guys," I turned with some bitterness in my heart towards the group of people standing before me. I had to go again in the process of eliminating the traitors.

    "That''s ridiculous!"

    "How can you act this abusive to us? What did we ever do to you?"

    "Let''s go guys, he can''t stop us all from leaving."

    Just as I was about to start scanning the long line with Angelica, few started to cause problems. This was expected. After all they all watched what I did with my own team as I showed no mercy even to those who fought side by side with me.

    What mercy should I show here exactly? Even if they helped, they did that with ill intentions and I would never allow them to keep their lives no matter what.

    *sh!* *sh!* *sh!*

    Without the need to say anything, I moved fast and killed anyone daring to get out of the line. After killing almost twenty people without much resistance, I shifted my cold gaze to the rest as I said in domineering attitude:

    "I don''t care if you are all traitors, I will kill anyone who is proven to be so. Leaving this line means you are one, even if you aren''t. Stay put and if you are clean, don''t be afraid of anything."

    My words didn''t help but stir another group to leave. This time they didn''t waste their breaths on any words and simply turned around to run.

    "Thinking you can outrun me?" I snorted before hurriedly chasing after them.

    I wasn''t alone this time. Allen, Angelica, Isabe, and even that girl who was called Sherry moved as well. Sara stood behind and used her fire tornado skill to kill a few of them even before I could reach there.

    "Ahhh!"

    "You are a monster!"

    "Don''t follow him, he is a brutal tyrant!"

    "F*ck you!"

    All sorts of shouts and curses wereunched at me. While I killed the group of twenty people, I noticed that another group moved away towards the opposite direction.

    And this group was muchrger in size, approximately reaching up to forty people.

    "Damn! How many traitors do they have here?" Isabe cursed while Sara was the first to react with her deadly skill.

    "Keep killing them here guys," I said before adding, "Angelica, follow me."

    I knew she was the highest one in stats here after me. So her speed would cover up the long distance to those rapidly escaping traitors.

    "I''lle as well," Allen moved at high speed, reminding me of his highest stat. He had a high speed stat from the start, but I decided to let him use a sword and act as a swordsman for this stage of the apocalypse.

    "Good, you cane," I looked at him for one moment before turning my gaze towards the group up ahead. "Sara, try to obstruct their route of escape," I shouted before thinking about something, "John, make sure to defend her well."

    It was well known that magicians were fierce as long as they were safe. She was left behind without any support from any of us now.. If I was one of the traitors, I would leave behind at least one man to take care of her.

 Chapter 33 - The Deadly Star Weapon

    I didn''t run for a minute before I heard fierce sounds of fighting from behind. "They really came for her," I saw three guys fighting against John while Sara pointed her staff towards them. "Yeah, they are dead," I muttered while turning to look forward.

    As expected, a big bang ured behind and these guys were dead for good. Fighting against a magician looked easy if you managed to get closer to him/her. However once your cover was blown, then only death awaits you.

    Scary ss indeed. If not for my hatred towards sitting back and watching the fight from far then I wouldn''t say no to such one.

    However I knew I was going to be a swordsman, a hidden ss awaited me after this fight for sure.

    "Split up," I said, "but don''t get too isted."

    The enemies were already running for their lives. We could take them from behind thanks to our speed. But trying to fight a cornered enemy wasn''t wise. That was why I added myst warning.

    *sh* *Bang* sh* *Boom*

    We worked as a team and took down the runners. Sara helped as well after getting rid of those rats behind. Yet I couldn''t be sure if all the rats were gone or there were still a couple remaining hidden.

    This fight ended with no surprise at all. We were fewer in numbers but we held the higher morale and the initiative here. Despite theirst second struggle, they couldn''t stand against my high stats or Angelica''s.

    "This is going way beyond my paygrade," Angelica joked and I couldn''t help but look around to make sure the other fight was done as well.

    Isabe handled the other guys smoothly. Now all we have are less than one hundred people sitting on the ground, shaking out of fear and filled with doubts.

    "I can''t keep doing this alone," I realized the hidden agenda of the angels. Just before the first quest was over, my big team that I was proud to find was reduced to only seven people. As for the initial four hundred people who I got here, only a hundred or less remained.

    If this continued, then I''d doubt my ability to continue in this apocalypse much further than quest five.

    I was a lone wolf, but I wasn''t aiming to be running around with my tail in between my legs. I wanted to be a king, that was the only path avable to me to survive this sh*t.

    ording to the old man''s wise words he left in the recording, there was a brilliant and unique way to do it. But I needed a bigger and far stronger team.

    I needed to sort out things here and stop losing more of my assets thanks to those bastards.

    "We are done here," Angelica said before adding, "we can go back now and continue scanning those people."

    I felt her excitement in between the lines. She was happy for one reason, less people meant less expenditure on her part. But right now I have another viewpoint on what we should do.

    "Gather up," I said as I motioned to my scattered team members while standing in my ce.

    I didn''t fear the presence of any more traitors. If even those hundred people had more of them, then killing them all wouldn''t be an issue.

    They were dead meat in my eyes, one way or another. And if a traitor was inside that group right now, then he/she would lose any hope of survival.

    From the stern look over their faces I knew my face must have looked serious. After all, I gathered them to mark a new turning point in my grand n here.

    "When we kill a monster, we can salvage its core, various materials, and also its skills," I said before leaning over one dead traitor I just killed before adding, "but when killing traitors and enemies, we can get fifty percent of their inventory, just like that."

    I ced my palm over the chest of that dead guy and received the familiar message from the system. "You helped me kill them, so go around and take your shares."

    Everyone looked at me like they doubted what I just said. The next moment Sara moved towards a group of seven she devastated using her skill during thest fight.

    "Gosh! It''s working!" her eyes shone brightly before jumping from one dead guy to another. She evenughed in excitement as if this was a Christmas present.

    "Go, what are you waiting for?" I waved my hands for them to scatter and get their share of the cake.

    Only three remained behind.

    "Well¡­ what about me?" John asked while his face showed how bitter he felt. It was expected, after all this young man here was stingy enough to buy himself a shield despite having lots of coins before.

    He wasn''t alone, Gerry also was standing beside John. The two didn''t kill anyone, and that was expected.

    One was acting as a tank and the other acted as a healer. They seemed to feel like losers at the moment.

    But fighting without a good tank or capable healer was like a death sentence to my team. "You can go and take half of those traitors each," I acted generously before adding after seeing the weird look on their faces, "you can get up to ten percent only. But even so with suchrge numbers you''ll get it big."

    "Yeah, Hye is the best," John shouted in a thrilling tone and even tried toe and hug me. Sorry dude, if I was to be hugged by someone then it should be a chick.

    "Go, we don''t have the whole night here," I sent them around while working to gather my own loot.

    Only one person remained, Angelica.

    "One moment before you acted so stingy and cold hearted with me and now¡­ I can''t believe you are doing this without something in return," she seemed to see through my actions, but she didn''t have a clue.

    "I''m just trying to help everybody," I simply said while jumping from one dead traitor to another.

    "But why?"

    "Will you ditch your bodies to others or what? C''mon, we need to scan the remaining humans before moving."

    "Moving?" She looked a bit surprised, but I only kept my silence and continued what I was doing.

    Yeah, we need to move from here. Thinking that my current team was enough to stand against the next plot of the angels was a mistake. The only way for them to survive was to relocate our current base for now.

    As she found no hope in making me talk and reveal my current ns, she reluctantly moved and started gathering her loot.

    I needed them to get stronger, and the only way was by gathering more coins. Plus those potions and stat points inside those inventories were a waste to leave untouched.

    Right now they couldn''t make the best use of the coins, butter on they would. Just when this quest ends, we would have a chance to get support from a higher being.

    Despite my hesitation towards this matter, it was still an option for them to decide. If it was up to me, then I would never agree to do it.

    But It was a double edged weapon. If they followed my footsteps then gaining power wouldn''t be easier especially during the next two quests.

    To get stronger someone had to sacrifice something, it was the cruel rule of this life. Nothing was easy or granted, and anythinging cheap for now would mean it would cost us more in the future.

    Gathering the loot didn''t take more than five minutes. Just as we finished, I stood in front of the scared hundred people and was about to speak when the sky suddenly got bright.

    "What is that?"

    "Is that a new sun?"

    "Is this over?"

    Those people¡­ They were so desperate to even see in such a cmity a chance for surviving. I only stood silent while watching the bright red star that suddenly appeared far away from us.

    "Do you know what this is for?" Sara came closer and asked.

    "Is your girl ready?" I didn''t answer her but said to Angelica who seemed nervous when she heard my words.

    "Don''t tell me¡­"

    "Just inform her to be ready," I interrupted her words, "she had less than one minute after all."

    My eyes conveyed more meaning that I said in my words. This wasn''t a normal star, but a mighty weapon getting charged.

    And its goal was nothing but that statue of liberty and the ace friend of her standing there.

    I didn''t get much hope from that person. After all, what was the benefit in getting high stats in intelligence and high mana but locking up everything else?

    If this was the case, then her friend would never be able to survive at all during the uing quests. Not on her own at the least.

    Angelica started to look busy while her hands kept moving in midair like she was trying to do something.

    "She isn''t picking up," she hysterically said, "what''s the meaning of this?"

    "ck out," I simply said before sighing, "you have nothing to do now except to pray."

    Angelica''s body got stiffened but the next moment a new change urred. That bright red star at a high distance started to emit thick tongues of red rays that kept dancing around it.

    "And from the depth of hope, despair will rain down over those who thought it was a sign from gods," I slowly muttered while recalling a piece of prose that described this terrifying weapon.

    *Rumble*

    The next moment everything trembled while the air itself vibrated. Everyone looked panicked but I was the only one acting calm here.

    I knew this weapon was aiming at the statue of liberty. Only one use of that terrifying guy would cost those angels lots of their blessing points.

    *Rumble*

    That weapon was now fully charged before its attacknded. It seemed like everything else in this world dimmed in front of its might.

    A thick pir of red light fell over the distance and instantly vanished like it appeared. All the sounds were gone like they were worshiping in awe of this dreadful scene.

    Then things started to explode while a big mushroom-like ball of fire rose higher from the distance.

    It looked small and insignificant, but I alone knew how devastating this attack was.

    "Should we run?" Isabe''s face ashened while she shouted from her ce beside that traitor on the ground.

    "Yeah, that thing looked pretty dangerous," Sara turned to me to see my calm face. I shook and said:

    "It''s not going to hit us."

    "Are you sure?" John was feeling panicked. He just celebrated getting so many coins and cool stuff moments ago. Just dying after gaining such sess was something unpleasant to anyone after all.

    "Just trust me," I slowly said while constricting my eyes. I knew that attack would hit the statue, bringing forth a mighty wave from the ocean. That was why I asked Angelica to let her girlfriend use her boat and wait ten miles away from this explosion.

    But I wasn''t sure of the dirty plots of the angels anymore. What if they increased the intensity of that weapon? What if they paid slightly more blessing to make all of us die?

    However just as I hesitated, I saw a small line of darkness rising behind the shining ball of fire. It was the small tsunami wave that was gathering up momentum now.

    "What¡­ is that?" Angelica pointed towards the direction of the ball and I knew she noticed the deadly waveing.

    "I believe it''s the aftermath of that hit," I slowly said before all of sudden a gale of wind hit all of us. It was fast and came out from the direction of the Statue of Liberty, an aftermath of that attack.

    "Damn!" The wind blew away many people but all of my team stood their ground firm.

    Then loud noises of sh came from the far.. It was the sign that water was now attackingnd, drowning anyone closer to the coast at this moment.

 Chapter 34 - The Dungeon Key

    Things happened so fast afterwards. Roaring sounds echoed while even earth itself kept trembling. The horizon towards that big shining red ball of fire looked awful while the fire kept burning without an end.

    I knew it would take a full day at least to die down. As for now, it threw dark red light over the surroundings, making anyone from far see the brutal waveing fast towards the ground.

    ''It''s not that big,'' I thought to myself, ''luckily they didn''t change their ns for me.''

    I knew I crossed my limits when facing these angels. They must be pissed off right now. But I couldn''t be nice and obedient to my enemies, especially when I knew there was no way out of this without putting up a fight.

    So even if I was passing over all the red lines here, I didn''t regret this. I was nning to keep crossing more lines just to survive.

    *Woosh* *Woosh* *Woosh*

    The wind kept howling and thundering around us while the world seemed to reallye to an end. Just reading about what that attack looked like and seeing it first hand like this was really different.

    No matter how brutal the words used to describe this attack, they weren''t even close to the truth. This thing¡­ It was really a killer, something I hoped at this moment that I wouldn''t have to face its wrath one day.

    "It''s ending¡­" Allen said while the wind started to calm down. The earth stopped shaking minutes ago. But I knew this wasn''t the end.

    The water that invaded the ground would take up to one third of thend between here and the statue of Liberty. After the hit, water wouldn''t recede and would stay there.

    For now, it was quite safe. After all it didn''t sweep only humans but also monsters. Also monsters wouldn''t appear in water for now.

    But that wouldn''tst forever. Water monsters would appear starting from the next quest. So, this might look like a cmity hidden under the veil of a moment of peace.

    "Let''s get going then," I said while pping hard with my hands. Everyone was still in shock, and I had to rally them together. "Get back, stand in one line."

    Despite everything happening, I kept my eyes around. If a single one of those people tried to sneak his way during this mess then he was ying with his life.

    Luckily no one of them were fool enough to do it. Or there might be no traitor after all here.

    "What about her?" Angelica finally awakened from the shock as she turned to me, "is she¡­ going to survive this?"

    She now realized why I asked her friend to go away on a boat. But that also meant I knew what was going to happen.

    She was smart enough not to ask me anything about this. After all she was someone who got some ess to part of the angels'' ns. So I might have another way to gain such info.

    "She is going to be alright," I said before adding, "if she listened to you."

    "But¡­" she pointed at the air in front of her helplessly.

    "Just wait for ten minutes, that ckout will be gone by then," I reassured her, "now let''s continue what we were doing, alright?"

    My team looked at me in a weird way. I could already read their minds, like wondering who was in their right mind to say that someone would survive something deadly like that?

    But I didn''t say anymore while Angelica kept examining others. In the end we didn''t find anyone who was a traitor. Finally a moment of piece of mind for me.

    "Alright," I said in a loud tone before adding, "we are going to leave this area for now. Bring him with us."

    I motioned my head towards Allen as I intended to make better use of that bastard. I was sure if I killed him, the angles would simply make him resurrect.

    Despite this being something costly, they already promised such handsome rewards to other traitors before. It was better to keep that snake under my clutches for now, better than letting him loose.

    "Where to?" Sara asked in anticipation. Right now she wasn''t the only one with high morale. Everyone in my team was feeling joy inside their hearts from the big gains they got. "Killing more traitors then?" she asked.

    "Aren''t you satisfied with all the coins and items you got?" I grinned while watching her and others. My team was now wielding full gear on their bodies and they looked stronger than before.

    "Going back to the museum?" Angelica''s face was still covered with the helmet, but I could see her worry from the ces exposed to me.

    "Yeah," I nodded. This was an easy guess for her after all. "Let''s go, it''s almost an hour walk with everyone here."

    I started to move while others followed. As I scanned everyone and there was no threat here, I finally had a moment of peace to consider what I should do next.

    "Gerry," I said while ushering for him toe, "go and check the attributes of everyone. If there is anyone with unique or above attributes make them together in separate groups."

    Gerry looked at me in puzzlement. "What are attributes higher than unique?" he asked, and I realized that they didn''t know the grades of the attributes yet.

    So it was time for a small lesson and little education for them to catch up.

    "Attributes are ranked asmon in the lowest grade, then rare, special, unique, Immortal, Earth, and heaven."

    My words enlightened the eyes of everyone around. My voice was loud for others to hear.

    "You sure know what you are doing," Angelica came to my side before adding, "my attribute is heaven grade, then I''m the strongest one here."

    I looked at her like I was eyeing a monster. Suddenly a mere thought shed past my mind.

    What if those angels had a way to assess our attributes before the apocalypse? They then worked their dirty hands to snatch as many geniuses away from us as possible by branding them as traitors?

    This was such a crazy idea, but pretty much realistic too. There was only way to know if this was true or not; testingmon people gathered here.

    If they had such good attributes, then my theory was wrong. However if they didn''t show much abilities, then I had to admit¡­ we got such a heavy blow from the start, even before the apocalypse even happened.

    "What?" Angelica mistook my silence, "don''t tell me you also¡­ Do you have a heaven attribute as well?"

    I only smiled as I said nothing. Heaven attribute? Humph, I had much higher than that baby.

    "Go now," I said to Gerry, "make sure to examine everyone."

    "Leave it to me," Gerry seemed a little excited about having something to do atst. I suddenly realized that despite him being a strong pir in my team, he didn''t have any skill to use yet.

    I was sure I told everyone about using their life experiences to hone them into skills. But it seemed that young men here didn''t have such vast experience of life to use as a healer.

    ''Then I should tell him about a way to buy healing skills from the market,'' I wasn''t powerless here. There was a way to get skills, but it would require lots of coins in return.

    However, in his condition, I believed he wouldn''t disagree. Yet the time wasn''t right yet to speak with him about such a thing.

    I decided to gather the team once we reached the museum and tell them a few tricks to useter on. After all, I nned to leave and I didn''t know what was waiting for me at my destination.

    "Do you know what weapon that was?"

    Sara seemed still unsettled about what happened. It was normal. After all, it wasn''t easy for anyone to see such brutality and not be shaken.

    "It''s called the city''s killer," I slowly exined, "it''s a star in the sky that can be used tounch such deadly attacks, strong enough to wipe this whole city from the surface of earth."

    My words seemed shocking but it was the truth. It came when the apocalypse started, as part of the other worlds merging with us.

    "But¡­ I never heard of such a weapon before," Sara frowned, "is it some highly ssified military weapon or something?"

    "It''s something alien," Angelica said, "it''s part of the world colliding with us right now."

    She knew a lot, more than I thought. That wasn''t a total surprise. After all she was a leader in the traitor camp before so she had to know things not essible to many.

    "Worlds colliding with us¡­ What does this even mean?"

    I let the two continue this talk while I resumed thinking about my ns. It was good to have someone knowledgeable in the team. I was going to vanish for a long time and they needed someone to help lead them.

    Just in the middle of their speech which attracted the attention of everyone, Angelica suddenly paused for long minute before she yelled in happiness:

    "She is alive, hahaha, I knew it."

    "Stop telling lies, it''s bad for your skin," I teased her but she was so happy to bother with my words. Sheughed before she moved her hands a little and spoke unheard words as she was in contact with her friend.

    She would survive, that was given if she listened to my words from earlier. From the reaction Angelica made, I knew her friend was wise enough to listen to me.

    "But¡­" All of sudden her face stiffened. She removed her helmet and I could see the distress expression she put there.

    "What?" I asked while having a clue about what she wanted to say.

    "She asks your help for her toe here," she slowly said while she knew all about my decision. We already walked through this point and my stance was clear.

    "I won''t move out of the central park," I said to confirm my earlier stand.

    "I know, but¡­" Angelica''s face showed her struggle. She tried before to convince me and failed so she had zero expectations at the moment. "She has something to give to you in return."

    "I won''t change my mind over a bunch of potions and stats," I said while shaking my head. If I had time then I might risk going outside to help her, but not now.

    I had to go and get that item no matter what.

    "Even if it''s a dungeon gate?" Angelica suddenly said and the moment I heard her words I couldn''t help but feel a faint tremble inside my heart.

    "What did you say?" I looked at her and it seemed she didn''t expect my reaction to be like this. After a momentary pause her distressed face changed to show some confidence and¡­ little hope.

    "She has a dungeon key," she said, "and she is willing to give it to you."

    "Are you sure?" I asked while trying to calm my excitement, "what grade is it?"

    "Grade?" Angelica seemed not to know the answer so I left her for a few moments to talk to her friend before returning to me, "she says it''s copper grade."

    "Copper¡­ not bad," I pondered about it. If it was golden grade or above then I would have gone right away to fetch her myself.

    But copper grade¡­ It wasn''t that bad but not that good either.

    "What are dungeons?" Sara asked with anticipation, but I didn''t answer her for now.

    Dungeons were just like the game dungeons, a ce filled with monsters and treasures within. The higher the grade of the dungeons, the richer the rewards.

    Aside from any rewards given there, which included monster drops and even gears and potions, there was one major use for the dungeons; leveling up.

    Each one in the apocalypse would be granted a system with a basic level of one. To raise one''s level is like ascending heaven bare handed. It was an impossible task, but not with a dungeon.

    Dungeons had cool down time, but copper dungeons would be avable once per week. Higher grade dungeons would have shorter cool down time, like gold dungeons which could be essed once per two days.

    Another earth shattering privilege of the dungeons was that, unlike the apocalypse, dying in there wouldn''t really kill anyone. One would only lose one level and drop part of his inventory there. As long as people went inside and were well prepared, clearing dungeons would be an easy task.

    But finding a dungeon gate was something hard, even harder than getting a ss. I knew it all when it came to dungeons, after all the mighty human figures were like this thanks to the dungeons, partly.

    "Tell her this," I controlled my excitement as I had to be realistic. Even if she had such a mighty item now, it wasn''t that helpful thanks to its long cool down and low rewards given inside, "I can''t help her directly, but I can tell her about a safe ce to go for now."

    "Safe ce?" Angelica seemed startled before giving me that look, a look like I was trying to fool her friend here.

    "Just tell her that," I shrugged, "if she doesn''t ept my help then forget about it."

    Angelica''s face stiffened as if she was thinking about bargaining with me. However she didn''t know what the dungeon key''s value was so she eventually returned it to her friend and passed the offer to her.

    As I expected, a drowning person would ept any kind of help, no matter what.

    "She says yes," Angelica said sternly, "but she also asks that you promise that ce will be safe enough to keep her life intact until you pick her over."

    "Fine by me," I knew she would ask for that, "let her buy a contract and fill it before sending it over to you," I said while knowing that her friend must have ess to the market as well.

    "A contract?" Angelica seemed surprised. Right now she wasn''t even qualified to y this game, game of masters, that I was having with her friend here. "Gimme a minute," she said while her friend seemed toply.

    After all, what else could she do in such a situation but follow my words to the letter?

 Chapter 35 - Scan Them Again

    The contract came as expected and I simply signed after reading it. Everything we agreed upon was there. I had a moment of hesitation to force that girl to follow me, just like Angelica. However I refrained from doing that for now.

    First I didn''t know what this ace was really capable of. Despite the fact that she gave me a slight surprise out there with that dungeon key, I didn''t know if she had any more surprises or not.

    Secondly I wasn''t sure about her curse. Having a high intelligence stat and locking up the rest wasn''t something good in the long run. If she couldn''t break through this curse then she would be a great liability.

    So I decided to wait and see when I meet herter on. Who knew, she might turn out to be a loser, or be a real ace as in legends.

    "Isabe," I didn''t hurry to tell my ns to Angelica to save her friend as I ushered Isabe toe closer. "Do you know if there are any big hospitals in the distance between here and the statue of Liberty?"

    My sudden question was unexpected. No one knew what I was thinking about. It was expected, after all they stillcked the right mindset to deal with things here.

    The key thing to face the monsters was one of three things, either strong stat individuals like myself, the use of heat, or the use of light.

    Hospitals were one of the few ces out in the world to have the innate advantage early on. They had backup generators that could work for days without problems, providing light and security to hospitals.

    So at the early stages of the apocalypse, hospitals were considered slightly safer ces. The reason I didn''t select a hospital before was simple, I was after the item hidden deeply in the central park.

    But that didn''t mean the angels didn''t have their own ways to crush this advantage. The apocalypse didn''t happen out of the blue, and those bastards were having their own time studying us before everything happened.

    The presence of traitors was something out of the question. In fact if there was a big hospital out there, then aside from patients, their families would rush over at the start of the apocalypse.

    So the number of humans there would berge, so their survival might be better than other ces coupled with the light.

    "There are few," Isabe''s eyes showed her doubt but she didn''t ask about the reason, "I believe that there is a good hospital I once visited before. It''s called the New York health center."

    "Is it close to us?" I asked as if that hospital wasn''t, then it might get submerged by the ocean waters by now.

    "I know where it is," Angelica cut our speech in such impatience, "but what does this have to do with saving my friend?"

    "She has to go there," I said before adding in a firm tone, "let her see if this hospital is still standing or not."

    "In the middle of all this¡­ It might be hard to find it," Angelica wasn''t trusting my judge, and I didn''t take the trouble to exin for now.

    "Let her follow the light," I said.

    "The lights?!"

    "Just tell her that, and eventually she''ll get it," I saw this issue was over before turning around, "let''s keep going."

    Despite her reluctance, Angelica ryed my words. It seemed like her friend was much calmer than her as she didn''t ask about the details.

    "You are full of mysteries and always speaking in riddles," Angelica pouted in a displeased tone while walking side by side with me.

    "Ain''t I always right all the time?" I replied with a girl. Despite acting in some strange way most of the time, I always brought results in the end.

    My answer managed to silence her until we finally reached the ce we wanted. The museum was still ushering under darkness but the people there kept their vignce as they surveyed the parameter.

    I could see groups of ten people moving all around, looking for any monster attack. It seemed that the angels had to draw all the monsters from the museum as well to hit Angelica before.

    So that meant this ce might be secured. However Icked any trust in the angels. Those bastards proved to be relentless in achieving their goals with different methods.

    "Look!"

    "It''s the witch!"

    "The witch is back!"

    "Yeah, we knew she won''t be easily killed, hahaha!"

    All of sudden our appearance was spotted half a mile away. The people there seemed to have few with night vision skill it seemed, a weird thing to be honest.

    I looked at Angelica for a moment before asking in seriousness; "Did you scan all of them before?"

    "Sure, I spent a great deal of my fortune on them," she said in a tone that didn''t give me any sense of confidence.

    I saw how she acted before when I asked her to scan a slightly smaller group in size. She acted all bitter and seemed to not be willing to do it.

    Even with my presence and request she was reluctant to do it. So howe she would do it out of her good will?

    "I want you to retest them," I said while linking the dots together. In fact the presence of the hybrid monster was something that came out of the blue.

    What if this was done by one of the traitors? That would also exin how some of them had the night vision skill.

    I doubt anyone else in this world would be aware of the secret and very pricey way to gain skills. In addition to that, the other way to gain skills from the killed monsters was something hard to know so early.

    Something was wrong here, and I wouldn''t risk the presence of other traitors around me again.

    "But¡­"

    "I''ll take all the cost this time," I simply shrugged, "I have tons of cores and monster materials. You can take them and sell them at the market to gather enough coins."

    "Uhm, that will do," her face was covered by the helmet but I saw the corners of her mouth curving upwards. This fool¡­ She seemed to only scan only those she selected to be with her.

    During our march, Gerry was busy scanning the attributes of everyone. As I expected, there were allmon grades, with few of them at special grade. There wasn''t even a single one with a unique grade or above.

    That proved that we already lost a good deal of goot seedlings even before the apocalypse hit us. Scary!

    "Hey hey, stop it," Angelica was instantly absorbed in between therge crowd that came darting from the museum. She acted stingy and had some bad traits, but she was trusted by her group and that was a good thing.

    "Let me introduce someone to you," after she controlled the situation, it was time for her to introduce me, "this is Hye. you all saw him before. He is the one who saved my life back there and from now on I''ve decided to follow him."

    The next instant I sensed many hostile gazes falling on me. C''mon, she said she was following me, not sleeping with me or something.

    "Hi everyone," I said after clearing my throat, "let''s get things organized first. Stand in one line facing that way," I pointed to one side before adding, "we are going to scan you first."

    "Scan? With the witch''s sacred ability?" one of therge group asked and I only nodded. I turned to Angelica before saying, "I''ll take things out, you store them and do as we agreed."

    I couldn''t use the full abilities of the system for now. So the only way to transfer items to her was by taking them out. Under the questionable gazes of everyone I moved to one side while Angelica turned and spoke a few words with them to make them listen to my orders.

    "Isabe," I ushered her towards the museum, "go ce our esteemed guest there. Make Allen watch Allen," I added while cracking a wide smile. I found it funny, but others seemed not to share the same idea.

    "Sara, take everyone and help organize others." The number of Angelica''s group was really big. Trying to control things here would prove to be challenging.

    If a group of traitors were there, then things might get messy fast. Everyone heeded by my orders while I started taking things out for Angelica.

    After roughly ten minutes of pouring out items like a waterfall, Angelica was ready. She took off her helmet and her face appeared with a bright smile.

    "Don''t think too much about this," I simply said, "any extra is given back to me."

    "C''mon, you already take too much of wealth from those traitors," she seemed a bit displeased but I had ns for each penny I had.

    "If not then I''d force you by the contract," I threatened and all she could do was to mumble to herself about how stingy I was.

    In fact I was sure she would keep part to herself. It wasn''t bad. After all, I didn''t know for how long I would be separated from them. What if a new group of traitors were sent here as refugees? I had to look over for them even if I was away.

    Things proceeded like I expected. There were many traitors here as well. When the first traitor was discovered and killed, Angelica looked at me and tried to give me some lousy excuse.

    But when we killed the tenth traitor, her face was all dark and her eyes were filled with apologetic gazes.

    I didn''t say anything and I only took the responsibility to kill traitors alongside others. The same thing we did before about distributing the loot was applied here. Plus I left a few inventories for Allen to get his share as well.

    We took roughly an hour and a couple of big battles when traitors started to cause a ruckus. However at the end, the remaining main core team of Angelica remained loyal and that was a good sign.

    Yet they only had eight people left, with half of them having wounds.

    As for the traitors, we killed two hundred, almost one fourth of the big group here.

    After everything was settled, my own bnce grew up with three hundred thousand coins, many monster drops, plus potions and stat points. Things looked good to me, as this was like having a free meal when one was hungry.

    As I thought about it, John suddenly blurted out: "I''m hungry! Is there any food left over here?"

    I suddenly realized that we were fighting for our lives all this time. Under the stress of death, no one ever thought about food or sleep.

    In fact when increasing stats, one could feel less hunger and need to sleep. But we were humans after all. We needed to eat, drink, and sleep.

    "We¡­" Angelica''s face looked hesitant as she looked around at her group. It seemed they had some food and water with them.

    "Sorry esteemed witch," one of her core team without any injuries said, "we have already consumed everything."

    Despite him speaking to her, his eyes were fixed on me. He didn''t harbor any ill intentions. He looked grateful with his eyes. After all, I gave them such a good chance to get coins, monster drops, and even potions and stat points.

    I had to organize things here first. Even having such wealth, potions, and stats didn''t mean they would use these things for their best uses.

    "Listen up," I shouted and waited until everyone''s attention was focused on me, "don''t use anything for now. As for the monster drops, take half out and give them to Angelica," I turned to Angelica while my eyes warned her not to mess with this.

    "What for?" Angelica noticed my warning gazes and couldn''t help but ask.

    "I''ll tell youter," I slowly said before adding, "I want someone with a good memory to keep track of the number of drops everyone is giving to Angelica. I also want people who are chefs or are studying to be so."

    "Chefs? What for?" Sara asked while her face told me she expected something bizarre from me this time.

 Chapter 36 - Organizing Things

    Angelica gave me such a burning gaze from the side, but I chose to ignore her. After all I was protected by my contract, but others would be easily scammed if they dealt with her.

    "Just gather up all the chefs here," I said to Sara without much exnation before turning to Gerry. "You''ll do like before. Anyone with unique or higher attributes will be gathered in a separate group."

    "Ok," Gerry looked slightly dejected. He didn''t find any good talent before and so he looked a bit down. But this time the group we had here was bigger and so the chances of finding good talents increased exponentially.

    "I''ll find those who have good memories," John volunteered. Anyone standing next to me would realize that Angelica was on the verge of exploding.

    "Come with me," I said while moving slightly away from everyone else.

    "Yeah, trying to threaten me with the contract again, ain''t you?" She seemed to misunderstand my intentions. I looked up to her and didn''t speak while moving towards one direction; the dorm of the guards.

    "What brings us here?" she realized my intentions halfway and her tone looked a bit shaky. I knew she might have deep trauma from that ce, but she needed to ovee this now.

    That was why I chose her to follow me. "You''ll knowter," I kept going without stopping while she celebrated her steps for a few moments and then hurried after me inside the small building.

    The ce reeked with blood. After all that monster had a good feast before we even arrived. The dead bodies of those in her core team were moved and only the corpse of the monsterid at the end of the building.

    "Are we here for its items?" she mistook my intentions again.

    "You can salvage whatever you want," I said before suddenly recalling something. It was toote for now, as I already took the core of that monster.

    If not, then it would be a great chance to learn a few deadly skills from it. Damn! I missed this chance amidst my worry over the core and monster materials.

    "But don''t mess with its flesh too much," I warned while bypassing it, "we''ll need that forter."

    "The meat?" she pointed at it like it was a disgusting creature. I knew what she was thinking, what every human had in their minds at these times.

    However they were all wrong! One of the big mistakes humanity made at early stages was to avoid eating the monsters'' meat. These monsters looked creepy and ugly, a little disgusting to be honest, but their meat was like precious medicine to our bodies.

    They lived inside alien worlds, worlds filled with rich energy and good nutrients. So their bodies held such immense strength without even using any skills.

    If humans didn''t consume their meat early on, they would miss the chance to strengthen their bodies. Time woulde when humans would step into the world of cultivation, or ascension as many preferred to say, or true evolution.

    Systems were like assisting agents to us. Without good bodies their help was limited. Those who took care of their bodies found it easier to elevate their cultivation fast, strengthening both their souls and bodies.

    That wasn''t limited only to that. Coupled with systems, stats, and ssester on, humans would really turn into a new page of their lives.

    All of this depended simply on such small steps here, like eating the meat of monsters. And I intended not to let the group under my lead tomit such a mistake.

    If I had a way, then this would be one of the most valuable lessons I would love to share with all humanity. But there was no such a way to do that, at least not for now.

    "What are you doing?

    She seemed to lose her interest with the monster once I hinted about eating it. However I was sure, once she tasted its meat and felt the surging power inside her body; she would be addicted to it.

    "I''m trying to get this thing working," I was linking to pipelines together. In fact this room wasn''t in such a mess until the battle erupted here. The generator didn''t take a big hit, luckily, but some of its tubes seemed broken or out of cement.

    I didn''t know how this thing was built. However I had somemon sense inside to guide me. After all the tubes flung free and next to holes meant they should be inserted there, right?

    "You want to turn this thing on?" she understood my goal before she went into momentary silence. "They came from dark and cold worlds, so this¡­ This will be a good weapon against them."

    Good girl! That was the main reason why I''d entrust my group here with you. "Do you know how to make it work?" I asked and she moved and started to help.

    "I knew a thing or two about mechanics but this¡­ let''s hope it works at the end."

    She was bluffing! Just like me! What a marvelous couple we were!

    *Grrrr* *Grrrr* *ng*

    At first it produced strange noises like it was a monster struggling to get up. Then after five times of trying, it finally kicked into life. The next instant the entire ce was lit up and we could finally see things clearly.

    "Wow! It has rainbow scales!" Under the guidance of the light, Angelica noticed the color of that hybrid monster.

    "Sure, it''s a hybrid monster after all," I said as if it was something known, "if I were you, these scales won''t be left behind. They will be fetched at the market for a high price."

    "Oh, you sure know your stuff," she said while jumping around and gathering those few scales. This monster was a baby, so it didn''t have its full body covered in scales. An adult would be, and I hoped not to meet such a terrifying monster this soon.

    "Let''s go," I said and didn''t wait for her to finish.

    "Wait, wait for me," she urged but I could hear her sword working and collecting these scales. There was no danger here for now, so I let her do what she was doing and went outside.

    The sight changed drastically with lights. The museum had a big space, but it was covered with a good wall with big lights all over it. The inside and outside of the museum was now lit up, showing the distance around for almost half a mile.

    Not a single monster would dare to approach without being noticed. Such a big distance provided a safe zone for setting up good defenses here.

    We had quite a number of survivors, but I knew by looking at the size of the museum, they would face a hard time if they were hit with arge horde of monsters.

    "It''s looking bright here," Sara and Isabe came side by side with the rest of his team. Only Allen returned to guard Allen.

    "Gather up Angelica and her team," I didn''t have much time to waste here, "have you gathered the chefs?"

    "Yeah, there are around twenty ones ready," Isabe said while Sara nodded.

    "What about Gerry?" I looked at the distance but the poor Gerry was still checking therge number of people here.

    "He still didn''t find anyone worthy," Isabe adjusted her sses before adding, "we also found ten people with good memories. But why is that all for?"

    "You''ll know in a minute," I said before leading them towards the museum, "gather up Angelica and her core team."

    "I''m on it," John moved while the three girls followed me. Sherry acted all silent all the time, not speaking or doing anything at all but to follow my lead.

    If not for thepass, I would have definitely suspected her.

    The interior of the museum was vast and well lit. "Wow, it''s my first time here," Sara said while the others kept watching around.

    "Here is enough," I stood at the entrance and refused to step in. up till now I wasn''t sure if our enemies nted anything extra in here. And I didn''t have time or the power to resist more frightening monsters now.

    I should save my power for my uing movie.

    I didn''t wait for long. In a few minutes everyone gathered. Eight from Angelica''s team plus my four people, making us a group of sixteen youths including me and Angelica.

    "Listen up," I slowly said but I tried to put my most serious face on, "I''m going to teach you some stuff that are needed to survive this sh*t. First of all, some of you know about how to extract skills from the dead monster bodies, right?"

    I meant my team by that. As expected, Angelica and her team looked in loss when I said that.

    I started to briefly exin the process of getting skills and the mostmon ones they might find. Angelica started to get a grasp about why I arranged for the monster drop to be given to her.

    After all she needed coins to buy stuff, not only for those here but for everyone as well.

    Night vision, dashing, and even wolves'' howling and shing skills were good formon people. Having arge army of humans without giving them weapons and skills was a waste.

    I also asked Angelica to buy some weapons for each one outside based on their stats and attributes. She nodded and everyone on my old team knew how to handle this.

    "Now I''m going to speak about three important things. First is food," I intentionally paused before adding, "it might seem crazy but the only food we''ll get for a long time ahead will be those monsters'' meat."

    "What?!"

    "You gotta be kidding me!"

    "Holy sh*t!"

    "That''s groose!"

    I expected their reactions but I ignored all of them. "We all have to survive. If you want to go outside and walk around big supermarkets then be my guest. Not only you''ll face a lot of monsters, there won''t be enough food left to eat."

    "..."

    My words left a big impression inside all of them. "We''ll have to improvise. Chefs will help us do this, but we need some important ingredients from the market to turn this meat into something we can eat."

    In fact those ingredients aimed at extracting more energy and not letting it be wasted by fire. The meat of monsters wasn''t poisonous or harmful. But eating it without such ingredients would be a waste.

    "Angelica, you need to buyrge amounts of proder powder, gemini aura, lepas herbs¡­" I started to narrate ten different ingredients from my memory. They were simply the cheapest out there, each group of them would cost around ten to fifty coins.

    Herplexion fell for a few seconds before I noticed a relieved expression there. As expected of the most stingy person in the group; she checked the list first to know how much this would cost.

    Even if I made her pay for it, which wasn''t a big deal, she would only take the loss of one thousand coins at max.

    "The second part is water," I said before adding, "we are in the central park. There are no ground monsters here for now, and water monsters won''t arrive anytime soon. So we have a golden window to act."

    In fact getting food was much easier than getting water. Water was considered so rare that it might be exchangedter on using coins.

    "There are enoughkes here," Isabe said and I nodded. It was one of the perks of being in the central park and having a new yorker with us.

    "But are thesekes safe?" Angelica seemed hesitant, "I mean won''t it be dirty or something? It would be bad if we caught any disease or were poisoned by it."

    "That''s why we need two things from the market," I said and the moment I said these words, Angelica''s face changed again.

    "Market market market, can''t we do anything without spending coins?" she grumbled but I didn''t take her words seriously.

    "We need detoxifying items to clear thekes. There''s an item called the tinki horn. It has great uses if we smashed it. It''s not that hard and we can use our swords or shields to do it."

    "Sounds like you used one before," Angelica seemed a little sour about this.

    "You can check it, it''s only sold for twenty coins per patch. Each patch has ten horns. For oneke we might need ten patches."

    "Oh," she felt this wasn''t a big loss so her worry subsided and her face rxed. "So we will select oneke and move the water from there then detoxify it. But how are we going to move enough water for us?"

    I knew this would be more painful for her, but she had to carry some of the burden here with me. "We won''t carry them. There is another item called liquor. It has the ability to storerge amounts of water inside, enough to sustain us for months."

    "Wow," the eyes of everyone gleamed with realization, except for Angelica. She knew such a good item muste with a hefty price.

    "Holy moly! It costs five hundred coins per piece!" she screamed while looking at me, "it can carry up to thousand liters! How many are we going to buy? Ten?"

    "One per person," I slowly said and her face stiffened, "and if any of us is killed, you have to get this liquor from him."

    It was a special item that would fall after death. So it wouldn''t be a total loss. However everyone just calcted and knew this would cost a huge sum of coins.

    "I will handle half of the cost," I slowly said, "and the rest will be divided on you."

    As I said these words, the painful expression over Angelica''s face softened a bit. "If you say so," she said and I knew what she was nning.

    "Don''t think I don''t know how much I gave you, and how much it should bring from the market," yet my next words turned her face ashen white.

    C''mon, you didn''t expect me to know all this stuff and not know how much you gained from my items, right?

 Chapter 37 - Time To Get A Class

    "I want a share," Angelica couldn''t hold herself back anymore, "I''m the one doing all this. So I shall get some."

    "I''ll give you enough," I closed this topic for now before adding, "you must do this alone. Don''t trust anyone. When youe back, distribute things to everyone and make sure to save extra for ourselves."

    "Why do you sound like you won''t be here when wee back?" Sara seemed to notice the hidden intentions of me from my words.

    "Well, I''ll have to leave to do something," I shrugged, "or else why will I take the trouble in telling you all that?"

    They now realized why I gathered them. "Now it''s time for the most important thing. I dunno when I wille back, but if the quest finished before I came, then you should do this¡­"

    I started to exin things rted to how to acquire strong and tailored skills for each stat from the market.

    It wasn''t hard, but it was costly. They had to buy the advanced pack from the market. There they''d get one chance to select one skill per week to purchase ording to their desire.

    Skills offered would be inside a list. I knew all of the skills would be basic, but there would be a myriad of skills for each stat.

    Higher skills woulde when they got a ss. For Angelica it might be easy to do. But for others, it would require more effort.

    "Two hundred thousand coins for one pack?!! Who the hell is behind this market?!!" It was John''s turn to show his true color as he freaked out when he got to hear this crazy number.

    "It might look a lot for you," I slowly said while trying not to punch this stingy young man in the face, "but if you made everyone gather the monster materials from all around, you can get even extra coins from it."

    My words left them hesitant. C''mon, I knew you got a good harvest from the traitors you killed and looted before. Stop this act, I wouldn''t be fooled by it.

    "I wish we had an army of dead traitors now," even Isabe felt bitter and shook her head.

    "Yeah, at least this won''t require me to act like a ve merchant for all of you," Angelica added, but I only kept my smile on my face.

    "Anyway you''ll know how valuable this is after purchasing the pack," I said before adding, "it doesn''t only contain skills, it also has the ability to enhance stats using coins."

    "C''mon, not coins again!" John blurted out in objection.

    "I can''t believe it! What do they think we are? Their ve workers or something?" Angelica alsoined. What if they knew that advanced pack gave one stat point per five hundred coins?

    My pack cost two thousand coins per single point! C''mon guys, you looked pathetic while you didn''t suffer like me here.

    "It''s something you should consider," I said in a serious tone, "or else next quests will be far more difficult than this one to survive in. losing a few coins isn''t a big deal here. Your lives are."

    My words left them all silent. "As for how to get coins, you now know. These monster materials aren''t anything good, not even for forging or alchemy, not even in the next quest. You should dump all the materials once this quest is over, got it?"

    They didn''t know this, but the prices of the monster drops of low tiers would decrease with each passing quest. If they didn''t sell them now, they would suffer a big losster on.

    "Then we need to do all this? This will take an astronomical amount of coins!" John was still reluctant and slightly against the idea.

    "Then stay back and don''t enjoy our food and drinks. Also when timees, don''t try to shout for help; no one wille to help you walk like you."

    "..."

    His eyes went wide and I could even see the veins on his neck popping up. He was enraged by my direct words. However it was much better than wasting our breaths on insignificant things like this.

    "Last thing," I paused before adding in serious manner, "when the first quest finish, don''t ept any blessing from anyone."

    "Blessing?!"

    "Do you know about that as well?"

    "Why?

    Manyments came while I knew I couldn''t just tell them the reason for now. I only wanted them to have better chances in the future. The main advantage of having a blessing would be rted to the stats. And that problem was now solved.

    As for the ss issue, this would be a needed sacrifice for now to secure better chances in survivalter on.

    "No exnation for now," I said before adding in a tone that ended the discussion despite their objections, "now you know what to do. Arrange things like this: a group stays behind to rule the others while you go to get water back. As for chefs, they can start working on monster flesh right away. Part of you will lead the people here to harvest materials and when you get water, you can get extra from them if they get any."

    I tried to sound reasonable, but that seemed not to help at all. "Anyway, I''ll just wait for the meat to be cooked. It would take roughly half an hour for that. If you manage to get back sooner, I might get water from you guys as well. If not, then¡­"

    I looked at Angelica who helplessly nodded. "Yeah, yeah, I''ll get your things now."

    "And three hundred thousand coins as well," I said and Angelica got an instant scare to even jump in fright.

    "What the hell is that for?" she acted ignorant but I totally knew how much she gained from the items I gave to her.

    I gave her enough to be sold for over two million coins. Cutting all her expenses and giving her one hundred thousand coins as fees for her trouble, then I got three hundred thousand coins extra.

    "Do you want me to list things for you?" I calmly asked and she kept her startled expression for an entire minute before finally giving up the act.

    "C''mon, don''t be stingy with me like this," she pouted and I grinned.

    "If you want, I can tell everyone how much you gained from this trade as well," I mischievously said while she could only look at me in amazement and wary before shaking her head.

    "No need," she knew how much she gained and it was enough to make her silent about this matter. "Extend me your hand."

    We exchanged the coins before everyone moved their way. She took out the liquor and the tinki horns. As I was ready, I only waited for an hour before the meat was grilled and one of the teams returned with water.

    "You didn''t leave," Angelica led that team. They went all the way to the reservoir at the north. It wasn''t a half an hour walk to and from but she seemed to get dyed on purpose.

    Yet I could spare extra half an hour to get my share of the water.

    "Give me two," I inly said and I could see her jaw twitching underneath her helmet. Yet she couldn''t argue and gave me two liquors filled with water.

    Each liquor was like a small bottle, yet they felt heavy when filled with water. In addition to water, there were other uses for this little thing here.

    Or else why would it be sold at such a high price?

    "I''ll get going then," I said before suddenly remembering something, "how is your friend doing? Is she ok?"

    "She went to the hospital you mentioned," she said with a tone filled with little hostility. Even bringing the topic of her friend didn''t lighten up her mood.

    "Alright, tell her about what I told you already. Make her ready to face the uing upheavals."

    "Won''t you go and rescue her yourself?" she shouted from behind and I only said one word: "Later."

    For now I had to go there and get that item for myself. Atst I got a chance to fulfill my long life dream, to achieve what I came here for, to get a ss of my own.

    And it wasn''t just a normal ss that I sat my eyes upon.

 Chapter 38 - Alice In The Wonderland Statue

    I came here just to get a ss. So when I realized for sure about being sent back in time, the first thing I calcted was how to get a ss as soon as possible.

    Getting a ss was somethingplicated. Either I would ept the blessing of the gods and wait for a ss quest, or I should look for the opportunities around.

    One of them would be to be a traitor. Just like what Angelica, her friend, other aces and traitors had. This path was unnegotiable for me.

    I didn''t know about it from the beginning and even if I knew, I wouldn''t have considered it at all.

    So my only option was to search my memories and look for the hidden ces where one could obtain sses from. sses had an endless list with different grades there. But the good thing was that anyone could change his/her ss once he/she got a new one.

    But I had a different opportunity here. ording to what the old man said, there was a strong, really strong ss hidden inside the central park. It was so strong that even the human who got it for himself in the old man''s words was hunted mercilessly and killed a few hours after getting it.

    It was so strong to even terrify the angels. I wasn''t sure about its details to be honest. After all that man acted as lone wolf, and only someone who identally met him and watched the fight eavesdropped over the conversation between him and the angels.

    If not for that, that info would be lost. I started to feel like walking in the middle of a treasure trove blinded, with no way to tell if I missed something great on the way to here or not.

    But this ss would be mine. ording to the old man, that human was hunted down in the middle of the second quest. So he must have obtained it either at the break between quests or right after the start of the second quest.

    That was one of the reasons why I wanted to go there before the end of the first quest. I had less than six hours now, enough for me to go there and have it.

    As for the location of it, the old man told me exactly where it was; the conservatory water at the south part of the park.

    When I thought about how someone who identally overheard a discussion between the previous owner of the ss and angels could pinpoint the location of the ss, I knew something was fishy.

    ording to what I recently learnt, he must have been a traitor before. Or else how could he get his hands over all this information? It didn''t make any sense to hear all of this in a fight to death talk.

    "Does that mean some traitors would betray the angelster on?" I couldn''t help but ask myself that while walking firmly towards the south.

    The path was clear from any monster. In less than an hour, I finally reached the conservatory water.

    It was a big pond which filled my sight. I stood over the front where hills covered with green surrounded it''s both sides.

    But my aim wasn''t the pond itself, but the statue lying at its front.

    I took a small detour until I stopped in front of a bronze and very detailed statue; Alice in the wondend statue.

    "Finally I''m here," I looked at the statue with excitement. ording to the news from the old man, the ss was hidden inside this statue.

    The statue represented Alice, who was sitting on top of a big mushroom and having a tea party with the March Hare, the White Rabbit, the Dormouse, the Cheshire Cat, the Caterpir, and Dinah. It was a marvelous statue that I would appreciate looking at at different times.

    The statue had few big and small mushrooms. If I was the one to hide the ss, then it would be under the circr top of these mushrooms.

    "Let''s check the one Alice is standing on," I moved my feet towards the statue while extending my hand to search underneath the mushroom.

    [Congrattions! You found the hidden dungeon key to the hidden ss]

    Yet even before my hands would reach the mushroom, I saw this message popping up in front of me. It was bizarre. "A dungeon gate? Wait¡­"

    It just hit me out of the blue, yet I was toote to act. The sses scattered all around the world seemed to be obtained in the same way like the normal sses; through ss quests!

    Before I could move a muscle, a white ray of light extended from Alice''s eyes. The next second the world all around blurred.

    I was getting teleported towards the dungeon. But this wasn''t the end of the messages that I got.

    I only blinked thrice before the world regained its rity again. I was inside a big arena with three paths branching out of it. The world was clear and lit with warm and bright sun-like stars. But this star had double suns, not just one.

    [Wee to the Labyrinth dungeon]

    [You are the first to discover the hidden ss quest in N]

    [Number of slots avable: Five]

    [You have half an hour to adjust and prepare while other slots will be filled by representatives from the other races]

    "What the hell¡­?!!" I was taken aback when I read these messages. "Since when was it a racepetition?" I didn''t know what to say or do.

    After all the words of the system were the absolutew of the apocalypse.

    I now realized how dangerous my situation was! It wasn''t until quest ten when humans would face the other racesing from other worlds.

    I didn''t need to say, they were strong. I was just starting to strengthen my body and them¡­ They had absolute bodies and innate strength born and honed over years.

    "I need to raise my stats," a sense of urgency rose up inside my heart before I stopped just when I saw three familiar faces appearing midair.

    "You¡­" I furrowed my brows while looking at the three angels who were supervising over the quests of mine till now.

    The look over their faces was priceless. They looked shocked and I could sense they never saw thising.

    Just that look gave me a sense of satisfaction, to some extent.

    "You¡­" the central angel pointed at me with a shaky hand, "how did you find this ce? Who exactly are you?"

    I only smiled and shrugged without saying anything useful. "I just idently saw it while I was wandering the park."

    Of course they didn''t buy my excuse. This was the apocalypse. Who would be in their right mind to take it as a sightseeing tour?

    "Good, you are good," the central angel said while nodding. His face became slightly swollen and tainted with redness. He was furious, very enraged from my actions.

    The more he became so, the more satisfied I was.

    "Let''s see how you''ll handle this then," yet the corners of his mouth tilted up as if he was hiding a trump card.

    [The guides requested an alteration in the ss quest]

    And just like that, a message popped up announcing what that angel decided to do. When I saw it, I couldn''t help but frown.

    The first quest didn''t end and they still had some blessing points left? That didn''t make any sense.

    "You think that Ick blessing points, right?" The angel was now speaking to me like he was sure I knew everything about the apocalypse. "Bad for you. This quest isn''t something easy. No one would let a mere human like you get his hands on the ss hidden here. So this is a mere gift from other guides. No need to thank me, I''m just doing my job to help."

    "Screw you," I blurted out but without any rage. I knew facing these despicable beings would lead me to many confrontations with them.

    So I wasn''t regretting or ming myself at all. I just waited to see what they paid and prepared for me in this quest then.

    In fact I felt more excitement in the heart. ording to that angel''s words, the ss hidden here was really OP. I now wanted it, wanted it more than ever!

    [The changes were set. The price was paid. The new quest is adjusted]

    [Any participant here will have the chance to summon warriors from the market using blessing points]

    [Detecting the first participant qualifications]

    [You don''t have a blessing yet. Adjustments are made]

    [You can use coins to summon warriors from the market]

    [All restraints from the market are removed]

    ''Wow! I never saw this would be your way of punishment,'' I inwardly snorted while giving a light gaze up to that angel.

    Using coins? C''mon, I have nothing else but coins in my inventory.

    "I urge for another adjustment," yet when the system finished listing the messages in front of my eyes, the angel hurriedly shouted in some distress.

    It seemed to know that I had enough coins topete against them. After all even thoseing from the other worlds had blessing points, they wouldn''t have that much considering the start of the apocalypse.

    So he had to interfere. And I simply watched without showing any reaction on my face.

    [The guides paid for an adjustment using blessing points]

    ''Yeah, consume more points. The more you pay the weaker you''ll all beter on.''

    [The system will determine another method for the human Hye topete]

    "We want a privilege," all of sudden that central angel shouted again. His eyes were all fixed on me, ring with golden dark light like he was enjoying what I would suffer next.

    C''mon, bring it one and let me see what you could do!

    "We know you acquired stat points from our agents," the central angel didn''t hurry to issue the adjustment to the system. Instead he started to speak like he was waiting to see a look of despair on my face.

    Stats points? Would he select this way? Really?

    [Another adjustment is paid for]

    [The guides will select the way you''llpete in the dungeon]

    [The guides selected the stats points as the currency of exchange for warriors from the market]

    "Humph, let''s see how you''ll get your dirty hands on this precious ss," the central angel humphed with a look of confidence on his face. Before vanishing in thin air, his mouth tilted and showed a ridiculed smile.

    He was so confident in his scheme, thinking he cornered me here.

    But he least knew what I really had. Stats points? Pft, I could easily obtain these without any problems using my coins.

    [Considering the new adjustments, you''ll have one hour to prepare]

    [Time in the dungeon will be adjusted]

    [The total stay here will be equal to the end of the first quest time]

    [You have six hours to end this quest]

    Six hours? No problem for me. I shrugged while feeling ted by the new adjustments and the frustration I would see over those angels'' faces.

    If it was before then I would be slightly worried. But now? Humph, after the unlocking of the market to me, I was like a fish returning to water.

    "I will sell all the monster cores and materials in the market," without any hesitation, I opened the market and instantly moved patches upon patches of monster drops there.

    But that wasn''t all.

    "Put these into auction," I selected the hybrid monster drops and sent them to the market interface and chose to auction them.

    The core itself would bring at least half a million coins in base price. With the auction, I was sure I would get two millions out of this.

    I had one hour to prepare, so what was wrong about waiting for the auction to finish?

    [You got two hundred coins]

    [You got five hundred coins]

    [You got fifty coins]

    [You got two thousand coins]

    An endless line of messages popped up as I kept pouring out everything I had in my inventory. I gathered a lot of monster drops, either by myself or taking these from other traitors.

    And now I was going to fight back using all my power, I would certainly win.

    "Time to see the list of warriors avable for me to purchase," As the list of messages kept raining down like a blizzard storm, I waited impatiently for them to end so I could check that list.

    What kind of warriors was allowed for me to recruit? My heart kept pouncing in excitement while I was hardly waiting for the messages to end.

 Chapter 39 - A Dragon, A Succubus, And A Selvator

    Warriors was a term I was kind of familiar with. They were races who lost their worlds before the apocalypse, and failed to establish even a single kingdom or empire.

    So they were doomed to be a failure, gathered and were presented as goods to be sold at the market.

    ording to the old man''s words he left behind in the beads, the true goal of that time rewinding of the angels was to make us fail in establishing any kingdom.

    That was scary! Just failing to establish a single kingdom meant we would be doomed. This was the cruel and real face of the apocalypse. It wasn''t about personal survival, but the entire human race.

    But that was an issue for tomorrow to be concerned about. For now I had to check over the market and see what good warriors I could get from there.

    "Wow!" I waited for a few minutes before all the monster drops I had were sold. "Seven million coins! That''s real wealth, hahaha."

    I knew by this amount I could get as many stat points as I wanted to purchase the warriors. I also had the auction of the hybrid loot as well. This might bring me up to over ten millions coins.

    With my current wealth, I could easily have three thousand and five hundred stat points. That looked like a big number, and it was. Howeverpared to what I saw for the prices of warriors; they weren''t enough.

    "Damn! The cheapest warrior is sold by one hundred stat points! That''s a steal!"

    Warriors weren''t of a single race. I once read a giant record about the ssifications known to man about warrior origins. Each race varied in their stats and abilities, and even in their sses.

    That was the good point about warriors, they got sses. And that wasn''t all. Warriors wouldn''t just vanish after this quest. They would turn into tokens in my inventory, allowing me to trade, sell, and summon them at any time I wished.

    In addition to that, warriors were able to grow in power and levels. Unlike me, they would be able to get points from killing monsters and foes. That would allow them to level up in time, gaining points in their stats and bing stronger.

    I looked at the long list of warriors in front of me while feeling at loss. There were a lot of bad choices, but there were also good ones.

    "Damn! They even allow this to be on the list!" I was shocked the moment I saw a familiar name. A Bulltor, one of those heaven defying races. Each one of them held great physical strength, fitting for them to be giants.

    And on top of that, they had great mana and could unleash deadly skills like wizards and magicians. They were considered an ace race, one that proved this apocalypse wasn''t fair.

    If it was, then such a mighty race wouldn''t just lose the fight and be sold like ves in the market.

    "Five hundred stat points¡­ That''s a cheap price indeed," I muttered to myself but I couldn''t decide if I should buy him or not.

    After all that would take almost one seventh of my current wealth. I still didn''t know if the enemies of mine would prefer quantity over quality or what.

    So I refrained from pressing that purchase point for now and decided to wait. Just as I did, I roughly took a rapid tour again at the long list of five hundred races listed in here.

    "Bulltors are the best without doubt, and the highest in price as well," I knew I needed at least one of them to be able to better survive the uing quests. But this quest here held the priority.

    I needed to win here. I clicked over the Bulltor icon and read a short description of it.

    [Bulltor: a losing Bulltor race member with level 1 basic level up system and basic 1 stats. No weapons. No skills]

    "That¡­" I felt my back soaked in cold sweat when I read this message. This Buttlor here was like a leftover from a brutal war, a broken sword with no de to kill.

    Without stats, weapons, and even skills, this giant buddy here would be useless.

    "Wait¡­ I can do something about that," as I didn''t transfer my coins yet, so I decided to take another tour at the market.

    The market features were opened for me now. So I could take a stroll inside without any limitations like before.

    "Hmm¡­ If I recall it correctly, then a sledgehammer or a big spear was the perfect weapon for a Bulltor," I started the search and all I could find were slightly costly gears.

    "Sledgehammer costs two million coins, and a big spear one million¡­ That''s not a good thing indeed."

    I knew if I decided to go for that guy, then I would lose my chance to summon other races. Just the cost of buying him and a big spear would cost me two million coins at least. Should I do it?

    "The skills can''t be purchased," I knew that warriors got their skills imprinted inside their souls and genes just like the system. The only way to make them unlock more skills was by either raising their levels or stats.

    And coincidentally I had a way to do one of them.

    "Ok, it''s not a waste to have someone like him beside me," I finally decided to go for the best. I bought the sledgehammer with a pained heart. Yet a Bulltor using a sledgehammer was ten times stronger than one holding a spear.

    "Staying with those stingy guys must have affected me," I hardened my heart and then turned the rest of the coins into stat points.

    Before doing anything, I started adding points to all my stats. Now they all reached the highest level, hitting forty points each.

    I felt a gush of power running inside my body apanied with a marvelous feeling. It was like I was getting liberated from the bonds that kept me human.

    "This feeling¡­ It''s close to what I got beforeing here," I thought to myself before taking out a piece of meat. This was one of the many meats I got from cooking the hybrid monster at the museum.

    *Munch* *Munch* *Munch*

    I started chewing and biting over this piece of rib with a thickyer of meat covering it. At first it felt ordinary in my mouth until I swallowed it. Then it was like a bomb, exploding in my stomach and releasing a gush of fire all over my abdomen.

    "This feeling¡­" I never had such a precious meal before. It wasn''t because it wasn''t avable, but the cost for having such a meal would be considered luxurious to my eyes.

    The heat spread from my belly to all my body. I could feel the boost this few bites gave me, the power surging within. The heat was nothing else but pure form of a high power. It worked in a magical way and I could feel my body getting strengthened.

    "I can''t eat anymore," after five bites I couldn''t help but store away the piece of meat inside my inventory. My body was now brimming with power I never held before. I feared something wrong would happen, so I stopped.

    "Ka ka ka¡­ I can''t believe my eyes¡­ A human? A human is here trying to get the sacred ss from me? That''s hrious, ka ka ka!"

    Just as I did that, I heard this hostile voiceing from the other end of the arena. I narrowed my eyes while a pir of golden light fell from the sky. The second participant was here.

    A muscr giant body that exceeded three meters in height. He had a mustache like two long and curved whisks. In addition to the faint golden scales covering his cheeks, and that big scale over each of his eyebrows, I could recognize which race he belonged to.

    A dragon! A dragon member was here for this ss! What the hell was this ss then to make such a mighty and greedy dragon toe here?

    "Don''t scare the kid," another voice came and this time it looked soft and sweet like a melody, "he is considered good to be able to find his way here. Let me offer him a chance to be my bed ve, I won''t mistreat you human boy."

    Another pir light descended. It was ck in color and I saw a soft skining out from it. I never saw such smooth and perfect skin ever in my life. A girl in her early twenties appeared while wearing a gorgeous ck dress with a long cut from her neck to the middle of her belly.

    Her long and slim legs appeared from the long cut down below. The dress was sparkling with small crystals, but it was nothing near the shining beauty of her.

    A goddess of beauty! She had a wless face and slim and curvy body that would enchant any man no matter how strong his heart was.

    Her eyes were pitch ck but I felt like I was drowning just by watching them. Her long and curved eyshes added more to her stunning beauty.

    "A subus demoness¡­ What luck!" I muttered in a gratified tone when I recognized this stunning beauty in front of me. She wasn''t a normal monster, she was one of those ssified as the deadliest monsters in the apocalypse.

    Even facing a dragon would be easier than facing this sexy girl here.

    "Oh, he knows me," she said in a delighted expression before tilting her body like she had no bone in her waist and winked, "I like you boy. What do you think? Want to be my bed ve?"

    "Keep your hands off him," just before she could continue her words, a strong sound came like thunder while a pir of silver light appeared.

    "A Selvator¡­" I didn''t need to wait for the light to concede and instantly recognized this mighty and arrogant race. In fact Selvators were famous for their righteousness. They were fair, not like other treacherous races in the apocalypse.

    If you met a Setor, he would offer you a fair duel with him. Either you win and kill him, or he will kill you. Of course that race had a very strong physique, giving them the nickname of the walking halpreds. Even without a weapon, a Selvator wouldn''t be killed and would kill you.

    Their pride in their strength was the root of their proimed fairness. I rarely heard of Selvators getting ughtered in the hands of humans before. Even in the tales of the old man, only rare cases had this heaven defying result.

    Just as the light vanished, a glistering body of a two meter youth appeared. His eyes were like two pieces of silver gems, while his hair, eyebrows, and literally any ce with hair there was made out of silver jade-like fments.

    He was glistering and sparkling like he was made out of crystals.

    "Humph," the subus seemed to be not happy and at this moment I saw a thin and short tail covered with fur moving upwards in displeasure. "Thinking you are handsome, butpared to me you are not!"

    "Appearances don''t matter here," the Selvator said in his thunderous tone.

    "Yeah, strength matters," the dragon youth said while his eyes shone in brilliance.

    "No, fairness and justice are the most important thing," the Salvator looked over at me in disgust, "even if an ant is allowed here, we should all treat it as an equal."

    ''Screw you!'' I inwardly cursed without having the guts to actually say it in a loud tone.

    At this moment I realized something; we were all enemies here!

    They had to fight each other as they had to fight me. Butpared to myself, each one of them would be considered a powerhouse in this apocalypse.

    A dragon, a subus, and a Selvator...That was three out of five. One was missing. Would it be¡­?!!

    I felt a cold shiver deep down my heart when I thought about that race. ''No way! No f*cking way! If a member of that damned race appeared here then I''m done for!''

    And the next thing I did was to hurriedly open the market and search for a specific warrior race.. The moment I saw that race, my quaking heart rxed and now all I had to do was to wait for thatst contender to appear.

 Chapter 40 - Heart Shield Pendant

    Despite knowing what wasing, I didn''t hurry to purchase that warrior. In fact he wasn''t that pricey at all, only costing one hundred stat points.

    But I feared that if I took it out now, others would notice and get a clue about that race. After all, the presence of such a race wasn''t expected.

    "I say that we kill him first," the dragon pointed at me while two short halpreds appeared in both hands.

    Even if they were short in his hands,pared to me they were enough to be equal to my length.

    "No, I want him to be my ve," the subus smiled in lewd way while curving her body. She seemed not startled at all by the presence of the other two intimidating beings nearby.

    "I won''t allow you to do that," the Selvator stuck to his rules, "no matter what we shallpete fairly."

    "Then we shall wait for thest person toe," the dragon smirked, "what if no one came?"

    "We have half an hour to wait," the dragon said, "so it won''t harm us if we have lesspetitors. Anyway that ss will fall into my hands eventually."

    The famous self confidence that might exceed the threshold of arrogance appeared clearly now. The Selvators were so trusting in their abilities and the scary thing was¡­ That wasn''t an overestimation of their abilities at all.

    "Humph! This is the first time for me to see someone boasting in front of a dragon race," the dragon youth scoffed before he started to walk towards me with ill intentions, "then show me how you are going to stop me, Selvator."

    "Keep your feet away!" the Selvator''s sound suddenly thundered all over the arena before his body started to shine more than before.

    The sudden light that shone from the Selvator stopped the dragon while his face showed a frowned expression. As for myself, I started to run back towards the edge of the arena, putting that big wall on my back and I summoned three shields to cover me from the three remaining sides.

    Then I started to ferventically scream in pure panic:

    "I''m going to die¡­ I''m going to die¡­ I''m going to die¡­"

    I was joking! I knew what was really going on here. Despite being arrogant and boastful, that dragon youth wasn''t stupid. He provoked the Selvator to force him to unleash his power.

    Such a way would expose not only the Selvator''s level of strength, but also the others as well. So I faked the appearance of being a walking and ran as far away from the Selvator to shield myself from them.

    This was the famous silver light pulse skill, an innate skill every prominent Selvator was born with. That meant the one here wasn''t a mere Selvator, but was a genius.

    Just as the light grew to its maximum intensity, it expanded fast covering everything around. It was like a bomb was detonated, and everyone around was caught in the middle of that explosion.

    ''Damn! Even with all my high stats this aura is still so domineering!''

    I felt like my whole body was smashed by a giant hand from all directions. If not for the fact that I had my back covered already, I would have sustained damage without doubt.

    It was one of the absolute attacks of that mighty race. But it wasn''t without a price to pay. Such a strong skill had limited attempts per day. And that was one of the benefits we all got by that dragon youth''s trick.

    But that wasn''t all. I moved my eyes slowly while sustaining the pressure exerted by that Selvator. The subus girl who looked weak managed to sustain the pressure from such close distance using a skill of her own.

    She only was pushed down on one knee, exposing the perfect skin and the amazing contour of her thigh.

    As for the dragon youth, he simply met this attack with many of his own. He waved his two halpreds andunched many arcs of golden light that collided with the bright silvery light of the Selvator.

    Yet in the end he was pushed a few steps backwards. I even saw a thin line of faint golden blood emerging from a corner of his mouth.

    "Not bad," the dragon youth wiped the blood away as he stabilized himself. In fact I knew he also sensed the strength difference between himself and that Selvator, just like I sensed it as well.

    That Selvator wasn''t much stronger than me, than anyone else here. That meant we all shared the same full stats. In addition to forty points in each stat, the three of them were slightly stronger than me thanks to their innate skills and their unique body constitution.

    They must have cultivation bases already. Having a ss or not was questionable, but I doubted any had such a thing yet.

    I moved myself up while faking being so weak and much affected by this attack.

    "Hahaha, at least you know now you can''t face the monsters here," the subus girlughed in amusement so much that even her body shook. Special parts of hers kept bouncing, adding more beauty and attraction to her.

    "You should ept getting under my wing, human boy. I won''t mistreat you, I promise you that," she winked again and even sent a soft kiss in the air. She looked adorable. She was deadly, but sexy and adorable in my eyes.

    Damn! I had to exert more control over her innate seduction abilities.

    I shifted my eyes towards the other two, ignoring her offer. The dragon youth held his eyes only over the Salvatore. He had all the right to do so. After all dragons were famous for being domineering and very strong.

    So he finally met someone who could be called his equal match. How could he not see anyone else in the world but that Selvator?

    But when my eyes fell on the Selvator boy, I was surprised to see a tinge of wariness inside his eyes. He was ignoring the other two around and only focused on me like I was his only opponent.

    Did he see through my actions just now? That was impossible, right?

    *Woosh!*

    Just as I was thinking what shall I do to make this Selvator avoid me, a light from a pir came down from the sky. Strangely enough it didn''t carry any color as if it was translucent.

    If not for the loud bang caused by the force carried by the pir when it hit the ground, no one here would have noticed it. I narrowed my eyes while watching that pir.

    "Hahaha, no one came from there, hahaha," the dragon youth misunderstood this, "so it''s only the four of us¡­ Oh sorry, between the two of us."

    He pointed one of his halpreds towards the Selvator, in a way that made the subus girl furrowed her eyebrows. She turned to him and crossed her arms around her big voluptuous chest and said in cold tone:

    "You need to get your eyes checked. I''m still here."

    "As if you can handle one hit from me or him," the dragon boy snorted, however just as I looked at the Selvator, I was inwardly shaken that he was still gazing up at me.

    And this time his eyes flickered in silver light, like he found his own match or something. Sh*t! This looked bad!

    "We''ll see," the subus then moved to one side while her face didn''t regain her normal state of calmness for long minutes. As for the dragon boy, he simply harrumphed and moved to another direction.

    I looked at the Selvator and simply retreated towards the ce I used to face his attack before. However I didn''t give him my back and simply retreated while facing him. It was weird, but I wouldn''t give my back to such an enemy, an enemy who was wary of me.

    "Don''t worry human boy," just as my back hit the edge of the arena, the subus girl regained her usual sense of yfulness, "no one can touch you here. Oh, except for that arrogant stupid kid with scales over there."

    She was already on bad terms with the dragon boy. I knew that Selvators were famous for their fairness, but what would that help me if that youth, who was still ring at me without moving an inch, decided to kill me?

    ''C''mon, you shouldn''t be worried about me. We have a higher ss predator hiding here. You shall be concerned about him,'' I thought while looking directly at his eyes. If he already made up his mind to make me his deadly enemy, then why shouldn''t I do the same?

    I knew there were only two ways for thispetition to end. One by death, and the other was by submission.

    Looking at those three, in addition to the one hiding here, I had to kill them all. I moved my eyes towards the three paths branching from this arena and pondered about thisyout.

    I once read in a record about thisbyrinth. It was simple. We would be randomly scattered between the three paths. Given our number, we would have two paths with two of us and one with only one.

    That might seem good at first, but it wasn''t. The two who might end together would propose an alliance together, a temporary alliance to get others out.

    After all, it was abyrinth. It was designed so the three paths would intersect together multiple times.

    So the team without that hidden race had a great chance in forming an alliance together. The team who would have that hidden race youth would end up with that youth killing his opponent.

    Just like I did with the traitors, that hidden race youth would have a chance to get fifty percent of everything his opponent had, including the blessing points.

    Looking at it from all angles, the only one who ended up in that third path would be the most disadvantageous one. In addition to that, as he started with a head start advantage, he was destined to cross roads fast with the other two paths before the two paths woulde together.

    That meant he would have to face the other teams even before the other teams would face each other. More disadvantage indeed. If it was up to me, then I would choose not to be that lone wolf.

    If I had to choose a team member, then I wouldn''t choose that dangerous Selvator or that arrogant dragon. I would select that sexy girl over the two boys.

    It wasn''t fun, but my chances in forming an alliance with her were much higher than others.

    Having that hidden race kid with me wasn''t also that bad. I was ready for him, to face him head one and not die. As for killing him, this would depend on the circumstances of our fight.

    Thinking about these things wouldn''t help. After all, I doubted we would have the chance to select our opponents inside these paths. So Instead of wasting the time on this, I started to consider my strategy against each of them.

    ``I have to sell some of my gears then,'''' as Icked coins for now, I started selling the big pile of base gears I had inside the market.

    ''To face her seductive innate skill I''ll need this pendant,'' I bought a simple looking pendant, but it was the cheapest and most suitable one out there to counter that annoying seduction skill.

    [Heart shield pendant: grade silver. Cost: Ten thousand coins. Effect: Protecting one''s heart from any outside disturbances as long as the grade of the skill used doesn''t exceed the silver grade]

    Well, this might work against her. If she grew her skill to a grade higher than silver grade then I would be doomed. But it was unlikely.

    Without being inside an ongoing apocalypse, raising one''s skills and talents would take forever. The benefits of the apocalypse were so rich that these races would have big fights against each other to enter one apocalypse from the start.

    With the system support, anyone here could raise his own strength and cultivation by leaps and pounds. It wasn''t just the gifts of the system, the stats, but it was mainly thanks to the blessing.

    And that also meant they couldn''t bring any blessing points from their homnd. No matter how talented they were, it was simply impossible to have a god supporting you without being in an ongoing apocalypse.

    So the risk of them having blessing points to best my big stat points was nearly impossible.

    Yet I had to take precautions against each of them, so my expenditure was, without doubt, much more than each of them.

    And that was my disadvantagepared to them.

 Chapter 41 - Starting The Class Quest

    Dealing with the dragon kid wasn''t hard either. The Bulltor I had in waiting was one that would be able to kill him. But the main problem would be that Selvator.

    His most deadly attack would be that silver pulse he just disyed now. I doubted this was hisst usage for today for him, or else he wouldn''t have hurriedly used it and instead blocked the dragon kid using his strength.

    The Selvators didn''t only use strength, but something called suppressive aura. They could force their powerful energy and force any opponent to yield and not move.

    An immobile enemy was like a sitting duck waiting for ughter. To make things worse, there wasn''t a single race here in the market that could stand against such pressure.

    The only thing that looked optimistic for me was that that youth wasn''t that much stronger than me. Our stats were equal, and with that he would only depend on his own higher form of body and cultivation to suppress me.

    I could sustain one or couple more attacks. If I recall correctly, then with his current progress he could only exert up to five times of this attack.

    ''Wait a minute¡­'' I suddenly thought about something. I hurriedly opened the market and looked for any gear to negate the suppressive aura on the body.

    ''As expected¡­ Even a white grade gear of such caliber costs a million coins¡­ I can''t buy it until the auction ends,'' I thought while watching the short list that appeared in front of me.

    There was a chest te that could negate such ability, but it would only work once per day. That meant I had one more chance to sustain his attack. But what if he had one more? Would I be doomed?

    ''I hope I won''t end up being with him,'' I silently prayed. If the two of them, the dragon and the Selvator, ended together then it would be the optimal result for myself.

    As I ended my preparations at the market, I checked how many stat points I had inside my inventory. I couldn''t give the system bound stat points to any warrior I would summon. Unlike that I could use these stat points inside my inventory for that.

    ''The price of each stat point in the market should be around ten thousand coins¡­ Tsk, those controlling the market are really something else.''

    Even with the basic growth bundle that I bought, one stat point would cost only two thousand coins. But having those transferable stat points from the market would cost at least five folds. That was like a daylight theft.

    But did I have a choice here? After all the number of stat points I had inside my inventory isn''t that much. Only slightly above a hundred were there, and I needed two hundred and fifty at least.

    Unlike those inside the apocalypse, those warriors weren''t bound by shackles in their stats. So that Bulltor coupled with many stat points, he could raise in strength and levels. Once he leveled one level he would gain a skill. Once he exceeded level five a second skill would be opened.

    But the third one required me to raise him over level fifteen. Something I couldn''t do for now.

    To raise a single level I needed to pour ten stat points in each stat he had. So one level would cost fifty stat points, five levels would take two hundred and fifty stat points.

    I looked up at my inventory and back at my bnce. I now have almost five hundred thousand coins, not even enough to purchase what I needed.

    ''I had to do it then,'' I hardened my heart and started to sell some of the potions I had. These weren''t like normal gears as they were considered extremely precious items.

    [This basic health recovery potion can be auctioned. Do you want to auction it?]

    I knew this was a unique item, but I had no time. I selected to sell it directly with the base price and got fifty thousand coins in return for each potion.

    It might seem a lot, butpared to the practical value of these potions it was cheap. If I put them into auction, and considering the early stages of the apocalypse, I would get at least double if not triple that price.

    ''I need almost one hundred and fifty stat points¡­ So I needed one more million coins¡­ Tsk, goodbye twenty potions, I would rather use you than sell you like this.''

    I sold twenty potions at one go and in return I bought back the missing stat points. Now I could raise my Bulltor to level five, unlocking two skills of his.

    Coupled with that big sledgehammer I bought for him, I had already invested so much in that dude. It would be better for him to show off his worth, or else selling his body in pieces wouldn''t be enough.

    So far so good. Just as I finished all my preparations, only five minutes remained.

    [Five minutes remains before starting the ss quest]

    [Please summon your warriors. Be aware that inside thebyrinth you won''t be able to summon warriors freely. Cooldown time of three minutes is required]

    I read the messages before feeling a bit hesitant. ''I can''t summon either the Bulltor or that sneaky guy now,'' I thought to myself while moving my eyes around.

    If I summoned either of two, then I would rm the others here. I should stay calm and wait until I start the quest. Then ording to what would be my enemy inside I would react.

    "Humph, my army is bigger than yours!" The dragon kid bloated his chest upward as his army of warriors was indeed the biggest so far.

    The three in front of me summoned their warriors. As expected, they already prepared what they would summon.

    But seeing this scene made my scalp numb! ''I thought they would be tough opponents, but this¡­ daring to call a group of thirty low grade warriors a big army?'' I inwardly snorted while resisting the urge to show a ridiculous smile on my face.

    "Quantity doesn''t matter, quality does," the Selvator responded in the same arrogance while patting on the shoulders of his seven elite warriors, "a single one of them is able to kill all of yours."

    "Let''s see if your actions are as capable as your words," the dragon kid got hyped up. In his eyes, there was no opponent here but that Selvator.

    As for the subus, she bought fifteen warriors. Ten of them held shields and acted like a giant wall with their big bodies in front of her.

    The Subus girl knew her weakness very well. She was like a magician, with weak defense and strong offense. So having ten of her warriors as tanks was a smart move.

    The other five were all normal swordsmen and spearmen. So that meant at least three to five of those shield bearers were elites.

    The cost for a single low grade warrior was around twenty to fifty stat points. The elites would cost around a hundred to five hundred points.

    That meant the Selvator had roughly equal points as mine. But I could get more when I have the auctions finished.

    Another one didn''t summon anything, that hidden race contender. I knew he wouldn''t do that stupid mistake. If he did, he would rm others about his existence.

    "Don''t be hasty," the Subus girlughed in a sweet manner before looking in my direction, "won''t you ept my offer? We all know humans didn''t have any blessing yet. So why throw your life like this?"

    I noticed the other two gazes fell upon me, one with ridicule and the other with an aggressive way. That Selvator, he might prove harder to kill inside the maze.

    I knew this wasn''t all they were able to summon. Not a sane person would get his trump cards exposed like this. So at least each one of them would summon an elite, but no one would be crazy enough like me to go directly for the Bulltor.

    After all these warriors came with base stat of one point, no skills, and no gears. Just purchasing those gears would have cost them a bit of fortune.

    But they were prepared, just like me.

    [Get ready, the quest will start in five¡­ Four¡­ Three¡­ Two¡­ One¡­]

    [The five participants will be moved now inside thebyrinth]

    [The goal of the quest is to be thest surviving member to acquire a chance to get the ss]

    [Performance assessment will be done. You won''t lose anything by dying here. But even winning doesn''t mean you''ll get the ss. ording to your performance, the grade of the ss the winner will get will vary, or he might not have anything at all. Good luck contenders]

    I looked in a daze towards thest message. It was something I didn''t expect. Even if I finished the quest, I won''t be able to get the ss? No way!

    "What the hell¡­ Wait, howe there are five of us here?"

    Just before the dragon kid would continue his words, he was teleported in a pir of white light. Everyone else had the same amazement on their faces, but I rapidly scanned to find that hidden foe.

    "You¡­" Just as I looked all around, I was shocked to see him just standing next to me. Only less than a meter separated me and him. I was so shocked and under the bathing light I managed to finally see his face.

    Or hers!

    She was a young girl, looking very alluring and stunning. However she had a pair of wide elliptical eyes that were covered in dark cover like sunsses. I noticed her hair which was arranged in a thin and spiky curve. It was this race as I expected, the illusionists!

    This race was one of the deadliest, especially at such early stages of the apocalypse. She could simply make anyone fall under her innate skill of illusion with a snap of her fingers.

    As I saw her, she was also eyeing me with her wide and weird looking eyes.

    "You look interesting," her soft voice came like a melody to my ears, "I''lle for you to have a little chat. Don''t die early on for me, ok?"

    I felt my entire soul shudder and at this moment, I was almost so close to summoning that warrior I had in mind. However, the moment the scenery changed, I saw someone standing tens of meters away from me.

    The subus girl! My luck wasn''t that bad after all.

    "Oh, we got to meet again," the moment she saw me she felt much at ease, "now as we are finally together, why not submitting to me and be my ve?"

    She gave me such a smile that wasn''t a smile at all.

    [The auctions have ended. You got five million seven hundred and sixty-two thousand coins]

    "Wow, I got so much," unlike what she expected, I was totally acting cool and collected. She narrowed her eyes while I started to open my market and looked at my long list of warriors.

    "What are you doing?" she said while crossing her arms in front of her chest. But her tone betrayed her and I noticed the nervousness in her tone.

    "Sorry, but I submit to no one," I answered in a domineering tone before my finger pressed over the icon of the Bulltor warrior, "if you want, I won''t mind having such a good asset under me."

    "You¡­" her face flushed red out of anger but the next moment her face turned ashen white. Her eyes went all wide while her body shivered in no stop.

    "This¡­ A Bulltor¡­ How¡­ Howe you¡­" she looked at the giant warrior who appeared like a small hill next to me with shock and fear.

    "I see you recognized my little friend here," I casually strolled a few steps forward before adding, "but I''m not done yet."

    *Woosh!* *Woosh!* *Woosh!*

    With a simple wave of my hand, I took out the giant sledgehammer and all the stat points I purchased for this little fellow here and let him have them.

    "Thanks master," his strong looking dull face showed a smile that gave me creep thoughts when I saw it. He instantly wielded the hammer, used the stat points before five shes of light shed over him.

    And the instant he did all this, his vibe totally changed and emitted such a brutal and domineering air.

    "This¡­ This¡­ Leve five Bulltor¡­ Level five¡­ No f*cking way!!!" the poor subus girl had all her body soaked in sweat and shook violently while she unconsciously retreated backwards with each step I took at her.

    Just before I could cross half the distance, her warriors pointed their weapons towards me.

    "C''mon, don''t be like this," I calmly said as if I wasn''t threatened by fifteen warriors here. I even waved at the warriors like I was teasing them.

    "What do you think? Wanna follow me and keep your life intact?" I smiled, a smile that wasn''t a smile at all.

 Chapter 42 - A Fight With The Illusionist

    I knew she didn''t have a chance here. I had a Bulltor. Yes it was just one warrior, but it was a level five highly elite warrior with two innate skills and a big sledgehammer.

    It was an as* kicker, she wouldn''t be able to face him even if she summoned double more warriors.

    "You¡­ Stay away¡­ Stay away from me now!" she screamed in panic when I took another step. Just before she could end her words, it seemed she gave an order to her warriors to attack me.

    Warriors were rted to anyone summoning them with thoughts. As her warriors moved, I didn''t hurry to bring mine as I leapt backwards, creating a distance between me and them.

    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*

    The five swordsmen and spearmen lost their target and only hit the ground.

    "Make them stop," I calmly said. I didn''t want to lose my assets. After all, I saw her mine from the moment she appeared with me.

    "Or what?" she seemed to mistake my intentions and thought my retreat was out of fear. I couldn''t bring myself to flick my fingers and point towards the five in the front.

    "Kill them," I only gave this order and my Bulltor moved.

    The Bulltor I summoned was at least five meters in height. He was a giant, a true giant with broad muscles and a dangerous vibe. He had a hole in his chest where a glistering crystal ball was supposed to be there.

    However as far as I knew, all the Bulltors got their central crystals smashed before being sold in the market. Despite that it would lower their prices like this, but it was a way to weaken them.

    These crystals were the main source of their power. A Bulltor with a crystal would be at least ten times stronger than one with an empty hole in his chest like mine.

    But that didn''t make having a crystal impossible, yet it was something to be der one.

    The real shocking scene of a Bulltor would be when he wore defensive armor and carried another weapon in his hands. Adding also a Bulltor specific helmet would make this blue eyed Bulltor stronger.

    Such things would cost me a fortune. I couldn''t afford to buy all of these for now. Even that sledgehammer wasn''t of decent quality. And yet all it took from him was mere wavings of his arm and all of the five warriors upfront were killed.

    "This is yourst chance," I knew if I didn''t get to an agreement with her, then I had to kill her fast before anyone else would arrive here.

    *Rumble!* *Rumble!*

    Just before she could say anything, two formidable energies exploded not too far from here. I raised my head and saw two big pirs of light shing against each other; one golden and the other was silver.

    "So the two ended up meeting each other," I muttered to myself before suddenly frowning. "Doesn''t that mean¡­"

    A sense of crisis rose up in my heart. The sole contender now was that frightening illusionist. I looked towards the direction of the two fiercely shing pirs and couldn''t help but feel pressured.

    "They aren''t far," instantly I opened the market and bought the warrior I had my eyes upon.

    [Warning: You have to wait for one more minute before purchasing another warrior]

    I looked at the message and couldn''t help but feel helpless. The illusionists were famous for their fast speed, vicious attacks, plus their love for attacking an enemy when his guard was down.

    Their illusion skill wasn''t the only lethal weapon they had, invisibility was. They were born with a skill to be invisible when they wanted to. Only another illusionist or someone with a simr ability or with a special eye could detect them.

    "Move," I instantly shouted in rm, "get behind me now and sign this contract."

    The subus didn''t trust my words. Of course she thought I was putting up a show. "Did you forget? We have a fifth contender who can''t be seen!"

    Just hearing my words made her eyes go wide. I knew she would understand the meaning of my words so I didn''t care about her anymore.

    I bought one of the advanced contracts in the market, filled it fast with the basic and strictest conditions I could think of and then looked up to her.

    This contract cost me five hundred thousand coins. It had the advantage of binding my soul with hers. That meant I didn''t need to use the system or for her to be on my side to give her orders and speak with her.

    Plus it would work over those with blessing gods, and even against people with high cultivation.

    And it had the choice of editing its contentter on, provided that the changes wouldn''t exceed ten percent of its content.

    "Are you going to follow me or wait to be killed?" I calmly asked while counting seconds.

    "Do you know who he is?" she asked but she was walking, or rather running towards me.

    "Sign it first," my Bulltor looked at her in vignce, a look that turned her face unsightly.

    "This¡­" she saw the contract and was about to say something before a loudugh erupted not too far from me.

    "I told you, you are really interesting," a soft voice came, the same I heard before being teleported here. Yet it was the first time for the subus girl to hear it. She turned around while looking terrified.

    "Here," she instantly signed it without any hesitation. I knew anyoneing here wouldn''t be stupid, at least not when someone was eyeing her life like this.

    The contract turned into wisps of silver smoke before half went inside my body and the other into hers. I knew there were many disadvantageous points in the basic contract we just signed for that subus, but I had no intention on going back on these terms.

    "Show yourself if you dare!" that subus screamed in panic. Poor girl! She took the illusionist as an amateurish enemy.

    "She won''t do that," I firmly said while finally the countdown reached zero and I could use my summon again. Yet I didn''t hurry to do that. Something was off here. "If she did, she''d lose one of her greatest weapons."

    "Oh, a human boy knows my people very well¡­ It''s weird though," the soft voice came as if the girl was floating in the air and moving all around.

    "A voice dispersion skill? Nice touch," I recognized this skill as it was one of the useful skill sets for any illusionist.

    "Do you even know my skill? I have to admit, I''m impressed."

    "What is that skill?" The subus girl seemed to be lost.

    "Not now," of course this wasn''t the best time to ask questions.

    "I know your race quite well," I said while not looking at any specific area. In fact, using this skill would allow her to be next to me without even realizing it.

    But it was hard toe near the two of us. After that contract, the subus made her shield bearer warriors to surround the two of us. Besides the giant Bulltor was standing next to me. If she dared to attack, I was sure the Bulltor would take back her life.

    "Is it so? Then tell me, how will I kill the two of you then?" her voice carried a tinge of amusement. This race was known to be in love with ying games with their prey. But there was something missing here.

    They never start a discussion with their enemies before they would cast their illusion upon them. So either we were already under the illusion, or she had another goal in mind.

    We were definitely not under any illusion. She has no chance to even cast anything yet. I suspect she took roughly two minutes of running at her highest speed to find us.

    Wait¡­ How did shee to know our location this fast and in such precision?

    Then it all came to me at this moment.

    "Very terrified to not even speak? I know I''m a frightening person, but I also can be reasonable sometimes."

    I listened and couldn''t help but crack a smile over my face. "In the Illusionist race there is a race that''s considered the most shameless. Do you know what race I''m speaking about?"

    "You¡­ really seem to know a lot about our people. I''m feeling more interested in you now."

    I didn''t show any reaction on my face. Instead I started to walk outside the protection ring of the warriors.

    "Hey, where are you going?" The subus seemed to feel panic from the mere thought of me running away or something.

    "That race is very hard toe by. I heard only in each generation ten are born. Ten, can you believe that? In a race with hundreds of millions of new births each generation, only ten belong to that race."

    "Stoping closer or else¡­" The illusionist voice came thundering from all over but I didn''t flinch. I kept moving in a calm way towards the path in front of me.

    "The reason behind this scarce birth rate is that it''s not really like giving birth to any newborn there, it''s an evolution. Out of hundreds of millions, only ten were blessed by this evolution. It''s a remarkable feat, don''t you think?"

    I now stopped a hundred meters away from the subus and the warriors. I didn''t even call for my Bulltor to move.

    I knew who I was facing, and I knew she wouldn''t be able to kill me.

    I knew her secret.

    "How can you know all of this?" the voice rang again from all over the ce. However I knew the direction she was hiding.

    "Hey Rachel," I shouted at the subus with the name she used in the contract.

    "Don''t call me that! I''m Ra!" she seemed to not like her name, weird.

    "Do you know what that unique race is called?"

    Rachel looked at me like I was crazy or something. I was acting like there was no danger here. And frankly there wasn''t. At least not for me.

    "You need to stop acting tough, human kid," it seemed I enraged that illusionist, "or else I''ll kill you."

    "No sorry, you can''t," I simply crossed my arms and even closed my eyes for a brief moment.

    "Pretty much confident you are!" the next moment a gale of wind came out of nowhere and passed just inches away from me.

    "Watch out!" The attack was obvious and Rachel screamed in warning. However I didn''t even budge or feel any worry at all.

    "You can''t kill me," I said this time in a firm tone, "I know everything about you."

    "Then you can say my name?" the girl scoffed as if I just said a joke.

    "No, but I can grab you and force you to tell me your name," without any warning a long spear appeared in my hand. I grabbed it with both hands and inserted it into the ground.

    But I didn''t hit the ground in front of me, but the one behind me, the ground where it had my shadow in it.

    Yes, she was a special type of illusionist, one that was known as the shadow masters. She didn''te all the way from where she was sent to, she linked herself to my shadow and came here with me.

    Unlike the conditions and rules of the quest, she managed to bypass them all using her unique abilities. If I wasn''t really knowledgeable in her race, I would have fallen for her tricks.

    After all, as long as she was bound to my shadow, it was a double edged weapon. She could never hit me, kill me, or even let me have any harm before she got herself separated from my shadow.

    And to do that, she needed another shadow to jump on, use an innate skill for that. Unluckily for her, I knew her skill cooldown would take half an hour at least.

    That meant she couldn''t free herself from me, or use any kind of attack. But if she killed Rachel, she would be able to jump onto her shadow and take control over her body.

    It was scary, a terrifying evolution of such a scary race.

    "Got you," my spear got her off guard. I felt like my spear was caught by two hands or something. But how could she resist my strength?

    "Do you want to die?" my tone showedplete viciousness and cruelty while I used more force to move my spear downward.

    "What are you doing?" Rachel thought I was in trouble and decided toe to help.

    "I can use my skill to enchante her," she proposed however I turned to her and said in urgency:

    "Do you want the two of us to die here? Go back and nevere closer until I say so!"

    This girl lived in the shadows. So if I started fighting her while I was next to Rachel, I would have never been able to corner her like that.

    She could resist my spear, that was expected. But if there was any other shadow nearby, she would instantly use her illusion skill over its owner.

    She couldn''t touch me, but she could touch anyone else. What if she managed to kill the Bulltor in her illusion? A giant Bulltor with level five, two skills, and a big sledgehammer. Damn! Even my scalp went numb when I thought about it.

    So I had to move far, isted from any other shadow here. This was the only way I knew of to face such a terrifying being.

    And at the tip of my spear, there was another contract. I paid a hefty five hundred thousand coins just now to purchase it.

    If my spear managed to prate her body, she would be my follower for the rest of her life! How cool that would be!

    "I would prefer to die than to be your girl!" she screamed in determination and I had a bad feeling about her intentions.

    "Then you''ll lose your only chance to achieve what you desire most in life," I slowly said while my face carried a firm expression.

    I knew what she deeply wanted, and I had a way to help her achieve it.

 Chapter 43 - These Arent For Sale

    I sensed a hesitation in her. Of course she had to feel that way. I knew how hard it was to achieve the ultimate goal she had in her mind.

    *Zip*

    Just as if she cut off a sticker, she used some sort of power to remove my contract.

    "I''ll need more than just words to prove your worth to me," her voice came as if she had a n for the two of us. "See youter."

    *ng!*

    My sword hit the ground before I felt like something melted away. I wasn''t seeing things but my shadow vibrated for a second before it turned a little pale. My spear lost any contact with her body, while I turned around to check if she used any sort of a gear or a hidden technique I didn''t know about to escape.

    "Just remember," before I could check all around, her voice came and this time it was from one direction, the sky. "I''ll be at the first golden quest. If I didn''t find you there, then forget about this deal between us."

    *Woosh!*

    It was like a gale of wind came and swept away a thickyer of dust. I stood in daze while a message popped up in front of my eyes.

    [A contender has been eliminated]

    "This¡­" I stood in daze while Rachel came and stood by my side.

    "What was that all about?" she asked and that was exactly what I had in my mind.

    ''Wait a sec¡­ Could it be¡­'' A possibility suddenly arose when I had a wild thought. When I realized it, I raised my head andughed in delight.

    "Humph, as if you know what just happened," Rachel seemed upset from not answering her. But what could I tell her? This girl wasn''t just an evolution, but also a reincarnation?

    It wasn''t umon for the illusionist to reincarnate. After all, they would die faster than anyone if they faced an enemy like me. They got a crushing advantage in the early stages of this game. Butter on, many things would appear to limit their abilities.

    Plus a growing orientation about their presence would make their lives here in danger. A reincarnated illusionist would have a unique ability to form shadows. After all this would be the reward of going into the cruel wheel of reincarnation.

    The one I met just now wasn''t the real illusionist, it was her shadow. She decided to sacrifice it in return for escaping here. She even dumped her chance to get that skill just to stay unrestricted by me.

    As for the contract? She had zero intention of following me in the first ce. But as I managed to trap her once, the next time I''d be more careful and thoroughly prepared.

    ''The golden quest, huh?'' I looked at the bright sky and the twin stars shining over this world of the quest before turning to Rachel.

    "Now all we need is to wait for one of these two berserkers to kill the other," I said to her before I pointed to my Bulltor toe.

    "We are going to do nothing?" she seemed a bit startled by my words.

    "You can feel them, right?" I pointed upwards, just above the twenty meters tall walls lining thebyrinth here. Two pirs of light kept rising from time to time while the sounds of their shes echoed even from such far distances.

    "They areing to each one''s throat. Why should we interrupt them?" I shrugged before watching my Bulltor in content, "let them be. One enemy down means one less formidable opponent to kill."

    I could feel the curious gazes of Rachel falling over me. "Which one of the two do you want to fight?" she asked as if she realized how knowledgeable I was.

    "If I have to pick," I turned my gaze towards the two pirs in the distance, "I''d rather fight the dragon over that Selvator."

    "I''m curious though," she moved to block my vision and force me to look at her face. She was really a piece of art! A brilliant work done by someone loving perfection and beauty.

    Not a speck of w was there on her face, nothing at all! Even her long eyshes curved in a mysterious way to give her a more sexy appearance.

    "If we had to fight one on one, without any warriors, could you perhaps win over me?"

    Her stunning eyes looked like a bottomless ocean. I resisted the urge to just take her by force at this moment. She looked so adorable while acting this cute.

    "Do you know what this is?" I pointed to the pendant I was wearing. Her eyes looked in curiosity at it like she didn''t know what it was.

    "Just open your market and look for the heart shield pendant," I said just to let her stop nagging me for now.

    My ns had to change. I nned everything to stop the illusionist and take control over this sexy subus. I managed to turn the girl into my loyal follower, and that illusionist ran away.

    I grabbed the contract she threw off my spear and stored it inside my inventory. It cost me five hundred thousand coins just for this mere piece of paper, the only loss I took for defeating such a scary opponent.

    But I wasn''t regretting it. At least I didn''t spend the hundred stat points to buy that useless warrior.

    It wasn''t effective against anything but illusions anyway. So now I saved my points and took a small loss. And now I had to readjust my entire strategy.

    "No way! You had that thing around your neck?" The scream that came from Rachel was loud enough to scare all my thoughts away. I turned towards her in anger but her childish face and reaction calmed me down.

    She was like a kid, jumping in the air and stomping her feet in disbelief. Her eyes were sparkling while looking at me in such eagerness to hear the answer.

    "Do you think I came here to y around?" I scoffed before adding in a boasting way, "I nned everything. Even if I met that Selvator, I wouldn''t be powerless against him either."

    "But you can''t kill him," she winked in her usual lewd personality. I could only bitterly smile as she had a point here.

    But wait¡­ I still could buy gear to help me here.

    "Luckily for you my skill is at copper grade," she crossed her arms and that made her chest seem a bit bigger than usual, "if not then you wouldn''t be able to face me head on."

    I simply smiled and then opened my market. I needed to find that chestte. Without further ado I bought four of them.

    "Here, wear this," I threw one over to my Bulltor while wearing the other one.

    "What about me?" Rachel saw the two chest tes in my hands. She seemed to put more hopes on my support. However I didn''t intend to give one to her.

    "You can go to the market and buy it yourself," I frankly said, "I bet you have enough coins to purchase a dozen of these."

    "You¡­" she pointed at me with red cheeks that looked like two apples. She was the type to have her cheeks swelling up whenever she made any expression. "You have two here, why not give one to me?"

    "Sorry, these two are taken," I shrugged as if this was something out of my hand.

    "By whom?"

    "By this one," I selected another warrior to summon and the next instant another Bulltor appeared out of thin air.

    *Bang!*

    His heavy body crashed over the ground and made Rachel panic. "Not only one, but¡­ Two? How many blessing points do you have?"

    "And also this one¡­"

    I looked up at her in pity. I simply snapped a finger as if I was a magician and a third one appeared next to me.

    "..."

    She opened her mouth agape and I couldn''t help but grin.

    "C''mon, do you think your master is someone weak or something?" I enjoyed this moment of glory the longest I could.

    "But¡­ wait a minute, I know humans don''t have a blessing from gods at this point. How can you¡­ who are you?"

    She looked warily at me like she was the human and I was the monster here. Her tail swayed right and left, exposing her inner excitement to my eyes.

    "I won''t tell," I tucked out my tongue in a teasing way before I turned to the two newly summoned Bulltors here.

    Now I needed an extravagant amount of coins to make these two just like the first one I summoned.

    The problem with that Selvator was that his skill wouldn''t only affect me alone. So my main concern was his seven elite warriors who he just summoned before the quest.

    He could use his energy to suppress me, Rachel, my Bulltor, and Rachel''s warriors while sending his minions to kill all of us.

    Yeah I could defend against one attack of his, but what about the others? Facing seven elite warriors wasn''t a joke.

    So I needed to summon more Bulltors here to make sure they''d get rid of those warriors fast. If it was only the Selvator remaining, then he mostly could kill one Bulltor each time he used that annoying skill of his.

    And with the chest tes I gave to them, they had a chance to negate one attack. So hopefully that dragon would do his role and exhaust one more attack from that Selvator.

    But now the problem of making the other two be as strong as the first one became impossible for me. I still had stat points left, but I couldn''t transfer them to any of the two.

    "How many coins do you have?" I suddenly turned to her and asked.

    "I won''t give you anything," she pouted her lips in frustration. "You refused to even give me one chest te, humph."

    "Alright," I removed the pendant from my neck, "take this as a token of our friendship then."

    She looked at the pendant in my hand and despite the desire in her eyes, she turned her face away and even gave me her back. This girl¡­ she was acting as a little girl, literally.

    "C''mon, I need to raise the strength of my two Bulltors here," I said in an attempt to soften her heart towards me, "don''t you want us to crush that Selvator and win this ss?"

    "Humph, you are the one winning it, not me," she still refused to help, "but if you told me how you managed to buy these two Bulltors, then I can summon a few to help."

    I looked up at her and couldn''t help butugh. "It''s something only I can do."

    "Why is that?" she even stomped her feet on the ground. I couldn''t help but gulp when I saw her smooth like jade skin. She was crazily beautiful and without a single w, a deadly weapon made against poor humans like myself.

    "Forget about having even a single bite of this," she noticed my fiery gazes upon her body and was shameless enough to touch her body in a slow way. I couldn''t look at her anymore and shifted my eyes away from her towards the ongoing battle at the distance.

    "Won''t tell me your secret then?" she probed and I shook my head.

    "It''s just some sort of adjustment the system made for mecking the blessing points," I mysteriously said without delving into any more details. "Now, give me ten million coins."

    "What the f*ck?! Do you think I''ve robbed a bank or something beforeing here?"

    I couldn''t prevent myself fromughing. "I know you don''t have the coins, but you have precious gears and items. You can easily get tens of millions of coins if you sell a small part of your riches."

    "These aren''t for sale! No way!" She hugged herself like she was protecting her body from me.. What did she think I was talking about? That girl¡­ Tsk.

 Chapter 44 - The Stat Crystals

    "Why don''t tell me what you want instead?" she seemed to realize I didn''t want the coins just to store them, "I have tons of items here. I''m sure I have what you are looking for."

    "Then give me a few tons of those tons you have," I teased her again and her annoyed face made it so hard for me to notugh.

    "Alright, alright¡­ I need stat points. Do you have any?" I asked amidst myughs while knowing she had some.

    But what she had would never be enough for my needs.

    "Stat points? Why didn''t you say this from the start," but the confidence she spoke with took me by surprise.

    "How much do you have?" I didn''t expect her to be so confident to match my needs, "I need a lot."

    "Thousands perhaps?" she rolled up her eyes as if she was talking about cabbage and not stat points.

    "Th¡­ howe you have such astronomical wealth?!" I got a fright just from the way she said thousands. It was like she had much more than that.

    "It''s nothing," she shrugged and confirmed my thoughts by what she added next, "I don''t even have stat points, I even have stat beads, orbs, and even crystals."

    "Holy sh*t!" I couldn''t help but curse in fright, "how did you get all these? We are still in quest one!"

    Stat points could give one point in one stat, however stat beads could grant fifty stat points. As for stat orbs, each could give five hundred stat points. Stat crystals? Damn! I only read about them in the records as the highest form of the stat, giving almost five thousand stat points per crystal.

    They were considered, even by my time standards, as immense treasures!

    "It''s really remarkable for a human like you to know about these forms of stats," her eyes looked at me in interest, "not only this, but all your performance and knowledge makes me wonder¡­ Are you a reincarnator or a jumper perhaps?"

    I gave her a in smile. A reincarnator was just like the girl from the illusionist. She could be reborn with part of her memories intact. As for the jumpers, they were more scary beings.

    They had ess to the endless multiverse, allowing them to switch worlds with a snap of their fingers. They could retain their memories, their skills, their cultivation, and even their inventory.

    The only drawback was that they needed to start the apocalypse from the start. But c''mon, starting with all these advantages seemed a bit biased, right?

    "That''s none of your business," I simply said, "but howe you have all these? Are you lying to me?"

    *Woosh!*

    Within her hands arge piece of silver crystal appeared. It was exactly like what I read before at records. I sucked a cold air of breath and grew slightly greedy for her immense wealth.

    "This is nothing actually," she shrugged, "not only for me, but for all the elitesing from other worlds. Before we came here we had to go through a test. Fighting inside a world on the verge of copse and getting many items from there."

    She threw the crystal casually in the air like she didn''t really care about it. "It might seem like a big deal, but it isn''t. We are limited by the system for each quest. So even if I have tons of stat points, they are left inside my inventory to be covered with dust."

    "Then give me them," I couldn''t restrain myself anymore.

    "I can give you what you want," she said in a sly tone while her face showed an embarrassed expression, one that didn''t suit someone like her, "but what I will get in return?"

    "I can order you to give me everything you have," I shrugged as the contract between me and her was slightly simr to the one I had with Angelica.

    "Bad human, you should be more caring for me," she pouted her lips and put such an alluring expression on her face but I didn''t shake this time.

    "Give me five thousand¡­ no, ten thousand stat points then," I extended my hand and she looked at me in a weird way.

    "Only five is enough," she knew she couldn''t get what she wanted in such a way. Instead, she came closer and even leant her head over my shoulder like she was my girlfriend or something. "Promise to be nice to me from now on, ok?"

    I could resist her if she stood far, but standing this near made my heart palpitate. Her smell was so magical that it took control over my senses and made me unable to feel anything else but her.

    *Woosh!*

    Yet at this moment the pendant kicked to work and cleansed all of her charm away from my heart. I took a deep breath and before I could say anything; the entire world shook.

    *Rumble!* *Rumble!* *Rumble!*

    I turned towards that direction and saw the golden pir getting weaker and weaker with each rumble. In return the silver pir remained the same.

    "Are they done?" she asked while I nodded.

    "That dragon lost as expected," I said before turning in a serious manner towards her, "give me five thousand stats now. Best to be of stat beads and points."

    I needed to distribute stats among my three Bulltors. I could even buy another one and push his level up without problems.

    But three Bulltors seemed enough for now. She knew the time wasn''t suitable for any y and handed me the points, beads, and even one crystal.

    When she gave me that crystal, she winked with her lewd nature, "this is my gift for you. Don''t forget to treat me wellter."

    I could only remain silent while storing this wealth away. Twelve thousand stat points! Damn! This was a wealth that made me even feel danger in my life if others heard about this.

    But as she said, we were all bound by the system. Even with such wealth, I couldn''t put it to maximum use in a short time.

    "Let''s go," I moved to touch my Bulltors when a window popped up in front of me.

    [Do you want to store your warrior?]

    "Yes."

    *Woosh!*

    The next instant the Bulltor vanishes like it was never there. Inside my inventory, a small token appeared there with the shape of the Bulltor on its surface.

    "Can we take away our warriors?!" She seemed surprised by what I was doing. I took the other two before starting to run inside the maze.

    "Warriors can help us not only here but outside as well," I knew this was a detail not mentioned during this test, but I was sure about that.

    Or else why were their prices so astronomical? If it was just for this quest, then it would be a hefty price to pay.

    "Why are you running fast?" She copied me and stored away all her warriors.

    "We are thest two contenders remaining beside him," I said while not decreasing my speed, "and he is now injured and exhausted. We shouldn''t give him any time to recuperate."

    I knew that the Selvator would beat the dragon kid from the start. But that didn''t mean the Selvator won in an easy way. He must have paid a lot of price just to get the dragon killed.

    Not only his stamina, but also his warriors would be lost. If given enough time, that Selvator would salvage the dragon from his blessing points, and he would replenish his lost warriors for sure.

    Not to mention amending his wounds. The best timing to hit him was now. Or else he would grow stronger and be more formidable.

    The two of us ventured inside thebyrinth. The walls kept our vision blind but I already had a clue about the direction we should take.

    I kept taking turns towards that direction. In less than five minutes we finally reached the ce of the Selvator.

    But there was an unpleasant surprise waiting for us there!

    "Ka ka ka, I thought we were going to have a whale but it turned out to be a small fish."

    "They are still our contenders. As they are here, let''s get rid of them."

    "But there was an announcement before, wasn''t one eliminated? Don''t tell me the two of them did that!"

    "If so then that subus girl might be hiding her strength. Let''s kill her first."

    As we both reached there, I couldn''t help but freeze in deep shock. I didn''t find the Selvator alone, but that dragon kid stood all alive next to him.

    I looked up at the Selvator youth and didn''t find any speck of dust over his armor. Not even a scratch was there!

    "You two¡­" Rachel said in a shaking tone and baffled expression, "you didn''t fight each other?"

    "Ka ka ka, I have to admit that Selvator has a good brain," the dragonughed in carefree manner like we weren''t a threat to him.

    "They allied together," I said in a deep tone while watching the warriors of them standing perfectly fine. It wasn''t only that, their numbers increased a little as well.

    The thirty warriors of the dragon turned fifty, with five elites appearing in the middle of them. As for the Selvator, his initial seven elites turned fifteen.

    These two¡­ They outyed me in this one. I had to admit, this move was really brilliant.

    Allying together wasn''t the big deal, but managing to read the entire situation ande up with this fake y was the real deal. That Selvator¡­ he wasn''t only strong, but also cunning.

    He was dangerous, really dangerous.

    Despite him saying they should kill Rachel first, his eyes never moved away from me.. It wasn''t Rachel his target, it was me.

 Chapter 45 - A Deadly Encounter

    I didn''t see this moveing. But if they thought this was enough to take me down, then I beg to differ.

    I could already see through what happened and what they nned to do. The fifth hidden contender seemed to get on their nerves. So the moment they appeared here, the Selvator must have proposed this temporary alliance.

    The Selvator was so sure of his supremacy over the dragon. And the dragon was arrogant enough to think he could best the Selvator.

    Their little show here aimed to lure out that hidden enemy. Even when they got the memo of one of us getting eliminated, they never thought of it to be that hidden enemy.

    So now they had done all this for just the two of us. In the dragon kid''s eyes, we were nothing. But the Selvator seemed to be wary of me for some reason.

    If I was him, I would definitely shift my gaze towards the dragon. It was the perfect moment to get rid of that strong foe with the least losses.

    "Just wait for me, I won''t kill you fast, ka ka ka," the dragon youthughed in a strange way. His eyes were burning with desire when he looked at the sexy body of Rachel.

    If it was him alone, I could have used many ways to get rid of him. But that Selvator was like a thorn in my back. I could already see what was going to happen as if I had the foresight ability.

    The Selvator would send out the dragon first with all warriors. Standing from the back he would use his scary ability if I fought back.

    Considering the fact that he didn''t use his ability yet, he still had two to three times left.

    My armor could defend me for one time. Even if I summoned my Bullets, they wouldn''t help either. I could get the dragon for sure, but that would be like making a big favor for the Selvator.

    No, I shouldn''t do that. I started to have a n and instantly turned to Rachel.

    "How many coins do you have now?"

    This time I didn''t need to exin things to her. She realized how dangerous our situation was.

    "Only a couple of millions," she said in ashened face, "will they help?"

    "I need an item then," of course they wouldn''t do anything here, "worth ten million at least. Do you have one?"

    She didn''t answer in words but actions. A grand shield appeared that was so big enough to suit one of my Bulltors. It emanated dangerous green energy like fog, as if it was boiling from the inside.

    "It''s the highest grade item I have," she gave it to me without hesitation. "Take it."

    "Then you shall take this as well," I gave her something in return before bowing my head and adding in a loud tone:

    "Thanks mydy for your generosity and care."

    I could see her baffled expression but luckily she didn''t say anything. She held the item I gave her and examined it. The moment she saw it, her face changed for the second time.

    "This¡­"

    "Listen," I hurriedly whispered while retreating slowly as the dragon led all the warriors towards us, "we''ll do this¡­"

    I whispered the short version of my n to her, hoping that her mind would be smart enough to link all the dots. My eyes weren''t on the dragon kid or at any warrior, I was only gazing up at the Selvator like he was staring back at me.

    If I needed to get rid of these two here, I had to remove that suspicion of him away from myself first.

    She took the lead while I started to retreat to the back. The shield was so heavy but I didn''t hurry to store it fast.

    [Warning: The minimal conditions for wielding the sacred shield of love is two thousand strength points. Store it in ten seconds or else it will break your hands!]

    ''Two thousand strength points¡­ What the f*ck is wrong with that shield?!!'' I sucked in the cold air of breath while eyeing this shield with greed. I tried to view its details but a message popped up and blocked my attempts.

    [Your level and stats are far below the minimum requirements to view the shield details]

    Damn! I couldn''t even view its stats! I felt great hesitation to sell it in the market like this. C''mon, I doubt I would be able to get my hands on such a shield in my entire life again!

    *Tuck!*

    Just before I was about to ask Rachel to send me another item to sell and keep that shield for myself, an invisible pressure suddenly descended with a woosh and made me stumble on the ground.

    ''Is it starting?'' I turned around in a fright but I was able to move. The Selvator released a wave of energy around that made even his hair flutter in the air.

    ''Not that scary attack¡­ then this must be¡­'' I stood up and then stored the shield away. Its presence already caused the desired effects as the dragon looked in wary towards Rachel.

    Yes, he didn''t put me in the eye from the start. Besides the shield came from Rachel. So anyone could imagine what tricks she was hiding behind her wless beauty.

    As for that Selvator, the skill he used was a spying skill. Even if I tried to use the secret channel of my contract with Rachel, he would be able to detect that.

    It was best to not arouse his suspicions more. So I threw the shield inside the market to be faced with another annoying message.

    [The base price is twenty million coins. Do you want to auction it?]

    Oh dear lord! I didn''t even want to sell it, and now I wanted to auction it but I couldn''t. I had to get my hands on another item from Rachel, something on par with this shield to feel satisfied.

    "I won''t let youe closer," Rachel''s voice was loud but no matter how hard she tried, she looked cute. The dragon couldn''t help but drool over her even when she was threatening him.

    *sh!* *sh!* *sh!*

    She summoned her warriors. As expected, she was also hiding a few blessing points forter use.

    In front of her twenty-five warriors holding shields appeared in three rows. They raised their shields high while Rachel shouted:

    "The grand fist ms the earth!"

    Even I had to stop what I was doing and look at her in amazement. This wasn''t something that could be done by a single warrior, twenty at least were needed.

    And these twenty must have that skill to use. It was supposed to be a defensive skill initially, however from the mighty power of it many considered it as deadly as any offensive skill.

    The shields rose higher and they gathered a dangerous aura around. The aura of each shield merged with another, forming a thick broad shield phantom that covered the three rows.

    ''Good girl,'' I couldn''t help butmend her on this. I asked her to do anything and force that Selvator boy to use his ultimate weapon.

    And now with this skill, the dragon wouldn''t be able to contend alone against her. The Selvator had to act.

    "Help me now! Hurry!" the dragon youth''s face ashened the moment he heard Rachel''s words. This skill was famous in any world, and the dragon knew he wouldn''t be able to escape from it unscathed.

    He wouldn''t actually die, but he would be left with deep wounds behind. That meant the final trophy would lie in the hands of the Selvator. And it was something even the arrogant dragon couldn''t dare to ignore.

    "Leave it to me," the Selvator finally had his attention over Rachel. The look on his face was a mix of surprise and doubt. Sure enough, even I was surprised by her performance dude.

    *Rumble*

    Just like before, the energy surged out from the Selvator body which started to shine brightly like a star. I feigned a look of fear and screamed at her:

    "Master, help me!"

    "Don''t get near my boy," Rachel''s angry tone roared while she ran fast towards me. At this moment the world around us bathed under the immense and domineering aura of that Selvator.

    His skill was really powerful. In less than a few seconds his energy reached my ce and suppressed me.

    I lost all the control over my body. I couldn''t move. My body stiffened while Rachel''s wasn''t.

    The moment she got near me she raised her leg and pushed me backwards with a kick. I didn''t know why but she raised her leg higher than usual, and let me see a great deal of her lower half.

    *Bang!*

    I mmed at the wall nearby while feeling all the pain.

    "Sorry, I''lle to youter," she said in an apologizing manner as if she was feeling some guilt. "Now I''ll kill you bastards!" she turned then towards the dragon, the warriors, and the Selvator at the rear.

    "How can you escape my attack?" the eyes of the Selvator were wide open at this moment. I finally felt some relief while watching him shifting his radar towards Rachel.

    Well, I got armor to help me against his attack earlier. But I don''t have one now. In return for taking the shield from her, I gave her the armor, plus another little gift in the secret.

    So she didn''t get any harm from that attack. As for myself, I could endure such an attack as long as there was no one to follow up.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    Under the sudden change in events, Rachel showed her strength as she used a long curved sword to kill all the warriors around. In fact things were heading to our favor even without her interference.

    Her warriors were midway in activating their skill. When the Selvator''s skill would end, they would instantly smash the ground and kill the warriors for sure.

    But it seemed she wanted to vent some steam, or attract more attention from the Selvator''s side. Well, I couldn''t object to that.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    In the next five seconds she killed almost ten warriors before she retreated fast. I told her that the duration of each skill wouldst for around five seconds to seven. That was considering the current stats of the Selvator.

    Thetter''s face was unsightly at this moment. For some reason Rachel didn''t get petrified, letting her to kill warriors instead of her getting killed.

    He was supposed to interfere and kill her. But now after she was free, he hesitated and didn''t attack. It was clear that he knew she had more cards up her sleeve.

    *Rumble!*

    "F*ck you!"

    Just as the skill vanished, her line of warriors finally got freed and released their attackbined together. The big shield phantom hit the ground violently and I could already feel the fierce trembling even by standing behind.

    I slowly stood up and watched the dragon youth''s reddened face while cursing Rachel. The strike created a long and deep crater that extended even till the Selvator.

    Anyone who got entangled by this attack was sucked inside the crater and was pressed heavily by immense pressure. I could hear the popping sounds of the warriors'' bodies and cracking sounds of the dragon''s body getting smashed.

    But the Selvator was smart to retreat before that crater reached him. At this moment his eyes were upon Rachel and didn''t give me any nce.

    ''Use it now girl,'' I thought to myself while finishing my preparations at the market, ''you got it in the palms of your hand. You can do it!''

    "It''s now your turn," Rachel turned towards the Selvator who had a very serious look on his face at the moment. "Stay right where you are, I''ming to kill you."

    "Humph, pretty and strong, but not enough to touch this one here," the Selvator said in arrogance, a pure arroganceing from his self confidence.

    *Boom!*

    The next moment he unsheathed his sword, pointed it towards the sky and all of sudden the world exploded. An immense power surged forth and silver thunder fell at the tip of his sword.

    "Die!"

    He simply shed the sword and the next instant, the lightning reached Rachel and the warriors.

    "I won''t fall like that! Come out my best warrior!"

    *Woosh!*

    The next moment a grand physique appeared like a small hill and stood in front of her. She already had two big shields in her hands that she took out of her inventory. The moment the Bulltor appeared, she threw the two shields to him, allowing him to wee the iing strike and deflect it with much ease.

    Yeah, I also gave her one Bulltor to use.. And she used it in such a brilliant way¡­ That was good, girl.

 Chapter 46 - Clearing The Quest

    The attack rumbled around the two big shields but the Bulltor kept himself steady to the ground. Despite being without any skills or good stats, he was able to withstand the attack using the two shields.

    "A Bulltor?" the eyes of that Selvator shone while his face fell. "Then this won''t stand against me this time."

    I knew what he was going to do. Even the dragon kid was still climbing his way up from the crater in such a sorrowful state. The attack of Rachel''s warriors was severe enough to leave behind deep wounds on his sturdy body.

    His golden blood oozed and covered even half of his face. Yet the Selvator didn''t move against him yet. After all, the dragon kid was in his weakened state and now¡­ There was a Bulltor he had to clear.

    "I''ll kill you first," finally he said it and he seemed to mean it. The Selvator''s body started to shine brightly like before as he was going to use that ability of his.

    *Rumble!*

    The world around me shook violently as the attack came swiftly and covered me. This time the Selvator kid didn''t stand far and darted in one direction.

    His aim was that Bulltor then Rachel behind.

    "Die!"

    The Selvator kid crossed the distance in one second to appear in front of the Bulltor. He held his two short halpreds that started to emanate dangerous silver light.

    If that attacknded then the Bulltor would be killed no doubt. But it seemed he underestimated the Bulltor, underestimated Rachel, and¡­ me.

    *ng!* *ng!*

    The two halpreds were stopped by the two giant shields of the Bulltor. This sudden defense startled the Selvator kid as the Bulltor yed it brilliantly and faked to be petrified like Rachel and other warriors.

    "You¡­ howe¡­"

    "Roar!" The Bulltor couldn''t speak it seemed and roared while pushing the Selvator''s body to the back. If he had a sword or a spear right now then it would be easy for him to hack the Selvator''s body.

    But the Selvator seemed to realize the trick here. "Your armor¡­ Humph, only one time usage, useless," he snorted as he noticed the armor on the chest of the Bulltor. "This is myst time to use my ability today, but it''s more than enough to kill all of you here. Now Die!"

    The Selvator''s body shone for the second time. I didn''t imagine he could be much brighter than before. But this time his body vanished under the bright silver light as if he was turned into a star.

    *Rumble!*

    And just like that, the second attack was activated and it came crashing down on me.

    "Die!" I couldn''t see the Selvator clearly but the two halpreds shone brightly while arching in the air. The death of my Bulltor and then Rachel behind seemed to be fixed in stone in the Selvator''s mind.

    But he was mistaken, he forgot one thing¡­ He forgot me.

    Just before any halpred would fall over the Bulltor, I appeared using my higher speed stats like a sh. My new sword arched in the air before itnded on the Selvator''s wide opened back.

    I timed the attack toe when he thought he was winning. I knew he would notice my movement so I waited until the halpreds were half way down towards the neck of my Bulltor.

    Even if I had to sacrifice this Bulltor here, I didn''t care as long as I got that Selvator.

    *Ssh!* *Bang!*

    The sword hit sessfully while I saw the shocking eyes of the Selvator. He already was wary of me before, but pushing the spotlight over Rachel helped to miss me for the past minutes.

    During these minutes I bought a lot of stuff from the market and now it was time for me to show my supremacy.

    "You¡­ It was all you¡­" I sent his body flying before mming into the nearby wall. A cloud of dust emerged and silver blood oozed from the tip of my sword.

    "It''s toote already, you are going to die here," I didn''t wait for him to even stand and went directly for his neck.

    "As if I''m that weak! Come forth my elite warrior!"

    Just before I could reach him, an immense pressure emerged as a Bulltor came out of nowhere. "Thanks to her, I got the inspiration and decided to buy him just in case," his sinister sound came before he appeared next to his Bulltor.

    "Now it''s your turn to die first, then I''ll kill that arrogant dragon and let her live if she decides to follow me."

    Even at this point he thought the Bulltor was hers, all this was her doing.

    "Sorry bud, I got her first," unlike what he expected, I grinned while waving my arms around, e forth my valiant warriors. Let''s kick some as*es!"

    *Woosh!* *Woosh!* *Woosh!*

    Three huge Bulltors appeared with one emitting a dangerous vibe. He was the one having two skills unlocked. I threw two spears at the other two in a casual way before pointing my sword to the Selvator and his Bulltor, "kill them."

    "Roar!"

    The three roared in unison, giving a fright to the single Bulltor standing on the side of the injured Selvator. The face of the Selvator be unsightly as he instantly turned to me and shouted:

    "I''ll submit myself to you, just don''t kill me."

    I narrowed my eyes when I heard that. A Selvator was a mighty being in this game. If I had him under my control then I''d have gained a valuable asset.

    "No thanks," but I wasn''t foolish enough to be blinded by greed, "I know about your oath of brilliance skill. Don''t y such dirty games with me," I snapped my fingers and the next instant the Bulltor standing on his side was hacked by my three.

    The look over the face of the Selvator was priceless. Even when he fell into the hands of my Bulltors, he kept that shocked look like he was seeing a monster.

    In fact I understood why he was this shocked. Such a skill was considered a sacred secret of the Selvators. This skill caused great harm to other races, humans included.

    Imagine having someone as mighty as a Selvator as your follower, bound by a contract and you depended on him for your important tasks. Then at a crucial point you discovered he wasn''t actually bound by anything. That skill was annoyingly able to smash any binding contract to any Selvator''s soul.

    Of course it was a secret even after the passage of ny-nine years. However, thanks to the old man I got clues about many secrets, including this.

    *Thud!*

    His body fell on the ground while his silver blood oozed and formed a littleke. "A Selvator''s blood is considered a treasure in itself," I muttered before taking out one liquor and making it suck dry his entire blood.

    At the same time I ced my hand over his body and took half of what he got in there.

    Of course I didn''t have time to examine what I got, but I surely struck it big this time.

    [You gained five thousand blessing points. You still do not have any blessing from any god. The points are going to be stored until you got a blessing]

    Even after summoning all these warriors, he still had such wealth. How much blessing did he have initially?

    "F*ck!"

    Just as I finished killing him, I heard the curses of the dragon kid. The effect of the skill of the Selvator vanished the moment he died. The dragon kid climbed his way up with a panicked expression on his face.

    "Stay back," he screamed in fright while running all the way towards the other end of this spacious part of thebyrinth.

    "Want to run this easily? Humph," Rachel stood by my side and buffed out her chest as if she was still immersed in her role.

    "Go get him," I snapped my fingers to my Bulltors before giving Rachel a deep look. That dragon kid was dead in my eyes. He would never be able to run away.

    "S¡­ Sorry," Rachel lowered her head while her face showed an enticing redness over her sweet cheeks.

    "Let me go!" The dragon screamed in panic but no matter how hard he resisted, he couldn''t fight against my three Bulltors.

    As for his warriors, the ones who ran alongside him, there was no trace of any of them.

    My Bulltors must have killed them without doubt.

    "The dragons won''t let you live, they ced a curse on every single one of us. Anyone daring to kill us will be hunted. I dare you kill me!"

    He blurted out these words, which weren''t totally wrong. However he forgot, or missed, something trivial that made all the difference here.

    "Do you know what this ce is?" I asked in a calm tone that made his body shiver the moment he heard it.

    He was arrogant, but not that stupid. "This is a ss quest, one supported by the system. Do you possibly think your pathetic curse is still connected to those arrogant bastards of your n outside?"

    His face ashened while his body lost all the power to resist. "You don''t know that! Our n''s curse won''t be stopped by the weak limits of the system!"

    "Hye¡­ should we¡­" Rachel seemed to get shaken by his empty words, but I wasn''t.

    *Ssh!*

    "You¡­" his eyes went all wide while my sword prated through his heart. His golden blood oozed out and started to form a small pond around.

    "I know how strong the system is, and how pathetic your n curses are," I took out my sword in a violent way while twisting it to cause more pain.

    In fact I held a deep grudge against those arrogant dragons. Once before I was this close to die except for the help of a hero of my people.

    I despise them! They were arrogant without a strong foundation, not like the Selvators.

    I took out another liquor and let it dry all the golden blood as well. Like the Selvator, the dragon''s blood was a treasure.

    "Are you sure?" Rachel''s face turned slightly pale as she seemed worried.

    "Don''t let his empty words get to you," I patted her shoulder and was surprised to feel how soft her body was. "All dragons are empty from the inside and loved to blurt out bullsh*t. Apart from their body strength and the high treasures they got, they are nothing."

    I ced my hand over the dragon''s body and sucked half of his inventory inside. Unlike the Selvator, I held more expectations of this dragon''s loot.

    "Fitting to be the strongest race in the entire universe," I sucked in a cold air of breath just from the mere sight of the wild expansion of my inventory.

    And I got extra ten thousand blessing points as well.

    "What are you waiting for?" I looked up at her before motioning my head towards the two dead bodies, "take ten percent of their inventory."

    "Is it¡­ alright?" Despite acting courteous, her face failed her and showed how excited she was.

    "Go now before you moan out of excitement," Iughed while she gave me a kiss in the air before she jumped to get her share of the loot.

    "Holy moly! My sexy god must be favoring me today," sheughed after gathering up her loot. "Now take this Bulltor of yours back," she pointed at the Bulltor I previously gave to her and was about to call him back to give him to me.

    "No, keep it for yourself," I said while she gave me a weird look. "You and I won''t appear together. We''ll return to our former ces. So it''s best for you to be safe with that Bulltor. With him around, you won''t get easily killed or harassed."

    "Oh sweetie, do you worry about me?" her tone held a unique melody that made even my heartstrings tighter. In fact this wasn''t her ability, it was her nature, her fiery sexy nature as a subus, the mortal enemy of any man.

    "Ahem," I cleared my throat as I had to shift my gaze away from her. Each part of her emanated such irresistible aura, inviting me to explore each part of her body.

    But it wasn''t the time nor the ce to fool around like this.

    She chuckled as she seemed to feel little achievement by her ability to enchant me. "I''ll keep your words to my heart, and¡­" all of sudden she drew closer and painted such a soft kiss over my face with a deep and warm hug.

    "I promise no other man will touch me except you."

    The next moment she turned into a sh of light and disappeared.

    [Congrattions! You managed to clear the quest. The ss is now yours. Assessment will start now and you''ll get notified shortly about the results. Stay put]

    Well¡­ If I had to wait for the assessment then why shouldn''t I go on a shopping spree? Such a chance of being able to use the stat points wouldn''te easily ever again.

 Chapter 47 - Getting A Class At Last

    I got a lot of things from the two I just killed. Stat points, beads, orbs, and even crystals were among them.

    Warriors weren''t a normal thing to encounter. Even if I got my ss and enjoyed the full abilities of the market, I wouldn''t find them sold anywhere.

    Why? That was simply because they were precious to anyone! Imagine having an army under your control, an army of warriors who could level up without the need for dungeons.

    Warriors were considered the main backbone to any kingdom or empire even back in my time. And even after ny-nine years, one couldn''t easily purchase them from anywhere except by luck.

    And it was my luck to be here and I would never miss this chance.

    "Hmm¡­ Bulltors are mighty but theyck in few things. In terms of defense or offense they are iparable to the ones I got here. But looking at other aspects like magic skills and long ranged attacks, they certainly fall short."

    I scanned the long list again and this time I had a n in my mind. Numbers didn''t matter a lot aster on quality would be far more important than quantity.

    The shield bearers Rachel summoned for example was a proof for that. Before anything else I bought a hundred of them. Theirbined attack that could be done by twenty of them proved to be formidable.

    Plus their price wasn''t that high, only two hundred stat points.

    I also bought a hundred archer based races, a magician based race, and a healer based race. I could buy a hundred of Bulltors but that would entirely deplete my stockpile of the stats.

    I needed to add stats to these warriors to unlock their skills. Plus I wanted to buy a lot of gears for them as well.

    So I settled on buying only fifty of them for now. That alone cost almost one hundred thousand stat points.

    Then it was time for adding stats to them.

    The system worked in this regard by a unified rule. So I had to add points in each stat to level them up. Reaching level five was enough for now as this unlocked two skills for each race.

    However I selected ten of each group and raised their stats to level fifteen. This way they had the third skills opened and could act as the tip of the spear for me.

    As I finished all this, I still had less than ten thousand stat points in the form of one stat crystal, few orbs, and many beads and points. However it would be best to keep this for now. I didn''t know if I would need my stat points in any stageter on or what.

    [The assessment is over]

    [You killed three contenders by your own strength and turned one into your follower. You gained an exceptional assessment and you will unlock a heaven grade hidden ss for you]

    [The ss is selected]

    [Congrattions! You got the soul master ss]

    [The ss is bound to your soul and genes now]

    [You''ll be transported outside the quest dungeon in five¡­ Four¡­ Three¡­ Two¡­]

    I didn''t care about the countdown and instantly opened my profile. In front of my eyes I didn''t have any ss anymore.

    I¡­ had a ss!

    The light shone all around and I couldn''t help but feel overwhelmed by this. I lived my entire life being suppressed, not able to live properly thanks to myck of degree; the ss.

    And now, I have ss! I finally got a ss!

    "I have a ss! Atst I have a ss! Yahoo!"

    I screamed in boundless joy while a burning feeling stung my eyes. I was crying, but I didn''t care anymore. My lifelong dream finally came true and

    I got a ss. I had a ss now! How cool was that?!

    "Shut up ande here!"

    Just before I could even finish my shouts of victory and joy, an overwhelming strength held me by the throat and all I could feel was a pain from my back as I mmed against the bronze statue.

    A face appeared at this moment in front of me, a face of someone I didn''t know or knew before in my life.

    He looked like a youth, a couple of years older than me at best. He wore a block cloak that extended to a ck scarf to cover almost half of his face.

    All I could see was the upper part of his nose and both of his eyes. They shone in a strange faint purple light. That wasn''t the issue, the issue was that he held me by the throat using force that didn''t make sense.

    We should have ended the first quest by now. However the limit over our stats would only be lifted now.

    So howe he was this strong? Even when I had my full stat in strength?

    The only thing I thought about was his gears. However his ck cloak was so thick like it was made of steel and not cloth. It hid everything about his body. A shadow, he was just like a shadowing out from the depth of darkness.

    "W¡­ Who are you?" my voice was slightly hoarse as I could feel slightly suffocated under his pressure.

    "Resisting my hand grip? Interesting," his eyes shone brighter while his voice looked hoarser than mine. "But your stats won''t do anything against me. Either you exin everything that happened here or else I''d kill you on the spot!"

    Damn! Why out of all people this crazy man came looking for me? And why at this moment? I didn''t even celebrate my achievement.

    That wasn''t fair! I didn''t do anything wrong! I just acquired what was rightfully mine. A ss, I finally got a ss. And even if I had to put a fight to death with that maniac, then I wouldn''t hesitate to do so.

    But let me first understand what was wrong with him. Why was he targeting me with such hostility?

    "Sorry but I don''t know you," I said in a hoarse voice while feeling my throat being crushed slowly under his firm grip. "Just who are you?"

    "That''s the question I wanted to ask," his eyes shone brighter while he got closer to my face. "Look me in the eye and tell me, how could you get something that didn''t belong to you in the first ce?"

    At this moment, everything hit me like a mighty wave of a tsunami. I couldn''t help but tremble while looking deeply at his eyes.

    In there I noticed something, something shing faintly in the depth of his iris. It wasn''t clear at first thanks to all that purple glowinging from his eyes. But now, and from such close up distance, I could perfectly distinguish this unique mark.

    "You¡­ are a jumper!!!"

    It wasn''t a question but a shocked realization. Inside his both eyes there were two calmly rotating beads with ck gold color.

    It was the mark, the unique mark of any jumper. No matter what color it was, a bead was always resting there like a small wheat seed. It had such a unique shape that I would never miss it even from miles away.

    "You know about me?" he tightened his grip and got me closer to his face, so close that I could smell his breaths stenching with alcohol.

    "You were drinking," I couldn''t help but say in a weakened voice, "jumpers shouldn''t drink unless they are about to give up."

    "You know a lot about me then," he waved his arms and helplessly my body flew and mmed on the ground nearby. I coughed and sneezed while gasping for air.

    A jumper¡­ What a damn luck I had here!

    I didn''t know just his ss, but I also knew about his true identity. He was the one, the human who was supposed to get in there and have this ss for his own.

    And now he came to find meing out, shouting and boasting in triumph about getting what initially belonged to him. What a fool I was to do that!

    "Speak," a long spear that had a purple fire dancing on its tip appeared in an instant and was less than an inch away from my throat. I couldn''t help but raise both hands in the air.

    Jumpers were known to be crazy folks! They were lucky to encounter that ss in their first run in the apocalypse.

    Then they would have the choice to travel among worlds that were parallel to ours. Each trip would add more color to his bead. And this one was dark golden in color, meaning he traveled for many times already.

    Each time he jumped, he would restart at the beginning of the apocalypse. However he wouldn''t lose his memories like the reincarnation, and would keep his ss, his cultivation, and also his inventory.

    That meant I wasn''t just facing a normal human waiting for quest two to start. I was standing in front of a human who cleared endless quests and gained many items.

    Facing a jumper meant either he killed you or he would choose to jump if you bested him. Information about them came from the old man, and I didn''t know how he knew all this about such a hard to meet ss.

    "What do you want to know?" I tried to act calm while getting my thoughts wrapped up quickly. I needed to find a way out of this. Facing this madman when he caught me stealing his ss in such a way meant death.

    Even my prideful Bulltors and other warriors wouldn''t be able to make a difference. This jumper lived through many quests and apocalypses already.

    He wasn''t just one with a ss, he had a cultivation and ton of advanced gears. He had enough skills to barbecue me alive with a thought of his.

    I shouldn''t y with fire, that''s what I kept repeating to myself in my head at the moment.

    "Howe someone like you can find this ce and get the ss from the Selvator and the dragon? Not to mention that pain in the as* illusionist!"

    He knew! He even knew about the illusionist as well! That meant this wasn''t just his first time to get the ss, he must have tried so many times before.

    "You failed each time you tried to get it, so why do you bother?" I tried to probe. Was the old man right about his words from before or that man managed to ovee the iing challenges in other attempts?

    Please, let the old man be true this time, please¡­

    "What are you talking about?" he shouted in his hoarse voice that made him like he was dying or something. Despite trying to be angry, I felt his shock.

    If I needed to get out of here alive I had to y it carefully with this madman.

    "I say you know that you''ll die each time you get this ss," I said as if I knew everything about him, "instead of trying to kill me, you should thank me."

    "Thank you? For what? Stealing my ss away?" he roared and I didn''t know if he was struggling to speak or what.

    "You tried," I had to stick to my n to the end. After all I had no other n but this. "You tried so many times already and failed. Then me taking this ss will be beneficial for you."

    "Stop saying nonsense and tell me who you are."

    "I''m not fooling around," I simply shrugged, "let me guess¡­ an army of monsters will hit this ce in¡­ around twenty to thirty minutes from now, right? Then that deadly weapon will beunched at you and you''ll be burned to dust or¡­ jump away like you always do."

    This time I said all that the old man told me about him. I hoped the old man didn''t fake or miss anything in the middle, or else I would be doomed.

    "Humph, so you know what''sing at you. Who are you? A jumper like me? No, you don''t have our stigma in your eyes. Then a reincarnator? Even if you are one, you wouldn''t be able to retain all your memories."

    Luckily he calmed down a bit. For sure this wasn''t the end of his words as he added in vicious tone:

    "I dunno who you are. But I''m interested, is it better to kill you or watch you die at the hands of those clowns calling themselves angels?"

    "Well, let me die in the angels'' hands.. At least they''d show me some mercy, not like you."

 Chapter 48 - Soul Master Class Phase One

    "The angel is showing mercy? Pft, this might be considered the most hrious joke I always hear from folks like you," heughed as if I was joking around, "angels are our enemies, not allies, not guides."

    "I know that," I had a feeling that he wasn''t going to fight against me, "but at least I have a chance against them, not against you."

    "Smart kid," he dared to call me a kid? "But I won''t let you off before you tell me who you are and how you know about this ce."

    "I just stumbled upon it by ident," I shrugged, "I was in the park when the apocalypse started. If you don''t believe me, then let''s go to the museum up there and ask people about that."

    *Foosh!*

    Just while I was speaking I felt a strange gush of winding from him.

    "I don''t want to hear anyone''s opinion," he said while one of his eyes shone in a strange purple red color, "I have a skill to detect lies, and you kid just spouted out one."

    Sh*t! He had a lie detecting skill up his sleeve.

    "You got one more chance to speak the truth or else¡­" the cold tip of his spear moved and touched my skin. I barely felt pain as I was sure he caused a wound there.

    "Alright, I came from the future," as I had no more games to y with him, and the time was kicking fast towards the retaliation of the angels, I had to wrap things here with him fast.

    "What do you take me for? An idiot or something?"

    "Just use your damn skill and let''s get done with this," I said with confidence as I was really telling the truth.

    What was the big deal about him knowing about meing from the future? At least I wasn''t a monster like him or those reincarnator guys.

    *Foosh!*

    The previous ribbles of air appeared and his eyes shone again. I couldn''t see his face but the spear he held trembled faintly while making me feel pain again.

    "Ouch! Watch that man!"

    "So you are from the future? What''s it like out there?" he pushed the spear finally away and that let me touch my neck. Yeah, there were two wounds there.

    "It''s ugly," I said the truth casually but the ribbles of air that came again made me frown. "C''mon, it was just a mere question."

    "I don''t trust people easily," he blurted out.

    "And I don''t trust people at all. So let''s go different paths."

    In fact that wasn''t what I wanted. Having this asset by my side was a mere gift from the heavens. How could I let him slip so easily from my hands?

    "You are good, kid, I give you that. I never expected to see such a heaven defying innate ability. Why not follow me? I need someone like you on my side."

    "No thanks," despite wanting him to be on my side, I would never let myself follow such a maniac.

    "Reason?" he asked and at this moment his eye shone brightly as he used that lie detecting thing again.

    "You are a maniac," I shrugged as if it was out of my hands to say such rude words.

    "Do you want to die?"

    "That''s the point. You always threaten people by death. You are a mad man. Plus if things went south, you won''t stick around to fix it. It''s easier for you to run than stand and fight."

    "What did you say?" He raised his spear again and this time I even gave him my back. I knew his nature, all talk.

    "You are a coward," I said it loud clear, "the ones who create a mess then run away from it are cowards."

    *Smash!*

    Without warning he grabbed me by the neck and hit me fiercely against that poor statue again. I could hear the cracking noisesing from my back and that statue alike.

    "What? Fearing to admit the truth? Then let me ask you, how many times did you run away and change worlds?"

    "Saving my life isn''t a crime or a thing I would be ashamed of!"

    "Then let me ask you this in another way, have you ever thought about the worlds you left behind?" I could feel his firm grip over my neck. But unlike the first time he hit me, he didn''t apply much pressure there.

    I wasn''t even feeling any difort at all except from the tingling pain of my back.

    "Why not take this world for example," I even waved my hands in the air as if I was discussing in a civilized manner with a sane man, "if you got the ss here and then you were faced with a mighty challenge like usual. You''ll choose to run the moment you fail defending against what''sing."

    "I won''t fail! I''m well prepared!" His shout told me well about his current mood. Good, I was getting inside his head as we spoke.

    "Yeah, a gear or two. Or perhaps even strengthening your body by raising your cultivation base," I said in mockery before adding in a serious tone, "no matter how hard you try, you won''t seed. You''ll always fail!"

    *Smash!*

    He was enraged to the limit to grab me away and smash me again to the statue. This time he was acting serious and that suffocation returned back to me.

    "A man running from challenges will never be able to ovee them. That''s the simple logic behind life. You have the nature of running, sleeping deeply inside your bones and soul that at any simple challenge, you''ll flee."

    "Stop it! Stop spouting nonsense already!!"

    Despite his enraged shouts, I never stopped. I finally could get to his subconscious, and I needed to do something important there.

    Humans acted all the way by logic and sense, but they never knew that the subconscious controlled everything. No matter what, a man, a woman, a child, an elder, a wise man, or even a mad man¡­ All had their beliefs tied tightly to their subconscious.

    If I needed to turn him onto my side, I needed to solve his biggest subconscious problem; choosing to run instead of standing firmly and face the challenges.

    But changing a subconscious was never an easy or fast feat to aplish.

    "So when you fail and decide to run away," I continued like he didn''t interrupt me with his shouts moments ago, "then this world will be doomed. That ss is very domineering. If it fell into the hands of anyone but humans then we are all doomed."

    "It won''t! I have a n this time! I won''t fail!"

    "Empty talk," I smirked hardly with my throat getting suffocated more by his firm grip, "how many times have you already tried and failed? Let me bet, you even blurted such words to yourself endless times before, and eventually each time you failed."

    This time I could feel his body trembling and his hand holding me got loose. I fell on the ground while touching my neck. It wasn''t as bad as the past. Hopefully this will be thest.

    "Let me show you the difference between being a coward and being a man is," I stood up and started to walk again. "You are wee to tag along."

    "I won''t help you," he said in his usual aggressiveness but eventually he followed by my side. "Even the mighty sword and the sacred shield I got by risking my life before won''t show up to save you."

    "Who said I want these pathetic toys of yours?" A sword? A shield? What did he take that star weapon for? A childish y?

    "You¡­"

    "Just keep silent for a moment. Thanks to you I couldn''t check even the ss I got yet."

    And he was noisy.

    [Soul master ss: Rank: Hidden. Grade: Heaven. Level: 1]

    [Fist stage is opened for you to use: The grade of soul absorption]

    [Each time you kill a living being, you''ll be able to absorb his soul. The absorbed soul won''t reincarnate or be revived by any means]

    [Storing one hundred souls will allow you to raise all your stats by one point. Storing one thousand souls will let you upgrade the level by one. Upgrading the ss level by ten levels will open the next stage of the ss for you]

    ''This is it? Only this?'' I looked up at the description here with daze. No matter how I saw it, this was totally bullsh*t!

    A ss that would ask me to kill tens of thousands of enemies to just level up? What the hell was this shitty ss?!

    I couldn''t believe my eyes until I closed and reopened the ss many times. ording to what I knew, sses would grant people a way to increase their stats and power immensely. But now¡­ this ss looked like trash. Absolute trash!

    I needed to kill one hundred enemies just to get five stat points? Was this a joke? I''d rather prefer to use coins to upgrade my stats without this useless ss.

    I took a rapid gaze up at the jumper walking furiously next to me. Was this the ss he was seeking after? No way! There must be a mistake here.

    "Ahem, may I ask what was the ss you had before from the statue?" I needed to get answers.

    "Won''t tell!"

    Screw you! C''mon be serious here! Why act all childish with me like that?

    "C''mon, I''m curious to know."

    "Why? Did you trip off and you got some useless ss from inside?" he saw straight through me before suddenly breaking out inughter.

    "That''s ridiculous! I can''t believe you took all this trouble for a shitty ss!"

    "The ss from the inside isn''t fixed then?" I tried another approach to get my answers.

    "Of course. There is an assessment. The higher you get, the better ss you''ll obtain," he pointed at himself while puffing out his chest like boasting about some heroic deeds or something.

    "I even got an Immortal ranked ss once. This dude here is so strong and lucky. Yeah, I''m blessed with luck. Not like a country boy like you, hahaha."

    Lucky? Lucky my as*!!!

    I looked again at the grade of my ss. It said it was heaven grade. That was supposed to be a better thing, right? Better than his Immortal rank at least.

    But the facts don''t align with the description in front of my eyes. Just before I could ask anymore, a long row of messages appeared in front of my eyes.

    [The fist quest finished and you managed to clear it]

    [You have one slot opened for getting a blessing]

    [Many gods are eyeing you with curious eyes. You have acquired a good attention from many gods]

    [The next hour will be the time for gods to apply to bless you. The list of gods will be updated each five minutes]

    [You need to make a decision in six hours from now]

    [If you want the privileges given to have a blessing from a god, you can check out the blessing icon inside your profile]

    [The next quest will start after six hours]

    [The beginner''s pack effect ended. You can''t use their features anymore]

    Yeah, screw me more if you could, please.

    I looked with no interest towards the list that appeared next. I knew the rules of this game. Gods? Hahaha, this was a mere joke.

    As for someone who came ny-nine yearster, I could say this was one of the cruelest traps ever yed for humans.

    Who would be offered the blessing of a mighty god and would refuse? A blessing meant many things, like tipping coins, supporting one with unique skills, and even giving some guidance.

    Who would say no to such support? Such a disadvantage veiled under the cloak of being a blessing, what a joke!

    I knew what was in the manual but I checked it up anyway. The points discussed there covered most of the facts about having a blessing.

    Except for two!

    And these two points,pared to the long list of twenty points exined thoroughly here, would make the difference between earth and heaven.

 Chapter 49 - A Plan

    The first would be that having one blessing without an extra slot means you have a harder time gaining more blessings. Yes, one could have more than one blessing, and that was the top secret the angels hid from us.

    The manual was written by them, so they would never reveal such important things to us.

    Many people wouldn''t perform well in the quests. It was, after all, depending on many variables, attributes included.

    But on the other hand, we had a good number of humans who would have a chance to gain more than one god blessing. So if they listened to these lies, and most would, they would lose a valuable chance here.

    The second lie was a simple knowledge about gods; they weren''t just one category. Gods, in fact, was a general term describing anyone who had achieved a big sess in his past life and became a legendary figure.

    And it wasn''t limited only to the human race. Any god from any other race could extend his/her blessing to humans. Of course there were some conditions for that, still it was something feasible.

    The lowest rank of gods would be the legendary figures, thenmanders, and greatmanders. After that the ranks of true gods would appear.

    They were the gods mentioned before in the great pantheons of humankind. Like the Greek pantheon, the Egyptian pantheon, and the Chinese pantheon.

    Those were the real deal. But to get their attention, it would be impossible in just the first quest. I needed to seed in at least five quests to gain their attention.

    Plus the next chance of having another slot would be at the fifth quest.

    Alright. As I didn''t n to get any blessings today, I closed the list and looked up at the sky.

    It was supposed to be the start of a new day now. In other words, dawn just kicked in. but the world was still as dark as before.

    ''Open market,'' I shifted my gaze towards the market for now. I still had little more than ten million coins.

    It looked like a big sum, butpared to my next preparations they were barely enough.

    "Where are we going? This isn''t the direction of the museum!" that jumperined as we walked, interrupting my line of thoughts.

    "What''s your name by the way?" I asked while moving my eyes around the marker interface. Yeah, I found it! Finally I had this legendary icon atst!

    ''Open the ss market,'' I thought and with a sh the new market interface appeared in front of my eyes.

    Market had manyyers inside. The basic one was the interface opened for everyone. But there were interfaces for sses, people with inheritances, people with blessings, and many other top secretyers.

    I never got the chance to see such an interface ever in my life. I read a lot about it. Hell, I read tons of records describing this. Butpared to seeing it with my own eyes, everything pales inparison.

    The items sold there were much better than the normal market. Plus the auction here was faster.

    "I won''t say my name to a dead boy."

    "Boy, kid¡­ How old do you think you are? You look just a couple of years older than me!" Iined while opening the search bar and started to look for two things.

    I knew these things wouldn''t be avable at the normal market.

    "I lived through fifty worlds so far," he boasted like it was a good thing to run from fifty different challenges. What was there to be proud of? "Coward," I blurted out what I felt at this moment with disgust.

    "What did you say? Are you tired from living already?"

    "Humph," I didn''t pay him any attention anymore. The search results came and the prices I saw made my face twitch.

    C''mon! A single item was sold by the price of four million at the base? And it was an auction? This wasn''t fair!

    "I''ll bid with five then," despite feeling bitter, I ced my bid before opening another search bar and looked for another item.

    "Three million¡­ C''mon!" I shroud in anger. This time my coins were barely enough!

    "Do youck coins? Of course you do. If you follow me, I''ll keep your ount filled with tens of millions of coins."

    As I ced four million as my bid, that jumper showed off about his own wealth.

    "I''ve ten million here and I only lived for one life. Calling yourself a rich man with only this much? Tsk, I''m disappointed."

    "You¡­" he shouted and pointed his spear in rage towards me. But who told you to show off using such a low wealth bud? You dug this hole yourself.

    I started to check my inventory. Damn lord! That was a really big harvest I made back there.

    The items there were in hundreds! Even many of them had many ten digits besides them, mostly gears.

    ''Time to sell them then,'' I didn''t hesitate to ce a hundred pieces of gear in the market. I knew their value might be usefulter on when I created my little army. But I knew I was about to gain more so soon.

    Plus I just bid on the cheapest two items here. The third one was considered the pricest out of them. If I didn''t get it with twenty million coins at least, then people attending these auctions must have something wrong in their minds.

    [You ced shield tier five into auction. Base price: five hundred thousand coins]

    [You ced spear tier four into the auction. Base price: Three hundred and fifty thousand coins]

    Messages started to pop in front of me the more I ced items. When I reached fifty, I hesitated to put more.

    "I believe this is enough," so instead of my earlier n of selling a hundred gear, I only ced fifty.

    Out of them, five were in tier seven, eight in tier six, and most of the rest fell between tier three and five.

    That was a good harvest indeed. I thought these gears were at tier two and three at most. But who knew I would get such high tiers as well.

    The higher the tiers, the higher the base stats they required to be used. So despite having such a big amount of advanced gears, it was early to celebrate this.

    They wouldn''t be useful until quest four at least.

    "You don''t need to sell your things dude, just ept me as your master."

    "Stop your bullsh*t already. Even if you asked me to sponsor you, I would refuse."

    "Spon¡­ What the hell do you think I am? A beggar?"

    "Tsk, it''s good to know your true worth. It helps to know one''s status in life."

    "I''ll kill you!"

    "Yeah, yeah, I''m a dead man already, right?"

    I wasn''t afraid anymore from him. I knew he could easily crush me if he wanted. It wasn''t his stats, but his cultivation. But he wouldn''t do that.

    I already got into his mind. He would hesitate to kill the one who would show him a miracle, a miracle of a weakling like me defeating what a giant like him couldn''t.

    ''Now it''s time for the big item¡­ yeah, it''s sold at twenty-five million coins already,'' I found it but it went far above what I initially thought.

    The auctions I ced would need ten more minutes to conclude. As for the two I bid for, I just checked. They were almost over.

    [The stach of the blue unicorn spears you bid for is inside your inventory]

    [The sac of the giant octopus is ced in your inventory]

    Good! Now with these two things I could startying out my defense.

    "This is the direction of the Great Lawn?" the jumper asked and I couldn''t help but ask back:

    "Do you know the park by heart or what?"

    "I came here so many times already," he shrugged as if he was an old wise man.

    "Yeah, you failed a lot already here," I kept teasing him. If I let the seed I nted in his subconscious dry, it might just die out.

    "..."

    He just twitched his jaw and could see the faint trembles from underneath his scarf. This man was still acting cautious against me, not even showing me his damn face or telling me his name.

    "We are going to Turtle Pond," I said slowly, "to one particr sculpture."

    "Sculpture? What for?" he said in disdain.

    "Do you know what''s the most powerful aspect of the weapon of the star?" I suddenly asked while pointing towards the sky.

    I knew the attacking, I knew it very well. ording to the old man''s words, it came in two forms. One was the herd of monsters, and that was no way to be challenging such a strong jumper.

    But the second was the deadly hit from that city destroyer star. It was so deadly to not even be defended against even once. Even in the old man''s heroic tales, no one ever faced such brutality and lived.

    "It''s crushing strength perhaps?" he said it like he was terrified from that weapon. And he should be. He faced death many times already thanks to that weapon alone.

    "It''s faith," I said as I recalled the words of the old man about that weapon. "It holds a great amount of faith inside that little star of it."

    "Faith? How can faith be this deadly?" he didn''t seem to believe me, "no, its strength is the main threat it has. Only facing it with an equal strength would anyone be able to survive its attack."

    "You are wrong," I firmly shook my head, "and I''ll show you in an hour how."

    "Humph! A dead man talking and boasting! Of course you can say anything you want. Saying and doing aren''t the same thing, kid."

    "I know, just like your empty words about courage and bravery don''t matterpared to your cowardly actions from before."

    "You¡­ Do you want to die?"

    "Hahaha, no thanks. I prefer to live my life to the fullest," I said while shifting my gaze towards the big statue in the distance, "I paid a hefty price already to live the life I have right now."

    The stute was like a giant standing in the middle of an open field. The sky lit up slightly at this moment but it was way dimmer than any day.

    Sun wouldn''t shine up anymore on Earth. Earth itself wouldn''t stand alone like that. Soon other worlds would join and N would be formed slowly along the quests.

    And a new star would shine brightly over the newnd.

    "This¡­ Isn''t this the Polish king or something?" The jumper stood in front of the big statue of a man standing on top of his horse, raising two swords above his head.

    "The statue of King Jagiello, the biggest statue in the central park," I said before I moved around and started to take the spears out.

    The spears I bought were special. They belonged to a creature not in our world yet, the blue unicorn. It was a monster that lived in the sky of a world that was once lost.

    But that world was special as the energy in there was way thicker than what was on Earth. The horn was precious as it was the only part of that creature to deal with that energy.

    In other words these spears that each reached my height and were as thick as my fist were able to conduct energy better than anything else on Earth.

    Evenpared to other creatures, this one was special indeed.

    "Why are we here again?" The jumper didn''t know my n. Of course a dummy person like him who only thought with his muscles and not brain wouldn''t understand.

    "I''ll exinter," but trying to exin without a demonstration was like forcing a kid to read a text book without illustrations.

    I started to nt my spears in a specific shape, a pentagonal star. It was a needed step before thest part of my n.

    As I finished, I started to move towards the nearby pond.

    The statue lies at the east end of that pond. While I moved, I ced the spears on the ground. ''One shouldn''t be enough, right?'' I ced two next to each other, with their tapering end pointing towards the pond.

    "Is it a unicorn horn?" The jumper was smarter than he looked. He seemed to recognize the spears I had.

    "Leave them be," he tried to grab one from the ground but I stopped him. But he didn''t listen and grabbed one.

    *Buzz!*

    "Damn! That little horn here is so fierce already!" his body shone in a faint purple aura before it was all sucked dry by the spear he held in hand.

    "In just a moment he almost sucked me dry," he let the spear fall. That stupid jumper tried to grab the horn and infuse his energy inside it.

    Did he have a loose screw in his head or what? Acting this greedy and trying to snatch away my stuff. Humph, he got what he deserved anyway.

    "Gosh! Where is the pond?!"

    As we reached where the pond was, the pond was gone. Of course I knew who did it. After all, I was the one who instigated all this mess.

    "Stand here for a second," I said in a strict tone like I was the boss, "and don''t touch anything," as if I was warning a kid already.

    I took out myst five spears and ced them halfway over the edge of the pond. Each stach of these spears came with a batch of twenty.

    "What is this ugly sac? It stincts!" The jumper covered his nose while looking in disgust towards the ck greenrge sac I just took out.

    Of course it smelled awful. But this awful buddie here was crucial to my n. I let it slide over the side of the pond and ced the tips of the spears inside its jelly-like flesh.

    "I''m done," I moved fast away from it as the smell was really unbearable.

    "What the hell is that thing?" he pointed at the sac, "are you sure of your n?"

    He knew I had a n already as it was obvious. But his question hammered on a tough spot here.

    "I never tested it to know the results, but I''m confident," I said while trying to act cool.

    "Loser," but he teased me back, and he had a point. After all this n of mine was devised only by me. No one ever managed to face that terrifying attack and lived.

    So I was literally gambling with my life here. But I was so much trusting in myself and my mind.

    With all the knowledge I had, what was the benefit if I didn''t use them in such a way? No way I was wrong, my n made sense and I''d just like you, idiot, how smart I was.

 Chapter 50 - [Bonus Chapter] Heaven Defying Skills

    I had to ount for myck of trust with optimal preparations.

    The first thing I aimed for was to purchase another pack. This time I selected the highest pack, the elite pack.

    [You paid one million coins for the elite growth pack]

    "Well, it''s quite hot but it''s worth every penny," I mumbled to myself while opening the description of this pack.

    Simply put, I could now pay five thousand coins for one stat point. Of course that might seem outrageous, but one had to consider the depreciating counter factor here of the system.

    The more quests we finished, the higher the cost it would to gain one single stat point. The system coupled with those in charge of the market put in its consideration the value of strength gained during the quest, plus the bigger amount of coins obtained by each one here.

    So instead of paying two thousand coins per stat points in the beginner''s pack at first quest, now it would cost me at least twenty thousand coins per stat if I purchased the same pack.

    Also the price of the packs soared as well. In return for the five thousand coins from before, the beginner''s pack now cost one hundred thousand coins.

    Crazy! Those ones controlling the market were really shameless and insane! But I could see where this path would lead to.

    This way they would easily filter the survivors and let only the elites shine. If they let the chance open for anyone to achieve stats easily, things would go out of controlter on.

    However, considering that I had stat points, beads, and other stuff stored inside my inventory, I didn''t really need to pay anything.

    So I didn''t purchase this pack for the sake of stat points, but for two important features; two extra lives and three skills.

    The two extra lives'' importance was clear. Plus they could be stacked forever. So I didn''t need to be worried about them vanishing after the end of the quest and the vanishing of the pack itself.

    As for the skills, two out of the three were normal skills. But that wouldn''t even make me moved to purchase this pack at such an extravagant price.

    The third skill alone was worth it. After all, it was a ss specific skill.

    To obtain a ss specific skill one had to have a heaven defying luck, or I should take another ss quest. But ss quests weren''t that easy to have, and the ones giving ss specific skills were even rarer.

    So having one skill with the price of one million coins was a steal! In addition to that, this price would soar even higher by each subsequent quest.

    Even those terrifying wealthy figures from other worlds like dragons and Selvators wouldn''t even be able to purchase these packster on.

    "Select the skills," I blurted out while the jumper next to me gave me such a deep gaze. I knew he must have figured what I was doing, and I didn''t mind that.

    After all, he was too terrifying to be concerned about. Even if he didn''t know anything about me, he could kill me with a whim.

    Perhaps showing off some of my abilities here would make him lean slightly towards me in the future. Who wouldn''t look for a capable partner like myself? The stronger I became, the higher chances would be for me to recruit him.

    The system went into silence for brief seconds. Even with the amount of coins paid, I didn''t have the luxury to choose the skills myself.

    [Three skills have been selected: The sense skill, the hawk eye skill, and the separation skill]

    What were these skills? It was my first time hearing about them so I opened three windows and examined their description.

    [Sense skill: Passive skill. An invisible instion of energy will seep away from your body as a center. Anything alive thates into contact with it while you aren''t aware of its presence will cause an rm inside your awareness]

    Just as I was reading this simple description, another window popped up on top of it.

    [Warning: You don''t have a sense stat]

    [A sense stat is being created in your profile]

    [If your sense stat is higher than your enemies, the sense skill will work. If it''s lower, the sense skill will fail to detect the target. If both are equal, there is fifty percent chance of identifying him]

    [Sense stat can''t be increased by normal measures]

    [Detecting your ss]

    [You have a heaven grade ss]

    [Adjusting the requirements for you]

    [Binding the sense stat to your ss]

    [The sense skill is bound to your ss]

    [The sense skill is upgraded]

    [Soul sense skill: Passive skill. Upgraded form. ss specific skill. An invisible instion of energy will seep away from your body as a center. Anything alive thates into contact with it while you aren''t aware of its presence will cause an rm inside your awareness.

    The limit of the skill is determined by the sense stat.

    For sacrificing five hundred souls, you can add one point to your sense stat.

    If your sense stat is higher than the target, it will suppress him. The degree of suppression depends entirely on how many folds your sense stat is above the target]

    "Damn! That''s heaven defying luck!!"

    I sucked in a cold air of breath while not believing my eyes. My ss looked domineering and so cool at the moment. With such a change, I got an additional ss specific skill.

    Compared to the previous skill, this upgraded one was so cool!

    "What happened?" the jumper asked next to me with obvious curiosity. In fact I deliberately expressed my thoughts out loud to attract his attention.

    "Nothing much," I shrugged before tucking my tongue out, "just bought a normal skill and it turned into a ss specific skill, hahaha."

    "You¡­" the jumper''s body trembled as he was reminded by me of his lost ss. But he had nothing to do now. Killing me? Pft, he was too curious about me to think of having me as hisckie than killing me.

    But who would be the boss and who would be theckie? Let''s wait and see then.

    [The hawk eye skill: Active skill. Once activated, you can see up to one mile away. Can be coupled with the night vision skill and soul sense skill]

    Well, it wasn''t that big of a skill to be honest. But it wasn''t bad. Seeing what wasing was something vital in any fight after all.

    And now it only came to the third skill. That skill was the original ss specific skill. After the changes I witnessed in the sense skill, I held high hopes into this one.

    [The separation skill: Active skill. ss specific skill. When activated, you can separate a single bone from a dead body of an enemy you killed. The activation will consume soul points ording to the level of the enemy cultivation.

    The separated bone can be stored in the inventory or sold in the market. The separated bone can be integrated into your body, adding the cultivation power stored within it from the original owner. The integration process will cost soul points based on the level of the cultivation]

    "Damn!" this time I blurted out unconsciously when I read that. Without controlling myself, I eyed the nearby jumper as if I was a hungry beast looking at a delicious meal.

    "Why are you giving me this look?" The jumper was startled by my gazes. However I couldn''t tell. I reluctantly moved my gaze away and hoped to meet someone with good cultivationter on.

    At this moment I regretted not storing the bodies of the dragon and the Selvator kids. Both had high cultivation and I would definitely have struck it rich if I used this skill on them.

    But I didn''t feel bitter for long. I knew chances would only start to appear from now on.

    As I had my three skills ready, I rapidly checked the auction to find that someone already bidded higher than what I expected for that item.

    Forty million coins! C''mon, don''t be ridiculous!

    Without waiting any further, I ced more gears in the auction to be sold. This time I selected the direct selling option for fifty gears, and got around twenty-five million coins at one go.

    This way I was sure of getting that item no matter what. This item was the only thing missing to make my counter attack here reliable.

    "Thinking about it¡­" I turned to look at the jumper before adding as if I was asking myself not him, "it would be a grand scene of a fight, right?"

    "What do you mean?" The jumper was still acting uneasy after myst gaze towards him. C''mon, I didn''t go and bite you or something.

    "The fight against that star¡­ Me, a human, standing against such brutal force and conquering it. It''s going to be an epic scene to miss, right?"

    "In your dreams," the jumper shrugged coldly, "keep dreaming of defeating that without my help."

    "You won''t fart well against it, don''t give yourself such unreliable credits," I acted as rude as him.

    "Do you want to die?"

    I rolled my eyes. C''mon, doesn''t that jumper have any other phrase than this to threaten me with? What about hitting you to death? Orshing you with a whip? Gosh, hecked creativity here.

    I shifted my attention towards the thing I decided to postpone forter due. ording to the old man''s words he left behind in the beads of memory, the three kingdoms weren''t established out of coincidence.

    There was a deep secret behind this. A secret that I never heard about despite reading almost every record about the apocalypse.

    As I imagined the scenes of me fighting bravely against the unstoppable legendary star weapon and crushing its attack, I couldn''t control my excitement anymore.

    It was really a breathtaking and heaven shattering fight scene. No one would be foolish enough to set his/her gaze away from me at that moment.

    It was the best thing to start my big ambitious project with. The more I thought about it, the more convinced that this was a golden chance, a rare chance that I shouldn''t let slip by my hands.

    However I needed something important to do it. Without it, then nothing else would work.

    I instantly opened the normal market and searched for that item. But as expected, nothing was there.

    "It must be inside the ss market then," I instantly shifted into the ss market interface and searched again.

    But with no avail!

    I couldn''t help but frown. Should I let this chance be wasted? Just like that?

    I wasn''t resigned to such a result to be honest.

    "What are you desperately looking for?" Just as I was feeling lost and bitter, the hoarse voice of the jumper came to startle me.

    I looked up at him like I was looking at my savior. Yeah, that was a jumper! Someone who lived through many worlds and faced tens of apocalypses already. He maintained his inventory intact all this time.

    The possibility of him having this item was very high indeed.

    "Don''t think about lending you my precious weapons," he said in a bashful expression that I didn''t mind at the moment. Even his arrogance seemed like nothing to me.

    "Tell me, have you ever crossed quest six by any chance before?" I hurriedly asked and my hopes were all hanged by a threat depending on his answer.

    "Quest six? Humph! What do you take me for? A loser like yourself?"

    "What was your highest quest then?" I pushed again. His answer wasn''t the one I was looking for.

    "Quest eleven," he puffed his chest as if he did something heroic back there.

    "Only eleven? Tsk," I poured a cold bucket of water on his head. As expected, his answer came the same way that forced me to smile.

    "Do you seek death?"

    "Ok, I want something from you¡­" I paused before wiping out the smile over my face as I seriously added, "it''s more important than my life itself. Do you perhaps happen to have a celebrity endorsement agreement reel in your inventory?"

    And I impatiently waited for his answer.

 Chapter 51 - The Weakness

    The jumper looked at me in a weird way. Without the need to see his full face, I could simply tell he felt disgust towards my request.

    "Are you asking me for that trash? What? Are you going to be a clown for those gods? Entertain them in the middle of their sex?"

    His words were harsh, but I didn''t care about that tone filled with ridicule. Instead I noticed something else. "So you have one?" I eagerly asked.

    "Sure, it''s not a big deal," he shrugged, "you can have it from going to the special quests after quest five. Why do you make a big fuss over such nonsense?"

    Was itmon? I didn''t know that. ording to the old man''s words from before, this reel was something important, far more important than anything else.

    "I want one," I hurriedly said, "I can exchange it with anything you want. Coins, gears, even stat beads and orbs¡­ anything you say I''ll give in exchange."

    "Humph, I want nothing I have a tone of," his words extinguished my excitement but I didn''t show it on my face.

    "Then what do you want in return?"

    "Let me see¡­ How about following me and calling me boss?"

    This bastard! "Don''t go overboard!" I roared in warning but he was so shameless to shrug and say:

    "I''m not the one wanting this reel this badly, right? Either you follow me or you forget about this thing. Why rush things though? You''ll get many of these useless reelster on."

    I wanted to punch him in the face at this moment but hardly restrained myself. This shameless jumper was taking advantage of me.

    Ok, don''t regret it then. You started this and brought this upon yourself.

    "I can exchange for anything else, anything you want," I tried to reason with him. At this moment he held my neck with icy fingers.

    "I said what I wanted plus¡­ You don''t have anything that I really want. The thing I want most isn''t possibly in your possession."

    The thing he wanted most? These words kept ranging in my head for a long minute while I frowned. Something deep down my mind started to resonate with his words.

    What was the thing he wanted the most? Do I really know it?

    I had this feeling, like I knew what he was looking for. The more I thought about it, the more I felt confident about it. Yeah, I knew what this arrogant jumper wanted, but I couldn''t recall it at the moment.

    I didn''t give up. I started to recall the long time discussion with the old man about him. He once narrated his story and from that story I got the inspiration toe here.

    I recalled the way he got the ss, how he ended up dead in the end. But through all this I didn''t find what I was looking for.

    "Something isn''t right," I muttered and the jumper acted as if he didn''t hear me. I was speaking to myself here. There was definitely something wrong in this story.

    Wait¡­ Just as I thought about it, I recalled another thing. This wasn''t the only time the old man spoke about him to me. In another time he narrated the strongest existences in the apocalypse, those who defied heaven and even gods.

    Reincarnation was one of them, time travelers were also there. And jumpers! I squeezed my brain and tried my best to recall what he said about them until my eyes suddenly popped wide open.

    I recalled! I knew what this dude here wanted the most!

    ording to the old man, reincarnation was born like this. Time travelers got a blessing from one of the supreme gods of time to be able to travel for a few minutes, days, and even months backwards. As for jumpers¡­

    They got their heaven defying ability from someone else. The old man took the jumper in front of me as an example back then. He spoke lightly about that, and it happened way after he told me about thisd''s adventure here.

    "I know what you are looking for," I said in a firm tone. The look I had from the jumper was filled with ridicule. But I wasn''t bluffing. This time I was sure of having him in my grasp.

    You tried to screw with me before bud, and I was going to f*ck you now!

    "Stop spouting nonsense¡­"

    I didn''t even wait for him to continue his words as I instantly said, interrupting him:

    "You are looking for someone, someone who doesn''t belong to this world. He came from another world, gave you your power and died in your arms¡­"

    I could see his eyes widened but I didn''t stop speaking.

    "You lied to me. The highest quest you experienced was fifteen, right? There you identally stumbled upon him. Despite dying, he gave you this unique power of jumping through dimensions. You are traveling not to avenge him, but save him. Yet all your efforts went in vain."

    "You¡­" this time his voice came a bit softer than usual and more shaky, "how can you know all this? Who the hell are you?!!"

    I could even see his body trembling faintly. This jumper, the mighty person with such high cultivation was shaken by my words. And he had to feel like that.

    "I know because I simply came from the future," I shrugged, "and as I came from there I can firmly tell you this¡­ You''ll fail!"

    It was a small lie, a white lie to make him fall into my trap. There was no way for him to tell the difference or make an ascertain of my words.

    "Impudence!" he roared like a wounded beast and even went fast towards me. His hand rose high in the air and wanted to p my face.

    Yet I calmly stood there unflinched with his demeanor. He was strong, but anyone had a weakness. Even the mightiest gods had their weaknesses.

    And bud, I got your weakness under my fingertips. I would enjoy pressing hard on it until you yield.

    "I''m telling the truth," I slowly said in my normal calm tone, "you couldn''t rescue him, ended up traveling across a thousand worlds before you finally broke out. Tell me, isn''t a thousand times your limit?"

    His hand froze already even before I spoke. From one aspect of things, he was still shocked about me knowing all this. And from another aspect this was the first time for him to hear something about his future.

    "You are lying," he retracted his hand but his eyes still showed his anger, "I even consulted a great oracle before. I would definitely rescue him in between a hundred and two hundred attempts."

    "No, you won''t," I calmly shook my head before adding, "you don''t have the power to resist the copse of a dying world yourself. But with me, you can."

    "A dying world?" his face twitched under his scarf, "do you know the world he came from?"

    I slowly nodded but said no more.

    At this moment things became clear to him. I had something he wanted. Not to help him rescue that man, but the info about the origin of that man himself.

    He tried, I knew he tried his best ording to the old man''s words, to save that man. But his only shoring came from one simple info that he didn''t know.

    What was the origin of that man? That made him crazy. The more he tried to search for the world that man came from, the more loss he felt.

    Even the great oracle he spoke about couldn''t help. After all, I knew many things and a lot of secrets about oracles. They had limited powers and they were confined to the world they lived in.

    No matter how strong and unique that oracle was, she couldn''t see beyond the veils of our world.

    I calmly waited while he finally sighed. He took out a golden reel and extended it to me. "This is the thing you want. In return I want to know the answer to my question."

    "No thanks, I don''t want it now."

    "What the hell are you talking about?" he burst out in anger as he screamed in a very domineering way. I had to admit, standing this close to him made my heart quiver out of fear.

    He was so strong, much stronger than me at this point. But I would never sell such valuable info for such a cheap price.

    "As you said earlier," I shrugged and said in a casual tone as if I didn''t really want this reel anymore, "I can get it fromter quests. So why rush things now?"

    "Don''t y games with me¡­ Do you want to die?"

    "Kill me then," I calmly spread out my arms as if I was really readying myself to die, "but with it my answer would be gone forever."

    "..."

    I watched his face twitching more violently alongside his body. He was now feeling more enraged and much helpless than ever.

    Even seeing you in such a sad state wouldn''t make me change my mind. Bud, you were the first to try and take advantage of me. Don''t me me for this, me yourself first.

    "I know you want something extra for this, fine. Tell me what you want and I''llply."

    He finally yielded. Great! Now it was time for me to reap my rewards.

    "You''ll follow me from now on, and call me boss," I returned his words back to him. I could see his face getting redder for a second there before he controlled himself in an envying manner.

    "Good, I agree," he simply threw his weapon down this easily, "let''s sign a contract for this."

    Something seems fishy here. I couldn''t help but feel bad omen rising inside my heart. This jumper was so arrogant and his freedom was everything he had.

    How could he agree to my condition in such a simple way? No way! Don''t tell me he had something up his sleeve, like that Selvator kid!

    "Ok, hold on a second," just as he agreed I hurriedly opened my market interface. The auctions of my items were about to finish in less than five minutes. As for the auction of my desired item, it still was raging on wildly with a price exceeding forty-five million coins.

    C''mon, don''t raise the price any higher than this! It was already double the price I had in mind initially.

    However I wasn''t there for these auctions. Instead I opened the search bar and looked for something unique.

    [Earth grade contract: can bind anyone even with the power to negate any limitations and chains on the soul. Can be used only on beings living inside your world. Initial price: ten million coins. Current auction price: fifteen million coins. Buyout price: twenty-two million coins]

    "Buyout price now!" I said without hesitation and my words slightly startled the jumper next to me.

    It was a real pricey contract, but it had its own uses and benefits. This was worth each penny paid in it. After all this contract wouldst forever between the two of us.

    Once I took the contract out, it exuded a faint green golden color. The moment the jumper saw it in my hands, it looked like a cat got its tail stomped upon by someone.

    "What the hell is that?" he pointed at the contract in my hand while I started filling out the conditions.

    "Time of contract¡­ Hmm¡­ forever¡­ Conditions¡­ hmm¡­ Serving me with utmost loyalty and absolute obedience¡­"

    I neglected his scream and even spoke loudly about the conditions I was writing there.

    "Stop it! This isn''t fair! We didn''t agree on this!!" he screamed in panic yet I never stopped my hand or my lips.

    "Benefits for me¡­ Hmm¡­ He will work for my orders, all his inventory items are mine, whatever he gains in the future will also be mine¡­"

    "F*ck you! This isn''t a contract! This literally selling myself to you!!" he roared but I finallypleted the contract while checking on the remaining items. I raised it in the air with a satisfying smile over my face.

    "It''s ready, here is my signature," I hurt my hand with the tip of my sword and let a drop of blood fall over the contract. "Now it''s your turn."

    "No way! I won''t do it!" he blurted it out but I simply shrugged.

    "If you don''t want it then fine, but don''t expect to save that friend of yours ever in your life. You''ll lose him, no, you''ll fail his trust and let him die out there without even helping him.. Tsk, what a cold hearted man you are, what a loser you are. Letting your benefactor die like this, just for a simple contract¡­ I''m really disappointed in you!"

 Chapter 52 - [Bonus Chapter] A New Celebrity Is Born In The Apocalypse

    "Don''t be this shameless!" he roared but I could already tell, he wouldn''t say no. or he couldn''t.

    "Either this or you go on your own way now," I shrugged.

    "Humph, as if you can hold a jumper like me with that contract of yours."

    His tone looked slightly arrogant but that wasn''t the point. I hurriedly took out the contract again and added a condition while speaking out loud:

    "The jumper can''t jump except after quest hundred."

    "What the f*ck¡­ the quests will go on for a hundred?!!"

    I could see the corner of his eyes twitching and that looked, strangely, funny.

    "It goes way beyond that," I extended my contract to him, "sign or not?"

    "This isn''t a game!"

    "Sign or not?"

    Under my watchful gazes, he held the contract and reread it. I knew he was just buying time to find a loophole here or there. But ording to my vast knowledge, he wouldn''t find anything.

    "Taking all my inventory and items¡­ That''s not right," he returned the contract again while adding in defiance, "I can give you five percent as maximum."

    "All or none," I shrugged, "your inventory is useless to you anyway. Why care about the items you carry around? I bet you only care about those useless high grade weapons of yours. Rest assured, I won''t covet them."

    For now! I added this sentence in my mind. Of course to crush the iing challenge I didn''t need to use his precious gears. But who knew? Time mighte when I''d want to use his things.

    Why risk things then and I held him by the throat?

    After a few minutes of arguing, we finally settled on fifty-fifty of any uing loot. As for the inventory, I didn''t budge an inch towards it. And I kept myself the right to select my percent of the loot first.

    Who knew what this jumper was able to do. He was, after all, one of those heaven defying existences in the entire apocalypse.

    "Here," after we signed the contract, he gave me the reel that started everything. At this moment the visible part of his face told me how regretful he was.

    I came asking for this in peace, and now I took it for free and on top of it I got him as a bonus.

    "Now tell me what I wanted to hear," he said in a roaring noise while keeping the reel off my hands like he was ying with me. "I''ll give it to you once the contract affirms the truth of your words."

    "Tsk, no trust between us at all, tsk."

    "Who can trust a treacherous person like you? Huh?"

    I could only smile in slight embarrassment. I slightly went overboard this time but the gains were really worth it.

    "Your friend isn''t from this world," I slowly said before adding, "he is from the angel world."

    "Angel?" I could see his shock obviously even with his scarf, "those angels?"

    He pointed at the sky as a referral to the angels supervising over us.

    "No, those are fallen angels, not the real ones," I shook my head before adding, "I don''t know all the specifics. However I know this: their world is in turmoil right now. They are going to lose it and your friend might have died on his way to run from that fate."

    "If so¡­" he went into silence, "then it''s best to wait for him at the ce we met before."

    "I''m afraid that won''t do," I shook my head before adding in seriousness, "you took away his ability to jump. He can''t escape from the present cmity. If my thoughts are right, he would die before he could reach here."

    "This¡­"

    "Don''t be this unsettled," I moved up and took the reel from his hands, "I was nning to go and rescue them myself. And with you by my side, the odds are higher for sure."

    "You¡­ save them?" He said it like he didn''t believe me.

    "Just believe me on this one," I patted him on the shoulder and felt his immense strength at once, "if you don''t, then ask yourself this¡­ Howe I know about them and you don''t?"

    I left my words back to meddle with him. After all, I said them with sincerity and honesty. I didn''t lie, and now I had to totally focus on the mission on hand.

    [Celebrity endorsement agreement reel: dark gold grade item. Only for one use. Allows the owner to establish himself as a celebrity. A brand with the name you select will be initiated. All the rights will be maintained for your benefit]

    Well, the description surely fell short at the true power of this reel. It was like a small horn made entirely out of pure gold. "Dark gold grade¡­ That should be one of the highest reels of this caliber," I muttered while realizing that this jumper really gave me something good this time.

    "Let''s use it then," without any hesitation I ced a drop of blood over it. The next moment the reel shone brighter in gold light, like it was turning into a little star.

    "Tsk," I could hear the displeased reaction from the jumper next to me. That fool, he was like most of us when humans got this reel.

    It really had a weird usage plus a short description. Even when some asked the angels about this, the angels didn''t give any further exnation.

    However, ording to the old man¡­ If I did things right¡­ Then this would turn into a heaven blessing instead.

    The shining reel didn''tst more than ten seconds before it broke free from my hands. It flew around me for thrice before it went directly inside my body and vanished.

    A faintyer of golden color appeared over my skin for one moment before it vanished and things returned all normal again.

    [Congrattions! You created your own brand! You are now a celebrity]

    [You have to select a name for your brand]

    [Celebrity exclusive market is now opened for you]

    I didn''t think much about a name. After all, why select another name than mine? "Hye," I said out loud.

    [Brand named ''Hye'' is now initiated]

    [You can start operating your brand from the brand special administrative interface]

    I hurriedly opened the interface. Back when the old man said all those things inside his left message in the beads, he described the interface and the market.

    If he was wrong¡­ well, at least I got that arrogant jumper to stick by my side. But if he was right, then I was at a life changing moment here, even far more important than having the jumper!

    [Brand interface:

    Name: Hye

    Grade: Dark gold

    Level: zero

    Subsidiary channel: None

    Brand privilege: None

    Brand store: Empty

    Special achievement: Zero]

    Well, the old man was right! I hurriedly closed this interface for now and hurriedly opened the market brand interface.

    There I found fewer items being sold, mostly lying in white and copper grades. I moved my eyes around and found what I was looking for. Without hesitation I bought them for ten million coins.

    [Brand subsidiary channel right: copper grade item. Allows a celebrity to create a channel attached under his name. Cost: one million coins]

    [Universal broadcast: copper grade. Allows a celebrity to make a universal announcement. Number of announcements avable to use: three times. Cost: two million coins]

    [Channel expansion reel: silver grade item. Allows the celebrity with a channel to expand the number of his subscribers to over five thousand participants. Price: five million coins]

    These were three of the most basic items I needed, plus another one.

    [Channel privacy rights: white grade. Allows the celebrity to make his channel private over the eyes of anyone else who isn''t subscribed to the channel. Cost: two million coins]

    Without thest item, everything would be useless. I held the items in my hand while feeling my heart trembling a little.

    This¡­ this wasn''t a step of making me a clown like that simple minded jumper thought. This was the real step for me to be a hegemon in this new world!

    Watch me motherf*ckers! I would rise, rise all the way up, even higher than those who established kingdoms and be a mighty being even gods themselves fear!

    "Are you done, clown?" the slightly annoyed voice of the jumper came but I didn''t answer him. I stillcked something but couldn''t find it yet.

    The market didn''t have it. When I searched for it, only one message came to my sight.

    [Only limited to those with channels]

    That was expected. Alright, time to create my own channel.

    [Congrattions! You created your first subsidiary channel]

    [Please select a name for the channel]

    I paused at this time. Selecting a name for the channel was far more important than the name of my brand. Of course the name should be alluring, attracting attention to my channel. But which name should I choose?

    Heaven defying? Anti-gods? I thought and the more I thought, the more helpless I became!

    "What are you muddling about?" The jumper seemed to even notice my puzzlement. He came in front of me and could clearly see my face.

    "I want a big name, a name that would attract many," I slowly said and I could see him rolling up his eyes.

    "Alright, didn''t know this thing was this meaningful to you. What about breaking fate? Or perhaps fate breaker is better."

    "Fate breaker¡­ nice name," I didn''t find it bad so I said it out loud: "Fate Breaker"

    [Fate Breaker channel has been created. Please add a description to your channel for others to see]

    I didn''t think much this time. I knew I could change the descriptionter on but not the name of the channel itself.

    "A human is leading a group of highly talented people, including a jumper and a subus to defy fate. Come and watch us break the fate of our world."

    I casually said what I had in mind, but the eyes of the jumper in front of me slightly changed. "What?" I couldn''t help but ask while using the other items I bought.

    "You have a sube following you? Where is she?" he turned around like he was doubting his eyes.

    "She isn''t here yet," I simply said, "she will be hereter when the worlds merge."

    "Howe¡­" he wanted to ask but saw me working with my items so he stopped. Finally little peace here.

    [Your ''Fate Breaker'' channel is now private. Only your subscribers will be able to view it]

    [You channel is expanded. Now the channel can hold up to five thousand subscribers]

    I kept the universal broadcast for now and opened the market again. This time the amount of items being sold increased by visible rate.

    At first there were only three lists of items. Now there were over ten!

    "Oh, this one is useful," I found a nice item there and instantly bought it. "Give me twenty million coins now, no¡­ make them fifty."

    I extended my hand without moving my eyes away from the interface.

    "Who do you think I am? Your bank or something?" the jumperined yet he extended his hand and touched mine. The coins were transferred and now I could purchase what I needed.

    [Channel promo reel: silver grade. You can record up to five videos of your performance, including yourself advertising for the channel. The promos will be spread all over the universe for anyone interested to see. Cost: five million coins]

    [Channel specialmenting feature: white grade. It allows your subscribers toment on your current performance. The messages can be disyed for you to read and interact with your viewers. Cost: one million coins]

    [Channel special liking feature: white grade. It allows your subscribers to like your current performance. The like messages can be disyed for you to read and interact with your viewers. Cost: one million coins]

    [Channel special share feature: white grade. It allows your subscribers to share your current channel. The sharing messages can be disyed for you to read and interact with your viewers. Cost: one million coins]

    [Channel special segmenting feature: white grade. Allows you to separate your past performances into separate videos for anyone wanting toeter and check them. Cost: One million coins]

    [Channel special donation feature: white grade. Allows your subscribers to give you coins and even items in exchange for their support for your channel and your current and past performances. Cost: five million coins]

    [Channel special sponsorship feature: White grade. Allows your subscribers to be your channel sponsors. Sponsor names will be avable at your channel feed when anyone sees them. Also it allows them to write a few words to advertise for their own benefits. Cost: Ten million coins]

    I looked up at all these features and felt more confident. I determined the current value of the sponsorship to be ten million coins per week. That might seem a lot, but in fact that was quite cheap.

    Later on I''d rather raise it and make its duration per day!

    "Now only one thing remained," I searched finally for my most important item before finding it.

 Chapter 53 - Starting The Channel

    This item was by far the most important one in my entire channel! It was the one that allowed me to add people under the umbre of my channel.

    Without it, I would be only one man ying around. My channel wouldn''t deserve watching, not to mention subscribing.

    Well, that was my main aim from the start. Collecting talented humans and forming a cohesive group with them. This way when this moment came, I had a clear advantage over others.

    After all I wouldn''t be the only one treading on this path, the path of hegemony.

    [Chanel specific recruitment reel: silver grade. Allows the owner of a channel to recruit up to ten people. The invitations sent can''t be repaid once rejected. Price: five million coins]

    I read the simple description as I bought two of them. I already had my team, including the subus.

    But having recruits in the channel didn''t stop at just making the channel more eye-catchy and alluring to the audience.

    By bing part of the channel, the channel would instantly create separate videos allocated to the members if they were apart.

    What did that mean? I could easily monitor their achievements and performances, and interfere if things went south without the need to speak with them.

    As I had a contract already with Angelica. So I opened my profile and found a small icon of contact there. Her name, plus the name of jumper, were situated alongside Rachel.

    [I''ll send an invitation for your side. Make sure everyone epts it] I sent it to Angelica before sending another message to notify Rachel.

    Although she wasn''t practically in my world yet, she was fighting in a world merging with us under the same circumstances. As we cleared quest one and were waiting for quest two, she also must have been in the same situation.

    To use this reel was very simple. I recalled the names of the people in my team and wrote them inside the reels. Also I specified their current location; New York-Central park.

    [Send me the names of your team members] I realized that I knew no one in Angelica''s team. In the next minute I received the list of names. This girl was so meticulous to send me the full names of them.

    [Congrattions! Angelica human race has epted your invitation]

    [Congrattions! Rachel subus race has epted your invitation]

    [Congrattions!...]

    Long rows of messages kepting and that meant I finished establishing everything for now. Of course I wouldn''t be able to log in and watch their performances until I started the channel.

    But it wasn''t time yet.

    [Ding! The items in the auction have been sold. The coins are in your bnce]

    I got another message and hurriedly checked. I now had slightly over seventy million coins.

    "Time to get that item then," I opened the auction interface and found the item had less than five minutes to be sold. The current price was fifty-five million coins. What an extravagant price.

    "A bunch of rich kids ying with the auction like it was a game! Humph! Let''s see how they''ll feel bitter now."

    Without any hesitation I chose to pay the buyout price of the item. Sixty-five million coins were deducted and instantly I felt poor again.

    "This¡­" the jumper couldn''t ignore the item I took out from my inventory. This was something amazing indeed.

    "By the way," I turned to him before adding, "what''s your name?"

    I tried to check his name on the contract we had before; only jumpers! How could someone have the name of his ability? Something looked fishy here.

    "It''s a jumper," he shrugged, "you can call me that."

    "I know, that''s the name you used in the contract. But howe you have such a name?"

    "Do you think you are the only one who established his brand? Jumper is the name of my brand, equivalent to my real name and acknowledged by the system."

    "What the hell¡­?!!" I was taken aback when I heard this. "Weren''t you the one who said I was a clown for doing this? Are you a clown as well?"

    "Do you want to die?" he shouted in rage and gave me his typical answer before scoffing and adding in arrogance, "I just created a brand name for myself. It''s way different than being a clown like in your case! I still can''t believe you! Why would someone like yourself do such a thing?"

    I was already holding the item I paid so much for in my hand while walking towards the big statue. Carefully I ced the item just below the big belly of the horse, directly in the center of everything I created so far.

    *Woosh!* *Woosh!* *Woosh!*

    Just before I even turned or said anything, three angels appeared with sinister smiles on their faces.

    It was time for them to show up! They took their time and got dyed for almost ten minutes. I couldn''tin, after all I needed that little extra time for my preparations.

    As for their dy, I knew the core reason for this. It was all on my shoulders. I made them pay a hefty price for blessing points, not only once but twice actually.

    The second time might havee from other angels, not just them. So they were low at the blessing points. Not only them, almost every angel in the perimeter of New York city was having the same issue.

    So they must have gone overboard in an attempt to stop me.

    "Well well well¡­ I can''t believe you actually threw yourself like a pig in a frying pan like this," the central angel said in a cheerful tone before he lightlyughed. "I can''t wait to see the look on your face before dying."

    "You¡­" the jumper instantly got riled up and he even took out arge halberd and a long spear. I looked at him and couldn''t help but smile.

    An enemy of my enemy was my friend after all.

    "I won''t give you that satisfaction, I can promise you that," I said in a light tone in response while leisurely walking towards the jumper. I stood by his side and issued a look towards him; it wasn''t time for battle yet.

    "Yeah, I can see that," the central angel burst out in a loudughter this time, "what will you fight us with? Few sticks? A white grade item? Or wait¡­ You are going to fight with that channel of yours? Hahaha, a human, a pathetic human turning himself into a clown, hahaha."

    "Told you it was a bad idea," the jumper gritted his teeth. Unlike what he showed to me earlier, the moment the three angels appeared he couldn''t control himself.

    He wasn''t that cool headed after all. He needed to learn to be calm in front of disaster. He should learn from me, learn from the master.

    "Are you sure of your win this time?" I showed a faint smile over my face while folding my arms in front of my chest. I acted arrogant and confident, and I wasn''t bluffing.

    "Let me tell you this, we all paid for your death!" the central angel ruthlessly said before adding, "not only the three of us, not only those angels in the city¡­ everyone in this continent paid a hefty price to see your head rolling. Two waves of our interster cannon attack plus three gigantic monster herds. Tell me, are you terrified now? Do you want to go and cry to your mammy, little human?"

    His tone was full of ridicule and even the jumper next to me had his body tremble as he couldn''t tolerate hearing more.

    "Alright, let me show you what power a clown can have," I said these words while opening my profile interface. I wasn''t looking at the angels at all, but at the jumper next to me as if the angels weren''t even there.

    "Activate the channel¡­" I even shouted out loud what I was doing, "make it all free."

    "F¡­ Free?" The jumper was shocked when he heard my words. "I heard even the lousiest channels had a subscription fee of a hundred coins! Are you going for a loss already?"

    Loss? C''mon, don''t be this simple minded and short sighted person. That wasn''t a loss, it was called a far sighted investment.

    "ept the invitation," I calmly sent an invitation for the jumper and his face showed a tinge of hesitation before he epted it.

    "What a pathetic channel without a single subscriber can do?" the central angel snorted while his tone was still filled with confidence and ridicule.

    "You''ll see," I simply said before finally taking something out of my inventory.

    "This¡­" the moment I took it out, the face of all the smiles of the three angels changed at once. They recognized this the moment I took it.

    "Activate the universal broadcast!" Without any speck of hesitation I initiated this item.

    [You are the owner of a channel promo reel. Do you want to record a video and publicize it all over the universe? Or do you want to go with a verbal message only?]

    "Recording a video," indeed that was the best course of action here. The next instant the small horn in my hand broke free and shone in bright golden light.

    It kept itself in midair while floating around like a portable camera.

    [You can start the video now]

    "Wee to my Fate Breaker channel. Today is the first day of the channel. I''m Hye, the owner and the leader of a group of highly talented humans from Earth. In celebration of our start, I''m pleased to say that the subscription fee is free. You can join and watch the amazing fight that''s going to be initiated in a few minutes."

    I turned around and the horn in the air followed me around. It stood in an angle that showed the three angels before.

    "As you can see, I have the angels challenging me here for having a ss. They promised to use the interster mighty cannon twice, can you believe that? Two times that brutal and deadly cannon will be unleashed over me shortly. But don''t fret, I promise to shatter the attacks and emerge with my life intact. As for the other attacks they promised¡­"

    I turned again and made them vanish from the video while showing the face of the jumper. I could feel his displeasure but he had no time to run away now.

    "I and my friend here, a jumper, are going to face another deadly three waves of gigantic hers of monsters alone! Can you believe that? Two humans against two deadly interster cannons and three waves of mighty monsters¡­ But we will prevail."

    I took a deep breath, returned to my initial spot as I raised my fist in the air, "Join my channel now for free and enjoy this amazing fight. I promise you, you won''t find any interesting battles anywhere else, and you will be greatly satisfied."

    I closed my eyes and thought about ending the recording. The horn shone brighter as it shook before it shot like a rocket towards the sky then vanished.

    "What was that for? Huh?" The jumper was still annoyed by what I did. I could see why he was acting like that. After all, he believed what I did was nothing but being a clown.

    But he was gravely mistaken! That tool¡­ That channel¡­ Being a celebrity was never meant to be a clown! It was much more than that. And I would show him just the tip of the iceberg about these unforeseen benefits now.

    [Congrattions! An anonymous god has subscribed to your channel!]

    [Congrattions! An anonymous god has subscribed to your channel!]

    [Congrattions! An anonymous god ¡­]

    Instantly after the vanishing of the broadcast reel, rows upon rows of messages started to rain over my head like an endless flood. I cracked a smile while looking at the angels.

    "I''ll show you now the real power of the channel," I pointed my raised fist towards the three angels in front of me before adding in a firm and defying tone, "can you tell me again what you prepared for me? I have a short time memory and want to hear these threats again."

    The faces of the three angels became dark and unsightly. It seemed they already were notified by the rapidly increasing number of my subscribers.

    "Esteemed humans, we are just mere guides dedicated to aid you in your sacred mission."

    "What the hell is that?!!!" next to me, the eyes of the jumper popped out of his face as he couldn''t believe what he heard.

    Against their sudden and earthshattering change of attitude, I only grinned and simply exined things in little words to him.

    "It''s fame bud, fame can do miracles!"

    Yeah, that was one of the mightiest weapons of being a celebrity with a channel.. I became famous, and now my fame would be one of my deadliest weapons and sturdiest shields.

 Chapter 54 - It Works!

    No matter how arrogant and mighty they acted, the angels were assigned to be the guides of the apocalypse here. I knew they came from a race that survived the apocalypse, and they weren''t gods.

    So no matter how they tried to act against us, if their actions were recorded and broadcasted like this, they wouldn''t be able to continue.

    They had to change their attitude and show humbleness and cooperation. Or else manyints would be raised and they would get severely punished.

    Were we watched by gods? Frankly I dunno. But ording to the old man, the universe was really big and the number of ongoing apocalypses was really huge.

    So it was hard for gods to see the general feedback from our apocalypse. Not this early at the least.

    But what I did here wasn''t just establishing a channel or being a celebrity. I rmed the entire universe about the existence of the apocalypse here. I created a scenario many would crave to witness and see its results.

    As for their future n, to continue watching or not, that was something left to fate. But I believed in my ability to make them continue watching.

    And that was the real power of the channel, the real power of fame, the simple move that would hit directly at the weakest point of those dirty angels here.

    "Fame?" the jumper wasn''t stupid. He seemed to get what I meant slowly before adding, "So you made the entrance fee for free for such a purpose?"

    "People who don''t hear about us won''te to watch if they had to pay," I said in a happy tone, "but who would say no to a free offer? Only a fool will do that!"

    "But they didn''t change until you made that video," the jumper wanted to know more, but this wasn''t the time for saying everything.

    Of course they wouldn''t care about a channel with no subscribers! If my channel had no one to watch, then it would be meaningless. However a single subscriber watching would make all the difference here.

    And now the count has already exceeded a thousand! A thousand in mere minutes! Damn! I must have done an amazing promo then.

    The first thing I did was to turn all the notifications off. The uing battle wouldn''t be just hard, but it would turn harder after what I just did.

    However, who cares! I had my own cards up my sleeve, including that jumper next to me.

    "Pay attention human, some evildoers have issued something terrible and it''sing your way," the central angel said in his changed attitude. Didn''t know why but hearing his tone and seeing that smug smile on his face made me yearn to his true colors.

    "Let theme," I simply said before waving my hand, "go away now. I''ve a hard battle to fight and I want to get ready."

    The angels all vanished without even saying goodbye. How cold hearted they were! I turned to the jumper as I instantly said:

    "Come with me, and store away those weapons of yours."

    "Won''t we need them?"

    "Not now, and don''t show off your mightiest weapons to your enemies like that."

    His actions from before slightly enraged me. Now the angels would go back and make sure the monstersing at us would be well prepared.

    In fact I wasn''t truly worried about the cannon. It was a disaster that I nned to turn into a blessing. I didn''t n to just defend them, but get a rare benefit back.

    But the monsters¡­ Three gigantic waves weren''t just simple. I opened my contacts and sent a warning message to Angelica.

    [Be ready, monster herds are going to hit this ce. Make enough preparations and don''t engage in a battle until necessary]

    I didn''t like the word the angels used; gigantic. To just make myself easier, I sent another message telling her to move south towards the east side of the Turtle Pond and notify me beforeing so I could clear a way for them.

    "Are you sure about facing that star weapon?" The jumper stood right now with me just beside the base of the statue. I didn''t stop there and climbed the base as I added, e, the safest spot is up here."

    He gave me a look full of doubts before climbing and standing on the other side of the big horse.

    "Now what?" he asked as if he lost hope about knowing my ns.

    "We wait for it to hit us," I raised my head to the sky. As expected, a single star, red in color, was now shining brightly just above our heads.

    "It''s charging," I slowly said as I pointed high in the air. I knew the subscribers would see the feed with many cameras so I just wanted them to see the star shining brightly in the sky.

    That would add more heat to the uing battle.

    "Are you sure of this?" the jumper seemed to not trust me, "shouldn''t we summon our weapons and shields? Build a fortress here or what?"

    "Nothing can stand against that kind of attack," I simply shook my head, "not even a divine weapon or shield can resist it."

    "What?!!" He seemed to be shocked by my bold deration. However the next moment the lights all around us started to shine at a rapid pace while all the sounds of the world vanished.

    "It''sing," I held to the body of the horse before adding, "hold tightly to this horse. Never move, and do not ever fall to the ground or you are doomed."

    The world all around kept buzzing and the light intensified at a terrifying rate. I didn''t know if he heard myst warning or not, but hopefully he did.

    I raised my head up to the sky and looked towards the bright light brimming up there. It was always a sign of death, no one ever managed to escape being killed from it.

    But this time I had a hypothesis in my mind. Icked any trust before. Yet seeing this light, being at this moment, all the doubts in my heart vanished.

    I could do it! That firm belief surfaced from god knew where and overwhelmed my body with weird excitement.

    "Here ites!" I said while watching the light be so bright that it was blinding. The next moment I felt like my entire body was crushed down by a force of god.

    It was like nothing I ever experienced or even close to what I imagined. Even taking a breath right now seems to be impossible. My body was crushed down while a red light shone all around.

    Heat then shed next and all I could feel was my skin burning.

    "I dare you to kill me!" The loud roaring of the jumper next to me overcame the deafening buzzing of the weapon. I saw him taking out his weapons again, as if he was determined to go on his own ns.

    I wanted to scream and stop him, but my voice was sucked away by the terrifying energy. Was I going to die here? Was this my death moment?

    *Hum!*

    Just at this moment of crisis, a strange humming sound erupted all of sudden. The next moment I felt the tension exerted on me being lifted by a visible degree.

    At least I could breath now, not normally but I could do it with little force.

    "This¡­" Even the loud buzzing sound of the red beam of light was weakened to the extent I heard the shocking words of the jumper. He was looking in a certain direction in a daze and I couldn''t help but look upward like him.

    "Yeah¡­ It''s working atst!" I couldn''t hide my excitement while seeing the two swords held by that statue shine. They were releasing a wave of mighty aura of faith that started to spread all over the ce.

    But thinking this aura of faith alone was enough to stop that terrifying red beam was a joke. The spears I arranged around all shone as well as if they responded to some sort of calling.

    I saw them humming and buzzing before they broke free from the ground and flew a couple of meters above earth. I sneaked a peek under the belly of the horse and couldn''t help but grin in satisfaction.

    It was working! That item I bought at thest minute worked as the heart of this entire array!

    "Look! The other spears are reacting as well!!" The jumper acted as a child at this moment. He even jumped to the back of the horse statue and pointed towards the distance.

    He was right. Following the response of the spears here, the other spears I scattered carefully at regr intervals shook and got higher from the ground.

    It looked like a grand arrow made entirely of red light. The red beam of light looked like being sucked dry by these spears, all headed towards one direction; the dried up pond.

    "This¡­ you are a genius!" The jumper didn''t know what I did, but he was smart enough to know this all had to do with my meaningless preparations in his eyes.

    That dude¡­ he keptining and criticizing my decisions and now he was acting like he was supporting me all the time.

    Shameless! He was really shameless!

    However I didn''t care much about him and started to closely observe my creation. The first part of my n depended entirely on one concept; the city destroyer used an aura of faith to attack as its main weapon.

    What did this mean? It meant even if I managed to take the toll of the physical attack, the indomitable aura of faith within the beam would kill my soul.

    So this was the main failure that jumper and others did when facing this kind of attack. They shouldn''t focus on strength or defense, they should focus on neutralizing this aura of faith.

    ording to my knowledge, the aura of faith of this weapon was slightly inferior to any god aura. A god being here would be able to destroy the entire, not only a mere city.

    So the scale of destruction meant this weapon''s aura of faith wasn''t higher or even equal to a god''s aura of faith. And this statue, luckily, had a god aura of faith stored in it.

    Though it was a hero grade god, an inferior being to the true gods, it was still a god. The aura of faith of this statue was also special.

    It was built based on the logic of defiance. This hero was facing a great enemy at his time and used his will to defy fate and change his destiny.

    And that moment was captured inside this statue. Triggering it would require something simr, like the crushing aura of faithing from that weapon.

    In fact I didn''t haveplete trust in igniting that aura of faith inside the statue. At the first moments I feared that I failed. But it seemed that my thoughts were all right after all.

    The aura of faith the statue released created a sh and neutralized the hostile one of the red beam. What remained was the pure energy pouring down upon our heads.

    Even using a divine shield to stop it, we would eventually fail! That power, despite being second to the weapon''s aura of faith, was still brutal. So I used myst bought item to shift this power using the aftermath of the shing two auras of faith that helped in weakening that beam.

    And then the spears came to light. They could channel energy. I ced them in a diagram simr to the shape of the item Ist bought. That diagram wasn''t only meant to disperse the energy away from us, but to direct it towards the pond.

    After all, I didn''t just aim to deflect this attack, but to use that octopus sac to turn that energy into something far more precious and a treasure I could useter on.

    I looked at the spears erected a few meters off the ground, shining with bright red light while feeling nothing of danger at all.

    Only little pressure remained, one that wouldn''t endanger me nor the jumper for sure.

    This fight¡­ This sh¡­ It was without doubt my win!

 Chapter 55 - [Bonus Chapter] The Monster Wave

    The usual time such a weapon would take would be roughly one minute. Despite that short time, it felt like a whole year to me.

    I kept watching things going around, hoping that nothing would go wrong. Just as the red beam of light started to fade away slowly, I noticed a sudden surge of powering from that weapon.

    "The second attack," the jumper''s astonished voice came, "be ready for it."

    "We''ll deal with it like the other one," I simply shrugged while watching the second attacknd fiercely over the top of my head.

    If they waited for the first attack to vanish, then it would actually have caused damage to the two of us. After all that statue here needed time to activate its aura of faith.

    Plus I wasn''t really sure if it could really be triggered twice in a row. So luckily the enemies were impatient and nervous, or they never expected me to deflect their attack like this.

    The red light intensified again and the pressure returned to its annoying level. However, as my preparations were in ce, nothing new happened.

    After the passage of the second minute, the entire world seemed to dim all of sudden while no single voice appeared all around us.

    This kind of attack was able to wipe an entire city! At least it would leave behind a deep crater here. When it was even used in a small -scale attack at the statue of liberty, the entire ind there had many deep wounds.

    But right now the ground looked normal, not even a single scratch was left behind. I looked around and saw the spears falling on the ground as the energy stopped flowing.

    *Woosh!*

    Without any hesitation, I stuffed in thest item I purchased into my inventory before jumping off. I hurriedly collected the spear all around the statute before heading fast towards the pond and collecting the spears along the way.

    "Why are you in such a rush?" The jumper jumped and followed me while having his weird thoughts. "Are they that precious?"

    "They are useful," I only said before we finally reached the pond. There a shocking scene appeared in front of us.

    "This¡­ What the hell is this?" The shock appears clearly in the shaky voice of the jumper. He had all the right to feel so, after all that dried up pond was now half filled with strange red liquid.

    "Gimme a second," I didn''t waste my time in answering him as I purchased ten liquor items first and then used them to suck dry this pond.

    Couple of liquor items were usually enough to suck this entire pond dry. But this wasn''t simple water. The pond was filled with shining thick red liquid that emitted a dangerous aura.

    It was the purification of that red beam from before. All the energy that hailed over us was instilled and transformed into this form of liquid.

    Such liquid had different characteris than water. It needed almost twelve liquor items to be collected. And After I did that, all I had on my face was a wide satisfying smile.

    Yeah, I managed to get such a precious item this early on in the game.

    "Let''s go," I turned around and returned to the statue but the jumper seemed to be in shock as he stood in his ce motionless for a long time.

    When he came back, I was busy seeing something astonishing that I didn''t expect.

    [ss Quest 1: Survive!]

    [Quest details: You are going to face three waves of monster attacks. You need to survive and kill at least fifty percent of the monsters]

    [Quest rewards: You''ll gain three more levels in your ss + gaining ten ss coins + one specific ss skill upgraded]

    [Failure: losing the qualifications to use the ss for the second main system quest]

    I was astonished. I didn''t get a ss quest when I fought against that brutal attack from before. Why was that? Did the system see me as someone not able to survive? Or was there something else?

    I couldn''t feel any doubt towards the next attack. I thought the three waves of monsters to be much easier than the double city destroyer assault.

    But it seemed I underestimated this challenge. I couldn''t help but feel more tense while the jumper reached my side.

    "Why are you acting like you already lost?" he seemed to notice the grave expression on my face, "things are going to be just fine. It''s just monster waves, what can possibly happen?"

    I knew his words made sense, but if that is so then why did this turn out to be a ss quest? The ss quests weren''t thatmon to have, and each one of them was supposed to be a real life and death challenge.

    When I nced again at the quest, I couldn''t help but frown. The rewards I would get were really rich. Upgrading my ss level by three ranks was something hard.

    I needed one thousand souls to upgrade one level, and this quest here would push me three levels at once. How could that be even considered a reward for a normal quest?

    I didn''t know what the quest coins meant, but it seemed like something valuable. Perhaps it was something special and limited for sses only, as I never heard about such a thing before.

    As for upgrading my ss skills, it was a rich reward in my eyes. Upgrading even one skill would increase my total strength.

    Looking at everything here, this quest meant only one thing; the uing monster waves were simple.

    "Don''t let your guard down," I said in a low voice while keeping up my vignce.

    "Are you finally asking for my help?"

    Stop boasting please! If not for the uncertainty here, I would have never asked you for help.

    "I''m just preparing for the worse."

    "What could possibly go wrong? It''s a monster tide wave, nothing special about it," he stretched his arms before a long spear and a shield appeared, "I faced many such monster waves. They all depend on numbers and nothing much."

    I looked at him without saying my worries. I just hoped he would be right. I also knew a lot about monster waves from the records. As this jumper just said, they all depended on quantity and not quality.

    But would it be this easy?

    "Ka ka ka ka¡­" just as I was lost in my thoughts, a loudugh emerged all of sudden. It came from hundreds of meters away, while a portal suddenly wrapped open there.

    It started with a tiny dark red dot before it started to erge fast. In a few breaths it reached the size enough for a giant to pass through it.

    "So this is the kid who killed that useless cousin of mine? Ka ka ka ka¡­ I knew that cousin was a piece of sh*t, but not to lose on such a weak human kid."

    Amidst that portal, a figure suddenly darted out in slow pace. From the first look I could recognize that new enemy''s identity.

    "A dragon race? What the hell is going on?" The jumper''s tone changed as it was slightly heavy. And he had all the right to feel that.

    The youth that appeared in front of me reminded me of that dragon kid I killed inside the ss quest. He had golden scales on his cheeks, and his brows were shimmering in golden light. He looked robust with a body exceeding four meters in length.

    He was strong. But that wasn''t the reason behind the change in the jumper''s attitude or mine. Just his presence here didn''t make any sense.

    "Surprised to see me?" he cracked a vicious smile as if he was enjoying this. "I just received the orders from my family. Someone sold a piece of info with a small video showing you killing my cousin. Poor cousin! He was aiming to contend with me over the seat of patriarch of the n."

    "What are you doing here?" the jumper was the one to speak while I noticed he changed his gears at this moment. The shield he held changed and became oval in shape and bigger in sizepared to the previous one.

    He wore a helmet that bent over his cheeks and had a single feather on top of it. I recognized this helmet, alongside the silver armor, armguards, legguards, and even knuckles.

    It was a set, a very strong set that depended entirely on one''s cultivation and not stats.

    "I''m here to y," he said as if it was fun, "after all certain people paid a hefty price to make us participate in this little game here. I thought I was going to see something interesting, but in the end this was it. A poor human youth and pathetic coward."

    "Who are you calling a coward? Do you want to die?" The jumper instantly stirred up while I simply made my final preparations.

    ''Add stat points to all my stats,'' I slowly thought of this order in my mind, ''make all stats reach max!''

    [All stats have been risen to max]

    I hurriedly opened the profile to see that all stats stopped at a hundred points each. Compared to the previous forty points this was an obvious upgrade. But I doubted it would be enough to deal with those dragons.

    I felt power seeping rapidly inside my body. A faintyer of red light lingered around me and that attracted the attention of that arrogant dragon youth.

    "Trying to raise your power? That''s funny, ka ka ka ka," heughed as he pointed at me while turning back to the portal.

    "He doesn''te alone, be on guard," the jumper''s tone became more dignified.

    "Be ready for a hell fight," I slowly said while taking out my swords. I could have bought better ones, or reced these swords with anything in my inventory.

    But why should I? If not for the fear of having no time to do it in the middle of battle, I would rather keep my stats lowered and didn''t raise them.

    If he thought I was weak, then why should I prove him wrong?

    "Don''t panic," the dragon kidughed, "I brought my army here to lead a magnificent beast wave. Don''t die so fast, or my trip here would be boring."

    The next instant he got a long sword out of nowhere and raised it high in the air. He roared in a deafening tone, and I felt my entire body shaking.

    "The dragon might? Damn! He is one of those royal blood bastards!" The jumper next to me wasn''t in better shape. After all this dragon might roar was an innate skill that directly assaulted the soul.

    It was also a famous shout for war. I knitted my brows while watching the dimly lit world around me getting brighter.

    "Sigh, they''ll take long minutes to arrive here," the dragon warrior shook his head as if he was depressed, "I''vee here to tell you another piece of news¡­"

    I clenched the hilts of my swords while activating my hawkeye skill. I managed to see clearly what wasing at me from far away. Thanks to my hawkeye skill, I could see up to one mile ahead.

    And what I saw made my scalp numb!

    "All of them are dragon variant monsters¡­ Howe¡­?!!" I was shocked while watching the smug smile over that arrogant dragon youth. As if he didn''t hear my words, he continued to say:

    "Certain people had to interfere thanks to you. Your ss is just heaven defying and you aren''t allowed to survive for another second. But dealing with this ss even after killing you is troublesome, so they had to change the entire quest schedule, paying a hefty price for that."

    They changed the quest schedule just for me? I couldn''t help but smile in satisfaction. Despite that meant the next quests wouldn''t be like the order I knew, they would still be the same quests I was familiar with.

    What was wrong with changing the quest order? That wouldn''t differ much to me. But in return for that, it seemed the angels paid arge price to do that. And it seemed like this wasn''t only limited to the angels of this city.

    "So you want to say you are here as a dog on behalf of your masters?" I said in mockery while my face showed a provocative smile.

    "You¡­" the look over the face of the dragon youth changed a little but he didn''t move to attack. "You are really funny. Let''s see if you can be this funny when I take out your heart and gril it on fire."

    With a whoosh, he vanished and I could notice him appearing far away from here. For some reason, this dragon youth acted all talk with no intention of directly shing with me.

    Why was that? Even with my earlier provocation as a probe, he didn''t attack and simply retreated.

 Chapter 56 - The Orb Of Destruction

    The jumper didn''t feel safe until he moved away from me. Without any further words he darted towards the iing monster army and started killing with all his might.

    "Tsk, I didn''t know he is this easy to handle," I shook my head in amusement before things started to change all of sudden.

    Two minutes didn''t pass from his participation in the battle before something started to shine behind. I turned and was surprised to see two portals shing in bright dark red light, appearing less than a hundred meters behind me.

    "Weird," I didn''t feel any pressure but I turned to watch the distant dragons who stood all idle before. As expected, the moment these two portals appeared, the dragons started to move as well.

    They aimed at the jumper up front. I knew that the jumper feared the dragons, but it seemed they also feared him.

    Or to be more precise, they feared the two of us standing together. I didn''t know why, but I doubted their ability to handle the jumper this easily.

    That if the jumper stood and waited for them to attack him.

    *Roar!* *Roar!* *Roar!*

    Roars started to appear so close to the portals. I knew the monsters were about toe out and that would instantly put more pressure on my forces.

    "You and you move to there and stop them," I pointed towards two of the shield warriors before adding, "the rest advance towards the craters up front. We will station ourselves there. And you,e with me."

    I didn''t n to follow the arrangement of my enemies. If they sent these forces to pincer me like that, it wouldn''t be wise to stay idle.

    Like the dragons, they moved to intercept the jumper and I nned to move and support him.

    My orders were executed smoothly as my forces moved as I nned. At the same time, the jumper tried to retreat but he was instantly surrounded with more enemies to handle.

    "Hit the rear," I pointed towards the group of monsters blocking the path of retreat on the jumper, "be careful not to hit him."

    The archers were the best option I had. Each one would kill one monster, but their attack would be precise and easily controlled.

    *Roar!* *Roar!* *Roar!*

    As we finally reached the area of craters, the monsters appeared from the two portals. They came inrge numbers and great momentum, not fearing anything in their faces.

    "Burn them all," I didn''t depend entirely on my two groups of shield warriors. After all, their skill would take a few seconds to ignite. "Wait for a few seconds before attacking, and if the shield warriors hit, wait until their skill is gone."

    I left this job for almost one third of my magician warriors. They were able to cause enough damage to control the influx of monsters out of the portals.

    The enemies didn''t seem to see this weakness until now. They thought by sending the two portals towards me to put me in a hard position.

    But as I moved myself away and created a buffer zone, then the monsters could be easily killed by my magicians.

    The short distance wasn''t just an advantage for them, but also a great weakness. I even didn''t see any need for my shield warriors to be there. Even if the three portal monsters united together at this moment, I didn''t care.

    They would never be able to threaten me. Plus I knew this came as a diversion from the real target here; killing the jumper.

    As the jumper feared the dragons, it seemed like the dragons feared him as well. Or perhaps someone else was fearing him, asking the dragons to make sure the jumper would be dead.

    That shone light on their true aim here. It wasn''t me they were after, but my strongest asset, the jumper.

    "Try to retreat," I shouted while watching the arrows killing more monsters and alleviating the pressure over the jumper.

    Without the need for me to speak, he felt my help and was smart enough to start retreating. However he was moving slowly, slower than the iing dragons.

    "Get ready to start a cover up fire," as things seemed to head that way, staying here was meaningless. I slowly ordered the rest of the magicians and the archers.

    They knew what they had to do without the need for me to exin, or I hoped they would.

    "Make sure to heal all of us out there," finally those healers who stayed all this time doing literally nothing had part in this battle. Just as I said so, I started to run fast towards the front.

    "Come with me," I ordered my Bulltors, "the target is those arrogant dragons."

    The distance between the dragons and the jumper was really short. In a span of a few breaths they would reach him, so did I.

    If they aimed at hitting him, then why not I aim towards them? The rich rewards I got from a single dragon youth was still lingering in my mind till now.

    Seeing twenty valiant dragonsing so close to me was a temptation I couldn''t resist. Anyone killed by them would be a gain, an awesome gain to me.

    "Don''te here, they got the orb of destruction!"

    Just as I moved, the shout of the jumper came in warning. But it was toote. Of course I read about such orb, and I knew it wasn''t a game.

    "Shield warriors, unleash your skill now!" without any hesitation I gave the order for a countermeasure. Also I reced one sword with the strongest shield I could wield with my current stats.

    The shield looked thin and hexagonal in shape, but it was really heavy. Its surface was covered in a thin leaves falling engraving like a gale of wind just hit the ce in autumn.

    It was really heavy. The moment I held it out, I felt my entire body lose bnce and it went directly towards the ground. But it wasn''t bad after stabilizing myself. Yet I had to take in my other sword and held the shield with both arms.

    *Rumbl!*

    Just as I started moving, I felt the entire world around me getting darker. It wasn''t the same as when the sun died out, but it was like the entire lights were sucked away and only darkness persisted.

    This was the beginning of the scary attack of that orb.

    "Shield warriors¡­ Now! Healers, release your strongest skills over us!"

    I knew I couldn''t get out from this kind of attack without paying some price. Yet using the healers wasn''t directed at healing our wounds.

    The orb of destruction was considered a killer item in this stage of the apocalypse. It was an orb festered in a world of hell, storing away all theva and fire until all the light was eaten by its destructive force.

    Once used, it would unleash hell upon us. It wasn''t just about fire andva, heat wasn''t also the problem. This kind of attack was directed at the soul; the orb of destruction was a soul weapon.

    And that weapon used darkness as its deadly de. Luckily for me and that useless jumper, healers were here.

    Healers could be considered strong light magicians if things are seen from the angle of the soul. Their souls were situated at the rear opposite from the darkness.

    Even their healing skills would be considered the best nemesis of such an attack, only topped by the light magicians.

    And I didn''t have any holy or light based magicians here. So my best option was using the healers to weaken the intensity of such a brutal attack.

    In addition to that, my shield warriorsbined skill was enough to shake any other damage apanying the darkness assault from that orb.

    "Get ready to move at my mark," despite being surrounded by that darkness, I didn''t stop thinking about dealing a deadly strike to those dragons.

    They were close, so close to let them go smoothly like that. Using the orb of darkness was for sure targeted at me and my Bulltors, but not the jumper.

    They wanted to iste the jumper from my reinforcements. This was a brilliant move, but it wouldn''t work against me.

    *Sizzle!* *Sizzle!* *Sizzle!*

    The moment the darkness intensified and I couldn''t even see the shield I was leaning against, I felt roses of light shining all around, dispersing the darkness and leaving behind sizzling noises.

    "Now!" without even raising my head to look around, I knew this was the attack of my healers. Also I could feel the strong pressure shing in between the orb of destruction from the front and my shield warriors'' skill from the back.

    That meant the effect of the orb of destruction was now being controlled. What Icked was the definite info about the time of the orb of destruction and also the scale of its force.

    So when I sensed things were under control, I didn''t hesitate to use the best method to remove this orb of destruction; killing the one controlling it.

    *Roar!* *Roar!* *Roar!*

    Once I gave the order, I heard the loud and angry roarsing from the Bulltors around. They were also defending using their big shields just like me. But for some reason, they seemed to struggle more than I did.

    I thought as they held better gears, had their strong bodies and strong stats, facing such an assault would be nothing. But they looked more angry and threatened than myself at this moment.

    So when I gave them the order, all I felt was for their giant bodies to flicker in the air while roaring in defiance.

    Then sounds of loud shes came from the front. A big battle seemed to erupt at this moment.

    "Keep attacking," I shouted and didn''t aim for anyone in particr by my words, "don''t falter, we will win this!"

    I couldn''t even raise my head at this moment fearing for the iing brutal assault of that orb of destruction. Even the shield I had couldn''t be controlled except with my two hands.

    So all I could do was to ignite the morale of my small force, making sure they wouldn''t be shaken by such a coordinated attack.

    The sound of shes kepting for ten seconds that seemed as long as an entire year. Before I knew it, good news started to pour at me in batches.

    [You killed a dragon race. You got the dragon soul, a special form of soul. You can check itter inside the ss panel]

    [You killed a dragon race. You got the dragon soul, a special form of soul. You can check itter inside the ss panel]

    [You killed a dragon race. You got the dragon soul, a special form ¡­]

    Messages kept lining up at a faster pace while the soundsing from the front became louder and louder. I didn''t know when but all the pressureing from the front instantly vanished, even though I was almost this close from losing my bnce until thest moment.

    I couldn''t dare to put the shield away until examining the situation. The situation was simply described as an overwhelming victory for me. The dragons were being shattered and killed all around, and a small group of five were running back as fast as they could.

    But they weren''t getting far enough before the jumper moved faster and intercepted them. He finally got the courage to do something good. As for my Bulltors, half were killing the remaining dragons here, and the other half were giving a chase to those five.

    "Kill them and then wait for me," as I saw this, I couldn''t help but give such weird orders.

    In fact, just as I was bathed in the brutal attack from the orb of destruction, a weird message appeared in front of meing from my channel. And now I had finally the means to deal with what came in there.

    [Anonymous god sent you a privileged message as the subscriber and the top donator to your channel]

    [The message is paid to be received regardless of your setting to neglect any messages from the channel]

    [The message is as follows: As a god who sympathizes with the Bulltors, and as someone who is showing respect towards them, I have to warn you¡­ A third attack of that deadly star weapon is being ready tounch. Its location is predetermined and won''t change. Figure things out on your own.. Survive this and I will give you a handsome reward. Make sure the Bulltors survive]

 Chapter 57 - Separation Class Skill

    I didn''t know who that god was, but he was certainly a friend not a foe. He didn''t only rm me about that treacherous trick, but also paid a hefty price to do that.

    Without any doubt he was someone mighty and authoritative. Would he be a real god then? If so then I hit a jackpot from the opening show of my channel.

    That was one of the many advantages of having a channel. Being a celebrity wasn''t just a thing for show. It was a disy of strength actually. Like this one here, that god seemed to take a liking to me.

    Even if he had to pay a lot of price to deliver this message, he wouldn''t hesitate to do so. After all, blessing points and coins weren''t something precious in the eyes of a real god.

    I hoped he would turn to be a real god, someone strong and useful at least. In just this message I could see how caring he was for me. He also cared about the Bulltors, which meant he might be rted to them somehow.

    But the Bulltors ended up losing their and failing the apocalypse. Hopefully that wouldn''t happen to me and the human race.

    As for how to handle this matter, it came as a spontaneous reaction without much thought. In fact I didn''t know where that frightening weapon would attack.

    Thinking of going back and using the same method wouldn''t do. At least my enemies would be more prepared this time.

    "So that''s why they opened two portals near that ce," it was impossible for me to replicate the same results again.

    The path to the pond was blocked now by these two portals. Besides, the area around the statue turned into a big battlefield.

    So the only possible way I could rely upon was to be free of any restraints.

    Choosing to go deeply inside the monster army was the only possible path I had.

    Even if I was surrounded with herds of monsters, no one would ever threaten me there. And if I wanted to walk away at any time, they wouldn''t stop me.

    Before I left, I started to gather my own loot. I stretched my hands and ced them over the dead body of the first dragon youth, seeing the old message of having half of its inventory.

    After all, the system considered my warriors as part of my strength. But that wasn''t the only thing I had here.

    [Detecting two bones ready to separate. Do you want to use the separation skill over this dead body?]

    It came as a surprise, a pleasant surprise. Was that thing instantly activated when I touched some dead bodies with bones suited to be absorbed?

    It was my first time to use this skill, so I was all curious about the benefits I would get. Without thinking much, I agreed and then a strange thing happened.

    My palms shone in a weird ck red light. It looked like a dying sun before the night fell. At the same time, two ces in that dead body shone in white light.

    "A shoulder and torso bone¡­" I moved my hands feeling like they were attracted to these two bones by a ma. The moment I touched them, nothing much happened. I only felt a strange feeling as if I was holding something in my hands.

    "So these are the bones¡­ interesting," I raised the two bones and examined them. They were slightly bigger than the bones of a human, but not much change in their appearance.

    The only weird thing might be the two shone in white light. In fact it looked as if they were both made out of pure white jade material and not bone.

    "Let me store you for now," I threw the two inside my inventory while having some expectation for the other corpses.

    I had fifteen dragons around me killed already. One gave me two white bones, so what about others?

    As I started my hunt, I didn''t neglect my other forces around. I shouted and ordered them to orderly advance towards my location, and the Bulltors still standing around me kept me safe from any monster.

    Facing such monsters wasn''t a hurdle for my little force. No matter how much they sent onto me, I wasn''t endangered for even a second.

    "Wow! I can''t believe I got this much!!"

    After I finished, I didn''t move my eyes away from the inventory. The inventory swelled in size and at least tripled by far. However I wasn''t interested in checking things I got except for my precious bones.

    I got at least two bones from all of the dragons, with few giving me three and two gave me a pleasant surprise of four bones. They were mostly white in color, but there were five bones red and only one silver in color.

    I didn''t know their value yet, but for sure that silver bone was the highest in value. If this was something unique only to my ss, then I could imagine how precious these bones were.

    Yet I had no time to test them here. I knew things could wait until I finished this quest.

    I moved my eyes away and could now see the brutal fighting happening up front. From thest remaining five dragons, only two were still standing. Despite their fervent effort, they couldn''t escape the tight enclosure done by the jumper and my Bulltors.

    However they were all in the heart of that great monster tide. So they couldn''t take these two out, especially when one of them was the first arrogant arrogant youth who appeared first in front of me.

    He was strong! His attacks rumbled the ground even. But what could he do against brute force? Dragons valued strength, and to crush them one needed even greater strength to bring them down.

    "Follow me," I didn''t dy any further, "the shield warriors will form a tight circle around. Bulltors are to move in front and clear a path while one group of shield warriors stay close to them to help if things be hard. Others stay in the middle and keep attacking. Healers make sure no one is killed."

    Despite solving the earlier crisis of that orb of darkness fast, I lost five Bulltors during that short period. I didn''t feel that bad about losing this few, but when I remembered I had no way to obtain more I was truly pained.

    It was a big loss no matter how small the casualty was! If I get a chance again to obtain warriors, then I shall spend no effort to get thousands of them.

    Having more of anything wouldn''t matter, but being short and limited like this would be bad.

    "Keep moving, don''t stop," I kept receiving my orders while pushing everyone to their limits. We had little room to move in here. Even with the help of everyone, the monsters killed would be instantly reced with fresh ones.

    But against brute force, what numbers could do?

    As if my enemies saw my line of thoughts, a red light started to suddenly sh above my head. I subconsciously looked up with much fear swerling inside my guts.

    I would never know where it would hit until it started to descend. But the odds of it hitting in the middle of that big army was nearly negligible.

    I acted out of any logic, and their hurry in activating that weapon now proved this. If I was heading towards the right ce they previously determined, then they would rather wait for me to get closer to the center.

    So they were only racing time tond that hit. I knew that weapon''s main strength was terrifying, but its shockwave wasn''t a joke either.

    Even a strike that happened miles away created a strong gale of wind that swept me when I was inside the greatwn.

    So I imagined the reason behind this hastened activation. They wanted to save these two dragons from getting killed.

    If the weapon hit, then the shockwave would send all of us flying without order. I doubted it would be enough to kill everyone, but at least it would give a chance for these two dragons to escape.

    How could I let them run away like that? Especially when I was looking for the loot I would gain from them? No way, that leading arrogant youth must have a very special collection of items in his inventory. Not to mention his bones must be high grade ones.

    "Archers and magicians, aim for the two dragons up front," we were already close to the big fight going on between the two sides. "Make sure to aim at them, if not help in killing the waves of monsters keeping out people entangled."

    The next instant attacks shifted andnded over the two dragons up front. Using my hawkeye skill I could see clearly how inefficient these attacks were.

    Even if an arrow hit, it wouldn''t create a lot of damage there. The bodies of these two dragons seemed sturdier than the rest. The chances of the two of them being alive so far out of pure luck we''re almost nil.

    They were strong. And that made me drool over them even more.

    "Bulltors, break free and get to help at the front," if things reached this far then I could no longer y safe. Even if that would make our slow advance even slower, I wouldn''t bother with this.

    I had my own shield warriors who got the next order after the spring of my Bulltors up front.

    "Shield warriors, unleash your skills now!"

    The world all around rumbled while I didn''t care but by that dangerous red light up above. Strangely enough, that weapon kept charging for longer than usual.

    It would take a few minutes to charge before unleashing hell. But now we exceeded five minutes already, and that star seemed to not be releasing anything yet.

    A thought shed through my mind when I noticed this. Was there a rtion between the charging time and the intensity of that deadly weapon attack?

    If so then I was going to face a hell of an attack soon.

    "Keep pushing forward," I didn''t ck off anymore and even started to join the fight. My warriors could be collected easily into my inventory with a mere thought.

    But I was the only one able to take away the loot and the bones from these two dragons. So even if they were killed, it wasn''t enough for me.

    I needed to reach there in time, and I was running short on time.

    I took out two of the best swords I could wield. Each added twenty points to my strength stat besides a sharpness effect that added more pration to their des against any armor or thick skin.

    Then I started to utilize my full stats advantage against these monsters.

    Despite them being dragonoid monsters, they didn''t pose a threat to me actually. My two swords danced while I raised my speed to the limit.

    The distance towards the jumper and these two dragons got shortened fast. My Bulltors already arrived moments before me, and their appearance added more fear to these two dragons.

    "Kill them fast," I shouted even before arriving, "we are going to be hit by that beam once again."

    The jumper was totally absorbed in the battle, so he didn''t seem to notice anything. When he raised his head and saw that ominous red light up there, he paused for a second before he started to use everything he got to kill the two dragons.

    With my arrival, the fight was almost over.

    "My mighty n won''t let this slip away," that arrogant dragon kept yelling in resentment before I finally killed him using my swords, "they''ll hunt you down till the end of this forsakennd."

    "I won''t mind theming," I snorted before rotating the des in his body and cutting down his heart mercilessly, "anyone standing in my way will be killed no matter what. Go and say hi to your friend, soon I''ll add morepany to the two of you in hell."

    "f*ck you!" hisst words were just cursing me before his eyes went nk and his face and body stiffened.

    I got the two dragons atst, and thest kill was luckily mine.

 Chapter 58 - [Bonus Chapter] The Berserk Skill

    Getting the kill wasn''t totally out of pure luck. What I noticed was that despite the jumper fighting fiercely, he still kept his distance away from any harm.

    Except for the siege from the dragons from earlier, he had to fight with his life on the line. But when my Bulltors reached out to help, he refrained a bit from his power, looking a little wary about something.

    I didn''t have any way to ask about what happened now. The time we had was limited so I instantly got half of the two dragons inventory plus their bones.

    As expected, that leading youth gave me the highest bones in number and quality. Five bones were salvaged from his body, with two golden, two silver, and one red.

    The other one gave me four, one golden and three silver. In terms of quality, the two didn''t lose to each other.

    "What will we do now?" the jumper asked in a fright while pointing at the sky, "that damn weapon is charging for a long time. It''s a wide scale attack. We need to leave."

    I didn''t answer him until I gathered my spoils of war. I knew he had a point, but I would never let fear overthrow my benefits.

    As I stood up, I found my small forces catching up fast. "Let''s wait for them first," I didn''t hurry to leave.

    "We need to leave now!" yet the jumper stressed. I knew he was panicking, just like myself. But unlike him, I had the feeling that no matter how much distance we ran, it wouldn''t make a difference.

    "Listen up," just as the rest of my forces joined, I shouted, "the shield warriors form a circle around, the archers and magicians are to unleash everything to clear the way. Let''s move towards that direction."

    I pointed in the direction of the west. It was totally opposite to the direction of that statue.

    "Shouldn''t we go north?" the jumper asked in doubt.

    "Just trust me," I didn''t have any clue but a vague feeling. If I was in steed on those angels, then I would definitely aim towards the north as this held the highest potential of us going there.

    After all, they ced the portals at the south just near the statue. If I recall correctly, that weapon attacked in a rectangr shape, not circr.

    East wasn''t bad either, but that was where thest portal was located. We shouldn''t pin ourselves with therge influx of monsters.

    So we started to run towards the East. it was the only possible direction with least risks here.

    *Roar!* *Roar!* *Roar!*

    Just as we started to move East, the monsters roared all of sudden in a deafening manner before their eyes all turned red.

    "The berserk mood¡­ Those bastards don''t want us to have an easy run," the jumper noticed what happened. I had to admit, this move came at such a hard time without a doubt.

    But it also proved that my earlier guess was right. If we moved towards the East, we wouldn''t get attacked directly by the weapon.

    So the angels did this dirty trick, using a wide skill to turn the monsters berserk all around. A b berserk monster wasn''t just higher in strength and speed, not only had its own ferocity increased, it would also boost its tracking abilities.

    Humans were always the target of monsters, like being their sworn enemies. However monsters had limited range skills and abilities to detect humans.

    Without the presence of a leader to unify and lead them, the angels had to use this berserk skill to make sure they would sniff our scents no matter how far away they were.

    So in the next few minutes, it seemed like we got thrown into the middle of a raging ocean with mighty waves. Monsters came at us with no reservation for anything, only wanting to kill us at all costs.

    The berserk mood was a mighty weapon, but it had three obvious setbacks. The first was its duration. It would onlyst no more than five minutes in my estimate.

    So if we survived these five minutes, that mood would be off.

    The second setback was its side effect. The berserk mood drove out huge strength and consumed a lot of energy from the monsters. So after wearing out, the monsters would enter a strong weakened state that wouldst to double the duration.

    As for the third setback, it was turning the monsters dumber. These monsters weren''t an intelligent race in the first ce. Yet they held simple intelligence like avoiding danger and not falling into traps.

    But right now they lost this advantage, and I aimed precisely at it.

    "Thirty shield warriors at the rear, use your skills now!" As the enemy lost their leader, I had to take advantage of this and show my superiority.

    The value of a leader was unsurmountable by any means. Even using such a strong skill as a berserk skill wouldn''t cover up the loss of this monster army leader.

    Thirty shield warriors listened to my order and the next moments a deep and long crater extended for over one hundred and fifty meters. The crater was obviously wider and deeper than the usual craters caused by a group of twenty of them.

    Then things started to be funny when the monsters started to fall inrge numbers while hunting us.

    "Hahaha, that''s hrious," the jumper seemed to enjoy this but I knew this was far from over.

    During all that, I kept my eyes high up, observing that shiny little red light far above my head. That damn weapon was still charging.

    From the tip from that anonymous god, I knew the angels couldn''t change their target. Yet they could pay extra fees to make sure the weapon would charge for more time.

    More charging time was equal to more devastation, and a wider area covered. That meant they were trying to make the weapon reach us at any cost.

    As this battle reached such a state, my main goal was precisely the opposite.

    "Forty shield warriors up front, two groups each, release your skill here and here," I instantly pointed my sword towards two directions, aiming to cut down the number of monsters and relieve the pressure on us.

    The warriors listened but the jumper seemed to not take a liking to my idea. "We need to avoid running in between," he said as if he could read my mind.

    Without exining anything to him, I instantly shouted my next order just when the two skillsnded and left two deep craters extending for one hundred meters.

    "All the Bulltors, move up front and kill anything that stands in our way."

    *Roar!*

    The Bulltors all roared in unison before their bodies moved fast towards the front. All this time they were well protected and did nothing. Stamina exhaustion was something I was worrying about, so I had to give them some time to rest between the fights.

    Without the need to say anything, the actions of forty something Bulltors exined everything to the jumper. Nothing could stand against the mighty charge of the Bulltors. Especially if putting into consideration the shape of the terrain I just created.

    Starting narrow and then expanding on the distance, we started running while our speed soared than before.

    The monsters that blocked our path were all cleared by the Bulltors. As for those on both sides, they weren''t lucky to evade the craters and fell to their deaths.

    If this was before, then they wouldn''t fall into suchme trap. But now they lost any reason and had no way to think. Only following their instincts, blindly charging towards us.

    "Archers and magicians, be ready tounch hell at my mark," I shouted when we crossed the fifty meter mark. If this n was good, then it had one simple weakness.

    The end of the two craters. As we crowded the monsters in this way, then our charging out would be a bit problematic.

    But not for me. I had my own way to solve this.

    "Now! Release everything out there," when we reached the eighty meters mark, I calmly pointed one sword towards the distance. The warriors listened and dense attacksnded, reaping endless lives in no time.

    Then before the monsters would charge in and fill the gap my warriors created, the Bulltors just arrived faster and prevented anyone from filling it.

    "Forty shield warriors, do it again," just when we had arrived at this gap, I instantlyid down my next order.

    And like that two more craters appeared, and the monsters once again were stopped and separated forcibly by the craters.

    Like this we kept repeating the same tactic while running directly towards the East. After five more minutes, the monsters all around started to show weakness atst.

    Their fast speed was diminished. Their red eyes dimmed and returned to their normal looks, even parlor was obvious over their faces.

    "They can''t stand us anymore," the jumperughed and this time he went ahead and joined the fight.

    As the monsters lost their ability to hunt us fervently like before, I finally could heave a sigh of relief. I stopped using my earlier tactic. For one it wouldn''t work on these monsters anymore, and for another it wasn''t needed actually.

    "Stop here," just when we ran for a couple more minutes, I suddenly gave the order to stop. We were already at the border of this entrapment. I could even see the number of monsters growing scarcely in the distance with my hawk eyes.

    The constant use of my skill made me feel exhausted despite not doing much already. Its consumption seemed to be heavy, even on my stamina stat with one hundred points in it.

    "Why stop?" The jumper seemed to not understand the reason behind my sudden stop.

    "I have a quest to fulfill," I turned and gave my back to the few monsters there, "Bulltors, half will stay behind and keep our backs safe. The rest will move up front and kill to your heart content. Just don''t delve more than five hundred meters away from me."

    I was afraid if they went too deep I wouldn''t be able to recall them into my inventory when the weapon attacked. The jumper stood by my side while watching my little force sweeping the enemies like they were harvesting wheat with a sharp sickle.

    "Is this alright?" The jumper was worrying about that weapon in the sky. For all this time it was charging non-stop, and that didn''t sound good.

    "That weapon takes the shape of a rectangle in its attack," I calmly said while watching the monsters killed no matter how big their numbers were. "We already crossed over a mile over to the East. even if it keeps charging for another hour, it won''t be able to touch us."

    I was putting that image I had back in my room about the devastation of the statue of liberty in my mind. I wasn''t underestimating that weapon, but it had a narrow base and long arm, making it hard to cover a mile in breadth without reaching over twenty miles in length.

    What did that mean? It would mean to destroy a good part of New York city. That wouldn''t be eptable. The system wouldn''t let it happen.

    So even if the angels paid more price, they had a limit to what they could do here. That was the main reason behind my calm reaction so far.

    Plus I had to kill at least fifty percent of the monsters here. If I left earlier, then most monsters would die at the hands of that mighty weapon.

    And that was uneptable to me.

    "Wait.. It''sing!" Just in less than five more minutes, that weapon''s red light intensified and started to shine like a bright sun. I knew it was about tond so I didn''t hesitate to suck in all the forces at the front.

    "Follow me," I shouted at the rest while leading them further to the East, "kill anything in your way, use your skills, and you¡­ do something good for once!"

    I ryed my orders to the remaining twenty Bulltors and forty shied warriors. As for the jumper, he only got a ridiculed expression and meanment from me.

    From the start till this moment he only kept bbering and running his mouth without really doing anything useful.

    I only let him be like that till this moment.. After all, if things went bad, I would have to depend entirely on him to survive this.

 Chapter 59 - The Jumper Is Really Mad!

    "Don''t give me that look, I''m fighting with all my power!"

    The jumper jumped up like he was stung by my eyes. He imed to do everything he could, but he was about to be truly tested here.

    However, just as he said so, he kept himself up front, away from me. I was at the front alongside a few shield warriors. As for the Bulltors, they were fighting with all their might.

    I didn''t know if I didn''t have all these warriors by my side how I would have survived this attack so far.

    The red light kept shining at an rming rate, giving me the impression it would attack at any moment. As there was no time to waste, I finally gave my final order.

    "Bulltors, carry that man and throw him back there!"

    The jumper was at the front, yet he wasn''t truly fighting. He was just tagging along the mighty Bulltors doing nothing.

    If I wanted to survive this, I had to choose between sacrificing my precious warriors or using that jumper. Without any hesitation I made up my mind.

    "You¡­ Stop your hands! Do you want to die?" his shouts came in a shocked tone but he was slightlyte to act. The Bulltors were loyal, and the moment I gave the order they turned around and executed it.

    The jumper was carried like a little baby in the thick arms of five Bulltors before he was thrown in the air by such irresistible force. The body of the jumper flew past me with a whoosh, finallynding fiercely a hundred meters away from me.

    And at this moment I saw the red beam of light was about toe down.

    "Come back!" I instantly retrieved the remaining warriors while the angry shouts of the jumper came once he stabilized himself.

    "Are you crazy? Why the hell did you do that? Do you want to sacrifice me to live? Where is your honor?"

    "Shh, don''t speak this loud when I''m just next to you," unexpected to him I ran and crossed the hundred meters fast and stood by his side, "use your shield and everything you have to defend. We will face this together."

    "Then why are you standing behind me now?" As I said this, I shifted slightly to the side and stood behind him.

    "You have a strong physique, but I am very weak," I gave such a logical exnation. I felt his body tremble out of anger, but that beam of light didn''t give him the time toin or take action.

    *Rumble!*

    The entire world rumbled while a gratifying scene appeared in front of me. This time the beam of light fell and exerted its full strength and unleashed its full devastation on thend.

    The moment that beam of light touched the ground, a gigantic wave of dust cloud appeared and expanded fast like a tsunami towards every direction.

    But that wasn''t what concerned me. What I cared about was the shape and size of that beam. As expected, it was rectangr with a couple hundred meters in its base and a couple miles in its long arm. The beam stretched from south to north, bypassing us by a safe distance.

    But that doesn''t mean we are safe.

    "Concentrate, we have a mighty shock wave to deal with," I shouted while taking out my giant shield again and holding it fiercely with both hands. I let it fall on the ground and lean at the jumper''s back.

    "Saying the one cowering behind me," the jumper said in annoyance, but what could he possibly do?

    The shockwave expanded fast and finally hit us. I felt like a feather thrown in the middle of a storm. The harmless dust particles turned all sharp and I started to feel pain all over my body.

    However despite the pressure exerted by that shockwave, the jumper used two gigantic shields to defend. Each shield was like one that could be used by one of my Bulltors, looking more exquisite than the ones I gave to them.

    Perhaps after the end of all this, I might take these shields from that jumper and give them to my Bulltors.

    The attacknded in its fiercest way for more than five whole minutes. During all that time I could only hear the howling sounds of the air, the roaring explosions of that weapon, and nothing else.

    Even the jumper staying up front was enveloped by the thick dust cloud and I started to doubt his presence there anymore.

    Either he got thrown away, or I was thrown away, or we both got the same fate.

    The moment that weapon stopped, the massive shockwave started to dissipate slowly. It took roughly another five minutes for things to be clear in front of my eyes.

    Luckily that jumper was still there, yet in a much more sorrowful state than what he was like before the weapon''s assault. His clothes were now tattered and only the mighty gears he wore stood there to protect his body.

    For some reason, his skin looked strangely smooth and pure white like milk. I looked at myself and saw that aside from my gears, everything else was damaged beyond recognition.

    "Damn!" I didn''t hesitate to take out more gears to cover my body, the same thing the jumper did. Yet just as I finished, I felt his heavy body leaning over my shield and exerting pressure over me.

    "Easy," I tried to hold his body but it wasn''t only him that was falling on me, but his two shields. I was also feeling deep pain and my body suffered from many wounds.

    But they were all superficial, and it looked like my injuries weren''t like him.

    "I won''t¡­ forgive you for¡­ that¡­" he spoke with much difficulty but I didn''t mind his words. As for the threat he held in his tone, it wasn''t nothing much.

    I knew he was just pissed off at the moment. But after seeing the scene in front, and knowing that we finally survived this, he wouldn''t dare to be this angry.

    *Whoosh!* *Whoosh!* *Whoosh!*

    I took out all the warriors from my inventory while looking around. The piece ofnd that was hit by that weapon was now beyond recognition.

    There was such a deep pit there, one that didn''t show any bottom from my ce. It looked like the grand canyon or something, with a depth that was only veiled under darkness.

    Five minutes¡­ an attack thatsted for five minutes was really scary. I got lucky to guess the right direction this time, or else I would have never survived this hit.

    The statue I used before to survive the first two attacks was gone. Even the pond seemed to be linked to that deep abyss at some point.

    "Heal him," I gave my orders without care, "and heal me too," I pointed at the jumper and myself before turning towards the rest of warriors here.

    "Scatter, kill any monster still breathing."

    I didn''t forget about my own quest. Despite killing so much already, and the three portals were engulfed in that terrifying attack and got destroyed, I had to make sure to kill more monsters.

    After all, part of the monster army was killed instantly by the brutal red beam, and the rest were thrown everywhere, on the verge of death.

    "Move in small groups of seven, one Bulltor, two shield warriors, two archers, and two magicians," I finally arranged the formations so they wouldn''t face any surprise in the process.

    Then I fell on the ground while leaving two groups behind to keep on guard. After all, I and that jumper were suffering heavy injuries and much exhaustion to fight anytime soon.

    Green light befell the jumper and myself. I felt only warmth and calmness seeping deeply into my body. It was the effect of the healing skills of the healers here.

    Therge number of healers had no ability to fight, so they all remained behind. With such numbers, my wounds were healing at a rate visible to naked eyes.

    Yet dding oneself into gears and armors wasn''t a pleasant experience at all. I checked on the jumper from time to time, to be met only with his resentful gazes.

    The most remarkable thing was that his face was still covered in that helmet. The scarf he used to cover up his lower half of face was still intact. That was crazy.

    As I rested and got healed, the sounds of roaring monsters in pain started to echo all around. The groups I sent kept doing great work for almost an hour. Even some went around the area of devastation and got around that bottomless abyss to kill monsters thrown onto the other side.

    As they were doing a great job, I started to consider my next move.

    I didn''t forget what that arrogant dragon kid told me before. The angels paid a hefty price to change the sequence of quests. That meant they already suspected me of knowing the quests in advance.

    But changing the quests wouldn''t make any difference for someone like me. I knew all the quests from now till ten yearster, until the main quests woulde to end.

    So even if they changed them, I wouldn''t be affected by that.

    ''I should think about bringing that ace back,'' I thought to myself. After all I got free hours and with the uing quest, I needed her ability to see through the angels'' doings.

    [Angelica, can you ask your friend if she is interested in joining my channel?]

    I opened the channel while waiting for her reply. To my surprise the number of subscribers rose up to three thousand, six hundred and twenty-three. That was a big number indeed.

    But just as I checked the channel, I found that I had slightly over one hundred dontators. I hurriedly checked my coin bnce and was pleased to find an extra three million coins there.

    It wasn''t bad as a start up. With this much, I could be relieved from any dirty plot of the angels.

    Having such loyal followers would act as a good buffer against these tricks. In return just like that god who stepped in to help me, others might also do the same as well.

    But their names were all hidden from me. The gods were named as anonymous, without giving any head or tail about their identity.

    ''The one who helped me before must be a real god,'' I couldn''t judge from their names but from their expenses. The real gods were filthy rich, and quite authoritative.

    So like that god who stepped in and paid a lot to just warn me, I found five more gods who donated with slightly over seventy percent of the coins together with that previous god.

    So I might have six real gods watching my channel. Would I find someone worthy to support me then after gaining one more slot for blessing?

    Having the support of a real and strong god would be perfect. It wasn''t only regarding the coin support, but it extended to intelligence and also his inheritance.

    Each god would bless humans with part of his power. So imagine having the support of only a general or a previous king; a fake god as the old man used to describe them.

    That would get us nothing much in return. But if the ones supporting me would be one of those mighty and scary real gods, like one from the Chinese, Greek, or even Pharaonic pantheon¡­ I would hit the jackpot here.

    Having the power of the underworld from Hades or Sith, having the power of the mightiest of gods like Zeus, Pangu, or Amon.

    Thinking about these made my heart throb in excitement. However no matter how dreamful I was, I knew that having such a mighty god here in my humble channel had a slim chance.

    But I aimed to make my channel bigger and more famous. Like that my chances of attracting such attention would be a reality and not just mere dreams.

    [Boss, there is a problem! I tried to contact her all the time since the end of the first quest, but I couldn''t reach her. Can she be in danger?]

    Just as I was mesmerized inside my dreams, the next message of Angelica poured a bucket of cold water over my head.

    Damn! She even learnt to call me boss from others! That''s what I initially thought.

 Chapter 60 - Few Troublemaker Gods

    I didn''t feel any threat or worry when I read her message.

    [She might just be sleeping or something. Or perhaps doing a quest of her own] I sent to Angelica while thinking little about that ace.

    I just wanted to add her to my own squad. As theunch of the channel became this sessful, then adding good yers to my own formation would make my channel stronger.

    [Are you sure? She doesn''t even respond to my calls!]

    Tsk! This girl just was over worried.

    [Just keep contacting her. In less than one hour she will respond]

    The time of peace in between quests wasn''t an idle period. In fact many small quests were thrown around the world and anyone could trigger them.

    As someone who had deep knowledge about the enemy and the apocalypse, she might have some info about a few quests. Taking part in one of them wasn''t hard for her.

    As Angelica stopped bugging me with her worries, I started to think about my next step.

    "You, you and you¡­ Go and tell everyone to take back all the monster cores and materials," I selected a group of twenty healers who were standing idle and gave them this task.

    Letting such a big harvest to waste wasn''t part of my way. Even if they would be sold for a few coins, with this many I could get something of it.

    As I watched the healers go away, I decided to finally open the notifications of my channel.

    Then I got drowned by the long messages appearing all of sudden, one after another.

    [An anonymous god is cheering out for you!]

    [An anonymous god is asking about supporting you!]

    [An anonymous god isining. He says you used an underhanded tactic against the challenges here!]

    [An anonymous god is looking towards the previous god in disdain. He says that god is just part of the dark god camp and on the side of evil!]

    [An anonymous god is nodding in agreement!]

    [An anonymous god is pointing at the dark god camp andughing. He says that God doesn''t know how to take a loss!]

    [Many anonymous gods are nodding in agreement for the past statement!]

    Dark camp gods? This was a new term even for me. I knew a lot about gods, but it seemed I didn''t know that much.

    But did that mean there were gods supporting angels? Just thinking about that made me realize something.

    The angels were also a race like humans,ing from worlds which survived the apocalypse before. I still didn''t know the process of them being the judges here, but it made logic to have gods supporting them.

    "So you are bitter about their loss? Hahaha, what did you expect? For me to die and surrender to them? Pathetic," I simply said out loud and expressed my own opinion.

    After all this was my channel and I would never allow for such a treacherous god to be there as a spy.

    [Many anonymous gods are expressing their support for you]

    [That dark camp god has his face darkened out of anger]

    [One anonymous god is delighted that you said these words]

    [One anonymous god has donated ten thousand coins for you]

    [One anonymous god has donated five thousand coins for you]

    ¡­

    Donations kept raining down and in just a few minutes I got almost over one hundred thousand coins. This wasn''t bad. Getting coins for saying a few words? It wasn''t bad at all!

    Just before things would quiet down a little, a message popped up in front of me.

    [The dark camp god promises you death in the next round. He says you won''t be able to survive and he will make sure of this]

    [The dark camp god leaves your channel]

    Wow! He even got a hot temper! I didn''t care about his empty threats. Since when did the angels and those standing behind them acted fair towards humans in this apocalypse?

    But from what I just saw, many of the gods here were already pleased by my actions and words. It felt good to have some supporting me, even if few.

    As for the rest, I knew they just were here for fun. I wasn''t displeased by their neutral state, butter on I was sure I''d turn them all into my supporters.

    [An anonymous god says you did well back there. You did what he asked for and will give you a reward soon]

    Oh, it was that one, the god who supported Bulltors. I was curious about his identity. After all, he paid a hefty price just to deliver me that warning.

    But if the Bulltors lost their world, that meant their gods aren''t that strong or authoritative. So he must be some god outside the Bulltor''s real world. Might also be a human god, or another race supreme god, who knew.

    Anyway I waited for my boys toplete their mission while doing nothing but screen through my channel.

    The channel had one main video uploaded there, the one where I fought against the weapon and the monster tides. Just as I was thinking about sending this video out in a broadcast to attract more subscribers, another row of messages appeared all of sudden.

    [Some gods are asking about the origin of your warriors]

    [They im without these warriors, your victory wouldn''t be possible]

    [Few gods are causing a ruckus about that issue, saying that was unfair for a human to have such power early on]

    Oh, there were more of those scum gods in my channel¡­ I thought there was only that dark camp god who just left.

    I didn''t need to know more to figure out where their true loyalty lied. They were trying to fish in the darkness, while acting all righteous.

    But as I didn''t get any message from other gods iming them to belong to the dark camp, I couldn''t openly attack them.

    "I got them in one of my earlier quests. It''s just a pity that I can''t get these precious moments back and show them to you," I said out loud while the eyes of the jumper next to me were ring in weird ways.

    The jumper was still injured. Even with the help of all the healers here, he still remained on the ground.

    "Trying to curry favor with those gods? You''re finally acting as their clown?" His disdain was clear from his harsh voice. But I didn''t mind his words.

    In fact I really regret not having the option to retrieve old videos. Or else mypetition at the ss quest would help in advertising my channel for more gods.

    [Few gods are using you of acting innocent while you are a criminal]

    [Other gods stood up to defend you]

    [More gods are saying their opinions]

    [The majority of gods want to know how you managed to get your hands over such warriors, especially the Bulltors]

    [Many gods are asking for an exnation]

    I didn''t expect things to reach this far! I thought that my earlier statement would be enough. As I frowned and didn''t know what to tell or do, a solution came all of sudden.

    [A god sends you a gift as a thanks for you fulfilling your earlier promise with him]

    [You gained three items]

    [You acquired the advanced channel expansion pack, the channel subscribers package, and the retrieval reel]

    I looked up at these three items without knowing what to say. I knew from the old man''s words that each channel would have many packs once I exceed the number of ten thousand subscribers.

    But was that easy to aplish? I could buy the channel expansion reel and make my channel''s capacity exceed ten thousand subscribers.

    Expanding the channel was something different than having ten thousand real subscribers. It was a goal I set forter quests. After all, I was confident in my ability to put on a good show and attract more eyes.

    But now? I just got what I needed without even asking for it.

    I opened the three item descriptions and once I read them, I couldn''t control myughs.

    [Advanced channel expansion pack: Channel specific package. For those with channels exceeding fifteen thousand real subscribers. The package contains the advanced expansion limit to reach fifty thousand subscribers limit, the channel propaganda intermediate package which allows selected short videos of your channel to be streamed over a thousand channel with fifty thousand real subscribers at least, plus the channel logo sponsorship at one third of the ongoing apocalyptic events in the universe for one day]

    [The channel subscribers package: channel specific package. Stratify subscribers ording to their spending over your channel from donation, sponsorship, and even gifts. Also gives more privilege for the gods in fine gold tier and above the privilege to be part of the top god secret channel and can leak news to you taken from that secret channel]

    [Retrieval reel: channel specific item. Can only be used at active channels. Allows the owner and any participant of the channel to retrieve parts of their memory prior to the start of the channel or prior to the date of them joining the channel. Memories can only be taken from the moment of the start of the apocalypse and not before. The selected videos can be given to the channel by the owner''s consent and the owner of the channel can use these videos as he sees fit]

    That was really something else! That god¡­ I just wanted to hug him and kiss that god if he was a female.

    After all, female gods were famous for their mesmerizing beauty.

    The items he gifted me were all top ss, things I couldn''t get unless my channel reached a terrifying figure of over fifteen thousand real subscribers.

    By the look of things, I knew reaching such a goal would take a lot of time. Even with my outstanding advertising from earlier, I only managed to get slightly above three thousand and five hundred gods.

    If you look at the expansion options, the channel privileges for gods in high tiers in my channel, or even the propaganda that seemed just legendary and unreal to me¡­ Everything was really perfect for my channel to really have a stronger push and be one of the best channels in this apocalypse.

    I was going to be a universe wide celebrity, a true celebrity. Why wouldn''t Iugh? I was so happy right now. But I needed to silence those trouble makers before things would get out of control.

    "I now have a way to get you see my earlier performance," as I used the three items at once, and agreed to execute their effects at my current and only channel, I added, "from this video you''ll be able to see how I managed to get my warriors in a fair way, ording to the rules of the quest without breaking them."

    I just thought about what I experienced and the next moment a message popped up in front of my eyes.

    [You recalled a memory that happened after the start of the apocalypse]

    [You have the option to separate it into one video, or a group of small videos and share them inside your channel]

    "Separate them into a group of videos," I thought about it for a moment before adding, "let each video shows part of the quest]

    [Retrieval item is active]

    [Generating videos]

    [Seven short videos are created alongside one long video]

    [Which ones do you want to publish on your channel?]

    "Publish all," I shrugged, "no harm in having short videos and long ones at the same time."

    [Videos are published. What do you want to name this group of videos?]

    "The hidden ss quest events," I said before thinking about another thing, "also add to the short videos with me summoning warriors another title: Summoning elite warriors."

    [Naming the videos is a sess]

    [A notification message is sent to all your subscribers]

    As I did that, I couldn''t prevent my wide smile from overwhelming my face. Now those naughty gods with dirty ulterior motives would be silenced. And now I had to think about which videos I should use for my propaganda.

    "I''ll kill you!"

    Just while I was absorbed in all that, I felt a strong forceing without warning at me and I lost my bnce. I gazed up at the shining eyes of that jumper¡­ his eyes were really scary.

    "Calm down, I just did that for your own good."

    "My own good my ass! I''ll kill you right here right now!"

    Sh*t! He was really angry this time!

 Chapter 61 - [Bonus Chapter] Forty-Eight Hours Rest

    I felt my neck being crushed by the infuriated jumper''s arm. He ced his right arm across my neck. I could hear my throat being crushed and the air entering my lungs became scarce.

    "Just let me exin," I said in a hoarse voice, "I did that for your own good."

    "Stop lying," he roared, "you almost got me killed!"

    "It''s just you didn''t do anything against the dragons," I tried to resist his arm and strength with all my might. I pushed his arm a few inches away with much difficulty, yet his eyes kept shining in a dangerous light.

    He was really trying to kill me here. That bastard!

    "I fought dragons, all by myself."

    "Stop bullshitting me¡­ You were terrified of them, I saw that in your eyes."

    My words seemed to trigger something and he pushed further his arm. This time I hardly managed to resist and again he crushed my neck with his arm.

    "Killing me won''t work, you''ll die if you did so," as trying to reason with him failed, then there was nothing else but to give him a few threats.

    "I can jump anytime I want, did you forget? I''m a jumper."

    "You are bound by the contract between the two of us," I said with a hoarse voice, "and you can''t jump ording to the contract. You have to remain here and help me to save your friend."

    My words didn''t affect his anger, instead he pushed further and I could hardly suck in any air. For a long minute he kept pressing over my neck before suddenly releasing his arm in obvious resentment.

    "I can''t believe how you treated me just now¡­ If not for luck, I would have been dead!"

    "Cough, cough¡­" I coughed and sneezed while trying to gallop air like I was on the verge of dying.

    "You should never do that again, I''m warning you."

    "If the situation required me to do it, then I won''t hesitate," I stood up slowly while adding in a firm tone, "this isn''t a game, it''s an apocalypse. Death is at every corner. Muster up your courage and be prepared for what''s about toe."

    "You¡­" he moved closer in a moment. He seemed to teleport and stood in front of me using his fast speed. However he didn''t do anything this time. After all, he knew better.

    "You survived, so did I. We managed to defeat the impossible, so embrace the moment and don''t think about what happened too much," I even patted him on the shoulder. For some reason I felt his body softer than usual.

    He didn''t say anything and stayed silent by my side. I didn''t want to hear any moreints. Right now I had to wait for my warriors to achieve my needed quota of the fifty percent kill so I''d call this quest my win.

    However, just after twenty minutes, something shed in front of me. "You again? What do you want this time?" I crossed my arms in defiance and challenge while gazing up at the three angels who just appeared.

    "Esteemed miracle creator, we are here to notify you of something minor," the middle angel said in deep respect in tone, yet his eyes carried strange meaning.

    It was like he was gazing up at me in mockery, as if he was just seeing a dead man in front of him.

    "Speak then and don''t waste my time," despite seeing that sinister gaze of his, I calmly said with the same arrogance as before.

    Their treacherous dirty ys against me were inevitable. After all, we both belonged to two opposing camps. But guarded by my fame he couldn''t dare to reveal his hostility in words in the open.

    So I knew he was here to reveal his next trap that he carefully selected for me.

    "I''m here to notify you of a minor adjustment. This rest period before the start of the second quest will be elongated from six hours into forty-eight hours, an entire day I mean. I wish you luck."

    Yet his eyes told me he was wishing me death. With a whoosh he and the other two angels vanished. From the start he was the only one speaking while the other two kept lowering their heads as if they were showing their respect to me.

    Screw these motherf*cker!

    "What is their aim from this?" The jumper seemed a bit calmer than before. He stood by my side and asked with puzzlement.

    "The time in between the quests is rted directly to the difficulty of the next quest," I slowly said with a slightly dark face, "initially the next quest was rted to us taking control of a small area. Then the third quest will be rted to defending this area against monsters. The fourth quest will be regarded as ruling almost one fifth of the entire city, creating the five warlords. The fifth quest will be regarding the defense of each warlord against the monster tides and the sixth quest will be regarding the selection of the supreme ruler of the city."

    I said in one breath while recalling the sequence of quests I knew by heart.

    "The seventh quest will be a grand challenge between monsters and humans under the control of that supreme lord," the jumper nodded in agreement, "then what do you mean? I already am aware of all this."

    My face didn''t change as I exined further, "out of the uing quests, the ones with forty-eight hours of rest and longer are the fourth quest and higher. If my guess is right, then the challenge over the entire city and defending it is too early to happen."

    "You got a point," the jumper nodded again as he was lost in deep thoughts before adding, "without the selection of the five warlords, the selection of the entire supreme lord won''t happen. Also the monster challenge quests can''t be a choice either."

    "That only leaves quest four ahead of us," I said, "but that means we are going to battle for a vast area and against many contenders."

    I didn''t feel this was right. Even if this was their n, the initial time of this quest was roughly seven days. With the nature of the system and its famous bncing nature, this time would be elongated by a few days.

    Yet that wasn''t enough to make these bastards look this confident in killing me. Who would stand a chance against my warriors? Something seemed wrong here.

    "We are at the central park," the jumper suddenly said, "it''s considered a big part of a zone by itself. But to be one of the warlords of the city, one had to conquer at least five zones."

    I knew this was the condition of being a warlord. Also it was just the initial condition. Afterwards one had to defend against the monsters and other warlords as well.

    But theck of the second quest meant I would lose the ability to gain control over more people. Also it meant I''dck the power to buy fortifications and defensive weapons from the market.

    Yet that wasn''t enough to threaten me. With the jumper on my side and the warriors as well, I could be considered the only one in New York city who could contend over the supreme ruler position, not only a warlord.

    "Hmm¡­ We need to move earlier than expected then," I thought about it for a second before I turned to the jumper, "you''ll head north and meddle in the Harlem zone."

    "Harlem? Why Harlem?" The jumper seemed puzzled with my arrangement. But he didn''t know that most of the people who survived the initial waves of the apocalypse were mainly gathered there.

    "Just go and make sure to scan everything and get to know the strong people there," I said without exining much to him, "your role is to know who is going to be the one leading that zone. Also if you see anything suspicious, don''t hesitate to give me a message."

    "I have my ownpass to tell the traitors from the normal people."

    As expected, he got thepass. "Just don''t be arrogant and overconfident. Our enemy is cunning and I''m sure he will try something dirty this time."

    "What''s new about that?" he shrugged before his eyes shone abruptly as if he recalled something, "what about you? Are you going to remain here as well?"

    "I will head south and try to find good zones to control," I now decided to go and find that ace. She was at the hospital, and there were many people gathered and survived so far in there.

    If I managed to get them to my side, then I would control three zones before the quest even began. This way I onlycked two zones to conquer and I''d be a warlord.

    "Alright," he acted strangely obedient.

    "Are you alright?" I couldn''t help but ask.

    "I''m just happy to get as far away from you as possible, what''s wrong with that?" he said it in his usual harsh tone before he pointed at my Bulltors, "won''t you send a few with me? I can get more authority there using them."

    "You are still thick headed like always," I sighed in helplessness, "what I just warned you? Stay low! Don''t show off until we are sure of what''s going on here."

    "Tsk, you have all of these Bulltors and don''t want to give me some¡­ You are a stingy person, tsk."

    I watched his back moving away while he kept muttering to himself like that while shaking his head and shrugging. I only smiled and said nothing. What did he think of me? I only had less than fifty Bulltors only.

    As I sent away the jumper, I couldn''t help but send another message to Angelica. I asked her about the updates with her friend. Yet no news was given.

    She still didn''t answer her messages. This time I seriously considered this matter.

    [See her name in your contact list, is it a special color aside from green?]

    The names of people in the contact list were mainly green in color. That meant they were avable. But if the color changed, that would be rted to something else.

    For example if the name was gray, that meant that person was inside a quest and unavable to reach. If the name was red, that meant he was confined under special circumstances, like being attacked.

    And if the name wasn''t there, that meant that person was dead. But I didn''t think about that option, as if that was truly the case then Angelica wouldn''t be able to send messages to her friend.

    [Her name is silver in color, does that indicate something?]

    Silver? That was a new color I had never heard about before. [Isn''t it gray?] I asked as it was close between the gray and silver.

    [It''s silver, don''t think I''d mistake the two! There is a distance between heaven and earth between the two colors!]

    Well, I had to admit¡­ Girls were really something. I couldn''t easily tell apart the two colors, yet she said there was such a big difference. Thumbs up for you, girl!

    [Alright, I''ll go and check on her soon. I''ll keep you updated]

    [And I''ll keep messaging her]

    I closed the message box and the next thing that happened was for the system to announce my sess atst in this quest.

    [Congrattions! You managed toplete the ss special quest]

    [You killed over seventy-six percent of the monsters appearing in this quest]

    [Your assessment is rare]

    [Rewards are being adjusted ording to your assessment]

    Assessment? I didn''t consider that! I thought the system took this much time as I didn''t get the needed quota for the quest.

    Unlike what I thought, the quest seemed to have been done a long time ago. It only waited until all the monsters were killed, and like that I noticed the wailing roars of the monsters vanished from the world.

    Yeah, my warriors killed every single one of them and gave me such a pleasant surprise. What would I get then? More rewards? Or my initial rewards would be upgraded?

    I was so impatient to know.

 Chapter 62 - Dragons!

    [ss quest: Survival is finished]

    [Your assessment is rare]

    [You gained three levels at your ss]

    [Your current ss level is level three]

    [You have enough soul points to advance your ss]

    [You gained ten ss points]

    [ss specific market interface is now unlocked for you]

    [ss specific skill: Soul sense skill is now upgraded and you got ten sense stat points]

    I hurriedly opened my soul sense skill but I found no difference there. That was weird until I got the meaning behind the upgrade.

    "So I got ten soul stat points as an upgrade¡­ Not bad," I knew my skill didn''t y any role at all at thest battle thanks to my insignificant sense stat. But now¡­ I could easily crush any opponent and monster.

    It wasn''t only limited to that, but the range of the soul sense skill increased to cover up ten meters radius around me.

    It was before zero, making the range not practical at all.

    As I got this upgrade that I deserved, I opened the market interface and examined the newly added ss specific market.

    In fact I didn''t expect much at first. Howeverter on I found something interesting. Out there I found a few items sold that I instantly recognized, bones simr to the ones I got from the dragons.

    The higher one was silver in grade and was sold in an auction starting with one hundred ss points. I didn''t know what value these points were but that made me think about these bones.

    "The exnation about the bones said that I have to use soul points to use them¡­ This one is a gold vertebral bone which needs one hundred soul points to be integrated."

    I took that small golden bone shimmering in golden light and examined it for a brief second. I opened my ss details and was shocked to see the number of soul points I had there.

    "Twenty-seven thousand soul points¡­ That''s enough, more than enough."

    I was ted as I understood the meaning behind the system''s message about the soul points I had. Using one thousand soul points was enough to increase my ss by one level.

    As I was currently at the third level, I only needed seven thousand soul points to reach level ten. I could spend all my points and reach level thirty, but would it be worth it?

    I still had to check the effect of these bones I had in my inventory.

    "Use seven thousand soul points and make the ss advance to level ten," I said with expectations, while waiting for the next level of my ss.

    I had to admit, the first phase of my ss was really disappointing. What was the use of absorbing souls and storing them? It didn''t make any sense!

    [Congrattions! Your ss has been advanced]

    [Soul master ss: Rank: Hidden. Grade: Heaven. Level: 10]

    [Second stage is opened for you to use: The grade of soul merge]

    [Each time you kill a living being, you''ll be able to absorb his soul. The absorbed soul won''t reincarnate or be revived by any means]

    [Storing one hundred souls will allow you to raise all your stats by one point]

    [Storing one thousand souls will let you upgrade the level by one]

    [You can decide to sacrifice five thousand souls and merge them together. The merge will yield a soul monster that''s totally loyal to you. The monster will be one resembling the souls used in its formation. If you used more than one origin of the soul, a new species will be developed]

    [The newly merged monsters will be loyal and follow your orders. They can be stored inside your inventory. They will possess zero stats and will need you to spend stat points to increase their stats. The rise of the stats will follow the same rules of the warrior section]

    [There is no limit to the number of the monsters you can merge]

    [Death of the monster you merged will result in entering it into a dormant stage. Each monster''s dormant stage''s duration differs ording to the strength of the monster and the number of deaths it suffered before. The higher the deaths the longer the duration. The stronger the monster the longer the duration. You can use soul points to shorten the duration as follows: for each day you''ll need to spend five hundred soul points] [Upgrading the ss level to reach level fifty will open the next stage of the ss for you]

    All of sudden I saw a bottomless pit! That pit was formed entirely of soul points. Now I desire more than ever to face herds of monsters like before and keep fighting and killing till I store millions or even tens of millions of souls.

    What did that new advance mean? It was groundbreaking! A game changer, a real game changer!

    Yeah, this was fitting such a brutal ss. Now I could see why everyone acted fervently and brutally towards this ss. It was a ss out of this world.

    Gaining the ability to merge souls and make monsters? Most of the souls came from regr monsters, but they were also dragonoid ones. They were better than the normal monsters.

    Plus I already absorbed the souls of the dragons I killed. Wouldn''t the souls of the real dragons be more tyrannical than the souls of the dragonoid monsters?

    Both shared the same bloodline at least. So the end result would be something in between the two, yet far stronger than the normal dragonoid monster.

    It was a shame that I only had twenty thousand soul points remaining. It was just enough to summon four monsters only.

    Yet that wasn''t the end of my bottomless pit. The stat points began to be a real headache for me.

    I knew that my current wealth of stat points was more than enough to turn those monsters into tyrannical existences like my other warriors.

    But what aboutter? I needed to find a way to replenish my storage of the stat points.

    "I got half of those kids'' inventory¡­ I hope they have good things there," as I recalled this, I started to check the inventory with anticipation and slight worry.

    Just as I hoped, my current storage of stat points swelled up. From the remaining few thousand stat points I now had roughly one hundred thousand stat points.

    That made me quite relieved. At least I wouldn''t dare to worry for now. Yet that wasn''t a good solution.

    Everything here was based on bnce. As I got my channel and made a small fame for myself, I had also suffered from another angle that I didn''t care about before.

    My enemies would realize how dangerous I was. So they wouldn''t recklessly send their people after me from now on.

    Even if they did, it was expected to make them dump their inventory before leaving out for me. This way they wouldn''t lose a lot if I won.

    "Let me deal with things one problem at a time," I looked up at my thirty million something coins and felt more reassurance. The only guaranteed way of getting stat points was from the market and auctions.

    With such wealth, I could easily gain at least fifty thousand stat points. And if I sold most of the useless items in my inventory, then that number might be doubled or even tripled.

    At this point I felt delighted by my earlier decision. Despite the fact that I only acted based on greed, the monster dropsing from almost thirty thousand monsters wasn''t a small figure.

    As my warriors hadn''t returned yet, I had nothing else but to try this new merging ability of my ss. I had high expectations for this ability, but I also tried not to hope for too much.

    "Use the soul points," I slowly said, "all of them and summon four monsters now!"

    [You have twenty thousand soul points]

    [You can merge them and get four monsters]

    [Detecting dragon bloodline in the souls absorbed]

    [Forming four new monsters based on the preferences of the souls and their strength]

    *Whoosh!* *Whoosh!* *Whoosh!* *Whoosh!*

    Just like a sh, four big monsters appeared in front of me. From the first look, these four monsters looked quite the same as if they came from the same species.

    Each one was around five meters in height, with small faint purple scales covering up their entire bodies. They had strong ws, two broad wings, and one long tail that made their lengths exceed ten meters easily.

    The scales covered almost one third of their tales. As for their eyes, they were big, rounded with purple shing lights emanating from them.

    They looked at me in slight confusion, just like babiesing out from their eggs for the first time and seeing their mother. One by one they lowered their heads and made a gesture like they were dering their loyalty to me.

    I was excited! Just from the air they each emanated I could tell they were stronger than my warriors. Even the Bulltos wouldn''t give the same dangerous air as these four.

    "Master!" "Master!" "Master!" "Master!"

    Four hoarse voices came just as if their throats were all made up from mechanical parts. Yet their ability to speak overthrew my expectations and made me shocked.

    One had to know that normal monsters weren''t that intelligent. The ability to speak was considered one of the highest signs of high intelligence, roughly only limited to evolved races just like those dragons I killed.

    To have four of them talking meant that I hit the jackpot! These monsters weren''t just dull and dummy like others, but they had their own level of intelligence.

    Also when I thought about advancing them using stat points, I couldn''t help but suck a cold air of breath. The intelligence stat would allow them to be more intelligent, and gradually as they advanced and became stronger they would be more like the real dragons.

    Wait a second¡­ Did that mean I got four real dragons as my servants? Damn! That was simply unbelievable!

    "Do you know what skills you have?" This was the first thing that popped into my mind.

    "Answering my master," one of them took the initiative to speak, leaving a good impression inside me, "we don''t have any skills for now. But when advancing, we can obtain skills hailing from the purple bloodline high dragons."

    "High dragons? Damn!!" despite not knowing what purple dragons meant, but I could expect this to be rted to that arrogant dragon and his entourage that I killed.

    Regardless of that, having the high dragon bloodline was a real treasure! Now I was sure about my earlier assumptions. Giving these dragons time and letting them advance, they''d eventually turn into real dragons one day.

    "Come, take these stat crystals and orbs and use them to advance your stats," impatiently I took out manyrge and small crystals and left them on the floor.

    They gazed up at me in a weird way. "Don''t be humble, c''mon, take them and distribute them equally. I want you to grow stronger fast."

    Each stat crystal was enough to give each five thousand stat points, and I took one for each dragon. Their shocked reactions were all normal.

    "But master¡­ we only need to advance the stats by ten points each to upgrade one level," the one who spoke before said in hesitation as if he feared I didn''t know the real value of these precious stones.

    "Take them, I already have more with me."

    I wasn''t acting arrogant, but regarding stat points I would now be considered a tycoon. Despite spending slightly over thirty thousand stat points just now over them, I knew it was worth it.

    As they got my confirmation, they didn''t act humble anymore. As they got the stat crystals and orbs, I noticed a sudden change in their auras.

    The dangerous air they emitted before was just lingering around their bodies. But now? At first a strong typhoon of purple energy rose up and engulfed their giant bodies at first.

    This phenomenonsted for a few breaths before I noticed cracking soundsing from their bodies, alongside visible changes in their bodies.

    The initial height of five meters changed into double. Their wings grew broader and thicker. Their scales grew thicker and longer while their faint purple started to get darkened at a rate visible to naked eye.

    Even their heads grew as well. That wasn''t all. Just in less than one minute, the purple air they were baptized in began to be absorbed deeply inside their bodies.

    Their t bodies began to show bulging over their four limbs, wings, and tail. Their heads slowly grew a small horn not exceeding five inches in length.

    Yet it was like it was made out of pure purple jade. I didn''t even know the origin of these horns, not to mention their value if I sold them in the market.

    *Roar!* *Roar!* *Roar!* *Roar!*

    One by one, they all roared while the purple air vanished around their bodies. With each roar they tilted their heads to the sky and each released a pir of purple fire that had arcs of red lightning dancing around it.

    Such dangerous fire breaths¡­ Damn! I really hit the jackpot this time!

    My only regret was that I didn''t have enough soul points to try even one bone I had. That golden bone was in my hand and when the four dragons finished their defying roars against the gods and the apocalypse, against the universe, the one who spoke before looked at me in obvious greed and said:

    "Master, can I have this bone? It will help me advance more and grow stronger."

    Yeah, I raised four greedy dragons and I had to suffer the consequences now.

 Chapter 63 - Looking For The Ace

    I looked at the golden bone in my hand and felt little hesitation for a moment. "I''ll give you one to try, but not this one," I switched the bone and took out a torso bone that brimmed in white light. "You can take it."

    "Thanks master," unlike what I expected, that dragon didn''t look disturbed by my decision. It felt like any bone would help him greatly no matter the quality.

    As I had no way to use the bones for now, I stood in silence watching him. He took the bone and strangely enough, he swallowed it.

    I could hear the sound of crunching the bone inside his mouth. Damn, did he treat it as a food or what?

    Just as I was taken aback by what that dragon did to my precious bone, the next thing that happened made me realize something.

    At some area at his back, an area broadened for half a meter square began to shine in strange white light. The light was the same as that bone and I could see the location of that light was also the same.

    "So you can use the bones in a different way than me? Interesting¡­" I muttered while that dragon closed his big eyes and kept himself motionless for the entire five minutes. I calmly stood there and didn''t say anything to not disturb him. After all this was the first time seeing my precious bones being used.

    And I held much anticipation towards these bones.

    *Roar!*

    The five minutes were gone then the dragon opened his eyes. A sh of pure purple light appeared in his eyes, giving me goosebumps.

    That dragon¡­ despite nothing changed on his body, yet the air he emitted began to look more dangerous than others.

    I had to say that these dragons were my strongest force by far. Each had one hundred levels and five different skills by far.

    "What do you feel?" I asked with impatience, praying that something good woulde from that bone.

    "Master, I broke through the first bottleneck in my cultivation," the dragon said in a happy tone, "now I can be considered closer than my three brothers to a true dragon."

    "Only this?" despite this being something big, yet it didn''t reach my expectations for that bone. Only the first bottleneck? I knew what that meant.

    To cultivate the body and soul, one had to first cross the first bottleneck. It was like tempering the body and strengthening the soul. That might seem a big step, butpared to the long road ahead it was just the first.

    "I also inherited a skill from the bone," the dragon said finally something worthy, "before this I had five skills only, but now I had another one. And this skill is much better than other skills."

    "What does it do?"

    "It''s a fusion skill, using it I will fuse all my other five skills and create an attack that goes beyond my abilities."

    "Fusion skill¡­ Impressive! Can I see it?" my eyes shone in brilliance as I wanted to see this strong skill.

    "I can only use it once per day," but as anything in the apocalypse, a mighty skill woulde with its own restrictions, "plus after using it I have to go and sleep."

    "No rush then," I knew a stage woulde soon where this dragon would shine. "Come take one each and fuse with it."

    As I confirmed the great effects of the bones, I took three more white bones and gave them to the other three dragons. For a moment there I noticed a gaze of regret over the face of the first dragon, and much intense light of excitement in the eyes of the others.

    I didn''t say anything to that dragon. After all they were all my strength and they lived to work for me. If not for that fusion ability, I would never have given the others any bones.

    Just like the first dragon, the other three took roughly five minutes to absorb that bone. Then the skills they got was also a fusion skill.

    "Go back now," I waved my hand as I pointed at the four dragons. For now I didn''t need such an eye catchy entourage to be with me.

    I preferred to keep them hidden and act low profile for now.

    In the next half an hour, the warriors all came one by one and gave me the loot they gathered. A loot from seventy-thousand monsters was something big. My inventory swelled up again by over a hundred thousand items gathered from the monsters.

    Without any hesitation I put them all for sale. Luckily I did not get a few of them to be auctioned at the market. That meant my gains would soar higher than expected.

    "Go back as well," as I finished wrapping things here, I also took away my warriors. After all this, I felt the entire world growing deathly and eerie silent all around.

    "Time to go south then," I started to move. I nned to run towards that hospital as I had a few hours left before the next quest. But after getting the time extended, I didn''t hurry there.

    [Any news yet?] I sent asking and as expected, Angelica instantly answered.

    [Not yet]

    I thought for a second. The next quest was something that needed quiet preparation from the angels. If I guessed it right, then this quest might contain some hidden change that I wasn''t aware of.

    To make things easier for me and my people, I sent a warning to Angelica and asked her to ry it to others.

    [Are you sure?] Angelica didn''t even take a second to think, [We might get in trouble this way]

    [Just do as I said] I didn''t give her any room to argue and I didn''t exin myself. [Be ready, when the quest starts, no matter how grave the situation is, you all need to be on high alert and wait for my instructions]

    [What if we couldn''t reach you?] Angelica seemed to think deeply about this or she might have asked others for opinions.

    [I hope nothing like this will ever happen] I didn''t refute her worries. After all, I knew about many dirty tricks the angels could use to make things hard for me and them. [If things reach this point, then you aren''t allowed to move outside the museum. I''lle for you no matter what]

    [Ok]

    [Tell me, what was the name of that hospital your friend is at? And what''s the name of your friend?]

    After all this time, I forgot about such trivial knowledge. I could easily look for her name through the contract between the two of us, but I was toozy to do so.

    [The hospital is a New York health center. And her name is Alex]

    [Alright, I''ll keep you updated] I closed the chat with her and started to pick up the pace. Something about that ace didn''t seem quite right.

    I knew her fatal weakness. Having only intelligence stat wasn''t a good thing. After the end of the first quest, many people would enjoy the baptism of the new power given by stats.

    Not to mention the blessing of gods as well. The survivors here wouldn''t be like the start of the apocalypse. Everyone living till now was someone strong and cunning, not confused and frightened by the apocalypse like before.

    Just as I got myself out of the central park, I found the look of the bustling streets with prosperity and civilization had already gone. What I had in front of me right now was simply the familiar scene of destruction and devastation.

    The streets were filled with burning cars, broken buildings, and many corpses or what was left out from them. Most of the dead around were humans, with few monsters seen every now and then.

    As I walked through this deadly silent world, I took out a piece of meat and ate it. Then I ended my short meal by drinking a little water from one of my liquor bottles before feeling more refreshed.

    I fought for a long time already without eating or drinking, so I was slightly exhausted. After eating and drinking, I started to pay more attention to the surroundings.

    There wasn''t a single building without harm. I even saw buildings with big holes that took more than half of its surface. Tongues of fire kept dancing wildly while I moved in between the rubbles everywhere.

    *Howl!*

    Just as I walked in extreme silence for twenty minutes, a loud howl suddenly rang from a side street. I was almost half a mile away from the hospital.

    But hearing that familiar howl made me stop in my tracks. "Wolves are still raging havoc here? Weird," I muttered without any speck of worry.

    What surprised me was the fact that these wolves were still alive. At the end of the first quest, most of the monsters were either killed by humans, or were busy eating the killed humans for food.

    But I never heard of wolves roaming the streets at this stage of the apocalypse. But that didn''t matter. Without any hesitation I called out a group of twenty Bulltors, twenty shield warriors, and ten archers.

    "Go, kill everything that stands in my way," I simply waved my sword towards the street I heard the howling from, "don''t forget to get my things back."

    Even if I met these monsters by luck, how could I let their materials be lost? In an instance, my warriors left and vanished inside the nearby twist of the road. Then the sounds of brutal fighting and painful howls came from there.

    As I moved casually towards that street, I frowned once I saw the scenery there.

    Wolves were known creatures to me. They moved in great numbers under the leadership of one alpha. Each group might range between a couple hundred up to five or six hundred.

    But seeing the scene in front of me I couldn''t help but frown. There weren''t only a few hundreds, but till the end of this vast street wolves appeared with no end.

    Their number was in thousands, or even more. That meant one thing; there was more than one alpha here.

    And that made things weirder.

    "Come out," at this point, I didn''t want to waste more time here. So I took the rest of my warriors out, arranged them like usual before releasing the frontline warriors to hit the wolves with deadly force.

    As for my four dragons, I kept them forter. Who knew what really was going on here.

    My warriors were nothing these wolves could face or endure. Even with the obvious disparity in numbers, they were simply unstoppable.

    In front of pure strength, what numbers could do?

    I watched as the brutal charge of my Bulltors crushed any resistance up front. When the shield warriors released theirbined skill, the wolves simply fell into such a messy state while almost half of that vast street was engulfed under the craters they created.

    The archers keptunching their arrows, killing any wolf that survived so far. As for my magicians¡­ well they found no room to disy their might and walked silently by my side.

    *Howl!* *How!* *Howl!*

    Just as I got inside the street, a repetitive howl came from behind. Without any worry I turned while giving the orders in calm tone:

    "Rain that area with your skills."

    My magicians who had nothing else to do turned and made that part of the street into a living hell for wolves.

    I wasn''t worried, but with the iing wolves I realized something.

    Monsters never crowd in such a manner except for two things. One was to be part of an ongoing quest and the second¡­ if something appeared to attract monsters, something like a treasure.

    "A treasure appeared just next door¡­ How can I let it slip away from me?"

    I knew the first condition was out of question for many reasons. The angels already consumed a lot of their blessing points in the past encounters with me.

    So issuing special quests like that was out of the question. And if someone found some hidden quests here, then it wouldn''t attract all these wolves around.

    There was a treasure, and I had to get my hands on it first.

 Chapter 64 - [Bonus Chapter] Now I Realize Everything!

    "Keep pushing forward," I shouted while getting deeper into the street. The path was already blocked by many fallen pieces of the nearby buildings, plus the still burning fire here and there.

    But that didn''t stop me. It took roughly five minutes to get near the building those wolves tried so hard to crush inside.

    My mind kept wondering about the identity of the treasures found in New York city. ording to the records, there were not a few treasures that appeared here.

    But the strange thing was that none of them appeared in this region. Besides, they should appear after the fifth quest is over.

    Having treasures meant an immense boost to anyone''s strength. Be it monsters or humans, no one would say no to such a chance.

    ording to thews of the system, bnce must be maintained. So the greater the benefits the greater the risk. That meant any treasure appearing would be tightly supported and guarded by many fearsome advanced tier monsters.

    Even the hybrid monster from before might be present inrge numbers this time, and in full strength.

    Despite knowing all that, I never felt any worry. I was sure that my current warriors might put up a good fight against the full powerful hybrid monsters. But I never nned to use them.

    I didn''t want to lose almost every warrior I had just to get one single treasure. No matter how valuable that treasure was, it wasn''t enough topensate for the loss of my warriors.

    So the option I had was simple; I had to use my dragons. They reached level hundred already. Even faced with the hybrid monsters of tier seven and higher wouldn''t be an issue.

    My dragons had six skills by now, including the immense boost in strength thanks to the bones they got from me. At this moment I didn''t feel any pain from giving them my bones.

    But the moment I reached that building in the protection of my warriors, I couldn''t help but frown at what I saw inside.

    "Stay back! Don''te near or we will kill you!"

    "This is your first andst warning. Don''te near us!"

    "Thanks for the help in pushing the monsters away, but we won''t share this emblem with you."

    "Sorry, but you need to keep going up ahead and leave this zone to us."

    "This zone is under the protection of our lion squad. You have to reconcile and leave or we won''t be polite anymore!"

    As I saw it, the inside of that ten story building was transformed into a scene looking like a small castle. The front was covered by big and thick walls, reaching almost the heights of twenty meters from the ground.

    Three rounded big towers appeared, two on the corners of the front segment of the castle and one just in front of the main gate.

    The gate was made entirely of special alloy looking like dark iron. It was ten meters in height, twenty meters in width, and was shut tightly in front of my face.

    As for those who spoke just now, they were a group of fifty people standing on the top of these three towers.

    Just seeing this scene made my scalp numb. I knew this, I recognized this at first nce. How could I not recognize this tyrannical quest?

    "Damn! So it isn''t the quest to conquer the city, but the quest of a dogfight between cities," I cursed out loud without controlling myself.

    What I saw in front of me was a trademark of a famous bloody quest, the fifteen quest. It was the same quest where the jumper gained his unique ability and met that dying angel.

    It was a simple quest from the surface, asking people from various cities to be prepared for a cross-city battle. It was called the arena quest, a name not fitting the real scenario of this quest.

    This quest proved how cunning and dirty these angels were. Providing humans with only pieces of the truth, while keeping the rest for themselves.

    This castle in front of me wasn''t an exception, as I knew there were other castles spread all around the city. Each castle would appear randomly and without any prior nning, all surrounding something called an emblem.

    The emblems were floating, semi-real objects that were attached to certain areas and couldn''t be moved. Getting a hand over one emblem meant this zone would turn totally under the control of people.

    Boosting in all stats, decreasing the stats of the enemies, even turning the terrain in the favor of the defenders¡­ anything was possible with these emblems.

    I could already see how greedy everyone was towards these emblems. They usually appeared at quest fifteen, after a long journey of fight and struggle in between the humans and monsters.

    Seeing this castle drove back old memories from what I read in the records and heard from the old man. The angels did a marvelous job to make sure humans wouldn''t stand united under a single powerhouse.

    Using many tactics and quests, they managed to create a deep crater between human forces. Even the strongest forces never epted the appointment of the city lords from earlier quests.

    And so this quest came as a way to vent their anger and fulfill their desires. Who would reject such a chance? Gaining their hands over emblems that would turn small zones into their territory? Monsters wouldn''t be able to stand a chance against these forces, not to mention the already powerful city lords and their loyal forces.

    The quest that should be a struggle between various city lords turned by the dirty machinations and underhanded schemes of the angels into a struggle between human forces under the same city lord.

    And that wasn''t all!

    The biggest trick here wasn''t in driving humans towards this dark end of the tunnel, but the big secret about the reality of this quest.

    It wasn''t a quest between humans, but between human cities and other races'' cities. It was the start of the big merge between Earth and other worlds in this apocalypse.

    And to add more to their treacherous nature, this move must be done by the agreement of the humans themselves. It was simply linked to the emblems scattered all over the world.

    I knew I couldn''t stop the massacre that was going to happen around the world, but at least I could dy its happening in this part of the world.

    For the quest to develop into the merge between the four worlds and other scattered worlds with ours, humans need to activate more than ny-five percent of the emblems at the time of the merge.

    Activating the emblems wasn''t that hard to do. It was simply done by activating the effects of the emblems and linking them using blood. Like all other cases in the apocalypse, any benefits must be apanied by a challenge and a price to pay.

    The price of gaining such overbearing authority was the agreement of the merge between the various worlds. What did that mean?

    Humans were still weak. Even after gaining the support from the gods, we weren''t anythingpared with tyrannical races like the dragons, the intelligent monsters, the Selvators, the illusionists, and many others weaker races in these four worlds.

    Letting this to happen this early meant one end for us, total annihtion!

    I didn''t n to act heroic, but letting the angels slip by their actions meant one dead end for me. Even if I was someoneing from the future, even if I was equipped with a lot of knowledge about the quests, even if I had a jumper by my side¡­ I knew if this scheme was left to bepleted, things would end miserably for myself.

    "Sorry guys, but you shouldn''t have worked for the angels as traitors," in front of the clear threatening words and strong stance of those humans, I didn''t show any sign of weakness.

    One thing was for sure. If the angels decided to start the preparations for this quest at this time, then they should have issued a general quest for everyone.

    But I didn''t get anything, nor did any of the people who worked under me. What did this imply then? The angels only shared this knowledge with their traitors and asked them to get a head on start before issuing the general subquest for everyone.

    Having their dogs controlling the needed quota of the emblems at the start of the second quest would ensure their sess in the merge. And I simply needed to stop that from happening.

    I knew why they had to do that. I wasn''t the sole reason behind this. I was sure many people like me existed all over the. Resisting the angels and trying to do the best for our human race.

    But I knew the sole weakness of the emblems¡­ They needed time to be activated. The castle up front might boost the stats of everyone standing inside. But it wasn''t enough to make them invincible.

    Each emblem had ranks like everything else. Starting with white all the way up to ck. Even the lowest grade emblems needed at least four hours to be activated, and the ck ones needed at least twenty hours.

    So the angels had to extend the duration of the rest period for this n to seed. They also wouldn''t issue the general subquest until they were sure their dirty minions got the needed quota for linking Earth with other worlds.

    They would make sure that all the emblems they needed for the merge would be already activated even before the start of the second quest.

    Scary! They were such a scary foe!

    But would I stand idle and let them do that?

    "All form a defensive circle around," I instantly started to issue my orders and organize my forces, "shield warriors, half at the front and half at the back. All Bulltors stay at the back and help in stopping anying monster. As for the rest, pay your attention to the ongoing battles on both sides, heal everyone and release your arrows and magic to im anyone you can."

    I arranged my warriors this way. However, from the general look of it, I nned to defend and not attack. After all, my main attack force in the eyes of those traitors were my giant Bulltors.

    "Prepare for battle!"

    "Activate the defensive shield!"

    "Use the defensive gears inside, don''t let him get close to the emblem!"

    Many shouts appeared from inside the castle, making me realize the fifty something traitors showed to me weren''t the full force of the traitors.

    But no matter how hard they tried to resist, I was totally confident in my ability to conquer this ce.

    Despite that, I didn''t hurry to issue my overwhelming attack at the castle. This wasn''t the most crucial thing right now.

    At the moment, I should pay more attention to something else.

    [Tell me you still have connection with those fifty aces across the world]

 Chapter 65 - Starting The Counter Attack

    If I had to start a change in this deadly scheme, then I had to use the help of those who revolted against the angels.

    As I recalled, Angelica once mentioned there were many like her, who revolted and defied the treacherous n of the angels.

    She also said these people were scattered all over the globe. If that was true, then we might have a chance here.

    My top priority wasn''t to dominate most of the emblems, but only slightly over five percent of them. With their help, I could make that impossible feat a reality.

    [Why asking all of a sudden?]

    I didn''t know why but seeing her answer at this moment made me want to curse. [There is a big thing going on in the world and we need to act, move fast or else we are doomed]

    [We will lose the quest?]

    [We are going to be all dead if we don''t move now!]

    She paused for a few moments, as if she was shocked and trying to get better control over herself. I knew she wouldn''t take me for an exaggerated type of a person. I was never one to begin with.

    [Yes, I still have connection with them]

    [Good, then listen¡­]

    I started to narrate the story of the uing quest without revealing some points. For example I didn''t say how I got to know all this. I also kept another simple detail hidden from her.

    Whoever won more emblems at any city had the control over this city. If the city had a ruler, a lord, then he would obtain the right to challenge him. If not, like our universal case, then that person would be the lord directly.

    When thinking back to this small detail, I got to know how the angels managed to bypass such a quest ahead of time despite all the odds against us.

    The uing quest should be the one paving the path for races to appoint their city lords. If this small detail wasn''t there, then passing this quest would be impossible.

    Yet as this quest would serve both the higher controllers and the angels agendas, the two managed toe to some sort of agreement.

    What I hoped for was that this quest would have more limitations to help humans survive. Or else even with the fifty scattered ex-traitors, things wouldn''t be smooth as I nned.

    [Damn! Those f*cking bastards!! Alright, leave it to me]

    [Once done, make sure to gather everyone and start looking for emblems inside the park] I sent to her before adding, [the park is one of the main ces in the Manhattan ind. So you''ll have to find at least one castle out there]

    [We''ll control it, don''t worry] she sent, [What''s after that?]

    [Stay put and wait for my orders]

    I didn''t hurry to add more tasks to her. From knowing her for such a short time, I could tell a few things about her personality.

    If I gave her another order, she would try to achieve both goals at the same time. Dividing the limited human forces I had wasn''t wise. But that didn''t mean I wouldn''t use themter.

    This quest would still have long hours to start. So at first they had to control one castle before doing anything else. The boost in stats gained from there would be enough to protect the few of them who would be stationed there.

    Even if a weak human with zero battle experience like most of my forces back there, with the help of the castles they could be a force to be reckoned with.

    The main threat wouldn''t be from traitors or other human forces in the city, but from the monsters. Just like this castle here, the wolves came in such a domineering show to try and kill even the traitors.

    That would happen all around the city in the next long hours. And that was one of the main reasons behind my decision to wait and not rush to divide my few forces up from the start.

    The next thing I did was to warn the jumper. He was going further away with each passing minute. I needed him. His individual strength was far beyond any other human I had.

    Yet if I asked him to go directly and im one castle for me, it would be pointless and stupid. Even if he was so strong, he was just a single warrior.

    In this entire city, and even in the entire world, I might be the sole human capable of attacking castles and fighting traitor armies and monster waves all alone.

    So I gave him another task instead, and he understood my intentions without the need for me to exin or give reasons.

    "Now, let''s get this done with," as I finished my preparations, I shifted my attention totally towards that castle up ahead.

    As the traitors from the inside shouted, a semi-transparent white shield appeared to encircle the entire castle and those inside. The shield looked thin, but I knew it was sturdy and hard to crack.

    The shield came as a feature of the emblem. Without the need to really activate it, the emblem would give much help to forces inside the castle.

    But who said such a shield was hard on me? C''mon, it was just a white grade shield, meaning the emblem inside was simply a white grade emblem.

    "Come forth, my valiant dragons!" as they made their move, it was time for mine.

    The next instant I brought out my main attack force; the dragons. Each dragon was enough to face a castle of a higher caliber and destroy its shield without much effort.

    But it would take a long time to do so. ording to my calctions, half an hour would take a single dragon to crack one white grade shield. But with four together¡­ Humph, it would be a piece of cake without doubt.

    "Go and kill all of them," I leisurely pointed towards the castle, "leave none alive!"

    "Roar!"

    The dragons roared in a mighty show. After all this was their first appearance in a battlefield after getting summoned by me.

    I stood in the middle of my forces while watching the three towers starting to rain long arrows, rocks, and even boiling substances over the scales of the four dragons.

    However¡­ Who said dragons were a weak race? Not to mention my dragons were really invincible at such a stage of the apocalypse.

    Not only their high levels, but with I gave them bones as well. These four dragons were like real embodiments of the god of death.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Crack!*

    It didn''t take longer than three minutes for their mighty dragon breaths to cause wide cracks all over the shield. At this point, those inside the castle would realize it was futile to resist, knowing how badly they messed up when they chose to betray humans.

    "Fools! Aim for the summoner, he is the one we should kill!"

    Just as the shield was about to burst open, a loud shout came from within. I had to admit, that person was really smart. Yet he waste in realizing what to do.

    *Bang!*

    Just as the total offense of the castle and its three towers rained down on me, the shield burst wide open. In fact I stood in the middle of my troops without the need to do anything.

    I already was away from the attack range of most of their darts. As for those arrows who held enough momentum to reach me, my shield warriors were ready to deflect all of them.

    *Roar!*

    The dragons seemed to feel some humiliation from the reaction of the traitors. In their eyes, any foe in front of them should focus on them alone, and not anyone else.

    So it was expected what happened next. The four dragons ventured inside the castle, spreading death violently with all means possible.

    Despite their tyrannical attacks, they couldn''t leave a single scratch over the castle or the towers. After all these were buildings summoned and supported by the system. They were far sturdier than the world itself.

    In the span of five minutes, apanied with constant screams of agony and death like an endless chorus, the castle was controlled smoothly and calmness prevailed next.

    "Lord, all rodents were eradicated," one of the big dragons out of the four stretched out his head and spoke in a prideful tone.

    Yeah, dragons were attentive to their image and pride. Never harm any dragon''s pride, that would even bring you death. A lesson those traitors learnt in such harsh way indeed.

    "Good job everyone," I said in apuse, e back and rest. We have a long ride up ahead."

    In fact I was telling them to shut the hell up! I hated nothing like arrogance. So I took them back while going inside the castle with my forces.

    The castle was much more spacious than it looked from the outside. Inside it a space spanning around half a kilometer square was enough to be filled with arge army indeed.

    Yet the traitors'' bodies left all over the ce showed their mediocre number. Only two hundred one of them, just a weak force to stop me.

    "Leave behind three Bulltors, five shield warriors, three healers, five archers and five magicians," I shouted while starting to collect my trophies. Yet I held little hope for this.

    "Damn! Not a single one of them had a decent inventory!" After finishing collecting my share, and despite expecting a low result, I didn''t expect it to be in such a way.

    Only three of them had inventories with monster cores and gears. The rest had only coins, and it wasn''t much to begin with.

    Each one gave me almost one hundred coins, making me not know where tough or cry.

    I expected that the moment I saw their numbers. Such arge number meant the angels of this city worked hard and recruited many humans as traitors after their disastrous defeat in the first quest.

    What did that mean? Those traitors weren''t that unique or outstanding to begin with. In addition to that, they didn''t have time to level up or gain more support or kill enough monsters to fill their wallets and inventory.

    Was my luck starting to shift towards the worse side now or what?

    Taking down a deep breath was my only answer to this miserable loot.

    I looked at the central part of the castle. A white diamond shaped, white emblem appeared half a meter floating above the ground. This emblem wasn''t that big as I expected. A grown up man could encircle his arms around it with ease.

    "Follow me," as I finished examining that emblem from a distance, I moved without going towards it. My sole mission was to just take the castles and not use the emblems.

    As I walked out of the castle, I didn''t forget to give short instructions to the forces I left behind. In my opinion, a single Bulltor was more than enough to defend the castle with the help of a few archers or magicians.

    I didn''t leave such a small force behind just to defend the castle. Besides if this continued, then the number of castles I would control in the end would fall short.

    But I already had a n to solve this.

    *Howl!*

    Just as I went outside, I found a swarm of wolves waiting for me. When I got control over the castle, not a single wolf dared to attack me. After all, I was so formidable without any boost or defensive advantage of the castle and towers.

    "Listen up," I said, "Bulltors will encircle us with shield warriors¡­ Other warriors stay inside and keep attacking.. Our main goal is to move fast across them, not to wipe them out."

 Chapter 66 - The Gods Warning!

    Wasting my time fighting useless battles with these wolves and monsters wouldn''t work. I knew they would swarm the entire world in endless waves.

    Besides, my main goal was to capture castles, not just kill monsters.

    "Keep moving."

    However it seemed my enemies were also aware of this point. Another thing I had to care about was sleep.

    I haven''t had any sleep sinceing to this world, which was over a day ago. I could stay awake for two days straight, but not a second more.

    I needed to finish wrapping things here before going to sleep.

    My target for now wasn''t to go and seek other castles, but to go and find that ace''s whereabouts. As for looking for the castles, I have this task handed to someone else.

    The distance from the castle I took and the hospital wasn''t that much in the first ce, but it seemed like I was crossing rivers and mountains to get there.

    The sheer number of wolves was a problem to the point that killing them became pointless. The more we killed, the more that appeared and walking through them began to be like crawling on four.

    "Come out," but who said I was without an option? Once I took out a single dragon, things started to change for the better.

    At this stage of the apocalypse there weren''t a single water monster, not to mention airborne monsters. So having a dragon midair fighting them gave me total control over the situation.

    "Finally arrived," once I reached the hospital, I couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief. But at this moment I had another thing to think about.

    The jumper just sent me two ces with castles, one of them wasn''t far from here. That madman was strong enough to not get himself killed. So having him scout the entire city was the best mission he could do solo for me.

    "Shall I go and take another castle for now or what?" I wasted almost half an hour just crossing a distance that should take ten minutes. But when I was just considering leaving for now, I got a strange message.

    [Unknown god supporting your channel sent you a direct message]

    Before I started the main fight against the traitors at that castle, I locked up all the notifications again. I didn''t want to be disturbed by anything else.

    But one of the gods seemed to pay arge price to deliver this message to me.

    [The message says: You won''t seed in your goal this way. Contact me for more info]

    I looked at this weird message and couldn''t help but frown. I knew what he wanted to say. Having fifty ex-traitors work all around the world was a gamble from my side, but I did it because Icked any other options here.

    It was simply the best response to such an impossible quest. However, something told me that I should speak with that god, so I simply reopened my notifications again.

    "You can tell me what you want now," I said while raising my head to the sky like speaking to it.

    A long row of useless messages popped up. Most contained different reactions from many gods, mostly supporting my actions. Few didn''t like what I was doing.

    Who knew what their real motives were. However my wait for that god''s message didn''tst long as a few messages came interrupted with messages of other gods.

    [The number of your helpers isn''t enough to change the situation. The angels made a deal you didn''t know about. They changed the requirement to cancel the merge to be at least twenty percent of your human race]

    "What the hell¡­!!!" Once I read this message, the blood all over my body boiled out of pure anger. Those despicable angels¡­ they really outdid themselves this time!

    If this was true, then even with the help of those ex-traitors I got no chance at all.

    [They suspect that you already know the content of the quest. But there is another way to stop them, a way that only you can do]

    "Then say it!"

    The god seemed to love ying with my nerves! He didn''t say anything for a long minute. If there was another way that could solve this disaster, then it would be great to do it.

    But something told me this method wasn''t that easy to do.

    [Do you know about the heroic calling?]

    Just this simple message came without any exnation in front of me from that god. But when I read it, I couldn''t help but getting soaked in cold sweat.

    "Damn! Isn''t there any other choice but that?!" I couldn''t help but shout in fright.

    [Oho, you know about it! That''s impressive and quite interesting]

    [Worthy of the human I''m following and supporting, lol]

    "It''s not time to say that!" I felt colder in my heart and back the more I thought about it. "Isn''t there any other way?"

    [This is the only way]

    [Or else you will lose everything by losing your world]

    I knew he got a point here. But the thing he asked me to do was really dangerous! Really impossible!

    What did a heroic calling mean? In an advanced quest, over fifty perhaps, there was such a quest given to the surviving races of the apocalypse.

    In such a quest, they were asked to deliver a hero. A hero was someone having achieved something not achievable bymon sense and logic.

    For such quest, different missions were assigned to each race. Wait a second, I didn''t need to go and do that crazy task of the humans back then, right? After all this would be considered a voluntary act of mine.

    But what were the other missions for other races?

    "I can do any of the missions in the heroic calling list to achieve this, right?" I asked about my first dilemma. And the answer swiftly came.

    [Smart kid! Yes, any mission there is counted]

    [But all are, arguably, on the same level of difficulty]

    "Of course I know that," I sucked in a cold air of breath before asking, "where can I find such a list?"

    [You''ll need the help of the oracle, not me!]

    Oracle? I felt puzzled for a few seconds and even thought about asking him again. However, just as I looked up at the hospital in front of me, I realised what I missed here.

    "Yeah, an oracle¡­ indeed she is one, hahaha!"

    Iughed while realising that the ace I tried to save was in fact an oracle herself. She had no other stats unlocked thanks to her ability to see through the intentions of the angels.

    What did that mean? She could see through the future! She was an oracle indeed.

    [Good boy] and this message of the god proved my assumptions were right.

    I walked inside the wide and empty street alone. Since taking the turn a few blocks away, not a single monster was present here.

    This was expected. After all, if there wasn''t a single castle here then the monsters wouldn''t appear.

    As for my boys, I scattered them all around in arge circle of protection.

    The hospital was in L shape,prising three big blocks merging together with at least ten stories tall. In front of this, there was a low levelled building with only one story tall, acting as the front gate and entrance of the hospital.

    With theck of monsters, it was normal to see many people standing on patrol and in high guard against any iing. They covered an area of almost three hundred metre radius around the hospital.

    They looked slightly rxed. Compared to what I and my team experienced, these folks were much better.

    The hospital was lit by big lights, turning the area around it for five hundred metres to be bright in such a dim world.

    It wasn''t hard to spot them from far, and it was easy for them to see meing at them.

    "Halt right there," as I got closer, I was called to stop.

    The people surviving the apocalypse here might be considered one of the luckiest groups ever. They had such arge and easy to defend ce as a base. Coupled with the medium height wall, strong gate, and those strong lights, not a single monster coulde near here and threaten them.

    Plus the ce was bustling with people from different ces and origins. This hospital wasn''t the only one surviving here. But from the look of people gathered up in three groups to wee me, their stance and their high alert, I figured they looked a bit different.

    They weren''tx or inexperienced, meaning they must have their own share of the apocalypse and survived these fair and square.

    "Excuse me, I''m here looking for a friend," Iplied to their request, and even put my sword away. I came here without any ill intentions, and only wanted to find Alex as fast as possible.

    "A patient here?" one of them asked, one who was dded all in armour from head to toe. He wasn''t the only human here fully wearing armour, but there were at least a dozen like him.

    Having such wealth to buy full body armours and even caps and helmets meant they killed a lot of monsters. Or... Something else!

    However as I looked around, I could only see a limited number of dead hyenas, not even a single wolf was there.

    "She said she wille here to have a check before all this happened," I gave a reasonable exnation before adding, "her name is Alex."

    "Alex? Hmm¡­" another one said, pausing as if he was thinking about something, "I met few with such name. Do you know anything special about her?"

    "Why not let me enter and look for her myself then?" I forgot to ask for her description from Angelica. But it wasn''t time to ask her about that. "I came from downtown, met a lot of monsters and am very tired and wounded. I can also ask for help."

    I put on a sincere expression while closely watching their faces. I knew it was logical for them to stop anyone looking suspicious, but they acted a little aggressive against me.

    "Alright,e here my friend," the first one to speak said, "but here we follow rules. No fighting is allowed and also inside the hospital, no weapons are allowed either."

    Without any hesitation I moved towards them. Even if there was a trap here, I was sure to crush anything if anyone tried something funny.

    *Rumble!*

    But the moment I got closer than one hundred metres from the main gate, I felt my body shudder without a reason. Something seemed to hit me, something invisible that I couldn''t see.

    Then a strange message popped up in front of my eyes.

    [Warning: You have entered a private zone. All your stats are locked. Your inventory is locked]

    "What the hell¡­?!!" I was shocked to see such a message. Instant weakness started to find its way into my body while one of the three groups moved and two strong youths held me by the arm.

    And I could feel the cold tip of a sword pointed at my back.

    "Don''t struggle, it''s futile," a new voice came from the front, before a man in his mid twentieth appeared.

    He wasn''t much taller than me, dded in full body red armour with faint pink rose drawings on it. He held two long spears, wore a strange pointy helmet and had a long scar over his forehead, a scar that resembled a spear.

    A name suddenly popped up in my head, a name that I never expected to meet this early and not right here.

    The bloody spearhead, that was the name of such infamous and notorious person who once ruled a great stretch of cities with terror and blood.

    One of the ten criminal warlords of our human race back in the apocalypse. He was considered one of the strongest and most brutal ouws in the apocalypse.

    Bound by no morality or honour, he only lived by spreading terror and killing anyone who dare to stand against him.

    Such a vicious and greedy person was once the leader of a mighty group of evil people.. They worked their way in the apocalypse, did everything you could imagine wrong, and they found an astounding sess amidst such tumultuous times.

 Chapter 67 - [Bonus Chapter] The Spearhead

    He wasn''t someone I should have met here. As far as I know, he lived in the nearby Jersey city. It was so close to New York City, separated from it only by the Hudson river.

    A question instantly popped up in my head, with an instant answer for it. What was someone like him doing here? And when I thought back to the angels and their dirty schemes, I couldn''t help but inwardly sigh.

    Either they moved him when I started to topple their ns here, or he simply started from here before moving to the nearby Jersey city and expanded his terror over New Jersey state.

    No matter what, he was here. I heard many terrifying stories about him, but it was the first time for me to witness the horrifying and infamous zone effect of his.

    It was called the domain of death god, where no one could exert his full power at all. Imagine facing his army with yours when you and your men had no strength to fight back.

    I also heard rumours that his domain ability could even boost the stats of his people. If that was true, then this figure was worthy of the infame he acquiredter in his life.

    "What''s the meaning of that?" I asked while feigning ignorance and burying all the shock deep within me.

    "You came asking for our little witch, Alex, right?" he stopped not so close from me, protected by a group of his men.

    Even under such conditions where he held the upper hand, he was extremely cautious.

    "She might be called that," I smiled without any speck of worry over my face, "where is she?"

    "Follow me," he said with an inviting gesture, "after all you are going to be imprisoned with her in the same cell."

    My smile never faded away. Even if he was that notorious person from the past, I knew his key points of weakness.

    If he met another person, even my precious jumper, he would be lucky. But meeting me meant he ran out of his luck already.

    "I heard a lot about you," as we walked inside the hospital, I couldn''t help but notice something weird. There were many people inside, but unlike the groups I met outside, all those living here looked pathetic.

    Ugly dark faces, not a single scrap of metal on anyone''s body, shaking in fear and their eyes seemed to lose any hope for the future¡­ They all gave me the impression that I walked inside a graveyard, not a hospital.

    "From whom?" I calmly asked while watching this bizarre situation.

    "The angels," heughed, "did you think your moves weren''t monitored and reported to us? The angels seem to think highly of you, even calling you one of their great threats."

    He grinned and with that ugly scar on his forehead, his face seemed more vicious and less humane, "they also told us about Alex, saying she was of the same importance as you. I dunno what you exactly did, but I can''t think of anything boring, hahaha!"

    "You should have seen what I did to them, hahaha!" I returned his sinisterugh with another, "I made them pee their pants."

    "The type of man I admire most," he patted my shoulder as we were best mates, "it''s a misfortune that you are my enemy. Sigh, all the people here aren''t fun to live with at all."

    He rolled his eyes around. He seemed to put not a single human in his eyes as worthy of living. It was just the typical of such a tyrant.

    "Then why don''t you renege on their side and stand by mine?" I said in a sly tone, "I promise you won''t feel bored at all."

    I know of his misdeeds, but they were all things that didn''t ur yet. If I would evaluate him from practical point of view, then with his unique and domineering domain ability, he could be even on equal standing with the jumper.

    Thinking of this stage and the uing stages of the apocalypse, he might be even more important than the jumper for me.

    "Well, my hands are bound here," he raised both hands as if he was helpless, "I gained everything I have right now thanks to the angels. At first I didn''t believe them, but when I saw everything happening around me, I couldn''t say no to their help."

    So he was one of thosete traitors joining hands with those angels after the apocalypse. I could only inwardly sigh. Those angels really knew their craft very well. Not leaving such a prodigy untouched.

    "You won''t be the first to give your back to them," I didn''t lose my hope in recruiting him. "Even Alex was once like you, but she revolted against them after getting everything from them."

    "And see what happened to her?" heughed as if he was hearing an amusing joke, "I don''t want to have her end, mate."

    "It''s still too early to say she had a bad end," I mysteriously said and my hidden message managed to reach past his ears.

    His face dropped slightly for a brief moment. With furrowed brows and ugly irregr lines formed at his forehead he said:

    "You know you can''t use your stats or inventory as long as I mark you as an enemy. Nah, you have no way to turn this around."

    His face rxed once he said thest piece of words. But that didn''t stop me fromughing.

    "Nothing is set in stone, right?"

    My confidence and carefree mood made him frown again. "If so, what would you do if I moved my little toy here and cut your throat with it?"

    He raised his sword and seemed to try to threaten me. Nice try, but I wasn''t the type to be threatened this easily, mate!

    "And where is the fun in that?" I met his threats with augh, "why not have a bet?"

    "A bet?" This was one of his weaknesses. He was addicted to gamble, even more than the dragons. "What kind of bet?"

    "If I manage to break free, not only me but also with Alex, what will you do about it?"

    "Break free? From my prison?" he asked with a in look on his face before he broke into a wave ofughter, "damn! You are far more interesting than I thought. Alright, let''s do it this way... I''ll stay next to your cell to make sure the strength of my domain is strong all the time. Let''s see how you can break my hidden ss ability."

    "Just stand by and watch," despite feeling surprised to have a hidden ss, I answered him with a wide smile like usual, "but if I seed, you''ll join my forces."

    "That depends on your ability to force me to join you," he shrugged as if he never believed I would be able to do this.

    Yet his meaning was simple. The bet didn''t only depend on my ability to break free and escape, but also to have the power to force him to yield.

    Oh my poor tyrant! You truly underestimated me.

    As we spoke, we finally reached our destination. We descended to the underground level, where it seemed to be a ce of the radiotherapy and the radiology department.

    The ce was dimly lit, but at the end of the wide hall I could see a room made out of ss and a person''s shadow seemed to be inside.

    "This way, mighty hero," that jerk said in a mocking tone. He still didn''t get it. His fate was already in my hands.

    If time came and he didn''t want to join me, then killing him would be my second best option. Such a person shouldn''t be allowed to live freely or else disasters would follow his steps.

    The room seemed to be sound proof as that girl inside didn''t even notice using until the door was opened. She sat on the ground, looking fragile and shaking from fear.

    The moment the door opened, her pale face met my eyes. She had such pure angelic face with nothing wrong except for those long trails of dried up tears that stained her small cheeks.

    Elliptical eyes, small nose, slit like lips¡­ She gave me the impression of having asian origin from the first nce.

    She wore a white dress that isn''t white anymore. Her hair was dishevelled, scattered to form a mess with all that dust and mud like substance that was more like blood mixing with her icy white strands.

    Her pupils looked special, silver white in colour for one iris, and bronze at the other one. Double pupils with two distinctive colours forming such a contrast to anyone seeing her.

    "Here, you have a friending from far to see you," the spearheadughed before I felt a strong kick to my back, sending my flying inside without a warning.

    Then the door was closed and it seemed like all the lightsing from outside vanished.

    "You¡­"

    A soft, yet hoarse voice weakly appeared from those slit like lips, as if it came from a dead person, a voice appeared with eyes that lost all hope for a better future.

    "How long have you been locked here?" I didn''t satisfy her curiosity at first but started to assess the situation.

    This room seemed to be prepared for radiotherapy. That meant we wouldn''t be able to hear or see anything from outside, and also the same went for those thugs.

    I knew that the spearhead wouldn''t move away. I raised his curiosity and piqued his interest. I didn''t want to fight against everyone here before getting to him.

    So as my trap was sessful, and this ce seemed to be isted from outside, I started to consider my next move.

    "I¡­ have been here for long time already," her eyes lost focus for a brief moment before she lowered her head and buried it inside her bent knees.

    She was in a messy state, a state of a person who lost all the will to live.

    No one would reach such a state without proper reason, and in her case it was all the dead ends she had so far.

    She seemed to experience a lot. Despite feeling sympathy towards her, I knew in the apocalypse, humans were doomed to face more disasters toe.

    This¡­ This was simply one of the ssical stories that I read all about and never lost their genuine taste of tragedy even after the passage of ny-nine years.

    "Be ready," without speaking nonsense, I calmly said while examining my profile, "we are going out now."

    "What?!!" I heard a deep gasp from the side, "look, I don''t know what you did to deserveing here but¡­ Just look at me¡­"

    I moved my eyes aside from the profile and saw her raising both fists. There were a lot of wounds with lots of clotted blood all over her smooth skin.

    "I tried, tried so much until I gave up," she bitterly said and her eyes got clouded with tears, "you can''t destroy this ss with pure strength. Did you forget? Our stats are locked and we can''t even summon our weapons."

    "You didn''t have any stat outside intelligence to begin with," I shifted my eyes away, returning to examine my profile.

    I checked my profile the moment I got such a weird message when I was outside this hospital. That spearhead was only able to lock the stats and inventory, but he didn''t lock my system or ss.

    What did that mean? He was like putting a wooden cage around me, and I wasn''t a normal human... I was a dragon!

    "What did you just say?"

    Just as I finished confirming that my system was still working, I felt a weak and shaking hand gripping my arm. She looked at me with widened eyes, eyes that were filled with doubt and surprise.

    "Who are you?" she added, but I simply answered with a calm smile.

    "I''m the one who sent you here in the first ce," I slowly said while gently pushing her hand away, "and also the one who is going to get you outside."

 Chapter 68 - The Diamond Dungeon Key

    "It''s you¡­" she was shocked, but it wasn''t time to be shocked over this. I was sure the next trick I''d pull would really shock her.

    As for that spearhead, he would be scared, not shocked, might be puzzled.

    "Come back," I slowly said while raising both arms in the air like I was some sort of a magician, e back my valiant warriors."

    The next moment nothing happened, but I knew they would take a few seconds toe. Before I said these words, I thought about the warriors I''d need here.

    I didn''t summon all of them. After all, those people here didn''t need my full strength to crush them. I only thought about a dozen of my warriors, half were shield warriors, three giant Bulltors, two wizards, and my strongest warrior; the dragon.

    *Rumble!*

    The room was soundproof, but it didn''t prevent shaking from being transmitted inside. It wasn''t only the ground that shook, but literally everything.

    Then like an egg got smashed against a rock, the entire ss cracked before it smashed into pieces. The ss that Alex tried her best to break was simply crushed by the approach of my warriors.

    Then the world outside appeared in front of my eyes. Under the dim lights here, I saw giant shadowsing directly from the ceiling. They didn''t use stairs, who said my warriors were this civilised?

    They simply crashed into this hospital and started breaking the building to reach me. Great job, my warriors.

    Few metres away, a group of shocked and terrified people stood there, led by the spearhead.

    "Told you," I took a few steps and stood outside that room, "you can''t lock me here."

    *Boom!* *Bang!*

    The ceiling broke and simply arge piece of it fell and smashed violently to the ground. Arge wave of dust emerged, while in the middle of it the shadows of more of my warriors appeared.

    *Woosh!* *Woosh!* *Woosh!*

    The next thing to happen was simple. The rest of my warriors jumped through that big hole one by one. The one to destroy it was my dragon, while the Bulltors seemed to have some manners as they were the ones who cameter on through the stairs.

    "This¡­" the spearhead''s voice came shaky. He should be afraid right now. But who told him to y with fire? y with me?

    "We have a bet together," I took a few steps towards him before stopping a few metres away. The closer I got, the further he and his group of men retreated out of fear. "I''ll give you the option; either honour it or die."

    My words weren''t without backing. At this moment, all the giant bodies of the Bulltors, shield warriors, and the dragon stood in front of me and on my side.

    If anyone wanted to try his luck, then I could just snap a finger and crush him with that damned luck of his.

    Behind me, the two wizards stood while holding their staffs. The warriors I summoned didn''t turn into tokens like usual.

    After all, and thanks to that useless domain of his, my inventory was locked, but my system wasn''t.

    When I examined my profile before, I found the biggest weakness of his ability. As my warriors had no way to return to, they would naturally appear by my side.

    Also this experience taught me something; I needed an ability to call my forces to my side from far. Thanks to him, I got to learn that lesson without losing much, and I was slightly grateful for that.

    "What''s your call?" I crossed my arms in a leisurely way while Alex finally overcame her shock and got the courage to step outside that smashed room.

    She stood by my side, moving her eyes in pure amazement and deep shock around. She got all the reason to feel like that, after all this was the first time we met together.

    "Kill him," she suddenly said in pure hatred, "someone like him shouldn''t have the chance to live any longer."

    I looked up at her in silence and didn''t say anything. In fact I knew he was going to be a bad guy, a very bad guy. But at this moment he wasn''t yet at a point of no redemption.

    But if he persisted on this path, I wouldn''t show him any mercy. If not for his OP ability, I would have killed him early on and didn''t go through all this trouble.

    "Please don''t," fearing that I might be persuaded by her words, he shouted at me in a panicked voice, "I yield, I concede and consider you my master from now on."

    "He isn''t trustworthy," Alex wasn''t the kind to easily forget or forgive it seemed, "kill him now, or else he will cause more troubleter on."

    "I won''t, I swear on my life that I won''t," he hurriedly shouted and even hit his head on the ground in a pleading manner, "I swear, I swear my never ending allegiance to you."

    "Words can''t be trusted from such a traitor," she kept her stance firm.

    "Who said I trust his words?" to stop any further and useless chat here, I said with a simple shrug. "I only trust one thing, the system. You, release that lock over the two of us, now!"

    I ordered in a domineering tone.

    "Right away," he cancelled his ability by whatever means he had.

    "Sign it," without waiting more time here, I bought a contract, filled its content and then signed it before throwing it back to him.

    Without even sparing it a nce, he hurriedly signed it. He knew he wouldn''t be spared a chance if he dyed or tried to bargain.

    "I''m d you made the right choice," I said with a smile before turning to Alex, "this is the only way you can trust anyone here in the apocalypse."

    "Just like what you did with me?" she said in a harsh tone, like she didn''t let that contract between us off her mind yet.

    And Iughed at her remark withoutmenting further.

    "Tell me, what was your mission here from the angels?"

    In fact knowing that someone like him was on the side of angels and was left behind to just stand on guard didn''t seem logical to me.

    This was simply stupid! Having one of your best fighters being out of the game from the beginning didn''t make any sense, and didn''t suit the treacherous nature of those angels.

    Not to mention he came from another city over to here, following the orders of another group of angels.

    So there was another reason for this, there must be one.

    "They told me to wait for you," he said as if this wasn''t enough reason. I didn''t change my face and kept staring at him in silence, making him lessfortable.

    No matter how big my deeds here was, I knew it wasn''t enough to attract the attention of another city angels.

    Then his eyes shone brighter as if he recalled something.

    "Yes, yes, I remember now¡­" he paused as if he was running and panting out of excitement, "they told me I have to stay here and defend this ce as there is a key here."

    "Key?" I asked with doubt, "what kind of key?"

    "Dunno," he shrugged, "I tried to examine it before with no sess at all."

    "Hmm¡­" I didn''t know why but I doubted this was the reason behind him staying behind, "why didn''t you take it and leave then?"

    "Because it''s unmovable," he pointed towards the opposite direction of the room we were held in, "this way, it''s inserted in the ground like Arthur''s sword in legends. Follow me, I''ll show it to you."

    I turned to Alex and found her eyes moving with enmity and doubt towards him and obvious admiration towards me.

    "Lead the way," I simply said. With all my warriors here, what could possibly go wrong?

    We went to the end of thisrge hall, ending up into a twisted narrow corridor. My Bulltors needed to crush the walls at some points to walk regrly without any hindrance.

    And I didn''t stop them.

    In a few minutes, we arrived at our destination. It was as he described, but the significance of this key was far beyond what I initially thought.

    "This¡­" on my side, Alex was also as shocked as me. Despite the fact that she didn''t know the full potential of that key, she at least recognized it. "It''s like the dungeon key in my possession," she murmured in a low tone that was audible to me.

    Yes, it was like a dungeon key. It was a giant key made of precious metal, like those old time keys of mediaeval times. It had a roundedrge head with an oval gap within. Its shaft was smooth and cylindrical, extending for almost two metres and ending with thick and irregr protrusions, suiting that of a key.

    Yet what distinguished it from any dungeon key was its appearance. It had no specific colour, appearing like it was formed of pure crystals or even diamonds.

    Light was reflected over it and fractionated through its material into rainbow colour. "It''s the diamond key," I said with certainty. How could I miss such a rare treasure in the apocalypse?

    Dungeon keys were divided upon their colour. For example the one Alex had was a copper grade dungeon key. But this one was different. It wasn''t used to open dungeons of diamond grade, but to upgrade existing dungeon keys to higher grades.

    The end grade result was random, depending entirely upon luck. I turned to Alex and extended my hand as I said:

    "Give me the key."

    "...Ok," she seemed to be surprised by my sudden demand. After all, the deal between us was already fulfilled by my presence here.

    With me here, no harm would happen to her. She was smart enough to realise this. She simply took her key out from inventory and it was a simr image of that diamond key, only copper in colour.

    "Another key?!!" the spearhead said in surprise, "I never expected you to have another one!"

    "Another?" I didn''t miss this remark and a sh of regret passed over the spearhead face. "You know everything you own is practically mine," I said in a tone that left no room for discussion.

    "Here," just as Alex took out a key, he also took one out. It was also a copper grade dungeon key, making me feel these keys were likemon cabbage found on streets.

    C''mon, they were dungeon keys. They couldn''t be fake, right?

    "Do you know what this is?" Alex asked. I only smiled and didn''t answer her but said to everyone: "Get back!"

    This diamond key was really a strike of luck. It could upgrade any keys in the vicinity of ten metres radius during one minute only. After this, the key would vanish and turn into pure dust.

    Of course this wasn''t the only usage of it. There was another one, a devilish use that angels and human enemies would find better use for than I.

    If this key was left intact, then when the time came, the angels could use it to expand an ongoing merge between the other worlds and here on a faster rate.

    That was why I needed to destroy this key, but in a good exchange for myself.

    As they moved away, I didn''t move closer to the key. The way to activate the upgrade function was easy.

    *ng!* *ng!*

    I threw the two keys to fall just beneath the key set in stone. Two nging sounds erupted before a wave of energy gushed out from the diamond key and held the two keys.

    They floated midair under the force. I stayed twenty metres away, not daring to get closer.

    This key was safe against other keys, but not anything else. No matter who the being was, even gods wouldn''t survive the diamond key energy.

    *Bang!* *Bang!*

    The energy gushed inside the two copper keys, removing their copper colour and recing it with the same transparent and majestic appearance of the diamond key.

    The keys emitted banging sounds, rumbling in loud noise. The mere scene of the energy made the group behind me restless.

    "What''s happening?"

    "Is it safe to stay here?"

    "C''mon, we tried everything to make this damn key react with no sess. Only with a single nce he knew what to do. Who exactly is he?"

    Many whispers erupted from behind but I could hear them all. I simply ignored all of them and waited for my two precious keys to evolve.

    What would they end up to be? Silver grade? Or even gold grade? Damn! My heart is already throbbing out of excitement!

 Chapter 69 - Do You Have A Girlfriend?

    One minute passed fast. The two keys kept emitting loud noises before the energy faded and the diamond key turned into white ash.

    "It''s¡­ gone!!" I heard the exmation of shock from the spearhead mouth from behind. I didn''t care about that diamond key anymore.

    I only moved fast and grabbed the two keys and examined them. There were still traces of the energy of the diamond key on them. I didn''t hurry to wipe the energy out and stored them inside my inventory for now.

    It seemed they would take quite some time to end their upgrade process. So stay inside boys, your time to shine woulde soon without doubt!

    "Oho, what did we get here?" Just before I could return to them, I noticed something sparkling in the ground. It was at the spot where the diamond key was embedded.

    It must be something nice! Just from the sh of bright red lighting from the hole left behind, I could tell it was a treasure.

    But I never imagined my luck to be heaven defying to this extent!

    "An ore vein? Damn! It''s theva heart ore, one of the top ores in the world!!" I was shocked beyond belief when I saw whaty in the hole. It wasn''t just a mere rock, but arge amount of rocks.

    The hole seemed to be a hole in a ceiling, a coveringyer raised a few metres away from the bottom of the vein. From this small hole I could clearly see a world bathed in scarlet red light.

    Just seeing this scene made my scalp numb! This ore was precious, so precious for any force at the apocalypse.

    When guests enterter stages, seventy stages and higher, the quests would change from deadly encounters to strengthening the remaining forces and help them secure their spots in this world.

    What else would help a force to establish themselves than a quest asking them to learn how to forge weapons out of the new ores?

    The apocalypse wasn''t just a cmity, but a blessing in disguise. The new world was filled with opportunities, waiting for the brave ones to get them.

    Just in front of me was one of those legendary and most precious ores in the new world. It was responsible for making the strongest offensive weapons in the apocalypse.

    Any force seizing up such ore would be mighty in the future. For a second I couldn''t help but be envious of those angels and their traitors.

    The angels had the ability to ess unique intel, including this one. ces of such rare and valuable ores would be a piece of info worth fighting for.

    "Come," I said to the spearhead with a wide smile on my face. For unknown reason, my smile seemed to make him lessfortable and more wary of me.

    "Don''t be afraid, I won''t bite," I couldn''t help butugh, "tell me, how many people do you have here? Are they all with systems? Have they added stat points yet?"

    The spearhead seemed to not understand my intentions. For a moment there his face went dark but he had no choice but to answer me.

    "We have around a couple thousand one," he gave me such a pleasant answer, "all have their systems, all have added a few stat points already. Even there are few of them who gained the blessing of the gods during the past event."

    "Fantastic," I said in a happy tone yet again I seemed to frighten him. He took a step backward, looking at me in a gaze filled with doubt.

    "See this?" I pointed towards the hole in the ground, "I want you from this moment on to safeguard this ce. This ore must be excavated during the next forty hours. Don''t leave a single rock behind, and send everything you get directly to my inventory."

    "Are you going to stay here?" he seemed for a reason slightly relieved.

    "No, but I have a way to handle this," I instantly sent him an invitation to join my channel. "I''ll send a few invitations to your key people to make sure I can see what you do."

    I didn''t intend on threatening him with myst words, but it seemed he got the wrong side of my meaning here. Without saying more, I sent a few invitations to dozens of his people after buying more reels from the market.

    As for the problem of sharing our inventory, I would look for a solutionter on in the entire market.

    After finishing all this, I finally said myst piece of advice.

    "Don''t trust anyone other than the ones I inform you abouting here. If anyone dares to appear here, trap him first and wait for me to send someone to interrogate him."

    "Ok," he helplessly nodded. At this point he knew he was myckey, not the old big boss of this ce.

    Yet when I went outside and left, I could see an honest expression of relief on his face even from far away.

    "Is it okay to leave him behind like this?" Alex on my side asked in doubt. She was still concerned about him and his evil nature.

    "He is already bound to me with a rope around his neck," I didn''t delve into any details. The contract was enough to secure my safety and interests. As for the channel contract, it was enough to make me monitor his actions at any given time.

    If I could see and give him orders all the time, what possibly could go wrong? He was like a mighty lion trapped in a zoo cage, with no ability to revolt or even break free without dying.

    "Where are we going now?" she noticed therge number of my warriors whom I just gathered around in ten minutes walk. "God! You still have more of those big guys?!!"

    Her remark was really funny. "They are my warriors," I simply introduced them to her, "and we are going to do something important first. Also I have a matter that I want to ask you about."

    Even if I had to find a way to topple the angel''s ns, I first needed to secure my backyard. If the city wasn''t secured, then forget about that impossible task of that god.

    "So we have two things to do?" she asked, trying to make sure she understood me correctly.

    "Yes," I nodded, "the first one is easy. You''ll just have to stay with me all the time and you''ll be safe. Ah, contact Angelica. She is deeply worried about you."

    "She is a b*tch!" out of nowhere I heard this loud shout filled with deep anger, "she is lucky we are far apart! If she was in front of me now... Humph! I would have taught her a proper lesson. Hump! She even dared to go around, telling people we are lovers!!"

    For some reason, I couldn''t help but raise my eyebrows when I heard all these explosive words of angering out from her mouth. I initially thought both were lovers, or ex-lovers at the least. But it seemed things were moreplicated than that.

    "What?" she noticed my weird reaction, "did she also go around and tell you we were bed lovers?"

    God! I should keep myself away from such mess!

    "We are not!" she said it as if her life depended on it. I frankly didn''t care but the next question came without warning. "Do you have a girlfriend?"

    "What?!!" I was surprised by her question and I didn''t like the way this discussion was turning into. What brought me into the spotlight here? C''mon, it was a business between you and her!

    "I mean a girl you love," she said, "don''t tell me you are still a virgin?!!"

    "Well, consider me a hermit," I wanted to stop this talk right away.

    But it seemed she enjoyed this more than I thought.

    "C''mon, in our time? Unbelievable! Where did you crawl out from? Under a dead rock in the desert or what?"

    Sheughed as if this was something funny. What could I say? I came from the future and there was no hope for a guy like me back there?

    "Ahem, let''s focus on our tasks," I cleared my throat and was prepared to shift the topic back to something useful.

    But the next moment her face changed and she put on such an innocent look that no one could resist. She held her hands in front of her and even swayed right and left as if she was a little shy girl.

    ''Girl! You are literally killing me here! You aren''t the innocent one here, I am!!''

    "What about me?" and the question I didn''t want to hear came, "do you like me?"

    "Ahem," I cleared my throat for the second time. For a second there I couldn''t resist myself, but I had to not lose my focus here. "I have no such luxury to think about this."

    "This?" she scoffed as if she heard something outrageous, "Hye, there is nothing called wrong time for love, not to mention sex."

    Yeah, she must be Angelica''s lover! If not, howe the two shared the same shamelessness and be so daring?!

    "Maybe after securing my life, but not for now at least," I honestly said. She was a piece of art, I had to admit that. Even that stance and expression on her face looked like seeing a perfect little dolling out of the box for the first time.

    For someone like me, someone who never felt any girl warmth in his entire life, I couldn''t help but gulp while watching her acting like that.

    But she wasn''t able to move my heart... That was a fact! If we were together back in my dark days, then I wouldn''t neglect such beauty at all.

    Yet something changed... I could feel it. My own standards for girls changed alongside my own strength and vision in this world.

    I wasn''t seeing myself as useless anymore. So what was weird about raising my own standards about the girl I should love?

    Such a girl must be unique, not only in appearance. She must be hot, that was given. But when I thought back to the girls I had under my control right now, I couldn''t help but feel strange.

    Thinking about Isabe, Angelica, or even this sexy to hell Alex¡­ I was surrounded by my little army of beauties. But I was never moved. That was strange, right?

    In my eyes, the girl that could move me would be someone so special. If there was a female version of a jumper, then I would definitely consider her as my girl.

    Just thinking about that made me want tough and cry. I always looked at loving couples when I was weak and I envied them. And now? When such a beauty asked me to be her man in such a direct way, I simply turned her down without a moment of hesitation.

    Did I change all this much? Damn!

    "Oh, so it''s a promise then?" this girl! Was she dumb or had something loose in her head? How did she see any promise in what I just said?

    "Ahem," for a third time I had to clear my throat until it really started to hurt, "let''s speak about another thing. Tell me, did you ever hear about the hero calling a list of missions?"

    "What?" she blinked with her eyes for a brief second, "is this a ce for wedding vows? Oh god! I never expected you to ask this on our first date! So cute!"

    "Cute my as*! Stop fooling around and just tell me if you know about it!" as clearing my throat didn''t work, I had to p her on the back of the head, hopefully that loose screw would return to its ce.

    "Cute! Our first fight! That''s lovely!!"

    Gosh! This girl¡­!

    For a moment there I didn''t know what to do. Yet a brilliant idea shed in my mind. Without waiting, I instantly did it.

    "What?!!! How did she know?!!!"

 Chapter 70 - [Bonus Chapter] Alexs Special Ability

    Just in less than a few seconds, Alex screamed out in panic. I acted all innocent and kept my face looking forward without turning back for even a second.

    "Damn! She is really persistent!" she kept cursing as we continued to walk. I just sent a simple message back to Angelica, telling her that her love was saved from a death trap by me.

    Of course she didn''t even bother to send a single word back, and I didn''t mind that. After all she just did what I expected, and kept Alex busy for now.

    "What happened?" as innocent as a child I asked, acting like I knew nothing at all.

    "She knew I was in a deadly situation," Alex seemed to not buy my act, ring in doubt at me, "who might be the person who told her this?"

    "Just tell her you are busy working with me," I shrugged, "after all I''m still waiting for your answer."

    "Tsk," helplessly she said something that I couldn''t hear and sent it back to her friend. Then she turned to give me such a ming look.

    C''mon, you were the one crossing the line here, not me.

    "Now, can you tell me if you heard about that list?"

    "Not a single word!"

    "Can you just search about it then?"

    "Who do you think I am? Wikipedia or what?!"

    "Then¡­ you don''t know anything about it? Not even a rumour, a ce, anything¡­ Any info will help."

    "Told you, I never heard about it!"

    I frowned. "Aren''t your ability to see through things rted to the angels? Aren''t you an oracle?"

    "Oracle? How did you get such a nice name from?`` Unlike my uneasiness, she jumped in delight and even sped her hands together in a cute way.

    Did she do it on purpose? Yeah, I thought so.

    "I just heard it before," I didn''t exin much. I needed to deal with these new changes that I never expected.

    Was that god wrong? How could this be?!

    "About my ability," she suddenly said after a moment of silence, "it''s useless if you asked me. I only can see pieces of images rted to things those angels are doing at this moment or nning to do in a fixed period of time. I don''t know what you are talking about but if you want to know about their ns for now, I can tell you."

    "Useless?!!" hearing her selecting such a word about her ability forced me to bitterly smile. Since when was the power to see the future bad? Especially the future rted to your enemies?

    Knowing anything hidden from you was a power of god, true and mighty god! "So you can tell me what they are nning for now andter on?" I asked before adding, "will your ability work on things they''ll do in a month from now?"

    "Month? That''s ridiculous!" she furrowed her brows before adding in a serious tone, "I can only see through things they''ll do in one week. Yet again I have no total control over this ability, nor can I easily ess it without paying a price."

    "You became weak after using it?"

    "Not this point," she didn''t deny it clearly but the next thing she said enlightened me, "I have set of rules about this ability, can only pay with my stat points to use it."

    "Your stat points aren''t locked then?" This was against what Angelica told me before.

    "Angelica must have told you another misunderstanding of her. That girl¡­ Tsk," she shook her head in disappointment before adding, "I have the right to add points to my stats like you do. Yet I used all my stats before just to pry over the angels and know what they n for me and my other friends. So I ended up with zero stat at the start of the apocalypse. And you can understand how hard it is to get more stats in such a state."

    Yeah, that might be hard for anyone to handle, but not me girl!

    "Take these," I took out arge number of stat points and gave them to her, "use them to add points to all your stats. We are currently waiting for the second quest to officially start, meaning our limit is one hundred point per single stat."

    "These¡­" her eyes gleamed with bright light before adding, "aren''t these stats points? Damn! You are truly wealthy!"

    Despite saying this, she was polite at all and even jumped to take my gift. I couldn''t help myself fromughing. "Now I want to know what they are nning to do now and in the next week. Try to see things rted to the heroic calling, or the realm gates."

    "But¡­" she reluctantly looked at the stat points in her hands. I could understand the thinking of a beggar who finally found a paper of one hundred dors on the side of the street.

    "I have tons of these," I reassured her, "don''t hold back."

    "You aren''t just bragging to impress me, right?"

    Girl, who did you think I was? Impressing you?! C''mon, you already were totally impressed by me!

    "Just do it," I hurried her, "we have not much time to waste here."

    During our little talk, I already gathered every warrior scattered around and were now moving in a big group towards the direction of the closest castle.

    In the past hour that I spent inside that hospital, the jumper didn''t stop sending info constantly to me. I knew he was doing a great job already, so I had to do my part in taking control of these castles fast.

    Thinking about it, the most dangerous person in the Jersey city next to here was already myckey. There was nothing to prevent me from expanding my dominion over there as well.

    As she started to arrange herself to use the stat points, I also kept myself busy buying a few things I desperately needed.

    I bought two items from the channel market, one for contacting my own channel personnel, and the other was to allow me to exchange items with them.

    These two items were vital and crucial for my next ns. As I finished using them, and before getting the chance to experiment their usages, a bright light shone from the still Alex.

    To make her use her ability we had to stop walking. We were still in the vicinity of the hospital region, with not a single castle around.

    So monsters didn''t appear yet. But that didn''t prevent me from scattering my forces again.

    "I need to find an item that can allow me to directlymunicate with them from far," as I sent one quarter of the Bulltors around to act as scouts, I thought about this stressing issue.

    Yet when I scanned the market, I found nothing like I wanted. It seemed I needed more privileges to get such an item.

    As she started to use her ability, I stood on the side watching and guarding with much anticipation.

    To use her ability, she had to sit on the ground, close her eyes, and perform many hand seals constantly.

    From her hands bright white light appeared first as long wisps of weaving threads. In my eyes, she looked like she was weaving a cloth or breaking one down.

    She stayed in such a state for a long ten minutes. Just after ten minutes, she suddenly opened her eyes and they were all white, scaring the sh*t of me!

    Damn girl! Did you want me to lose the ability to have kids or what?

    "Angels are working for their top n, setting it into motion step by step," a deep and strange voice appeared like it came from the depth of her abdomen. I blinked for a moment before I realised something.

    This was her way to use her ability. Could she recall what she was saying just now? Or she wouldn''t?

    If she couldn''t then it meant her ability was limited. Someone must be with her whenever she uses her ability, someone honest and trustworthy.

    Aside from myself, I didn''t feel anyone else was suited for such a task. But taking her with me all around was like me being her babysitter.

    "Oh, I can always use my channel privilege for that!" a realisation hit me at this moment. Yeah, I could simply observe her whenever she performed this ability.

    So even if we were separated bynds apart, I could still watch her using her ability and listen to everything she said.

    "They are now trying to push for something big. A merge ising, one way or another. They aren''t only using one method for it. One short path and one longer are being sent into motion. A direct path of quest is starting, and if it fails, a longer gate of the realms path is being prepared for."

    Gate of the realms? This was something rted to the heroic calling I knew about!

    All the realms could be merged using different methods. One simple direction was by the use of the quest and the support of the system.

    But what if it failed? Then there was another way, using the total opposite of what they used in the first path; points of weaknesses in the system.

    Each realm had many gates securing the path for it. It was rumoured that the system was able to bring worlds apart together thanks to its control over these gates.

    If the angels reached these gates and secured them, they could easily smuggle forces from any realm to another.

    It wouldn''t be arge-scale merge by the support of the system, but this would end up with the same result.

    Our human world would be submerged under deadly waves of attacks from other races. Damn! Even if I managed to stop them here, danger still lurked at the corner.

    However after I calmed myself, I realised something else. "Having few groups of races scattered around the world isn''t as bad as opening the gates of hell directly upon us!"

    Yeah, this might be selecting the frying pan rather than jumping off it. Yet it wasn''t that bad. After all humans weren''t void of heroes.

    "The gates of the realms issued their list of missions. Completing any of it would allow anyone the privilege to control one gate for one day," she gasped for breath like she was on the verge of dying before coughing out arge amount of blood.

    Her face turned instantly pale. Yet I didn''t intervene to stop her.

    She was just about to tell me what I wanted to know.

    C''mon girl, just hang a little more in there. You could do it!

    But my hopes were crushed the next instant when she started to convulse like crazy. At this point I had to act and immediately shook her body firmly to snap her out of this.

    "Cough¡­ Cough¡­!" she kept coughing and sneezing, but the seizure was stopped. I didn''t know what to do but to search the market for a healing potion and gave it to her.

    In the next five minutes she started to get better. Her cheeks regained the rosy colour and her lips parted away from the blueness they had.

    "What happened?" I asked with worry.

    "Told you," she bitterly smiled, "this abilityes with a price."

    Damn! I thought she might be weak, but not to reach such a miserable state!

    "It seems what you wanted to know is tightly guarded by those bastards," as she got better, she stood by the help of my arm and cursed the angels. "I felt like I was dying. Thanks for helping me there."

    "No problem." I paused before asking, "is it the weakness of the body or the soul?"

    If it was the body, then I might have a solution for that. Once she stepped on the path of cultivation, gained the support of the gods, she would be more secured.

    But if it was the weakness of the soul, then there was no cure for that.. People either had strong souls from the start or fragile one.

 Chapter 71 - Gate Of The Other Realm

    "Bit of both actually," she gave me a smile that wasn''t like one, "anyway, did you get what I said? I only recall fragments aside from it."

    "You said a few things before¡­" I paused as I didn''t want to remind her of what happened.

    "Did you get what you wanted?" she asked and as if she knew the answer she waved her hand at me, "I only got a glimpse on arge stele made out of ck and sturdy stone. It had writings by green neon coloured letters, in manynguages. But I understood part of it."

    "Really?" my hopes were rekindled, "did you get to see everything?"

    "No," she shook her head, "I might need to try it again, but¡­"

    Without thinking about it, I took out arge amount of stat points and gave them to her. She used up her stat points during the past attempt. And I still needed to get the answer to my questions.

    "Take these as well," I also bought a bunch of various healing potions, and few of body strengthening ones. "Consume one of each for now, leave the rest forter."

    She wasn''t polite and took everything away. "Thanks, you are really a good sponsor for me," she suddenly stretched her hand and touched my face without warning. "I can''t believe someone like you is living without a girl by his side. What do you think?"

    I coughed and took a few steps away from her, "thanks, but let''s get to our task."

    "Humph," she shrugged as if she didn''t care about my rejection for even a bit, "one day you''ll be mine, mark my words pretty boy."

    You should say rich boy instead, you lewd girl! I inwardly snorted but didn''t show anything on my face.

    "Alright, I''m ready," she sat again on the ground after using part of the stat points I gave her and a few potions.

    Then she restarted using her ability while saying in warning:

    "I never tried to use my ability two times in a row, so I don''t know what might happen to me."

    "I''ll stop you if things went wrong," I reassured her, "just focus on the stele this time, try to see the whole thing and memorise it."

    "Leave it to me," she then started to perform her hand seals again and I only waited on the side for the results.

    Like before, she released dense threads of bright white energy for ten minutes. However when she started to speak, she spoke in anguage that I couldn''t understand.

    "Shall I stop her or what?" I stood in front of her while hearing a weird tongueing from her mouth. I didn''t understand a thing, but let''s hope she would remember that stele.

    Like before, she gushed out blood and turned ashen white before convulsing. Once she started to convulse, I snapped her out of it.

    "This time I managed to see more of it," she panted after taking two healing potions, "but I don''t think I can sustain another attempt today. My body seemed to crack and crush¡­ It was like¡­ was like my soul was about to leave my body and get sucked by that stele."

    Her tone came shaky and even her body trembled. I didn''t tell her that she didn''t speak in a knownnguage. I already expected that. I had no other choice but to inwardly sigh and ept such a result.

    "Tell me what you saw," I helplessly asked, hoping she might say something noteworthy and useful.

    "There are a lot of missions there," she said before having an apologetic expression, "but I only got to see five missions only."

    "Just say them," I gnashed my teeth while repressing my disappointment.

    "First mission is to challenge a god and survive in half an hour fight," she paused before adding, "it''s a suicidal mission, right?"

    I nodded but said nothing. I already was aware of this mission and another one. And both were practically impossible.

    "The second mission is to capture an angel alive," she also paused and looked straight at me before sighing and continuing to narrate the missions.

    "The third one is to capture twenty cities in one day. The fourth one is to establish a kingdom¡­"

    All of these weren''t something I could possibly do at this moment. The second mission was already known to me. In fact it was the mission given to the dragon race, as the first mission was the one given to humans before.

    As for capturing twenty cities in one day, it didn''t make any sense. Not to mention the vast distance between cities, taking a city and controlling it was a very hard mission that would take a long time to do.

    I was lucky that Jersey city was just on the other side of Hudson river, not far from here. But other cities were. So this mission was something I couldn''t do for now.

    As for establishing a kingdom, it was already one of my top priorities here. But it needed lots and lots of preparations. Icked strength, enough backing, and not a single condition fulfilled.

    So all the missions she told me about so far weren''t suitable at all. That left only thest one. C''mon, give me something easy and it could be done girl, c''mon!

    "Thest mission is to get total control over a gate linking to another realm," she slowly said before adding another condition, "provided that you have someone of your people inside that realm."

    "...!!!"

    At this moment I couldn''t help but stop myself from shouting in delight. This¡­ this might seem impossible for other people, but not me.

    I already had someone from the subus race bound by a contract with me.

    "Why do you look so happy?" she asked, "is it an easy task? It''s impossible! How can you send someone of us to a realm without stirring a big fight? You might not know this but any gate to another realm is now secured by many forces."

    "Not a problem," I didn''t think about this mission like her. In my eyes, this was the only doable mission I had in this list.

    "No, you don''t understand," yet she persisted, "the issue isn''t about wiping them out, but the way to send someone inside in the first ce! To do so you need to take total control over a gate for an entire day without losing your grip over it for even one second. It''s impossible, not to mention the worldwide subquest it would be issued once you attacked that gate!"

    I now realised why this mission was mentioned in the heroic calling list. This mission contained the ability to issue a world wide calling to arms. If it was doable to my enemies, then if I seeded it was logical to have it as a reward for me as well.

    Yet still there was a single issue I needed to solve.

    "Do you know the locations of these gates?" I asked, "I have a world where I need to locate the nearest gate."

    "Are you out of your mind?" Alex didn''t understand my n at all. And I didn''t bother exining things to her.

    "Just tell me if you know or not," I said while opening my list of contacts, sent a message to my dear subus and waited for her answer.

    As I waited for Rachel to give me her answer, I also waited for Alex''s as well. Seeing my calm expression with no speck of worry or hesitation, Alex couldn''t help but loudly sigh.

    "I dunno what went wrong inside that big head of yours, but I''ll tell you about the gates," her face changed to show a far more serious one, "the angels just shared a list of ces she asked top traitors to go there and defend them. ording to thetest message sent by them in the traitor channel, they said these were rted to five main realmsing to merge with us very soon."

    "I know about this," I said in a way to hurry her to give me the answer I wanted, "I only want the closest gate of a certain realm to New York. Do you know such info?"

    She shrugged, "I only know the locations they asked everyone to go there, but can''t tell which belonged to any realm from the other," she said.

    "Is there anything like this inside the city?"

    "Not a single one," she shook her head again, "but the nearby Jersey city had five locations at one go."

    "Five?" my eyes shone in realisation, "that means a gate for each realm, right?"

    She hesitated before trying to dissuade me again, "this is a suicidal mission! They didn''t only send arge number of strong traitors there to defend these gates, but they mentioned the assembly of arge number of higher grade monsters as well. Higher grade monsters, do you get it now? It''s impossible, impossible!"

    "If you are afraid," I shrugged back, "then stay here and don''t follow me."

    "Crazy," she said in deep belief, "you are really crazy."

    And her remark made meugh without saying anything.

    [My world is called the Gmini world]

    At this moment the answer of Rachel came through and I couldn''t help but shake my head in regret. I had no way to tell which gate belonged to which world.

    Or else I might have just swarmed that location head on without any trouble.

    This only meant one thing, that Jersey city must be conquered and controlled by me.

    I had my warriors, my dragons, and my jumper. Thinking about mobilising the human forces of New York city over there was out of option.

    "I can also use him," I thought about using the help of a spearhead. His unique domain could turn any strong human or other race into useless weak being.

    "What?" Alex asked as it seemed I said it out loud.

    "Nothing," I rubbed my face with both hands, even pping my cheeks to get ready for this mission, "let''s go. We have to control this city before going to the other one."

    "Ah, about that¡­" she stopped for a moment there before asking, "can you drop me to a ce more secure? You know¡­"

    "You have enough stat points to make you one of the strongest in this city," it seemed she got used to being broke on stat points to the point she mistook her current situation.

    "Oh yeah¡­ But I don''t have any skill at all."

    I looked into her eyes before realising it. "Just say you are afraid toe with me," I teased her and her face turned all red from embarrassment.

    "It''s not! I just don''t have the strength to fight! Not to mention no weapon or gear at all!"

    "Here," I threw two swords, full body armour, even gauntlets and boots for her to use. "Happy now?"

    "..."

    I knew she didn''t want to tag along, but sending her back to that spearhead was out of question. In time I would mobilise the people inside the central park, but not for the next few hours at least.

    "Just stay by my side," I started to walk in wide strides, "and you''ll be fine."

    Having no other option here, she started to follow in full silence. I didn''t bother with her. After all, she would not make much difference anyway in the uing mission.

    The next thing I did was to get myself busy fighting all the way to the scattered castles. Just seeing the vast scene of wolves growling at both of us made Alex almost faint out of fear.

    But when she saw the way I fought, or my warriors did, she realised how strong I was. After taking control of a bunch of castles, she finally left her fear far behind.

    Yet the more castles I conquered, the less warriors I had.. I had to leave behind a group of mixed warriors at any castle to defend it against any monsters.

 Chapter 72 - Hunting People Operation

    "Time to move them," when I conquered my tenth castle, I didn''t hurry to leave as usual. Right now I was inside the Harlem neighbourhood, already having total control over Manhattan.

    [How are things at your part?] I sent it to Angelica while thinking about my next move. This was the location where my jumper should be, but he went already east and crossed the east river to the other side of the city.

    [We already took control of two castles here] Angelica sent back, [Do you want us to move now?]

    [How many people do you have in total?] I didn''t hurry to give her my orders. After all, it was nice to take control over new emblems. But if we didn''t secure what we got, our enemies wouldn''t show us any mercy.

    [Around five hundred] she sent, [all are eager to fight]

    Five hundred seemed a good number to cover all the castles in Manhattan, but it wasn''t enough for the entire New York city. Taking over Manhattan took almost three hours total, and I was rushing over from one ce to another.

    [You''ll move like this¡­]

    After thinking about it for a few minutes, I started to send my orders back to her. I ordered her to leave around twenty people at each castle, with one leading them belonging to our elite forces.

    The number of elites I had for now was limited, not even reaching twenty. That meant I could only control twenty castles, which wasn''t logical at all.

    [I need your elite forces to be ready to move] as I finished telling her what to do and where to go, I sent a message to my spearhead before summoning my other three dragons as well.

    The sight of dragons made Alex speechless and a little scared. It seemed to miscalcte my strength before.

    But girl, this was the total power I currently had. "Go towards the central park in that direction," I pointed out towards the central park, "and help people there move from one castle to another. Also bring back all the warriors stationed in each castle. We are going to meet at this ce where a big bridge is made out of red metal and looks like a big toy."

    I was trying to describe the Ed Koch Queensboro bridge to them. I selected that after speaking a little with Alex about New York city''s generalyout as it linked Manhattan with Queens districts.

    Queens was considered the central ce of New York city. From there I could span my forces and reach everywhere inside the city.

    "We''ll do it, my lord," the three dragons bowed in respect before flying high in the sky. I left my grand dragon behind, the strongest of them all, for my personal protection.

    "Will you move to Queens now?" Alex noticed what I did and couldn''t help but ask.

    "Do you want to tag along?" I evilly smirked, knowing that she wouldn''t dare to.

    "Of course not!" as expected, "I''ll just remain here."

    [I have around twenty elites with full armour and good fighting skills] As Iughed at her appearance, the spearhead sent me his response.

    [Send them all to Harlem] I said before giving him the instructions.

    [The road is long and risky]

    [I''ll send a dragon to help clear the path for them]

    I had no other choice but to do so. The dragon was peerless in the sky at this stage. Not a single monster would endanger him, and he would be a god of death to any kind of monster on the ground.

    As I sent myst dragon over to bring the twenty guys along, I started to consider something else.

    Near this ce, I knew of a location that held many people inside. I didn''t forget the people staying under the spearhead control, but they were far from enough.

    To control such arge city like New York, having a couple of thousand people wasn''t enough at all. Not to mention the number of elites required. Not to mention I also had another city to conquer in the next hours.

    At such a point, I saw the greatest weakness that I didn''t consider before. I needed to start taking care of this point; recruiting people and gathering humans around.

    But I couldn''t move at the moment. All I could do was to send a message to notify the jumper to also look for ces with human survivors. If he met a small group, he should recruit them directly. If he found arge group, then he shouldn''t touch them and only share their location with me.

    Considering everything, this was the only way I could handle things for now. In all my few numbered forces, the jumper and that spearhead might be the only two able to handle any group of survivors and force them to join my side.

    I was always looking for elites and good people to recruit. But at this point I realised the importance of having normal people as cannon fodders.

    Any army wouldn''t be one without arge number of weak soldiers. Even stating that the most majority of any army were weak and normal soldiers without outstanding talents or abilities might not be an exaggeration.

    So I leisurely waited for an hour. During which I did nothing but to first eat some cooked meat, drank water, closed my eyes and got a bit of deserved rest.

    I decided that after finishing all this today, I needed to sleep for a long time. The uing quest wasn''t going to work anyway, and so I didn''t need to worry about anything else.

    "Wake up," I felt like I closed my eyes for one second before I felt the strong shaking and the clear voice of Alex. I opened my eyes, jumped to my feet, grabbed my swords, and took the stance of a tiger waiting for a fight.

    "Wow! You are really on the edge," but I saw nothing but familiar facesing from far. The street was still filled with monsters but with the help of my dragons and warriors, not a single one managed to stop the few peopleing my way.

    "They are already here?" I felt it was weird, "how long did I sleep?"

    "For one hour,zy big boy," Alex seemed to return to her usual self and even winked at me. "They are the first group to arrive. Didn''t you say there are two groupsing here?"

    "They must be the ones from the spearhead location," I yawned and stretched my arms inziness, "Damn! I would pay anything just to have more hours of such nice sleep."

    "You can rest here, y''know that," Alex hinted again at my mission, but I only rolled up my eyes and said nothing.

    The group that came were from the hospital as I expected. But they also had a group of people from the central park as well. It seemed both groups met halfway and came together.

    "Finally managed to see you," the one leading them was the four eyed Isabe. She adjusted her sses, gave Alex next to me a side nce before adding, "I brought the rest of the people who had no castle to defend."

    She led five elites and almost three hundred people. As for the group from the hospital, spearhead sent his twenty elites leading a group of five hundred people as well.

    In just this ce, a group of eight hundred people led by twenty-seven elites were gathered. My warriors were partially gathered here as well.

    "Go back and call everyone here," I said to the strongest dragon I had, "make sure they waste no more time ining here."

    "Right away, my liege," the dragon said in usual respect before soaring fast in the air and vanishing in a few breaths.

    "Are you not going to Queens side now?" Alex, who was aware of my ns, seemed a bit puzzled.

    "There is something I needed to do first here," I said and Isabe seemed to cheer up when she heard about that.

    "I was dead bored in that rotten park until I got out," she stretched her arms and added, "it''s time to have more fun. Where is the target? Are we going to kill traitors or monsters?"

    "Neither," I smiled in return for her unexpected enthusiasm, "we''ll go to hunt people down."

    "Hunt?" she wasn''t the only one surprised by the word I chose to describe my next move.

    "There will be many chances to kill monsters and traitors as well," I gave her what she wanted to hear, "so if you want, you cane with me."

    "Can we alsoe?" another elite called Markos from the spearhead group said.

    "What about us?" a few of the normal people here also asked.

    "Whoever wants toe is weed," I didn''t find any wrong in bringing them along. After all they weren''t that weak after surviving the first quest already.

    Also I needed to train them and make them see the harshness of the apocalypse. A sharp de left to rust wasn''t a good thing after all. Even dust wasn''t good for any good gem.

    "What about here?" Alex seemed to get panicked when she heard many whispers of people around. It seemed the thought ofing with me appealed to most of them.

    "This ce can be defended by one elite and twenty humans," I said while giving her a meaningful nce, "you can be this elite¡­"

    For a second there a sh of fright appeared on her face before it vanished when I added, "and I''ll leave fifty humans with you, enough?"

    Having the strong defences of the castle was enough to make her pleased and feel more secure. She nodded in satisfaction while jumping around selecting the people to join.

    It was expected that any strong looking human didn''t want to stay behind. Apocalypse might have aroused the deep sense of danger in anyone''s soul, but it also stirred the hidden potential and the fighting spirit of many.

    Helplessly resigning to the weak looking ones, she couldn''t help but give me a side gaze from time to time. I only shrugged as if I was telling her: What can I do? You shall convince them yourself!

    "Ready?" I stood in front of therge group of people behind me. Out of all the forces that came here, almost seven hundred and sixty people were marching after my warriors.

    Just looking at them made me realise the importance of establishing a force of my own. How could I possibly dream about having a kingdom in times of chaos like these without having a strong army?

    "Where are we going?" Isabe was the only one walking by my side up front. We were already exiting the empty and devastated blocks, heading to a street filled with wolves.

    "We are going to a city college in Harlem," I said, "there we will find a great number of people ready to be recruited."

    "City college?" she seemed to frown, "shouldn''t we go and seek other colleges? Shouldn''t we hit Columbia University instead?"

    She had a point here. After all Columbia university was the most famous university in New York and even in the entire US. But she missed a simple point here.

    "Most of the students there went home a week ago thanks to the limited vacation for the world forum of students," I slowly said before adding, "and that makes the city college we are heading to important."

    "In which way?" she asked.

    "One second," I didn''t hurry to answer her as I arranged my forces. The warriors were asked to deal with the wolves, while therge army behind had the liberty to join the attack, or keep along my pace to not fall behind and die.

    "I heard over twenty thousand students came from across the globe, right?" I said after arranging everything. The fight started in an immense way all around, but I didn''t care about that.

    I only cared about keeping the fast pace and reaching that side of the city fast without wasting time.

    "That''s correct," Isabe nodded, "but why is that rted to the college?"

    "Because the dorms of that college were given to those students to live in," I finally gave her the reason, "so in that ce, we can find many suitable people to recruit."

    I didn''t tell her that I already know of the sheer size of the surviving students in that college.. In fact the twenty thousand student number wasn''t correct.

 Chapter 73 - [Bonus Chapter] Fighting Ambitious People

    At the time of the apocalypse, almost half of them were scattered all around New York in sightseeing. Even a considerable number went to visit other states nearby, like New Jersey, Washington DC, Massachusetts and many other states at that side of the coastline.

    There were only less than ten thousand students at the college right at the start of the apocalypse. And after the first quest, it was remarkable to know that over eight thousand of them survived that ordeal.

    They weren''t united. After all, they came from different countries. Despite therge number advantage they held, theyckedmon leadership.

    And that was why I was going there right now. If I managed to subdue them, then I would have a great amount of capable talents serving under mymand.

    The journey to the college took almost half an hour. We didn''t pause for even a second thanks to my warriors and dragons.

    In addition to that, many of the people following me showed their strength, especially Isabe and the other elites.

    Isabe was special. She shone brightly under the pressure of such an enemy. No matter what, she just used her swords to kill, dancing all around without any moment of rest or hesitation.

    She showed me a glimpse of what she would grow up to be, a legendary figure who was just serving under mymand from the start.

    How nice it would be if I managed to snatch many great figures early on in the apocalypse?

    When we arrived at the location of the college, we were weed with its big space of thirty-five acres of area, and manyrge buildings.

    But what was remarkable even from far away was the brightness of that ce. It went without saying that people there were smart. Given the right minds, good equipment and materials they could do miracles.

    They saw through the fatal weakness of the monsters in this stage. So it went without saying that the entire campus was surrounded by lights, and that wasn''t all.

    From what I read, many of these lights used the ultraviolet rays and sunlight as well. What did that mean? It didn''t only emitted light, but also targeted other weaknesses of the monsters like their liability to warmth from sunlight and deadly UV rays.

    They were smart! I couldn''t take that from them. But even with such smart minds, they couldn''t bring themselves all along under one unified leadership. And that was the sole reason which led to the demise of such a sizable force at quest five of the apocalypse.

    "We are here," I said what wasn''t needed to be said.

    "Wow! They turned the entire campus into such a myriad of lights!" Isabe came and stood by my side. At this point, while walking down One hundred and thirty street, the waves of the monster dwindled here.

    Despite the fact that it was impossible for such a grand ce tock any castles, the lights, warmth, and deadly UV rays helped in securing the ce and scaring many monsters away.

    Only the stupid hyenas remained behind. "Kill them all, clear the streets around the campus¡­ Go!"

    For the first time since walking out from that castle, I finally sat my forces loose. I didn''t need to arrange many things here, only assigned dragons to hover over the entire area and scattered warriors to help the people on my side.

    Isabe looked at me in doubt. She was a smart girl, and she must have noticed the bizarre act of mine here.

    I had a reason. In front of such smart youths, words weren''t going to do any good. If I needed to rally most of them under my banner, then I had to show them my value in a real demonstration of my strength.

    That was why I finally released all my forces without any restraints. I had to show them how strong and mighty I was, the forces under me were, and made them ept me even before we even met!

    "Let''s stay here for now," I only kept five Bulltors, five shield warriors and three archers and wizards with me. It wasn''t a big force but it was enough to secure my safety if anything went wrong.

    I wasn''t worried from monsters, but from the youths inside the college. It went without saying that amidst genius minds, arrogance was one of the biggest weaknesses you''d find.

    I might be able to convince many with my actions, but whom of them wouldn''t see through my real intentions here? Those who had the ambition to be leaders would be threatened by my show of strength.

    Those woulde and target me with theirckeys. Let theme, I dare them to do that.

    After all this would help to prove another thing to those youths; I wasn''t a merciful person or tolerable to any signs of revolt.

    They either submit to me, or f*ck the hell off my face.

    The sounds of battle emerged from all over the ce. My forces were hungry to kill monsters, and hyenas were already vulnerable to begin with.

    Not to mention my forces already were aware of the fatal weakness of these monsters. So the battles rumbled all around the campus, bringing many eyes to fall over what was going on outside.

    I could feel many eyes looking at my direction. If they were smart as I took them for, they would know I was the leader of such an army.

    I waited¡­ Waited for a whole ten minutes before the first waves of youths got out from the campus. They looked like Indians, Africans, Europeans, and also Asians. Simply put; they came from all over the world and walked in small groups towards me.

    "Wow! A wee party ising," Isabe mistook the different groups heading towards us to be friendly.

    If they were, they should have stayed back in the campus or waited just at the main gate. I didn''t say anything, and only looked high in the sky and simply raised my fist.

    Without saying anything, my four dragons assembled from all around in less than a minute. Their sudden presence made the groups pause and didn''t know what to do for a second.

    Did I scare them too much? I didn''t think so. They came here knowing whom they were going against.

    In face of greed and arrogance, fear paled and even withered away.

    They took only a couple of minutes beforeing to a response. For the first time ever since the apocalypse, the different groups finally came to a consensus.

    They merged together in one bigger group. Yet even if they managed to put their differences aside, the ones leading that group were still a myriad of bosses.

    If a single ship had two bosses, it would be disastrous. Then what about dozens of bosses? I didn''t need to worry about anything. Even with arge group of almost three hundred youthsing at me, I knew they weren''t really unified as one like they tried to show.

    "Wee friends from the far," I was the first to speak when they came just one hundred metres away, "what good winds brought you here?"

    "Who are you?"

    "What business do you have with our campus?"

    "You aren''t weed here! Go back now and forget about this ce."

    Of course they saw through me, but who cared! I simply grinned devilishly in front of all these hidden and clear threats.

    "C''mon, we are all here together in such a mess. Why not work together instead of fighting?"

    At this point, if Isabe didn''t understand what was going on then she wouldn''t be that Isabe. She simply raised both swords in the air, prepared to fight at any given moment.

    "Shall we call others back?" she asked without turning to me.

    "No need," I shrugged in a casual way, "one doesn''t need a cannon to get rid of a few flies."

    Isabe went through a lot with me to understand my personality very well. She must have seen through my trap here. Everything was calcted, meticulously calcted to drive out such troublemakers early on and cleanse the campus of such people.

    If those people remained inside, then they would be able to cause more harm than they could do right now. But I sent out most of my forces away, showing a vulnerability for them to seize.

    And they were so impatient and pressured to jump at such an opportunity without even thinking rationally about it.

    "We warned you," one big youth with dark skin said in a rude way, "don''t me us for killing you."

    "If you have the ability to try, then I urge you to do so," I raised both hands holding my swords and shrugged as if I was helpless in such a situation.

    "Attack!"

    The fight erupted with a shout that came from within the group. I knew this battle was closely watched by the youths in the campus. Whoever won would gain great reputation and might be the long awaited leader of them.

    But who said I was this weak to begin with?

    "Move," I casually waved my sword at my dragons, "entrap them and kill a few at first. Let''s see if this will knock some sense into their hardened skulls."

    Despite knowing their ambition, I knew they weren''t without great potential. It was a waste to lose such a big group of elite seeds without trying to subdue them first.

    Of course I wasn''t going to ept mere words of allegiance and loyalty. These might suit the normal kids inside the campus. But for those cubs, I had only my contracts to bind them to me.

    *Roar!* *Roar!* *Roar!* Roar!*

    Four mighty roars erupted and rumbled across the sky. The ground even shook the moment their deadly breaths went down and killed those brazenly running at the front.

    Then as I said, they started to create a deadly circle of their breaths all around the group. The faces of these youths changed the moment they witnessed the true might of my dragons.

    That was the reason I kept my dragons hovering high in the sky. In their eyes, my warriors were strong but they were few in numbers. They mistook their ability to ovee them with sheer numbers.

    But what about my dragons? They would be dreaming if they thought for a second they were a foe for them. Even other races elites would have a hard time dealing with them.

    As the dragonspleted the encirclement, it was time for diplomacy.

    "Surrender," I shouted in a domineering aura, "take your weapons back, sign these contracts with me and your lives will be spared."

    "Don''t listen to him! He is lying and will kill all of us once we surrender!"

    A shout came from within, but before he could finish I simply snapped my fingers.

    A single dragon moved and bathed the ce where the sound came with a deadly fountain of blue lightning fire. Everyone''s face paled even more while my voice came like it was from the depth of hell.

    "I won''t give you another chance to survive, and I hate ying games and wasting time. You have one minute to decide, whoever wants to live just raise his fist high up and I''ll throw a contract over."

    I said those words and closed up my eyes. If anyone dared to try his luck again, then he was ying with his life.

    That mere attack of my dragon was precise, yet it killed a few of those around the one who spoke. At least ten died in that simple attack, and it happened in a blink of an eye.

    They were prepared for a ground battle against my warriors, but facing my airborne dragons theycked any means to even defend themselves.

    "You are¡­ really something," Isabe said from the side in a whispering tone.

    "This apocalypse is harsh enough to live in," I simply said before the minute passed and opened my eyes.. "So we shouldn''t fight among ourselves like this."

 Chapter 74 - Going To Queens

    As I moved my eyes around, I saw all of them raising hands in the air. Who was stupid enough to not ept such a bargain? Even if it was on the edge of the sword, the value of their lives was far more important than such useless past concepts of civilization.

    "Go and throw these contracts over them," I roughly counted them and almost two hundred and fifty people stood there. From the initial three hundred, fifty were killed in such a short time.

    "Why me?" Isabe asked despite knowing the answer for sure.

    "I''m the king," I rolled my eyes and said the obvious, "which king will go and deliver things like this?"

    "A king? Humph, who said you are my king?" she said in a teasing tone with no ill intention whatsoever. Without waiting for me to say anything else, she grabbed my contracts and went to the front.

    "Just remember, you owe me one, ok?"

    I kept signing therge number of contracts while she kept throwing them over the circle of myriad coloured fire. Anyone who signed a contract with me had two, not one contract to sign; one binding contract, and another for my channel.

    They might be rogue and hard to tame lions for now, butter on they would be strong and one of my strongest and capable generals.

    Binding them for the channel was a must. Not to mention I''d already use them sooner to conquer this city and the next one, they would also help meter on.

    So having an eye over them was something I wouldn''t neglect, and also adding more excitement to my channel was also a bonus.

    My current subscribers of the channel were going slowly up. Right now I am still swaying around six thousand subscribers.

    It wasn''t a big number, but it was good for now. By adding more assets to my channel like these elites, the subscribers would have more videos to watch and share, more subscribers toe, and more influence I would get.

    In just ten minutes I was done with all this. As for the various breaths surrounding them, they had to wait for ten more minutes for these to vanish.

    During this time, not a single person came out from the campus. In exchange I saw many heads looking like ck dots from far away.

    They were all curious to meet me, and I was curious about their abilities and talents.

    During this time I started to get to know my elites better. From their mouths I knew more about the status of the campus.

    My knowledge from the records was wrong! There weren''t eight thousand people here, but fifteen!

    From what I heard, once the apocalypse befell the world the scattered students all went back to here. Out of the original twenty thousands, only twelve thousand returned.

    Then the difference came from the original students living inside the dorms at this point of time. They were also scattered over the city for fun and helping their fellow visitors.

    ording to these two hundred and fifty students, I learnt there were initially ten thousand from the local students. But after the first quest ended, the number dwelled from twenty-two thousand students in the campus to the current fifteen thousand.

    What astonished me next was the fact that the entire campus was void of any emblems or castles. How could this be? This college was so massive.

    But ording to their words, they had people covering everywhere inside the campus for security.

    That was it for the good news. As for the bad news, there were a lot of them.

    First therge number of students faced huge waves of monsters. But in the end theycked the knowledge to get materials from those monsters, or even gaining skills.

    Beside that, most of the students were barely ten points above the lower level of the stat points; mostly at twenty points and weren''t equally distributed.

    Not to mention that arge number of them epted the blessing of the lower gods already, losing the chance to ept more gods in the future.

    That might not be a big issue if the number wasn''t thisrge. But considering the fifteen thousand students in the big picture, I had to frown.

    How could I solve this without wasting more time? The only option here was to take them with me on this trip. However I would lose many of them while facing monsters and other traitors.

    Not to mention the trip to the other city would be far more dangerous than here.

    For a moment I hesitated before I made up my mind. This wasn''t a tour or a school trip, this was the apocalypse. If they couldn''t survive, then it would be their fate not my problem.

    "You''ll lead the others and go and teach them about our little tricks," I turned to Isabe before adding, "after you finish, take them towards the east river and cross it to the Queens district. I''ll be in touch with you all the time."

    Isabe seemed to notice the same problem as I did. "Shall I babysit them or what?" she asked in a mocking tone, but her deep meaning was far more serious than her tone.

    "Make them have a taste of what apocalypse is," I seriously said before adding, "let them gain points and coins during the journey. They were living off the real apocalypse and enjoying a fake peaceful life so far."

    Isabe nodded in understanding. As for the other elites, they didn''t get what we two just chatted about.

    "Also don''t forget to dispatch a group to collect their data," I stressed over this point, "anyone with attributes above unique is considered a good seedling. Pay more attention to these and make sure they won''t suffer much."

    "Got it," Isabe knew my way of doing things, so she got what I wanted to say thoroughly fast.

    "Let''s go," as the sounds of battles became scarcer, I knew my warriors and forces were about to finish their task, "let''s get them to know their future king."

    "Again with that nonsense," Isabe rolled her eyes and smiled. For a second there her face beamed with such a bright smile.

    Even if she acted this way, she seemed to be happy, happy for being on my side from the start.

    Who wouldn''t be? After all I was now walking a path that not a normal human being would walk usually in such dire times.

    Before moving again, I used these minutes to look for something necessary. I found an item in the market used to add people as friends and allow many things like chatting, exchange items, and even sound and video calls.

    "Here, ept my invitation," I instantly bought it despite its astronomical price of one million coins. After all this was a one time gadget and it would allow me to use its features for unlimited times.

    As she epted the friend request, I checked it and made sure it worked properly. Then I started to move.

    As I walked among my warriors and with the strongest of those survivors bing myckeys, the rest inside the campus couldn''t have any dreams of going against me.

    Things went on smoothly after that. I bought a bunch ofpasses and gave them to Isabe for scanning the people here, looking for traitors.

    I also gave her the orders to kill them by herself, and made sure to take her loot from their bodies. As for the loot, half would go for me, the rest would be left for Isabe to strengthen anyone worthy of support.

    As things stabilised and everything began to move in clear order, I started to move again. This time I led my warriors and dragons towards the east river, heading straight for the big bridge.

    Ed Koch Queensboro Bridge was a marvel to the eye. When looking at it amidst the dim world and the clear signs of destruction all around the city, that bridge seemed to be made especially for such an era.

    The road wasn''t smooth, after all dense packs of monsters tried to stop me and my little boys. But they couldn''t. In one hour I finally managed to set foot over the bridge and started crossing it.

    The bridge wasn''t clear. There were a lot of cars scattered in both directions. Some were left intact, yet others appeared to experience heavy damageing from monsters.

    But what they all shared was the strange irregr parking, even most rotated and had their front looking for the river instead of the bridge itself.

    And all had their doors opened, giving me the impression that the drivers and the ones who were inside these cars had to leave in a hurry.

    If I tried to cross the bridge when the next quest started, then I doubted this journey would be in such a smooth way. Avian monsters weren''t here yet, not to mention the aquatic monsters as well.

    If any of those were here, then trying to cross this bridge would be a disaster.

    Crossing such an old cantilever bridge made me reach the long ind city block of Queens.

    "It''s time to get more castles," I didn''t enjoy the amazing sight anymore and started to move towards the nearest castle.

    ording to the jumper, he already scanned the Queens area and moved to Brooklyn. I had to admit, having the scout mission was the easiest and most suitable one for that crazy dude.

    At the same time, I started to ask Isabe about the situation at her part. I couldn''t hold therge number of castles here alone. I needed more of the army to move out and if they woulde, they surely needed my support.

    It seemed that Manhattan was cursed with monsters. Queens wasn''t that bad. Streets weren''t void from wolves and hyenas, but they weren''t even close to half the number or density shown at that ind.

    It must be the difference in size. After all, Manhattan ind was smaller in sizepared to other districts in this city.

    As I knew my army woulde here soon, and those monsters didn''t put enough pressure at all on me, I ordered my little boys to go and kill everything in their path.

    [We found a lot of traitors so far] The answer I got from Isabe wasn''t a surprise. Such arge number of survivors wouldn''te without infiltrating them from the angels.

    [Out of the three thousand people we scanned, five hundred were traitors]

    [Kill them all] I sent in cold blood, [I''ll transfer more coins for you if you needed]

    [No need, most of them were wealthy little bastards] her message told me their fate was already sealed. [We also got a lot of things. I''ll send your share once I''m done]

    [Keep the gears] I sent to her. [Make sure many are well armed. The monsters from your ce to the bridge are really dense, but I''ll clear the rest inside Queens]

    [Ok]

    In fact I had no use for such gears but this one. What was the benefit of selling them for a low price? It was better to arm those kids and turn them into strong forces.

    Just as she was busy handling the situation at her end, I also checked through the video feed on the spearhead.

    He led many of his people and started to widen the gap I found. The ore was sparkling in pure scarlet red light, making the scene closer to being a scene of hell.

    During past hours, they managed to mine a few ores. The tools they got were all purchased from the market at a low price. That stingy spearheadined a lot for theck of coins, but I gave him apass and released him on the people he had.

    In my eyes, having such a strong person was enough to lead an entire army at this stage.. He found a good number of traitors, and got to clean their inventories as I taught him.

 Chapter 75 - The Army Is Here!

    This came as a surprise for him. He never expected for other traitors to be inside his people. He thought, in a wrong way indeed, that the angels fully trusted his capabilities.

    But he didn''t know how treacherous and meticulous those angels were. They never trusted anyone, it was a fact I learnt from dealing with them so far.

    As he got a stable source of ie and many other treasures, he stopped nagging me.

    Seeing the smooth progress of people there made me happy. That ore would be one of the cornerstones of my futuristic power.

    But leaving the spearhead there wasn''t good. It was an insult to his capabilities. So I sent a message for him, asking him to go to the campus leading his best men.

    As for the ore mining process, I asked Alex to leave her castle and go there. Of course I wouldn''t let her go alone, I also sent a word for her girl, Angelica.

    I tried to act as a messenger of peace here between these two. If Angelica managed to take Alex back to her embrace, I would have cleared two nuisances off my back.

    The first castle I reached was just at the middle of the street parallel to the east river. It didn''t hold much resistance and I conquered it in no time.

    As I left a few warriors over, I started to jump from one spot to another. ording to the jumper, there were forty castles in Queens alone.

    I could never cover them freely this way. But the good news was in theck of the dense waves of monsters like before.

    Even around the castles, monsters weren''t as much or fierce as in Manhattan.

    As I started my part, I sent a message for Isabe to dispatch a group of those she scanned here. I asked her to make spearheads lead them, and if possible she should send most of them.

    ording to her, she scanned almost three quarters of them so far and gathered their info. She asked for one more hour to finish scanning, arranging them into teams, and gear up those who were worthy.

    One hour wasn''t a short time, but I had no other choice but to hold back when I conquered my fifteenth castle. At this point, I already cleared the left side of Queens, and was close up to Brooklyn.

    I was just near arge bridge that had its upper half of steel and the bases of cement. I didn''t know why, but this city seemed to have many steel bridges that suited the apocalypse.

    As I had nothing else to do, I sat inside the castle and sent a few warriors around to kill anything. As for my four dragons, I had to send them a couple of minutes ago back to the college campus.

    What I noticed though was the low number of traitors holding these forts. It seemed that at the time of the apocalypse, most of the traitors were positioned in Manhattan.

    Didn''t know why, but it seemed absurd in my eyes. What? Did they go shopping? Or for seeing Broadway shows?

    That was ridiculous!

    Anyway, that decreased a lot of pressure on me. From what I could see, the rest of New York could be conquered in the next four to six hours, given the help of the iing army.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    Just as I was resting, half awake and half asleep, a series of mighty explosions urred not far from here.

    I jolted awake and jumped on my feet to see something amazing! Just a mile away from my ce, many huge explosions happened. I could count at least ten big clouds of bright red fire rising high in the air, with pure whiteness in their hearts.

    "This¡­" I tried to recall if something this big happened in this part of the city. But from the records I read before, nothing mentioned anything like this.

    The answer came swiftly in the next few minutes. I could see dark spots flying on low level, opening up their fire and raining down everything on the ground.

    "Helis? That''s the army!!" It hit me! That was the US army! The army must have finally reacted from the early shock of the attack of the apocalypse.

    At the start, everything advanced that made human civilization unique was lost. The military wasn''t an exception for that. Most, if not all, of their big guns depended on chips to run.

    "That''s¡­" I used my skill to see far away and I could instantly count dozens of big sized helicopters.

    At this moment, if not for theck of my warriors, I would have gone there and helped. For unknown reasons, just seeing humans fight for their lives in such a big and mighty way made my blood boil.

    I wanted to go there! I wanted to fight with them as well!

    "Hell, why are they taking this much time?" as the sounds of explosions continued, and the horizon began to be painted in dark orange red colour, I couldn''t help but curse at those kidsing here.

    I sent a message to Isabe and she replied instantly that she sent all of the forces my way. From the initial fifteen thousand, only twelve were proven to be pure and not traitors.

    I didn''t mind or even think about that. I only asked about how long they were gone and she said something around three quarters of an hour.

    That meant they were nearby! I instantly recalled the spearhead. He was the one leading them here. Without any dy I opened the channel and saw the feeding from him.

    The moment he appeared on the floating screen in front of me, I recognized the ce he was in. He was just at the bridge. That meant he wasn''t that far away from here.

    He stood in the middle of arge number of people, shouting and distributing orders like a mighty general in battle. He was fighting against waves of monsters at one end of the bridge.

    "They are trying to cross over¡­ Damn!" At such a realisation, I knew the angels weren''t nning on letting my new armye here without pressure.

    Or was it the attack of those helis?

    I didn''t care about the reason at all. I sent a direct order to the spearhead, simply saying one thing:

    [Send a group to take over the castles while you are holding the bridge]

    As I sent this, I waited for five minutes before a group of youths appeared. They were around a thousand, looking warry and covered in monster''s blood.

    But the look on their faces was brimming with delight, pride, and challenge. Their fighting spirit seemed to ignite during this short trip here.

    "Boss, we are here," one of them said, a tall youth with tanned skin. He looked like the leader of such a group, and I only nodded to him.

    "Stay here," I said while another wave of explosions rang across the other end, "don''t think ofing. That battle is way above your abilities for now."

    Indeed they looked stronger than before with all these gears and weapons. I could tell their stats were higher as well just from their speed and the look of confidence on their faces.

    But that ongoing fight over there was literally hell in its true ugly face. They wouldn''t survive such a warzone for now.

    As they took over the castle, I instantly summoned my warriors back before resummoning them out.

    "Let''s go," I didn''t dy any further. The army seemed to attack in waves, each would release hell over that part of the city before retreating.

    The reason was obvious; theycked ammo. The bombs might be causing damage to the monsters, but I knew even before reaching there they wouldn''t enough to kill the monsters.

    I went straight to the bridge linking Queens to Brooklyn. The distance of the fight seemed almost half a mile away from this bridge, or slightly longer.

    The bridge had a sign stating that it was the Pski bridge. I never heard about it before.

    As I got to Brooklyn, it was obvious things were different here than in Queens. The familiar sight of densely packed monsters appeared again in front of me.

    "Go," I didn''t hesitate to give the order for my little boys, "kill anything standing in my way."

    The warriors alone were enough to create a massive gap in their numbers. But with the aggressiveness of the dragons, it was more like a massacre.

    As I went deeper, I lost my sense of time and direction. I only moved forward towards the site of the explosions. The closer I got, the louder these explosions became.

    I could clearly see the thick tongues of fire rising in violence towards the sky. But that wasn''t enough to kill these monsters.

    The bombs might be helplful in weakening the monsters using fire, light, and heat. But it wasn''t enough to take their lives.

    What these bombs mostly could do was to throw the monsters apart and break their formation. Other than this, even with bullets raining like snow balls from the helis, they wouldn''t be able to kill the monsters.

    They needed the system weapons, system stats, system gears¡­ simply put, they needed to integrate the system advantages into their weaponry.

    I knew that from the records and the old man''s rich stories about such ironic facts. What made this ironic was that by the time the thick headed military personnel got to realise this, they already lost most of their power.

    It wasn''t the military gears alone, but the biggest blow was by losing the military factories and the genius minds who could make such a theory possible.

    So it remained only a theory. The biggest hurdle was the loss of the factories. After all, to build a tank or a heli from scratch, one had to spend a lot of time, effort, and use many resources.

    And all these couldn''t be done outside special factories designed for such a thing.

    As I got closer, I could finally get a clear look at what was going on. I stood at one end of a high levelled street, looking at the ongoing brutal hellish fight at the other end of it.

    A distance of almost five hundred metres separated me from there, but even from such a distance I could feel the heat and the brutality of that fight.

    Monsters came in endless waves, aiming to break through a densely packed line up of big tanks. The cannons of these tanks never stopped firing, even turning the metal of their big cannons into bright red.

    Around the tanks, a lot of military personnel were scattered. I didn''t need to use my special skill to know they were fighting using their firearms, their useless firearms.

    Damn! How thick headed those military personnel could be?!!

    Shaking my head in disappointment, I started leading my warriors to the frontline. At this point, even with the help of all my warriors I had to act.

    I used my two swords and started to attack right and left without any restraints.

    I didn''t need to fight my way through. But I was worried these idiots wouldunch an attack in my direction, mistaking my little boys for monsters.

    Seeing me in action was enough to knock some sense into their thickened skulls. And it also felt great stretching out a bit.

    *Roar!*

    I could now pierce any monster''s flesh with my current strength stat. It felt nice to do so. As I advanced, the fire started to grow scarce while the monsters became more focused on me.

    The sight behind that thick line of tanks and soldiers wasn''t clear yet, but I could see a shadow of a subway station not far off behind.

    Were they trying to prevent monsters from reaching there? But what made such a station unique in the first ce?

    Getting over the damned first line took longer than I expected.. What I appreciated though was for these soldiers, tanks, and helis to stop their blind firing spree and focused on areas away from me.

 Chapter 76 - The Daughter Of The US President

    Just hearing the sounds of explosions this close startled me a few times. That banging loud noise of the explosions was really annoying! And on top of everything, nothing of their actions would work at all!

    "I''m Major Mingel," a tough looking middle aged man appeared once I passed through the monster tight encirclement. I looked at him but didn''t say anything in return.

    "Go, kill those bastardsing closer to here," I said to my warriors and dragons first, "don''t let a fly pass by, do you understand?"

    *Roar!*

    My warriors and dragons issued an ear piercing unified roar as an answer. I didn''t know why, but seeing such violent explosions close up made their monstrous nature ignited.

    "Thanks foring to greet me," I finally turned to Mingle. He had a short beard, short hair, both were a mix of orange and yellow. His eyes were blue, reminding me of those famous Hollywood actors of this time.

    Yet his face didn''t show anything like an actor. Tough skin, broad cheeks, pointed chin, and few recent wounds appearing all over his face. His stance was rigid, like he was a robot or something.

    Wearing his military uniform, holding his rifle like he was holding the most precious thing in the world, he stood in front of me with eyes filled with doubt and shock.

    "Is it possible to tame these things?" he couldn''t finally control his curiosity and asked such a weird question.

    "They aren''t monsters," I said to correct this info, "they are my warriors."

    "Good for you," he patted my shoulders and I felt a faint pressureing from him. He had unlocked his system and added stat points as well.

    Yet he still was using such retarded and obsolete ways and weapons to fight in the apocalypse? C''mon! Gimme a break!

    "Are you the leader here?" I asked while starting to walk inside the troops like this was my ce.

    "I''m," he didn''t deny it, "did youe from the other side? Queens?"

    "Manhattan," I said while examining the forces here. There weren''t just tanks, I also saw many rocketunchers as well! Big guns were like cabbage here on this wide square!

    I finally managed to see what lies behind them. A lot of people stood around the entrance of a subway, seemingly looking with fear and curious gazes towards the ongoing battle.

    "You came all the way here?" I could feel his puzzlement.

    "I didn''te alone," I didn''t hide this either, "I''m raising an army right now and they are controlling Manhattan and scattering all across Queens as we speak."

    "An army of those giant monsters of yours?"

    Again such a dumb a questioning out from him! I rolled my eyes without correcting him. Let him think that way. It would help me in my target here.

    "Let me guess, you are trying to protect people inside that subway?" I pointed towards the direction of that station. And he nodded.

    "The president''s daughter is inside that station," he said in deep respect, throwing a piece of missing info into my face.

    Damn! The current president of the USA ''s daughter was here? "Don''t tell me, it''s Karoline?" I asked with doubt while turning to see his expression.

    And as I feared, his face changed when I mentioned her name.

    "You guessed it right," yet he was conservative in his words. After all, I showed a grand power that he couldn''t ovee even using his entire army.

    Things started to be clear in my mind. Karoline Rosevelt! The one considered a prodigy even by the words of the old man, the granddaughter of the famous ancient president of the Us, Franklin Rosevelt, and the one who was said to cause a massive massacre at the army forces in the apocalypse.

    But wait¡­ Didn''t the old man say it started to happen at the fourth quest andter? I couldn''t help but raise my head high, check the dark sky of anything shining red above my head.

    Yeah, it was as you imagined, that damned city destroyer star weapon. This youngdy had something like a death feud with the angels, making them attack her one time after another using such a mass destruction weapon.

    Yet she held something that kept her alive even after getting hit by that weapon. I didn''t recall exactly what the old man said about such ability, but it must be the reason why the angels targeted her.

    Such a girl in her seventeen years old, brimming with life and ambition, plus the inherited genes of leadershiping from her prestigious family, was destined for something great.

    Yet that greatness came to stop by the des of the other races when they started invading our world. The angels couldn''t kill him using that deadly weapon, but they butchered a lot of military forces along her course of escaping.

    From what I could remember, she managed to run such an astonishing distance from the Antic ocean to the pacific side, to be killed atst in California.

    She was relentless, cold hearted, and someone with a determination to live and avenge all the people died for her. Yet in the end she had to face such a brutal end. And that was the ugly face of this apocalypse.

    The more I thought about her, the more I wanted to meet her and add her to my forces.

    I wasn''t that much afraid of the big star cannon. After all, I would know first about her ability, then decide the best course of action.

    Not to mention she was like a hot cake to the military. Her father was killed during the first hours of the apocalypse, but those who were trying to organise the nation now were desperately looking for her.

    They wouldn''t only send this group of soldiers, they would send armies upon armies to call her back.

    And I now drooled at all these armiesing for her.

    Realising all this made me see the reason behind the fast assembly and swift reaction of the military. They solved the chip problems fast enough and came here to rescue her.

    And now I had to make a simple move and add her to my force. She wasn''t just a single person, but a person holding the dedication of an entire army behind her.

    Damn! How could my luck be so good?!! I hoped I wasn''t going to jinx myself by thinking like that!

    "Go and call her out then," I said in a bossy tone that made that major raise his eyebrows. "What? Do you even think she is going to be safe like that? I need to arrange things with the leader here, and it''s obvious who she is, right?"

    He hesitated before finally walking away. He couldn''t resist my orders, or else I would simply leave. He saw with his two eyes how capable and strong I was.

    If not for my warriors holding the frontline all by themselves by now, they would be eventually swarmed by monsters. They might be using strong and showy ways to stop the monsters for now.

    But what about an hourter? A dayter? Could they possibly have an open arsenal of ammunition for this operation? I hardly believed that!

    As he retreated and vanished inside that station, I started to observe the overall situation. My warriors were giving the monsters what they deserved. However they couldn''t route them back.

    The sheer number of these monsters was simply amazing! I had no doubt now that the reason Queens looked this empty was thanks to the battle here.

    The monsters were assembled from all over the city. It wouldn''t be surprising if even the nearby counties'' monsters were also called here. Only Manhattan stopped more toe, as my deeds over there came as a surprise for the angels.

    I looked again at the sky to make sure there was no sneaky attacking. I knew it would be impossible for the angels to drive such an attack soon, but I couldn''t prevent myself from worrying about that.

    Just in less than five minutes, that major returned with a young girl. She was almost the same height as me, shoulder by shoulder I believe.

    As I looked at her, I couldn''t help but feel a strange warmth inside my heart. She exuded such aura whenever she walked, just like the sweetest rose on earth.

    Her elegant features were obvious from her face, despite thickyers of dust and ash covering her pretty face. Yet she was a beauty, I could vouch for that.

    She seemed to inherit her great grandfather''s pure blue eyes, forehead, and mouth. Yet she had a touch of asian genes appearing in her small nose, slit like lips, and petite oval face.

    Her hair was grey white, with strands of ckness scattered in the middle. This wasn''t the act of inheritance, only by dying her hair or under the effect of her abilities would she turn into that.

    As she walked, I noticed her steps to be small, yet strangely covering the same distance at each step. She seemed to wear a tight ck sparkling dress at the time of the apocalypse, but only fragments of it remained covering only her chest and waist.

    Her body showed how much she struggled in the past day. I even saw white wrapping over her left calf like it was hiding an ugly wound.

    As she got closer, I could finally get a clear and deep look at her eyes. She looked like a strong young girling from an elegant family, rich with etiquette. She seemed like someone holding his own very well in such dark times.

    But when I looked at her eyes, I didn''t feel any of that. She looked strong and proud, hard on the surface. Yet her eyes betrayed her and showed what she truly felt deep inside her heart.

    She gave me the impression of being weak, terrified, and foremost¡­ Lonely! I couldn''t help but look around and ask myself: How can someone be surrounded by all these people and feel such loneliness?

    "Hello, sir," as she got near me, she slightly bowed her head and said this greeting in a soft and angelic voice.

    "Hi, I''m Hye," I said, "How are you feeling?"

    I didn''t know why I asked such a question. C''mon, I shouldn''t have shown her my concern, not in such a frank and silly way!

    *Bang!*

    Just before she could say anything, a mighty hitting sound came from the direction of the ongoing battle, so intense that it made the entire ground underneath my feet shake.

    "What is that?!!" Just as I turned to see what happened, I heard her gasping in shock.

    I didn''t see anything apart from my warriors and dragons to be worthy of such gasp. That shock came as a dragon of mine seemed to get tired of spraying his breaths over the monsters, and instead he fell on the ground and used his heavy body and high momentum to smash and crush any monster he met.

    He left a long vacancy in the heart of the monster army. It was a good scene and such a nice tactic worthy of praise. "They are my little boys," I returned to her and said with a wide smile.

    "Your¡­ Little boys?" she pointed in their direction while her face told me how shocked and disbelieved she was. And I simply nodded.

    "He brought monsters to fight for him," the major spoke and tried to exin things.

    I red at that thick headed major and decided to lose all hope in correcting this wronged belief of his.

    They weren''t monsters, they were racesing from fallen worlds. But who cared about his opinion anyway?

    "Impressive," Karoline said in honest admiration, "so they follow yourmand?"

    I nodded.. "I heard from the major about your current situation," I shifted the topic back to what we should be talking about, "but I want to speak alone with you about it."

 Chapter 77 - [Bonus Chapter] My Ability Is Rubbish

    "This¡­" the major felt unease towards this, but Karoline interfered as she showed a tinge of her brilliance.

    "We can discuss anything after we clear this situation first."

    Clear this situation? I hardly prevented myself fromughing. C''mon girl, who did you think I was? A green kid who was blessed to have few monsters on his side? Humph!

    If the situation was cleared, then I''d lose the leverage I got now. That was a nice move, but I wasn''t that foolish.

    "We have to talk now," I stressed over this point, "don''t worry, my little boys are handling everything as we speak."

    She hesitated and seemed to not want to talk right now. Of course someone who lived and was raised in such a deep , strong political family would be very efficient in mind games and word tactics.

    But who could use words to stop force? I held the upper hand here, not thanks to words but to my pure strength.

    "Can''t we just wait?" as she looked to the major on the side for help, thetter tried to exert little pressure on me.

    "It won''t do," I shook my head, before hammering over the point deeply into their minds, "I''m not here just to help. I have other business to do. If you don''t cooperate, then I''ll just leave and attend to my own stuff."

    If she feigned ignorance about her current situation, then after stating it out loud clearly, she had no way to escape from my clutches now.

    I didn''t just say I was busy, but I mentioned it twice that I didn''t attend to anything that didn''t belong to me. She was smart enough to get my hints, and from the look on her pretty face I could tell she got what I wanted to convey.

    As she had no other way around this, she only sighed before motioning with her head to the mayor to clear the area for the two of us.

    The major didn''t literally leave, but he led his men to form a big circle with a radius of a hundred metres around.

    "It''s not good to use one''s lowest point for your own gain," the first thing she said was this direct and slightly bold. I didn''t feel offended at all and instead beamed with a grin.

    "We aren''t in times of civilization anymore," I said, "watch around, take a good deep look over what''s going on here."

    I waved my hands around, clearing a path for her to see the brutal fighting ongoing at the front. "I know you are a smart girl, smart enough to know this isn''t a world war or a nuclear war, but a merciless invasion from aliens and monsters."

    She followed my hands and looked at the fight for a long time. Her face changed a few times before she resigned to her fate.

    "What do you want from me?" she sighed as she helplessly said.

    "I want you to follow me from now on," as she was bold enough to start the talk in such direct way, I matched her boldness with my words, "I''m gathering up all the elites and forming a grand army, grand and strong enough to make sure we sustain the current situation and ovee any obstacles ahead."

    "This¡­" she seemed to not expect that request from me. For a moment there I was puzzled as well, thinking about what she might have thought I''d request from her here.

    "I''m cursed," what I didn''t expect was for her to speak about her own ability directly like that. Her tone wasn''t sincere only, but it held an immense load of loneliness and sadness. "Anyone standing by my side is destined to be killed."

    "The city destroying star weapon?" I raised my hand to point to the sky and that simple move and my short words shocked her greatly.

    She looked at me with wide rounded eyes, trembling lips as if she wanted to say something but didn''t find the words to express it.

    "I faced such a weapon, not only once but thrice," I said in a firm tone, a tone that wouldn''t leave any room for doubt or spection from her end. "I don''t fear the angels either. They are already my greatest foe, ones that I faced and fought, triumphed not only once but every single time."

    "You¡­'''' At this point, she seemed to lose a great deal of her loneliness. Damn girl! Did you think you were the only one fighting against the cruel fate and dirty angels here? Did you think you were the only one going through such torment?

    Poor girl! Such a poor girl!

    "You aren''t the only one fighting against these despicable angels," as I saw through her, I had to give her little support by stating facts. "Not only me, there are lots of people putting their lives on the line, fighting against those angels from the start."

    "I¡­ I¡­" she seemed to never think about such a thing before, "they¡­ They told me¡­" her words stuttered while her body kept shaking violently.

    She shook out of rage, but not against the angels only but it seemed against herself as well. Smart people always tend to harshly treat themselves when they realise they made a mistake, especially such a naive mistake of not thinking rationally and taking all options in their ount before.

    Like now. If she just worked her smart brain a little more, though outside the box, she would definitely have reached such a conclusion a long time earlier.

    "They told you that you are a special case? One in a kind? The only one resisting them or posing a danger to them?" I calmly said while giving her time to get over all this.

    And she seemed to lose her ability to form words and only resigned to nodding as a response.

    "Let me teach you a crucial lesson and harsh fact about those angels¡­" I paused for a moment before adding in a deep and serious tone, "they are liars! Treacherous race whose sole purpose is to wipe all of humans off the world and gain total control over the new world toe."

    "New world? Will this world change?" She was fast in turning over her loss and jumped over her weak moments in such a brilliant way. I could helplessly inwardly smile bitterly at her amazing brain and intelligence.

    "It''s something easy to guess, right?" I shrugged before adding, "I''m now on a mission to stop them from doing such a thing. They are trying to merge many worlds, alien worlds with strong and terrifying races, with our world."

    "So you are gathering people for that?" she asked before she turned towards the major direction and something floated on her face for a moment.

    It seemed like she was struggling against something, something I didn''t know about.

    "What''s wrong?" I asked without knowing why I was concerned about her at this moment.

    "Well¡­ I''m in a harder situation at the moment than you think," she sighed while lowering her head for a brief moment. "My parents¡­ My family¡­ they are all gone!"

    "Killed by monsters?" I asked, "or the angels?"

    She shook her head as she answered:

    "Neither! In fact no one knows what happened. They were just in air force one at the start of the apocalypse, with all the chiefs of our nation. The n simply crashed and went missing after that."

    "My condolence," I said with little sympathy. In these harsh times, many families were killed and it just became such a bitter routine. Yet the people here still didn''t get used to such loss.

    "Thanks," despite the fact that she must have felt my insinceriness here, she still thanked me in an honest tone, "but that left the entire country only for me to rule. This¡­"

    I could tell what she was thinking about right now. This wasn''t a dilemma, it was simply a poisonous deadly effect left from the civilization of humans before the apocalypse.

    "Let me ask you a question," I didn''t reprimand her or even harshly give her a long lecture. I used another way to teach her what I wanted to say here. "Do you think in such an apocalyptic time, where we are haunted by monsters, our fates are controlled by systems and angels, even gods appeared¡­ Do you think in this time countries can still persist? Can it exist?"

    My sudden question came again out of the box. Her eyes went all round again, while she remained silent and didn''t have the courage to give me a proper answer.

    Yet after a few breaths, she shook her head, admitting the impossibility of such a scenario.

    "Then will you waste your time, your life, your future potential and boundless possibilities for walking such a doomed to fail path?"

    "Is there another option then?" instead of acknowledging what I said, she instead said in such a bitter and hoarse voice.

    This girl¡­ She already thought about this! Yet she didn''t find another solution or hope, so she resigned to such a dark path.

    "There is," I firmly nodded, "there is a path that can lead not only to establish countries, but strong and vast nations that can be called true kingdoms."

    "Kingdoms? In our time?" she still lingered to the past. The past was past. In her time, kingdoms ceased to exist. But in the apocalypse time, kingdoms had the only chance to exist.

    "Indeed," I nodded, "I can''t promise you much. After all, the enemies are so treacherous and hard to resist. The path I''m walking isn''t a nice one, but filled with thorns. But I can promise you that; if I ever seeded to reach such an end alive, I will create something that won''t only help us, but will be the shield and sword for the remaining humans in this world."

    This was the first time for me to confess my great n to anyone. I didn''t know why, but she had such an aura that made me want to get her at any cost by my side.

    In fact she held great importance. All the military people would listen to a move of her fingers or a word from her mouth. But at this moment I felt like my desire for her was slightly different.

    What was it? I truly didn''t know! Hopefully it wouldn''t be something bad!

    "So you are saying¡­" she paused to sort out her thoughts before adding, "you are going to establish a strong kingdom and help in protecting people?"

    Of course I was going to establish a kingdom to be a king! But in another view, then yeah, I was going to help others as well.

    So I simply nodded and that was enough as an answer for her.

    "If you promised that for me, then I can''t reject your offer. But¡­" she stopped again and I knew why.

    "What''s your ability?" I asked, "the one that gave you the attention of the angels?"

    "It''s not that big if you asked me or anyway special," she sighed before adding in a tone void of any excitement, "I can freeze time for a few seconds, up to a minute. I can also instantly teleport away during the effect of my skill. That''s why I didn''t get killed from one hellish attack of that scary weapon before!"

    Damn girl! All this and it wasn''t satisfying?!! C''mon! Don''t tell me you want something more!!!

    As I didn''t know what to say to her as a response, I couldn''t help but ask:

    "How can such a skill be bad?"

    "It consumes my stat points, can you believe that?" she said in frustration, "not only stat points. But if I wanted to add these effects on others, I would have to pay an astronomical price of millions of coins per use! Can you believe that? It''s useless, damn useless!"

    You are the useless one, girl! Damn! Howe such heaven defying skill wasn''t mine in the first ce!

    A skill to freeze time? And also to instantly teleport me away? What the heck was that skill?!!!

    And on top of that¡­ she wasn''t even satisfied with it? I felt I needed to find a hole and bury myself with dirt when I thought about that!

    "Ahem," I tried to control my thoughts, "let''s not talk about that. When you join me, not to mention coins, even stat points will run endlessly in your inventory."

    She was like Alex, had the same kind of heaven defying ability.. The two skills worked in the same way, using stat points when activated.

 Chapter 78 - Controlling The Army

    In addition to that, Karoline had to spend coins. C''mon, I got nothing more than these two right now in my inventory!

    "Are you trying to brag in front of me?" yet she mistook my meaning andughed. For a reason there, herugh seemed pure and enchanting.

    "I''m not," I simply took out arge crystal before throwing it at her in a careless manner, "take this as a gift for now."

    "This¡­" once she held my stat crystal, she instantly froze and her face turned ashen white for long seconds. Turning like a clear sky turning into a storm, her ashened face changed into deep red out of excitement.

    Even her body trembled!

    I never expected her to react this way to my stat crystal. C''mon girl, if I knew that from the beginning then I should have just taken it from the start!

    "Do you have more?" She looked at me like she was looking at arge piece of ice cream.

    Don''t tell me she was thinking about robbing me, right?

    "Ahem," I cleared my throat again and tried to act magnanimous, "this can prove my sincerity. Once you join me, you won''t have to suffer from any shorting in stats or coins."

    "I ept," she even jumped and held my arm while my crystal was instantly gone! "C''mon, what shall I do to join your forces? I''ll do anything to prove my worth!"

    "Ahem," being so close to me and feeling her rushing hot breaths made me feel slightly ufortable in a nice way that I didn''t like. "You just need to sign these two contracts," I took out two ready contracts and gave it to her, "with it you''ll be officially part of my team."

    "Just this?" without even hesitating, she signed both and instantly turned into myckey.

    Damn! A former president''s daughter, and an old president''s granddaughter was now ackey of mine! Damn! My luck was really boundless!!

    "Mydy¡­ You¡­"

    At this moment, the major appeared without warning and tried to stop her from signing the two contracts. But he moved slower than her. As the two contracts vanished in thin air, turning into specks of light, his hands only hit nothing.

    "What?" she looked at that major and at this moment I could feel her old self return again. She looked as strong and aloof like before, yet her eyes weren''t that dim anymore.

    They were both shining and gleaming in the bright light of hope and dreams. She might look the same on the surface, but she was a totally different person than before.

    Without waiting for that major to exin himself, something appeared in my hand while I stretched the other with his extended arm.

    "Give me a drop of your blood here."

    "What?!" the major looked in shock at me. He wasn''t the only one, but Karoline also felt the same.

    I held my precious rat-detectingpass in my hand. Since I got her, then it was time to clean the house and organise things.

    "Leave a drop of your blood here," I firmly said while the major only looked at Karoline, making me look at her in return.

    "Just do it," she said without a speck of hesitation, "from now onward, any order from Hye is an ordering from me."

    "Mydy¡­"

    "Just do it, major!" Karoline didn''t know what mypass was for, but she showed her absolute trust in me at this moment.

    Good girl!

    As heplied with such an aggressive gaze at me, I held my sword out in my other hand, waiting for the traitor''s result.

    Luckily for him, he was just an enthusiatic dumb patriot major¡­ Not a traitor.

    "You are good," I said without exining much, "gather up all your forces. And tell those helis to descend and their crews toe out."

    "Now?!" The major looked again out of habit to Karoline and she simply put an impatient look on her face. "Alright," he helplessly retreated, executing my orders without approving them.

    Who cared about his opinion anyway? From this moment onward, I will execute my authority to the fullest here!

    I wasn''t their boss, but their boss was myckey!

    "What is that?" like a curious cat looking at a flying feather in the air dancing without wind, she came and looked at thepass with shining eyes.

    "It''s a rat detector," I simply said without saying more. But she was smart enough to realise what I meant.

    "You mean¡­ there are people working with them?!" she opened her mouth and even covered it with the palm of her hand.

    Girl! Who said you could act in such a way? Damn! You just look too delicious to turn down!

    "They are known as traitors¡­" I started to educate her more about the ugly face of the world we were living in. After I finished exining these things, the major returned with arge number of his boys.

    All the tanks stopped fire, and even the helis started toe down. "We are ready," he said, not to me but to Karoline.

    And she turned to me, waiting for my instructions.

    "Get in one line," I said before I recalled five of each warrior back and even one dragon. Then I resummoned them and left them around.

    Their sudden presence startled everyone, making them feel the pressure of fear.

    "Just stay where you are, and don''t move," my words came loud and clear, "anyone moving or running, will be instantly barbecued with my mighty warriors."

    Karoline gave me a wandering nce, but I didn''t say anything anymore. This girl didn''t see the past purging ceremonies I held, or saw many traitors running away at one time.

    With all my warriors scattered per my arrangement, locking down any possible way for anyone to run, I was ready to start.

    Yet I didn''t actually start until all the choppers were on the ground and everyone stood in that line.

    "The process is easy," I said while the major stood behind Karoline, who stood with her never ending curiosity by my side, "just drop your blood over here and it''s done."

    Whispers appeared but Karoline''s next words that came to support me silenced everyone.

    "Follow his orders, they are like mine."

    Good girl! But the whispersing from them weren''t all out of their doubts. I bet that many of them were traitors acting in disguise.

    I didn''t forget those people inside the station. As the station was already underground, with no possible way to run away except from the entrances at the surface or the tunnels at the ground, I left two bulltors to deal with these openings on the surface for now.

    If anyone managed to bypass them, then he or she would face the wrathful retribution of the dragon hovering alone midair at the moment.

    "Come," as things were arranged, I started my rat checking, "leave your blood here."

    Just as he hesitated for a second, he finally left a blood drop before thepass arms danced and stopped on two indicators.

    "A human¡­ and a traitor¡­ Die!"

    "St¡­"

    I didn''t give him a chance to even scream for help. My sword moved fast like wind and cleaved his head apart from his body in a swift way.

    If my strength stat was enough to make my swords prate the thickly defended monster skin, then against humans they were like cutting cheese with knives!

    "This¡­" even Karoline had to doubt and paused at my actions.

    "Go," I didn''t exin much, "ce your hand over his dead body, "I simply kicked that headless body aside like it was a sack of garbage.

    "And?" Karoline asked without moving.

    "Just do it," I gave her a reassuring smile. As she moved to touch that dead body, all the gazes of everyone fell on her at this moment.

    And all could see her face changing from doubt to absolute shock, then into pure rage.

    "That damn f*cking traitor! And he was one of those I trusted during my escape!"

    She didn''t just shout and curse, she even stood up and started to kick his dead body with great rage.

    "F*ck you! F*ck all traitors! I''ll kill each and single one of you, do you hear me? All of you traitors will die in my hands!"

    She broke into such a bizarre wave of anger that I even felt I couldn''t tolerate or control. Jesus! That girl was really scary when mad!

    She didn''t even yell and few started to run away the next moment. My eyes shone brightly while I simply snapped my fingers.

    "Don''t kill them," I ordered in a calm way, "just break their arms and legs and bring them for her to kill."

    If she was mad, then she should vent that on them better than on me! Besides she needed all the coins and stat points at the moment. So killing them would give her a big boost for now.

    As for my share, ten percent wasn''t that bad.

    "What''s going on here?" It wasn''t only the mayor who was surprised and puzzled by this. Even the all calm and steady Karoline turned into such a fierce tigress without proper reason.

    "Go," I turned to the major as I hinted with my head, "ce your hand over that dead body and you''ll understand."

    The major was a clean person, slightly thick headed and loyal but he was clean.

    As expected, and just like hisdy, once that major touched the corpse of the traitor, his eyes went wide open and then rage boiled up from his face.

    "Damn you!" he stood up and unlike Karoline, he didn''t kick that headless body with his leg. Instead he used his pistol and emptied its bullets entirely in that body. "Damn traitor! Damn you all!"

    As things were proved again by two different people, I had no reason to stop what I was doing. As things went on, many traitors were found and killed.

    Some tried to run, some tried to cause trouble, but anyone who dared to do that was instantly grabbed from his head by my warriors and dragged to Karoline to kill.

    The girl didn''t show any mercy for any traitor. After all these traitors were threatening not only her ns to escape, but literally her life.

    Just thinking about a few people who acted like friends and allies while they were secretly working with the enemy¡­ even I wouldn''t act with any speck of humanity or decency with them.

    Just in the next half an hour, a big pile of killed bodies appeared next to her. "Go and bring everyone inside that station," as I noticed fewer traitors were detected, so I gave such an order to the major and a bunch of the clean soldiers I just scanned.

    "Roger that!"

    Since discovering the truth of my words, that major''s attitude changed slightly for the better with me. He was a military person, knowing only facts and nothing else.

    He went inside the station before returning with arge number of people. I never thought such arge number of survivors were here.

    I noticed many reporters and cameramen, a few wealthy and authoritative guys anddies from their sleek and neat clothes, and lots and lots of youths appeared as well.

    The strange thing was that the youths mostly wore uniforms withrge words of world student forum on their backs.

    "They were going to an event for the world student forum?" I turned to Karoline and asked. Karoline at the moment was someone else.

    Forget everything about elegance and cuteness, she was covered by red blood and her face looked vicious and scary. Her anger was now taking control of her, only venting it with loud and noticeable breaths.

    "Hoff!" she only answered me with a big blow of breath, big enough to push a few strands of her hair away.

    And I avoided her the moment she did that! Nevere near a lioness when she is angry, never, you hear me?

    "Karoline¡­ What''s the meaning of this?"

 Chapter 79 - Going To Fort Hamilton Base

    The bunch of wealthy looking men and women seemed to not like what was going on here. I didn''t know why, but just looking at them made me feel nauseous!

    Each one of them had a group of bodyguards protecting them. They weren''t originally much in number, counting less than twenty. Yet when adding the ten big guards on each one''s side, the number became like a small army.

    The most noticeable thing about their guards were the full armours they wore. Double weapons, helmets, even gauntlets and boots¡­ they had everything!

    Even when I met the spearhead group, they didn''t look this strong or perfect! Something seems fishy here, something definitely stink!

    "What''s wrong?" Karoline looked at them with her bloodied version, "get in line or ept death!"

    Damn girl! Did you steal that line from me or what? What should I say now? p at your performance or what?

    "What the heck¡­ even your father can''t speak in such a way to us!" a spoileddy in herte twenties said while crossing her arms over her big and unbelievably protruding chest.

    *Snap!*

    I didn''t need to listen to more bullshit anymore. I just snapped my fingers as I raised my arm to the sky. I lowered my arm and pointed to that disgusting group of spoiled rich people and the next moment¡­ my dragon descended.

    *Bang!*

    Hended there with his massive body that exuded inhuman strength. Just his presence there made everyone know his or her rightful ce.

    Then my dragon added a bit of spices to this situation.

    *Roar!*

    One single and long roar erupted while he moved his long head right and left to make everyone get a piece of it. I was sure now these good for nothing rich groups would pee themselves if my dragon continued his domineering show.

    "Just stand in the line," I spoke again, "or else I''ll let little boy here drag you there."

    I winked and motioned with my head to the direction of the line then totally ignored them. My words were clear, if they didn''tply then they would die.

    Just as they were about to move to the line forcibly, I found another traitor.

    "A traitor for angels is here, take him," I kicked his as* and pushed him flying towards Karoline''s way. My girl didn''t disappoint me and swiftly cut his throat in a smooth manner.

    This scene looked like a piece cut from a horror movie in the eyes of the new peopleing here. But for unknown reason, that bunch of rich people looked at each other, and without prior agreement each ran in a different direction while shouting over their guards to follow.

    "If anyone follows them, he will die!" Karoline was faster than me in stating such a fact to the guards. Damn girl! Stop stealing my lines!

    The guards stood in daze for a few seconds, enough to see with their eyes the fate of any running traitor.

    I already suspected those rich people. They might have been rich before the time of the apocalypse, but howe they were capable of arming all their guards like a grand army?

    Even Icked this ability, or didn''t want to just be a rich sponsor without restraints!

    Only someone with an open source of coins and other resources wouldn''t care about this. Such rich people who got rich mostly since their birth were such low and dirty people.

    Screw them! Let them all die and rot!

    "Half for you," I said even before the screams of agony and help came from their throat, "and half for me."

    "Fine," Karoline didn''t fight me over them. After all, it was generous of me to let her take all the loot for now.

    "Stand in the line," after such a bloody show, I said in a calm tone that didn''t carry any hope for traitors, "or try to outrun my little boys here."

    Of course they would be dreaming if they thought about thetter. For a traitor, he or she would have only a single end.

    Right now it was judgement day for traitors, nothing less, nothing more.

    As time passed by, more and more traitors were found and killed. I never imagined such a number of survivors would exist in such a small part of the city.

    I scanned almost five thousand people, almost half were soldiers. Out of them, one fifth were traitors.

    With time Karoline started to learn bad habits like me.

    "Damn it! This damn traitor is so poor!"

    "Just this? And you dare to call yourself a traitor?"

    "An agent for the dirty angels yet you have only this few coins in your ount? Tsk!"

    She started to give suchments half an hour ago. I simply watched from the side and didn''tment, mostly shaking my head in regret.

    Yeah, coins and stats could change people, how unfortunate!

    "We are done," as thest person was scanned and was clean, I turned to the big pile of dead bodies and grinned.

    Half of those rich people were still alive, waiting for my sword. I stored away mypass and started a spree of killing and collecting my rewards.

    Those filthy rich folks!! They were even filthy rich in the apocalypse!

    Just from the ten I killed, I gained a few million coins and lots of items. Stat points, gems, and crystals were there. Gears, scrolls, and weapons were in piles!

    I even didn''t feel any will to go and get the ten percent off the other traitors. These ten were simply fine for me.

    But I didn''t do that! Anything I could gain would be useful. I didn''t only need them for myself, but for my growing force.

    Not to mention I had two bottomless pits in the form of Alex and Karoline!

    One of the biggest gains here was the guards of those rich folks. Two hundred strong and fully equipped guards were now mine.

    In addition to that I got the elites of the army. And their tanks, rocketunchers, and helis.

    They weren''t enough for now, but who said my vision was limited to under my feet?

    "What now?" Karoline changed, changed a lot. She came and stood like she was a veteran warrior, not even caring to wipe out the almost dried up blood over her face.

    "You¡­e here," I pointed at the major. Thetter hurriedly came and didn''tment on my way of calling him.

    I needed something else, something that might be described as going over the border. So I needed to show him who was the boss here, so he wouldn''t act like I feared.

    "You came from which military base?" I asked, and yet this wasn''t the big question I had in mind.

    "Many bases actually," the major was baffled when he heard that question. He even returned to his old habit, looking back at Karoline who simply shrugged as if she was saying: This is your sh*t buddy, handle it properly or else I can''t help you!

    "We grouped at Fort Hamilton army base in Brooklyn beforeing to support thedy," as he found himself lonely without Karoline''s support, he had to give me something.

    "Good," I nodded as this wasn''t my aim in the first ce, "do you have a connection with other army bases over the states?" I asked and again it wasn''t my main question.

    "We have a stable morse codework running so far," he slowly said, seemingly not like the direction our little conversation was heading.

    But I didn''t give a damn about what he felt and added:

    "Cool, then you have a connection with big arsenals?" I paused before adding, "big military factories all across the states, do you have connections with them?"

    Now this was my real question. As I asked, I saw a hint of hesitation and slight rejection over his face. It was known how strict the military code worked. Yet that was in times apart from these.

    "We aren''t in the old regime anymore," as I saw the sh of rejection spark clearly on his face, I had to push forward, "the states are gone! The civilization will be ruined, and if we don''t act fast, even the military will be lost."

    "This¡­"

    "Just take a look around, take a good look all over the ce and tell me this: can the army handle this situation? Can the army personnel, weapons, and even the deadly ammunition handle the monsters?"

    He was loyal, so he didn''t express his own thoughts and instead looked at Karoline.

    "The army can''t," Karoline found herself pushed to intervene. This major seemed to feel immense pressure just from my words. "But what can we do?"

    "A lot," I firmly said, "if we manage to salvage a few factories, save a few forces from getting destroyed, then we have a big advantage¡­ I can''t say it will show itself now, but in the future I''m sure it will make a big difference."

    Karoline was already on my side, so she returned to the major and gave him a deep and meaningful nce. The mayor had no other choice here.

    "I''ll contact them and see what I can do," he gave me the answer I didn''t want to hear.

    "Take Karoline with you," I hurriedly stopped him, "let her give them the order."

    A sh of relief appeared over his face for a brief moment before another drastically opposite look of worry appeared again.

    Yeah, I was such a greedy person who wouldn''t let such a chance slip by and would meticulously n for it. Yeah, I aimed at your army and arsenal, using the current chief in staff by your old state rules to have all this.

    What could you possibly do? Huh?

    Having no other choice but stall for time, he said:

    "But the only working morse system here is back at the base."

    I knew he was referring to the base he mentioned in Brooklyn. "That''s great," unlike what he expected, I smiled in contentment and even patted his shoulders, "I have business to do here in Brooklyn anyway. Let''s go."

    "What about¡­ what about these?" the major was sh*I was scared when he heard my words. He pointed like a scaredy cat at the direction of the ongoing fight.

    "Oh them?" I shrugged, "I''ll let my army handle them. Ask everyone to retreat and make sure your boys cover up everyone."

    The major didn''t get what I meant. But during the past few hours, Isabe finished scanning her forces and joined the big fight at the bridge.

    It was time for my new boys to show up on the stage.

    "They should be done by now," a few hours were enough to crush all the monstersing from Manhattan to here, right?

    [What''s up?]

    As if I was chatting with her, I sent her this casual and famous message in this era¡­ I suppose!

    [I''m with spearhead right now] she sent back, [We cleared all the iing monsters at the bridge. Currently all the forces are scattered to clear the Queens]

    [Drop Queens for now] it wasn''t urgent, [bring most of the ones you can spare, lead them to Brooklyn. I''ll let my dragons in the sky to guide you]

    [A fun fight is there?] it wasn''t here who sent me this, but the all excited spearhead.

    He was a bloodthirsty violent guy, best suited in fights and such battles. I couldn''t help but smile. I was lucky to have such astounding talents on my side.

    [Lots and lots of monsters to kill] I sent back.

    [We areing] he sent, [Five minutes at most and the front boys will reach you there. Hell, they will be celebrating to hear that instead of fighting over crumbs]

    I closed the chat and instantly sent my four dragons to the other side of the river.. I wanted to see what impact those new boys would have, especially to those military and youths around.

 Chapter 80 - Teleportation System Staff

    The wait wasn''t for long. As the spearhead just said, in five minutes I could hear the loud bangs of fightinging from the front.

    "What''s going on?" Karoline, who stood all silent on my side while cleaning herself from the blood atst, said in surprise when she heard these noises.

    "My army is here," I felt pride in saying these words. A youngster like me who came to this point of time having nothing but knowledge was now speaking like a mighty warlord.

    Damn!

    The new boys were really capable, hungry for battle. They came hot and in suchrge numbers to create an instant impact. The street bustling with monsters was now crushed open, and most of the monsters were either killed or routed.

    I noticed a pattern there. No matter where or who, the moment one monster was killed by someone, that person would lean over, cut the monster with such precision and im its core and materials.

    "Goodds," Imended over their swift performance. They were hungry not to kill but to collect more loot. The more loot they gathered, the richer they became, the stronger they would be.

    That was such a good looking vicious circle, helping me and my boys to grow stronger at a fast pace.

    "Let''s go," as everything was settled here, I was ready to move.

    [We are here] also I dared to leave here when I got this message from Isabe and spearheaded it at the exact moment.

    "What about them?" The impact my boys left on the major was immense.

    "They know what they should do," I only called over ten of each of my warriors, and two dragons to apany me. The rest were left to help others to quickly clear the monsters and im the castles.

    The walk to that base didn''t take longer than half an hour. The helis went ahead of us, while rocketunchers and big tanks moved slower alongside.

    All the way to the base the major kept asking about how to be strong and efficient in fighting monsters like my boys.

    For a war veteran like him and other soldiers around, seeing those young and weak inexperienced youths fighting and even winning the monsters was a shocking blow to them.

    They weren''t the only ones interested in hearing my words, all of the people walking by my side also listened attentively as well.

    But I didn''t say much. I only clearly stated that once they join my forces officially, integrating with them, they woulde to learn many cool things like these.

    My answer didn''t quench any of their thirst, but they came to show my importance here. I wasn''t just someone fooling around these times alongside my warriors, but I was far more important than that.

    On the side, I could feel the pride look over Karoline''s face. She seemed to silently say to everyone here: See? This is the man I chose to follow. He is great, right?

    Or that''s what I hoped she was thinking in her mind right now.

    The fort of Hamilton base wasn''t that big like I imagined. The front yard of it had many old-time cannons, plus lots of gears and ammunition boxes.

    A bunch of big helis were at the side, giving me the impression that they travelled for a long distance.

    "Go inside," I said in a firm tone to Karoline, "make them all follow you, and by following you they are going to follow me."

    "Don''t worry, I can handle those old timers," she gave me such a firm answer before she vanished inside with the major.

    As I had to wait, I started tomunicate with my scattered forces all over the city.

    The jumper alreadypleted scanning Brooklyn and now was heading towards the Bronx, thest piece in this city.

    Angelica was having a fun time with Alex. Thetter pleaded toe and join me, while the former seemed too excited to even think about that for now.

    Isabe was working her best with spearheads, killing their way inside Brooklyn. The two left enough forces at Queens, enough to crush the rest of the traitor forces at the castles there and im them for me.

    "It''s going better than I thought," everything was heading perfectly well towards my final goal. I expected to control this city in the next few hours.

    Then the far risky mission to cross the Hudson river and go to the nearby Jersey city would start.

    The biggest threat there wouldn''t be the monsters or traitors, but in the angels of this city.

    Each ce in this world was now controlled by three angel groups. Like New York city, it had three angels that I worked all my time to exhaust their blessing before.

    But that wasn''t the case in Jersey city. The three angels there were already fresh and had all their blessing mostly intact.

    If I thought for a brief second that the amount of blessing they paid for the change of this quest and modifying it would be enough to weaken them, then I would be a fool!

    But I was lucky! In other city asions, I had to cross a lot of distance, walking through towns and counties with more angels to worry about.

    Just thinking about the threat of just three angels made me frown. The deadliest thing they would use against me was that nasty weapon in space.

    I looked up, thinking if there was no way to make that weapon useless.

    I had Karoline for now, but she was barely enough. I doubted that even with my immense support for her so far, she would be able to save all my forces from getting killed.

    I led such a big army, an army that I couldn''t protect for now. "There must be something I could do," I didn''t lose all hope and went directly to the market.

    I wasn''t looking for a defensive item. After all there was no such a big scale defensive gear in such early stages of the apocalypse.

    I had to think outside the box, I needed a genuine idea to solve this problem.

    If I went there all alone, I was sure I could survive with my warriors, dragons, and Karoline by my side.

    Yet I would have to work all over again, work from scratch and repeat the entire process once again.

    If this was the case for that city only, then it wouldn''t be a problem. After all I was pressured with impending bombing in the form of the second quest.

    However I was looking at the big picture, thinking of the events that would happen after that.

    The end of the second quest was either one of the two extreme results. Either I would fail and the entire human race would be purged by the other races, or I would win.

    In case of my win, I wouldn''t only save endless human beings from annihtion or even save myself, but I''d also be the sole ruler and the lord of two cities.

    The next step logically would be to withstand the wrath of monsters. This time monsters would evolve, showing new breeds and more diverse types of monsters.

    The aquatic monsters would appear. Also I wouldn''t remove the possibility of even the appearance of hybrid monsters here.

    If that was the case, then I had to not only defend, but I had to find a way to replenish my lost forces.

    The two cities weren''t just two strong footholds for me, but also wide open gates to the vast world. Each city had lots of ces connected to them, either counties as neighbourhoods, or towns that weren''t far away from here.

    In everything I thought about, a way to solve the threat of that weapon was a must to have. Not only for now, but for the future.

    So I started to thoroughly search the market. I started with the ss market, but I couldn''t find anything useful in this case.

    "Then the general market," I didn''t lose hope yet. The market was such a big ce where I could find anything there.

    But everything was limited to my current ss rank, quest stage, and the amount of wealth I had. I currently have slightly over fifty million coins.

    It was a shocking wealth for anyone, even for me. But to get what I wanted, I had a feeling this wouldn''t be enough.

    And I had another feeling that after finding this item and getting it, I would turn into a beggar once again.

    But I didn''t care about that. I didn''t inherit my wealth or got it by luck. I worked my as* here to be this rich. What if I became poor again? I was confident that I would rise up again.

    "First let''s search for a solution before anything else," I started to search randomly. The market that had few pages before now had hundreds of them.

    There was a search icon for me to use, but the problem was that I didn''t know what I was looking for. At this moment, I hoped my luck would still be on my side and find this item fast.

    I scanned for half an hour with no result at all. Things in the general market were shifting fast, so fast that with surfing a page, few items would disappear and more would emerge.

    "That won''t do," reaching to the middle page, I couldn''t continue like that! "Let''s check that auction ce then."

    What I was looking for was the front interface of the general market, not the auction interface. The auction was something that would bleed my wallet till thest penny.

    I tried to evade it, but I had no hope of finding anything useful in the general market.

    Just as I opened the auction interface, I found an item that might be useful.

    "Damn! Fifty million coins as a starter! What price will it end up at then?"

    I clenched my fists, feeling the pressure of theck of my coins at the moment. But that item was really precious! Something that suited my needs if used in the right way.

    [Teleportation system staff: Unique grade item. An ancient staff that''s being made by an unknown genius. Once used, you can link two ces apart through an instant teleportation portal. Can be used more than once, but each time must consume one million coins]

    This was a solution away from the typical defensive tools I might have thought about. Yet when considering this, I could easily create portals between two ces and move part of my army to dominate a battle before recalling them back.

    But that alone wasn''t enough. The issue wasn''t only about moving the boys from one ce to another, but also to protect them at any ce I''d visit.

    Just thinking about depleting the angels of any city or town off their blessing points each time I moved was simply illogical and practically impossible.

    Unless I was ready to spend more time in each zone, it would only result in disastrous failure and dy my speed by a big chunk.

    I couldn''t do that! I needed something else, something that wouldn''t be sold at the general market auction this time.

    As I got a way to secure moving my troops, then I had a glimpse of an idea about what I should do to protect them from that deadly weapon.

    Karoline''s ability was really OP, yet she was limited by many things for now. What if I found her a useful item that was ss limited only and could help her ability to show its true power?

    She could freeze time, and use instant teleportation to get away from the way of harm. What if I found a gadget that could expand her ability''s reach to cover not people but a certain area around her?

    So I only needed to make her move fast and reach any ce around in the city we were at in mere seconds before the attack arrived. To do so I might need another item to boost her movement speed.. And I just saw many of such items, and they didn''t cost much.

 Chapter 81 - Ton Of Bad News

    However, all my dreams were shattered. I searched the entire ss auction market for almost one full hour without finding anything suitable.

    As I reached this end, I had to either wait and hope that my item would drop like a miracle from the sky, or I could get it from another route.

    I opened my channel interface and changed the sittings again to make me receive all the notifications from gods.

    "Hey gods, I need your help here," I raised my head to the sky. I was sure that my subscribers wouldn''t all be that helpful, but I only needed one god to help me here.

    And I dared to say I had at least one trustworthy god in my channel.

    "I want a ss specific item, one that can expand and turn the ability of my Karoline to be an area specific not person specific," I added in a loud tone while waiting for their answer.

    [I can help you] a message came, [But you need to receive my blessing after the end of the next quest]

    The second quest was big, very big. So it was expected the rewards of such a quest would include an opening slot for receiving god''s blessing.

    I didn''t think about this point before! Just this message made me realise the size of headache I was going to have at the end of that quest.

    All the gods following me with pure interest would crave to get me on their sides. Of course that wasn''t bad. Having the blessing of a god was something necessary for me.

    But I didn''t put a n yet for the god I needed. After all I wouldn''t settle with a low grade god after all I did.

    [I can also help] Another god joined the fray and also gave me the same condition. Soon, my eyes got cloudy and blocked by the immense number of messagesing from gods with the same content.

    Damn! I never expected my casual request to stir all this much trouble.

    But who said I wasn''t out of options here?

    "So you want me to select one of you as my sponsor god, right?" I calmly said, in a slow way to give my mind time to finalise my response to them. "Cool, I didn''t see anything wrong about doing that. But¡­"

    I deliberately paused. I already had a vague idea about what I should do to get the best deal out of this.

    I knew the higher and mightiest gods wouldn''t be in my channel, not yet. If I had one of them right now, then I wouldn''t hesitate to agree on his or her offer.

    But let''s be realistic here please. Such gods were so aloof and had their own sense of pride. They also wouldn''t set their gazes upon such a newbie apocalypse where races were still struggling to survive.

    So putting aside the mightiest gods like the triple Olympus gods, the four godly gods of the Egyptian Neters, and the mightiest five great Chinese deities.

    That was only if considering three pantheons of the human world, not to mention other pantheons of other human civilizations, and other races pantheons and great gods as well.

    So to sort it out in simple words; it was a big mess to deal with!

    "I only have one request, a reasonable one," I paused before adding, "as you can see, the sheer number of gods asking me to ept their blessing and sponsorship is immense! So I need to sort things out here, and I need your help to do that."

    Of course I wasn''t bluffing. I needed a way to know which god was worthy to be my pir.

    As I waited for a long minute, not a single message came. It seemed the gods were waiting for my next words. I kept an eye over the count of my subscribers, and strangely and unlike my expectations the number didn''t decrease, it kept increasing instead.

    "I need two things from you, one right now and er on," I started stating my own conditions, "once the second quest is over, I need to have a one and one talk with each one of the interested ones. To make things fair and smooth, I''ll spread this video over the universe, hoping for any god toe and join. But I have to say, whoever misses the first condition will have lower chances if he or she isn''t capable enough."

    Of course I kept the first condition off limits for now. As I said these, I was sure to stop, select that part from the broadcast, and then spread it over the entire universe.

    As I was done with this, I finally returned to the main topic here. "Now for the first condition¡­ As you can see, I''m constantly getting threatened by the angels by that star weapon in space. I can''t move on without getting killed. My forces can''t help me expand without being threatened of wiping out. I need a little help here. So if you are eager, send me one message of your offer, exin the offer to me, and I''llpare the offers and select the best offers I get."

    I didn''t limit myself to only one god. After all who said I wouldn''t get more slots for sponsorshipter on?

    "I can ept more good blessings in the uing quests, you all know that. But I can''t promise any slots without a sincere show of support from you. As you know, once I ept your sponsorship, I can''t renege on that and will need your constant help to move forward. So, if I found no good offers here, then I had to ept none. But if I got any good offer, I wouldn''t decline it."

    The gods went into silence for long minutes. And I waited. During this wait, I got useless messages like:

    [Many gods'' eyes are shining from your impressive way of thinking]

    [Few gods are showing their discontent, stating that you are supposed to be the one begging for their support, not the gods loathing your satisfaction]

    [Many gods are rolling up their eyes when they heard suchment]

    [Few gods are even forming alliances with each other, exchanging items and making deals even with outside gods]

    [Newly joined god is feeling amazed by how you are running your channel]

    [Many gods are wrecking their minds to give the best offer for you]

    [Few gods are leaving the channel while expressing their dissatisfaction all across thework]

    "These gods¡­ Sigh!" I only shook my head while feeling the gods were like spoiled kids ying with toys, toys like myself.

    The ones who left weren''t anything worthy of my concern. I could already tell they belonged to the side of the angels to begin with.

    Of course they wouldn''t be satisfied! After all, I expected many great things to be offered to me from those gods. If they could exert a total ban of that devilish weapon, wouldn''t that be a game changing move?

    Damn! I couldn''t control my excitement here. But the next message made me calm down forcibly, like pouring water buckets over my head.

    [Many gods are asking for a time limit for this offer]

    [Many other gods are nodding in agreement]

    [That request have garnished at least ny percent approval of your channel supporters]

    [What''s your decision?]

    "Hmm¡­ Time limit?" I frowned for a moment before I grinned. "Alright, I can set the limit to just before reaching Jersey city. I''ll work a little here in New York City, taking more hours to control the entire ce here. This will be the time limit I can offer."

    Of course if they waited till I got to Jersey city then the offer would be useless. I couldn''t set foot there without getting smashed and banged by those three angels lying in wait over there.

    I knew angels weren''t on the same page, but I was sure the three angels of New York city must have informed their peers in Jersey city.

    These three angels here were literally hating me to the bone!

    [All the gods are delighted by this time limit]

    [Many gods are now contacting their friends]

    [A big impact is being noticed in the world of gods]

    "World of gods?!!" This was the first time ever to hear such a concept. But I dropped my thoughts about it as Karoline finally came out from the fort.

    Damn! I totally forgot myself here! How long was it? One hour? Perhaps two hours, right?

    Was speaking with the army generals and those military manufacturers this tiring?

    Let''s hope she managed to reach something good with them.

    But just as she came closer to me, I could see beyond her stunning and mesmerising pure blue eyes a tinge of tiredness and sadness.

    Did they refuse or what?

    "What happened?" I asked first, "You took a long time to do this!"

    "Do you think talking to such people can be done in just a minute or two?" she rolled her eyes and from her tone, I could ascertain her faint anger.

    "How did it go then?" I asked, as this was the only thing I truly cared about for now.

    I had to secure a factory and army engineers on my side, I must!

    "First of all," she said in a tiring tone, "the angels got most of the defensive big names in the US."

    Well, not the best start to be honest. Yet it was expected.

    "Most and not all?" I asked, trying to shift her to the good news. Yet she seemed to stick to saying bad news only for now!

    "As for army leaders, most of those who remained alive had also sold their souls to these shitty angels!"

    "..."

    "I tried to use my name and current status to force them to flip over, yet I only hit a dead end with all of them."

    Well, these were very good lists of bad news girls! C''mon, give me the good ones. Your man here was craving for one!

    "Out of the army arsenal, almost ny percent fell in the hands of the angels," yet she kept showering her bad news non-stop! "As for these warehouses, they were already destroyed by monsters as I heard."

    Ruthless! The angel race was really ruthless and decisive in their moves!

    "As for the defensive firms, the ones with the angels did the same," she said in an angry tone, "those bastards! They dared to tell me that the government is over already and they aren''t bound by anything or any obsolete rule! Howe they treat my US like that? It''s the US! The country that made their names and their wealth and brilliant careers!"

    At this point I resigned to silence. If I spoke, I would definitely agree on what those traitors just said. Bitter or not, harsh or not, this was the true ugly face of the apocalypse.

    Karoline was just like many, lots and lots of people who entered the first stages of the apocalypse addicted to the past lifestyle they lived their lives in.

    And it seemed it was hard for such people to wake up! I always mocked such people whenever I read about them in the records. But seeing Karoline''s actions and reactions right now made me realise I wrongly got the entire thing!

    This wasn''t something as easy as flipping over a switch and bing someone else. It was easy for someone like me, but it was surely not that easy for people like her.

    "Those rats! I wish I could meet themter and rob their inventories with my two hands!!" her body even shook, and on the side the face of the major was dark.

    "So we haven''t got anything at all?" After giving her a few minutes to vent and curse out her anger, I asked in a cautious way.

    I needed to learn about the good news girl, bring it on!

    "Part of this is thanks to you," just as I waited for her to speak up, the major, unexpectedly, was the one to speak.

    "What do you mean by that?" I asked while feeling the slight aggressiveness in his tone.

    "Some of the rich ones you killed were the sons and daughters of the owners of thesepanies," he said before adding in a ming tone, "if you didn''t kill them, they wouldn''t have be this stubborn!"

    "They knew," Karoline exined, "the angels delivered what happened here even in video feed to them."

    "Are you ming me?"

 Chapter 82 - [Bonus Chapter] The Very Important Massachusetts State

    I didn''t know if I shouldugh or cry, "Don''t be ridiculous! Even if I repeated that moment a hundred times, I would still kill all of them! They are traitors! Engrave that deeply in your head, major, a traitor is someone either to be killed or be bound by a contract on the system honour."

    My words showered mercilessly over his head. That major mistake here. Did he think there was a chance for some of them to return back from that dark path?

    C''mon man, be a little realistic here please!

    "Tell me the good news," as my mood turned, I turned to Karoline and demanded in a firm tone.

    And finally sheplied.

    "Out of over a hundred US defencepanies, we got the recognition and promise for help from four of them¡­ But¡­"

    "But what?"

    "The angels are already targeting them as we speak," she gave another piece of bad news even now, "out of their grand factories and warehouses, only the ones located at their headquarters still stand intact. As for the rest¡­"

    "I don''t need that much anyway," I didn''t care about the size of their losses, I only needed their superb minds.

    Even if they could only provide fifty engineers at this point, I wouldn''t see that as a loss in any possible way.

    "Do they have their military engineers at these headquarters?" I asked before adding, "how far are these bases from here? Are they under attack at the moment? What about the military forces? How much did we get?"

    I showered her with many questions and she could only blink in front of my impatience.

    "Well, I don''t know anything about their engineers," she said in an honest surprised tone, "all I asked was their cooperation and the readiness to move out their arsenal¡­"

    She paused as if she got what I wanted wrongly this time, "Did you want their military gear or their engineers?"

    "Both," I instantly answered, "but if I have to choose, then those brilliant mindse first."

    "Don''t be ridiculous," the mayor seemed to still be trapped in that useless circle of thoughts, "These are the top four defensivepanies not only in the entire nation but in the whole world! Take the Restonpany¡­ They are the ones who make M1A1, M1A2, and the recently added M1A3 mighty Abram''s tanks!"

    "Not to mention Raytheon technologypany, the one who is making great engines and many kinds of missiles¡­ The Northrop Grumman corp which makes a lot of our rocketunchers, armoured cars and tanks¡­"

    "And the biggest fish of all of them," the major seemed to forget the chaotic times we were living and was lost in his old days thoughts, "Lockheed Martin¡­ They are giants! A real beast in the military industry worldwide! Not only they are vastly diverse in making literally everything, their recent stealth bombers are pieces of art!"

    "C''mon folks, wake up," I had to knock some sense into their thick heated heads, not only by my words but also by using my knuckles and knocking over their heads, "we are at the time of the apocalypse! That''s not going to work."

    "The recently developed stealth bomber¡­" the major tried to resist my logic, but I poured tons of cold water over his head, with the hope for him to chill out.

    "Any ne going to the higher atmosphere will fall," I said with a firm tone, "the apocalypse diffuses arge force field to iste our world from outer space. Nothing outside that gigantic dome would survive, least your proudful stealth bombers."

    "..."

    "..."

    The two looked at me in silence. I knew the major wasn''t that easy to knock off his old useless military pride at this era. But for Karoline, she now had the reason she looked for what caused her family to perish.

    "What do you want me to do?" after taking a deep breath, and seemingly controlling her emotions and anger, she asked in a decisive way.

    "Go back and get the info about their engineers," I said, "tell them to not move out, we are the onesing for them. They only needed to gather anything useful, all the materials needed, all the gears and their grand arsenals in one single location. Fortify and only defend, that''s their mission. They have to use the help of the system, other survivors to ensure they will secure their ces. Where are they located anyway?"

    They said weird names that I couldn''t even recall! Luckily I got that hot military headed major next to answer.

    "Three of them are located in Virginia state," he said before adding, "all around Washington D.C."

    "How far is this state from here?"

    I wasn''t a citizen of the US, so I didn''t get to know the answer for that.

    "It''s not a small distance," Karoline said with a deep sigh, "by a car, we can luckily arrive there in five hours if the road isn''t crowded."

    "Roads are empty, we are at the times of a disaster," I reminded her again before adding, "and using a car won''t work! We can only travel on foot for now."

    "Foot!" The two of them looked at me as if they were seeing a crazy man.

    "Guys, wake up," again I knocked their heads with my knuckles, "we have our systems and stats! Why do you think we have the speed stat then? Right now I dare to say having fully equipped one hundred points in speed stat is faster than a car!"

    "This¡­" Karoline was shocked to speak and I could only shake my head.

    "Then three are in Washington, what''s the fourth one? And where?" I prayed it wouldn''t be on the other coast or something far away than that.

    "It''s Raytheon tech corp," Karoline said, "it''s located in the north, at Massachusetts state."

    "This¡­" once I heard that name, I couldn''t help but recall another thing, "isn''t there the famous MIT?"

    "It''s located in the same state, yes," Karoline nodded in agreement.

    "That''s great then!" MIT was one of the brightest technology universities in the entire world, if not the best! "Make them dispatch a force there, save all they could and bring back every single student with them if possible."

    "This¡­" Karoline frowned before the major interfered and exined:

    "The two are literally located near each other," he said before adding, "the MIT university is located in a city called Cambridge city. The Raytheon corp is located at Waltham city; the two are just this close from Boston city."

    I didn''t know the former two, but thetter Boston city was a very famed one for many things. Many human heroes came from there, hopefully I''d have the chance to meet and recruit a few of them.

    "It''s settled then," I said, "make them either move to the MIT campus and fortify it, or move the MIT survivors back to their base, whatever works for them."

    I now closed the file of the defensive military firms. I also gained ess to MIT genius kids. Hopefully many survived so far, and I prayed most would still be alive until I arrived there.

    Now all that remained was the army matters.

    "How did we do with the loyal army leaders?" I asked while giving the major a warning nce. I didn''t like stupidity, I always felt it was quite contagious and got on my nerves.

    "It''s not that great either," Karoline sighed in a tired way, "we managed to get only ten percent of the former army forces approval. And most of them are far away from here."

    "Ten percent?" It was still higher than what I expected. "How many are near us?"

    "Only two percent," the major spoke again, not able to resist himself, "they are situated around Virginia state. They cane here if we want."

    "No," I firmly denied this, "let them be ready to move when we arrive."

    "Move?" Karoline asked with doubt, "are we going somewhere after Virginia?"

    Anyoneing from that era would think about the capital of the US ''former country, Washington D.C. I knew this wouldn''t look logical, but I couldn''t stay there for many reasons.

    First of all, that city was filled with many politicians, wealthy people, and famous influencers and names from all over the US. Without the need to even think about it, I was sure that the city was in the hands of the angels and their loyal dogs; traitors.

    Going there would be suicidal, not to me but to many forces I gathered with much difficulty.

    "We are going to move to the north," I said before adding, "to Massachusetts state."

    "To MIT?" Karoline asked.

    "To the Raytheon tech base?" the major asked.

    "Whatever they agreed upon, the base where they gather will be our main base from now on."

    They might not know what I knew, but I didn''t exin to them anything. In my eyes, that ce in the north was like a gold mine, something I couldn''t and wouldn''t lose under any circumstances.

    "Go back now," I said, "we have limited time here. I''ll move out in less than two hours, so make sure you get everything wrapped."

    "Going to Virginia?" The mayor was still thinking about going to the capital.

    "To Jersey city first," first things first, ter on we will move to Virginia."

    "What about my boys?" the major asked again, "will we take them with us? Leave them here?"

    That man¡­ he thought highly of himself and his prideful boys. "You all will remain here," I said before adding, "there are many castles scattered around the city. You''ll arrange your troops to be stationed inside these castles."

    "That''s it?" he asked with a dejected tone.

    "Yeah, that''s it for now," and I poured more icy cold water buckets on his head. C''mon man, if not for me around, you and your boys would have been killed.

    "What about me?" Karoline asked in obvious fear.

    "You''lle with me for sure," it was obvious that I wouldn''t leave you behind. Don''t give me that scared face girl, nothing could harm you as long as you were on my side.

    As the two vanished again inside the fort base, I started my final arrangements to leave this city.

    The first I contacted was the jumper. He was almost finished scouting thest area of the city, Bronx. That would leave only one ce untouched so far, Staten ind.

    As for Isabe and the spearhead, the two were on the spree of taking out the castles in Brooklyn. I simply gave them the order to cross the bridge and reach Staten Ind once finished. And I urged them to do that faster.

    They were doing a great job for now. Yet that was all thanks to my warriors. Once I left, their speed and efficiency to take castles with minimal losses would drastically change.

    I estimated to have only two hours left here. ording to the jumper, the number of monsters in the Bronx area wasn''t that much to worry about.

    I nned to wait until they captured Staten Ind then leave. As for Bronx, they could take control of it smoothly before the next quest arrived.

    As I finished doing so, I sent for all my top fighters to assemble in two hours. Angelica, Alex, Isabe, the spearhead, and the jumper were notified by this. Adding Karoline to the mix, I was sure my line up was realy formidable.

    I onlycked a big army to support all of us. Hopefully the gods will be ready before I leave. I expected great things from them to be honest.

    As I finished doing all that, I checked over the auction and didn''t hesitate anymore. I bought that staff with its buyout price, stored it for now inside my inventory.

    Once seeing the inventory filled with useless items, I didn''t hesitate to put all of these things on sale. The monster cores and materials would lose their value by the beginning of the second quest.

    If I waited, then I''d sell them with a loss.. I estimated to gain almost fifteen million coins from them, just enough to sustain the needs of my two bottomless pits for now.

 Chapter 83 - The Unexpected Benefit Of The Staff

    As I had nothing else to do here, I found a calm ce next to the base''s wall and let my body fall on the ground. I was tired! Got out a few pieces of meat and drank mouthful gulps of the water I had.

    Then I closed my eyes and slept like a baby.

    My sleepsted for a blink of an eye for me. At some point, I felt someone holding my shoulders and shaking me in a violent way.

    "What?!!" I hurriedly opened my eyes, jolted to my feet and instantly took out my swords. I was ready to fight, fight even the one who woke me up.

    Who would wake someone up in such a violent way except for that maniac jumper?

    "Rise and shine, sleepy boy," the jumper''s hoarse voice came and I felt a hint of a smile over his covered face with that ugly mask of his.

    "Damn you," I didn''t let my interrupted sleep go without shouting in anger. Who in his right mind would go and wake people in such a harsh way?

    Come one man, Icked good sleep in this f*cking apocalypse! Why did it have to be this way when waking me up? What did I do wrong to deserve all that?

    "We are here for half an hour now," Isabeughed, "and you''re snoring¡­ God! It was a torture!"

    "I never snore!" I red at her but in return I was weed with a wave ofughter from everyone here.

    They were all here, all my valiant heroes. Even Karoline was here as well with the major who did nothing but to show a mocking smile on his face.

    "Alright," as I had no way to go back to sleep now, I stretched my arms and legs, "how are the operations of controlling castles going?"

    "We controlled everything south from Queens," the spearhead said, "all that remains now is the Bronx."

    "Great," I looked at the jumper, "the Bronx doesn''t have many monsters, right?"

    He nodded while I could imagine his king smile behind his mask.

    "Where are we going to go now?" Alex seemed more unsettled with Angelica literally holding her arm in hers and acting all lovey dovey with her.

    "First we need to arrange things here," I said before turning to the major. I didn''t want him to lead, but in the light ofcking any fighting experience here, and with the fact of my need for someone to control and give militarymands, he was the best without doubt.

    "You''ll be the one leading New York forces," I said, and it seemed my decision came as a surprise even to him.

    "S¡­ Sure," he said in doubt, "what should I do?"

    "Three things," I raised three fingers in his face before adding, "first make sure you control the entire city as fast as possible. Don''t let a single monster slip by, and try to minimise the losses as far as possible."

    "I can do that," he nodded and he gave me a reassuring feeling.

    "The second task is to strengthen our current troops," I turned to therge military forces we had here, "all of them must kill monsters using their systems and abilities. They must buy out cold war weapons from the market, increase their stats by selling items in the market and exchanging them for stat points. There are packs sold in the market which can help them increase their stats faster¡­"

    I started nning out the big n of turning those war veterans into strong and capable fighters. In fact the big weakness all my forces had inmon was theck of military experience.

    And ironically speaking that weakness was perfectly solved by those military personnel. Yet what was ironic was that they didn''t work over their stats or used their system properly, turning them into weak humans despite having such a unique advantage.

    So turning all those military people from people of the already gone civilization into people of the apocalypse was a must.

    Yet the major seemed a bit hesitant and didn''t give me the same confident feeling when he nodded in response. I knew he looked down on our retired looking weapons and gears.

    Bute on man, you couldn''t even kill a single monster even with all the heavy guns you had, but we could! We easily could kill a monster now using those out of age looking weapons and gears and moves!

    "Thest thing is that after doing all this, you need to stretch out our forces. Send some to the nearby counties, make them train and kill more monsters, evolve further until they fill their stats with the highest points ever."

    I paused for a second before adding, "our next target would be going to Jersey city. I would do something that would enable the forces toe through in a special way. The base would be here, in his spot."

    I took out my staff, the one I bought before to solve one problem. Once I took it out, I started to examine its stats.

    [Teleportation system staff: Unique grade item. An ancient staff that''s being made by an unknown genius. Once used, you can link two ces apart through an instant teleportation portal. Can be used more than once, but each time must consume one million coins]

    The staff was like a long rod, with a crystal gem in both ends. The shaft was smooth and milky white in colour. Just taking it out made the eyes of many look at me in doubt.

    I didn''t exin anything and simply pointed one of its ends to the ground. A message popped up the next moment once I did that.

    [Do you want to mark this location for future use? To mark a ce, you''ll need to pay ten thousand coins per time]

    What? I could mark and store locations using the staff? Knowing this made me realise how heaven shaking this staff would be.

    In just mere minutes, my mind orchestrated many usages for this staff. I couldn''t only use it to mobilise my army anywhere I wanted, but I also could use this as a brilliant ambushing method.

    Just imagine I went around ces I knew enemy forces woulde through. Just thinking about this made me so much excited that I wanted to go all over the world now and mark everywhere using my staff.

    But I had to deal with the Jersey city situation first and foremost. As I epted, another message appeared.

    [Location is saved sessfully]

    [Ten thousand coins are deducted]

    [You can activated the staff ability to link two saved bookmarks once you have at least two ces marked in the staff memory]

    [Each linking attempt will cost you one million coins, and willst for an entire day]

    The time duration was new for me, but it didn''t matter much. As long as I had the bookmarks saved without a time limit, that meant I was able to link any two spots together anytime I wanted.

    What did it mean? I felt like a spider queen, weaving herrgework silently across the entire world.

    It might not seem big and that much useful for now. Butter on, no matter where I was, I could simply intervene and save the situation simply using this method.

    But I had to have more coins at the moment rather than ever! If I was faced with a situation I couldn''t help but from far away, then I had to be ready to consume one million coins at any given moment.

    Adding the amount needed for Alex and Karoline, that meant I had to store three million coins at least without touching inside my ount.

    Knowing that I was going to kill many strong race fighters next made me not feel any worry for now.

    "Alright, follow me," as I finished arranging things here, I started moving towards the direction of Manhattan.

    I didn''t forget to mark a ce in Queens, before marking another in Manhattan.

    The scene of the city changed, least to be said, it became a picture of a fairy tale storypared to before. Yet it was much better than the images I saw in the records about the destruction of this magnificent city.

    During our walk, I knew that Karoline did her task as I told her. The army generals loyal to her and the four big defensive military firms agreed to do as I nned.

    As for the Raytheon tech corp, they exined that they already had connections with MIT university. They said the two locations were considered special, but they would try to move the corp big machines to the MIT campus.

    After all, the university was much safer than any military defensive corps base. Just by hearing their answer I realised the leaders of that branch of the corp were smart enough and knew how to adapt in these harsh times.

    Hopefully the transition would go smoothly, and their losses wouldn''t be that great.

    Standing on the side of Manhattan, I learnt about two ways to go to Jersey city. The two cities were separated by the Hudson river, with either going through one bridge on the surface or through two tunnels under water.

    Our best option was a bridge that was located at the Hudson heights, just at the northern parts of Manhattan. It was called the George Washington bridge.

    The tunnels were considered a very risky move in my opinion. On the surface, ground monsters were only the hyenas or the wolves.

    But underground, there were other dangerous breeds of monsters. Bronzed rats, the scaled worms, the slithering snakes, the bugling frogs, the life sucker bugs were just a simple example of such a deadly variety of such monsters.

    If I had the choice, then it would definitely be going through the bridge. Luckily for us, the bridge stood erect and intact, with one side secured from my boys, the other end was clouded in mystery at Jersey city.

    "This is George Washington bridge," Isabe stood in front of us acting as a new yorker guide, at least for me. "We can cross it and reach Jersey city on the other side."

    "What''s the n here?" The jumper was direct and impatient as usual. In fact during our march, he was the least to speak, the least to interact with anyone.

    In fact, aside from Alex who tried her best to shield herself from Angelica using me, he was also sticking to my side like a shadow.

    The others were smoothly talking with each other. Be it Isabe or Karoline, the two girls were chatting like they were old friends.

    The spearhead was, strangely, sticking his but with Isabe. Thetter looked at me in a weird way a couple of times before I finally intervened and stopped that spearhead from annoying her.

    The seven of us stood in front of this modern looking bridge. Unlike the other bridges that seemed fit to such an era, this silver metallic one made in modern fashion stood out of the picture.

    It was a grand bridge, with two big steel towers from each side, linked together with gigantic steel cables.

    It had two decks, making it more spacious than other bridges. However it also showed the same deste image of the bridges I saw so far.

    Many cars were scattered in an irregr and chaotic way till the end of my sight could reach. Many doors were opened, many cars were ending head to head with other cars. Despite not a single smoke rose up from the bridge, the marks of a fire engulfing many cars were obvious in my eyes.

    "We can go above or through the lower deck," Isabe continued to y her role perfectly, "which side should we go through?"

    "We should decide our tactics beforehand," the jumper was still fixed over his point, "I want to go and scout the city and report things back."

    That jumper! He seemed to like the free and leisure task of going around and ying Spiderman all over the city without the need to break a sweat in a fight!

 Chapter 84 - Gollems!

    "You can''t have your way this time," despite knowing how valuable his contribution might be.

    "I can keep my life intact," he was smart enough to get my point without delving into details, "I''m a jumper!" Yet hisst remark was really pointless.

    Stop bragging boy, your jumper ability was just impressive if you decided to abandon us and save your neck!

    "You can keep your life, but we will be in great danger," I rolled up my eyes in response to his words, "don''t forget the angels of that city had the total blessing of the first quest without much loss yet."

    My words carried enough weight to stop him from boasting.

    "Look! Something is going over there!"

    All of sudden, Alex shouted and attracted my attention to the other side of the bridge.

    It seemed out of being constantly facing threats she developed such a cautious nature. She was the first to notice the big shadows appearing at the other end of the bridge.

    "They are from other races," the jumper seemed to have a skill to see far away, like myself. "What are they trying to do? Intimidate us?" he snorted, taking this in a light way.

    But the other group that appeared had real distinctive features. Their bodies were so big like small hills. Even if we put five elephants together, they would still be inferior to that race.

    Dark silver skin, with bronzed lines covering almost every inch in a semi-circr fashion. Two curved long tusks came out from the back of their armpits, adding more ferocity to their saw like sharp three rows of teeth in their jaws.

    But that wasn''t the main threat here, their two thick and giant arms ending with club like fists and not fingers were!

    They arched their body, not thanks to their immense body weight but thanks to the very sturdy and very heavy arm muscles.

    "Gollems!" I muttered in a deep voice, "this bridge¡­ Damn those angels! They react really fast!"

    "What are Gollems?" Alex asked.

    "Like those mythical creatures in our legends?" Isabe added.

    Yet before I could say anything in return, the group that was formed of a dozen of Gollems lined up fast, raised their giant fists high in the air and extended their backs before they mmed in one time at the bridge.

    *Boom!* *Crack!* *Woosh!*

    A gush of air erupted all of suddening from their direction before a loud booming sound apanied by obvious cracking and terrifying noises from the entire bridge erupted afterwards!

    The big bridge, the bridge with double decks, in just mere minutes broke and most of its parts fell into the river and got washed away.

    All that remained were the two big towers, and the one at the opposite end seemed to have many obvious cracks on its surface.

    "This¡­" even the spearhead was stupefied when he saw this! The only one who remained calm was the jumper.

    "They are the Gollem race," I said bitterly while turning my back to the river and walking away, "let''s go. That race has insane physical ability, enough to destroy two bridges of that size."

    "So we are abandoning going there?" Angelica jumped by my side, or literally by Alex''s side who was sticking her body with mine.

    "We aren''t," I couldn''t drop the mission of going to Jersey city, "we''ll go through the tunnels. What''s the biggest tunnel we have here?"

    Isabe returned to her guiding role as she answered:

    "It would be Lincoln," she paused as if she was arranging her thoughts, "it''s at the south west from the park, just west of the famous empire state building."

    "That''s around ten to fifteen minutes from here running," I said.

    "Are we going to run?!" The jumper looked at me with his cold eyes behind his mask, but I didn''t care.

    "Yeah, got a problem with that?" I said and before anyone else would say anything funny, I started to run, "let''s go. We need to fasten our moves."

    I knew the angels were ready at the tunnels. But if they managed to bring other races to Jersey city, then I would prefer to fight underground monsters than those races.

    I didn''t dwindle a lot about the Gollems. In my fight against thebined hellish attacks of that star weapon, the angels brought the dragons to me.

    So what would prevent the other city angels from doing the same?

    The angels were a meticulous race, I could give them that credit. But if I managed to outrun their time schedule expected of my moves here, then I would be able to avoid some trouble.

    That was on the condition of me getting past the tunnel faster than their forces would gather.

    As we ran, I stored all my warriors inside my inventory. Using them was one of the deadliest weapons I had. But I knew that dealing with other races wouldn''t be smooth.

    Take those Gollems for example, outside from my four dragons, other warriors of mine wouldn''t be able but to stop them.

    Prating such armoured skin of theirs would be a challenge. But the big factor on my side would be their slow movement. And that was why I was running right now.

    Facing even dragon races wouldn''t get on my nerves like those race games with their defence! I didn''t realise it before, but I was a type of an all out offence, zero defence guy.

    "Will we have to fight wolves and hyenas again?" As we stood at the dark entrance of that tunnel, Alex couldn''t help asking in doubt and obvious fright.

    "Don''t worry, I can handle the darkness in this tunnel," the jumper finally did something useful. He took out arge number of diamond shaped crystals that were all sparkling and shimmered in strange bright gold light.

    "These are the golden heart fire crystals," he said before throwing them all at the entrance.

    "Wait," Alex said in fright, "shouldn''t we have one each?"

    "You don''t get how these work," I looked with envy at the jumper. Such an item wasn''t enough to be bought using coins! I once read one had to unlock a certain rank god blessing before obtaining these.

    Thinking about gods, I couldn''t help but frown. I kept my channel notification open all the time, yet I didn''t receive a single message from them.

    "Come on, your time is running short here¡­ Tick tock¡­ Tick tock¡­" I couldn''t help but look upwards, towards that gloomy looking dark sky.

    "What are you talking about?" The jumper gave me a side nce in disgust, "are you still hoping for some help from those useless for nothing gods?"

    I was surprised that he saw through my actions this clearly. "How did you know?" I couldn''t help but ask.

    "How couldn''t I know and you went all the way bbering about your quest," he rolled up his eyes as if he saw through my deep secret or something.

    "What''s going on?" Isabe couldn''t control her curiosity and asked in a girly way.

    She wasn''t alone, everyone else was the same.

    But I didn''t care about her question. I only frowned about something else.

    "Do you have a god blessing already?"

    If another survivor told me this, then I would ept it. But that jumper, as someone who lived through many apocalyptic runs before¡­ How could hemit such a naive mistake?

    "What? Don''t tell me you only think of the blessing sponsorship as the only method to contact with gods?" he spoke as if he knew something I didn''t. And he was right!

    This thing he was talking about was a thing I was oblivious about.

    "No time for such talk now," yet he mysteriously stopped me from asking further, "you know your little video caused a stir up into many gods up there? Even I heard rumours that some big names are paying attention to you."

    Well, this came out of the blue. But I couldn''t deny how delighted I was. "So why aren''t they responding now?" Even if I was happy to hear that, the absurd silence in my channel and notifications made me frown.

    "Come on, do you think a big name nning to join your offer wille without pressure and a threat?"

    His words just confirmed my guess. Damn! Could I attract one of those big names? Really? Then take all the time you want, gods, I wouldn''t be in a hurry here.

    The crystals the jumper threw just now didn''t fall, but floated midair. They didn''t even stand there but started to move, some returned, some stayed, and the rest delved deeply inside the tunnel, illuminating it.

    This miraculous scene surprised everyone but me. Those golden heart fire crystals were originally connected with the jumper and fell totally under the whims of his thoughts.

    So they weren''t just a typical kind of illuminating crystals. In addition to lightning such deep darkness, they had a fierce explosive offence ability.

    Lucky him! What else would he have inside that inventory of his? For a moment there I really wanted to kill him and explore his inventory.

    But I wasn''t that mad, luckily.

    "Let''s go," I summoned one third of my warriors and made them surround us. Inside such an underground environment, we were exposed to dangers from any direction.

    The entrance was in the shape of a giant inverted U shape, twisting just after tens of metres ahead. And there were three of such entrances, but we took the left side entrance.

    The logic was simple. If we chose the middle, then we would be exposed to attacks from all directions, monstersing from other tunnels on the sides.

    But taking the right or the left would make us slightly protected. Choosing the left was to increase the distance those Gollems needed to cross to reach us.

    Hopefully we could bypass the tunnel before they would arrive.

    The size of the inside of the tunnel wasn''t that big anyway. The curved cement ceiling was around ten metres high, not allowing for my precious dragons to exert their full strength indeed.

    Not to mention the tunnel only had two paths inside, further limiting the mobility of my troops.

    So I couldn''t take my full warriors out either. One third seemed a bit enough while the healers, the magicians, and the archers were scattered among us.

    "Keep running!"

    The tunnel was like the bridges I saw before, filled with many deserted cars and lots of destruction. However the more we ran inside that tunnel, the denser the stench of blood and rotted flesh.

    "It seems there was a big massacre here!" As we ran for a few minutes, we already came to see the source of such a smell.

    The tunnel was slightly over two kilometres in length. We just crossed half a kilometre when we saw a grand scene, and evidence of the monster''s brutality.

    Lots and lots of corpses lied and filled the entire tunnel from where we stood.

    "They seemed to try and hide inside the tunnel," Angelica couldn''t take the scene and put her hand over her mouth, trying to prevent herself from vomiting.

    It was bloody, brutal, and disgusting. The corpses weren''t intact, and we could see arge number of monsters still feeding on the corpses.

    "No time for that," I pulled her arm and made her stand erect. She was about to vomit, but she had to withstand that.

    We had no time to lose here. The monsters already spotted us.

    "Bronzed rats!" The jumper recognized those vicious types of monsters fast, "be aware, such monsters move inrge packs, have very agile, very fast reactions, and have slightly tough skin."

    He nailed the main points of these rats to be honest! "Just use all your force while hitting them," I added, "aim for their armpits, it''s their main weakness."

    *Screech!*

    As the rats came closer, a few of them screeched in a loud way. I knew this was their way to call upon more of their kin, trying to overrun us with sheer numbers.

    That was their biggest and most efficient tactic.

    "Shield up front, Bulltors behind," I didn''t sit idle in front of these rats.

    Each rat was like a big cow, having a big bellowed abdomen with a pointy head and tapering long tail.. They were one and half metres in height, covered with bronzed shiny skin that gave the impression of its thickness and sturdiness.

 Chapter 85 - The Lincoln Tunnel Battle

    *Roar!*

    My shield warriors felt the threat and didn''t hesitate to use theirbined skill from the very start. I didn''t stop them. After all, we hadn''t even crossed half of the tunnel yet. Their skill would buy us more time and let others adapt to the fighting styles of those rats.

    *Bang!*

    The giant shield emanated from the warriors, headed fast towards the ratsing up and swept them all like a broom sweeping dust.

    "Keep running," just as I noticed the jumper''s intention to attack, I hurriedly shouted, "don''t stop moving!"

    If it was only these rats, then I wouldn''t feel any pressure. Just the lots of them that got crushed by the mighty shield of my warriors were still on the ground paralyzed from the impact.

    That allowed my Bulltors, archers, and magicians to kill them while we kept heading forward. But that wasn''t the end of their charge, it was simply the beginning.

    "Keep running!"

    But no matter how many of them tried to appear and block our path, the shield warrior skill was really the best counter to the rats. As we ran for a few more minutes, we were considered to reach the middle of the tunnel.

    There we found what I feared about!

    "The slithering snakes!" the jumper eximed in warning, but he didn''t see another hidden threat.

    "There are life suckers as well," I shouted in warning, "never leave my side, do you understand?"

    It wasn''t a warning for the girls only, but also for the spearhead and the jumper as well. The jumper already was at the forefront, trying to prevent the iing disaster.

    But if he went way too far ahead, I wouldn''t be able to help him if things went wrong.

    "I can kill them," the jumper said in satisfaction.

    "My domain is weak against such monsters, but it still can weaken them," the spearhead tried to argue.

    "As the life sucking bugs are here, that means their giant friends are here as well," I said in a grave tone. And my words made the eyes of the jumper widen for a brief moment.

    "You don''t possibly mean¡­"

    "Yes," I nodded in a firm way, "the worms are here!"

    "What are those worms?" Alex seemed to be afraid of bugs and insects. Her face was already pale since we met those rats.

    She wasn''t the only one showing such a response, but the other girls didn''t react the same way when I mentioned the worms.

    She screamed, her voice was burdened with all the worry and fear she held deep inside.

    "They are something you don''t want to meet," the jumper was faster to respond, and he said it in a direct and honest way, "especially inside such an underwater tunnel. They can turn cement into powder, and with theirrge bodies and our narrow space, this tunnel can be drowned!"

    Dude! Come on! You weren''t helping here at all!!

    "Don''t worry about them for now," I hurriedly said to reassure the girls, "I have a perfect counter for them."

    The jumper looked at me in a way that seemed like he didn''t believe my words. I rolled up my eyes in response. Come on dude, give me a little hand here and show some faith in my words.

    "You can kill them?" Karoline asked with a tone that seemed to be also doubtful to my words.

    "I can do what it can to stop them from hindering us," I said before shouting, "magicians and archers, start raining hell over those monsters!"

    The slithering snakes were the first to move closer to us. Each one of them had a thick body like a human body, with a length varying from five metres to twenty.

    Their bodies were covered with smooth soft yellow scales that seemed to be covered in mucus. It looked disgusting! But when anyone would look at the four horn like pairs of fangs in theirrge opened mouths, no one would find this disgusting but a bit terrifying.

    Seeing their bodies and their fangs would make anyone think their deadliest attacks woulde from either biting or squeezing their enemies.

    But that was wrong!

    Their deadliest attack would be that disgusting looking mucus covering their bodies. It was a poisonous, very aggressive kind of toxin that would be considered a treasure in the apocalypse.

    "Don''t let the snakes touch you," I shouted, "do anything and don''t let that mucuse into contact with your bodies!"

    The jumper nodded, and the spearhead ran to the front with him. One had the ability to limit the movement of the snakes and the other was experienced in killing them.

    How to kill a snake? One might think of many ways to do that. But against the slithering snakes, only fire would work. It wasn''t a simple kind of fire, but a fireing from exploding.

    "I''ll spray a liquid," the jumper shouted, "make sure your magicians aim well."

    I didn''t dy and gave the order for my magicians to hold their attacks and wait. The jumper took out two things from his inventory, a big sk and a small fan that can be held in the hand.

    The sk was made of a grey material that looked heavy. Despite that, it showed many small cracks on its surface. It was a weird sk, but I could guess its origin.

    The fan was small, ck and dark purple in colour. But it was filled with golden and red drawings of many circles interlinking together in a beautiful way.

    "The sk of fire and the fan of gusty wind¡­ Did you rob a noble race house of a dragon race or what?"

    Seeing these two precious items made me drool even more on that jumper''s inventory. It seemed my intentions were obvious as he said out of the blue:

    "Forget about sharing what I have with you!"

    "Stingy jumper," I pouted my lips in objection, but at least he didn''t hold his hand and helped with everything he got.

    What he did was simple. He just waved the sk in the air and many big scarlet globules of high viscosity fluid came forth. They didn''t stand in the air for a blink of an eye before he started fluttering his fan, releasing a small tornado of wind that carried these red droplets towards the snakes.

    "Now!" Once he did that, I didn''t wait to see the fluid touching the snakes. I shouted and my ready magicians acted.

    Thick tongues of fire appeared raining down over these snakes from my magician''s skills. The attacksnded at the same moment the tornado of wind carried the big droplets of that liquid and made them arrive at the snakes.

    Then everything turned up front into a bright scarlet red light before a violent gust of wind erupted with a deafening roaring explosive sound.

    "Keep running!" Even in the middle of all this, I shouted not to keep myself safe but to move forward.

    And I had a point in saying this.

    The fire seemed explosive and mighty, but it was our only chance to slip through that iing disaster''s counterattack from the monsters.

    The fluid the jumper threw was very explosive. It was enough to deal with the snakes for now. But what about the bugs? The worms? The other snakesing from other tunnels?

    We couldn''t stand in our ces until the fire cooled off! If we did, we would be signing our death sentence without doubt.

    "Move!" Alex and Karoline were just next to me. I pushed the two girls up front while looking at the other two. Isabe looked in better shape, but Angelica was much better than her.

    That violent Angelica was already up front, using her swords with the jumper and spearhead to kill the snakes.

    "Store their bodies," I hurriedly reminded the jumper and the other two. After all these snakes carried tons of precious materials, besides they held another usage for all of us if things went wrong.

    And they did!

    Just as we tried to squeeze ourselves amidst the dense fire, a muffled whooshing sound was detected from far.

    "Worms!"

    It was a unique sound that I wouldn''t miss! ttering like they were dded fully in armour, alongside the swift movement of their bodies, creating a unique mix of whooshing and rustling noises, unique to the worms.

    "We can''t fight them," the jumper screamed, " we need your magical solution now!"

    Things were heading to the deepest pit far worse than I thought! We didn''t even cross five hundred metres before meeting up with the worms.

    And whenever worms appeared, the life suckers followed.

    "Shield warriors, surround us! Now!" without hesitation, I instantly guarded against the impending threat first. The worms were still hundreds of metres away. But the bugs weren''t.

    Even if I couldn''t hear or see them, I knew their familiar pattern. They were like the front soldiers of the big worms, acting as the frontal force until the main force of the worms arrived.

    The fire held no threat to them. Only physical strength would stop them. Unlike the worms, these bugs were so poor in dealing with physical attacks.

    The worms held such an advantage, but they weren''t that good in handling magic and elemental attacks.

    "Keep hitting the front," I urged my magicians, "don''t stop using your deadliest skills!"

    "Don''t tell me that''s your n in handling the worms!!" The jumper''s panicked voice came in a sort of mockery, but a bitter kind of mockery.

    "Just watch," I didn''t n to depend on my magicians to stop the worms. But who said I only had only these few warriors? Or valiant fighters?

    "Come forth my mighty dragon!" The next instant I summoned one of my four grand dragons. The dragon stood with its gigantic body, enough to reach the top of the ceiling with its immense body.

    *Roar!* but I didn''t summon him for his body nor his roar, but for his unique ability.

    "Use thebined skill, now!" I said in a deep tone, as if I was issuing a death sentence to all the monsters up ahead.

    *Roar!*

    The dragon roared while I could already see the big shadows of the giant worms. In fact worms weren''t any lesser than the dragon in size, meaning they were stuffing their butts inside the tunnel and literally blocking it.

    So what? Let''s barbecue some worms forte dinner, should we?

    The dragon twisted its long thick neck while his body emanated bright red light. "Get down," I shouted before the dragon released its deadly breath, raining death over the monsters up front.

    *Sizzle!* *Sizzle!* *Sizzle!*

    And his breath was fierce enough to issue loud sizzling sounds. I didn''t lower my head like others, wanting to see the majestic brutal attack of my dragons for the first time.

    All this time I only allowed my dragons to use their basic breaths abilities. In fact I never needed to up the game and use such a deadly kind of attack.

    Besides this attack was brutal, but it wasn''t without a price to pay! The dragon would enter a state of weakness after using such devastating breath,sting for a few minutes.

    The breath was a myriad of colours, mixing white, silver, red, purple, and green in one big funnel of expanding fire. The more it expanded, the fiercer it became until all the lights would merge together to form a terrifying ck current with shy white lightning arcs dancing all across it.

    It was deadly! I even felt threatened by just looking at it! Damn boy, you were a really terrifying dragon!

    Trying to move amidst the explosive fire of the jumper was something, but trying to go within the ultimate breath skill of the dragon was another.

    I had to admit, my dragons were really OP! At this moment I realised that even if we were faced with Golems, we wouldn''t lose.

    "Is it even possible?" Karoline, who was thetest to join my forces, couldn''t help but stand by my side and watch with wide open eyes.

    She held my arms in reflex, trying to stand erect and strong. But her gentle touches made me feel some heat in my body.

    Damn it girl! Stop doing such dangerous stuff in this dangerous time!

 Chapter 86 - Something... Is... Coming!

    "We can kill anything, literally anything right now!" she seemed to be carried away by seeing this. But girl, my dragon had unlimited ammunition but needed some time to rest in between¡­ Please keep that in mind!

    "We can''t depend entirely on his dragons," the jumper, the party crasher dude, didn''t seem to like what I was feeling right now. "He can only use such an attack once in a while, right Hye?"

    I didn''t know why but from the look of his eyes I felt a threatening warning towards me. Dude, if you want a girl, go outside and pick one yourself! I worked my as* literally to get these girls to be on my side!

    "Even so, it''s still remarkable!"

    Good girl! Yes, give him what he deserved! Tell him I was the best, the best.

    "If his dragon can only do that, it will be only enough for one time," she added, "it might not be satisfying for me, but it''s enough for those monsters. Go, go on my dragon, f*ck these monsters up!"

    "I know girls who won''t mind him going on for a single time," Isabe from the side adjusted her sses before adding, "but it''s a waste if he can''t go on for more¡­ There will be no fun in that!"

    "One time won''t satisfy anyone!" Angelica added more fuel to the fire.

    "..."

    Girls! You were really harsher than the jumper!

    "Humph, I hope he gets your points in the end," the jumper rolled his eyes while giving me a snort. What was wrong with that jumper?

    "Be ready," I had to shift the topic, "we''ll move out in the next minute."

    "Will we be safe?" Alex was still closing her eyes, rolling up her body and literally hugging my leg. I could only pat her on the head to reassure her. Or else how would I be moving in such a way?

    "Don''t worry," I said, "the worm and other bugs and monsters are now burning in hell."

    I wasn''t boasting without firm grounds. My dragon breath was so dope to be enough to be called a small scaled weapon of destruction.

    *Hoof!* *Hoof!*

    Just as the dragon finished, he started to heavily pant.

    "And he gets tired so fast! Didn''t evenst for five minutes!!" the jumper spoke out of the blue, making me re at him.

    Yet all I got was a silent and calm gaze, as if he was acting oblivious to what he was trying to hint here.

    "Let''s go," I instantly took my dragons back. Just before that jumper would say anything silly anymore, I gave him a warning gaze and he weed it by rolling up his eyes again with a fake helpless shaking of his shoulders.

    That jumper¡­ Tsk!

    "I''ll lead the front," he said, "if anyone is interested to join, thene."

    Didn''t know why I wanted to punch him in the face at the moment. But he moved fast, leading the spearhead, Isabe, and Angelica away while leaving the all trembling, closed eyes Alex alongside me with Karoline.

    "Let''s go," I evaded looking at Karoline and luckily Alex was in her own world at the moment.

    "What''s that?" just as I raised Alex on her feet, she slowly opened her eyes and muttered.

    The scene in front of us was really worthy to be part of the true apocalypse. The monsters were twitching, convulsing in immense pain while they couldn''t even roar or scream.

    The ck fire was already engulfing most of their bodies, eating them away. I patted her shoulders and tried to reassure her again.

    "They were going to kill us, so I had to kill them."

    "I''m not talking about that¡­" but she said in a weird way ,making me feel worried over her for a moment there.

    "Are you alright?" I moved her head to examine her closely, "did you hurt your head or something?"

    "Hush!" yet unlike my actions, she shushed me while moving her head to the side, as if she was attentive trying to listen to something. "Can''t you feel that?" she asked and I couldn''t help but look at the all confused Karoline by my side before taking a rear nce at the group moving away without even waiting for us.

    "Feel what?" I asked with doubt, yet she pointed her hand up and said in scared and shaky tone:

    "There is a faint rumblinging from up there¡­ No, it''s not rumbling, it''s like water gushing into the dirt in a berserk way."

    My eyes went all wide open when I heard what she just said. Where were we? We were trapped inside the tunnel, not underground but under water.

    "Are you sure?" I firmly grabbed her arms with nervousness. Yet all I felt was her body shaking more and more.

    "It''s getting fiercer¡­" she said as if she was describing a scene of a horror movie, "it''s getting closer¡­ it''s getting closer¡­"

    Just as she said these words, I started to feel the ground underneath shaking. It wasn''t a big deal, just faint trembling that seemed unnoticable if I wasn''t paying much attention now.

    "Run!" but linking this with what she just said, I didn''t dy to shout in warning.

    However even before anyone could move a muscle or speak, the trembling got suddenly fiercer. The entire tunnel seemed as if it was made up of jelly matter, not cement.

    It started with twisting like a rubber pipe, right and left, up and down. Then without warning, the ceiling broke in many ces andrge ugly heads of those worms appeared uninvited.

    And they didn''te alone! A violent gush of turbulent water followed through the gaps they created. Such huge and many gaps left all of us paralyzed with shock, before I saw the sides and even the ground of the tunnel broke with many giant heads of those ugly vicious worms.

    "Get here," we were screwed! I knew it! Nothing could save us now except if we stuck together. Without saying or doing much, I grabbed the soft bodies of the two chicks on my side, got them all glued to my body using my powerful arms, and didn''t forget to call back all my warriors.

    I could already feel their ragged and hot breaths touching my neck, but I wasn''t in the mood to appreciate any of this. The next moment therge worm heads all retreated, and the doors of a deadly flood opened widely in front of my eyes.

    Damn! How did it end like that?

    Without feeling anything around except for the uncontroble force that rotated my body in all directions, I kept my two arms steadily holding the two girls.

    I had to exert all my strength to keep holding them by their wastes. If we got separated, even for a mere blink of an eye, I would never find them easilyter on.

    *Swish!* *Swish! *Ssh!*

    I lost feeling with time, not knowing how much did it take before I finally raised my head on the surface of the raging water.

    I sucked in a deep breath before I found myself getting mmed heavily by something and got rotated upside down, thrown into a chaotic state for long minutes.

    I tried to stabilise myself, tried my best to raise the two girls up the water and take in air. It felt like I wasn''t holding their soft and light bodies, but like two statues made out of pure steel!

    *Crush!* *Crush!* *Kadoom!* *Kadoom!*

    The sound of the turbulent water slowly changed into a muffled sound of my heartbeat. I was almost out of breath, luckily got my air gasping chance every once in a while.

    Damn! Wasn''t this river cool and steady? What happened?!!

    Just after a long time of such suffering, I started to finally stabilise my body. I raised the two girls high at first, but from the look on their faces I could tell they were already unconscious.

    Great! I now ended up with two dead bodies on my side to handle. I ced them over my shoulders, one on each side. Then I had the chance to ascertain my current situation.

    I was indeed still inside the Hudson river. But what was worthy of notice was the fact that I saw the familiar buildings of the spot where we just left from to enter the tunnel.

    What was going on really here?

    *Roar!* *Roar!*

    Just before I could tell what was going on, I heard the loud and violent sound of the water gushing at me again. At this moment I finally saw what caused all this.

    Something was rotating in the depth of that river! It wasn''t clear if it was a monster or something else, but it was able to turn almost half width of the entire river water to rotate to form a gigantic whirlpool!

    Yes! We were just rotating in circles, crushed by the increasing pressure of such a violent whirlpool!

    For a second there I appreciated my luck! If I ended up inside that giant ck pit in the middle of this whirlpool before, then I would be doomed without doubt!

    "I need to get out of here," as far as I was concerned, as long as I managed to break free from the outer clutches of this whirlpool then I''d be saved.

    Yet whenever I tried to swim, I found a strange thing this time. The water seemed to grow thicker, much denser and heavier than it should be.

    That wasn''t good! The thing causing such a massive whirlpool seemed to change the nature of the water!

    "I need to get out of here¡­ Come out now!" without any hesitation I summoned one of my shield warriors. "Put your shield on the water," he said. I didn''t wait for him to stabilise himself and gave such an order first.

    As he did so, I ced my two unconscious girls on the shield before starting to push with my full strength. "Push it with me!" I shouted while exerting every ounce of strength out of my already drained body.

    The two of us worked together and finally we managed to move against the rming growing violent tide. In mere minutes, we were already outside the reach of that whirlpool.

    As I was already at myst breath, I struggled to get up to the shield, slept on my back, and closed my eyes while trying to control my breaths.

    And the warrior kept pushing us away from the reach of the whirlpool.

    I wanted to tell him to direct our direction towards the Jersey city shore, but I was overwhelmed to the point that I couldn''t.

    I could hear the roaring noise of that deadly whirlpool getting slowly further away from us. Of course we were the ones moving away, not it.

    After couple of minutes, I finally opened my mouth as I said:

    "Get us to the other bank of the river," I paused before opening my eyes and was ready to point out the direction of Jersey city.

    But I froze! The moment I opened my eyes, I totally froze out of pure fear!

    Damn! Were they prepared for me beforeing here or what?!!!

 Chapter 87 - Fighting For My Life

    I was alreadyying t on my back over the big shield of my warrior. The shield wasn''t that huge, but it was enough to take the three bodies of us sticking side by side.

    Once Iid myself there, I closed my eyes and tried to gather up my strength. My only concern was to prepare for the uing fight that was inevitably waiting for me on the other side of the river.

    But it never crossed my mind that the moment I opened my eyes, I would be met with another challenge. And this one was deadly enough to scare the sh*t out of me!

    I saw it, a grand shining star in the middle of the dim gloomy sky. Yes, it was it, it was that notorious star weapon of the angels.

    A brand shining f*cking red light appeared in the depth of such greyish lifeless colour of that f*cking sky!

    These angels!! They proved they were on another level from the ones I faced at New York city.

    But there was no time to waste now. I didn''t know how long that thing was shining. Damn! It would be the end of me if they activated it the moment we got out of the tunnel!

    But they couldn''t! Even if they were meticulous and so calctive, they wouldn''t be able to mark the ce they should aim at! Or else they would basically aim at the centre of the whirlpool, as if that f*cking whirlpool wasn''t enough to kill me in the first ce!

    "Hey, wake up! Wake up!"" The first thing I thought about was Karoline. She had that unique ability which could simply counter that deadly star weapon aiming at us.

    But no matter how hard I shook her, she didn''t show any response at all! Even her lips started to turn slightly purple, a dangerous sign! It was a dangerous sign indeed!

    Yes, I was justcking more trouble soe on and add one over my broad shoulders!!!

    "What should I do now?" It wasn''t time to lose my sh*t here! I had to adapt, deal with such a disaster with whatever I had.

    But the question was¡­ What did I have to stop or make me and the girls, at least, survive that deadly weapon?

    "Trying to kill me using your weapons? Alright¡­ Pretty much good¡­ I would like to match this with my own arsenal of warriors then!"

    If the angels went this far to kill me, then why shouldn''t I match their craziness then? Of course Icked that kind of a big trump card to turn on tables at times like these, but that didn''t mean I was out of options.

    However at this critical life and death moment, I realised the immense importance of having something OP.

    "Come forth my mighty dragon!" As things reached this point, I summoned my strongest asset. The dragon appeared just next to me, but who said water could stop dragons?

    *Roar!*

    He didn''t take much time to soar higher in the air. I didn''t have the luxury to marvel at his amazing scene. Water sshed over his body while he broke the surface in a big momentum, pping his wings until he was outside of the water.

    Just as I summoned him, I had another thing to do.

    I hurriedly opened my market. And luckily those bastards didn''t go to the length of locking it up. I didn''t have time to search manually and simply typed the first name that popped in my head.

    [The Goliath cable isn''t avable yet to your current level]

    "Damn!" I cursed but didn''t stop there. One name after another was written in the search bar. I didn''t stop at any message like the first one I got, I never stopped at any rejection.

    Until I finally found something I could work with.

    [Themonwealth silk robe: rare item. Can be considered thin, but it''s durable. Can withstand a force over ten tons, and a pressure over one ton]

    I didn''t hustle and instantly bought it using its buyout price. I didn''t only buy a single one, but an entire patch. After all, I needed itter to get out of these deadly waters.

    The silk was thin as described, in the thickness of my middle finger. But it was long enough to exceed ten metres. I didn''t take it out to examine, but moved my lead weighted body over. I even crawled on the surface of the shield, even had to jump over the two unconscious girls.

    I knitted the silk to the four tapering ends of the shield before I threw it over to the dragon. "Catch!" I shouted and the dragonpiled by grabbing its end with his sharp ws.

    "Careful there," I warned out of my worry. I knew the description said this silk was kind of tolerable, but I didn''t want to risk anything here.

    All this happened in a few blinks of an eye. At the same time, I kept my vignce while watching the red bright light at the depths of the high up sky. And it was getting brighter with each passing second!

    It was almost on the verge ofunching! Those damn angels! They activated the simple version of that weapon, targeting smaller areas with it at the cost of having itunch faster!

    If there was a way to make it instantly fire, I''d bet they would have selected it without doubt.

    "Go there now!" I didn''t even look and pointed in the opposite direction of that deadly whirlpool. Even if I had to keep going into the Hudson river, I would ept that for now to survive.

    "Grab the shield," I didn''t forget my warrior, "tightly grab it!" and as I warned him, I also jumped over the two girls and used my entire body to pin them and myself over the shield.

    I extended my two arms and legs, tried to grab the edges of the shield even with my teeth. I would do anything to not fall over. After all, the one who was going to drag this shield wasn''t a simple warrior, but a dragon.

    *Roar!* The dragon seemed to feel the pressure and imminent threat as he roared and moved like an arrow towards the direction I pointed towards.

    And the fun ride over the water started at this moment. The shield acted like a big surfboard.

    The silk was really tough! It withstood the pulling pressure of my dragon and didn''t break even at the hardest first pull. The dragon was attentive to not fly high or else he would carry us over water and we would have fallen.

    *Ssh!* *Ssh!*

    Yet this came on the cost of the violent crushing water waves from the river. I held my ce over the girls and managed to stabilise their bodies after the first impact.

    But things wouldn''t end here. The next moment all I could see was a giant pir of bright red light falling like a downfall from the sky over water.

    We were already outside its immediate attack point, but that didn''t mean we were safe yet.

    *Rumble!*

    The entire world went into a strange and very heavy long moment of silence before a mighty rumbling noise erupted. The river seemed to revolt as if a volcano just erupted underneath it.

    Then the aftermath of that deadly attack hit us with a grand wave one after another like a tsunami.

    "Pull faster," as we reached this point, I lost any hope of withstanding those waves and remained together after that. So I had to shout, risking it all, giving it all.

    "Come forth my dragons!" as it reached this far, I summoned my two other dragons before I issued them one single order, "fly on top of me, stop any wave froming here!"

    Yes the waves were like gigantic walls drawing closer to me, but I had my way to fight this.

    I didn''t need to crush the entire waves and stop them, I only needed my dragons to pierce through them using their breaths and create a gap, wide enough to miss me, my shield, my warrior, and my girls.

    *Roar!* *Roar!* *Roar!*

    Three roars appeared simultaneously. The first dragon elerated, I even felt the shield being lifted on the surface of the water, creating a cushion of air acting like a soft bellow underneath it.

    The two other dragons started to release their breaths like shooting stars one after another. The two remarkably worked together, synchronising their attacks toe one after another and not together.

    I didn''t have extra attention to pay for their breaths or watch their devastation to the waves. All I could hear was mighty explosive soundsing, and as the first couple waves passed by me I knew my n worked.

    Now all that was left was to keep going like this until that damn weapon would stop and the river would cool down.

    Just as three minutes passed, I already could breath and feel at ease. I looked at the wavesing and was delighted to realise that each dragon breath was strong enough to create a big hole not only in one wave but in five at least.

    "We can do it!" I tightened my grip over the edges of the shield and already could hear myself heaving a sigh of relief.

    Yet just at this moment, I heard something strange. A sound that didn''t make sense appeared as if something was traversing the air in mighty speed, drawing closer to me in frightening speed.

    *Swoosh!*

    I just had the time to raise my head towards the left before I saw a ray of bronzed light passing like aet. The next moment all I could hear was a painful loud crying roar of one of my two protective dragons, before a fountain of pale golden red blood gushed out and covered even my eyes.

    "This¡­" I saw it, I saw what came all this way, mmed my dragon and managed to prate his sturdy scales and create such an ugly wound to him.

    "A ballista!" I turned to the other shore, the shore of Jersey city. There I saw a gigantic ballista that was made from a strange golden and silver coloured ores.

    It spanned for at least twenty metres, making it like a giant truck and not a mere ballista! Behind it I saw many dark silhouettes, but familiar shadows were recognised instantly by me.

    "Gollems! Those f*king Golems are here!"

    I couldn''t miss their gigantic bodies even from such a distance. And that was pretty much expected. To operate such a massive weapon, a behemoth was needed, and also a group of them!

    "Disperse!" I first assessed with haste the injury of my dragon. Luckily my dragons had a terrifying level to begin with. So the dragon sustained the hit and didn''t die from it.

    Yet the wound looked ugly. It was the size of my closed fist, so deep that it was releasing big amounts of blood with each passing second.

    Yet it wasn''t the time yet to look for something and stop that bleeding. As I used my far away vision skill I could see another big arrow was getting pulled by five behemoths like Gollems, prepared to release it towards another dragon.

    So the wise thing was to make them disperse! Calling them back wasn''t an option! The weapon was still firing, and it wouldst for two more minutes.

    The waves were still roaring and drawing fast towards me. One simple slip and we would get submerged by such violent force and would get separated.

    I could already see a lot of archers on the side of that ballista. Most of them were humans, dirty filthy traitors! Gosh! I just wanted to instantly teleport there and kill them with both hands!

    Yet there were few who belonged to a couple other races.. They weren''t dragons or Selvators for my luck, the much weaker werewolves and kobolds.

 Chapter 88 - Its Time For Revenge

    Wolves and dogs¡­ in addition to humans who weren''t any better than them in my eyes. "One fire at the waves, the other fire at the other side!" I changed my orders to adapt to the current changes.

    If they aimed to disturb my momentum, then why wouldn''t I aim to disturb their rhythm as well?

    I saw my two dragons moving everywhere while one giant arrow passed fast in between them. One dragon opened his mouth and released his breath towards the iing waves, while the otherunched his breath towards the ballista.

    That dragon seemed to be enraged by that threatening ballista and its dangerous arrows. But the moment his attack came closer, a strange scene appeared.

    "A protective invisible shield? Damn! They came pretty much prepared!"

    At this moment I knew my enemies were doing all they could at this point to stop me. I knew some facts on such invisible fields. Either they were one time use, and they were known for their stronger defence.

    Or they couldst for longer duration, mostly counted in minutes. But they were known to be vulnerable against strong attacks. But they also had the upper hand of covering up a broader area than the single usage shields.

    "Target the humans," I shouted, "and the other races with them."

    I had to know if this was a single time usage shield or a longer duration shield. By logic, single time shields were very expensive, very rare, and could be forbidden to be used in such a stage of the apocalypse.

    Even if my enemies were backed by the angels, both had to follow the higher rules of those controllers from the shadows.

    As for my first dragon, he kept moving and dragging us through the shing waves of the river. At this point I felt like I was inside a pissed off piece of ocean, not a calm small river!

    The waves passed us with no harm at all thanks to my dragon attacking them. I knew we could sustain this for much longer, but I had a crazy idea at this moment.

    Without even thinking much about this, I took out another silk and started to wrap the soft bodies of the two girls firmly like I was capturing them. After I finished, I wrapped the other end around my arm and shoulder as well, making the three of us connected no matter what happened.

    I had a reason to go for this crazy idea. One of which was the fact that we couldn''t keep running like this in the river.

    The enemies had the ballista, and what I feared just now started to happen.

    "Watch out!" I called at my first dragon, "they are targeting you!"

    This was one of the reasons behind going for my daring move. The other two dragons could move and avoid the iing arrows, but not the one dragging us away.

    That dragon was now tied up with us, making him as a bird in a cage, an easy target to hit.

    And the enemies decided to target him to immobilise me, which gave me a thought about their next move.

    While my mind was seeing through all their ns, my dragon released another deadly breath in the form of a massive ball of bright blue fireball.

    *Sizzle!*

    "So it''s a long duration shield," I reached this conclusion, which followed with another instruction, "go, aim for a single spot one time after another. Aim for that damn ballista!"

    Even if they had a shield to protect them, whenever the first fireball came, the Goms paused for few seconds. I need this time, I badly needed it.

    But the next arrow came and swiftly pierced through the dragon dragging us. A mighty roar filled with immense pain plus a deep wound emerged afterwards.

    We couldn''t keep on like that! Yet the good news was finally here¡­

    "Help your brother," I instantly gave the order to the second dragon once the pir of the star weapon vanished. As expected, the aftermath and the devastating waves created by it ceased to exist. Only the surface of the river ragged for a longer duration.

    But it held no threat for us anymore. The only threat now came from that ballista! We must stop it! We must!

    But it seemed I underestimated that shield. Even with the two dragonsbined, they couldn''t cause sparks on the surface of such a shield.

    Howe?

    "There isn''t one shield!" it just came to me, "there must be more than one! Damn!"

    If one could be broken, then thebined few wouldn''t. That meant I had to wait for longer, and that would jeopardise my dragon grabbing the shield and also endanger me and the girls as well.

    After all, the goal of those on the other side wasn''t to just kill us, but to stop our escape. And I could tell why without thinking much about it.

    "F*ck it!" As things reached such an end, I threw all my caution to the river by my side, "drag us to that side," I pointed towards the direction of the enemies, "do whatever you want to evade the arrows!"

    After all, if you fell here, dude, we would be doomed!

    The dragon already had two arrows deeply embedded into his body. Luckily the two aimed for non-vital organs, only hitting the lower part of his abdomen, the most exposed part to the enemies.

    But who could guarantee the next one or the next after wouldn''t target his head or wings for example?

    As I gave him such a crazy order, I leant on the shield and grabbed it with all my strength. "Hang tight," I said to my poor shield warrior who must be cursing his bad luck toe out from all his brothers. "If you fell, don''t worry, I''ll recall you backter."

    That was the beauty of having a warrior. Even if we got separated, I could simply call him back with a whim of my thoughts.

    But that wasn''t the case for the two girls.

    However this time my body weight wasn''t enough to hold the girls! The next arrow came as well towards my dragon who shifted his direction and flew in high speed towards the other side.

    As the arrow wasunched, he moved swiftly, rose higher in the air and evaded it. But that resulted in topping the shield and making it all vertical, making me stop from falling by great difficulty.

    But this wasn''t the case of the two girls. Their bodies were slippery and moved underneath me towards the water before sshing heavily onto the river.

    And the silk I wrapped around their bodies and my arm and shoulder got suddenly stretched, putting much pressure over my body and making me feel immeasurable pain.

    But my torture didn''tst for long as the smart dragon of mine descended again and that helped in stabilising the shield over the surface of the water with my body on it. Also the heavy pull from the girls'' weight and gravity effect decreased by a great chunk.

    I didn''t pull the girls back, as I knew they would just be thrown again once the next arrow arrived.

    The uing arrow would be dangerous over my dragons. After all, we were drawing fast and closer to the ballista.

    "Keep hitting them," I shouted with all the left strength in me. If the two dragons could buy us more time, then we might escape the iing arrow.

    *Crack!*

    Just as the two dragons keptunching their breaths, I finally heard a pleasant sound of cracking the shield. It wasn''t opened yet, but it showed a long deep irregr crack over its surface.

    And since that crack appeared, that shield stopped vanishing and seemed to shimmer in lustre despite still being translucent.

    Yet the attacks of my two dragons didn''t stop the next arrow toe.

    "B*tches!!`` The moment I spotted its aim, I couldn''t help but curse out loud. Those damn Goms¡­ They were targeting me this time!

    Screw it!

    "On my mark," I instantly responded with a loud shout, "pull us to the left!"

    I gritted my teeth, focused my entire attention over the Goms pulling the big string of the ballista.

    And the moment they stopped retreating, I instantly shouted: "Now!"

    *Fwoosh!*

    The air whistled in my ears while my entire body was almost torn apart by the violent pull force of the dragon.

    He was pulling us forward, and changing direction all of sudden had its toll over my hardly grasping hands. I was about to lose grip, especially when we went back into the air under the effect of that pull.

    But I was almost saved when the shield mmed heavily on the water surface. Yet I hit it with my head like I mmed my head with all my might onto a sturdy rock.

    I could already feel the metallic taste of my blood inside my mouth. But all I did was to gasp for air and try to firmly stabilise my body again before the bodies of the two girls fell into the water again.

    "Damn it!" I cursed with pure hatred and immense anger, "is this all you can do, cursed angels? Is this all you have to stop me?"

    I raised my head to the sky, in a clear, challenging and defying way. My moment of anger wasn''t a loss of control. On the contrary, it was the perfect moment to push those angels to use more of their blessing points.

    ording to my estimation, the angels of New York city had enough blessing points from the two quests to trigger four attacks of that deadly star weapon, summoning the other race of the dragons to here, plus using the blessing points to issue me a quest before.

    So if I calcted it right, these angels here wouldn''t have enough blessing for four to five more attacks of that star weapon. And if I put into consideration the price they paid to bring that devastating ballista and those races here, then they might even have lesser chances than that.

    As expected. My momentary storm of rage and my perfect counter of that deadly arrow pushed the angels to activate that weapon.

    "Get ready," I slowly muttered when I saw that big red spot shining high in the air, "we are pulling back soon. But let''s do something first¡­!"

    Once activated, the star weapon aim wouldn''t change. As I got the first thing I wanted here, then it was time to follow with my next crazier move.

    I started to unwrap the silk holding the girls with me and took another one out. "Catch," as if I threw a ball to a dog, I threw two silks to the dragon and he caught them in time.

    "That one," I pointed to the new silk I took out as I knitted it tightly with more silks that I got before from the market. Then I wrapped them all around my waist, "be ready to throw me with it to the shore, and grab me on my mark."

    *Roar!* Despite not understanding my intentions, the dragon simply answered with his roar. The two wounds he had were still gushing out blood in big amounts, making me feel more pain for such a heavy injury.

    But I had to pay them back. I had to get them to taste the same terror which they gave me.

    "Now!" As there was not much time to waste, I hoped my silk wouldn''t fall off my body under this crazy move, "be ready to pull back once I give the signal for it."

    It was a crazy move, I wouldn''t deny it. But I had no other choice but to do that! If I went into the city with all such pressure over me and my forces, then forget about taking control of the city even after an entire week here!

    Even my safety would be in question as well.

 Chapter 89 - Deadly Battle

    So I had to deplete those angels from their blessing points as I got the chance for it. Besides, I might get lucky and kill two birds with one stone here.

    Plus I sat my eyes over a certain trophy, something the angels provided to me on a golden te.

    "Now!" As I finished wrapping the silk over my waist, I took a deep breath, prepared my mind for the better, and gave the order at the moment the Golems were ready to hit me with another arrow.

    *Fwoosh!*

    Like before, the scenery changed in front of me where the earth and ground exchanged positions many times. I knew that the many silk threads I wrapped around my waist were unfolding in a rapid session, rotating my body while getting thrown into the air.

    That made me feel nauseous, but I tried to endure as far as I could. After all, everything depended on what I was going to do in the next minute. I couldn''t fail this¡­ I wouldn''t!

    *Buzz!*

    All I felt was like my body got torn apart into two halves from my waist. It was a sign for the silk threads to reach their limit in length, and now they were tightened and stopped my shing body and forcibly stopped it.

    I clenched my teeth and didn''t know if I screamed out of immense pain or not. All I felt was for my consciousness to grow hazy and my body to be limb.

    "Not the time for that!" I bit the tip of my tongue, throwing out all this fatigue away and opening my eyes wide.

    I found myself tens of metres away from the shore, just a couple of tens of metres away from my enemies. My body seemed to freeze midair, under the effect of the negating powers of my throw and the resistance of the pulling effect of the silks.

    "Now!"

    I knew it was time. Without even catching my breath I took out something from my inventory as I shouted to the back dragon. I felt my body fall to the ground under the effect of gravity at the same moment.

    It was time!

    I raised both hands high in the air, arched my back and then inserted the long staff I held with both hands into the ground.

    [Do you want to mark this location for future use? To mark a ce, you''ll need to pay ten thousand coins per time]

    "Save it goddammit!"

    [Location is saved]

    [Ten thousand coins are deducted]

    *Fwoosh!*

    Just as the couple of messages popped up in front of my face, I was already midair, forcibly being pulled by my valiant dragon.

    And as I was getting far away from the shore, I could see at this moment a torrent of arrows being unleashed by most of the enemies on the shore.

    I snorted while watching this, raising both middle fingers in front of them in a teasing move.

    "I''lle again to kill y''all!" I muttered, without care if they heard me or not.

    As I got closer to my dragons and girls, the attack of the star weaponnded at the river, just thirty metres away from the shore.

    "F*ck you all!" I shouted before all the voices vanished under the mighty effect of that weapon. As Inded over the shield, I resummoned my staff again and nted it over the shield.

    [Do you want to mark this location for future use? To mark a ce, you''ll need to pay ten thousand coins per time]

    "Yes, bind it for god sake!"

    [The mark is saved]

    [Ten thousand coins are deducted]

    The dragons were doing a great job as they pulled further away from the shore. That saved us from the mightiness of the attack. And I could tell without looking that the enemies on the shore escaped the range of that deadly weapon as well.

    But who said I was nning to kill them using that weapon in such a direct way? Come on! I had to kill them myself!

    "Link the two locations together," just before the gigantic waves were born again, I slowly muttered.

    [You have many marks to select from. Please identify two marks from the list]

    This was my first time ever using the mighty ability of my staff. A list opened in front of me and I knew this might take a few seconds to be done.

    "Stop the waves," as I selected thest two locations, I gave my orders to the nearby dragons to do their part.

    [Your selection isplete]

    [One million coins are needed to bind the two location together]

    [Warning: the gate will onlyst for one day]

    "Bind the two together," I didn''t like all these messages. Why didn''t the gate just open once I gave the order?

    [The two locations are bound sessfully]

    [One million coins are being deducted]

    [The gate will open now]

    Just as thest message appeared, I could already feel the change in the air all around. It felt like something was sucking all the air from the area, as if a negative pressure point was created just beside me.

    "Stop!" I gave the order to my dragon who was dragging us all this time, "you''ll stand on guard here. Make sure to protect my girls."

    *Roar!* the dragon roared in a weak tone, showing how deeply injured he was. But I didn''t even bat an eye. This wasn''t a time to give him preferential treatment.

    "Sorry pal, you need to hang in there for much longer," I said while the gate finally opened.

    It appeared like a small whirlpool made out of pure silver white wisps of light. It rotated fiercely like it had a life of its own. In the centre of it, a small oval shaped ckness appeared, and got expanded with the expansion of the entire portal.

    It was here, atst!

    "You two, get back," as I opened it, I called back my two dragons first before I bent my knees and jumped into the gate.

    All I could feel was a strange gush of cold air before I found myself appearing the next moment on the other side of the river.

    There things didn''t look much different than what I experienced at the river. Thest time they waited until I moved far from the area of impact, so the waves didn''t threaten them.

    But this time was different. The star weaponnded just next to them. They managed to escape the deadly beam of that lethal weapon, but how could they avoid the terrifying waves?

    I just appeared in the ce I marked a minute ago. As I came here, luckily one gigantic wave just passed and washed away many of the enemies with it.

    Only the gigantic ballista stood there with the big Gollems. They stood on the ground like small mountains.

    Damn! Even the mighty waves couldn''t budge their bodies an inch! But this came also within my calctions.

    "Come forth my mighty dragons!" As I reached this far, how could I let such a chance slip by my hands?

    I summoned my dragons first. Three big dragons stood in midair, pping their long wings and looking around with much cruelty in their eyes.

    "One stop the waves," I gave the order, "and two hunt down the Gollems using your breaths."

    The Golems were such a terrifying race excelled in brutal strength and unbelievable defensive abilities. But in terms of offence or speed, they paled inparison.

    They couldn''t pose a threat to either my dragons in the air or myself slightly away from them. Their movement speed was sluggish like snails, so it was easy to maintain the gap between the two of us all the time.

    Besides that turtle-like speed would ensure them to not avoid my dragon''s attacks.

    "Come forth," but who said I would only use my dragons here? It was finally time for my counterattack, and it had to be swift and in such a domineering fashion.

    My warriors finally appeared next.

    "Shield warriors¡­ Use yourbined skill and trap them in a deep crater," I said in a cold tone that would make even the angels shiver in fear, "the magicians and archers, rain down the attacks over and don''t give them even a second to breathe."

    *Roar!*

    The roar came not from my shield warriors, magicians, or archers¡­ It came from my Bulltors.

    They seemed to be so eager to join the battle.

    "Not now," but I had to stop them, "just encircle us. I don''t want any more surprises toe from those dirty angels."

    I knew the possibility of this happening was almost nil. But it was better to be cautious than regretful.

    As my small army of dragons and warriors kicked in, things started to go smoothly ording to my n.

    Since the first time I saw those Gollems, I loathed them for myself! I wanted them! Badly wanted to acquire them like how I acquired my dragons.

    And eventually things worked in my favour. On the surface, things seemed to work fine for the angels, not me. But who said cmities couldn''t be turned into blessings?

    There were around fifteen giant Gollem''s trapped now in the deep crater caused by my shield warriors. They tried to resist, but they weren''t agile or good climbers to begin with.

    Besides, my dragons kept attacking them using their mighty breaths. Even the sturdiest shields couldn''t withstand their attacks and cracked before the star weapon hit the river.

    But under the mighty waves, that broken shield got smashed open. They got nothing now to protect themselves with, nothing to stop their uing death.

    I knew the only drawback of this n was the long time needed for my dragons to kill them all. After all there were fifteen of them and only three of my dragons.

    But who said I couldn''t use the waves to my favour?

    That was why I created that crater in the first ce! I didn''t just want to trap them. My magicians and archers could simply keep them trapped without breaking a sweat.

    But the deep creator the shield warriors created and kept deepening using theirbined skills in session was getting submerged with the sessive giant and violent waves.

    Even at some point I saw the huge bodies of these Gollem''s get rolled and tossed inside that crater like they were feathers in the wind!

    "Keep them inside," I urged my magicians and archers, "use your attacks to knock them back!"

    The water was forcing the Gollems'' bodies to dance inside the crater that seemed to turn into a smallke here. But that might allow these Gollems to escape at any moment.

    So my warriors kicked in and used their attacks to force the bodies of those Gollems rolling back inside the depth of this crater filled with raging waters.

    And my dragons were smart enough to grab the meaning of my orders. They also used their breaths to make sure the Gollems stayed within the centre of the crater.

    The dragon''sbined breath skill was a mighty weapon, enough to kill any Gollem with one hit. But it had the weakening side effect that would prevent my dragons from taking part in the battle for long minutes.

    I couldn''t ept that! So instead of killing three Golems in one go, I preferred to wear them down bit by bit, and finally kill them all once the weapon effect vanished.

    Ten minutes¡­ It took ten whole minutes to finally kill thest Gollem.

    The attack ended in five minutes as usual. As it stopped, the mighty waves ceased to exist, and the imminent threat towards me and my warriors, dragons, and girl vanished.

    "Go and help your brothers," I said to the dragon tasked with breaking the waves before I turned to the river. "Bring them over."

    I knew that the first dragon I summoned was already at its limits.. I just prayed he wouldn''t fall here. Or else I would consider this battle as a one won with one''s meat and skin peeled off!

 Chapter 90 - The Next Move

    "It''s your turn now," as the waves stopped, and the world started to grow calmer, I said these words to my Bulltors. "Go, scatter in groups of five, kill anything you meet and don''t leave anyone alive!"

    Although I sat my eyes over these Gollems, there weren''t the only enemies in the vicinity. The waves washed away the rest, and might have killed many of them.

    But the remaining survivors might create problems for me once they gather together. I wouldn''t show them mercy, not when I held the upper hand like that.

    Not when I had such impatient and eager Bulltors on my side, eager for battle, eager for blood, eager for revenge.

    As they got the order, they sprung fast and vanished from my sight, dispersing into many directions. I wouldn''t worry about their safety. Not a single race I saw before here could stand a chance against these merciless creatures at their prime.

    Not to mention the enemy was now worn out by the effect of the mighty waves, or perhaps they might be even heavily wounded.

    "Oh¡­ Are you still here?!" As I finished giving myst orders for this hard battle, I noticed something big standing on the side of the river.

    It was that gigantic ballista. Come on! Don''t tell me I couldn''t reap the spoils of war after my well earned victory, right?

    "Come inside," as I went to it, I found not a single scratch appeared on its surface from the never ending wave assault from before. This meant this big toy wasn''t yourmon cabbage.

    This ballista must be of a high grade, made out of rare and precious ores.

    "Thanks for the gift," as I touched its surface and called it inside my inventory, it vanished and left a great gap in the area. I was pleased, so pleased that I even raised my head and thanked the angels in an honest way.

    But would they ept my sincerity? I doubted that!

    "Go back and rest," as I finished packing the unexpected trophy, the heavily wounded dragon came to my side. He ced the shield with the two girls attached to the silk thread and all soaked with water with paled faces.

    The dragons didn''t look any better. He was already panting in heavy breaths, while his body kept trembling out of weakness.

    As I called it inside, I could finally heave a sigh of relief. He wasn''t dead yet. Hopefully he will never be.

    "Oh! I totally forgot about you!" looking at the girls made me notice that shield on the ground. Once seeing it, I recalled that shield warrior who was so unlucky to get summoned and witnessed the hard part of this battle.

    "Come back," as I recalled him, I didn''t hesitate to call him back. I saw his token resting in my inventory without any change, meaning he wasn''t dead either.

    Great! I didn''t suffer any losses in my troops up till now!

    But I couldn''t say I came out unscathed from this sh either!

    I got one heavily wounded dragon, one in an unknown condition, a shield warrior¡­ and both couldn''t be summoned in any short time soon I guess.

    And I got myself worn out and exhausted to such a terrible state. I got separated from the rest of my group, and the two unconscious and looking in terrible condition girls here!

    I first made sure they were still breathing. I ced my head over their chests, feeling something soft and bulging hit my head in return.

    But it was fine, these big soft things kept rising up and down. Despite the breathing looked irregr, the girls weren''t in any threat to die for now at least.

    "I need a mighty healing potion," as I confirmed their safety, I opened my market and searched for a healing potion there.

    I didn''t act stingy and bought arge stack of expensive healing potions, each cost me around fifty thousand coins. I took one out, held the all soft Alex in my arms and gave her the medicine.

    As nothing happened, I went to Karoline and did the same as well. I had to admit, the two had their outstanding features that made both so stunning and outstanding in the world of women.

    Butparing them with Isabe or Angelica¡­ I couldn''t tell who was better than the other.

    "Sigh¡­ Getting all these girls around with no chance to even enjoy them is a curse not a blessing!" For unknown reasons, I recalled the strange conversation I had with the jumper inside the tunnel.

    That dude! He really got on my nerves back there! He acted like I was going around collecting girls for my own! Come on! This was the time of disaster, not a school tour in a civilised time!

    Yet the two girls didn''t give me any sign of getting better. Don''t tell me I got scammed over these precious and expensive potions!

    But when I read their description, I found out that it might need more than one potion to heal anyone on the verge of dying. The description stated clearly that I needed at least five for such a case.

    "Alright¡­ Four each then," I didn''t keep my hand and emptied four more potions in their mouths. The portions were kept inside a transparent thick small bottle of ss, with shimmering pure azure coloured fluid inside them.

    I didn''t know what taste such precious medicine would have. But after I gave them the fifth potion, a rosy colour appeared atst over their cheeks, and that deep purple stain of their lips vanished and was reced with red one.

    They got better! Atst!

    I carefully ced them on the ground before looking at their soaked clothes. The water made their fabrics get attached to their bodies, nearly exposing every single hot contour of their bodies.

    For a brief moment there I almost lost control of myself. Such a virgin like me seeing such delicious delicacies of the world that he never tasted before was something irresistible!

    "Wake up!" I pped my face to force such a feeling away, "it''s not time to y lovey dovey here. Not the time, and worse not the ce or the situation to do so!"

    As I woke myself up in such a way, I turned my back to them, resisting such a tempting urge to take a peek again and marvel at their beauty.

    To make myself forget about them, I first checked the ongoing battle next to me. Almost ten minutes passed and there was only onest Gollem breathing in the middle of the submerged crater.

    "You won''t get away from this without facing our tribe''s retaliation!"

    A deep and strangely mechanical voice came from that giant Gollem. I knew he was an intelligent race, able to think and speak. It made a great difference between them and the usual Golems known to the public.

    But they weren''t that evolved like dragons or Selvators. They couldn''t turn into human form at least thanks to their hard journey in cultivation.

    "A tribe? Humph!" I loudly snorted. I heard such threatening words from the dragon kid back then, but I never batted an eye when I killed him and his group.

    "Keep killing him!" I showed no speck of mercy as I shouted like this. But I noticed my voice became shaky, affected by my uncontroble desire as I looked at the all soaked soft bodies of the two girls.

    So I hurriedly looked away, took one potion out and emptied its content in my mouth. I wasn''t injured on the surface, but was filled with immense pain physically and could swear I must have ruptured organs internally thanks to all that grabbing and pulling from before.

    "Damn! It tastes like sh*t!" but the moment I gulped that azure fluid, I felt like I took in the most bitter medicine ever! I never expected this expensive potion toe with such terrible taste.

    But it was enough to force away any remaining disturbance inside my mind. I felt a surge of heating from within my belly, and strangely I could feel the fluid expanding and reaching to many ces inside my body.

    "I''m broken all apart! Damn! I never expected this!!"

    I could feel my body now thanks to that mysterious potion. And from what I felt, it seemed there wasn''t a single organ intact in there.

    Without any hesitation, I gulped two more potions, enduring their horrible taste. I needed to get to my top shape. Who knew what else those dirty angels prepared for me.

    I wasn''t worried about sending any more star weapons to my head. This battle was enough as a proof of how a failure that would be against me.

    If they did, I would wee that and survive like usua;. But I doubted they would be such foolish or stupid.

    "I curse you to burn in hell!"

    Just as I felt the miraculous effects of the potion, I heard the strange voice of the Gollem before he finally fell motionless in the smallke.

    "You are noisy," I smiled when I saw his body grow weak and go down the water, "go, bring all the corpses of them to me."

    In my eyes, fifteen gigantic bodies were like a treasure trove! Who said I wouldn''t find more bones in there? Who said I couldn''t summon Gollems to work for me?

    The three dragons dived into theke water like whales. I knew they were able to bring the dead corpses back. So I shifted my eyes to the most important thing right now.

    How many souls I stored all this time?

    I worked my ass through New York city, killed tons of monsters and traitors beforeing here. I didn''t do this alone. After all, any forces that worked under me and my channel were considered part of my forces.

    I fought at many zones, at Manhattan where I cleared the castles, killed sh*t loads of traitors and wolves on the street. I killed a lot at Queens and Brooklyn, and my forces did the same as I controlled most of New York and its castles in this way.

    I opened my ss and looked at the number of souls I had with great anticipation. And the number I saw didn''t fail me.

    [Soul master ss: Rank: Hidden. Grade: Heaven. Level: 10. Second grade: The grade of soul merge]

    [Each time you kill a living being, you''ll be able to absorb his soul. The absorbed soul won''t reincarnate or be revived by any means]

    [Storing one hundred souls will allow you to raise all your stats by one point]

    [Storing one thousand souls will let you upgrade the level by one]

    [You can decide to sacrifice five thousand souls and merge them together. The merge will yield a soul monster that''s totally loyal to you. The monster will be one resembling the souls used in its formation. If you used more than one origin of the soul, a new species will be developed]

    [The newly merged monsters will be loyal and follow your orders. They can be stored inside your inventory. They will possess zero stats and will need you to spend stat points to increase their stats. The rise of the stats will follow the same rules of the warrior section]

    [There is no limit to the number of the monsters you can merge]

    [Death of the monster you merged will result in entering it into a dormant stage. Each monster''s dormant stage''s duration differs ording to the strength of the monster and the number of deaths it suffered before. The higher the deaths the longer the duration. The stronger the monster the longer the duration. You can use soul points to shorten the duration as follows: for each day you''ll need to spend five hundred soul points]

    [Current soul points: Eighty-nine thousand souls]

    [Upgrading the ss level to reach level fifty will open the next stage of the ss for you]

    "Eighty-nine thousand souls¡­ Hahahaha, see these damn angels? I killed ny thousand monsters and traitors of your servants, hahaha!"

 Chapter 91 - I Literally Hit The Jackpot!

    It was such a staggering and astonishing number to not be happy about. In fact I thought it might end up around fifty thousand perhaps. But this time it seemed I hit the jackpot!

    Literally hit the jackpot!

    I needed five thousand souls only to merge the souls and get a terrifying Gollem. Of course it wouldn''t be pure bloodied Gollem, but who said I wouldn''t raise their levels and cultivation like I did with the dragons?

    Bone? I have many to spare! Without the need to calcte, I had enough points to summon the fifteen Gollems I killed, and also enough to start merging the bones with me.

    The cost of merging one bone was around one hundred points. That was the cost for the highest golden bone I got from the dragon kids.

    What if I hit another jackpot and found more golden bones here? Damn! My blood was now boiling in excitement!

    But I knew what Icked most for now. I wasn''t that strong, I acknowledged that. This battle despite it was my win, it brought to light my own shorings.

    And the most ring one was theck of good skills to use!

    I had to say it frankly, if not for my luck and my warriors, I would have died a long time ago!

    I needed skills! I Need them badly now! But how could I get strong skills from?

    The killed races couldn''t get me any skills, only killing monsters would bring me such benefit. Or the items in the market right now weren''t suited to be used to extract skills from the bodies of the races.

    Also the market was void of any useful fighting skills. There were the most basic forms of skills. Even my ss market was void from any strong offensive or defensive skills.

    I knew of a way to solve this, a thing I had and could greatly assist me. But it wasn''t the right time to use it.

    "The dungeon keys¡­ They are still upgrading," I looked at the two keys shimmering still in the diamond like light. These two were sleeping like far babies in there for such a long time already.

    But even if they finished their upgrade, I had no time to use them at all. I had to go to Jersey City and control its castles before the start of the second quest.

    I had less than thirty hours for that, a short time considering the warm weing party I just got from the angels dominating that city.

    *Thud!* *Thud!* *Thud!*

    At this moment the first three corpses of the Gollems finally were brought over by my three dragons. I nodded to them before they turned around and went back directly into theke.

    "Let''s see how much you got in your inventories!"

    I ced my hand over the dead body of one of them. Each Gollem was like a giant truckid on the ground. It would be an epic scene if I had fifteen trucks standing by my side!

    Once I ced my hand there, I got the message to get fifty percent of his inventory belongings, a notification about the presence of three bones in his body that I could extract using my separation skill, and a message about a strange thing called the impact.

    [The race you killed is one of arge impact. Do you want to rece him?]

    "Impact?" It was a weird word. If I literally tranted it, then should it be a hitting force or something? What did it even mean to be a part of an impact?

    Well¡­ I knew nothing bad woulde from these guys so I first salvaged half of his inventory and examined what he got.

    "Not bad¡­ Five million coins isn''t bad¡­ Also such a good number of blessing points is also good¡­"

    I started to check what I got. This huge dude here gave me not only good wealth, but also five hundred blessing points.

    What did that mean? He didn''t only have a god sponsoring him, but he also aplished tasks for that god.

    Wait a second¡­ Were such quests would be in the form ofing here and killing me?

    No way! I shook my head while eradicating such silly thoughts from my mind. I wasn''t that big a shot yet to be targeted by gods of other races.

    Things I got were like usual; gears, scrolls, and even stat crystals were there. It seemed I wasn''t the only one working my as* here, other races were.

    But I found strange items there. I took one out and examined one of them.

    It was a small statue, just the size of my finger. It looked ugly with such a statue resembling a green short creature with thick short arms and legs. It also had such a belly that looked funny.

    "What is this?" I examined it, flipped it upside down and tried to see its details. But the thing I got was that I had no ess to use this statue alongside two other important intels.

    [You don''t have ess to view the statue details]

    [You can''t use the Bringold statue]

    [You need to be part of the Bringold impact before using the statue]

    "Bringold impact¡­ Interesting," I muttered while looking at the dead body of that Gollem in understanding. I now knew what an impact might mean.

    "It grants me ess to use this statue! I''m brilliant! Hahaha!"

    I was joking. I had to first ept the recement of that dead Gollem into that impact thing before telling if it was something worthy or not.

    But inside my inventory lies twelve pieces of such a statue. The thing worthy of note here was that these statues didn''t take one single slot, but each one took a slot.

    Which gave me more understanding about their value.

    "Alright dude, time to rece you," I ced my hand again and the message of the system appeared.

    [The race you killed is one of arge impact. Do you want to rece him?]

    "Yes!"

    [Confirmation is granted]

    [Checking the preconditions for recing the Gollem race member]

    [The human race named Hye has a channel]

    [The human race named Hye has people working for him in the channel]

    [The current fame of the human race named Hye is over the basic requirements to join]

    [All conditions are met]

    [Do you want to proceed and join the Bringold impact?]

    I was slightly surprised when I saw all these messages. I looked at the dead Gollem, raising one eyebrow while muttering:

    "You were part of such a strict organisation? Fine, I want to proceed and join]

    [Ten million coins are deducted]

    [Five ss points are deducted]

    [One thousand souls are deducted]

    [One hundred blessing points are deducted]

    [Your application is epted]

    [Wee to the Bringold impact :)]

    F*ck you! Why did you put a smiley face at the end? And you didn''t mention anything about deducting all this wealth from me!

    Damn! It didn''t only deduct coins, but also my precious and hard to acquire ss and blessing points! Not to mention it got away half of my ten ss points in one go!

    And what about taking souls away? What sh*t was that?

    "Screw you!" I cursed again while not knowing what I should do for this daylight scam.

    Yet the next moment many windows popped up in front of my face, making me speechless. Not only my rage went away, but pure excitement reced it!

    "Damn! So this is what an impact means? F*cking awesome!!"

    I even held my head out of my excitement! What did I see? Let''s see together then!!

    [Wee to the Bringold impact. ording to your initial admission fees, you are ranked as a silver member]

    [You can now explore the wonders of many worlds, worlds beyond your apocalypse. You can contact many races, races you never knew or heard about! You can do literally anything here!]

    [Our currency is the Universal Bringfold statues. You can acquire these statues bypleting quests, selling items, and even exchanging information. Nothing is limited here, literally nothing!]

    [You can ess the main interface of the impact through the market. You can sell, buy, and even chat with any other race inside the big impact here]

    [The higher your status is, the better treatment you''ll get. ording to the rules, you are now a silver grade member of the impact. You have ess to all the basic features mentioned above besides you can attend the silver level auctions organised once per day. You also have the privilege to issue specific number of quests per week, maximum five]

    [In addition to that, you also have a personal assistance help provided freely from the impact. You can ess it anytime, anywhere, just by saying the magic word: Bringold help!]

    [Another assessment of our end told us that you are part of a newly developed apocalypse. Good for you! It must be hellish epic at your side at this moment! There is a special pack provided for those newly joined us and are parts of a new apocalypse. We''ll provide you with info regarding it right now > Bringold help]

    [Newbie apocalyptic world package: In this package you''ll get fifteen Bringold statues as a gift. You also will get ess to the limited time auction over the fallen warrior races and fighting gears, with the privilege to buyout up to five of them with the basic price of one statue]

    [The pack is already activated. You can find the statues in your inventory]

    [To ess the limited time auction, you need to get to the market in the next thirty minutes. Missing that and you''ll miss your chance]

    "Damn!" I hurriedly opened my inventory and there I found fifteen small ugly green statues lying in addition to the previous twelve.

    I thought for a second. "So that dude here used three statues to buy out three things from the auction?" I looked at the ce where that gigantic ballista was upying and felt really blessed right now.

    From all the cool things inside that dude''s inventory, I ended up with such cool to use statues! Damn! I love my heaven defying luck, hahaha!

    Despite having a time limit here, I didn''t hurry to enter that auction. I went directly to the other dudes and salvaged their inventories from half the things they had.

    My luck wasn''t bad. Out of the fourteen, nine gave me the same statues and they had all thirteen. I now had enough statues to feel rich again.

    As for the bones, each one gave me three bones. Yet their bones were ridiculously big and thick and heavy. The highest grade was one silver bone while the rest were all bronze.

    "At least I got many bones to sell back at the ss market and get more ss coins," I consoled myself for having such low graded bones while I stored them all inside my inventory.

    The look of my inventory was really a wonder to my eyes. I couldn''t believe I got all this while being here for less than a week! I never had anything like these precious items when I lived for years!

    Amazing!

    As I was done from taking all the bones and clearing their inventories, it was time to summon my Gollems.

    I checked my soul points again to make sure I had enough to try one golden bone for myself. Of course I didn''t know how long it would take, so I had to wait after the auction and after clearing my current mission before doing that.

    "Use the soul points," I slowly said, "enough to summon fifteen monsters!"

    [You have eighty-eight thousand soul points]

    [You can merge seventy-five thousand soul points and get the fifteen monsters you want]

    [Detecting more than one bloodline in your absorbed souls]

    [Detecting Dragon bloodline in the souls absorbed]

    [Detecting Gollem bloodline in the souls you absorbed]

    [Detecting Werewolf bloodline in the souls you absorbed]

    [Detecting Kracken bloodline in the souls you absorbed]

    [Detecting Kobold bloodline in the souls you absorbed]

    [Forming four new monsters based on the preferences of the souls and their strength]

    "Wait!" I hurriedly shouted to stop the system from doing the merge.

    [Do you want to change your decision?]

 Chapter 92 - Getting A New Species

    Of course I wanted to! I knew about the Gollem, Werewolf, and Kobold bloodlines. But what were the other bloodlines then?

    I still had dragon bloodlines? Didn''t they all merge when I consumed my souls before?

    And what was with that Kracken bloodline? When did I ever kill such a race?

    "I have a few questions regarding the bloodlines I have," I said as I wanted to know more. I didn''t want to lose any chance of getting powerful monsters like my dragons here.

    [You can view the types of bloodlines you got through the ss interface]

    [You can select, deselect, or set priority to any bloodline for the future merges]

    [Be aware that a low level bloodline can''t ovee the higher level ones. So choose carefully as the system will follow the order of nature and not your decision if your decision defied logic]

    That made quite sense, but I first opened the ss interface. There I found nothing pointing to the bloodline I got.

    "Where can I find it?"

    [Choose the soul points and you''ll see the bloodline there]

    I didn''t know that! I selected the eighty-eight thousand soul points and instantly a brand new window appeared that I never saw before.

    It was a very detailed and densely packed window with a lot of information. There was a log telling me when and where I absorbed any soul and the origin of the souls that I absorbed as well.

    "Oh, my Bulltors are still killing those traitors and races," as I could tell, the log was being updated with each passing minute. More lines of information appeared telling me that my Bulltors were killing the enemies.

    Also the updates didn''t contain the Bulltors only, but also I found other ces that were slightly far from here.

    "So they are hitting the Bronx now," I felt ted when I realised this. I could simply follow any of my forces progression through this window anytime I wanted.

    In addition to this long log, there was also a list of the bloodlines I got. When I read the simple introduction of this list, I understood how I still had the dragon bloodline.

    "So any bloodline I get will be added and stored for future uses¡­ That''s OP!"

    It came as a surprise for me. But I had to see where I got that Kracken bloodline. Just as I clicked over its name, I got a smaller window telling me the information about the time and ce of its death.

    [Kracken race youngster was killed in the Hudson river bottom fifteen minutes ago]

    The line was short, but it told me something I didn''t know. "So¡­ That whirlpool wasn''t done by the angels directly but through a kid from a Kracken race?" I muttered to myself while understanding how I got this soul.

    But I still couldn''t get how I killed him. Unfortunately there was nothing telling me how I killed him.

    "Not a big problem for me. I got his soul, so what''s there to regret?"

    In fact I was a little regretful. If I knew about such a race kid getting killed by me, I wouldn''t have left his corpse to rot in the bottom of the river.

    I turned my head towards the direction of the river. "Should I send a dragon out there to im his corpse?" I asked myself this before I decided not to.

    That river was considered a deadly trap, a ce the angels worked so much to make my death there possible. I feared sending a dragon there and would eventually lose him.

    "Sigh, at least I got your soul," I closed the smaller window before I found a ce to put the souls in a ranking order for the merge.

    The highest soul there was, surprisingly, not the dragons but the Kracken soul. Then the dragons came, followed by the Gollems, werewolves, and finally Kobolds.

    "I won''t change anything," I closed the window before I thought about something else.

    "I want to ask another question," I said, "if I merged fifteen monsters right now, what are the chances to develop each race as a summoned monster?"

    [You need to pay one thousand soul points to get the answer of this question]

    [Do you want to pay?]

    I raised my eyebrows when I read that. Was the system acting stingy here or what?

    "Alright, take them you bastard!"

    [One thousand souls are deducted]

    [The ratio of each race will be: Kracken 30% - Dragon 25% - Gollems 20% - Werewolves 15% - Kobolds 10%]

    I looked at this message for so long before I finally made up my mind. "It''s better this way," I said while reopening the bloodline order window again, deselecting all the bloodlines here except for the Kracken.

    Yes, I decided to go on this one by one, forming my entire forces by my own arrangement and not a silly percentage of possibilities.

    "Start the merge," I said before the previous messages appeared in front of my eyes. Yet this time it detected only the Kracken bloodline and it only consumed five thousand souls only.

    [Forming four new monsters based on the preferences of the souls and their strength]

    *Whoosh!*

    In a sh, a big bulky body of a monster appeared in front of my eyes. Compared to the Gollems, this dude here wasn''t any lesser in size than then.

    He had a big oval shaped head that stretched over five metres in length at least. He had a short chest and torsopared to his big elongated head, no arms and instead he ended up with eightrge and thick tentacles.

    Each tentacle was the size of a human body in size, in a length that exceeded ten metres at least. He was a gigantic one dude that reminded me of a giant octopus.

    He opened his two pairs of eyes, blinked twice before he gained some rity and spotted me.

    "Master," he bowed, or to be precise he made his tentacles rise before bending halfway in the form of a bow. When he spoke, his mouth that was in the form of a thin line opened wide and showed three rows of long saw-like teeth.

    He was vicious and brutal, that was the first impression I got from him.

    "Can you walk on earth?" I asked as from his appearance I could tell he was an aquatic monster. Not only was his skin covered with a mucus -like substance that covered many thin faint blue scales that covered his body starting midway of his torso, but also he got gills.

    The gills were in the form of three thin parallel lines on each side of the lower segment of his head, what I would consider his neck.

    "Master, I can walk on earth but my speed will be decreased," he said.

    "Call me lord," I corrected him before adding, "show me your speed."

    If he was like a snail, then forget about it. I needed an aquatic monster anyway.

    *Fwoosh!*

    Yet what happened next made my scalp numb! What the hell was that speed?!!

    He just moved his eight tentacles before he left a cloud of dust behind. In just a blink of an eye he crossed a hundred metres easily, making me pale inparison.

    "Come back, it''s ok," I couldn''t help but shake my head in amazement before he reappeared in front of me.

    "Lord, are you satisfied?" he asked and I felt a tinge of worry in his low pitched voice.

    Come on dude! It was me here who should act nervous, not you!

    "Take these," as I was satisfied with his actions, I took arge number of stat gems, "use them to raise your level to level hundred. Ah, also take this and use it," I also took out a white bone and threw it casually on the ground in front of him.

    When I took out the stat gems, his eyes shone in excitement. But when I threw the bone, his eyes got wide open, feeling shocked from the bone.

    "Lord¡­ This¡­ This¡­"

    "Yes I know," I grinned, "you must be lucky to have such a magnanimous lord."

    "Indeed, indeed¡­ Lord is generous and mighty," that Kracken acted like a spy kid, literally jumping over the bone and stat gems while fearing I might return in my words.

    Dude! I wasn''t that stingy or a loser person to go back on such few stat gems and one white grade bone!

    "Go there and use them," I pointed to one side, where it was closer to the river. I was still worried that the angels might try something funny. So it was best to let such a water beast stand on guard over there.

    As I saw how valuable this Kracken was, I summoned three more. I treated them like I treated the first dude I summoned.

    Now I had four aerial dragons, four aquatic Krackens, and both looked formidable on the ground.

    It was time to merge with the Gollems.

    [Detecting Gollem bloodline in the souls absorbed]

    [Forming four new monsters based on the preferences of the souls and their strength]

    *Whoosh!* *Whoosh!* *Whoosh!* *Whoosh!* *Whoosh!* *Whoosh!* *Whoosh!* *Whoosh!*

    Eight monsters appeared next, each was the same size as the previous Gollems I killed. They looked at me and bowed, in a slow way that expressed their slow speed.

    Gosh! If such behemoths had only higher speed, they would be invincible!

    "Take these," I did the same but this time I took out enough stat gems and crystals to make each one reach to level two hundred.

    I didn''t see them as my main killing force, but the ones who would hold the frontline from now one. They were my cannon fodders, and the more formidable they were, the more rxed the rest of my forces would be.

    So I didn''t act stingy with them. I just hoped they would show slight improvement in their movement and reaction speed.

    However, unlike what I hoped for, they only got slightly bigger, their skin looked tougher, and their strength and defence became more formidable.

    Yet their speed looked the same when I gave them the order to move around.

    "Thest four monsters to summon then," I decided to give it a try by summoning four of each remaining race. Yet I was slightly hesitant about something here.

    The Werewolves and Kobolds weren''t that formidable like the other warriors I had. For a second there I thought about summoning a dragon or a Gollem instead.

    "What if I merged dragons with them?" I thought about it and decided to give it a try.

    Even if it failed, I still would end up with four dragons. Adding the initial four I had, then I would have eight.

    Not to mention that heavily injured dragon, I could now have more flexibility and superiority in any fight. After all, the aerial monster stage hadn''te yet and the angels wouldn''t summon aerial races without paying a hefty price for it.

    Once I decided that, I selected the first dragon and Werewolf bloodlines before I started merging two monsters at the same time.

    *Whoosh!* *Whoosh!*

    Two monsters shed and when they appeared, I couldn''t help but open my eyes wide and felt astonished to see the result.

    What was special about werewolves?

    They had big bodies, notpared to the Gollems indeed. Butpared to my shield warriors and Bulltors they were simr.

    Their bodies looked like a wolf got erged, got its muscles inted, and stood on two. They were hairy, thick hair covering up their bodies. Yet the deadliest things they had were their long and strong jaws, plus their sharp ws ending up in each arm instead of fingers.

    What about the two monsters I got here?

    They had the simr shape of the werewolves I just mentioned. Yet their size doubled! Their jaws, which I thought would never be any fiercer, got elongated and broadened, showing their teeth to get out from the side even if they closed their mouths.

    The next remarkable thing about them was the absence of long hair.. The hair was gone and was reced with medium sized scales that looked dragon like.

 Chapter 93 - Going To Bringold Auction

    When they opened their eyes, I swore they were elliptical like the eyes of a dragon! They got two curved and short horns on their heads, long thin tail that reached five metres in length, agile and flexible, giving me the impression of having a snake, not a tail back there.

    As for thest remarkable change there it was their ws. The werewolves had five thin, slightly curved, sharp ws that could tear anything apart.

    But the two monsters I got had few modifications or upgrades to their ws. Instead of being thin, the ws became thick, in the size of two fingers at least!

    And they became longer! Each one of them was half a metre in length! And they became more curvy, and their numbers increased to be seven instead of five!

    "Lord," they bowed, giving me goosebumps when I saw their backs at this moment.

    Their spinal cords were clearly seen. Broad vertebrae, each was thick enough to be in the size of my head! And each one had a short sharp spineing out from the middle of that vertebra.

    Even the scales couldn''t cover their appearances! How strong were they?

    "Rise," I gulped in excitement, "good¡­ No, it''s great," as I saw their appearance for another minute, I couldn''t help but exim in surprise and delight.

    These monsters¡­ These two monsters seemed perfect to act like frontline attackers!

    What Icked most? I had enough warriors to act as fodders and defensive troops, had aerial dragons, aquatic Krackens, and long ranged warriors.

    What Icked was warriors to act as a spearhead, killing my enemies at the frontlines.

    I thought of acting this role when needed. After all, swordsmen like me were considered excellent melee troops.

    But now I don''t need to do that! These upgraded and hybrid dragon and werewolf monsters were perfect!

    "Damn! I can only summon three to four more at most!"

    I hurriedly checked my remaining soul points. At this stage I wasn''t worried about depleting my entire stockpile of souls.

    After all, I wasn''t going to start my cultivation path until I got this second quest done. And that meant I had more time to kill, more souls to absorb, and not to mention my forces were doing this even at this moment.

    I slightly regretted summoning eight Gollems! If I knew I would have such great hybrid monsters, then I would have never depleted my reserve of the souls.

    But this didn''t look this bad. I would continue to summon more monsters whenever I collect more souls.

    "Merge four monsters," I dered, "merge them in the same way, please!"

    Right now if I ended up with dragons, I wouldn''t feel excited anymore. I wanted these monsters, I wanted to strengthen my melee ss warriors.

    But what should I call these monsters then? They were a hybrid between dragons and werewolves.

    "I''ll call you dragolves," I said to the two monsters before taking the stat crystals and gems, and gave each a bone.

    Yet this time I didn''t give them white grade bone, but green grade bone. They were still few in number, and I needed them to be as tough as possible.

    I even thought of giving them silver grade bones. But those silver bones weren''t much to begin with. I only had enough green grade bones to spare.

    "Thanks my lord," like the Kracken and the Gollems, their eyes shone in bright greediness before they jumped at each pile and took them to one side.

    Guys! Guys! Stop acting with me as if I was scamming you or something!!

    *Whoosh!* *Whoosh!* *Whoosh!* *Whoosh!*

    Just as the two went to the side, I got four more dragolves to my side. Like before, I gave each their share of my weing treatment before I looked around.

    Four Krackens¡­ Four dragons¡­ Eight Gollems¡­ Five Dragolves¡­ Damn! My initial line up without mentioning my Bulltors, archers, magicians, and shield warriors was simply terrifying!

    I covered up almost everything! Be it ground, aerial, or aquatic battles I could simply deal with each without any pressure. Be it closebat, defensive battle, offensive fight, or far ranged attacks¡­ I could handle all of these without feeling limited or handicapped anymore.

    That was¡­ Brilliant!

    I checked the invitation to that time limited auction again. I took almost twenty minutes dealing with all this and got around ten minutes left.

    "Time to check over those guys," as I had little time to spare, I decided to open my channel, searched the feeding from the jumper, Isabe, and Angelica.

    The three got separated when the tunnel was bombarded by the Kracken and worm monsters. I wasn''t worried about them. After all, the angel''s main attention was fully focused on me.

    Besides they got the jumper. That dude was a powerhouse on his own. He was enough to fill in my gap, and cover up the others and make sure they wouldn''t get killed or much harmed.

    The channel appeared in the form of a big window. I saw the faces of Isabe and Angelica at first before the jumper appeareding from the side with his ugly mask.

    They looked fine. They were fighting monsters, but it wasn''t that big a deal it seemed.

    [Where are you now?] I sent it to Isabe asking. She was the one acting as a guide for us, so she was the one I trusted toe here.

    [Where are you? We''lle over to you]

    I looked around. Where was I? I was on a side of the shore where many buildings were destroyed and burning on the stretch of my sight. It was just typical scenery of the apocalypse, with nothing special about it.

    [There is nothing special about my ce, except I came out from the shore and on the side of the Jersey city]

    [We are as well] she sent before adding, [Look next to you, to the other side. Tell me if you see something familiar or remarkable]

    She was really brilliant! I looked at the other side of the river and there I could simply see a strangely tall building with a narrow front. It looked like a big slice of pizza.

    [I''m seeing¡­ a big building that looks like a piece of a pizza]

    [Piece of a pizza! What the hell does that mean?]

    I had to admit, I suck at describing ces. [It''s some tall building with a narrow front. I believe its structure goes wide to the rear, acting like a giant slice of pizza.] I tried to reason up my previous words.

    [Oh, that must be¡­ the tiron building, right?]

    [Are you asking me? I know nothing about that city!] I was speechless there.

    [Alright, alright, we''lle on the side of the shore and stop by that ce] she sent, [But if you aren''t there, then we''ll keep going. After all Jersey city is almost ten minutes from your ce]

    [Alright] I paused before sending again, [If you found me, don''t disturb me at all. I''m doing something super important right now]

    [Then why don''t you wait until we arrive to protect you?]

    [Juste and don''t disturb me] I didn''t exin anything to her. After all that impact was a chance that I wouldn''t miss.

    Getting things sorted out like this, I closed the chat and opened the Bringold interface. I simply clicked on a small icon shing in green light before everything changed in front of me.

    I didn''t know what happened, but I wasn''t standing on the shore anymore. I was standing amidst arge group of people, or to be precise people made up of different colours of smoke.

    The smoke was so thick that covered all their features and even the details of their bodies. I could only tell if a person was giant, normal, or short in stature, nothing more!

    When I gazed up at myself, I also found the same thing. I was covered in a thick veil of silver coloured smoke. I didn''t feel anything maliciousing from this smoke, making me realise this was done for my protection.

    The ce looked spacious enough to contain a couple of thousand with ease. In front I saw a floating stage, hovering almost over our head levels for anyone of us to see.

    And on top of the stage, a screen appeared there with a countdown.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, we have a new membering from the newbie apocalypse here by now," a musical voice came from the direction of the stage, but my eyes failed to spot the owner of it.

    There was a group of pitch ck smoked silhouettes standing on the stage right now. The one who spoke must be a beauty, I could bet my life on it!

    "Why not start the auction then?" a vulgar voice appeareding from behind me, but I also didn''t notice the owner of the voice.

    Damn! The Bringold impact really knew how to do business here!

    "Sorry gentleman," the voice came again and this time I paid more attention to the stage. I saw one of the smoked silhouettes showing little vibrations when the voice appeared. "We need to wait until the time of waiting is over. This is one of the rules of our impact."

    I could hear unpleasant whispersing from every direction by now. Those people¡­ or to be more correct, those races were really impatient.

    Was this auction interesting even for them?

    "At least tell us which newbie apocalypse this dude or chick came from," a voice came just beside me, giving me a scare thanks to his sharp tone.

    "He came from the newbie apocalypse number nine," the soft voice came again to make me feel much better.

    "Again? Isn''t thest batch delivered to us came from that same apocalypse days ago?" a voice from the front asked in weirdness.

    "That''s weird¡­ As far as I recall, those dark filthy creatures are guiding the worlds of that apocalypse, right?"

    "It''s not their typical way of doing business," the one next to me said in disdain, "they always gather up their dogs and send them all in batches in the same day to reap benefits here."

    "Hush, don''t you know some of them are here?" the voice from the front said, but I could feel he wasn''t warning that person next to me but mocking those angels.

    I looked around, feeling weird to have my deadly enemy so close by without being able to sense each other''s presence.

    That was such an interesting auction to attend!

    "Humph, as if I care about those dirty winged bats," the one next to me snorted but the next one to speak was someone standing not far from the two of us.

    "If you have anything to do with them, I dare you to challenge them in the open instead of doing this here!"

    I looked up at the side where that voice came from. Strangely enough, that person didn''t intend to hide himself and raised his hand in the air, announcing his presence.

    His hand was covered up with scales. He was a dragon race, a dragon race voicing his support for the angels? That was expected indeed.

    After all, the angels supported the dragons in my apocalypse.

    "I dare them toe forth and admit their wrongdoings," yet the one next to me didn''t back off, instead he shouted in a voice that made my body tremble:

    "I don''t know how the mighty ones didn''t intervene against them yet! Guides who are supposed to act fair and organise this holy inferno are acting all selfish and unjust!"

    "What unjust in favouring the strong over the weak?" the dragon race one didn''t back off either, "as if you are thinking a weak nameless race like humans will be able to ovee the mighty dragons! You are delusional to think that way!"

    "It''s not about who is fitter than others," the voice belonging to the one on the stage came again, this time with the intention of adding fuel to the fire.

    What the heck? Weren''t they supposed to stay neutral and calm things down here or what?

 Chapter 94 - The Bet Negotiations

    "Their top mistake was to take a part in those illegal gambles about the end result of the apocalypses in the first ce," she added, adding more light to things I didn''t know before about the angels.

    "Speaking when you are one of the organisations running down such illegal gambles," the dragon race snorted, and I had to admit he had a point here.

    "We are running legal ones, but we don''t control the people taking part in this thing," yet the answer came swiftly, and without any signs of shaking in her voice, "it is not our fault that some dirty people are misusing the rules, manipting things and doing this illegal gambling."

    "Your race didn''t get over the bitter loss you suffered in that apocalypse," another soft, yet filled with immense sinister and evil intentions, came from the front to respond over the one on the stage.

    "Despite our differences," the one of the stage answered in almost a blink of an eye, "that doesn''t negate the bad dealings of you in every newbie apocalypse you control."

    "Humph," the dragon race spoke again, "that also doesn''t negate the facts of the big gulf between our kids'' strength and those weak humans. I bet that one is a human from the fierce backing you are showing just now."

    I didn''t know how, but he guessed this right. I was a human who came here. But why is that race girl on the stage backing me up for being a human? Wait a minute¡­ Were there humans in the vast universe aside from us?

    "I bet he is so weak to even speak for himself right now," that dragon race showed how deep the arrogance ran inside the blood of dragons, "I bet he isn''t even better than our boys. The ones who came here were all ranked as bronze members, not a white grade nameless kid from such a nameless race!"

    At this point I couldn''t hold back anymore! That damn bastard! Didn''t he know I already killed a bunch of his so-called treasured and special kids? Didn''t he know I turned them into myckeys?

    During this debate, I came to a conclusion. The smoke covering the silhouettes here were in different colours, each representing the position of each one inside the impact.

    For example my smoke was silver, indicating I was a silver grade member. But that dragon one was dark gold, meaning he was a dark gold member.

    "I bet he is better than your so-called treasured kids!" At this point, I couldn''t hold myself anymore. I raised my voice, spoke up, and to my surprise my voice wasn''t the same.

    It came like the voice of a middle aged man, deep and resounding. Impressive! They even changed the voice so no one would recognise anyone here.

    I had to give a high five to those higher ups of the impact. Good arrangement folks, well done!

    "I dare you to back these words up!"

    I didn''t understand his point. What did he want to do? Fight to death or what?

    But the next message cleared everything for me.

    [He wants to ce a bet over what you just said > Bringold help]

    I didn''t know why but when I got that message, I looked up to the stage, specifically over the pitch-cked silhouette who spoke up for me before.

    "I ept your challenge," if it was a bet, then no matter what or how it was done, it was my victory here.

    "Let''s do it," he said in augh before pointing at me with his arm covered in golden scales, "see? A greenhorning from god knows where an underground pit wants to make a challenge against one of the mightiest archlords of the dragons, hahaha!"

    I heard manyughs echoing alongside him. I didn''t know what was funny in the first ce, or what even an archlord of the dragons even meant!

    But dude¡­ You were digging your own grave with your own ws!

    [As you are the one to determine the subject of the bet, you are asked to start first > Bringold help]

    [Raise your voice and call for help. Then I''ll discuss things with you > Bringold help]

    Wow! Thatdy is really caring for me!

    "Bringold help!" I did as she asked, and again I found myself vanishing from the ce and appearing in a narrower hall.

    The hall had few seats in there, walls lined with paintings describing a mighty battle between races I didn''t know, and a big green emblem resembling the small statues in my inventory with broad golden words underneath it: The Bringold Impact.

    "Wee to the negotiation room," as I was busy looking around, the soft musical voice from before came from above.

    Just like an angel descending from heaven, she was nothing lesser than that! She didn''t have a normal body like myself, and at this moment I realised I lost all the smoke covering up my body and face.

    She was as tall as my Bulltors, naked upper half, while her lower half was in the form of a big fin!

    She was a nymph! But not like any normal nymph one might have heard about! She had two pairs of semi-translucent and broad, butterfly-like, wings behind her back.

    A winged nymph! Yes, she was a winged nymph.

    Her eyes were pure green, giving me the impression that they were the most beautiful eyes in the world. Her fin was covered with faint rounded and soft looking pale green scales, shifting in each second forth and go, revealing two smooth skinned and perfectly aligned legs.

    From her fin at the torso, two thin lines of dark green fabric that looked like it was made from scales extended to cover up the front part of her boobs, extending for her neck before having a small knot behind.

    "Sorry for the trouble," I couldn''t help but say these apologetic words. Such a goddess was vouching for me and my human race, and in front of the mighty arrogant dragons and the dirty angels.

    I had to thank her for her trouble as well. But I didn''t know why I started apologising first.

    "It''s nothing," she waved her hand before standing on the ground. Her fin vanished and only two perfect legs appeared, covered obliquely and partially by the same thin dark green fabric that stopped slightly over her knees.

    "They deserve to be taught a lesson anyway," she said and she seemed to see through my intentions to ask, "Shush, we can''t discuss anything here outside the bet you two have. Or else you''ll be kicked out from here and won''te here until the auction is finished."

    "A¡­ Alright," I had no other choice but to nod in agreement. I didn''t know the rules, she did. "What shall we do now?"

    "The bet here is simple," she sat over one of the seats, putting one leg over the other in a graceful and tempting way before adding, "you have to give me something for the bet. I evaluate it then I''ll ask for the same calibre and type of thing from him¡­"

    She paused for a brief moment beforeughing in an honest way, "What? Do you like what you see here?" she pointed at her perfect curves and smooth skin, adding more temptation to her already fiery figure.

    "I just feel something is missing here," as she dared to say this, I dared to add, "a cigarette, slim and long cigarette in your lips would suit that burning hot lipstick you have."

    "Hahaha, I always knew your race is funny, hahaha," for unknown reason, she seemed to enjoy my little flirt here.

    Damn! I suck at flirting with explosively beautiful and sexy girls like her!

    But she just mentioned my race. I almost was about to ask her before I held my tongue at thest moment.

    "So you want something precious from me for the bet?" I asked and she nodded while giving me such a gaze that made me feel more ufortable.

    "But I have to warn you," she stopped me from taking something from my inventory, "that jerk back there is a tycoon! It would be a loss if you just took somethingmon from your pockets."

    "Howe I know if something is worthy or not?" I asked in pure puzzlement, "I came from a newbie world as you know."

    "Let me check it first and give you my opinion about it," she expressed her intention to help, "but you have to pay one thousand souls from your pocket for me."

    "One thousand souls¡­" I frowned, "why are you so interested in my soul anyway?"

    This was the second time the impact asked for my soul. At first I thought it was just an assessment procedure, but this explosive nymph here asked for it as well.

    And that smelled fishy.

    "You have something special," she mysteriously said and I noticed a gleam in her eyes when she stated that, "one day you''ll know about it. Now, bring forth what you want to bet and let me check it. But only one item is allowed."

    "Alright, I agree," I said before a message popped up instantly without any dy.

    [One thousand soul points are deducted for the ount ofdy green nymph]

    Wow! She was so impatient to take my souls away!!

    "What about this?" I took out my most precious item inside my inventory, my giant ballista. As I took it out, the ballista didn''t expand to its huge size, but kept in the small iconic shape like it was inside my inventory.

    I was proud when I took it out, but when I saw the disappointed gaze on her face, I felt I overestimated this ballista or something.

    "This one was sold here in thest newbie auction," she borated, "taking it won''t only expose your identity to everyone, but also won''t get you anything better in return. You need to know despite it''s a pale gold ranked item, this little toy here isn''t worthy to be estimated for anything good at all. At most you''ll get a useless thing graded between green and silver from him¡­ Even silver graded good items won''t be batted at all!"

    "Oh," I didn''t know the value of an item wasn''t only in its grade, "so the value is determined by things other than the grading system?"

    "Of course," she firmly nodded, and added while wearing a serious business deal look on her face, "rarity is most appreciated here. The rarer the item, the better. Hmm¡­ Let me give you advice for free," she said before adding, "Bring something rted to your ss. After all, amidst everything you have, your ss is considered your best option here."

    My ss rted items?! I paused for a long moment before I thought, "Will this do?"

    "This¡­!!!"

    Yet unlike myck of confidence, just from the reaction on her face I could tell it was really precious.

    What I took was a white grade bone. My inventory had many of such useless bones for me. What I nned to use was the golden grade bones, at least the silver graded ones.

    But the moment I took it out, she instantly jolted standing while her eyes went perfectly circr out of shock.

    "Will this work?" I asked, and she extended her two arms, urging me to give this bone to her.

    "Let me see it, I won''t steal anything from you under the regtions of the impact."

    Girl! Just saying this in such a drooling face made me doubt your intentions here. But I gave it to her. It was a piece of useless white bone after all.

    "Damn me! It''s a strange relic but it''s worth a ton of the wealth of that jerk, hahaha!" she held her in her hand before she emitted a green smoke that covered my bone.

    What I took was a normal white graded bone that I took from the kracken kids before. It was considered lesser than the bones I took from the dragon kids, but it seemed to be worth a treasure.

    "Can I get something good from him?" I asked in expectation.

 Chapter 95 - Kingdom Heart

    "Of course, I estimate this to be on par with a good dark gold item, or amon red item," she excitedly said, "I''ll ask for amon red graded item for you. Even for such a tycoon, red graded items aren''t that cheap to acquire, hahaha!"

    She seemed ted and in a better mood now. But I hurriedly stopped her.

    "Wait, can I add more bones to it?" When I heard about her initial assessment, and putting my deadly ballista as an assessment measure, I knew how valuable this chance was.

    "Add more?" she blinked, as if she saw me as a real tycoon here, "I told you, only one item can be put up to the bet."

    I knew that, but I couldn''t let such a chance slip by. I had two options here, either to rece this bone with a gold graded bone, or¡­

    "I know about such rules, but aren''t pills and potions sold in packs?" I said what I had in mind, "consider these bones as one pack," I said while taking out enough white graded bones to form a dozen with the one she had in her hands.

    "This¡­" just seeing all these bones made her drool more and she literally jumped over the bones and snatched them from my hands. "You are really generous and daring to bet them here."

    I grinned evilly. Come on girl! Stop this little show here. You and I knew very well that this bet was in my pocket.

    "I want something specific in return," I didn''t get all these bones out just for show, "in fact I want two things."

    "Anything you want will be considered strongly by the impact," she said without a speck of hesitation, "provided that it''s not against the rules."

    "First, what I want him to bet is something rted to warfare," I pointed at my small and lonely ballista before adding, "like my little toy here."

    "That''s granted," she nodded, "and I''ll make sure he will pay something to make him bleed, hahaha!"

    For some reason I felt little sympathy towards that dragon dude. He messed up with ady he shouldn''t touch.

    "I trust you on this," I said, while not starting any more conditions other than being something that I could use in my uing wars.

    If I got something on par with my ballista, something that could shift the tides of any battle, then this auction was considered done for me.

    "The second thing is a business deal proposal," I was here to win this bet and buy more warriors to my collection or good weapons and gears as the rules stated. But from her reaction just now, I could tell there was a better chance for a great deal.

    "Business deal? Sure, we are always open for business," she was so excited to not say no to any of my requests.

    "After this bet is done, I want to put the bones in the exchange window that you have," I pointed at the bones in her hands.

    "This¡­" she paused, "I can''t promise you anything rted to the bet. After all, the bet isn''t over and you haven''t won it yet."

    Girl! Drop the act please! But it seemed she was bound by the rules of the ce. After all, when she said that, she winked at me as a signal for her inability to agree on such a condition.

    "I don''t care about these bones," I acted like a real tycoon this time, even carelessly shrugging my shoulders as I took more bones from my inventory, a dozen ones, "I have lots to spare anyway."

    "You¡­" her face changed again when she saw my bones.

    "These bones are much better than the ones you have," I said, "but I won''t put them in your impact exchange. I trust my ability to win this bet. But if I lose it, then these little ones here will be in your care."

    "Why give me reasons to wish for your loss?" she rolled up her eyes. Bute one, you already knew I was going to win this. "Alright, that goes with the rules. What price do you want me to set for you as the basic price and buyout price? Or you want me to handle these things for you in return for a small fee?"

    "Neither," I firmly shook my head, "I don''t want to sell them, I want to exchange them for something I wanted."

    "Exchange¡­ I can do that for you," she winked, "in return for one little bone of yours, one of the good ones indeed!"

    Girl! Did you have a grandfather of a dragon race or what? Why act greedy with me now?

    Yet I nodded. First this wasn''t my best graded bone after all. And second I just realised from this short discussion the immense value of having a friend as her as a backing.

    "Here," I didn''t wait and threw one bone of what I had to her before she asked:

    "What do you want to exchange for? Warriors?"

    "Hmm¡­ I''m thinking about something more precious," I didn''t reject the idea of expanding my warriors, but I was looking for something else. "I wanted a kingdom heart, can I have it with these bones?"

    "Kingdom hearts?!!" she gaped open her mouth when she heard my words, "how do you do about that?!!!"

    "I just heard," I shrugged without delving much into any of my secrets. Of course I knew about that, after all it was mentioned to me by the old man through the beads. "Can I get it?"

    "Not a chance," unlike my expectations, she firmly shook her head, "this thing is far more precious, even more precious than your entire stock of bones."

    "This¡­" I frowned. I already knew this thing was precious, but howe it wasn''t offered here? "May I know how to get it then?"

    "Hearts of kingdoms are a precious item, no sane person will share it with anyone, not even for a treasure," she stressed over this point again, indirectly answering my question.

    "But there are old worlds who got controlled and ruled over by races, right? Why can''t the extra hearts of kingdoms be sold then?"

    "That''s for a proper reason," she raised her finger, "each race in the apocalypse have only limited slots of such hearts. To acquire those, you need to exterminate an existing kingdom which is very hard to do, or to exterminate an entire race early on at the first apocalyptic stages."

    Her words shone more light over what I didn''t know before. Yet she didn''t give me any exnation about why I couldn''t get what I wanted.

    "Just wait until I finish," she seemed to notice mycking to understand her reasons here, so she stopped me before adding:

    "The old worlds are already controlled by races, and yes they have a lot of extra hearts of kingdoms. But they won''t give even a single one for anyone, not even in exchange for a treasure. Do you know why?"

    Girl! That was why I asked you to borate in the first ce! If I knew, why would I have to ask?

    But I shook my head and she continued, "They are looking for candidates to control as many new worlds as possible. In our world, the number of each race controlled worlds are important, very important. No one is insane enough to ept your deal, not even me, not even the higher ups in the impact."

    Her words and rejection were firm. Her reasoning wasn''t illogical, but I still couldn''t agree with it. But what else could I do?

    "You can change your request right now," she said, "anything else is possible."

    "I¡­" I paused for a second. In fact, asking for warriors wasn''t a bad deal. I knew my bones would sell for high prices in the impact. But it seemed like I was missing something important.

    What did Ick most? Skills were something Icked the most. But asking for skills in exchange for the bones was a far worse deal than asking for warriors.

    I couldn''t settle with that!

    "Let me think about this then," so I retreated a step, "it won''t be toote to ask for this in the future, right?"

    "You already paid for this," she threw her bone in the air, seemingly cheering to get her hands over it, "once you made up your mind, send me a message."

    Before I asked her about how, I got a notification that she added me as a friend. And I simply epted.

    "Let''s go back," she cheerfully said, "I have a dragon jerk to screw, hahaha!"

    The next moment I found myself back again. It looked like I never left my ce to begin with.

    And the moment I returned, I heard a loud noiseing as if a heated debate was going on here.

    "I ced fifty thousand points on the green tile!"

    "ce these, take them all¡­ ce them on the green tile!"

    "The green tile¡­ Put all of them on the green tile!"

    I looked over and saw many of the people smoking amidst a heated storm at the stage. They were giving many things to the few pitch ck silhouettes over there, and shouting such weird things.

    "What''s going on here?" I couldn''t help but wonder.

    "Oh, you came," the one who started all this was still by my side. I looked over and couldn''t help but feel more positive about him.

    After all he did like that nymph did, publicly opposing not only the angels, but also that arrogant dragon lord or something.

    "Just now," I shrugged, "what''s the deal?" I pointed at therge crowd even fighting among themselves to reach the stage.

    "They are betting," the man said, "on the final winner. You have the red tile, and that arrogant bastard has the green one."

    "Oh!" I was amazed by this! Those higher ups of the Birngold impact knew how to strike a deal even amidst an apocalypse! "But howe I wasn''t informed by this?"

    This made me feel a little betrayed! Come one, you all knew I would end up winning. So the loot of this bet would be really massive.

    "Don''t be annoyed," but the man said in a calm tone, "you''ll get a big share out of this if you win. By the way¡­"

    He paused, even leant over my side as he whispered, "Tell me, mate, do you have a feeling about the winner?"

    I looked at his face shrouded in that pale gold smoke. He was a grade higher than me, yet I couldn''t refuse to give him a hint.

    "Aside from your feelings towards that jerk, if I were you, I wouldn''t miss this chance and bet on me," I answered with the same whispering tone before he suddenly sprinted away while raising his hand and shouting:

    "Thanks mate, I''ll be sure to repay this kindnesster."

    I stood in my ce, not knowing if I shouldugh or cry. I couldn''t see the face of that dude, and I wouldn''t be able to meet him again or even contact him.

    Unless¡­ There was a way to do that! When he returned, I''d ask him about this.

    But he didn''t return fast. He stayed for ten minutes amidst the chaos before the bet was over by the orders of those on the stage and everyone returned.

    I wanted to ask him but as that winged nymph appeared, she instantly said in excited tone:

    "Now we have two things offered from each side as a bet. Here are the two item assessments after being evaluated by the impact."

    Two balls of smoke appeared hovering above the stage. The people here were returning to their initial spots while chatting, creating loud noise. Yet when the two balls appeared, I could hear nothing at all!

    If a needle fell at this moment, I would definitely hear its nging sound loud and clear.

 Chapter 96 - The Souler

    "That''s¡­"

    "Holy sh*t!"

    "Both¡­ Both are red graded items!!! Damn!!!"

    "I want to know the nature of these items!"

    Voices of shocked exmations came almost from everyone, but more demands came to reveal the items to the public.

    "Have you forgotten our rules?" Yet the sly voice of the nymph came to tell me she was ready to reap another benefit from them, reminding me of my share of the ongoing bet.

    I needed to know how much I would get from this bet! But I couldn''t contact the nymph for now. When I clicked on her name, I got a message that I couldn''t reach her at the moment.

    Was this a fake act for fairness or something?

    "So we need to pay to see these items then?" another voice from the front came, "but the price of revealing two red items won''t be small, right?"

    "They are red items my dear," the nymph returned to her alluring voice as she added, "if you don''t want to see, then don''t bother to pay."

    B*tch! Yes, she was a veteran ssed b*tch without a doubt in such a profession!

    At this moment I got curious to see how much they would get from those wealthy people here to see these items. Also I got more curious to see the details of the item that dragon race offered in response to my bones.

    [You are part of the ongoing bet]

    [You can''t view your or your enemy betted items]

    Damn! I now had my heart beating skyrocketing off the roof! What the hell did he put for this kind of bet? I wanna know, I wanna know right now!

    "Wow!"

    "What are these bones?"

    "Can''t you just read the description next to these dummies?"

    "Whoosh! I can''t believe this!! I want some, I want some of these!!!"

    "Me too!"

    "Count me in!"

    "I want to make a deal with the one who offered these bones."

    "I want to buy a hundred of these."

    "I want a thousand!"

    Yes, just ask for a million next time, idiots! Did you think my bones were growing on trees or nted on the ground?

    I got more excited actually when I noticed the effect of my bones over the people here. It seemed my bones were enough to secure myself a good harvest in the future.

    But I couldn''t get any bones from any monster. I needed to face more races to get such bones.

    That seemed hard for now. The current stage of the apocalypse wouldn''t allow me to get in touch with them frequently. Wait, should I let my world merge with theirs and get a sh*t load of bones?

    No, that would be suicidal! I wouldn''t survive this! That task must be done no matter what. As for this business here, I would take it easy and try to not miss any chance to get bones in the future.

    I just recalled that Kracken race corpse lying in the depth of the Hudson river. Once returned, I''d send my dragons to get it back for me.

    I would get at least three bones out of his body, and I might get higher grade bones as well.

    "Then announce the winner already," that dragon race said in an arrogant way, "I''m sure my boys are unrivalled in the entire universe. And I have to thank all the ones who trusted in us, such a wide difference in betting shows who will win!"

    "Not necessarily," I retorted with a loud snort, "don''t just cry over it when you lose."

    "Hahaha, I want to see your tears when you lose those precious things of yours," heughed as if I just said a joke or something funny just now, "don''t worry, I''ll record the entire thing and broadcast it over my channel and make a universe wide announcement for all the races and gods to watch, hahaha!"

    "I promise you the same thing as well," I shrugged and instantly opened my channel. I was still feeling mad about the reaction of the gods. Up till now they didn''t send me a single message, like my entire channel became dead like a grave.

    Yet the number shown in the channel interface told me the channel wasn''t. I almost got so close from having ten thousand followers, a number that shot to the roof in the recent hours.

    So why the hell did you act like you weren''t there? Was that iing god to my channel so scary to even send me a single message out of fear?

    I made sure the settings were ready to record the uing reveal of the winner. But that nymph¡­ She was really good!

    "Sorry for that," she slowly said, "but the winner will be announced as thest part of our little auction here."

    B*tch! Come on! Just tell the entire universe that I won!

    But what could I do? I reluctantly closed my channel interface and waited for the auction to start.

    "The first item for the auction is a grade silver sword¡­" she started the auction with a weapon type item. The initial price of it was ten Bringold statues, with the minimum increase by one statue each time and the privilege of me buying it out with the price of one statue.

    But I didn''t. If I''d buy anything from here, I''d buy warriors only.

    ording to my assessment, the warriors I had covered almost everything. But I stillcked front fodders to be honest.

    So I skipped all the first few weapons without stepping in to buy any. Then the first warrior came.

    "A kobold?" I found it weird to see a kobold warrior getting sold. Didn''t kobolds appear in my worlding from other worlds? Or were they part of other races'' list of warriors?

    I didn''t find it interesting to buy any kobold, werewolf, or any other weak looking warriors that came on the stage.

    I still recalled the long list of warriors I got when I had my ss quest. I had many useless and weak warriors there, and strangely many of them appeared on the stage.

    Gradually I began to lose my interest in this auction. The entire thing was useless for me.

    That didn''t mean the warriors weren''t snatched by others. Of course when I grew up my forces, I might seek to buy these warriors to add more numbers to my side.

    But right now I was seeking quality over quantity, limiting my options here.

    I could already feel the silent gazes of the nymph and a few others on the stage towards me. They were the ones knowing that I was the person who started this auction on his honour.

    Yet I still didn''t raise my voice or imed anything in return for my privilege here.

    "Now we have another interesting warrior to show," the next one came and amidst myck of interest, I heard many angry voicesing from all around.

    "Stop showing such useless and cursed goods to us anymore!"

    "I''m sick of seeing those warriorsing up and down each auction! Why not just release them or kill them?"

    "I won''t buy any of these useless things. I don''t even think a wise person will be in his right mind to think about buying them as well!"

    "Who are they talking about?" as I couldn''t get why they all turned into such a rage, I whispered to my side where my new friend was.

    On the stage a warrior came to the light at this moment. He wasn''t any lesser in body size than the Bulltors or the shield warriors I had. But he looked a bit different.

    His body seemed to be made of long and thin fibres of muscles, no skin covering anything at all. His body was almost made out of pure muscles, except at the joints where it looked as if being made out of smoke.

    The smoke emitted from his joints looked like fire was eating up his flesh and releasing dense clouds of ck smoke. The smoke also appeared from his triple eyes, his hair and beard.

    That warrior stood up there, giving me a formidable feeling. He was strong, hellish strong! How could people here never fight to get him?

    ording to the current prices of the other weak warriors sold so far, I could estimate this dude here would be sold at over two hundred statues at least!

    I even thought he might be stronger and fiercer than my Bulltors. And that added more to my puzzlement.

    If such a warrior was offered, then why no one acted to obtain him yet?

    And soon enough I got the answer for that from my new friend.

    "This warrior is cursed," he whispered before adding, "his kin came from a very unique world where they lived by eating souls of other creatures. Such warriors can''t stand alive without giving them sacrifices of souls each day."

    "But can''t they just give them animals to satisfy their needs?" I still couldn''t get the point here.

    "No, this won''t do," he shook his smoky head, "they have a standard of their own taste. If you are speaking about normal and good for nothing animals, then they will need tons of them to satisfy their needs. And they won''t be happy."

    He pointed at the stage before adding, "this kind of race is really strong and mighty, but they are very dangerous. If you take them back to your world, then you should release them on your enemies and forget about them. But you better pray the apocalypse neveres to an end or your enemies stop breeding at a crazy rate or else you are doomed."

    "Doomed? Why?" I was still at a loss here.

    "Bro, if they didn''t find anything to eat, then by a strange contract they had with their masters they would suck away your soul."

    He paused and when he noticed I wasn''tmenting he added, "you''ll be dead, mate, dead! f*cking cold dead! Nothing can help you unless you have a way to store souls and keep feeding them all the time."

    Storing souls? A race that was feeding on souls alone? Come on! If I came second as the best owner of those mighty boys, then no one should im to be first!

    "I buy him out," without any hesitation I raised my hand and used my privilege to buy out this dude. Like ma, all the people here without exception turned to see me like I did something suicidal or something.

    Yes, I might look crazy to them. But who was the best one to deal with such a mighty race by the mighty ss of mine? Hahaha, if I only got back with this deal then I''d call this trip worthy.

    "Are you sure?" the soft voice of the nymphdy came before adding, "this warrior looks strong, and he is. But he needs to consume a lot of souls. To keep him living we have to sacrifice a lot of souls till date and we just barely are able to keep him alive! If you don''t do that, he will consume your soul, killing you with the system''s support."

    Thanks girl, but I knew what I was doing here. What I noticed was another thing. This dude was in his weakened state! How nuts could this be?!!

    "I''ll take him," I firmly said, "can''t I?"

    "The dude is crazy, hahaha," the dragon raceughed in a sarcastic way, "he wants to die sooner than my hands, why not we aplish his dying wishes here? Give that warrior to him, give him that curse and let''s see how he will survive until he leaves here."

    Despite saying that, I didn''t retort back. I wanted to, but this would attract suspicion towards my ss.

    After all, even the ones running the impact here seemed to not fully understand my ss that well.

    "Alright, he is sold to you," thedy said before I saw that warrior vanishing from the stage, and a message came next.

    [You gained the Souler warrior inside you inventory]

 Chapter 97 - Phoenix Race Bradley

    [Binding your soul with his, he won''t betray you or argue with whatever order you give even if it was to take his life with his own hands]

    [In return for his devoted services, he has to eat fixed number of souls you provide to him]

    [The current number of souls needed for him to survive is five souls per day]

    [The current number of souls needed for him to be in his prime is fifty souls per day]

    [Failing to deliver the minimum souls required, your soul will be paid and the souler will be released from this contract]

    [Do you want to pay now?]

    "Pay the highest number!"

    I said in a firm tone, but I didn''t have the luxury to take my new warrior out and check the changes that happened after consuming fifty souls.

    [Fifty souls are deducted]

    [The souler returned to his prime]

    [Souler favorability grew over seventy percent]

    What was that about? I didn''t know. It was my first time hearing such a thing called favorability.

    "The next is another souler," the voiceing from the stage attracted my attention at once.

    "I''ll buy him out!" without the need for even the souler toe on the stage or the nymphdy to continue her words, I loudly imed him.

    "Are you sure?" The nymphdy frowned, but I nodded firmly. Come ondy, give me what I wanted! Give me my dreadful warrior!

    "It''s yours," as before the warrior appeared in my inventory and I spent fifty souls to keep him in his prime state.

    Damn! I just couldn''t wait to go back and check that prime stage what it looked like.

    "Next is a souler warrior¡­"

    "Give him to me!"

    "I want this one as well!"

    "Send him here!"

    "That one as well!"

    "Bring them all¡­ Give me all of them, hahaha!"

    After getting the twenty-five warrior, everyone seemed to grow numb from my voice as the new friend next to me said in loudugh:

    "Just bring the rest on the stage, we have a crazy dude here who will get them all."

    "Yes, give me all," Iughed as well. At this moment I couldn''t keep my excitement anymore. I wanted to get all of them.

    I had around ny statues inside my inventory and I doubted I''d get anything else from this auction. Nothing was better than those hellish strong soulers, not to mention they were in their weakened state.

    "We have fifty remaining," the nymph said in obvious hesitation, "do you want them all?"

    I knew at this point she was puzzled not because I bought them all but for the amount of statues I had. I was supposed to have only fifteen, but at this moment I spent twenty-five and showed no signs of stopping.

    "I''ll buy them all," I said while taking out my statutes and throwing them as usual towards her direction, "bring them all."

    "Alright," seeing the fifty statues in front of her eyes made her not doubt herself anymore. Yet I still felt her gazes fixed on me.

    Now I have seventy-five souler¡­ Oh my gosh! If not for that bet still remaining I''d have asked to leave by now and return to my world.

    This trip¡­ this trip was really worthy of my time!

    But that came at the cost of spending three thousand, seven hundred and fifty souls. I still have plenty enough to test my bones after the end of the second quest, not to mention the uing battle in Jersey city.

    I knew that battle would be a hell on earth, something I was doing all my best to prepare for.

    But to keep them living per day, I needed to store away a lot of souls. It might hinder my ns for a bit, but they were worth every penny soul I paid.

    The rest of the auction wasn''t something worthy to mention. Itsted for two more hours, and during them many useless warriors and gears appeared on the stage.

    I had more statues to spare, but I wouldn''t waste them on anything I didn''t need.

    "And now our auctiones to thest part," after two hours, the nymph said in an excited tone. I noticed that after selling the soulers to me, she seemed more happy than before.

    I didn''t know soulers were such a burden over her and the impact. A single souler worth more than Bulltors and even were on the same calibre as my dragons.

    And I nned to treat them like I treated my dragons, raising up their levels to level two hundred, giving them bones, and even equipping them with good gears.

    I''d buy all the gears Icked from the market using coins. Gradually I saw that in the big wide universe, coins had little if no value at all.

    So it was better to waste my coins now instead of the statues. The statues would hold their valueter on, if not increased by time and the growth of my power and my needs.

    "The bet result is about to be announced," she paused before arge ball of ck smoke appeared before adding, "but first let me say that the odds for betting were really leaning over the dragon archlord here."

    She said that and two smaller balls appeared, one green and one red. The red one shone in bright light all of sudden as if it turned into a burning star. As for my green ball, it paled inparison.

    "Just tell us the winner," one voice demanded.

    "Just say the dragon archlord won," another said andughed, making most of the audience hereugh with him.

    They were the ones who betted against me. Screw them, I wanted to see their faces after losing despite that would be impossible thanks to that smoke screen.

    "Alright alright, calm down first¡­" the nymphdy knew the result from the start, yet she tried to calm the others first before raising her arm high towards the big ck ball: "Let''s see who won the bet, shall we?"

    The next moment many fireworks cracked and exploded all around the ball before it slowly turned into my green light.

    And under that light, I could feel the atmosphere change.

    Those excited and having fun people who betted against me went into dead silence. They emitted dark gloomy air that made me feel a little suffocated.

    "Yes, yes, yes, I won, yes, hahaha! I won, hahaha!"

    Just as the silence prevailed for a long moment, the one friend I gained by my side exploded in cheerfulughter before he jumped in an unexpected move and hugged me.

    "Thanks brother, I won''t forget this gesture of kindness today," he whispered in my ears, in a voice only the two of us could hear.

    "Hahaha, unravelled across the universe? Hahaha! You dragons never cease to entertain me," another voice came

    "That''s not real!" the dragon race shouted out of his bitter loss, "I ask you to revise the results and tell me the details!"

    "You don''t have the authority to ask for that," this time another one standing on the stage spoke in a heavy tone. I didn''t know who he was, but the sudden change of the atmosphere around people shouting in support of the dragon race''s im and their sudden silence told me a lot about his status.

    "All you need to know is that the result is fair and just. As if you don''t ept it, you know you have to pay for that if you want to know more details about it."

    I frowned before the new friend next to me said in a tone that he made sure to be audible:

    "He has to put his current dark gold grade in the impact on the line. If the result was really just, as it should be, then he will be punished and be degraded by two ranks."

    "Two ranks? Damn! That''s cool!" I also didn''t hold back my voice and even added a tinge of sarcasm in it. Dude, you did many dirty things back when the bet was going, and it was just just to return some favour back.

    "Humph," the dragon race snorted in dissatisfaction before vanishing while adding, "I won''t forget this humiliation today, not from any of you."

    In a sh he vanished while many others followed. At the same time, I noticed that the two smaller balls merged into the big green one, making it turn all bright like a green star.

    [Your stay here is about to end]

    All of sudden this weird message came to startle me. I looked at the stage in a hurry before another message came to calm me down.

    [You still have ten minutes here]

    [Congrattions! You won the Bringold impact official bet against the dragon archlord called Soerth]

    [The items you betted and the items you won will be added to your inventory once leaving here]

    [A subsidiary bet was done on the honour of your bet]

    [As the one who won the bet, you gained two percent share of the total sum of items offered in that subsidiary bet]

    [The items will be selected randomly, but its total value will be assessedpared to the whole lot of items in that bet]

    "Hahaha! I struck it rich this time, hahaha!" Before I could absorb all these messages, the one next to me jumped in the air,ughing out loud, acting all happy.

    "Come, give me your hand," he expanded his and I only stayed still without following his demands. I didn''t know what he wanted to do here.

    "Don''t worry," he was fast to grasp my hesitation, "it''s the standard way to make friends here in the impact."

    I got what he wanted and shook his extended hand. Then a message popped up next in front of my eyes.

    [Phoenix race Bradley from apocalypse world number 256544 wants to add you as a friend. Do you agree?]

    Phoenix race? And a male to begin with? Or wait, was he a girl in disguise or what?

    All I knew about that legendary race was that all of them were hot sexy girls. Never heard before of a male phoenix.

    "ept," I simply said as he did the same. But at this moment, I couldn''t hold back my curiosity to ask, and it seemed he also got the same type of curiosity as well.

    "Are you a man or a woman?"

    "Are you the one who started all this?!!"

    His voice came filled with astonishment before he broke out inughter. "Indeed, that exined everything indeed," he looked at my silver smoke and I noticed him shaking off his head.

    "Brother, I''m a man. Don''t listen to those silly lies the dirty dragons worked their as*it''s too hard to spread about us. We are like all the other races, having males and females. Or else howe we reproduce in your opinion? Putting that aside¡­ I have to give it to you¡­ You are really worthy of my admiration¡­"

    He paused and even sighed before adding, "it took me almost fifty f*cking years to climb from the white grade up to the silver grade. And you? Damn! Even if I returned to the n and told them about that, I bet no one will ever believe me!"

    I couldn''t help butugh. "Just show them the rewards you got back and they will."

    "Hahaha, yeah, riches never lie, hahaha!"

    Compared to the dragons, phoenixes were more friendly and easy going. But they also loved treasured, not lesser than the dragons.

    Just look at this phoenix dude, he was literally jumping out of his excitement every other second! He onlycked music and he would even dance!

    "Let''s meetter," Bradley said before adding, "if you want to leave, just go to the impact interface and you''ll find a red button to return home. Damn! I''m too excited to wait here anymore, hahaha!"

    "Go and I''ll catch up with youter on," I said before I did the same as he told me.

 Chapter 98 - The Mighty War Chariot

    After all, I also wanted to hurry back, check over what I gained from that dragon and also check the prime soulers I got.

    *Fwoosh!*

    In a sh I left the auction site and returned to the side of the river. Once I opened my eyes, the scenery filled with colours and lights blinded my eyes for a few seconds.

    "Finally you are back!"

    Just as I was adapting, I heard the anxious voice of Isabe next to me. I squinted my eyes and tried to endure the difference in sight while sharply looking around.

    But I found no sign of danger at all. They all came here, the jumper, the spearhead, Isabe, and Angelica. "What''s wrong?" I couldn''t help but ask.

    "What happened to my girl? Waaah!" Angelica burst open in crying and I noticed her red puffy eyes at this moment. She was crying for a long time, it seemed.

    She leant over the weak body of Alex, crying over her like she lost her or something.

    "We had a bumpy ride here," I shrugged, "but they are all fine."

    "If they are then why aren''t they awake yet?" The spearhead stood by Isabe''s side, seemingly supporting her against me.

    Dude! If you wanted to attract her attention, you better stood by my side not hers! After all she was trusting me, and if I said something mean about you¡­ Humph!

    "They suffered heavy blows from that tunnel explosion from earlier," I annoyingly said before adding, "I gave them something to heal their wounds. Don''t worry, they might just need a bit more of a rest."

    "Where were you just now?"

    Just as I finished dealing with the anxious girls, the jumper appeared on my side while gazing up at me in a suspicious way.

    "One second," I didn''t forget what I wanted to do first. "Come forth my dragons!"

    Three dragons came up and they pped their wings while standing midair.

    "Why call them that?" The jumper seemed a bit perplexed when he saw them. Dude, were you foul speaking about me when I wasn''t here or what?

    "Go, search the bottom of the river where the destroyed tunnel is," I pointed my fingers towards the distance, "bring me the big corpse lying down there."

    Of course I wouldn''t forget my missed trophy. Even if I returned with such a big harvest of unknown items and those soulers, I wouldn''t forget about that Kracken race left to the fish in the river bottom.

    His bones¡­ all his bones would be mine.

    "Are you out of your damn mind?" The jumper took a few seconds to get over what I just did before he forcibly held my arm in a fierce way. "We just managed to escape with our lives on the line. Do you want them toe and get us again?"

    "They already know where we are," I freed my arm with equal strength and firmness before adding, "they aren''t attacking because they won''t be able to harm us."

    "Who says?"

    "I say," I rolled my eyes, "don''t you trust me?"

    "Not when my life is hanged by a thread here!"

    He pointed to his chest, and for the first time I noticed a small hole in there. Damn! That was an arrow hole, right? Just near his heart!

    "Here," as I was worried over him, and out of my good intentions, I took out one potion and threw it to him before he threw it back.

    "Do you think I don''t have tons of healing potions?" he said in disdain, not even thanking me for my good gesture.

    "Then what?" I still didn''t get what hit him.

    "He got a cursed arrow," the spearhead said from Isabe''s side. "An arrow came and turned into smoke when it prated his chest. He says it won''t go before killing the one who did it."

    "Didn''t you get him?!" I was surprised. Not only that jumper was taken by surprise, he also failed to get his hands on that person.

    "If I did, then would I stand here shaking from fear?" The jumper rolled his eyes before the angry voice of him came, reprimanding the group, "if you didn''t leave me behind with such worthless people, I would have gotten him by now!"

    "Dude, you are a really crazy one, y''know that?" the spearhead didn''t like the jumper''s attitude and retorted back, "you made us run without rest for almost an hour! We even ran into a mighty enemy base filled with many races and strong humans!"

    I looked up at the jumper who exined in one word: "Castle."

    And I got what happened.

    "Where is this castle then?" I asked, "we can go and kill everyone now. we are in Jersey city, so we can start working from there."

    "Who said we are in Jersey city?" our guide jumped to her feet before adding, "we aren''t! We are a few miles away from it."

    "This isn''t Jersey city?" this news came to surprise me, "didn''t you say once we cross the river we''ll reach the city?"

    "A walk of fifteen to twenty minutes can''t be considered that much, right?" she said, while rolling her eyes.

    "Then let''s go and take that castle," I didn''t change my mind, "we can find that bastard who cursed you and kill him."

    Frankly I was totally oblivious about such cursing arrows. Did they even exist? And how did they work exactly?

    But from this little experience of the jumper I could tell my safety wasn''t guaranteed. Even all the cautious jumpers fell into their trap.

    "It won''t work," the jumper shook his head, "if I was that person, I''d leave as fast as possible and hide inside the bigger city."

    "No harm to try then," I shrugged, "at least we take one castle away, get further understanding about our enemies, and also vent out some anger."

    "You don''t get it," but the jumper seemed not that excited like I thought he would be, "they have many warriors like yours. Yes they don''t have your mighty dragons, but you only have four. And you just now took only three of them, meaning you lost one already or he is deeply wounded, right?"

    "And?" I knew he had a point here, but he didn''t know that my forces just expanded in quality and quantity while he was away.

    At that moment, I imagined his reaction when seeing my new forces. Damn! I wished I could see his face at that moment! It would be epic!!

    "I''m saying they have hundreds of warriors, not to mention other races and the traitors of the humans! The army they have there is simply in thousands! Add to this the castle effect¡­ Don''t tell me you got your head hit or something during your escape?"

    He even moved to check out my head, fearing I had a concussion or something. I pushed his hand away and didn''t say anything back.

    "Just take me there," I said, "after my boys return."

    "Do you want to die?" The jumper looked at me but I didn''t speak.

    "Just watch," I didn''t say much and simply summoned one thing first.

    My mysterious trophy!

    Even inside my inventory, the item I gained from the bet was boxed in, covered with red straps like a present around a golden box. I had my expectations raised by a notch when I saw this.

    *Boom!*

    Just taking it out caused an intense booming sound apanied by massive waves of dirt expanding everywhere around. I looked in daze and amazement, opening my eyes wide, waiting for all the dirt to be cleared to see what I got from that bastard.

    "F*ck me!!!" and the moment I saw it, I couldn''t help but hold my head with my hands, cursing out loud out of my immense shock and delight.

    "What the heck is that?!!!"

    Even the jumper screamed in shock while the others literally jumped off their feet.

    They had all the right to react this way. After all what came in sight wasn''t a simple war item like I imagined; it was a deadly behemoth!

    A behemoth sized war chariot that spanned for over thirty metres in length, fifteen metres in width, and above fifty metres tall!

    The chariot was simply a giant in any aspect you wanted to consider. The front was dragged by a group of giant horses that reached the number of thirty, arranged in groups of three, forming ten rows to drag this absolutely heavy chariot!

    Each chariot horse was ten metres in length, five metres in height, covered with soft scales at necks, strong muscr leg origins, and around their tails and wings.

    Each had two long wings that were filled with absolutely pure milky white feathers. Compared to the bright golden scales, and pitch ck skin, the overall look of these horses was fabulous!

    As for the chariot itself, it was made entirely of three kinds of ores; red, ck, and golden. The chariot seemed to have three floors inside, each floor reaching almost fifteen metres in height.

    Such height was enough to sustain the giant bodies of the dragons and many giant creatures like Bulltors. As for the top of the chariot, it seemed to be like a roof, with eight cylindrical towers rising up for another fifteen metres where small versions of my giant ballista resided over their top.

    It was a beast! The chariot wasn''t running over wheels, but over five parallel long and curved sleds. And those sleds were all emitting golden fog that looked like the pitch ck fog emitted from the hooves of the giant horses and the edges of their wings as well.

    I bet it wouldn''t just glide over the ground¡­ I bet it could even fly!

    As for the two sides of the chariot, both had great murals depicting great battles where dragons overwhelmed other famous races like Selvators, giants, angels, and even phoenixes!

    Damn! This wasn''t a chariot! This was a fortress!

    "Is¡­ This is yours?!!" The jumper moved under his immense shock and tried to touch the twoo big handles at the centre of this chariot.

    But the next thing happened was for the chariot to emit a loud buzzing sound, before I heard a loud banging noiseing from the violent crash of the jumper.

    Damn! It even had its own self defence mechanism! I loved it! I really fell in love with this behemoth!

    "Wait," I warned the others, although this wasn''t needed, "I''ll adjust its setting first."

    I didn''t move or even turn to help the jumper who looked in a sorrowful state at the moment. Even the jumper with such a strong body couldn''t resist the simple bacsh from the chariot!

    How cool was that?

    I opened the description of the chariot, and read it with all attentive eyes.

    [Dragon archlord war chariot: An earth grade war chariot that was made under the specific requirement of a famous dragon race archlord. This marvel was built by the universe renown goblineers: The Makers!

    Current owner: human race Hye.

    Current condition: basic condition status.

    Description:

    The war chariot runs over stat points as its main fuel. You can use other precious materials like rare ores, jewells, and even unique things that contain high grade energy.

    It can''t run on low grade items, like coins ormon monster materials for example.

    The war chariot was manufactured, but it''s considered a living item. The goblineers who made it added a beating heart of a giant and ancient world tree as its core.

    It has three modes; basic, intermediate, and fully activated modes.

    Basic mode:

    It runs on the residual force of the beating heart of the world tree in its centre. It can run on the ground, allow the usage of the protective towers, and give enough energy for the dragging dragorses to drag it. The defensive shield will be in its primitive form, only sustainable for ten eings attack force.

    Intermediate mode:

    It can rise slightly over fifty metres off the ground. The defensive shield will be augmented to be in its intermediate form, enough to defend against one hundred and fifty eings attack force. The dragging dragorses will have their speed augmented, and have enough power to attack using their short ranged breaths. The chariot will allow the owner to use the long ranged energy pulses as a weapon to stun and kill enemies.

    Number of stat points required to activate this stage: ten thousand soul points per hour.

    Fully powered mode:

    It can fly even to the highest sky! Its speed will be rivalling the speed of light! The dragorses will use their long ranged breaths and all their attack power. The chariot can use its full force, like gravity control, myriad of skills, long ranged and AOE attacks, plus the most shocking ground separation and elevation to its height! The defensive shield will be in its strongest form, sustaining an attack force of one thousand eings.

    Number of stat points required to activate this stage: one hundred thousand soul points per hour]

    "Damn!" I sucked in a cold air of breath. This behemoth¡­ really was worthy of an earth graded war treasure!

    It consumed tons of stat points per hour! What did that mean? I couldn''t possibly fully operate it at my current financial status.

 Chapter 99 - Tour Inside The Chariot

    "Have you finished reading its content?" The jumper came at this moment to attract my attention to a point, "let''s go inside. I want to know what this beauty hides inside."

    "You have stat points, right?" out of the blue I asked. His eyes narrowed while he seemed fishy towards my sudden question.

    "Why ask all of a sudden?" He said, "don''t think about robbing me! I''m warning you!"

    "Consider it a fee for saving your as*," I didn''t hide my intentions before pointing at my grand chariot and added, "this little shy girl here needs stat points to run. Or else she won''t show us her strongest power."

    "How so?" the jumper seemed to frown when hearing that. And I simply told him the price list of using this beauty.

    "Damn!" he also cursed, "nothinges without a price in this f*cking apocalypse!"

    "Are you paying or what?" I rolled up my eyes, "after all I''m bringing my girl to save your neck. You should cover the expenses."

    "Considering that¡­" he crossed his arms while thinking about this, "it''s a waste not to witness her strongest power in y. But let''s be realistic. If we consume too much then we will end up with her basic power, right?"

    I nodded without saying anything. After all he had the call here for how much he should spend.

    But who said he didn''t have that much in his pocket? Even I, someone who just yed for a couple days here, had almost enough stat points to run the intermediate form of this behemoth for twenty hours straight! Or the ultimate version of it for two hours!

    I was sure if I dug deep enough into his inventory, I''d find enough stat points to run my girl for days!

    "Let''s do it this way then," yet he acted all wise, but in actuality he was stingy, "I''ll provide enough stat points to run it in her intermediate mode first."

    "So poor to run her in a full powered version?" I couldn''t help but remark in a sarcastic tone.

    "If you have the ability then be my guest," yet even my sarcasm didn''t affect him, "or else we''ll do it my way. I can activate her full powered version, but from another point of view, we can keep that as our final trump card here."

    I got what he meant, but something deep inside my mind kept rming at his stinginess.

    "Alright," what else could I possibly do? After all, I still had my new warriors to elevate their levels, consuming more stat points from my reserve.

    And this time I ended up running my beauty without paying a cent! It wasn''t my loss in either case.

    "Let''s go," as I epted what he offered, I went to the gigantic side of the war chariot.

    Standing just there made me feel little! Even the doors of this chariot, which were four identical doors with a protruded engraving of a stunning dragon head, extended to reach over twenty metres in height and five metres in width.

    "Damn!" I gritted my teeth while holding one handle and pulled it with all my force, "it''s damn heavy!"

    "Sorry pal, I can''t help," the jumper said from behind. I ignored his insincere reason and kept pulling the door until it finally budged open.

    And then a flight of stairs appeared, thrice to be exact. Each seemed to head towards one floor of this chariot.

    "Come," I motioned to my group to follow while I led them.

    [Warning: intruders are detected]

    But the moment they came near the opened door, a message popped up on my face.

    [Human race: Spearhead is about to enter. Do you want to allow him safe passage? Or do you want to kick his ass?]

    [Human race: Isabe is about to enter. Do you want to allow him safe passage? Or do you want to kick his ass?]

    [Human race: Jumper is about to enter. Do you want to allow him safe passage? Or do you want to kick his ass?]

    Three messages popped up and for a second I was tempted to kick that jumper''s ass. But I epted their safe passage. Who knew what brutal hit that chariot of mine would give for the already wounded jumper?

    "Bring Karoline and Alex," I didn''t forget about the two girls who were still lying unconscious on the ground.

    Right now, and if we didn''t even pay any stat points to my little girl, I could keep the chariot running on the ground while acting as my firm base.

    For example, like now, I could let the two unconscious girls be inside the chariot without fearing for their safety or being burdened by them.

    The design of this chariot was meant for giant people, not normal sized people like us. Each stair needed me to jump to cross to the higher stair, giving me a funnyparison when I imagined my Bulltors climbing these stairs with ease.

    The first floor was really wide! There were no rooms, only one single big and luxurious looking hall. There were many seats, many tables, many portraits depicting dragons in various glorious moments of their race, and also many golden ornaments and a few treasures as well!

    But unluckily for me, all the treasures here were bound to the chariot. I thought I could get a few and sell them into the market to get many stat points in return.

    Wait¡­ should I sell my bones in the Bringold interface in exchange for stat points? Or would that end up being my loss?

    If someone told me before that I''d consider doing this, then I''d curse him, his father and mother, and up to hisst ancestor!

    But right now I was seriously considering that! I just didn''t know how big the difference was between the three modes of the chariot.

    If she could perform well in the basic form, then I wouldn''t need to invest that much into her for now.

    In the entire big hall, the most remarkable thing aside from the expensive ornaments everywhere were rounded tforms that were slightly higher than the ground.

    Each tform was around five metres in radius. On the two long sides of the chariot, dozens of such tforms were there, while on the shorter sides there were five tforms only.

    Each tform was against one big window, meaning they were meant for defence.

    "This ce¡­" Isabe came and stood by my side, with a shocked and disbelieving look on her face.

    "Amazing, right?" the spearhead jumped again and at this moment I couldn''t help but roll up my eyes and give him a warning nce.

    Dude¡­ Stay your hands off my girl for now. I didn''t approve of youing closer to her!

    "Let''s go up," as there was nothing else to do here, I led the others up through a circr built patterned stairs around a central golden pole.

    The next level was filled with small rooms, looking like a resident for those guards inside the chariot. I could count at least ten rooms, each five metres long and six metres in width. And there was a narrow corridor between the rooms, with two cleared zones from the sides of the chariot.

    Also the previous tforms were there.

    "This might be a good ce to leave the girls at," the jumper suggested and I nodded. Karoline was carried by Isabe and Alex by Angelica, and the two were selected to random rooms and ced the girls over the beds inside.

    "Let''s go," as the two girls were securely left in here, we all went upstairs again.

    And this time we found something interesting.

    "This¡­" the third floor was also like the first, a single wide hall. But unlike the first floor which seemed to be like a weing ce for visitors, this floor was more like an arsenal.

    "That dude¡­ He was too generous to leave such gears here!"

    Swords, spears, bows, and even shields and armours¡­ everything were neatly organised in big piles on the ground of this hall.

    "Wow! But they all look big," Isabe jumped around, seemingly happy about all these gears. She adjusted her sses, while adding, "can I take this sword?"

    It was really like a spear not a swordpared to her body, but I simply nodded.

    And everyone moved and selected whatever they wanted, except for the jumper who didn''t bat an eye when he saw all these gears.

    I knew that dude was rich, much richer than I. But ording to my ns, this big hall filled with gears here was simply perfect!

    All the warriors I gained could nowe here and be equipped with any gear they wanted.

    "Let''s go," after everyone selected what they desired, we started to go to the roof.

    Isabe picked up that giant sword that looked more like a spear and walked by my side. The spearhead selected a chained metallic ball, a couple of them actually, giving him such a terrifying look when the length of each chain was extending for almost three metres!

    As for Angelica, she picked up a pair of knives, curved and looking like a daggerpared to the giant size of the dragons, looking like suitable curved swordspared to her body size.

    The roof was open in the air, as fresh air weed us. There were many seats, tforms in different sizes and heights, and also the towers.

    Also there was a central rounded movable tform, seemingly connecting the roof with the floor below to move on armaments when needed.

    "This gpole¡­" the jumper stopped at the long ck gpole that extended for ten metres up to the sky, carrying a g with a dragon head on its end. "We need to change that! We need a g of our own."

    "Don''t look at me," he said thest words while gazing up at me, and I simply shrugged, "I suck at drawing."

    "You are our boss," Angelica came to my side, leaning at me while intentionally twisting her body in a tempting motion, "you shall decide our g."

    "Leave it forter than that," I escaped from her while running to the foremost edge of the chariot. There I saw something that attracted my attention.

    "This ive¡­ It looks deadly!" I stood by another gpole that wasn''t a gpole at all. A long and heavy looking golden ive was inserted in a hole that seemed to be made specifically for it.

    I tried to hold it, but all I could do was to raise it with my two arms before it took me and my body down. "Damn! It''s so heavy!" I couldn''t help but take it inside my inventory for now.

    When I had my strength stats raised, or even opened up my cultivation path, I''d surely use this ive.

    Its sharp curved long edge was enough to scare any enemy of mine! And it extended for almost six metres in length, enough to be used for long attacks.

    As for its sharp edge, it extended for over a metre! It was a beast! I was sure of it.

    "Now," Isabe was still ying with her two spear-like swords, "what should we do?"

    "We should go and crush that castle upon their heads!" the spearhead said in a vicious tone while waving his two deadly chained balls.

    "Even with this chariot, we can''t beat them," but the jumper shook his head, "we are five, and if we added your warriors, we won''t evene close to a one hundred force! And they are in thousands!"

    "One second," as he mentioned my warriors, it was time to bring another shock to them.

    "Come forth my warriors!"

    Without hesitating, I summoned my newly acquired seventy-five warriors. I didn''t worry about the spaciousness of the ce, after all this chariot was really looking like a fortress!

    *Fwoosh!* *Fwoosh!* *Fwoosh!*

    In a sequence of seemingly never ending shlights, the seventy-five warriors appeared with their giant bodies.

    And when I looked at their outer appearances, I couldn''t help but gasp out of immense surprise!

    Their bodies showed clearer changes than before! Before their bodies were wrapped tight in their muscle thin bundles, with foging out from their joints only.

 Chapter 100 - Dude, Your Inventory Is Mine

    But now? Now they were all swimming in dense ck fog! It looked like their bodies were in purple fire that kept shing in dancing threads underneath the fog.

    If their look was brutal from the start, then right now they looked monstrous with those red glowing elliptical three eyes in the middle of their smoky heads!

    Even I felt goosebumps when looking at them.

    "What are they?" Angelica came closer to one of them but the moment she tried to touch one, that one suddenly vanished from his ce to reappear a couple of metres away.

    That was unbelievable! Damn! Could they teleport or they just had insane speed?

    "Come," I didn''t take them just for show, "take these and use them."

    "And you dare to ask for my stat points?" The jumper red at me when he saw therge amount of stat points, beads, gems, and crystals that I took.

    "Dude, just feeding them these emptied almost half of my reserve," I said back without feeling any shame, "plus I''m doing you a service here. Why are you against paying the fair price for it? You are the one cursed, and not me!"

    "Humph," in discontent he turned his back to me but still peeked a few nces at my soulers.

    As for the girls, they seemed to enjoy this new game of chasing the soulers. No matter how they tried, they couldn''t catch a glimpse of my warriors.

    Amidst this theirughs filled the ce.

    "Who are they?" The spearhead stood by my side. On his ugly face I could see his fear. He had all the right to feel so, after all my warriors were mighty!

    "They are one of the new warriors I gained," I didn''t delve into much details, "they are called soulers. Very strong, very dangerous, and very loyal!"

    They were dangerous indeed, not only against my enemies but also against mine. These handful of them just ate many souls simply per day. If I wanted them to keep living in such an amazing state, I needed to expand my killing and quicken the growth of my forces.

    I gained a lot of strength back in New York. ording to my prior ns, I shouldy low and deepen my foundations once I controlled Jersey city.

    But now¡­ Now I had to change all that! My forces couldn''t sit idle. If I controlled two cities, then what about the areas adjacent to both?

    Luckily both cities were close to each other. So they got each other''s back. But that didn''t mean I couldn''t expand.

    I also sat my gaze upon Massachusetts state. I needed to pick my pace up and go there as soon as possible.

    After all, the real game changing opportunity lies there, not here.

    "Come forth," as I watched my soulers upgrading themselves and getting slightly bigger in size, I took out all my warriors.

    Including the newly summoned Gollems, Kracken, and my new dragolves warriors.

    "This¡­"

    Now as my full force waspleted, I onlycked my dragons.

    "You got more warriors?" The jumper was shocked to speak for a few moments.

    "Don''t you want your curse gone or what?" I rolled my eyes before noticing something biging from the direction of the river.

    They were my dragons, and they carried a really big corpse with their ws.

    "Go down there," I pointed at the lower deck and added, "arm yourselves and take positions. We will go to war soon."

    I moved with much anticipation towards the ground. The others didn''t follow me and simply kept looking from high above.

    Of course they could simply stay up there and enjoy the sight from such height. But for me, I had to go down below and get my share of this corpse.

    *Thud!*

    Just as they reached me, the big body fell heavily on the ground. I didn''t hesitate to take my fifty percent share before I checked the bones.

    [There are six bones that you can salvage using your separation skill]

    "Yeah!" I said in excitement before taking these bones out. Out of the six, one was gold, one silver, two green, and two white.

    Yes, it was worth getting that corpse back.

    "Let''s go," I moved back, "keep flying and scouting the air above my little girl."

    Once I reached the top, I stood with little puzzlement. How should I lead this giant assed girl?

    I reopened the description and found a little icon at the end that I didn''t notice before. It came with a ck dragon face, and once selected, I saw another window where control settings of the chariot were decided from.

    "Of course let me be the sole controller of it," I allocated myself as the driver without any hesitation. I wouldn''t trust leaving my beauty to anyone else!

    Once I sat myself as the controller for the chariot, I felt a strange feeling. It was like something got unlocked and I felt my ability to sense the entire chariot.

    Damn! There was really something massive beating somewhere in that chariot!

    It must be that world tree heart mentioned in the description. At the same time I felt something else, connected to that beating heart.

    *Borram!*

    Strange noise erupted the moment I tried to check that thing up. From the central part of the chariot, just a few metres at the side of the tform connecting the roof with the arsenal down below, another tform was raised.

    It wasn''t a simple tform, as in the middle of it a strange ball of bright blue and golden lights appeared. It gave me the impression of being a little star emitting light all over the ce.

    And the moment it appeared, information gushed into my mind without warning, telling me what I should do with that strange tform.

    "What is that?" The two girls were still ying catch with my soulers before that tform appeared and attracted their attention. They both looked at me, alongside the jumper and the spearhead as well.

    "It''s the ce we shall put the stat points at," I looked at my jumper who simply shrugged and said:

    "Let''s first see how your behemoth acts without my stat points."

    Although I also had the same mind as him, I felt the reasoning behind both decisions was different.

    "Alright," I turned to face the front, "hang tight, let''s get this girl moving."

    I only thought about moving when the thirty dragorses on the front roared and raised their front legs in a strong motion. Then they started to move.

    "This speed¡­" Isabe moved to my side, stood on the front end of the chariot while her face showed her struggle to eitherugh or cry.

    I also felt the same! The chariot was moving, that was given, but at what speed?

    "It''s the speed of a snail pal," the jumper jumped on my side, before adding in a bitter tone, "I think it''s equal to the normal human walking speed before the apocalypse¡­ What a regret!"

    Of course this speed wasn''t something I should feel proud about. It was something I never sawing at all!

    The chariot was moving indeed, but in my eyes it was a speed equal to standing still.

    Moving in a battle? Or moving from one ce to another? Damn! No matter how I saw it, this chariot''s current basic speed wasn''t enough, wasn''t enough for anything at all!

    "Go and put your stat points in there," as I had nothing else to do but to ditch the basic form of my chariot, I pointed to the strange pir at the centre, "if you wanted us to reach that castle before the start of the second quest!"

    "Just remember this," the jumper couldn''t help but shake his head in regret. It was something none of us expected it seemed.

    But knowing this made me realise that the chariot could only be summoned as a resting ce, or when I was in the middle of a defensive battle.

    But teleportation or moving in offence was out of the question.

    Thinking back at my limited reserve of stat points, I started to seriously consider changing my precious bones for stat points.

    It might be funny, but what else could I do?

    If a miracle didn''t happen to solve this issue for me, then my precious chariot would be left to dust inside my inventory for a long time.

    I watched the jumper reach that pir, take out stat crystals, orbs, and beads before throwing them all into that shining star in the middle of the pir.

    The star was standing idle, but the moment it got the stat points, it started to ignite fiercely like he added some wood to fire.

    Then it started to slowly rotate.

    "How much do you need for the intermediate phase?" he shouted, and seriously I didn''t want to answer.

    I waited for a long minute, acting as if I was reviewing the description again. "Keep pouring your stats until I find the right number," I said while trying to buy more time.

    Of course I knew the number needed, but what if I did? Let that bastard bleed for a bit, even if he put more than what the chariot needed, I could always use the extra forter, right?

    "How much is needed?" the jumper shouted again and this time he stopped throwing anymore stat points into the shining star.

    But he threw more than enough, to the point I got a notification about it!

    [You ced one hundred thousand and twenty thousand stat points for the chariot]

    [Do you want to activate the intermediate or the full powered version of the chariot?]

    "Intermediate!" I hurriedly said while trying to conceal my happiness. Damn! That jumper simply took out such a big hand in such a short time without any struggle.

    "It''s enough," I didn''t tell him the details, but even from that distance I could feel his anger towards me.

    He was smart enough to know I scammed him. But so what? Everything he owned was literally mine!

    I started to seriously consider depleting his inventory of any stat point to thest scrap! But what about his wrath?

    He couldn''t do anything to me, but it wasn''t a good thing to have such an explosive dude next to me.

    "Don''t think about doing this again!" He came to me at a fast pace before giving me such a gaze full of anger.

    "Your inventory belongs to me," in a response, I decided to take away most of his stat points first, e on, be a good boy and give your daddy here ny percent of your stat points."

    "Don''t go overboard!!" he shouted in immense rage but I simply didn''t change my mind.

    "You and I have a contract together," I said in a calm tone, a tone of someone who held the upper hand here, "and by that contract I order you to deliver ny percent of your inventory''s soul points to me."

    A strange atmosphere erupted between the two of us, the air of the contract bound by the system. I could see fire sparksing like deadly daggers from his eyes.

    But I didn''t care! Dude, I was ready to ditch my precious bones for such useless stat points! Besides this little girl here would serve all of us, not only myself.

    *Thud!* Thud!* *Thud!*

    As he had no other choice but toply, the sound of his stat crystals, orbs, beads, and points filled the entire ce.

    "I won''t forget this," he threatened.

    "It''s not my fault that you are selfish dude," I shrugged while hurriedly collecting everything he took out. Damn me! He took almost a small hill of such things out in just a few minutes!

    "There is a difference between being cautious and selfish," he said before adding in his ruthless tone, "and there is a difference between being demanding and a thief!"

    "Dude, your inventory is mine," I rolled up my eyes before adding in a simr ruthless tone, "don''t force me to empty all your inventory and im everything you worked so hard to get.. After all, I''m just taking such useless stuff off your shoulders, emptying space for other things in your inventory."

 Chapter 101 - A Scary Enemy!!!

    "I don''t need your help for that!"

    "Humph, cold bastard!"

    "What did you just say?" he narrowed his eyes and I felt if I said anything further, he might go and break the contract amidst his rage.

    Why did he have such a ruthless explosive temper when it came to this jumper?

    But that didn''t matter. Right now I simply obtained a lot of stat points in various forms. ording to my initial estimate, I got almost one million stat points off him.

    That seemed too much, butpared to the one hundred thousand gulf of my chariot''s strongest form¡­ It was considered nothing!

    Even adding my stat points and his together, my chariot could only operate in full power for ten hours only!

    I prayed to gods at this moment to make my chariot''s intermediate form suitable to be used inbat. Or else I would be screwed!

    But the next moment I threw all these negative thoughts and fears away from the roof of my chariot. My girl¡­ she started to run at a speed high enough to be considered monstrous!

    "Damn!" Angelica came as well to stand with the rest of us at the front. She put her hand over her face to shield against the sudden gush of the wind created by the high speed of my chariot.

    "It''s amazing now, right?" I couldn''t hide my excitement from this result. Right now we were running at a speed that exceeded the flying speed of my dragons in the air!

    Come on, just admit I was cool by having this mighty chariot galloping earth like it was a hungry beast!

    "Yet it takes a lot of stat points to run," even in the middle of such a glorious and happy moment, the jumper always found a way to say something mean.

    "Not a problem," I shrugged without care, "I can sustain it like that for over a hundred hours!"

    "That''s only four days," the jumper rolled his eyes at me, "or to be precise, it''s only two days time in the apocalypse."

    "Don''t forget we are going to kill many races," I didn''t show any sign of disappointment. I wouldn''t give that bastard his satisfaction. "We''ll steal much more stat points from them."

    "Just pray they are wealthy rich kids in their ns and tribes," he still found a way to say something mean again, "or else you''ll end up having nothing after these two days."

    "We will," I firmly responded, "and not only a bunch of them, but most of them."

    "Humph, let''s see¡­"

    "Yes, we''ll see¡­"

    The two of us kept ring at each other for a long minute without flinching. It wasn''t until the sudden shout of Isabe that I finally turned my eyes away from him and saw the front.

    "We are here," she eximed in excitement, "let''s kill their asses!"

    "It''s kick their asses my sweetheart," the spearhead said before Isabe red back at him.

    "Who is your sweetheart? I dare you say it one more time and I''ll grab that sweetheart off your chest!"

    "It''s rip, not grab," I corrected whileughing. I didn''t forget to give the spearhead a warning gaze again. Dude! Don''t push your luck too much or else you might find yourself lying dead in my hands!

    But the moment I turned to see the front, I couldn''t help but feel my blood getting frozen out of fear.

    "Sh*t!!!" I cursed out loud while stopping the chariot all at once.

    "What''s wrong?" my sudden curse followed by me stopping the chariot attracted their attention.

    "Was that thing over there present when you were here before?" I pointed in the direction of the castle, not towards the ground that was covered literally with thousands of monsters, kobolds, werewolves, and humans.

    "You mean that shining protective dome on top of the castle?" the jumper snorted as it seemed he took that thing too much lightly than he should be. "Yes, it was there," he added when he noticed the stern look on my face.

    "What is it?" Angelica pushed herself to the front through us to get a better look, "isn''t it a protective shield?"

    "It''s a protective dome," the jumper corrected her in his usual high attitude.

    "It''s not!" but I had to pour a bucket of cold water over his head.

    "Then what is it, genius?" he crossed his arms in defiance and at this moment it hit me.

    He didn''t recognize this thing as he didn''t see it before! The highest run he did wasn''t even close to the twenty-fifth quest we were going to face soon.

    So it was normal he didn''t recognise that thing hovering on top of the castle, and mistook it for a protective shield.

    "It''s a world gate," I said in a deep tone, "one that connects that ce with a simr ce in another world."

    "A world gate? What the hell is that?!!" the jumper asked in much doubt but this wasn''t the big problem here.

    From what I saw so far, the main races here were kobolds and werewolves. They were the same kind of races I faced before.

    And as far as I could tell from my short visit to the Bringold impact, they acted as warriors for another race.

    But who was that race then?

    Suddenly everything started to fill in their ces¡­ The jumper, someone so cautious to even let a fly get close to him, was hit by a cursed arrow in a sneaky attack.

    What were the possibilities for someone like him tomit such a silly mistake? Nill! It wasn''t even one in a thousand or even a million percent! It was big f*cking zero!

    So I had a world gate activated for such a long time without any race obviously present around it, a herd of warriors working under such a race, prepared to fight us head on without being afraid from my chariot, and finally that mysterious incident of the jumper.

    Everything seemed unrted, but in fact they were once you put a single race name in such a weird mix¡­ The illusionists!

    Damn! Why was my luck this bad?! I had to run into them first, not my targeted world gate!

    Damn me!

    "We should go and kill them now," Isabe started to get on fire, carried out by the momentum of my chariot and my newly acquired big guys here, "world gate or not, we can crush everything standing in our way."

    "Well said," like a parrot, the spearhead nodded and repeated what she said in different words, "we have our mighty chariot and mighty warriors, we have you and that¡­ masked fellow who still doesn''t tell me his real name¡­"

    "Do you want to die?" The jumper gave him a cold gaze that made the spearhead pause in the middle of his words.

    "Peace bro, I''m here for peace," the spearhead retreated a couple of steps and even took the shield out of Isabe. Thetter shook her body before turning to stand by my side, totally exposing the spearhead.

    "But the refineddy here has a point," the jumper suddenly gestured with his head towards Isabe, "we have nothing to fear! As long as we are here, nothing can harm us!"

    I couldn''t disagree more dude! We couldn''t risk our lives and go blindly against such a scary race!

    Just as I was thinking about if my chariot was equipped to fend off the stealthed racekin of illusionists or not, a strange feeling came to my heart, making it drop to the dead bottom.

    "Move aside!" without even exining, I sprinted towards the direction I felt that strange feelinging from. I took out my two swords in a sh, before I rotated around and shed with both at the air just ten metres away from us.

    And as I felt my sword hitting something fleshy, and even before I could make certain of what my swords hit, a sequence of the same uneasy feeling appeared in my heart in session.

    There were ten! Ten at the same time!

    "Be ready for battle!" without having any speck of doubt I recalled every single warrior here except for the soulers. Thetter were the only race I had with enough agility and inhuman reflexes to match such hidden enemies.

    "What''s wrong?" Angelica''s doubtful voice came from behind, but I had no time to exin everything in words my dear.

    "Infiltrators!" this was enough to exin everything to them. Just as I did all that, I started my next spree of running and killing.

    As I took away most of my warriors, moving around became much easier than before. The roof of my chariot looked spacious, but the more I moved to kill, the more uneasy signals I got!

    These signals came from my sense stat! The one I never found a way to put in actual battle use proved itself to be my life saviour today!

    Of course this unused passive skill for all this time kicked into the stage in such a big move! Damn! My ss was really superbly dope!!

    "Keep yourselves protected with each other," I shouted while killing my tenth illusionist. But that wasn''t something to be happy about. It seemed my chariotcked any ability to stop them!

    And that was simply bad news!

    But if I knew that, then my next move was simple and direct. Instead of running around like an idiot to catch them, I ventured directly towards the source; the stairs.

    Going there wouldn''t only help me kill any of theming on board, but might also attract the others'' attention.

    "Keep moving," like I expected, my soulers moved in their bizarre way all the time, looking like they were shing and shaking while filling the entire floor with their afterimages.

    It wasn''t their afterimages, but the moment they moved from one spot to another, they got attacked to move up again.

    "Yeah, kill them," I noticed that amidst their movements, many silhouettes came out from their stealth and fell dead on the floor of my chariot.

    I didn''t see how they did it, but it was all good! Kill them, kill those bastards!"

    As for me, I stood like a heavy rock over the stairs. My sense skill kept giving me unstoppable signals, which I kept answering with both my swords.

    But at some point I couldn''t keep up and felt a few des hitting my legs before something like a big hammer hit my chest and made all the air inside my lunge out in a burst wave.

    That wasn''t the problem, the problem was that I lost my control over the stairs for a long minute before I returned again while killing my path through the illusionists.

    "Half of youe here," after this happened thrice, I couldn''t see any hope of stopping their influx towards here. All I hoped for was to not meet any shadow illusionist here, or else I would be cursed while dealing with such a scary race.

    Under my orders, almost forty of my soulers shed and came to my aid. The moment they surrounded me, they managed to kill many illusionists without even lifting a finger.

    All I saw was that their ck fire became restless for a few seconds before they calmed down again.

    "Ten of you go and protect them," unlike my and my soulers'' outstanding performance, my group was literally struggling in dealing with those illusionists.

    They had all the right to suck in such a way. After all none of them had my sense skill or had the mighty nemesis of the illusionists, my souler warriors.

    "Ten around me, and the rest go down there and stand firm at the entrance of my big baby," I added while releasing all the rest down below.

    And I could hear sounds of shing swords, thudding sounds of falling bodies, and then the noises started to grow weaker.

    "Stay here," I said before moving around my floor.. It was time to clean this mess up and start my retaliation.

 Chapter 102 - The Trojan Horse Tactic

    As I got such a firm grip over the situation here against the illusionist, it was time to drive my mighty chariot up to that damned castle and world gate and shut the two down!

    Of course I didn''t know how to shut a world gate down, but it was time for me to learn how to do so.

    Or to be more precise, I wanted to control that gate.

    Yes, I wanted to take it under my wing. I came here not to control the city but toplete the heroic mission and control one world''s gate.

    And right now in front of my eyes, one gate stood erect, waiting for me to take it.

    The gate was in the form of a ring of fire, a massive ring of fire that spanned almost over three hundred metre in radius. The thickness of the ring was at least twenty metres thick.

    It hovered one hundred metres above the castle that wasn''t like any normal castle I conquered so far. The castle had thick big walls that covered a space of a kilometre in radius.

    There weren''t just three towers, but at least dozens of them! I spotted even a couple of small ballistae that would pose a threat over my forces, not to mention that big catapult that I only saw the upper arm of it high in the air, situated almost in the centre of that castle.

    It was a real fortress of an activated high grade castle, suitable to protect such a world gate.

    And from that world gate, rays of bright silver light extended to cover almost all the castle area. That was why the jumper and others mistook it for a defensive shield.

    "The intermediate form of my chariot isn''t enough," I muttered while reaching the front side again.

    The jumper was protecting the others using some sort of a protective gadget that wasn''t even enough to stop the shes of the many illusionists who targeted them.

    But that was over now. Once I arrived, I saw many dead bodies all around, killed by my soulers.

    "Good boys," Imended in honest praise, "now it''s time for our assault."

    "Are we going to hammer those bastards now?" The jumper seemed to be enraged by what just happened now.

    I looked at the castle and the army standing around it before I turned my eyes to the area surrounding my chariot.

    And there I finally spotted my own soulers gushing out from my chariot, killing every single illusionist standing in their way.

    "Yes, we will go there," I slowly said before turning my gaze towards the castle and added in a cold tone, "but it will be a hell of a fight."

    "We have your warriors," Angelica seemed to get over her fear at this moment, "we can crush them all!"

    I didn''tment on her optimistic words. In fact the deadliest form of the illusionists wasn''t in such a sneaky pattern of attack they did here.

    I knew they wanted to exterminate us, fearing my chariot. But their deadliest advantage came when they were surrounded with other forces, like the big army standing in front of us right now.

    They would stealth, wait and see chances to attack us unprepared. It wasn''t a good thing to attack while having your guards raised against such sneaky bastards.

    I knew many of my warriors would fall here, and if my group decided to follow the heat of the battle, they might get overwhelmed as well.

    So how could I turn such a hard battle tide towards me? Towards more security?

    "What are you thinking about?" the jumper, who was the only one with a slightly cool head here, asked when he noticed my sudden silence.

    "We can''t risk frontal battle," I said while narrowing my eyes in determination, "we will use the trojan horse tactic."

    "What?" The spearhead seemed to not recognize such a tactic, but the rest did.

    "Isn''t that an ancient tactic used in old times?" Isabe asked before adding in disbelief, "I mean it was before Christ time! Hell, how can we use such obsolete things here?"

    "What do you have in mind?" The jumper didn''t refuse my words in the same way Isabe did. After all, he was very experienced and knew I must have a reason to think so.

    And of course I did!

    If we risked an open out war with those forces, then it would be like setting up the perfect stage for the illusionists to show their true might and terror.

    So the wise thing to do was to not give them such a chance at all. Howe I would do that? It was simple; I''d use my chariot and move it and prate the entire castle, turning it into a trojan horse.

    And that was the reason why I discarded the intermediate form of my chariot. To be able to crush such defensive abilities of that advanced castle, I needed a force higher, much higher than my current chariot had.

    "Be ready to use any far ranged attacks from here," I said while taking out all my warriors and then I gave them the order:

    "Part of you go down below and use the defensive tforms to rain down the enemies. Use bows, use spears, even throw axes and swords. Use anything to kill¡­"

    "Will that be enough?" Angelica looked a little unconfident in my n, "we have thousands of enemies plus those stealthed guys down there. If we went directly inside, we would be crushed! We need to get out and kill them."

    "No, we have a chance," I instantly waved my hand and in the middle of my chariot roof, my gigantic ballista appeared.

    "What the heck is that?!!" the jumper jumped in fright before looking at me in obvious doubt, "did you steal a dragon race treasure vault or something when I was away?"

    "You can say that," I didn''tment or ask him how he guessed it. After all, my chariot had everything that pointed towards the dragons of course.

    "Go and operate the ballista," I said to my Gollems before leaning over the edge of my chariot and shouted, "surround the chariot, kill anyone we meet. Get ready!"

    As everything was settled, my group reluctantly took back their weapons and took out bows and arrows. In such a high ce, arrows were the only deadly weapon we could use.

    [Do you want to operate the chariot in fully powered mode?]

    As everyone was ready, I turned my attention to the control of the chariot. I agreed and that central pir shone in a brighter light before its central little star of fire started to circte around itself in crazy fashion.

    "Did you¡­" the attentive jumper didn''t miss this, and I stopped him by waving my hand in a casual way.

    Who cared? We needed to prate the defensive shield and crush anyone inside.

    "Hang tight!"

    I knew this would hurt. But without any hesitation, I pushed my chariot to the front alongside a loud shout: "Attack!"

    It was given to my soulers. As expected, they matched the frightening speed of my chariot.

    Once I gave the order, the chariot dragorses roared while their bodies seemed to ignite with immense power. Their muscles expanded slightly and their scales even got brighter than before.

    Then they brought my chariot to the front at a speed that is least to be described as shy!

    *Boom!*

    Such a sh was destined to cause such an explosive sound. Yet the remarkable thing was that I never felt the aftermath of such shock.

    Not even a hair of mine twitched under such fierce impact!

    Yet it wasn''t enough.

    "Roar!"

    "Roar!"

    "Kill them all!"

    Many angry roars echoed alongside shouts from the races and traitors stationed here. But I didn''t give them a damn. I simply made my dragorses pull the chariot back for a hundred metres before they mmed again against the shield.

    "Fire!"

    And at this moment, and when I made sure no matter what happened we wouldn''t get affected by the shock, I gave the order for my gollems.

    *Fwoosh!*

    A deadly long ck arrow made entirely from thin air once the huge string was pulled was released like a bolt towards the shield.

    The shield was already trembling under the immense battering of my chariot. It wasn''t acting as a warring chariot at this moment, but simply a gigantic battering ram, a damn heavy battering ram!

    "Again!"

    As I made my dragorses retreat the chariot for another hundred metres, I tried to synchronise the next attack with the massive arrow from the ballista.

    And after the tenth attempt, my synchronising try seeded!

    I didn''t aim to make the two meet at the same time, but to make the arrow arrive first then the chariot. My only problem was the frightening speed of both, something even my eyes couldn''t follow least to control!

    Yet I got lucky at my tenth attempt and with that, a loud cracking sound appeared from the shield.

    All this time the enemies were trying to swarm us! Yet the chariot was enough to kill and smash anything that stood in its way.

    After a few failures, and many losses, the enemies changed their tactics and started to target the door to the chariot itself.

    But such attempts were stopped valiantly by my brave soulers.

    "Attack!"

    As the shield cracked open, the inside of the castle was open wide for us. I didn''t hesitate to push my chariot forward, crushing the big walls of the castle using my chariot''s immense force.

    The wall looked like it was made out of y, not sturdy stone! The walls fortified by the system and didn''t get any effects from my dragons before were now crushed by my chariot!

    That told me a lot about how deadly and advanced my chariot was.

    "Your turn," at this delicate moment, I turned towards the sky. There were three dragons hovering silently over my head. Once they got the signal, they rained the enemies at the centre of the castle with their deadly breaths.

    Those must be the leaders of this force, and also the ce with the highest concentration of illusionistsing through the world''s gate.

    As the fire ate away many hidden silhouettes, revealing their bodies, I waved my arm around in a motion for my dragons to break free and attack as they saw fit.

    Then I pushed my trojan horse inside the castle, reaching all the way to the centre of the castle in a few breaths.

    "Now what?" Isabe asked in impatience. Just watching all these enemies and such fierce shes that happened between my soulers and them made her blood boil for battle.

    "Keep attacking," I simply gave this order. This ancient tactic didn''t require my forces to embark and attack. The strongest point here was in my well protected chariots with my soulers plus all the far ranged attacksing from the defensive tforms and the rest of my forces from within.

    As for my soulers, I finally managed to see how they were attacking. Against the previous shes with the illusionists, I didn''t see how they killed them.

    But when they were met with normal races and monsters, I started to grow an understanding of their abilities.

    They simply twisted and shifted their ces to appear like passing through the bodies of their enemies. Their fire would engulf the enemy''s entire body in a blink of an eye, looking like it prated their bodies without any hindrance.

    In my eyes, I saw it like they were made out of rays of deadly light and the bodies of their enemies were made out of transparent ss!

    The moment they passed through any body, that body would lose any sign of life instantly after and would fall in a muffled thud to the ground.

    Brutal! Scary! Deadly! And pretty much OP!

    Damn! I got lucky to have them here! I was lucky in the first ce to get such an OP ss to support their deadliest weak point.

    As the battle raged on, something unexpected happened!

    We were inside the castle, just in the centre of that ce. The giant world gate was shing all the time, shimmering light all around.

    Just after a few minutes, I noticed something that made me feel threatened!

    That damn previous annoying feeling and that vague sense of danger came up again without warning! The source of this was just a few metres away from me, from my group, from my warriors, inside the rooftop of my chariot!

    How the hell did they manage to climb their way up to here? Was it because we were stationed still and not moving?

    Dammit! Those illusionists were so much like a pain in the ass to fight against! Even as hard as fighting against those deadly Selvators!!

 Chapter 103 - The Still Time Prison

    My puzzlement didn''tst for long. I realised that something was rted to the strange rays pouring down from that high up world gate.

    "Be on alert!" I shouted before moving fast towards the centre part of the chariot roof.

    If before my main task was to not allow more of the illusionists toe up here from down below, then this time I had to do exactly the opposite.

    And I didn''t face them all alone.

    "Come back," I called back ten soulers without any hesitation before summoning them again, "scatter, kill any illusionist you find!"

    And simply like that a brutal battle was moved up to the roof of the chariot.

    This time my group didn''t stand idle, petrified in fear like before. The jumper took out defensive items and distributed them to the two girls and the spearhead.

    Then they moved and started to hit the air under the lead of the jumper.

    Even if they couldn''t see their enemies, they knew the enemy was here and their weapons wouldn''t find it difficult to kill anyone standing in their way.

    But how could we continue fighting like this?

    Even if we could kill them, more and more kepting from up above. I stood my ce firm like a solid rock, killing every single illusionist that came into my range of ten metres sense skill.

    But would that be enough? How would we end this?

    I knew we couldn''t keep going like that, and gradually the girls started to get tired, their protective items from the jumper became exhausted like running water.

    After all, they were moving blindly, attacking and defending blindly, while their enemies were seeing them all the time.

    The only three doing so well in addition to me were my soulers, the jumper thanks to his vast fighting experience, and the spearhead.

    It was a bluff, or it was actually, for the spearhead to be able to kill so many illusionists so far. Thanks to his two heavy chained metal balls, he only needed to turn around himself and spin, leaving all the workload for his deadly weapons.

    If this continued, then one end woulde to us. I had only one option left, but before doing it, I made sure to use my strongest chariot weapon.

    [Do you want to unleash the ground separation weapon?]

    [Warning: To use it, the chariot needs to be in the air first]

    "No problem," I simply gave the order and my chariot''s brave dragorses spread their wings and started to lift the entire chariot high in the air.

    I couldn''t see them clearly until we began to fly. "Activate it now!" I didn''t hesitate to use such a weapon now, hoping it would be enough.

    However as we got near the high up world gate, something seemed to stand between my chariot and that gate, like an invisible force field of power.

    But the chariot was already in the air and the next thing happened was for the entire chariot to emit a dazzling dark golden light.

    Then I could see arge space of the ground down below, high in the air under a loud series of rumbling explosive sounds.

    "Release it!" as arge area of the castle got higher than the chariot, I simply motioned to all my soulers to jump off it and reach my side.

    After all, the part that got separated was nothing else but the central zone of the castle, in a radius of three hundred metres at least.

    But there was a central hole, where the main building that held the emblem defied my chariot''s ability and remained in the ground.

    Once I gave the order, that big piece ofnd fell like a meteor on the ground. I could hear wails of races, monsters, and humansing like never ending torturing chorus from down below.

    Then another message appeared in front of my eyes.

    [You used the ground separation skill]

    [Almost half of the chariot stored energy was depleted]

    [The remaining time for the full powered form is twenty minutes]

    [The remaining time of the intermediate form is two hundred minutes]

    [Decide!]

    "Take us down first," despite this was pretty much expected, but I wasn''t feeling satisfied. The size of the ground affected wasn''t enough to kill every single living enemy in that castle.

    Although I killed almost one third of their forces in just this simple attack, it was far from enough to secure my chariot and my forces.

    So it had toe to the next step now, especially when the energy of the chariot was running low so damn fast.

    I hadn''t hit the rock bottom yet, but if I wanted to escape such a dead end I''d have to be daring and make such a decision now.

    Even if it looked reckless, I had to do it!

    "Get ready," I shouted, "once on the ground, run towards the emblem."

    "What?!" I could hear the shocked exmation from Isabe but I had no time to waste in exining anything to her.

    It was time to take back my precious chariot and turn the trojan horse strategy into killing the king and seizing the kingdom one.

    "Come back," as I made up my mind, I took in my giant chariot before a magnificent scene appeared.

    "What the hell¡­?!!" I was shocked when I found myself standing all alone in the middle of a grand emptiness left by my chariot.

    That was expected. After all, my chariot took up almost a space of over five hundred metres square.

    But what was epic was the fact that I stood there in the middle of such emptiness, all alone!

    There was no one of my group present, not any of my warriors, or even my enemies.

    Howe this happened?!!

    And the answer came instantly when I opened my inventory and examined my chariot to get answers while shouting over:

    "Surround me!"

    I was literally standing alone in the middle of the grand forces of my enemies. They weren''t looking as grand as before, but against my lone self, they looked terrifying.

    The next instant all my fighting soulers flickered and shed to appear around. They stood inyers, tightly protecting me from any enemy.

    And that included the still pouring like rain from above illusionists.

    As I secured myself by this simple move, I started to examine my chariot, hoping to find answers over this mystery.

    And the moment I did, a row of messages started to pour in front of my eyes.

    [Warning: Your chariot has been taken back in the middle of war]

    [The chariot activated the still time prison inside it, using the rest of your provided energy]

    [There are five hundred and eighty-seven individual inside the chariot now]

    [You can decide either to release whoever you like, trap them there until you resummon your chariot again, or force a binding contract with them]

    [Your choice human race Hye!]

    I looked up at these messages before stopping in front of the number provided by the system. In the middle of all the cries of deaths and the rumbling noise of the war, my mind ignored all this and focused on such numbers.

    "Five hundred and eighty-seven¡­ my forces can''t reach such a number at all!" I muttered while the exnation was obvious. The moment I saw the description interface of the chariot, I found an option of the trapped living beings list inside my chariot.

    And when I selected it, everything became more obvious!

    "Take all my warriors and the human race out," I didn''t hesitate to add, "and force a binding contract with all the illusionists inside!"

    How could I refuse such a heavenly gift? The illusionists were, and would continue to be, one of the most terrifying races ever existed in this apocalypse!

    Their reign or terror would leave deep impression over humans for decades after. And now? I had over three hundred of them trapped forcibly inside my chariot!

    I never expected such a great number of intruders to be present inside my chariot. But right now I just hoped this number would be bigger so my gains would berger.

    [All the selected individuals will be released now for free]

    [Forcing a binding contract over each individual you selected will require one thousand stat point or an equal source of energy to bepleted]

    [No need to buy any binding contract. As long as you keep the possession of the chariot as the owner, they''ll be bound to you by unbreakable contract]

    "Damn!" I sucked in a deep cold air of breath, "just taking all of them will deplete this much of my stat points reserve?"

    It was a pain to consume all this in one go, but I didn''t have any other option. The future up ahead seemed to hide many deadly encounters, and the illusionists would be a fine addition to my growing elite forces.

    "I agree," I said, "bind them all!"

    Just as I said these words, my own forces came out at this moment. My group looked puzzled for a few seconds, even the jumper wasn''t an exception.

    "What happened just now?" Once regaining the rity of his mind, he looked around in clear vignce.

    "Go and kill those enemies around the emblem," I didn''t give any exnation. As I could see, this heaven defying ability of my chariot could be considered a game changer in many deadly and hopeless situations.

    "But¡­" the jumper didn''t move as he seemed more puzzled the more he thought about it.

    "No time to get confused, just do as I say," I turned to my small army of warriors before adding, "soulers at the outsides, shield warriors and bulltors follow behind. The rest will stick to the centre¡­ Let''s go!"

    As I gave such clear orders, everyone started to move towards the central building of the castle.

    The ground wasn''t even. After thest attack I used before calling my precious girl back, the ground became more like a deadly meteor just hit it.

    But that also stood in the path of our enemies, buying us more time to go towards the emblem.

    The closer we got there, the more concentrated the illusionists were.

    [Binding process update: ten percent]

    [Estimated remaining time: Five minutes]

    It wasn''t long for such a grand number to be forced to follow me, but in these five minutes the oue of this battle would be decided.

    No matter how many illusionists were thrown into our path, my force crushed them all.

    Thanks to the soulers, and the great contribution of the jumper and the spearhead, these illusionists didn''t pose any threat to us at all.

    Even the ones who were sent directly in the middle of our forces were dealt instantly by me. I didn''t let even a single souler toe inside, focusing all their strength over going near the emblem.

    And the moment we passed the door of that three story building, I found the emblem I was looking for.

    It was hovering a few metres off the ground, emitting bright silver white light like a little star in the night. It was a brilliant scene that I didn''t have any time to appreciate.

    "Surround this ce," I shouted while moving as fast as I could towards the emblem, "ten soulers stand inside, kill anything that dares to intrude."

    At this point, all we needed to do was to hold the fort. The heart of this ce was this shining little star. Once controlled, all the enemy forces would lose all the augmentation they had from it.

    And that would turn the tide finally to my advantage.

    "Stand your hand off the emblem!"

    Just before I could reach there, such a calm snort came from high above. In a reflex I turned and jumped away before a muffled explosion erupted just at the point I was standing at.

    *Boom!*

    The explosion happened so fast, but my shield warriors acted faster.. They activated theirbined defensive ability and pushed the aftermath of that explosion away while creating a deep crater.

 Chapter 104 - The End Of Volume 1

    Some of my warriors got into such a mess, and fell into the crater. Luckily not a single one was hurt. But that made me look at that young illusionist standing on top of a big eagle in the air with a cold gaze.

    "It''s not a good thing to throw a fist before a word," I calmly said.

    "He is strong," the jumper whispered as he came to my aid without any dy.

    "I know," he wasn''t just strong, he had such wealth to buy such a weapon. I couldn''t recognise the attack from the start, but when I saw that green silver fog that was pushed away by my shield warriors, my heart felt a cold grip holding it.

    It wasn''t just toxic gas, but it was one that would curse the person''s soul.

    That dude standing over there was the one who cursed the jumper. And that told me a lot about how formidable he was, and how bad the jumper situation was.

    The jumper was one of my assets, one valuable asset that I worked my ass to get him on my side. Losing him in such a useless way was out of the question.

    But I also knew that dealing with that person now wasn''t feasible, not without enough preparations.

    "Humph, it''s you who came crushing on our doors and killing my people," he retorted before adding, "retreat now and I''ll consider this as if it never happened."

    "Oh, acting mighty and generous when you are one foot away from defeat and death? Interesting¡­" I didn''t waste anymore time talking to him.

    His sudden appearance interrupted my earlier momentum, but I knew what he was aiming for.

    After all this wasn''t the only race invading our world or Jersey city. And if I imagined that the other races wouldn''t hurry here to help despite their differences with each other, then I''d bemitting a grave sin.

    They were enemies, but when removing humans out of the picture. Against us, all the races acted like a unified sword and a mighty shield.

    "Stop me if you can," I knew I couldn''t possibly kill him at this moment, but that didn''t mean I wouldn''t preserve my life if he dared to attack me again.

    If he decided to stop me, he wouldn''t seed, I guarantee that. I wouldn''t kill him, but he would fail to stop or even hurt me!

    "Pretty stubborn I see," I could feel cold deadly daggers at my back, but that didn''t stop my steps towards the emblem.

    "Just wait at your gate," I said in a clear challenge, "I''de and im that gate for me right after."

    "Humph," but when I got near the emblem, I felt a sudden change in the entire atmosphere. I was ready for that. The moment I felt such danger, my precious chariot came again into this world.

    Only four minutes passed since I started forcing the contract with the trapped illusionists. I needed one more time to bind them all, but who cared?

    I had to preserve all my current strength no matter what! Losing my warriors was equal to losing an arm or leg for me!

    And that would turn my current achievement of having illusionists worthless! So decisively and in cold blood I decided to ept a current small loss than take arger losster on.

    *Rumble!*

    As I summoned the chariot, I could see a sh of many messages that I didn''t care about. I knew beforehand that the system would warn me of the interruption in the binding process and would tell me how much I gained.

    But at this moment of crisis, I didn''t have the luxury to care about any of that.

    Once I summoned the chariot, I called that central pir of its shining star. And without any hesitation I ced many of my stat crystals inside, even much more than needed.

    "Activate the defensive shield!" The shield was summoned just a momentter from calling off my precious girl and doing all that. Once the chariot appeared, a mighty rumbling urred as its innate shield of the basic form stood erect against the iing deadly attack.

    But when the fully powered state was activated, that shield was sturdy enough to push back that attack and relieve the sense of crisis over my heart.

    And at that moment I could see the real shape of that attack.

    "Damn ruthless! It''s my luck to have my chariot at this moment!"

    Just outside the shield, a world of hell was there. Fire, thunder, and even cracks in the air that seemed like they were tearing the entire world apart were assaulting the shield.

    It was a mighty weapon that I once heard of its terror, the tears of the illusionists'' god; the Lorcerk!

    They even had the support of such a high grade god this early on in the apocalypse! That tear wasn''t a tear, but it was a bead of filthy fluid that contained all the resentment and part of the real power of that god.

    Just releasing it was enough to wipe out an entire city from existence! It was a weapon on par of the deadly star of the angels!

    Yet at these stressful moments, it seemed like my chariot''s defensive shield was doing a good job at facing off this attack, making it focused all over the chariot without being able to crack the shield.

    To demonstrate its terror, the tear must explode and release its all energy stored within. So right now that attack wasn''t even considered close to one tenth of the real formidable power of it.

    And that made me heave a deep sigh of relief.

    Like that deadly star, this kind of weapon also had a limitation. That god was rumoured to only give one tear to one trusted subordinate for free. Wanting more required lots and lots of quests and missions to be done sessfully.

    "Take more," as I saw this, I couldn''t help but throw more stat crystals without reservation inside that beating star of my chariot. Right now my chariot defensive shield was the only thing standing between that weapon and my life.

    What was good about keeping my hand and reserve my riches if I was going to die? It was simply foolish!

    As for others around, not a single person said even a single word, not even a gasp of shock or fear.

    It was expected. After all humans knew how weak they were when faced with such unstoppable and unimaginable might.

    "Damn you cockroach! You are still alive?!!!"

    The attacksted for five straight minutes, during which I never stopped pouring my stat crystals every time I got the message that the energy was almost depleted.

    Just in these five minutes I consumed about eight hundred thousand stat points at least! But I didn''t care, stat points could be reced easily at any time, but not my life!

    "I swear toe to your neck once I control you damn gate!" with a heavy heart filled with wrath and desire for vengeance, I swore in a loud tone before I heard a strangeugh.

    "Then you have to hurry into the city and look for me then."

    *Fwoosh!*

    As the world outside started to get cleared, all I saw was a sh of a light that passed fast, so fast like a lightning bolt towards the horizon.

    And when I turned my head upwards, I didn''t find any remnants of that damn gate anywhere in the sky!

    "W¡­ W¡­ What was that?!!!"

    The spearhead was all shaking in fear while not being able to even stand! His body mmed on the ground in a muffled thud, and like dominoes all the others fell as well.

    Even my warriors, even my dragons, even the jumper¡­ not a single one was an exception¡­ except for me.

    I moved my eyes around. The shield of my chariot seemed to take all the destruction caused by that god tear, as everything around looked the same.

    The buildings inside the castle stood erect like before, and even the enemy forces were still alive.

    Yet they weren''t in any better state than my group and warriors. I moved my eyes around, taking in a deep breath while feeling blessed and lucky to escape this close moment of death.

    Yes this was my victory, yes I remained alive and managed to keep the emblem and castle under my control. Yes I was now able to crush the remaining army of mixed races around.

    But I failed to kill that person! And from him I felt an immense threat of deadly danger.

    "And that was only an illusionist," I wiped the small beads of cold sweat off my forehead before adding in soft tone, "and there are still those barbaric Selvators and bloody violent dragons¡­ Damn!"

    I felt this quest was going far beyond my abilities to handle. If it was just one race then I had some confidence in handling them. But I knew I had to face off at least five mighty races at the same time.

    And from this battle I was sure these races wouldbine and coordinate with each other. That only meant going against one race was like going against all of them. It also meant that stepping into that city was like stepping into a deadly trap.

    Just a casual encounter with the illusionists here forced them to send such a mighty figure to fend me off. Just imagine the other races? And now they were rmed, and would be very much prepared for me next.

    But I had no other choice but to crush them all! I steadied my heart and firmed my resolve. Yes, I had no other choice but to face all the obstacles they threw at my face and crush them all to survive and thrive.

    I didn''te back here to just survive, I was surviving well enough back when I got nothing to back me up.

    I epted such fate before because I had no power to resist, not even a good ss to make the difference.

    But now? I had such a unique ss, blessed with all the warriors and humans I gathered up so far. I had many ns waiting for me once I finished here, and I had my path to the cultivation world still waiting for me to enter.

    I could never stop right now, how could I ept such fate?

    I now aspired to triumph over everything and everyone. Be it angels, races, and even gods¡­ Just wait¡­ I''de and crush you all and ce you under the feet of mine one day!

    Yes, that was my goal from now on¡­ I''d be a mighty human, the human that would be a terror to the rest of the universe.

    Just you wait¡­ I wouldn''t waste my chance like an idiot, I promise you I wouldn''t!

 Chapter 105 - [Bonus Chapter] Vol 2: Interrogation

    It wasn''t a surprise for the remaining forces of the enemy to get crushed in the next half an hour. My warriors coupled with my team just needed a chance to vent all their stress, and those enemies came at the perfect time for that.

    As for me, I didn''t have the desire to watch this fight anymore. A settled victory was already set in stone for my side this time, despite being an iplete victory to be honest.

    But it was still my win. Next time I''d do better, I promised myself that!

    "Time to get you inactivated," despite the fact that my forces didn''t need any help from the castle to win, I just wanted to prevent any unseen events.

    So I went inside the three story building and stretched my arm towards the hovering emblem. Last time I was interrupted and stopped by that strong illusionist, but not anymore.

    [Do you want to control the emblem?]

    Once I touched it, the system sent me this message. This was my first timeing in touch with an emblem, and this was an activated one as well.

    "I want," once said these words, the emblem shed in bright silver white light before it changed into ck coloured rays of light. This swift change made me frown.

    I knew the colour of the illusionists'' power was silver white. Was my energy coloured in ck? Why was that?

    As I didn''t have any clue to an answer, I shrugged my shoulders and simply examined the next message of the system.

    [You control the advanced emblem]

    [This emblem is now activated]

    [You can control the emblem through an interface designed for emblems at your profile]

    "Open profile," I simply checked the new interface and turned the activated emblem into deactivated form.

    After doing all that, I finally had time to consider two things¡­

    "Come," as the fight was going smoothly, I simply walked outside and shouted, e here my illusionists."

    The ones I bound already were now fighting the enemies. But I didn''t have time to even check on their numbers or their stats.

    My order was a decree that they couldn''t defy. The next few minutes I saw two hundred and fifty illusionists standing in front of me.

    They had the same physique of humans, but their skin was milky white in colour with repeated circr patterns of heart beating-like silver shining colour.

    Their eyes were big and rounded, but theycked visible eyelids like humans. Unlike humans, they got a membrane-like fast movingyer that kept appearing and disappearing like water turning into frost before melting again.

    I watched them while feeling their hatred and anger towards me. Of course they were forced to be myckeys, and I didn''t find anything weird about their current feelings.

    What I needed from them was obedience and their strength; both were secured by the binding contract supervised over by the system.

    "What are your current abilities?" I asked in a demanding tone.

    "Who are you first?" one of them was courageous enough to speak in such arrogance.

    I could tolerate their silent enmity, but dude¡­ I was never allowing for any rebellious act in front of me.

    "You are going to die," I simply opened my profile page and looked for the contracts I had with others. There was a long list for me to search but I simply thought about that dude and instantly a small window of control appeared with his name.

    He was called Allengar, and without any hesitation I chose to punish him with death.

    Of course there were many other options here to punish him, for example sealing up his powers and inflicting pain over his body. I also had the power to issue quests to any of them in exchange for paying a corresponding fee of blessing points.

    "Not for now," without even batting an eye for the screaming Allengar, I closed that window which turned grey and looked at the rest. "I''m not a democratic person, so spare your opinions or else¡­"

    I motioned my head to the dead body of Allengar before adding, "now, who is going to answer my question?"

    This time no one dared to say anything funny or useless anymore. "We have the ability to stealth and move fast during such a state as our innate talent," one of them spoke and his tone came a bit shaky.

    It seemed they saw me as a soft person to deal with before, but now? Humph! Despite having many people bound to me by contracts, dealing with other hostile races like these was a different thing.

    Only power was respected, as I just did.

    "What about your illusion abilities?" This was something that didn''t add up at all. What gave their race such a name wasn''t just their ability to stealth, but to attack others using illusions.

    But during all the fights back then, not a single time one of them used such an ability. And I wanted to know why.

    "That''s because it consumes a ton of coins," one of them said in a bitter tone.

    "And?" if it was a problem of coins, then this wouldn''t be the case. At least that strong dude who appearedte would have used his ability on me.

    "We also need intelligence stat points above three hundred," one of them added, "and also need blessing points."

    "I see," so it was a problem of a stat point at this stage. I didn''t know any of that before! Just recalling how I was terrified when dealing with that shadow illusionist and the illusionists here, I couldn''t help but bitterly smile.

    Knowledge was power, and the apocalypse proved this point clearer with each passing day.

    So they couldn''t use their deadliest weapon yet, and it seemed from the many conditions they had, not all of them would be able to do that.

    I wasn''t only thinking about my enemies, but also considering my current force of these illusionists.

    Coins and stat points weren''t an issue. Right now the higher limit of the stat points was fixed at one hundred mark. So it was safe to assume that the next quest would raise this limit to two hundred.

    So even in the next quest I wouldn''t be able to fulfil one of the main conditions for their abilities.

    Also the blessing points were a pain. "How many of you have support from gods?" I just asked with little hope, hope that was instantly crushed the moment they all raised their hands.

    Damn! This was bad!

    The bad thing here wasn''t in their inability to gain further support from other gods, but it was also the nature of the gods they gained their sponsorship in the first ce.

    These gods were all illusionist race gods, all hostile to humans and human gods.

    So thinking about the possibility of their gods giving them tasks and appointing blessing points for their deeds was a funny joke!

    So I got a shitload of those illusionists with their gods, and they couldn''t ept the blessing from human gods now¡­ What worse could happen?

    There was only one way I knew how to solve this messy situation. Thanks to the angels, I knew that blessing points could be transported, just like what they did to attack me thrice with that deadly star weapon.

    Mentioning the deadly star weapon, I now had a peace of mind about it. ording to my chariot and its outstanding performance against that mighty illusionist god tear, I now had confidence in dealing with that scary weapon on my own.

    That reminded me of thosezy gods in my channel. Howe they didn''te up with their offers yet? And what about that mysterious high god who was thinking abouting forward as the jumper said before?

    At this moment I felt that they lost their chance in convincing me to join any of their pantheons. Even that high god, I doubted he would be able to convince me as well.

    "Alright, time to gather up intel," as I moved such thoughts aside for now, I turned to another hotpoint, "what do you know about that world gate that just moved away from here?"

    As the mystery regarding their ability was cleared, now it was the time for another mystery to be unveiled.

    I knew world gates were rare, and extremely valuable. But from what I witnessed, that world gate seemed to be able to move freely between ces.

    That wasn''t something I heard of before. And just considering such a possibility made me worried about controlling any world gate.

    What was the benefit of attacking one world gate and before controlling it, that gate would whoosh away? That was uneptable and I needed to know more about such situation first.

    "That''s easy to exin, mighty one," one of them said before adding, "this world gate wasn''t the primary gate here. It was just a subsidiary gate created by paying a hefty price of coins and many blessing points as well."

    "Call me lord," I corrected the way he addressed me. Just hearing that made me understand something. "So you mean there is a primary world gate somewhere in the city and this was just a branch of it?"

    And he nodded.

    "Yes, my lord."

    "Then why did you pay all this price just to create a subsidiary gate?" I couldn''t understand the reason behind this. As far as I knew, the world gate was something that needed heavy protection and much resources.

    Just opening one must have consumed a hell of their already scarce resources. Be it coins or blessing points, both weren''t that abundant at such a stage of the apocalypse yet.

    "We needed humans," one of them said in obvious hesitation, "human ves that we can use inbours and also to sacrifice them for our gods."

    "Sacrifices? Blessing sacrifices?" I couldn''t help but feel anger when I heard these words. And it seemed my anger was so obvious that it made them all pause and fell into silence.

    But their silence was enough evidence to confirm my guesses.

    "Damn!" I sucked in cold breath before adding, "so that means other races are also doing the same thing, right?"

    And this time they nodded.

    "I heard that the Selvators and the dragons worked earlier than us to establish their outer gates around the city," one of them said before adding when I nodded in encouragement, "I also heard that the dragons were slightly angry for unknown reasons. They got the support of some higher ups in their ns and opened two gates, not one."

    Once I heard these words, I didn''t know why that dragon archlord or something from the auction popped into my head. Yes, he might be the one behind such a rage, or perhaps that was the nature of the dragons.

    But that meant I needed to change my tactics a bit.

    Blessing sacrifices was a very brutal concept, widely known and famous for all non-human races. In their eyes, humans were the lowest kind of race they ever met.

    Seeing us as ves was somethingmon. But in the eyes of their gods, and for unknown reason, these gods kept issuing blessing sacrifices to them, asking them to capture us and offer such captives as sacrifices to please the gods.

    In return for such quests, those races would gain tons of blessing points and in such an easy way. Just seeing us as cattle and sheep herds worthy of nothing but ughter on their sacrificing altars made my blood boil.

    And it also rang a very dangerous bell inside my mind. Wasting more time meant they would gain more blessing points and be more formidable than the way they were right now.

    "Do you know where these subsidiary gates are?" I couldn''t help but ask in anticipation. But I was doomed to be disappointed when they all looked at each other while few shook their heads.

    "We only know of our affairs," one of them said before adding when he noticed me frowning, "but all the subsidiary gates are located in a wide circle around Jersey city that covers almost twenty miles radius."

    "Twenty miles¡­ That''s not a small area to navigate," I thought deeply about that before I looked up and shouted, e down here!"

    *Fwoosh!* *Fwoosh!* *Fwoosh!*

 Chapter 106 - Trans-Apocalypse Visit Invitation

    During the past battle, and during the stressful moments of crisis I faced, the dragons didn''t have any ce to show their might at all.

    But now, who was better than them to scout such a vast area?

    "Go in each direction," I pointed at three different directions before adding, "avoid the city and search the areas adjacent to it. Look for anything that looks like the gate we just crushed here."

    "The one with a fire circle on their top?" one of the dragons asked in a deep voice.

    "Yes," I said in agreement, "once you found it, don''t hesitate to mark that location and look for another. We are looking for at most five to six gates here. Go now and don''t waste any effort to fly fast. Don''t miss anything, got it?"

    *Roar!*

    The three roared in unison before each ventured into one direction. In a span of a few seconds, they vanished from my eyesight, going to search for my desired gates.

    "What about the situation inside the city then?" As I finished solving the second mystery, it was time to assess the situation inside Jersey city.

    "The city is in deep chaos," the answer that came startled me as it came out of the blue.

    "What do you mean?" I asked with a serious tone. Even when I asked my question, I was just trying to get a better understanding of the rtion between the five big races in the city.

    But it never crossed my mind that the city was still defying their reign. Come on, they were the five big races and they had their gates opened for a long time now.

    How could the city not fall by now? That was unbelievable and shocking news for me!

    "There are many resistance pockets of the human race across the city," the one who spoke first continued, "the strongest of them is in a zone called the Heights, not too far from here."

    "The Heights?" I asked in doubt, "what makes that ce special?"

    "We don''t know about that, sorry lord," the same illusionist spoke before adding, "our main gate is located at the south, some ce called Greenville."

    "Greenville¡­ Hmm¡­" I thought for a second before adding, "Will be thest ce to visit for sure. Then what about the closest one to that ce? Do you know which race has their gates at that ce?"

    "We heard the dragons are trying to take control, but they failed," the illusionist answered.

    "Did the dragons even fail?!!" This came as a surprise for me. I just thought the gate of the subus race might be there, as they might be called the weakest of the big five races.

    "There is something lord isn''t aware of," seeing my puzzlement made that illusionist say more intriguing facts, "the gates might give us permission toe to this world, but we came through an illegal route anyway."

    "Illegal route? Howe?" He managed to pick my interest here.

    "We shouldn''t activate the gates before the start of the next quest. But with the help of our gods, we managed to get here through a loophole," he paused before adding, "we can only remain strong inside a small zone around our gates. Once ventured outside, all our stats and cultivation would be severely lowered. Something I heard to be called the fairness of the system or something like that."

    I didn''tment on what he said. After all, I knew the system was fair and would go to such lengths to ensure the equal opportunities of other races in the apocalypse.

    If the races managed to get advantage of a loophole, then the system would interfere and force a correction in the form of restricting their abilities just like now.

    "So the humans here were lucky bastards after all!" I muttered to myself while grinning.

    After all, I dropped any hope of recruiting any humans from this city. How could I think about that while the big five races were taking control over the city for many hours already and having their gates opened?

    But such news gave new possibilities and options for me to use in the uing brutal sh. That also meant if I yed it smart, and did things right, I would have a greater chance of achieving what I came here for.

    Even if the five races were on their guards against me. I''d use that high alert state and use it against them.

    Just wait¡­ you''d be amazed by my next plot!

    "But there is a piece of bad news," the illusionist seemed to see my celebration before crushing the temple, so he had to add, "I heard beforeing here that the races are preparing to unleash some sort of a weapon, deadly enough to kill all humans in the city."

    "Weapon?" my thoughts moved to the god tear and the star weapon, both were considered deadly.

    "Monsters," but the next exnation made me realise how wrong I was, "they are preparing arge number of hybrid monsters to swarm the city during the next few hours."

    "Oh," I felt this might pose a challenging threat to the humans in the city. Dealing with normal monsters was something, and dealing with hybrids was another.

    I once faced a hybrid monster when I was at the central park; these monsters were deadly. Considering they were monsters, the system wouldn''t put much limitations over them.

    The most that could happen would be in the form of making them immature, just like the kind of monster I faced.

    But even with such limitations, that monster was a pain to kill. If I wasn''t there, I doubted even a group of hundreds of humans would be enough to kill a single hybrid monster.

    Not to mention these races decided to send off swarms of those monsters and unleash them all at the humans in the city.

    Ruthless! These races weren''t called the big five races of the apocalypse, the real embodiment of terror without a proper reason indeed.

    But if the problem was just to these hybrid monsters, then I wouldn''t consider it a big problem for me.

    After all, with my current force, I could hold the upper hand against any hybrid monster, even if there were a swarm of them.

    So things started to n themselves out in my mind. The first step would be to hit the outer gates of the other races. Then I would go inside the city and start ying big.

    "We won!"

    "We killed them all!"

    "They deserved this! Damn bastards! They scared the shit out of me just from thatst attack!!"

    At this moment, it seemed the fight ended and my team was just celebrating in their own way. The jumper remained all silent and came to stand by my side, watching the illusionists around me.

    "Got anything useful in their mouths?" the jumper said while pointing his sword towards them, "or do you need my help in this?"

    "Yes, we can make them talk or dance," Isabe was really scared when she was in her battle mode.

    "Let me force them then," the spearhead waved his blood soaked metal balls in a threatening way towards the illusionists.

    These guys¡­ Sigh!

    "They are myckeys guys," I stopped them before doing anything stupid, "let''s just take few minutes of rest. We still have many battles waiting for us next."

    "Another castle to conquer?" Angelica asked, seemingly eager to go and crush more castles.

    "World gates, just the one we crushed," I said this before pointing towards my chariot, "Go and check over Karoline and Alex, they should be awake soon."

    "What about you?" The jumper was always attentive and cautious. That dude was really doing a great job in getting on my nerves all the time!

    "I''m going to collect my rewards," I rolled my eyes before adding, "I killed most of them so I have a lot to collect."

    "Damn! I totally forgot about this!" Isabe literally jumped off her feet and ran towards the dead bodies filling the entire ce.

    "Wait for me," the spearhead moved as usual and stuck to her side while Angelica gave me a kiss in the air while saying: "Thanks for reminding me of that. If you want, there are many empty rooms in the chariot¡­ I can repay your kindness in any way you want."

    She winked before running after the two at the front.

    "Pathetic!" the jumpermented in a cold tone while shaking off his head as if I was the one who proposed such a thing not Angelica.

    Come on dude, I didn''t even answer her. She was a world ss beauty, a girl who knew what the strongest weapons of a girl were!

    But unfortunately I wasn''t in the mood to y and fool around, plus she didn''t shake my heart for even a bit with all her efforts. The only one who managed to shake my heart a little was someone else¡­ But was it the right time to think about that? Was she the right woman I was looking for?

    Sigh! I sucked at such love issues to be honest.

    Throwing all these useless thoughts aside, I went to collect my rewards with big anticipation in my heart.

    After all, I killed tons of illusionists and other races here. And I targeted them out of the blue. Even arge number of the illusionists were dispatched from their world to here in urgency.

    So I knew beforehand that my share of the loot this time might end up being my highest gains since starting the apocalypse.

    The more I got, the better. After all, my chariot proved how worthy it was in her amazing and formidable fully powered version.

    But that form consumed a lot of my stat points. Not to mention I depleted more than half of my reserve just to stop a single attack on the same calibre with the star weapon.

    So I needed more, more stat points, more rare materials and treasures, more of anything that could help me in fueling my little girl and keep her in top shape all the time.

    And I got exactly what I expected!

    "Almost two million stat points¡­ Not bad¡­" I didn''t even spare a nce over the coins. For now I only cared about the stat points and nothing else.

    "I can buy more stat points from the market," I opened the market interface and found many stat points being sold. But buying stat points wasn''t practical, after all I needed tons of them.

    So I passed the singr stat points and headed directly to the auction.

    "Hmm¡­ The price of a single stat crystal is basically sold at two hundred thousand coins¡­ Not bad," I scanned the long list of the auction without getting interested in taking part in anything for now.

    After all I didn''t only need stat points, but I needed many other things to ovee the five big races.

    "You must have gained tons of things!"

    Just as I finished checking my inventory, Angelica came and leant over my chest without being invited.

    And like she dared to do so, I simply gazed at her without batting an eye.

    "And you also gained many things as well."

    "Not like you of course," Isabe came and as usual, the spearhead came afterwards like her shadow.

    "Oh, you two seem to be interested in what I got," I smiled a smile that wasn''t like any.

    "You should donate some of your earnings," the jumper came to make the groupplete, "instead of taking our stuff, you shall donate some in return."

    "I''m poor," I said in a pitiful tone that was really sincere, "you should donate your inventories to me."

    "Stingy Hye," Angelica punched me in a weak way while pouting her lips.

    "Alright, let''s get back," Iughed and put an end to their silly show, "go and check over Alex and Karoline."

    "Stingy Hye," Isabe said while Angelica rolled her eyes towards me. As for the spearhead, he followed Isabe like usual.

    "Got anything nice?" The jumper stuck to my side, not showing any intention of dropping that matter.

    Dude¡­ if my inventory was a sea, then yours was an ocean!

    "Didn''t check anything yet," I lied but before he could say anything else, a strange message popped up in front of my eyes.

    [Unknown god sends you a trans-apocalypse visit invitation]

    [The invitation is valid only during the next five minutes]

    [Do you ept?]

    Atst!

 Chapter 107 - [Bonus Chapter] Meeting With A God

    I already lost any hope about getting contact from that mysterious god. But now he was inviting me in such a way I never knew before.

    "What''s wrong?" the jumper noticed my sudden pause and asked.

    "Have you heard before about anything called a trans-apocalypse invitation?"

    "Does God decree an invitation to visit? Damn! He contacted you already?"

    "So you know what that''s all about," I felt a little relieved. Despite knowing that gods wouldn''t do such low tricks of drawing me to a trap, but also epting something I knew nothing about was another issue.

    "ept it," the smart jumper read my mind, "don''t waste time here. Every second counts at such an invitation. And¡­"

    He suddenly paused, looked around like he was fearing someone would hear what he was going to say. Dude,e on! Drop this slightly obsessive cautious nature of yours. We were all here in the same camp!

    "When you are there, try to do anything and exchange coins for precious items."

    Even under his ugly mask I saw him winking. That bastard! He seemed to have had such an invitation before or else how could he end up giving me such a hint.

    "Alright," as it looked safe, and with his urging attitude, I simply epted the invitation. "Stay on lead here, don''t let anyonee closer to the chariot. Also if the dragons came back, let them tell you about the ces they found and try to draw a detailed map using the others knowledge¡­"

    My words were interrupted as a sh of light surrounded me all of sudden. A storm of ck energy surrounded me like a typhoon before everything vanished and myst words went to the air with this.

    "Sigh, I hope he knows what he shall do," I thought I''d take more time toe here. But it seemed that the invitation worked like magic, taking me in a few blinks to this new ce.

    I felt like I was standing in a never ending sky full of stars. The sky was dimly lit, something simr to the sky of my world.

    I stood in front of a long road filled with stairs. Despite it having stairs, I felt like it wasn''t going up, but simply going forward.

    And at the end, I saw a big rounded tform, lined with a big wall, and the tform was carried on thick dark clouds. Silence prevailed here and I couldn''t help but feel the invisible pressureing from that direction.

    Damn! Was I invited here by a high grade god? Really?

    "Come forth," a deep voice filled with strange pressure and majestic domineering came from that tform. Yes, that god who invited me here was waiting for me there.

    The moment I started to walk, I felt a strange thing. The stair road was made of white blocks of pure marble. Yet with each step, it seemed like ck energy flooded from my feet like I was spreading a que!

    Just seeing this scene made me ponder, wasn''t this simr to that ck energy which appeared when I took control over that emblem or what?

    But I felt nothing else, no pressure, no threat, or even any changes happening thanks to my uncontroble ck energy.

    When I looked back, I noticed that the wave of ckness my feet created before slowly faded away. The tiles of the stairs returned to their pure white colour, like nothing just happened.

    I didn''t know how long I walked, but the more I walked the more bored I became. The scenery around me never changed, like I wasn''t walking at all!

    If not for that tform to be bigger, I would have sworn that I wasn''t walking at all.

    As I got closer after an unknown period of time, I finally saw the inside of the tform even before arriving there.

    The tform was the size of a football stadium. It was circr, and it was lined not by a wall like I imagined, but withrge and standing shoulder to shoulder statues.

    All I could see from far was the ck colour of the statues. But when I finally was less than a hundred metres away, I could finally see their details.

    They weren''t all made entirely of ck ore, only most of them were. They got golden thin lines that kept shimmering in light like beating heart, in regr rhythm.

    Each statue might reach to a hundred metres tall, a gigantic wall made entirely of identical statues that carried the same face; a jackal face!

    Just seeing this face made me instantly recognise that god¡­ Damn! I ended up with one of the mighty gods from the Egyptian pantheon, a higher god to begin with, Anubis god!

    He was the god of death, one of the famousers of Egyptian mythology.

    When I arrived at the tform, I could finally see everything in more detail. The eyes of the statues seemed alive, not just the eyes of carved stones. And each eye was in pure gold colour, giving me goosebumps to be honest.

    Each statue carried a long thin staff that was made entirely out of golden ores. But when I came up there I noticed that the tops of these staffs were different.

    Some carried symbols, others carried heads of animals and birds. So these statues might seem alike on the surface, but each represented something and had a different purpose and meaning for sure.

    Aside from those gigantic statues, the entire tform was empty except from two seats made out of pitch ck ores.

    One seat was big, much bigger than the other. One was for me, and the other was for that giant sitting cross legged and leaning his head over one hand while watching me in interest.

    Was he that famous Anubis god? I didn''t know the answer but everything around told me he was!

    "Come," that giant god motioned at me toe and sit opposite to him. He held a small cup that was filled with pure red wine. Yet it was small in his hands, but in my eyes it was big!

    As I walked, the tform that was covered by pure white tiles started to get tainted by my ck energy. This time my energy didn''t fade away and remained, creating a long trail of ckness marking my path.

    Didn''t know why, but even though I should have felt uneasy at this moment from such a scene, I couldn''t help but feel somehow attached to this.

    It was like something deep inside me was resonating with what wasing out from my feet.

    "Surprised?" the god spoke when I sat on that stony seat. Unlike what I expected, it wasfy and not rigid at all.

    "I don''t know why such energy came out from me," I honestly said.

    "You''ll get to know many things, but all in time," the god took a sip from his cup before adding, "now let me ask you something, who do you think I am?"

    "God of death, Anubis?" I blurted it out as if this was an easy puzzle to solve.

    "Interesting," his eyes shone, but strangely I couldn''t see his face clearly. There seemed to be some sort of a ck fog that veiled the upper half of his face.

    And when he just said that word, his two eyes shone all of sudden like two embers of fire.

    Seeing his face in such a state made me feel a little fear for the first time sinceing to this world.

    "I have to say you are wrong and right," a white marble table appeared out of nowhere when he ced his cup over the air. He left his cup there before leaning morefortably over his seat and the next instant that table vanished with the ss.

    "I''m not Anubis, but I''m here on his behalf," he slowly said.

    "Then who are you?" if he wasn''t Anubis and was just a follower of him, then that meant he wasn''t a high god like I expected.

    "I''m called Nero," he paused as if he was watching my reaction. And my reaction was really unsightly to see.

    "The roman emperor, Nero?" I asked just to make sure I heard him right.

    And he simply nodded without saying anything.

    "A low god like you is trying to scheme me in this way? Humph, you should have known better!"

    Without any speck of hesitation I stood up, turned my back and was about to walk. Yet what he said forced me to stop and even return back to my seat.

    "Aren''t you eager to know how a god following the roman pantheon is rted to an Egyptian pantheoner?"

    In fact I had this doubt once he dered his identity. But I didn''t care about the reason as I cared about his identity. He was a low god, not a higher god.

    After all this waiting and nning, I ended up getting such an invitation from a lowly god? That wasn''t eptable for me!

    "You have one minute to exin yourself," I sat back but didn''t change the look on my face, "or else I''d leave."

    "Then let me ask you this¡­" he adjusted his body while snapping his fingers before a long staff made out of pitch ck ore appeared in his hand next.

    It was simr to the one held by the many statues of Anubis in here. And it ended up with the head of a jackal, symbolising Anubis.

    "Howe the gods following your channel never made a single move since you gave them that interesting offer?"

    Yes, this was another puzzling point indeed. If this offer came from such a low god, then why were the others acting like scaredy cats in front of him?

    I was sure there were more than enough higher grade gods than this emperor here.

    "Let me tell you something you don''t know," like seeing an interesting show in the ancient colosseum, he gave me such an impression while watching me, "I''m not here on my behalf. I''m here to represent others."

    "Others?!" I asked with much disbelief than doubt.

    What is meant by others here? They must be gods, higher grade gods without doubt.

    "Are you here as a messenger representing Anubis god?" I asked again, trying to make sure I got what he hinted right.

    "Not quite right," and he shrugged, paused intentionally before leaning forward and magically that marble table appeared again with the cup he ced before out of thin air.

    He took his time, that damn god! He raised the cup with wine, even moved the cup a little to create a small move in the wine. He even sniffed it as if he didn''t know what he was drinking!

    As I was growing impatient by each passing second, I didn''t open my mouth and say anything. If he wanted to y such a game of patience with me, then I''d wee him with open arms.

    "I''m here representing the human race pantheon of death," he finally said.

    "Human race pantheon of death?" but what he said made me more puzzled, "I never heard before about such a thing."

    "That''s normal," he took in another sip from his wine before adding, "this is considered a high end secret that not many are supposed to know."

    "And you are telling me this because¡­?" I paused while waiting for him to ce the cup again on the table before the two vanished like before.

    "The human race pantheon of death is highly valuing you," he said, "but you have to know that this is considered top secret for a reason, right?"

    That former emperor¡­ He seemed to love shifting topics and acting mysteriously like that!

    "What do you mean?" you didn''t expect me to nod over something I barely understood. That didn''t make any sense!

    "There is something big to force the gods of different civilizations to join up together, right?" he slowly said without exposing much info.

    "Why not say everything at once so I can understand?" yet his attitude started to get on my nerves.

    I dunno why, but he reminded me of the jumper at this moment.

    "And where is the fun in that?" heughed as if he heard a joke, "besides, there are many things that shouldn''t be known tomon people."

    "Didn''t you just say the death pantheon highly values me?"

    "Indeed," he nodded and that added more to my puzzlement, "but you didn''t yet join us, right? What do you say, wanna join us now?"

 Chapter 108 - A Low Grade God

    I didn''t know why, but at this moment I felt his eagerness towards that matter to be quite sincere. He wanted me to join, not only him it seemed.

    "I can''t promise you that," as he loved to y games with me, I also ced one leg over another while adding, "you still didn''t convince me to join your pantheon."

    "You won''t find any other suitable pantheon ready to support you like us," he said and his tone didn''t even change at all. As if he wasn''t startled by my clear rejection, or even anticipated it!

    "I can wait and more pantheons will reach out for me," I didn''t show any worry at all, "after all as there is a unified death pantheon for human race, then there must be other unified pantheons as well, like life pantheon."

    "Humph, they won''t be any good for you," he scoffed, "you are a death walking on earth for your enemies. The best pantheon to suit you is ours."

    "You have a point indeed," I didn''t argue directly with him, but added as if I was seriously thinking about what he just said, "but in that case then the pantheon of war is more suited for me, right?"

    "Those¡­" Nero seemed to be about to lose his calm but he controlled himself and didn''t add more. At this moment I knew all this, all this calmness and all this high attitude was a fake.

    He was nervous¡­ he wanted me to join the death pantheon.

    "Indeed they suit me better," I was about to stand before the staff in his hand had its jackal''s eyes shine brightly in golden light.

    "One moment," I could see wisps of ck gasing out from the eyes of that jackal and merging with the ck fog covering Nero''s face.

    I could tell that someone was speaking with him.

    "Alright,got it," he said while the staff in his hand returned to normal again. "Let me ask you another question, what''s the difference between high grade gods and low grade ones?"

    I smiled in confidence while saying:

    "The low gods were once humans, just like yourself. They did great things in their lives and ended up being selected by higher gods to carry on their legacy."

    "And the higher gods?" his tone didn''t show any agreement or refusal to what I said.

    "They are the real gods worshipped by any human society through our long course of history," I added, "so we can call them the true gods, the owners of the pantheons."

    "Interesting," he said before looking at the staff as if he was rying a hidden message or something. "I never imagined for a human at this stage of the apocalypse to know such a secret. You are worthy to know more then¡­"

    I didn''t know if he was talking to me or to himself, but if he was going to say more mysteries then I''d never interrupt him.

    "In one way this might be true, but you deserve to know more," he snapped his fingers and this time the entire world around us changed.

    The sky that was all still even when I was walking towards here started to change. Stars shone and others dimmed, while parts started to show strange scenes.

    I didn''t recognise anything from these scenes, yet strangely I felt familiar. All I could see were shes of ces that seemed to not belong to Earth.

    "I believe you already guessed this¡­ Humans aren''t only living on Earth. In the entire universe, there are many worlds where humans live," he started to point his staff towards the sky while scenes started to grow clearer.

    I could see the scene shing speed getting decreased, and thanks to that I now saw many human faces. They were all fighting, fighting against races I knew and others that I didn''t.

    "But in the entire universe humans never lived in a world as the sole race. That means Earth is special, not only to us but to many other races as well."

    "Why is that?" I asked without turning my eyes away from the sky. What I was seeing up there was like an entire new world that I never knew of before.

    "Because humans are stubborn," Nero said, in a tone that held much pride than confession, "no matter how the races standing against us are strong or giant in physique, we always proved to be a worthy opponent. Not to mention we already conquered many worlds in previous apocalypses."

    I noticed the scenes shifted and showed many humans crying out in victory. I saw tears, blood, wounds, exhaustion, but all of the faces carried only one simple and clear emotion¡­ They were happy, that kind of happiness that carried tons of pride after a long struggle.

    "Why are you telling me this?"

    As the scenes showed me these moments which I knew were parts of the long past of the human race, the sky returned to its stillness and all the lights vanished.

    "Because you need to know that high grade gods aren''t just godsing from our Earth, but from other human worlds across the universe," he slowly said before adding, "and that might exin to you why someone like meing from the roman pantheon is speaking with you while following another civilization pantheon god."

    I could understand what he was speaking about, and yet there were many things that didn''t add up.

    "That doesn''t mean I shall follow your death pantheon," I said, "if this was the truth, then other pantheons will be also like yours. Then why should I follow you?"

    "Weren''t you confused before about that ck energying out from your feet?" instead of answering me, he asked.

    I fell into silence without saying anything. After all this was indeed a mystery, but why should it be rted to what I asked?

    "It''s simply because your ss already determined your future," he shrugged as if he was speaking about something already sitting in stone, "the ss you have is considered part of the death pantheon. So it makes more sense to follow our pantheon, not any other one."

    "So this is why I''m diffusing such ck energy?" I pointed to the trail that was still present till now, "but that doesn''t mean I can''t ept other pantheon blessings, right? I can either start off with another pantheon then continue with yours, or vice versa."

    "Unfortunately that can''t be done," he shook his head before adding, "once any race selects a god, he or she will be bound with that god''s pantheon to the end of his life. In certain conditions, such a rule can be broken, but that doesn''t apply to you."

    What he said before was something, and what he just said now was something else. When I heard what he said I couldn''t help but widen my eyes while feeling shocked.

    "I won''t settle myself with a low god like you for suchme rule," I said before standing up, "if this rule is true, then go back and tell whoever sent you to select a higher grade god. I will see myself back."

    "Wait," Nero shouted in distress, "I''m not here to tell you to follow me, but to take your agreement about following us."

    "And you got it," I looked at him without sitting back again, "tell them I already had my conditionsid on the table. I don''t need such protection against the star weapon at this moment, but I''m a man of my words."

    "Hahahaha," all of sudden he broke into a strange wave ofughter. What? Did I say some sort of a funny joke or what? "Do you think you got your chariot out of coincidence? Was it pure luck?"

    I didn''t know why but when he said these words, I couldn''t help but inwardly tremble. Damn gods! Did they have a hand in what I gained back at the auction?

    I recalled what I experienced. Nothing seemed out of order at all. Everything happened smoothly and without any signs of any kind of interruption at all.

    "I never expected a god to be a liar!"

    "Sit first," he didn''t seem insulted by what I said, and instead he invited me back, "tell me, in all the events that are rted to that chariot of yours, which one that seemed a bit fishy?"

    "Nothing," I sat back and shrugged, "everything doesn''t have any evidence of your help whatsoever."

    "Let me show you then¡­" he suddenly paused before his body got shrouded in a thick veil of smoke. It was a familiar scene, the same kind of smoke that covered all the bodies that attended the Bringold auction.

    "Bro, do you think phoenixes are all females?"

    "...!!!"

    This time my shock was immense and genuine. That sound, these words¡­ they all pointed towards a certain person¡­ that friend who I got back from the auction, the male phoenix.

    "It was you?!!" I asked while trying to control my inner shock.

    "It wasn''t me," he returned to his normal self before adding, "that was one of our people. You were right to suspect a phoenix had males, that''s not totally true."

    "What do you mean?" when I realised I got yed in such a way, I couldn''t help but raise my vignce towards the entire godmunity.

    In fact I only knew gods to be those rich dudes acting as our sponsorship. They loved to y, have fun, nothing serious at all.

    But this time¡­ I got yed! They did it in such a brilliant way that didn''t get my suspicion stirred up even for a brief second!

    Brilliant! That was simply a brilliant act by them!

    "The one who stood by your side is part of our death pantheon. In fact he isn''t considered part of our human death pantheon, but part of the ck phoenixes death pantheon. Yet our two races and pantheons shared a lot of simrities and deep friendship ties. So he can be considered to be sent by us."

    "I don''t understand," I just wanted to know more, "was he sent by you or not?"

    "Of course he was," Nero firmly answered, "we needed to send someone that won''t attract suspicion at all. So sending a human there was out of the question. And in the end you got what you asked for, right?"

    "But he wasn''t the one to give me the chariot," I admitted that this move was brilliant, and I got fooled. Bute on, the chariot didn''te from him, but from that arrogant dragon archlord who lost the bet with me.

    "Who do you think stirred up trouble first and set the stage for you to have that bet with that dragon race one?"

    Once I heard it, I couldn''t help to see the entire scheme atst. Damn! That was why that phoenix dude was dead fixed on butting word by word that arrogant dragon at the auction.

    If I removed that phoenix from the picture, then the dragon wouldn''t have said something to stir me up. The bet wouldn''t have happened, and I wouldn''t have won the chariot.

    Wait a moment¡­ "Were you betting back then?" I couldn''t help but ask. Even if such a scheme was brilliant, it still held many variables inside.

    If one thing took a wrong turn, then I wouldn''t have gained my chariot at all!

    "Betting is a fun thing to have," Neroughed before adding, "and there are many hidden things in y that you don''t know about. Anyway, you asked for a price and we fulfilled that price for you. Now you shall honour what you said before."

    "I won''t ept the support of a low grade god like yourself, no offence meant."

    "None is taken," he shrugged, "as I told you earlier, I''m just a messenger. As for the identity of the god who will be your sponsor, the pantheon will decide when you end the uing quest¡­ However¡­"

 Chapter 109 - The God Bestowed Treasures

    He paused and I didn''t interrupt. I didn''t know why but something seemed off here.

    "As you asked for a price, we also asked for one," he said slowly.

    "Your pantheon is asking for a price?" I raised one eyebrow in surprise, "shouldn''t you seek us, not the opposite?"

    "No, you got it wrong," he shook his head, "did you think you are the only outstanding human in that apocalypse? Even in our pantheon, we sat our eyes over a big number of humans already."

    "But I''m special!" I couldn''t take someone speaking in such a way about me.

    "So the rest are," but he didn''t show me any face at all, "and above everything, our pantheon is overall special as well. Even in the world of gods, we are considered a strong human force even against other strong races pantheons."

    He showed me a pride that he never showed before. What? Was he looking down on me?

    "Our quest is simple though," he didn''t give me a chance to show my dissatisfaction, "we only need you to prove you can crush other races and show them the might of our pantheon."

    "I already crushed many races before," I said in disdain, "even got warriors of dragons, krackens, and even made illusionists bound to me by contract."

    "That''s¡­ not enough," he shook his head before raising one finger in warning, "also there is something you need to watch out for. The illusionists you got have their god blessings, that means their gods can spy on your actions all the time."

    "What?!!" I was startled but when I thought about it, it made quite sense. "What should I do then? If I had the choice, I would change their gods."

    "You can," he said with such shocking info, "with our help you can do that."

    "But¡­ didn''t you say that once selected one pantheon no one can change it? Besides, they already consumed one blessing slot, the only slot they have!"

    "I know what you are referring to," he simply said, "but didn''t I also say that under certain conditions this rule can be broken?"

    I didn''t need much time to get what he hinted at. "The contract?"

    "Indeed," he nodded, "but to change that, you''ll need help from our pantheon."

    "What about the slot problem then?"

    "It''s simple," he continued in his carefree tone, "once you remove the god blessing, wait until you finish another quest with a blessing slot reward. This way they''ll have two slots opened, the same path you are walking right now."

    I paused for a second before asking, "what about my friends?"

    "As far as I know, most of them followed your orders and didn''t ept any blessing, right?"

    "But the jumper did."

    "That jumper¡­ is a special case," he seemed hesitant when I mentioned the jumper.

    "Does the god he epted his blessing belong to a hostile pantheon?"

    "Not quite right," he didn''t give me a clear answer, "one day you''ll get to know everything about that mysterious friend of yours. Anyway, you need to hear our condition and go back to fulfil it if you want to join us."

    "What if I didn''t?"

    "Then you have no ce among us," his answer was swift and without any moment of hesitation, "that will be unfortunate indeed. Many gods already are standing on your side."

    I knew I created a slight noise by what I did using my channel, but I also didn''t understand why I should pay a price to join them.

    Weren''t my actions so far enough to prove my worth? Or was it this hard to get the support of a high grade god?

    Of course I wasn''t delusional. If I epted what he just said about the entire pantheon supporting me then I''d be a fool. It seemed that his master, Anubis god, was on my side. But that didn''t mean others were.

    That price or condition or whatever he called it wasn''t a mere test for me. It was an obstacle sat by other gods in the pantheon to stop me from entering it or epting a higher god blessing.

    Despite not knowing why they resisted me this much, I wasn''t nning to let them have their own ways here.

    I worked so hard, so damn hard to get the attention of a higher god. And now when I seeded, how could I just flinch away because of a mere obstacle?

    "Then say what is this price all about," I said in a firm tone.

    "It''s simple," despite his friendly tone, I didn''t believe his words, "you just need to crush all the races inside Jersey city, and take control over the five gates of them."

    "All of them?!!" I looked up at him in a strange way. Just facing one gate proved to be hard, and he was asking me to control five of them¡­ That was simply ridiculous!

    "It''s not that simple," he seemed to mistake my response, or acted as if he did, "you don''t know how to conquer a gate yet. There are two steps for doing so, first you need to kill all the enemies poured from the gate to a certain figure. Then the gate will be considered yours until the enemy kills the same figure or exterminate most of your troops to regain control."

    When he said this, I couldn''t help but recall thest fight against the illusionist. "So that''s why they hurriedly retreated while sending one of their best to kill me¡­" I muttered, as a realisation hit me thanks to his exnation.

    I was puzzled about the sudden retreat by the illusionists. But now I understand everything.

    "The second step is the hardest," he acted as if he didn''t hear what I said, "once conquered the gate, the system will issue you a quest to go and secure it from the other side¡­ you must crush at least one fort out there or else you''ll lose the control over the gate and it will vanish."

    "Let it vanish then," I wasn''t in all favour of such a hard quest to begin with.

    "This won''t be right," he shook his head, "for our future n in the apocalypse, we needed all the ones joining us to control gates from the big five races in your apocalypse."

    "I won''t be the only one doing this task then?" I could read in between his lines.

    "So your failure or sess doesn''t carry the weight you might be thinking about," atst he showed his true colour to me, "you need to go now. The second quest willst for long days, enough for you toplete this task."

    That bastard! He finally showed his true intentions in front of me!

    I had my doubts earlier, but now he just confirmed them.

    "I heard I can buy things with my coins here," but howe I''d leave without having something from this trip?

    Thest words of the jumper still rang in my head.

    "You want to buy something from here?" his voice told me he didn''t see thising.

    "Is it against the rules?"

    "Not at all," he shrugged, "but as you are in the presence of a high god tform, you''ll need to have more than luck to gain something from here."

    He then stood for the first time ever. Damn! He was really giant! His body was almost ten metres tall, not anything rted to humans at all.

    "Go around," he waved both hands towards the lining statues, "if any statue resonated to your presence, then you are fated to have that statue treasure."

    "Simply like that?" I didn''t expect it to be this simple to be honest.

    "It''s not simple at all," heughed, "each statue has its own conditions and taste. If you have the conditions and the statue doesn''t like you, you won''t get the treasure. And a word of advice, you only have five minutes left. So try to use these in caution."

    "Are they alive or what?" despite him trying to urge me to go to the statues by what he said, I didn''t. I wanted to know more about the conditions, perhaps I could do something to make my odds higher.

    "You can consider them that," he said, "why are you still standing here? Go, go now before your time is up."

    "Can I have more than one treasure?" I didn''t follow his words. After all this dude here wasn''t friendly at all.

    "That''s like dreaming to ascend to godhood right now," heughed as if he heard something funny, "but it''s not against the rules. If all the statues responded to you, then you are blessed to have them all. But that won''t happen. It''s not amon thing to have a single statue focus his gaze on you, not to mention moving him thanks to your wealth and abilities."

    Oh, wealth and abilities you said? I inwardly smiled as I finally got a lead about what I should do.

    "Thanks," I said while opening my market interface.

    "For what?" he seemed to not get what I was doing here. And I left him behind while going towards the first statue.

    If it was wealth, then there must be an outrageous condition regarding the lower limit of what I could have. I''d guess that the first condition to get any statue approval was by having the right number of coins in my inventory.

    And so I started to throw all the useless monster materials and cores that I took from all the races I killed so far and sold them at the basic price.

    I also took out all the low grade gears, and simply let them be sold instantly as well.

    In less than one minute, I raised my wealth to a terrifying figure, above a hundred million coins.

    Would that be enough? I hoped so. After all this number signified all the wealth I could currently hold.

    The second hint was regarding my abilities. That might be tricky, but regarding this ce I bet it was rted to anything with death energy.

    So I had to show off my ss abilities. But how could I do that?

    It was simple¡­ As I got near the first statue, I took out one golden grade bone and raised it in front of him.

    My bones were special, I could already tell that from the reaction I witnessed at the Bringold auction. And this bone was my highest grade bone so far.

    So it was a symbol of my ss abilities, a symbol of my worth.

    "Damn!" however just as I started to run in front of the statues, not a single one moved towards me.

    All of them opened their eyes and red at me in terrifying bright golden eyes. But not a single one took the initiative toe towards me, not a single one.

    What was Icking here? I asked myself that but the next moment I instantly froze in my ce.

    "Oh, you are such a lucky one," I heard the surprised voice of Nero when I forcibly stopped. I didn''t stop by my own will, but as the statue in front of me took a single step forward, the immense pressure he exerted made me trapped like that.

    "If he patted you on the head then he sent something into your inventory," just as the statue did what Nero said, Nero''s voice came from far behind. "It''s not the best treasure you can get. But at least you got one. That ces you in the top ten percent of all the humans getting such a chance."

    Ten percent only? That didn''t make me happy. I wanted more, I wanted to be in the top one percent or evene on the very top.

    "Come back now," just as the statue returned and I regained my freedom, Nero said from behind, "you gained your treasure. It''s time for you to return."

    "Who said I can''t take more?"

 Chapter 110 - The Crazy Jumper

    Without even waiting for him to say anything, and as I got experience from that statue, I started to run without holding my speed at all.

    The tform was really massive! I was deliberately holding back my speed during the past couple minutes as I feared to miss any chance.

    But that made me only cross less than one tenth of the entire number of the statues. So as I knew my speed and movement wouldn''t affect anything, I started to sprint like my life depended on it.

    "Don''t be stubborn," the voice of Nero came again, and this time I could feel his slight anger, "you should consider yourself lucky. Out of a hundred people entering here, only tene out with one treasure¡­"

    Just before he could continue his words, I was stopped forcibly again. This time the statue moved towards me, didn''t pat me on the head like the other statue. Instead he raised his staff which shone in golden light all over and ced its tip over my chest.

    "The statue blessing? Damn! That''s one of the highest treasures one can get here!"

    Nero''s shaky voice told me I got something big. And just as I was immersed in that golden light, and my body was frozen thanks to the immense pressure, a message popped up.

    [The Anubis judge is weighing your soul]

    [Your ss gained a boost]

    [The number of your stored souls gained one hundred thousand addition]

    [The quality of your separation soul skill gained a boost]

    [The least grade of bones you can extract now will be bronzed grade]

    "Amazing!" Just as the row of messages ended, I regained my freedom and noticed the statue had already returned to his ce. "Thanks for your generosity," I bowed for a second, expressing my sincere gratitude before I started to sprint again.

    And this time I had my hopes raised thanks to thatst boost I got.

    "Don''t get your hopes any higher," like an envious dude, Nero said from behind when he saw me running with all my strength, "only two percent of all the humansing here would get two treasures like you did. As for the triple rewards, only one hundred humans did it throughout the long history of the pantheon."

    "Add me on that list please," just as I said that, my body froze up again. I wasn''t bluffing. I just felt the same vague feeling I felt twice already before being forcibly stopped.

    "Sh*t!" and Nero seemed to go crazy when he saw me freeze.

    And luckily for me, that dude was so generous just like thest one.

    [The Anubis judge is weighing your soul]

    [Your ss gained a boost]

    [The number of warriors your soul merging ability produces is turned double]

    [The quantity of your separation soul skill gained a boost]

    [The least number of bones you can extract now will be five each time you use the skill]

    *Fwoosh!*

    I sucked in a cold breath when I read that. Damn! If I just got this before I used up most of my souls and summoned the sixteen warriors of mine before¡­ But wait, didn''t I just gain one hundred thousand souls?

    I grinned when I realised this. This wasn''t a simple market provided by gods like I expected; it was a treasure trove.

    "One more treasure," I kept running while Nero stayed all silent from behind. That dude was shocked to not even speak!

    And like I hoped, my body finally froze just twenty statues away frompleting my circr tour.

    "Not again!" Nero foamed his anger as I was frozen in ce. Yet this time it was a pat and not anymore addition to my ss.

    "Only a treasure?" I finished the tour and stood motionless in ce, feeling a bit lost. I hoped for another boost to my ss, but ended up having another treasure in my inventory.

    "You didn''t like a god bestowed treasure?" Nero''s eyes were now all scarlet red from anger, looking much terrifying at this moment. For a second there I feared he would do anything stupid, but I found my body being engulfed into the same ck typhoon of energy like before.

    Once seeing this, I couldn''t help but heave a long sigh of relief.

    "See you again, uncle," I even waved my hands as if I was saying goodbye to a good friend.

    I saw Nero explode in anger before leaving, but what could he do? I was already on my way back home.

    Once I opened my eyes, I found myself standing in the same spot I left from, just a few metres away from my chariot.

    "You are finally here!"

    Just as I appeared, I noticed the change in the atmosphere around me. I looked up and saw my three dragons flying high in the air while taking an aggressive stance.

    "What''s happening?"

    On the ground I saw my entire team standing in vignce while the jumper stood at the forefront. That dude was crazy! He held a long spear and seemed to be ready to fight my dragons at any given moment.

    "Your dragons are crazy!" the one to answer me wasn''t Isabe who was standing next to me, but the jumper, "sinceing back and they refused to tell us anything!"

    "Lord!"

    *Fwoosh!* *Fwoosh!* *Fwoosh!*

    In a sh the three great dragons descended and bowed their heads in respect.

    "What happened?" I turned my eyes to the jumper who, strangely enough, was about to jump over and attack my dragons.

    "They refused to answer to me," he roared but one of the dragons answered in a higher roar:

    "You aren''t our lord, we only answer to our lord!"

    "Keep your hands off!" At this moment I took my two swords and moved to wee that crazy jumper''s spear.

    The sh shook me deep from within, but I stopped this crazy dude.

    "What''s wrong in your head? They are my dragons, not yours!"

    "Humph," the jumper''s all reddened eyes started to slowly cool off. Yet he was still mad. I pushed my swords to push his spear aside, making him retreat a few steps to the back.

    "Didn''t you tell me to use the intel they brought?" he pointed at the three dragons as if he was using them of treason, "and they refused! They refused to follow your orders! They deserve to die!"

    What the hell went wrong in his mind?! Did he hit his head during thest battle or what?

    When I thought about thest battle, my eyes couldn''t help but shift towards his chest. Damn! That small hole was now shining in a strange red light.

    It was miniscule light, but how could I not notice it?

    "Come back now," without any hesitation I took in my dragons before standing in front of this jumper.

    I never expected that curse to be such domineering. It was a scary, scary curse that would turn such a sane and hard rock like a jumper into such an impulsive , childish and very dangerous dude.

    "Go back there and calm down," I pointed towards the back of my chariot. And when he was about to roar again, I added in threatening tone:

    "If you don''t follow my order, then I''ll have no choice but to kill you by the contract!"

    "..."

    Luckily that curse wasn''t deeply rooted enough to mask even the fear of death off his mind.

    "What''s wrong with him?" The other two, the spearhead who was trying to control the jumper, and Angelica, came to my side as Isabe motioned with her head towards the jumper.

    "It''s the curse," I sighed, "it seems to be moreplicated than I thought."

    "The curse?" the three gasped, but my head was already filled with otherplicated issues.

    "Come out," as the jumper went far enough, I resummoned my three dragons. Without waiting for them to say anything, I pointed towards my big chariot and said:

    "Go inside and start working with these three to draw a detailed map of what you scouted."

    "..."

    "Yes lord," after a moment of pause, the three nodded and left with the other three of my team.

    And now I was finally alone, and had time to think about what just happened.

    Of course things weren''t as simple as it looked. That Nero wasn''t there to help me, but to make things moreplicated.

    I bet he was there to try and make me ept him as a god! Damn! Who did he think of himself? Tsk!

    But that wasn''t the only thing I needed to consider. I knew he told me about such weird rules to control and limit anyone selecting gods in this apocalypse, but something seemed off here.

    "He looked a bit shaky when I mentioned the war pantheon¡­ interesting," I muttered to myself while thinking about the hidden hints I noticed during that short meeting.

    If I wouldn''t be able to join another pantheon thanks to my ss and that strange rule, then why was he acting nervous and slightly vignt against the war pantheon?

    "Also he wasn''t a follower of that Egyptian god," that point was also something I noticed even from the very start.

    Despite all the evidence he showed during the meeting to be a god following Anubis, he tended to use shy actions to cloud my judgement.

    But wasn''t there a death god called Hades in Greek mythology? Shouldn''t Nero be following that god instead of Anubis?

    I wasn''t that good in ancient human history before the apocalypse, but I also read a few stories about the rivalry between the Greek and Roman from one side, and Egypt from another.

    So a god who was supposed to be a follower of Hades acted like he was there by the orders of Anubis¡­ Something was going on inside that pantheon.

    Even if I gained all the rewards from such a visit, I didn''t feel it was good to join such an unstable pantheon.

    Not to mention that nearly impossible quest he issued for me to join the pantheon. Dude, if you wanted me to join, you shouldn''t make me do anything before joining you.

    A test? That was hrious! From all this I could safely say that the high god Anubis sat his eyes on me, but the high god Hades didn''t like me.

    Or perhaps he was in a rivalry and enmity with Anubis, making that pantheon more unstable and unsafe to join.

    Once turmoils erupted, treason would appear. I wasn''t going to join a cracked house.

    But the question here was, how should I find the war pantheon now?

    "If someone called Ares is up there listening, then I''ll be waiting for your generous move," instead of thinking too much, I raised my head and said these words out loud.

    Who said I couldn''t go to other pantheons and seek their cooperation? And who said the chariot I got was thanks to the death pantheon and not my own efforts?

    Even if Hades didn''t like me more, or Anubis started to dislike me, I wouldn''t join their pantheon for now. Perhaps in the future I might consider that option, not now.

    As for Ares, it was the sole name that popped up in my head when I thought about the war pantheon. Of course he was also arade of Hades, but I doubted this might cause any problem.

    From the little I knew about Ares, he was famous for being a straightforward god, loved war and courage.

    But during the next half an hour, I didn''t get any response at all. Even the gods in my channel, they all seemed a bit terrified to even send me a single letter.

    Dudes¡­ You were supposed to be gods, right?

    "We got good news, great news, and f*cking bad news!"

    Just as I waited outside, the three mates of mine appeared again with the three dragons in their tail.

    I looked up at the spearhead who just spoke and noticed a folded piece of paper in his hand.

    "How did you get such a paper?" I thought they would draw the map on the ground of the chariot. Seeing such an old thing in their possession was a surprise.

    "I had a lot of them in my inventory," Isabe said, "if you needed any, just ask."

    "Alright then," I shrugged and added to change the topic back to the main point, "what did you find back there?"

    "Which one first?" the spearhead said, and something told me he was d that he had very bad news to tell.

    "Start with the bad news first," I didn''t find anything logical about asking such a question in the first ce. News were news, and eventually one would listen to them all.

    Besides we were in the time of the apocalypse, so dude it was normal to have a f*cking bad news to tell all the time!

 Chapter 111 - [Bonus Chapter] The Cages

    "The dragons saw many castles that had the same kind of gates on top of them," the spearhead said and I simply shrugged.

    Dude, don''t tell me this was the bad news you were referring to! If so then they weren''t. I already was aware of such a thing.

    "And?" I simply asked.

    "They saw many humans captured and sent into the gates," Isabe added while the three of them noticed my calm reaction.

    "I already am aware of all this," I said to calm them.

    "But were you aware that they stored humans inside cages like animals? Steel cages that held ten humans in each one?" Angelica exploded in anger before pointing to the dragons, "they saw them, cages in the size of five metres square where humans are stored like animals in the buildings of the castles!"

    "This¡­" I frowned when I heard that. Inside my heart, I never took myself as the saviour or the sole hero of the human race.

    But when I heard such words, I didn''t know why but my blood boiled in anger.

    "Did you say they stored humans inside cages?" It seemed that Angelica''s explosive voice was so loud that it reached the jumper far away from us.

    And that dude managed to calm himself down, controlled his curse and came back with a cold look in his eyes.

    And the other three nodded. But that wasn''t the issue that made me frown.

    "Did you say they store them inside the buildings in the castles?" I turned around and looked up at the various buildings here. There were ten buildings in various sizes and heights in the region dominated by the castle.

    "Did you check these?" I pointed at these buildings and my words made the four of them realise what I was referring to.

    In a sh they all dispersed without agreement, each went to check on a building. I also didn''t stop and moved towards a big building that reached five stories in height.

    All the buildings here had the same look from the outside, built from strange ore that was in the size of half a metre length and ten centimetres in width.

    They all had the pale yellow colour at the surface, big one single door that led to the inside which was made out of wood.

    Just using little force opened the doors wide, and if someone used dragons just like me, then the doors would be smashed into pieces, vanishing from sight.

    It made me realise that these buildings were made out of the system, but modelled by the actions of the races controlling the castles to suit their needs.

    Even before entering the building, my heart was already dead cold.

    And when I went inside, I couldn''t help but feel icy cold airing from the depth of my soul.

    This¡­ the inside of the building was simply a single floor, with a height reaching for five stories. It was like a gigantic hall that was made for giants to live in, or for hundreds and even thousands of steel cages with humans stacked inside like animals to be stored within.

    Damn! I clenched my two fists while feeling more rage swelling up in my heart. I knew the other races looked at us like we were nothing, but I never imagined in my entire life to see such a scene.

    "Ahh!"

    Just as I was petrified in front of such a brutal scene, I heard many shouts of anger and agonying from outside. It seemed this building wasn''t the only exception here, and the others were filled with such brutal scenes.

    "Go," I took out my soulers and other warriors, "take down all the cages with utmost care. Open the locks and smash the metal if needed, just don''t hurt anyone inside, got it?"

    *Roar!*

    As if my boys sensed my rage, they all roared in unison. I stood at the smashed door while watching my warriors work in teams, freeing arge number of humans from their prisons.

    The faces of those humans made me see another face of the apocalypse that I never saw before. It wasn''t fear, but despair. Their faces were ashened white, with eyes that lost any signs of life or hope.

    "Come," I pointed to the outside, e and have a rest out there."

    Like puppets controlled by strings and with no souls they moved under my orders to the outside. I watched them, feeling more anger the more people passed by me.

    "Hye, Hye¡­" as I stood at the entrance, the two girls ran with the spearhead while the look on their faces was enough to tell me what they were feeling at the moment.

    They weren''t any better than me. Even Angelica and Isabe had their legs shaking and were almost on the verge of copsing and exploding in crying.

    "Stand firm," but this wasn''t the time to act like this, "raise your heads high up and show our people what humans should behave."

    "But¡­" the spearhead wanted to say something, yet one look from me forced him to stop speaking.

    "You should go and help others to be freed," I gave them the order, "once I''m done from here, I''lle to help all of you. Go now, every single second passing will add more torture to our people."

    Despite the fact that I didn''t know any of those people, in my eyes they were all humans. I might be lucky toe back in time and have all this knowledge to back me up.

    But if I was in such an apocalypse without any strength at all, I might have ended up being like them. In fact my great grandfathers weren''t in a better spot than these people.

    After all they never managed to get a ss of their own, and cursed their offsprings including me.

    Freeing them was just like helping my ancestors, helping not only these people but also long lines of generations yet to be born.

    The more I thought about this, the more enraged I became. I didn''t do anything wrong to have such a bad life, and I wasn''t the only one in my previous time to have such bad luck.

    Enough with luck, damn luck! If I had a chance, I''d rather smash that luck or even go and kill all the gods controlling it! I believed in fairness, in everyone''s right to have a chance to fight for their own lives.

    After releasing everyone here, I went up and helped the others. The only one doing good was the jumper. He didn''t say a single word, yet from the look of his eyes I could tell he was on the verge of exploding.

    These icy cold eyes of his made me realise if I ordered, he would venture all alone into any castle and use all his strength and abilities to the maximum limits to free humans from such tyranny.

    And he wasn''t the only one feeling that way.

    "Hye¡­ who are all those people?"

    Just as we were about to free the people in thest building, I heard this long missed voice that came from the direction of my chariot.

    Finally the two girls woke up, looking fine and healthy. Karoline was walking in between therge number of humans, consoling and patting them on their backs while the response she got was only a flood of tears and shaking bodies and lost souls.

    As for the one who spoke, she was Alex. her eyes were all red, and tears flooded her eyes as well.

    "Calm down," I said, "everything is under our control."

    "No, there are still many castles like these out there!" The jumper finally couldn''t take it anymore and exploded in immense hatred and pure enmity, "let me go and save them, let me go and kill them all!"

    Of course he meant humans in the first sentence, and other races in the second one. Dude, I understood what you were feeling and I could tell I was also agreeing with your point of view.

    But we needed to act rationally here. We have tens of thousands of people who were just released. Aside from their great number and the fact that their immense hatred from such brutal experience would turn them into perfect soldiers in the future, they needed more support right now than anything else.

    "Let''s start treating their trauma first," I said, "next we will go and hit all the castles together."

    "Are we going to wait?" even Isabe wasn''t by my side. She exploded in tears a long time ago, silent tears with muffled sniffing from time to time.

    Also Angelica looked the same, and even the all firm and hard spearhead was showing such signs as well.

    "We can''t just free them without treating their trauma," I said while trying to act as calm as I could, "let''s give them food, weapons, and tell them some good stories about our adventures. Let''s ignite hope and the will to live inside their dead souls first. If our enemies could be this brutal, at least we will act with more kindness and care towards our people."

    The jumper stood in silence, watching me with burning eyes that made me worry his curse was revolting again. His body kept shaking while clenching his fists and opening them up in a repeated cycle.

    "Ok," saying just this, he turned around and went towards the people who were mostlyying on the ground while burying their heads into their bent knees.

    *ng!* *ng!* *ng!*

    Like a rich dude he waved his arms, releasing hills of gears, stat points, and even potions everywhere he passed. I looked at him in surprise. That dude¡­ he was a really straightforward dude!

    "I''ll help," Angelica wiped her tears, grabbing the other girls'' arms before leading them back towards the devastated humans.

    "What should I do?" the spearhead asked, while the look on his face changed. It seemed seeing even the girls going there to console the people and telling them stories of what we did had ignited his will to fight, or do something useful at least.

    "You can go and distribute these gears over them," I said in a tired tone, "also take a few warriors of mine with you. Show them how we dominated other races, and even turned them to our ves."

    Of course this wasn''t totally right, but to ignite a spark of life inside those looking dead humans needed a few lies here and there, plus more exaggeration indeed.

    "Leave it to me," the spearhead looked at the warriors I had before pointing at the soulers, "give me a bunch of them. Also pray those people won''t tear them apart."

    "If they did, then they wouldn''t be held captive in the first ce," I rolled my eyes. Whom did he think my warriors were? The soulers were one of the formidable pirs in my entire forces.

    Even facing an army of other races, I was sure they wouldn''t get killed that easily.

    "Go," I motioned to a group of twenty soulers before reminding the spearhead, "don''t forget to teach those people how to raise their stats and get stronger. Ah, don''t let them ept any god blessing for now if anyone got any."

    I took out mypass and threw it towards him, "caution won''t hurt, right?"

    He understood my point and nodded. It seemed ridiculous to have traitors locked up with these people, but it was better to wipe all the doubts before we move a single step forward.

    As everything was settled here, and everyone was doing their best to help those traumatised humans, I finally got time to check the two treasures I got from the Anubis god statues.

    But just as I opened my inventory, I was shocked to see the number in front of my eyes. It was the current wealth I had at the moment.

    "Z¡­ Zero?!!!" I was shit scared when I saw that big rounded figure in front of me.

 Chapter 112 - The Godly Treasures

    I was sure I had over one hundred million coinsst time I checked. But when I calmed myself down, I came to understand what went wrong here.

    "So¡­ Thest statue didn''t give me a boost to my ss thanks to my shortage of coins?" I muttered while sucking in a deep and bitter breath of loss.

    Coins didn''t matter that much to me, but losing such a golden opportunity thanks to my short on coins was.

    If I had a choice, then I''d rather sell other stuff in the market for coins. But aside from the precious stat points that I couldn''t touch, I had literally nothing else worthy of selling.

    Only potions and the pile load of the scrolls that I never used before were in my inventory, plus my precious bones and my personal stack of high grade gears.

    I left those gears for my future warriors and human forces. I couldn''t just sell everything, especially such rare and very useful gears.

    At this moment I felt little regret. If I sold those potions and scrolls then I might have gained more coins. But there was no benefit in regretting such a thing for now.

    "What are these two things?" finding the two treasures I got from the statues wasn''t hard. I found a strangepass with a long single needle that kept rotating even inside my inventory.

    And the other treasure was a libra like item. It was made out of white material and its two sides were evenly matched in bnce.

    I first took it out and the moment I did, a window popped up in front of me viewing its information.

    [The Anubis god Libra: A scale to measure one''s soul. Grade white godly treasure. It''s rumoured to be used by the Anubis god himself back when he supervised the matters of humans on Earth.

    Using it consumes one million coins each time. You select a target and after activating the Libra, you can weigh his soul. If he harbours ill intentions towards your race then he will be cursed for life. His stats will be permanently halved.

    Every time he uses stat points to increase his stats he will need double the amount to raise a single point. His cultivation will be halved. His gear stats will be halved.

    His life span will be halved. His following forces will have a temporarily halved effect in all stats for one hour. His contract bound forces will be cursed like the master. The curse can''t be blocked, elevated by anything except by using the same scale to undo it.

    To undo the curse you''ll need to consume another million coins. It has a fixed chance of twenty percent to undo the curse of other gods with a price of ten million coins each time.

    Can be upgraded under certain conditions. Requiring the help of Anubis god for that]

    "Damn!" I sucked in a cold air of breath when reading all this. For a second there I couldn''t move my eyes away from the jumper at the front. Should this help to alleviate such a curse he was suffering from?

    Just thinking about it for a few minutes made me drop such an idea. First there was no guarantee this was a curse from a godly item like this Libra. And to know that, I needed to waste at least one hundred million coins to be sure.

    I was sure the jumper was a wealthy dude, but not to such an extent. Just now he showed a big hand and took out many gears he stored inside his inventory.

    I''d bet his coins wouldn''t be half close to this terrifying figure even if he sold most of his inventory useless items. As for his rare items and other treasures, it would be a waste to sell them.

    "Let it be thest option then," I muttered while examining that Libra in closer attention.

    It didn''t look any special at all. Its surface was all smooth except for a small carving of Anubis famous head, the jackal head, on the central axis of that scale.

    I didn''t feel any weight at all while holding it. If I passed by it on the street, I''d never consider it a treasure at all.

    "It might be usefulter," I stored it away before taking out the second item. It was argepass, one circrpass that was the size of triple my hand.

    Just holding it made me have a strange feeling. It felt like the dancing needle was attached to my soul by invisible force, as if I could give it an order and it could execute it at once.

    And strangely enough, I suddenly felt many thoughts about my desires. I felt like I wanted to locate the castle ces with gates and go to smash them all! I felt the desire to go and find those trapped humans and release all of them!

    Many desires welled up inside my heart, with the strange urge to release them all outside like flooding waters. I didn''t experience such a feeling before, yet I managed to put everything under my control before reading the message that popped up when I took thatpass out.

    Thepass was ck and red in colour, while the dancing long needle that seemed to be floating on the curved ssy surface of thepass was made out of golden material.

    I tried to see anything written or engraved inside through that ss, but all I could see was pitch ck fog swirling endlessly under the effect of the dancing needle.

    It was a weirdpass to be honest, but when I read its description, I couldn''t help but suck in another cold air of breath out of surprise and excitement.

    [Anubis Desirepass: Apass to guide anyone to his most desired thing. Grade pale gold godly treasure. It''s rumoured to be used by the Anubis god himself back when he supervised the matters of humans on Earth.

    Using thepass to point towards the direction of your most wanted desire. You just need to think about a single desire and focus most on it before using thepass.

    Each time usage needed five million coins. Thepass will keep pointing towards the direction until you reach it. You can''t use it until you reach the destination of the previous desire first.

    Can''t be blocked by time, space, or any restrictions.

    There is an option for instant teleporting the user to his desired ce. The price for such usage is fifty million coins plus one million blessing points, or just by taking the blessing from Anubis god himself and grants you his agreement for using such a function for free.

    Can be upgraded under certain conditions. Requiring the help of Anubis god for that]

    Well¡­ That exined much about what I felt when I held it. But such an extravagant price was simply unattainable for me at the moment.

    "But that instant teleportation function¡­" I looked up at Karoline for a second. And at that second, our eyes coincidentally met.

    Or was it the act of fate? I didn''t know why, but amidst all the girls I knew so far, she was the only one capable of making me feel that way.

    Like I was attracted to her by some invisible force.

    "Ahem," I cleared my throat while shaking off my head to free myself from her spell. As I peeked at her again, all I could see was a sweet smile, one that was filled with happiness and little pride.

    Was she feeling happy and proud for entangling me in her or what? I didn''t know the answer. Yet that heaven shaking ability of thatpass resembled hers in a way.

    "It would be nice to take me directly to the subus gate if I had the wealth for that," I sighed while storing it away.

    Coins wouldn''t be a problem for a long time. I trusted my ability in killing enough races at the outer gates to replenish my dried up pockets.

    But the blessing points were a problem indeed. I wouldn''t be able to solve this until I found myself a good god to sponsor me, and then I''d ask him to shower me with quests to harness all the blessing points I could gain.

    "So I can''t use either of these two for now," I turned to look at therge number of humans in the castle. "They will need more time to rehabilitate," this was given.

    And if I considered the other castles and therge number of trapped humans there, then I couldn''t just wait for them to get better.

    But leaving them like this wouldn''t be wise as well.

    "Spearhead," I shouted and waved at the spearhead toe to me. My sudden shout attracted everyone''s attention, yet he was the only oneing to my side.

    "What else did you know from the dragons?"

    I heard the bad news first, and I had to admit that was a good call. If I dyed or got carried out by the good news and left here, then those humans might have faced another fate.

    "Oh, about that¡­" the spearhead seemed to be lost in thoughts for a moment, or he just got startled by my sudden question, "They spotted seven castles like this one. This map has the ces spotted by them and after considering the distance they flew and the direction."

    He handed me the paper he had all this time. It wasn''t a simple piece of paper, but a big A1 sized one that was used by engineers and map makers.

    "Hmm¡­" I had to admit, this map was slightly chaotic! All I could tell was the Hudson river and the Antic ocean plus the two big pieces ofnd that stretched aside the Hudson river.

    "We are here," it seemed my face exposed my loss in reading this map, so the spearhead pointed at a small X mark at one side.

    "Oh," as I figured where we were, I started to slowly understand the map.

    "So these castles are arranged in a big circle," I noticed the generalyout before adding, "and Jersey city must be inside it, right?"

    And the spearhead nodded.

    "Any intel about the identity or numbers of each race in these castles?" I folded the map and stored it inside my inventory in smooth moves.

    "Actually they couldn''t get closer as they feared the dragons protecting each castle."

    "Dragons? At each castle?!" I asked just to make sure I heard him right.

    And he nodded.

    "So they moved faster than I thought," I pondered for a moment before grinning in a vicious way, "it''s time to pay them all a visit."

    The presence of dragons wasn''t that much of a surprise. After all, I expected that to happen in the city. But I didn''t expect it to ur even in the outer gates as well.

    But why would I fear them? I now had my own forces ready, my chariot, and also I had enough points to summon more races to serve me.

    "Do you know of any bridges other than the George Washington bridge?"

    "That¡­" he paused and even rubbed the back of his head before adding, "In between New York and Jersey?"

    "No, slightly away from both," I mysteriously said, "somewhere that''s not that far away as well."

    "Hmm¡­ I believe there is a bridge that lies just at the next county from New York city," he said after deep pondering, "I recall it''s called Governor Mario M. Cuomo Bridge. It links Westchester county with Rd on the other side.

    "Is it far?" I didn''t know where Westchester countyy.

    "It''s just adjacent to the city," he pointed at the direction of New York, "it''s easier to reach there from Bronx."

    "Thanks," I patted him on the shoulder before adding, "go back and help the girls here."

    "Will we stay here for much longer?" He seemed to read behind my actions and I could only smile.

    "You are all going to stay here," I said before looking at the jumper, "all but one will remain."

 Chapter 113 - God Of War Message

    "Will you go alone to attack them?" The spearhead seemed to be carried in the heat of the moment. Dude, I knew your ability was really a game changer, but you and other girls weren''t strong enough to help me in the uing battle.

    "Your role is to make these people ready to join the battle as fast as you can," I stressed over this point, "the uing battle is just the beginning. The real war will start once we try to enter the city."

    "Ah the city," just as I said that, he hit his forehead as if he remembered something important, "there is a good news," his face beamed with a weird smile before adding, "the dragons spotted a human army marching into the city while they were scouting the area."

    "A human army?" I frowned, "is it the military?"

    "They didn''t say," he shook his head, "and I doubt they''d recognise the military. But they spoke about arge number of them, at least ten thousand."

    I looked around. For some reason the number of humans in this city and its surrounding was getting a bit higher than even New York.

    Was this a mistake from the angels of this region? Or was there something else going on here that I didn''t know about?

    "They entered the city already?" I asked and he nodded.

    "As the dragons said, they spotted three of such armies going into the city. I believe they must be reinforcementsing from all the regions around the city."

    "Hmm¡­" I didn''t voice my opinion and only motioned for him to walk back, "tell the jumper toe," I only said that before returning to think about what he just said.

    Three armies¡­ each was at least ten thousand men strong¡­ Could angels amass such power? Or was it someone else?

    I knew I wouldn''t get my answers until I entered the city. For me, if such an army existed then it would defy all logic.

    How could such arge number of people survive the first quest of the apocalypse? I looked at the shaking people all sitting on the ground and felt something was really off.

    "Are we going to move now?" The jumper was really a smart dude, annoying most of the time, but he was smart enough to make me forget about his shorings.

    "Just control your goddamn curse," I gave him a cold warning before stepping towards my chariot.

    However, before I could take a few steps, I had to stop.

    [Unknown god just sent you a private message]

    [The message: War is only a one directional path of venturing forward and never looking back! Show your courage and raise your head high above all other races. Victory or defeat is just secondary to any warlord, bloody hard battles are the only interesting thing]

    "What''s wrong?" the jumper asked, but I couldn''t help but show a silly smile of victory over my face.

    My bet was right, there was really some god belonging to the war pantheon. And that god just did me a great favour right now.

    What was sent to me was nothing but a hidden message that was filled with many underlying meanings.

    First he told me that this message came from the pantheon of war. Of course I couldn''t tell if this came from Ares himself or someone else, and I couldn''t be sure of the grade of the god.

    But at least I now had the privilege to choose between two pantheons, and both were really unique and strong.

    Besides, both suited my ss.

    When I thought deeply about the fear that Nero god showed towards the war pantheon, I couldn''t help but link that to my ss.

    My ss depended upon using the souls from the enemies I killed. Which was the reason behind the affinity between my ss and the death pantheon, I supposed.

    But to kill I first needed to fight, right? And that was where the war pantheon would appear in the picture. So if the death pantheon suited my ss thanks to the end result of my abilities, then the war pantheon also suited it thanks to the process itself.

    This wasn''t the only meaning I got from that message.

    The clear deration that victory or defeat didn''t matter but the bloody hard battles themselves meant that I wasn''t bound with that outrageous quest I got from Nero.

    No sane person would burden himself with such a deadly and impossible quest! Fighting a single enemy world gate now proved to be challenging with all these changes. And thinking about controlling five at the same time was delusional!

    Not to mention he asked me to go into the other world and control one castle there. Of course that seemed great and would definitely help me in the future, but first I needed to think rationally about one thing.

    Could I do it? Really do it? Of course not!

    I didn''t forget that I was going to attack races in their own worlds! That was like standing alone in front of the endless armies of theirs, facing not only the race itself but also the apocalypse there in the form of monsters and angels.

    I wouldn''t survive this sh*t, not even survive one single world battle. It was obviously a trap, a death trap meant for me to lose my life or to be lost in one world without finding a way back.

    Who guaranteed that the gate of the world I conquered wouldn''t be reconquered? Or closed up on itself when the time ran up?

    In the middle of all these variables and unclear situations, I couldn''t possibly risk my neck for something that wasn''t worth it.

    Death pantheon was great and all, it suited me perfectly fine, but it wasn''t the sole pantheon out there which could support me.

    And that simple line of words I got made me heave a deep sigh of relief. I wasn''t asked to control anything, but to be brave enough and attack the five gates in the city and show the might of the humans to everyone.

    And I could simply do that. In fact I already nned to give it a try. If I seeded, then I''d gain one more city under my control. If I failed, then at least I''d control one gate and use it for the heroic calling I desired.

    "Let''s go," I didn''t exin anything to the jumper, and he just kept ring up at my back until we arrived at the top of the chariot.

    "Did you get something good from that visit?" he asked, but I didn''t answer him. Instead I called forth all the warriors I had and then resummoned them again.

    "Take charge of all the defensive weapons in the chariot," I gave the order, "once spotted an enemy, attack without holding back."

    They roared and nodded before dispersing all over my big chariot. The soulers only stayed behind on the floor with nothing much to do, only taking the duty to tour the chariot as patrol units.

    As for my Gollems, they were handling my big ballista while my dragons hovered on top of my head.

    I could summon more dragons, or other units if I wanted. My current limit was twenty-three warriors. In addition to the one hundred thousand souls I gained from Anubis blessing, I also had almost twenty thousand more that came from my scattered forces back at New York city.

    But that figure seemed to freeze for quite a while now, giving me the impression they finally controlled the city.

    "It''s time to move out," the jumper said while his eyes told me he was up to nothing good, "this time it''s all on your wallet, hahaha!"

    I shrugged. I already had enough stat points to run my little girl at full power for twenty hours straight at least.

    However, unlike what he expected, the first thing I did was to open my channel and search for someone trustworthy.

    "Sara," my eyes shone when I saw her name. She was a violent girl who loved to fight and wouldn''t shrink away from any battle.

    "Do you have a sealing shield?" I turned to the jumper before doing anything, "something enough to conceal the vision and sound of us."

    "Easy," with a wave of his hand he took out an orb and instantly activated it. A bronzed coloured shield surrounded the two of us, creating a masking veil that covered even our bodies. "This is a bronze grade shield but it''s strong enough to do what you asked for."

    "Brilliant," I instantly opened the channel feed and used the ability tomunicate with Sara.

    [Have you controlled the entire city yet?] I said to her while controlling my chariot to rise up its central pir.

    [Hi Hye!] She waved at the air as she couldn''t see me at all. [We did almost half an hour ago] she said before adding, [The entire city is now ours. Our men did a great job here, and that major was really a good choice to lead us]

    I smiled in contentment. After all, in these early stages war experience was considered one of many fatal ws in the human race.

    [Have you surrounded and fortified the city?]

    [We are doing that right now] she replied, [Also that major sent many small groups to scout the surrounding regions in precaution for any revengeful act from the angels]

    "Great," Imended, [Tell him to amass a big army, at least a few thousands of strong men. He will lead them with you and the other elites we have. Leave few elites behind to control the city and secure the area]

    [Where are we going?] she asked before adding, [Are weing to you?]

    [In a way our paths will unite at the end] I didn''t give her a direct answer at first before exining my ns to her.

    She listened and also that jumper did. After I finished, she promised to do her utmost effort and execute this mission with great sess.

    "You are nning far ahead this time," the jumper only said these words while nodding. Hell dude, you knew nothing at all about why I was taking such a risky move now.

    But without this move, my chances of sess would dwindle by arge margin!

    "Only the intermediate form?" The jumper watched me throw tens of thousands of stat points into the burning heart of the chariot. "Won''t we need speed to attack them before they are ready?"

    "I''ve got another thing in mind," I returned to the front of my chariot before giving the order to the dragorses to start pulling it. The speed was high enough to gallop miles in ten minutes, taking us away from the castle we conquered before.

    "Go and scan the areas in between the nearest two castles," I stopped the chariot all of sudden while giving such order to my three dragons, "don''t engage. Just observe from afar ande to report every five minutes."

    ording to the map I had, there were two castles lying close to my current spot. The world around was like usual, filled with devastation and ruins left over by the mighty battles and the swarms of monsters.

    But up till now I didn''t see a single monster at all. That meant the races were working with the angels to sum up all their forces as hard as they could.

    "Aren''t we going to hit the next castle now?" The jumper seemed to be slightly puzzled by my current arrangement.

    And that made me heave a sigh of relief. After all thest warning I got from Nero while acting as my friend was rted to the spying gods.

    That was something I couldn''t solve for now. All I could do was to keep my ns away from their eyes.. That was the reason why I asked the jumper before to surround me with a protective shield that would prevent anyone from listening to what I said to Sara.

 Chapter 114 - Hunting Down Enemy Forces

    "We will wait," I only said that and didn''t exin further. I had my own reasons for that. One I was just hoping a chance would appear to give those enemies a strong blow before the big fight.

    And secondly I needed to waste some time. After all, Sara''s part needed at least a couple hours to be done.

    So why would I rush things up? Let''s have some fun first.

    *Roar!*

    Just a few minutes after their departure, one of the dragons appeared first by his loud roar before hended on the chariot.

    "There is a big group of mixed races moving from the city towards one castle."

    *Roar!*

    Before I could say anything, another roar erupted as another dragon came.

    "I spotted arge group of reinforcementsing from the city towards one castle."

    "?Are we going to hit them?" the jumper asked and I saw no need to answer him. Of course we were going to hit them.

    "Get ready," I started to make my chariot move again, "lead the way to the first group."

    *Roar!*

    One dragon flew high in the air while the jumper took out two long spears. "I like this n," he said. Dude, if you knew my full n then you''d love it more!

    The distance between us and those reinforcements wasn''t big. But we took a detour around one castle, to avoid shing with their forces.

    Of course I wouldn''t be stupid to go directly and hit them in there. From what I learnt, these races wouldn''t have any support beyond the reach of their gates.

    Just think about it. The main gates were located in the city. Then how could they operate subsidiary gates outside it?

    Of course they could send reinforcements from their worlds through the gates, but that meant each castle would only have one single race.

    Yet the dragons spotted many races in each castle. What did that mean? They dispatched supporting armies from each gate.

    Of course therge gates in the city would allow more troops toe here. And that meant the main reinforcementsing were from the city itself.

    As for the ones that were already at each castle, they came from the subsidiary gates outside the city. I missed these batches while I was meeting Nero, but now I couldn''t miss the reinforcements travelling from the city.

    In less than five minutes I spotted arge number of mixed racesing from far. There were dragons hovering on top of them, many ground forces that looked like a myriad of all races.

    Selvators were there. Subi were there. Even low grade races acting as warriors like Werewolves and Kobolds were there.

    Four big races were together, missing only one more race. I didn''t think much about the missing fifth race as I simply took out two swords of mine, pointed one high in the air before lowering it towards the distance.

    "Attack!"

    Without any hesitation, gates of hell opened over these enemies without any warning.

    *Boom!* *Bang!* *Rumble!*

    My chariot defences fired and I saw many explosions happening at the iing group of enemies. Of course if I was fighting them at their gates, things would end differently than now.

    But the fight didn''tst for more than ten minutes. Even the dragons in the air failed to pose any threat at all, even the Selvators couldn''t exert their full power.

    After all they were all limited by the rules of the system. They were in a weakened state, and I didn''t show them any mercy.

    I used my chariot offensive weapon energy pulse which left the enemy stunned in their ce.

    And then my warriors released their arrows, killing anyone that was hit by these.

    As for the dragons, my giant ballista was enough to reap their lives one at a time.

    "Yeah, they deserve this!" The jumper wasughing hysterically while throwing off his spears like they were stones. Each hit took one life of the enemies, but his killing efficiency wasn''t anything closer to mine.

    As for my chariot, I didn''t leave it. I drove it to tumble over the bodies of the stunned enemies, crushing them under her big skates and the strong attacks of my dragorses.

    This battle wasn''t a fight, but a massacre! In the span of ten minutes, slightly over five thousand troops were killed.

    "Time to reap the rewards," I instantly stopped my chariot and descended fast towards the bottom. When I reached there, I found the jumper had reached there earlier.

    He simply jumped off the chariot, depending on his augmented physique thanks to his higher cultivation base.

    "Aren''t you afraid they''d send more troops to kill us here?" as the two of us kept gathering our loot, he said in a tone that was filled with joy rather than worry.

    "Let theme," I shared with him the same kind of joy. After all, my wallet was pitifully emptied before, and now it got swollen with a couple million coins. "If they dare, we''ll kill anything they send at us."

    Heughed before we two returned after a couple of minutes to the top of the chariot.

    "Lead the way to the next reinforcements," I simply said to the second dragon before sending the first to scout the next target.

    The third dragon returned in the middle of the fight. He found a third group of troopsing towards a third castle.

    Like before, I took a slight detour around the second castle, avoiding any sh with their garrison. Then I mmed over the iing reinforcements, killing all of them in mere minutes.

    "Why are they in such a weakened state?" After the third fight, the jumper seemed to notice this thing.

    "What? Don''t tell me you don''t like them being weakened!" I rolled up my eyes while moving towards the fourth group.

    "It''s just weird," he looked at me in suspicion, "and it''s weirder that you knew about that!"

    I didn''t exin myself. Instead I opened my channel feed and watched what Sara was doing. She was in the middle of a brutal fight against normal monsters.

    The number of forces she led was already big enough to crush any wolf packs or hyenas. Despite having losses along their way, they were moving forward without pausing.

    Having losses was a normal thing in the apocalypse. And they needed to toughen up and start to match the game.

    "What do we have here?"

    Just as we came towards the fourth group of enemies, I found the number looked strangely bigger.

    Each group before had few thousands of races and warriors, not exceeding six thousands. But this group was simply in tens of thousands!

    The sheer size of this group, or this army, expanded to the horizon. "They sent the armies from the nearby gates," this was the only exnation I could find.

    "Will we retreat then?" The jumper looked up at me but I simply grinned.

    "And let such a big meal slip away? No chance!" I raised my sword and led my chariot straight towards them, "get ready to fight!"

    *Roar!*

    My warriors were already on a killing spree. They roared in unison, announcing the start of this bloody battle.

    *Rumble!*

    Yet as we got closer, I saw many shes of lighting from certain spots in the middle of their ranks.

    "They are using scrolls!" The jumper instantly recognised their attack pattern. As I did.

    "Let theme," I shrugged, turned around and headed directly towards my beating heart of the chariot.

    "Activating the full powered version then?" The jumper followed me while watching my action in interest.

    "I won''t," despite saying that, I threw many stat points into that burning little star, making it rotate fiercer than before.

    "You just threw two hundred thousand stat points at least in there!" the jumper said in doubt and I shook my head.

    "It''s just a precaution," I didn''t say further as I turned back and stood at the front of my chariot.

    As I reached there, the attacksing at us appeared clearly in my eyes. There were a myriad of fire tornados, lightning bolts, and giant water and ice waves that howled towards our direction.

    "Will the chariot withstand this?" he asked in doubt and I shrugged.

    "We''ll get to know the answer soon."

    Up till now my chariot only faced a deadly challenge of that godly tear before. Aside from that, all the fights we had so far didn''t pose any real challenge to my chariot.

    The enemy wasn''t a fool. He knew his own weakness better than I.

    If they came here in such a grand way, then they must have another backing n, one that I already guessed.

    Unlike the jumper, I didn''t watch the sh between my chariot''s defensive barrier and those offensive attacks. I raised my head instead and up there I finally saw a sparkling red dot.

    "Indeed they are using the same old weapon," I slowly muttered and my words attracted the attention of the jumper.

    "Damn! That''s the star weapon!" he cursed before turning in a fierce way towards me, "we need to run, or else we''d get hit!"

    "Have you ever wondered if the godly tear of the illusionists is stronger or the angel''s star weapon?"

    "What?!!"

    "Keep attacking," as I confirmed my guess, I gave such order in a calm tone before turning back again and putting enough stat points to reach one million.

    Then I activated my chariot''s fully powered version.

    "Are you crazy?" the jumper asked in clear fright. "Last time we were lucky to escape with our life intact!"

    He was referring to the threebined hits we got when I first met him. Of course he had all the right to be scared. But who said we weren''t without protection?

    The star weapon wasn''t like that godly tear weapon of the illusionists. It had stages that made its terrore in grades.

    I''d not say the two weren''t equal, but the star weapon''s fully charged attack would be on par with the illusionists'' godly tear.

    But to activate the star weapon to the fullest, more time was needed. That meant the angels would risk losing their target, which was us.

    If we noticed the star weapon early on like now, we might simply evade its reign of attack and let the enemy forces here take its deadly hit instead.

    If they did so, then they''d kill most of their forces and lose their target in the end. They weren''t stupid to do that!

    So they''d just activate the simple version of that deadly weapon. As I just arrived back to the front, and as I watched my chariot''s barrier get strengthened by the fully powered version, the star weapon attacknded as expected.

    "We are going to die!" the jumper screamed in a strange panicked way. Dude, get a better hold over yourself! We wouldn''t die here.

    "Keep attacking!" Even under the baptism of these deadly red rays, I didn''t hold my chariot back and kept pushing it forward.

    The speed of the chariot in the fully powered version was really remarkable! Just in a span of a few minutes, and just as the deadly star weapon attack stopped, my chariot created wide routes in between the enemy forces.

    Not to mention anyone standing near the chariot when we got hit was barbecued into dead fried meat!

    Yet the deadliest weapon I had was the chariot itself! It moved like a grinding fortress, killing everyone standing in its way.

    With its high speed, nothing stopped against it, not even when they used strong defensive items!

    "Damn! You are ruthless!!" even the jumper was shocked when he saw this. That was expected. After all, minutes ago he went on screaming in panic while I led my chariot and forces to kill as many of the enemies as possible.

    And in the span of half an hour, most of the enemies were killed and the rest ran already towards the nearby two castles.

    "Let''s get the loot!"

    Such a big fight meant I''d get a lot of loot. I didn''t descend like normal and instead used a rope I bought from the market and jumped down to the ground directly like the jumper''s way.

    And the jumper just followed.

    "Are we going to keep hitting them?" he asked, "they already are preparing their counterattack!"

    "Let them try," as long as they didn''t coward themselves inside their castles, I''d not flinch in front of their armies.

 Chapter 115 - [Bonus Chapter] Human Race Hye!

    The loot this time was really big! It was expected. After all, they sent a few of their elites to lead the resistance against us.

    Aside from the twenty million coins I got, the sheer number of stat points made me grin even after returning to the surface of my chariot.

    Five million stat points! Damn! Who said war was the source of wealth? He was goddamn right!

    Unlike what the jumper expected, we didn''t find such resistance anymore. Even the size of the reinforcement troops of the enemies began to show signs of decreasing the more we progressed.

    "They are dispersing their troops," I reached to such a conclusion when I killed the tenth group that wasn''t even close to five hundred!

    "Yeah, that''s a killer move indeed," the jumper nodded but I knew things weren''t so easy.

    We were now at the other side from where we started. The distance between the two points was big enough to take even half an hour with my chariot''s intermediate speed.

    If I were them, I''d just scatter my forces and send them in the opposite direction. Of course that also meant they''d send arge number of forces each time, fearing to not be able to send much more again.

    "Will we hit the castles now?" The jumper seemed to grow bored from killing a few groups of enemies. But I shook my head.

    "It''s time to up the game."

    As the enemy fell into such a trap, I suddenly shifted the direction of my chariot.

    "Wait¡­ are we going to the city now?!" The jumper looked at me with widened eyes.

    "Do you have a better option?" I didn''t exin anything and instead activated the fully powered version of my chariot. The speed boost it got made it literally fly over the ground and sh like a bolt of lightning towards the direction of the city.

    "I thought we were going to kill the small fries first," the jumper looked at me in a questionable gaze. Dude, have more trust in me please!

    By logic, I should be doing exactly like what he thought. I initially nned to do this before I got the message of that war god.

    Of course battles here were hard, but if I needed to impress that high god of war pantheon, I needed to show more than brute strength.

    Cunning was a major key to winning wars. Who said wars were won with numbers and strength? That wasn''t totally correct! Wars were won mainly by deception.

    And I just deceived my enemies to dispatch most of their strong forces outside the city. If the city was considered a mighty fortress before I started, then right now it was like an empty fort waiting for me to im.

    Besides I got an urgent quest that I needed to aplish first before anything else. I had to conquer one gate to be able to use my heroic calling.

    Not to mention Sara and herrge army were already close to doing their role. I wasted enough time here for them to be ready.

    As all my chess pieces were in ce, it was time to make the checkmate move.

    ording to our current location, I strangely could see something on the other side of thend. There was a big ind that had a deep hole like a deep wound.

    "Is this the statue of liberty ind?" I couldn''t help but point towards that direction, and the jumper nodded.

    "Why be surprised?" he asked as if it was normal to see that ind so close from here.

    "Isn''t it different from New York city?"

    "It''s closer to Jersey city than New York," he looked in doubt towards me before asking, "you never told me where you are. You aren''t American, right?"

    "Indeed I''m not," I firmly said before diverting his attention away from this topic, "do you know Jersey city then?"

    "I visited it a couple of times before," he nodded before adding, "from our current position, we are closer to Greenville."

    "That''s where the illusionist castle is," I evilly grinned before pointing in the direction of one of my illusionists and asked: "Do you know where your castle is located?"

    The illusionist was bound by the contract to answer me. Yet he seemed more wary towards my intentions.

    Of course during the past fights every single one of the illusionists were thrown into the battle without any exception. They saw how deadly I dealt with those races, even abined force with tens of thousands and with the aid of the angelic star weapon couldn''t stop me.

    "It''s in that direction," against his own will, he answered while pointing in one direction.

    "It''s in the direction of New Jersey City university!" the jumper said as he seemed to recognise that direction.

    "Lord''s friend is correct," the illusionist nodded, "our castle is situated just south of a big human learning ce."

    "So ites down to the Gothic Knights then," the jumper seemed to recall something about that university.

    "Do you know it?" I couldn''t help but ask.

    "I was supposed to enroll there next year," he said in a mncholic tone, "but as you can see¡­ even in the apocalypse I have to go there."

    "That''s fate dude," I smiled while looking forward again.

    Out of the five big races and their stationed forces here, who would be my first enemy to pick? Of course someone stationed far away from the main forces I loved before.

    And on top of that, a force that already lost one of the strongest weapons of their arsenal early on! That god tear they used meant they were now cubs and not lions.

    So all my preparations were to attack their castle. I thought I''d have to pass by another race castle to reach them, but my enemies were more nervous than I thought and they moved earlier and sat on the board for my checkmate move.

    The city looked more devastated than New York. I could still see thick tongues of smoke rising up from many spots in the city.

    From the first nce, New York seems much bigger. But for some reason, the vibe I got from this city made me feel it witnessed far more brutal fightspared with New York.

    "Ahem, esteemed human race Hye, may I take a moment of your time?"

    Just as I entered the city for a couple minutes, and tried to find a clear path for my big chariot in the middle of tall damaged buildings, I heard this sudden voiceing from my side.

    "Angels?!" I was surprised to see them. Three angels, looking simr to the ones I knew in New York City with slight differences.

    These three looked slightly bigger in size, and the air they emitted was far more heavy than the other three.

    So they gained a lot of blessing points so far? Interesting!

    "What do you want?" Despite their appearance, I didn''t pause or slow down my chariot''s speed. I knew they wouldn''te here out of good intentions.

    If they thought about wasting my time till their scattered forces gathered, then they''d be mistaken.

    "We want to wee you to the city," the central one, their leader, said with a smile that looked all but friendly.

    "You already warmly weed me," I snorted, "did you forget? That Hudson river battle was really a good warm up indeed."

    "We know nothing about that!" He acted shamelessly and even the jumper looked at them in surprise. "We only rule over the issues rted to this city and its counties. Hudson river belongs to New York city."

    "It belongs to both cities," the jumper seemed to not take their bullshit. Dude, let them say whatever they wanted. In the end we wouldn''t listen to them.

    "What do you want?" as the angels were about to give another shitty answer, I directly asked, "I''m a little busy here. So if you don''t mind, speak or f*ck off!"

    "Easy esteemed human race Hye," that leader of them said with a sly smile on his face, "why being nervous?"

    "If you won''t tell, then I''ll just ignore you as if you aren''t here," I rolled my eyes while giving them my back. Yet the next moment the three shed and appeared in front of me.

    "We just want to offer a truce between the races fighting in the city," the central one said while wearing the veil of an honest angel, "as guides, we shall seek bnce and look for the future prosperity of all races."

    "Indeed," I nodded without any speck of honesty in my voice, "then what do you propose?"

    "Ahem, can you pull over to have a slight talk over this?" one on the side angel said while trying to be as polite on the surface as possible.

    "I love my chariot moving around your city," I shrugged, "if you wanted me to speak while not driving it, then you can wait for a couple hours. I have little business here to do in the city before resting."

    The angels'' look on their faces was priceless! They wanted to curse, show their arrogance and dirty faces, but they couldn''t. After all, my channel was backing me up. So despite all this, they could only show a humble and polite expression, even if their faces were boiling red out of anger and frustration.

    "We don''t like war inside our city," their leader said as if he was gritting on his teeth, "why can''t all the races here live in peace and harmony? Why shall you fight and kill each other? That pains me!"

    "F*ck you!" The jumper was more straightforward and less impatient than I. Just his instant remark made augh escape from my mouth.

    "Esteemed human race jumpers, you can''t live with such bloody nature. That''s unhealthy for you in the long run."

    "Why don''t I give you a proposal?" I held the jumper''s arm and held him back for a second, "why don''t you take all the races who invaded my world back into theirs?"

    "We can''t do that," the three angels all shook their heads in unison, "this is the setting of the great apocalypse. We all shall follow and serve the great n of the mighty creators."

    Those hypocritical bunch of liars! I sneezed while releasing this bunch of angels who were more tactful and shameless than the other three in New York city.

    "Then war will continue here until I kill all of them," I said it in a way like it was out of my hand to decide such a matter.

    "But that will prove to be quite challenging¡­" the leader paused to make sure I got his hidden threat in between the lines, "it''s not a healthy thing to have such bloody fights all the time. Why not wait until the main quest is activated? Once the rules are stated, we can all follow the greater will of the mighty creators."

    "F*ck you!" the jumper cursed again and I simply rolled my eyes towards him.

    "Jumper, be more polite to our guides," I said in a tone that was filled with mockery, "they backstabbed our race and had the courage toe with such innocent looks and even try to scum us. Show them more respect, please."

    "Humph, dirty rats have no better end than deadly traps," he scoffed and turned his spear towards the angels in a challenge, "if you got it in you,e and show me your worth in a duel!"

    "You¡­" the rude answer of the jumper seemed to get them on the verge of exploding. I grinned while slightly pushing the jumper to the side.

    "Sorry about that, it''s just my friend here doesn''t like dirty people."

    "Hye¡­ This is yourst warning!" The third angel seemed to have his anger out of control, yet he was instantly stopped by their leader.

    "Esteemed human Hye, let''s not make this situation anymoreplicated please," as a sly fox he said, and I only gave him myugh as an answer before saying:

    "I dare you to make it moreplicated for me."

    "That''s not a wise thing," the leader said in a calm tone yet his eyes were shing in a dangerous light, "fighting against everyone isn''t a wise move. Without allies, how can you aim to control all the gates in the city then for your personal quest?"

 Chapter 116 The Angels Are Angry

    His words don¡¯te as a surprise for me. I already knew that the quest Nero gave to me was a trap from the beginning. Yet hearing him saying such words made my desire to crush the angels, the races, and the filthy traitors even in gods ignite.

    ¡°I believe that¡¯s my own stuff, not yours to give opinions about,¡± I faked my anger when I heard his words.

    ¡°It¡¯s just we can meditate between you and the other races and might help in solving that little problem for you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so generous and kind indeed,¡± I tried my hardest to notugh, and only showed a wide smile on my face.

    ¡°Yes we have already spoken with other races,¡± he said, ¡°and in general they are in favour of having a ceasefire until the main quest starts. After that we¡¯ll see the conditions of the quest and try to find a midway solution.¡±

    ¡°F*ck you!¡± The jumper¡¯s answer summed up what I wanted to say. This time I didn¡¯t hold him back and let him vent all the rage welling up inside him.

    ¡°You all want us dead! Humans are just worms in your eyes, even worms are better! Scram, I don¡¯t want to see your dirty faces ever again!¡±

    ¡°We are speaking with the human race, Hye, not you!¡± the leader said in a rude way before turning towards me as he added, ¡°what do you say, esteemed human race Hye?¡±

    ¡°F*ck off!¡± This time it came from my mouth and before that angel could say anything, I snapped my fingers and the three dragons came to stand by my side.

    ¡°Go and lead them around,¡± I pointed at ten Bulltors and twenty shield warriors, ¡°kill anything breathing without showing mercy!¡±

    *Roar!*

    The dragons roared before the Bulltors moved from the surface of my chariot with the shield warriors. I was keeping them up there as there was no ce for them at any tform in the chariot.

    And as a clear response to the bullshit of these angels, I moved them to attack and kill any hostile forces in the region.

    ¡°You will regret this,¡± the leader of the angels watched in dark face my warriors stepping down the chariot, ¡°you won¡¯t see your quest fulfilled.¡±

    ¡°Scram,¡± the jumper was already over his limit, ¡°you shouldn¡¯t show your faces to us ever again!¡±

    ¡°Humph, arrogance is a sin that humans are famous for,¡± I didn¡¯t know why but when he spoke to my jumper, he returned to his dirty and rude nature. ¡°I know you and your friends are thinking high of themselves thanks to those weak and retarded angels at the other zone. But unluckily you ended up facing the three of us, and we¡¯ll prove ourselves worthy against you!¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± I snorted, ¡°you seem so confident about your ns against me.¡±

    I crossed my arms and looked at them in interest. These three seemed to have more confidence in themselves than the other angels.

    And that was logical. After all, they didn¡¯t sh their swords with mine properly yet.

    ¡°I believe you shall go and retire,¡± the jumper scoffed, ¡°this is nothing good for your own health. I mean when we crush all your schemes, you¡¯ll end up crying like babies, hahaha!¡±

    I didn¡¯t say anything and let the jumper do the rest of his taunting talk. Of course the jumper wasn¡¯t just releasing his anger out of his frustration.

    He was trying to drive those angels to tell us a glimpse about their ns.

    ¡°Huh, do you think we don¡¯t have the ability to crush you? Humph, let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll deal with our little present at that castle.¡±

    The castle of the illusionists came to the far horizon. It looked not much different from the subsidiary gate I crushed before.

    It was much bigger and the castle underneath seemed to be double in size than the castle I took before.

    *Snap!*

    The three angels snapped their fingers at the same time, and from the depth of the dim sky a pir of silver light fell just in front of that castle.

    I used my hawkeye skill to see clearly what was going on. ¡°A teleportation gate¡­ Interesting,¡± I instantly recognized that big arched gate which appeared from that pir of light.

    It was almost twenty metres in height, made out of thick ore that was slightly over three metres thick.

    I knew this gate very well. It was a trans-realm teleportation portal, one that was linked to a few selected worlds known as the dark realms.

    ¡°You recognize it?!!¡± The shock in the leader¡¯s angel¡¯s voice was apparent. As he said it, I simply nodded. ¡°Then you shall know better about the dark fate waiting for you!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s something yet to be decided,¡± even if I knew the type of terror awaiting for us at the other side of this portal, I didn¡¯t show any signs of distress over my face.

    In fact, as a rule of thumb in the apocalypse, every disaster was a blessing in disguise.

    So even if there was a terrifying creature waiting on the other side of this portal, it also held a great chance for us.

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll see about that,¡± the leader gave me such a chilling icy gaze before he and the other two vanished from my sight while adding, ¡°we¡¯ll be watching.¡±

    ¡°I hope you¡¯ll be disappointed,¡± the jumper waved his hand before whispering to me, ¡°do you know what this teleportation portal is?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a summoning gate,¡± my face slightly changed, ¡°a gate linked to a terrifying lost world where only a handful of monsters survived in the entire world.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you really know your stuff,¡± the jumper said while looking at the giant silver gate in the distance, ¡°so we shall expect a deadly fight?¡±

    ¡°Not necessary,¡± I shook my head before I stopped my chariot all of sudden.

    ¡°What happened?¡± the jumper turned to me, ¡°are we going to run away?¡±

    ¡°Not a chance,¡± I said while opening my market and started to search for a single item.

    ¡°What¡¯s the n then?¡±

    As if he got ustomed to my way of doing things, the jumper realised from my actions that I had a n in my mind.

    ¡°Tell me, do you know how monsters evolve in the apocalypse?¡± I asked while reviewing the results from the market, filtering out anything not useful to me.

    ¡°In strength you mean?¡± he asked and I nodded. ¡°They first start as tier one, grade white monsters. Then with killing their rivals and eating their flesh they advance into higher tears and grades.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not totally wrong,¡± I said while keeping many results away from the interface, ¡°but in another theory, they grow stronger the more energy they gain from the apocalypse.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s by killing other races, right?¡± the jumper paused before adding, ¡°in theory both are fundamentally the same!¡±

    ¡°Not quite right,¡± I shook my head again, ¡°they don¡¯t grow stronger because they gain anything from their enemies. They are like us, working for the apocalypse to gain rewards and advance their tiers and grades.¡±

    ¡°They are like us?!!¡± The jumper seemed astonished when he heard my words, ¡°They also have systems?¡±

    ¡°Not to such an extent,¡± I said, ¡°to have a system you first need to be sane. But monsters aren¡¯t! Even the oneing out from that portal at any moment now won¡¯t be any more intelligent than the monsters here.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡°They get rewards by the total number of races they kill during any stage of the apocalypse. These rewards aren¡¯t that much different than ours. Instead of adding stat points, they had something called the evolution path.¡±

    My eyes shone brightly when I found something interesting at the market. I instantly paid five million coins and obtained it before closing the interface and turned my full attention to the all attentive jumper.

    ¡°That evolution path defines the strength and brutality of the monsters. For example the early monsters we had here can¡¯t adapt that well against heat, light, and ultraviolet sun rays.¡±

    ¡°But in time they will adapt,¡± the jumper nodded in understanding.

    ¡°That¡¯s not just a step of adaptation, but a step of evolution,¡± I exined, ¡°and imagine a world that was hit mercilessly by the apocalypse. In such a world the entire intelligent races were wiped out and the world was only dominated by monsters.¡±

    I paused while turning my gaze towards that silver gate. It was starting to shine brightly while a denseyer of fog began to get formed in the space under its big arch.

    ¡°They will have a power rivalling that of gods!¡± the jumper realised this point smoothly, ¡°damn! We should hurry and escape!¡±

    ¡°No way,¡± I firmly shook my head, ¡°if we did, that monster will wreak havoc and will turn our world into an exact image of his dark realm.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡± the jumper didn¡¯t need to ask his question for me to get his point. And I nodded.

    ¡°We have to y it here.¡±

    ¡°Can we do that?¡± The jumper showed unconfidence at this moment, ¡°can we stop such a mighty monster?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that we can¡¯t, but it¡¯s the question of the time,¡± I vaguely said and the look I got from his eyes proved that he didn¡¯t get what I meant. ¡°Just wait and you¡¯ll see.¡±

    I simply took out the item I just bought from the market and examined its description.

    [Bubble of Lekorate monster: Rare item. A bubble extracted from a dead Lekorate monster after failing his evolution.

    The bubble is considered one of the highest istion grade materials in the entire universe. Can¡¯t leak smell, aura, energy, or anything from the location it covers. The area covered by the bubble is determined by the amount of coins spent to expand it. The basic area is one cubic metres. To expand it by ten cubic metres, ten thousand coins are needed]

    It didn¡¯t give off any appearance simr to any bubble at all. In fact it was a cube, a cube made out of a pale blue jelly substance.

    ¡°What is that?¡± the jumper asked.

    ¡°A way to deal with that monster,¡± I simply threw it in the air and it instantly expanded to cover one cubic metre. An interface appeared in front of me where I simply added ten million coins in it.

    And just like that, the cube expanded to cover up ten thousand cubic metres, engulfing all the chariot and the dragorses within.

    I didn¡¯t forget to summon back my dragons and warriors that I sent outside. At this moment they weren¡¯t needed to do that task anymore.

    ¡°Will that be enough?¡± the jumper asked in clear doubt.

    And I simply nodded. ¡°It¡¯s more than enough,¡± such a bubble was enough to seal our existence from the senses of that beast.

    Even if you summoned a god to this world, if he couldn¡¯t sense my presence, how could he kill me then?

    In fact this came as a blessing in two ways for me. One this dude could deal with most of the troublesome forces of the races in the city. And second because this dude had some kind of a precious material that wasn¡¯t even in this world, or even in the newly formed world.

    Such material was something I needed for a future step in my grand n. I thought I might get it from the gods after gaining support from a higher grade god. Who thought I¡¯d be lucky enough to get it early on?

    This material was something called the world¡¯s essence. It was rare, extremely rare. To appear it had many conditions to fulfil.

    First of all there was nothing in the entire universe to form such material except for monsters. Monsters had unique bodies in the apocalypse, where they had the ability to transform the world¡¯s energy from something impalpable into something real.

    And to concentrate on such a material, they needed to dominate a world after getting hit by the apocalypse. As far as I knew, this had a very, very low chance of happening in the entire universe.

    Then these monsters needed to live for at least a hundred years in such worlds. And to harness such material, they needed to be killed in worlds they didn¡¯t dominate.

 Chapter 117 Another Godly Treasure

    There were many conditions to get such material, which meant how valuable this material was. For me I knew of two uses of this material from the old man, or that¡¯s what I recalled.

    I needed to get back to those beads and try to seek more answers for such extremely valuable material.

    All I knew was that I could use it to transform any piece ofnd into a blessingnd that would spontaneously spawn monsters at the same stage of the apocalypse.

    It might seem worthless, but if I told you that these monsters would give us not only materials, but coins and could also drop gears at fixed rate in addition to stat points, scrolls, and other stuff then you¡¯d get what I mean.

    Not to mention it was considered a safe training zone for my troops. They would enter and train without any fear of facing a new challenge or unfavourable circumstances.

    There was once a kingdom in our human race that had the chance to get their hands over this material. They used it over arge piece ofnd that was the size of a normal US state, and they called it The Dungeon.

    As for the second use, it was mentioned in theory by the old man without any prior application to it. ording to him, using this material over any kind of monster would tame him. Not only that, it would also allow the monster to evolve, turning monsters from just killing moving meat into our own strength.

    If I got the chance to select, then I¡¯d select both of them. However each portal would only allow for a single monster toe here. So I would only choose one thing to do with this material, and that would be the dungeon.

    Even if taming monsters was something good, it was better to train my troops.

    ¡°It¡¯sing,¡± as I was lost in thoughts, the jumper spoke and jolted me awake.

    Then the entire world all around changed. The world was already dim, but just as that monster appeared, it seemed like the entire world was bathed by fire.

    It turned from a dim world into a hot and shining red world with ck at the horizon like a gloomy background.

    And with this, a colossal body started to step out from the gate. It was so massive that it had to pass through the portal with one limb at a time.

    First he held the rim of that portal with his hand, pushed one leg out before pushing his head then his other arm and thest thing to pass was his second leg.

    It took almost a couple of minutes for this colossal being to pass into our world. Yet in my eyes it seemed like time was forcibly stopped by its terror.

    But instead of passing only one head and done, a second head passed, then a third, fourth, andstly fifth.

    The heads were like a lizard with big spiky scales on the upper half of its long neck. The five necksbined together just ten metres above its balloon-like belly.

    Two thick and slightly short legspared to its immense body appeared below. It had a short tail that was at least twenty metres in length.

    It was short indeed,pared to the almost hundred metres length and almost forty metres in height belly. Not to mention its five long heads that rose up for another forty metres at least.

    ¡°This¡­¡± the jumper froze in his ce and for the first time since getting to know this brutal person, he seemed scared! He was scared that even his voice came shaky when he added, ¡°will this be thest moment of my life?¡±

    He wasn¡¯t speaking to me, but to himself. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly,¡± despite being as afraid as him, I didn¡¯t show that on the surface like him, ¡°we won¡¯t get hit as long as we are inside this bubble.¡±

    ¡°A bubble? Against such doomsday level monsters?!¡± he seemed to not believe me. But dude, even if a snake evolved into a dragon, it would still be scared shit from eagles!

    ¡°We will endure,¡± I knew the next battle wouldn¡¯t be simple, especially when I nned to not kill that monster right from the start. It wasn¡¯t even just hard because of that, but I also had another role to y here.

    Or else that monster would simply kill any human inside the city and might just deviate away and leave the city to the surrounding counties. Or even it might cross the river and go to crush my forces at New York city.

    Staying idle wasn¡¯t an option, and just trying to roam around, and evade any destructive coteral attacks from it wasn¡¯t an option either.

    But I didn¡¯t say it out loud, or else that scared to pee himself, the jumper might just kill himself instead on the spot.

    *Roar!*

    The moment that monster came out, the portal closed in a sh of silver light before it raised its five heads and roared in a violent and domineering way.

    It was announcing the arrival of its tyranny in this world.

    ¡°Any moment now,¡± if I said I wasn¡¯t nervous then I would be lying. I was waiting for something, something essential to my future ns.

    If that didn¡¯t happen, then all my ns would be destroyed.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Just as I was counting seconds with my heartbeats, the jumper pointed towards the distance while his voice carried a shocking tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s the bnce my dear jumper,¡± I was on the verge of jumping high in the air and shouting in triumph. Yet I controlled myself and as polite as a decent human I simply raised my middle finger to the hiding angels in the shadows.

    Just at the forefront, high, high on top of the colossal monster, a strange whirlpool started to get formed. At first one might mistake it as a response to the mighty roars of that monster, a symbol of its terrorising power.

    But I knew better! The colour of that whirlpool was pure milky white, the famous colour of the system. Yes, the system was intervening, my best ally so far was getting to move.

    Of course it had to react. After all, at such a stage of the apocalypse the presence of such a monster was simply defying all rules and logic! Even if summoning such a monster here was ording to the rules, the scale of its power was simply off charts.

    So the system had to intervene, and it was the gamble I won just now against the angels, the move they might have overlooked, or simply didn¡¯t care about.

    In either case, the monster was about to get what it deserved right from the start.

    ¡°Is it the system?¡± The jumper was smart enough to get what I meant. And I simply nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to weaken it,¡± I said, ¡°and for the best it shall seal away many of its frightening abilities.¡±

    ¡°You seem to know much about this lizard,¡± the jumper pointed in the direction of the monster and I was astonished that he called it a lizard. ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°None of your business,¡± if you were daring enough to ask, then I¡¯d be shameless enough to not answer.

    ¡°Humph,¡± he harrumphed as my answer didn¡¯t satisfy him, ¡°you are literally a walking meat sack filled with secrets!¡±

    ¡°If you were a girl,¡± I tried to tease him, ¡°I¡¯d rather have you on my bed and tell you all the secrets you want.¡±

    ¡°Says the one who gets scared from the approach of a few girls back there,¡± he snorted and I didn¡¯t like that kind of answer.

    ¡°I only ept the girls that my heart moves on seeing them,¡± I said in a challenging tone, feeling a little rage from what he just said.

    ¡°Like Karoline? Huh! You didn¡¯t see your face when she was around,¡± he said as if it was something I should be ashamed of.

    Dude! She was really a piece of art! Not to mention her own unique ability that defied logic!

    *Roar!*

    Yet what interrupted our useless conversation was the second roaring of that monster.

    Before that by a few seconds, the whirlpool in the sky rotated in a high speed all of sudden before arge pir of white light fell over the monster, enveloping its entire body within.

    And as that happened, the monster roared and this time I could feel pain in its shocking voice.

    Under the baptism of such light, the colossal body of that monster started to shrink in a rate obvious to naked eye. Instead of its colossal height and length, it started to dwindle and only one third of its original size remained.

    Out of its five heads, one remained and the other four exploded. Thick andrge drops of blue red blood started to rain down the area adjacent to it, eating away even the steel inside the buildings!

    But that didn¡¯t matter! What mattered was the fact that this monster was punished and got its power decreased forcibly even before it could move a single foot off the ground!

    Yes! Way to go, my beloved system!

    But all this stopped here. I knew the effects of adjusting the punishment of the system wouldn¡¯t just stop at decreasing its size and killing off four of its five heads.

    To know more, I needed to observe its actions during the next minutes first. Then I¡¯d decide how I should kill it.

    Just from the general look, I could tell this monster had some rtions with dragons. Scales, heads like dragons, and even that giant shaped body and belly reminded me of the western dragons.

    So if it had such a rtion with them, it might be brutal and merciless as such. It also would use either fire or water in its attacks.

    But if it retained the advantages of the dragons, it must also have their weaknesses.

    What was the biggest w in dragons? Arrogance? Greed? Not to drop their enmity as they took it against their pride?

    Many small things were known as the ws of dragons. In my eyes, anything could be a virtue or a curse ording to the circumstances.

    ¡°Hang tight,¡± as the whirlpool started to slowly fade, the silver white pir stopped and vanished as well. That gave the monster atst its moment to show up its frightening force.

    And as expected, it moved its single head and roared in one direction, the direction where dense life signals came to its senses; the illusionists¡¯ gate!

    ¡°It missed us!!¡± The jumper looked at me like I was a street magician.

    ¡°That¡¯s normal,¡± I shrugged, and yet I didn¡¯t shift my eyes away from the direction of the illusionist castle and gate.

    I was sure my response in sealing myself came as a surprise for the angels and other enemies here in the city. But if I thought they wouldn¡¯t have a response to that, I¡¯d be greatly mistaken.

    So I watched attentively to determine what kind of response they¡¯d do. If they didn¡¯t do anything, then against such embodiment of death drawing near, they got zero chance of survival.

    ¡°What are they doing?!¡± The monster was slowly moving towards the illusionists with its gigantic and heavy body. Yet in less than a minute, a new change urred at the illusionists end.

    ¡°Where are they going?¡± The jumper was looking in the same direction as I was. He seemed to have a skill simr to mine, as he saw the first waves of monsters led by many illusionists flooding out from the gates of that castle.

    ¡°Are they going to fight it head on?¡± the jumper turned to me and I simply shook my head.

    If they had something loose in their minds, then they would do that. ¡°They areing towards us,¡± after a moment of pause and observation, I noticed the forces gushing out from the castle were taking a curved route, evading the monster and heading in our direction at the same time.

    ¡°But¡­¡± the jumper also noticed the missing piece here, ¡°the monster already locked their castle in his senses. It won¡¯t follow these forces except after crushing the castle!¡±

    Just before I could think of an exnation, a strange beam of light shone from the direction of the gate. The gate hovered hundred metres off the ground, and that made me spot that ray of light once it appeared.

    ¡°Another treasure?¡± I frowned. If anything would be used against that monster then it should be on the same calibre with the angelic star weapon or the illusionists godly tear.

 Chapter 118 Grenades Of Death

    For the same race to possess two treasures of the same calibre in one city and in such an early stage of the apocalypse was something I never heard of before or even imagined!

    ¡°They got the support from their higher ups,¡± it was the only exnation I could give in such a weird case, ¡°but what are they trying to do?¡±

    *Roar!*

    Just as I said that, the beam of light which fell directly over the head of the monster started to get smaller. At first I thought it was fading away, but gradually I realised it was getting fiercer, being concentrated from a size of tens of metres radius to a thickness of a closed fist.

    That was a great amount of condensation if you asked me. And once it reached such a scale, the monster roared in another painful way.

    ¡°Are they trying to kill it?¡± I couldn¡¯t believe even my own words when I said them. Killing the monster just after summoning it? That would be insane!

    ¡°No, they are messing with its senses,¡± the jumper seemed to see something I couldn¡¯t. He pointed at the direction of the monster before adding in a panicked tone, ¡°a distortion effect item¡­ Something to mess with the senses of the monster and make it not see the illusionists!¡±

    He didn¡¯t stop there. He took many things out of his inventory, strange items, different kinds of weird gears, and even many grenade like items that I recognised.

    ¡°F*ck! You have the grenade of death in your inventory all this time and didn¡¯t tell me?!!¡± I was shocked when seeing these little grenades that were shimmered in dangerous red light.

    ¡°They are myst card to survive,¡± he rolled his eyes before adding, ¡°plus it¡¯s not time for you to worry about them! We have an apocalyptic level monster heading our way right now!¡±

    He was right indeed. That monster once got hit by the beam of light, it started to shake off its massive head before turning its head away from the castle.

    It looked like that beam turned the entire castle into a deserted ce in the monster¡¯s senses.

    And now? The monster was attracted by the massive numbers of the monstersing towards us. So the end result was very simple¡­ It wasing in our direction!

    ¡°So what?¡± Unlike what the jumper might have thought, I shrugged as if this had nothing to do with me.

    ¡°Are you out of your goddamn mind?¡± The jumper left everything he took on the ground and jumped to my neck. Again I felt his strength squeezing my neck, yet it didn¡¯t look that domineering like before.

    ¡°Calm down,¡± I pushed his arm using my own strength, ¡°we aren¡¯t in such a desperate situation yet.¡±

    ¡°Indeed we aren¡¯t!¡± He seemed to take my words as a joke. Heughed in a sarcastic way that I didn¡¯t care about.

    ¡°After we survive this, I¡¯ll take half of your precious grenades,¡± I pointed at the grenades scattered at the ground.

    ¡°That¡¯s of course in case we survived this sh*t!¡± the jumper snorted and I shrugged in a carefree way.

    ¡°Watch and learn,¡± I turned to the front, looking at the iing thousands of monsters and races in my direction.

    I had to admit, this move was really cunning. It was like my move of the bubble that took me out of this death game with a simple move.

    And just like my brilliant move, they also used another one to take themselves out and force me back directly into the sour spot of the game.

    But who said the game was over or it was a checkmate? I still had my own moves to y.

    ¡°Running away?¡± The jumper stood next to me while busying himself, arming every single inch of his body with anything he could carry. ¡°Is this your answer?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s that one,¡± I simply motioned my head to a certain spot. The moment the jumper saw what was happening, and once he connected the dots, he couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    It was the first time for him to show me such a reaction since I knew him!

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    ¡°A brilliant move?¡± Ipleted what he couldn¡¯t say.

    ¡°A silly and risky move,¡± despite his rude answer, I was slightly d he returned to his old nature.

    ¡°Silly or risky doesn¡¯t matter, we want to kill our enemies and not lose our lives in the process,¡± I simply said while steering my chariot to move in her intermediate form away from the iing enemy wave and that gigantic monster on their tails.

    I wasn¡¯t trying to run outside the city, instead I was moving in a wide arc, almost taking the illusionist castle as my centre.

    It was a wide circle where it extended from one shore to another! It was big enough to take almost an hour to cross it in one full circle.

    And as the chariot was moving in her intermediate speed, it was enough to keep the distance between us and the racing enemies behind fixed.

    ¡°Won¡¯t you elerate a little?¡± the jumper seemed to grow tired of this useless chase, ¡°that monster¡­ it only had a big body and little brain it seems!¡±

    I knew why he was frustrated. When the monster first chased us, he thought it would attack the monsters and thene to kill us.

    But up till now, the monster showed one hell of a weakness¡­ It¡¯s slowpared to all of us!

    ¡°Not now,¡± I shook my head and the jumper got my intentions.

    ¡°When is it then?¡± he asked, ¡°this is the third round already!¡±

    I looked at the direction of the central castle and said, ¡°at the fifth circle we¡¯ll move.¡±

    ¡°Fifth!!¡± The jumper was startled by my answer, and yet I didn¡¯t change my decision. I knew this would consume around five hours here doing nothing, but in fact that was wrong.

    I wasn¡¯t just running in wide circles. Even the keen senses of the jumper couldn¡¯t get that the circr course we were running kept getting shorter with eachp!

    If I did so in a big move or all of sudden, then the enemies would notice this. So I was cautious to slightly deviate the chariot¡¯s course a few metres every few minutes.

    That might seem like a slow deviation, and that was why I needed the entire fiveps toplete what I wanted to do.

    The remaining twops went without much suspense. It seemed that many monsters reached their limit and once got tired, they either slowed down and got devastated by the ongoing behemoth behind them, or they scattered across the city in an attempt to run.

    ¡°This might be bad,¡± at the start of the fifth circle, the jumper said in warning.

    ¡°We¡¯ll move soon,¡± I said, ¡°hopefully we won¡¯t get discovered.¡±

    ¡°Told you, it¡¯s a risky n,¡± he rolled his eyes in discontent. Why did that damn bastard keep grumbling all the time?

    ¡°Any n is risky at this point,¡± I shrugged, ¡°get ready. We¡¯ll need your precious grenades soon.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± he seemed to not see thising.

    ¡°What? Didn¡¯t you n to use them all to survive?¡± I asked while giving him a deep nce.

    ¡°But you already have a n!¡± he argued.

    ¡°And in my n I need your grenades!¡± I said while not flinching an inch.

    ¡°I won¡¯t give,¡± he was about to store away his grenades, while his tone showed his deepest regret of taking them out.

    ¡°If you won¡¯t, then I¡¯ll use my privilege and empty your entire inventory!¡±

    ¡°I dare you do that!¡± he shouted in pure rage.

    ¡°I already did it once dude! I dare you to test me again!¡±

    We stood motionless, eye to an eye, head to head, as if we were enemies and not friends and allies. Seconds passed and even when I was challenging him in such a stance, I was keeping an eye over the general direction we were heading towards.

    ¡°We are getting closer to the right point to move,¡± I said, ¡°either you voluntarily give me five grenades now to use or I¡¯ll empty your goddamn inventory out!¡±

    ¡°F¡­ Five? Didn¡¯t you just say one?¡± he held his grenades like he was holding a precious part of his body! Dude! Come on! I didn¡¯t have time for that.

    ¡°I order you¡­¡± as I got tired of hammering such a steeled brain of his, I had no other choice but to force him to do it.

    ¡°Alright alright,¡± but he hurriedly interrupted me, ¡°I¡¯ll give you three, alright?¡±

    ¡°Are you bargaining with me?¡± I gave him a cold gaze that made him retreat a couple of steps.

    ¡°Why are you giving me such a look?¡± he said and I was already at my limit with him.

    ¡°I order you¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright alright, just stop it, please,¡± he said before he gave a long nce at his grenades before throwing five at my direction. I swore I even saw a single tearing down from his eyes when he did that!

    Dude! They were precious, no doubt about that. But who said they were one of a kind? I knew of a few ways to get themter on, and you must be aware of that too!

    ¡°You should have done that from the start,¡± I stored them at once inside my inventory.

    In fact I only needed one, but who said to not try and tease that hard to get more from that bastard? If he was always getting on my nerves, then the pleasure of getting things out of his inventory by his own will was my response to that.

    The grenades of death were a very brutal item. Single one was enough to cause small-scale devastation equal to a limited scaled single attack of the star weapon of the angels.

    Their only drawback was that once exploded, they¡¯d only hit a small zone of five hundred metres radius for ten seconds. That might be considered a weakness, butpared to other items like these, this was an insignificant weakness.

    After I got what I wanted, it was time to start my next move. Yet it didn¡¯t start from my direction, but at the direction of the illusionist gate.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* Boom!*

    Loud explosions urred in that direction in a span of a few breaths alongside few rumblings and the signs of brutal fighting happening all of sudden.

    ¡°Your boys have started,¡± the jumper pointed in that direction, ¡°shouldn¡¯t we join them now?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± I evilly smiled while turning the direction of my chariot sharply to head directly towards the illusionist gate.

    Up in that direction, all my warriors appeared miraculously there in a big formation. The first attacks came from my shield warriors, causing enough devastation to crack the doors of that big castle open.

    This was my n, the one I started in response to the brilliant move from the illusionists. Once I started running, I began to slowly deploy my own warriors in a few numbers with each few hundreds of metres.

    I sent them instructions through one of the illusionists using the contract between me and them to ry messages. From all my warriors, only Gollems stood behind to operate the big ballista on the deck.

    Even the illusionists, I scattered them with my warriors as well. Their mission was simple; move in a few numbers and gather near the direction of the illusionist gate.

    I told them to move during my fourthp, but it took some time for them to move. Once they attacked, it was no time for me to hide my intentions. So I steered my chariot and drove it towards the direction of that castle and gate.

    The warriors were in enough numbers to hold their ground against the army inside the castle. Of course the illusionists weren¡¯t prepared for such a move. They mistook my actions earlier and thought they already pinned me down.

 Chapter 119 The Unexpected Slow Progress

    So when my warriors hit hard over their doors, their reaction was sluggish. I could see my warriors swarm inside the castle, killing many illusionists inside out of surprise.

    But just before I arrived there, the illusionists started to react. I could see that silver gate over the castle shine brighter as more troops were deployed from the world beyond that gate.

    Of course that wasn¡¯t the only threat to my n. Don¡¯t forget I was bringing arge number of monsters and races towards their direction, and not far behind that hellish gigantic monster was hot on our tail.

    The jumper could see through all this and so he called this a risky n. Indeed it was risky, and I epted such risk without hesitation.

    At such a point in this battle, if I leant towards safety then I would never be able to achieve what I wanted here.

    My n didn¡¯t just depend on the surprise element of this attack, but on other parts as well. If I just thought that my warriors would be enough to crush that castle, then I¡¯d be greatly underestimating the enemy.

    My main n was to turn whatever method they used to be useless! Illusionists weren¡¯t a strong one on one race, in terms of strength in specific.

    Their main weapon was their ability to stealth themselves. But when there were an army of illusionists working for me and soulers who could be called the nemesis of such a race, then things wouldn¡¯t be that easy for them to handle.

    And then they would be forced to call races that were fighting under theirmand. That would turn the entire castle into a hot spot in the eyes of the gigantic monster behind. Not to mention I was nning to drag this fight until it arrived at the castle.

    Then I¡¯d let the monster deal with those illusionists and I¡¯d call all my troops back and retreat as fast as possible.

    This n was perfect, provided that my forces would hold their ground until I arrived. Also I risked the possibility of my enemy having a great hidden weapon just like the godly tear or that godly distortion item.

    It was a risk, but even if bad things happened, I¡¯d onlye out with losses in my entire warrior forces, nothing more.

    I¡¯d win this battle, this was sitting in stone already and couldn¡¯t be changed no matter what my enemy did.

    And who said I didn¡¯t have my own ultimate weapon to use if things went wrong by any chance?

    ¡°Get ready,¡± as the smashed doors of that castle became closer, I said to the jumper, ¡°you¡¯ll jump and lead the forces on the ground.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡± he asked, ¡°staying behind and hiding in here?¡±

    ¡°A general must act like one,¡± I rolled my eyes before adding, ¡°and who said the fight is limited only inside the castle?¡±

    The jumper turned to watch the great number of enemiesing as fast as they could from behind. During the fiveps, their number diminished by an obvious margin.

    Yet they still had a great number of thousands of monsters. Not to mention the great behemoth running behind them blocking the horizon in my sight.

    ¡°Be careful,¡± in a rare moment he showed his care about me. I smiled and looked at him as he jumped off andnded directly inside the castle.

    As he started fighting, it was finally my turn to fight as well.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to summon a few dragons,¡± as I was running all this time, I didn¡¯t move my eyes off the enemies chasing us. I noticed they were all formed of ground troops, with not a single flying monster or race in them.

    So when considering my plus hundred thousand souls, I could instantly summon twenty dragons to my aid.

    The only problem I got was their levels and stats. I wasn¡¯t ready to raise their levels by my stats at this point.

    After all, I was preparing to defend against any sudden interruption from my enemies. So my stats were off limits here. And that made me decide to summon twenty dragons at one go.

    *Roar!* *Roar!* *Roar!*

    Twenty roars erupted from the twenty dragons summoned using my ss unique ability. I didn¡¯t hustle and simply pointed at the direction of the iing thousand of enemies and said one simple order:

    ¡°Kill them all!¡±

    *Roar!*

    The dragons soared high in the air and instantly headed towards the fast approaching enemies. ¡°Unleash hell,¡± I didn¡¯t only send my dragons at them, but also ordered my Gollems to start acting at once.

    The dragons I summoned couldn¡¯t bepared with my four mighty dragons. They were smaller in size, emitted weaker air, and they could only use their basic breath attack.

    Yet twenty flying killers without any nemesis on the ground was enough to cause enough devastation in the lines of my enemies.

    Coupled with the roaring arrows that exploded once they touched the ground, the enemies were already put in a deadly situation.

    After all, their advance was halted by my attack. Once they stopped there, they became easy targets for the dreadful monster.

    ¡°Come back!¡± After just a few minutes, the monster was already on their heads. I didn¡¯t hesitate to call back my dragons, fearing they might get entangled in the crossfire.

    And then I witnessed the true horror of that monster with my two eyes!

    *Rumble!* *Rumble!* *Rumble!*

    All I saw was that single head arching towards the sky and roared a silent one. I didn¡¯t know if it roared in a frequency that I couldn¡¯t hear or if it used another way tounch its attack.

    But the next moment I saw the entire dark red sky shine brightly over my head. Then without warning,rge burning meteorites came raining down over an entire area spanning across an entire mile.

    Damn! This was something I never expected!

    Without waiting for those messengers of death to descend, I moved my chariot fast and instantly activated the fully powered form.

    Hitting the illusionists inside the castle wasn¡¯t a priority now. Without needing to say anything, I saw the jumper running towards my direction while I threw the rope next to me over to him.

    And I summoned all my warriors back while sending an urgent message to the illusionists toe back at once.

    There was no time to fight anymore. That deadly attack was so severe enough to kill anything it touched. Only my chariot would withstand it, using its strong shield.

    As the first wave of the burning rocks fell over the ground, all I could see was shes of bright red light followed by a violent gush of hot wind mming everywhere around, smashing even the remaining buildings in an area exceeding three miles radius.

    This wasn¡¯t a simple attack, this was a mass destruction weapon! At this moment I realised that the monster wasn¡¯t running after us out of its limited options to attack us.

    If it wanted to hit us, it could. But for some reason it seemed more funny and amusing for it to y this game with us.

    In its eyes we were rats, and he was the mighty cat that was able to kill us at any moment!

    Also it seemed it didn¡¯t forget the presence of the illusionists. Even with the distortion item used, that monster kept in its mind the illusionists and bidded it¡¯s time till it found them.

    And once they were found, it didn¡¯t need to hold back anymore.

    That wasn¡¯t a simple tactic used bymon monsters, it was something only intelligent races could do.

    Dammit! I underestimate that deadly freak!

    But if it thought it could kill me and my troops using this kind of attack then it would be mistaken!

    Also it underestimates the true strength of the illusionists!

    *Boom!*

    Just as my warriors came back, the jumper was already climbing the chariot using the rope, and the illusionists were swarming my chariot to shelter, the first wave of burning rocks finally descended upon the castle and gate.

    Yet they were stopped by a big shield that appeared out of thin air at such a distressing moment.

    ¡°He is here!¡± for the second time I saw that strong illusionist warlord youth standing just beneath the gate. He was on top of his flying monster that looked like a big eagle.

    In his hands, he held a shining long rod that seemed to be the source of that shield. I watched my troops getting to safety while I noticed many illusionists taking shelter underneath the gate.

    As my chariot stood erect to defend my forces, that gate seemed to do something simr to that.

    ¡°Huff¡­ Huff¡­ that was close¡­ Huff.. Huff¡­¡± the jumper climbed to the deck atst while panting out of short breath. He seemed to be more scared and nervous than exhausted.

    And he should feel that way. Just the scene alone was enough to prove how deadly that monster was.

    But it wasn¡¯t time to rx, not yet.

    ¡°What is that thing? A scale? A libra?¡± The jumper leant over the side of the chariot while watching me taking one treasure out of my inventory.

    It was time to use my card. After all, my target finally appeared and this was the right moment to act.

    ¡°Just watch,¡± in fact I didn¡¯t know how this thing would work, or would it really cause what was mentioned in its description or not. I didn¡¯t like using things for the first time, especially when the result of its usage would determine winning from losing.

    But I had no other option here. From all the things I had, this Libra was the only weapon I could use to turn the tide over my side.

    [The Anubis god Libra: A scale to measure one¡¯s soul. Grade white godly treasure. It¡¯s rumoured to be used by the Anubis god himself back when he supervised the matters of humans on Earth.

    Using it consumes one million coins each time. You select a target and after activating the Libra, you can weigh his soul. If he harbours ill intentions towards your race then he will be cursed for life. His stats will be permanently halved.

    Every time he uses stat points to increase his stats he will need double the amount to raise a single point. His cultivation will be halved. His gear stats will be halved.

    His life span will be halved. His following forces will have a temporarily halved effect in all stats for one hour. His contract bound forces will be cursed like the master. The curse can¡¯t be blocked, elevated by anything except by using the same scale to undo it.

    To undo the curse you¡¯ll need to consume another million coins. It has a fixed chance of twenty percent to undo the curse of other gods with a price of ten million coins each time.

    Can be upgraded under certain conditions. Requiring the help of Anubis god for that]

    [Do you want to use the Anubis god Libra and weigh the soul of your enemy?]

    [Warning: you need to select the enemy by either pointing at him or calling his name]

    ¡°Use it against that dude,¡± I pointed towards my enemy, ¡°weigh his soul now!¡±

    [One million coins are deducted]

    [The Anubis god Libra is being activated]

    [The weighing process is starting¡­]

    [One percent in progress]

    [Two percent in progress]

    ¡°Damn!¡± I cursed the moment I saw that slow metre moving slowly with each passing second. It was my first time using this thing, so I didn¡¯t imagine it would take a long time to get activated.

    But when I thought about the low price I paid in return for such a deadly curse, I found this logical.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± the jumper examined the ck airing from the Libra, ¡°is it working? Is this the thing you got from that visit?¡±

 Chapter 120 The Weird Curse

    That jumper was really smart to an annoying degree. ¡°Let¡¯s just hope the attack wouldst longer,¡± this was essential to my n¡¯s sess. As the Libra would take almost two minutes to get activated, I prayed the monster would keep showering us with its deadly rocks for much longer.

    If I knew that, I¡¯d have used the Libra before calling everyone back. But I didn¡¯t know that, sigh!

    For two minutes, I was feeling so nervous. My body was soaked in sweat while watching the iing waves of burning rocks and the great sh between them and the shield protecting the castle.

    During these minutes, all the forces outside the castle were wiped out. That wasn¡¯t a surprise. What was a surprise was the scene of destion left by these rocks.

    As if the apocalypse wasn¡¯t enough in itself, these rocks came to crush what remained of the past human civilization, and even created deep holes in the ground with thick tongues of burning fire.

    It could be simply described as hell on earth.

    As for the castle, all the illusionists and the forces they summoned were now gathered tightly under the cover of that ring gate in the sky.

    And my chariot was just simply standing idle at the outer borders of that gate.

    Regarding my target, that illusionist powerhouse was standing still without any signs of exhaustion at all.

    The rod in his hand kept shining brightly without interruption. Even when the monster focused all its attack over the shield, the shield didn¡¯t even crack.

    If things kept going like this, then the monster¡¯s attack would fail. And if such a deadly attack failed, then that monster¡¯s chances to break itter grew smaller.

    The only chance here was for my curse to work. If it didn¡¯t, then I could imagine how deadly the uing battle with that illusionist would be.

    [Ny-nine in progress]

    [One hundred percent]

    [The weighing process is done]

    [The soul you targetted is hostile to you]

    [The illusionist race Thorn is cursed by Anubis god Libra]

    [His stats are permanently halved]

    [His life span is halved]

    [His forces following him are under temporary effect of the curse for one hour]

    [The stats of his followers¡¯ stats are halved for one hour]

    [The contract bound forces are halved in all stats permanently]

    [His cultivation base is halved permanently]

    [His gear stats are halved permanently]

    [To raise one stat point, he is needed to use two stat points instead of one]

    [His contract bound forces need double stat amount to raise their stats than usual]

    [The curse is permanent]

    [The curse needs one million coins to be undone]

    [You can¡¯t use the Anubis god Libra for an hour]

    I looked at the long rows of effects and couldn¡¯t help butugh. In front of my eyes, that shining rod suddenly got dimmed, and that sturdy shield that didn¡¯t budge till now started to show long and deep cracks.

    The curse came in time, and now all I needed to do was to grab a seat, light my cigarette, and watch this amusing show from far away.

    So I led my chariot away without any moment of hesitation. If I dyed for a few seconds, then I¡¯d get entangled in the deadly fight that erupted with the destruction of the protective shield.

    *Roar!*

    The monster roared in triumph the moment the shield cracked open like a soft egg shell. I already took my chariot half a mile away and could only stand there and watch this show.

    Even if the monster focused its attack over the shield of the castle, many burning rocks still rained down over the area around. It wasn¡¯t enough to threaten my chariot¡¯s shield, yet it consumed many stats points like running water.

    In just a few minutes, the chariot consumed close to two hundred thousand stat points! That was a terrifying consumption rate! And that was in such a case where that monster wasn¡¯t focusing its attack over my chariot.

    Imagine if I was in ce of that illusionist dude? Damn! I would be crying blood over my lost stats before my shield would be useless!

    At the same time, a bloody battle erupted inside that castle. I saw the gate shing many times, sending lots of troops to try and control the rage of that berserk.

    I even saw many waves of monsters gushing out from inside, trying to lure the monster away.

    But guys, that monster was using a deadly AOE attack that made it not bother with any fly running away. The randomly falling burning rocks away from the castle was enough to kill any forces running out from the castle without leaving a single survivor.

    In my eyes those inside the perimeter of the illusionist gate would be killed in short minutes. My only concern was focused over two other issues.

    First that one hour cooldown of my Libra treasure. Of course it wasn¡¯t a big deal but I nned to kill that monster in less than that.

    Killing all the other races and clearing their castles and gates became a piece of cake now. But would it take an hour from such a behemoth? Of course not!

    Should I babysit it or what then?

    The other issue wasn¡¯t rted directly to me, but the jumper. As the one who gave him that nasty curse was from the illusionist race, I was quite sure it was that strong youth I met earlier.

    So would it be lifted by his death? Or would he run away and survive this, leaving behind my dear jumper cursed?

    So I kept watching from afar, paying special attention to that illusionist prodigy. He was strong and rich, enough to contend head to head with that gigantic behemoth.

    Yet each sh caused him to retreat until he eventually was thrown away from the entire castle zone. His body flew for hundreds of metres before shing heavily on a falling burning rock.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± despite things looking almost finished, I didn¡¯t want to give anything a chance. The jumper next to me seemed to have the same thoughts, as he silently took out arge curved sword and one hell of a heavy shield.

    He was preparing to fight that illusionist if he survived the fall.

    The illusionist fell towards a ce that was totally littered in fire. I took a small circle around just to make sure we stayed away from the deadly bombardment of that behemoth.

    ¡°I hope he is still alive,¡± I said while the jumper didn¡¯t speak for few seconds before asking:

    ¡°Do you hate me this much?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that,¡± I tried so hard to hide my lie by coughing, ¡°it¡¯s just the best way to remove curses is by killing the one who cursed you personally.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like wisdom that came from real experience,¡± his eyes were always cold when he looked at me. Dude, I was just trying to support you here, support you all the time!

    ¡°Stop,¡± the jumper suddenly said and I made my chariot stop abruptly. ¡°There are still two hundred metres away from that pool of fire,¡± I looked at him but in his ce all I found was emptiness.

    ¡°It¡¯s better for me to search from here for him,¡± his voice came from down below as he jumped off the chariot without warning.

    Well¡­ If he was that impatient to kill him then what should I do?

    I turned an eye over the direction of the bloody battle. From the look of it, that monster was almost done back there.

    I just hoped they would keep sending more fodders to keep it busy. But if I was them, I wouldn¡¯t do that.

    Of course, locking the gate was impossible for now. The gate once opened couldn¡¯t be closed except by using special measures.

    As for their attempt to send more forces after the monster was gone, I wouldn¡¯t let them have this chance. I just had to wait until that monster started to roam the city and would instantly go and take control over the gate.

    And by this I¡¯dplete one heroic calling mission, removing a big burden off my shoulders.

    *Boom!*

    However, just before the monster started to move away from that castle, the jumper started his own battle with the illusionist prodigy.

    That dude was really strong! Even such a fall didn¡¯t kill him. But he wasn¡¯t in any shape to fight the disaster called the jumper.

    The illusionist youth was already exhausted. His body was filled with so many wounds that even his body was soaked with his pale red blood.

    But the jumper didn¡¯t show him any mercy and started the fight using a strong skill that gathered bright white mes over the edge of his sword.

    ¡°I have to get myself a myriad of strong skills,¡± seeing that scene made me recall this big w in my strength.

    I had many things to boost about, but the skill tree of mine was limited to nothing. Just seeing that shining sword of the jumper made my blood boil with envy.

    I wanted such skills, I was in desperate need for these strong attacks.

    *Boom!*

    Each strike from that sword was like a bombardment of its own. Loud explosive sounds erupted while that pathetic looking illusionist tried to resist for an entire minute before he was killed.

    ¡°Oh, his inventory must be nice,¡± once that illusionist fell without a head on the scorching hot ground, I realised this issue. Without waiting I used the rope and jumped off the chariot.

    Once I reached the jumper, I noticed him standing still and closing his eyes. I left him enjoying this moment while I went to the dead body and ced my hand over it.

    [You can get ten percent of the inventory] the message I expected came and instantly imed ten percent of that illusionist inventory.

    But even such ten percent was big enough to make my dried up inventory rich again. Not to mention the blessing points that were slightly over two million points.

    ¡°What are these?¡± As I examined my loot until that jumper woke up, I found a strange thing in there.

    ¡°This¡­ Isn¡¯t it like Bringold statues?¡± I took out one golden statue that wasn¡¯t any bigger than the ugly green statue of the Bringold.

    [Your current level and cultivation arecking]

    [You can¡¯t view the details of this item]

    As I tried to see its details, I was met with such weird message. It reminded me when I first got that Bringold statue. But back then it asked me to rece that died Gollem in that impact.

    ¡°I need to raise my level and cultivation then¡­¡± as my past experience with the Bringold impact was rich, I held higher expectations for that golden statue.

    It was in the shape of an eagle, spreading both wings as if it was about to fly. Comparing the two statues together, this one was more detailed and far more beautiful than the Bringold one.

    ¡°How are you now?¡± as I stored it away, I noticed the jumper had reopened his eyes again.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± yet he seemed a bit lost, ¡°I didn¡¯t feel the curse be lifted.¡±

    ¡°What?!!¡± I was shocked when I heard that. Didn¡¯t the cursee from that illusionist or what?! ¡°Are you sure?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    And he simply pointed at the hold that was still there on his chest.

    Seeing that hole and the smokeing from it made it clear. ¡°Can you recall how you got it?¡± I asked. After all I must have missed something, or he did while narrating what happened.

    ¡°I told you already,¡± his tone started to grow restless, ¡°I was hit by a sneaky bastard hiding in the shadows. That arrow turned into ash once it hit me and I got this damn curse!¡±

    His body started to tremble while his eyes began to turn scarlet red again. Damn! Chill out bud, or else that curse would re up again.

    *Roar!*

 Chapter 121 Winning

    Just before I could say anything, a mighty roar came from the direction of the illusionist gate. That monster seemed to finish its warm up and ended the fight already.

    ¡°Go and clean half of his inventory,¡± I motioned my head towards the headless body, ¡°thene back at once. Don¡¯t dy or else¡­¡±

    I didn¡¯t need to remind him of the dangerous monster. Yet even with my words, the scarlet red eyes of his didn¡¯t seem to return to normal.

    ¡°That motherf*cker! I want to kill him a thousand times over, no¡­ A million times over, hell no¡­ A¡­¡± as he kept cursing and increasing the times he wanted to kill that already dead illusionist over, I found my way towards my chariot, avoiding that on the verge to explode dude.

    Come on! That illusionist was already dead. Besides, it was obvious now he wasn¡¯t the one who cursed him in the first ce.

    But who was it? As I returned to the surface of my chariot, my head kept spinning non-stop. ¡°Dragons and Selvators are strong indeed, but they despise curses,¡± I muttered to myself while feeling more puzzled.

    These two races had their arrogance standing in between them and dirty methods just like curses. As for the subi, their way to fight was something very different than the nature of this curse.

    They used to curse the hearts of men, not their souls and powers.

    And the fifth race¡­ they were the berserkers! A mighty and violent race that turned their minds off during fights and got addicted to battles.

    Berserkers using curses? That was surely unheard of!

    Something was amiss here, something was fishy. Who was it? Was this the scheme of the angels? In fact the only answer that suited such a treacherous nature of the cruise was the angels.

    But if they had such ability, why didn¡¯t they use it over me instead? Why target the jumper out of all the people in my forces?

    Even if that answer was logical, and solved this mystery perfectly, it didn¡¯t seem quite right. It was so perfect that it made me suspicious about the whole thing.

    *Roar!*

    Amidst my thoughts, the mighty roar of that monster jolted me awake. I turned to see it venturing outside the castle and going to the other shore of this city.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s going towards New York city!¡± I was startled by this. Yet the jumper was still kicking the headless body of that illusionist in immense anger.

    ¡°Stay here,¡± I shouted, ¡°don¡¯t get yourself killed bud,¡± I added in a soft voice while turning my chariot fast and headed towards the direction of the emptied castle.

    I switched the mode of my chariot to be in the intermediate form.

    The speed of the chariot wasn¡¯t at its top, but it was much faster than that behemoth. Not to mention that monster kept smashing through buildings, not leaving anything intact while using its immense body to spread devastation everywhere.

    In my eyes, it seemed that monsters were the nemesis of any sign of civilization. That was normal. After all, monsters had such weird hatred towards any aspect of human civilization without any proper reason.

    The moment I reached the inside of the castle I couldn¡¯t help but gasp. This wasn¡¯t a battlefield, it was literally a scene that crawled out of hell itself!

    Fire spread all over the ce, but that wasn¡¯t the main issue here. The dead bodies of the races made it so hard to not get the urge to vomit.

    ¡°Damn! I have to stop him from reaching New York,¡± I couldn¡¯t even imagine how it would be if that brutal creature found its way to the other bank of Hudson river.

    But now I have another problem to solve. ¡°How can I control that gate?¡± I raised my head up there and started to ponder about this.

    I knew the forces on the other side were trembling in fear by now. They wouldn¡¯t get awakened so soon. But it wasn¡¯t wise to waste time here.

    ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try,¡± the first thing I thought about was the emblem in the heart of these ruins. I found it fast and despite all the devastation around, the emblem was still shining its bright silver white light.

    It was bigger than any emblem I saw before, and it was activated already. Even with the boosting from it, the forces here didn¡¯t stand a chance against brute and terrorising force.

    ¡°It¡¯s not working,¡± I simply controlled the emblem and chose to deactivate it. But I didn¡¯t get any control over that gate. ¡°The next method then,¡± I simply controlled my chariot, activated its fully powered form for two reasons.

    I needed to rise high in the air to reach that gate. Of course the intermediate form could deliver me there, but my safety would be in question.

    The difference between the strength of the chariot¡¯s barrier was immense considering both forms. So once I activated the fully powered version, and added many stat points into my chariot shining little star pir, I soared to the sky and got near that gate.

    ¡°Keep your hands off my race gate!¡±

    Just as I was less than twenty metres away, such a violent shout came from deep within the gate. I was aiming at the body of the gate itself, yet a sh of silver white light came out from the centre, arched in the air before it mmed fast against my chariot.

    *Rumble!*

    The sh between that strange sh of light and my chariot¡¯s shield made the chariot for the first time ever tremble. I was standing on the front but when I first saw that sh of light I hurried towards the central pir, providing it with more stat points.

    I didn¡¯tck stat points now. The sheer amount I got from that killed illusionist was more than what I already had inside my inventory!

    But just as the attacknded, I saw the stat number inside the chariot to decrease like running water. ¡°This can¡¯t be allowed to go on!¡± I clenched my fists and instead of defending and evading that deadly mysterious ray of light, I brazened myself and threw my chariot directly towards it.

    After all that sh stood between me and that ring of that gate. Without the need to think about it, the illusionist who sent such a sh of light aimed to stop me from touching the gate.

    The seconds passed like days at such a dangerous moment. Yet I kept pushing my chariot against that ray of light. Strangely enough, a pushing force resisted my chariot to decrease its speed. Yet I didn¡¯t even flinch from getting towards my goal.

    If the gate belonged to me, then that ray of light would be severed. That attack would lose all the power it had and no harm would befall me at this point.

    I didn¡¯t have time to appreciate my earlier decision to operate the chart at its full power. If I didn¡¯t, then I was sure my shield would be crushed and my life would be in danger.

    ¡°Come on!¡± As I got closer, I also kept an eye over the greatly swinging number of stat points at the chariot. I was throwing stat points like I was a flooding river, yet in a span of a blink of an eye the stat points I threw got exhausted and the number would decrease to a frightening low level.

    If I paused for a couple of seconds, only a couple of seconds, then my chariot would be emptied of its fuel and be rendered powerless.

    ¡°Be mine!¡± At such a moment, I roared and threw myself over the ring metres above my head and mmed my hand over it. To be sure I created a deep wound by my sword, letting the blood gush out from my hand.

    I didn¡¯t have time to experiment things here. One way or another this damn gate would be mine!

    [You got in contact with a foreign race world gate]

    [Thest owner of the gate is now dead]

    [The gate is considered ownerless]

    [You have the right to conquer the gate]

    [The gate is now yours]

    [Congrattions! You now obtain full control over the gate]

    [As long as you are alive, the gate will always be under your control]

    ¡°F*ck you!¡± I cursed in a voice filled with deep hatred, enmity, and immense joy of such close victory. Just as the rows of the system messages shed in front of my eyes, I saw the central zone of the gate turn into something solid.

    That ray of light was instantly severed, alongside a mighty painful scream that came from the other side for a few seconds before the world ushered under heavy deafening silence.

    *Thud!*

    Without any surprise, I fell over the surface of my chariot and turned over my back. At this moment I realised that my entire body was soaked in cold sweat while heavily panting as if I was short of breath.

    ¡°Huff¡­ Huff¡­ I f*cking survived this¡­ Huff¡­ Huff¡­¡±

    I felt a strange weakness assaulting my body just like the same exhaustion anyone would feel after spending hours at a gym. I knew this wasn¡¯t a physical exhaustion, but due to mental overstress.

    ¡°I need to¡­ F*ck!!!¡±

    *Roar!*

    Just as I was muttering to myself, a gigantic head loomed over my head, filling my entire eyesight when that deadly monster appeared out of nowhere in front of my eyes.

    It had such a scary face that drove the blood out of my body! At this moment I felt like I was met face to face with death.

    Its giant two eyes with elliptical vertical golden iris were looking straight towards me. I reflexively held my breath, fearing it could attract him to my ce.

    *Roar!*

    It opened its mouth and I saw rows of sword-like teeth inside. The air it came from was filthy and thick, suffocating me to the point I wanted to sneeze and cough.

    I didn¡¯t know how but my two hands moved at this moment and mmed my mouth and nose shut.

    *Roar!*

    This time it started to move its head right and left, sniffing around like it was looking for me. I thought of moving my chariot away, but feared that closing the air current created by it would attract that behemoth¡¯s attention.

    It would go away at any moment, yes, it surely would!

    I just needed to stay still and not do anything for now. Just wait, wait you dumbass!

    It felt like my entire life just passed in front of me in these short seconds. Yet eventually that monster moved aside and started to look around, even hitting a few areas with its tail and giant ws.

    ¡°Phew!¡± when it moved a few hundreds of metres away, I could finally have a breath of relief. If my earlier counter with that deadly ray of light made me soaked in sweat, then such brief moments with that monstrous behemoth made me feel like I aged a decade or two!

    ¡°Damn you!¡± I cursed in a low voice, fearing it might hear me, ¡°I was almost dead out of fear!!!¡±

    After a few minutes I finally got the strength to stand up again. Despite that, my legs were shaking and trembling.

    If I had time, I¡¯d rather curse that monster and start to kill it. Yet it was just on top of my chariot, only a few tens of metres away. I still recalled its stinky hot breaths like they were still present!

    It was an awful experience, one that wiped out any sense of aplishment by taking that gate. Damn! That was a close call indeed!

    ¡°It must have sniffed my scent when I jumped up there,¡± as I stood at the front and watched that damn bastard getting away and spreading destruction and death all over, I finally started to think rationally again.

    It seemed the bubble I bought had a limit to its sealing effect.

    As things finally settled down, it was time to check thest messages that arrived when that monster came.

    [Congrattions! You have conquered one world gate]

 Chapter 122 The Terrifying Curasee Race

    [Congrattions! You have conquered one world gate]

    [The gate interface is now opened for you]

    [The world gate market is now opened for you]

    [You achieved something impossible! A heroic calling mission is nowpleted under you name]

    [As a reward, you have the privilege to use the heroic calling for one time for free]

    [As a reward you can use another heroic calling for one hundred million coins]

    [To use the heroic calling, just select the heroic calling icon in your channel interface]

    [These rewards are only eligible during the uing five quests]

    Yes! Atst I got what I came here for!

    Without any dy I hurriedly opened my channel interface. The icon of the heroic calling was in the form of a small rounded and shiny button with the drawing of a face covered with a helmet.

    It was a shining red colour. Just as I thought about selecting it, the button red up as if fire was ignited in the entire button.

    [The heroic calling option is activated]

    [You can now record a video that¡¯s not shorter than one minute and not longer than half an hour]

    [After recording the video, it will be delivered to all the intelligent races with systems inside the world you selected before]

    [Please select a world from the list of worlds in the same apocalypse]

    Once the messages ended, a list appeared in a separate window in front of my eyes. To my surprise, there weren¡¯t just five worlds, but dozens of worlds!

    ¡°Hmm¡­ All the other worlds are mixed with many races¡­¡± I started to study this list. Each world had a weird name to it plus a small description of the main races living inside.

    I never expected that all such worlds were in the same apocalypse with us. Just as I was taking advantage of this chance, I found a weird name that instantly rang a dangerous bell in my mind!

    ¡°The Curasee race¡­ No way! No f*cking way!!¡±

    I couldn¡¯t control myself when I read that nasty and infamous name. How could I forget about them? Damn!

    Without knowing it, my eyes turned to the far away jumper. That dude¡­ he was so unlucky to meet one of those deadly and notorious races early on in the apocalypse!

    The term of Curasee wasn¡¯t known before quest sixty. It wasn¡¯t because they didn¡¯t appear before that, but because of a deadly feature of that nasty race.

    That race appeared with other races invading Earth. But unlike any other race, this race¡¯s main goal was simply to curse to kill, kill anyone and everyone, eradicate the entire race off the face of the apocalypse without exception!

    Everyone came to know about them when a general quest was issued after quest sixty, asking everyone to unite together and kill such a cancerous race or else they¡¯d be wiped out!

    In some sense knowing about the existence of such race sote in the apocalypse spread terror in all other races. That was expected, especially when information regarding that race started to be known by all thanks to the system support.

    That race had a myriad of unique features that hailed them the king of all killers and the emperor of all assassins in the entire universe. Their bodies weren¡¯t physical, but formed entirely out of darkness itself.

    So they could easily spread all over the world, get to any ce they wanted without being detected. That was different from the stealth ability the illusionist race had, or even the nihility skill that few could learnter on.

    The main differencey in the way they vanished from sight. The stealth ability and all the other skills resembling it worked by binding the light around the body of the user. So he or she would turn invisible without being seen.

    Yet they could be detected using some abilities like the sense skill I had for example. Also if they got hit by anything like a sword or even a wooden stick, their cover would be blown away at once.

    But the Curasee weren¡¯t like that. In fact their bodies were a form of light waves in essence. So even against the skills that could detect stealth abilities and simr skills, they wouldn¡¯t be discovered.

    And nothing physical could attack their bodies or even detect their presence!

    That wasn¡¯t the only frightening thing about them. If they could only vanish from sight and not be detected, then they wouldn¡¯t be as scary as I knew.

    Their most dreadful ability was their unique curses. That race was infamous for burning their own life force to curse other races in a way no one could detect.

    Their curses didn¡¯t just attack the body, but mainly the soul. And they didn¡¯t just aim to kill the target, they turned the target personality while slowly taking over his consciousness.

    And then the friend turned to a deadly foe and started a killing spree at all other targets around. That alone created a lot of unexined mysterious incidents over the long course of the apocalypse until quest sixty and above.

    If they managed to get the target to that point, then they would feed over his body and replicate. Like a virus entering a living host, they turned one Curasee into a group of ten.

    Then each one would leave the dead body of the host after a brief slumber and search for another target to curse.

    Cancer¡­ they were simply a weird mix of cancer and a deadly virus! Damn! And out of all people they selected that jumper to do that!

    I felt an instant cold in my heart, recalling the scarlet red eyes of that jumper. That was the sign of their dominance over the host. Dammit! Was Ite? Please don¡¯t turn that dude into a meat sack for your filthy race to reproduce!

    As for the way to kill them, there were actually many. Of course at this stage of the apocalypse, the sun was still gone and the new star wasn¡¯t born yet.

    Their nemesis was light, heat, radiation, and strangely enough loud voices.

    *Roar!*

    Just at this moment, I heard the loud roaring of that gigantic behemoth. My eyes shed in realisation as an idea popped up into my head.

    Even in the darkest moments, any disaster could be turned into a blessing if things were done right.

    ¡°I first have to finish with that heroic calling,¡± I knew that jumper might be facing a deadly situation anytime now. But I already activated the heroic calling and I had to give my speech before anything else.

    Just don¡¯t die on me, please¡­ I hadn¡¯t used your strength to the fullest yet!

    [Please select a world to broadcast your video to all the intelligent races with systems in it]

    ¡°I select Earth,¡± I said and then the name of Earth burned into bright red fire before it vanished and with it the entire window vanished as well.

    [Earth world is selected]

    [Please start recording the video in ten seconds]

    [The video can¡¯t be shorter than one minute and not longer than half an hour]

    [Ten¡­]

    [Nine¡­]

    I cleared my throat while the countdown reached zero. The next moment I saw a red shing spot appeared that emitted a pale red light that enveloped my body.

    ¡°Fellow humans in the apocalypse, this Hye speaking from Jersey city, in the former US country¡­¡± I started to speak while feeling a little nervous at first. But once I started speaking about the dirty trap of the angels, I lost any sense of time.

    I spoke about many things, the trap of the angels, the castles and emblems, the uing danger from many races, how to raise one¡¯s strength, how to detect traitors¡­ I spoke and spoke about anything and everything that might be helpful to humans to survive in this deadly apocalypse.

    [Warning¡­ You are less than two minutes away from the half an hour limit]

    I was interrupted by the system by this message which was apanied by a loud buzzing and annoying bell sound. I paused for a brief moment before I closed up the recording:

    ¡°I¡¯m going to establish my base here in the US at the Antic coast. Right now New York city is considered a safe zone. And soon enough Jersey city will be so. Other cities will be freed and controlled by my forces. If you are close, if you cane, then head out right now ande directly towards either cities. My forces will warmly wee and shield any humans no matter how old you are, how old you are, what nationalities you belonged to before¡­ We are humans¡­ And we will prevail as united as ever! Good luck and God bless all of you!¡±

    I didn¡¯t know why but I mimicked famous quotes from the era before the apocalypse in myst words. I tried to look cool, to give the impression of how strong and mighty I was.

    And if any refugees managed toe, then it would be great. The greatest danger humans faced was the threat of extinction thanks to the big losses we all suffered during the early stages of the apocalypse.

    Unlike other races, we were already in a sour spot. If I could gain more followers, then my rise would be faster.

    Of course I wouldn¡¯t n to just shelter anyone without giving them the chance to repay that kindness in many ways. But that was something I couldn¡¯t publicly announce, not when all the humans were about to watch my recording.

    [The recording is rendered sessfully]

    [Do you want to broadcast it now?]

    ¡°Spread it over,¡± I said without a moment of hesitation. What was the point in asking me this in the first ce?

    [The video is now spread all over the world]

    [Do you want to receive feedback from the viewers?]

    ¡°Feedback?!¡± I was astonished to know this, ¡°sure, why not?¡± I shrugged before I turned my gaze towards a certain direction.

    It wasn¡¯t the direction of the monster, but the jumper.

    ¡°I hope I¡¯m not toote,¡± I felt regretful. After all, how could I possibly link the curse he got with such nasty race?

    Despite that I felt more responsibility towards his fate. He wasn¡¯t just a simple follower of mine, but someone I might call a friend.

    He and I shared a lot of things together. We were both strong, had special powers, and had specific goals to achieve. It would be a great loss if things ended up in the wrong.

    As I moved my chariot, I summoned my warriors and illusionists. I wasn¡¯t afraid of any hostile forces in the city. With the presence of that monster, any force here would send themselves to death itself if they tried toe at me.

    But what I feared was the jumper himself. If the worst happened, if the curse started to control his consciousness, then I¡¯d find myself in a very tight spot.

    ¡°You finally came!¡±

    Just as I arrived a few hundred metres away, I found the jumper still standing on the side of the dead illusionist. He gave me his back, so I couldn¡¯t tell if he was alright or not.

    ¡°How are you feeling now, my friend?¡± I asked while trying to know his status.

    ¡°Friend? Hahahaha! Which race would bind his friend by a contract?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    My face instantly sank at this moment. I clenched both fists, looked around and saw the monster far away.

    If I had to do it, then it should be done right.

    ¡°Wait for me there,¡± I said in a grave tone, ¡°I¡¯lle down for you.¡±

    Without saying more I pushed my chariot to the back for half a mile before I activated the fully powered version of it again.

    After that deadly encounter with the mysterious illusionist powerhouse, I changed the mode back to the intermediate state. Now I was going to have a brutal fight with the jumper, so I needed my chariot to be in its full power.

    ¡°Stay here,¡± I said to my warriors, ¡°be ready to get deployed once I give the order.¡±

 Chapter 123 A Very Close Call

    They nodded while I jumped off my chariot using the long rope. Once I reached the ground, I didn¡¯t stand idle for even one second and started to run as fast as I could.

    I knew I had a short span of time to sh with the jumper. So I got out my two swords, feeling more regretful about that big ive inside my inventory.

    If I got the strength and cultivation base enough to use it, then this battle wouldn¡¯t be this hard.

    What made the Curasee race frightening was the fact that they could use the host¡¯s power and abilities to the max. Yet this came at a price they had to pay.

    If they fought, they had to burn more of their life force. If they did that, then their ultimate mission of reproduction would be jeopardised.

    But I wouldn¡¯t hang any hope over that Curasee fear towards this point. After all, it seemed that the bastard bug had already decided to give me a good fight to the bitter end.

    ¡°You really came,¡± as I reached him, he finally turned to face me. His eyes were both scarlet red. That wasn¡¯t all, but even his skin started to radiate a faintyer of red lustre like it was burning from deep within.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let my friend fall down here,¡± I announced before pointing my swords both at him, e, let¡¯s see how strong Curasees are!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± his eyes shook slightly before heughed in a vicious way, ¡°as you already knew about us, then it¡¯s no way to let you off.¡±

    ¡°As if you nned to let me live from the beginning,¡± I said while starting to walk slowly towards him, ¡°as if you intended to let my friend live.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I always heard about how your race treasures useless emotions like love,¡± he said while taking two spears, ¡°you¡¯ll never be strong until you transcend such useless things¡­ Male and female¡­ Love and rtions¡­ All these are useless, all of them are nothing but weaknesses!¡±

    *Phew!* *Phew!*

    He threw the two spears like he was throwing two rocks towards me. I leant towards the right and left in a smooth way while feeling how dangerous these spears were.

    Just passing past me made me feel a gush of wind as if they were like arrows and not spears. I expected that. After all, the strongest points of that jumper were in two things; his cultivation base and his rich inventory.

    ¡°Speaking as if living without feeling a girl¡¯s warmth is useless,¡± I returned to walk again, ¡°it¡¯s you who lost all the fun in the world living like parasites.¡±

    ¡°Wordsing from a dead sack of meat are ash in the wind,¡± he took out two more spears before throwing them again towards me.

    And this time once he threw these two, he took another two out and repeated this. I knew just leaning to the sides wouldn¡¯t be enough, so I started to run instead of retreat.

    *Phew!* *Phew!* *Phew!* *Phew!*

    The spears flew fast, so fast like real arrows. Yet I kept jumping right and left, leant to the back and front, even turned around myself a couple of times like I was dancing, letting all of the spears fly to the wind and hit nothing but thin air.

    And the more I evaded, the closer I got to him.

    *ng!* *ng!*

    Two swords of his appeared and stopped my two swords. At this moment, I could already feel his scorching hot breaths. It was apparent now what another kind of battle was going on inside that jumper¡¯s body.

    ¡°I¡¯m interested to see how you n to deal with me,¡± he said in a voice that didn¡¯t belong to the jumper, ¡°I want to see your swords cut the body of your beloved friend. Come on, show me how you¡¯ll decide this!¡±

    He pushed me a few steps to the back using the jumper¡¯s higher strength. As I retreated, he raised both hands to aim the two swords at my head and neck in two deadly blows.

    ¡°Let me see how you¡¯ll save your friend without killing him,¡± he shouted in a strange happy tone. ¡°Or will you fall on the hands of the warmth you dreamt about falling asleep within.¡±

    *ng!* *ng!*

    I hurriedly pushed my two swords to deflect his two attacks. At the same time I rotated around, used the pushing force to reach the area behind him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see then,¡± without hesitation I threw one sword towards his back. From such a close angle, it was very hard for anyone to evade it. Yet that jumper really had a high cultivation base indeed.

    *Fwoosh!* *ng!* *Phew!*

    It happened so fast as he rotated in a smooth way like a sh. He evaded my throne sword before mming both swords one at my nk and the other at my chest.

    One sword was deflected by my sword, and the other was simply evaded by leaning to the ground.

    ¡°Die!¡± he roared in a crazy tone while jumping high in the air while raising both swords like they were one greatsword.

    ¡°It¡¯s too early to say so,¡± yet at this moment I wasn¡¯t even close to nervous. Once I threw my sword out, I knew he was going to evade it.

    But all I wanted was for him to jump high in the air. No matter how strong the jumper was, no matter how high his cultivation was, once being airborne he would lose a big deal of his advantage.

    As for me, I simply used the force generated from blocking his sword and pushed with all my might against the ground. As he jumped, I also jumped higher.

    Instead of having the advantage of a high vantage point, the situation reversed at this moment as I became the one flying higher, with him not being able to adjust his body at all while being midair.

    ¡°Yes,e and kill him,e and kill your lover, human bastard!¡± he roared andughed in a hysterical way while I was flying higher than his head.

    ¡°Did you think I knew about your race without knowing about your weaknesses?¡± I snorted and suddenly the sword in my hand vanished. I held his two shoulders with both hands, used his body as a ground base to control and stabilise my body midair and stop it just upside down on top of his head.

    ¡°F*ck you! F*ck you! F*ck you!!¡± It seemed what I said got into his mind. Of course there were ways to kill such races before cursing anyone. And there were other ways to cleanse them outside anybody they cursed.

    And out of all the ways I knew, it happened that I knew of a simple way to kick that bastard outside of that jumper¡¯s body.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you do it!¡± Just as I stabilised my body, two things happened at the same moment!

    That filthy parasite roared in defiance as he took out two spears from the jumper¡¯s inventory, letting his two swords down to the ground. The spears he got instantly turned upwards, trying to hit my body.

    And at the same time I felt a familiar deathly heavy pressureing from one direction. It was that monster! Damn! It came at this crucial moment and without even causing a single sound!

    Yet I already came at this stage, so there was no point in retreating or hesitation. As the Curasee two spears nailed at my chest, I flipped my body from right to left, putting my face towards the back of that jumper.

    And a blink of an eye earlier than the arrival of the two spears, I threw my body with all my might while bending my legs. I fixed my hands over his shoulder like anchor points while aiming the tips of my toes towards the back of his head.

    The simple way to kick that parasite out of a body was simple. Using a strong force to hit the back of the neck was enough to force it out. Once expelled, the Curasee wouldn¡¯t survive for more than ten seconds.

    If he didn¡¯t find a suitable host fast, a host that was overwhelmed with rage that clouded one¡¯s mind, then he would die!

    That was why I kept myself as calm as possible. If I was driven by rage or fear, I might be the next target of such deadly Curasee.

    ¡°My kin won¡¯t let my death go without revenge!¡± he roared like a wounded beast. It was toote to do anything, especially if both our bodies were still in midair.

    Yet I never cared about such empty threats. ¡°Drop the act and just die!¡± especially when I knew what he desperately needed at this point.

    He was trying to push me over the edge of rage or fear, trying to cloud my mind so he wouldn¡¯t end up dying. That race might seem suicidal, but in fact I knew how valuable they treasured life.

    Or else he would have killed the jumper from the first moment he controlled his soul, or when I started fighting him.

    But even if he tried to do that now, it was already toote. Besides he wouldn¡¯t lean to such suicidal acts.

    *Crack!*

    My legs hit the back of that jumper¡¯s head, but it felt like I hit some form of a fragile ss. I felt like something cracked under my hit and then a long trail of filthy odoured ck red fog came out from the nostrils of the jumper.

    And with that I felt the body of the jumper to suddenly grow soft, losing all signs of living.

    I didn¡¯t feel any rm. After all the fight I had from the outside had a more brutal one deep within the jumper¡¯s body.

    The two souls were shing in a deadly fight. So losing consciousness was something expected.

    ¡°Come here,¡± but there was no time for me to care about that damn Curasee. After all there was a far deadlier predator eyeing me and the jumper at this moment.

    Without even waiting to reach the ground, I extended my arms and held the jumper from the chest.

    ¡°¡­ This¡­!!!¡± yet at this moment I discovered something groundshaking! But the next instant I threw all I felt behind my back. It wasn¡¯t time for such distraction.

    ¡°Now!¡± Once I held him, I shouted while turning my head to the side. A giant behemoth appeared like a mountain just less than a hundred metres away from the two of us.

    And that bastard wasn¡¯t just standing there idle. I saw its gigantic tail arching high in the air, almost hundred metres higher than its body. That thick and rounded end of that tail was aiming at the two of us.

    In less than ten seconds, that tail wouldnd mercilessly over our heads, smashing us into nothing more than two pulps of smashed meat!

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± a nastyugh came from the side, ¡°even if I died, it will still be great to deliver both of you to death with me as well, hahaha!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be the only one dying here,¡± I replied without showing any sign of distress. From one side, a gigantic tail was arching high in the air, prepared to fall upon my head.

    And on the other side, a ferocious predator was eyeing me, waiting to lose my cool to get his one in time chance to survive.

    But how could Ie here without being prepared for that?

    *Fwoosh!* *Fwoosh!*

    Just as I said this, two red foggy silhouettes appeared around me and the jumper as the soulers came. Before I left I gave one single instruction to the soulers in secrecy.

    ¡®Come and save my ass when I call,e and take me away when the signal is given.¡¯

    Out of my warriors, the only ones who coulde and save me and the jumper from the jaws of death were the soulers.

    Just as I nned, once I called, two came and each carried one of us and shed again before taking us tens of metres away from our original position.

    This time they didn¡¯t try to attack, so there was danger to me or the jumper.

    *Fwoosh!* *Fwoosh!*

 Chapter 124 A Deadly Trap

    Just as we shed once, we shed again, again, and again. In the ten seconds before that tail mmed like a meteorite towards the spot we were at, we already were over a hundred metres away.

    And at this moment, just as the tail created a mighty shockwave that wasn¡¯t any less dangerous than the tail itself, my big chariot shed and appeared in front of us.

    *Fwoosh!* *Fwoosh!*

    And by thest jump, we finally arrived over the surface of the chariot while the world was rumbled by the aftershock of the tail, the loud monster roar, and the deep hatred scream of that Curasee.

    ¡°Huff¡­ Huff¡­ That was pretty damn close! Huff¡­ Huff¡­¡±

    As wended, I rolled over my back and rested there for the second time in such a short time.

    Like before, my body was entirely soaked in cold sweat. Even if I tried to control my fear and nervousness from the surface, I was shit scared from within.

    And even if I controlled my fear and mind, my body reacted in a different way. I stayed there for a few minutes while not caring about that monster anymore.

    After all, my chariot was protected well with that bubble. To save my life in such a close call, I couldn¡¯t help but feel more grateful towards that bubble.

    It was worth every penny paid into it.

    ¡°Why is it so calm?!¡± Just as I finally managed to stand up, I noticed that the world around me was ushering under weird heavy silence.

    I knew that monster¡¯s attitude. By now it should be swarming the entire city under its rage. But unlike what I expected, I saw it standing still in its ce, like getting frozen while its tail was still on the spot I was at before.

    ¡°This¡­¡± some bad foreboding came like lightning inside my mind. No, it was impossible! There was no such a way to happen, right?

    But before I could even catch my breaths, I noticed something far weirder than the monster.

    And it was toote for me to do anything at this moment!

    *Rumble!*

    A pir of red light fell directly over my head! A pir of familiar red light came directly from that nasty star weapon in the depth of the dark red sky!

    Damn! Wouldn¡¯t they even give me a damn moment to catch my breath?!!

    I only had enough strength to stagger towards the central pir of mine. I knew the angels nned this beforehand, using this moment of weakness of mine to hit me with their deadly weapon.

    But what was the point behind this? I didn¡¯t know. Their previous times proved how useless that weapon was against my chariot.

    Did they think I was weak to not resupply my chariot with stat points? Or was there something else I didn¡¯t know about?

    As I reached the pir, I started to throw stat points like running water. All I was focused on was to make sure the stat points were near million to make sure the shield would sustain this attack.

    *Boom!*

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    Just as I was in the middle of all this, I felt like my body was hit with a bulldozer. Just when I regained the rity of my mind, all I could see was dark shadow blocking even the red pir of light falling over from the sky.

    ¡°That monster¡­¡± without the need to ask or think about useless questions, I instantly gave the order to my chariot to move.

    *Rumble!*

    Just by hair breadth I escaped the mighty fall of that monster¡¯s gigantic body. It felt like a mountain just fell over Earth, causing a mighty explosion that started as a small sh of bright red and white light before expanding fast in a half circle.

    The explosion looked like a sweeper, sweeping away anything standing in its path. If I even stopped my chariot for one second, I doubted the shield would survive this attack.

    Despite the explosion, it didn¡¯t seem logical at all, but I didn¡¯t care about that for now. After all, I knew the main reason behind that strange attacking behaviour of the monster.

    *Boom!* Just as that explosion exceeded two hundred metres radius, its explosive power dissipated all around and swept across my chariot.

    I could feel my chariot trembling out of this mighty shockwave. Yet the shield sustained that attack. And in the middle of that bravely burning fire, a gigantic dark shadow stood straight up like it wasn¡¯t a monster, but a human.

    ¡°Kakakaka! This is really fun!¡± a strange hoarse voice came from that direction with a weirdugh. I narrowed my eyes and started to move my chariot as far away as possible.

    At this moment it was better to move away from that deadly monster¡¯s direction.

    *Rumble!*

    Just as I pushed my chariot half a mile away, another pir of red light fell over my head again. Damn! What was wrong with those angels?! Did they just abandon this city and decide to deplete all their blessings over such useless attacks?

    Did they mistake me for state reserves to be this shallow? No f*cking way!

    I kept pouring stat points inside the pir. My chariot¡¯s stat amount was now over half a million. Even after taking two attacks of the star weapon and that sudden bombardment of that monster, the stat points level was at a secured level.

    ¡°Sh*t!¡±

    But just as the pir of red fell upon me for a few seconds, I saw that gigantic behemoth running on four. I didn¡¯t know from where it got these two extra limbs, but it was running in preparation for another attack.

    And that made me realise something¡­ ¡°How did he find me in the first ce?¡±

    I raised my head and at this moment I noticed what was going on. The red lighting from the star weapon was blocked by my chariot defence, yet the bubble surrounding my entire chariot wasn¡¯t enough to sustain such a fierce attack.

    I could see thick vapouring out from the entire chariot as if it was grilled over fire. Damn! Damn! Damn!

    At this moment I realised what was going on here. That monster was able to sense my presence thanks to the neutralising effect of the angelic star weapon over my sealing bubble.

    And from the look of it, my bubble wouldn¡¯t sustain for much longer. I tried to push my chariot fast away from the fall of that pir, but it seemed something was wrong with that deadly light.

    It kept following my chariot, sticking to it like its shadow. ¡°Dammit!¡± I turned my head around before I noticed dense numbers of enemiesing from every corner in the city towards me.

    Those angels¡­ they didn¡¯t just depend on the monster, but also over their allied forces in the city toe and finish this job.

    At this moment I felt the heavy breaths of death over my face for the first time sinceing back in time.

    Was I going to fall here?

    The thought just crossed my mind for a sh of moment before I instantly burnt it away with my will. No f*cking way I¡¯d fall here! No f*cking way I¡¯d let that happen!

    If they wanted to fight in such a way, then I¡¯d show them how strong I was.

    *Rumble!*

    Like before, my chariot managed to bypass the iing attack of that monster. Just as I expected, once it got close, it jumped high in the air. The scene of such a behemoth jumping in the air was really breath freezing.

    But I didn¡¯t even allow my dragorses to stop for even one second. As the monsternded, another deadly explosion urred.

    And this time I was paying more attention to see what caused this explosion. It wasn¡¯t only an ability of that monster, but abined effort from both the monster and the falling deadly pir of red light.

    It seemed that the monster had evolved and became able to affect the falling pure energy from the star weapon. Just by its massive fall, it detonated the red light and created such a scary explosion.

    The first shockwave didn¡¯t fade away yet before another came after me. I embraced myself against the impact while thinking about my options here.

    The situation looked really tough, even impossible if you wanted a rational opinion. But such a dark end of the tunnel wasn¡¯t without spots of light for me to survive this.

    The first w here was the angels themselves. They were crazily consuming their blessing points to unleash that star weapon. So far they have used that weapon five times. Would they have more blessing points to use that weapon for more times then?

    That was one w in this n, and that was why they summoned all their allied forces scattered across the city. They knew they wouldn¡¯t be able to keep hitting me like this, especially when even under such circumstances they failed to even touch my hair, even when allying themselves with that monster.

    The second major w here was the monster itself. I knew what happened to it. That scary Curasee just invaded the body of that monster. It seemed when I evaded the attack of that tail, the monster was in a chaotic state of mind, allowing that parasite to invade its body.

    But who said that race could invade such an unintelligent form of life? Once such a thing happened, like this situation now, the Curasee would slowly burn his life force before finally dying.

    So that was why the monster was attacking in such a berserk way. Unlike the monster¡¯s past attitude, it didn¡¯t just run around and had fun.

    This monster was desperately fighting against time, before the Curasee controlling it would burn the remaining of his life force and would die!

    So it was clear what I should do next. But as I evaded thest attack, I noticed that this monster wasn¡¯t just toying around.

    It was trying to force me towards a certain direction, a curved way towards the iing forces.

    So from the front it would attack me, and from behind the forces would shut down my path of retreat, and from above that deadly star weapon would keep hammering over my head.

    Well the trap wasid and it seemed there was no way out of here. The two main ws of them shared the same solution; toe with everything they had and try to kill me as fast as they could.

    ¡°Kakakaka! This is fun!¡± the monster roared in an ear deafeningughter before it turned towards my direction. ¡°Your nasty sealing toy has been damaged, and you won¡¯t be able to use your market for now¡­ How are you going to survive this little sheep? Kakakaka!¡±

    I opened my market and as Curasee said, the market was locked up by some sort of item.

    Well¡­ such a thing was expected. But if they thought by sealing my market I was powerless, then I¡¯d have to prove them wrong.

    ¡°Oh, the look on your face is¡­ priceless!¡±

    I didn¡¯t know what he saw on my face, but it seemed that Curasee was amused. Ok, let¡¯s consider it hisst death wish, right?

    *Rumble!*

    Again another attacknded from that annoying star weapon. I knew my stat points were depleted like running water, but there was something they missed.

    Whenever that monster jumped andbined its force with that deadly beam, my chariot would be freed from such danger. So even if I had to pay around a hundred thousand stat points each time I got him, it was much better than paying almost close to a million with a full force of such a weapon taken head on!

    But I got what they wanted to do here. They were trying to force me towards one direction, their trap. So they didn¡¯t care about that issue for now.

    Once trapped, my shield wouldn¡¯tst forever¡­ Right?

    No, it was wrong!

 Chapter 125 The Cat And Mouse Game

    ¡°Soulers¡­¡± I said without batting an eye, ¡°take this and bind them to these¡­¡±

    A group of soulers shed and without asking anything they took what I took out and vanished. And then I kept moving ording to their n, towards their tight trap.

    ¡°You are going to die!¡± the monster jumped again and like always its attack missed. The aftermath of that violent detonation wasn¡¯t inferior to all the explosions before.

    But that one was special, as it put my chariot in the perfect ce of the trap.

    ¡°You can¡¯t run,¡± the monster said as its immense body appeared like a deadly ck shadow amidst the brutal fire. It seemed that Curasee didn¡¯t give a damn about the monster¡¯s body at all.

    ¡°You can¡¯t evade,¡± it kept speaking while taking one step at a time, like it was enjoying this moment. ¡°You can attack, but you won¡¯t kill us all and eventually¡­ You¡¯ll die in my hands!¡±

    It raised one of its new grown limbs and there I saw very sharp, steel-like ws that shed sparks of fire when they crossed each other.

    ¡°You will die!¡± a vicious voice came from the forces behind, attracting my attention. He was a dragon, and he wasn¡¯t alone. He was standing in the middle of a big line up formed by at least one thousand dragon race youths.

    ¡°You¡¯ll pay for killing my kin!¡± he added in a challenge while pointing his big axe at my face.

    ¡°I want a fair duel with him,¡± a Selvator dded in shiny white armour spoke as he stood in the middle of his own forces, ¡°that human is interestingly strong. I want a duel with him first.¡±

    ¡°So you can kill him and enjoy the feast alone?¡± a berserker race appeared atst with his forces. He wasn¡¯t any smaller in size than the dragons or Selvators, but he had most of his body naked without any scrap of armour.

    ¡°He is just a nice tasty human,¡± a sexy looking girl appeared. She had a curved contour with slightly long stature. Wearing a tight sparkling red leather dress, exposing most of her back and shoulders, made her look hotter.

    She was a subus, a race I knew how to deal with.

    My heart pendant appeared once again as I wore it. Of course I wouldn¡¯t fear shing strength with another, but against the subus race I had to be more cautious.

    She sent me a wink and a kiss in the air. With the pendant, her magic didn¡¯t work, even if she sat in my embrace.

    ¡°Kakaka! I see you already have a big crowd of fans,¡± the monsterughed before it turned all serious, ¡°but this little fly is mine! You are here only to block his retreat and nothing else.¡±

    Its words were very brutal, as if they came from the god of death himself. I watched the faces of those strong races change, while feeling not a speck of sorry over them.

    Who said that a monster controlled by the Curasee would leave them alive after killing me? They were delusional to think an alliance with a Curasee was something possible.

    They were sold out, sold out by the angels. But to my disappointment, I had to save their lives by killing that monster myself.

    ¡°Now!¡± Just as the two sides were having such small internal strife, I whispered to my forces waiting for my order.

    *Fwoosh!*

    The first ballista arrow wasunched without warning. When everyone noticed the arrow, it was already toote to do anything.

    After all¡­ This wasn¡¯t a simple arrow like before¡­

    *Rumble!*

    This was an arrow with a grenade of death attached to its tip!

    And just as the grenade fell, death followed!

    Instantly, five hundred metre radius was engulfed into a terrorising explosion that didn¡¯tck anythingpared to that of the monster.

    ¡°You are really strong,¡± the monsterughed before it raised its head high in the air, ¡°send another one, that dude can¡¯t be easily killed!¡±

    I knew it was talking to the angels. Another attack of that star weapon woulde, but who said I¡¯d just run away without killing much more?

    *Fwoosh!* without any hesitation I drove my chariot over to the thick and crowded lines of enemies behind. I didn¡¯t need to do anything except to let my chariot move with her big ass, smashing and ttening anything she met with ground.

    ¡°Release the beam!¡± I coldly said while releasing the deadly AOE attacks of the chariot for the first time.

    The chariot released curved beams in different sizes, moving in half moon arch shaped waves. They cleaved any enemy they faced, before finally hitting the ground and creating explosions everywhere.

    The entire scene changed by my sudden attack, and the terror I invited here didn¡¯t stop at this!

    My grenade of death was really brutal, yet it went off in ten seconds. Unlike the star weapon which couldst for minutes, yet it left behind an empty space littered with dead bodies inside.

    The sheer number killed here wasn¡¯t important, what was important was the ones they killed; the dragons!

    The most terrifying enemy I feared in this battle was the dragons, then Berserkers came next. That is if I was considering my entire force. But if I considered myself alone, then the subi woulde first without my pendant, then the Selvators!

    Selvators were brutal, yet I knew how to deal with them. These guys valued pride and highly esteemed justice and fairness in any fight to a sick level.

    But the sneaky bastards who wouldn¡¯t stop at using any underhanded methods to kill my forces and me would be the dragons. They had no code of honour except their arrogance and greed.

    By eliminating one threat and killing most of the dragon¡¯s strong fighters early on, I could eliminate the Berserkers as well.

    However I didn¡¯t do that. In fact I left them for another task, dealing with the monster.

    Of course the Curasee residing inside the monster didn¡¯t care at all about the alliance between him and these races. So when he saw me running into the ranks of those races, he instantly followed.

    ¡°Release that damn attack over him now!¡± the monster roared while running with its gigantic body, smashing a broad sector in the enemy lines without any preservations at all!

    I turned for a second and all I could see was a wide gap created by that monster. Good, kill more, kill without mercy and show them your true viinous nature.

    I started to push my chariot as deep as possible. Of course the speed of my chariot decreased as I forced it to glide on the ground, crushing any enemy it faced.

    I knew this wouldn¡¯t take me far from the monster, but who said I was aiming at running away from him? I was just trying to drag it inside this grand army of tens of thousands, before the angels would jump in as well.

    *Rumble!*

    It took ten minutes from the angels to make up their minds. Of course they had to choose between hitting me and killing much more of their allied forces, or to stay silent and stand idle while watching me and the monster ying the catching game between the cat and mouse.

    And their allied forces would be squeezed and smashed by the two of us!

    As the red beam of light descended, I knew that deadly monster would arrive. I aimed this time towards the subi region, alongside manybined races where they held the heart location of this army.

    The heart was the perfect ce for the iing brutal explosion. And like before, I simply moved my chariot away and evaded the iing disaster.

    I had to fly my chariot high in the air to regain her speed. Yet the enemies at the ground weren¡¯t lucky like me.

    *Rumble!*

    The monsternded and the beam exploded. A mighty explosion urred, clearing hundreds of metres around the monster in a span of a few breaths.

    Then the shockwave continued, crushing all the races around, forcing them to fall on the ground from the brutal force.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Not letting this chance slip by, I drove my chariot back to the ground while being forced partially to do so thanks to the immense and irresistible shockwave.

    Once getting to the ground, I spread over all my warriors without holding anything back. All the warriors were deployed, leaving only ten Bulltors, the Gollems, and fifty illusionists behind.

    The rest just went forward and ventured into the deadly battlefield. My orders were simple; just kill anything alongside my chariot and try to keep up with my speed.

    ¡°You damn slippery bastard!¡± the monster roared in anger, yet I felt all this was simply a show. I knew the Curasee inside was burning his life force with each passing minute. Yet considering his big life force, he wasn¡¯t in any danger for two to three hours at least.

    All this was a show, a fake front that damned Curasee put on the surface to justify what he would do next.

    After all, killing me was one of his goals, killing all of us was his sole purpose in life!

    So even before the deadly explosion he created using the monster would subside, he controlled the monster to run after me.

    And in his run, I noticed his intentional staggering, to widen up the area of his attack.

    Dude¡­ Don¡¯t be this impatient. I would create a stage for your behemoth to kill and shine, don¡¯t worry about that!

    During the next half an hour, we kept this situation unchanged. The races kept dying under the brutality of that monster while I led my chariot on the ground, adding more to therge list of the dead races here.

    Even if the enemy brought tens of thousands and even more, in front of such merciless enemies like the two of us they held no chance.

    And that wasn¡¯t the end of it!

    My warriors kept moving at high speed, killing anyone they could reach without reservation. My only regret was to leave all such treasure troves behind without cleansing their inventories for now.

    Just wait¡­ I¡¯d finish off that damn monster before returning to you my dear babies.

    ¡°Open your eyes wide and see what¡¯s going on here!¡± Just after the passage of almost an hour from the start of this battle, I shouted at the scattered forces of all races in the city. ¡°This monster isn¡¯t your ally! It¡¯s killing you despite its target being me!¡±

    ¡°Kakaka! That¡¯s the silliest joke I ever heard!¡± The monsterughed and tried to make fun of my words. It wouldn¡¯t let the races wake up and join me in fighting it. Or else things would be ugly.

    Yet I didn¡¯t speak for an entire hour to let those races have such doubt before shouting this fact towards them. If I said these words at the early minutes of this fight, they wouldn¡¯t believe me.

    But now? Anyone with a brain would see this monster wasn¡¯t trying even to minimise the losses on their side.

    ¡°Even the angels betrayed you! I hereby ask for a temporary alliance, either we unite together and kill this monster or stand alone and be killed by him,¡± I shouted before adding in a louder tone, ¡°send one Selvator to my chariot, let him lead the negotiations of that alliance with me.¡±

    Of course this was the sole purpose of letting the mighty and terrifying Selvators survive till now. I had more grenades of death to use, enough to kill at least the Selvators and the Berserkers.

    Yet I didn¡¯t use any yet. Even during my running, I did my best to avoid the ces where these two races gathered their top fighters.

    It wasn¡¯t out of my sympathy, I would fight them eventually and would kill them allter on. But at this moment the only race I could trust his words was the Selvators. Those dudes took the matter of honour to a whole new level.

    As for the Berserkers¡­ Well to win a war one must preserve his best fighters till the crucial moment, right?

 Chapter 126 Come On Board... Selvator!

    I kept running my chariot for five minutes before I saw a silhouette running towards my direction with a crew of fifty others running behind. It was a giant Selvator, one with a pale golden coloured armour.

    Pale gold ranked armour at such early stages of the apocalypse¡­ that was enough to tell me that dude wasn¡¯t just a simple Selvator.

    ¡°Greeting to the human race Hye,¡± before he came closer to a hundred metres, he stood in the middle of his men while adding, ¡°I¡¯m here to answer your call.¡±

    ¡°Come on board,¡± I said before adding, ¡°alone.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± I heard a few loud exmationsing from down below. In fact as I observed the team that followed him, I saw pieces of each race in them.

    Even the dragons and subi that I dealt heavy blows towards, they also sent few to attend this meeting.

    ¡°I give you my word,¡± I said before anyone else would say anything toplicate this situation, e on board and you won¡¯t be touched.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t believe a human!¡± a dragon race shouted in insult, ¡°hees from a treacherous race that knows no honour!¡±

    ¡°My race is all but traitors,¡± I said before I threw a grenade to the Gollems and pointed towards one direction as I added, ¡°if I wanted to kill you on the spot¡­¡±

    *Rumble!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    The mere sounds of explosion that happened from the grenade was enough to turn the faces down below into ashen white. I crossed my arms, stood in my ce for a few minutes while they had to run after my chariot to keep up with its speed.

    ¡°I won¡¯t say it again,¡± I said, ¡°if you want to negotiate thene alone on board and you won¡¯t be touched.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go overboard!¡±

    ¡°If we wanted to kill you, we can!¡±

    ¡°This is just the face of a bastard acting like a king!¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Just as many enraged shouts came even from the fighting lovers Berserkers, the Selvator in the lead shouted in a decisive voice. ¡°I¡¯lle on board¡­¡± he paused while giving hisst word to others, ¡°alone.¡±

    ¡°I trust your honourable words,¡± I said, e, you are warmly weed on board.¡±

    As I said these words, I sent a message to my illusionists scattered down below. They spread the order to let only that Selvator toe inside while the soulers kept scanning the area, looking for any hidden illusionists or any hidden foes.

    ¡°Wee to my chariot,¡± I said while keeping my chariot running in circles, while the monster kept roaring and chasing behind without showing any sign of threat.

    ¡°I have to admit,¡± the Selvator said, ¡°this is really a remarkable war chariot. I saw many dragons on the walls, did they belong to dragons?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s mine,¡± I shrugged, ¡°and now let¡¯s not waste our time over such things. We need to find a way to kill this monster.¡±

    The Selvator turned his eyes towards the giant Gollems and the giant ballista they operated. From the gleam in his eyes I could tell he was so much interested in my little baby.

    ¡°Nothing here is for sale,¡± I said tantly.

    ¡°Ah, sorry but I always appreciate good and big war machines,¡± the tone he spoke with was filled with envy. He pointed at the rear monster without turning his back to me. Of course he was on his guard, so was I.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that monster?¡±

    ¡°Ask the angels,¡± I shrugged, ¡°they were the ones to bring him here in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°The angels?¡± The look on his face told me a lot about what he felt. And that was why I kept myself away from making this move for an entire hour.

    Plus another reason of course.

    ¡°The angels don¡¯t care about any of us,¡± I finally said what I really asked him here, ¡°they are just selfish races who seek only their benefit. Even their honour is questionable! If there is a treacherous race here to guard against then they woulde on top of the list.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯ll be the king of such a list!¡± At this moment three angels appeared midair. From their faces I could see they were on the verge of vomiting blood.

    Of course I knew they¡¯de. After all, they never had left in the first ce.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s our dear angels,¡± I said as if I was startled by their appearance, ¡°I was just mentioning you, speaking about your dirty work here and the treason youmitted against all the racesbined.¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything!¡± the middle angel, the leader of this group of three, shouted in denial, ¡°we are just aiding all the races and guiding them over the course of the apocalypse!¡±

    ¡°Yes, we do everything in fairness!¡±

    ¡°We never betrayed any word given by us!¡±

    The other two joined in and spoke, and they just added more fun to this funny meeting.

    ¡°Guide? Fairness? Honour your words? Tsk, I never expected you to have such thick skin,¡± I shook my head in disappointment while the Selvator standing in front of me was all silent.

    ¡°Since when you were fair to all races? You treated humans like you treat pigs and sheep! You are biassed, even before the apocalypse started you were already standing on one side against the other.¡±

    I pointed my hand towards the monster before adding, ¡°and now just look at the mess you created here? Not only you brought such a deadly f*cking monsters from a dark realm to kill all the races here, you also allowed such a parasite to infect it. Your words? Humph, I don¡¯t need to speak about that! Just take a look around and everything will be clear to any blind!¡±

    ¡°You¡­!¡± the leader of the angels trembled slightly as he heard what I said. What? Did you think I¡¯d keep all this stuff to myself?

    Dude¡­ Surviving this apocalypse wouldn¡¯t be possible if such war continued. You allied five races together, and if I added the scary Curasee race as well then things would look worse for me and all the humans.

    To survive, I had to crack such a coalition at any cost. Thanks to you, I finally got a chance toy down my first foundation in doing that!

    ¡°Humans were never considered a high race to begin with!¡± the leader finally showed his real intentions towards humans, ¡°but for other races, we highly esteemed them. Esteemed archlord Fang, please don¡¯t let him trick you.¡±

    ¡°Trick him?¡± I scoffed as if this was a joke, ¡°he is a Selvator, not an idiot.¡±

    I said this while shrugging, as if I was saying some kind of praise to that dude called Fang. I just noticed that the three angels were showing a strange attitude towards this dude here.

    Was he a big shot back at home? Should I kill him now or wait forter?

    ¡°My archlord¡­ Please¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Fang seemed to grow tired of listening to our bullshit. Of course he had all the right to feel so, even though I wanted to go and punch those dirty angels in the face.

    ¡°You said they brought the monster,¡± the Selvator said while his tone seemed damn serious. The air that dude emitted made me feel danger and he just unconsciously released it.

    Damn those Selvators! They were really blessed!

    ¡°They did,¡± I nodded, ¡°they used some sort of a treasure to create a summoning gate between our world and the dark realm¡­¡± I intentionally paused before asking, ¡°have you heard about the dark realm before?¡±

    ¡°Who didn¡¯t?¡± he simply answered, ¡°but I have to admit, a human in such secluded and retarded world knows about that is a surprise for me!¡±

    ¡°I guarantee you¡¯ll be more surprised the more you know me,¡± I smiled without adding anymore.

    Right now the decision was in his hands to make, not mine. Either he believed me and epted the temporary alliance I¡¯d propose, or he wouldn¡¯t and would stand on the side of the angels like always.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that,¡± he said before adding, ¡°you also mentioned something¡­ a parasite you said?¡±

    ¡°Ask them, not me,¡± I pointed towards the three angels. And the answer to his question came in one simple response.

    *Fwoosh!*

    The three of them shed and vanished without even saying goodbye. Fang frowned, as he furrowed his brows and his face changed a bit.

    ¡°Told you,¡± I shrugged, ¡°they can¡¯t be trusted.¡±

    ¡°But you know what they did here, right?¡± he said, ¡°tell me then.¡±

    ¡°This can be done but¡­¡± I intentionally paused and he got what I meant.

    ¡°You must do anything with a price? I read something about your race regarding such a lowly nature of yours!¡±

    Despite his words being mean and rude, I didn¡¯t flinch. Dude, of course I would milk you to thest drop without batting an eye! Even if you called me stingy or a bastard!

    ¡°First it¡¯s now a lowly nature or anything like this,¡± I said in a calm tone, ¡°this is the rule of the universe. We aren¡¯t the only race dealing in such a way. Besides I require two things, one is a fair price, and the other is a contract between the two of us.¡±

    ¡°A contract?¡± his eyes shone and I could feel his suffocating pressureing out of his raised guard, ¡°What type of contract?¡±

    ¡°A secrecy ensuring contract,¡± I said while exerting every ounce of my strength to not tremble in front of his brutal aura, ¡°this knowledge is something you should know for now.¡±

    ¡°But you already know it!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m different,¡± I said before boosting myself, ¡°I¡¯m a special case!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The Selvator dude seems to not believe my words. Fang, I came from the future dude and knew things you would never get to know!

    ¡°Bring it out then,¡± he said without changing the look on his face, ¡°and fill in the price you wanted. If that price wasn¡¯t fair, then I wouldn¡¯t ept the entire deal!¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ About that¡­ You see¡­¡± I showed my struggle instead of taking the contract out.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°My market is sealed,¡± I helplessly raised both hands in the air, ¡°so I¡¯ll have to trouble you for that.¡±

    ¡°Here,¡± in a simple wave of his hand, he threw a contract towards my direction. It happened so fast that I even missed the moment he opened the market and purchased it.

    Or wait¡­ was he already prepared and had such things in his inventory? Damn! This dude seemed to be your meticulous type!

    I filled the content of the contract before throwing it back to him. ¡°I already signed it,¡± I said while watching his face as he started reading the contract.

    ¡°This¡­¡± he raised his head and his eyes shone in dangerous light. The air he emitted made me retreat a couple of steps, while a graver feeling of danger overwhelmed me.

    ¡°This is the fair price for such info,¡± I said while not showing any intention of changing my price, ¡°or else there is no need to make this deal.¡±

    *Roar!*

    Just as this moment the monster seemed to get a message from the angels. That dude who was trying to kill all the races around finally turned his gaze at me. And as it roared, it raised its head to the sky and released a silent roar.

    ¡°It¡¯sing again,¡± I muttered, ¡°we don¡¯t have much time. Those bastards just told that parasite that his covering is blown and so he is going to attack in a wild way.¡±

    ¡°Wilder than this?!¡± the Selvator raised an eyebrow while I couldn¡¯t help but inwardly sigh. ¡°You still call him a parasite?¡± He tried to get a clue out of this, but I sealed my lips tight and said nothing.

    I only motioned towards the contract. Dude, that price might seem heavy but it wasn¡¯t anything to you.

    ¡°But this doesn¡¯t include this city, right?¡± he said while his question seemed like an exmation of surprise and doubt rather than really asking. ¡°Are you this confident in surviving the trapid in the city?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not only confident,¡± I mysteriously smiled and this time I gave off a strong air filled with confidence, ¡°and in the end this city will fall under my reign, and you¡¯ll be the one giving me the keys to this city.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± the two of us stood without backing off. Even if he was stronger than mine, I wasn¡¯t lower in terms of will power.

 Chapter 127 Signing Contracts

    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that,¡± he said before waving the contract in his hand, ¡°but this thing¡­ the price you are asking¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s that high,¡± I said while raising one eyebrow.

    ¡°It¡¯s not about being over or little,¡± he sighed, ¡°but I don¡¯t hold such authority to decide for other cities.¡±

    The price I asked for was to grant me total ess and a chance to contend over the cities lying on this side of the continent. Of course I knew he would bargain, but I didn¡¯t consider his inability to decide such a matter.

    From the way the angels treated him, he seemed to be a big shot in the Selvator forces. Also that archlord title was something I still held in high regard considering I got my chariot out of one of such archlords.

    ¡°Then who can decide such a thing?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately we still didn¡¯t decide on our rulers,¡± he shook his head, ¡°all I can promise is a few ces I have men at. As for other ces, I can¡¯t help.¡±

    ¡°How many cities do you control?¡± I felt a strange curiosity to know how strong this dude was.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ if we took out Washington DC, Merrnd, and Virginia out of the picture, then I control one third of the cities north of it,¡± he paused before adding, ¡°there is a ce up there where a country of your race controlled once before. My territory ends up there. But¡­¡±

    I knew what he wanted to say. ¡°What about this,¡± I proposed, ¡°if you want, we can make an alliance between the two of us.¡±

    ¡°For what exactly?¡± he didn¡¯t hurry to agree before knowing all the details for sure.

    ¡°You said you control one third of the regions to the north, right?¡± I said and he nodded, ¡°then why not we ally together and attack the cities that don¡¯t follow your rule?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± he hesitated. From the way of things, this dude here wasn¡¯t the only strong powerhouse in this side of the world of the Selvator race.

    And there seemed to be an early onpetition between these powerhouses. So why shouldn¡¯t I help one side to win over the other? In the end I¡¯d remove many strong does early on and clear the stage from such threats.

    ¡°I have to rify a few things first,¡± he said before adding, ¡°the areas I spoke about aren¡¯t under my control. I¡¯m sharing all the cities, counties, and towns with other races.¡±

    His meaning was clear, and that wasn¡¯t just an honest confession but a mere test. That Selvator was trying to see how I¡¯d react towards such a situation.

    ¡°I can promise you to not harm your forces,¡± I said before shrugging, ¡°but for other forces I can¡¯t give that promise. Besides¡­¡±

    My face showed a serious look as I added, ¡°we can help each other while dealing with areas outside your control. But inside the areas you are sharing with other races, I will handle things on my own. On one condition¡­¡±

    ¡°What condition?¡± he asked but a faint smile escaped on his face, expressing his delight about my response.

    ¡°Your forces will act natural to mine,¡± I said before adding, ¡°but if anything unfortunate happened from yours, then mine has the right to respond in any means I see fit.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fair,¡± despite my hidden threats in the words I said, he nodded and epted my condition, ¡°and that also applies to us.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s natural,¡± I shrugged, ¡°but when I¡¯m attacking these areas, your forces can¡¯t be entangled with any of the other races¡¯ forces under any situation or else my forces are excused if they hit your forces by mistake.¡±

    ¡°I ept that,¡± that was why I loved dealing with Selvators. He didn¡¯t even hesitate or took his time to consider what I said. In his eyes, this was a fair trade, a trade based on the honour of our two words and agreement here.

    And to him, such an honourable deal was warmly weed at any time.

    ¡°Let¡¯s sign the contract then,¡± I extended my hands and he handed over the contract. I edited the content while trying my best to hide my excitement.

    What did such a deal mean? I could now head north with more confidence. I could simply evade the regions that lied under his control and in return I gained a strong ally to help me control the other regions.

    ¡°You shared the regions two to one¡­ This¡­¡± he paused when he noticed the ratio I proposed at the contract.

    ¡°I have to admit that I lowered my share a bit for your sake,¡± I said in a fake honest tone, a tone that made him raise both eyebrows in surprise.

    ¡°These regions don¡¯t have only Selvator race,¡± I exined, ¡°many races are there besides the resisting human forces. In normal situations, you would have focused over dominating most of the areas under your control. If I guessed it right, then you nned to invade other regions outside your dominance after ten quests or more, right?¡±

    His face was slightly unsightly but he nodded.

    ¡°So when I¡¯m giving you such a boost long before the time you nned to move against other regions, then I should have asked for more than just two thirds, right?¡±

    I knew this wasn¡¯t totally true. After all, the deal shouldn¡¯t be focused on such a concept, but mainly on the total strength of the two sides agreeing here.

    Yet I shifted the talk over such a point and highlighted the big importance of such a move to him. And that wasn¡¯t just nothing light for him.

    After all, in any Selvator¡¯s eyes, in any race¡¯s eyes, they¡¯d just see their kin as the main contenders in this apocalypse.

    ¡°So you n to move earlier than ten quests from now?¡± As I guessed, he really nned to take at least ten quests to control most of the regions he shared with other races.

    ¡°I n to move out once the second quest ends,¡± I said, ¡°so I deserve that percentage, and even more, right?¡±

    ¡°If you say so,¡± his face didn¡¯t show much excitement like before, but he edited something in the contract before showing me what he did, ¡°I added the condition to start attacking the other regions five quests from now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I shrugged, ¡°I n to move one quest from now anyway.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that,¡± he seemed to not believe my words fully, ¡°what about the areas I shared with other races? You didn¡¯t specify that here.¡±

    He saw through my intentions. After all, I was going to fight this battle on my own. Why should I share it with you?

    ¡°If you intend to help,¡± I said, ¡°then I¡¯m d to share half of the regions with you.¡±

    ¡°Half?¡± he paused as if he was tempted, ¡°that can¡¯t be done,¡± yet he refused, ¡°I gave my word over my honour to them. I can¡¯t help.¡±

    ¡°Then there is no need to add such a thing here,¡± I motioned at the contract, ¡°what I gain is mine, what you gain is yours.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± atst he signed the contract before it turned into golden specks of light. With these specks of light vanishing in the air, I already ced the first wedge in between the strong races coalition sessfully.

    And I gained such a strong ally to my side, damn! I wanted to just celebrate!

    *Rumble!*

    Just as the specks of lights vanished, the entire sky rumbled before a terrifying number of meteorites appeared burning in the depth of the sky.

    ¡°Damn!¡± I sucked in the cold breath of air. That damn Curasee was using the monster¡¯s full strength and summoned enough meteorites to devastate at least half of the city!

    ¡°This¡­¡± the Selvator finally was convinced about the intentions of that monster, ¡°let¡¯s put that deal aside, for now we have to work to defeat that thing.¡±

    His tone changed. Instead of that calm and domineering tone he showed a faint shaky tone. It seemed he brought his best men here.

    ¡°I can kill it on my own,¡± I suddenly said, instantly attracting a fierce gaze from him.

    ¡°Then¡­¡± he wanted to ask why I didn¡¯t do that till now.

    ¡°I won¡¯t do it for free,¡± I shook my head, ¡°especially if I have a way to leave this city and let you all face this mad dude alone.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± the Selvator¡¯s good impression instantly shifted to the opposite. Of course I wouldn¡¯t do anything without gaining the best out of it dude!

    ¡°I need another contract,¡± I said, ¡°and that one will bind other forces here in the city. It¡¯s a temporary deal where it will only apply to this city for now.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± he asked with much doubt. He didn¡¯t even take a contract out.

    Alright dude, it was your forces who were on the verge of annihtion here. Of course I wasn¡¯t able to kill that monster without paying a price for it. And if I did so, then my forces would suffer a great blow and that would weaken me by a great margin.

    I couldn¡¯t ept that! And that was why I sought their help. If I could kill that Curasee and monster, then the races here would pay the toll for that.

    As for what I just said about my ability to escape here unscathed, it was a lie. If I tried to run away, then that monster would simply hurry and chase after me.

    No matter where I ran to, that monster would keep attacking. And if those angels had another attack of the star weapon in reserve, then my escape would be threatened.

    I had enough stat points to defend myself for almost an hour of constant bombardment from these meteorites. But if a star weapon was thrown in the mix, then I doubted I could survive for even half of that time.

    Not to mention I killed a lot of races here. If I left them to be hit by those iing meteorites for such a long time then in the end their bodies would be burnt to ash.

    Without their bodies, I¡¯d lose my rich loot waiting for me! I couldn¡¯t ept that! And if you added the time needed for this monster to die, a couple hours at least, then even running away wasn¡¯t enough to kill that beast.

    ¡°I will deal the killing blow to that monster and the parasite it has,¡± I said, ¡°but in return I¡¯ll gain full control over the forces in the city. And after killing the monster, your forces will all leave the city and deliver all the gates to me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask for something you can¡¯t get!¡± the Selvator¡¯s attitude changed, but I didn¡¯t need to speak again. I left that monster give the right answer to such intense response.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    The first wave of the rocks fell and almost the ground itself exploded open with bright red light. It seemed like this part of Earth turned into a piece of hell.

    The scene all over the city was really shocking. If this continued for an hour, then this city would be wiped out from the face of the world.

    ¡°Tick tock¡­ Tick tock¡­¡± I spoke at this moment, ¡°the monster will continue to rain down its deadly attack all over the city. If we¡¯ll move, then we need to act now!¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°I just told you,¡± I shrugged, ¡°I can simply retreat, watch you guys fall here before I step in and kill it. In the end I¡¯ll get what I want, and eventually the gates and the city will be mine.¡±

    My words were based on the lie I told before. And I said these in a firm and calm tone, a tone of someone confident in what he said.

    ¡°If you can do this,¡± he seemed doubtful to what I said, ¡°then why helping us? After all we are all enemies and we never shared a good thing yet.¡±

    ¡°The contract we just signed is the reason,¡± I said while trying to give a proper reason for him to believe, ¡°having a city is great, but controlling the stretch ofnd north of here is much better.¡±

 Chapter 128 Meeting The Races

    His eyes told me he didn¡¯t totally believe in my words. I just kept my silence while the entire world around me was bombarded with the falling burning rocks.

    Even a few fell over my chariot, but my shield defended well against it.

    As for my warriors, I already summoned them. I also sent a message to the illusionist to retreat.

    Hopefully most of them would survive this wave ande here to safety.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he took out a contract before adding, ¡°but if you didn¡¯t show any sincerity, the first contract will be cancelled.¡±

    I nodded while watching him filling the content of the contract himself. It seemed he was so furious about this deal, far more than the first one.

    In fact I expected the opposite. I thought he wouldn¡¯t agree to this easily on the first contract, and would smoothly sign the second one.

    In the end he was going to sign both of them no matter how he reacted or felt.

    ¡°Here,¡± he handed the contract over and I scanned its content. ¡°You didn¡¯t specify the time for the forces to leave the city,¡± I looked at him before adding, ¡°I¡¯ve added a time limit of one hour to evacuate the city. Any secondter than that means you will pay ten percent from your inventory.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± his face changed again but I already added this point and signed my name.

    ¡°Just sign it,¡± I motioned with my head towards the world outside, ¡°or else we won¡¯t have a city to discuss about!¡±

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    ¡°Or you won¡¯t have your forces to your side again,¡± I added when I saw the look of hesitation festering in his face.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he finally conceded, ¡°I hope this is for the best. If you tried to do something¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that,¡± I said in a cheerful tone that didn¡¯t suit the world of death all around, ¡°the contract binds me to show all my strength during that fight.¡±

    The contract turned into specks of golden light before vanishing. By this I already fulfilled what I wanted, and I was very excited about that.

    Of course I still had a hidden move that I¡¯d use at the right time.

    ¡°What now?¡± he asked, ¡°will you keep running like that?¡±

    During all this time, my chariot never stopped running. ¡°Go down there and gather up the elites of each race,¡± I said, ¡°we¡¯ll start moving once you are ready.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± he moved towards the stairs before he suddenly paused. ¡°What¡¯s the name of that parasite inside that monster?¡± he asked without turning his face to me.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you a friend request now,¡± I searched for his name and race, but I found tons of such names in a big list. ¡°It seems your name ismon in your race.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll add you then,¡± he then sent me a friend request by returning to me and putting his strong arm over my shoulder.

    [Selvator race Fang added you as a friend]

    [Do you agree?]

    ¡°I do,¡± once we became friends, I simply opened a chat window and sent one word to him.

    [Curasee]

    ¡°¡­!!!¡±

    He was walking towards the stairs before he stumbled and even fell to the lower floor out of his surprise. I hurried to the stairs and all I could see was his body trying to stand up while his face was ashen white.

    [You know about them?] I sent into the chat and the response I got was a ring look from his eyes.

    [Are you sure?] he only sent that while continuing to descend without turning back.

    [Of course I¡¯m]

    [F*ck! Those bastards killed my parents!]

    The answer he sent was only this message, but it was enough to tell me everything about how he was feeling right now.

    Wow! That was impressive! Much cooler than I even thought!!

    He had a death feud with them, and that meant he also had a death feud with the ones who sent them here.

    [Don¡¯t tell anyone about that] I sent a message, trying to add more fuel to the fire, [Don¡¯t even mutter their name to yourself. The angels after all are on their side and they are present everywhere and anytime as y¡¯know!]

    I didn¡¯t get an answer from him, but I was sure my message added a real taste of hatred towards those angels. If I gained his support by a contract before this, then now I gained his trust.

    Hahaha! You damn angels! See? I just snatched one of your best fighters just under your noses! Hahaha!

    I was happy, really happy. Those angels would vomit blood now or cry at a corner. I gained that Selvator to my side, not only for this contract deal, but I¡¯d make sure he would be my long life friend.

    And now¡­ It was time to kill that bastard!

    Of course I knew of a way to kill it. But If I did it alone, I¡¯d have to face the full retaliation of it for minutes.

    I waited then for the races to gather. As for my illusionists, those cowards seemed to be running all along my chariot.

    So when the attack began, and even before I sent the message to them, they came on board in batches. When I saw their numbers without any signs of losses, I didn¡¯t know if I shouldugh or get mad!

    I checked over my fourth dragon. Luckily he gained his consciousness and was ready to fight again.

    In this fight, I needed to use all the power I had. Not only because the contract forced me to do so, but the enemy this time was something I shouldn¡¯t underestimate.

    And he wasn¡¯t alone! That Curasee would definitely get the help from those dirty angels.

    As I had nothing to do, I returned to the unconscious jumper and checked his condition. That dude was a badass, but he fell into such a state because he met something he wasn¡¯t prepared for.

    Just seeing his body weak and soft made me recall something. I firmly shook my head, pushing away any thought that might be distracting at this moment.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t get overconfident,¡± I muttered to myself, ¡°even though he was this close to dying. And he ended up in such a state¡­ That¡¯s scary!¡±

    I knew what the jumper experienced could have happened to me without doing any better. Even when he was cursed, and when all the signs pointed out towards that Curasee race, I never thought about that!

    And that was the scariest thing about all this. In such an apocalypse, death loomed everywhere and woulde at any time if one wasn¡¯t well prepared.

    ¡°Oh, he came so fast,¡± as I just turned my eyes around, I saw arge number of races led by Fang.

    ¡°We are ready,¡± Fang¡¯s strong voice came from down below.

    ¡°Come on board,¡± I said, ¡°all of you.¡±

    Of course this might seem a bit risky, but I wasn¡¯t fearing anyone by the contract rule. They were obliged to follow my lead and not betray me in any way.

    As they boarded the chariot, I noticed the monster seemed to focus more on my chariot. More bulldozer sized meteorites began to hammer over my chariot¡¯s shield.

    But I stood with a calm face even while feeling the hideous gazes of those stealthed angels.

    They were prepared to attack when the time was right, and I was ready to meet that move with a perfect counter.

    ¡°This chariot¡­¡± Fang only led a handful of race prodigies to the surface of the chariot. The rest just kept running beside my girl, getting the free protection provided by her skirt, sorry, I meant shield.

    ¡°It belongs to my race!¡± The one who spoke was one of the five dragons who boarded my chariot. ¡°How did you get it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a gift,¡± I evilly grinned, ¡°one of your great archlords saw something in me and we became friends. He gave me this as a token of his support.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± of course my face and tone told anyone I was teasing the dragons. But they couldn¡¯t do anything towards this. ¡°Good¡­ very good,¡± the biggest in size said while his long and curved moustache trembled from his immense anger.

    ¡°We can¡¯t touch you for now. If not for brother Fang and his affirmation of this deal, we wouldn¡¯t havee here!¡±

    ¡°Our deal is only limited to this city and this fight,¡± another dragon race youth said, ¡°after that we will be enemies again.¡±

    ¡°I depend on that,¡± I didn¡¯t show any sign of worry on my face or tone, ¡°now let¡¯s get to the bottom of this. I¡¯ll steer my chariot towards that monster and we will kill it.¡±

    ¡°¡­!!!¡±

    A heavy silence prevailed over all of them except for Fang. Thetter already knew about my intentions. But the rest thought they misheard me or something.

    ¡°Hahaha, I never knew humans are this funny,¡± one of the most beautiful faces I ever sawughed while her sexy body swayed to one side as she added in a tempting tone, ¡°if you are this capable, this this sister here will be willing to give you a sweet taste of this¡­¡±

    She moved her two slender hands over her slender waist and voluptuous breasts. She winked and sent a kiss in the air, and for a second there I swore I saw a small pinky heart made out of foam get in shape before it shattered.

    ¡°You¡­!¡± that beautiful face of that young and delicious subus girl changed for a brief second. I knew what happened, she tried to seduce me and my heart pendant stepped in to save my neck.

    Damn! Such a race was really scary one!

    ¡°Stop trying,¡± I waved my hand, ¡°I¡¯m immune to your beauty.¡±

    ¡°No one can resist me forever,¡± she announced in a challenging attitude. For unknown reason, I saw envious gazes from dragons and Berserkers, while the Selovators gave me pitiful ones.

    ¡°Are you saying you can kill that beast?¡± one berserker said. Like the dragons and Selvators, he shared an equal giant body with strong muscles exposed without any clothes over them. His tone was deep and his attitude seemed vulgar.

    He got elliptical eyes that had two colours, one was red and the other was blue. His hair shared the two colours as well. His ears released bell-like sounds whenever he moved or spoke.

    ¡°I can,¡± I said, ¡°but we¡¯ll do it together.¡±

    ¡°No offence,¡± one of the Selvators said, ¡°but how do you n to get near that thing? How do you n to kill it?¡±

    He pointed towards the roaring and totally crazy monster chasing me like a mountain. Of course they wouldn¡¯t think of a possible way to even inflict damage over such a behemoth, anyone would fail to get such a thing.

    But I had something that would work perfectly fine over such a monster.

    ¡°This chariot can lead us safely towards him,¡± I knocked with my right foot over the surface of my chariot, ¡°but that needs help from all of you.¡±

    ¡°Anything you need,¡± at this moment, the all silent Fang finally spoke up, ¡°we will provide.¡±

    ¡°Just give us a chance and we will crack open that damned monster with our strength¡­ Ooohhhaaa!¡±

    ¡°Ooohhhaaa!¡±

    Like a chorus, once that big berserker dude shouted and made such a loud war cry, all the berserkers here and down below shouted in unison in response.

    That was cool! But dude¡­ Weren¡¯t you overestimating your abilities by¡­ too much?

    ¡°Humph, if it was a contest of strength, we dragons won¡¯t pale inparison,¡± the leader of dragons¡¯ arrogance was stirred up when he heard that shout from the berserkers. ¡°Long live dragons!¡±

    ¡°Long live dragons!¡±

    Another loud shout came from below. Damn! What were they thinking? This wasn¡¯t a shoutingpetition guys!!

    ¡°Enough!¡± Fang¡¯s shout was enough to put an end to this useless show, ¡°it can¡¯t be killed or even hurt with our current strength, evenbined! Open up your eyes and listen to what Hye wants to say first!¡±

    Thanks dude, but who said I got anything better to say here?

 Chapter 129 Lets Curse Them!

    ¡°Ahem,¡± I cleared my throat before adding, ¡°the first thing needed from you is to donate anything with high energy value into there.¡±

    I pointed towards my pir with the burning star in its middle.

    ¡°The heart of the chariot? Damn! You got something nice here human,¡± the leader of the berserker seemed to get what that pir usage was.

    ¡°This chariot is like a living beast,¡± the dragon leader didn¡¯t dy as he added in clear arrogance, ¡°our race won¡¯t just gift anything cheap. See these boys? One of our mighty archlords gave that human this gem as a token of our race.¡±

    I let him have his boasting moment while only rolling my eyes in response. Those dragons didn¡¯t know limits when it came to arrogance or boasting.

    ¡°I believe stat points can do fine,¡± Fang said, ¡°also rare ores or precious gems can also work.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a beast heart, we can¡¯t just toast anything poor like that,¡± the dragon leader was still immersed in his fake glorious moment, ¡°stat points aren¡¯t that bad, but why not donate one hundred top grade gears from each race then?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± the big berserker standing next to that big dragon turned sharply to him.

    ¡°What? Don¡¯t tell me you are so poor to not have such a low amount, humph,¡± that dragon youth was trying to show off in front of all of us.

    Dude¡­ if not for the fact I knew old dragons had wrinkles over their faces, I¡¯d considered you an old man thanks to that long moustache of yours!

    Besides¡­ How did you dare to boast while we had Selvators on our side? On my side?

    ¡°Let¡¯s all share what we can,¡± Fang said in a decisive tone, ¡°but would that be enough?¡±

    ¡°It will be enough to sustain that beast¡¯s attack for half an hour,¡± I thought about this before deciding not to throw anything inside that little star of my chariot.

    ¡°Half an hour?!¡± the subus girl frowned, ¡°will that be enough to break through its tough skin?¡±

    ¡°My berserkers can do more than that in half an hour!¡± The berserker leader seemed to get tired from the dragon¡¯s boast from earlier and shouted in bravery.

    ¡°Dragons won¡¯t let the half an hour pass without breaking its defences,¡± the dragon leader spoke in rivalling bravery as well.

    ¡°Guys,¡± Fang frowned, ¡°we have to kill it, not to just break its defences!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with the defences,¡± I said, ¡°all I¡¯m asking from you is to prepare your elites and be ready to jump over its colossal body. Our chance is only limited. Once its defences are broken, you have to use anything to reach its heart.¡±

    ¡°Such a behemoth¡­ I bet he has more than one heart,¡± the subus girl said.

    ¡°An expert of hearts like yourself can tell indeed,¡± the berserker leader tried a lousy way to flirt with her, and all he got was a cold shoulder and a loud harrumph from her.

    ¡°No matter how many hearts that thing had,¡± Fang said, ¡°we need to kill all of them.

    ¡°My dragons can take care of one heart,¡± the dragon leader said.

    ¡°Berserkers will deal with another,¡± the berserker leader added.

    ¡°Leave one to me,¡± the subus girl waved her long hair off her shoulders like she was showing her beauty off and not saying something rted to this battle.

    Fang looked at me. Of course that behemoth had more than one heart. In fact I knew how many hearts it had; a dozed!

    Twelve beating hearts were scattered across its massive belly. I knew five ces of these hearts, each at the root of its necks. I didn¡¯t know if the severed necks had also crushed the corresponding hearts or not.

    But that left seven hearts for them to deal with. As three races selected one heart each, that left four without anyone to kill.

    If we missed even a single heart, that bastard wouldn¡¯t die.

    And for unknown reason, I felt from the stern look over Fang that he was also aware of such info. Yet like me he kept this devastating morale info to himself.

    ¡°You all go down there and make your weaker boys operate over the defensive tforms,¡± I said before giving Fang a meaningful nce.

    ¡°How long do we have?¡± The berserker leader was harsh in his tone, yet his attitude was practical and sincere.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten minutes,¡± I thought for a moment, ¡°after that I¡¯ll change the chariot¡¯s direction towards that monster. We¡¯ll have less than five minutes before hitting it.¡±

    ¡°Great,¡± the dragon leader was the first to jump off the chariot. He did exactly like my jumper, and the other dragons and all the berserkers just followed his suite.

    ¡°Quite barbaric,¡± the subus girl said in disdain before she looked at me in interest. ¡°I heard you wiped out the illusionists before all this happened. Wasn¡¯t it better to leave those hidden dudes present to help?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like cowards,¡± I simply shrugged. And this was a fact. For a race like illusionists, with the ability to vanish from sight at any given time, they were famous for being cowards.

    ¡°I like you more,¡± sheughed and didn¡¯t know if she meant it, her entire body trembled, while her two big and bulging breasts vibrated while rising up and down.

    She wore a simple white gown that was so loose to show off many of her hidden treasures. ¡°I just want to tell you that my race isn¡¯t a warmongering one,¡± she winked before adding, ¡°after this, let¡¯s be best friends, alright?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that,¡± I copied the standard response from Fang and gave it out straight to her.

    ¡°Hahaha, I like you more, hahaha!¡± sheughed while leading her sexy girls down below.

    ¡°Don¡¯t lower your guard,¡± when the subi vanished, Fang said with a deep sigh, ¡°your little toy is only effective as long as they didn¡¯t touch any part of you.¡±

    I didn¡¯t know that, but it was good to have such a warning early on. ¡°I can handle her.¡±

    ¡°One kiss and you¡¯ll be knotted to her like a doll!¡± he kept speaking in his warning tone, and I could only bitterly smile.

    Couldn¡¯t I kill her? Wouldn¡¯t I kiss my Rachel? That was indeed a torture!

    ¡°What will we do about the remaining hearts?¡± I asked and as expected, the eyes of that Selvator narrowed when he heard my words.

    ¡°So you also know about that¡­ Impressive¡­ I want to know how you know all this!¡±

    ¡°One day I¡¯ll tell you,¡± I said before teasing him, ¡°if you were a sexy girl like them, I¡¯d rather tell you in return for being mine.¡±

    ¡°Weirdo,¡± he scoffed, ¡°our girls are far more elegant and more beautiful than these bitches!¡±

    I raised my eyebrows when I got what he meant here. For some reason, it felt like he was partially agreeing to the concept of what I just said!

    ¡°I can get five of the hearts,¡± I shifted the topic after clearing my throat, ¡°I¡¯ll take out the ones at the five necks.¡±

    ¡°You know about their locations?!¡± The tone he spoke with told me he didn¡¯t know everything about these dark realm monsters like I imagined.

    ¡°I only know about these,¡± I said, ¡°the rest are inside the belly. You have to make sure not a single one escapes.¡±

    ¡°Leave it to me,¡± he said in a serious tone.

    ¡°If you needed my help back there, just send me a message,¡± I wasn¡¯t sure if he could handle the remaining four hearts or not. That was indeed if I considered the three races being able to kill the other three hearts.

    The dragons and berserkers were fine, but the subi was a problem. Howe such weak sexy dolls had the strength to kill? I knew they got stats like the rest of us, and cultivation bases as well, but all were directed mainly towards their beauty and sexual skills and abilities.

    The highest stat they got was intelligence. As for the cultivation they practised, I was quite sure it was the dual cultivation and allure cultivation ways.

    As for the Selvators, they were strong indeed but I doubted their ability to kill four hearts in a short time!

    ¡°You just need to deliver us there,¡± it seemed as I was lost in thoughts, Fang read my mind, ¡°don¡¯t worry about the rest. We can handle it, we must!¡±

    I nodded while feeling that such rich dudes must have their own treasures to use like myself.

    ¡°Alright,¡± I took a deep breath, ¡°get your men ready, we¡¯ll move in three minutes.¡±

    ¡°They are already here,¡± Fang smiled as he pointed to the chariot, ¡°I brought everyone inside from the start.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± I nodded, ¡°make sure the weakest ones will stay behind to operate the offensive weapons.¡±

    ¡°What about this ballista?¡± He shifted his gaze again towards my big ballista.

    ¡°It¡¯s not for sale dude,¡± I rolled up my eyes as I reminded him about this simple fact.

    ¡°Can you get more?¡± he didn¡¯t lose hope yet, ¡°I want to buy a bunch of these beauties, no matter how expensive they are.¡±

    ¡°Dude¡­ If I can get more, do you think I¡¯d just resign to have one?¡± I inwardly sighed. Of course I had a way to buy more, but I needed to gain more Bringold statues first before doing so.

    That impact was like a treasure mine, but it needed a few preparations before I could get more benefits from it.

    ¡°My offer stands as long as we don¡¯t reach quest fifty,¡± he said and from his words I realised he was aware of the quests that were yet toe.

    Damn! Just how big was the gap between humans and other races in this damned apocalypse?

    ¡°We are ready,¡± in the span of two minutes, the entire chariot was filled with all the races. I looked around and couldn¡¯t help but feel proud of myself.

    I turned all the enemies and the ones who worked their hard to kill me and my race into my followers in this battle! I was going to kill that beast, im the city, gain the race gates, and even get the support of the Selvators and would gain the help of the subi if I wanted without losing a single troop of mine!

    Damn! That was epic!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± as everything was set, I turned my chariot while standing at the forefront. The entire deck was filled with the elites from all races, and I also spotted many new races as well.

    They brought everything to this battle. That was great!

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Just as I took it out from my inventory, the eyes of the leader of the dragons sparkled in greed.

    ¡°Not of your business,¡± I smiled without turning my eyes towards him. The next moment a message popped up in front of my face.

    [Do you want to use the Anubis god Libra and weigh the soul of your enemy?]

    [Warning: you need to select the enemy by either pointing at him or calling his name]

    Yes, I took out my Anubis god Libra treasure. An hour already passed and the annoying cooldown ended a long time ago.

    ¡°Use it against that thing,¡± I pointed at the monster while waiting in anticipation.

    I learnt my lesson quite well this time. I used it early on before reaching there as I guarded against the slow progress rate of this item. It would take a few minutes toplete the curse, just before we would arrive at that monster.

    When I said I¡¯d break its defences, that was thanks to this treasure of mine. And I also expected something else, something new from this treasure.

    [There are two different souls detected inside the same being]

    [Do you want to weigh the two souls?]

    [Warning! If you decided to do so, ten million coins are needed toplete the process]

 Chapter 130 Ooohhhaaa!

    Yes! It came atst! I only guessed it. If the Libra would weigh the soul in one living creature, then what if that creature had two souls and not one?

    I bet everything on such a possibility. And my bet was right in the end.

    ¡°I want both,¡± I said while the dragon leader was jumping around me, as if he was dancing.

    ¡°Give it to me to see.¡±

    ¡°Let me have a look.¡±

    ¡°Damn! It¡¯s so cool!¡±

    ¡°Can I buy it from you?¡±

    ¡°What do you think? I can let you marry one of our sexy girls and be officially one of our dragon race! Just give this treasure as a gift for pride, give it to me.¡±

    He kept bbering nonsense non-stop while I only ignored him.

    Dude¡­ Couldn¡¯t you see that I was working to break that monster¡¯s defences? Let me focus, for god sake!

    [Ten million coins are deducted]

    [Warning! One of the two souls is branded of being hostile to any race in the apocalypse]

    All of sudden, such a message popped up in front of my face, giving me a delighted surprise.

    Wow! Even the system and the godly treasures identified that race to be the enemy of all races! That was unexpected!!

    [Warning! The Libra identified one soul as a hostile soul to you]

    [Warning! That hostile soul belonged to a race who was cursed by all gods before. Cursing it again will force it in a state of weakness for five minutes]

    [Warning! You can pay one million coins and escape the weighing process of that hostile soul]

    [Do you want to pay?]

    ¡°Pay!¡±

    [One million coins are deducted]

    [One soul is being condemned for being hostile to you. The curse will take effect when the other weighing process is over]

    [The Anubis god Libra is being activated]

    [The weighing process is starting¡­]

    [One percent in progress]

    [Two percent in progress]

    Finally it started! Like before, the progress bar started to move at snail -like speed. Yet I wasn¡¯t worried. After all that monster was an enemy of mine and it would get cursed as well.

    Two curses affecting the monster and the Curasee parasite inside it, adding to that the added weakening effect of the curse over the Curasee.

    That was more than I wanted. Like this the monster would be rendered powerless and weak for enough time. Hopefully the weakness in that Curasee would be enough to neutralise him in that fight.

    ¡°Get ready,¡± as the bar was about to bepleted, ¡°once I give the signal, I¡¯ll drive the chariot straight towards it. You have to jump and lead your forces all over the belly and start attacking.¡±

    To buy enough time for my treasure to be activated, I had to take a detour and wait.

    ¡°We¡¯ll scatter and focus on single points first,¡± Fang added, ¡°the first mission to create a deep gap into its thick skin and reach its inner organs. Once there, send in all your strongest attacks and try your best to widen the gap and deepen it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll send my boys once we have that opening to kill directly inside,¡± the berserker leader said in his harsh tone before shouting, ¡°Ooohhhaaa!¡±

    ¡°Ooohhhaaa!¡± and the rest of his followers echoed his shout as well.

    ¡°We¡¯ll use all our treasures to do that,¡± the dragon leader said, ¡°but first we need to get there safely first.¡±

    ¡°Go and ce all your high energy items in that pir,¡± I motioned to them to move. After all, the gauge metre already reached ny-five percent. We needed to be ready.

    Despite I hated to admit it, what that dragon youth said was right. Our biggest threat now wasn¡¯t that monster or Curasee inside it, but the angels.

    I raised my head to the sky, and as expected¡­ a red shiny point appeared up high there. The star weapon was being activated, and they were just waiting for us to directly sh with the monster.

    [Ny-nine in progress]

    [One hundred percent]

    [The weighing process is done]

    [The soul you targetted is hostile to you]

    [The dark realm monster race Frinsy is cursed by Anubis god Libra]

    [The Curasee race Bins is cursed by Anubis god Libra]

    [The Curasee race is cursed by all the gods of the universe]

    [The old curse effect is activated]

    [Their stats are permanently halved]

    [The Curasee race Bins got additional curse of double halving his stats]

    [Their life span is halved]

    [The Curasee race Bins got additional curse of double halving his life span]

    [Their forces following him are under temporary effect of the curse for one hour]

    [The Curasee race Bins¡¯ following forces got an additional curse. This curse is permanent]

    [The stats of their followers¡¯ stats are halved for one hour]

    [The Curasee race Bins¡¯ following forces got an additional curse of double halving for their stats. This curse is permanent]

    [The contract bound forces are halved in all stats permanently]

    [The Curasee race Bins¡¯ bound forces by any contract got additional curse of permanently double halving their stats]

    [Their cultivation base is halved permanently]

    [The Curasee race Bins got additional curse of double halving his cultivation base permanently]

    [Their gear stats are halved permanently]

    [The Curasee race Bins¡¯ gears got additional curse of permanently double halving their stats]

    [To raise one stat point, They are needed to use two stat points instead of one]

    [The Curasee race Bins got additional curse of needing to pay ten stat points instead of one to raise one single stat]

    [Their contract bound forces need double stat amount to raise their stats than usual]

    [The Curasee race Bins¡¯ bound by contract forces got additional curse to pay ten stat points instead of one to raise one single stat]

    [The curse is permanent]

    [The curse needs one hundred million coins to be undone off the Curasee race Bins]

    [The curse needs one million coins to be undone off the dark realm monster race Frinsy]

    [You can¡¯t use the Anubis god Libra for an hour]

    Damn! I sucked in a cold air of breath when I saw all these crowded messages. That Curasee race¡­ They really enraged the gods!

    It seemed that enraging gods wasn¡¯t a smart move. Wait, would that also happen to me if I enraged that Anubis god or Hades?

    F*ck!

    For the first time, I felt a real cold inside my back when I thought about that. I never imagined dealing with gods would be this nasty, but it turned out to be!

    I should rethink what I¡¯d do regarding this issue. I nned to join the war god camp, but it seemed I threw myself into such a miserable pit of hell without realising it but it was toote!

    No, I could find something to save my ass this time. Yes, I¡¯d sort out things like I always did.

    As I calmed down my fear, I shifted my eyes towards that gigantic behemoth. This time I saw the immediate effect of my curse with my own eyes.

    The colossal body began to shine in strange bright ck light like it was emitting denseyers of smoke. This curse was really brutal, and just as it started to work, the monster roared in panic and agony.

    ¡°No¡­ No¡­ F*ck you all! F*ck all the gods and races! F*ck you all!!¡± it started to curse and I knew these curses were hailing from the Curasee race youth called Bins.

    Yes, burn in hell bastard! Get your ass lit by fire! This was the fair answer to all you¡¯d done!

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±

    ¡°Look¡­ It¡¯s getting burnt from inside!¡±

    ¡°Is it safe to board it?¡± Fang was the one who asked me this. After all, he was smart enough to link all this to me.

    ¡°Get ready,¡± and I answered him with action, ¡°I¡¯ll drive the chariot towards it. Throw all the high energy items you can hold into the pir. Once you start attacking it, there is no time to get back and replenish the chariot!¡±

    ¡°Ooohhhaaa!¡± The answer came first from the berserker leader who seemed to be the most excited one here by what I did.

    He even looked more thrilled than what I was already feeling! And the echoing shouts from his men followed.

    ¡°Ooohhhaaa!¡±

    ¡°We are ready,¡± the dragon youth said and I could see a mysterious smile over his face. That dude was still eyeing my Libra treasure, and it seemed greed had already got into his mind.

    No problem, let¡¯s see if you could survive this battle first before thinking about what to do with you.

    ¡°Fwoosh!*

    With a sh, I instantly pushed my chariot to the front at full speed. It was moving so fast that it created a long trail of after images, looking like it was teleporting and not travelling.

    And with that, the real battle kicked in atst.

    The monster was in deep agony. After all, the curse wasn¡¯t just at the Curasee race Bins, but also against the dark realm monster race Frinsy as well.

    But just as we started to get closer, a red beam shone all of sudden and fell and surrounded us.

    ¡°This¡­¡± the face of the subus girl changed once that red beam appeared.

    ¡°It¡¯s the deadly angelic weapon!¡±

    ¡°Watch out!¡±

    ¡°Run for your lives!¡±

    Strangely shouts that asked everyone to jump spread over like fire in dry weeds. I frowned when I spotted this. Damn! Don¡¯t tell me there were also traitors in the ranks of those races as well?

    Could it be possible?

    ¡°No one move,¡± yet my shout came to stop the early chaos from spreading over, ¡°as long as you are inside this chariot, you are going to be safe!¡±

    ¡°Stop screaming and get ready,¡± Fang shouted as he stood by my side and showed his support at this delicate turn of events moment.

    Damn those angels! I never saw this blowing!

    Despite our shouts, many of the forces here showed signs of chaos. The deck was already crowded, and soon I saw the origin of all this.

    ¡°Traitors!¡± I instantly shouted.

    ¡°Anyone moves, kills without doubt¡­ Ooohhhaaa!¡± The leader of the berserker was the fastest to react here.

    In fact once the red beam fell and the shouts erupted, the faces of the big names in dragons and berserkers showed their hesitation and doubt.

    Of course that weapon was nasty and infamous for its brutality and mercilessness. But once things started to get out of control, and I shouted traitors, they made up their minds.

    ¡°My girls, sit!¡± The subus girl gave another order, yet it inspired others to follow her suit.

    ¡°All my boys¡­ Sit!¡± the dragon leader shouted as well before Fang also gave the same order and that berserker leader.

    Just from the war cry shout of that berserker leader I could tell that almost one third of his selected forces were turning their des and killing those standing around them.

    They weren¡¯t an exception, as many did the same and that turned the ce into a ughterhouse!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Fang didn¡¯t even wait for everyone to sit as he led his elites and trusted Selvators and threw himself into such chaos.

    ¡°We¡¯ll go¡­ Ooohhhaaa!¡± the berserker leader followed suit and shouted while his men repeated that war cry like it was their sacred song!

    Then the dragon youth led the others of his kin to follow as well.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± the subus girl came to my side and asked in fear.

    I knew this feeling, I¡¯d seen this scene once before. I had that quest which I had to protect fifty percent of humans. And I still recalled how bitterly I lost that day thanks to such treason.

    Damn! How did I never think about this? I never even imagined there would be traitors like ours inside those races as well!!

    How? Why? And what for? Many questions popped into my head. The most important thing now was to hurriedly settle everything fast.

    After all, the monster was still suffering alongside those damned Bins of the Curasee race and this was our moment to jump on their throats!

    Sh*t! Sh*t! Sh*t!

    Even before the final battle even started, we already lost almost one half of our elite forces. Even when we had them all I had my doubts about our ability to seed this mission.

    And now?¡­

    Sh*t! Sh*t! Sh*t!

 Chapter 131 Fighting Minions

    The fight raged hot while we were heading straight towards the monster. I first opened my chariot interface and was much relieved after seeing the number of stat points inside.

    ¡®One hundred million¡­ Damn!¡¯ I inwardly cursed in delight before closing the interface. At this moment I regained myposure.

    Even if half of the forces here were killed, that wasn¡¯t an issue anymore. As long as the chariot¡¯s defensive shield had such massive fuel to support, we were fine.

    In the next minutes I stopped my chariot entirely while watching the ongoing fight. The three four races were fighting among each other with the ones they brought from other races as well.

    From what I saw, most of the traitors came from the four big races, which was a surprise for me. What benefits were these angels after?

    As I saw this scene, I couldn¡¯t help but think about my channel. Damn! Such a scene would create a sensational response if I broadcasted it!

    I recalled I still got three more universe wide chances to broadcast my videos to everyone. No to mention the sponsor package that I still didn¡¯t use.

    Yes, that video was worth a little push and a sponsor to other big channels in the entire universe.

    The angels betray the races! Damn! This title was a killer!

    ¡°Won¡¯t you help?¡± That subus girl whose face was ashen white asked.

    ¡°If you want, be my guest,¡± I simply motioned for her to advance, but she didn¡¯t.

    She was scared, and that made me recall Rachel and her reaction when I fought that shadow illusionist girl and the Selvator and dragon youthster on.

    A race that depended entirely over their sexual body and alluring abilities was doomed to not survive alone.

    In fact I thought about joining the fight. After all, my warriors were unique and they could kill others easily without getting harmed.

    But I refrained from doing so when I noticed that many traitors belonged to the dragon race elites. That was strange. After all, weren¡¯t dragons rich?

    I knew they didn¡¯t have suchmitment to honour like Selvators, or pride in their way to fight like the Berserkers. But seeing this scene made me think about changing the title of my video.

    Watch the traitors of the dragon race backstab other races with the help of the angels¡­ Yes, that was an exciting title, considering the far famous reputation of the dragon race over the dark angelic race in the universe.

    *Roar!*

    Just during the fight, an ear deafening roar came from the cursed monster up ahead. This bastard was trying to control the curse and adapt to it.

    We needed to move¡­ We needed to act now!

    ¡°Attack it!¡± As I decided, I shouted at my Gollems and made them aim the ballista towards the monster.

    Of course the traitors tried to harm my beautiful little toy here, but they were all smashed to pulps when faced with my strong Gollems.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± At this moment I resumed my chariot¡¯s movement and headed in shes of light towards the monster. ¡°We have no one to fight it!!!¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten me?¡± I simply said. This fight would take slightly over ten minutes to be concluded. The sounds of fighting came from down below, meaning more traitors were in the ranks deep in the chariot.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave everything here to you and others,¡± as the chariot was getting closer to the cursed monster, I said before jumping on the edge of my chariot.

    ¡°You are crazy!!¡± she screamed in panic but amidst the loud wind howling in my ears, her screams seemed like a distant echo.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!!!¡± the monster roared in deep pain while its gigantic tail arched high above its head. It also raised two limbs, arched its head, aiming to use everything to kill me!

    ¡°L¡­ Leave this ce¡­ Leave it¡­ To me¡­¡±

    Just at this moment, a familiar voice came in a shaky and weak tone. Damn jumper, you really took a nice long nap while I wasshing my ass in this battle!

    ¡°You have the lead,¡± as he was awakened, I simply shifted the leadership of this chariot over to him. Before doing so, I made sure the chariot would fly in a curved arch course, evading the iing attacks without much difficulty.

    And then I jumped.

    The monster was colossal, I already knew that. But when I jumped and became all alone midair, I felt a strange feeling at this moment.

    It was like it was the ground and I was just jumping over it. The red beam of light seemed to evade the monster by some mechanism, as it passed through it without even touching anything of it at all!

    F*ck you angels! I nned to make the red beam create the first hole in that colossal body.

    Yet that also meant I didn¡¯t need to wait until the chariot was passing over the monster. I could have easily jumped earlier if I knew so.

    ¡°I¡¯ll f*cking kill you!¡±

    The monster roared in boundless hatred and anger, yet thanks to the curse its speed was much decreased and its brutality seemed to face a handicap.

    *Thud!*

    I finallynded over its body. The moment my feet touched the ground, I raised both arms in the air like a real god.

    ¡°Come forth my valiant warriors! Tear its body apart, turn this damn bastard into dead meat.¡±

    *Fwoosh!* *Fwoosh!* Fwoosh!*

    Large number of my warriors were summoned in a blink of an eye. ¡°Scatter,¡± without even looking at them, I gave such an order before taking two swords of mine out.

    Icked strong skills, that was something I was aware of. But that didn¡¯t mean I couldn¡¯t kill its heart. The ce I fell upon might be considered its shoulder, just close to the ces of its ripped heads.

    I decided to start from there.

    ¡°I¡¯ll f*ck you! Eat your meat and drink your blood!¡± Just as I started to run, that loud and noisy monster kept screaming and cursing.

    Dude¡­ If you could do anything, then do and stop speaking!

    Yet I knew it was just talking bullshit and wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything for now. The curse that hit the monster was a godly curse, but the one that hit the Curasee race Bins came from all the godmunitiesbined.

    How deadly was that curse? I was just seeing the real terror of standing against gods. This was a lucky moment for me, as I learnt it wasn¡¯t safe to oppose gods!

    The skin of that monster was covered in parallel and deep ridges that turned its skin like a dried up terrain. I knew these were mere wrinkles in its skin, yet to me they looked so big and deep.

    At some points I had to jump so I wouldn¡¯t stumble. But after a couple of minutes, I spotted something.

    ¡°This¡­ Can he summon smaller versions of him?!!¡±

    What I saw was really shocking. All over the immense body of that colossal monster, I saw swarms of protrusionsing forth from the deep ridges in its skin.

    These protrusions expanded to the surface like being formed out of y. In mere seconds, they separated, and had swift changes over their surface like water waves before they ended up in the form of the same monster.

    *Roar!*

    If it was one or two, then such a roar would look funny. But I swore there were at least hundreds of thousands of them at this moment.

    A unified roaring from such a terrifying figure was something scary!

    I even felt the monster body underneath my feet tremble out of such a roar!

    ¡°You prepared a weing party for me?¡± yet I didn¡¯t panic. Indeed this was something I didn¡¯t know before, but how could such miniature versions of it be strong?

    It was leaning to quantity over quality, just the perfect type of battle I loved to have.

    ¡°Attack!¡± without needing to shout like that, my warriors already plunged at the enemies around.

    And with them I summoned thest batch of my personal guards; the dragons!

    Four big and mighty dragons appeared side by side with twenty smaller and much weaker dragons. They circled around me for a few seconds before they started to attack.

    At this moment I had nothing to think about. All I did was to raise both swords, and jump over these miniature monster forms and in them.

    Like I thought, their bodies weren¡¯t that hard to crack and they weren¡¯t that deadly at all. They could use the physical form of attack of that monster; like tail and heads, but nothing threatening beyond that.

    Luckily they didn¡¯t have that annoying meteorite shower ability, or else if such a grand army used such an ability, I¡¯d be doomed!

    *Bang!* *Bang!*

    Each minion of them needed only two hits from my swords to smash into powder. They had weak defences, and even when they hit me with their tails and heads, I felt little pain.

    Yet their numbers were really massive! In the first few minutes they surrounded me and started toe from every direction.

    ¡°Burn them,¡± as I couldn¡¯t move forward anymore, I finally gave the signal for my dragons, ¡°clear a path for me up ahead, now!¡±

    The sounds of battle from each corner were earth shattering. I didn¡¯t recall I experienced such a violent battle in the apocalypse till now. The dragons flew once before they roared and opened doors of hell over the minions¡¯ heads.

    The fire that came down over them was tyrannical! They didn¡¯t stand a chance against such brutality of my dragons. Anyone who got hit didn¡¯t just turn to powder, it melted down and released thick tongues of ck smoke before they ended up in a small pile of hardened rocks.

    This was weird, but I didn¡¯t give a damn about this for now. The path in front of me was wide open, only fire was still raging wildly and forced me to walk slower than before.

    But walking slowly was much better than not walking at all.

    Just as I ran for five minutes, I got surrounded once again. This time I stood on the edge of a deep dark abyss, with a diameter of over twenty metres at least!

    This was where one head was, this was the ce of the first heart.

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    ¡°Ooohhhaaa!¡±

    ¡°Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    Just as I was thinking about how to get down there in such conditions, I heard such a loud shouting from high above before waves of brutal attacks rained down like falling water droplets.

    And anywhere they fell, mighty explosions urred without exception.

    ¡°They finally ended that damn fight,¡± I said with a grin when I spotted my chariot shing like a meteorite in the sky, heading towards the direction of the monster.

    And the jumper seemed to get a good hold over the chariot and its offence. He unleashed all the chariot¡¯s attacks, pulse energy beams, and even the dreadful ground separation ability.

    The chariot was shing and creating afterimages while it was dragging along its course a massive sized piece ofnd. That was extracted by the ground separation ability, and I knew the jumper¡¯s intentions once I saw it.

    Yet the chariot was still bathed with that deadly red beam even after all this time. It seemed the angels went overboard this time and even sold their souls to the devil just to get enough blessing points to unleash the longest attack of that star weapon.

    Yet with all the stat points stored within the chariot, there was no worry over its safety. And once the chariot passed over the monster, it came slightly closer to its immense body, and the races jumped, and that giant piece ofnd fell.

    ¡°I can go in now without worry,¡± as I watched the red beam of that star weapon vanish when it came closer to the monster body, all my worries were wiped out.

    ¡°Come,¡± I shouted at my dragons before adding, ¡°two of you, fifteen of you will stay here¡­ The rest will follow me,¡± I pointed at the four massive dragons at first, before pointing at the smaller onester on.

    And without any hesitation, I took a leap of faith directly falling into that pit before one of the two big dragons of mine came swiftly and caught my body.

    ¡°Let¡¯s kill it!¡± I said and this time I wasughing. The angels tried their best, and the Curasee tried hard to kill me¡­ But they failed¡­ And I wouldn¡¯t.

 Chapter 132 [Bonus chapter] Killing Hearts

    The hole I jumped in was so dark that I couldn¡¯t see even my forces. But I could hear their pping wings, and that was enough.

    ¡°Open fire!¡± Once we entered, I gave the order. The dragon breathsing from them lightened up the ce.

    And at this moment I saw what was inside that deep hole, a small hill that kept trembling in regr rhythm.

    A beating heart!

    So the system only removed the necks, and didn¡¯t kill the hearts.

    ¡°Keep firing!¡± the distance from the edge of the hole and that beating heart was around twenty to thirty metres in length. But for some reason, I felt it was like a mile!

    The dragon breaths kept firing until they turned the entire ce inside into a scorching hot, brightly lit orange coloured world.

    But even with that, the heart didn¡¯t seem to get any damage.

    ¡°Stop,¡± I said before patting on the bigger dragon I was riding, ¡°get down.¡±

    The ce was really hot and tight the more I descended. Once we reached that heart, I noticed some sort of semi-transparent membrane that covered it up and shielded it from any damage.

    ¡°A shield?¡± I frowned, ¡°try to break it using your ws.¡±

    *ng!* a sound like two sharp swords shed against each other appeared from the membrane.

    ¡°Tough against physical attacks and dragon breaths¡­ will it also be this strong against the grenades?¡± I thought before discarding such thoughts.

    After all, I had to kill at least five of these hearts, and I only had three of such grenades left.

    ¡°If it¡¯s a sturdy ground¡­ then let¡¯s see how it will do against my shield warriors¡­ Come!¡±

    I called back twenty shield warriors and summoned them for now. ¡°Smash this ce by your technique,¡± I said, and they roared in response.

    *Bang!*

    The twenty unleashed theirbined technique as a giant form of shield appeared and flew towards the ground.

    The sound that came from the sh was loud and noisy. Sparks of fire appeared across the long trail of the technique.

    ¡°A small break¡­ at least they scratched that damn shield¡­ Come out!¡±

    I recalled and summoned all the shield warriors. As the technique faded, a shallow bridge appeared in the shield. Yet it wasn¡¯t deep enough to reach the heart.

    ¡°Be ready to attack,¡± I said to my dragons, ¡°the shield is closing up and healing itself. So be prepared to not miss this.¡±

    *Roar!*

    My dragons roared and I was just speaking to my two big ones. They were the only ones here able to kill that heart. As for the others, they were just a bonus.

    *Bang!* *Bang!*

    My shield warriors arranged themselves into two big groups, one after another. They worked together for so long already under mymand and it seemed they developed some form of understanding.

    Their attacks came as one widened that gap and the other deepened it. At the same moment the dragons were hovering on top of that thirty metres long ridge and showering it with their breaths.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Rumble!*

    The first sound I heard aside from the sh between the shield warriors¡¯ technique and the shield was a loud drum regr beating sound.

    It was the sound of the heart, and that strong voice didn¡¯tst for long as it was stopped abruptly with a terrifying rumble.

    The attack of my dragons finally reached and prated it. Without the need for me to check, that heart was already gone!

    ¡°The shield vanished,¡± I noticed that as the heart was killed, the protective shield ceased to exist. The gap widened all of sudden and it even extended beyond the size of this hole.

    ¡°Come back,¡± I recalled all the warriors here and pointed to the new tunnel, ¡°take me down, the rest stay on alert.¡±

    The dragon was about to descend with his fast speed when I patted on his back, ¡°slowly,¡± I said, and he followed my instructions.

    The new tunnel was at least double the size of the one above. It also extended almost double the distance before I finally reached a wider floor where something was smashed into pieces.

    It was the heart. It was the size of arge rock, like a boulder that just fell from a giant mountain and smashed on the ground.

    ck thick fluid was oozing out from it. Inded on the ground which was all turning ck at a slow pace.

    ¡°This fluid might be useful one day,¡± I took out a liquor and sucked all the ck fluid from my heart. The walls of the smashed heart seemed like a thickyer of armour. ¡°I¡¯ll take you as well.¡±

    I didn¡¯t want to leave a single thing behind. Who knew if these heart pieces were valuable or not. In the span of five minutes, I cleared everything and was about to go back until I noticed something else.

    ¡°That¡­ it¡¯s the source of all this ckness here,¡± I stood over the central part of the ce that heart took before. And there I found a small hole, with a ck lustreing from the surface of something looking like a gem.

    ¡°Ouch¡­¡± as I tried to touch it, I felt stingy pain and rapidly withdrew my hand. ¡°Won¡¯t let me take you? Humph!¡± As this happened, I was pretty sure this thing was a treasure.

    So what? Even if it caused me such pain, I wouldn¡¯t flinch and return without taking it.

    ¡°Come in!¡± I withstood the pain and ced my hand over it before moving it inside my inventory. It was only ten seconds, but half of my hand turned all ck during this time.

    ¡°It¡¯s like frostbite,¡± I muttered as I examined my hand. I was now flying outside the entire hole with my dragons. I felt that ck thing did something to my hand with its energy, but it wasn¡¯t that serious to worry about.

    I felt the ckness was slowly fading. It was at snail speed but it meant I didn¡¯t need to worry about it for now.

    *Fwoosh!*

    As the dragon took me out, I got a look over the brutal fight going on all over the body of this monster.

    Everywhere one could spot minions piling up around a few elites fighting bravely. Of course against numbers, strength would face a decent challenge. I even saw a few races killed under such a flood of minions.

    But the general situation didn¡¯t look that bad. At the same time I noticed something else.

    ¡°This dude¡­ he is all quiet for some time now,¡± I frowned. Was it thanks to the curse or what? That monster kept roaring and sending empty threats before I went to kill its heart.

    Was killing the heart enough to shut its mouth? Or it caused enough damage for it to be greatly weakened? I didn¡¯t know and didn¡¯t care. For now my top priority was to go to the next hearts and smash them.

    ¡°Come back,¡± yet I first called off all my warriors scattered here. I did that deal with the races to save up my warriors and decrease the losses as much as possible.

    As the races came here, they had to exert their full power in dealing with these minions and kill the hearts.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I only left my dragons out, ¡°kill freely until we arrive,¡± and I didn¡¯t hold them back while we were flying towards our next target.

    As we did before, the next three hearts were found and killed in the same way. I stored everything up, and now my two hands were all ck till midway up to the elbows.

    Yet I wasn¡¯t happy. After all, thest heart belonged to the one intact head. Something told me that an acting calm monster was preparing something for me in my head.

    ¡°Stop!¡± As I reached that intact neck, I had to admit it was a terrifying scene. The neck extended high in the air like it was a true world tree of legends.

    It was all still, not moving or swaying at all. I didn¡¯t risk advancing to it before knowing if it was safe or not.

    I looked up again and that head looked like a tiny sesame bead from my spot. But that small thing up there was the most dangerous weapon in the monster arsenal.

    I had to be careful, so I summoned one of my dragolves and sent him to test that neck.

    I stood on top of my dragon, almost thirty metres away from that neck.

    *Rumble!*

    As expected! The moment my warrior came closer to the neck, almost ten metres away, the entire neck shook and some sort of a wave appeared in a pulse wave that swept across my warrior, sending him flying backward in a sh.

    It was a pitch ck wave, yet luckily it didn¡¯t get to me. Once it crossed twenty metres, it vanished in thin air. Yet my guess was right; that damn bastard wasn¡¯t going to let me have its heart this easily.

    ¡°Take me down,¡± my dragolve warrior was sent one hundred metres behind me. He fell and didn¡¯t stand up or show any signs of life.

    I selected him as he was one of the most powerful offensive warriors I had. Plus I could easily summon another one if he was dead.

    ¡°This¡­¡± as Inded by his side, and the dragons flew all around, killing any minions daring toe here, I noticed something familiar.

    ¡°It¡¯s the same ck thing that I got¡­¡± I raised my two hands andpared the ck colour in it with the one that covered the entire body of my poor warrior.

    Luckily he wasn¡¯t dead¡­ Yet. his heart was weakly beating, and he didn¡¯t respond to my attempts to wake him up.

    ¡°Come inside,¡± as he wasn¡¯t dead yet, I took him back and hoped he would wake up after a period of rest.

    But now¡­ How could I take down that damn heart?

    Even if everyone did their part and killed all the hearts, this wouldn¡¯t kill the monster and the Curasee inside. All the hearts must be killed, and I had to kill this monster before the life force of the Curasee would vanish.

    I didn¡¯te here just to kill the monster, I needed to kill the Curasee by my hands. I had to, or else I¡¯d miss a really precious and extremely rare opportunity like this.

    ¡°What should I do?¡± I stood in my ce on top of the dragon, crossing my arms and deeply pondering about this issue.

    *Buzz!*

    It was a soft voice, yet amidst my deep state of thinking I instantly noticed it. As I looked at its source and instantly froze!

    ¡°This¡­¡± I followed that thin trail of pitch ck colour that appeared out of nowhere. The buzz sound came from the neck, as it shone slightly in ck light while that previous energy pulse which shoved away my warrior appeared as a paleyer of fog.

    But it was all rted to that pitch ck line. I followed it with my eyes before it vanished under the crowd of the minions.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I had a vague feeling that this ck long line held the door key to thatst heart. Without any hesitation I gave my dragons the order and pointed with my hand towards one direction, the direction where that ck line vanished.

    ¡°Clear the ground,¡± I said when I couldn¡¯t follow that line in the middle of all these minions. The dragons opened gates of hell over the minions, sweeping arge area clear and letting me see that line clearly.

    ¡°Keep flying there,¡± I started my chase after that line. I had to reach its origin, I had a strong gut feeling about this.

    The chase continued for ten minutes until I reached the source. And once I reached there, a sh of realisation hit me.

    ¡°That¡¯s interesting!¡±

 Chapter 133 Fire In The Hole!

    In front of me was a big hole, one that didn¡¯t have smooth edges or the same width of the holes I entered so far.

    This one was crudely made by the attacks from the Berserkers. The ce was already filled with lots of berserkers fighting with their allied races against minions.

    Of course their number wasn¡¯t that much, only limited to a few hundred at most. That was the force that remained after that deadly sneak attack from the angels.

    ¡°It¡¯s my friend human Hye,¡± as I stood on top of that all ck hole, I heard the familiar harsh voice of the berserker leader. ¡°Did youe to kill that heart? We just killed it!¡±

    I looked at him and his men, no one had any ck colour on their hands or the exposed parts of their bodies.

    ¡°Great job,¡± I said in fake praise, ¡°I¡¯ll let my dragons help in suppressing the minions here. You can lead your forces and search for another heart.¡±

    ¡°Are there more hearts?¡± I didn¡¯t know why but at this moment I felt that berserker was really dumb.

    ¡°There are many,¡± I nodded, ¡°go and kill more. I¡¯ll hold this useless ce here for now.¡±

    ¡°Does it happen that you know of a heart location?¡± he asked and I just picked a spot randomly and said:

    ¡°There.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± he seemed happy. Dude, I just picked any spot to make you go away from here.

    ¡°Ooohhhaaa!¡±

    ¡°Ooohhhaaa!¡±

    He shouted the usual war cry before others responded with the same. He led them towards the direction I randomly selected. And as he and others were gone, it was time to make sure of my realisation.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in,¡± I said to my dragon, ¡°the rest be here and keep those minions away. Be ready to help me at any moment.¡±

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The dragons were already fighting so I just went down while holding my breath out of excitement.

    The hole the berserkers created was irregr and narrow. It didn¡¯t even go directly to the bottom and midway I found a narrow juncture where the tunnel twisted to the left abruptly.

    ¡°Let go out,¡± I said, ¡°then shower it with your breath.¡±

    I found it hard to cross such a narrow tunnel with my dragon. I wasn¡¯t crazy enough to go alone inside. Who knew what might happen.

    *Swoosh!*

    The dragon opened his mouth and sprayed fire like it was a fountain. I could see thick ck foging out from the hole for five minutes before my dragon stopped releasing his breath.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I waited until all the fog was cleared before getting in again. This time it wasn¡¯t dark or ck, but there were parts lightened up like pieces of embers.

    The tunnel gotrger and at that abrupt turn it was reced with a new hole. I just passed through and found myself entering a wide ce where it extended for almost a hundred metres.

    At one side I saw the tunnel opening that was created by the berserkers. It seemed they took a long path to reach here, just appearing next to the heart.

    The heart didn¡¯t look any different that the ones I killed before. The only difference here was the intense ckyers of flesh that were near the ce of the heart.

    ¡°So that was all caused by that strange ck ball?¡± I was sure now that these ck balls were the source of the protective energy shield around the neck.

    ¡°Get down,¡± I didn¡¯t waste any time and went directly to the smashed heart. Like before, I gathered all the ck fluid, the smashed armour-like pieces of the heart, and finally grabbed that ck ball like I used to.

    Yet for some reason, this ball seemed more aggressive than the others. Grabbing it alone ignited the ck colour on my right hand and expanded its area slightly above my elbow.

    ¡°So the more they are left, the more aggressive they be,¡± I muttered while noticing the fading motion of all ckness in this ce.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± as I got it, I exited this ce. As I reached the surface, the first thing I checked was the long ck trail that I followed from the neck to here.

    ¡°It¡¯s gone!¡± I expected it to take time to fade away. But it didn¡¯t. It simply vanished like it was never there to begin with.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move,¡± I said to my dragons while beginning a wide search for other killed hearts.

    Just like that heart killed by berserkers, I found four more hearts killed by others. I did the same and got everything out of these hearts.

    Each smashed heart had the same ck trail linking it to the still standing neck. So far I managed to get nine out of eleven possible hearts here, leaving the twelve hearts hidden inside the standing neck.

    ¡°So there are still two hearts left,¡± as Ipleted a grand tour around the entire belly, I collected all the heart materials and there were still two missing.

    During this tour, I found out that all the races that came here had severe losses. The minions weren¡¯t that strong, but theypensated for theirck of strength by numbers.

    ¡°It was a nice idea to rece my warriors with theirs,¡± I muttered while seeing my charioting to rain down fire again over the entire monster.

    The jumper never stopped attacking the monster. After all, he and that Curasee called Bins had a death feud. From what I knew about the jumper¡¯s attitude, he wasn¡¯t the type to let his grudges slip away like that.

    Yet the monster¡¯s body was really colossal! I needed around twenty minutes of constant flying on my dragon¡¯s back to just cover the belly alone.

    More than an hour has already passed since I came down here. But it looked like I might need more than one hour toplete the task in hand.

    ¡°Should I use another curse?¡± I pondered about that. The monster was already standing still and didn¡¯t show any movement for long minutes now.

    As for that Curasee, he kept his mouth shut and never even spoke since I killed the first heart.

    What was going on? What was he trying to do here?

    The first heart discovered next was by the Fang gang. He found it and I just aided in widening the hole they created using a strange pickaxe.

    That pickaxe was in the hand of Fang, but when he waved it, a giant phantom of the same pickaxe appeared andnded over the ground, creating a hole in less than ten strikes.

    Then with the help of my dragon breaths, that hole turned into a wide tunnel.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Fang said, ¡°do you want to have the honour?¡±

    ¡°Nah, it¡¯s all yours,¡± I shrugged. I wasn¡¯t caring about the final count of the smashed hearts.

    ¡°We¡¯ll kill it and then head to thest one,¡± he said while turning towards the direction of the remaining neck, looking like a gigantic pir even from this distance.

    ¡°There is still one heart remaining,¡± I said.

    ¡°The dragons,¡± Fang paused for a second, ¡°they found it, in that direction.¡±

    He pointed towards the opposite side of here. When I first met him during my hunt for hearts, he asked me about the general situation. He also asked about what I was doing here.

    But I just kept silent about this. He was smart enough to know that I wouldn¡¯te here without something good as a target.

    And he was smarter to not ask further about that. Once he mentioned the dragons, I recalled thest encounter with their dirty leader.

    That dude had a dark heart. Even after all I did, he ordered his men to stand with me all the time when I tried to get to the heart. However when they were faced with my dragons and warriors, they couldn¡¯t help but remain outside.

    I had a feeling that thest heart wouldn¡¯t have much left after the dragons finished. That leader of them wasn¡¯t dumped to not realise what I was after. But he was just digging his own grave if he wanted topete with me over the hearts.

    Anyway I decided, the first one to fall from these races here would be the dragons.

    Fang¡¯s men moved fast to the heart thanks to the help he gained from my dragons. In less than five minutes, the beating heart was smashed with a loud rumble.

    And when that dark trail appeared, Fang also came outside. ¡°It¡¯s all yours,¡± he said without any greed, ¡°we¡¯ll meet at the neck.¡±

    ¡°Gather the others,¡± I said, ¡°it¡¯s not worth it fighting those minions.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± he nodded before leading his men away. My dragons took control of the situation after they left, and I collected the heart materials and that ck orb like before.

    Now out of the twelve hearts, I got ten. One would end up in the dragons for sure, and thest one would fall into my hands.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± even if I was sure of the greedy nature of the dragons, I moved towards the location Fang pointed towards.

    Just midway there, I met the group of the dragon forces led by that jerk.

    ¡°Hahaha, you came a little toote, hahaha!¡±

    His distasteful voice came even before I saw him.

    ¡°Go, it¡¯s in that direction,¡± he pointed towards the direction of the killed heart, ¡°I hope you can find scraps to collect, hahaha!¡±

    I ignored what he said and kept flying towards the hole. As expected, he cleared every single piece of that heart.

    ¡°Idiot,¡± I shook my head when I saw that ck glistering ball in the ground, ¡°he took everything and missed the most valuable one.¡±

    He even collected the ck fluid from the smashed heart, yet he missed to notice that ck ball embedded in the central small hole here. I collected it before I got outside.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to kill the bastard,¡± I pointed towards the gigantic pir in the distance, and my dragons flew directly towards it.

    After almost two hours of fighting, the number of minions decreased by more than two thirds. Yet the remaining third wasrge enough to cause trouble to the forces gathered at the neck.

    All the races were fighting. At this moment I finally saw the subus girl, standing in the middle of her girls and arge bodied race stood on her side.

    They looked like their bodies were made out of pure brown rocks. They had such a big head, short necks that gave me the impression they didn¡¯t have any, short long arms and legs. As for their trunk, it was strangely small, almost double the size of their heads.

    ¡°You finally came,¡± the leader of the subi forces noticed me and instantly shouted, ¡°they are fighting inside.¡±

    I looked and saw three holes in the main body of that neck. It seemed that taking out all the ck balls left the neck unprotected.

    ¡°Stay here,¡± I left five small dragons to help the forces fend off the minions before entering through the central hole.

    Why would I bother with creating a new hole while there were three of them here?

    And the moment I flew for almost fifty metres down, I found myself in a big hall like always.

    But there was something wrong here.

    ¡°They¡­¡± I looked around and all I could see was the big bodies of all the three races standing erect without moving an inch. ¡°Keep flying and don¡¯tnd for now,¡± I said to my dragon while using my hawk eye skill to see closer.

    They all closed their eyes as if they were sleeping, breathing slowly and regrly like they were sleeping.

    But howe they sleep here? That held the fingerprints of that dirty Curasee race Bins.

    ¡°Take a tour,¡± I didn¡¯t hurry to descend. I felt if I did, I¡¯d end up just like them. The dragons with me kept flying around, apanying the one I was on his back.

    And in less than five minutes, I finally figured out what caused all this.

    ¡°Sigh, you should have just given up,¡± I muttered while taking out one grenade from my inventory, ¡°this dirty trick of yours won¡¯t stop me here¡­ Fire in the hole!¡±

 Chapter 134 Sealing The Fate Of The Dragons

    *Rumble!*

    The grenade of death found its way in that small and insignificant opening that I found after scanning the ce.

    It wasn¡¯t any hole, it was the one where I used to find the ck balls inside after killing the heart.

    What did that mean? It meant this hall wasn¡¯t the ce of the heart, but only a decoy. A trapid out from the Curasee Bins, and it seemed that everyone here had fallen for it.

    If I was with them, and didn¡¯t see such weird scene, then it wouldn¡¯t be strange for me to fall for it too.

    After all, this ce was a typical copy of all the heart locations I saw before. Even that beating heart in the middle also looked real.

    But the moment the grenade detonated, the ground cracked as if it was made out of ss. A bright light came from below, engulfing all of the races as they fell to the lower level, the level where the real heart was.

    ¡°I hope they won¡¯t die of this,¡± I knew I was bound by the contract with the Selvator to not kill any of them. Luckily they didn¡¯t take the full charge of the grenade, or else their safety would be under question.

    *Fwoosh!*

    A gush of hot air came out amidst the explosion. It was hot enough to burn the tips of my hair.

    And with it, a loud scream came as that Curasee race was hit unguarded by my grenade.

    ¡°You won¡¯t live long¡­ My race will take revenge for me!¡± he roared and then his voice turned hoarse without any meaningful wordsing out. He was dying, and even in his death he still held such deep resentment against me.

    Dude¡­ You already caused me a lot of sh*t that no one ever did to me before you! And you still feel unsatisfied with that? Humph, you should curse your luck to be born in such a cursed race, not to curse me!

    And what was with those kinds of threats anyway? Every time I killed someone from a race, he would go ramping up about how their race would get their revenge against me.

    What? Were all these races so poor to have no talent but the ones I killed? Or did they have such free time to spare ande to avenge a nameless dude that fell in the apocalypse?

    That was bullshit! Total bullshit! This was the apocalypse guys, not a field trip or something!

    ¡°Get down,¡± as the hot air ended and the rumbling all over calmed down, I let my dragon take me to the lower level.

    It was the real hall of thest heart, but the heart was already gone. All I saw was scattered armour-like pieces and arge amount of ck fluid, more than any ck fluid I found before.

    With a simple look, I saw all the races not moving a finger yet. They seemed to be lost in their sleep, and so I started collecting my loot, not waiting for them to wake up.

    I gathered everything, even that ck ball. Yet unlike all the balls I gathered, this one didn¡¯t add anymore ckness to my already ck arms.

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    ¡°Watch out!¡±

    ¡°Ooohhhaaa!¡±

    Just as I did so, the races woke up all of sudden while many shouts appeared led by those three ones. I looked at them and they looked at me like they were eyeing a thief.

    ¡°You are awake already?¡± it seemed they woke up while continuing thest thing they were doing before sleeping. It was a funny situation, more so from the dragon leader who jumped, looking around, while his moustache kept shaking up and down.

    ¡°Where is it?¡± he roared while ring at me as if I took something I shouldn¡¯t.

    ¡°It¡¯s already gone,¡± I snorted, ¡°now as we killed the monster, it¡¯s time for you to go and evacuate the city.¡±

    I looked around while giving them a serious look, ¡°you have one hour since I in the monster. Five minutes have already passed, so you have fifty-five minutes.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t move without taking my share from that heart!¡± the dragon roared in challenge.

    ¡°Did you kill it?¡± Fang moved and stood by my side.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be outrageous, the human race Hye was the one to kill thest heart, not any of us,¡± the berserker leader stood by my side as well.

    ¡°You two¡­ humph,¡± the dragon leader¡¯s face was all red out of anger, ¡°let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll deal with him after this. Listen kid, we are enemies once we get out of the city. Let¡¯s go boys! We have a human to kill soon.¡±

    ¡°Anytime dude,¡± I weed such hostility and rage with an echoingugh of mine.

    ¡°Sorry my friend,¡± the berserker leader patted my shoulder before noticing the ck covering up both arms, ¡°are you ok?¡± he asked in a sincere tone and I simply shrugged.

    ¡°It¡¯s a small price to pay to kill such a beast,¡± I said before adding, ¡°if I was you, I¡¯d select the west and go away from here.¡±

    ¡°West?¡± the berserker eye shed, ¡°there is a river to the west of it¡­¡± he paused and Fang patted on his shoulders as he said:

    ¡°It¡¯s called Hackensack river, and if brother Hye said so then you shall follow his advice.¡±

    He even winked to the berserker leader who understood atst what was going on here.

    ¡°If you needed any help,¡± he patted his bare chest firmly with his right fist, ¡°we owe you a debt and we will fight along your side.¡±

    To be honest, I had a very good impression about that dude. He was rash and vulgar at many times, but he was sincere and had a pure heart.

    And he loved to fight. In fact if I ever had the chance, I¡¯d gather up warriors from this race. They would make a hell of a melee army, even better than the arrogant dragons or the rightful Selvators.

    I was tempted to lure him to my side. But I knew this might be impossible. The deal I had with Fang couldn¡¯t have one more boss in it. Or else our total gains wouldn¡¯t make any difference by that deal.

    ¡°Add me as a friend,¡± I said before adding, ¡°I won¡¯t miss any chance to call you if an opportunity arrives.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good one?¡± he said while patting my shoulder and I got a message of him adding me as his friend.

    His name was Wrayly, a strange name if you asked me. ¡°I got everything under control,¡± I calmly smiled, ¡°let¡¯s not meet as enemies, ok?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s something I can promise,¡± he said before adding, ¡°sigh. I know you had something to do with brother Fang here. If not for the strict orders of my kin to spread over and fight like crazy, I¡¯d abandon everything and follow the two of you.¡±

    ¡°A chance wille soon,¡± Fang said before Wrayly waved and left with his men. ¡°My race lives by the code of honour, and Berserkers live by the code of war,¡± Fang exined, ¡°they grow stronger the more fights they survive. So he and others of his race won¡¯t be free to y lord games in the apocalypse.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± I said in understanding, ¡°what about her?¡±

    As two races went outside, that subus girl came. Fang gave her a cold nce before saying:

    ¡°Their race can be considered the closest thing to that parasite.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call us like that,¡± she seemed to hear his words, and he seemed to be speaking it out loud deliberately.

    ¡°You don¡¯t fight by yourselves, only gain strength by cursing the hearts of men of any race and turn him into your love ves,¡± Fang seemed to hold a deep grudge against her, and yet her face didn¡¯t show any sign of getting annoyed by what he said.

    ¡°If you are envious of our beauty, just say it,¡± she waved her hair as if what he said was a praise and not an insult.

    ¡°Just keep your hands off me,¡± his eyes shed in a dangerous light. For some reason, he seemed to hold a grudge against her.

    ¡°Anyway,¡± she ignored him as she seemed like she came here from the start for me, ¡°what are we going to do now? That dragon left while roaring out mes! Hahaha! He looked funny, hahaha!¡±

    ¡°There is no we here,¡± Fang said in an aggressive tone, ¡°by the rules of the contract, you should be evacuating your forces.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you also part of that contract or what?¡± she ced both hands on her waist, before turning to me. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m here for Hye, not for some rude guy like you.¡±

    ¡°Humph, you know already he has that pendant, so stop wasting your breaths and screaming,¡± Fang said while crossing his arms over his chest.

    ¡°Hye,¡± she ignored him again and gave me such a mesmerising smile from her swollen purple lips, ¡°won¡¯t you need someone to caress your shoulders? I can do it for you.¡±

    She moved without invitation to do that! Damn! I instantly retreated while cing a gap of three metres between the two of us.

    ¡°No thanks, I¡¯m fine like this,¡± I said and she instantly turned to Fang.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me,¡± he shrugged.

    ¡°You told him about that?¡± her tone changed as if she was a totally different ruthless person. She tried to touch my body to strengthen her enchantment and turn me into her puppet.

    ¡°You got less than forty minutes,¡± I suddenly said, ¡°if I were you, I should get away now.¡±

    ¡°Humph,¡± she turned and her hair danced in pink heart sparks, ¡°we¡¯ll meet again, soon,¡± she said before leading her girls back to the surface.

    ¡°Sigh, that was close,¡± Fang strangely showed a nervous look over his face when she vanished from my sight. He didn¡¯t look like the all tough and strong Fang, but a weak and exhausted one.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± I asked while he took something out and started to chew it.

    ¡°She tried her best to enchant me, damn! I really hate that race!¡±

    For a reason I started to understand the root of such enmity. The all mighty Fang was so weak towards the subi race¡¯s sexual abilities.

    And I couldn¡¯t me him. If not thanks to my pendant, I¡¯d also face the same struggle.

    ¡°You can buy that pendant from the market,¡± I said while pointing to the heart pendant on my chest.

    ¡°I have five of them,¡± he tiredly said, ¡°but for unknown reasons they aren¡¯t working that good!¡±

    Five! And not working?!! Dude¡­ You seriously got a real problem here with that race!

    ¡°What will we do now?¡± he asked while returning to the old Fang, ¡°what will you do?¡±

    I knew he was asking about that dragon shitty leader. I shrugged as if that dragon¡¯s fate wasn¡¯t rted to me.

    ¡°You shall leave the city for now,¡± I said before adding, ¡°take the west route and wait for me toe.¡±

    ¡°And him?¡± he asked while motioning with his head towards the empty air as if he was referring to someone here, ¡°what will you do with him?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not such a bloodthirsty human,¡± I said with a smile that wasn¡¯t one.

    ¡°Yeah, I can tell that,¡± and he said with a tone that didn¡¯t reflect the meaning of his words.

    The two of us just looked at each other for a few seconds before he shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing we didn¡¯t end up enemies,¡± he turned and waved his hand, ¡°good luck¡­ Peace lover human Hye. See youter.¡±

    As he vanished, the first thing I did was to open my channel feed. A familiar face attracted my attention and I instantly clicked on the screen with that face.

    [Be ready] I said before adding, [A dragon race force ising towards your direction. I¡¯ll send out all my warriors to help]

    [Can we kill them? How many are there?]

    I looked at the familiar face of Sara and the forces she led all the way from New York city to here.

    They arrived and camped at once in a castle just a mile away from the border of Jersey city.

    [They have less than one hundred left] I said , [and they are tired, exhausted, and wounded]

    [They won¡¯t live anymore, I give you my word] she smiled and I knew she wasn¡¯t overestimating her abilities.

    After all, the total number of forces she led was in thousands! If they couldn¡¯t kill one hundred and fifty, then they wouldn¡¯t deserve to survive this apocalypse.

    [My warriors wille to your aid] I said, [Get ready, they will arrive in half an hour maximally one hour]

    [I¡¯ll spread my scouts then] she then turned to her men before shouting in a loud tone, [Attention boys, we have a delicious mealing our way]

    And all I heard next was a loud shouting from the army she brought. It seemed during the past travels and fights, the bonds between her and all of them strengthened.

    ¡°Come out,¡± and as I closed the feed with her, I summoned my brave soulers, ¡°go after the dragons¡­ don¡¯t engage until my army attacks.¡±

    And like this the fate of the remaining dragon forces was sealed by a few words of mine.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see what I¡¯ll get from this behemoth.¡±

 Chapter 135 [Bonus chapter] New Subquest

    This colossal behemoth was part of my desire to deal thest attack on it. I wanted to get all the bones I could from this one.

    My past record was golden grade bones as the highest grade bone I ever got! And now I was dreaming about breaking that record.

    [Do you want to use the separation skill?]

    ¡°Use it,¡± I simply touched the dead body of that monster before I saw a scene that I¡¯d never forget for the rest of my life.

    The entire behemoth shone brightly in many ces, giving me the impression that its body was literally lightened up.

    And the next messages that popped up were a feast to my eyes.

    [You gained dark gold grade bone]

    [You gained ck grade bone]

    [You gained red grade bone]

    [You gaine dark gold grade bone]

    The messages didn¡¯t stop until I got fifteen of such messages. And what came next made me shout in excitement.

    [Per the evolution of your ss and skill, the number of your gained bones are doubled]

    Damn! I nearly forgot about that! Thanks Anubis god, I¡¯d never forget such generous treatment.

    As I got the bones, it was now time to im another treasure.

    ¡°Come out,¡± I called, and the rest of my warriors appeared. ¡°Cut this bastard into pieces, don¡¯t leave a single inch untouched.¡±

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    My warriorsplied as they went to devastate this behemoth. Come on, just the hearts seemed to be a treasure in their own ord. Then what about everything else?

    I imed the mysterious bones, but that didn¡¯t mean that treasure trove was emptied. There were still muscles, tendons, the neck, the head, the sharp teeth, the deadly ws, the tail, the organs¡­ there was still a long list of items that would prove to be worthy.

    How could I leave such a treasure trove behind?

    As I scattered my warriors, I got nothing else to do here but wait. So I got myself outside by my dragon, and once I reached my chariot, I left my dragon to go back and cut that bastard into pieces.

    ¡°Done already?¡± The jumper came to my side. That dude¡­ just looking at him made me recall unintentionally that weird moment. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He seemed to feel my strange gazes towards him.

    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s nothing,¡± I shook my head, ¡°I¡¯ll leave my boys here to im that bastard¡¯s materials. Let¡¯s head towards the castles and gates to conquer it.¡±

    *Fwoosh!*

    Just before he could say anything, and as I removed him from the leadership of the chariot, the three distasteful angels appeared all of sudden.

    Their faces told me everything about what they were feeling at the moment. Yes bitches, cry bitterly over your disastrous loss here.

    ¡°Esteemed humans, we came to deliver the subquest rted to the main second quest,¡± the central angel said in a fake respectful tone, a tone that his ring eyes betrayed its meaning.

    [Subquest of the main quest two is issued]

    [Subquest details: In every corner of the world, many emblems appeared inside mighty castles. You are asked to control as many emblems as you can]

    [Quest time limit: Four hours]

    [Quest rewards: each activated emblem will give you a boost to your stats]

    [Special reward is given to those who control most of emblems in one city]

    [Quest failure: You¡¯ll have a bad time in the main second quest]

    I looked up at the rows of messages before giving the angels a meaningful nce. Those bastards¡­ if I didn¡¯t know all about this quest from the start, then it would be toote to stop them.

    And they didn¡¯t even give any hint about the brutal nature of the uing quest. What? Did they have a counter to what I broadcasted? Did they think they could win against us? Or did they just give up?

    ¡°See youter¡­ Human Hye,¡± the leader of the three angels said in a voice that carried a lot of hatred. Then they all vanished as they appeared.

    ¡°F*ck them,¡± the jumper cursed and I couldn¡¯t help but nod.

    ¡°They got what they deserved in this quest,¡± I said, ¡°let¡¯s go and clear the city off the emblems, gates, and castles.¡±

    ¡°What about the races?¡± the jumper asked, ¡°I saw them all hurrying deep inside the city.¡±

    I realised that I did all this while he was asleep. It took me ten minutes to exin what he missed.

    ¡°Damn! You yed them well this time,¡± he seemed quite delighted, ¡°those Selvators are good, but the Berserkers¡­ couldn¡¯t you just add them to the deal?¡±

    ¡°They won¡¯t get away from me,¡± I evilly grinned, ¡°if you want to catch a whale, you need to be patient and wait for the right moment.¡±

    ¡°They are hard to deal with,¡± he nodded in agreement, ¡°but if Selvators had their honour, they still have their ambition to rule the new world. But Berserkers don¡¯t have such a great goal. They just love to fight and see in wars their purpose in life.¡±

    ¡°If they wanted wars, then many chances will pop up in the future,¡± I wasn¡¯t just boasting. I knew the next stages of the apocalypse would have more deadly fights like the one we just won here today.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± as I controlled the chariot, it started to glide on the ground. The first thing I did was to shift its running mode into the intermediate mode.

    The staggering fuel reserve inside it was slightly above eighty millions. We consumed almost twenty-five million stat points during the past fight alone.

    But I didn¡¯t feel any pain in this. After all this enormous amount didn¡¯te from me but the other races. Having such a wealthy amount of fuel made me more confident in the uing quests.

    I didn¡¯t run first at the gates. I had to wait for the one hour period to pass before going there. So I went around and started to im all the empty castles with normal emblems inside the city.

    The devastation here was beyond imagination. I never expected this battle to leave such a deep wound in the face of this city.

    It wasn¡¯t a city anymore, but a giant gathering of rubbles and ruins stretched all over the city.

    Not a single building escaped intact, not a single human survived. I didn¡¯t know how many were here, but I was sure there were thousands if not tens of thousands surviving the first quest inside the city.

    I recalled that human army my dragons spotted before. Sigh, I gained a city but in my overall strength I gained nothing.

    ¡°This city can¡¯t be lived in for a long time,¡± the jumper seemed to share the same heavy mood, ¡°if we wanted to rebuild it, we¡¯d need more resources¡­ A frightening number of wealth, manpower, and resources.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t build anything here,¡± I firmly said.

    ¡°Are you nning to take New York city as your base?¡±

    ¡°Not even close,¡± I shook my head while taking another empty castle with its emblem. I didn¡¯t need to leave anyone to defend, after all there were no surviving monsters or enemies inside the city to threaten my belongings.

    ¡°Then?¡± the jumper asked and I looked at him before realising something.

    This dude didn¡¯t live past quest fifteen. So he didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°This part of the continent will be submergedter under water,¡± I said as I recalled the events rted to such a terrifying event.

    Of course it wasn¡¯t something that was far from happening. If the uing quest was our loss, the human world Earth would cease to exist as all the other worlds would start to violently merge with it.

    And during that merge, many unfortunate things would happen. Deadly earthquakes, violent massive floods, world wide tsunamis, terrain changes, and many other frightening faces of nature.

    Even I wouldn¡¯t survive this! New York city and the area around it in a range of fifty miles would be engulfed in a series of mighty tsunamis that would change the entire region.

    So I needed to go to the north, where things would be more stable and much safer. Not to mention my other ns I had in mind for that ce at Massachusetts.

    ¡°Then¡­¡± he looked at me and I shrugged.

    ¡°I did everything I could to stop this, so let¡¯s pray things will go as we nned,¡± I said before returning to get more castles and emblems.

    Just before the one hour limit would pass, I got a message from Sara.

    [There is something strange happening] she sent before another message came, [The dragon army isn¡¯t few hundreds, but few thousands. And they are standing on the border of the city, not taking a single step forward]

    Oh! Did they bring reinforcements through the gate?

    I had to admit, this was a smart move indeed. But who said the dragons would have the power to stop me even if they called reinforcements?

    They lost big, lost most of their elites and most of their good fighters during this battle. The onesing to their aid wouldn¡¯t be on the same level as the ones who died here.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The jumper noticed the slight change in my face when I read Sara¡¯s messages.

    ¡°The dragons are preparing to invade the city,¡± I sighed before sending a reply back to her. [Go as near as possible from them, I¡¯ll watch the feed from your perspective]

    [I¡¯m already there]

    Good girl! I opened my channel interface at once and opened her feed. The scene that appeared in front of me was much different from what I expected.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t those¡­ the Subus race?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but wonder in surprise. There were many giant bodies belonging to dragons, but they had many girls in their ranks.

    There was no other race that would dress in such a revealing sexy manner except for subi. Alright, you decided to join them, so don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.

    [Stay put for now] I sent, [I¡¯lle and hit them first then you follow]

    [I got it]

    ¡°Tell me,¡± I turned to the jumper as I added, ¡°do you like dragons?¡±

    ¡°Only if you barbecued well,¡± he said and I smiled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we will eat roasted dragon tendons at night.¡±

    I didn¡¯t want to do it, but I had no other choice but to recall all my warriors back. I left only the illusionists to keep cutting down the colossal behemoth. After all that race was as cowardly as the subi.

    And for the next fight, I already had my best weapon deployed already.

    ¡°Are we going to hit them head on?¡± The jumper noticed that I moved my chariot directly towards the north.

    ¡°Are you afraid?¡± I asked and he rolled his eyes in return.

    He took out two spears and wore a new set of armour. He even wore a helmet, one that added more mystery to his masked face.

    ¡°Is this enough?¡± he asked while looking like a broom ready to get married.

    ¡°We don¡¯t need all of that,¡± I sighed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the dragons,¡± he warned, ¡°even if they weren¡¯t much stronger than us, they are so filthy rich. They will use treasures like running water.¡±

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?!¡± he looked around but I couldn¡¯t help but bitterlyugh.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± I looked back at the stretched ruins of the city. I totally forgot about the killed ones by the des of my warriors before. Their bodies must have been covered with the falling pieces of the destroyed buildings.

    But how could I forget about them? Damn! I almost missed a great deal of loot!

    ¡°Get ready,¡± I said while I didn¡¯t even bother to channel the chariot onto the fully powered version, ¡°give them a greeting,¡± I said to my Gollems while throwing a grenade over to them.

    ¡°Careful with that,¡± the jumper nearly jumped off his feet when he saw what I did, ¡°these things aren¡¯t toys to be thrown like that!¡±

    ¡°I always use them in such a way,¡± Iughed and he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.

    ¡°Let¡¯s light the beacon,¡± I said before adding, ¡°next I¡¯ll trouble you to get down there and help Sara.¡±

    ¡°Sara?¡±

    ¡°She is here with thousands of our forces,¡± I said before adding, ¡°you just need to handle the deadliest foes with my warriors. Leave the flies for them to handle.¡±

    ¡°Cool.¡±

 Chapter 136 The World Is Too Small To Run Away From Me

    Just as the jumper said it, the Gollems unleashed the grenade of death using the deadly arrow. The arrow sent by the ballista could travel arge distance in no time.

    And the moment it vanished from my eyesight, a massive explosion urred the next moment.

    *Rumble!*

    I started my attack using such a deadly wee. A big rounded bubble of white light engulfed many of the enemy forces at their heart.

    And before ten seconds passed, Iunched many attacks of the chariot as I turned it into the fully powered version.

    ¡°Assemble!¡±

    ¡°Enemy attack!¡±

    ¡°The dirty human is attacking us!¡±

    ¡°Get in formation!¡±

    Many shouts instantly arrived as many started to run down there and get into rounded formations.

    Each formation had at least one hundred dragon race fighters alongside hundreds of other races, including the subi.

    The subus girls stood in the centre. I didn¡¯t need to use my hawk skill to know how scared they were.

    Bitches! You double crossed me and joined the enemy, so don¡¯t me me and me yourselves instead.

    ¡°Watch out!¡± the jumper suddenly pointed at one formation, ¡°they got the deadly heart of dragon machine!¡±

    It was the first time I heard about such an item. I used my hawk skill to see a strange thing that was like a small trebuchet with a strange wedge shaped steel made item instead of the stic belt.

    And at that wedge shaped item, I spotted many rounded ring with orange fire objects.

    ¡°They are deadly,¡± the jumper warned, ¡°taking a single hit head on will kill you.¡±

    ¡°I have my shield,¡± I shrugged as I simply activated the full power of my chariot, ¡°and I have you.¡±

    ¡°Are you nning to use me as a shield? No way! No f*cking way!¡±

    I knew he was joking, even when he jumped a few steps to the back. Dude, you knew what I meant, right?

    ¡°Get ready,¡± just to make sure he got me right I added, ¡°I¡¯ll shield whatever they send, and you have to jump during the chaos.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, always leaving the hard tasks for me, that¡¯s quite unfair, tsk!¡±

    I rolled up my eyes and instead of wasting my breath over him, I scanned the area.

    Every rounded formation had one of those war weapons. I felt the urge to obtain them, at least a dozen of them were waiting down below.

    ¡°Make sure to not hurt those babies,¡± I warned.

    ¡°You can¡¯t trust your lust for girls, y¡¯know that, right?¡±

    ¡°Dude, I was talking about the other babies, those whatever called weapons.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I mistook what you said then,¡± I heard a shortugh that ignited my old desire to hit him in the face.

    Stop fooling around when I was seriously speaking dude!¡±

    *Rumble!* *Rumbl!* *Rumble!*

    ¡°See youter.¡±

    These weapons unleashed hell over my head before that jumper vanished with that short farewell notice. I looked up and all I could see was the shield of my pretty girl here was trembling under such vicious attack.

    ¡°Fascinating!¡± I was inwardly amazed and shocked by such a weapon. A single one wasn¡¯t enough to threaten my shield, but in the span of one minute, I counted over one hundred of these darts exploding massively at my shield.

    With such numbers, they exerted enough pressure to take out one million stat points from my chariot reserve. Damn! Even with a direct hit from the angelic star weapon my chariot never consumed such an amount!

    I wanted it, I badly wanted all of them!

    But the drawback of such a weapon appeared once the one minute passed. I saw half of the dragon fighters moving to rece the remains of these darts from the steel wedges with the help of other races.

    Such a procedure required arge number of hands to get done. Even with hundreds working at the same time, it seemed these weapons would take roughly ten minutes to be fired up again.

    Well¡­ In an intense battle with such low numbers, such weapons would be a liability and not weapons.

    The mistake that the arrogant dragon leadermitted here was to bring forth such arge number of them at the same time.

    With theck of personnel, and fighting someone like me with various weapons in his arsenal, it was a deadly mistake indeed.

    ¡°If I was you, I would have only used three of them and left the rest hidden forter,¡± I shook my head in disappointment. ¡°Even using five minutes against me is deadly, not to mention you needed ten!¡±

    Just as the first wave ended, and as the troops scattered at arge distance below were preupied with the recement procedure, my attack finally started officially.

    The first to hit was no one else by my brave soulers. After them came my lone wolf, the jumper.

    The two were enough to disturb the actions of four groups at the same time. But I wasn¡¯t content with that.

    ¡°Get down there to help,¡± I summoned my warriors, ¡°don¡¯t harm those machines¡­ I want them. Bring them to me,¡± I gave such order to the dragons while the rest roared.

    Then they started to disembark from my chariot as I led it to fly closer to the ground.

    I watched them run in a strong momentum towards the enemy. The first to arrive, of course, were my brave dragons. They simply unleashed hell over two groups, killing a lot in a few breaths.

    ¡°Damn! I told you not to harm my babies!!¡± Just as I feared, the small dragons couldn¡¯t control themselves and overdid it somehow.

    And now one precious doll of mine was damaged.

    Damn!

    ¡°Don¡¯t harm babies!!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but scream in panic, trying to stop those idiots from smashing anymore gears.

    I didn¡¯t know if they heard me or not, but starting from this moment they didn¡¯t touch those weapons.

    [Attack, but pay attention to not harm the big weapons in the centre of each formation] I feared Sara and her army would be dumber than my dragons and would smash the rest amidst the heat of battle.

    [Got it] a simple answer was followed with a loud war crying from the distance. Then thousands of humans wearing armour and wielding weapons swarmed the ce.

    I had to admit, they showed much more progress than thest time I met them indeed. This was the right way to raise a herde of killers, spread them all across the battlefield and let them grow by fighting.

    As things ended in such a way, I started to look for my main enemy; that dragon leader.

    ¡°Where did you hide? Under a rock or what?¡± but after carefully scanning the entire battlefield thrice, I couldn¡¯t find him.

    Wait¡­ did he run away? Damn! He was a coward, more cowardly than I originally thought!

    The battlefield was already chaotic, so I had to triple check before reaching such a conclusion. As he was gone, I had to narrow down his escaping options.

    He couldn¡¯t hide in the city, and he didn¡¯t go south or else I would have met him. Also he wouldn¡¯t move north as Sara with her army already blocked the way.

    ¡°So you either ran east or west¡­ If I had to gamble, then it will be west,¡± without waiting for any second here, I moved my chariot with her top speed, shing in the sky and creating a series of afterimages.

    [The crazy cold dude with the mask is asking where you are going] just a few minutester, Sara sent this weird message to me.

    [Can¡¯t he send it to me directly instead?] I sent it back.

    [He is killing lots of enemies, jumping like a dancer. Damn! If not for his harsh attitude and that mask and muscles, I¡¯d mistake him for a girl for his outstanding agility!]

    I looked at this message and couldn¡¯t help but helplessly smile. [The leader of this army is gone, I¡¯m searching for him]

    [He wouldn¡¯t go our way, we already surrounded the area long time ago]

    [I know, just keep things there under control and store the weapons and bodies until Ie back] I paused in thinking before adding, [If I took longer than expected, go around the city and salvage dead bodies of the races]

    [Alright]

    It was good to have such capable aidees. For a second I missed Angelica and others.

    Wait¡­ why didn¡¯t theye with her?

    [Did you meet Angelica, Isabe, and others whileing here?]

    [No, were they nearby?]

    That was weird. I hurriedly checked the channel and saw their feed. And what I saw made me smile.

    [You are tagging across that crazy dude?] I said to Angelica as I was opening her feed.

    [Damn! Can you see us?] she wasn¡¯t the only one shocked when I spoke, but others as well.

    The four girls were crawling under a rock in the middle of ruins. In the front, almost five hundred metres away, there was a group taking their rest of the long strenuous travel.

    And that group had faces that I recognised, faces I was trying to hunt at the moment; that dragon leader with the subus girl and their elite warriors.

    [Where are you now?] I asked, [I¡¯m trying to hunt down those guys]

    [Speak in the chat better] I heard the low and whispering voice of Isabe as she seemed more excited than nervous.

    [Alright, we can speak here¡­ Tell me what happened?] I opened a chat with Angelica and thetter sent back:

    [We were bored when you were gone, so we started to roam around and im castles in the area]

    [And?]

    [We met a suspicious group, that one. At first we tried to not follow them, but when we heard them mentioning you and how bad you will feel when you¡¯ll find them gone, we decided to trail them]

    [Good girls] I sent.

    [Hey, I was also with them and I was the one who proposed the idea to track these guys in the first ce!]

    This message came from the spearhead, making me shake my head in helplessness. That dude was trying to score anything good to make his image in front of Isabe better.

    Well, you were trying your best dude, I gave this to you.

    [So where are you now?] I sent before asking, [Don¡¯t tell me you are on New York city]

    [No, they crossed the river and ended up west] she sent, [we are almost five miles away from the river. Those bastards ran like they got nothing left behind to care about]

    [We are good, boss, leave them to us. We can handle them]

    Thest message came from the spearhead, making me want to p him on the face.

    [Tell that idiot next to you to shut his mouth and hold his breath tight. This group is formed from the leader of a strong dragon force and his elites. Not to mention those elite subi. A single look from one of those girls is enough to dominate his heart and make him forget his love]

    I was still opening the feed over. Angelica was rying in low tone what I was sending to her. The moment I sent her this message, she fought hard to notugh in a loud voice before saying what I sent over.

    And that dude¡¯s face turned really ugly before he sent a message to me.

    [Boss, my love is as hard as iron and impregnable like a steel fortress!]

    I couldn¡¯t help butugh when I saw his words. [Dude, these girls¡¯ temptation is hot, hot enough to melt down your proimed iron and fragile steel] I sent to Angelica before adding:

    [Just stay put and don¡¯t do anything reckless. Those guys are far more dangerous than you think. Don¡¯t let them discover you. Give me something I can start from to get to you]

    Despite the ugly face of the spearhead, the other girls were resisting the urge to fall on the ground andugh.

    [We moved slightly to the north from the castle you left us at. Keep moving in the north west direction for twenty minutes. We are beside a small destroyed town with a big stadium in its heart]

    [Ok] As I got such vague instructions, I started to recall the ce of that castle I left them at.

    ¡°Trying to run away from me? Humph, I¡¯ll teach you now how small the world is!¡±

 Chapter 137 Santa Claus

    I had to admit, trying to find them proved to be harder than I expected!

    Everywhere ruins dominated this world. The scene of ruins extending for the horizon started from Jersey city and continued to the areas I flew over.

    ¡°They said there is a big stadium near them,¡± this was the only clue I could find. Yet trying to find it was like trying to look for a needle in an enormous haystack!

    It took me roughly an hour before finally finding that stadium. Strangely enough, it stood erect in the middle of ruins like it got spared by some bizarre mercy or something.

    This was good news. But the bad news came as that group started to move during that hour.

    They seemed restless, as if their head up start wasn¡¯t enough to secure their escape. I kept tracking them using the feeding from my team¡¯s camera. They were heading in a straight line as if they knew where they were going.

    [Do you know what lies in that direction?] as they kept running in the same direction for almost half an hour straight, I sent for the girls to ask.

    [No one knows] the answer that Angelica delivered wasn¡¯t a surprise.

    [Keep yourselves well hidden, I¡¯m not far behind]

    I was already passing over ces I recognised from the feed. I estimated it took roughly ten minutes to reach there.

    I shifted my chariot¡¯s speed to the medium. After all, I was lost before and wasting my precious fuel here wasn¡¯t wise.

    Just as I ended the chat with the girls, something new happened.

    ¡°Humans?!!¡± In front of my eyes, arge group of well equipped humans started to pour from every angle!

    The enemy group was walking through deep ground in the middle of two artificially made hills of ruins. It seemed like a nice spot to ambush someone, and it was nice to see humans using their minds atst.

    ¡°So they created such a terrain for this¡­ Interesting,¡± I watched the movements of those humans through the feed. They looked experienced with this terrain as if they memorised it by heart.

    My team was crawling silently for half a mile behind. The scenesing weren¡¯t clear, but this was a safe distance to keep tracking such a group.

    [Boss, should we help?] the spearhead sent and I was really tempted to ask them to join the fight.

    [Wait and watch for now] but as I was still ten minutes away, I couldn¡¯t risk them exposing their presence. Or else this rich prey might get scared and scatter all over earth.

    ¡°Time to go faster,¡± as things escted to such a degree, I didn¡¯t reserve any fuel for now. Travelling such a distance in the fully powered version of my chariot was enough to cross it in three up to four minutes tops.

    But during these minutes, things started to get ugly for the attacking humans.

    The group of humans seemed to be in hundreds. From such a far distance it seemed they had good gears and also vast fighting experience.

    Their movement looked neat and their attacks were organised. I even saw many using basic AOE skills like fireball skill and howlin tornado skill famous for magicians.

    But after the first minute that passed in chaos, the difference between the two sides red even from such a far distance.

    The first thing that appeared was three of the precious dolls that I faced before. They appeared and instantlyunched their deadly explosive darts all over the two hills.

    *Boom!* *Boom!*

    Even from my far away ce, I could hear two muffled explosive bookingsing from their direction. Damn! These babies were really hot! I wanted them! I wanted them!

    On the screen I sawrge clouds of dust filling the entire area apanied with muffled screams of pain and agony. The human group took it hard while they weren¡¯t prepared for it.

    And when the clouds cleared a few secondster, I saw the two hills being ttened with the ground. Out of the initial hundreds, only scattered groups of tens survived this brutality.

    [Damn! If we were there¡­] Angelica sent it to me, and I knew she was just expressing her appreciation for myst call.

    Girl, it was just a cautious decision, not too much to be thanked for.

    ¡°For thend!¡±

    ¡°For lord!¡±

    ¡°Kill them all!¡±

    Just as things looked this bad for humans, I saw many holes opening up from the ground. Humans poured out from these openings like locusts.

    Damn! There were thousands of them at least! That was a terrifying force, one that wasn¡¯t easy to gather or train during the early stages of the apocalypse.

    As I watched the fighting getting heated up, I started to grow curious towards their leaders. He or she must be someone special, or else how could such arge number survive?

    [Boss¡­ I¡¯m itching to join] the spearhead again and this time I didn¡¯t hold him back.

    [Go, use your ability against the enemy forces, and try to boost the humans]

    [Got it]

    As I was already in range, I wasn¡¯t worried anymore about them. Even if those dragons had any trick to use, I was confident to reach them and crush whatever they used.

    ¡°Who are you?!!!¡±

    Just as my team appeared, it became obvious they weren¡¯t part of that group. A thin youth came to their side out of nowhere and asked in shock.

    My team just handled two of the personal guards of that dragon leader. With spearhead presence, facing such enemies wasn¡¯t that hard at all.

    But these two were just like the elites in the enemy group, they were strong. They managed to y more than fifty humans in the past seconds like cutting weeds off the ground.

    And in return no one ever managed toy a single hit over their bodies. So it was a shocking scene when four girls came with my spearhead and simply killed these two.

    ¡°Our boss ising now,¡± I saw the spearheadughing and pointing back to the air towards the direction I wasing from.

    ¡°Is heing in that strange flying thing?¡± The youth seemed to be not over sixteen, yet he was strong without doubt.

    Every inch of his body was covered by a piece of gear, even his hands were gauntlets. He pointed in my direction while adding in his young voice, ¡°is he Santa us?¡±

    Santa what?!! Damn! Who did you think I was? Or what did you take my beautiful chariot for?

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I heard the voice of Isabe, ¡°he is like Santa for us.¡±

    Damn girl! Did you really consider me like that? An old man with a big white beard travelling the world and giving gifts to kids?

    F*ck!

    ¡°Santa? That¡¯s a nice title,¡± Karoline¡¯s voice came amidst her enchantingughter. ¡°Have you heard that? From now on, you are our Santa, hahaha!¡±

    Girl! Drop that joke at once!!

    ¡°To whom are you speaking to?¡± The youth seemed puzzled yet in the next moments, my chariot drew closer fast and stopped just ten metres above their heads.

    ¡°If anyone calls me that name again, I won¡¯t let him or her board my beautiful chariot!¡± I said in a tone filled with anger, but all that I got was a loud wave ofughter.

    And then curses came.

    ¡°Sh*t! Sh*t! Sh*t! F*ck it! He is here!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you motherf*cker!¡±

    ¡°Run!¡±

    The ones to curse were the dragons, the one to curse my mother was that bastard, their leader. As for the one who shouted in a panicked and shaky voice to others was that subus.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± I said, ¡°I¡¯ll catch up with all of youter. I¡¯ve got a foul mouthed dragon to kill.¡±

    Without even saying anything back to those bastards, I simply operated my chariot and moved directly towards them.

    You dare to curse and swear like that? Then it was a waste to spend any fuel over you! I¡¯d just let my chariot smash all of you against the ground. Let¡¯s see how you¡¯d survive that!

    Humph! Taking my beautiful chariot as that dirty, small and so weak Santa us¡¯ chariot¡­ How brazen of you to think even about that?!!

    *Bang!*

    Look! My big assed chariot was just OP!

    The chariot smashed the ground and ttened many of the enemy forces. Just as the chariotnded in such a brutal way, all the humans around were shocked and jumped away in an obvious panic.

    I killed almost half of the enemy forces, but the two leaders got to escape by a hair breadth.

    ¡°Want to run from me? Hahaha, let¡¯s see if you have the ability to do that!¡±

    ¡°F*ck you!¡±

    Just as he stood up, he didn¡¯t run as expected. He turned around and arge machine appeared out of nowhere,ing from his inventory.

    Damn! Damn! Damn! That baby was much hotter than all the other toys he brought up so far! Man, what did you have inside your inventory? Were you a real Santa us for me or what?

    That machine wasn¡¯t that unfamiliar. It was as big as one of my Gollems in size. It stood on the ground with three heavy looking legs that were all made out of special scarlet ore.

    Then a long cylindrical metallic tube extended from its main body. I could see a long trail of bulging strips that seemed to contain arge number of explosive darts.

    So if the previous weapons were like guns, this big adorable baby was like a machine gun!

    Damn! I wanted it! But how could I get it without any damage? How could I kill him without touching this baby?

    No way! I wouldn¡¯t even touch him until he stopped firing! I had to endure, I must! For the sake of my hot baby!

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    ¡°Die you motherf*cker¡­ Die!!¡±

    Just as I decided to endure and not do anything, that dragon started his ramping attack.

    That weapon showered me literally with those explosive darts. One thing to notice here was these darts seemed more advanced than the ones used in the smaller version.

    They consumed my fuel like it was dirt or something. In a span of one minute, five million stat points were deducted and that long track of explosive darts wasn¡¯t past its midpoint yet!

    Wow! I loved this baby! Darling, I wouldn¡¯t let any harme to you, I promise you that!

    For three consecutive minutes and almost fifteen million stat points consumed, that dragon kept attacking without pause.

    But as three minutes ended, that long barrel revolver without releasing anything, while its opening was bright hot orange in colour.

    ¡°My turn now,¡± as he couldn¡¯t threaten me anymore, I simply snapped my fingers and all of sudden a group of soulers appeared and plunged at him without warning.

    I thought about how to safely kill him without touching my precious baby. The only way to do that was to use my soulers. So I called back a dozen of them, then silently summoned and deployed them to nk him from the rear away from his deadly explosions.

    I didn¡¯t risk sending out only one or two. Who knew what this rich dude had to save his neck at such deadly moments?

    *sh!* *sh!* *Boom!* *Bang!* *Thud!*

    A series of shing lights came as my doubts proved to be right. The first soulers to pass through his body failed to touch even a single hair of him.

    But then instead of those shes, loud explosions started to ur as he used other risky things to defend his life.

    Dude¡­ I sent a dozen of my soulers. You wouldn¡¯t get away from here alive, I could guarantee you that!

    Just as the eight souler passed through his body, the dragon¡¯s face twitched and his long moustache moved up and down for a few seconds. His body froze in ce while all colours of life sept away from him.

    The remaining soulers passed through his body, giving him shock after another. Even the ones who failed before, they returned to attack him, even when his face became ashen white, just the same as his eyes.

    Then a loud thud came as he fell motionless, dying without any suspense.

    ¡°And youe to me, darling,¡± I didn¡¯t even spare him a nce until I acquired that big weapon and stored it into my inventory.

    ¡°Time to get more gifts from you, my Santa us!¡± I evilly grinned while cing my hand over his body and iming half of his rich inventory.

 Chapter 138 A Pro Gamer

    It rained wealth! Damn! Just taking half of that dude¡¯s inventory took almost an entire minute! That never happened before.

    Each time I took half of anyone¡¯s inventory, it onlysted for a few seconds. Yet this time itsted for an entire minute! Whole minute! Damn dude, did youe here carrying your entire family¡¯s treasure volt or what?

    ¡°Run!¡±

    Just as I was fixed to my ce, the few surviving dragons all came to take revenge. And in the middle of all this, I saw that whore running away and trying to push her girls as far away as possible from here.

    ¡°Kill them,¡± I said without the need to raise even a single eyebrow, ¡°then go and kill those bitches and bring back their bodies.¡±

    *Fwoosh!*

    My soulers weren¡¯t that far from me. The moment I gave the order, they moved like a sh and ended up passing through the big bodies of those dragons, killing them.

    Then they started to run, leaving a long trail of ck smoke behind. Their target was the running bunch of those subi.

    If a dragon leader had such wealth, then I expected something nice from the soft body of the subus leader.

    Of course subus race couldn¡¯t bepared with dragons, but she was a leader just like this dude here.

    ¡°May I ask what you are doing?¡±

    As I just finished gathering my loot from this dude, and before I could even scan my inventory for what I got, I heard this familiar voice from behind.

    It was that youth who seemed to be the leader of the people here.

    ¡°It¡¯s not polite to ask someone about his stuff without introducing yourself at least,¡± I simply shrugged while moving after another dead body of a dragon elite and started to im his belongings.

    Unlike the leader, the rest were simply ordinary. They took only a few seconds to get half of their inventories, making me not expect something big.

    ¡°Sorry about that,¡± the youth didn¡¯t get my signal to f*ck off and leave me alone, ¡°I¡¯m Leonardo, everyone calls me Leo, the fiery Leo,¡± he said as if he was inside one of those silly reality shows of this time or something.

    ¡°Hi Leo,¡± I said without any speck of excitement while continuing what I was doing.

    ¡°May I ask what you are doing?¡± He was quite persistent.

    ¡°Why should I answer such a question?¡± I coldly said before jumping to one of those smashed under my chariot.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± he seemed to be startled by my answer, ¡°aren¡¯t we humans? Shouldn¡¯t we help each other?¡±

    ¡°Sorry pal,¡± I finished collecting the loot from one body and jumped to another, ¡°I only taught my secrets to my gang.¡±

    ¡°Them?¡± He looked at the girls and the spearhead as he said that in a tone that I didn¡¯t like. One single nce from me made this kid tremble slightly. ¡°S¡­ Sorry, didn¡¯t mean any disrespect.¡±

    ¡°Nothing happened,¡± I returned to my business while coldly adding, ¡°if you really made me feel disrespect, then your head won¡¯t be still attached to your body. Go away pal, this isn¡¯t a game.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m a gamer,¡± he patted his chest strongly with his closed fist as if this was enough to leave me in wonder, ¡°I¡¯m a pro! Before all this I was famous.¡±

    ¡°Never heard about you pal,¡± I shrugged, ¡°no disrespect meant.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He stood there without moving an inch except to follow me.

    ¡°So I shall put my hand over¡­¡±

    *Fwoosh!*

    Without warning, my sword was fast, so fast it suddenly appeared in front of his face, stopping a few inches away from his eyes.

    ¡°Gulp¡­ S¡­ Sorry, I just wanted to try it!¡±

    ¡°Told you this is only for my gang,¡± I motioned with my head to the side, ¡°scram and don¡¯t disturb me again.¡±

    ¡°B¡­ But¡­¡± he stood up slowly while my sword followed.

    ¡°If you are so tired from life, then keep nagging me!¡±

    Helplessly he walked away. I didn¡¯t mind telling him some advice, on condition that he would join my forces.

    But to make someone like him, a leader of such a big and organised force, put down his ego and ept to join me, I had to create a need and adder of superiority with him.

    He had to feel theck in our abilities. Not only in regard to wealth or gears or things like my chariot, but in skills, knowledge, and experience.

    Just like now, he wasn¡¯t interested that much by my chariot or by the way I killed the dragons with. He never asked me about my soulers or that big baby that I imed from the dragon leader.

    He was interested in what I was doing. Why? Because he was a gamer, someone who was driven by desire to be the best, nothing more.

    Hispetitive spirit and his desire for power forced him toe and ask, even sticking around while I was intentionally giving him a cold shoulder.

    I knew he wouldn¡¯t give up. If he did, then he wouldn¡¯t be a gamer. A gamer in the apocalypse was simply like a shark in water; deadly and his progress would be phenomenal inter stages.

    Those guys lived their entire lives ying games just like the apocalypse itself. So when the apocalypse happened, everyone struggled except for them. And when everyone got a chance to survive, they were making great names for themselves.

    I didn¡¯t recall his name or nickname to be honest. Gamers were known by their nicknames prior to the apocalypse. Despite his name didn¡¯t ring any bells, I still wanted him to join my forces.

    His force was decent indeed. Few thousand humans with good equipment and enough experience to be second only to my own force. But I wouldn¡¯t crave him for that.

    I wanted him for the same reasons I worked to add the jumper, the spearhead, and other girls to my team; his scary growth potential.

    So it wasn¡¯t a surprise to see my teaming back after they settled everything and that dude was with them.

    ¡°Boss,¡± the spearhead spoke first, ¡°are we going to hit anyone else?¡±

    ¡°We are done here,¡± I shrugged, ¡°once I¡¯m done, we can leave.¡±

    ¡°Santa us,¡± just as I was standing from one dead subus from the group my soulers brought over minutes ago, Karoline said in a joking tone while taking shelter with a spearhead from me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ever say that to me again!¡± I red at her while she gave me a tempting apologetic look. ¡°Speak, what do you want?¡±

    ¡°Our little brother here wants to ask you about something,¡± Karoline pushed that dude towards my vision and I simply turned my ring look over to him.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to scream?¡±

    ¡°Boss, can you be a bit gentler with him?¡± Angelica jumped and literally grabbed my arm while giving me a petition look from her sexy eyes.

    ¡°I won¡¯t help anyone who isn¡¯t part of our team,¡± I freed myself and made my stance clearer as I added, ¡°if you wanted to know, you¡¯ll have to take me as your boss, just like everyone else here.¡±

    I motioned my head to the four girls and the spearhead before leaning over another dead body of a subus girl, ¡°or else you can just leave and note here again.¡±

    I heard them chatting in low tone as they worked as a team to convince this dude to join my crew.

    Of course every single one of them knew about my ns. After all, I sent a brief message to Angelica and exined things over to her. She got what I wanted and the team was working brilliantly to lure this dude in.

    ¡°Alright boss,¡± Isabe¡¯s happy tone came, ¡°he agreed to join us.¡±

    ¡°Is this right?¡± I stopped what I was doing and examined him from head to tail.

    Aside from his long smooth yellow hair, he was your average type of a guy. He had not a single special mark or feature at all! Amon dude who happened to be a game geek before the apocalypse.

    ¡°I do,¡± perhaps only his ck eyes that had a strange lustre about them gave me a good impression about him. Of course in addition to him being a gamer.

    ¡°Cool,¡± I took something out, ¡°sign it and you¡¯ll be part of the team then.¡±

    ¡°What is that?!¡± He grabbed the contract which I filled out quickly and signed it already. It seems I wrote many contracts so far to get ustomed to these.

    ¡°It¡¯s your admission test,¡± I returned to what I was doing before adding, ¡°sign it and you are part of us. Refuse and you won¡¯t get any chance like that again.¡±

    ¡°But..¡± he seemed a bit hesitant. Dude, just sign the f*cking thing over! You wasted a lot of my time and my team¡¯s effort to make you join.

    ¡°But what?¡± the spearhead asked while he was showing a slightly aggressive tone in his voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡± I could hear his rejectioning, ¡°I gathered those people around and they trusted me. I can¡¯t just simply leave them behind.¡±

    Oh, it was that! A cool hearted dude then, amazing!

    ¡°Boss¡­¡± It was Isabe¡¯s voice, and I answered her without even turning my back to her.

    ¡°They can join,¡± I said, ¡°but after passing the traitor test.¡±

    ¡°Traitor what?¡±

    Innocent dude¡­ I swear your group was a locust of traitors judged by that good heart of yours.

    ¡°Take this,¡± I bought onepass fast from the market and threw it over to Isabe, ¡°like usual. I can¡¯t summon my warriors over. So you can use my Gollems and their ballista.¡±

    I motioned to my gigantic chariot and Isabe nodded in understanding. As for that poor Leo, he kept that puzzled look over his face which turned fast into a look of disgust and soon anger when he heard what thatpass should do.

    Of course he signed the contract first and became one of my people. As for iming ten percent of the loot here, it was left after scanning his people.

    As I finished taking up my loot, I stood on the side watching in silence while my soulers were acting like executioners, killing anyone daring to run away.

    It happened like usual, people lined up with puzzlement at first before they started to get what was happening here. In a span of a few minutes, many groups of people started to run, trying to escape their death here.

    Of course my soulers weren¡¯t enough to kill them all. But who said my Gollems weren¡¯t there to hunt them down?

    As for me, I jumped over my chariot and kept ying chasing games with those miserable traitors until my team scanned all of them.

    ¡°Now let me teach you my trick,¡± I said without feeling the same loss feeling or despair he had on his face. He had all the right to feel so. After all, slightly over half of his forces were traitors!

    But when he got to learn about the trick of gathering the loot from them, he didn¡¯t feel any loss at all. In fact he felt some regret for not killing a group of them by his own hands.

    In one way he would vent out his anger and feeling of betrayal, and from another he would gain much more than ten percent.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look this sad,¡± I patted him on the shoulder when he knew about the fifty percent loot rule, ¡°the big fish is still lying in wait over there. As a token of celebration for your joining, go and im the ten percent from that dude.¡±

    Of course I was giving him a share at the expense of someone from my team. We had now six in my team, and only five could im their loot from the rich dead dragon.

    But I had to show him a bone to ignite his desire to excel and do better. Of course he was a gamer, he had a soul of a warrior deep within him.

    As for the person who wouldn¡¯t get his share, it didn¡¯t even take a second of my time. I already selected him. Indeed he was my dear spearhead!

 Chapter 139 [Bonus chapter] Special Grenades!

    Of course the spearhead didn¡¯t like this but what could he do about it?

    ¡°We are ready.¡±

    We took almost one hour before they all took their shares from here.

    ¡°Bring everyone on board,¡± I pointed at my chariot as I gave permission for everyone here to board it, ¡°we¡¯ll go back to Jersey city for now.¡±

    ¡°Is it under our control?¡± Alex asked while she was trying to get rid of her shadow, Angelica, using me as a barrier between the two.

    ¡°It is,¡± I nodded while moving in wide strides towards the chariot, ¡°but it¡¯s not like New York. the damage there is simply terrifying.¡±

    ¡°Is New York still standing?¡± Leo came to my side while asking in a weird tone.

    ¡°Indeed it is, why? Did you hear anything else about it?¡± I looked at him but he gave me a deep gaze before suddenly shouting while pointing at me:

    ¡°Oh, you¡­ It¡¯s you¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me¡­ What?!¡± I looked at the four girls and the spearhead while the people on the ground were heading towards my chariot.

    ¡°It¡¯s you¡­ that dude who sent me a broadcast before,¡± he shouted as if he found some kind of earth shattering secret, ¡°damn me! It¡¯s really you! F*ck!!¡±

    Oh you were speaking about that! I almost forgot about my earlier broadcast.

    ¡°Damn! I heard you mention New York but never thought we¡¯d meet like this!¡± he was acting weird! Looking around, as if he was looking for the same reaction from my team or something¡­ he even screams without any reason.

    ¡°Calm down buddie,¡± the spearhead interfered, ¡°it¡¯s something normal for our boss. Just get used to it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ amazing!!¡± he didn¡¯t cool down so I had to ask about something regarding this point.

    ¡°Did you get my message? I mean after listening to it, did you consider what I said?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± he shouted and even went to the edge of the chariot as he screamed at the people down there, ¡°he is the one! The one who sent us the message! He is the man we are following! F*ck!!!¡±

    Dude, please chill out or else you might rupture something in your vocals¡­

    ¡°Man, can you calm down a bit?¡± I said while trying to get him back to his cool self.

    ¡°This is totally unbelievable! Do you know that you are the one who ignited that idea in our heads in the first ce?!¡±

    ¡°What idea?¡± he spoke like I knew what he was speaking about.

    ¡°That sh*t from before man¡­ That ambush thing! Damn! You didn¡¯t know¡­ the man didn¡¯t know!¡±

    Thatst sentence he shouted towards the people below like it was some kind of revtion. Well dude, could you just calm down for a second and exin?

    Angelica stepped in and with Alex the two managed to get something useful from him. It seemed that after I broadcast my video, he agreed with everyone here to start a rebellious move against the monsters and other races in this world.

    So they picked a nice ce and gathered up the two hills of ruins. They set a good ambush and they killed two other groups before thest one.

    ¡°So you have a gamer ss?¡± I asked in doubt, ¡°and this ss isn¡¯t unique and others have it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we are already linked together in some sort of a big game thing!¡± he kept shouting and it seemed I had to get used to his flippering nature.

    For a second there he was acting docile and the next he was a lion roaring all over the ce.

    ¡°So you have a link with other gamers?¡± This was something important, far more important than just having him.

    He nodded then suddenly shook his head.

    ¡°There is such a link but to use the chat I have to upgrade my ss level.¡±

    ¡°And?¡± I didn¡¯t find it weird. Such a unique ability muste at a price.

    ¡°I need to acquire skills from ces other than the market,¡± he bitterly said while his face showed a lost expression as he returned to the calm version of Leo.

    ¡°You can get skills like we taught you,¡± Angelica said as if this was something simple.

    ¡°This¡­¡± yet he hesitated and I slightly got a rough idea about his ss conditions.

    ¡°You need to acquire it like you are ying a game?¡± I asked and he nodded to confirm my guess. ¡°So you can only have them from dungeons, correct?¡±

    ¡°And special quests called silver graded quests or higher,¡± he added, ¡°but till now I didn¡¯t get any skill or even get close to see a glimpse of a dungeon or a quest of that grade.¡±

    ¡°The silver quests¡­¡± this wasn¡¯t an alien term for my ears. Silver graded quests or godly quests were quests issued by gods when a group of survivors got the blessing from the same god.

    After knowing that secret about god pantheons, I could say that such quests would be issued when we have many people getting blessings from gods of the same pantheon.

    Anyway that was far from a topic. But thinking about that reminded me of all the silent gods in my channel and the two pantheons I was dealing with.

    The war pantheon should have seen my battles so far. I did a remarkable performance back there and even in a dark realm monster as a bonus.

    Don¡¯t tell me that wasn¡¯t enough to gain their support!

    As for the death pantheon, I wouldn¡¯t hang my hopes on it. This one had many internal conflicts and scary gods. After watching how god wrath was deadly, I didn¡¯t want to get in such a mess, not if I had another choice to consider.

    ¡°Golden quests can do, right?¡± Angelica said while looking at me and Alex as if she was asking for our support.

    Alex frowned while I simply nodded.

    ¡°Golden quests would appear every five quests, so we still have a long time to have one,¡± I said before adding, ¡°but regarding dungeons, I have a way to get into them.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Leo flipped the button and instantly reacted intensely to my words. He jumped and grabbed my arm as if he was begging me for his life. ¡°You know how to find dungeons? F*ck! I searched wide and far and tried to get info from everyone but failed!¡±

    ¡°I have a way, I just told you that,¡± I freed my arm before adding, ¡°we¡¯ll just have to wait until the second quest is finished.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t go right now?¡± like an impatient kid he reacted.

    ¡°Of course not!¡± I rolled my eyes, ¡°any dungeon will take at least one day toplete. Not to mention I have ess to two and not one.¡±

    ¡°Two¡­ That¡¯s¡­!!!¡± he was shocked to speak properly and I had to thank god for that.

    ¡°Just hang tight and wait for the second quest to be over,¡± I ended this discussion as I looked over to thest batch of people getting into my chariot, ¡°and pray the next rest period will be long enough to get into one dungeon at least.¡±

    Strangely enough hended on his knees, raised both hands in the air as if he was really praying. Dude, gods really existed but they were just watching our performance from their high up shrines and not giving a damn about us!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± as everyone boarded my chariot, I started to move it using the intermediate version of power. It took us almost an hour to cross that river back to the Jersey city location, but we didn¡¯t have anything urgent to rush up.

    During this hour I started to look into the rich gains I got this time. Aside from the astronomical fifty million coins, my gains mostly were in stat points and gears.

    It seemed that the dragon dude was obsessed with gears. There were enough gears inside my inventory to arm up an entire army of fifty thousand to the brim!

    Of course I had many followers now, but my total force didn¡¯t even cross the twenty thousand mark yet.

    And who said I should waste these precious gears over them? I should start considering building up my elite force, not justmon survivors with some skill.

    Then bizarre items were found inside my inventory. For example I found dozens of simr small statues that belonged to different six groups.

    Whenever I took one out and tried to examine it, I got the same message over and over again.

    [You don¡¯t have permission to view it]

    [You need to get the least conditions to be able to gain permission]

    Again I didn¡¯t have enough permission to view the details of these statues. Now I had seven different statues in my inventory without being able to ess any of them.

    Of course I¡¯d be able to get the permission once I raised my stats, raised my level, gained new skills, gained a god blessing, and of course raised my ss level.

    That was what I had in mind about the conditions for unlocking such statues¡¯ information windows.

    They were ess keys to impacts, like the Bringold impact. But would they be like the Bringold impact? A ck market impact? Or would they be a forging association? Or something else?

    Well¡­ I had to wait to know the answer for that.

    Putting these statues aside for now, I found strange weapons like the one used before against me. That dude didn¡¯t use all of his special small versioned babies, as I found twenty of them lying calmly inside my inventory.

    In addition to these and their ammunition, I also found a few other weapons. Even some grenades were there.

    They weren¡¯t like the grenades of death that I acquired from my jumper. There were three groups of such grenades, called by order: the grenades of life, the grenades of time, the grenades of darkness.

    [Grenade of life: special item. Used when your team of more than one hundred have less than ten percent of their stamina. The grenade will explode and shower particles from the tree of life. Any damage gained will be repulsed and returned to all of your team as health particles. These particles will help in healing any wound or block any deadly attack]

    Damn! This grenade would be a game changed in anyrge fight! The first question that popped in my mind was why that jerk didn¡¯t use this when I was fighting him?

    But the answer came when I reread the description. The number of his team wasn¡¯t close to a hundred from the start. Not to mention the subus team wasn¡¯t part of his group.

    Phew! If he used the stock of this grenade, killing him wouldn¡¯t be this easy or fast.

    [Grenade of time: special item. Throwing it at an area will make the time pause for one minute. You need to not be injured to use it. Applied only on one person]

    Damn! Another heaven defying grenade! Were all grenades this shocking or what?

    Of course I knew why he didn¡¯t use it when I attacked him. He was injured during his fight with Leo¡¯s crew. Thanks to Leo and his men, that dragon leader lost his chance to use this grenade.

    [Grenade of darkness: Special item. When used, it explodes and creates arge sphere of darkness spanning across a hundred metres in radius. You and your team will only have the vision inside that sphere, and anyone else will be blind. Must not be under attack or in the middle of attacking before using it. Duration: twenty seconds]

    Sh*t! Sh*t! These grenades were simply heaven defying!

    I sucked in a deep breath before calming down my thoughts.

    I got almost fifty of each grenade, making me able to turn any battle in the uing few quests to my favour.

    But that also highlighted another thing, or ignited a deep desire inside me.

    I wanted to have more, much more of these things. Buying them wasn¡¯t that impossible. Even if the Bringold impact might not have these, one of the impacts that I had their statues with me would definitely sell them.

    But they woulde at astronomical prices for sure. Even such a wealthy dragon youth didn¡¯t have that much of these items.

    So the best solution wasn¡¯t to buy them, but to seek to try and manufacture them. Once I seeded in doing so, I¡¯d unlock a totally new path for me.

    Not only a path for power, but also a path for higher authority in this universe, gaining more rtions and formidable allies, plus gaining more wealth in an easy way.

    I must find a way to make these and other heaven defying items that I always read about. Without noticing it, my vision turned into a certain direction, the direction of Massachusetts state.

    Just wait there baby, I¡¯de to you once I finish here.

 Chapter 140 Returning To Jersey City

    As I finished checking these grenades, we were on the outskirts of Jersey city.

    I had to admit, this city looked really ugly at this moment. Unlike the bustling city with life from before, this city was more like a graveyard.

    Everything on the stretch of my eyes was filled with scattered ruins. At many spots there were still many long tongues of smoke rising from the ground.

    In brief¡­ it wasn¡¯t a city but one of those deep scars which the apocalypse left on Earth.

    ¡°What happened here?¡± The girls gathered around me and looked in surprise towards the city.

    ¡°It¡¯s the natural thing after any fight in the apocalypse,¡± I simply shrugged before turning my attention towards four ces.

    Five big gates hovered hundred metres above the ground in four different ces. The fifth was already mine, so I first went towards the other four to im them.

    ¡°What are these?¡± Leo asked while his eyes were glimmering in bright light. He was curious, of course, like any human.

    ¡°It¡¯s a gate,¡± I stopped the chariot only a few metres away from the gate. I jumped over the edge of the chariot while adding, ¡°it links our world with worlds beyond ours.¡±

    ¡°Alien worlds?¡± he asked, ¡°like those in movies?¡±

    ¡°Dude,¡± I rolled my eyes while the message of acquiring control over the gate shed in front of my eyes, ¡°from where did you think all these monsters came from?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t answer and I wasn¡¯t looking for any. As I got control easily over this one, I moved towards the other three.

    Until I gained control over thest gate, I didn¡¯t lower my guard. The first gate I conquered wasn¡¯t an easy task at all.

    But for some reason, not a single sound came from the other side of the gate. I didn¡¯t know why and I didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°Let¡¯s check the monster,¡± as Ipleted this task, I looked towards the fallen mountain that was at the south part of the city.

    ¡°Let us go and control the castles here,¡± Isabe said in a fighting spirit.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get overheated about this,¡± I started tond my chariot on the ground before adding, ¡°there is no enemy or a single monster remaining here.¡±

    ¡°We have to conquer them anyway,¡± the spearhead stood as usual on Isabe¡¯s side and I only nodded.

    ¡°Can I also go?¡± Leo said while stealing sneaky gazes towards Angelica.

    ¡°Go with him,¡± I said to the two girls. After all, I didn¡¯t need their help in the uing process.

    ¡°Why us?¡± Angelica seemed annoyed, but Alex jumped to stand with Leo. it seemed she found in Leo a way to annoy Angelica, leaving a faint smile over my face.

    ¡°What about me?¡± Karoline, who kept standing silent during this journey, asked.

    ¡°You¡¯ll remain with me,¡± I said in a decisive tone. Of course there was little chance the angels of this city would pose a threat over her. But I didn¡¯t like the idea of her moving away after things calmed down here atst.

    ¡°Alright,¡± and as an obedient girl she nodded, making my heart palpitate for no obvious reason.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take my men with me,¡± Leo¡¯s sound came from down below.

    ¡°Give the others half of them,¡± but my answer was swift and held a hidden message. Dude, they weren¡¯t your men the moment you joined my forces.

    I saw a sh of disappointment over his face but before he could answer, Angelica nudged him by her arm. ¡°We will do that, boss, right?¡±

    ¡°Y¡­ Yes,¡± I dunno why but in front of Angelica he looked a bit nervous.

    The few thousands inside my chariot evacuated and distributed over the ground. As I rose up again, I could see the earlier army that was led by Sara working all over the city to im castles.

    ¡°They can control everything before the next quest starts,¡± I said in content before turning my full attention towards that dead behemoth.

    It was a treasure trove in my eyes. Once I reached there, I didn¡¯t find only the jumper but also another figure.

    ¡°Hi,¡± I said to Fang, ¡°Did you wait for so long?¡±

    ¡°I just came half an hour ago,¡± he said.

    ¡°Where did you go?¡± the jumper asked in an impatient tone, ¡°we are pinned here without knowing what to do. I hate standing idle!¡±

    ¡°You have to get ustomed to that,¡± I ignored the two for a second before summoning the rest of my warriors, ¡°go,¡± I pointed at the enormous behemoth and they all shed towards it.

    ¡°Do you n to mine this thing?¡± Fang asked in a surprised tone.

    ¡°Do you want a piece?¡± I asked, ¡°I can trade some with you in exchange for good things like these.¡±

    I took out the big weapon I imed from the leader of the dragons. Just by taking it out, Fang realised what I did.

    ¡°You managed to kill him? Hahaha!¡± Heughed as if he was surprised to see proof of me killing that dragon.

    ¡°He tried to run away, but how can I let him do that?¡± I smiled while the jumper nodded in praise while examining that weapon in interest.

    ¡°Keep your hands off,¡± I said in warning, ¡°this is mine,¡± I took it back before turning to Fang, ¡°so can we make such a deal?¡±

    ¡°Sorry pal,¡± he shrugged, ¡°my items are only mine. But you gained something nice here.¡±

    ¡°Stingy Selvator,¡± I murmured while turning my eyes towards the giant behemoth, ¡°don¡¯t tell me this thing is amon cabbage in your eyes.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that,¡± he shook his head before adding in a bitter tone, ¡°if it was up to me, I¡¯d rather take a big chunk of it. But my things were given to me by my family, and I need them to survive the uing fights.¡±

    ¡°As if you are weak to feel threatened,¡± I sighed, ¡°aside from that dude, the girl of that subus race didn¡¯t have such nice things.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s expected,¡± Fang said as if it was something granted, ¡°both aren¡¯t archlords. But dragons are dragons after all. Even such a regent had such weapons in his inventory.¡±

    ¡°Regent?¡± I asked, ¡°what does that mean?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s our pyramid of leadership,¡± he exined, ¡°any raceing here will have such a pyramid of ranks. On the high top are the mighty and heaven-selected paragons. Way down thedder the regent stands and archlords are just one rank above them.¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± at this moment I recalled what the angels addressed him with from before, ¡°so you are an archlord? Damn! Now I feel more regretful for not killing you!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, if you had the ability to do that why didn¡¯t you do it?¡± The one to answer wasn¡¯t Fang but the jumper.

    Dude¡­ stop bricking me at every corner!

    ¡°Anyway I need to leave the city soon and go north,¡± Fang said before adding in a serious tone, ¡°mentioning the archlords, you need to watch out from the dragon¡¯s archlord¡­ that dude is really ruthless.¡±

    ¡°As strong as you?¡± I asked, trying to get an assessment about that dragon.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t evenpare to him,¡± but unlike what I imagined, Fang shook his head. Damn! Even such an archlord of Selvators admitted that dude¡¯s superiority. ¡°He is scary!¡±

    Before I could ask more, a system message popped up in front of me.

    And I wasn¡¯t the only one to get such a message.

    [The main second quest is now officially starts]

    [Quest details: for the next week, you are asked to take control of as many emblems and castles in your city as possible]

    [ording to the final number of the controlled emblems and castles in the city, the rewards will be assigned ordingly]

    ¡°This¡­¡± I stood in daze while looking around, ¡°where did those angels go? Aren¡¯t they supposed to give us the quest?¡±

    ¡°You scared them away,¡± the jumper said while shaking his head as if this was something funny in his eyes.

    ¡°What did you get?¡± Unlike the two of us, Fang kept standing still for five minutes. Once he waved his hand in the air closing the window that he could only see, I asked.

    ¡°I got a quest as you did,¡± he said before noticing something was wrong, ¡°what? Didn¡¯t you get the quest details as well?¡±

    ¡°It was just two sentences only,¡± the jumper looked at me like I was a criminal or something, ¡°thanks to certain someone, the angels seemed to be so pissed off.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s funny, hahaha,¡± Fangughed and the jumper joined him. These two¡­ why did I feel the urge to p them on the face at this moment?

    ¡°What did you get?¡± I asked, ¡°a quest to control cities and try to open gates to our world?¡±

    I already knew about the real content of this quest. Of course I didn¡¯t have anything to do with that short quest. It was already settled before that humans would have only such acking exnation regarding this quest.

    ¡°You ask as if you know,¡± Fang gave me a weird gaze, and he wasn¡¯t the only one to look at me like this.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you got a different quest than me,¡± the jumper showed more doubt than Fang. After all that dude remained by my side for so long and he knew more about my mysterious things.

    ¡°I got the same short quest,¡± the all standing silent Karoline finally spoke up, ¡°it was only two brief messages with not much exnation.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡± the jumper¡¯s eyes shed in bright light but I simply ignored him.

    ¡°Did you get that quest to open a gate to our world?¡± I asked Fang again, and this time he simply nodded in agreement.

    ¡°This quest isn¡¯t going to be simple,¡± he said, ¡°after all there are many stages and levels of difficulty in it. Thergest reward is regarding merging our worlds with yours¡­ why do I have the feeling that you already know about that?¡±

    ¡°I just had a tip from my god,¡± I gave suchme excuse that didn¡¯t even convince my girl.

    ¡°Sorry pal,¡± Fang turned over this page as he added, ¡°in this quest I¡¯ll have to attack humans and control as many cities as I can.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that bad,¡± I smiled mysteriously, ¡°you do what you have to do, and I¡¯ll do my task towards my race as well.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± he gave me a deeper gaze before sighing, ¡°anyway you should be quite busy in this city and its surroundings. So I¡¯ll retreat away from here and go up north. But¡­ that dragon archlord¡­ he will be a nuisance for you¡­ and me¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you know about him?¡± I asked but before I could hear his answer, I heard a bustling sounding from one direction. It was a group of my force walking towards a nearby castle.

    ¡°You already freed your people, that¡¯s good. I was worried you would miss them.¡±

    ¡°Feed my people?!¡± it suddenly hit me, ¡°damn! Don¡¯t tell me there are humans trapped in cages in the gate castles!¡±

    ¡°Not only these castles,¡± he shook his head before adding, ¡°it¡¯s all the castles in this city and many castles in ten miles around it.¡±

    ¡°You!!!¡± The jumper suddenly jumped and grabbed Fang by the cor. That dude was emitting dangerous air, but the next instant Fang released a far more dangerous air pulse wave that even pushed me a few steps backwards.

    And the jumper didn¡¯t fare too well against him.

    ¡°Sorry man, but this was something I had to do,¡± Fang said in a neutral tone, ¡°we were enemies before, don¡¯t forget about that. I just came to alert you about these people. After all, the destruction here would mask any of their presence.¡±

    ¡°Damn!¡± The jumper didn¡¯t stand a single moment as he darted towards one direction. He was such an impatient dude to move alone.

    Instead of being controlled by anger like him, I simply opened my chat and sent the order to all of my girls, Leo, and the spearhead about this info.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said in an honest tone, ¡°I almost missed that.¡±

    ¡°No problem pal,¡± Fang shrugged.

    ¡°What about that dragon archlord then?¡± I asked, ¡°what do you know about him?¡±

    And instantly his facial features changed to show how serious this topic was.

 Chapter 141 Setting A Plan For The Quest

    ¡°I told you already about our pyramid way of leadership. Your world is already arranged into zones. The entire world is divided into five main regions for each race, each ruled over by one heaven son.¡±

    ¡°One region for each big continent, right?¡± I asked just to make sure I got what he said right.

    ¡°You can consider it this way, but in fact it was arranged based on how your world will look like after the merge ended,¡± he tried to exin something I was already aware of.

    The big fivends, each was supposed to be ruled out by one single big race of those aliens. As for humans, they were already wiped out from the picture.

    ¡°I get it,¡± I said to make him not waste time exining this over, ¡°what about these heaven sons then? You called them paragons, right?¡±

    He nodded, and then shook his head. ¡°Only one paragon is allowed for each race in any apocalypse. They are justpeting with each other, as all races arepeting to get morends over other races,¡± he said in a solemn tone before adding:

    ¡°Our paragons are situated at the east from here, across that big water separating us from them. But the dragons have two paragons situated in this continent.¡±

    ¡°Two?!!¡± I was surprised to hear that.

    ¡°Not only them,¡± he still had more bad news to tell, ¡°but the subus race also has three paragons here, and the berserkers have two. But you can¡¯t depend on these berserkers, after all they are here to fight everyone and not dominate anything.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ It¡¯s a big f*cking mess!¡± I never expected all of such attention would be focused on this part of the world.

    What? Did the dragons already sat their gazes over this continent? Come on! I wouldn¡¯t let that happen! Not under my watch.

    ¡°They have selected this part of your world to focus on,¡± he just confirmed my earlier guess, ¡°and as two paragons appeared here, they also brought many strong and capable senators, vices, and even archlords. My bad luck was to be assigned here out of all ces.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it this way,¡± I said, ¡°we are together in this. Don¡¯t think I have no way to deal with these fiery lizards.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate them,¡± he rolled his eyes, ¡°once you do, you won¡¯t know when or how you died!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± I smiled in confidence, ¡°just tell me everything you know about that dude near us.¡±

    ¡°He was supposed to go active in the centre of this continent,¡± Fang sighed, ¡°but for some reasons, he abandoned his earlier ns after the first quest was over and came to this part.¡±

    ¡°Something forced him to be active here¡­ Is it your race?¡± I asked and Fang shook his head.

    ¡°My best guess is that he met a hard rock to crack from your race.¡±

    ¡°Humans?¡± it came as a surprise even for me. I knew all about the life stories of big shots in human history in the apocalypse. They wouldn¡¯t go active or show up their talents and abilities except after the tens quest.

    Who would that be to show up his potential early on? Was there someone so strong enough to push such a deadly foe back and force him away?

    ¡°Is there a chance he might be faking all this?¡± I asked, trying to consider all options, ¡°or perhaps he controlled many cities in the centre, so he is trying to expand his territory.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not possible,¡± but Fang¡¯s response was firm, ¡°I already got the news. He lost, lost a big part of his forces in the centre. Then he came here to try and take more regions topensate for his losses.¡±

    ¡°He lost big? Interesting,¡± I saw a chance in this.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get your hopes high up,¡± but Fang kept throwing more bad news, ¡°he got another army to support him from the big gate at the north west from here. He isn¡¯t that weak, in fact he is so dangerous to face in my opinion.¡±

    ¡°Hurt and want to get revenge¡­ Hmm¡­ you said north west?¡± this point shed back something, ¡°so that dude was trying to go there. Does that mean his base is near?¡±

    ¡°He is,¡± he nodded in confirmation, ¡°only one hundred miles north west from here.¡±

    ¡°Do you have eyes over him?¡±

    ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± he got my idea, ¡°don¡¯t go directly towards him now. I say we shall retreat and consolidate our forces at the shore side here. Let him vent his anger and expand his forces so we can hunt them down.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like that,¡± it was a safe and good n. But it wasn¡¯t an active one. ¡°If we wait, he will consolidate his forces and be far ahead of us. At least right now his forces are all in chaos and low morale. And he wille at me anyway, right?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have two cities? Why bother about this one?¡±

    I looked at the other side of the Hudson river and couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°the two cities are so close to not leave me in rest while he controls here. Besides, what¡¯s the point in iming a city then ditching it for someone else to control?¡±

    He looked at me without saying anything for a long minute. I also kept my silence. After all, what I was proposing here seemed to be against what he had in mind for his future ns in this quest.

    ¡°If we fight him here, we will miss a lot of time and¡­¡±

    ¡°Victory isn¡¯t guaranteed?¡± I grinned evilly, ¡°just tell me, do you have eyes close to him and his forces?¡±

    ¡°Of course I have,¡± he said in a show off way, ¡°every single archlord won¡¯t be one without eyes in his enemy forces.¡±

    ¡°So he also has eyes in your forces?¡±

    ¡°I believe even in yours as well.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I shrugged, ¡°I already cleaned my forces before anything else.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t tell me you used that dirtypass!¡±

    I grinned as I took one out. ¡°Yes, you have it,¡± he sighed, ¡°that means you already paid a hefty price to cleanse all of your forces.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a must,¡± I said, ¡°without doing that, how can I sleep at night.¡±

    ¡°Do you even sleep?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try to get some rest soon,¡± I shrugged, ¡°anyway I want you to move slightly away from here and away from his forces¡­ why not go south?¡±

    ¡°And?¡± he asked while thinking about my proposed n.

    ¡°I¡¯ll lure him to attack me while not shielding against your forces,¡± I said, ¡°this way we can get him off guard.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯ll be far to the south by then!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not you, but your main force,¡± I corrected.

    ¡°Do you want only me and my elites?¡± He read my idea and I nodded.

    ¡°I can show him a grand army of fodders, but against his elites I lose big without doubt.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ matching his elites means¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll target him from the start,¡± I said in a serious tone as this was the base of my entire n.

    ¡°He won¡¯t show such weakness as you imagine,¡± Fang had such a defeated spirit even before we started the fight. ¡°That toy you are happy with¡­ I can say for sure that he has a one hundred force totally equipped with it! Can you fight such force? With only your chariot?¡±

    One hundred? F*ck! I was almost this close to dance in joy to get one of these, and he had a hundred! And that was for his personal force to use! F*cking dragons!

    ¡°I say we y it safer¡­ Why not let me be the bait? Go to the north and make hime to me?¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t work,¡± I sighed, ¡°he wille at you with his full force. We won¡¯t have a chance to ambush him at all!¡±

    ¡°Then let me go to the far north instead of south,¡± he proposed, ¡°just going south will put me far from my territory.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t set your gaze under your feet,¡± I noticed his issue with my n now, ¡°when we remove that threat off the world, then we can y as we want in a wider territory than what you have in mind.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Just go south for now,¡± I said ending this discussion, ¡°and let me think over the n again. Also send me all the data you get about his force movement.¡±

    ¡°Why do I feel I turned into yourckey?¡± he red up at me.

    ¡°It¡¯s for our both sake,¡± I replied with a sly smile.

    ¡°Then let me go north and I won¡¯t let him escape. But letting you use this damaged city as bait won¡¯t work.¡±

    ¡°Just drop it, we will do it our way,¡± I rolled my eyes while wondering if this Selvator had a distant rtive with stubborn berserkers or what.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do it your way but you need to let part of my elites hide in your backyard.¡±

    His tone told me he read already through my entire n. Good Selvator, you guessed it right indeed.

    ¡°How many?¡± I asked before agreeing, ¡°too much and we¡¯ll get exposed.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t your force clear?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m worried about yours.¡±

    We stayed silent for a few seconds before both breaking out inughter. The all silent Karoline giggled and shook her head as if we were two big boys ying with each other.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send two hundred at your other city,¡± he said while starting to walk away as if this was his own way to say goodbye.

    ¡°Hey, two hundred is a lot to hide!¡± I shouted but he only raised his fist in the air as he answered while getting away:

    ¡°I trust them with my own life. So don¡¯t feel any worry.¡±

    ¡°Hey! Stop!¡± I tried to stop him but he simply opened up his speed and left in a hurry like he owed me money.

    ¡°Hahaha, you two¡­ hahaha!¡± Karoline¡¯sughs made me finally snap out of what just happened.

    ¡°Did you see that? He ran away like a shameless dragon and not an honourable Selvator!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha,e, tell me first what Selvators mean,¡± she motioned towards me toe while she seemed to lose any control over herughs.

    Girl! What was funny about what happened? That dude used my backyard city as a garage to hide his own forces and keep an eye over my forces!

    ¡°Just chill out, you also got what you wanted from him,¡± she patted me on the shoulder while I felt more ease when she did that.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let him spy on me,¡± I rolled my eyes towards the direction Fang ran towards.

    ¡°At least he is on our side, right?¡±

    ¡°For now, yes,¡± I said, ¡°he is bound by a contract. But the contract is only limited to controlling this coastline for now.¡±

    ¡°This coastline? You say it as if this was a few miles area in size!!¡± she was surprised but I knew it wasn¡¯t that much of a space considering the new world after the merge. ¡°Anyway, what shall we do now?¡±

    ¡°We will rest,¡± I stretched my arms and realised I didn¡¯t have a rest for a long time already.

    ¡°Rest and that dude ising here for us?¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯te at once, he isn¡¯t camping at our doorsteps or something,¡± I took a piece of meat out and ate it while drinking big mouths of water.

    ¡°Wow! Where did you get the meat?¡± her eyes sparkled when she saw my palm sized grilled meat.

    ¡°Oh, you haven¡¯t eaten meat since the apocalypse?¡± she didn¡¯t know how to cook monster meat for sure. I just missed this little detail, e, let¡¯s have a feast on the honour of conquering the city.¡±

    ¡°Only me and you?¡± she asked while I took out a big box filled with ammunition. It came from the dragon dude that I killed and his little elite gang.

    ¡°A lord and his girl¡­ Why should others be with us?¡± I said it as if this was settled.

    ¡°You, stop it!¡± she poked me while holding back herugh. And she got only a snort from me as a response while cing many pieces of meat and a big liquor filled with clean water on that table-like box.

 Chapter 142 Crashing The Party

    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m just stating the obvious,¡± I shrugged whileughing. But my eyes were all focused on her face and reaction.

    She smiled a sweet one that made my heart dance. I dunno why I was this happy or excited but it was a good feeling that I never felt before.

    ¡°Oh, having a party already without inviting us?¡± Just before we could eat a single piece of meat in peace, that annoying voice came to disturb the moment!

    ¡°Jumper¡­ What are you doing here?¡± I gave this dude a warning re but he seemed to totally ignore it.

    ¡°Guys, guys,e, Hye is having a party for our win.¡±

    Damn! This dude shouted with all his might and the next moment I saw many silhouettes running from two different directions.

    ¡°Why are you doing this man?¡± I looked at him with a deep hatred, a look that he weed with a teasingugh.

    ¡°It¡¯s a party for all of us, right?¡±

    ¡°Oh, we have a party! Yeah!¡± The first to arrive was Angelica who seemed to literally teleport herself to here. I knew the moment was screwed.

    That jumper¡­ Did I kill him before in my past life or what to have such a grudge against me? And here I was holding back his secret. What? Do you want me to share it with everyone else here or what?

    ¡°Why are you giving me such a look?¡± without being invited, he sat first before everyone else took a ce around the box.

    ¡°It¡¯s just not a decent thing to eat man¡¯s food without asking,¡± I looked at him while weighing if I should open my vault of secrets and snap him to everyone here or keep it hidden for now.

    ¡°Let them be,¡± but the warm hearted Karoline leant slightly over my side and added in a soft tone that melted all the annoyance in my heart, ¡°I already got what you want to do¡­ Thanks for all this by the way.¡±

    ¡°Got what?¡± Isabe was stuffing a big piece of meat in her mouth before adding in a muffled tone, ¡°this food was all cooked by our chiefs.¡±

    ¡°And I was the one to tell them how to do it, right?¡± I rolled my eyes at her while she giggled in a way that looked vicious in my eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat then,¡± Alex sat and looked at the meat in a droll way, ¡°I never tasted meat after the apocalypse. How did you get it?¡±

    ¡°Ask your girl,¡± I turned to Angelica who was eating like this was thest meal in her life, ¡°she also has a lot of meat in her inventory.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that true?¡± Alex gave Angelica a look that made thetter look at me in a ming way.

    Girls! You crushed my little moment with Karoline without being invited! Don¡¯t me me then.

    ¡°It¡¯s monster meat,¡± the jumper said as he was the most experienced one here to survive the apocalypse after myself, ¡°it¡¯s not that bad!¡±

    He added when Alex showed a look of disgust over her face while Karoline seemed to be surprised. Yet my girl didn¡¯t stop eating before saying:

    ¡°If we lost everything in the apocalypse, we need to adapt and learn new stuff.¡±

    That was my girl! Yes, that was right indeed.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Alex felt a little nauseated as she covered her mouth with her palm.

    ¡°If we don¡¯t cook them, we¡¯ll die out of hunger even before they face us,¡± I spoke before adding, ¡°plus there are many benefits regarding this meat. Take that monster for example¡­¡±

    I pointed at the killed dark realm monster which was still looking as majestic as ever. Even after all this time, my warriors couldn¡¯t even scrap one tenth of it!

    ¡°It has a high cultivation base plus enormous amounts of nutrients. Eating it will boost our strength to new heights.¡±

    ¡°Then we should cook it!¡± Angelica said in glimmering eyes.

    ¡°We can¡¯t,¡± I wanted to do so indeed, but not for now, ¡°we need to first delve into the path of cultivation before eating such a behemoth.¡±

    ¡°A path of cultivation? What does that even mean?¡± Leo asked and he seemed a bit nervous while eating this meat for no obvious reasons.

    Guys! Girls! This meat wasn¡¯t poisoned! I guarantee this as I was also eating it and letting my girl eat it as well.

    ¡°It¡¯s a way to make our bodies stronger¡­¡± The jumper seemed to find a topic he was interested in and well experienced in. I left the stage for him to talk while I focused my attention solely over Karoline.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± I asked in a low tone to not disturb the ongoing chat. It felt good to let that jumper¡¯s eyes shift away from me for a few minutes.

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing!¡± She confessed, ¡°If we can distribute the way we cook it, then many people won¡¯t die of hunger. Can we do it? Please!¡±

    Girl! Stop looking at me with such mesmerising eyes. I did have a way to send such info to everyone, but it would be a waste to just use it for such a purpose without doubt.

    ¡°Let me think of a way,¡± but under her look and petition, how could I say no directly to her?

    ¡°You are the best man, Hye,¡± she held my arm and hugged it as if she was hugging me instead. For a second there my heart dropped a beat before I felt more nervous.

    ¡°No problem,¡± I said in a slow tone but didn¡¯t try to push her away.

    ¡°Look at these two, acting all lovey dovey even in front of us¡­ That¡¯s shameless!¡± Yet again the distasteful voice of the jumper came to kill the beauty of this moment.

    As that dude spoke, Karoline jolted herself away from me and all the eyes here fell on the two of us.

    ¡°What?¡± I asked while moving my eyes around, ¡°do you want to leave us alone for now or what?¡±

    ¡°Not a chance,¡± the spearheadughed as if he found a moment to pick back at me for before.

    ¡°Keep dreaming!¡± and the jumper snorted while returning to eat as if he didn¡¯t say anything just now.

    ¡°Screw you all,¡± I stepped up and added, ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to eat and thene to me up there.¡±

    I heard their muffledughs and even low whispers from my back. At this moment if I didn¡¯t leave I¡¯d have said or done something I¡¯d regretter with all of them.

    Just watch, more chances woulde for me and Karoline, humph!

    As I had nothing else to do, I went first to check over my warriors and that behemoth. The dark realm monster¡¯s body was colossal. Even after all this time and gathering up four different hills of materials that came from its body, it didn¡¯t show any signs of being cut down or anything.

    ¡°This one for the meat,¡± I started to examine the four hills. The first one was a huge meat pile that was made out of cube-like pieces of meat.

    Each cube was in the size of half metre in length, width, and height. ¡°Come inside then,¡± I took everything in that hill away in a few minutes before examining the next one.

    ¡°This is for the sharp materials of it¡­ interesting!¡± The next pile was formed of more unorganised and uneven pieces of the monster. All were sharp and looked quite deadly.

    I saw its teeth, parts of one w that seemed to get smashed when it died. Yet that part alone was enough to fill half of that pile or even more.

    I took it all, then moved to the third pile which was rted to its organs.

    This time I stopped for a longer time and examined these pieces of the organs thoroughly. I couldn¡¯t tell which part of the organ each piece was, but each one was considered a treasure in my eyes.

    Thick lining, glimmering solid interior with different lights like they were beating hearts. Each piece weighed more than it looked, and it gave me a dangerous feeling when I tried to carry a few of them.

    ¡°Get inside for now,¡± I didn¡¯t care to examine everything as there were a lot! I took all in and that left thest pile behind.

    It was a grand pile of bones! From the shape of it, the bones were from the torso part of that monster. There were many different shaped bones that still emitted ck energy in dense amounts.

    Just standing ten metres away wasn¡¯t enough to make me feel secure. The air it emitted created a screen of pale darkness that enveloped the entire pile.

    ¡°Come inside,¡± but who said I¡¯d leave them behind like that? The bones seemed to grow stronger the more bones there were in the pile. After taking everything away and gulping a healing potion just in case, I shouted at one of my warriors toe.

    ¡°These bones must be scattered around the ground,¡± I said while pointing at one piece of long t bone that looked like a big scap in my eyes, ¡°each one must be ten metres apart, do you get it?¡±

    ¡°Roar!¡± it was a Bulltor and he roared in response to my words.

    ¡°Goodd,¡± I patted him on the shoulder before adding, ¡°go and inform others.¡±

    ¡°Roar!¡± This time the roar came from a different direction than my Bulltor, and it was followed by more roars.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± without thinking too much about it, I ventured directly towards that direction.

    As I climbed the big body of that killed monster, I found many big holes that were formed by my boys. Only a few of them were left after the big battle that happened here.

    And at the direction of that monster¡¯sst heart, the one that was below the only neck it had, I found many of my warriors gathering up while others were roaring from deep inside its body.

    ¡°Oh¡­ What do we have here?¡± As I reached there in a few minutes of running, I found an interesting thing waiting for me there.

    There weren¡¯t the three holes which were created by the three races before, but one bigger and much deeper hole that was linked directly with the heart space.

    My warriors did a good job in expanding this hole and deepening it. Right now they already cut almost thrice the space of the earlier space. And as they got deeper, I could see the backbones of that monster in the form of giant vertebrae.

    Yet near that giant train trail-like bones, I saw something shing in a deep green light. It was like a bubble formed by some sort of energy to protect something.

    And a mixed group of my warriors were surrounding it, roaring as if they were stirred to fight that thing.

    ¡°Wait for me,¡± I shouted to my Bulltors, shield bearers, illusionists, and soulers while I started to carefully descend this hole.

    The warriors cut the edges in a sharp , sloppy way, letting me cut the way down and create something like stairs for me to use to climb back up again after finishing here.

    ¡°Oh¡­ It¡¯s you!!¡± As I reached that dark green ball of energy, I could see the form thaty within this bubble.

    It was the Curasee, or that what got into my mind the moment I saw that body inside the bubble.

    It was a slim and tall body of a building simr to girls not boys. It had a small head, few tentaclesing out from the head mixed with strange curly looking coarse dark green hair.

    The eyes were long elliptical and closed with thick eyelids and long shes. The skin was filled with spots all over, focused at some ces and rare at others. Yet they took the form of a whirlpool at the two slender and long cheeks of it.

    It was either sleeping in deep slumber or dead. But if that Curasee was dead, then why was that bubble still active?

    ¡°There is one way to know the answer for this,¡± I didn¡¯t hurry to crush that protective bubble and instead opened my profile to look for the answer.

 Chapter 143 Memory Beads Again!

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ Hmm¡­¡± I opened my ss interface and scanned the list of souls I got. If I killed that Curasee then I¡¯d have his soul inside the list.

    ¡°Oh, you aren¡¯t dead yet!¡± but when I didn¡¯t find the name of his race in the list, my eyes shone in cold light.

    Damn! How hard it was to kill such a race?!

    ¡°It was a nice idea to keep hidden here,¡± I said while simply calling my chariot here, ¡°but it isn¡¯t enough to trick me. Let¡¯s kill you once and for all.¡±

    My chariot came in the next moment and I simply moved away while calling my warriors to stand down. ¡°Fire!¡± without holding back I shifted my chariot to the fully powered version and then used the energy pulse attack on this dude.

    *Boom!*

    A massive explosion urred. My chariot pulse wave shed violently against the dark green energy of that Curasee. The fight continued for one whole minute before the green energy shield was crushed open and then my pulse wave attacknded over the Curasee.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±

    A blood curdling scream came from his throat even when he was in such deep sleep. The scream was so loud at first but rapidly weakened until it vanished.

    [You in a cursed race]

    [You got one favour point from the creators of the apocalypse]

    [Keep the good work]

    What the f*ck was that?!! I looked at the couple of messages without knowing what to say.

    The creators of the apocalypse? Were they the mysterious beings behind that created all that mess?

    And what was that favour point even meant? I was at a loss for a second before closing the window and looked at the dead Cruise.

    ¡°What will I find in your inventory dude?¡± my eyes sparkled while I ced my hand over its body and waited.

    This time it took five entire minutes until a message popped up in front of my eyes.

    [The first seal was broken off the inventory of the cursed Curasee race. Four more seals are still remaining]

    [You don¡¯t have the privilege to unlock the remaining seals]

    [Only twenty percent of the inventory are added to yours]

    [The body of the killed Curasee race can be kept in your inventory forter usage]

    ¡°What the hell¡­!!¡±

    Another weird thing happened. What was wrong exactly with that race?

    I thought of taking it into my inventory and it worked. ¡°Damn! I never thought I¡¯d store a dead body in my inventory before!¡± This was totally unheard of. But it already happened.

    ¡°Let¡¯s check the inventory then,¡± I opened my inventory with no expectations. But the moment I saw the weird things I got there, I couldn¡¯t help but frown again.

    ¡°Seal of curse level one¡­ Seal of dam level two¡­ Seal of stealth level two¡­ What are these things?!¡±

    I found a half dozen of such weird named seals inside my inventory. As I took one out and tried to examine it, I got this weirder message.

    [You can¡¯t view the info of the seal]

    [The seal requires a member of a cursed race to use it]

    ¡°What the f*ck?!!!¡± I was almost about to throw it away and empty my inventory of these useless things before another message popped up and stopped me.

    [You have the favour of the creators of the apocalypse]

    [You can use this seal by binding it to something in the process of making it]

    [The details of how to use it will appear to you when time is right]

    ¡°This¡­¡± I calmed myself for a second while looking at this seal in my hand. It was in the form of a t, half palm sized ck orb with a shing pattern on its surface.

    It was engraved so deep in faint dots that came to form a shape of a whirlpool. It was simr to what was on the skin of that Curasee kid.

    ¡°Seal of curse of wrath¡­ does that mean¡­¡± an idea popped up in my mind, an idea that changed my vision towards this item.

    Would it have the ability to give such a wrath ability to weapons I make? If that is so¡­ then¡­

    I looked at my inventory again and this time I didn¡¯t have any slight intention to throw them away like before. If what I thought about was right, then I might be able to make weapons that were heaven defying.

    If I made weapons that could add such cool boosts to their wielders¡­ then I could start thinking about making my elite force out of humans.

    But the questions here were¡­ Would that be true? And how many times I could use a single token of these?

    I had around a hundred of each seal in my inventory. If each one was used for one time then my n couldn¡¯t be real.

    Six hundred augmented gears wouldn¡¯t be enough to arm a hundred forcefully. But if each token could be used more than once then things would be different.

    ¡°It¡¯s not an issue I could decide for now,¡± I stored this Seal inside my inventory for now, ¡°besides I still got four more tries to get everything out of that cursed bastard. If he has more of these then I can arm a five hundred force in the worst cases.¡±

    I started to climb back while leaving my warriors to resume their mission. If they kept on this rate, then they¡¯d take almost the entire time of the second quest to scrap everything from this behemoth.

    As I returned to my chariot, I operated it as the middle powered version before heading back to the group. They were still eating and having fun down there.

    Alright¡­ now it was all calm and peaceful enough to consider my next move.

    From the words of Fang I could say my next opponent was a big wall blocking my path. How would I kill him then?

    ¡°I need more info about archlords and their abilities¡­¡± I was lost in thought while my chariotnded just hundred metres away from the team.

    ¡°Let¡¯s check the beads of memory then,¡± since I got them, I only used the free time and didn¡¯t check it again.

    I didn¡¯t have time to do that, and didn¡¯t have something I didn¡¯t understand before. I opened the bead record from my profile and scrolled through therge list of its content.

    Would I find something about it?

    ¡°The god shrines¡­ The pantheons of gods and their differences¡­ Conflicts inside the same pantheons¡­ Damn! Every single one of them is a must to listen!¡±

    Unlike what I wanted to find, my eyes fell over names that I wanted to hear. I never expected the old man to know even about the inner conflicts between gods.

    It was the same problem I was facing right now. I needed to open these records and listen to all of them.

    ¡°Each cost one million coins to open¡­ Not a problem¡­¡± Despite having the ability and desire to check them now, I decided to first look for the archlord record first.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ Hmm¡­ That¡¯s a section regarding enemies in the apocalypse¡­ Selvator race basic info¡­ Selvator race intermediate info¡­ Elevator race advanced info¡­ Things to watch out for from Selvators¡­ Damn!¡±

    He left me detailed records regarding each race. Well, I never expected the beads to have such immense and valuable information before. I had to watch them all.

    It was great to have one entire week of rest in this quest. I only would move out to hit that dragon where it hurt, hopefully killing him or at least clearing most of his elites out of the picture.

    But to do so I needed more info about his rank first. I skipped all the records regarding races as I already knew a lot about them.

    ¡°General knowledge about enemy ranking order¡­ all info regarding Sons of heaven¡­ All info regarding paragons¡­ All info¡­ yes, here it is¡­¡± my eyes shed when I read a record name.

    ¡°All the info about the archlords¡­ Let¡¯s open it.¡±

    [One million coins are needed to view this record from the memory beads. Do you want to pay them?]

    ¡°Pay!¡±

    [One million coins are deducted]

    [You are viewing the record now]

    [You can view the recordter for free]

    ¡°Hi Hye¡­¡± the next moment the face of the old man appeared. To me it seemed like an entire lifetime passed since myst meeting with him.

    Old man¡­ Thanks for everything you did for me, I was truly and honestly appreciating this great chance you gave me.

    ¡°As I told you before in the record regarding the general ranking of the enemy forces¡­ Archlordse as the third lowest rank in the entire pyramid¡­¡±

    He started to speak and the more he did, the more I got absorbed and totally lost track with time. After he finished I couldn¡¯t believe that hested for six straight hours speaking.

    But damn! Everything he said was new to my ears!!!

    ¡°You finally woke up!¡± Just as I stretched my arms, I heard the soft voice of Karoline.

    ¡°Oh, you were waiting for me all this time?¡± I turned to her with an apologetic look. But unlike what I expected, she wasn¡¯t alone.

    That damn jumper was standing next to her. He leant over the edge of the chariot, giving me a deep gaze.

    ¡°I thought you were so tired from sleeping while standing,¡± he threw another sillyment that made me scoff in return.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I ignored Karoline and rudely spoke to him.

    ¡°Can¡¯t I wait for you?¡± he shrugged, ¡°or should I be with long hair and tits to see a smiling expression on your face?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± I was tempted to screw him and tell his secret to Karoline, but I was better than him. I controlled my anger and waved at him, ¡°go, scream and sleep at any bed downstairs and leave me alone.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take her with me,¡± he said in an evil tone that got a ring look back from me.

    ¡°I dare you try,¡± I was at my patience limit here. Damn him! All the good feeling I had from listening to the old man¡¯s wise words and seeing Karoline¡¯s pretty face next vaporised in thin air!

    Damn this dude! Who was he? A joy smasher or something?!

    ¡°Humph,¡± he gave me a snort, ¡°you know if I heard anything abnormal then I¡¯d crash into that room without excuse.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave a souler guarding it,¡± I said while waving my hand as if I was throwing a rock at him.

    ¡°A souler won¡¯t dare to touch me before he¡¯ll die!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll ban you from my chariot,¡± I coldly snorted, ¡°let¡¯s see how you are going to stay a single moment in here.¡±

    ¡°Humph, I warned you,¡± he turned his back and left.

    ¡°And I warned you back!¡± I shouted at him and all I got was his middle finger raised in the air.

    ¡°What were you two talking about just now?¡±

    Out of the blue Karoline¡¯s soft voice made my face turn all red. Damn! I totally forgot she was here all this time!! Damn!!!

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± I shrugged while putting a calm smile on my face. ¡°Are you tired? Do you want to sleep?¡±

    Her all red face told me she got what I talked about with that bastard. Her eyes evaded mine, and even she lowered her face and looked at the ground like a little shy girl.

    Damn girl! Don¡¯t give me such a look or I¡¯d be more tempted to eat you up!

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go then,¡± without waiting for her to answer, I grabbed her arm and pulled her towards the stairs in a gentle way. I could already feel her body trembling from my touch. Damn! That even got me hyped up!!!

    ¡°I also need to have some rest,¡± I only said that and I saw her lower her head till her chin got glued to her chest and her trembling body kept increasing without pause.

 Chapter 144 Is It Karoline?

    I grabbed her while descending the next floor towards the middle one. During that we didn¡¯t even share a single word, as if all the words in the world melted down in front of the two of us.

    I felt a strange heat deep down in my heart. I wanted her, I wanted to acquire and discover her mysteries like I always dreamt.

    All my life I lived a solitary life. It wasn¡¯t my option, but now I have to decide what to do.

    And she wasn¡¯t showing any signs of rejection or even hesitation. Only shyness was there and her red lowered face was the evidence.

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    But just as we reached the middle floor, I found that jumper standing there crossing his arms and leaning over the closed door of one room.

    ¡°Oh, the two love birds came atst,¡± he lightly chuckled like this was something amusing to his eyes.

    ¡°Get lost,¡± I simply said while firmly taking my steps towards that closed door.

    ¡°It¡¯s my room bro, look for another one for you two,¡± he winked and I didn¡¯t hustle about that and simply stepped aside.

    ¡°Then enter that room,¡± I said.

    ¡°Not until I see where you two will be,¡± heughed, ¡°or to be clear to see how you two will behave.¡±

    ¡°Acting like the guardian of justice you are, right?¡± I was getting annoyed more and more with his attitude, e,¡± I turned to see the face of Karoline getting far redder than before that it was almost on the verge of exploding.

    ¡°This one is mine,¡± just as I selected a door separated by two others from the first one, the jumper shed and appeared in front of it.

    ¡°Come forth!¡± without giving him a satisfying answer, I summoned my own Bulltors and soulers, ¡°make sure this dude stays away from me.¡±

    ¡°Or what?¡± he said in a challenging tone and at this moment I couldn¡¯t help but say it.

    ¡°Or I¡¯ll share your little secret with everyone here.¡±

    ¡°Secret¡­!!!¡± his body trembled for a brief second before the next moment he darted at me trying to grab me by the cor.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Yet the three Bulltors I summoned stood like a mighty wall in front of me, preventing him from taking a step closer.

    ¡°Behave yourself before asking others to do so,¡± I wiped imaginary dirt off my shoulders in a casual way, e darling, we will sleep here tonight.¡±

    I felt her soft hand tremble violently for a second before I heard an ¡®Uhm¡¯ sound from her as I opened the door.

    Then we entered, while that jumper was screaming and threatening in rage.

    ¡°Just remember¡­ Your secret lies with me, deep and safe, hahaha!¡± I gave such a teasingugh before closing up the door.

    Then I heard a loud bang on the door that scared the sh*t out of me.

    Damn! That dude went totally insane if he thought for a second he could take my three Bulltors and five soulers head on like that!

    ¡°Is¡­ Is he going to be alright?¡± Just as I turned to Karoline, I heard her shaky voiceing from her lowered head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him,¡± I moved an inch towards her and she retreated a metre. But this room was already small enough to make her back hit the wall. You got no ce to run girl, just be brave and ept my passion.

    *Bang!*

    That jumper seemed to go overboard again as I heard a loud bang at the door. It seemed he was fighting seriously. This dude¡­

    [I promise to keep it hidden if you leave me alone] I sent this short message to him and I got dozens of messages from him.

    But I never opened them for now. That dude was really an expert at ruining any good moment for me. And now I had to enjoy every single moment with my girl.

    ¡°Let me see your eyes,¡± I extended my arm, touched her chin and slightly raised her face to meet mine.

    F*ck me! She was purer and prettier than angels in fairy tales! I lost my sense with everything else around except for her. And in such a magical moment, I got closer and painted a soft kiss over her soft lips.

    I felt something Icked for my entire life; love! It started with a long soft kiss and then everything progressed naturally as both of us got lost in such magical heat and started removing our clothes like crazy.

    Then the small bed in the small room witnessed our first session of love, an experience I¡¯d never forget till the end of my life.

    At this moment I lost my virginity and realised how much I lost by not experiencing this ever before!

    I felt like I never had the real taste of life before in my entire life! Nothingpared with this feeling, nothing at all!!

    I didn¡¯t feel time until we both got exhausted,id over our backs while our bodies soaked out with sweat.

    We were panting, and she rested her head over my chest, leaving her hair scattered all over my shoulders and neck.

    It was such an unforgettable feeling that I wanted to return again and try it over and over. But strangely enough I felt an unexined desire to sleep. And in a span of a few minutes she was already sleeping and I followed.

    I didn¡¯t know how long I slept. But when I woke up, I found myself all alone in the room. ¡°Damn! That was good!¡± I stretched out my body as I got out of the room.

    The world was so quiet, yet the door of the room held deep marks of that fight from before. I opened my channel and saw her feed first.

    She was standing on the roof, lost in thoughts while looking at the world in peace. She wasn¡¯t alone as that mad jumper was standing right next to her, chewing something like gum.

    ¡°I hope he is alright,¡± I started walking while whistling a melody of my time, one that warriors used to sing after getting back from wars with triumph.

    My Bulltors and soulers were intact, as I found them standing on guard at the main stairs. ¡°Come,¡± I said while getting to the roof with them.

    If that jumper wanted toe at me again, then I¡¯d let him have trouble in return.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ Hmm¡­ Fang even sent me a message,¡± I checked the long row of messages. Most came from my team and they all carried puzzled questions and even teasingments that I simply ignored.

    I had my first time with ady, and she wasn¡¯t just a normal girl. I was in such a great mood to let anyone spoil it.

    Before opening Fang¡¯s message, I came to the roof and felt a strange cold wind howling up there.

    ¡°The groom is awake atst,¡± the jumper weed me with such a loud shout which startled the all peaceful Karoline.

    She turned to me in a reflex. When our eyes met, her face turned all red and instantly shifted her eyes away.

    Damn dude! Why the hell were you still here? Couldn¡¯t you let the two of us alone for this night?

    ¡°I have a long discussion with you,¡± as if he read through my mind, he said, ¡°that thing you mentioned before¡­ we need to talk about it.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll leave you two alone then,¡± Karoline was acting nervous and all shy. She tried to escape but I simply shed and stood in front of her path. My move came while she was lowering her head and she wasn¡¯t prepared for it.

    So she ended upnding in my embrace, and I only surrounded her with my arms.

    ¡°You can speak about it now then,¡± I felt her body shake again and couldn¡¯t help but touch her back with my hands.

    But that seemed to add more trembling to her and didn¡¯t help.

    ¡°I want to know what you know¡­¡± the jumper¡¯s eyes shone in a dangerous sh of light, ¡°and how!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s something you¡¯ll never get to know,¡± if he was acting this free in teasing me, then why the hell should I not return the favour?

    ¡°You¡­ Do you want to die?¡±

    ¡°Again with this cliche response of yours,¡± I snapped my fingers and my warriors stepped to the front of me, ¡°if you didn¡¯t chill out yet, I can let my boys help you with that.¡±

    ¡°Humph, I dare you to challenge me alone, without them.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t be this crazy,¡± I kept patting Karoline¡¯s back while she got a little reassured. Yet after painting a soft kiss on her head, she returned to shaking again.

    Damn girl! Just get a hold of yourself! We already crossed all the lines together.

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡°I told you already, your secret is safe with me,¡± I said while moving towards the ce Karoline was standing at, ¡°just don¡¯t annoy me like before and everything will be fine.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± he seemed a bit hesitant before saying in a warning tone, ¡°just stop fooling around. We aren¡¯t that secure yet to waste time in flirting and such useless stuff.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are still a virgin,¡± I asked and my tone implied another meaning.

    ¡°Do you want to die?¡±

    Iughed at his typical response. I walked my fingers across Karoline¡¯s hair while she kept her eyes lowered and evaded any contact with mine.

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    But just as the situation was silent and calm, I suddenly shouted.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The jumper looked at me while his tone wasn¡¯t void of his anger.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± I shook my head but I wasn¡¯t feeling that well. The message I opened was the one sent by Fang. and it contained just a simple phrase.

    [The dragon archlord¡¯s god is a higher god from the war pantheon]

    F*ck! I knew that the war pantheon of the dragon race was different from our human race war pantheon.

    But when I saw that message, I couldn¡¯t help but recall the weird messages that were sent from a god of the war pantheon before attacking the city.

    I mistook this as a mission to do well in the city fight. That was why I felt weird when I got nothing but silence from that god.

    Now I realised his real meaning. That god knew all along about that archlord dragon. He wanted me to fight him and bring a victory of our human race pantheon over that war pantheon of the dragons.

    Sh*t! What did I get myself into without knowing all the stakes on board? Damn!!!

    ¡°Where is everyone?¡± I looked at the jumper who shrugged.

    ¡°They are roaming the city and clearing the dead bodies,¡± he said and that reminded me of all my loot I left scattered all over the city.

    ¡°Come!¡± I motioned to my Bulltors and soulers who instantly shed and appeared in front of me. ¡°Go around, grab any dragon and berserker dead here.¡±

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    They moved fast and left the chariot while the jumper stayed silent.

    [Come back now!] I opened my friendlist and sent messages to all of them. At this moment a grand meeting was a must to have.

    I knew a lot of ground shaking info from the old man about the dragon archlords. I needed to hear their opinions before anything else.

    ¡°Ah by the way,¡± just as I was waiting for the team to gather, the jumper said in a tone that I didn¡¯t like.

    That dude was about to say something annoying once again.

    ¡°Fang, that Selvator dude, sent slightly over one thousand of his forces while you were¡­ Ahem, sleeping,¡± he said and I couldn¡¯t help but frown at the number he mentioned.

    ¡°One thousand?! Damn that Fang!!¡±

    ¡°I sent them over to New York,¡± he shrugged, ¡°you don¡¯t have an issue with that, right?¡±

 Chapter 145 [Bonus chapter] The Plan

    One thousand was way too much than what we agreed upon from before. That Fang! He wasn¡¯t just aiming to spy on me, he wanted to store up his elites to eat, drink, and rest at my safe city.

    What? Did he think I had that city as a resting resort for his boys or what?

    [We didn¡¯t agree on one thousand dude!!!] I instantly sent to Fang and without waiting for his excuse on this one, I sent again:

    [I¡¯ll use them freely as if they were my men. I hope they cooperate well enough or else¡­]

    [Sure thing, use them as if they are yours]

    He didn¡¯t hustle around and that was one of the things I liked about Selvators. They were a direct race, one who didn¡¯t like to fool around like dragons.

    ¡°Wassup!¡± Leo came with everyone else as he greeted me first.

    ¡°Do you have any contact with people in New York city?¡± I ignored him while asking the spearhead.

    Out of the people in my team, this dude had his top elites stationed back in the city. They were still mining that ore, and I had to leave them for as long as I could.

    ¡°I have a lot,¡± he answered, ¡°what do you want them to do?¡±

    ¡°A group of Selvators went to the city,¡± I said, ¡°make them go and meet them.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°Let a few of them add me to their friend list.¡±

    ¡°My men or theirs?¡± The spearhead seemed a bit lost and I rolled my eyes at his question.

    ¡°Both of course,¡± I didn¡¯t intend to have his men add me as friends, but why not?

    ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± as he said it, I received a long trail of messages notifying me of those who added me as a friend. And I epted them all.

    [Be ready to move ording to my instructions] I sent it to one of them and he sent a smiley expression back.

    ¡°What do you want now?¡± The jumper was leaning on the edge of my chariot while giving me a questionable gaze.

    ¡°I want to discuss our next move,¡± I said, ¡°against the dragon archlord.¡±

    ¡°F*ck! Did you say archlord?¡± Strange enough, the one to ask this wasn¡¯t the jumper, but Alex and Angelica.

    These two were once part of the traitors before repenting over. I looked at them in a deep gaze while they weed me with a scary one.

    Since their return to the chariot, all the girls here gave me a weird gaze, especially Isabe. The spearhead was having that teasing expression over his face as if what I did was something worthy to get mocked over.

    But I did nothing wrong, and there was no time to waste on speaking about such useless stuff.

    ¡°I¡¯m impressed that you two know about archlords,¡± the jumper spoke well about my own puzzlement.

    ¡°We read few intel before the apocalypse about how deadly strong they were,¡± Angelica said before Alex exined further:

    ¡°The angels told us to not mess with them. They were like lords of the apocalypse, beings beyond our reach and out ofpetition.¡±

    ¡°Not anymore,¡± I simply said, ¡°we are going to face that dude next.¡±

    ¡°We arepeting against him in the next quest?¡± The two girls literally screamed in panic at the same time.

    ¡°No,¡± I slowly shook my head, ¡°we¡¯ll sh with that dude during this quest.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The two girls¡¯ expressions were clear enough to tell me what they were thinking inside their heads.

    ¡°Can anyone tell us first what an archlord is?¡± Isabe asked and the other two guys and Sara nodded in agreement.

    ¡°It¡¯s one of the lords of each race in the apocalypse,¡± the jumper took the burden to exin, ¡°he leads a lot of forces, has a lot of treasure and wealth from the beginning. Facing him means we are going to face armies, not only a single army.¡±

    ¡°Can we beat him?¡± the spearhead asked in doubt.

    And the jumper didn¡¯t answer that as he turned to look at me.

    ¡°We have a chance if we y it right,¡± I said before adding, ¡°from what I learnt from Fang about that dude, he just lost big at the central zone of this continent. He ran over here to recuperate and build up his forces again.¡±

    ¡°So he is weakened?¡± Leo jumped to the same conclusion I had before, ¡°we should hit him sooner thanter then.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the archlords,¡± the jumper¡¯s cold voice was enough to snap Leo out of his daydreams, ¡°any single one of them is a real behemoth even if he is like that Selvator said.¡±

    The jumper then turned to me as he added:

    ¡°If he is this weak, why didn¡¯t that Selvator go and hit him?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the one who wants to kill that dude,¡± I shrugged and my answer left even the jumper speechless.

    ¡°Are you out of your damn mind!!!¡± then after a long moment of peace, he exploded in such rage, ¡°that is insane! Literally insane!!¡±

    ¡°We have to kill that dude if we want to expand safelyter on,¡± I said without delving too much into my futuristic ns, ¡°he is a tough rock to crack, but we can do it. After all, we aren¡¯t alone in this fight.¡±

    ¡°That Fang dude is going to participate?¡± the spearhead asked, ¡°so that¡¯s why he sent over one thousand of his men to hide in our back city?¡±

    I didn¡¯t show any signs of agreeing or rejection, as I only smiled. ¡°That¡¯s not important for now. Let me first exin what I learnt about that dude from Fang¡­¡±

    I threw everything I learnt from the old man over the shoulders of Fang. ¡°That dude has his own support through a big portal linking our world with his family base.¡±

    ¡°So we have to shut it down?¡± Sara asked.

    ¡°I suppose you know where that portal is, right?¡¯ Isabe asked and I nodded, then shook my head.

    ¡°The exact location isn¡¯t clear yet, but Fang is working on it,¡± this wasn¡¯t true. As Fang didn¡¯t know exactly where that portal was. He even didn¡¯t know about that portal at all, or simply hid that info from me.

    ¡°So?¡± the jumper said in his cold tone, ¡°you want to just invade his territory and search for it?¡±

    ¡°Doing this isn¡¯t going to work,¡± I shook my head, ¡°his forces arerge. And even if we manage to kill most of them, he will simply ask for more reinforcements, leaving all our efforts to rot.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡± this wasn¡¯t just the sceptical reaction from Angelica, as I saw the same reaction over everyone.

    ¡°We¡¯ll do it to lure the tiger away from his den n,¡± I said before further exining part of my thoughts.

    I took roughly half an hour exining what we shall do. I also didn¡¯t hide the information of the rtion between that killed dragon leader from earlier and that dragon archlord.

    ¡°So we are going to face his retaliation no matter when or where,¡± Isabe sighed, ¡°I agree with your n. It¡¯s risky but at least we will answer his threat more actively.¡±

    ¡°I also agree,¡± Leo¡¯s response was expected. As a gamer, nothing was more appealing than a good fight and a good opponent.

    ¡°I have nothing to say,¡± the jumper shrugged, ¡°you are a crazy dude, I give you that. But thinking about the inevitable sh with that dragon bastard, then it¡¯s better to hit him now.¡±

    ¡°I have no objection,¡± the spearhead shook his head in a helpless way.

    ¡°What about you two?¡± I looked at Alex and Angelica. Both seemed terrified to even speak their thoughts or think rationally about this.

    ¡°Why should we object or agree?¡± Alex bitterly said, ¡°most of us already are agreeing over this crazy thing.¡±

    ¡°If it was up to me,¡± Angelica added, ¡°I would prefer to run as far away as possible from his reach. That¡¯s the only safe way to escape that archlord.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t do that,¡± I shook my head, ¡°we have great things to do here. Leaving everything behind and doing it from scratch isn¡¯t a feasible n. Plus that dude is crazy like any dragon. Who can guarantee he won¡¯t hunt us till the end of the world? It¡¯s better to kill him, after all a dead dragon is the most harmless dragon ever.¡±

    The two girls weren¡¯t that convinced but Sara said in high spirit:

    ¡°Let¡¯s do our best. The worst thing will be our loss and retreat back to New York city or even run away to the north or south.¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t lose,¡± I didn¡¯t like that tone in her words even though she meant good, ¡°we will do our best and win.¡±

    ¡°Provided that Fang won¡¯t chicken away,¡± the jumper said a meanment just like usual.

    ¡°We will win this,¡± I ignored what he said, ¡°just start phase one of the n. Isabe will draw the map of the parts around here. You are familiar with this region, right?¡±

    ¡°I can help,¡± Leo raised his hand as if we were in a ss or something. ¡°I¡¯m from around after all.¡±

    ¡°You two do it then,¡± I didn¡¯t mind his help, ¡°after that you¡¯ll start spreading over the area.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡± the jumper asked. ¡°Where will you hit?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± I shook my head, ¡°my role will start in phase two.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    I rolled my eyes at him. Come one dude, don¡¯t say that phase one was harder than phase two!

    ¡°What about Karoline?¡± he didn¡¯t let my girl off as expected, ¡°will you two stay here and have fun?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Karoline raised her head to answer him but I ced my finger over her lips to silence her.

    ¡°She will stay with me,¡± I dered loud and clear, ¡°after all the angels are targeting her. The safest ce for her is on my side.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°Just do your role at this phase,¡± I stopped the jumper from adding fuel to the fire he was trying hard to ignite, ¡°phase two is all on our two shoulders,¡± I pushed Karoline closer as she nestled inside my embrace, ¡°be ready toe when phase three starts.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t just die,¡± the jumper snorted, ¡°out of exhaustion you two.¡±

    ¡°F*ck you!¡± I answered his meanment with a curse. The team didn¡¯t immediately leave as Isabe and Leo started to draw the map of the region first.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take that way,¡± Leo pointed in one direction towards the north while he looked at Angelica and Alex.

    ¡°We¡¯lle,¡± Angelica said in a helpless tone while Alex kept looking at me in hesitation.

    I knew she wanted to stay back, but if I kept everyone behind then we wouldn¡¯t move a single inch forward in this n!

    ¡°I¡¯ll take this one,¡± the spearhead pointed at the south, ¡°and Isabe will join me.¡±

    ¡°Who said I¡¯lle?¡± she said in an annoyed tone but she didn¡¯t specify anything else as expected.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take this one,¡± Sara said while looking at me, ¡°I¡¯ll need more forces to help so¡­¡± she rolled her eyes towards the jumper who coldly said:

    ¡°I prefer to go alone,¡± this dude was really a ticking bomb if I left him with Sara.

    ¡°You two will take the west then,¡± I said, ¡°the north and south have the support of the Selvators, but the west is the most dangerous ce. Be sure to stay close to each other and don¡¯t hesitate to call for help.¡±

    ¡°What about our forces? Will I take my men?¡± Leo asked and I simply shook my head in rejection.

    Dude! When would you learn that they weren¡¯t your people since you joined me?

    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent for reinforcements from New York,¡± I said before adding, ¡°each one of you will lead a force of two thousands. Your task is to dominate as many counties as possible.¡±

    ¡°What about cities?¡± the jumper asked.

 Chapter 146 Enemy Is Approaching

    ¡°If you can, take,¡± I shrugged, ¡°but I believe the fight inside big cities will be hard and brutal. It will waste more time and resources. Let¡¯s focus on expanding our territory as fast as possible.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the time limit for this phase?¡± the jumper asked again.

    ¡°From three up to five days,¡± I pondered for a long moment, ¡°but once I start phase two, you¡¯ll be on alert to join at my mark.¡±

    ¡°Yes yes, your phase three or whatever,¡± the jumper waved his hand before adding, ¡°I¡¯ll go and select two thousands from the armies here.¡±

    ¡°Dude, these people are all experienced and strong,¡± the spearhead worked with the jumper for a long time to not fear him like Leo, ¡°you can¡¯t dream about having all the good stuff for yourself!¡±

    ¡°Who will stop me? You? Humph!¡± That dude was even more arrogant than dragons!

    ¡°The forces here will be distributed evenly,¡± I stepped in, ¡°among all of us,¡± I added while making it clear that I¡¯d take part of this force here just like them.

    ¡°You have your warriors, why ask for more?¡± The jumper seemed a bit aggressive. He didn¡¯t like me standing on the side of the spearhead on this. But thetter had a point and a right to im.

    ¡°I will only handle phase two on my own,¡± I said, ¡°if you want, then you can help me.¡±

    ¡°You have Karoline already,¡± the jumper red at me, ¡°why do you need my help?¡±

    ¡°Coward,¡± I rolled my eyes and like always, that dude exploded in rage while shouting his typical answer.

    ¡°Do you want to die?¡±

    Come one dude! Couldn¡¯t you be more creative please?

    ¡°Everything will be shared,¡± I said in a decisive tone to end this useless debate.

    ¡°But there are tons of beginners here,¡± the jumper didn¡¯t drop this matter this easily.

    ¡°Then do your part as a leader of the team and train them,¡± I said in a sharp tone while telling others what they should do as well.

    ¡°Many of them will die,¡± the spearhead said.

    ¡°Most will die,¡± Sara added.

    ¡°They have to learn it the hard way then,¡± Isabe shrugged, ¡°they have to experience hell the way we do.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the right way indeed,¡± I said in agreement, ¡°besides we have lots of new green faces. Apocalypse isn¡¯t a babysitting trip, so take them directly and throw them into the depths of hell.¡±

    My words put an end to this matter. As everyone got what they would do, the jumper had another thing to pick at me again.

    ¡°What about the experienced forces in New York city?¡± he said, ¡°are you going to have them all for yourself?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll share them as well,¡± I rolled my eyes at him, ¡°but we¡¯ll add two more slots in the mix.¡±

    ¡°What for? Two more? Gimme a break!¡± that dude exploded his anger again but who told him he was the boss here?

    ¡°This is for the end game move,¡± I said in a decisive tone again, ¡°the forces are on the way here already. They¡¯ll take one hour to arrive. I already ran the numbers and left two shares back at the city.¡±

    One slot was for defending the city, and the other was meant to be used in times of distress. I knew he knew that, but he just loved to hustle over everything I said.

    ¡°So we got an hour?¡± Alex asked, ¡°can we move out before that?¡±

    ¡°Little impatient you are,¡± Leo said but I found it weird for Alex to be this impatient.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked, ¡°don¡¯t try and hide it.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± she shrugged, ¡°I just got an info from my ability.¡±

    ¡°The angels?¡± I knew what happened. She got to see a peak from the enemy ns. That was the best thing for sure, provided that what she saw was something good.

    ¡°They gave an order to their traitors in a radius of one hundred miles around here to gather up and start toe here,¡± she said and I knew now why she became so impatient to leave so fast.

    ¡°There are a strong force nearby?¡± I asked and her silence was a good answer for me. ¡°Alright, we will do it this way¡­ you¡¯ll disperse and leave the iing forces to act as a surprise reinforcement.¡±

    ¡°All of them?¡± The jumper¡¯s eyes shone brightly in a will to fight spirit, ¡°I¡¯d prefer to wait for them here and crush them.¡±

    ¡°Dude, that won¡¯t help,¡± I looked at him as I pointed at the map drawn on the ground of my chariot¡¯s rooftop, ¡°they aren¡¯t throwing away their traitors for nothing. Just think about it¡­ What will they gain most by this useless move?¡±

    I knew the enemy wasn¡¯t dreaming about killing all of us using that move. They only wanted to dy our force deployment. And why was that? The answer was simple.

    That dragon bastard would move his forces during that dy. So the angels wanted to waste our time and I wouldn¡¯t fall for that.

    If the traitors thought of themselves to be enough against me, then they had to rethink that delusional thought.

    ¡°But¡­¡± the jumper was still bitter about losing his own share of forces.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send the survivors equally to all of you,¡± I said before adding, ¡°but that will happen after all of the attack waves are gone, do you get it?¡±

    ¡°That means no reinforcements for two days straight at least!¡± the spearhead said and I nodded. Dude, if you didn¡¯t like it, then do something about the naive forces you had. Train them, throw them to hell or anything, I didn¡¯t care.

    Just make the best use of your forces to your best capabilities.

    ¡°So we are going to move out now?¡± Isabe jumped on her feet like she was warming up.

    ¡°Sooner the better,¡± I nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the distribution of the forces here to you two,¡± I was talking to Isabe and spearhead. And the two nodded.

    ¡°Do you know where and when the first waves wille?¡± I asked and Alex shook her head.

    ¡°I only knew that five groups areing from nearby counties to here,¡± she said, ¡°and they won¡¯t just hit here, but also New York.¡±

    ¡°So I¡¯ll have to jump between two ces, not a problem,¡±  I didn¡¯t find it hard especially with my little staff in action.

    I already had stored bookmarks in New York city. If things went south there, I could easily jump there and help them before returning here again.

    In my opinion, New York city was well protected. The forces there were all elites, all saw the colour of blood of their enemies.

    And the city was already well secured with the forces expanding to the nearby counties. So even if traitors aimed at New York, I wasn¡¯t worried about losing it.

    But here¡­ Things were much different. Indeed the iing forces would be a great help, bute on¡­ the city here was just ruins. Literally ruins!

    So the fight here would be a deadly direct encounter between our two forces. Against experienced traitors, my huge army of noobs would be put at a hard test.

    That of course if I didn¡¯t use my warriors, and I wouldn¡¯t.

    I needed to train my forces. Having arge number of humans in such a short span of time was epic, but it also held a deadly trap.

    If I left them protected and noobs, then I would be digging my own graveter on. Traitors and monsters weren¡¯t a challenge for my warriors and elites. But against that dragon archlord¡­ the game rules would be changed drastically.

    I had to train them, not only me. But everyone else needed to do so as well.

    So leaving aside the elitesing from New York city, it was better for the longer shot to use the forces here to resist.

    Let them taste the blood of their enemies, let them fight with their lives on the line.

    ¡°See youter.¡±

    ¡°Stay safe.¡±

    ¡°Keep in touch.¡±

    All of the team of mine left while giving me encouraging words. Only the jumper red in a cold way as if he was threatening me from behind his mask or something.

    ¡°Don¡¯t dwindle too much about those elites, you hear me?¡± he said in a threatening tone before leaving my chariot.

    ¡°That dude is just like an explosive ticking bomb,¡± Karoline finally spoke after everyone left.

    It seemed like she was under immense pressure when everyone was here.

    ¡°He is always like this,¡± I waved my hand as if I didn¡¯t care about him. ¡°It¡¯s now up to us to defend the two cities.¡±

    ¡°Will our forces be enough?¡± she looked at me in a weird way before adding, ¡°there is a nearby military base nearby. It¡¯s almost twenty to thirty miles away from here.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t need them,¡± I could already hear her own thoughts ying out loud in my mind.

    Thest thing I needed right now was to add more noobs to my already newbie forces.

    I had to first train my boys, turning them into decent forces before receiving more troops.

    The number of forces in the city was already immense. Not to mention the people we had from Leo, the number of saved people from the cages in the castles all around the city was really immense!

    At least thirty thousand humans were inside the city, and my share of them would be almost eight thousand.

    This might look like a decent force, especially when adding the elites that Sara led here. Let¡¯s hope one tenth of them survive at the end when phase two starts.

    If I could salvage one to two thousand humans from them, this fight would be really worthy of my time. But Icked any info regarding the numbers of the enemies marching towards here.

    If they just attacked blindly then it would be for the best. Yet I had such a hunch that they wouldn¡¯t do that.

    They would first wait and gather, amassing a decent force enough to threaten me.

    ¡°I need you to do something for me,¡± I said while not turning my gaze off the map in front of me.

    ¡°Anything,¡± Karoline instantly said.

    ¡°Remember the info I taught you when we first met?¡± I asked and she nodded in understanding. ¡°I want you to lead a short crash course for everyone here. Tell them everything about the market, the skills, gears, how to fight, how to kill, everything, alright?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal,¡± she said, ¡°but I¡¯d love to gather everyone together first.¡±

    ¡°Leave this to me,¡± I opened my friendlist and instantly sent a short message to someone. The answer came swifty back with one short phrase.

    [Count me in!]

    ¡°Cool.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Karoline mistook myment to be for her.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± I shrugged before summoning two dragons. The two appeared hovering on top of our heads, looking threatening with their big bodies and their auras.

    ¡°What were you doing? Eating that monster or what?!¡± I felt the slight change in them, yet I didn¡¯t find anything weird in their information window.

    ¡°Lord, we couldn¡¯t resist it,¡± one of the two said while the other one said in defence:

    ¡°Other brothers also ate its meat.¡±

    I looked at the two. Their bodies got slightly bigger but it wasn¡¯t the issue here. The air they emitted was way far more dangerous and threatening than before.

    ¡°It won¡¯t turn you into dark realm dragons or something, right?¡± I asked as nothing was mentioned in their info windows.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ making us grow stronger,¡± one of them said while the other said in defence again:

    ¡°Everyone ate the meat of the monster, not only the two of us.¡±

    ¡°Dude, I¡¯m just concerned about your safety¡­ you know what? Forget it,¡± I didn¡¯t hustle too much about this matter. After all they all looked better and that was what mattered.

    ¡°Go around, gather all the humans left inside. Bring them here. Go and then go back to gather the meat and other materials.¡±

    ¡°Ok lord,¡± the two roared and flew fast as they vanished in urgency, worrying I¡¯d order them to stop eating the meat.

    But if they could get stronger eating that dead monster¡¯s meat, why would I stop them? As long as it wasn¡¯t dangerous then it was fine.

 Chapter 147 Learn About Cultivation First

    ¡°Come here,¡± as I sent away my two dragons, I finally got the time to add my final touch to my girl.

    Karoline came closer as an obedient girl, lowering her head and her eyes totally avoided mine. Goddammit girl! You were literally killing me with that look on your face!

    ¡°Let me see you,¡± I stopped her one metre away from me and started to examine her body. She was a real embodiment of beauty and alluring that any girl would dream to have.

    Perfect! She was simply perfect! t belly with two smooth curves up and down. She had no spot of fault, nothing at all!

    ¡°Hmm¡­ youck good equipment,¡± I thought for a moment while checking my filled to brim inventory, ¡°here, take these.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± she looked at all the gears I took out and was surprised.

    ¡°My girl can¡¯t just go around unprotected like that,¡± I shrugged, ¡°you have stat points, so use them and raise your stats to two hundred caps.¡±

    ¡°Uhn,¡± she nodded in obedience and I couldn¡¯t help bute closer, raising her chin slowly as I brought myself upon her.

    A soft kiss and a long hug was the end of this. Just after that, humans started to pour towards here from every corner of the city.

    ¡°Shall I help them with my stat points?¡± she asked and I shook my head in return.

    ¡°Let them fight for what they¡¯ll gain, it will make them know the value of these,¡± I exined and taught her how to deal with them.

    ¡°But¡­ the city is void of monsters!¡±

    ¡°Send them north,¡± I shrugged without care, ¡°You can assign elite forces to apany them in their farming experience. Just don¡¯t give them anything for free.¡±

    ¡°But you just did that with me¡­¡± she said it in impulse before our four eyes met and hers shook and evaded mine.

    ¡°You are special, can¡¯t you tell that?¡± I smiled and she didn¡¯t say anything else as she excused herself fast and left the ce in wide strides.

    Girl¡­ stop shaking like this. It was also my first time in bed, y¡¯know?

    As she went down there, I stood for half an hour watching how she dealt with them. A girl that was brought up in such a deeply rooted family in US history wasn¡¯t simple.

    She led the others and took charge over them in the early minutes, worthy to be called a natural born leader.

    ¡°Now this is settled,¡± I muttered to myself before I opened my inventory and took out one gigantic bone from it, ¡°and it¡¯s time for me to enter the cultivation world.¡±

    The bone I took was the one with the highest grade ever in my inventory; a red graded bone.

    It was supposed to be a humerus bone of that monster. Its arms were short to begin with,pared to its colossal body.

    Butpared to mine, it was a colossal bone. The bone was so long that it got extended over the edges of my chariot with tens of metres in both sides.

    It was simply crazy to try and merge with it. But who said I couldn¡¯t? After all the highest bones I got were from this colossal monster, and the next highest ones came from dragons I killed.

    Yet the difference was simply immense! The highest grade dragon bones was a pale gold grade, almost three grades lower than this red one.

    ¡°Time to merge you with me,¡± I touched the bone while opening the interface of my ss. Without hesitating any further, I activated the separation skill and a message popped up the next instant.

    [Do you want to integrate this bone with your body?]

    [Warning: This bone came from a dark realm monster. Dark realm monsters walk different paths than your race in cultivation. Do you still want to proceed?]

    [Warning: This bone¡¯s grade is red grade but the cultivation stored within is simply way beyond what your human body can tolerate. Using it will have a certain risk of detonating your body into shreds if failed]

    [Warning: you¡¯ll need one hundred thousand soul points to integrate with it]

    ¡°Damn!¡± I sucked in a cold air of breath when I saw that figure. One hundred thousand soul points for just one bone? How much cultivation did it have inside?

    The earlier messages also bothered me a bit. I never expected the two cultures of our races would be this different.

    But who said I couldn¡¯t merge with it? Having a fixed chance of dying wasn¡¯t something I¡¯d simply ignore. But it was stated obviously that it would happen in case of failing.

    And I wouldn¡¯t fail!

    ¡°I agree,¡± I looked at my current soul point reserve. After all that killing inside the city and outside it, alongside what my dispersed forces were doing all this time, I got slightly twenty thousand soul points over the one hundred thousand threshold.

    It was enough to secure me against the bacsh of my soulers. Not to mention my widely scattered forces were about to add more points to me as well.

    There was no danger in paying such a hefty price for now. Of course that would be a problem if I needed to merge with other bones in my inventory.

    After all, I wasn¡¯t nning on stopping at just one bone.

    [You can add another one hundred thousand souls and get the guidance from the system in process]

    [Do you agree with that offer?]

    I frowned. ¡°How big will that help be from the system?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    [A system higher up personnel will be guiding you throughout the entire process. So the odds of sess will be elevated from five percent right now way up to fifty percent]

    ¡°Phew!¡± I sucked in another cold air of breath. My odds of sess were initially this low? Damn! Did that mean my odds of failure and dying were much higher than my odds of sess?

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I had to admit, I couldn¡¯t resist epting such an offer. Yet it wasn¡¯t practical to do it right now. ¡°I¡¯ll have to wait until I have enough soul points.¡±

    I said it while storing my bone away. Yet the next message from the system startled me for a bit.

    [The higher up was notified by your intentions]

    [He sends you one piece of advice]

    [Try to get as much knowledge as possible about cultivation before starting again]

    ¡°Getting information about cultivation¡­ Interesting idea¡­¡± I had to admit, I never nned to do so in the first ce.

    I intended to go out, kill more monsters until the first enemy wave arrived. Yet with that piece of advice I couldn¡¯t do that anymore.

    ¡°I¡¯ll check the beads then,¡± I got no other ce to look over but inside the memory beads of the old man. I simply opened them as I started to scan the long list of content with impatience.

    Inside the apocalypse, and aside from any other race than humans, no one could help me with this issue but the old man.

    I could ask the help of Fang, but I doubted he would do it for free. Also I doubted he would tell me enough info like the old man.

    ¡°Basic information about cultivation¡­ Intermediate information about cultivation¡­ Advanced information about cultivation¡­ He was indeed meticulous¡­¡± I nodded in content while seeing the three records that I desperately wanted in front of my eyes.

    ¡°Thanks old man,¡± I raised my head to the dimly lit sky and shouted in gratitude. The old man kept helping me even after sending me back in time in such a priceless way.

    The three records cost me fifteen million coins. The first record, the basic information one, cost one million and itsted for four straight hours.

    It held not much more valuable knowledge than what I already knew. But the next two records were an eye opening. The intermediate one cost five million coins, and took almost six hours to finish.

    The advanced one needed nine million coins, and it would take ten hours. But I couldn¡¯t hear it for now.

    And the reason was clear¡­ The enemy arrived!

    ¡°They are here!¡±

    The first shout that came to disturb my thoughts came from Karoline. She went all the way up to me as she shouted the moment she saw me sitting on the floor of my chariot.

    I was immersed in thoughts, trying to link all the info I learnt from the old man. ording to the old man¡¯s teachings, each race had different ways to cultivate themselves.

    So when using any race¡¯s cultivation, there was a chance of a bacsh happening. That exined why I got that death threatening message from the system before.

    And that also meant I¡¯d end up getting the same message when using any other bone as well. So it wasn¡¯t that much of a big thing to be honest.

    As for how each cultivation differed, the old man gave a few examples.

    As a start, humans weren¡¯t blessed by any advantage to their bodies or souls. We weren¡¯t like Berserkers for example who had big bodies and immense strength from their birth.

    And we weren¡¯t like dragons who had strong bodies and intermediate grade souls. As for Selvators and Subus races, they both were blessed with high grade souls, with Selvators having an upper hand with intermediate blessing for their strength.

    But humans had another advantage, which was flexibility and adaptability. We could learn any other race¡¯s cultivation and modify these based on our thinking and will.

    After all humans¡¯ greatest advantage lies in their minds and intelligence. Also we were famous to be a resilient race, just like cockroaches. Even the old man used the same word to describe humans in his teachings.

    So I got to work my mind and try to find a middle solution that would fit my body and soul. Of course learning about my shorings before starting the merging process was something good.

    At least I now knew the next merging process wouldn¡¯t be that simple and using just force wouldn¡¯t help. Forcing this merge would end with one simple result; failure.

    I needed to wreck my brain and try to find a way to solve problems rising during the process. At this point I realised how valuable that piece of advice from the system higher up was.

    ¡°Where are they?¡± as I got interrupted, I stood up and calmly asked, ¡°what about our forces?¡±

    ¡°They got outside and started their training,¡± she reached me with painted breaths that forced her to lean on her knees to breathe regrly and not copse, ¡°they areing from the north and west. Two groups, each is almost ten thousand strong.¡±

    ¡°This much?!¡± I knew they¡¯d wait to gather up ande inrge numbers. But never expected to be this huge.

    ¡°They aren¡¯t all humans,¡± she exined, ¡°many monsters are aiding them. The number might be evenrger than what the scouts told me.¡±

    ¡°Have they started their attack yet?¡± I asked while looking at both north and west. In my eyes, only ruins extended without an end till the river and even beyond.

    ¡°Few groups were ambushed and killed,¡± she said in a bitter tone, ¡°our initial loss is in the hundreds!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s nothing,¡± I shrugged, ¡°we might end up losing most of the forces we have here¡­ What about those elites from New York city? Have they arrived yet?¡±

    She seemed perplexed at my simple response and reaction towards such loss. Poor girl, don¡¯t get attached too much with those you taught.

    After all, your mission was to guide them, not to protect them. No one could protect such a huge number in the apocalypse. I might be able to do so, but it wouldn¡¯t yield good results in the end.

    ¡°They were here hours ago,¡± she said, ¡°they brought chefs and they cooked the meat of monsters my boys brought over.¡±

    Boys? Good start! I smiled when I heard how she described the humans she trained.

    ¡°Alright,¡± I turned to focus on the horizon, ¡°gather everyone and make them station at the border of the city. The river can¡¯t be easily crossed. After all, only weak water monsters will appear in this stage.¡±

    ¡°So they areing from the north?¡± she asked and I shook my head in response.

    ¡°Don¡¯t assume anything before making sure of it first,¡± I slowly taught her, ¡°send a few groups of elites to be our eyes in those areas. We need intel more than anything else.¡±

 Chapter 148 We Meet Again!

    ¡°Got it,¡± she seemed a bit energetic before she started to get herself busy sending messages. Good girl! She added many to her friend list, making it easier to get in contact with the dispersed humans.

    ¡°They are alling back,¡± after a few minutes of silence and working, she raised her head and said in a tone filled with the will to fight.

    ¡°Do you want to lead this fight?¡± I noticed her desire for battle.

    ¡°Will you protect me?¡± out of the blue she pointed her two index fingers against each other and in front of her face while a cute look appeared in an irresistible way.

    ¡°Your safety is out of question now,¡± I sighed while helplessly smiling, ¡°go, have fun and don¡¯t over exert yourself.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, you are the best ever,¡± she jumped and crossed the one metre distance between us as she painted a soft kiss over my cheeks.

    Then with a bright smile she sent me her farewell before descending to the ground.

    ¡°This girl¡­¡± I shook my head before watching her back vanishing amidst the ruins, e¡­ make sure no harm will happen to her.¡±

    A group of twenty soulers appeared around without making a noise. They nodded and vanished using their superb speed, leaving behind only a long trail of ck smoke.

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep watching them from above,¡± as I had nothing else to do, so I decided to scout the area first.

    The battle didn¡¯t seem threatening but I had to be careful from any surprise attack. Who knew, that crazy dragon might just send his men over and make them infiltrate the city while the attack was going on.

    As I decided so, I flew up using my intermediate version of my chariot. At this point of the apocalypse, only first grade water monsters would appear.

    As for the ground monsters, they would show an upgrade by the appearance of new more powerful versions of the monsters.

    Hyenas would grow sharp steel like spikes that would appear like thin needles. They would gain some protection against physical attack, but it wouldn¡¯t differ much as their fatal weakness would still be there.

    As for wolves, they¡¯d get three small spikes in the middle of their heads. Their ws would grow bigger and be sharper. They¡¯d be deadlier than ever but not to make me worry.

    The new monsters to appear would be the spiky tiger, the mammoth lion, and different versions of poisonous scaled snakes.

    Against each of these monsters, my forces might struggle. Yet each one had a weakness that I shared already with Karoline while she was training her troops.

    Hopefully they¡¯d learn their lessons and remember them quite well or else the death toll would be simply immense.

    In a few minutes, my chariot brought me to the top of the western river. There I spotted a few groups of snakes and crocodiles that weren¡¯t like anything on earth.

    ¡°So they are amassing the aquatic forces here,¡± from high stature I could see clearer than anyone else. The aquatic forces were gathered at some point, just directly opposite to the heart of Jersey city.

    A sneak attack directed at the heart of my city¡­ That looked promising as an idea. But who said I would let them have their way?

    [Send a small army to guard the west border of the city, close to the direction of the city heart] I sent it to Karoline and she responded with a smiley face.

    ¡°Alright,¡± I didn¡¯t stop there and kept wondering about the area beyond the river. What disturbed me was that not a single enemy force was spotted near here.

    Then why were those aquatic monsters gathering up at the river? That was a puzzle that would soon be cleared.

    In ten minutes I was almost about to give up looking in that direction when I saw something shing. My chariot was moving at its normal speed when I noticed that something seemed to get shaky before returning to normal.

    Would it be¡­! I didn¡¯t hesitate to stop my chariot, returned to the spot I saw that strange refraction and couldn¡¯t find anything abnormal there.

    Ruins were everywhere and nothing looked amiss here. But I knew what I saw.

    ¡°If you thought you could mask your presence from my eyes, then you¡¯d better use another method,¡± I opened my chariot¡¯s interface and simply clicked over the energy pulse wave and released it.

    In a radius of five hundred metres around me, the energy pulse wave moved fast like it had no rival. It looked like a wave of clear silver water from my position, and in the middle of that wave¡­ Inds began to appear.

    ¡°Roar!¡± ¡°Attack!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± ¡°Roar!¡±

    Many shouts and roars came from all directions around. To my surprise the enemies weren¡¯t just one simple group, but massive groups of enemies that extended even beyond the reach of my pulse wave.

    Damn! Did they think they could counter me with numbers alone?

    Just with these shouts, the stealth cover they used to mask their presence was removed. I saw familiar faces in front of my eyes¡­ a race that I totally missed during my calctions; the illusionists!

    ¡°So you are the real ones leading this attack? Interesting¡­¡± despite seeing thousands of them leading thousands of other races and tens of thousands of monsters, I didn¡¯t flinch back.

    The reason was obvious¡­ I got my chariot and I was airborne and they weren¡¯t! If they wanted to hit me, they had to exert double effort and would gain nothing in return.

    ¡°Activate the fully powered version,¡± I slowly said and instantly my chariot ignited with more power before a dense wave of attacks came.

    *Sizzle!* *Boom!* *Bang!*

    Different mixed sounds came when their attacks met my shield. My shield was something that even the god tears of their race didn¡¯t even scratch. Not to mention the angelic deadly star weapon.

    In a span of ten minutes, and after attacking continuously to the degree of lighting me up, the attacks finally stopped and strange silence ushered over everything around.

    It was such a heaven deafening silence, one that would exert an irremovable weight over your chest and soul.

    It was my presence¡¯s irresistible threat that they all felt.

    If they couldn¡¯t even leave a scratch over my chariot, and I didn¡¯t even budge an inch from my ce, then things were clear to them.

    Even if they came at me with such a grand formation of tens of thousands¡­ They had zero chance of killing me.

    Would I be able to kill them? That must be the question rumbling echoing inside their heads at the moment.

    ¡°Let me give you the answer then¡­ Come forth my babies¡­e and kill them all!¡±

    I didn¡¯t summon another warrior but my precious soulers. They were simply killers, predators to any other race.

    Summoning and releasing them over such arge army was like letting sharks lose in a herd of salmon fish.

    And I helped from the above, releasing everything I got inside my chariot¡¯s arsenal. Of course my chariot missed my mighty Gollems and their deadly giant ballista bolts. It also missed the various warriors working on the defensive tforms and weapons here.

    Yet the fight was simply described as one sided game. I didn¡¯t stand in my ce and kept roaming around.

    My first task was to scout and scan the area. Such a grand army couldn¡¯t be simply summoned in response to a short call from the angels.

    This one was being prepared long before that. ¡°So I didn¡¯t only attract the wrathful gazes of the dragons, but also the illusionists¡­ interesting!¡±

    It was the only exnation I got. After all, everywhere I went was filled with illusionists and their allied races. I flew over for an hour, scanning an area of a few miles on the surface.

    The sheer number of forces here was really big. This army would only answer to one leader; an archlord.

    I missed the illusionists¡¯ archlord from my calctions. But who said I¡¯d get chickened away by such a person?

    If he was that dragon dude then I¡¯d be threatened. Yet against such a stealth loving cowardly race, I got nothing to worry about.

    Who knew? I might even y an archlord tonight before even moving a finger against that dragon archlord.

    [Be careful, the army is led by illusionists] I sent Karoline in warning before adding, [Make sure to use AOE attacks all the time. They can escape your eyes but can¡¯t escape the attacks you release]

    [So we shouldn¡¯t go outside?] she asked before adding, [What about the force you asked for earlier? I¡¯m hearing scary soundsing from that direction on the other side of the river]

    [It¡¯s me clearing some flies] I sent, [Don¡¯t scatter your forces and make sure to arrange magicians all around and they must be well protected]

    [Ok]

    [You shall stand down for now] I paused before adding, [Go to the behemoth body. My warriors there will keep you safe for now]

    [Are they this dangerous?]

    She didn¡¯t see the horror of illusionists in one Vs one situations. [They are deadly if you faced them head on]

    [I got my skill. I¡¯ll stay here until I feel things aren¡¯t safe]

    This girl¡­ Fine then.

    ¡°Come!¡± without going into an argument with her at this moment, I simply called forth two of my biggest dragons and ten of my small ones.

    ¡°Here, take these,¡± I gave the ten small ones enough stat points to turn them all mighty like the other two. Now I had fifteen grand dragons, enough to make me feel proud of myself.

    ¡°Go and make sure to keep Karoline safe,¡± I said to them before adding, ¡°she has a team of soulers to protect her. Make sure they surround her tightly and guard her well.¡±

    ¡°Leave it to us, my lord,¡± one of those who gained their new powers said before others roared, ¡°but this fight here¡­¡±

    That bastard was acting sensational as he got something nice from me. ¡°Just go and leave things here to me,¡± I waved my hand to them. In this fight I didn¡¯t need their help unless something new came up.

    What was weird though was the fact that the enemy didn¡¯t n on running away. Even when I roamed and scouted all their entire force, they didn¡¯t show any signs of fleeing.

    Why was that?

    I kept flying over, taking endless attacksing from down below without causing any harm to my chariot. In return for that, my soulers were clearing group after group of the enemy at a fast pace.

    Those dudes only needed to sh through any enemy¡¯s body and then it would be over. Their ability to kill was really terrifying. I needed to go back and ask for more of those monsters.

    Against such big armies, having a small force of them wasn¡¯t enough to clear the enemy or scare them fast. This might be the reason the enemy didn¡¯t flee yet.

    After all they only saw me and a few of my soulers fighting. Why would they run away then?

    But something felt off here. What if they brought someone terrifying? What would be terrifying of such a race?

    Don¡¯t tell me¡­ without hesitating I summoned two swords of mine and instantly turned around, raised them high up like I was holding daggers and not swords, thennded heavily on the ground.

    *ng!* *ng!*

    Was I overthinking it? My swords hit nothing but the empty ground of my chariot, releasing sparks of orange fire everywhere for a brief second.

    But what was that? I felt like something shed in front of my eyes the moment these sparks appeared.

    ¡°There!¡± without hesitating I turned around andnded another blow over a ce only few metres away from me to the side.

    *ng!* *ng!*

    This time I saw it clearer¡­ Someone was definitely here!

    ¡°Alright dude, your cover got blown away already,¡± I stood erect while having a calm expression on my face and a teasing smile.

    A shadow master! We met again in the shadow master race!

 Chapter 149 [Bonus chapter] Im Your Love Rival!

    As I stood there and said these words, a few metres away from me a cloud of fog appeared.

    It was all blue, and it didn¡¯t take the shape of a person and just kept itself like a rising pir of fog that rose up for ten metres then stopped.

    ¡°A human knowing about my abilities¡­ that means you are the one I¡¯m seeking for,¡± a voice that didn¡¯t resemble anythinging from a normalrynx appeared, echoing like it was a mighty god or something.

    ¡°Stop using theseme tricks,¡± I shrugged, ¡°you won¡¯t scare a kid with that.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to scare you to begin with,¡± he responded in the same way as before.

    ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± I asked, ¡°a friend of a foe?¡±

    ¡°A love rival,¡± he said in a tone that told me he held great hatred for myself.

    ¡°The deadliest of all enemies then,¡± I snorted, ¡°but I don¡¯t recall tricking any girl of your race to fall in with me. So howe we are love rivals?¡±

    ¡°Stop lying!¡± he shouted and even the air trembled like he was a real god, ¡°you yed your dirty tricks with her! I won¡¯t let you off, not a chance.¡±

    ¡°The same goes for me as well,¡± I ced one sword over my shoulder before adding, ¡°you have no power to resist me. So where is your confidenceing from?¡±

    ¡°Even if you have such an advantage, you can¡¯t kill me even if you did it a hundred time.¡±

    His words¡­ damn! What was wrong with me? Attracting all the beasts out of each race in such a way! He wasn¡¯t just a shadow master illusionist, but a damn reincarnator as well.

    ¡°So that¡¯s the reason you can¡¯t show up with your real body¡­ why not save all of us the trouble and tell me where your real body is?¡±

    ¡°As expected from my love rival,¡± he seemed to find my answer amusing as heughed shortly before adding, ¡°you need toe and look for me. And in return, I¡¯ll always keeping at you and your loved ones.¡±

    The look over my face changed at once when I heard what he said. Damn bastard! Did he do something to Karoline or what?

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me this look,¡± heughed in a distasteful tone, ¡°you can¡¯t save anyone from me. After all, you have a lot to watch over, hahaha.¡±

    ¡°Die you motherf*cker!¡± for a reason my blood got all ignited and turned likeva. The next instant I jumped and instead of aiming at the fog, I hit the ground.

    A loud crushing voice came from this hit while hisughs kept echoing for a few seconds. Without hesitating I opened my channel and checked first over Karoline.

    This girl¡­ for a reason once I saw where she was I couldn¡¯t help but inwardly sigh. She was throwing herself at the frontlines, killing many enemies and monsters without pause like a god of death.

    She used two long and slender swords that I gave her. Her entire body was dded in silver and golden armour that gave her a magical appearance of a real angel.

    ¡°Come¡­¡± I had to go to her first. After all that bastard¡¯s words held no other meaning but to threaten everyone I cared about.

    He got a point here¡­ I cared about my chosen team and they weren¡¯t just one person. While my warriors got summoned from the city, I sent the same warning message copy and paste to every single one of them.

    [Watch out from your shadows, there is a strong foe who can attach himself into your shadows and can¡¯t be killed if you in his shadow]

    As I finished sending this message over, my warriors gathered all around.

    ¡°Kill as freely as you feel,¡± I pointed at the grand army here, ¡°don¡¯t let anyone alive.¡±

    As that bastard threatened me, I didn¡¯t lose my calm in return. He wanted to make me quite busy running around and burdened with worry.

    Dude¡­ I didn¡¯t gathermon folks from the streets. Each single person on my side was a mighty figure in the future. With such my warning they would be all safe and secured.

    If you have the ability, thene and try your luck with them. I dare you to do that and let¡¯s see who would win in the end!

    As I scattered all my warriors around, I simply took out my staff and selected a bookmark in Jersey city. Luckily I had a few points saved in the north while I was first invading the city.

    Once activating the staff, I called back my chariot and fell directly into the portal. The familiar feeling from before came as I was teleported towards the northern part of Jersey city, or to be precise to the outskirts of it.

    ¡°Come,¡± I resummoned my chariot before activating its full power, ¡°go, let¡¯s finish this useless fight here.¡±

    With a sh, my chariot crossed almost one and half miles that separated me from my girl in a few seconds. Once I appeared, I didn¡¯t say a single word and simply released a pulse wave first to clear all the hostile around.

    Then I jumped off my chariot,nded with my two swords hitting fiercely the ground behind the all shocked Karoline.

    She didn¡¯t get the message as she was already absorbed in fighting. That dude wouldn¡¯t dare to touch her in such a state or else she would simply react and kill him.

    ¡°You¡­¡± with a face filled with wrath and covered with mud and dirt, she gave me a shocked look that made her stop midway in her words.

    Her shock wasn¡¯t the only reason for that. The fog that came out from her shadow with that despicableugh of that dude made her not able to continue saying a single word.

    And in a sh the look of a fighter was turned upside down with a look of fear.

    She didn¡¯t need me to say anything. She was smart enough to realise the value of danger she was in.

    ¡°Just leave them to fight here ande with me,¡± I said but she took a deep breath and shook her head.

    ¡°I can handle that,¡± she said and her fear changed again to be reced with her fighting self.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I asked, ¡°this dude cane at any time without you knowing about that.¡±

    ¡°I can handle him,¡± she said in a firm tone and I couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    Girls and their pride¡­ or was it because she came from such a deeply rooted family in US history? What was it? Her raising or perhaps this ran in her genes?

    ¡°Alright, but be extra careful from now on,¡± under her firm stance, I couldn¡¯t help but show respect to her.

    ¡°You too,¡± she was smart enough to realise that I was also facing the same fate. As I returned to my chariot, I threw my sword carelessly at my shadow.

    ¡°Extra careful? Hahaha! I¡¯ll grant you that she will be extra careful, hahaha!¡±

    Heughed again amidst the dying fog of him. Damn! That dude was more troublesome to deal with than I thought.

    Without staying much here, I used my staff again to return to my initial spot in the other battleground.

    Before leaving, I made sure to bookmark that location so I wouldn¡¯t have to fly all the way there.

    As I returned, I opened my channel and checked over my team. Like I expected, that dude was scattered all over their shadows as I saw with my two eyes his blue fog rising after killing him.

    The deadliest thing about such a stubborn foe was the fact he was always next to you. He wouldn¡¯t attack while one was fighting, but at the moment when one¡¯s guard would be down.

    No one could be on his guard forever. That was given. Another troublesome fact about that dude was the fact he was a reincarnator.

    How could you kill someone who was just lying far away and simply using his endless shadows to kill you?

    ¡°I have to find him,¡± I clenched on the hilts of my two swords while trying to recall anything rted to that kind of troublesome race.

    Reincarnation wasn¡¯t just a limited thing to illusionists, they were also found in other races like humans. But there was something rted to an ancient relic or ritual in the possession of the illusionist race, they had the highest number of such troublesome people.

    I knew many facts about these reincarnators. For example I knew they couldn¡¯t just shade without paying a price. But I didn¡¯t recall what the old man said about that price. What was it? Coins? I didn¡¯t think so.

    I knew that by using shadows, they would enter a weakened status rted to the magnitude of their shadows. As far as I could see, that dude was using arge number of shadows at such a short time.

    Wait¡­ if he was doing so, then he wouldn¡¯t just leave his body suffering from weakness. He would be in danger even from the weakest monsters or even humans.

    Someone must be watching over him¡­ Someone strong enough to make him go full out without worrying about his life.

    He was a love rival¡­ a love rival wouldn¡¯t go suicidal indeed. He would only try to kill me and stay alive as far as he could. Or else what was the point ofing all the way here and killing me?

    Who might be the one protecting him? A race popped in my mind at once, yet it wasn¡¯t logical.

    That dragon archlord was already stationed far, far away from here. The range of using the shadows was limited by distance and numbers.

    I recalled the old man¡¯s words about that. Reincarnation could summon up to three long living shadows and release them all around the world, or summon endless numbers with limited area based on their cultivation.

    Damn! Why didn¡¯t I focus much on the old man¡¯s teachings from before? I knew the old man kept records of what he taught me beforeing here, but that wasn¡¯t essible now.

    Come on! If I just opened my memory beads and watched a record then it would be like inviting that dude to kill me.

    ¡°Let me say he can only use his ability in a twenty mile radius,¡± I just gave that number out of the blue.

    *ng!*

    ¡°Hahaha, you won¡¯t find me,¡± another clone was killed and I heard his voice again. And that enraged me more.

    ¡°Calm down¡­ where is the most secure ce here that he could hide at?¡± I took deep breaths in and out, calming down myself before I looked back at the map again.

    The map was still on the surface top of my chariot. I looked carefully at such a detailed map while deeply pondering over it.

    Fang was leading his Selvator forces to the south. The Berserkers were heading to the south-west as well. Only dragons were in the west and the subus race would be with them.

    I looked at the map and suddenly my thoughts changed.

    No¡­ it shouldn¡¯t be like that¡­ If he was seeing me as a f*cking love rival then he wouldn¡¯t position himself away from my girl.

    I looked to the north and suddenly I noticed something up there. When I thought about it, I found this was the best location he could hide at.

    First of all I was thinking wrong. He didn¡¯t need the help of another race to be safe. He could simply rely on his race gate at a big city and he would definitely be safe.

    That city I selected was a big one, and the distance from there to here was like what I thought about. At the same time he would be the closest to my girl while leading me astray to somewhere else.

    That dirty bastard¡­ he was depending on tricking me to go west. It was a smart move, I had to give him that credit. But dude, the north was all unsecured or busies by any race at this point of time.

    Even the most of the Selvators went south following Fang and few would only remain up there working over their cities. So this created a golden chance for such an opportunistic cowardly race.

    Alright¡­ as you were up there, just wait for me and shave your neck¡­ my sword would fly faster than you would imagine and kill you without making a single sound.

    But first I had to respond to his trick with another¡­ Or else I might just scare him away.

 Chapter 150 Newark City

    If he joined hands with that dragon overlord, then things wouldn¡¯t end up well for me. I had such a trophy to im, why should I lose it then?

    To do so, I had to make a feint attack first. And so I opened my friend list, and sent a message to Fang.

    [Do you know where that dragon archlord is right now? And his forces? Are they near Jersey city?]

    The answer came swiftly as Fang sent:

    [He is in the west, one hundred and twenty miles away from your city. His forces are yet to set out, so they are just limiting their activities in twenty miles radius around that dude]

    So he was far from me, that was such a relieving news for now.

    *ng!*

    ¡°You won¡¯t find me, hahaha! You can¡¯t, hahaha!¡±

    Again that bastard was killed in my shadows using my sword. Two times were strange, but three? Something seemed wrong here.

    One had to know the shadow masters could only move between shadows. I was all alone all this time, so where did hee from?

    I looked around and all I could see was only my chariot and nothing else. Yes, he was hiding there¡­ Then¡­

    I opened the market and started to look for something that could help me kill all his shadows around. Just in few minutes, I finally found something useful.

    [The flying leaf of the lightning tree: Consumable item. Once used, it will fly for a hundred metres above the user¡¯s head. The leaf will emit dazzling light resembling that of any star, radiating warmth as well. The area of coverage is a mile radius around the user. Canst for one day. Price: one hundred thousand coins]

    ¡°Buy twenty,¡± I didn¡¯t hesitate and the next moment I found the leaves inside my inventory.

    They were in the shape of broad long silver white leaves. Once I took one out, that small icon inside my inventory turned to a big leaf with a length exceeding ten metres.

    Then it floated out of my hand, flying for a hundred metres above my head. Once there, it seemed like it got burnt by some sort of lightning as many thin dancing blue arcs of lightning started to dance all around it.

    Light came, and heat as well. The entire area of one mile around me got bathed under the bright and warm light from this leaf.

    Racesing from other worlds were fine towards this sort of light. But monsters weren¡¯t. Just when the entire area got lightened up, I started to hear many painful roarsing from everywhere.

    ¡°You deserve this,¡± I ignored all of these wails as I started to take many swords out of my inventory and threw them all over the chariot.

    Each ce my swords hit left behind a deafening roar from that illusionist. He was hiding inside my chariot as expected, taking advantage of all the shadows in here to hide his presence.

    *ng!* *ng!* *ng!*

    I kept walking step by step while throwing as many swords as needed to cover every single inch on the chariot¡¯s rooftop. It took me roughly twenty minutes to clean the upper floor, then I started to head to the lower levels.

    ¡°You won¡¯t be safe no matter what you do!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you! Do you f*cking hear me?!!¡±

    ¡°F*ck you, damn bastard!!¡±

    And with my swords killing the shadows, the illusionist started to shout in panic and rage. It was clear he nned to keep harassing me using this dirty little trick of his.

    But now I was killing off all of his shadows, leaving all blind in the dark.

    After two hours, I finally cleaned the entire chariot from his annoying presence and also gathered up my swords.

    ¡°Now let¡¯s arrange things here first,¡± I didn¡¯t hurry to leave. After all, my chariot was hung midair, away from the reach of that bastard.

    [Lead your men and go to secure the north border of the city] I sent to one of Fang¡¯s men and also sent the same message to the reinforcement army who came from New York city.

    I also left another small instruction before finally starting to move.

    Of course my army here was enough to clean the enemies, but they¡¯d take time. I was sure that the illusionist was still watching my moves from down below, so I headed west first.

    My target was a city marked on the map drawn by Isabe and Leo; Newark city.

    It wasn¡¯t really my target, but I had to take a detour while going to hunt that bastard. I also wanted to check over the status of the cities close to here. Who knew, I might find something interesting or something worthy of my attention.

    But the distance to that city wasn¡¯t short as it appeared on that small map. I travelled for two hours before finally seeing a glimpse of that city¡¯s damaged buildings.

    ¡°It¡¯s like Jersey city,¡± I stood away from the city, enough so that my light wouldn¡¯t reach there. I tried to call back that leaf but couldn¡¯t. It seemed once used, one had to leave it high in the air.

    It worked quite well against monsters, but it also was like a beacon to anyone standing afar. I was sure that those races inside the city were already aware of my presence a long time beforeing here.

    The city had five big gates hovering in midair, scattered across its size. I used my hawk skill and watched different zones of the city.

    ¡°They are amassing a big number of forces here,¡± without the need to go into the city and scan its castles, I knew all the humans were either killed or trapped in cages.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go and free them then,¡± despite this wasn¡¯t in my ns, but knowing arge number of humans were trapped and would soon be moved to other realms made me act.

    I was alone, and the enemy had arge number of forces. But who said I was weak? I got my chariot, and I got something else.

    ¡°Summon twenty dragons!¡± Just as I approached there, I instantly used up almost half of my soul points and summoned twenty small drags.

    *Roar!*

    They all roared in unison, before turning to my direction and bowed.

    ¡°Don¡¯te here,¡± I stopped them from approaching my chariot. After all, I cleaned it with difficulty from the filth of that illusionist. I didn¡¯t want any shadow to hide here and keep tracking my movements. ¡°Come with me, and kill anything I attack.¡±

    My n was simple. Against such arge number of enemies, only direct brute force would work.

    Just as I came closer to the city, the first wave of attacks came. ¡°Activate full powered version,¡± I didn¡¯t hustle and released my strongest shield before following it with a wide ranged attack of my pulse wave.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *sh!*

    Just as I flew inside the city for five minutes, killing any resisting force that was here, a sh of red light fell over my head without any warning.

    ¡°Damn! I totally forgot about them,¡± I instantly summoned back all my drags and kept attacking while the star beam of light descended over the top of my head.

    My chariot¡¯s shield was strong enough to resist the attack. So I wasn¡¯t worried about the angels here. Yet my drugs would die if left alone out there.

    The beamsted for twenty minutes straight. Those angels here seemed to be so filled with blessing points to the degree of releasing such a long attack as a wee.

    ¡°Time to free humans,¡± as the third attack ended, I started to fly directly towards the closest portal.

    It was protected by a dragon race. The moment I got there, I instantly released my dragons, and a big fight erupted.

    The fight was simply one sided, where the dragons tried to resist and depended over the gate for that.

    Yet I didn¡¯t aim to control the castle, I only flew directly towards the gate and imed it.

    As I cut the source of their reinforcements, taking control of the castle was an easy thing to do. And by its fall, and the death of all the drags and their allied forces here, I eliminated one troublesome enemy at the beginning of this fight.

    ¡°One down, four others are left to go,¡± the next target was a gate controlled by berserkers. Those dudes were really warmongers, who didn¡¯t listen to my words until I crushed the gate and then they started to listen.

    ¡°I have a friendship with your leader,¡± I said before adding, ¡°leave this city and walk to another one. I won¡¯t kill any of you after this.¡±

    I had to admit, I thought dragons were hard to argue with before. But after taking almost an hour of arguing with Berserkers, I knew thetter race was on the top of the most stubborn races list in the entire apocalypse.

    And they were also slightly dumb! I had to kill half of their remaining force before they finally listened to the sound of logic and left the city.

    ¡°Damn! I have to speak with him about this,¡± as I watched their fast vanishing backs, I opened my friendlist and sent a message to their leader.

    [I¡¯ll see what I can do about that] he only sent this back, giving me the impression even he wasn¡¯t enough to control his people.

    Damn! What did that race have inside their minds? Axes and swords or what?

    ¡°I have to see Selvators next,¡± I also sent a message to Fang without moving against any other gate.

    I kept roaming the city, killing all the enemies I faced until Fang sent only one word back:

    [Done!]

    I liked that dude. He knew how to do business, swift and decisive. Not just like the other one, humph.

    As I turned around the city, I noticed one group was on the move. Unlike what I sent for Fang, he didn¡¯t order his forces to withdraw and relocate, but rather to hit the other two remaining gates with arge number of forces.

    ¡°That dude¡­ He is acting greedy,¡± I shook my head when I saw that. As he wanted to take a gate, then fine. Let him take one and I¡¯d take the other.

    The one I moved towards wasn¡¯t the illusionist gate. After all, those folks were troublesome to deal with. Last time I hit their gate they showered my chariot with many of their members.

    If I wanted to im that gate, then I¡¯d have to call back my soulers. They were the only capable ones to deal with them swiftly. But that would also bring that bastard back to my chariot.

    So I took a small detour and headed directly towards the gate with many girls standing on their walls and defensive towers.

    ¡°Kill!¡± without saying a single word, or listening to any of their bullsh*t, I sent out my dragons in an attack while following with my pulse wave.

    The fight didn¡¯tst for long, not like what happened at thest gate. The illusionists were cowards, but even a coward with a push back to the wall would definitely bite back.

    Thest fight wouldst for almost three hours in my best estimate. I didn¡¯t stay for that long as I left after sending a message to Fang, arranging how to control the city.

    [So you want three gates and release all of your humans? Pay one gate and I¡¯ll consider it] he sent back, trying to bargain with me.

    [If you want another gate as a price then it¡¯s fine, but you can¡¯t just offer such little help in return for that]

    [What price do you want then?] That dude seemed so desperate to take one more gate here. I knew the reason of that. After all this was rted to the end goal of the second quest.

 Chapter 151 [Bonus chapter] Going For City Hunting Spree

    After all, the one controlling more gates and castles would gain the ownership of any city or town. I didn¡¯t ask to bite what I couldn¡¯t chew. My forces weren¡¯t thatrge or experienced enough to capture more cities.

    I was struggling this bad with only two! So I leant toward another kind of a deal here.

    [In addition to free all the humans trapped inside the cages, you¡¯ll have to assign a force from your elites in each city I conquer and make them train all the humans how to fight and survive in the apocalypse]

    [What?!!] Fang sent almost instantly, showing how shocked he was.

    Sure, that would be the right price I¡¯d ask for in return for giving a city to him. I couldn¡¯t protect more cities, and I didn¡¯t want any of this sh*t.

    But who said he knew anything about any of that? In his eyes, I was just acting the way he did, working my best to expand my territory before the arrival of the real monster.

    [Are you referring to other cities as well?] After five minutes of silence from his side, he finally started to take the bait.

    [I¡¯m nning to conquer at least five more cities around here] I wasn¡¯t lying. After all I was forced to take such a long detour to trick my enemy, [and I might go even beyond that before the big battle]

    [It¡¯s a deal then] as he saw five free cities added to his reign, how could he resist such an offer? Even if it meant he would turn his mighty experienced elite Selvators into tutoring teachers for my weak and helpless humans, he wouldn¡¯t say no just for that.

    He got something, and I got a much valuable thing in return. At this moment I started to get a bit greedy. Who said I would settle down with just five cities trapped humans? I should work harder and expand that number by at least double.

    I had such a priceless chance to make my humans get such training from one of the best masters in this apocalypse.

    [Hey, change in ns] As I decided that, I instantly sent copied messages to my scattered team, [Go to any city with gates. Work with Selvators there to take over the other gates. We get two, they get three]

    Of course the jumper dude didn¡¯t drop this matter without getting to the bottom of it. He kept ramping in messages, threatening to not follow these new orders as he had inexperienced forces.

    But when he knew about the deal I made with Fang, he sent me this message:

    [Goddammit! Are you sure you are really a human? I heard of a race called tricksters who loved to trick other races and con them in every possible way! Alright, alright¡­ This is a good chance indeed. I¡¯ll take as many cities as I can, but in return all the humans I free will end up under mymand. No room for objection dude, this is a final call!]

    I read that message and couldn¡¯t help but inwardly sigh. That bastard changed his attitude and started to drool over this big loot. [Don¡¯t forget you are under my mercy] I sent to remind him of his position.

    [One day I¡¯ll find a way to crush that f*cked up contract]

    [I meant your little secret buddy] Iughed while totally ignoring the showering rain of angry messages that came after myst message.

    Dude¡­ I wasn¡¯t only tying you up with a contract, but also with that little secret of yours. Humph, let¡¯s see how you¡¯d get yourself freed from that as well. As if breaking a contract was something possible in the first ce!

    The other team members didn¡¯t have the same farsighted goal like the jumper. They were happy, but none dreamt about forming their own forces like him.

    Even the spearhead, he simply was delighted and didn¡¯t ask for anything.

    In fact I liked the jumper¡¯s attitude. Having elites under mymand was a must, but also aspiring people was also a necessity.

    I needed to let them deal more with the jumper to learn from his shamelessness. Such an attitude might get on my nerves most of the time, but in the end it would bring great results to me.

    As I saw the team¡¯s enthusiasm, I sent a message to Fang notifying him about the increase in the city number. He was excited as well, and didn¡¯t show any sign of rejection at all.

    ¡°Alright, time to go for the next city,¡± as I closed this good deal, I finally had time to focus on moving onward.

    The next city to hit was Bloomfield. This time the fight was more organised and far easier than the one at Newark city.

    Fang¡¯s men were already attacking other forces when I arrived. I just jumped in, threw every dragon I summoned so far, including new twenty drags as well, and took the direct hits of that angelic star weapon.

    I got used to it. As long as I sat foot inside a city from now on, the angels of that city would hit me with their deadly weapon. At some point I knew my big reserve of stat points in the chariot would be depleted if this kept going on.

    Just taking the toll of a single city star weapon was enough to take away almost ten million stat points. I initially had close to sixty million in reserve. So I could do that for six cities only.

    That was slightly annoying. So instead of that, I asked my drags to go around, gather the dead bodies of all the top fighters in any race gate.

    Putting aside Selvators, I had four other races to replenish my own stat reserves from. In just two cities, I collected close to forty million stat points, making me feel more rxed.

    Even if I paid almost half of that number into my chariot¡¯s shield, I still ended up with almost twenty million stat points. Giving stat points to all my newly summoned drags, I was now having twelve million stat points after taking two cities.

    The other good thing about this was therge number of souls added to my ount. For a reason, the system seemed to count Fang¡¯s men as part of my force. So anything they killed was added to my stored souls.

    And like that conquering each city would grant me at least fifty thousand souls. Not to mention other ongoing battles everywhere. So by the time I took Bloomfield city, I had close to one hundred thousand souls.

    ¡°Come forth,¡± I summoned twenty more dragons and by now my drag forces summoned here were sixty. Putting in mind that I pushed their levels up to level two hundred, then this small force of big drags was enough to shake any enemy gate forces.

    Even taking a city now wasn¡¯t that hard if I got triple that number, and I aimed for that.

    The only problem I constantly faced was the angels. Their deadly weapons could easily kill my drugs. If I didn¡¯t hurry and call them all back, they¡¯d be all dead by now.

    And doing so always left a void in the middle of deadly battles. Within thest fight, I noticed the angels timed their deadly weapon to interfere whenever the battle was hot.

    That might have caused many problems for the Selvators, but it didn¡¯t change the final oue.

    After organising things with Fang¡¯s men in the city and making sure they understood their part to y next, I left towards my next target.

    Cities started to fall like pieces of dominoes. After Bloomfield I headed south all of sudden and hit Irvington, infield, and Elizabeth cities.

    I did so to just make my real enemy miss my real intentions. If I kept heading north, he might get suspicious and would leave far away.

    So going south was a must to move. Besides I gained three more cities, sixty more drags, and had raised the total number of my human training camps to five.

    Aside from me, the jumper seemed to go all out. ording to the messagesing from Fang himself, he was totally overwhelmed with the ability of the jumper.

    That dude¡¯s luck was really great as he aimed towards a cluster of five cities south of infield. The five cities were close up, and I didn¡¯t know how the jumper did it but he controlled four out of those five in the time I took five.

    I had my drags and chariot, so what did he use then? At some point I was tempted to open his feed and see what the hell was that dude doing!

    When I did that, I found him using lots and lots of scrolls. The scrolls he used were all strangely AOE that covered almost half a mile in radius with each hit.

    Some were even mobile moving and rotating around. That added more damage to his scrolls and helped in cleaning arge number of enemies in a short time.

    I thought he would conquer one city, wait until humans would be trained to some degree before taking them with him and go directly on a killing spree in other cities.

    But that dude was so fixed at getting his goal; arge army of human elites.

    Besides the army he already led was only carried along the way. As I watched for an hour, I got bored. That dude just exhausted more than a couple hundred scrolls in just an hour, cleaning the fourth city and controlling two gates in return.

    ¡°Sigh, that dude really has a rich inventory,¡± I shook my head while examining my own scrolls inside my inventory.

    I had tons of such scrolls, yet they were all low grade ones that only covered an area of one hundred metres. Not only that, the damage that each scroll dealt wasn¡¯t enough to kill fighters from other races.

    They might be good against normal monsters. I looked at such arge amount and felt how pointless it was to use them.

    ¡°I should give them to the boys then,¡± I closed my inventory while considering giving these useless scrolls to the growing army of mine.

    They might be useless to me, but for them these scrolls might be heaven defying.

    As I came from Elizabeth city in the south, I had to go past Newark and Bloomfield cities. When I passed by them, I saw arge number of humans getting taught how to fight and get stronger outside the cities.

    I didn¡¯t know why Fang arranged for things to be like this. The cities were already in ruins. But as his men led the humans freed from the castles outside the city, they arranged them in groups, each having one thousand humans.

    Each city had around twenty to thirty of such groups. That meant the mean number of human survivors in each city would be around twenty-five thousand.

    That was a big number if you calcted the ten cities that now resided under my agreement with Fang. damn! Even if I counted only half of that number to be promising elites, that still was close to fifty thousand human forces.

    I wanted more cities! At this point I started to seriously consider expanding such an offer with Fang. After all, my real target wasn¡¯t any city here, but high up the north where my future base would reside.

    ¡°It¡¯s not time to talk about this,¡± I knew I had to restrain myself. After all, Fang wasn¡¯t that easy to deal with. Let him first taste the sweetness of our deal before considering expanding it.

    My next target was thest city in the upper north part of New Jersey state. One that was called Paterson city.

    The real target didn¡¯t situate there, but to thest city at the east of it, a city called Hackensack.

    But to go to Hackensack I needed to first tighten my around the big fish I was hunting. To do so I nned to go further north where few cities waited for me to conquer, those who belonged to New York state.

    Let¡¯s do it!

 Chapter 152 The All Dangerous Paterson City

    The time I took while moving from south to north took six hours alone. I stopped for almost half an hour each at the two cities, but the distance already was vast.

    In total it took me twenty hours to clean all the cities, twenty hours since I left the outer region of Jersey city.

    I didn¡¯t have any camera feedback from my fighting warriors. And the count of my gained souls was still rising non-stop all the time. So I had to call back one drag and asked him about the ongoing situation back there.

    The fight was still raging on! That was simply unbelievable! Even after twenty straight hours of fighting, the enemy kept sending fresh troops to the frontlines, which kept all my forces busy.

    Hearing such intel made me frown. ¡°I took control over all the cities around Jersey¡­ So from where did these troopse?¡±

    I revised the map drawn by Isabe and Leo, and even sent messages to the two to make sure they didn¡¯t miss anything.

    [No, all the cities are marked with rough distance from my memory] Leo sent.

    [The map is right, there is no doubt about that!] Isabe seemed a bit busy as she sent such an answer back.

    So the map was right and I took control over the cities to the south and west of Jersey. Even a big part of the north was about to be secured by the uing city.

    I didn¡¯t even meet a single forceing out from any city. And even if they were moving under stealth, I already cut off all the illusionists¡¯ gates inside those cities.

    The only city that I was sure to keep sending reinforcements was Hackensack city. After all that jerk was hiding there.

    But if that was true, then the main battlefield shoulde from north not west. What was I missing here?

    Just as I was feeling puzzled, I finally saw Paterson city on the horizon. From the first moment I saw it, I knew something was wrong there.

    The first thing I usually saw about any city was the five small sparkling stars, each race realm gate.

    But this time all I saw was one giant star sparkling in fierce and dreadful blue light and one smaller one channelling in silver light.

    What was that? I stopped my chariot the moment I got close enough from the city to be sure there were only two gates there.

    Gates would never disappear even if another race conquered it. For instance the gates I controlled so far still stood erect inside my cities.

    [Fang¡­ Something is wrong dude at Paterson city] I sent instantly to Fang and the response took a few minutes beforeing.

    He seemed to be not aware of what was going on here.

    [One race took over the other three gates and merged them together] he sent before adding, [That city now holds a mega gate, or one close to it]

    I looked up again at that big sparkling gate, it looked really giant even from all this distance. I was almost two miles away from the city, yet it felt like I was standing under the walls of the castle holding a normal gate instead.

    From the colour I could guess the origin of that race. Dragons were famed for their golden coloured gates. As for Berserkers, they had red.

    Subus were grey in colour, so this left only one race behind. [Illusionists?] I sent it just to be sure.

    [Bingo!] and his answer told me I guessed it right.

    [How the hell did that happen?] If I looked into the good rtionship with the Berserkers, I¡¯d doubt their leader would strike a deal with illusionists.

    Something stincted here, and I had to get to the bottom of this before going inside that hell of a trap.

    [All I know is that our forces got bambered all of sudden with that angelic star weapon] Fang sent such a weird message, [They cleaned almost all the forces on our side and the Berserkers as well using such a method. If not for the swift interference of my people on the other side, things would end up uglier than that]

    My face darkened when I saw that news. [Do you know how many attacksnded over your gate?]

    [I think there were three] he sent, [Unfortunately only a few managed to retreat through the gate and asked for reinforcements. They witnessed three hitsnding one after another before leaving. So I can¡¯t be sure]

    ¡°Three at each race? That means the angels went all out to make sure the illusionists will have their mega gate¡­¡±

    [What¡¯s that mega gate benefit anyway] I asked the most crucial question at this moment.

    [They can bring anything from their realm] he sent back almost instantly, [Normal gates won¡¯t allow for big forces toe here. For example warriors who served under the leadership of our race at other apocalypses can¡¯t pass through the normal gates. Also hybrid monsters or big weapons won¡¯t be able to pass either]

    My eyes shed in the cold light. [So you are saying they are bringing big ammunition and strong forces here?]

    [That¡¯s my bet] he sent, [Or else this move won¡¯t bring anything but a mere city under their control]

    [Can anyone do that merge?] I asked again, and the answer that came made me pinpoint where the problem emerged from.

    [Only archlords can do it! And only after paying a hefty price, a price that I can surely tell you it will stop me from using such method except at dire situations]

    He paused for a brief second before asking the question that seemed to fester inside his mind: [Do you know why such a person appeared here? And why would he do such a big move?]

    Of course I knew the exact reason behind this. That dude wasn¡¯t just a nameless illusionist, but an archlord.

    Damn! An archlord was doing all his best to stop me from nking him. Dude, I raised my hat for your effort, and had to lower it for your stupidity.

    Did you think doing such a thing would make me believe you are inside that city? Come on! You already were aware of meing all the way here.

    Trying to trick me in such a way wouldn¡¯t work. If you wanted to y in such a way, then let me show you how futile this move was, or how really desperate it was.

    [I¡¯m going to withdraw all my warriors from the west of the city] the first thing I did wasn¡¯t to go inside that deadly fight directly from the start.

    I first sent a message to my girl back in Jersey city.

    [I have little enemy at my side for now] she sent back, before adding, [Isn¡¯t there already that elite army of Selvators and ours?]

    [I¡¯m just notifying you] I sent, [Make sure to stay safe. If anything bad happened, just send me a distress message and try to go either outside the city up north or to the heart of the city itself. I got eyes there]

    [Got it!]

    I had bookmarks stored in the heart of that city and at the north and west of it. Also I got many bookmarks left back at all the cities I conquered so far.

    I didn¡¯t expect such a move from my enemy. I thought he might try sneaky attacks from the cities I conquered already as my guard would be lowered there.

    But it seemed he got valuable intel regarding my staff and its usage. Those damn angels! Really good intelligence was always a nuisance for me.

    As I closed that chat with her, I sent other messages and got the answers I wanted. My team was already rocking things everywhere. We just gained control over three more cities from other teams.

    Of course the jumper was hitting the fifth city by now. He seemed to stop for a few hours to replenish his exhausted forces with new ones from the previous cities he visited.

    That dude went from all boring andining to all active and impulsive when he knew about that deal. He didn¡¯t hesitate to throw his forces into the heated fights, sacrificing lots of humans inside his force based on the fact he could get more and better troops from the cities.

    So by this we had control over thirteen cities, with thirteen training camps working against the clock to raise strong troops.

    If I gained one hundred thousand elites from that deal then I¡¯d say I had struck it gold. If I got more then I¡¯d be blessed with heavenly luck indeed.

    But now¡­ I had a hard city to crack in front of me.

    The city was already in ruins. Everywhere I saw obvious signs of the brutal destruction. Using my hawkeye skill, I could see many Selvators and Berserkers bodies lying over many ces there.

    It seemed the fight wasn¡¯t only limited to the gates, but it also extended to the entire city. It was a massive genocide inside that city, and that would look terrible.

    But in my eyes, that thing was a good excuse for me to ask for more reinforcements from those two.

    [I need two hours to arrive there. I¡¯m already on my way to that damned city even before you sent that message to me]

    [Arge army is waiting for your mark] after waiting for half an hour, I got these two messages in response to my request.

    What was remarkable though was the message from Wrayly. That warmonger dude was already leading his forces himself here. How cool was that?

    Two hours? I thought before nodding, ¡°it just seems about right.¡±

    I knew such a battle wouldn¡¯t only need all my entire force, but it would also need me to do some tricks as well.

    [Hey, I want to ask about something] without any hesitation, I opened my friendlist and chose a single name without hesitation.

    [Oh, long time no see, human boy] she sent back before adding, [What¡¯s up with you sending a message for me?]

    [I want to strike another good deal with you] I sent, [I wanted more soulers, the more the better]

    [Oh] she sent this and paused for a long few minutes. She was ady green nymph, that winged nymph whom I met before at Bringold impact auction.

    She already was friends with me. In fact I didn¡¯t want to do this kind of exchange. I didn¡¯t yet make up my mind about what I should ask in return for my bones.

    But in such an uing fight, I needed not only my personal force of warriors and summoned creatures, but also to add as much as I could.

    Having the threat of soulers was nothing to someone like me. I already had a massive amount of souls added with each passing hour. If this continued, then I¡¯d have no worry to add even an army of thousands or even tens of thousands of those soulers to my current force.

    [Do you have a way to deal with that soul consumption thing?] she sent again asking about the same thing she asked me before.

    [Didn¡¯t I answer that point before?] and like before, I didn¡¯t answer the question and simply chose to avoid it.

    [I¡¯m just asking as there is another race that¡¯s pretty simr to soulers] her words raised my expectations.

    [Is that race as strong as soulers?] it seemed her impact ran short of souler warriors at the moment. Of course she knew what was on the stake here, my precious bones.

    [It¡¯s even stronger in some ways] she managed to pique my interest here.

    [Tell me about that race] I waited and this time she seemed to hesitate or had trouble giving me such info or something as she took almost half an hour before returning back.

    [Did you hear about gods before?]

    [Don¡¯t be silly!] I sent to her, [Of course I know about them]

    How could she ask someone like me such a silly question? Damn!

    [So did you hear before about fallen gods?] yet her next message made me all pumped up.

    Damn! Damn! Damn! Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯d get something on par with the true strength of gods as my warriors! Damn! How cool would that be?!

 Chapter 153 A Shocking Deal!!!

    [Never heard of them] I wasn¡¯t joking. The word might be familiar thanks to gods, but fallen gods? [Are they like fallen angels?] I asked, [Are they like real gods?]

    I held my hopes high up before seeing her next message.

    [Of course they aren¡¯t!]

    Sure, what did I truly expect here? Real gods fighting on my side, moving around on my words? That was simply hrious!

    [But they are considered gods inparison with other races] this message made me hold back my breaths.

    Sexydy nymph, please don¡¯t toy with me like that!

    [You meanpared to the five big races in the apocalypse?]

    [I meanpared to any other race exists inside our endless universe]

    Damn! Didn¡¯t that mean they were gods? Or what?

    [They are strong, very strong indeed. Yet they can¡¯t be treated lightly. The price for keeping them alive is way higher and harder to meetpared with soulers]

    [What is that price?] I didn¡¯t beat around the bush, I wanted them. If I could satisfy their needs, I¡¯d gain much stronger force on my side.

    [For each one of them, you¡¯ll need to feed souls like soulers. But the sheer number of souls needed is simply way too much. For a single day, you¡¯ll need to pay around five thousand souls to keep them alive, ten to make them be in their top forms]

    [I can do that] I wasn¡¯t bluffing. If things continued to escte in such a way, then having ten or twenty of them on my side wouldn¡¯t matter.

    [That¡¯s not all] she seemed to read my excitement and confidence, so she added, [They also need to consume a high source of power. ording to the current stage of the apocalypse you are in, only stat points and gears in pale gold rank or higher could do the trick]

    Stat points? Not again! [How many stat points does each one of them need?] I asked while feeling the next answer wouldn¡¯t be satisfying.

    [just like souls, five thousand to keep them alive per day, and ten to keep them in the perfect shape]

    I paused, yet she kept speaking:

    [They also need a ck energy source as well. In fact you can consider them simr to creatures dwelling in fallen realms. I know youck such materials right now so I can add enough amount in the deal to make you keep what you purchase alive for one month]

    Girl¡­ Are you trying to bind me eternally for your impact? Come on! If I got such a deep pit by my side, wouldn¡¯t I be forced to depend on your impact all the time?

    [What¡¯s the price of a single dude then?] I asked, [and add in that the price of stat points needed to keep one alive]

    [Well¡­ stat points aren¡¯t that precious after all] she seemed to be preparing to put on a good show with me, [the question is, how many bones are you willing to trade this time? One? Dozen? Or more?]

    [Dozen] I said, [What can I get back for such an amount?]

    This time she didn¡¯t directly answer. It seemed she wasn¡¯t the only one holding the call here. After ten minutes of silence, she finally returned back saying:

    [I can give you five fallen gods in return to your bones]

    [Only five?!!] I was shocked when I read her answer. Come on girl, these were my red graded bones that made you drool over them before.

    [It¡¯s you who is underestimating these warriors] she sent before adding, [Forget about anything else you are familiar with. When talking about fallen gods, you have to be happy to gain such number with your bones]

    I paused while considering what she said. [Alright, let me first see this batch] I sent to her, [How can I send my bones over to you?]

    [Damn boy! Do you have more bones?]

    [That depends on what I get] I didn¡¯t directly answer her while waiting for the deal to proceed.

    [Alright¡­ Then as a token of appreciation from our impact, and based on our great deal from before, we¡¯ll add more stat points and dark materials enough to sustain these five for two months]

    [Thanks] I wasn¡¯t honestly appreciating this move. After all, I just paid twelve of my white bones here.

    Along the course of my travel, I gathered lots of killed top elites and leaders of the three big races in each city I conquered. Despite the fact that I got mostly bronze and blue grade bones, my stockpile of white bones was simply in the hundreds!

    So paying more wasn¡¯t a problem in itself. The problem was in the fallen gods themselves. I had my expectations off the roof when I heard what she said about them.

    Bute on¡­ Getting only five wasn¡¯t even close to enough! What would five even do against the uing mighty enemies?

    [Bringold impact sent you a deal exchange]

    [Do you want to check it?]

    ¡°Open the exchange window,¡± I checked the conditions of the deal before clicking on the agreement button.

    [Twelve white graded bones are deducted from your inventory]

    [The deal is under progress]

    [The Bringold impact confirms the integrity of your goods]

    [They are sending their goods to you]

    [One hundred million stat points are added to your inventory]

    [Ten million dark realm orbs are added to your inventory]

    [Five fallen gods souls are bound to your soul ss]

    To my ss?!! Thest message came as a surprise to me.

    [The goods sent by Bringold impact right?]

    [Please confirm during the following one hour, or else the deal will be reneged and you¡¯ll be recharged back]

    What the hell¡­!! I opened my inventory and saw therge number of stat points added to me from that impact. These guys¡­ they said they¡¯ll add enough for two months and yet they sent such arge batch over.

    But I didn¡¯t see anything rted to the fallen gods.

    [Where can I find the fallen gods you sent?] I searched through my entire inventory for the entire five minutes with nothing there. So I had to ask thedy about it.

    [They are found inside your inventory like any other warrior] she seemed surprised by my message, [Didn¡¯t you get them?]

    [I got a notification saying¡­] I paused before I realised they weren¡¯t sent into my inventory but into my ss.

    Wait¡­ why were they sent to my ss and not inventory? I opened my ss over and searched about it yet didn¡¯t find anything mentioning fallen gods whatsoever.

    ¡°System, where are the fallen gods I just received?¡± As I was lost like this, I asked the one who notified me earlier about that.

    [You can check out your soul list inside your ss to determine the integrity of these souls]

    Soul list¡­ Did that system just say soul list?!!! Damn! That was f*cking insane!

    I instantly opened my soul list and like the system said, there were five more souls added to my list.

    [Soul of death fallen god: a soul of an ancient race who fell far behind the course of time and became forgotten. The death fallen god hailed from a long and epic lineage of special bloodline. You need one thousand souls to summon a normal cursed death fallen god. You need fifty thousand souls to summon a perfectly healthy and well death fallen god]

    [Soul of wrath fallen god: a soul of an ancient race who fell far behind the course of time and became forgotten. The wrath fallen god hailed from a long and epic lineage of special bloodline. You need one thousand souls to summon a normal cursed wrath fallen god. You need fifty thousand souls to summon a perfectly healthy and well wrath fallen god]

    [Soul of war fallen god: a soul of an ancient race who fell far behind the course of time and became forgotten. The war fallen god hailed from a long and epic lineage of special bloodline. You need one thousand souls to summon a normal cursed war fallen god. You need fifty thousand souls to summon a perfectly healthy and well war fallen god]

    [Soul of darkness fallen god: a soul of an ancient race who fell far behind the course of time and became forgotten. The darkness fallen god hailed from a long and epic lineage of special bloodline. You need one thousand souls to summon a normal cursed darkness fallen god. You need fifty thousand souls to summon a perfectly healthy and well darkness fallen god]

    [Soul of lightning fallen god: a soul of an ancient race who fell far behind the course of time and became forgotten. The lightning fallen god hailed from a long and epic lineage of special bloodline. You need one thousand souls to summon a normal cursed lightning fallen god. You need fifty thousand souls to summon a perfectly healthy and well lightning fallen god]

    Damn! Was that true?!! Was what I was seeing really true?!!!

    I held my head out of excitement, looking around to make sure I wasn¡¯t saying anything heard by thatdy.

    Come on! I just paid for a summoned warrior who got a lot to suck from my inventory. In return for that, I got their souls bound to my soul ss.

    What did that mean? Just look again at their description and you¡¯d get it! I was now able to summon an unlimited number of those fallen gods, far beyond what I should have gotten.

    And that wasn¡¯t all! The normal way to summon one of them was really much cheaper than the usual summoning price I got from my soul ss.

    I had to pay five thousand souls per one summoned soul, but now I could pay only one thousand to get one of those fallen gods.

    But that wasn¡¯t the thing who got me all hyped up! The other high and extravagant looking price of fifty thousand souls per summon was a game changer for me.

    What was the difference? It was like the one existed between heaven and hell! If I summoned regr fallen gods then I¡¯d end up with a bottomless pit.

    I¡¯d have to pay for their survival each day, and I¡¯d be tied up with the impact for the rest of my life.

    But if I paid that astronomical price of souls then I¡¯d be freed from all this. I wouldn¡¯t need to worry about anything else as the fallen gods summoned would be all pure and intact.

    Not to mention I got their souls, and would be able to summon an endless number of them with the course of time.

    Adding to all that, if they were that good like thatdy said, then I could also try merging them with other souls.

    Just look at the dragolves race I got when I tried mixing two souls together. What would it be like if I merged drags, Gollems, or even the mighty Curasee with fallen gods?

    Damn! I couldn¡¯t even imagine that!!! It was way beyond what I even had in my wildest dreams.

    But everything depended entirely on the calibre and true power of those fallen gods. Would they be strong enough to make me see this trade as a lottery hit? Would they be stronger than drags and soulers? Would they be deadly like Curasee?

    Would they be enough to turn this bloody battle around? These were the main questions I had to simply solve by summoning one of them as a trial.

    But whom should I start with?

    [Did you find them yet?] as I was absorbed in my shocking surprise, thedy nymph sent me this message.

    [I got them] I said, [The system just dyed their deliver]

    [Phew! I just felt tense about losing them or something] she seemed to get so worried.

    [I found they have names like death fallen god and wrathful fallen god. Does each fallen god have his own unique name like that? Or they carried simr names to these five?]

    I wanted to know that answer so I could determine how I should deal with the impact from now on. If each fallen god was a unique entity, then I¡¯d have to do such a trade over and over again.

    But if they all hailed from the same bloodlines I got, then there was no point in buying more. The five I got were like gooses who would deliver me golden eggs once I paid the souls needed for that.

 Chapter 154 Hocken

    [Well I really don¡¯t know who many families there are remaining from such race, but I can tell you the list is at least exceeding one thousand there]

    That was it! What glorious loot I got this time! Indeed if she knew about my secret ability to turn all of them into souls, she might get greedier and ask for a far extravagant price.

    [Thanks] I sent to her before adding, [I¡¯ll test those fallen gods first in a big battle up ahead. If they are really terrifying as you say, then I¡¯lle to order more]

    Of course there was another problem that I had to solve. Just having these five souls in my stock made me drool over summoning an entire army of them.

    But Icked souls! This was a big problem that I didn¡¯t know how to solve. If it was just a few tens of thousands or even a couple of hundred thousands then it wouldn¡¯t be a problem at all.

    I gained tens of thousand souls by each passing hour. Having one hundred thousand souls was something easy for me.

    However I was talking about summoning an army, not a couple of tens of those folks. If I used the low price for them, then I wouldn¡¯t face a problem for now, but a disasterter on.

    Despite how tempting it was to spend souls over the fallen fallen gods, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to overlook the threat they posedter on.

    ¡°I¡¯ll summon them all clean then,¡± I decided. And when I looked at my current soul bnce, I knew I could only summon four of them at the moment.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see one first,¡± I decided to give it a go towards the dead fallen god. Such a dude must be a hell of a fighter no matter how strong the fallen gods truly were.

    [Do you want to spend one thousand souls for this summon or fifty thousand souls?]

    ¡°Fifty thousand of course,¡± I firmly answered. The next moment I got the message notifying me of the souls deducted before a sh of light appeared next.

    It started as a spark of ck fire, then it got itself extended fast to be a mighty pir that even reached the highest clouds.

    Damn! Just from the air emitted from it I could feel chills back at my spine! Thatdy didn¡¯t fool me here, this race seemed to be quite brutal.

    The phenomenon continued for five minutes straight before the pir vanished and a silhouette appeared on the ground.

    The first thing I saw was a dude that wasn¡¯t standing on the ground. He seemed to float over earth by a few inches, rising up and down in a strange rhythm.

    The second most noticeable thing about him was that he didn¡¯t have any eyes. Instead he got a strange bandage that seemed to be made out of strange ck ore.

    That bandage was like melted metal covering the upper half of his face just midway of his nasal bridge. It extended both ways, forming two arching up horns that gave him a more brutal appearance.

    He had no wings, two arms holding two big swordspared to his size. The problem here was his size. It wasn¡¯t even as big as mine, almost half a man I was.

    That was surprising more than anything else. He was dressed in the same strange ck metal that covered his eyes, forming a strong crescent shield over his chest, waist, lower half of his arms and legs.

    He had a cape that reminded me of those superheroes the past age of humans were filled with their stories.

    ¡°Hi there,¡± I waved my hand as I spoke, not knowing if he could see me or not, ¡°are you the death fallen god?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Hocken, at your service.¡±

    His voice was so coarse that it reminded me of that jumper dude.

    ¡°Hi Hocken,¡± I said in return, ¡°so you are a fallen god?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t I look like one?¡± His tone and attitude didn¡¯t appeal to me.

    ¡°This is my first time seeing one of your kin,¡± I said but the next instant that dude roared as if he was about to die! ¡°Damn! Are you alright?¡± I asked while feeling more anxious here.

    What? Was I fooled by thatdy or what?

    ¡°Amazing! Truly amazing!!¡± he raised both fists high in the air, ¡°I have no curse! No curse at all! Hahaha! That¡¯s unbelievable! Do you see gods? Dirty giant folks who thought high and mighty of yourself once before. Do you see this? Do you see me having my full power back? Hahahaha!¡±

    I looked at him in a strange way. If this dude was just at my height, I¡¯d take him seriously. Bute on¡­ He was like a smaller version of what he should be!

    ¡°Are you sure nothing is wrong?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Everything is terrific!¡± heughed again in his own way that looked like roars of a dying monster to me, ¡°I got my power back! My full power is back! How cool is that? Hahaha!¡±

    Without warning he raised both hands in the air, sped all his fingers and left only the middle one raised towards the sky. ¡°This is for you, bastards!¡±

    ¡°What did I get myself into!¡± I shook my head in an attempt to deny what I just saw. Such a short and weak looking dude was challenging the mighty gods in such a way? Dude, did you have loose screws in your head or what?!!

    ¡°Calm down first,¡± I said while trying to get to know what I really bought for such an astronomical price. It wasn¡¯t only limited to the bones I paid, but also the hefty fifty thousand souls.

    Only that price alone was enough to make me vomit blood if I got nothing but such a weak dude! I could have summoned ten drags instead. They wouldn¡¯t be so noisy and would look much stronger indeed.

    ¡°What you got here is normal. After all this is my unique ability.¡±

    ¡°Can you remove the curses of gods?!!!¡± this time his voice came softer like he was using something to change his voice before.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that,¡± I shrugged, ¡°but I have something that turned you into this. I can¡¯t tell you in detail, and now you have to show me your worth.¡±

    ¡°First I have something to ask your majesty about,¡± he bowed deep in a ny degree manner, ¡°can your majesty free my brothers and sisters as well? We will all be in your debt for our entire life, serve you truly and wholly like you are our king.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m your king,¡± I said as if there was no need for him to say that, ¡°and if you want me to help your race, I can promise to do my best. But first I need to see what I can get from here. After all¡­ and don¡¯t mind be for being blunt, you don¡¯t give me a sh*t shred of confidence about your ability and strength.¡±

    ¡°Majesty¡­¡±

    ¡°Call me lord instead,¡± I corrected him, ¡°I¡¯m your lord from this moment on.¡±

    ¡°Lord¡­ My powers are immense and beyond what you can imagine.¡±

    ¡°Stop boasting and spouting nonsense and just show me what you can do,¡± I didn¡¯t like the way he talked about himself. Dude, if you had eyes and could see, I¡¯d prefer to buy a mirror to make you see how the f*ck do you look like!

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Ick any source of energy at the moment,¡± he said while shaking his head as if it was a bitter thing for him, ¡°without energy I can¡¯t show my real might.¡±

    ¡°Do stat points work for you?¡± I was getting bored with this dude. I wasted much upon him and already got nothing back. If it was a few stat points he needed, then sure I could give away some.

    I already invested too deep in him. If that was truly what held him back, then sure I was ready to invest a little more and see the end result.

    ¡°It can,¡± he nodded, ¡°but it will be consumed fast with each fight I¡¯m in.¡±

    ¡°I have a way to get tons of these, so don¡¯t worry about that,¡± I acted like a real tycoon here. And I was truly considering things like stat points. ¡°How much do you need?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ If I want to open just the first tier of my power then I need one million stat points. If I¡­¡±

    ¡°Just tell me how much the highest tier will cost,¡± I interrupted this chattering dude.

    ¡°This¡­¡± he hesitated, ¡°at least one hundred million to use¡­ And I have to remind the lord that this amount will only be enough to fuel me for the entire day.¡±

    One day for one hundred million stat points? f*ck! Dude, I was a tycoon indeed but I wasn¡¯t crazy!

    Even my grand chariot didn¡¯t consume such an extravagant amount in one day! Hell, my girl had one hundred million and took countless hits from those deadly star weapons and still had almost half of that left!

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten million then,¡± as a start, I could give away such an amount for now. ¡°If you showed me good results, then you¡¯ll have what you asked for.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± he seemed a bit disappointed, ¡°this will only open tier two of my power.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see what tier two can do then,¡± I took out such a huge amount of stat points, mostly pearls and crystals. Yet they formed a small hill on one side.

    ¡°T¡­ Thanks lord,¡± he spoke again in his soft voice like he was really excited from these stat points.

    I stood to the side watching in curiosity how he¡¯d consume them. Would he eat these stat points? Chew them inside? Or would he simply take them into his inventory or whatsoever he stored things within?

    But what happened was something different. A thickyer of ck smoke rose up from him towards the hill of stat points. It was the size of my arm, and the moment it touched the hill, almost half of it vanished with a ck spark.

    Then he waved again and the entire hill vanished! Damn! This was some weird way to consume my stat points.

    *Rumble!*

    Yet the next moment I forgot totally about that. That dude emitted an ear deafening rumble before drastic changes started to appear on his body.

    First his small size started to change. Instead of growing he started to shrink. Before I could curse, a strange ck shadow started to be formed behind him.

    It was a giant! Reaching up for even more than fifteen metres in height and five in width. A gigantic form of the real shape of that dude appeared in front of me.

    Even he held the two swords and kept the same strange ck metal covering his eyes and body parts. Yet the air it emitted was vastly different.

    Layers of purple ck gas started to circte around that gigantic body. The body itself kept emitting pulses of violent winds two times in a row, violent enough to force me back for ten metres at least.

    Then a pir of ck light rose up from that shadow head when I saw the real fallen god in the size of my closed fist entering inside it.

    Like a behemoth who was long left in deep slumber, once that dude entered the gigantic shadow, the shadow opened its eyes. Tworge rounded circles appeared before they were ignited like a machineing back to life.

    *sh!*

    Two rays of purple ck light emanate from his two eyes like two rays ofser. The ce it fell towards, a mighty explosion urred where a fast expanding ball of ck and purple fire was eating away anything in its path.

    Damn! Damn cool! What the f*ck just happened?!!! This dude turned into something else just by using the stat points I gave him.

    ¡°Lord,¡± this time his voice came majestic, reminding me of that Nero death god¡¯s voice when I met him, ¡°I¡¯m ready to show off my worth to you.¡±

    ¡°Damn! Just wait,¡± I hurriedly stopped that behemoth from going towards the city.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t lord want to hit that?¡± He pointed his sword towards the city.

    ¡°You guessed it right, but let¡¯s add two more in the mix,¡± I was almost on the verge of dancing out of my delight.

    Just seeing his true shape made me drool over having more. Bones? f*ck these, I wasn¡¯t in need for any low grade white or even silver bones anyway.

    Stat points? f*ck them as well! I¡¯d trade tons of these from the impact without holding anything back.

    [Lady¡­ Lady green nymph¡­ Esteemeddy green nymph¡­ How much stat points can your impact trade with me?]

 Chapter 155 [Bonus chapter] The Three Terrifying Fallen Gods

    [Stat points? We have enough, close to five hundred million¡­ But why would you need such an amount?]

    I looked at the message and grinned. [Just prepare all of them for me] I sent before adding, [I believe my bones will be more than enough. So for the extra, send me all the soulers you have]

    [You don¡¯t want fallen gods anymore?]

    [Just soulers for now]

    I didn¡¯t be greedy. At the moment I solved the problem of stat points, but still had the major problem of souls.

    Even with such ongoing fights everywhere, the number of souls I could generate wouldn¡¯t show any much increase for a long time.

    So my only option was to be satisfied with what I gained so far. Seeking to buy more fallen gods wouldn¡¯t be practical or useful for me at this stage.

    ¡°Alright,¡± after I closed the deal with her, selling another batch of my bones in exchange for five hundred soulers and five million stat points, I shifted my attention over summoning more fallen gods.

    I wasn¡¯t aiming to gain their top forms at this battle. Of course I could easily turn all of the fallen gods into unstoppable fighters, but that would deplete most of my stat point reserves in return for one battle.

    I still had that other city where that bastard was there. And I was sure what happened here would also be repeated over there.

    ¡°Let¡¯s bring more brothers and sisters for you,¡± putting aside one hundred thousand soul points, I could only summon two more fallen gods for now.

    Three mighty fallen gods acting as my generals, leading an army of soulers, drags, and other warriors. Damn! That was a scene that made my heart bound fiercely with much anticipation.

    [Do you want to summon a fallen god while spending one thousand soul points or fifty thousand souls?]

    [Do you want to summon lightning fallen god while spending one thousand soul points or fifty thousand souls?]

    ¡°Fifty thousand.¡±

    I answered without hesitation. The next ten minutes passed while I got myself two more strong fighters on my side.

    ¡°Lord, thanks for your mercy and generosity,¡± the three bowed in their mighty figures. Like the death fallen god, the other two used ten million stat points and summoned what I called their avatars.

    And their avatars were simply dreadful to any eye even from far.

    ¡°Come forth,¡± as I got finished from dealing with the fallen gods, I instantly summoned all my warriors back into my inventory before resummoning them again.

    The line up I had was really terrifying! Led by my giant chariot with Bulltors, shield warriors, and illusionists working at its tforms, the small army I led gave a very dangerous vibe.

    The three behemoths of fallen gods stood in the forefront, leading three divisions of soulers and the rest of my warriors as well.

    The dragons I got so far were all flying like a small myriad of coloured clouds hovering over our heads. Yes this fight was considered the real embodiment of my full power.

    I wasn¡¯t aiming just to conquer this city. Starting from here, I¡¯d carve my path deep and hard through all obstacles, ending up at my end goal at the far north.

    ¡°Bring it to the ground,¡± I waited for a few minutes to add more intimidation and fear into the souls of my enemies. Just imagining standing on the other side made meugh at their bitter situation.

    Having a giant portal? What would that do if you had such an army standing at your doorsteps? Hahaha! I just wanted to see that fool¡¯s face when he saw my army and tasted its brutality.

    *Roar!* *Roar!* *Raor!*

    ¡°For the lord!¡±

    My warriors all roared in unison while three earth shattering shouts came one by one from my fallen gods.

    Then my army started to sprint towards their foes.

    On the other side, and just as I got so close from the outskirts of the ruined city, I saw swarms of enemies everywhere!

    The grand portal hovering on one side of the city kept shing non-stop during the past minutes. They panicked and summoned forth everything they got.

    Higher grade monsters, advanced weapons, various different races including the all hidden illusionists¡­ They even summoned flying eagles and many winged lizards that looked like rudimentary dragons.

    But even with such endless line up, I never felt any fear or even hesitation in my victory. Come on, bring me a million forces here, I would crush them all and celebrate crossing one million soul points tonight.

    I¡¯d even arrange a big feast after killing that dude at the other city for such a big fight and great spoils of war.

    I didn¡¯t see them as enemies, but walking treasure chests holding various precious materials, stat points, gears, war weapons, and even the most precious of all; souls!

    *Rumble!*

    The first attack didn¡¯te from my side, but from the enemy. It was a cliche kind of attack where that angelic and all useless against me star weaponunched its attack upon me.

    ¡°Disperse!¡± The first order I gave was for my army to stand away from me. I was the sole focus of hatred for those angels. But I could only protect myself using the chariot.

    So the first blood fell from my side when few slowly reacted illusionists got into that falling pir of deadly red light.

    But losing a few illusionists wasn¡¯t a big deal. Those folks proved more than once how cowardly this race was.

    They stuck closer to my chariot, at the rear of each of the three armies, thinking it was quite safe. So when the star weapon hit, they couldn¡¯t get away in time.

    But that was a simple loss I didn¡¯t care about. Standing on top of my chariot, bathed with the falling red beam from the depth of the sky, I watched my three armies get into different directions before they attacked.

    The first wave that came from the enemy didn¡¯t even do a single damage towards any of my warriors. This was all thanks to the three behemoths leading the way.

    The war fallen god held two gigantic and terrifying scarlet red halpreds, and the lightning fallen god carried one terrifying spear that was bathed in lightning with an oval heavy looking blue white shield in the other hand.

    The death fallen god just simply waved his two swords, releasing tornados of wind that engulfed all the iing attacks, shattering them in loud bangs.

    The war fallen god held one halpred and started to rotate it, creating a massive ball of red storm around him and his force. All the attacks fell and crashed over such a sturdy ball.

    And the lightning fallen god just raised his oval shaped shield. An image of a semi-translucent bigger shield made entirely out of lightning appeared behind him.

    Then it passed through him, moving forward in an unstoppable momentum, cleansing away any attacking at his direction.

    The first wave of enemy attacks didn¡¯t even cause a single damage at all! All it did was to force my three behemoths to use part of their power.

    And just as I thought they¡¯d stop what they did and shift towards offence, using another shy attack, the three simply outdid my expectations.

    The death fallen god who was using his sword sh to stop the iing attacks had the earliest explosive hits in this war.

    The sword shes he simply used to crush the iing attacks changed from violent wind tornados all of sudden to formrge spear-like shes of wind.

    They travelled so fast and hit arge number of enemies before finally hitting the ground. And loud rumbling sounds erupted next while these attacks kept taking lives non-stop.

    The war fallen god was using one halpred to deflect the iing attacks until that ball of red violent wind stopped as if it was an egg and burst open.

    Just as the ball vanished, I saw that gigantic behemoth of the fallen god taking a posture where he pointed both halpreds towards two different directions.

    Then like the ball he created before didn¡¯t vanish, the two halpreds vibrated violently while big swirls of energy started to gather around them.

    *Voom!* *Voom!*

    Just like twosers wereunched, each halpred released a terrifying ray of red light that travelled at the speed of light, killing an endless number of enemies before finallynding on two different ces.

    *Rumble!* *Rumble!*

    And the ces they fell at left behind two expanding balls of bright red light.

    But these two weren¡¯t the mightiest, the lightning god was. He simply kept defending using his shield before raising his spear high in the air.

    It was the first time since the fall of the apocalypse that the sky changed and showed arcs of dancing lightning. It felt like he was calling forth ancient souls residing inside the depths of the dimmed sky, calling forth serpents of lightning to his aid.

    The lightning fell in torrents over the tip of that spear. Yet unlike what I expected, he didn¡¯t just point his spear towards the enemy direction, but simply raised and lowered his shield only once.

    Like a magician controlling the world with his mana and spells, this fallen god simply controlled the lightning by the movement of his shield, leading all the gathering up lightning to fall like silk threads over the heads of everyone on the other side.

    The scale of attack was really terrifying! At least one tenth of the city¡¯s entire surface was engulfed in such an attack. Standing from high enough, I finally realised why he used his shield.

    The shape of the area covered by the lightning falling pirs was just a bigger form of his shield. That dude¡­ he was really bloody, bloodier even than the death and war fallen godsbined!

    ¡°Press forward!¡± as the three attacksnded and clearedrge areas off enemies, I shouted from my position for the rest of the army to follow.

    Then the battle itself went deep inside the city but the three fallen gods seemed to have something wrong.

    ¡°Lord,¡± the lightning fallen god turned in my way before adding, ¡°I can only use that kind of attack for two more times.¡±

    ¡°Me too, lord.¡±

    ¡°I can also use it twice more.¡±

    The three spoke in their rumbling voices that seemed a little shaky in my ears. These dudes¡­ they just used such heavy attacks and ended up consuming one third of their stat point reserve.

    So ten million stat points were just enough for three attacks. That might be enough for this city, but considering the other city waiting in the east¡­ Tsk, this wouldn¡¯t do.

    ¡°Just use one more if needed,¡± despite my slight disappointment, I looked at the bright side here, ¡°leave the skirmish battles for the others to handle. Just focus on the bigger and deadly forces of the enemy¡­ Ah, don¡¯t forget, we have two allies here; Selvators and Berserkers. Make sure to not touch them.¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t they just back off for now?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t control my attacks this way.¡±

    The three seemed to have trouble with myst request. Well, if you can only use your attacks for two more times, then it would be better for you to retreat back a bit and let the others fight.

    After all this battle wasn¡¯t only including me and my forces. Let others fight, let them bleed and I¡¯d collect trophies at the end.

    ¡°Just hold your attacks for now,¡± I said, ¡°you can just use your swords, halpreds, and spear, right?¡± they nodded and I added, ¡°cool. Just stay on the back and simply use your weapons simply to kill anyone closer to your ces.¡±

    ¡°What about that big portal?¡± the more aggressive and far lethal lightning fallen god pointed at the direction of the giant portal, ¡°won¡¯t we attack it?¡±

    ¡°Not now,¡± I opened my friend list, ¡°we are waiting for a special guest anyway. So hold back your power for now. We have another fight soon where you¡¯ll have the moment to shine.¡±

    Then I sent a brief message to Wryly, asking about his current whereabouts.

 Chapter 156 The Crazy Lightning Fallen God!

    [Give me ten minutes] Wryly only sent this message. Ten minutes wasn¡¯t that much time to wait. But for a second there I doubted his addition would be effective.

    After all, my warriors were moving like a tsunami. The early on strong line up of the enemy was now shattered by the three attacks from my fallen gods.

    Everywhere the enemy was routed under the pursuit of my warriors. At the same time I started to lead my chariot slowly forward.

    This fight didn¡¯t need my help at all in it. So why would I sweat over such a useless fight?

    At the same time I spotted a mighty charging wave of fighters moving at the other end of the city. It was close to the Selvator¡¯s gate, meaning they were Fang¡¯s fighters.

    So we were pressuring the enemies from four different directions. My fallen gods listened to my words and they kept themselves back at the rear of the charging forces.

    And just after a few minutes, and while every single battle was won for my side in a crushing way, a beam of red light suddenly fell without warning.

    It came from that angelic star weapon, yet it didn¡¯t target me this time. The angels seemed to feel the threatening danger of my fallen gods, and decided to take them off the picture first.

    ¡°Damn!¡± without hesitation I pushed my chariot fast, pushing it over its limit to reach that side of the lightning fallen god.

    Come on! I just used them for a single fight and single attack. At least let them fight for me for a few battles before targeting them.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    But just before I could reach his side, that gigantic behemoth suddenly roared. He raised his head high up as if he was defying the iing attack.

    ¡°Is this what you answer me with? Do gods degenerate to such a low scale? Humph!¡± his deep voice echoed before all of sudden he raised his shield.

    And at this moment, I saw the same arcs of lightning that appeared before appearing once more. Yet this time they were summoned using his shield, not spear.

    I didn¡¯t know what he was going to do. For a moment there I was tempted to step in and shield him. But I discarded such thoughts. ¡°Let him do it,¡± I muttered to myself while hoping for a miracle to appear.

    *Rumble!*

    Just in less than ten seconds, the arcs of lightning gathering high above reached a terrifying scale. They started to sh with each other, releasing dreadful booming explosive rumbling sounds.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡± again that fallen god roared and this time it seemed like he was ready to fight back. He didn¡¯t move his spear, and instead he nted that spear deeply into the ground.

    With both hands he raised that shield like it weighed a million tons. I looked at his bulging veins and felt like he was exerting every single ounce of his strength here.

    ¡°Do you need help?¡± seeing my precious fallen god breaking sweat under such pressure made me want to step in and help, ¡°do you need stat points?¡±

    ¡°N¡­o¡­t¡­ N¡­o¡­w¡­¡± he said it while gritting his own teeth before he roared again, summing up all the strength he could muster before an ear deafening breaking sound came.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡± and with that sound, it seemed as if he broke through some sort of a hurdle. The shield was raised faster and the resisting force seemed to be decreased by a big chunk. ¡°Come on!¡± he shouted and at this moment the densely packed lightning arcs started to fall over his shield.

    Like a mirror, all the lightning falling on his shield was deflected, sent directly straight upward towards the depth of the sky.

    ¡°Damn!¡± I couldn¡¯t prevent myself from jumping off my feet, ¡°don¡¯t tell me¡­ please hit it, please destroy it!¡± I looked up towards the depth of the sky, focusing my eyes towards that distant red sparkling weapon that looked like a bloodied star.

    I couldn¡¯t follow the arcs of lightning my fallen god sent. At some point they disappeared inside the darkness as if their terrifying force wasn¡¯t even enough to make them form a single shining dot up there.

    ¡°Come on¡­¡± I urged while my hopes kept rising up, ¡°kill it¡­ Hit it and let such a nasty thing vanish off our world!¡±

    I didn¡¯t know how many of such star weapons were here in the apocalypse, but at least there were enough to cover up the entire world. For each continent there might be one or couple of those weapons ording to the continent size and importance.

    So if my fallen god¡¯s unexpected move would bring down one of them then it would be simply perfect. I didn¡¯t want to celebrate this early, but I kept praying it would work.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡± On the other side, my fallen god was exerting his full strength while that red beam kept intensified. It seemed like that weapon felt threating at it from my fallen god, or perhaps it was all done by those distasteful angels.

    Just after one minute, the intensity of that red beam started to be scarlet red like it was formed of real blood. I even felt great doubts towards facing such an attack. Would I be able to survive this? Could my chariot sustain such a terrifying upgraded attack?

    Just seeing my fallen god breathed deep inside that deadly beam made me know things weren¡¯t that good for him. His skin was getting peeled off like it was turning toyers of ash with the wind.

    ¡°Come on!¡± Even if it took his life for it, this exchange was still in my favour. Come on, just destroy it, just one hit and it will be gone.

    But as minutes passed, I started to lose hope. Especially when the other two fallen gods roared in wrath, summoned their deadly attacks andunched theirs over that deadly pir descending from the sky.

    *Phew!*

    Without risking my life here I moved my chariot far as fast as I could. This part of the city turned into a piece of hell. All the attacksnding over it were deadly. Just a single touch from any of these deadly ones was enough to take away my life.

    As I retreated for half a mile away, I started to look first at my fallen god inside that beam. From my far ce I couldn¡¯t even prate the thick veil of myriad colours that enveloped my fallen god.

    The two attacks that came shed directly against the red beam and started a mighty battle between the three energies. It was obvious that the other two fallen gods felt how critical the situation their third brother was facing, so they decided to step in and try to help.

    But would they be able to do so?

    ¡°What the hell is going on here?!!!¡± Just as I was focusing my full attention at the depth of the sky where that red beam was still showering my fallen god from, a familiar voice came that startled me.

    ¡°You¡­ came already?!!¡± He was Wryly. And from the look over his face I could tell how intimidated he was.

    ¡°I told you ten minutes and ten minutes passed,¡± he said without shifting his eyes off that deadly battle going on, ¡°what the hell are these?¡±

    ¡°My boys,¡± I simply said and this time the look he gave to me was like he was seeing a deadly monster next to him.

    He came all the way up my chariot and was now standing just half a metre away from me. I didn¡¯t bother with his gaze or reaction. All I cared about this moment was to take down that deadly star in the sky.

    Even if it needed the three lives of my fallen gods, it still was worth it.

    ¡°Are they fighting back that deadly star?¡± Wryly was holding a giant sledgehammer, pointing it towards the direction of the sky.

    ¡°They are trying to destroy it,¡± I didn¡¯t hide it from him.

    ¡°What¡­¡± just before he could say anything, a silent, mighty explosion urred. It didn¡¯t happen just at the direction of the ongoing fight, but also came from the depth of the dimly lit sky.

    Even at this moment all the shadows and darkness were pushed away like a real star was falling over this world.

    Starting from the ce that red beam fell upon, a gigantic swirl of bright white, red, and silver light appeared before it rose high up like a tornado.

    It didn¡¯t stop anywhere in the clouds, and this time I could clearly see where it led to. High up there, I saw a colossal that seemed to be formed out of dark beams of light.

    And at some point there, a big hole was formed. It seemed my fallen god¡¯s attack was facing a mighty battle against that first, and it won that battle.

    Then after travelling for almost ten seconds, that light beam finally got attached to the vaster and a much brighter area bathed in the same coloured light.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Wryly¡¯s voice came shaking just like my entire body. I clenched my fist, raised it high in the air, directing it towards the direction of that eye blinding light.

    ¡°They did it!¡± I shouted in triumph. Yes they did, yes my fallen god finally did the impossible, shredded that damned star weapon into pieces high in the space.

    ¡°The star weapon¡­¡± Wryly turned to look at me and all I saw was an awe inspiring shock over his face, ¡°how the hell did you do it? How in the world did they do it?!!!¡±

    I smiled and simply enjoyed this moment. I even closed my eyes, took in a deep breath of air, feeling the fresh smell of freedom.

    Yes, this was my first deration towards the entire apocalypse. I wouldn¡¯t live inside fear or hide like my ancestors did. Hell, I wouldn¡¯t end up the same failure they were.

    Starting up from this moment, I¡¯d be the anomaly no one ever counted for. Come, bring everything you could and try to harm me. I swore I would wee any challenge with a far exceeding force that would be enough to make gods tremble in their shrines.

    See that star weapon? That infamous symbol of terror that even lived for my past time beforeing here¡­ Did you see that? I, Hye, one who came here without a ss or power, a mere human who wasn¡¯t backed by any god or any force or race, I did break that weapon and bring justice upon you, filthy angels.

    *Thud!*

    ¡°Lord!¡±

    ¡°Lord, please hurry¡­ Take him back¡­ Please before he disintegrates!¡±

    Just as I was immersed in such a mighty feeling of superiority and addicting air of freedom, the shouts of my other two fallen gods jolted me awake.

    ¡°Come back!¡± I didn¡¯t even spare a nce to check upon the status of my brave fallen god. Lightning fallen god¡­ Great job dude! From this moment on, I¡¯d summon more of your kin and let you rebuild your family house once again.

    Just as he vanished from his ce, the pir of three lights started to shift towards me like it was attracted by a ma. For a second there I felt great fear that a retaliation wasing at my side.

    ¡°Lord, don¡¯t shield this,¡± but the shout of the dead fallen god made me unlock the shield off my chariot.

    In a sh the two behemoths appeared next to me, giving Wryly the worst scare of his life.

    ¡°Is this good?¡± In fact I didn¡¯t feel anything from that pir of colourful light. I didn¡¯t even feel a single shred of pressure whatsoever.

    ¡°He had to separate his soul and send it high up there to destroy that thing,¡± the war fallen god said in some sort of bizarre envy.

    ¡°Are you perhaps envying him?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Of course!¡± both of them said in unison, ¡°his soul just sucked away the entire energy inside that damn thing. That bro of ours is lucky, brave but lucky,¡± the war fallen god shook his head while his tone showed more signs of envy.

    ¡°Are they crazy?¡± and Wryly from my side couldn¡¯t help but shout in doubt.

 Chapter 157 A Formidable Enemy

    Of course they were crazy. After all they were my fallen gods!

    ¡°I think the angels won¡¯t bother us for a good amount of time,¡± I said while turning to Wryly, ¡°so brother Wryly, isn¡¯t it time to vent off a few of your fumes over there?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I just¡­¡± Wryly seemed to be startled by my sudden words to him. He was totally absorbed into what just happened, and wanted to know more about it.

    But starting from here on, everything was my own stuff and secrets. ¡°It¡¯s just my two boys here are anxious to go and devastate the enemies, leaving none for you to kill,¡± I gave him a calm smile that wasn¡¯t one.

    Dude, if you didn¡¯t get off my chariot for now, I¡¯d make sure to kick you out myself.

    ¡°Alright then, we¡¯ll meet after the war is over,¡± he waved his fist in the air before jumping over my chariot like the crazy jumper, ¡°Ooohhhaaa!¡±

    ¡°Ooohhhaaa!¡±

    As usual he shouted his familiar warcry shout and was echoed by his men down below. At this moment I saw the army he brought. ¡°Five thousand¡­ that¡¯s not bad Wryly,¡± I turned to watch him vanish inside the ruined city.

    And an idea popped up in my mind right now.

    Why would I just let him fight only here? I still had another city and more to conquer.

    What I didn¡¯t expect was such a strong response from my enemy. Unlucky for me, it seemed I would gain nothing from these two cities.

    From the look of things, I held little expectations to find any human survivors inside this city or the other one.

    So I¡¯d end up with two cities, emptied from any training camps. How bad would that be for me!

    ¡°Tell me what benefit our boy here will have,¡± as I pushed Wryly and his men away, I started to ask the more important question here. ¡°Speak in low tone,¡± I warned and the death fallen god nodded as he said in low tone that seemed to be a whisper for him, yet loud enough to be heard by anyone around my chariot.

    ¡°He is going to have his soul evolve,¡± he said before adding, ¡°and his energy reserve will be upgraded. He won¡¯t need any stat points anymore.¡±

    ¡°Will he be in his prime condition?¡± I asked with much anticipation, yet that fallen god shook his head and let my hopes down.

    ¡°That won¡¯t happen lord,¡± he said, ¡°he will only have tier two opened for free.¡±

    ¡°Damn!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but curse out loud, ¡°if I just knew this would happen¡­ I¡¯d have given him all the stat points to unlock his top tier¡­¡±

    But it wasn¡¯t that bad either for me. As that annoying weapon was taken off the picture, it was time for my forces to expand.

    [The star weapon is down] I sent this message to all of my team leaders, [Push with all your might. The angels can¡¯t harm you anymore]

    [Who took it down?] The first one to answer was the jumper. And like always, that dude was caring about the most important thing.

    [Who else?] I sent it back to him. That idiot was asking something clear to any eye. Who else would take that weapon down but me?

    ¡°Alright,¡± as I finished sending all the messages and answering the repeated questions of my team members about what happened and what to do from now on, I shifted my attention towards this city. ¡°Bring this damn portal down.¡±

    ¡°You dare to interfere in God¡¯s business?¡± Just before my fallen gods would return to the frontlines, I heard such a rumbling voiceing from that gigantic portal. ¡°You are asking to die!¡±

    ¡°Keep pushing forward,¡± as I heard that voice, I had a bad foreboding omen inside my guts. But I didn¡¯t ask for a retreat, instead I moved my chariot fast, using the fully activated force of it to reach in less than a minute towards that portal.

    As expected, a strange giant hand appeared from the portal, waved around in a crescentic shaped arc, releasing a strange offensive dark blue wave of energy.

    The energy moved in a crescentic shape, expanding outwards like it had life of its own. Anything it passed through was killed in a brutal explosive manner.

    ¡°Use your shields,¡± as I was just a few seconds away from the frontline, I shouted for my shield warriors to activate their unified defensive skill.

    *Rumble!*

    The battle escted after temporary calmness when everyone tried to resist the iing deadly attack. My warriors, dragons, and two fallen gods tried their best to resist. And they weren¡¯t the only ones doing this.

    Wryly used some sort of a treasure to form a gigantic bell that shielded most of his forces away from that deadly attack. Fang¡¯s Selvators also used some sort of weaker treasures, enough to sustain their lives for long seconds.

    And then I arrived.

    ¡°Crush it!¡± against such energy attacks, my energy pulse attack was its counter. Alongside my sturdy shield, I started to not only stop this deadly wave from moving forward, but also started to push it back.

    ¡°Use your attacks,¡± I looked over my two fallen gods and without hesitation threw two hills of stat points for them to use, ¡°use them in session¡­ Let¡¯s stop this and shut down that portal together!¡±

    My shout wasn¡¯t only directed at my fighters, but for every single one fighting on my side inside this city.

    ¡°Ooohhhaaa!¡±

    ¡°Ooohhhaaa!¡±

    The first actual response came not from my fallen gods but from Wryly and his men. That dude was so obsessed with his war cry, merely described as being fanatic with it.

    Just as everyone started to push this wave back, I noticed the rapid consumption rate of my stat points stored inside my chariot.

    ¡°Damn!¡± It reminded me of what happened when I faced a god¡¯s tears from that race. It seemed that the archlord was supported by someone mighty enough to use such an oppressive attack with a single wave of his hand.

    Would he be able to use it again? It would be a damn disaster if he could. The only way to secure this ce and im the victory was through sealing that portal fast.

 Chapter 158 Legendary Grade Material

    I wasn¡¯t far away from it. I might reach it in less than half a minute. But the issue here was in that wave. The energy kept pushing back but it gave me the impression it could sustain itself against all of us for long minutes.

    ¡°Screw it!¡± Just as I saw that gigantic arm posing outside the gate, I couldn¡¯t help it anymore. Just a single wave of it made us face such disadvantages.

    Imagine if that crazy bastard sent another wave towards us?

    I couldn¡¯t let him have his own way here!

    ¡°Keep attacking, I¡¯ll leave things here to you,¡± as my two fallen godspletely absorbed the hills of stat points I threw over to them, I started to fix my gaze upon the gate itself.

    This gate had to be sealed, and there was no one but me who could do it here.

    Things reached such a state where I had to risk my life for it. Without further hesitation I pushed my chariot to the front, deeply infiltrating the bulk of the offensive wave.

    I depended entirely over my shield to keep me alive. Without it, I wouldn¡¯t dare to take a single step forward.

    *Sizzle!* *Sizzle!*

    It seemed like I was inside a giant piece of ice immersed under hotva. All over my chariot I could see thick waves of golden vapouring out from my shield.

    Loud sizzling sounds emanated from my shield non-stop. I looked over and could only feel a little in front of those races. Damn! I was fighting all of these all alone and without any backing at all.

    Despite feeling a little proud and threatened, I kept pushing forward. My flying speed was greatly diminished, yet I finally reached the side of that gate before that crazy dude on the other side would have the chance to attack.

    ¡°A meagre fly is trying to stand in front of me? A mortal standing in front of a god? What a hrious joke this is!¡±

    ¡°This is the time of apocalypse,¡± I roared while pushing my chariot harder towards the gate, ¡°and here even ants can y gods!¡±

    ¡°Humph, I warn you this won¡¯t be over here¡­¡± I saw that dude trying to recall his arm.

    Come on! You dared to attack and tried to kill me. And now you want to use some sly mental game to buy yourself time and retreat from here safely¡­ How could I allow you to have that safe and easy exit?

    ¡°If you dared toe, then you have to leave that arm behind!¡± I dered in a roaring shout before I touched the gate and conquered it. ¡°This is my world,ing here holds a hefty price to pay!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± he roared and I onlyughed back while watching that portal turning into a dead one, closing fast around his rapidly retreating arm.

    ¡°Many told me so and failed, hahaha!¡± I watched his arm getting cut from slightly over the elbow while an ear deafening wail came from the other side before the gate was shut.

    And with it, it seemed like the energy supporting that deadly wave ceased to exist. The wave trembled fiercely and in less than ten seconds it couldn¡¯tst against all the offenceing at it.

    *Crack!*

    It started to consolidate fast, forming a corporealyer of semi-solid matter. Then cracks appeared all over like an egg shell getting smashed before it finally was destroyed and fell to the ground.

    ¡°Grab every single piece of it,¡± just as I used the rope at the deck of my chariot to jump over the ground below, I shouted at my warriors, giving them such order.

    That wave seemed special in my eyes. Even when it was crushed, it didn¡¯t vanish and stayed in its semi-solid state on the ground.

    Such a rare chance to get something way beyond my reach here in the apocalypse was something I wouldn¡¯t miss.

    Just like it, I also highly eyed that severed gigantic arm that fell like a small mountain over the ground.

    This arm size reminded me of that deadly dark realm monster I killed before. Yet when I touched it, all I got was a message telling me I could get two bones from this arm.

    Putting my ss advancement I got from my visit to the death shrine before, this meant I¡¯d get four bones instead.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take them,¡± anything would be useful, especially if I risked my life for it. Just as I got the next four messages, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little cold at my back.

    Damn! The four bones were all ck grade bones. ck grade was higher than dark gold grade and only inferior to the red bones I got from the dark realm monster.

    Who was exactly my foe here? Was he someone that terrifying?

    For a second there I recalled hisst threatening words and couldn¡¯t help but inwardly sigh. Why was I acting like a disaster ma, draggin all kinds of terrifying and deadly enemies to my path?

    What was wrong with me?

    Just as I imed the four bones, that piece of arm decayed fast and turned into ash. It seemed this was all I got from this sh, in addition to those deadly wave pieces that my warriors were gathering.

    As my warriors worked fast, many pieces started to gather around me. I stored them all but held one for inspection.

    [Essence of Illusionist god aura: Legendary grade material. It holds high and pure form of energy that can be used to fuel anything using energy]

    ¡°Phew!¡± I sucked in a cold air of breath, ¡°this dude¡­ was he really a god or what?¡±

    I felt dense sweat perspiration over my forehead and face. I hurriedly wiped them before waving for my fallen god toe.

    ¡°See how much energy this piece can give you,¡± I threw this piece to him and added, ¡°consume it and see what benefits you¡¯ll get.¡±

    ¡°Yes lord,¡± he looked in a puzzled way toward me before he released the same thick gas to consume that piece.

 Chapter 159 Negotiations

    I stood on the side watching my death fallen god consuming that part of the solidified wave energy. From the description of the system, I knew this was good stuff indeed.

    But how good was it? I was about to find out.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Just with the passage of five minutes without any changes, the fallen god raised his head to the air and roared in a very terrifying way.

    The air he emitted was kinda different than before. It felt heavy even for me to breathe. I had to retreat ten metres back while his body started to shine in ck light that had ayer of lustre over it.

    ¡°My lord¡­ This¡­ This¡­¡± he seemed overwhelmed by the energy he consumed. I nodded for him to stabilise his excitement first and then talk.

    ¡°It opened my fourth tier, and that¡¯s not all!¡± He gave me such a pleasant surprise, ¡°I canst for a couple of days now while using at least twenty supreme attacks of mine. That¡¯s¡­ awesome!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± I clenched both fists while feeling the urge to scream in happiness. What was my biggest limitation here with these brutal boys? Soul points was one, but stat points was also another weakness here.

    I got five hundred million stat points that weren¡¯t enough tost these two brutal boys for three days in their full power! And even if I acted slight conservatice with them, giving only ten millions to open their second tier, they could only use their attacks for three times only.

    What about now? Those seemingly useless parts left from that enemy of mine were able to support at least twenty attacks of theirs. And I got tons of it! The sheer number alone exceeded the needs of my three boys for one year! One f*Cking year!!

    ¡°Give your brother one of these,¡± I said to the dead fallen god, ¡°you¡¯ll only depend on these from now on.¡±

    ¡°Thanks lord,¡± that greedy fallen god didn¡¯t leave without grabbing a few of these shards, enough to count up to ten.

    That dude¡­ Come on, I wouldn¡¯t act that stingy with all of you!

    ¡°Now I look forward to the next meeting with that illusionist!¡± Instead of feeling threatened by his high power, I looked greedily at him.

    In my eyes, every single ounce of his weight was valued more than gold!

    [Did you get control over the mega gate?] Just as I finished dealing with this issue, a message came from none but Fang.

    [What do you want?] I asked bluntly as I knew what he was after.

    [We have a deal!]

    [But there are no survivors in this city] I sent back while aiming to get another good deal off this righteous Selvator.

    [So?]

    [Without having humans to train, how can you fulfil your part of the deal then?] I didn¡¯t just stop there as I added, [Plus this city contains only two gates. One belonged already to you and if you got that second one¡­ You¡¯ll be able to summon not only your normal forces but elites]

    I had to be frank and shameless here. That dude was acting righteous out of his nature. But for me he was trying to chew a bigger chip way above his own right.

    [But I didn¡¯t ask for that situation to happen!]

    [Neither did I] I sent back almost instantly, [Besides I wasn¡¯t the only one to fight here. Wryly is also here]

    [He is just working underneath an archlord] Fang sent, [He won¡¯t ask for the city]

    [But I do] if that method didn¡¯t work, then I¡¯d ask directly for my rights.

    [Aren¡¯t we allies? You won¡¯t get any benefit from controlling such a mega gate] he tried to find a way without having to pay for it through this. Yet he had to know that I was like a solid rock that wouldn¡¯t bend under whatever he threw at it.

    [I don¡¯t care about that, after all I took down not only that mega gate but also that terrifying weapon high in the sky. You know this weapon was also threatening you as well]

    [Thanks for our deal and alliance]

    [That¡¯s not the point] I didn¡¯t shake even when he said that, [I have forces to care for. If I didn¡¯t get anything out of this deal, then I¡¯d prefer to have this mega gate for myself then]

    That dude knew what I was after from the start, yet he forced me to say it loud and clear. As I clearly said, he went into silence for a long ten minutes.

    [I can offer humans from one city you didn¡¯t visit] he sent, [Like that we are even]

    [Not even close] I didn¡¯t ept his low offer, [This city contains a mega gate, something you have to pay an astronomical price to get]

    [But you didn¡¯t pay anything for it!]

    [Let¡¯s just end the discussion here then] I sent, [You seem not to care much about this mega gate. See youter then buddy]

    [Wait¡­ Just tell me what you want then. Let¡¯s discuss about it]

    He knew he was the one having the short end of stick here. This mega gate held a lot of advantage for him and his future battles. Besides, the talk here wasn¡¯t only about one mega gate.

    That dude didn¡¯t know it yet, but there was another mega gate waiting at a nearby city. If I was right, then the other archlord of dragons who was aiming towards the two of us must have also opened one of such mega gates.

    So this wasn¡¯t just a one time deal for me. I had to get the best out of it so I wouldn¡¯t get into such useless debate once again.

    [I want ten human camps established at ten different cities outside my own reach in return for every single mega gate. Plus I wanted warriors to be paid for each mega gate you take from me¡­ Let¡¯s say ten thousand warriors for each gate, what do you think?]

 Chapter 160 Thick Headed Berserker!

    [Damn! How many mega gates do you have?] he was smart enough to get my point here, [Last time I checked, you only got one]

    [There is another one nearby, so I can get you two]

    [Two!!!] he seemed to be shocked as this came out of the blue for him. [If so¡­ Then the number of human camps can be reduced to five instead of ten. Regarding the warriors¡­ I don¡¯t have that much under my control]

    [How much can you offer then?] that dude was bargaining here. I didn¡¯t have anything to lose. After all, anything I¡¯d get here would be considered my win.

    [One thousand is good for you?]

    [Make it five]

    [I can pay mostly two!]

    [Three and we won¡¯t discuss about this again] I gave him my final offer before adding, [Don¡¯t forget, I never bargained about the human camps you¡¯ll give for me]

    [Sigh¡­ Alright, I¡¯ll send a contract over for you to sign] he sent before adding while the contract arrived by the system, [Just note that this deal is regarding the mega gates conquered by you, not just under control of another race]

    [I get it] I signed the contract before it turned into specks of golden light, [Now it¡¯s active. Prepare your price and then send your people to im this gate]

    [Will you wait here for long?]

    [I have to clean my loot] I shrugged before turning off the chat with him. I had a lot to gather from this city. After all, the enemy gathered up lots of forces here and I had a lot of elites to loot their inventory and take bones from.

    Besides the ongoing mission for collecting those priceless shreds of energy from all over the city.

    ¡°This was a nice battle!¡±

    Just after two hours, Fang didn¡¯t message me about his price yet. Just as I was gathering up all the loot I could find from all over the city with the help of my army, Wryly came with his own gang.

    ¡°What an army you have here¡­ You are growing stronger like a rocket, bro! I¡¯m happy for you.¡±

    That dude was a pure hearted one. I got Fang in my pocket, and now I greedily eye those warmongers with greedier eyes.

    After all, my hardest battle wasn¡¯t the one against that pathetic archlord. It was against that terrifying dragon archlord.

    ¡°What do you have to do next?¡± I asked while praying over his current ns.

    ¡°Nothing much,¡± he shrugged, ¡°I have to keep roaming the world and looking for such interesting battles to fight.¡±

    ¡°Without me, you¡¯ll miss a lot of action,¡± I threw my bait and like a good boy, he barked instantly at it.

    ¡°Really? Do you have another big fighting up?¡±

    ¡°Two actually,¡± I raised two fingers in the air, ¡°one is just at the corner. If you are interested, you are wee to hump in.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± he looked at me in slight hesitation. I knew it wasn¡¯t that hard to grab that dude into my pocket, not as hard as Fang at least.

    ¡°You know this fight here?¡± I moved my sword around, reminding him of the brutal fight that he called an interesting moment ago, ¡°it was against an archlord of the illusionists.¡±

    ¡°Damn me! That¡¯s why this fight was that fun then,¡± heughed as if he was hearing a joke.

    ¡°And that dude is just in a nearby city waiting for me toe and kill him,¡± I said while smiling in return for hisughs.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t joking here, right?¡± he suddenly turned all serious and I shook my head.

    ¡°Since when I was the kind to fool around? He is there, and he is amassing all the forces he could, preparing for a giant battle.¡±

    ¡°Damn! Boys, wrap things up¡­ We have an archlord to ughter,¡± he roared at his army all around before his eyes shone in brutal red light. ¡°When are we going to move out?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Give me three to five hours,¡± I said before adding when I noticed the look of disappointment over his face, ¡°give that dude a chance to gather all the forces he can muster. After all, with my chariot around, we can go there in less than an hour.¡±

    ¡°Not more than three hours then,¡± Wryly said.

    ¡°Have another ce to fight at?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I have a calling from my archlord,¡± he said, ¡°there is a big set up in the centre of the continent. Some dude is wreaking havoc there.¡±

    Just hearing that made me recall what Fang told me before. ¡°Is he a human?¡± I asked, and from the shock over Wryly¡¯s face, I knew I guessed it right.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take it wrong, bro¡­ I highly value you. This isn¡¯t the case against that deadly foe.¡±

    ¡°Is he that strong?¡± I asked and he shook his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s a girl,¡± he threw a bomb before adding, ¡°a young and alluring young human fighter that made even one of my paragons set his gaze upon her.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ I never expected that,¡± I murmured while thinking back about the history I knew by heart, ¡®Will I finally meet one of those legendary figures who helped to establish that grand kingdom in the west of the US?¡¯ I thought to myself before talking to Wryly:

    ¡°If possible, can you arrange a meeting for me with her?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Wryly gave me a weird look, ¡°are you interested inpeting with my paragon over her heart and soul?¡±

    That dude! What did he think of me exactly? I wasn¡¯t the one walking around with my thing held on my shoulder dude!

    ¡°If she is half of what I heard about her then it¡¯s a waste to not ally with her,¡± I frankly said, ¡°if she chose your paragon to be her man, then I have no objections to that.¡±

    ¡°Oh, a love duel ising from the horizon¡­ I can see it, bro! I swear I can see it! Ooohhhaaa!¡± Yet that thick headed Berserker took my words all the way upside down!

    Damn!

 Chapter 161 The Silly Competition

    ¡°Never mind,¡± it was futile to argue with him, ¡°now you can do whatever you want while I finish my business here.¡±

    ¡°Bro, as we are here, why not let me take that big gem under my wing?¡± he suddenly said. For a second there I didn¡¯t know if I shouldugh or cry.

    ¡°Sorry, but can you beat Fang?¡± I asked in return and from the change over his face I knew the answer, ¡°this belongs to Fang. he stuck with me since the end of that big battle in the previous city. So he gained ess to this gem here before you even thought about it.¡±

    ¡°That Fang¡­ He is so fast to act,¡± he shook his head in disappointment.

    ¡°Bro,¡± I patted his arm, ¡°just make sure to stay by my side and you¡¯ll gain more than what you can imagine.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that,¡± he didn¡¯t give me a positive answer, but I was sure he was swayed.

    That was all I could do for now. In fact if I had that Berserker offer before speaking with Fang then I¡¯d have agreed instantly over it.

    In return for this portal I¡¯d have tied Wryly firmly to my side. But that wasn¡¯t something I could change by regretting.

    Many opportunities would rise upter on for sure.

    My boys and I took roughly four hours until we finally finished. My gains here weren¡¯t as big as I anticipated.

    Most of the elites here were poorpared to the all rich drags. That was to be expected. But the sheer number of stat points I gained was getting closer to one hundred million points.

    My biggest gain was in the area of weapons and gears. My inventory swelled by double solely from these items. But they weren¡¯t that high in grade.

    The best thing I found was a pale gold grade greatsword that suited my Bulltors. Without any hesitation I took out arge number of higher gears and let all my warriors switch theirs with those.

    As for the newly acquired soulers, I made sure to give them daggers to be able to kill whatever enemy they faced. In my eyes, they were very intimidating assassins in any battle.

    ¡°We are ready,¡± as Wryly was already standing nearby, he came and said while his face was all darkened.

    Just half an hour ago Fang finally contacted me and delivered the deal. The warriors he brought over came through the grand gate after his boys took control over it.

    They were all in a race that had the upper half of humans and lower half of tigers. Yet their size was no lesser than Selvators or Bulltors.

    Each one of them came with their full armour and gears. Fang wasn¡¯t stingy enough to deprive them from everything.

    Three thousand Selvagiter consumed a lot of my stat points to raise to level one hundred. Yet with their addition, my army swelled up to be near five thousand.

    I finally had enough to call an army serving under my g. Not to mention the fallen gods that I added three more during this time. Putting aside that all sleeping lightning dude inside my inventory, I had five standing ready to lead my army at the uing battle.

    I summoned the three all from the lightning fallen god. It created some atmosphere of envy and depression for the other two fallen gods.

    Bute one¡­ That dude risked his life and achieved something I never heard of before. There was never a case in my previous life that humans or any other race managed to touch those deadly stars in the sky.

    And now? I could crush any star weapon once it came to my sight. This was all thanks to that lightning fallen god, and I had to show him my appreciation.

    Besidesparing the three fallen gods attacks, then the lightning fallen god supreme attack woulde easily on top.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I rose up into my chariot while Wryly led his forces inside. He let his boys take control over the defensive tforms and even some went to have a few minutes of rest before the uing battle.

    ¡°Are we heading north?¡± Wryly stood by my side and asked when he noticed the direction my chariot was heading towards.

    ¡°We need to cut off any paths of retreat for that bastard,¡± I said while touching my shoulder. In the middle of these four hours, that crazy illusionist tried many times to im my life and he even was so close to do this in his first attempt.

    I was drawn into my victory here, and missed all the threating from that bastard. I lowered my guard for a few minutes and without warning I felt a cold de hitting towards my back.

    In the span of a few seconds, I was lucky to escape the deadly attacks three times. It was all thanks to my soulers who were so fast to react. If they didn¡¯t, I was sure to lose at least one arm during that attack.

    Then he tried for twenty-five times after that, all ended up in failure. I raised my lowered guard after the first attempt, and so he lost any chance of taking my life again.

    Wryly witnessed with his own eyes at least ten attacks of these. He even got a few of these attacks. At first he was so annoyed but when I mentioned that this was the true power of our uing enemy, he started tough and enjoy these attacks instead.

    I swore that this dude had something loose inside his mind. He even taunted that illusionist archlord, stating that his Berserker archlord was much stronger than him.

    He challenged that dude to try and kill even one of his forces and he would apologise. The end result was something no one ever expected.

    ¡°Twenty-six¡­ Hahaha, I rose a rank above you bro,¡± one of his men just threw an axe towards his shadow, killing the twenty-sixth shadow of that illusionist.

    The assassination attempts from that illusionist turned into a fun andpetitive game for all the Berserkers here. Theyughed, had much fun whileparing the number of times they killed these shadows with each other.

    Even Wryly started to take note of the list, stating that the top three would end up serving him as his vice no matter what.

 Chapter 162 Conquering Cities

    This added more heat to such weirdpetition. On the side of it I stood in silence, asking myself what I got myself into by adding Wryly and his forces to mine in this fight.

    Would I regret itter?

    ¡°So we aren¡¯t heading towards the city of that bastard?¡± Wryly asked in doubt and little anger as if I conned him or something.

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem here?¡± I shrugged, ¡°thepetition is still going on. Adding more time will only add spices to things here.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, yes you are right,¡± he bought my silly reason, ¡°ok boys! You have enough hours of fun before we march towards that funny little dude¡¯sir. Let¡¯s see if I¡¯ll change the roster of my vices today or not!¡±

    And when I heard these words of his, I couldn¡¯t help but roll my eyes in helplessness. Those dudes¡­ They were really nuts!

    The first city we¡¯d hit was the middletown city. Followed by it, I¡¯d go to Poughkeepers, Newburgh, before going south again and hitting White ins andstly Yonker cities.

    The biggest of them ording to Isabe¡¯s words was Yonker city. It was situated just north of New York, and with it I¡¯d close up a tight around myst target; Hackensack city.

    This time I¡¯d make sure my enemy wouldn¡¯t have a way to breath from. If that dude tried to escape, I dare him to do so.

    ¡°This is the first city,¡± I said before turning towards Wryly, ¡°you have men here?¡±

    ¡°Sure, let me contact them,¡± he said and while he was doing so, I sent a warning message to Fang.

    ¡°They are ready,¡± Wryly said, ¡°but whatever gates we conquer, they¡¯ll end up in my hands.¡±

    This was what I was worried about. Just as expected, the answer that came from Fang was cold as ever.

    [It¡¯s none of my business] he sent before adding, [You give me total control over the city by the highest number of controlled gates and you get your camp. Other than this, you¡¯ll lose your camp in this city]

    ¡°Bro,¡± as Fang didn¡¯t yield, I had to find a way to make that Berserker yield.

    ¡°What?¡± Wryly seemed a bit aggressive as if he felt what I was going to say.

    ¡°How about this¡­ You fight with me and then you get two gates at the end with the one under your control. In return for this, you¡¯ll release my human race held in cages in any gate castle or normal castle you conquer.¡±

    ¡°Why should I agree to that?¡± That dude decided to be smart here.

    ¡°You can sit back and watch,¡± I shrugged before adding, ¡°or you can jump in and have some warm up before the real fight. I¡¯ll strike more cities other than this, so you won¡¯t get any losses in this deal.¡±

    Wryly seemed on the verge of declining my offer, so I threw in myst chip, ¡°you can just sit here and watch the fight while in the end you¡¯ll gain one additional gate castle. But that means you won¡¯t get any normal castles or emblems in the city.¡±

    ¡°This I can¡¯t ept,¡± he said in a firm tone, ¡°alright¡­ We¡¯ll do it your way then.¡±

    ¡°Good deal,¡± I wanted to pat him on the head and say good boy but feared he would be berserk about this.

    Besides he was a giant, and the highest point I could reach was the lower half of his arms!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I summoned everything I had, ¡°go and kill those filthy drags, illusionists, and subus.¡±

    ¡°Even the subus will be killed?¡± Wryly gave me a look that worried me.

    Dude! Leave your thing behind and only bring your sledgehammers!

    ¡°They are our enemies,¡± I said in a decisive tone, ¡°they are helping dragons and illusionists in this war. What? Don¡¯t tell me you can trust such a double faced race!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say that but¡­¡± he was still shaken. Damn! Those subus really were the deadly weakness of such a mighty race.

    ¡°Alright,¡± I didn¡¯t want to create any trouble especially now, ¡°let¡¯s do it like this¡­ any subus race you get can be yours. Also if my forces had any surrendering subi, they¡¯ll give them to you. Happy now?¡±

    ¡°Very happy,¡± like a bulldog he nodded and I even doubted he would extend his tongue out and lick my shoes for that deal.

    ¡°Arlight, let¡¯s get rolling then.¡±

    With the absence of the deadly star weapon, the angels here didn¡¯t pose any threat at all. In fact theycked the power to stop us, and as such this city and all the others ended up in my grasp.

    For the sake of my deal with Fang, I had to give up all the gates I conquered. So in the end Fang got three, and Wryly got two, and I got my training human camps.

    Everyone ended up happy in such a scenario, and now my eyes were fixed upon the grand prize.

    ¡°Wryly, you know the uing battle involves a mega gate, right?¡± Before starting to march, and while my forces were scattered all over the Yonker city iming all the loot they could get, I said to Wryly in a warning tone and gaze.

    ¡°Are you sh*tting me? Damn! Why didn¡¯t you say that from the beginning?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± I shrugged, ¡°this mega gate already belongs to Fang.¡±

    ¡°Not again!¡± this time he roared in defiance, ¡°that greedy bastard! He isn¡¯t satisfied with one mega gate and sat his eyes over this one too? Come on bro, you know I¡¯m not an archlord so I don¡¯t have the power to turn any gate into one like these. Please give me this one, please.¡±

    ¡°But Fang isn¡¯t taking it for free,¡± I calmly stated, ¡°he paid a hefty price to get it.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± the face of Wryly fell before one of his vices whispered something in his ears. ¡°Can you give me some time? I need to discuss this with my archlord and paragon.¡±

    Finally a big name was added in my deals. Paragons¡­ Yes, it was time for me to interact with one of them.

    ¡°Sure,¡± I shrugged, ¡°but you have until we arrive at the city. If by any means you failed to give me a proper price, much higher than that of Fang, then forget about having this city¡¯s mega gate then.¡±

 Chapter 163 Wryly Gives Away A Shocking Secret!

    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell me first about the deal with Fang?¡± Wryly asked and I exined to him all about the deal with Fang.

    He went to a side ce and stood there for almost an hour before finally returning back.

    ¡°My paragon is very interested in the deal,¡± he said, ¡°so he offers you this: double the amount paid by Fang for every single mega gate you have.¡±

    ¡°Double?¡± I asked, ¡°but you know Fang promised to train my human survivors from five different cities. So your paragon is promising me ten? All will be trained by your people?¡±

    I just had to be sure that dude really understood the deal here. I knew he was honest, but also slightly dumb.

    ¡°He says these camps aren¡¯t an issue. We have a way to acquire humans without conquering any city.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± Wryly¡¯s words piqued my interest. How could they possibly have a way to get humans not from the cities? What? Could humans be grown up like wheat and flowers?

    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask yourself why our races are gathering up humans in such a way?¡± Wryly threw such a bomb in my face, a question I totally missed.

    Yes, he got a point there. ¡°Why?¡± I asked as I never cared about the fate of those sent to the other side of the gate.

    I might have thought about it once or twice before. All I could find was they needed humans as ves or something.

    ¡°They are sold in big auctions,¡± but Wryly¡¯s next words made my blood boil from anger, ¡°we have quests different from yours. Also we have ess to things you can never imagine. For example, at any apocalypse happening, there are certain groups of individuals calling themselves impacts. Those are like merchants, or guilds.¡±

    ¡°I know the impacts,¡± I said in a cold tone, ¡°are you saying that my race is being sold to them?¡±

    ¡°Not precisely,¡± Wryly shook his head, ¡°before any apocalypse would start, these impacts would get inside information about the races taking part in it. Out of these, they offer the races to high bidders and rich folks who have crazy thoughts like buying an entire race for example.¡±

    ¡°And my race is sold to such people?¡± I couldn¡¯t control my body from shaking, ¡°are these people gods?¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily,¡± Wryly shook his head, ¡°those who assign the impacts to buy certain races are different races and gods, mainly those hailing from opposing races or even from races that aren¡¯t part of the apocalypse.¡±

    ¡°What are they going to do with my people?¡± I asked, ¡°and this thing happens also for the rest of you?¡±

    ¡°No, we are hailing from already strong races in the universe,¡± Wryly gave such a dark answer, ¡°a real dirty face of this universe, ¡°but yours are just green in this. So your race is the only one under such curse.¡±

    ¡°Damn! Damn! F*ck it!!* I shouted out of rage and Wryly could only sigh in response.

    ¡°I¡¯m also feeling a little depressed about this. But this gives a lot of benefits to my race and also other races here. The sheer priceing from such trade and deals is simply astronomical.¡±

    ¡°Great¡­¡± I clenched my fists, ¡°that¡¯s simply too great. Alright, so you¡¯re telling me that your paragon is going to abandon his share in this wealth in return for the mega gates?¡±

    ¡°He will,¡± Wryly said, ¡°but not abandoning the shares. He can¡¯t do that. After all, we have already signed obligatory contracts with these impacts.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡± I felt lost here. If he couldn¡¯t get humans through this way, then why Wryly took the trouble and told me all these secrets then?

    ¡°He can¡¯t break the contract, but he simply can buy humans in bulk from these impacts.¡±

    ¡°Buy them? Is that even possible?!¡± I was shocked to hear that. And he nodded.

    ¡°Of course not all the humans delivered to these impacts go towards those crazy folks. Large number of them are being auctioned to various races to work as ves or even worse¡­¡±

    Damn me! Before even answering him, I instantly opened a chat window with that b*tch and sent her one simple question.

    [Do you trade in my race inside your impact?]

    Unlike the previous times, she didn¡¯t answer directly. Instead Wryly was so impatient to get my answer.

    ¡°So¡­ Are you going to agree on that deal?¡± he asked and I gave him a ring nce, one that made that Berserker step backward for a couple steps in response.

    ¡°Tell him I do,¡± I said and Wryly¡¯s face turned all cheerful and he even jumped and hugged me in his excitement.

    ¡°Thanks bro, thanks a lot. I promise you won¡¯t feel bad towards this deal with us.¡±

    I watched Wryly getting away while my emotions were getting loose. Those damn barbarics! Who do they think they are? Capturing humans and dealing with them like cattle? F*ck them all!

    [Did you know about this¡­] and as I wasn¡¯t able to vent my anger and didn¡¯t get any answer from that nymph yet, I sent a message to the jumper and told him what I just knew.

    Come on! I wouldn¡¯t be the only one on the verge of exploding out of rage here! That dude was the only one second to me to have such strong ability. He was the second person here that could be named as the saviour and hero of my human race.

    [F*ck them all! Screw those bastards!!!] he started to curse and for a reason, seeing him in such a state made me calm down for a bit.

    When I calmed down, I started to rationally think about this mess. We were a losing race indeed in the eyes of other races. We didn¡¯t have any backing, not strong or deadly enough to terrify those hungry wolves.

    Even in the apocalypse we weren¡¯t united! Each race had their own pyramid of hierarchy, but not us.

 Chapter 164 My Unexpected Counter Move

    We didn¡¯t even have such a strong system inside our ranks before the apocalypse started. At the time every single race waspeting to assign a new paragon and take control over this new world, we humans were struggling to survive!

    This couldn¡¯t continue! I had to do something about that!

    For a moment there I was tempted to use the second heroic calling to send a message to all survivors. But what would I say to them?

    Icked the simplest strategy or even a n to tell them about. In addition to that, there was no other way to contact other humans after I used that heroic calling!

    Those races seemed to have their ownwork ofmunication. Such a thing was a must in the apocalypse. But I never heard about this before.

    Even in my time when there were three kingdoms and three mighty kings and queens, there was no such a thing.

    So the first thing I must seek for was to establish such a. Without it, any n would fail no matter how perfect it was.

    But how could I establish such a thing? For a second there I turned towards the direction of Wryly. I thought about asking him, or even the paragon behind him about this.

    Yet I didn¡¯t. I stopped myself from turning into a clown here. Who would be in his right mind to give such a secret to his rival in this apocalypse?

    We might be considered allies, on the same page temporarily. Butter on things would turn uglier.

    For example take Fang who has been working with me all the way since the fight at Jersey city¡­ That dude never mentioned to me anything about this.

    Didn¡¯t he have a chance to do so? Of course he had! In fact I started to doubt the source of humans he brought onto the table for the mega gate deal.

    He wouldn¡¯t have enough cities under his g yet. So howe he agreed to give me five camps for each mega gate? He must have thought about the same thing the paragon behind Wryly did.

    But unlike Fang, Wryly was pure hearted enough to tell me everything about the source of humans. He could simply have lied to me, just like what Fang did.

    Yet I wasn¡¯t that made from Fang. We weren¡¯t real buddies at all. We were just enemies who happened to share the same goals for this period of time.

    And just like Fang lied to me and hid such valuable intel from me, I¡¯d repay his kindness and focus more with the Berserkers.

    That mega gate was going to fall in the hands of Wryly and his paragon. And if Fang became dissatisfied, he could find himself a sturdy rock and m his head over it.

    [Who told you about that?]

    Just as I made up my mind and controlled my ragged emotions, thatdy finally made up her mind as well and returned my message with that question.

    [Surprised?] It seemed like she didn¡¯t tell me before about this on purpose. Of course she thought highly of the bones I had. Telling me that her impact was dealing with humans was something risky enough to jeopardise our deals.

    But who said I wouldn¡¯t find a solution even for such a cancerous problem?

    On one side, the jumper was still cursing, swearing on his honour that he would go and y all the races in all the cities he had. And on the other side, thatdy answered with small words unlike her nature.

    [Indeed. Who told you?]

    [What? Is it a secret I shouldn¡¯t know about?]

    [It¡¯s just surprising]

    [Drop the act then] I went directly to the real deal, [I want to strike a deal with you]

    [Human trading deal I guess?]

    [Wrong!] Despite what she guessed was really shing in mind when I contacted her, I now had a totally different point of view. [Do you know the races who are buying my humans?]

    [Sure, but I need to warn you that I can¡¯t break my rtions with them!]

    Of course a money beggar like your impacts wouldn¡¯t risk losing such a profit. [I don¡¯t want that, I only wanted to buy their races]

    [Buy what?!!]

    [As they turned my human race into such a trade business, it¡¯s only fair to turn theirs into such a trade as well. Can you do it?]

    [This¡­] she paused for long minutes, [How much are we talking about here?]

    [You know the currency I use] I turned around as my warriors brought over thest batch of elites from thest battle, [Those races must be sharing in ongoing apocalypses just like here]

    [But¡­]

    I didn¡¯t even read her message as I instantly sent another one:

    [Don¡¯t fool with me. The universe is so vast and I know there are dozens of ongoing apocalypses all over the universe. Those races will be somewhere fighting like my race. Like they did, I also want to set up a bounty quest over their heads. Bring me their race as ves and I¡¯ll pay in return with my bones]

    This idea just popped up in my mind when I revised what Wryly told me before. He didn¡¯t say one or couple of impacts, but many impacts were working in this trade.

    Thinking that I¡¯d be able to shut down such trade depending on myself or even the Bringold impact was an illusion. The only way to do it was to have a massive organisation expanding to each corner of the world.

    Other than this, what else could I do? Of course taking revenge!

    If they asked for such a war with my race, then I¡¯d simply answer it in such an unexpected , brutal and also fair way.

    [May I ask what you need them for?]

    [The same purposes those races are acquiring my people for] I sent such a vague answer which was in fact a lie.

    [How many do you need then?] After a long ten minutes of waiting, she finally conceded.

 Chapter 165 Alert! Alert! Alert!

    Of course she would. She was a merchant, sly and dirty but yet a merchant. The god of any merchant was money and profit, and in this deal they were going to profit so much out of it.

    At least they were going to trade useless races to them by the invaluable bones of mine.

    [All the amount you can provide] I acted like a tycoon.

    [We can provide much more than you can imagine!]

    [Just do the maths and tell me for each single bone of mine, how many races can I get] I sent to her while ending such useless discussion here.

    If she already agreed, then it was useless to keep talking about other matters like this. After all, I still held a grudge towards her for not telling me about this dirty trade.

    As for what I was going to do with those races, the answer was simple. What I mostlycked during this moment of the apocalypse?

    Correct, Icked souls! All the races sent to me would be killed in revenge for what they did to my people. And in return for that, I¡¯d solve another problem that was hindering me from growing my current army to a terrifying scale.

    It was a win-win situation for now. Regarding those races, not long time would pass before they would notice what was going on. Of course they would be mad and might try anything to stop this.

    But I bet on the impact¡¯s professionalism and greed to deliver what they promised. Besides, if the word spread, who would prevent other impacts from jumping in and contacting me to have the same kind of deal?

    I was just starting a snowball motion, small yet it was deadly and effective and unstoppable. As for worrying about those bastards doing something to me here, I hardly believed that.

    They couldn¡¯te here themselves as they weren¡¯t part of this apocalypse. The most they could do was to contact other races here and ask them to try and get rid of me.

    Selvators and Berserkers were already in my pocket. I had a deal with an archlord from one side, and a paragon from the other side. As for the other three races, they were already my enemies.

    So why should I worry then? Let things escte and be more fun. Who told them to mess with a race who had someone like me?

    [You have five races who are currently participating in apocalypses] she sent after five minutes, [Each ten thousand of them will be in return for a single bone of yours]

    [This high price¡­ What for?!!] I was surprised when I read her words. This was something I never expected. My bones, my precious bones could only buy so few souls?

    [It¡¯s a fair price] she tried to give reasons for such an extravagant price, [Don¡¯t forget we¡¯ll bring them from routes that aren¡¯t yet established. Besides, we will find a way to deliver them to your current apocalypse. After all you still don¡¯t own any realm gate under your control]

    [Who said so?] I raised an eyebrow when I read the part rted to realm gates.

    [Oh, do you have a real gate already? Unbelievable!]

    [I got one under my control] I didn¡¯t boast in front of her. Who knows what she might do with such infoter on, [how much will that differ?]

    [Double] she decisively sent this answer almost instantly.

    [Just this? No more for me? I¡¯m a good client after all]

    [I can promise you this¡­ After ten deals we will work over some stable routes to bring you more. But for now I can¡¯t give you any higher price than that]

    For a moment there I felt like she was toying with me. I almost thought about reneging over this idea, but when I thought again about my real goal here I couldn¡¯t help but agree.

    [Alright, send me a contract] I said.

    [Not now!] she instantly sent, [I still need to find routes to bring enough. But for a start, how many do you need?]

    [Let¡¯s see¡­ How about fifty bones as a start?] I had a lot of white bones that I didn¡¯t need for now.

    [This¡­] she seemed to be surprised by my big opening hand.

    [Can¡¯t you gather such numbers? Then gather as much as you can and let me know] I would have gotten five hundred thousand souls from this deal. It wasn¡¯t such a big number but as a start it was ok.

    Five hundred thousand would allow me to summon ten fallen gods. Not to mention this was an addition from outside apocalypses. Adding the death toll here, I¡¯d gain almost the same amount in less than a day.

    [I can gather them but will need more time to do so. I just didn¡¯t expect you¡¯ll need such a number as a start]

    [Then gather them and tell me when you are ready] I had to close up with her as there was a strange message that came from Fang at this moment.

    [Alert! Alert! Alert!] he only sent me this and I didn¡¯t know if he was joking or trolling here.

    [What?]

    [The illusionists are sending a big army to attack the city with a mega gate] I looked at his message while feeling surprised by such a move.

    [How many?] I knew how strong Fang was. But for him to send such a distressing message only meant the number was just beyond his ability to defend the city.

    [At least a million] he sent such astronomical numbers, [mostly monsters. But the army contains lots of races. And that¡¯s not the only army moving out]

    [There are more than one army?!]

    [They are heading towards the two cities north to the one with a mega gate] he sent and I instantly looked at the map drawn over my chariot.

    So they were trying to clear the west side of Hackensack city. That bastard was trying to slip away by attacking three cities at the same time.

 Chapter 166 Three Armies... Five Expected Battles!

    [Alright, can you handle your city?] I pondered before adding, [How much do the other two armies have?]

    [At least the same number of army] he sent, [And if I can hold up, would I ask you for help?]

    [Then¡­ What will I get from that?] I knew this was a perfect way for that bastard to slip past the tight I arranged around his neck. I also was desperate to get any souls from any ce.

    But these were all my own reasons. That Selvator didn¡¯t know any of that. So why wouldn¡¯t I try to get anything back from him?

    [Aren¡¯t we allies?]

    [And I fulfilled all my responsibilities so far] I wasn¡¯t shaken by his old tactic to get away, [Besides I already gave you that mega gate. You should be able to move your forces from your world to here, right?]

    [I can¡¯t do that on such a scale] he paused for a minute and I remained all silent. [To bring such a force I need to pay a hefty price from blessing points. I can¡¯t do that now!]

    Even with his covered up plea, I wasn¡¯t shaken. Dude, if you wanted my help here, you needed to pay for it.

    Of course he didn¡¯t know that if he refused I¡¯d step in to help. After all, my enemy was trying to run away and it was a big chance to kill him.

    Least he knew that. Or else he would have just remained silent and never spoke again.

    [Alright, how much do you want this time?]

    [The same price for a mega gate] I sent my answer instantly.

    [This¡­]

    [I¡¯m going to save your mega gate from falling. It¡¯s easier for me to wait for it to fall and then resell it back to you. So what do you think?]

    I didn¡¯t mention Wryly and my deal with him. If I did, that dude might take it as a betrayal from me for now.

    After saving his as* here, he wouldn¡¯t have the ability to ask for more mega gates anytime soon. That would temporarily solve the problem of my deal with Wryly and his paragon.

    [Alright, but I won¡¯t be able to take more mega gates] just as expected. I grinned when I read that message, in a pure and honest way.

    [Sure, I can handle it] I sent before adding, [How long will that army take toe to you?]

    [One hour at most]

    [I¡¯lle by when they attack]

    He didn¡¯t know that I saved bookmarks in all the cities I fought in so far. Going from one city to another wasn¡¯t a problem.

    The problem here lied with Wryly and his forces. I could jump alone, but how would I use him for the best?

    ¡°Hey,e here for a sec,¡± in a few minutes, my mind already found a way to best utilise this warmonger dude.

    Once he came, I started to narrate what Fang told me. His eyes showed his disappointment the moment I told him that I couldn¡¯t bring him with me there.

    But once I told him about the role I wanted him to y, it seemed like his eyes had life reignited into them.

    ¡°Sure bro, leave them for me,¡± he patted on my shoulders while giving me a bright smile. ¡°But if I need support, I¡¯ll ask for you toe.¡±

    ¡°Just don¡¯t risk something you can¡¯t control,¡± I nodded, ¡°I cane here and then go to your aid. So give or take half an hour before I woulde to your help. Provided that I won¡¯t be entangled in a bigger fight.¡±

    ¡°Damn! I just want toe and take part in such big fights!¡± he waved his big sledgehammer in the air, while giving me a dangerous vibe.

    That dude¡­ it seemed his second most weakness besides Subus¡¯ race was his addiction to fighting.

    ¡°Alright, be ready to move when I give you the signal,¡± I said before calling back my warriors and then my chariot. We bothnded heavily on the ground before heughed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry bro, I won¡¯t let those bastards have their way this time.¡±

    I wasn¡¯t truly worried about him. I only cared about the big deal I had with him. Plus he was my only contact with that mysterious human in the middle parts of this continent.

    I needed her help. After all, I wanted to establish a grand organisation that would lead all humans in this apocalypse. Like the other races, we should face these harsh times united to achieve bigger goals.

    I took out my staff before using the bookmark of Poughkeepsie. That illusionist archlord would definitely aim towards that direction.

    After all, his attack over the mega gate city of Paterson was a fluke. He knew he was doomed. This fight wasn¡¯t about mega gates at all but about his life.

    So I would be truly speechless if he went to Paterson city and started a big war there. Besides, Poughkeepsie city was just north of Middletown city.

    There were two great armies heading directly towards these two cities. That meant he would feel more secure being there.

    Everything pointed to that direction as the main route of his escape. Yet I didn¡¯t lower my guard. I simply sent a message for my girl back to Jersey City, asking her to dispatch part of the forces up north and try to form a semi-circr barricade between Hackensack city from one side, Newark, Bloomfield, and Jersey city from another side.

    Like this I tightened the around that dude. Let¡¯s see how he would manage to slip between my closing up.

    As from the East, I had it covered by Wryly troops. After all, their task was simple¡­ They just had to go west and attack Hackensack city when the big fights started.

    ¡°Now, it¡¯s time to summon more fallen gods!¡± As I reached Poughkeepsie city, I started first to summon five more fallen gods. After all, each fallen god of mine was enough to hold an entire city against any army.

    And by this I got ten ready to deploy gods, and this time I summoned two of the other two here and one of the lightning fallen gods.

 Chapter 167 [Bonus chapter] Bad News!

    I fed up my newly summoned fallen gods with stat points, and decided to leave behind five of them. I also left half of the Selvagiters warriors I got from Fang, in addition to half of my soulers.

    By this I decided to set up most of my elite troops here. I knew that the bastard was trying to escape from this direction. So I nned this to make this city turn into a trap.

    I¡¯d push him from south starting from Paterson, then close up his retreat path from Middletown, ending the fight here.

    Or that was what I had in mind based on my expectations.

    Then I went to Middletown. There I nted Two fallen gods, alongside half of everything I got so far.

    ¡°Last stop¡­ Paterson city,¡± I activated my teleport using the staff and the moment I appeared in the damaged city, I saw a big battle going on all over it!

    Literally a big number of enemy forces reached the city early on. Monsters were everywhere, led by a few races.

    I looked over and saw Fang fighting here by himself. That dude came all the way here without even telling me about it. He was leading a grand force of his, fighting brutally against the crushing numbers of enemiesing from everywhere.

    [You didn¡¯t me you¡¯lle!] I sent this message while summoning my chariot first. Then I called forth my Gollems, Bulltors, and shield warriors to take the charge of the defensive tforms here.

    Activating the fully powered version of my chariot, my girl started to kick asses here without warning.

    [You came atst!] he seemed to be pressured despite him looking all fine. [This is just the vanguard unit of the enemy. I believe the main force of the army is about to arrive in the next half an hour]

    [Let¡¯s get rid of these flies then] I called my three remaining fallen gods and let them go in three different directions. Each one had already consumed five of the essence of the illusionist god aura, enough to sustain for one hundred consecutive uses of their ultimate attacks.

    *Rumble!* *Rumble!* *Rumble!*

    Fighting against such a weak yet massive number of enemies, exceeding one hundred thousand at least, wasn¡¯t a hurdle for my fallen gods.

    The threeunched their attacks and killed almost twenty thousand in three dense ces filled with enemies.

    The three I got were of the lightning fallen gods, my strongest fallen god I had so far.

    [Damn! Are these yours?!!] Just after the first wave of attacks, Fang sent this message that made meugh.

    [Don¡¯t ask for them, they aren¡¯t for sale bro] I sent back and he was so affected by their overbearing strength to the point that he dropped his ego this time.

    [I want some, I¡¯m willing to pay a rich price for them] I looked over his message and thought back about his contribution with me during the past.

    He wasn¡¯t a bad fellow, but he wasn¡¯t one of my men. He still held his race first on top of my alliance. So even if he proposed something nice, I wouldn¡¯t risk giving him such a lethal weapon.

    Who knew? A time mighte when the two of us would raise des at each other¡¯s throat!

    [Sorry pal, they aren¡¯t for sale] I sent my decisive refusal and he had nothing to do but to ept what I said for now.

    [Let¡¯s talk about itter then] yet he didn¡¯t totally drop this matter. And he was excused to do so. After all, my fallen godsnded their hammers heavily over the heads of those enemies all over the city, killing arge chunk of them in mere minutes!

    Seeing such a scene had its own impact over someone as Fang. but I doubted he would be able to change my mind about this.

    Despite my deadly start, and the killing of arge number of enemies at first, the battle extended on for over an hour.

    These enemies never retreated as if they weren¡¯t fearing death. As they learnt their lessons, they never packed themselves inrge numbers.

    This made the task of my fallen gods to kill them slightly harder, or to be precise it took longer time than what I expected.

    At some point, it was fruitless to waste the deadly attacks of my fallen gods over them. So I simply summoned the rest of my soulers and Selvagiters, and let them loose over the scattered enemies.

    ¡°Hold back your attacks,¡± I shouted at the three fallen gods, ¡°just kill them using your spears.¡±

    The enemy wasn¡¯t that hard to kill using their spears. This would only elongate the battle, yet it would save a lot of energy forter on.

    After one hour, the entire city was covered literally in dead bodies. Fang came on board and stood by my side, panting while his silver shining armour was now dimmed by the blood covering it.

    ¡°This is weird¡­¡± As I looked around, I couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    ¡°That army didn¡¯te, right?¡± Fang said in between his ragged breaths and I nodded.

    It was supposed for that big army toe here half an hour ago. I didn¡¯t feel great about it so I simply called back two of my soulers, one from each city.

    ¡°Lord,¡± the soulers bowed while the dense dark fog emanated from them made Fang¡¯s eyes change slightly. This dude seemed to take sudden interest in my forces for unknown reasons.

    What? Did him acquiring this mega gate change something in his ns? Or might it have raised his expectations and dreams here?

    ¡°What happened in your cities?¡± I asked while I kept feeling uneasy about this.

    ¡°Answering lord, there is nothing at all,¡± one of the soulers said while the other added:

    ¡°That¡¯s also the case in my city. We waited for the enemy to arrive but nothing came to sight so far.¡±

    ¡°Weird¡­¡± I turned to look at Fang who understood the meaning of my gaze.

 Chapter 168 Elizabeth City

    ¡°My spies were all killed strangely before this battle started,¡± he gave me such bad news at this moment. Damn! Why didn¡¯t you tell me this a bit earlier?!!

    ¡°All of them?¡± I asked, ¡°you don¡¯t have any eyes there at all?¡±

    ¡°Not a single one survived,¡± he shook his head in disappointment, ¡°I don¡¯t know how they got them all. But for some reason they suddenly discovered them and killed them whileing here.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± a name suddenly popped up in my mind, something I missed during my calctions¡­¡± Damn those angels! They really did something nasty this time!¡±

    Of course it was them! Who else would have the ability to watch all of our movements and report it back to that illusionist archlord?

    But it was toote for such regret. I had to change all my ns.

    Those angels must have eavesdropped over my entire nning and reported my current arrangement to the enemy.

    I spared a fast nce over the map before I knew what was going on here.

    That sneaky bastard just sent a force to keep us busy while changing his escape route. The north, east, and west were all covered by my allied forces.

    So he had nowhere to go but south. I asked my girl to dispatch forces there. But that was in case that bastard tried to escape there after his defeat.

    Right now he was heading there with a terrifyingbined force of three million strong fighters. This was a force my boys couldn¡¯t handle at all.

    ¡°Pack your men,¡± I turned instantly to Fang, ¡°they are heading south right now.¡±

    ¡°Why should I do that?¡± Just before I thought about my next city to jump at, Fang gave me such an unexpected answer.

    ¡°What?¡± I looked up at him and he simply shrugged.

    ¡°This is my city, and I¡¯ll only defend here,¡± he said in and clear. Damn that bastard! Wasn¡¯t he the one who cried over and pleaded for me toe and save his ass!

    ¡°Give me the price we agreed upon then,¡± I pointed at the mega gate before adding, ¡°three thousand Selvagiters, in their peak condition please.¡±

    ¡°A¡­ Alright,¡± this time he couldn¡¯t refute my request. He walked down, and I watched him walking away towards his mega gate.

    That bastard! Alright then¡­ I would use this shameful act of his as an excuse for my deal with Wryly.

    [Get ready to move to the city] I sent Wryly this brief message.

    [Has the fight urred yet?]

    [He is running south. The angles warned him]

    [F*ck those angels!] he cursed and I could only smile while closing the chat with him and opened another one.

    [Stop what you are doing and head to north]

    I sent this message not only to the jumper, but to the rest of my team as well.

    [What happened?]

    [What¡¯s going on?]

    [A big fight?]

    [Whom shall I bring with me?]

    I got all kinds of questions from everyone, yet the jumper¡¯s question was different as usual.

    [Where at north exactly? Jersey city?]

    That dude didn¡¯t waste his time asking about the reason, but asked for the location to gather up. I looked at the map again, made few calctions before sending a message to all:

    [The illusionist archlord is leading a grand army of three millions. Bring everything you can, even those humans training in camps. It¡¯s time to make them taste blood. We¡¯ll gather up at Elizabeth city]

    [Alright]

    [Cool!]

    [I¡¯ll be there]

    All sent messages of agreement, yet the jumper sent a different one as usual.

    [My boys have already tasted blood. Just wait to see how strong they became]

    That dude¡­ He never missed a chance to boost up, especially in front of me!

    Alright, anyway whatever he got was already mine. If he didn¡¯t show such a difference in using his troops, then howe he would be a jumper?

    [Babe, go back to New York city and tighten the defences there] as I finished gathering up my scattered forces, I had onest thing left to do.

    [Go back? I¡¯m far away from Jersey city by now] she sent me such a surprising message. Something fell deep into my heart when I read her message as I got what she meant.

    Yet I sent it to her asking, while hoping that my guess would be wrong.

    [Where are you now?]

    [With the forces ambushing the iing enemies¡­ Why?]

    Damn! I couldn¡¯t feel any good at this moment, [Go back now, go as fast as far as you can]

    [What happened?]

    I told her a brief summary of what wasing in her direction.

    [F*ck! I¡¯ll leave now! Where should I go?]

    As she was already out in the open, it was futile to send her to Jersey city or New York. [Head to Elizabeth city, we¡¯ll gather up there]

    [Shouldn¡¯t we surround that army in between Jersey, Newark, Bloomfield, and Paterson cities?]

    I got what she wanted to say here. In fact I also thought about this first when I looked up at the map.

    If only that fool, Fang, told me once I arrived here about his loss of spies, I¡¯d have adopted that n for sure.

    Trapping the enemy inside such an open ce and preventing him from gaining foot into any other city would be a good thing for us. Adding to that the dagger attacking from Wryly at the north, and the imminent fall of Hackensack city with it, then this trap would be really tight.

    But I couldn¡¯t do that for now. I lost my slim window to do that thanks to thete timing of Fang. information if not given at its right moment would render its value useless regardless of anything else. Just like here.

    [Just head to Elizabeth city] I sent over without exining any of this to her.

    [But more cities will fall this way!]

    [We will regain them again] I didn¡¯t mind losing three cities for now. After I get rid of that army, I¡¯d go back and recapture them.

 Chapter 169 The Battle Begins At Newark City

    [Ok] as sheplied, I called off my forces from this city alone. I left the rest back at the other cities, not risking for the angels to go and notify that bastard about this.

    Who knew¡­ Such a chicken trying to run away for its life might do anything to survive. He might change his course again and make me lose much time for that.

    I wanted to leave but I had to wait for Fang toe back with my reinforcements. That bastard took half an hour beforeing with the agreed Selvagiters.

    Come on dude! Why didn¡¯t you take a nap instead?

    As I waited for him toe, I ate a few pieces of meat and drank water. I didn¡¯t know why but at this moment I was feeling thirty like hell.

    ¡°Here,¡± he said while feeling proud and full of himself. Just seeing that dude like that made me want to punch him in the face.

    *Fwoosh!* but in return I called back my chariot, letting him fall to the ground without warning.

    ¡°What was that for? Huh?!!¡± He knew I did that on purpose. I totally ignored him while gathering all the tokens of the warriors he brought over and then called them back.

    ¡°You deserve this,¡± I only said that before taking out my staff.

    After I did so, I started my teleportation under the wrathful ring red eyes of that dude and headed this time towards Newark city. I had to buy some time for my girl to retreat safely away to Elizabeth city, and also had to see with my own eyes where that bastard was.

    The moment I got there, I found a spectacr scene in front of me. Up till the horizon, thend was literally covered with enemies.

    Monsters formed the most of this army. ¡°Sh*t! They already surrounded this city!¡± The situation was simply described as being hopeless.

    But who said I would have to worry? Even facing such a colossal army, I didn¡¯t doubt the ability of my chariot¡¯s shield.

    So why would I retreat? I have to start kiting this army and make its advance slowed down for a bit.

    ¡°Come forth,¡± seeing this I summoned first my three fallen gods alongside my soulers, Bulltors, and other warriors including the newly acquired Selvagiters.

    The city was poorly defended by Selvators. This was expected. After all three gates belonged to them and two belonged to me.

    Yet I saw slightly close to thirty thousand humans picking up arms and standing with Selvators around the city. Poor boys, don¡¯t lose hope as I was here.

    ¡°Go,¡± I pointed towards one random direction as any direction had the same odds of danger, ¡°all forces stay around my chariot. Try to keep up and don¡¯t fall behind. We¡¯ll charge in as a united force.¡±

    It was the only thing I could do here. This city was considered as good as fallen. But I would put up a good fight before retreating back.

    With the destruction of the star weapon, I knew there wouldn¡¯t be a great danger here. The enemycked any gates under his control, so he wouldn¡¯t try anything funny.

    What that bastard got was just what he showed here around this city. If only that Fang wasn¡¯t that thick headed and selfish, I might have gone greedy after a long time of defensive battle.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± As everything was settled and my forces got themselves around my chariot, I started the fight.

    The enemy kept standing in silence, trying to win this fight by crushing the morale of the defenders here. After all, who wouldn¡¯t lose all hopes when faced with such adversities?

    But with my sudden charge, and the shocking start in the form of the deadly attacksing from my chariot, my ballista, my soulers, and my three fallen gods, things started to change.

    That lost hope would be reignited, and the looking dead troops here would turn into a vicious cornered beast. Let them try to kill the troops here, they¡¯d pay a hefty price to achieve that.

    *Rumble!* *Boom!* *Bang!*

    All kinds of explosions urred all over my chariot. The first waves standing in front of me didn¡¯tst for even ten seconds before a wide gap appeared.

    Mybination right now was the best I had, but it was enough to tremble the ground under the feet of my enemies. I didn¡¯t target a wide scale fight. I wouldn¡¯t be able to put up against such insane numbers with the few forces I got here.

    ¡°Follow the hero!¡±

    ¡°Fight for your lives!¡±

    ¡°Charge together!¡±

    Just as I stood for a minute while waiting for my troops on the ground to clear the area of any hostile, I heard such shoutsing from many directions in the city.

    I turned and saw all the humans here raising up their weapons and running as fast as they could towards my direction.

    ¡°Good boys,¡± I had to admit, their courage was something inspiring. They could have just waited behind and watched inside the city. Yet they abandoned safety for now and headed directly towards their enemies.

    ¡°That Fang did a good job with my boys,¡± I also had to give that bastard the credit he deserved. This attitude wasn¡¯t a natural thing in humans, only taught and acquired from Selvators.

    So by this change in the battle, I had to reconsider my tactics here. I aimed to kill as many as I got until the three fallen gods would exhaust their remaining supreme attacks.

    Then I¡¯d call all back, use the teleportation staff to get to another city and do the same. Yet by the courage these humans showed to me, how could I respond to them by running away?

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll show you how mighty a human can be,¡± I thought this battle is not a battle to decrease the number of enemy forces. At this point, this battle turned totally into a battle of inspiration, one that would be written in the long standing records of history.

 Chapter 170 A Historical Battle For Humans

    ¡°Come forth,¡± as I had enough souls to spend, I summoned one more fallen lightning god besides calling three fallen gods as well from the other cities.

    At this point I risked the weakening of defences at other cities just to inspire humans by these historical battles.

    ¡°Consume this,¡± and I didn¡¯t stop there. I gave each fallen god here five essences, enough to add up one hundred supreme attacks in their arsenal.

    ¡°Use your abilities without any reservation,¡± I gave my final orders, ¡°lead the human forces and let them have thest kills. Let them feel pride in fighting this battle, even if they¡¯d end up losing their lives at the end.¡±

    This was my final goal here, to inspire humans by this battle and make them feel proud. I didn¡¯t miss recording this fight. After all, once I got a chance, I¡¯d surely distribute it to all humans all over the world and let them know how strong humans could be.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t fall behind!¡±

    ¡°Follow the mighty hero!¡±

    ¡°For our lives!¡±

    ¡°F*ck you monsters!!¡±

    Lots and lots of shouts began to grow clearly when the human forces here gathered around me. I looked at their faces, and I swore I wouldn¡¯t forget these looks for the rest of my lives.

    They showed no fear, no hesitation, no doubt¡­ They had their hope ignited by my presence. Like fire ignited from dying embers they were, like water held for long behind a dam before its fall and then turned into a mighty tsunami they were!

    ¡°Hold your heads high and walk towards your enemies with pride¡­ You are humans, you aren¡¯t pushovers or losers! For glory!¡±

    The heat of their excitement seemed to dissipate inside my soul. I raised my two swords high in the air, before releasing the mighty attacks from my chariot.

    I started it by elevating a big chunk from the ground high in the air before smashing it down over another ce. Lots of enemies were killed this way and I simply kept using this to clear up paths in front of my valiant humans.

    My pulse wave attacksnded next and left a lot of enemies powerless, waiting for my forces to ughter them. The area I cleared before got shrunk while I waited for the humans to gather around.

    But now this area expanded by three folds. And it didn¡¯t show any signs of stopping anytime soon.

    The humans here were pushed beyond their limits. They lost all sense of logic as they just jumped from one monster¡¯s throat to another, waving their weapons from a killed enemy to another.

    They transformed into bloody wolves, and their enemies showed signs of breaking apart. Even the ground underneath their feet started to tremble from time to time.

    That was thanks to the deadly waves of attacksing from my brave fallen gods. This battle was the perfect set up for three of my elite warriors; fallen gods, especially these lightning maniacs, my soulers, and finally my drags.

    In this grand army that showed no end to its numbers, theycked any aerial monsters. The stage of the apocalypse here didn¡¯t provide aerial monsters at all.

    But I knew that such an advantage wouldn¡¯tst for long. After all, the enemy came from a city that had a mega gate and was led by an archlord.

    No matter how weak illusionists were, archlords were mighty and wealthy figures without doubt.

    So I gave my orders to my drags to just hover close to the borders of my controlled zone. If anything appeared out of order, I¡¯d instantly intervene and take it down.

    As expected¡­ Not long after the passage of the first ten minutes, the enemy ranks started to show signs of change.

    Many ces started to have their advancement speed halted. I even saw many humans getting killed at the hands of monsters that seemed little familiar in my eyes.

    ¡°Hybrid monsters¡­ Alright,¡± I snapped my fingers and summoned back one hundred soulers from other cities. ¡°See those berserk bastards? Take them out and then scan the battle for them. If you spot anyone like them, take them out instantly.¡±

    The soulers were actually the best warriors I got to be used in such epic battles. These crazy folks would simply sh between densely packed bodies, needing only one sh to kill one enemy.

    Unleashing them here was like releasing lions over a herd of zebras.

    I also didn¡¯t stand idle. In such a battle I knew any changes from the enemy must be matched and crushed once they appeared on the frontlines.

    We had the momentum and the morale was simply off the clouds. Letting these two priceless advantages be wasted was a rookie¡¯s fault that I¡¯d never fall into.

    ¡°Keep fighting,¡± with time passing here, the fight intensity grew hotter. The initial momentum humans had started to slowly plummet. After all, the forces they were facing seemed endless.

    At some point, no matter how many they killed, the enemy¡¯s frontline never got to be pushed back.

    Only when a group of soulers came to help, a fallen god used his supreme attack at one zone, or my chariot started to create chaos using its ground separation ability then the enemy would be pushed back.

    Yet we were holding our grounds perfectly fine. Even when the enemy summoned his aerial forces as I anticipated, they didn¡¯t make any difference at all.

    They called forth arge group of medium sized flying lizards with sparkling blue feathers. They looked like a retarded group of dragons who simply missed their chance for a grand evolution and ended up in such miserable state.

    Yet they came in arge number of a few thousands, drawing closer in one big group.

    ¡°Come forth!¡± In response to that, I simply called forth my entire squad of dragons. And I didn¡¯t stop at that.

    ¡°Aim your ballista at those bastards,¡± I called upon my Gollems before controlling my chariot and flew directly towards them.

    Coupled with my entire grand dragon squad, and using the deadly attacks of my chariot, this group of flying monsters looked dead in my eyes even before shing with them.

 Chapter 171 Losing Newark City

    These flying monsters were so good at attacking with fire and utilising wind to evade the first wave of attacks from my drags.

    Yet just before we met, I used my separation ground ability of my chariot, raised a big chunk of earth high to them and smashed it directly in their centre.

    This attack couldn¡¯t be evaded, especially when I controlled its movement and direction. Just mming heavily over these lizards ended up dispersing them all over the ce.

    I killed their momentum in this simple way, and I just didn¡¯t stop at this opening move. I controlled the raised piece of earth to circte around the entire aerial battlefield, preventing any lizard to regroup and sending more far away from the centre.

    Then my drugs came. They simply hunted down the dispersed winged lizards and burned them into ash.

    ¡°Follow my piece of dirt,¡± I shouted and the drags followed my instructions. I ced that piece of ground at the forefront, while flying behind the rock with my chariot.

    As for my dragons, they surrounded me and took every chance to kill any winged lizard.

    The battle didn¡¯tst over ten minutes. The entire five thousand group of winged lizards ended up scattered into a few hundreds all over the battlefield.

    During this fight, the enemy at the ground tried to hunt my drags down using archers and even ballista bolts. Yet I moved fast and shielded all my drags using my chariot shield at some point.

    ¡°Retreat!¡± After killing most of the winged lizards, I gave the order to go back. I left the ground battle for ten minutes yet things weren¡¯t that good.

    The human losses were staggering fast all over the ce. Sheer momentum and morale wasn¡¯t enough to support them against such arge number of enemies.

    ¡°Fallen gods¡­ Heed my words¡­¡± seeing the bitter ending faster than I expected, I decided to give them another hand, ¡°circte the frontline andunch all your supreme attacks without reservation.¡±

    *ng!* ng!* *ng!*

    Even before any of them reacted, I started taking out essences enough to resupply this consumption.

    If this was another time and ce, I wouldn¡¯t do that. But this battle held a great importance for me. I had to elongate it for a few hours, keeping such momentum and reigniting their dying wills here.

    This fight had to look great or else I wouldn¡¯t be able to use it forter.

    Listening to my orders and seeing the shards of essences I got out for them, my fallen gods roared in unison before they started their deadlybined attacks.

    What made the frontline crumble was the densely packed enemy lines. They seemed to change their strategy while I wasn¡¯t here, moving their lines in waves after waves, consistently assaulting the frontline.

    This helped in refilling the gaps created by the attacks of my fallen gods. Soulers and Selvigiters tried their best to control the situation, but this was beyond their abilities.

    But right now thebined supreme attacks of my fallen gods stacking one on top of another cleared arge number of enemies in a short time.

    This also broke the momentum of the enemy, shifting the bnce of this battle back to my brave human fighters.

    Like expected, they started to move forward, push the frontline again while filling the gaps faster than their enemies.

    And with the help of my soulers and selvigiters, they managed to crush their unstable enemies fast.

    ¡°Drags¡­ Go there and burn the densely packed enemies anywhere around the frontline for five hundred metres distance,¡± I turned to my small drag army and gave them the order.

    *Roar!* my valiant drags roared and flew directly at the frontline. They flew in one big group, flying fast around the frontline and started spreading death and chaos all over the ce.

    I looked to the side where my fallen gods were replenishing their exhausted supreme attacks. These fallen gods were really priceless. If I just got enough troops to face such a million forces, I wouldn¡¯t have given up this fight.

    But things only looked this good for almost an hour. With time exhaustion took a great deal from the human forces here. They started to lose in great numbers again and this time I didn¡¯t intervene to stop this.

    This fight was destined to be our loss from the start. Instead of defending them again, I started to prate deeply inside the enemy ranks.

    I regrouped my entire forces around my chariot and started a fric killing spree all over the ce. I didn¡¯t consider retreating until all my fallen gods exhausted their supreme attacks once more.

    ¡°Come back,¡± I led them back into the city. The human forces were already gone hours ago. This battlested for six straight hours and I killed a good amount of the enemy forces, almost approximating five hundred thousand in the worst cases.

    That was thanks to my forces¡¯ strength and their outbreak against their enemies with everything they got. Also the human forces did well as I estimated they killed almost over one hundred thousand by their own hands.

    Considering their lower numbers and low morale at the start, adding to this mix their trueck of experiencing real battles here, I saw this as a great oue.

    ¡°That Fang¡­ He is a coward to call back his forces like this!¡± as I returned to the city I knew why the Selvators didn¡¯t help in this fight at all.

    There wasn¡¯t a single one inside the city. If the enemy wanted to swarm and control the city he could, but it seemed my existence and the change I caused to the human forces here made that illusionist archlord shift everything and target me.

    He tried to kill me many times during this fight. Yet he failed every single time. I was always raising my guard against him, and even stationed a couple of soulers to help and kill him if his shadow appeared and I was busy fighting.

    ¡°Time to visit Elizabeth city then.¡±

 Chapter 172 Just Useless Balls

    After I checked with my forces, I knew that the enemy already attacked and controlled Bloomfield and Irvington cities during this fight here.

    Each one of them had an army of million attacking it. Damn! Even with all I did here, things didn¡¯t look that good to me.

    *Whoosh!*

    I passed through the portal and appeared at Elizabeth city. The sight here was totally different from the city I just left.

    The city was filled with destruction and ruins like any other city, but it was filled to the brim with human forces. During the past hours of my fight, my entire team came here, bringing all the entire human camps armies with them.

    That made me feel more confident and proud of them.

    The first thing I did was to summon my chariot. Its sudden presence in the middle of this city caused a big uproar all over the forces stretching outside the city.

    [Come to me] I sent it to all my team members. Since our departure at Jersey city, this was the first time to gather again.

    And this time we were having such a big fight waiting for us.

    [I¡¯ll lead my forces ande to join the fight] just while I was waiting for my team members toe, while watching many old forces who were familiar with me and my chariot doing their best to control the panicked forces here, Fang suddenly sent this message.

    What the hell happened to make him move his fat ass from his precious mega gate?

    [What¡¯s the reason for you toe here?] as I didn¡¯t know what was going on, I had to ask.

    [Nothing, I just heard the news from what happened at Newark city. What? Don¡¯t you want my help?]

    Despite the fact that I needed him and his troops, I didn¡¯t answer him directly.

    [Hello¡­ Just tell me which city you are at right now so I cane and join your forces and fight together]

    Yes, something seems fishy without doubt. I totally ignored his messages while watching the familiar faces of my team.

    The first to arrive was Karoline. The moment I saw her safe and sound I felt a little reassured. I was so worried about her and had to elongate the fight at Newark city to give her a chance to retreat.

    ¡°Are you ok?¡± I asked but the one to answer me wasn¡¯t her but Angelica.

    ¡°Oh! You totally forgot about all of us while only caring about her! Humph! That¡¯s not right!¡±

    I had to give that sexy girl a diplomatic smile. Come on, you already had your own girl and was totally absorbed in flirting with her.

    ¡°Just leave him alone,¡± the spearhead climbed off the stairs, ¡°a man shall pay more attention to his girl.¡±

    Thanks dude for the support, I truly appreciate it here. Just as he arrived, I noticed Isabe climbing behind him with her hand sped with that dude.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t waste your chance this time¡­ I see,¡± I said while winking to the spearhead whose face slightly changed and seemed a bit tense.

    Dude, you had to feel the same struggle I experienced. After all, you didn¡¯t show any mercy to me back then, remember?

    ¡°The two of you are just lucky,¡± Leo said while standing close to Angelica who was standing closer to Alex. as my team members got assembled by the ascension of Sara, I noticed one person was missing.

    ¡°Where is that talkative?¡± I asked while looking down the stairs, trying to see if he wasing up or something.

    ¡°The jumper you mean?¡± Isabe asked while taking a step away from the spearhead as she adjusted her sses.

    ¡°Who else would be?¡± I snorted, ¡°what? Is he asleep or something?¡±

    ¡°He isn¡¯t here,¡± Angelica shrugged, while trying to ce her arm around Alex¡¯s shoulders but thetter shrugged her off.

    ¡°He didn¡¯te yet?¡± I raised one eyebrow in surprise.

    ¡°No, he came a long time ago,¡± Karoline said as she stayed half a metre away from me, as if she was feeling more secured this way, ¡°but he decided to take the recon mission and went out with selected members of his forces.¡±

    ¡°Boss, I have something toin about!¡± At this moment, and before I could grasp what that crazy dude just did, Leo suddenly raised his hand in the air.

    ¡°Dude, we aren¡¯t at a school or something,¡± I rolled my eyes when I saw what he just did, ¡°just say what you want. What?¡±

    ¡°That crazy one had a greater army than all of us here!¡± Leo said and the others nodded.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t right! He took all the camps for himself!¡± Isabe said inint.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe he took all the forces in the training camps and added them into his forces,¡± Angelica said in a loud tone while her eyes shone brighter in rage, ¡°I asked him and he said you agreed on that!¡±

    ¡°Is that true Boss?¡± the spearhead took a step forward and asked directly as if I was in an interrogation or something.

    ¡°Guys and girls¡­ It¡¯s not my fault you are short sighted and not ambitious like that dude,¡± I shrugged as if this wasn¡¯t my fault. And it wasn¡¯t.

    ¡°So if we asked to be treated equally?¡± Sara asked in aggressiveness while her tone was strangely calm. This girl was acting like a tigress waiting to be unleashed over anyone at any given moment.

    Just a perfect match for Angelica! If I had a chance, I¡¯d ship the two together.

    ¡°Why would I decline such a request?¡± I simply nodded, ¡°It¡¯s your fault to not think about the big picture and only limiting your actions to what you have and not what you can get. That dude once heard about the training camps at the same moment as you did, he constantly asked for his share of the prize. What about you? What did you all do? Nothing!¡±

    I didn¡¯t let this point drop easily. After all this was a good chance to educate them about how to not survive but thrive in the apocalypse.

    Their previous attitude wasn¡¯t bad, yet it wasn¡¯t enough. I needed elites like jumpers, not just in strength but in their way of thinking.

    They needed to learn how to be more aggressive towards any slight opportunity they met. Just like now, they were thinking all the wrong way about this issue.

    Instead of ming themselves for falling into such a mistake and learning from it, they took the easiest path and decided to throw all the me on my shoulders.

    Sorry folk¡­ I wasn¡¯t your sugar daddy and wouldn¡¯t ept such wrong thinking. You needed to develop further to match the jumper and many others I was nning to add to my elite team.

    Or in the near future, and in the span of a few months, my entire team roster would be changed and you wouldn¡¯t have a ce or right to speak a single word with me.

    ¡°Then I want an army like him!¡±

    ¡°Me too!¡±

    ¡°And me!¡±

    Everyone spoke up and asked for their right to have the same treatment like the jumper. I looked at all of them speechless. Guys! Why did you think I gathered all of you around me and trained you up till now?

    Wasn¡¯t it to make you lead armies in such dire situations? Tsk, this situation was so disappointing that I didn¡¯t say anything else to extend it.

    I simply nodded in response before asking, trying to change the topic to something useful:

    ¡°How many humans do we have here?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± the look on their faces turned upside down as they all looked at each other and seemed puzzled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t even count them! How the hell am I supposed to arrange troops now among all of you?¡±

    This wasn¡¯t the problem actually. I could just point in a direction and each one would take the people standing there.

    But the main problem was that I didn¡¯t know the real difference between my forces and the illusionist¡¯s.

    How was I supposed to consider my next move then without such vital information? Damn! I wasn¡¯t surrounded with elites but a group of morons or what!

    ¡°Go,¡± I waved my hand in an angry way, ¡°see how many we have here. You got one hour to do that.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Just go!¡± I red at Isabe who tried to give ame excuse here. They failed, not only once but twice in a row. It was better to wipe such a depressing record with such an easy task.

    ¡°You stay,¡± as Karoline was about to follow them, I grabbed her arm gently and stopped her.

    ¡°Won¡¯t you give me an army as well?¡± she gave me a weird nce before turning to look at others who were racing down my chariot. ¡°They aren¡¯t going to just count the forces. They will examine them and select the best of these humans for themselves.¡±

    ¡°Aha,¡± at this point I realised they weren¡¯t just total fools as I expected. ¡°Ok, go and be safe,¡± I said to her and before I let her go, I paid her sweet lips a short visit before letting her loose.

    [Where the hell are you?] as I had an hour free of anything, I went downstairs nning to have a short nap before the uing battle.

    [I¡¯m just one mile away from Irvington] the jumper sent back. After all, before I¡¯d sleep in a peaceful mind I had to check on that crazy dude.

    I knew how impulsive and hot bloodied he was. [Just tell me you aren¡¯t nning to attack the city by yourself!]

    [Do you take me as a crazy person or what?] in fact dude you actually were such a person. I kept my thoughts to myself and simply sent back:

    [How is the situation there?]

    [They brought a grand army before taking over the city] I knew that already. Yet before I could let my body rest calmly over the mattress of the bed, the next message he sent jolted me awake and alerted all my senses.

    [They scattered their forces in the wide area between this city and the other two nearby. Then they started doing something strange¡­ They dug the ground and nted green shining balls there before covering the holes up]

    [What did you say?] My eyes went wide open before I hurriedly asked, [Can you get one of those balls? Tell me you can!]

    [I already got a lot of them] he sent back, [Butzy Hye, the system told me they are trash grade materials meant for nothing much¡­ They only work as a medium to transfer energy, nothing more.]

    [Fool!] I tantly sent this insult to him and I meant it. Just reading what he just sent made all the hair over my body stand to no end.

    [Watch your mouth, loser!]

    [Where did ¡®Do you want to die?¡¯ signature phrase of you went?]

    [Don¡¯t try to be funny] he sent back before adding, [This will be my new phrase from now on; loser!]

    [Ok, listen carefully loser] as he dared to say this to me, I also returned the mockery back to him, [these balls might seem useless and harmless at first. But if a certain number of them was used in certain way, the same way you just described to me, then they will turn into a deadly weapon]

    [Don¡¯t test my patience here! I hate jokes, especially the silly ones!]

    [I¡¯m not joking! It¡¯s a real threat and will bring forth something we can¡¯t handle]

    [An enemy army? They already merged the five gates in the city and formed a grandiose gate in its centre. My guess is they did the same at the other two cities as well]

    Damn! So that was the reason why Fang asked all of sudden toe and help me. That bastard! Did he turn into a greedy dragon in one day and night or what?

    [Just tell me they didn¡¯t start building a tower in the centre of this zone] I sent it to him while returning back to the roof of my chariot.

 Chapter 173 The Devils Touch Magic Circle

    [Tower? What tower?] he asked and from his question I knew they didn¡¯t start building it for my luck.

    [It¡¯s a grand tower rising up for over a hundred metres. You¡¯ll be able to see it even from far away and it should look like a tall and slim staff in the middle of the triangle zone they control]

    [Oh, they didn¡¯t start building anything like that as far as I can tell]

    I paused for a minute thinking about this.

    [What¡¯s that tower anyway?] he asked, [And why are these harmless looking balls rted to that tower?]

    [Wrong!] I instantly sent back in mockery.

    [What?]

    [What you asked just now is wrong. The right question should be what¡¯s the threat these balls pose to us]

    [Tell me genius!] I knew he wasn¡¯t taking me seriously here, but let¡¯s see how you¡¯d react once you know what I know.

    [These balls are energy channels. Alone they won¡¯t be able to do anything. Just consider these like a grand magic circle. Instead of drawing the circle using special ink on the ground, you use them as a lining material for this circle]

    [A summoning magic circle? On such a big scale? Howe?!!] that dude wasn¡¯t as dumb as I took him for.

    [They¡¯ll summon a deadly natural disaster here] I finally said it, [So big that¡¯s enough to change the entirendscape of this region. And to do so they needed the tower to initiate the magic circle, connecting it with the endless energy in the world here and control the disastering]

    [You seem to know a lot about that] he sent this useless remark that I chose to totally ignore. [Don¡¯t tell me you also know the nature of this disaster]

    [Of course I do] I firmly responded back. After all, among all the ces around here, there was only one big natural presence that could turn into such a disaster; the nearby ocean!

    They were nning to flood this entire area under ocean waters. Not only that, they must be nning to create massive and destructive tsunamis that were enough to kill even those running far away.

    Running and hiding wasn¡¯t an option. Even standing in the air using my chariot and my drags wasn¡¯t either. Such a manmade disaster would usually be apanied by weak forms of other natural elements.

    Lightning, fire, wind, and even light and darkness would also be present here. Even if they were weak, humans were much weaker against such natural elements.

    We would be doomed! Nothing could help us except crushing that scheme and not allowing it to finish.

    Yet there was just a single point that didn¡¯t add up to all this. Learning such a method to fight against me was simply like using a nuke to kill the enemy and myself at the same time.

    What was that archlord illusionist thinking about when he decided to use up such a deadly method? This dude didn¡¯t seem like a suicidal person, so what was I missing here exactly?

    Icked information, lots of it actually. In addition to that, what was the use of wasting enormous resources and blessing points to summon not only one mega gate but three at such a stage?

    Was he trying to do something else? Damn! Icked lots of information here to make me feel blind and lost.

    [Try to infiltrate deeper into their triangr zone] I sent over to him, [Gather up as many balls as you can. The tower should be located at the central area of that zone. Try to camp there and if you found the building blocks of it, try to sneakily take as much as you can]

    [Are these things useful?] that dude wasn¡¯t ready to do something without getting benefits back from it. Excellent!

    [Sure, but not for now] I sent it over without exining anything to him.

    Of course the materials used in such a big scheme were valuable. Just like the balls, the building material of that tower would look harmless and low grade at first look.

    But when grouped together in certain ways, they could bring miracles. Yet that was for me to know and use. Let that greedy jumper try to use them himself¡­ He would only fail!

    [Alright, leave this task to me then] he sent before asking, [What are you going to do? Are youing over or what?]

    [First I¡¯ll try to know more about what that bastard is trying to do] I sent while thinking about three people in my mind, [Just be prepared. Once I know what I wanted, I¡¯ll lead everyone ande to crush those weaklings and destroy everything]

    [Just don¡¯t take much time in that or else I might grow white hair here]

    [Says the one who wears a mask and not let anyone see his face or know his age]

    [I¡¯m a young person!]

    [Your words only, and they aren¡¯t counted] I teased him before closing the chat as he started to aggressively reply back. That dude was easily provoked and had such an explosive type of blood running through his veins.

    Alright¡­ As I sent him loose over those enemies to buy me some time, it was time to gather information.

    And for that I had three people in my mind to give me all the information Icked; Fang, Wryly, andstly and most important of them was the old man.

    I had to check the memory beads again. But first I¡¯d start contacting Wryly. Hopefully that dude would know enough to spare me any useless chat with Fang.

    [I have something to ask about¡­ Have you ever heard of the devil¡¯s touch?]

    This magic circle was as the devil¡¯s touch, yet that infamous name was given to it by humans.

    I didn¡¯t know if other races knew it by the same name or not.

    [Devil what?] as expected, he seemed not to know about it. I became patient and exined in detail what was going on here.

    [Damn! I should get moving first and hit that city of his now] he sent over before adding, [What you are calling the devil¡¯s touch we call it the death breath. It¡¯s a nasty kind of sorcery, dark magic indeed. If that lunatic bro decided to use it, that means he gave up over everything. Only cities with mega gates can shelter us from such destruction]

    [Mega gates can help?!] For the first time Wryly gave me such valuable information that I desperately needed.

    [Of course! The gates aren¡¯t like the normal gates you see anywhere. They have strong shield abilities and defences against natural disaster that would make any city having it immune to damage]

    [So these mega gates can block the natural disaster brought over by death breath?]

    [It¡¯s not going to stop it, but will protect the city from it. See, it¡¯s like having an ind in a mighty ocean waves. But to do so one must have aplete mega gate. Unluckily for that Selvator, he had only iplete mega gate at his city]

    Aha! So that was the real reason why Fang sat his gazes upon the three mega gates here!

    [So mega gates will act as a shield, but is there any rtion to their numbers and the uses of the death breath?]

    [What do you mean?]

    [It¡¯s just that illusionist formed three mega gates inside three cities]

    [What?!!] Wryly paused for a minute and I felt he got something scary from what I just said. [So I can have three more full mega gates this time? Awesome!]

    That dude¡­ he was thinking just in his own gains and nothing else. I shook my head in disappointment before sending my answer to him.

    [Don¡¯t get hyped over nothing. I might need one of these to make sure my people are safe. Also Fang asked for one and after knowing what you just said, I can¡¯t let him down]

    [Screw me! Why did I even tell you about that!!]

    I shook my head again while preventing myself fromughing. Wryly was a really kind hearted person. [So I can get at least one of these mega gates, right?]

    [That¡¯s guaranteed]

    [May I ask what you n to do against it then?]

    [I¡¯ll simply try my odds and crush the magic circle before summoning the beast] I told him frankly about my ns, and didn¡¯t know that my sincerity would be richly rewarded.

    He remained silent for ten minutes. During which I started to scan the content of my memory beads, looking for anything with the name devil¡¯s touch or the death breath.

    [Ok! Cool! Let me tell you this¡­ I just got the approval from my paragon¡­ We will aid you massively in this fight with the promise of getting all the three mega gates if we managed to destroy the magic circle]

    I looked at his message and didn¡¯t know what I should say back. That dude was truly straightforward, more than Fang himself.

    [To how extent can you help here?] I asked while feeling the most I could get would be a couple tens of thousands from their armies.

    After all, Wryly never showed any big numbers under hismand.

    [We will bring a million or more] but the answer he gave me made me raise both eyebrows in response. Damn! It was really a massive gap between dealing with archlords and paragons!

    In just a wimp, the berserker paragon decided to move one million forces in such ease? Wait¡­ did that also mean that the illusionist archlord was also supported by a paragon as well?

    Damn! What did I get myself into exactly? A sh of titans while I was just an ant or what?

    [How will you send these forces over?] Of course I couldn¡¯t say no to such a big hand.

    [Our paragon will start sending them from all the cities around that zone. But he needs first to sign a contract with you]

    [If so then he should guarantee to crush the magic circle or else the deal won¡¯t be valid] I didn¡¯t reject such a big help, but I also insisted over that point.

    After all those races had many ways to survive, all but humans. My forces were expanding and getting stronger with each passing day in the apocalypse.

    If I let the enemy scheme pass through, then forget about all of this.

    Let me tell you in detail what was going to happen if this region would be flooded with water.

    First we would lose all the cities that I controlled so far, starting with NEw York and Jersey.

    The water would cover up all of New York and Jersey state. It even might extend beyond the two and cover parts of other nearby states.

    In addition to that, we will be all isted! At this stage of the apocalypse, aquatic monsters already appeared. So trying to cross the ocean to go north or get away from here would be so dangerous.

    In addition to that, I¡¯d end up losing everything I built here so far. Of course I knew at some point I¡¯d lost this region, but not this early on!

    Before that would happen, I had nned to move on everything I gained here and migrate towards the north. But right now things weren¡¯t going the way I wanted.

    I had to make sure this scheme would be smashed to pieces and wouldn¡¯t seed. My losses would be greater, far greater than other races here.

    [He agrees] in less than a couple minutes, Wryly returned with such an answer. [I¡¯ll send you a contract now. We will need twelve hours to summon up enough army to kill the enemies]

    [I¡¯ll make sure the magic circle won¡¯t be built during that time. Send the contract over] I sent back and next thing happened was for a contract to appear in front of me with a system notification.

    After reading its content, I signed it without anyment.

    [We¡¯ll be ready in twelve hours] Wryly sent to confirm over our deal, [Make sure that bastard won¡¯t activate the death breath]

    [Count on me for this]

 Chapter 174 [Bonus chapter] A Counter Plan

    I closed the chat and this time I felt that contacting Fang wasn¡¯t a necessity anymore.

    ¡°Come forth,¡± as I had to check over the titles I saw in the memory beads that might contain the info I wanted, I called forth fifty soulers to my aid.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I first lightened up the chariot to clear all the shadows and limit them in certain ces before leading my soulers to sweep it cleanly.

    We killed lots of that bastard¡¯s shadows for one hour. This time I got more experience in doing this and so it didn¡¯t take as much time as before.

    Then I bought a higher grade sealing bubble from the market, one that could also seal the eyes of gods themselves off me.

    It came with a hefty price, but everything was worth it. After all, I was going to set a counter n and execute it. Secrecy was a priority here, more than anything else.

    Then I started to check the title that got my attention before.

    The titles I got interested in didn¡¯t have anything rted directly to the devil¡¯s touch or the death breath.

    Basic manuals regarding devastating other race grand weapons and middle and advanced manuals were among the names I selected.

    The old man used a good habit while recording the content of the memory beads. He started first by giving a simple narration about what I should expect in the recording before delving deeper in details about it.

    ¡°Not that one,¡± after a few minutes I discarded the first manual and selected the second without hesitation.

    ¡°Not that one either!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not here!¡±

    ¡°Nah, not here.¡±

    ¡°Wrong choice again!¡±

    ¡°Agh! Where the hell is that damn thing here?!!¡±

    I wasted four hours working in the memory beads until I finally found what I wanted. Unlike my expectations, the devil¡¯s touch wasn¡¯t mentioned in any recording talking about other races¡¯ weapons, tricks, or even magic!

    Where I found it was at a recording I found by pure coincidence after I lost all hopes of finding what I wanted. After two hours of listening without a single fruit, I started to randomly select things with weird names.

    And luckily for me I found what I wanted inside a weird recording title named: The dark side of the universe.

    Frankly and logically speaking, how could I possibly guess it would be there? But when I listened to the content of this recording, I understood why the old man did that to me.

    The recording time extended far beyond twenty hours straight and it got another part that also reached the same length. It was expected, as the old man started to cover up weird things inside the universe without exnation.

    And one of them was the notorious magic circle known to humans as the devil¡¯s touch.

    As a start, this infamous magic circle was found in some point across the long age of the universe in some mysterious ruins. It was my first time knowing that the universe was vast and boundless, while the only known parts in it were simply minisculepared to its massive size.

    Then the old man threw another weird knowledge stating obviously that the universe was constantly expanding. He said that the universe was like a beast encroaching over other dead beasts¡¯ bodies around it.

    So from time to time, weird stuff mighte to light after identally discovering them inside one of the ruins. These ruins came from the ces which got added into the colossal body of our universe.

    He also went far enough to im that the entire apocalypse setting with the system and all that stuff was the attempt from mysterious beings to put things under order.

    He also hypothesised that they were trying to train a big and strong army, enough to defend our universe from outside invaders.

    Well¡­ He was the old man and he got all the right to go wild about his assumptions. Anyway, I cared solely about the thing I came here to uncover and learn about.

    Regarding this, I learnt many secrets that shone bright light over areas I never saw before.

    For example, that magic circle was a double edged weapon. It functioned through getting a mysterious connection with the world¡¯s nature in any world and stir things up like throwing a bomb in a calmke water.

    But in order for that to happen, the one using it had to establish a link between this world and his.

    So in other words, it wasn¡¯t a unidirectional attack, but it required two worlds to get connected as if it was starting up a grand fight between the two world¡¯s nature!

    Of course this was insane! And to do so that crazy illusionist archlord had to consume an astronomical amount of his blessing points and his wealth to open three mega gates here.

    The old man also said frankly that the one able to do so in the other races would be at rank vice senator or higher. So my true enemy here asked for help from a person higher than him to make this disaster happen.

    The old man also spoke about other mysterious uses that such a magic circle could be used at but required times of peace. For example, setting such a circle in a zone and letting your forces train inside for a fixed set of time would allow them to gain much experience.

    It had the ability to summon graded monsters from weak to freakishly strong ording to the forces¡¯ total power assessment inside the zone. It was just like a dungeon in my eyes, yet it didn¡¯t give other dungeon benefits like materials, gears, skills, and other useful and rare stuff.

    It didn¡¯t even give coins!

    In return for that, one had to pay a huge amount of blessing points each passing day or else this magic circle would copse.

    Well¡­ that might be a far fetched goal for me to aplish, not for now!

    Mentioning copsing, the old man told me about different ways to copse this magic circle. The simplest method was by taking out the buried magic balls, at least over thirty percent of the needed number.

    But this had a counter as the enemy would simply ce much more magic balls than what was initially needed. Magic balls were found in many ces in the vast universe and held little value and were very easy to buy.

    So depending on such a method wasn¡¯t guaranteed as the enemy already prepared a counter for it.

    The second method was by using brutal force to crush these magic balls. Yet considering their huge number and their unique ability to channel energy, the force used must be physical and not skill based.

    That meant one had to use weapons to crush them, and he had to use arge number of forces to do so in a short time.

    After all, the enemy wouldn¡¯t just stand idle and watch me do this to their precious thing. Besides, the enemy could add more magic balls and rece what I destroyed if they managed to retake a certain area inside the zone.

    The third method was by taking down the tower. However the old man left a clear warning that the tower should be cleared beforepletion.

    Trying to attack apleted tower was simply like asking for death!

    The tower onceplete would act like a world tree. It would grow roots of energy that would pass through the entire zone and get connected with all the magic balls.

    So trying to attack the tower meant you were trying to attack a colossal magical behemoth that got itself connected with the boundless world¡¯s energy.

    It was a lost case if that happened. And that also put a time limit for my actions to crush that devil¡¯s touch.

    I had only till theypleted the building of that tower. Putting that in light, and revising what I sent to that jumper before, it seemed like the task of hindering the building of the tower woulde top priority now over iming the magic balls.

    The tower was built from a rare kind of material that was sold at a high price in various markets. Considering the immense size of the tower, it needed a huge amount of blocks to be built.

    ¡°That¡¯s where we should strike first,¡± knowing how painful this strike would be, I instantly sent a message to the jumper.

    [They already started building it] he sent back such bad news, before adding the good onester on, [But from the look of it, they are working super slow at building it]

    [How?] I never saw a real tower getting built or even read a detailed description about the process. The old man had a section dedicated to this in the second part of his recording, but I had no time or mind to venture through all that stuff for now.

    [They are using strange material that needed to be melted down and smethied before usage]

    [I see¡­ So can you make them slower then? And how much time they¡¯ll take in your opinion to fully build it?]

    [These blocks used in building are tightly secured] he sent a bad news before adding the good ones afterwards, [But I have a brilliant idea]

    [Why won¡¯t you just say the good news first for a change?] I rolled up my eyes. That dude was like a bad news lover or something!

    [Wait until you hear my idea]

    [Say it then and stop boasting!]

    [They are building lots of ovens to melt down that glueing material¡­ Why not abandon the first n and aim to cause big explosions at these ovens?]

    [Preventing them from processing this material¡­ Nice! But aren¡¯t these ovens well secured as well?]

    I liked such an idea. However if I was in the ce of the enemy, why wouldn¡¯t I tightly secure these ovens as well?

    [They are building lots of ovens, they can¡¯t protect them all¡­ Besides¡­] he paused and I couldn¡¯t help but clench my fists at his shamelessness.

    That bastard never let a moment without trying to boast and show his superiority over me! Did he forget he was bound by a contract to me? Did he forget I was his boss or what?

    [What? Did you choke while speaking or something?]

    [In your dreams!]

    [Then speak and tell me what you have in mind in one go!]

    If he was in front of me¡­ Well¡­ you just wait! I¡¯d step into the world of cultivation once I got the chance and wouldn¡¯t let you off easier afterwards with such an attitude of yours!

    What an annoying guy he was!

    [I have my own grenades of death, remember?]

    My eyes shone brightly when I read his answer. Damn! That dude really had his own reserve of those grenades!

    [Just imagine this¡­ arge group of ovens packed together and a few grenades of deaths fall all over the ce¡­ even the ones who wouldn¡¯t get targeted would be crushed and damaged by the massive explosions that will follow¡­ brilliant, ain¡¯t I?]

    [Silly!] I sent back while feeling much annoyed by this dude¡¯s unique ability. He could turn anything good into something ugly with a few words of his.

    [It¡¯s a brilliant idea¡­ I know that and don¡¯t need you to tell me that]

    [Humph! Alright go and start doing that]

    [Not right away. I need to let themplete their building and let their guards down first. Then I¡¯ll smash everything they built and tten these ovens with ground]

    [Don¡¯t forget to use the chaos and go for the tower] I recalled the best way to destroy the iplete tower, [The tower is weak towards explosions. So spare few grenades for it]

    [Are you sure? That thing looks really durable to me]

    [I know what I¡¯m talking about. Just spare grenades enough to give it a good st]

    [Got it!]

    I closed the chat and sucked in a deep breath of refreshing air.

 Chapter 175 A Bunch Of Good And Bad News

    With that n I just discussed with the jumper, I knew that things would turn out for the best for me.

    From one side, I got Wryly preparing a massive force for the attack. And from another side, the jumper would do his job and dy the building process of that tower.

    So the long time of twelve hours that Wryly asked for wasn¡¯t that hard to secure anymore.

    ¡°Should I take a nap or what?¡± I haven¡¯t slept for a long time already. But before resting, I sent a brief message with instructions to all my team members here.

    They had to be ready for the big uing war. In return for my messages, they asked for distributing the big army of humans that exceeded thirty hundred thousand fighters.

    [You¡¯ll have to group yourselves first. I¡¯ll have Karoline with me in one group, and others shall decide for themselves]

    [What about that crazy dude?] Leo sent back.

    [That dude already has his own forces here. So avoid selecting them and just divide up the rest]

    [But he has almost one third of the entire force!! That can¡¯t be just!] Angelica fired her words at me and I could only helplessly smile when I read them.

    [He was the first to ask for this. You can¡¯t punish him for being too smart! me yourselves before anyone else. Also be grateful I also didn¡¯t ask for one third of the entire forces as well]

    [Boss you are a generous man all the time. Of course you won¡¯t ask for something like that] The spearhead was trying to make me not ask for this.

    Of course I didn¡¯t n on taking such arge number. After all they all worked under me and I needed strong elites with many war leading abilities and experience and not just mererge numbers of fighters.

    Besides I found my sole strength only in my own private army. I never cared about bringing forces with me. Just look at the illusionists I got before! They were strangled far back in the north while I wouldn¡¯t be able to bring them all the way here.

    As for my own share of forces, I nned to give them to my Karoline. I just needed to make sure she would stay safe and stop worrying about her.

    Sorting out this matter left me with nothing else but to eat, drink, and then sleep. For a moment there I started to feel the meat taste getting worse each time I ate it.

    I needed more food resources, fresh vegetables and even fruits. Back in my days vegetables weremonly found in any market, but fruits were considered expensive goods.

    But this was the early stages of the apocalypse where there was nothing green left at all. I sighed while resigning to my fate, deciding to build big green fields back at thends I¡¯d conquer and im as my own kingdom.

    Despite cleansing my chariot off that bastard¡¯s shadows, I didn¡¯t sleep without leaving my soulers to protect me. I wasn¡¯t going to risk dying while sleeping, a very humiliating way to die.

    I took a nap for almost five hours before waking up after hearing a loud bang around me.

    I jolted awake, jumped over my bed and summoned my two swords almost instantly to only see Isabe standing on the door with Karoline and others while having a strange look over their faces.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I tried to see over their shoulders but I couldn¡¯t see any kind of threat here.

    *Bang!* *Bang!* ¡°A wake up call!¡± Isabe hit the opened door with her closed fist two times while shouting with a teasing smile over her face.

    ¡°Damn girl! What did I do to ever have that?¡± I finally got what was going on here as they were only waking me up. Waking me up in such a way? Damn! That was brutal!

    ¡°That crazy dude is spamming us with his annoying messages so yes¡­ You deserve this!¡± Angelica¡¯s angry voice came from outside but she seemed to stay leaning on the wall or something.

    ¡°Who? The jumper?¡± I asked before noticing a strangerge number of messagesing from three people.

    ¡°Just check your messages and you¡¯ll know,¡± Isabe¡¯s tired voice came as she seemed to send a message to that jumper. ¡°Atst he can stop nagging me!¡±

    I blinked twice before throwing all this behind me. That jumper seemed to do a great job in stirring the nest of hos over my head.

    That bastard! Even while trying to get a nap in such a rare moment of peace, he made sure to wipe that away with a simple move of his.

    I was so enraged until I opened the messages and saw what he sent.

    [Alert! Alert!]

    [Please respond fast!]

    [There is a development here! The three gates are merging! I repeat¡­ The three gates are merging!]

    [What the f*ck is wrong with you? Why aren¡¯t you answering back?]

    [Are you dead? Please tell me so I can dance around fire for celebration]

    [Dude¡­ ying dead won¡¯t help you! I can simply jump to another apocalypse and kick your ass!]

    [Just respond! There is a major thing happening here!]

    [Dammit! I¡¯ll send for someone to find you then! Screw you lousy leader!]

    [Sleeping?!!! You dare to sleep when things are crumbling on my head? F*ck you!]

    [Next time you¡¯ll do the reckon mission, not me!]

    [I won¡¯t put my life under your mercy again! f*ck!]

    I scrolled over a long list of insultsing from that angry jumper. Ignoring that usual ming attitude of his that might end up exploding or something, I started to think about the valuable info he sent over.

    ¡°Three mega gates are merging into one? Strange¡­¡± I was feeling that something dangerous wasing this time.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening up there for him to whine like a girl like this?¡± Angelica¡¯s meanment came with a shout of anger. That dude seemed to bother him a lot just like what he did with me.

    Before I could say anything to them, I ran through the messages sent by the other two. Unlike the jumper, each one sent fewer messages that held pieces of good news, bad news, and an exnation as well.

    [I got news about that dragon archlord] Fang sent this message first in the middle of the ton of angry messages from the jumper. Just seeing the name of that lethal enemy I waited for, I couldn¡¯t help but have my heart clench for a second before finally rxing.

    [He got hit fiercely by the middle continent enemy]

    [That human enemy came all the way to Kentucky state, kicking that dragon ass hard enough to make him flee to the west for now]

    [He is now regrouping at Wisconsin, with fewer troops remaining at our side]

    Once I read all these messages I couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. That girl was really hitting on the iron when it was still hot!

    She seemed to have a grudge against that dragon dude, or perhaps she just wanted to wipe him out or weaken his strength so he wouldn¡¯t pose any threat to her in the future.

    Yet thinking about that from a different angle¡­ Didn¡¯t that also mean she led a huge and strong human army force? Also didn¡¯t this also mean she was closer to me?

    I had to find a way and meet up with her. I knew before even meeting such a person that she wouldn¡¯t agree to be my minion.

    But in the worst case scenario she would end up being my ally. We both were humans after all, right?

    If she maintained her grasp over Kentucky, then I could meet her up at Ohio. I just didn¡¯t get any contact with her or an eye to see where she was going next.

    If I was her, then I¡¯d either hunt down that dragon archlord until I kill him or kick him entirely out of the US map. But another viable option here would be by abandoning such useless and slightly dangerous chase and go for that archlord army.

    After all, a general would do nothing if he had no army tomand! From the messages I got from Fang, I could tell that this hit came pretty much unexpected by that dragon dude.

    So he must have left in a hurry without having time to reorganise his troops. Putting in mind that he was primarily nning to take over the east side here, he must have scattered a good deal of his forces in nearby states like Ohio, Pennsylvania, plus the two Virginia states.

    If I was her, I¡¯d go first to cut all the arms and legs of that dragon, chopping his two wings first to ground him.

    A grounded dragon was as good as a dead dragon after all.

    But this depended entirely on her estimates. Anyway I got her close by and hopefully I¡¯d use the help of Wryly to get in contact with her sooner thanter.

    As for Wryly, he sent me messages that also spoke about the same thing. He told me his paragon was delighted about the bravery of that girl, making him desire her even more.

    I didn¡¯tment on that. After all that girl had all the right to ept or deny such a thing. As for the rest of his messages, they contained an exnation and bits of bad news as well.

    [I got a tip from my paragon¡­ The illusionist archlord made a deal with the defeated dragon archlord]

    [The two poured a lot of blessing points into that death breath, turning it into a more terrifying weapon called apocalypse gate]

    [It¡¯s a grand gate that needed the merge of an odd number of gates, least three, better seven. This gate will be hovering just over the ce of that central tower, and it will add a protectionyer around it like it¡¯s a shield or something]

    [That gate won¡¯t only call forth one single disaster, and the area covered with it will be multiplied as well]

    I looked at these detailed messages while thinking about this problem.

    [Does that mean the tower will be protected and can¡¯t be destroyed?] This is the ring issue right now. I built my entire counter n over this and even lowered my guard and went to sleep because of it.

    If the jumper¡¯s grenades of death couldn¡¯t deal enough damage to destroy the tower, then the entire n would be jeopardised!

    [The Supreme gate will shield it from any damage] he sent me the worst news ever, confirming my worst thoughts. [Without taking it down, we won¡¯t be able to touch that tower or even get near it!]

    I looked at the jumper¡¯s messages again. That dude had all the right to panic! Did he try to hit that tower and failed or what?

    I just prayed he didn¡¯t! If he did, he would instantly rm the entire enemy and let us lose our only chance of doing something!

    [Please tell me you didn¡¯t hit that tower yet!] I instantly sent this over while sending another message to Wryly.

    [How can we destroy that gate then?]

    [Only natural disasters can do the trick] he sent back while the jumper also sent at the same time.

    [Of course not! I¡¯m not that crazy to go blindfolded towards that thing without knowing what¡¯s going on!]

    [Also don¡¯t ever sleep while I¡¯m on a mission like this! Or else I swear I¡¯de and kill you myself!]

    [Dude, you are bound by a contract preventing you from doing so] I rolled up my eyes while ignoring the long list of insults he sent in return.

    [Do you want to create another death breath weapon here to antagonise theirs?] I asked Wryly while feeling much doubt about such a n.

    It wasn¡¯t a n! It was simply setting one¡¯s house on fire just to burn the thieves inside!

    [We can¡¯t do that even if we wanted to¡­ Such a thing requires a lot of preparation beforehand. We can¡¯t do it]

    [Then what?]

    [We can only lead our armies straight there and stop them frompleting that tower¡­ That¡¯s the only move we currently have]

    I paused for a second. [Did you get all of your forces here yet?]

    [Not even close to half of it! But what else can we do? Any hour passing means more of that tower getting built. We can¡¯t allow that to happen!]

    I looked at his answer and without hesitation sent to the jumper:

    [Can you still get to these ovens?]

    [Sure, but that tower has a strange coat now shielding it from me]

    [No problem¡­ I want you to work fast and set ns to target most of the ovens there. Also if possible, try to destroy as much resources they have as possible]

    [Will that be enough?!]

    [It should be enough] I sent over to him, [Let¡¯s pray it will]

 Chapter 176 Fine Gold Gears

    After I closed the chat with the jumper, I suddenly realised something.

    ¡°F*ck! Wasn¡¯t that the initial n from the start?¡± I ended up returning to the n I sat on before going to sleep. What the hell happened just now?

    That damn jumper¡­ He had a strange ability to make me get on my nerves without any reason at all!

    ¡°By the way¡­ How did you get in here?¡± Before I opened the chat with Wryly, I looked at the team who were peeking curious gazes at me.

    ¡°We came thanks to Alex,¡± Isabe said while turning to the all shy looking Alex. and she nodded.

    ¡°She used her ability to jump to your chariot,¡± Angelica exined, ¡°my girl is awesome, right?¡±

    I understand now how that girl came to be here, but what about others?

    ¡°And you?¡±

    ¡°I threw a long rope to them to climb here,¡± Alex exined in her low tone.

    ¡°Did you kill your shadows before doing that?¡± I stood up before throwing my swords at their shadows.

    And in the next moments, their shadows roared with annoying screams, telling me that my ns had already leaked.

    [Act fast] I didn¡¯t wait to listen to their excuses and apologies as I instantly sent a message to the jumper, [That bastard knows about you and our n now. Destroy those ovens and retreat to a secure ce and watch from far]

    [Who was so careless to let that bastard know all that? You?!]

    [Of course not! Anyway just act and let¡¯s speak about this forter]

    [I¡¯ll act now]

    ¡°Sorry¡­ We just came in a hurry without checking our shadows,¡± Karoline spoke for the rest of the team as she was the closest one to me.

    For a second there I felt total rage upon such carelessness. But to be honest, I also shared part of this sin. I should have first scanned their shadows before doing anything else.

    Bute on¡­ I was awakened in such an inhuman way and got to hear such bad news.

    ¡°You will give up half of your forces in the uing fight,¡± I said in a decisive tone. Guilty with intention or out of carelessness wasn¡¯t the problem here.

    I had to teach them that any mistake they¡¯d make would be met with a proper punishment. In fact if I wasn¡¯t in dire need for their help in the uing battle, I would have rather stripped them away from all of their forces.

    ¡°But boss¡­¡± the spearhead tried to speak up but a single gaze of mine silenced him and killed any intention to argue with me inside everyone.

    ¡°Get ready to move out,¡± I said, ¡°we¡¯ll head to that bastard and start the fight.¡±

    ¡°O¡­ Ok,¡± everyone said in down spirit before looking at me.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t you lower down the chariot for us to descend?¡± Karoline spoke again as the others feared to open their mouths.

    ¡°I¡¯d prefer you would climb down yourselves the way you came here through¡­¡± I paused momentarily before waving my hand, ¡°go, I¡¯ll lower it now for you to descend.¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Angelica cleared her throat before adding, ¡°what about the extra forces? Where will we leave them?¡±

    ¡°Leave?¡± I blinked twice before snorting back, ¡°they¡¯ll be added to my own army. We won¡¯t leave anyone behind. Go, you have less than half an hour to get ready.¡±

    I watched them retreating back while I controlled the chariot to descend on the ground. After taking a deep breath to calm down my thoughts, I opened the chat with Wryly and sent a message to him.

    [We¡¯ll hit that army in three hours. Make sure you get there with whatever you got]

    [Won¡¯t that be a littlete?]

    [Don¡¯t worry, I got things under control here]

    [I believe in you bro, don¡¯t disappoint me then] he sent this and I closed the chat with him. That dude was a real good Berserker.

    [Where are you now?] As I closed the chat with Wryly, I sent it to Fang.

    [I¡¯m gathering up my forces toe to you]

    [If you set your eyes over the grand prize then I have to give you bad news]

    [What? Don¡¯t tell me that Berserker got it! He has no power or authority to rival mine!]

    [His paragon did, andpared to that dude you are the one without power nor authority] Iughed shortly before sending again to him, [This fight will have a great impact and lots of loot and benefits. If you want toe in you are weed, if not then there¡¯s no hard feelings here]

    He seemed to be slightly overwhelmed by the mention of that paragon. For five minutes he kept silent before sending:

    [I got the agreement of my paragon, he will support me to im this epic grade gate]

    [Sorry bro, I already signed a contract with that paragon] I had a feeling he would do this move. But as he was faster to im the first mega gate, he was slower here and lost this epic grade gate.

    [This is unfair!]

    [If you want to me someone then me yourself for not acting fast. Besides who said other gates won¡¯t appear?]

    [This region is turning to be more peaceful that you might think]

    I knew what he was referring to. By the sudden interference of that human girl hero, the dragon archlord was forced to retreat away.

    This region was leaning towards total control under our allied forces. [Who said I¡¯d stop here and won¡¯t expand beyond?]

    [Do you n to invade other regions?] He seemed a bit surprised by this. What? Wasn¡¯t that the right course of action or what?

    Pressing when I held the advantage, that was a simple logic dude!

    [I won¡¯t stop at this area, so it¡¯s better to stick around for longer] I sent over before adding a hidden threat to him, [Anyway I got that paragon who seems to be excited about cooperating with me. I don¡¯t hold any preferences here, so firste first served]

    [Alright¡­] he paused for a few minutes before sending again, [I¡¯ll ce my bids over you. Let¡¯s try and conquer more regions together]

    I smiled in content when I read his response. In fact I held low hope in his agreement over this. After all, expanding over other regions would put him not only against other races¡¯ archlords but also against his own race¡¯s archlords in these regions.

    Not to mention expanding the area would also put us against much higher ranked people like Senators or even Paragons.

    But when I thought about it for a minute, I got what just happened.

    It seemed Fang¡¯s paragon had already selected him to be the g bearer of the Selvator race in this continent.

    After all he told me before that his paragons already ditched this part of the world.

    So the paragon he was following was such an ambitious dude. He didn¡¯t refuse a free meal like this.

    Alright¡­ as things got sorted out in such a way, all I had to do now was to make sure that the illusionist archlord wouldn¡¯t escape.

    If he did, I¡¯d be screwed! Such a hard to counter fellow was simply a headache.

    ¡°I should check the market then,¡± knowing that the highest advantage of that bastard was his stealthiness, I had to look for something to counter that.

    Even his unique ability to form shadows wasn¡¯t that threatening at this point. It wouldn¡¯t get him away from my sword, yet his stealthiness would.

    So as I had enough time here, I started to scan the market for anything that could help. This time I saw many things sold in the market rather than the earlier phase of the apocalypse.

    ¡°There are many fine gold grade gears here¡­¡± I noticed the presence of such strong gears in the market in abundance.

    Before themon grade there was only silver at the past quest. Looking at the astronomical amount of coins that I got, I started to consider something else.

    ¡°I should equip my entire forces in such strong gears,¡± as I decided, I started a shopping spree that I never nned before.

    I knew the number of my forces was slightly over three hundred thousand fighters. But Icked any details about their preferences.

    How many melee? Thanks? Mages and archers? Were there any assassins here?

    As I wanted to know, I sent a message to Karoline. As expected she knew more information about the troops here.

    [We have almost half of them as melee¡­] She started to tell me the details about the troops and I nodded in satisfaction.

    Among all the team I gathered, Karoline came with such an organised mind. Evenpared to the jumper in that regard, she would exceed him by leaps and bounds.

    As she narrated in detail what I needed to know, I started to buy almost all the gears that suited my fighters.

    Doing this boring thing made me consider something else. ¡°I need to start an organisation that will handle the information of everyone following me¡­¡±

    It wasn¡¯t only limited to knowing their fighting preferences. I needed to record their stats, attributes, sses, skills, and gods blessing them. Such info might seem easy while considering a few thousand, but right now I have a few hundred thousand.

    And that number had a great chance to multiply soon, especially after going north.

    Knowing such info would help meter on to determine the best course of action for them. It wasmon to find humans using their stats wrongly while picking up their fighting roles.

    Not to mention I nned to select those with special attributes and start pushing them down the road of cultivation with me.

    After all without cultivation, humans wouldn¡¯t survive this sh*t in theter stages.

    Of course the first name that popped in my mind to lead such an organisation was Karoline. But alone she wouldn¡¯t be able to do miracles.

    Also I needed to find something that would help her in her job. I might need the help of the Bringold impact in this matter.

    Purchasing things directly from the market looked a dull thing to do, but it went smoother than I expected. In less than half an hour I already bought enough to equip almost all of my forces.

    Of course I paid roughly four fifths of my entire wealth, but coins started to lose their importance to me at this point.

    How ironic that was! In the past I was ready to do anything to just acquire one million coins and live like a rich man.

    And now I was simply throwing away billions without batting an eye!

    Was that what a tycoon would be? Or was that how invincible prodigies live their lives?

    I shrugged while not feeling like I worked that hard to acquire these coins. For a moment there I also questioned myself¡­ If getting coins was this easy for me, why couldn¡¯t others do this before in my past life?

    I didn¡¯t know the answer, but something told me that if I looked inside the wealth of my team, I wouldn¡¯t see anyone like me except for that jumper.

    ¡°We are ready.¡±

    After I finished buying all these and before I could look for anything that would counter that stealth ability of the illusionist race, my team climbed up as Angelica said in a loud tone.

    ¡°Good¡­ You have a task to do for now,¡± I said before taking the rope on the edge of the chariot and simply jumped down below. ¡°Come down here,¡± I shouted while noticing the strange looks over their faces.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to head out right now?¡± Sara asked in doubt as everyone got down below.

    ¡°Are theying for us?¡± the spearhead asked and I totally ignored their questions.

    *ng!* *ng!* *ng!*

    After all, showing them in action was the perfect exnation for their puzzlement.

 Chapter 177 The Heart Crusher Daggers

    I took out hills of gears. I made sure to gather up those belonging to the same ss together. Shields were together. Weapons were stacked together¡­ and so on.

    ¡°Let them change their gears,¡± I said before adding while noticing the expression of shock over their faces, ¡°as for the old gears, they can simply sell them in the market. Warn them that with each passing quest, the value of their gears will diminish ordingly.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Leo seemed the most shocked one here. He simply dived in, grabbed one big broadsword that seemed rather deadly. It emitted strange and ominous purple air, making anyone seeing it feel dreadful.

    That was the difference between gold grade gears and those lower to them. These gears were strong and sturdy enough to suit anyone for a long time inside the apocalypse.

    Fine grade was a milestone in the world of equipment.

    ¡°Just give these to them,¡± I waved my hand, ¡°I know you got great things from the chariot armoury before. But if you want to add or rece anything, feel free to do that.¡±

    ¡°Thanks boss,¡± they all said in unison and strangely they started to select a few things from these massive piles.

    What I noticed was that most if not all of them went first towards the boots and gloves section. It seemed my armourycked such things there.

    ¡°I also need to change my gears,¡± seeing this I started to look at my old gears. They weren¡¯t bad before. Butpared to higher grade gears like fine or even dark gold in the market, they greatly paled inparison.

    ¡°That ive¡­¡± I recalled that ive I got when I first summoned my chariot. I had now two hundred stat points in each of my stats. Yet when I took it out again, I couldn¡¯t even hold it with both arms, letting it fall heavily on the ground before recalling it fast.

    ¡°Sigh¡­ It seems I have to wait until delving into the cultivation world,¡± I bitterly shook my head before opening the market interface again and started to look for suitable gears for myself.

    The market was filled with many fine gold grade gears, but there were also few dark gold grade gears. Above that there was nothing even when I scanned the auctions going on.

    ¡°Alright¡­ I have to train myself over ives before using that berserk one,¡± I said to myself while limiting my search for dark gold grade ives.

    ¡°Only two?!! Weird!¡± Were ives umon or what?

    The first ive didn¡¯t seem that nice. It had the advantage of heavy weight, giving it a bonus destruction over shields. It added almost double the damage of the second ive but I didn¡¯t like that idea.

    ¡°Being super heavy means I¡¯ll struggle to move it. Compared to that, I can use that light one to cause triple attacks at least¡­¡±

    Of course I had to pause there as there was nothing to confirm except by trying both and seeing the difference.

    The second ive was lighter but it had two advantages; crit rate higher than the other one plus a bonus sharpness and armour pration.

    One had the bonus of extra weight to crush down shields and armours, giving more damage using crushing force over the enemy. The other one had the advantage of sharpness, higher crit rate, depending entirely over prating enemies, shields, and armours.

    Well the two had their own advantages. I wasn¡¯t stingy or bitter to not buy them both. After all, in some situations I might need the crushing force and in other situations I might need the other one¡¯s advantages.

    ives were such weapons that couldn¡¯t be dealt single handed. Of course as I grew stronger and after unlocking my cultivation, my personal strength would summit and be enough to carry any of these two single handed.

    But would I hold the two ives together? Damn! That looked awesome in my mind but I had to be realistic here¡­

    Just the long range of each one would hinder each other so it would end up making me lose more than I¡¯d gain.

    The price of the first one was slightly over five million coins and the second was strangely higher by one million coins.

    These prices seemed overinted, but I didn¡¯t bat an eye to buy them. One had to know that the standard price for a fine gold gear was worth thousands. The good weapons there would only cost roughly a few tens of thousands, rarely exceeding a hundred thousand mark.

    But that might concern anyone but me. After I got the two ives, I didn¡¯t hurry to test them as I went towards a spree of purchases.

    A dark gold helmet that would give me an additional bonus to my hawkeye skill¡­ A dark gold helmet that would turn me invisible for ten minutes straight before being on cooldown for five minutes¡­ A dark gold full body armour that had a faint red yellowyer that would absorb the first five weak attacks or stop one deadly attack directly before crashing down.

    It would take roughly one to two minutes for thatyer to be reignited into life again depending on the strength of the attacks it shielded.

    Next item was a dark gold glove with a useful ability to help in reducing the weight of the weapon I held. Then came the dark gold boots that added astonishingly triple my current speed for two minutes and one minute cooldown.

    Yet even with the cooldown, the speed would increase by fifty percent. It was a good item that I greatly loved.

    After buying all these, I started to rece and equip myself with the new gears. A gust of strength, health, speed, and confidence surged inside of me after wielding them all.

    ¡°Time to test the ives,¡± I took out the first heavyweight ive to test it. From my first experience with that colossally heavy ive, Icked much confidence in holding that new one easily.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ not that bad,¡± but unlike my worries, I managed to hold it straight and fine with two hands. When I tried holding it with one hand, I felt like my entire body tilted to one side under its heavy weight.

    ¡°Ok, two hands then,¡± I stabilised myself as this shift of weight came all of sudden. Despite being able to stand and even walk and run without much affection thanks to my boots and gloves.

    But to use it in a fight using one hand was literally impossible. I recalled it back and took out the second one.

    Just by holding it for a brief second there I knew how big the difference in weight between the two was. This one felt like a featherpared to that behemoth I held first.

    Waving it felt like a natural move. It was fast but when I held it with both hands¡­ Things looked quite different!

    *Swish!* *Swish!* *Swish!*

    I waved it twice and surprisingly it shed fast, creating a series of afterimages. Wow! I now knew how this little baby of me would prate through shields and armours.

    ¡°Alright,¡± as I got what I needed for myself, I nted the light ive into the ground using its dull end and leant over its shaft while examining the market.

    This time I had to find an item or a way to stop my enemy from fleeing.

    I found many things to set a trap to imprison my enemy. Yet the problem still remained in myck of ability to see through his stealth.

    Without knowing where he was, how could I trap or even attack him?

    So bypassing these items with no use, I kept looking for anything to blow the cover of any hidden enemy.

    After a few minutes, I found almost twenty items and gears that could be used to uncover any stealthiness. The only problem they had was their very limited area of effect.

    The widest area of effect of any of them didn¡¯t even exceed one hundred metres! That was never helping at all!

    As I failed to find what I needed here, I turned to the auctions and tried to find my thing there. But even after half an hour of meticulously going through all the items that could expose any hidden person, I failed to find a suitable one.

    ¡°All have short limits¡­¡± I closed my market interface whilending a punch over my ive¡¯s shaft out of frustration. The punch strangely pushed the ive away from me for a few metres before it vanished as if it got teleported away.

    ¡°Damn! Did I buy something with a big ego or what?!!¡± I blinked twice before running towards the ce it vanished at. Yet I failed to find it.

    *Zing!* *Zing!* Zing!*

    Just as I felt lost, I heard a strange buzzing sounding from a certain direction. For a moment there I didn¡¯t know what was happening but in a sh I realised what was going on.

    It seemed like in the middle of the world, a red beacon was shing intermittently, releasing that buzzing sound that seemed to not be heard by anyone but me.

    ¡°Come!¡± I pointed my hand towards it and feigned a holding grasp move. For a second nothing happened but before I could pull my hand back, I saw a bright shing towards my direction before that ivended in my hand.

    ¡°So I can throw and call you back? Good boy!¡± I even patted on it, in some sort of apology.

    But just as I did that, a thing shed in my mind. I moved my gaze between the ive in my hand and the ce it was thrown at.

    ¡°So¡­ I can do it this way¡­¡± I muttered before hurriedly opening the market interface again and looked for a totally different thing.

    I scanned for anything that could locate someone. Of course that might seem absurd, as how would I locate someone I couldn¡¯t see?

    But I was looking for something that could locate a person using his aura. I found an interesting pair of daggers that had such amazing ability.

    [Devil daggers: Dark gold grade pair of daggers. It gives a bonus pration and sharpness when facing a shield or an armour. Has the shing and tracking ability]

    [shing and tracking ability: if you hit someone enough to make him wounded or severely injured, then the daggers will lock on his aura. Even if he teleported miles away, one dagger will stay embedded hidden inside his body while the other will remain in your hand. Between the two, a link that can only be seen by you will appear and you can follow it for as long as it takes to reach him.

    Warning: Storing away the dagger in your hand will force the other to travel back, cut that link, and you¡¯ll end up only causing slight damage by the second dagger but not enough to kill the target]

    This was it! My eyes shone while I paid the five million coin price of that pair of daggers. I held the two in my hands and examined them.

    They weren¡¯t identical, with one short and one longer than the other. The short one was slimmer than the longer one, but their des were curved identically to each other.

    Putting them against each other would create a shape of a heart as their tips were much curved acutely to the inside.

    ¡°The heart¡­ I like that!¡± I muttered before throwing the two in the air one by one as if I was ying with them, ¡°you can take the shape of a loving heart and have the ability to take away the heart of a loving person¡­ I¡¯ll call you The Heart Crusher daggers from now on.¡±

    I found it a little funny and ironic. Yet this wasn¡¯t over, it was just the first piece.

    ¡°I need another piece¡­ Let¡¯s see¡­¡± I started to search again about the items that could locate someone. As I could find that bastard¡¯s location even without seeing through his stealth, it was enough to lock him up until I reached him.

    As for how I¡¯d do that? Easy peasy¡­ I¡¯d simply use the dagger to kill one shadow on me and then one dagger would travel towards that bastard¡¯s location and expose him for me.

    But I needed something that could trap him from far away, without needing me to be close to him. As I hardly believed he would be near the ce of that tower at all.

 Chapter 178 An Early War

    When I first started my search I was having an idea in my mind about what I wanted. This item would be a far ranged trap that could travel long distances until it reached the target.

    But when I looked, I couldn¡¯t find anything like that at all. Every single trap in the market was something that could only be used a limited distance away.

    The one with the farthest distance was a trap that looked like a ball. It held inside a big made out of special material that could trap anyone and pin him to his ce.

    I could throw off this ball but the reach it could get was limited to my power of throwing. Which was, obviously, low rangepared to my target location.

    Yet I didn¡¯t lose hope and started to look for things that could trap others while having a long range. At some point I was this close to giving up until I found something interesting.

    [Grenades of illusion: Dark gold grade item. Can be used by any throwing weapon. Onceunched, it can trap anyone inside an illusion for an hour. Can be linked to any weapon as long as it¡¯s categorised as a throwing weapon]

    I looked at this description and two things appeared in my mind; my newly acquired daggers and the special cannon-like weapons I got from the dragon I killed before.

    Up till now, I never found a way to use such a weapon. But now after seeing this I couldn¡¯t help but recall it in my mind, especially when the image of these grenades came just like the ammunition that dragon dude used before.

    ¡°Buy¡­ Buy it in batches,¡± as I found it, I started to look for simr items. As expected, I found lots of grenades just like this one. I bought them all inrge quantities while thinking about the weapons I left to dust for a long time inside my inventory.

    The first thought I got was to install these into my chariot. What my chariotcked the most was offensive weapons that could cause great damage in AOE fashion.

    These weapons could do that! So why shouldn¡¯t I use them like that?

    But looking inside my inventory I only found thirty of these weapons, plus that gigantic one I got from that dragon dude.

    In my opinion that big weapon was the only one suited to be used in my chariot. Others weren¡¯t that bad, but only thirty could only weaponise one floor only.

    I then turned my attention to the market. Yet as expected, I found nothing there.

    [Do you have any weapon that looked like machine guns and looked big?] As I found nothing in the entire market interfaces I had, I turned my attention towards the Bringold impact.

    [Do you have something in mind? Or a weapon I can take as a sample?] That nymph was sent back and I didn¡¯t know what to do.

    [I have a weapon here, but I don¡¯t know how to share its details with you]

    [Just wait¡­]

    [Warning: Lady green nymph wants to initiate a synchronisation with you]

    [This synchronisation will allow you to share many things with Lady green nymph]

    [Both of you can now share details about goods without the need to purchase them beforehand]

    [Do you agree?]

    I didn¡¯t find anything wrong with epting such an offer. Once agreed, I felt like a connection was established between me and something far, far away from this world.

    [Now you can simply select the item you need to share with me and select share to my name] she sent it to me and I did as she said. She didn¡¯t answer for few minutes so I had to ask:

    [Did it work?]

    [I¡¯m just looking for simr weapons] she sent, [After all this one is specially made from another forging impact]

    This wasn¡¯t the first time to hear about such an impact. This chariot was also made by another forging impact.

    [So you don¡¯t have it now?]

    [Inside the impact? I doubt that¡­ But give me more time and I can bring as many as you wanted]

    [How much time are we speaking about here?] I frowned. In the uing war I needed such a weapon.

    [Couple of days at least] she gave me the bad news. But what could I do?

    [Alright] I sent to her, [But once you found simr or even stronger weapons, just tell me about it at once]

    [Sure] she sent before adding, [Will you use the same way to pay?]

    [Bones are still precious, aren¡¯t they?] I smiled as I knew how greedy she was to get my bones.

    [Sure, but such weapons are also precious]

    [Nothing can bepared to my bones my dear] Iughed while waiting for her answer.

    [Let me see how much it will cost before returning to you] I closed the chat and then turned my attention to the grenades I just bought.

    Each grenade was like a big diamond, in the size of a closed fist. They were branded together in a leather-like belt.

    ¡°So this is how I can use it,¡± I found a small button under each grenade¡¯s socket. Clicking it released that grenade into my hand. Just holding it made me feel a little cold while it kept shining and dimming like it got a life within.

    I took out my daggers first and tried to stick it to one of them. I chose the short dagger and just ced the grenade over it.

    *Sizzle!* in a sh of light the grenade just vanished and hid itself within the dagger. I examined it closely yet found no change at all.

    If not for me to ce the grenade on the dagger, I¡¯d doubt it even existed there.

    *Phew!* just to make sure it worked, I threw the dagger far away. It flew for hundreds of metres before it got inserted in the ground firmly with a big explosion.

    ¡°That¡¯s cool!¡± The grenade worked the moment the dagger hit the ground. That meant it would be instantly activated once the dagger travelled to that illusionist.

    Then I found a small issue when I thought deeply about this while putting the different weapons on the surface of my chariot. I ced the big cannon-like weapon just in the centre, next to my big ballista.

    With it I now had two big weapons of destruction alongside thirty smaller ones.

    The issue I found was that the grenade would be activated once it hit the shadow of that bastard.

    But after experimenting with it a few times, I got an easy solution there. I simply stacked lots of grenades into the dagger, and they simply got activated one at a time.

    So even if that illusionist had some sort of self defence mechanism against such an attack, he would still end up being trapped no matter what.

    ¡°All settled,¡± I looked in satisfaction towards my armoury who was now filled to the brim with lots of different types of grenades.

    Aside from the illusion grenades, I bought lots of explosive, fiery, icy, and even elemental grenades with darkness and light. Each grenade¡¯s description gave me a favourable impression about them.

    The next battle would be a big stage for my grenades and deadly weapons to shine.

    [Are you ready?] I sent it to all my teammates as more than one hour passed already.

    [We are waiting for you] Isabe sent back.

    [Where do you want your army boss?] The spearhead asked.

    [Just ce it in the middle between your forces] I sent before adding, [The one to lead it will be Karoline]

    [Can we help her as well?] Angelica asked but I firmly refused such a proposal. If they were allowed to do so, then there was no point in punishing them in the first ce.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I shouted in a thunderous voice while leading the grand army out of the city.

    The army looked majestic from my high up position. Yet the sad thing about it was the fact we still were overwhelmed in numbers.

    The enemy got ten folds this army of mine. But this was where my allies would step in.

    [I¡¯m heading towards the enemy now] I sent to Wryly and Fang, [Will take roughly two to three hours to arrive there]

    [I¡¯m gathering up my forces and will be there in three hours at max] Fang sent this brief message but Wryly asked about the updates about the tower building process.

    [I¡¯ve already destroyed the ovens] the jumper replied once I sent him a message. That dude kept all silent after ourst talk.

    [Everything is alright?]

    [I believe they are using a way to locate me using messages¡­ Sh*t! They seem to have found my location!]

    [Don¡¯t message me again until you arrive]

    I looked at his message in a mischievous way. For a moment there I was tempted to keep bugging him with messages, giving him a hell of a time until my arrival.

    But I didn¡¯t do that. Despite him being too annoying, he was still considered my strongest and most reliable member.

    [Ok, I¡¯lle in three hours]

    [Stop messaging me!]

    Just reading this message overtook my earlier decision. [Or what?]

    [I swear if you didn¡¯t stop doing that, I¡¯d kill you!]

    [Coward!]

    [Loser!]

    [Chicken!]

    [Screw you!]

    I sent him aughing emoji before closing up the chat with him. That was enough teasing for now. ¡°Keep moving and try to save up your stamina,¡± I shouted towards myrge army while giving them this vital instruction.

    If we went there with our stamina depleted, it was like handing our necks to them on a golden te! [Everything is fine up there, how long will it take for you to arrive?] I sent to Wryly who took few minutes before replying:

    [Three hours]

    [At least!]

    I looked at his message and could only sigh. From the look of it, my army would be the first to arrive there.

    I knew that dying wouldn¡¯t do me any good. The angels were already over my shoulders spying for that damn illusionist.

    So they would give him updates about the size and location of my army all the time.

    Even if I dyed my army marching speed, they would warn him from the other twoing as well from two different directions.

    If I was him, I¡¯d simply lead arge part of the army to meet me ahead. Having a battle with such disadvantages at numbers away from the tower would put my army under danger without gains.

    We had to pick up the pace and arrive there as early as possible. After all, mobilising the enemy army would take at least an hour to happen.

    By then we would meet them just at the outskirts of the city.

    Yet after marching for almost an hour, a change urred at the frontline.

    [We saw an enemy approaching!] I first saw arge cloud of dust appearing at the horizon. It was so big and stretched out that it took over the entire horizon even from my high up ce.

    [Keep yourselves ready for a fight while I¡¯ll see who ising at us] I sent back to Isabe who seemed to take the role of scouting the front for the army.

    As I flew over with my chariot, I was surprised to see endless numbers of monsters roaring and galloping earth towards my army. They came in such great momentum and with ferocity enough to tell me they weren¡¯t just normal monsters at all!

    Yet their numbers were so great to be special monsters¡­ So what was happening right here? Were such advanced monstersmon right now?

    The first exnation I got was one person; the illusionist paragon!

    For sure that death breath weapon wasn¡¯t something a simple archlord could afford. Putting that paragon into the picture would solve this mystery.

    [Be ready, a colossal number of advanced monsters areing this way] I sent back to all of my team members.

    [Like the ones we fought before?] Sara asked and I had to give them the bad news in pure honesty.

    [Not even close! They are much fiercer and far more dangerous than those!]

 Chapter 179 A Brilliant Plan

    [Like that monster we fought when we first met?] Angelica asked as she referred to the hybrid monster I killed before.

    [Yeah, think of them as this brutal one] I found thisparison to be the closest one to the situation here.

    ¡°Come forth!¡± I instantly called all my scattered warriors back and then resummoned them here. Even if they brought such a deadly army of monsters to kill or dy us, they didn¡¯t bring any aerial monsters at all.

    ¡°Kill them,¡± I pointed towards the ground that was now covered with a carpet of running monsters, ¡°use all of your AOE attacks and try to create wide gaps in their ranks.¡±

    I was speaking to my fallen gods, drags, archers, and magicians. Among all my forces, they were the ones able to do that.

    ¡°Take control of these weapons¡­ Just pull the trigger and they willunch the grenades all over the ce,¡± I turned to my Bulltors, dragolves, and Selvagiters and added while pointing to the armoury down below:

    ¡°As for you, you¡¯ll carry ammunition to make sure these weapons won¡¯t stop firing.¡±

    I said this to my shield warriors. That left only my soulers behind.

    ¡°Use the rope to descend¡­ And you know what you shall do.¡±

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Everyone roared while the drags flew away as they started attacking. As for my fallen gods, they started using their ultimate attacks while I took out enough shards of essence to replenish their used stacked attempts.

    ¡°You want to kill my army using monsters? Humph! What a joke!¡± I turned to watch the brutal fights that started all over the ce, even before the two armies would arrive and sh with each other.

    I alone was enough to be called an army of my own!

    *Rumble!* *Boom!* *Rumble!*

    The sounds of explosions started massively from the start. My chariot led the counterattack over those monsters while the rest of my army behind was approaching without fear.

    My show of might right now yed a great role in removing any speck of self doubt inside my forces¡¯ souls. They were trained by the hands of Selvators, butcked any actual fighting experience in battles.

    Not to mention these forces came together from the rescued humans from cages. Their spirits were shaking deep down even if they didn¡¯t admit it.

    That was why I went all the way alone to the front and showed such a big opening. I had to raise not only their morale but to inspire courage inside their souls.

    And it worked!

    Just the first shes that erupted between the two frontlines were enough to make me heave a sigh of relief.

    The shes revealed how strong my forces were. Just in the first few minutes of this battle, the enemy frontline crumbled and the death toll was simply astronomical.

    The gears I gave them also yed a great role in this. At this point I didn¡¯t need to lean towards cheat tricks like pointing out each monster¡¯s weaknesses.

    They didn¡¯t need that! They simply crushed them using brute force. In the face of such force, nothing mattered.

    As for me, I started to roam the entire battlefield, trying to help in every possible way. The best way to help my forces here would be by killing the backlines of the frontline.

    This way I¡¯d relieve a big pressure over my frontline boys, dying reinforcements to rece any dead monster.

    Just attacking like this in a zone or two wouldn¡¯t really make a difference. But I activated the full power and used my chariot¡¯s insane speed to sh right and left, crossing the entire battlefield in a matter of minutes.

    During this my newly added grenades helped so much in clearing many zones from monsters. Big empty circr areas began to spread, looking like an old piece of clothes that had many holes in it.

    Even if the enemy came with such grand numbers, this wouldn¡¯t really matter if they couldn¡¯t utilise their number advantage at the frontlines.

    Like this I turned this gigantic army of monsters into a weak and unorganised army that could be easily kitted down by my ground forces.

    So it wasn¡¯t a surprise that after two hours of constant fighting, the enemy started to show signs of breaking. I saw many monsters turn around and started to flee this ce.

    Monsters weren¡¯t smart like races but they still kept their sense of danger within their souls. The higher the monster¡¯s rank was, the stronger this became.

    So in the face of such an organised and strong army that was aided by my actions from midair, they started to feel true fear.

    It started with a few groups running and in the span of the next hour, almost half of the monster army dispersed.

    The only monsters that remained here were either the ones with strong bloodlust and those dumb ones who didn¡¯t have any sense of danger at all.

    Such monsters were like hyenas, who would simply charge forward no matter what. In the face of such monsters my forces were enough without my help.

    ¡°Time to scout the front,¡± as things turned out in such a way, and as I got confirmation from Fang and Wryly that both were less than one hour away from the main battlefield, I had to scan the unknownnds beyond here.

    The big mistake that illusionist made was to save his own forces and races and only sent his monster army after me. Monsters could crumble like this. And without intellectual races to overrule them, things would turn ugly in this way.

    But the uglier it became for him, the better it was for me. I still didn¡¯t let such victory overwhelm my sense of cautiousness. After all, we wasted almost three hours fighting here, enough for that bastard to take other precautions or even send reinforcements.

    Yet after going forward for almost half an hour, I finally spotted the grand towers appearing from far like a painful thorn.

    That dude was really acting like a true illusionist! He was a coward and appreciated his life over anything else.

    In his eyes, keeping his strongest forces by his side was a must. Even if this led to losing the numerical advantage he had, he still didn¡¯t hesitate to do it.

    ¡°So you decided to keep your trusted forces around the tower¡­ Let¡¯s see how well that will end for you!¡± I snorted while sending a message to Karoline, asking about the updates from the battlefield.

    [We already killed everything and our boys are clearing out the ce]

    [No time for that!] These humans were still caring about monster materials at such a crucial moment. Getting greedy and overconfident was expected. Yet I was here to correct this deadly rookie mistake for them.

    [Bring them over¡­ After we destroy that tower, they can go back and im their rewards]

    [This¡­]

    [Just let theme¡­ Monsters won¡¯t miraculously disappear like that! Plus they have fine grade weapons! They won¡¯t need to change these even after ten uing quests]

    [Alright¡­ I¡¯ll bring them over]

    [The road is clear. Let them march and recuperate during this period. There is a more violent battle waiting for him here]

    I closed the chat with her and checked over Fang and Wryly¡¯s situation. It was a surprise to receive info about them facing armies of monsters.

    Unlike my case, the monster armies they faced were smaller and not as fierce. They guaranteed their ability to catch up in a span of an hour or two.

    ¡°My army would take roughly an hour to be here¡­ So you threw away more fodder in their ways to dy their approach¡­ Interesting!¡±

    I read through the n of that illusionist here. As he failed to crush my army or even dy us until he finished with his tower, he had to dy the other two armies heading towards here.

    Even if my army was strong and held such high morale and confidence, their numbers still showed a great gap between us and that bastard¡¯s forces here.

    In my estimate, the number of monster armies sent to stop the three of us reached a million and half up to two millions. That meant there was only one to one and a half million forces in that tower zone.

    Such an army might pale inparison with our three forcesbined. But with such a tactic, that dude tried to separate us and would eventually face the three of us one army at a time.

    With a simple move he neutralised the loss he gained by throwing away his monster fodders. Interesting idea indeed, but who said I had to fall for such a trap?

    [Do you know how much they built that tower so far?]

    [F*ck you! Didn¡¯t I warn you not to contact me at all!!]

    [Just answer the question¡­ Things are a little hectic over here!]

    [As if I was having a nice time, taking a nap inside my glorious chariot all this time!]

    [Dude! You could have answered already from the first message instead of wasting all this messages over whining like chicks!]

    [Screw you!]

    [I¡¯ll keep nagging you if you don¡¯t give me an answer right away!]

    Despite knowing how dangerous it was, I had to contact him. He was the closest one to the tower and the one who was following the building process all this time.

    If anyone could give me an estimate about the remaining time then it would be him.

    [Well¡­ They faced a stepback after destroying their ovens but they started to bring the melted ore in a final form almost an hour ago. The building process just paced up and they might be able to finish it within the next four to six hours]

    Five to six hours?! That was just a narrow window to be honest.

    I clenched my fists and made a reckless decision. That bastard was pushing with all his might towards this towerpletion. I had to up the game and match his rash with recklessness.

    Even if it was risky, even if it was a trap, I was forced to ept it. But¡­

    [Are they bringing those melted ores from the nearby gates in the three cities?]

    [They are sending the ores in big caravans from three directions so it must be from these three cities] he sent before returning to his old self, [Stop nagging me then. I have to go now and stop messaging me for now or they¡¯ll catch me!]

    I closed his chat and instead of thinking about the risks of walking directly into this trap, I started to consider something else.

    I first flew around the area, taking a wide detour away from the ce of the tower. In ten minutes I saw the scenes of destruction and ruins in one city with a big hovering single gate there.

    ¡°So you are trying your best to force me into this trap? Let¡¯s see how well you are prepared to fight and defend these cities then!

    His scheme was really smart and creative, but it had one major w here; the gates in these cities!

    Everything depended entirely upon luring my forces to hit the tower. But in fact the tower in itself wasn¡¯t important at all. What was important instead was the melted ore brought over from these mega gates.

    So instead of walking blindly into his well designed trap and facing his prepared forces head on, why wouldn¡¯t I react with something different?

    Attacking the cities and iming the mega gates would deal a deadly blow for him. In return he wouldn¡¯t sit idle and watch me take over the gates and shutting down his crucial supply of the melted ore.

    He would be cornered to one option; sending his forces outside the well prepared trap zone and risk a head on fight with me.

    In fact this didn¡¯t seem bad to anyone. He still held the upper hand in numerical advantage over my forces.

    But putting his cowardly nature and his fear to die, he might hesitate to send out his entire forces and would lean towards sending a smaller army instead.

    If he did so, then I¡¯d be granted a big chance to kite his forces bit by bit while dying his building process speed by one third at least.

    After all, it was guaranteed for me to take over one single mega gate.

    Even if he tried to increase the supply from the other two cities, I still had other options here.

    Those caravans the jumper spoke about were a perfect target to hit. But I wasn¡¯t nning to burn all my cards from the start. I¡¯d first head to that city by my forces and im it. Then I¡¯d fight a war of attrition with him over the caravans of his precious ore.

    The only path he would have would be by spreading his forces all over the ce, creating more chances for me to ambush and annihte them with few losses.

    Alright¡­ Let¡¯s do it!

 Chapter 180 [Bonus chapter] Battle At Elizabeth City

    The first thing I did was to send messages to all my team members. I told them to divide the army into respective smaller armies under their lead, take different routes ande towards one direction; Irvington city.

    I chose that city specifically for its ce. After all, the closest city to me would be Elizabeth city. Yet I sent all my armies to Irvington, aiming to strike two birds with one stone.

    Of course trying to fight in this way held its own risks. Once I conquered one city then that bastard would tighten up the security around the other two cities.

    Not only that¡­ I feared most that behemoth dude who showed up before. So to be safe and make things harder for such tricky enemies, I had to take such a risk and aim towards the two cities.

    If I seeded, then I¡¯d deprive my enemies from two cities in one go. This would be enough to scare the sh*t out of that dude.

    If I failed, then I¡¯d end up with one city like I previously nned. As for the other two cities I¡¯d work my way through them or use the chaos in that bastard¡¯s forces and hit the tower with everything I got.

    Thinking about that, I wouldn¡¯t go to help the forces in the fight over Irvington city. My battle would be in Elizabeth city that was just in front of me.

    Despite being all alone by myself, I never doubted my ability to take it. Yet the question here was when should I move to attack it?

    If I rushed over and hit it now, then I might rm the enemy and make him send reinforcements here. This might look good as the other battle at Irvington city would be a lot smoother, but it also held a chance of risk.

    I wasn¡¯t fighting against a brave warrior, but a cowardly one. Cowards would tend to fear what they got much more than trying to reim what they lost.

    In that case, that dude would instead send his forces to secure the other two cities. And instead of helping my forces to take over the city, I¡¯d done the total opposite of it!

    I didn¡¯t want that!

    Yet waiting for my forces to hit Irvington city would make the task to take Elizabeth city harder and a bit longer. Time was the main deciding factor in this fight.

    If I managed to secure this city fast, then I could go over and help my boys at Irvington. But if I took longer here, I¡¯d end up entangled in a war of attrition while my forces would struggle or even lose at Irvington city.

    After thinking deeply about that, I decided to attack first. Yet I dyed my actions exactly ten minutes prior to my forces arrival at Irvington.

    As I waited, I started to check the market for any cool tools. It seemed I developed a habit of checking the market after making thest purchase spree today.

    In the market, I found a small number of smaller war weaponspared to my ballista and that giant machine gun weapon. Yet I didn¡¯t hesitate and bought them all.

    In the meantime, I also sold out anything out of use. All the gears and monster materials I got would lose their value by each passing quest. As Icked any interest in such low grade gears and monster materials, I started to sell them and reap back useful coins.

    Yet money was running out of me like water! I ended up buying almost everything rted to war from the market after paying hundreds of millions of coins.

    That left me with less than fifty million coins even after selling everything useless inside my inventory. Yet I never felt any worry from that.

    I knew the uing battle would result in me reaping more rewards from those illusionists and other supporting races¡¯ inventories.

    Fifty million? Humph! I bet I¡¯d end up with over a billion coins again after this war would be over.

    If I was fighting dragons here, I¡¯d dream about gaining much more. After all dragons were the wealthiest kid here in the apocalypse.

    It was the only regret I had from the strange twist in events that human girl inspired. I knew she wouldn¡¯t let such benefits slip away, besides that archlord dragon would have many fun toys in his possession.

    Anyway, I scattered all my newly purchased war gears all over my chariot, turning it into a real fortress. At this point, my armies were drawing closer from different directions, closing up onto Irvington city.

    ¡°Time to get rolling,¡± I looked up at my soul points and evilly grinned. For the first time ever I finally crossed the one million soul mark since acquiring my ss.

    I didn¡¯t hesitate and summoned twenty fallen gods. I selected them all to be lightning fallen gods as they were beasts in regard to open wars.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look this dejected,¡± I said to my other fallen gods, ¡°I¡¯ll summon more of your kins once I finish this war.¡±

    I wasn¡¯t lying to my fallen gods here. After all the other two kinds of fallen gods felt a little sad after seeing such unjust treatment I had towards the lightning kind.

    I wouldn¡¯t summon weak fallen gods just to please them. This fight was crucial and speed was a priority here.

    Plus I wasn¡¯t lying! After this big war, I was sure that achieving the one million soul mark again would be within reach for sure.

    The past fight gave me lower souls than expected as almost half of that monster army dispersed in the middle of the fight. Yet in this fight things would end up differently.

    The races here wouldn¡¯t just run away, they would fight to thest man standing. Even if they retreated, they¡¯d do that to regroup with other forces ande back at me.

    So I had a big pool of souls waiting for me to gather up.

    As I gave my army of fallen gods shreds of essence, enough for one hundred supreme attacks, I yielded my light ive and pointed it towards Elizabeth city.

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    It was one simple word, but followed by a mighty roaring from my army, so loud and brutal that made me quite sure every single enemy there would be scared to death.

    Then I led my chariot and my army directly towards the city.

    [Attack once grouping up] I sent to my teammates at the same time, [Don¡¯t waste your time. Head directly towards the central gate and secure it]

    The best strategy to cut much of their losses would be simply shortening the fight and heading directly to that mega gate. Even if the enemy kept sending off their armies from the gate, my forces would crush them instantly.

    Such a method would leave the enemy unable to change the oue of that battle. Plus it would cut a lot of my forces lossespared with the regr fighting all over the city tactics.

    *Rumble!*

    The fight started hot by my lightning fallen godsbined attacks. They managed to clear a big chunk of the enemy forces that started to rush towards my direction.

    As I gave such a n to my forces, I also nned to follow the same tactic as well.

    ¡°You are biting more than you can chew, human race Hye!¡±

    Just as the fight started, it was obvious who would win this battle. The enemy forces waiting here weren¡¯t that much to begin with. That coward illusionist called most of the forces near him.

    But as my forces were crushing and killing non-stop, three angels appeared out of thin air with all red and puffy faces.

    Son of b*tches! You finally decided to show up after all this time!

    ¡°Humph! Go and f*ck yourselves,¡± I didn¡¯t show any speck of respect towards them. Instead I pushed forward, using the element of surprise to my advantage and attacked any haste gathering of enemy forces.

    ¡°You think we can¡¯t stop you as we don¡¯t have our weapons?¡± one of them threatened and in return for that I could only loudlyugh.

    Bastards! If you got anything to do and stop me here then you¡¯d have done already! The fact that you showed up and tried to stall in a useless argument meant you got nothing at all to stop me.

    Plus that also meant the city defences weren¡¯t that much to begin with! It seemed I overestimated these forces and they wouldn¡¯t even sustain my attack for half an hour!

    If that was true¡­ Then why not extend the benefits here and aim for the third city as well?

    ¡°Your previous actions won¡¯t go unpunished!¡± the middle angel, their leader, spoke in a tone that was filled with immense hate.

    Of course he should feel this way. After all, losing that deadly weapon deprived all the angels in a wide range and not only a group of them.

    By this they wouldn¡¯t be able to punish anyone or step into events and mess things up like they used to do.

    Don¡¯t me me for responding to your dirty tricks, I just wanted to survive this deadly apocalypse. And your existence was just unweed by humans.

    ¡°You shall stop what you are doing, don¡¯t you know who you are opposing?¡± the third one said while threatening me in a subtle way.

    ¡°What? That illusionist god? Or should I say a sessor of a god to be precise?¡±

    From the look over their faces I knew what I guessed a long time ago was true. Since what I gained from my fight with that illusionist behemoth was something rted to gods, I had few guesses in my mind about his identity.

    The first and foremost unbelievable guess was that this dude was a god himself. But gods wouldn¡¯t lower themselves to meddle in the affairs of their races in any apocalypse.

    To them¡­ We were just a way to have some fun and waste their time, nothing more!

    So that left another guess, or two to be honest. One was that dude was someone supported heavily and treasured by a god. He had a blessing that granted him the god true abilities.

    And that was known to be the god sessor, the g bearer of any god in the apocalypse.

    But that also meant I was dealing with someone extremely dangerous! In fact there was another possibility, a far more dangerous one, that I prayed it wouldn¡¯t be true; god reincarnation!

    For unknown reasons for me, gods would die. I didn¡¯t know how a god might die. Was it out of living a long life? Shouldn¡¯t gods be eternal and immortal?

    Who knew what was going on in the world of gods! Yet such possibility was already very low to begin with. All I recalled from the old man¡¯s words before when he mentioned those guys was a simple advice:

    ¡°If you meet any god reincarnation at any time in the apocalypse, turn around, leave everything you are doing, and just flee. Run, run for your life Hye, this is the only way to survive those maniacs!¡±

    ¡°No, he is a god reincarnator!¡± The middle angel recalled all the signs of his shock and showed a in face.

    ¡°Liar,¡± I snorted while seeing directly through his act.

    ¡°It¡¯s the truth! He is a mighty and deadly god reincarnator!¡± one of the other two said, trying to make me believe their sh*t.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll try my luck with him,¡± I shrugged while knowing if anything was impossible to happen then for these angels to fear for my life.

    Come on! Don¡¯t think I¡¯d buy all this sh*t you were trying to sell here!

    ¡°You have to listen¡­¡±

    ¡°F*ck off!¡± My answer was swift and decisive as I pointed my ive towards the three of them. I knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to touch a single hair of them, but I pointed it in a way of defiance to their reign.

    ¡°Or you can wait¡­ Wait and watch clearly how a weak worthless human in your eyes will turn everything upside down and crush all the sh*t you are trying to create here¡­¡±

    *Fwoosh!*

    And in the next second, I pushed my chariot directly towards the high above the big mega gate. I wouldn¡¯t waste my time speaking nonsense with those bastards.

    Let my actions do all the talk! And I¡¯d start my revolution by crushing their chosen illusionist archlord and wipe his forces out of the surface of this world.

    And I¡¯d start with this mega gate here.

 Chapter 181 A Heroic Calling

    ¡°Keep your hands back!¡±

    Just as I reached the reign of the mega gate in the centre of this city, an earth shattering shout came from a direction outside the city.

    It came all the way from the triangr space between the three cities. And it was such a familiar voice that made me smile when I heard it.

    ¡°Finally you came¡­¡± I didn¡¯t show any signs of distress even when I spotted such a gigantic arm heading fast, so fast towards me.

    It was the voice of that illusionist god sessor, the one I cut one of his arms before. This time he seemed to use some sort of an ability to extend his arm all the way from the direction of the tower.

    He came from that epic gate up there. I expected him toe from the gate over here. Yet as his arm was getting closer fast and bigger as it approached, I simply snapped my fingers and recalled all my fallen gods.

    Previously when I faced him, I had only three fallen gods. But right now I have arger number of them, almost close to fifty.

    He wanted to y? Then I should dly apany him!

    *Woosh!*

    Just as the arm got closer to the outer border of the city, that dude used his crazy attacks from before. A storm erupted and a strong wave made of that godly essence exploded, moving in brutal fashion towards me, crushing everything in its path.

    That¡¯s what I was waiting for. I didn¡¯t want to fight this dude this desperately except for this godly sentient essence. I had a good stack of it, but my consumption rate just got off the roof the more I summoned fallen gods.

    ¡°Crash that thing for me,¡± I pointed inzy fashion towards the iing threat. The fallen gods all used their ultimate abilities andnded abined attack with their strongest hits.

    And then I moved.

    The attack they exerted was much fiercer and a lot different than the one this dude experienced from me before. I wasn¡¯t using the attack of three fallen gods but almost fifty of them.

    Previously my fallen gods barely managed to stop this brutal wave of attack with the help of Selvators and Berserkers. Yet this time it was doomed to be different.

    Their attacks didn¡¯t only manage to stop this wave, but it also pushed it back. This came as a surprise for that bastard as he eximed in shock. Yet I didn¡¯t give him any time to react.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Last time I used the closure of the gate to chop his arm off. I couldn¡¯t do this right now but instead I gave the order and all of my warriors on the chariot unleashed hell on his arm.

    Even if he was a god, he couldn¡¯t just stay there and defend against all of that! My grenades all exploded onto his arm, causing it to fiercely tremble and interrupting the use of his deadly attack.

    My chariot already protected me inside that crazy attack. Yet at this moment, this deadly wave attack caused by his godly essence ceased all of sudden before turning into a solid form.

    *Crack!* *Crack!* *Crush!*

    Without any surprise, the consolidated wave of godly essence cracked and crushed under the immense pressure of my fallen godsbined attack.

    At thest battle, that dude was controlling this wave using his arm. Yet he couldn¡¯t do this at this moment. My weapons kept firing nonstop and his arm was rendered functionless.

    On the other hand, and as my chariot with all the warriors and weapons in it were giving that dude hell, thebined attack of my fallen angels got freed from the wave godly essence attack andnded over his arm.

    ¡°Ahhhh! I¡¯ll kill you! I¡¯m going to f*ck you!¡± That dude was so bitter about losing. He couldn¡¯t ept losing a second arm to me. I grinned evilly while swapping my light ive and instead I summoned my strongest one; the ive I couldn¡¯t yet wield and acquired from the chariot!

    Indeed I wasn¡¯t able to wield it properly, but who said I needed to even sway it around to chop that dude¡¯s arm? I simply jumped high in the air, travelled over his arm and simply summoned that heavy thing.

    The moment I took it out, an indomitable force pressured over my entire body, aiming to crush me to the ground. I didn¡¯t hold the ive more than this one second, let it fall freely and instantly chopped that dude¡¯s thick arm.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    Like a snake that got its head smashed, that dude screamed and retracted what was left of his arm. I simplynded back to my chariot using the rope I always used to jump on the ground with it.

    As I climbed up again, I watched the big arm falling to the ground. This time I managed to get a big part of his arm, almost half way up to his humorous bone.

    I didn¡¯t put much hope on getting much of his arm. But strangely enough it looked like that dude was standing next to me and not just overextending his arm.

    Wait¡­ was he really here?

    Once I reached up there, I hurriedly took a tour outside the city. That dude was nowhere to be seen. Either he escaped fast or I was just lucky to cut such a big part of his arm.

    ¡°Thanks little one,¡± Inded my chariot on the ground before jumping off and patted my precious ive. It was deeply inserted in the ground but luckily for me, I didn¡¯t need to take it out to store it back.

    ¡°Listen up,¡± as I got what I needed from here, I turned towards my valiant fallen gods, ¡°go around and kill any remaining enemies here.¡±

    ¡°None will survive, my lord,¡± they all said in unison before spreading all over the city.

    ¡°Come,¡± I summoned all my Bulltors and shield warriors here. ¡°Go and collect every single scrap of this material,¡± I pointed to the all dispersed godly essence, ¡°and then go around the city and grab all the killed races and bring them all here.¡±

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    For me this battle was already over. The enemy used all his tricks to stop me, even the angels jumped in.

    Yet they failed! This mega gate was mine, alongside all the loot I¡¯d get from those killed races here.

    ¡°Time to im you baby,¡± as everything was settled, I flew towards that mega gate like a real conqueror. I didn¡¯t need to join the attack anymore, and I simply imed the mega gate to receive a weird message.

    [Congrattions! This is the first mega gate you acquire!]

    [You got one favour point with the creators of the system]

    [You currently have two favour points in your record]

    [Having one more and you¡¯ll achieve something great!]

    ¡°Wait¡­ I already got a mega gate before!¡± as I read this message, I couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    Wasn¡¯t this my second mega gate or what?

    [Your previous mega gate wasn¡¯t apleted one. This mega gate is considered your first to acquire]

    ¡°Damn!¡± I cursed when I realised what went wrong here. That mega gate from before reallycked one gate to bepleted. It was the gate thaty within the control of the Selvators.

    If those dudes just abandoned their gate before I got there, perhaps this would be my second mega gate then.

    ¡°What¡¯s that grand prize then? At least tell me about it so I can get pumped up,¡± withck of interest I said while not waiting for anything good from the system.

    But what came next made me greatly shocked and left me speechless for an entire minute!

    [You¡¯ll get a heroic calling chance if you managed to gather up three favour points]

    Damn me! It was a chance for a heroic calling!! Was that thing really in my grasp?

    I couldn¡¯t help but turn my gaze towards a certain direction. If getting one mega gate would grant me one favour point, then what about getting more of these gates?

    But the next message from the system crushed all my hopes and turned them into dust!

    [Warning: Gaining more mega gates won¡¯t grant you anymore favour points]

    ¡°F*ck you!!¡± This was the most suitable answer such a system would get from me. Damn dude! Couldn¡¯t you just be a little generous here and count every single mega gate I acquire as a favour point?

    [Achieving a milestone will render that milestone worthless. To acquire more, you need to up the game and look to achieve stronger milestones]

    ¡°Stronger milestones¡­ Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± I turned my head towards a different direction this time. My eyes shed with a realisation and a firm belief in what I should do next.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get that missing favour point then,¡± I knew that having one more heroic calling was simply crucial to my future ns.

    I ced the goal of establishing a world wide, human exclusive method ofmunication as top priority in my ns.

    Icked a way to do it, and above all Icked a means to distribute the good news to everyone. I only had one heroic calling in reserve. So having one more meant I could use heroic calling to deliver the news.

    That meant all that was left was to find a way to create such a unique and secret way ofmunication. And of course I wasn¡¯t without ideas to solve this.

    The Bringold impact of course!

    But that woulde after I start my cultivation, and of course before meeting up with that impressive human girl chasing that dragon dude and kicking his ass.

    ¡°Alright,¡± as things got to this stage here, I wasn¡¯t needed here. I simply called back my chariot, my warriors inside it, and took out my precious staff.

    As I gained control over the cities, I stored bookmarks linking to all of them. I did that to just facilitate moving in between the cities, but now I could use this to jump into Irvington city and join the fun there.

    *Fwoosh!*

    Just as I appeared there, I found things just simr to what I experienced at Elizabeth city.

    The enemy forces all over the city weren¡¯t a match to my forces in number or quality. Even when my forces were fighting without my immensely oppressive deadly warriors and summoners, they still managed to crush them at any encounter.

    When I summoned my chariot, I found the fight was raging hot just a couple hundred metres away from the central castle and mega gate. The enemy kept pouring out lots of forces as expected, but they were all getting killed in a few minutes.

    My forces were acting like a massive and brutal grinder, killing anything thrown at them while constantly pushing the line forward. They were moving slowly yet steadily.

    ¡°Alright, time to put an end to their struggle then,¡± I evilly grinned while summoning all my warriors that I recalled before.

    ¡°Go to your posts,¡± I said without even looking at them, ¡°and kill anything you spot without showing mercy.¡±

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    My chariot shed forward in her inhumane speed before bringing me and my boys just on top of the central castle. I looked up at the gate and waited for the first wave of my chariot¡¯s attacks tond fiercely over my enemies.

    Then with ease I flew higher and took control over this mega gate just simply like that.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    As the mega gate closed up, the enemy lost its only way to send reinforcements here. What happened next was expected as the remaining forces got crushed without any suspense.

    They didn¡¯t even need my warriors¡¯ help at this point. Yet I stayed before they took control over the central zones and started to push outwards to clear the entire city of hostiles.

    [Come to me now!] At this point I sent over Karoline, Sara, and Leo toe and meet with me.

    After all, gaining control over two cities at one go was great and all, but losing them again would make augh out of me.

    So after things got settled in the two cities like this, it was time to start arranging the defensive forces in them.

 Chapter 182 The Final Battle Is Near

    The three came in ten minutes. Just from the smiles over their faces I knew how good and thrilled they were.

    ¡°Boss,¡± Leo seemed to be infected by the spearhead as he started to call me the same way that dude did, ¡°whassup?¡±

    ¡°I see you are feeling good about this victory here,¡± I said before taking out my staff, ¡°but for the record, this is just a simple victory that will mean nothing if we didn¡¯t end up crushing that tower up there.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the staff of your teleportation?¡± Karoline pointed at the staff and I gave her a warm smile.

    ¡°You are going to Elizabeth city with your forces,¡± I said while activating the staff and initiating the portal, ¡°bring them here and go there.¡±

    ¡°For what?¡± Sara asked, ¡°are there still enemies to kill in that city?¡±

    ¡°I killed everyone there,¡± I shook my head.

    ¡°So why are we going there, boss?¡± Leo asked.

    ¡°You have to defend that city during the uing hours,¡± I seriously said, ¡°this is a very important task. If we can¡¯t defend the cities we got from the retaliation of that illusionist archlord, we¡¯ll end up losing everything we gained so far.¡±

    ¡°So we have to go there and hold it?¡± Karoline asked in doubt, ¡°but who will go and crush that tower then?¡±

    ¡°Leave this task for me,¡± I firmly said, e on, there is no time to waste here. Call on your forces to gather and lead them through this portal.¡±

    ¡°But my forces are too much!¡± Karoline said, referring to her army size. Beforeing here, I punished all of the others for the slight mishap they had before.

    ¡°Take only one half then,¡± I said without even thinking too much about it, ¡°start right away. The other city is now being protected by my forces. But I will withdraw them soon.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± the three said and before they started calling their armies here, I gave a few instructions about what they should do up there.

    First they had to take control over the small castles scattered inside the city. These castles might not be as strong as the big central castle of the mega gate there. But holding them would help a lot in the defence process.

    Also I firmly stressed over the importance of spreading scout groups all over the area around the city. They would act as early warning beacons for the forces inside the city, so they wouldn¡¯t be surprised by any attack.

    After I finished with them, I sent messages with the same content for the other team members here. As I did that, I finished all the needed preparations to defend the two cities.

    I thought about going and hit thest city. I knew I could easily control it, but would face a bigger problem in defending the city. After all, wecked enough numbers to match evenly with the enemy.

    So it was a waste and held too much risk to do that. I had to let it go for now, and aim for the second goal in my n.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the portal here until you finish,¡± I headed towards my chariot as I said to the three before me.

    ¡°Will you wait until we are done then close it up?¡± Sara asked and I shook my head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have that much time to spare,¡± I said, ¡°in addition to that, it¡¯s better to have a portal running between the two cities for now. This portal willst until I set it off myself. But don¡¯t waste time and once gathered enough go immediately to Elizabeth city.¡±

    As I said this I controlled my chariot and flew fast towards the direction of the third city. I wasn¡¯t nning to directly attack it, plus I had to wait for an hour at least until they arrived at Elizabeth city.

    So I just kept my chariot moving at its intermediate power state. After half an hour, I started to spot arge number of enemies moving from the central area towards the direction of Irvington city.

    It looked like that dude finally got some courage to fight back. The numbers I saw were in tens of thousands, forming dense groups that marched one after another.

    I sent a warning message to all of my team, while praying that dude would have some balls and send more than this.

    Few tens of thousands? That wouldn¡¯t be enough at all to even warm up my forces! Besides I wanted that bastard to keep throwing his forces over the walls of mine.

    The more he lost, the weaker he would be and the easier time I¡¯d have to crush that tower at the end.

    As I saw these forces, I started to roam around and try to get a better nce over their numbers. From what I saw, that dude sent slightly over two hundred thousand forces to Irvington city.

    Was he nning to send the same over Elizabeth? Or slightly more?

    At this point I decided to not let him have his way in this. If he wanted to send reinforcements, then it would be better if I controlled the direction of his forces.

    ¡°Come!¡± As I decided that, I called forth half of my fallen gods here. In addition to that I had enough soul points to summon ten more fallen gods.

    Like usual I summoned lightning fallen gods. After giving the newly summoned ones enough from the essence shards, I pointed towards the big army moving towards Irvington city and coldly said:

    ¡°Annihte them!¡±

    The next thing I heard was loud rumblings urring at many ces of that army in the distance. My fallen gods sent their attacks without hesitation, and in a span of few breaths death befell those bastards.

    Then I led my chariot and flew over their heads, leisurely watching them die under the hands of my fallen gods.

    My attack came swiftly and in a surprise that gave no time for them to even run away. Just in the span of ten minutes, I killed almost thirty thousands of them while almost double this number got dispersed all over the ce.

    I didn¡¯t chase them. After all, my goal wasn¡¯t topletely wipe them out. I knew they would regroupter on but at least I showed the coward that this path was blocked.

    ¡°Now he should focus more on Elizabeth city,¡± I did that while putting into my mind the true nature of the illusionist race.

    If I was dealing with drags or Selvators then the result would be the total opposite. These two races were courageous and pretty stubborn to run away from a provocation like that.

    Yet I was dealing with a coward. So after I killed two more groups of these forces, nothing else came again.

    ¡°Time to go to Newark city.¡±

    As I started heading there, I sent messages to my team to notify them about these updates. The enemy would now focus entirely over Elizabeth city.

    And I intended to turn this city into his force meat grinder to be honest.

    I also warned the three at Elizabeth city from what wasing at them. I nned to recall most of my warriors and summoners and only leave twenty fallen gods back there to help them.

    As for the rest, I¡¯d simply use them to hit my next target.

    Don¡¯t take me wrong, I wasn¡¯t nning to hit that city yet. Fang and Wryly forces were still fighting their enemies.

    These two sent over stating that they were pushing them back. I knew they weren¡¯t just boasting or giving false statements here. But they still didn¡¯t manage to crush their enemies.

    That meant they weren¡¯t just facing monsters, but monsters led by other races. That dude learnt his lesson from before and seemed to get some help in regards to how to rule over this war.

    But no matter what he did, he was destined to fall! My next target wasn¡¯t the city, but the caravansing out from it.

    Just as I got closer to the ruined city, I could see a long lineing out from it. It looked like a thick line that extended from the city and went towards the horizon into the direction of that tower.

    ¡°Come,¡± as I reached there, I called forth all my forces, and thennded over their heads without warning.

    My target was to simply cut off the supply lineing from this city. In fact I didn¡¯t need to upy this city at all. All I needed to do was to harass any caravaning out from it, killing any defending forces the enemy sent with them, and that would be more than enough.

    The enemy only had this city mega gate working to bring these materials to the tower. Of course they had their epic gate over the tower, but for some reason they seemed to not be able to use it properly like other mega gates.

    I didn¡¯t care about any of that. After all my enemies¡¯ hardships were celebrations for me.

    I harassed the line and cut it starting from the city and to a distance of ten miles away. Then I stopped and returned to the city while waiting.

    My actions weren¡¯t just to stop the enemy supply line, but to also provoke him to make a reckless move. If I was him, I¡¯d send a lot of forces to secure the next caravans.

    But doing so would threaten to lose more without gaining much. My previous actions proved that I wasn¡¯t a soft rock to crush here.

    So it wasn¡¯t weird when that bastard sent an army out from the citypromising a few tens of thousands. It seemed to me they either were the ones securing the city or forces hastily brought over from the mega gate.

    It didn¡¯t matter who they were. In the span of the next half an hour, I crushed and killed five waves of such forces, killing almost half of them and dispersing the rest all across thend.

    They were panicked enough to not return to Newark city again. Only a few returned there and I didn¡¯t know if they remained inside, came out with other waves, or ran away from the city¡¯s rear borders.

    ¡°Oh, he seems to grow restless now!¡± as I heard the growing sounds of marching forcesing from my back, I turned and evilly grinned when I saw what wasing.

    The entire horizon was literally covered with densely packed enemies. That bastard decided to lead most of his forces here, to try and crush me and secure the supply route again.

    During my previous battle here, he tried to crush the forces at Elizabeth city. Wave after wave of enemies got crushed in brutal fights without even seeding to secure a single castle or emblem inside.

    I knew his back was pushed violently against the wall. He had no other choice but toe directly here and face me, hoping he could find a way andnd a good hit at me.

    He tried to do so as well and failed. I killed almost over a hundred shadows who tried to kill me during my fights. Yet all his attempts failed and he was now having one way to go.

    Should I face them here? Or should I retreat? Of course the answer was simplea€| I should use this chance and start drawing the main forces of his away from the tower and the cities zone.

    Fang and Wryly were this close to crush their enemies and thene to me. ording to them, Fang was close to Elizabeth city while Wryly was closer to Newark city.

    So simply put, one would work with me to cut down the main force of the enemy and the other would work with my forces at Elizabeth and Irvington cities and take down that annoying tower for good.

    The n was set, and fate was already set in stone. That dude was destined to lose and this fight was going to be thest straw that would break his back.

    And thest hit woulde from me at the appropriate time. Just wait dude, my dagger is dying to be dyed in your blood.

 Chapter 183 The Selvators Greed

    So I just stood in my ce for the next few minutes before releasing a few waves of attacks over the iing big army. The enemies got it hard but they also responded with ballista bolts from their side.

    ¡°You came prepared¡­. Humph,¡± I simply shrugged while leaving the task for defending the attacks to my chariot¡¯s shield.

    Yet I didn¡¯t stand there for any much longer. As I flew away, I made sure my speed wouldn¡¯t be that big to widen the gap between the two of us.

    Instead I tried to control it to make it look like it was fixed yet I was slowly closing up the distance.

    ¡°They stopped?!¡± just as they reached the city, they suddenly paused. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that dude¡¯s brilliant n was to scare me away! Bullshit!¡±

    Despite how hrious this might look, in the end the enemy only surrounded the city and didn¡¯t dare toe forward.

    And from within the city I could see the previously stopped caravans going on once more.

    ¡°As if I¡¯d let you have it this nicely!¡± I couldn¡¯t believe that bastard thought so little of me and even considered me to be like him; a coward!

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    As I got enraged by such humtiveparison, I pushed forth my chariot while giving the order to my fallen gods to start their deadly attack.

    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*

    In return for that, the enemyunched a dense amount ofrge ballista arrows, trying to force me back.

    All these arrows did was to cause a series of popping sounds over my chariot¡¯s shield. They couldn¡¯t even leave a single scratch over it. And how could these weak attacks dare to do that to my sturdy shield?

    My aim here was the caravan not the army itself. After all their aim here was the caravan and not me myself. So in this simple sh, I killed many of their frontline forces all the way down to the caravans that just got outside the city.

    Without much trouble I turned around, attacked a few times here and there before going away and stood half a mile from their frontline.

    They seemed to be shocked by what I did. This time they knew they could pose literally no threat to me using their useless arrows and ballista.

    So either that dude would spend more to get higher grade weapons or he would lean towards the other choice and order his army to push me further away.

    And like I expected, the army started to close up at me while attacking with everything they got.

    ¡°Attack!¡± After a ten minutes chase, they seemed to feel more confident as they let their caravans out. Like before I simply dived over the caravans while killing anyone standing in front of my path.

    As their arrows were so friendly to my chariot, how could I let the caravans get out safely and reach that bastard?

    Pressure¡­ I had to exert pressure on any chance I got so I could push him towards one simple conclusion.

    And again as I expected, he ordered his army to push with everything they got, not stop at any moment no matter what.

    This time I kept my chariot flying over the army down below and kept attacking them everywhere. I didn¡¯t really retreat that much. After all, if I went far from the city, the caravans would get their path safely to the tower.

    In the meantime, I checked over Fang, Wryly, and others. It was great to finally hear their good news about drawing close to their designated spots.

    It was close, I could already sniff your scent from miles away coward!

    Yet I didn¡¯t hurry to use the tracking ability of my daggers. I left these for the final moments.

    After all, I gained control over two cities and was literally paralysing the third with my actions. That dude wouldn¡¯t be in any of these cities, less he would be in the tower zone.

    So where might that dude be? In my opinion, he was located in a ce not too far away from all this mess.

    Crushing the tower came as top priority for me at this moment. As he was already away from this zone, I didn¡¯t hurry to locate him.

    Even if I found him, I wouldn¡¯t be able to chase and kill him easily. Or else I¡¯d risk losing the city and caravans, letting that bastard deliver the needed ore to his precious tower.

    I knew if I just gave this dude a chance, he would go a mile for it. I pressured him to such a tight spot. And it was my responsibility to keep pressuring him and never allow him any moment to breathe.

    But I also didn¡¯t n to dy my move against him for much longer. I only waited for my allies to reach their spots and start their counterattack.

    Then I¡¯d find a way to find that bastard and kill him once and for all.

    [I¡¯m here!]

    Just as I kept my attacksing and draining the power from the grand army down below, this message came from no one else but the long awaited Wryly.

    ¡°Ooohhhaaa!¡± and with it, his long famous warcy resounded across the entire battlefield from one direction.

    ¡°Ooohhhaaa!¡± A mightier echo came from the grand army he led. I raised my head and looked at his direction while feeling much joy about that.

    [I¡¯ll leave things here to you] I sent to him before adding, [Here is a city with a mega gate. It¡¯s considered as me giving it to you. In addition to that, there are two more mega gates waiting for you to im, besides the one in the central zone]

    [Thanks dear bro, I will never forget your generosity here] he didn¡¯t hustle about the third mega gate. After all he had to fight here himself and gain it with his own efforts.

    But it was clear what I just sent to him. You wanted the other three gates? Then you had to ept this one on the top of this list, or you¡¯d get nothing at all.

    Wryly was acting smart here, or perhaps he was too kind hearted to not even notice my hidden message and threat here. Anyway I got what I wanted and it was time to end this.

    *ng!*

    ¡°You¡¯ll never be able to survive the iing wrath from my paragon!¡±

    As each time I killed his shadows during the past hour, this dude kept threatening me with his paragon.

    Come on! If your paragon had balls, let hime and meet up with me! I dared him to do that if he was a man, not an illusionist!

    But I knew talking back to that dude was a waste of breath. His race was all but courageous.

    This time was different as I killed him using the smaller dagger. It was loaded with the illusion grenades, while the moment that shadow dispersed, the dagger vanished alongside with it.

    ¡°Time to hunt you down, bastard,¡± I felt the connection between me and that dagger. A long trail appeared in front of my eyes linking the two daggers together.

    As I thought, the direction that link connected led me away from the direction of this big war. I didn¡¯t hesitate to use my chariot¡¯s fully powered high speed to its max, praying that dude wouldn¡¯t have a means to cut the connection between the two of us.

    This was the only chance I got to kill him. Missing it and he would be more cautious and much prepared next time we met.

    Luckily that dude wasn¡¯t that much away from this ce. I travelled for ten miles before I could see shes of bright blue lightsing from one direction.

    And it was the same direction the link led me towards.

    ¡°Damn you!¡± Just before I could arrive, I heard his earth shattering shout. Then a big bubble appeared that enveloped a group of five hundred people within.

    As I reached there I was shocked to see no illusionists but dragons. ¡°So you got the help from that bastard as well¡­ Let him save you from my ive!¡±

    I harrumphed while taking out my light weighted ive. That bastard was standing still in the middle of this group while the look on his face told me how horrified he was.

    Yet the illusion acted from the grenades I embedded inside that dagger. These items really were worth every penny I paid for them.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave forst,¡± I didn¡¯t hurry to kill him and first let my ive work its magic at the all standing still dragons.

    I never knew the grenade would also affect those nearby the target. This added more value to it.

    Just as smooth as that I killed everyone and atst I stood in front of that bastard, waiting for him to return to his senses.

    During all this time I kept checking with my forces. Fang led his army with mine andnded heavily on the heads of those protecting the central tower.

    As for the jumper, he finally acted again. Wryly was so impatient as he led part of his elite forces, took control of the third mega gate before heading directly towards the tower.

    His eyes were fixated over the grand prize, that epic gate. He seemed to fear the intentions of Fang as that dude wouldn¡¯t give up on such hot cake this easily.

    ¡°F*ck you!¡±

    Just as I was immersed in checking with them, that loud curse came from that dude¡¯s mouth. I turned and watched him crawl away, with his body shaking out of boundless fear.

    ¡°Sigh! I can¡¯t imagine someone as cowardly as you will be an archlord of a race here,¡± I shook my head in disappointment before moving fast, cing my ive just inches away from his head to stop him from this shameless escape.

    ¡°Tell me first before I kill you, who is the one you came all this way for?¡± This was something I wanted to know.

    ¡°F*ck you! Even if you killed me here, I¡¯m sure many of her admirers wille and kill youter on!¡±

    As he didn¡¯t intend to speak, I simply cut his head using my ive.

    I only met with one unique illusionist before that dude, that reincarnator shadow master. I didn¡¯t know we had a rtionship before.

    ¡°That girl¡­¡± while collecting the loot from their bodies, I kept cursing that girl in my thoughts.

    How shameless of her! Going around and spreading lies about our love rtionship! I couldn¡¯t believe a girl would go to such an extent away from those hot and all time aroused subi.

    As I gathered my loot, I returned to the main battle where I killed many of the enemy forces before heading towards the tower.

    What I got from all of my team was that they already controlled the tower. But they tried to demolish it yet failed. As I reached there, I found a funny scene to be honest.

    Half of the tower was guarded by Fang¡¯s men while the other half was secured by Wryly. At the same time, the two leaders stood head to head with each other, ring without saying a single word as if a bloody battle would erupt at any second.

    These two were really funny.

    ¡°Finally you came!¡± The one to speak first as I arrived andnded my chariot next to this funny stance was the jumper. ¡°These two were this close to start a blood bath except for me.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± the two asked at the same time while I simplyughed. Using the rope Inded to the ground, wiped imaginary dust off my hands before asking:

    ¡°What are you two doing?¡±

    ¡°This bro is acting shameless!¡± Wryly was the first to speak and from his tone I could tell how enraged he was, ¡°he tried to take the gate for himself!¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t belong to anyone, right?¡± Fang tried to act smart while I simply gave him an evil grin.

    That dude¡­ I swore he had a blood rtion with those greedy and shameless drags!

    ¡°If you are this capable, then I dare you to take it,¡± I simply said as if this was something he could do.

    But in fact he couldn¡¯t!

 Chapter 184 Moving To North

    ¡°Humph¡­ If I can get it then why am I standing here?¡±

    ¡°Sightseeing perhaps?¡± I teased him and he red back. In fact I knew that he couldn¡¯t get to that gate high up in the air.

    The gate was really big, almost half a mile in radius. It wasn¡¯t totally blue as it had many red and golden yellow wisps of energy dancing across its circr edge.

    It was so high in the air, reaching almost one thousand metres in height. That wasn¡¯t the only reason that prevented that dude from getting it.

    In addition to its very high ce, the tower below it was already covered in the protectiveyer it exerted.

    The tower wasn¡¯t fully finished, but at least it crossed more than half of the distance to that gate. I believed if the tower would be finished, then its tip might end up just in the centre of that epic gate.

    But at least it crossed more than half of the distance to the gate. If there was no shieldyer around it, then climbing that tower might give a great help to that Selvator to reach the gate.

    ¡°Look,¡± Fang tried to act collected, but I knew he wasn¡¯t, ¡°we already had a deal before. Why not help me here and get what we agreed upon?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s nonsense!¡± Wryly exploded the moment he heard Fang¡¯s words. In fact I didn¡¯t have a favoured race here. In other times I would just start an auction and reaped all the benefits to myself.

    But that dude made an unforgettable mistake with me before. So I just came closer, patted him on the arm as it was the ce I could reach, and said in a serious tone:

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have kept that info away from me.¡±

    ¡°What info?¡± Fang acted all innocent but I was sure he knew what I was talking about.

    ¡°The fact that humans were sold in the market,¡± Wryly was ying on the same tone with me here. It seemed the conflict between these two was so intense that turned such a thick headed Berserker into such a quick witted guy.

    ¡°That¡­¡± Fang¡¯s eyes widened as he faked his surprise about it, ¡°I¡­ truly didn¡¯t mean any ill intentions by hiding that. I was just worried about your feelings.¡±

    ¡°Caring about me is nice indeed,¡± I said in a serious tone without changing the look on my face, ¡°but this doesn¡¯t rte to me only but to my entire race. Tell me, if you are the one in my ce, what will you do to someone who cheated and kept such info from you?¡±

    Fang¡¯s silence was the perfect ending for this little dispute. I knew he did wrong, but I wasn¡¯t willing yet to turn him into my enemy.

    ¡°Just don¡¯t do such a thing again,¡± I patted his arm twice to stress over my warning, ¡°in the apocalypse, there are no secrets that will be kept for long¡­ Got it?¡±

    Unwillingly he nodded and despite his unwillingness to let the epic gate go in such a way, he had no other option but to lower his head and watch in silence while I took Wryly high in the air with my chariot.

    In this time and ce, I was the only one able to reach that portal.

    ¡°Listen,¡± but that didn¡¯t mean I was going to let my big goal slip away in such a way. Wryly was going to have his big trophy as promised, but after I got mine as well. ¡°I¡¯ll first get the portal ownership then you can just take it for yourself.¡±

    ¡°No problem bro,¡± it seemed I worried for nothing. That Berserker was so deeply intoxicated in his little victory over Fang in this matter.

    Just look at his face¡­ I feared his face would crack open from that wide grin he had from ear to ear!

    He didn¡¯t even ask me for the reason behind that request of mine! Anyway he agreed and I simply went high to the portal and touched it for a few seconds.

    [Congrattions! You gain control over an epic grade realm gate]

    [You gained one favour point with the system creators]

    [Congrattions! You umted three favour points with the system creators]

    [You now have a reward of one Heroic Calling]

    [You can use the Heroic Calling in anytime you want, but not exceed ten quests from now]

    [To use the Heroic Calling, please go to your profile]

    This time I grinned in the same way Wryly was in the previous minutes. I finally got a second Heroic Calling and I could now use it to distribute the news about my newmunication system.

    But I first had to create that system. And that would be through the Bringold impact for sure.

    ¡°Your turn,¡± I stepped to the side while Wryly ascended the edge of my chariot. He didn¡¯t hurry to im the gate as he first raised his clenched fist high in the air before shouting in a loud cry:

    ¡°Ooohhhaaa!¡±

    ¡°Ooohhhaaa!¡±

    And after him his forces thundered in response with his war cry. I watched him take control of the gate while stealing nces down at Fang.

    That dude¡¯s face was darkened from anger and frustration. Dude, please learn your lesson quite well this time and don¡¯t hide anything big from me ever again!

    ¡°Thanks bro, thanks,¡± Wryly was so overwhelmed with getting this gate as he jumped down from the edge and hugged me with his superior strength.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing bro,¡± I hardly pushed myself away while seeing a genuine happiness on that kind hearted dude¡¯s face.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go down,¡± I descended while asking, ¡°what are you going to do with this gate anyway?¡±

    ¡°My paragon wants to send a great army to my aid through it,¡± Wryly said before suddenly breaking out inughter, hugged me again before adding in an immense joy:

    ¡°Thanks to you, I¡¯m now an archlord. Hahaha! Can you believe it?¡±

    ¡°That gate was a quest from your paragon?¡± I was surprised to hear that. I never expected such a gate would hold such a great value to the Berserkers.

    ¡°Of course, I won it¡­ Hahahaha!¡± heughed again and I just kept my silence while letting him enjoy his happiness.

    Even though I started this by taking Selvators to my side, it seemed that in the long run it was better to deepen the ties with those Berserkers.

    After all, Wryly was now indebted to me, heavily indebted. Unlike Fang, he had a pure heart and didn¡¯t have such big ambitions here.

    But that didn¡¯t mean I would kick Fang away from my side. More friends was much better than more enemies, right?

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving,¡± Fang couldn¡¯t handle the smiley face of Wryly.

    ¡°Keep in touch,¡± I said without trying to stop him, ¡°I¡¯m going to have a group of mega gates soon. So Don¡¯t be far away when that happens.¡±

    Fang gave me a ring look before he kept walking away without even giving me any answer.

    ¡°Just leave him, Selvators are very bad at handling losses,¡± Wryly said with a mocking snort.

    ¡°Is he that bitter?¡± I pointed at the fading back of Fang and Wrylyughed in response.

    ¡°Alright, you got what you wanted and now all that remains is to fulfil our deal,¡± I said while waiting for him to answer.

    ¡°One sec,¡± he went to speak with his paragon before he returned after ten minutes, ¡°everything is settled. Where do you want your warriors?¡±

    I looked at the area around. This wasn¡¯t the ce where I¡¯d continue my journey. I knew what Wryly, Fangs, and their paragons¡­ In the uing quests, this ce would be hit by a disaster.

    Of course their situation wasn¡¯t simr to mine. Wryly, Fang, and their likes would easily deal with such a disaster. But for me it would bring terrible damage.

    ¡°Send them up north,¡± I said before adding, ¡°I¡¯ll send the ce to send themter on.¡±

    ¡°Are you nning to leave here?¡± Wryly looked at me in doubt before his eyes shone with realisation, ¡°you told Selvator there will be more mega gates. Bro, we are friends and you know how high I value you.¡±

    ¡°Stop it,¡± I knew what he wanted to say here, ¡°I have to give some to that dude or else he would be angry with me and he will have all the right to feel so.¡±

    ¡°What about me then?¡± Wryly pointed to himself in a funny way. I resisted the urge tough and only smiled back.

    ¡°I won¡¯t forget about you,¡± I reassured him, ¡°it¡¯s just the uing loot will be divided among the two of you.¡±

    ¡°Then you promise you¡¯ll give me more than him, right?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, let¡¯s see about that when the timees,¡± Iughed but he wasn¡¯t that satisfied with my answer.

    ¡°Bro¡­ Please me and my paragon can even increase the price if you want that.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not about the price,¡± I said before pointing to the real issue here, ¡°it¡¯s about who will be closer to me at that moment. The closer you are, the better chance you have of getting more gates.¡±

    I shrugged as if this was something out of my control. In fact I was just ying with him. Yet never expected for him to fall for such an obvious trap.

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t be far from you at any moment from now on,¡± he vowed as if this was a serious matter. I blinked twice before patting on his arm.

    ¡°Alright bro, I¡¯ll let you know about my location from time to time.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Just be ready toe to me once I ask,¡± I stressed over this point, ¡°or else if that Selvator was closer, then¡­¡±

    ¡°I will always be close to you,¡± he vowed again and I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head in helplessness from his kindness and naivety and went towards my chariot.

    I sent it to all my team members. It was time to leave this ce and head towards my next big target.

    All this was just my attempt to survive through the apocalypse. But from now on, it will be my attempt to thrive in it.

    I also gathered my warriors, summoners, and my illusionists. These cowards kept themselves away from me most of the time as they were with Wryly since I travelled here.

    I didn¡¯t think about bringing them with me. After all they were cowards and I feared they might not fight properly against their own kin.

    Plus their actions weren¡¯t that much effective in this battle anyway.

    I just waited for half an hour before everyone appeared. Once we were gathered, I started to move away, heading towards Elizabeth city first.

    After all, I left a few warriors there to collect shard essence for my fallen gods. It was a regret that the dude didn¡¯t show his face after losing his second arm.

    ¡°So what are we going to do now?¡±

    As the team gathered once again, I hugged Karoline under my arm while the jumper asked with ring eyes at both of us.

    ¡°We are taking a detour for now,¡± I said before adding, ¡°then we will go north. Tell your armies to start moving up. We will gather at Poughkeepsie city.¡±

    ¡°Then?¡± Angelica asked while she was holding Alex¡¯s hand. It seemed the rtionship between the two girls developed quite well during this time.

    I also noticed that Isabe and the spearhead were standing close to each other. As for Leo, he seemed to give up on getting closer to the fiery Angelica and started to show some interest in Sara.

    ¡°We will head to the north east,¡± I said and paused for a second, ¡°we will start to control Massachusetts state cities¡­ Totally dominating it.¡±

    ¡°Dominate it?¡± Isabe asked while the spearhead added:

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit away from the centre of the continent?¡±

    ¡°Why are you interested in the centre of the continent?¡± I asked and he seemed surprised by my question.

    ¡°It¡¯s just normal to think about that direction,¡± the jumper jumped in as his eyes kept ring up at me, ¡°after all the central zone is much better than getting surrounded by the ocean.¡±

    ¡°Just follow my lead,¡± I knew what they were thinking about seemed logical. But who said I was acting based on logic?

    Or to be precise, who said what they were thinking about was the correct logic in the apocalypse? They knew nothing, and I didn¡¯t intend to exin things to them.

    Just a few weeks ahead, they¡¯d know why I did that. So why waste my breath exining such things that were doomed to happen anyway?

 Chapter 185 [Bonus chapter] The New Suns Shine Over The World

    ¡°Are they useful?¡± The jumper kept asking questions about the shards of essence my boys were gathering. I simply had to wait for an hour before I got all the essence inside my inventory.

    ¡°They are nice,¡± I said without delving too much about these shards. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    We were now ready to take the road to the next target. However I was too wasted to keep travelling in that state.

    ¡°Are we going north now?¡± Isabe asked while I leant over Karoline, feeling the urge to sleep more than ever.

    ¡°We¡¯ll go first to that city called Albany,¡± I pointed to the map she drew before, ¡°then we will head east to Massachusetts state.¡±

    ¡°Is there something special about that?¡± the jumper asked and others gave me deep wandering gazes that exposed their agreement on his question.

    It seemed they all had the same question in their minds as well.

    ¡°We have to go there,¡± I said while pointing towards the east part of Massachusetts on the map drawn by Isabe and Leo, ¡°from there we will control the entire region and im this as our base.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s bordered by the ocean,¡± the jumper¡¯s eyes were showing how doubtful this dude was, ¡°you know we will be trapped there, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a good spot,¡± I shrugged, ¡°the ocean is always a nice ce to stay, right?¡±

    ¡°From the moment I met you, you never did something based on beauty,¡± the jumper rolled his eyes, e on. Tell us what that is all about.¡±

    I knew they had to know, but not now. Now wasn¡¯t the right time or else those angels would hear us and prepare a counter n for me.

    ¡°First make all our forcese towards the north,¡± I said while turning to the spearhead, ¡°make your boyse and bring all the ore they collected.¡±

    ¡°Are we withdrawing all of them?¡± Angelica asked while the spearhead joined her as he said in astonishment:

    ¡°They still didn¡¯t even scratch one third of that mine. They need more time.¡±

    I knew they couldn¡¯t get most of the ore but it was ok. One third of such a deep mine was enough for us now.

    ¡°Just bring everyone,¡± I yawned while extending both arms as I added, ¡°we will stop at Elizabeth city and have some rest. This fight was so intense and we all needed to have a good sleep.¡±

    ¡°And have more meat,¡± Leo said, ¡°I¡¯m very hungry.¡±

    ¡°Just bring the chiefs from Jersey City,¡± I said without much interest. I took out a piece of meat and ate it while adding, ¡°make them turn all the monster meat around into a good meat reserve. Who knows when we¡¯ll have time to cook again.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± they said and I added while holding the all red Karoline from the waist, ¡°just don¡¯t overdo it and have more rest. The area is well secured by the Berserkers so don¡¯t worry about that.¡±

    I descended while the chariot was going at a very fast speed towards Elizabeth city. I nned to control it until reaching there before stopping and having a good deal of rest.

    ¡°What ¡­ us?¡± a soft murmuring voice came from Karoline who kept her head all lowered all the way to our room. I selected the same room we previously had our first night there.

    ¡°What?¡± I didn¡¯t hear her quite well so I asked while opening the door and drawing her inside from her shaky hand.

    This girl¡­ Even now she was still feeling shy and embarrassed! Come on, this wouldn¡¯t be our first, right?

    ¡°What about us?¡±

    I looked at her and when our eyes got in contact, she couldn¡¯t help but move her eyes aside. I slowly pulled her face back towards me and kept looking at her for long seconds.

    ¡°Say it again,¡± I demanded and like an obedient little girl she was about to repeat before I shut her with a deep and hot kiss that I led with my tongue paralysing hers and preventing her from even breathing.

    Time seemed to freeze at this moment and before I knew it, I already got rid of all of my clothes, carried her with my arms andnded her on the bed before slowly removing her clothes one by one.

    And without much hurry I took a deep gaze, feasting over the delicacies she hid under her clothes. My eyes were so daring and prating to her that made her face turn redder.

    Then like a hungry beast I started to devour her, and all that remained of her were just loud moans that started slowly to turn into whispering and interrupted screams from time to time.

    We were already at Elizabeth city when we both finished. Yet instead of just sleeping, I took a short rest before taking another tour into her body without feeling any tiredness at all.

    After the third time, I felt so full. She ended up in a ragged condition, not even able to raise a voice or even a finger.

    I held her deeply into my embrace, left a couple of soulers and Bulltors outside to defend the room from any intruders like that annoying jumper, closed my eyes and went into a deep sleep.

    I had to admit it¡­ Sleeping after such a delicious meal was something I really enjoyed. I had to admit, my previous life beforeing here was really the life of a dead man.

    Without the warm embrace of a girl by your side, how could someone live in this world?

    By the time I woke up, things looked much different before I slept.

    The world was literally ignited by a shing light, something that seemed to be missed from this world since the apocalypse started.

    I looked around and couldn¡¯t help but feel panicked. I found many messagesing from everyone in my team. They were panicked as well but the content of my message made me smile and feel reassured.

    ¡°So it¡¯s about time the new suns are about to be born¡­¡± I closed the messages after sending a reassuring message to all of them. I told them this was a normal thing, just like what the jumper said to them it seemed.

    But they didn¡¯t believe that crazy dude and looked for my answer. I looked at the piece of jade sleeping like an angel in my arms and couldn¡¯t help but smile again.

    After putting on my clothes, I didn¡¯t leave before painting a soft kiss over her lips. When I went to the roof, all I could see was shing ring spots in the sky, totally illuminating the entire world.

    The darkness that prevailed before became now absent. The world was even shinier than the bright sun in the middle of a sunny clear day.

    ¡°You finally finished toying with your little pet,¡± the jumper was standing in the middle of everyone. When he spotted me, he couldn¡¯t help but throw such a meanment.

    ¡°Do you want to reveal your little secret, pretty boy?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to die?¡± he red back and I simplyughed.

    ¡°Is that really ok?¡± Alex pointed at the sky while others looked at me in much doubt and more fear.

    They had to feel that way. After all, there wouldn¡¯t be a single sun in the sky anymore, but a group of tightly packed stars that would look like pearls in the middle of the sky.

    ¡°It¡¯s what the world will look like from now on,¡± I simply said as if this was something expected. Despite their shock and fear, they all nodded and started to slowly ept this fact.

    After all this what would our world look like from now on.

    ¡°So we won¡¯t have that dark gloomy world again?¡± Leo asked and I shook my head.

    ¡°These suns will rotate in the sky,¡± I said before adding, ¡°in cycles, we will have long days of bright sky and long days of darkness.¡±

    ¡°How do you know that?¡± the jumper asked and I smiled back.

    ¡°I just know,¡± I said as I also knew that dude was familiar with what I was saying.

    The suns that would shine over our world would also have strange phenomena. Each shining star would have a twin dark star that wouldn¡¯t emit any light.

    Each five days, the stars would shift ces with their dark twins, forming fixed regr circles of five days and five nights. It might seem absurd, but till my time no one knew a better exnation than that.

    ¡°So what are we going to do now?¡± Angelica asked, ¡°will that affect our actions?¡±

    ¡°Monsters will be fiercer at times of darkness,¡± I said before adding, ¡°but before long they¡¯ll adapt to the suns and will alsoe to attack us during the five days of light.¡±

    ¡°So we will have time to rest from now on?¡± The spearhead asked and I shook my head.

    ¡°We might have a smoother time against monsters, but that will only apply for one to two quests from now. So don¡¯t ce high hopes on that.¡±

    ¡°At least we will have some rest,¡± unlike my words, the group seemed to be happy about that. I looked at the jumper who shook his head, motioning to me it was pointless to try and speak again.

    ¡°Have you gained some rest then?¡± after I left them to celebrate and enjoy this delusion, I asked.

    ¡°We had a few hours before this happened,¡± Isabe said.

    ¡°You slept for ten hours pretty boy,¡± the jumper added and before he could throw another meanment as usual, I red in warning towards him.

    ¡°Have everyone moved to the north?¡± I asked again and this time they gave me a hesitating look before the spearhead got the courage to speak.

    ¡°They needed some rest as well.¡±

    I understood what happened. ¡°Alright, let them wake up and start moving now,¡± I waved my hand at them. We weren¡¯t the only humans needing rest here.

    Despite knowing that the forces at New York ad Jersey cities weren¡¯t as stressed up as our forces here.

    But it was alright. We didn¡¯t have a tight schedule for now.

    As I watched, they started to spread the word all around. At least the chiefs came and worked during my sleep. The entire city was turned into a vast ce filled with ovens.

    The smell of meat was already filling the ce. ¡°Here,¡± Isabe came and took out arge pile of meat and a little liquor, ¡°we also found a fewkes that we turned into clean water.¡±

    ¡°Good job,¡± I said in praise before taking everything into my inventory. ¡°Are they ready?¡±

    ¡°The total number we have is simply too much,¡± the spearhead said. That dude was the second one getting on my nerves after the jumper.

    He didn¡¯t say anything but his eyes told me a lot about his envy. Dude, if you were this capable, try and show your girl how manly you were just like I did with my girl.

    Or stop giving me such toxic gazes all the time!

    ¡°Your point?¡± I asked while giving him a warning gaze. He seemed to be startled by my eyes, and looked around for a couple moments without knowing what to say.

    ¡°He meant the march will be too long and very dangerous,¡± Sara said from the side.

    ¡°I won¡¯t act as a babysitter to anyone,¡± the jumper spoke first even before I could say anything.

    ¡°We are warriors, we don¡¯t need any babysitters like you,¡± I responded and he red at me, getting the hidden meaning inside my words.

    ¡°So we will march without any protection?¡± Angelica asked, ¡°this is just wrong! After all, I heard rumours from those berserkers about that dragon archlord.¡±

    ¡°What about him?¡± This piqued my interest. I got a few messages from Fang and Wryly while I was sleeping, but was toozy to check them before.

    Just as I opened them, Angelica continued:

    ¡°They mentioned something about a big defeat for a strong human girl. Do you know anything about that girl?¡±

    ¡°Yes boss, I heard legends about her!¡± Leo jumped in and I simply waved my hand to make all of them silent.

    The messages I got were slightly disturbing. It seemed something unexpected happened and that human girl who was chasing the dragon dude down experienced a mysterious defeat.

    The tables were shifted and now she was the one running away with her life while the dragon archlord was leading a grand army chasing after her.

    In the middle of such bad news, there was something good. From the words of the two, I knew the direction she was heading towards; East!

    Finally! It was my chance to go and meet up with her! Atst!

 Chapter 186 A Way To Have The Communication System

    [Do you know where that human girl is right now?]

    The first thing I did was to ask Wryly. Compared to Fang, that dude was more reliable in knowing about that girl¡¯s location.

    After all, his paragon was very interested in her right now.

    [So far she is running towards us but dunno where she is right now]

    I frowned. Even that dude didn¡¯t know her exact location.

    [So she ising here?]

    [Yes]

    [How can you tell if you don¡¯t know her location then?]

    [That dragon archlord is spreading his forces in a fan shaped around this direction] he sent and I realised what he was meaning.

    [Alright, keep me posted. I need to meet up with her]

    [First my paragon then you]

    [Dude, I have to know her location so if she needs my help I can move fast and help]

    It seemed that the dude¡¯s paragon was dead focused on that girl. He even ordered him to not tell me about her location.

    What? Did he fear me or what? I wasn¡¯t a womaniser, dude!

    [Will try, but can¡¯t promise you this except if something bad happens to her]

    I rolled up my eyes. Damn! At times like these, not having a fixedmunication tool with the entire human race was something annoying.

    [Alright] I didn¡¯t have anything else to say here. After I closed the chat with him, I instantly sent it to someone else.

    [Do you have something that helps in establishing amunicationwork? A private one that can¡¯t be spied upon?]

    [Sure, how many people do you n to share this with? We can cover up to ten thousand personnel in a singlework]

    The answering from the Lady nymph was swift and disappointing. Ten thousand? That wasn¡¯t even close to one tenth of the number I had in mind.

    I didn¡¯t directly answer her. Instead I tried to recall any mention of the number of the human race survivors at this point of the apocalypse.

    I knew when the apocalypse came, humans were almost close to ten billion people. But I didn¡¯t know how many humans survived this time of the apocalypse.

    ¡°Do you know how many people might have survived this far?¡± I turned to ask my team. At this point, I needed more minds to work on this.

    ¡°Why?¡± the jumper asked but the others thought for few seconds before saying:

    ¡°Perhaps one billion?¡± It was the answer from Sara. the spearhead shook his head as he said:

    ¡°I won¡¯t bet on that.¡±

    ¡°Why? Do you believe more have survived?¡± Sara turned aggressively towards him and he simply shrugged.

    ¡°I doubt even half that number survived,¡± he looked up to the sky, took a deep breath like he was a wise man or something, before adding, ¡°I believe one hundred million is the right number.¡±

    ¡°No way!¡± Angelica jumped in, ¡°I agree with Sara. Humans aren¡¯t that bad or weak!¡±

    ¡°One billion is just an outrageous guess!¡± Alex joined the fight while Leo took the side of Sara as he said:

    ¡°I believe one billion is a reasonable number.¡±

    I watched them argue in between themselves like idiots. Come on! None of you had a way to prove or even closely guess the right answer guys!

    I looked at the jumper and he simply shrugged, removing his hand out of the dirty waters.

    [I¡¯m looking for something to cover muchrger number than ten thousand] I sent to the Lady before adding, [I might need something to cover up hundreds of millions of people]

    [An entire race?!!] she seemed to guess what I had in mind, [Sorry but something like that won¡¯t be avable even to bigger impacts]

    [Then¡­]

    [There is one way to find something like that¡­ You need to ask the help of a god]

    [God? I don¡¯t have a supporting god yet]

    [Not any god] she sent before adding after few minutes of pause that forced me to listen to more bullshit from others around, [A high grade god, and he must have the help of his pantheon in this]

    [The entire pantheon?!!!] I was shocked when she sent herst message over.

    [Either this way or you need to find a way to get in contact with the system creators] she sent before adding, [But that might be impossible! No one can easily get in touch with those people, especially at such early stage of the apocalypse]

    I frowned while thinking about something else. I had a helping hand from one of the system creators in my cultivation.

    Wouldn¡¯t that mean I got a way to speak to one of those mighty guys? Wow! I never expected dying my cultivation all this time would bring me such a rare opportunity.

    [Thanks] I sent to her before asking again, [What about our deal from before?]

    [We agreed upon a time line, right? There are still few days remaining in our deal]

    [I was just checking] I helplessly smiled. This girl was taking the deals between us too seriously.

    [Rest assured. I found a way to bring you many races as promised. Yet this might bring you some trouble so I have to warn you again]

    I knew she was referring to the leaders of those races¡¯ wrath. I didn¡¯t bother about a bunch of murderers and ve traders anger. They messed up with my people, so it was just right to mess up with them.

    [I won¡¯t change my mind] I sent my firm answer over.

    [Sigh! Alright human race Hye. You are indeed one of the craziest humans I ever dealt with]

    [You dealt with humans before?]

    [Hello?]

    [Are you there?]

    [Come on! You just said something and won¡¯t even exin it!!]

    After she said this by mistake, she didn¡¯t respond to me at all. It seemed there was something preventing her from telling me more.

    But her words and from what I noticed and learnt about earlier, I knew for sure now there were many humans living in other worlds.

    She once told me this before. But strangely she seemed to not want to tell me about the secrets of her trade.

    Anyway I got what I wanted and closed the chat with her before turning to my team.

    ¡°Let everyone march out now,¡± I said and added before anyone would interrupt, ¡°let the armies of yours guard the others. Also if they meet up with monsters or hostile races, let those without much battle experience deal with the situation first.¡±

    ¡°There is no point in teaching a farmer how to be a warrior!¡± the jumper found a chance atst to throw one of his meanments as usual.

    ¡°If so then give up your big army,¡± I rolled my eyes towards him, ¡°as most of them are made out of farmers, bakers, and even street workers!¡±

    ¡°Not a chance!¡± he harrumphed and I snorted back. That dude was just a hypocrite! He didn¡¯t want others to have more forces but when it came to him he wouldn¡¯t even hesitate to ept a fly to join his side!

    F*cking cheap hypocrite!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± as I settled everything here, I started flying the chariot once again. My mind was now fixated only upon the uing cultivation session.

    I didn¡¯t only want to solve the problem of my cultivation using the bone from the dark realm monster, but also I needed to speak up with that system creator about themunication system.

    It was just unfair! How other races had such an advantage and we wouldn¡¯t! They could easily get in touch with each other even if they were thousands of miles apart!

    Intelligence andmunication were both the sharp edge of any civilisation and race. Losing such an advantage meant we were just fighting in the apocalypse blind, divided up and only acting as a response and not aggressively like other races.

    That was unfair! And I had to change that. I must!

    But would that dude be tolerant of my request? In fact I didn¡¯t believe he would disagree. Yet he would ask for a price in return.

    I didn¡¯t have anything worthy to pay to such a dude. So he would ask for a really tough quest as a payment.

    What would he ask me to do? I thought about that and couldn¡¯t find anything such a dude would be interested in.

    He was, after all, one of those mysterious beings who created and ran the system and apocalypse in the entire universe! What possible such a dude would ask from me then in return?

    Absolutely nothing!

    I took a deep breath and at this moment, Karoline came up from downstairs.

    Her appearance helped in distracting my worried thoughts. ¡°Finally our princess appeared,¡± the jumper threw one of his smugments and got a ring and warning gaze from me in return.

    ¡°Humph, at least tell us what we are going to do at north!¡± he harrumphed and said this while others looked at me, ignoring the iing Karoline except for Angelica.

    That girl literally abducted my girl, and seemed to interrogate her about something. From the red and shy look over Karoline¡¯s face, I could swear that girl was speaking about things that happened between the two of us!

    She was helpless! Didn¡¯t she have a girl already? Why try to pry on other people¡¯s private lives?

    ¡°Yes, tell us boss, tell us please,¡± Leo seemed to ce high expectations over our next adventure.

    I wanted to tell them, tell them about my grand ns for the future. How I nned to turn the human useless arsenal into something deadly in this apocalypse.

    But I knew we weren¡¯t alone. Those angels were always eavesdropping on anything I say or do.

    ¡°After we arrive up there, we will attack Albany city first,¡± I said before motioning to the map on the ground, ¡°after that you¡¯ll all disperse, lead your respective armies and start hitting cities, towns, and even small viges all over the East.¡±

    ¡°Simply like that?¡± Sara asked in doubt, and she wasn¡¯t the only one having the same look at me.

    ¡°Yes, what else are we going to do there?¡± I shrugged but my act failed to convince even Leo.

    ¡°I bet you hide something else in that dirty mind of yours!¡± the jumper pointed at my forehead and I snorted.

    ¡°My mind is as clean as a white sheet!¡±

    ¡°Humph, I bet it¡¯s darker than a ck oiling from earth!¡±

    ¡°Screw you!¡±

    ¡°Do you want to die?¡±

    ¡°Pathetic!¡±

    ¡°Dirty mind fellow!¡±

    ¡°Masked rude fellow!¡±

    The two of us red at each other for a few seconds before others broke up inughter.

    ¡°Alright big boys, let¡¯s let things go at this point,¡± Angelica said while having such an annoying smile of victory over her face.

    Coupled with all the red over Karoline, I knew that girl heard more than what she desired!

    ¡°We need to know the general n so we can prepare in advance,¡± the jumper said in an arrogant tone before giving me a side nce, ¡°something as basic as this should be known to any low levelled leader.¡±

    ¡°I know what I am doing,¡± I said this and put an end to this useless discussion, ¡°once we arrive at Albany, you¡¯ll take your armies and head east. Take everything in your face and try to add more to your armies.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which,¡± Angelica¡¯s eyes shone when I said this, ¡°can¡¯t we have more troops then? Your army is considered bigger! Even bigger than that cold hearted dude.¡±

    ¡°Who is the cold hearted one, lustful girl?¡± The jumper¡¯s answer was rude as always. But this time he came up against such a shameless girl.

    Angelica crossed up her arms, looked in defiance towards him while having no issue at all to say this:

    ¡°At least I know the desires of my body and fulfil them. Not like someone who is as shy as a virgin girl on her first night, covering up his face with a mask.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to die?¡± He said his typical phrase that never failed to drive a smile over my face and broughtughter from everyone else.

 Chapter 187 The Weird Albany City

    The jumper seemed to get annoyed with us as he went aside and took a corner for himself. Others kept talking about how they¡¯ll distribute forces among themselves, which direction each would take, and started to n out their grand movement n.

    After a few discussions with them we all decided to extend also to the southern Connecticut state as well. It was near and wouldn¡¯t be that damaged from the uing crisis as far as I knew.

    As they kept themselves busy with all that, we finally came to Albany¡¯s city outer borders.

    ¡°What the hell is that?!¡± The first to notice the strange situation here was Alex. She still carried her cautiousness even after all what happened.

    ¡°Is that¡­ The city we are going to take?¡± Angelica looked at everyone before she stopped at me. Also the others did the same, and the jumper moved from his away spot and came closer to us.

    ¡°They didn¡¯t waste their time during the second quest,¡± I couldn¡¯t help but suspect one race was able to make such changes on such a scale.

    What lied up front was totally different from any city I visited before. Unlike the familiar scenes of ruins and destruction, this city looked like a bustling city from mediaeval ages.

    Or to be precise, it was just a smaller image of what big cities would look like one hundred years from now!

    The city had walls, big and mighty looking walls that would prevent anyone from intruding inside. The walls were at least twenty metres tall, with a breadth equal to half its length.

    They circted the entire city and arge area outside like they were hugging this piece ofnd. One main  gate was there while dozens of cylindrical towers were scattered all over the walls.

    As for the city itself, instead of the sights of damaged and burned buildings, the entire city was filled with three up to five stories of weird looking buildings.

    The buildings were all built out of red and ck ores, while golden lines shed across the outer surface, shing from time to time.

    I knew what this style meant. These buildings had self defensive mechanisms that would prevent its destruction even if they were directly hit by anything.

    An Organized and well built city was in front of me. And it wasn¡¯t emptied at all! I could see lots of silhouettes of many races walking inside the wide streets, giving me a familiar image of what life would be in the future.

    But this wasn¡¯t the future! How could someone do something like this here?

    One race popped into my mind when I thought about it. A race who was so arrogant to see themselves above all, so wealthy to have the financial backbone to spend extravagantly over such a city, and had a lot of influence to be reassured this city wouldn¡¯t even fall no matter what!

    Dragons! They were dragons! I¡¯d bet with everything I got precious over this!

    ¡°Who did this?!!¡± Isabe looked at me as everyone else.

    ¡°Have you ever seen something like that before?¡± even the jumper seemed to not live to see such a sight before.

    And I couldn¡¯t help but nod, then pointed to the sky where a big gate was.

    ¡°There is a mega gate up there, that means one race controls the entire city.¡±

    ¡°You know who is that race, boss?¡± the spearhead asked and I nodded.

    ¡°Drags,¡± I said and their eyes shed with an understanding. As for the jumper, he firmly nodded, agreeing with my guess.

    ¡°They are the only ones crazy enough to do something like this,¡± he said.

    ¡°So what are we going to do now?¡± Karoline asked, ¡°will we concede this city and retreat?¡±

    ¡°Not a chance,¡± I first stopped my chariot, then opened my chat and sent a message to Wryly.

    [You gotta be kidding me! Bro, are you blessed with luck or what?]

    [Are youing or what?] As expected, he was overjoyed with what I just told him. Just a few hours from my leave, I found another mega gate waiting to be conquered.

    [Wait, please wait¡­ I¡¯ll lead my army ande to you]

    [Good] I then looked at the jumper and that dude retreated couple of steps while asking in fear:

    ¡°Why are you giving me that look?¡±

    ¡°You know¡­¡±

    ¡°Know what?¡±

    ¡°You are the only one able to go inside and bring us news.¡±

    ¡°No way!¡± he firmly shook his head, ¡°dealing with those cowards is much different than dealing with those maniacs!¡±

    I knew he referred to the illusionist as being the cowards and dragons as being the maniacs. He got a point indeed, but among everyone else, he was the only one able to do this task.

    ¡°Why not go ahead and smash the walls with our strength and armies?¡± Sara asked and others nodded in agreement. Even that shameless jumper nodded as well.

    ¡°That¡¯s a great idea indeed,¡± he said but I shook my head, refusing such a n.

    This city was like a real fortress. They knew nothing about its terrifying defences! The mega gate up there would provide protection over the entire city.

    Forget about my chariot and armies, even with Wryly¡¯s help we would end up wasting days to just break the walls!

    The only way to ovee this city was by crushing the main gate it held. But that also meant we would have to sh with the elites of the drags.

    This city¡¯s presence told me a lot about the reasons why that human girl lost. That dragon archlord wasn¡¯t blindly retreating, but he was leading her into a trap.

    She wasing this way, and the presence of this city here wasn¡¯t a coincidence at all. I doubted the dragons would have enough resources to build more than one city in such a state of the apocalypse.

    Even having one city was considered a mighty feat without a doubt.

    So that archlord drew the human girl away from her main forces and base. Then he turned over her and crushed most of her forces.

    This might seem a brilliant n, and it was! One race could have such a brilliant mind to pull such an impossible feat.

    But that dude forgot totally about me! He nned it well, so well but he made a simple mistake¡­ He overlooked my threat from his perspective.

    What? Did he think I wouldn¡¯t be able toe and crush his precious city?

    Or did he think high of that illusionist archlord? I recalled the group of elite dragons who guarded the illusionist bastard when I found him.

    So this was the big n that the bastard of the dragon race put forth. He ced the illusionists to keep me busy while he worked his magic against the human girl.

    Then after killing her, he would be all free to y with me.

    Smart¡­ But not enough. Your man was killed by my hands, and your precious city would fall also in my hands.

    Then what would you do? A simple mistake of underestimating me made this entire ne turn upside down!

    The human girl woulde here and find a shelter instead of a deadly trap. As for that dude¡­ He would be the prey I¡¯d hunt on the honour of establishing my base.

    ¡°Can¡¯t we attack it?¡± Everyone was speechless from my firm response.

    ¡°It¡¯s well protected,¡± I shrugged, ¡°even if we kept hammering it day and night, I bet we¡¯ll waste one week to just crush these walls.¡±

    ¡°Even if it takes a week, we have to do it!¡± the jumper said but I also shook my head.

    Dude¡­ Don¡¯t try and fool everyone else! You were so smart enough to know there must be a hell of an army stationed inside!

    What? Would that army wait and watch us attacking without interrupting us? Just a single pause and the protective shields would regenerate, bringing us back to ground zero.

    ¡°There is an armying here,¡± I started stating the bad news one by one, ¡°not to mention this city is already filled with an elite army, one not like anything we¡¯ve met before.¡±

    ¡°And?¡± the jumper crossed his hands, ¡°don¡¯t tell me we can¡¯t crush them!¡±

    ¡°We can,¡± I firmly said, ¡°but that needs little nning from our side.¡±

    ¡°Are we going to lure the army out?¡± Angelica asked, ¡°or go and crush the iing army first?¡±

    ¡°Neither,¡± they didn¡¯t know the entire n of that archlord we were fighting, ¡°we have to first bring this city down and we¡¯ll start with that thing up there.¡±

    I pointed at nothing else but the mega gate in the sky.

    ¡°What are we waiting for?¡± the jumper shrugged, ¡°drive your thing and let¡¯s take it.¡±

    ¡°Do you believe they will leave it unprotected?¡± I raised one eyebrow. That dude was trying to act as simple minded as a fool here!

    Don¡¯t tell me dude you didn¡¯t notice those big cannons installed all over the city to defend its sky! Or you didn¡¯t notice the faint shimmering of the shield surrounding even that mega gate!

    Or you didn¡¯t see the winged race that was in the tens of thousands inside the city!

    ¡°We have to do it another way,¡± I didn¡¯t reprimand him for such a low act.

    ¡°Like what?¡± Sara asked, ¡°are we going to hit it or not?¡±

    ¡°We will,¡± I nodded, ¡°but not from the sky. We will dig deep down below first,e inside from underneath their defences then we will go and crush that gate.¡±

    They looked at each other in doubt and shock. Of course this was a weird n but they didn¡¯t know this n was so famous back in my days.

    So it wasn¡¯t weird to see deep trenches surrounding any big city to defend it. This one didn¡¯t have such a thing, so we were safe to use that deadly tactic to crush the city.

    ¡°We are human geniuses, not some gnoloms or Burteks,¡± the jumper snorted and I only smiled in confidence.

    ¡°What are gnoloms?¡± Alex asked.

    ¡°And who are those Burteks?¡± Leo asked as well.

    ¡°They are races famous for digging fast in any mountain,¡± the jumper exined while moving his hands as if they were ws scratching over the ground, ¡°they have sharp ws that would eat anything, even the hardest steel.¡±

    ¡°Wow!¡± the spearhead was impressed by them, ¡°can¡¯t we get some of them? If we had few of them then excavating that ore mine would have been a walk in the park!¡±

    ¡°We will dig using tools and magic,¡± I ignored all these uselessments and talked about the main topic again.

    ¡°And where are we going to get such things, genius?¡± the jumper crossed his arms in a challenging way, ¡°you know the market doesn¡¯t have a decent piece of pickaxes or hammers!¡±

    ¡°I have my own ways,¡± of course I had. The Bringold impact would solve any problems like these. ¡°But you need to go and arrange your forces. The task of digging will be a hard and tiring process that will take a couple of days to end.¡±

    ¡°And what about you?¡± The jumper was like always, fixated on myself.

    ¡°I have something else to do,¡± my eyes shed in determination. If I had to win over that dragon archlord, then I had to step into cultivation before the big battle would erupt.

    As for the risk of him leaving his chase anding here to help the city, I wasn¡¯t worried a bit about that.

    After all that human girl would never allow him to do anything without pressure. She was my own vanguard unit, helping in dying him until we finished from here.

    But to do so, I needed a little help first.

    [You need to tell your paragon that a message and a helping force must be deployed to that girl¡¯s aid] I sent it to Wryly and he just answered with a good piece of news.

    [He already sent one of the best private units he had to help her]

    [Bravo! Then tell them to deliver this message¡­ No matter what, don¡¯t let that dragon bastard flee away with his forces. Keep him busy chasing you down¡­ Got it?]

    [This¡­ Are you crazy?]

    [Just do it] I evilly grinned, [we will hunt down a nice drag at the end of this battle]

 Chapter 188 Getting Ready To Start My Cultivation

    Of course I wasn¡¯t that delighted with Wryly. From this mere conversation with him I knew he and his paragon already knew where that human girl was.

    Unlike what he promised to me before, he didn¡¯t inform me about her location at all! That wasn¡¯t something I¡¯d just forgive him and his paragon.

    I intended to show them a little rudeness here in response to this. I didn¡¯t like someone lying to me, or taking me as a fool!

    In the end I closed the chat with him and opened another.

    [I need a digging tools]

    [Did you find any suitable mine in your world?]

    [No, it¡¯s just for war]

    [Hmm¡­ So you faced a hard city by now? Interesting¡­ Aren¡¯t your apocalypse still at quest two or what?]

    I wasn¡¯t surprised that Lady green nymph figured out about my current situation. After all, such cities weremon in any old apocalypse, like they weremon in my time.

    [I want an effective bunch of tools, can you provide them to me?]

    [Compared to your crazy requests, this one is a simple one] her answer made me heave a sigh of relief, [I can provide one hundred thousand dark gold grade digging tools for you in exchange for five bones]

    Five? Come on! My bones weren¡¯t that cheap at all!

    [Two bones are enough] I sent back, cutting the price lower than half in one simple move.

    [This¡­]

    [One bone is more than enough in my opinion]

    [You don¡¯t get it, the tools I¡¯m talking about are beasts in front of any major city¡­ Let me share their description with you]

    The next moment a window popped up in front of my face. From what I read, I realised she wasn¡¯t fooling me this time.

    [Drillers of demons: Dark gold grade items. Made by Bringold impact. They can dig into the ground, removing tons of dirt in less than ten minutes. Need source of energy to operate]

    [So you are providing them with the stats needed to operate them for a week?]

    [Damn! Are you going to attack one city or an entire kingdom?!!]

    [Just a city]

    [Then I can provide enough stat points to run these beasts for three days. I believe this is more than enough]

    [Barely] I knew this was more than enough. But who said I wouldn¡¯t reap any possible benefit off this nymph and her impact?

    [Alright, let¡¯s make the deal]

    The next minute I signed a contract and paid the price she asked for. Five bones were delivered and I received one hundred thousand drilling tools.

    I took one out to examine, but the moment I did, a behemoth appeared in front of me, even making my chariot tremble slightly.

    My chariot that even the angelic star weapon didn¡¯t make it to flinch trembled when I took that thing out. That was enough proof of how beastly this thing was.

    ¡°What the hell is that?!!¡± The girls jumped to the side out of fear and shock while the jumper asked in a serious tone.

    They all had the excuse to act like that. The air this machine emitted was really thick and heavy.

    It was like a big bulldozer standing in front of me. It had a cubical body with dozens of thick and arched metallic legs, ending up with sharp spear-like endings.

    From the four sides of that giant cube that reached twenty metres length, height, and width, a big thick arching arm came out.

    Each arm ended up with cupped hand-like broad endings with sharp edges. The air this machine emitted came mainly from these four arms and the centre of that cube.

    Looking closely one could notice a well secured and hidden cavity that was camouge from the world using colour shifting ores.

    That space in the heart of that cube was enough to carry five to ten people at least.

    ¡°It¡¯s the tool we are going to use to dig a tunnel underneath this city,¡± I said in delight, feeling how vital my rtionship was with that impact.

    ¡°You bought this?¡± the jumper pointed towards it, ¡°can you give me some?¡±

    ¡°What for?¡±

    ¡°For any future obstacle.¡±

    ¡°Juste and plead for some then when that happens,¡± I snorted and he gave me a ring look. I waited for his signaturement, yet he restrained himself this time and didn¡¯t say it.

    ¡°So we are going to use this one here to dig underneath that thing?¡± Isabe asked in doubt, while pointing between my tool and the gigantic wall at the far distance.

    ¡°No, I have more than enough to bring that damn wall down,¡± I said in confidence, ¡°just bring your armies here, arrange them into teams to help in the digging process. Then I¡¯ll provide these tools for you.¡±

    ¡°I hate to say this, but you are truly the worthy enemy of those filthy rich dragons,¡± the jumper shook his head and hisment made everyone smile orugh.

    ¡°Go and get ready,¡± I waved my hand while evading this awkward moment, ¡°I¡¯ll take ten hours to get done with something. Be prepared to move once I finish my stuff.¡±

    ¡°Another soft session with your girl again?¡± The jumper threw such a meanment, and I simply rolled up my eyes while giving him a much meanerment.

    ¡°What? Interested to swap ces with her?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to die?¡±

    ¡°Humph, you are most weed to rece her whenever you want,¡±

    ¡°Ooooh sh*t!¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes were wide open when I said this, yet the first to show such a funny reaction was no one else but Angelica.

    ¡°Shut the hell up!¡± without waiting for her to add anything else, the jumper red at her and said in such a threatening tone.

    You deserved it pal! Continue harassing me and I¡¯d end up biting you back.

    As for the ten hours time I asked for, this was for me to listen to thest record about cultivation.

    I listened to two records about it, and only thest one remained. I paid nine million coins for it before starting thest session about cultivation from the old man.

    Every single info he said was priceless to me. I might have known parts of what he said earlier in the first two records. But this one here I had to admit¡­ Everything was new to me.

    I learnt many secrets regarding cultivation. And the most interesting part was about learning cultivation from other races that didn¡¯t suit humans.

    After ten hours, I finished that record and understood how things would go at my next cultivation session.

    To be honest what he said wasn¡¯t a solution but only stating the problems here.

    Humans had an ability to ept many cultivation methods from other races, yet they had a major w.

    Our bodies couldn¡¯t sustain strong cultivation. For example the highest we could get was the cultivation methods from drags and Berserkers.

    Even taking cultivation from these two was dangerous as well. To be safe one had to learn cultivation from a mediocre member of these two races, or else one would risk his body to explode.

    The main problem here is rted to how the human body treats cultivation. We had meridians, dantian, and gates to organise this bigwork. But this was limited greatly by our souls.

    We had pure souls, yet fragile and weakpared to other races. Our soul quality was high enough to ept any cultivation, yet it was weak enough to not sustain the strong and special cultivation in the universe.

    The old man gave an example of himself, stating that his own race cultivation was considered one of the finest cultivations in the entire universe.

    But when he tried once to teach the method to a human, that human exploded. The problem wasn¡¯t in the purity of the soul but in its weakness.

    Since then the old man never tried to teach anyone his race cultivation. Instead he started to deeply research about this issue and came up with few possible theories to solve this.

    One of these theories was to take only a slight portion of the cultivation method. Or learning the early stages and stopping there without going a single step further.

    Yet both methods were retarded in my eyes. What was the benefit then from getting a high grade cultivation way and not using it to the fullest?

    Another theory of his talked about letting a group learn the single cultivation together to share the burden. It might theoretically work, but it would require this group to always stick together or else they wouldn¡¯t be able to use this cultivation at all.

    This wasn¡¯t an option for me. I had my team members here but I¡¯d never think about doing this. Not only were they needed to disperse and work their best to expand my territory, I didn¡¯t like the idea of sharing my cultivation with other people and depending on them entirely to use mine.

    This was like getting a deadly weapon yet I wasn¡¯t able to use it unless I had a group to help. I wouldn¡¯t ept this illogical solution.

    Yet this one opened a door for me to solve this. My situation was totally different from the old man¡¯s teachings and the regr rules of this universe.

    I¡¯d get my cultivation from the bones. That meant I had a way to solve things out, a crazy way but it was logical to me.

    But I had to wait until I¡¯d meet up with that system higher up and talk with him about my own theory.

    ¡°Oh, you already started the fun!¡± Just as I finished delving into my thoughts, I noticed loud shots and cries of waring from many directions.

    When I raised my head and took a swift nce, I found a big fighting battle going on all over the ce.

    The dragons seemed to grow impatient when my armies arrived. I also heard the familiar warcry of Wryly from one direction to see him leading his army and fighting against the dragons.

    Yet that dude only brought less than two hundred thousands with him it seemed. The entire battle was all over the ce, extending to the horizon in any direction I saw.

    ¡°Come forth,¡± as things reached this scale, I had no hesitation to summon my own forces. ¡°Go berserk and kill as free as you wish,¡± I gave them a simple order while standing high and mighty on the top of my chariot.

    My warriors and summoners roared before jumping off and directly shing with the enemy. The deadliest of course were the dragons, the soulers, and the lethal fallen gods.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± As everyone went to fight, I noticed a bunch of cowards standing on one side of my chariot on the ground, acting as if nothing of this was rted to them.

    ¡°Answering lord, we didn¡¯t fight until we got the order from you!¡± one of the illusionists said and I could only sigh. Those bunch of cowards came with my armies and didn¡¯t even raise a single de against the enemy.

    ¡°Go then and kill all of them.¡± I shouted in an angry tone. What was the use of having hundreds of those cowards? I seriously considered killing them and turning them into useful souls.

    Speaking about souls, I checked on my ount and found that I gained a staggering million souls since thest battle. My souls were now over three million, enough to summon more fallen gods.

    Yet when I turned and looked at the entire battlefield, the current number of fallen gods were more than enough. The single one of those lightning fallen gods was enough to face a medium sized army by himself.

    In such an open and chaotic battle, the bunch of fallen gods I had was more than enough.

    ¡°Let me keep them for the cultivation process,¡± I didn¡¯t know if what I had in mind would require some price to pay or not. It was better to be prepared than regretter for wasting these souls here.

 Chapter 189 Meeting The System Higher Ups

    The fight was already equally matched from the start. As the enemy abandoned the advantage of the city walls and defences, they were in a tight spot after me joining the fight.

    I started roaming around with my chariot, taking a wide circr path around the city walls. By doing this, I created a growing vacant area which prevented the enemy reinforcements from reaching the battle.

    And at the same time I cut down the road of retreat for those bastards.

    The fight continued for four straight hours. During which the death toll created by my private forces was already terrifying! Just during this fight I gained almost close to one million souls.

    That was crazy!

    I didn¡¯t think that such a number was created by my forces alone. The system must have considered Wryly and his forces to be on my side and counted their death toll with mine.

    Anyway I didn¡¯t have any reason to object. More souls meant more gains for me.

    ¡°Bro, this fight was awesome!¡±

    Just after the fight was over, I scattered my warriors and the useless illusionists to collect the dead elites of the drags and other races and bring them to me.

    I wouldn¡¯t let any spoils be left alone, especially if it was rted to the filthy rich dragons.

    At the same time, Wryly came onboard with a group of his elites. As for my own teammates, I sent them orders to let our forces take their loot from this fight.

    One million dead was a great boost to any of them. I was sure after this battle, each one of them would be able to buy more supplies and might even show a few surprises.

    ¡°It was great,¡± I knew how high these berserkers value fighting.

    ¡°This city is really magnificent! Howe they built it?¡± Wryly¡¯s eyes shone over the heavily defended city. Of course he had to feel this way. After all, such a price was painful even for someone like him.

    ¡°They are dragons, they can do that,¡± I shrugged before adding, ¡°now I have something to do. I¡¯ll trouble brother Wryly to supervise over things here. Don¡¯t forget bro, that drag archlord ising here.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± he said while his eyes shed as if he recalled something, ¡°by the way, my paragon says he didn¡¯t deliver your message.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± I looked at him in pure rage and deep surprise. How daring of that paragon to act this way! How naive of Wryly to deliver me his message as well!

    ¡°He says the safety of thedyes first,¡± Wryly helplessly said, ¡°I tried to convince him but¡­ You know¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s insane!¡± I couldn¡¯t control my rage as my body faintly trembled. I took in sessive deep breaths while calcting things in my mind. ¡°At least tell me you have eyes over him.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± he paused and from his silence I knew things were doomed to be ugly.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± I punched the side of my chariot, ¡°how can your paragon be this shameless? Is he a coward?¡±

    ¡°Bro, please be more respectful to my paragon,¡± despite him knowing I was speaking logically here, Wryly couldn¡¯t tolerate hearing my insults to his paragon.

    ¡°He should have acted over the greater good, not for his own sake!¡± I was still mad. Yet whatever I said or did wouldn¡¯t change what happened.

    ¡°Alright, go and summon more forces here,¡± I waved to dismiss him, ¡°the next fight is going to be bitter. Also spread out scouts on a wider scale. Last thing we want is to have that bastard raiding us without knowing about his approach.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ Will do that,¡± Wryly couldn¡¯t argue back against my words. He simply nodded and went off my sight while lowering his head.

    I couldn¡¯t believe that bastard! What? Was that human girl a piece of jade or a rare beauty to charm him? Don¡¯t tell me she was even prettier than those subus girls!

    I sent more instructions to everyone. I trusted Wryly I knew, but I didn¡¯t trust his paragon. A man who wouldn¡¯t dare to make harsh decisions for a girl wasn¡¯t worthy of my trust.

    I asked them to send our own scouts to be ready. Also I asked them to be careful. The next fight was going to be more brutal and much bloodier than the one we just had.

    After that I started collecting my loot. My boys brought over ten thousand corpses. Most had decent things in their inventories, and a small number of them had literally bullshit stuff.

    I put things I didn¡¯t need into the market. My coins got inted again by triple, yet not even close to what I had before.

    ¡°You¡¯ll stay on guard,¡± I turned to my private army, ¡°if enemies attacked, retaliate without needing me to say anything. Just make sure this chariot is safe like a hard rock in front of raging river waters.¡±

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    ¡°Yes lord.¡±

    They all responded in their own ways. After finishing that, I had time to start my cultivation.

    I just hoped my cultivation wouldn¡¯t take a lot of time. That bastard was heading towards me. I was sure that lustful paragon would do anything to save that human girl.

    That meant that the dragon archlord would lose sight of his prey. In such a case he would shift his gaze ande to attack us here.

    This battle was taking serious detours from the n I initially put on! Yet it wasn¡¯t that desperate to consider it beyond salvage. I still had a chance, and that was directly rted to my sess in my cultivation.

    I took out that big bone again and then activated my separation skill.

    [Do you want to integrate this bone with your body?]

    [Warning: This bone came from a dark realm monster. Dark realm monsters walk different paths than your race in cultivation. Do you still want to proceed?]

    [Warning: This bone¡¯s grade is red grade but the cultivation stored within is simply way beyond what your human body can tolerate. Using it will have a certain risk of detonating your body into shreds if failed]

    [Warning: you¡¯ll need one hundred thousand soul points to integrate with it]

    ¡°Take them,¡± I shrugged and then another row of messages popped in front of my eyes.

    [You can add another one hundred thousand souls and get the guidance from the system in process]

    [Do you agree with that offer?]

    ¡°I agree,¡± without hesitation I paid the second hundred thousand souls to the system.

    [A higher up is notified about the deal once again]

    [He will be with you in ten minutes]

    [Before that he asks if you already are familiar with the concept of cultivation]

    ¡°I learnt a lot of things but might need his help at some point,¡± I said while taking a peek at the surroundings. Everything down below was like a real war camp.

    Many groups were roaming the ce all around the city. Many were taking up their loot, while few were just patrolling or setting defences against the city¡¯s inner forces.

    I used my hawk skill and was d to see many siege stuff being brought forth by my forces. That was the value of giving them a chance to collect the loot from such wealthy foes.

    And it was also a sign of how my team members were adapting fast with the new times we were living in.

    [The higher up will be here in ten minutes]

    [Be ready to start your merge once he arrives as he has little time to spare]

    I knew this seemed like a standard warning but I still was grateful for that head up warning. In addition to my cultivation, I also needed to ask him about a way to obtain amunication system for humans.

    Leaving us alone without suchmunication was a clear biassed move from the system. I was sure this had something to do with those damn angels, but at least I got a chance toin against that.

    And might even have a chance to solve this problem once and for all.

    Ten minutes passed in peace without anything happening. I kept myself busy checking over the generalyout of our forces.

    Per my previous warning, they acted as if Wryly and his forces weren¡¯t here. The defences, the arrangements of the forces, everything was done in a way to not show a weakness if the berserkers retreated.

    [Start the digging process] I simply said while pointing my hand outside my chariot and then the one hundred thousand digging tools I bought beforended on the ground below.

    They were so big that they took arge amount ofnd. And being in such arge number emitted a very dangerous vibe to everyone looking at them.

    [Bro, what are these dangerous things? Are they yours?] Wryly sent this message over but I decided to act ignorant as if I didn¡¯t see the message.

    [Start working now] I sent to all my team members, [Arrange units to guard these and make sure to have groups ready to take away the dirty]

    I knew the drags inside wouldn¡¯t sit idle when these machines started working. They weren¡¯t like us, as this wasn¡¯t their first apocalyptic experience.

    So they would instantly recognise the machines I bought. That also would force the dragon archlord to drop the idea of chasing after that human girl and focus on her.

    Would my forces be fast enough to dig the tunnels underneath the city walls? Or that bastard would arrive first? Or would I be able to finish my cultivation session faster than him?

    This fight held many variables to be honest. I just hoped things wouldn¡¯t go south pretty fast before I¡¯d finish from my cultivation.

    [Wee human race Hye] just as I was lost in my own thoughts, this message came with a weird voice.

    It wasn¡¯t as majestic as I expected, yet it came directly into my mind. It seemed like that dude was using some sort of trick to speak directly towards my mind.

    I ignored the message and said instead:

    ¡°Thanks for the trouble esteemed higher up, but I need your help here.¡±

    [Of course dealing with such dangerous cultivation is something insane. I have to tell you this, you aren¡¯t the first to try this approach but none seeded so far]

    ¡°None!!¡± I was taken aback by such a bold deration.

    [Afraid?]

    ¡°Would be a liar if I said no,¡± I shrugged, ¡°but this is the path I selected. So I decided to keep reading it.¡±

    [Good luck then¡­ I¡¯m just here to notify you about the obstacles you¡¯ll face when you start the merge. You know how cultivation works, right?]

    I knew he had a tight schedule, but going directly into this matter was a little surprise for me. If I answered him and he finished telling his things, he might just leave and watch from his own ce.

    I couldn¡¯t do that!

    ¡°Please sir, I have another thing to ask you about,¡± I gathered my courage and decided to act bold and direct as him.

    [Another? Aren¡¯t you going to start merging with this bone?] from his tone I felt little surprise and faint rage. As expected, he directly jumped towards the negative side of the story and thought I was ying him or something.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to do that of course, but first there is something I have toin about.¡±

    [You know I have little time to spare with you. So wasting it for other things won¡¯t help you at the end]

    His threats weren¡¯t that light but I had to ept this fate if it happened.

    ¡°It¡¯s just the unfairness my race is facingpared with others!¡± As he had little time and acted this aggressively against me, I had to start showing my case instead of coating my way with words.

    ¡°Other races have their own privatework ofmunication. Be it dragons, berserkers, even those angels have means tomunicate with each other. All but humans have this, and this is unfair!¡±

    [Hmm¡­ Quite an interesting usation] he spoke in a tone that told me he abandoned his rage but wasn¡¯t that excited about my case, [But you have to know this¡­ Each race didn¡¯t have this advantage out of bias or something. They earned such privilege with their own effort]

    ¡°Earned it?!¡± I never expected to hear such a response.

    [Indeed. Or do you think controlling worlds in the apocalypse doesn¡¯te with privileges to those who im this honour! Your race is the one to be med not anyone else]

 Chapter 190 The Chain Quest

    On the surface, this man seemed to be using my humans of this disadvantage. Yet humans here never participated in any apocalypse before.

    But other humans did. What? Did other humans not win any apocalypse before? That was unbelievable!

    ¡°Humans on other worlds refused to help us, that¡¯s what you mean, right?¡± I worked my mind fast and found this exnation to be the most logical one.

    [You got a sharp mind] and his words confirmed my guess, [Now, shall we return to cultivation?]

    ¡°What can I do to fix this?¡± I wasn¡¯t ready yet to start merging with my bones. I had to find a solution for this, or else my efforts would end up in vain.

    [You want to fix this? How?]

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m asking about,¡± despite expecting this answer before, it still felt bitter to hear it. I knew what he meant by his answer. What could I possibly do to get such a privilege? That was what he asked about.

    A privilege given only to those winning an apocalypse wasn¡¯t something that could be bought by any price. I understood that.

    Before speaking up with him, I thought thismunication system was a gift from the system or a thing rted to the races¡¯ big families. I thought it was bought by wealth or gained by influence and authority.

    But I was wrong! It was a privilege gained from achieving such a hard milestone for me. Of course that sat the price for such a thing, a price that I had to match to get what I wanted.

    Yet the question here was: What would I possibly have and be on the same calibre of this feat? In fact it was nothing! Yet I threw the ball back to him as I said:

    ¡°I can do anything to get it¡­ Isn¡¯t there anything I can do in this apocalypse that can grant me such ability?¡±

    [In the apocalypse? You can start working to win it then] His answer didn¡¯t give me any hopes at all. Yet I was stubborn to give up just like that.

    ¡°Anything else besides this condition,¡± I said while having a faint hope to find another way around. I knew things couldn¡¯t be obtained from one route only, that was the nature of the apocalypse.

    So there must be other ways around, and I had to keep pushing to know them. ¡°Like heroic calling for example?¡±

    [Heroic Calling? Hahaha, that¡¯s just a reward system for those outstanding personnel in the apocalypse] my words seemed to be amusing to him.

    ¡°I meant anything like that, like a mission or a quest that can give me such a handsome reward,¡± I kept telling myself to keep pushing and never lose hope. And finally I was rewarded¡­

    [A mission? Of course there are few that can grant you what you want. However they are dangerous, absolutely dangerous]

    Yes! I resisted the urge to clench my fists and shout in triumph when I heard his words. I knew there must be other ways to gain this privilege, and I knew they must be very dangerous.

    ¡°I won¡¯t say no to any challenge.¡±

    [This is suicide! Are you this tired of living?]

    ¡°I want to help my people and myself on top of that,¡± I shrugged, ¡°without such amunication system, nothing I do or others do will matter.¡±

    [Hmm¡­ You indeed have a point here] he paused for a few seconds before adding, [Let me ask you this¡­ Do you know why we devised the apocalypse and spread it across the entire universe?]

    Of course I asked myself this question before, but had no info to even guess the answer. Yet him asking me this out of the blue seemed a little weird.

    ¡°I dunno about that,¡± I shook my head while honestly replying to him.

    [We live in a universe, yet it¡¯s not the only universe in the big cosmos] he started saying such heaven shaking news, [And for a long time we have had many enemies trying to crush our universe and dominate it. The apocalypse is set to train capable warriors, strong enough to survive these brutal wars]

    ¡°You are training us?!!¡± I had to admit I never expected such a thing before, ¡°by killing us?¡±

    [The weak shall perish so the strong can survive] he gave me such ame excuse, yet I couldn¡¯t refute that logic. [I have a mission under my jurisdiction, and its reward will be thatmunication system plus other advantages. Are you interested?]

    ¡°It¡¯s about this war, right?¡± This was the only exnation to what he just said. Or else why would he uncover such scary secrets to me?

    [Indeed, you have to go and fight for us, for all of us. Achieving the target set up for you will grant you what you want. Overdoing it means more rewards]

    ¡°I can¡¯t say no,¡± I had to ept this, ¡°what is this mission about? When can I start?¡±

    [Not now of course] his answer was swift and decisive, [You are too weak to survive the journey. First let¡¯s finish up with your cultivation, then I¡¯ll give you a list of missions you have to achieve here before being able to receive my mission]

    ¡°A chain quest is then,¡± I once read in the old records about such types of quests. It started with small quests that would pile up in a long line until leading to the final major quest.

    Of course these kinds of quests were the most dangerous ones. After all, the chain nature of these quests was designed to train one¡¯s strength and slowly let him achieve it while getting stronger.

    [Yes, so you agree?]

    ¡°Sure,¡± I instantly epted.

    [Good. The first quest is a test. You have to seed in merging with this bone of yours. Of course failure will give you death, and sess will grant you a good material that will aid you in the early stages of the cultivation]

    ¡°I ept.¡±

    [Good, then let¡¯s start. Tell me, what do you n to do with this bone? You know it has an immense amount of cultivation power inside]

    ¡°Spiritual power, I know about that,¡± I nodded before adding, ¡°I have a theory in mind that I wanted to test here.¡±

    [Tell me about it then]

    ¡°I know this bone has an amount of spiritual power that¡¯s not only immense but also berserk and wild. In normal cases, my soul won¡¯t sustain it and will eventually copse.¡±

    [That¡¯s true]

    ¡°Then I¡¯m thinking about building a pseudo cultivation body with it.¡±

    [What is that?]

    It was finally time to speak about my theory and learn if I could really do it.

    ¡°I want to merge the bone with me, but the energy from it will be channelled and used to build another body that¡¯s connected to my soul but it¡¯s not literally my body.¡±

    [Like a clone?] the higher up seemed to understand my point, [But your race doesn¡¯t have such ability. And to build a new body from scratch without the help of your abilities will require a lot of materials, rare and extremely precious materials¡­ It¡¯s an impossible feat! Even an entire lifetime might not be enough for you to achieve it]

    ¡°You got me wrong, sir,¡± I shook my head, ¡°I don¡¯t need to build a new body at all. I already have one.¡±

    [Where?] the higher up paused before adding, [I scanned your things. You don¡¯t have anything but that Curasee race killed body. Don¡¯t tell me you want to use it!]

    ¡°I will and won¡¯t,¡± I vaguely said, ¡°this body of that race has the ability to parasite anything.¡±

    [But it¡¯s a dead body! It has no soul at all!]

    ¡°That¡¯s where I want to ask you about,¡± I came to one of the puzzles I had in my theory, ¡°can I inject a piece of my soul into it?¡±

    [This¡­] It seemed he never expected me to say this. I knew part of his silence was originating from his refusal to deal with that race.

    After all it was a cursed race, a race that worked their best to hinder the sacred mission of the system and the apocalypse.

    I now know why such a resistance was treated in such a decisive and oppressive way. Of course the Curasee race weren¡¯t just trying to make a stand or dere their viewpoint towards the brutality of the apocalypse like I thought earlier.

    They were trying to help our enemies to invade our universe. They were traitors, in soul and bone.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything else but to gain the ability to invade other bodies,¡± I tried to give more exnation so he wouldn¡¯t misunderstand me.

    But it seemed what I did turned over me as he roared next, in a tone that held lots of rage:

    [Do you want to infest other races¡¯ bodies and use them to merge with this bone? Are you out of your goddamn mind?]

    ¡°No no, that¡¯s not what I meant,¡± I hurriedly said, before adding to correct this big misunderstanding, ¡°what I want is to infest my shadow, turning it into a living thing able to sustain the bone¡¯s spiritual power.¡±

    [Your shadow?!!] His explosive tone calmed down fast.

    ¡°Yes, I frankly got the idea from the shadow master I just killed from the illusionist race.¡±

    [But¡­ You aren¡¯t a reincarnator to begin with]

    ¡°I know, that¡¯s why I want to use that Curasee useless body in my inventory to make up for this missing step,¡± he finally got what I wanted to do and started to think on the same line with me.

    [This¡­ is one of the craziest ideas I ever heard recently¡­]

    ¡°Will it work?¡± I didn¡¯t care if it was crazy or not, ¡°Is there a way to transfer part of my soul into this dead body?¡±

    [There is many ways to do so indeed] he said before pausing for few seconds, [I can get you something but you have to pay a price for it]

    ¡°I¡¯ll pay.¡±

    [One million soul points for it]

    ¡°I can pay that,¡± at this moment, I was grateful that I didn¡¯t touch my soul point stockpile before starting cultivation. Or else I¡¯d end up regretting that and postponing the entire process.

    [It will be painful] the higher up said, [It¡¯s a tool to cut part of your soul. You need to be awake, as that part of the soul will decay fast if you didn¡¯t use it in five minutes]

    ¡°I can handle pain.¡±

    [Also you need another item to inject that part into the dead body of the Curasee]

    ¡°I¡¯ll pay the price,¡± at this point I doubted that this higher up was trying to empty my entire reserve of soul points. And his next price proved that to me.

    [You need to pay another million soul points]

    I looked at my current soul point reserve¡­ It was slightly over two million points by now. ¡°I¡¯ll pay,¡± but I was ready to do anything and get this process done.

    [Then your n is to cut part of your soul, endure the pain before nting it inside that dead body of the Curasee. Then you¡¯ll take over his abilities and invade your shadow¡­ Who told you your shadow will be enough to sustain the immense berserk spiritual energy from that bone?]

    ¡°My shadow can have many shadows linked to it before,¡± I said what I noticed during my past encounter with that illusionist archlord, ¡°so it must be flexible and have the ability to sustain a dense amount of energy, unlike my true body and soul.¡±

    [Interesting¡­] he just said that without giving me a clear answer, [But you have to know that even the merge will be with your shadow, your true soul will feel everything. If you lost consciousness during this, the entire process will fail and you¡¯ll die]

    Something told me this higher up was originally a merchant! Without the need for him to say anything else, I figured out that he was trying to sell me another item.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pay then for any item to help me stay conscious during the process!¡±

    [And that Curasee race body is slightly decayed. You did a great job in killing him but you have to cure it first]

    ¡°I¡¯ll pay for that as well!¡±

    Damn! Don¡¯t tell me he was aiming towards everything I got! Come on! My soul reserve has already hit rock bottom. What? Don¡¯t tell me he was aiming at my coins, wealth and my inventory as well? Damn!

 Chapter 191 Hye Is On The Doorsteps Of Death!

    [These two items will be paid through coins, do you agree?]

    ¡°Yes,¡± what else could I do with such greed higher up. I didn¡¯t know why but dealing with him reminded me of the nymph of the Bringold impact.

    [Alright, I¡¯ll deduct the prices directly and then give you the items] the next moment I saw almost all of my coins gone besides my soul points.

    I felt bitter inside yet I had to endure this. Set your eyes to the big reward at the end of the tunnel, I kept telling myself this.

    [You got four items from the system higher up]

    [You can find them in your inventory]

    I opened my inventory and saw four strange looking items there. What caught my sight was the air they exuded even inside my inventory.

    The first was a scythe-like weapon. It had ck handle and de made out of silver white thunder arcs that kept dancing and creating the shape of the de.

    The second was a normal looking needle. Yet it exuded green and red air from time to time as if both were rotating and exchanging positions inside it.

    The third was a fruit like grape. Unlike grapes, this fruit had elliptical shaped pieces, some were red, some were green, and others were blue.

    The fourth was a small bottle that had a swirling fluid, rotating non stop even inside my inventory. The fluid started with white, changed colour gradually to turn into red, then ck, and finally white again.

    [You got your things] the higher up said and I felt little joy in his tone. What? Were those higher ups this poor or was he excited about making a deal with me?

    [You can start first by the body. You got a fruit, take it out and squeeze its parts over the body]

    I thought that the fruit was for me and the potion was for the dead Curasee but I was wrong. I took out the killed body of the Curasee race and that fruit.

    The moment I held it in my hands, I had a weird feeling. This fruit was in the size of a big fist, like a fist from a giant race like Selvators or Berserkers.

    But the odd thing wasn¡¯t in its size, but the feeling I got when I grabbed it. It was like it was breathing, like a life thing taking a breath in and out in a regr pattern.

    ¡°Squeeze this thing? Is it alive?¡± I asked in doubt.

    [Just squeeze and rub that cursed body with it] the tone of that higher up returned to his impatience and anger. It seemed even by seeing the dead body of the Curasee dude here made him enraged.

    *Squish!*

    I had to admit, the feeling I got from squeezing this fruit was as disgusting as ever! It brought out a sticky liquid that I didn¡¯t want to touch with my hands.

    It was sticky green red fluid, having a very awful scent that turned my stomach upside down.

    So I just squeezed it and kept it over the body of that Curasee. The fluid fell and covered its body fast like it was a living thing that found meat to eat.

    *Sizzle!*

    A strange sound came when I finished squeezing the fruit. ¡°Is that supposed to happen?¡± As that sound appeared, a strange storm of gas appeared from the Curasee body, enveloping it and shielding it from my eyes.

    [It¡¯s normal] I didn¡¯t believe that higher up words, [Now take out the scythe and use it as if you are stabbing your heart]

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I took the scythe out. Unlike its small image inside my inventory, that thing grew up to be double of my size.

    [Just do it] the higher up said, [And try to keep yourself alive. If you can¡¯t, just drink that potion]

    I didn¡¯t know why but from seeing the sharp edge of that scythe I wanted to take the potion now. Yet when I took a peek at the Curasee body enveloped in that gas, I threw away that idea instantly.

    I couldn¡¯t even raise that scythe as it was so big and heavy. It wasn¡¯t as heavy as my ive, but it wasn¡¯t as light as my other two ives.

    So I ced it on the ground, tried to raise its shining de with dancing tongues of thunder without hurting myself.

    At this moment I realised something. That de seemed as soft as a jelly. Weird! I touched it again and confirmed my previous feeling.

    *Rumble!*

    Yet when I ced the sharp tip over my chest, my body got a violent tremble. Without controlling anything, that ck handle of the scythe rose up in the air while its de kept going deep inside my body.

    I didn¡¯t feel iting out from my back. Yet I wasn¡¯t in the mood to examine what was going on with this strange scythe.

    As its de got inside my body, I felt a pain that I never felt before. It was like something was peeling off my skinyer byyer like I was an onion. I didn¡¯t know how long it had been, and didn¡¯t care about my screams.

    Yet when I finished, my voice was hoarse enough to rival that of the jumper.

    [Grab the scythe by the handle] If that higher up didn¡¯t rm me with his urging voice, I wouldn¡¯t have noticed that de flying in the air just a metre above my head.

    [You got five minutes from now on, don¡¯t waste them and take out the needle next]

    Just as I extended my hand in a shaky way towards that de, I felt myself dying. My power was gone! And all I could do was to prevent myself from falling.

    I couldn¡¯t even take a single step forward. Yet when I extended my hand, that de flew over, shrunk in size to fit my hand.

    Looking at it I noticed a beautifully shining orb of silver white light at the tip of that de. I felt a strange familiarity and warmth with that orb, and I wanted to grab it, hug it deeply and hide it away from the entire world.

    [Focus! This is the piece you cleavaged from your soul] yet the moment I was about to do that, the higher up voice came to shake me awake. [Don¡¯t ever touch it! The first body it will touch will get it attached to]

    I got what he wanted to do so I took out the needle and held it with my other hand. That needle also grew fast and looked like a dangerous long spear.

    ¡°How?¡± I looked at the Curasee body just metres away from me. It was still covered up by that strange gas.

    [Just prick the tip of the needle into its body] the higher up said, [Then ce your soul over the needle¡¯s shaft. It will carry it deep inside that Curasee body]

    ¡°Then?¡± I could only extend my shaking arm slowly before the spear tip pricked that gas. I felt like it hit something rigid and without waiting for the higher up to answer, I touched that beautiful orb with the needle¡¯s shaft.

    Then things started to get really ugly!

    *Roar!*

    I heard an ear deafening roaring sounding from the entire world before a strange phenomenon appeared. The bright world turned all dark without warning, and I felt like I was the only person living and about to die here.

    An ominous feeling filled with pure hatred gushed out from my arm and went deep into my body. I felt my knees hitting the ground without being able to see anything. I was going to die! And with that all the voices in the world vanished.

    Without waiting or thinking about anything, I took out that potion from my inventory. I gulped its content without even seeing it at all.

    I touched it and opened its lid using my fingers. I hoped it would work, as a cold feeling seeped deeply inside my body.

    *Thud!*

    The first sound I heard was the sound of my body shing down on the ground. Time passed while I saw weird scenes shing in front of me, things I never saw or heard about before.

    Weird worlds¡­ Strange races¡­ Words I never heard before in anguage that I never understood.

    The darkness kept pulsating nonstop. Sometimes it would grow fainter and other times it would be pitch ck.

    I didn¡¯t know how much time passed while I was like this, but when the world returned to look the same, I found myselfnding over my back on my chariot, gasping for breath while my clothes were soaked with my cold sweat.

    [Take you time to rest] the next thing I heard was the voice of that higher up, [You already ced your soul into that body. You should be able to do that crazy thingter but first you need to regain your strength]

    I wanted to say thanks or curse him for what happened. I felt like I was on the doorsteps of death, only one breath separated me from crossing that door.

    But that potion also worked and I didn¡¯t die. I closed my eyes and reopened them, trying to shake myself awake.

    Yet I took almost half an hour to be able to stand up again. When I stood up, I saw the dead body of the Curasee race.

    This time it wasn¡¯t surrounded with any gas. Also the wounds it had before were gone. Even the missing limbs he had were regenerated and he looked healthy.

    He had a face that looked strangely familiar. When I looked closer, it was simr to mine, with few differences here and there.

    [Just drop your blood over his head and the connection will bepleted] the higher up was still here. I feared that the bastard would leave me behind, stuck in the middle of all this mess.

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    Like a surface made of ice that got smashed, I felt the same feeling when my blood fell over that body¡¯s head.

    Then a beacon of light shone in the middle of my mind, preventing me from taking a single step away.

    Many things shed past my mind. Abilities, information, and even memories of a life I never lived before. Many scenes I saw were simr to the scenes I saw when I was on the verge of dying.

    This time my mind was clear and I understood what was going on here. I was getting the memories of the Curasee I killed, alongside all of his abilities as well.

    It was shocking to realise that Curasee wasn¡¯t fresh to apocalypses. This was his third apocalypse while the previous two ended up destroying the world and leaving it under the rule of the dark realm monsters.

    Just knowing that I killed someone as a veteran and sessful in doing his dirty tasks like that one made me feel little pride.

    The information I gained was mostly useless. After all, everything was said in a different tongue than mine. Yet I might gain to know theirnguage at some point and this useless info would turn into a priceless treasure.

    [You can now use that infestation ability of that cursed race] the voice of the higher up came and startled me awake from my thoughts, [Use it over your shadow and let¡¯s see if things will work out the way you thought]

    ¡°It will,¡± I said with firm determination. I would neve fail after passing all this horror and pain. ¡°I swear I¡¯ll make it work!¡±

    [Let¡¯s put your will under test then] the higher up seemed to not hold much hopes on my sess. But I didn¡¯t care about his thoughts.

    I extended my arm, pointed towards the direction of my shadow. That body opened his eyes. They had a strange silver-white lustre inside them.

    As I did, he did. As I thought, he acted. It was my first time controlling this new body of mine, but things worked out smoother than I expected.

 Chapter 192 Yonker

    I thought about infesting the shadow with that body I gained. The moment I thought so, that body became hazy as if it was going incorporeal, then it went directly towards my shadow like a bolt of lightning.

    I felt like my mind was opened up in front of the raging ocean waves. I was like a feather in the wind, pushed up and down with each passing pulse.

    The shadow I infested wasn¡¯t like anything I imagined before. I thought it would be a dead form of energy where I could control using that body easily.

    But when that body got into my shadow, I realised how deeply wrong I was!

    That shadow of mine was like another world attached to me, hidden from me by a mighty wall that was cracked open at this moment.

    Immense waves of energy gushed forth from my shadow, trying their best to control my mind and soul. I gritted my teeth and even bit my tongue to resist the unbelievable desire to sleep.

    I knew if I closed my eyes even for one second, I¡¯d be gone! I wouldn¡¯t fail! Not after suffering all this!

    All I could do was to silently resist and endure. The waves keep crashing at my soul and mind, but I never faulted against them.

    I stood erect like a sturdy ancient rocky mountain in front of the tide of time. I wouldn¡¯t let that shadow take control over me. It was my shadow, and it belonged to me.

    The more I sustained this, the more I noticed something interesting. I felt after the passage of an unknown amount of time that my soul and mind became much stronger.

    It was like I was bringing forth everything I got to resist the iing energy pulses. But now I could rx a little, spare a few of my power to examine that shadow.

    It was like an entire gxy attached to my body. Its darkness was boundless, yet I could spot few shining dots acting like scattered stars.

    Yet I failed to determine the source of that energy at first, and also failed to spot the body I sent inside. The link between me and that body was still there, so I didn¡¯t panic even when I couldn¡¯t find it.

    I knew if it was supposed to do something, then it would be going to the source of all this energy and take control over it. This was the only way I had in mind to control such a berserk shadow and put it under my control.

    I didn¡¯t know why, but when I thought about this idea, a sh of light appeared at some point in my shadow. At this point, my shadow wasn¡¯t just that small dark line attached to me through my feet.

    It was a colossal thing, seemingly extending beyond the horizon, acting as if it was another version of me, a hellish and scary one.

    And somewhere at this colossal thing a sh of bright silver white light appeared. I knew once spotting it that it was my other body, and it was ready to act.

    It just needed me to think about a solution to execute it. I didn¡¯t know that for sure, yet the sequence of events that happenedter proved me right.

    That body kept shing up, seemingly resisting against the darkness of my shadow. Then it started to move.

    At first it moved slowly, like it was finding it so hard to wonder in such risky darkness. But after some time, my soul and mind got another upgrade and with this the body connected to me started to roam faster.

    It wasn¡¯t heading towards the centre of that shadow, or towards its colossal top that was hidden beyond the horizon. I thought the source of energy came from there.

    But when I noticed the direction it was going towards, I couldn¡¯t help but feel more shocked.

    It was going towards my feet! Yes, you read it right! It was going towards the area where that shadow got attached to my body through my feet.

    Without thinking too much about it, I decided to endure and keep watching in silence.

    What attracted my attention was the fact that the higher up system person was all silent. He didn¡¯t speak since I started controlling my shadow, like he was enjoying a good show or something.

    Yet what I thought to take not much time for the body to reach my feet seemed to take a lifetime. The closer it got to my feet, the fiercer the energy assaulting my body became.

    It seemed my shadow had a will of its own or something. It felt the danger approaching its core and tried to put a final fight against me in a futile attempt to control my body.

    Yet I kept enduring and resisting, buying time for my body inside the shadow to reach my feet. The moment it reached that area, a burst of energy appeared as if a mighty sh between the two sides erupted violently there.

    I had nothing in my power to do except to keep enduring the shockwavesing from that sh. At some point, I thought that a star was born in that darkness out of the intense sh that was happening there.

    When I thought this would take forever, a sudden rumble urred. It wasn¡¯t that loud, but the moment it happened, that shining star dimmed as if it was dying out.

    The remaining shining light prevailed and extended to cover the area connected to my feet. At this point I could clearly see and feel everything that was happening down there.

    It wasn¡¯t just an area, it was like a. The ground, sky, even air was there. Its energy was all dark, even when my body started to emit its dazzling silver white energy, it seemed that darkness prevailed.

    Without wasting any more time, I thought again about taking control over the source of that darkness energy. My body in the shadow seemed to dig into the depths of that ce, until reaching a strange cavity which held a pitch ck ball, acting like a ck hole.

    And just as that body got near it, it was controlled by an irresistible force that sucked it into the centre of that ball. Damn! It was really a ck hole!

    All the silver white light that body emitted vanished the next moment. It took only one moment for it to disappear, and it even couldn¡¯t put up any fight against such a berserk beast.

    Damn! Damn! Damn! What should I do now?!

    I felt powerless, frustrated, and helpless when I witnessed what happened. I got no spare bodies of Curasee, and even thinking about finding another gave me an instant headache.

    But as I was on the verge of screaming in frustration, a sudden change urred that gave me hope again.

    That piece ofnd started to quake. I didn¡¯t know how but its quaking moves were felt clearly by my perception.

    It was like my body was the one that quaked not thatnd. It kept doing that for a few minutes before A sudden burst of energy erupted from this point, extending to cover the entire shadow space.

    And with that I felt like I gained control over that shadow of mine. It wasn¡¯t a clear concept of control like what I felt with that body, but it was like I could perceive everything happening in that shadow.

    I could feel each spot, see through it if I wanted. The first impression I got was an overwhelming awe.

    My shadow¡­ It wasn¡¯t just a shadow but a cosmos of its own! It was massive, endlessly able to expand it I wanted. It got energy that made me feel like a dwarf in front of a giant.

    ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± I took a deep breath before exhaling it. I found that all this time I was closing my eyes, and when I reopened them I felt the world was strangely brighter than before.

    [Congrattions! You gained your shadow cosmos seed]

    [You gained three points of favour with the system higher ups]

    [The system higher up Yonker has a positive impression of you]

    [You gained ess to the system higher up Yonker in times of need and danger]

    Strange system messages popped in front of me. Yet I didn¡¯t care about them. All I understood was that I gained that higher up¡¯s name and favorability. Something that would grant me his help in times of need.

    [You did it! Bravo!] the sound of Yonker came into my mind. Yet somehow it lost a lot of its pressure after what I did.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said before adding in gratitude, ¡°without your help, I would have never done it.¡±

    [It¡¯s you who showed great tenacity and strong will at such a challenge, bravo!] He gave me credit for what I did, and I simply smiled and epted the praise.

    ¡°Now it¡¯s time to merge with the bone,¡± I said before pondering about something.

    [Why are you standing still? Start the merge now]

    ¡°There is an issue I have to consider first,¡± I didn¡¯t listen to his words, ¡°that shadow of mine absorbed and destroyed the Curasee body I had. So I won¡¯t be able to merge the bone with it.¡±

    [The body is gone!]

    It seemed that what happened in my shadow was shielded from even the eyes of Yonker. It felt great to have my private space, a ce where no one else could pry or spy upon.

    ¡°It¡¯s gone,¡± I nodded in confirmation, ¡°so now I have to merge the bone with me.¡±

    [This¡­] Yonker got the dilemma I had now. If I would merge with that bone, then all I did so far was pointless. [What do you have in mind?]

    ¡°I think I can use that shadow of mine in a different way,¡± I started speaking about my thoughts, ¡°I n to make my body work as a channel, shifting all the energy inside that bone into the shadow.¡±

    [That might work provided that your body can endure the first bursting waves of energy]

    ¡°That¡¯s not the main problem¡± I shook my head before adding, ¡°that shadow is like a massive ce with no physical form. It got my silver white energy without flinching or getting affected by it.¡±

    [You are afraid it will absorb that energy?]

    ¡°That¡¯s the most possible and realistic scenario,¡± I nodded, ¡°if that happened, then I¡¯d gain nothing in the end.¡±

    [Well¡­ Then why not try to make something out of that energy?] Yonker said something I didn¡¯t get at first, [Like you create your own dantian there. A dantian has the ability to safeguard the energy against anything]

    ¡°Creating a dantian?¡± this came out of the blue. It was out of the area of my knowledge, ¡°is that possible?¡±

    [Possible yes, but costly indeed and quite risky as well] he paused before adding, [You also have to put in mind that once building an outside dantian, you¡¯ll doomed to work on it all the time for the rest of your life]

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind that!¡± without even flinching, I epted. ¡°What shall I do?¡±

    [You need a dantian seed, I¡¯ll bring it to you but its price is slightly costly]

    ¡°How much?¡± I felt my heart clenched when he mentioned the high price.

    [One hundred million souls] and the answer he gave to me was such brutal to leave me all hopeless and depressed, [I can lend it to you but you¡¯ll repay me in interest]

    ¡°Interest?¡±

    [Of course you don¡¯t think I¡¯ll lend it to you for free]

    I didn¡¯t know why but that Yonker was more shameless than that nymph.

    But what else could I do? I didn¡¯t have any other options but to ept his offer.

    ¡°How much interest are we talking about?¡±

    [Not that much¡­ Only one third each one year, with addition of the same amount with each passing half year]

    ¡°What?!!¡± It was such a heavy interest. I¡¯d pay one third twice a year then or what?

    [You have no other way anyway] he shamelessly said, [Without my help, you won¡¯t be able to finish what you started]

 Chapter 193 [Bonus chapter] Opening Meridians

    I knew he was right, but such extravagant interest would turn me into a ve for Yonker. ¡°I can agree on the interest, but lower it to half,¡± that was what I could do.

    [That won¡¯t do] but that dude knew he held the upper hand here, [Don¡¯t try to bargain with me. You simply have no capital to do that]

    He was right again, yet that told me how rude and brutal the life outside the system was. Such a higher up was fighting with me over such low things as my souls.

    ¡°Ok,¡± against my will, I agreed. I had no other choice but to do that.

    [Great, you¡¯ll get a contract now]

    ¡°What for? You didn¡¯t do that with any item before!¡±

    [You are a human race, and humans known for their shamelessness]

    ¡°Are you sure you aren¡¯t a human?¡±

    [Hahaha, no, I¡¯m not]

    I found a contract in front of me with everything he spoke about. That interest was calcted for the next five years. Just looking at the number at the end of it made my scalp numb.

    ¡°Are these numbers right?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask. The debt started with one hundred million souls and ended up by almost two billion souls!

    [This is apound interest rate Hye, just calcte it and make sure by yourself]

    ¡°I suck at math!¡±

    [Then trust the system, after all these numbers came up from the system and not me]

    I looked again and as he said, the system stated that it ran the numbers and were provided by him.

    ¡°Ok,¡± I felt more bitter than before when I saw these numbers. At this point I knew I had to work my ass literally for the first six months or else that scary number would be my fate.

    Two billion souls? Damn! How many fallen gods could I summon with them? How many drugs? Damn!

    [The item ising to you now] the tone of Yonker told me how excited he was. [You won¡¯t regret this deal]

    ¡°I won¡¯t dy the payment beyond the six months time,¡± I said in determination, ¡°I won¡¯t wait to see that number.¡±

    [Good luck then]

    His tone was so annoying, as if he wasughing at my words and decision. That tone and attitude made me more determined to pay at least most of this debt by the end of the first six months.

    The thing wasn¡¯t in the great toll I had to pay, but that huge number would put all my ns into a pause for a long time.

    I had to be more careful now when dealing with soul points. Sigh, sorry my summoned fallen gods, I wouldn¡¯t be able to summon lots of you in the next six months or even an entire year.

    *sh!*

    Just as I was lost in my bitter thoughts, something shed in front of me. It looked like a small ball made out of pure milky liquid.

    I didn¡¯t consider it milk as it floated with any help at all. Besides it emitted shes of lights in the shape of curved lines from time to time.

    [It¡¯s in front of you, just swallow it and it will create a new dantian in your body] Yonker said before adding, [This new dantian will be perfectly identical to yours. Also it will be connected with it as if it was a twin of your dantian]

    ¡°I eat that?¡± I asked while grabbing that floating ball of milk and drew it closer to me. I felt like I was holding a piece of jelly, so soft and squishy to be honest.

    [Just do it and you¡¯ll see the changes instantly]

    I shrugged. For this little thing here, my next six months or even years were about to be consumed in repaying its price.

    It should be good, it ought to be.

    The moment I put it into my mouth, it melted right away. Then a surge of heat erupted that engulfed my entire body, before a strange sensation started to emerge from my belly.

    I never had such an awareness before. The belly region began to change, evolve and develop a new sense there, enabling me to see through everything there.

    And there I found a small circr void that was all silver white in colour. Without the need to ask, I knew it was my dantian. That thing just awakened my dantian without any dy.

    That was a good start.

    Then things started to develop faster.

    From that dantian, I felt a severe pain that made me even close my eyes partially. I endured for a few minutes, wanting to scream but didn¡¯t.

    Then a new smaller dantian appeared next to the bigger one. This one was identical to my dantian, yet it had free mobility and liedpletely under my control.

    I thought and it moved right and left, allowing me to notice that small and yet stable thread that linked the two dantian together.

    ¡°The new dantian appeared,¡± I said, ¡°what should I do now?¡±

    [Simply move it towards your shadow]

    I looked at my feet, where my shadow was connected with my body. With a simple thought, that smaller dantian shed and appeared at my feet before finally crossing to the shadow region.

    The moment it passed, I felt a new change in my shadow area. That deeply rooted ck hole seemed to sense my dantian, and instantly reacted.

    A surging energy wave appeared, trying to smash my dantian. Yet while I grew anxious over my weak and small dantian, all the waves of energy that came at it got absorbed and turned into pure spiritual energy.

    The amount of my silver white spiritual energy there increased. And that wasn¡¯t all. I also felt the intensity of its brightness intensified as well.

    That meant my energy was getting increased in quantity and quality.

    ¡°I dare you to keep attacking it!¡± At this point, all the worries inside me vanished and instead a sense of confidence surged.

    I wanted my dantian to deplete the entire dark energy of that shadow, ending up devouring that ck hole as well.

    Yet after half an hour of constantly attacking and failing at the edge of my dantian, that ck hole seemed to reach a realisation.

    It couldn¡¯t break my dantian. This was its losing war.

    So I saw the dark energy recede back, only leaving an area of safety around my dantian.

    ¡°Now what?¡± I waited and hoped for my dantian to do the impossible, yet nothing else happened.

    [You shall start merging with your bone now] Yonker mistook myment to be for him. I didn¡¯t mean him by that, yet he reminded me about the next step.

    Everything was ready. The shadow already got the Curasee race body with part of my soul in it. Also it got my second dantian, which was connected to my primary one.

    So it was time for me to start absorbing that bone. It was finally the moment of truth.

    Would I be able to do it?

    I knew it would be a hellish experience for me. I had to endure the full power of that bone¡¯s berserk spiritual energy, guide it towards my dantian before pushing all the energy into the secondary dantian.

    Yet the main problem I could see was the weakness and limit of the thread-like link between the two dantian.

    I knew this would dy the movement speed of that berserk spiritual energy towards my secondary dantian. And when I thought about that, I knew I had not only to endure that pain, but also try to find a way to deal with the extra energy until I expand that link.

    The only way I thought of was to open my meridianwork. It was the only thing I had to fight against that brutal energy. However, ording to the old man¡¯s teachings, the newly developed meridians would be fragile at first.

    ¡°Is there a way to strengthen my meridians?¡± as I had zero idea about what to do about this, I asked Yonker, praying I¡¯d not pay another hefty price to that stingy greedy dude.

    [What do you think that item is doing in your body right now? It¡¯s strengthening the meridians once you opened them]

    Phew! I heaved a silent sigh of relief. Thinking back to the extravagant price of that milky liquid ball, I realised it wouldn¡¯t make any sense to only work for making a new dantian for me.

    So it also worked at my meridians. That was perfect.

    ¡°Activate the separation skill,¡± as everything was settled, I loudly said, ¡°merge this damn bone with my body!¡±

    [The merge will start now]

    [One hundred thousand soul points are deducted for the merge]

    [The merge process will start now]

    [One percentpletion of the merge]

    [Two percentpletion of the merge]

    [Three percentpletion of the merge]

    It wasn¡¯t the first time for me to see a countdown from the system, but I wasn¡¯t in the mood to count with it. The moment the merge started, my body felt like it was thrown from ice into the depth of hell itself.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    I gritted my teeth, and roared like a real monster. I thought the influx of the energy would start after the bone merge. I was prepared for pain in my arms, but that didn¡¯t happen.

    What really happened was for that bone to turn into strange ck dust, swirling around me in torrents before it started to dissipate inside my body.

    And from that moment, my entire body felt like it was burning with hellish fire.

    The pain was simply unbearable! Yet I tried my best to focus on the main task at hand.

    ¡°Keep moving that damned energy,¡± I kept yelling to myself, trying to muster up any will hidden inside me. The energy that assaulted my body was so violent and yet so thick and heavy.

    Just trying to force it to move towards my dantian was a torture. Then when it reached there, I tried to push it outside before I felt a strong blow to my belly.

    My dantian started shaking, and I even felt cracks appearing all over it. Damn! If I didn¡¯t act fast, then that dantian of mine would explode and I¡¯d end up crippled.

    Just at this crucial moment, something red up. It felt like I got a cool shower of cold water while standing in the depths of hell.

    I saw a milky white energy appearing from my entire body, circting and surrounding that dark energy before it made it more flexible to my orders.

    It was that milky ball I took from Yonker. Just seeing what it did here made me realise it was worth every single soul point I paid for it.

    The dark energy lost a lot of its aggressiveness and became much easier to follow my orders. The cracks that appeared before inside my dantian started to get healed on a rate visible to my naked eye.

    It was making my dantian stronger. It wasn¡¯t fast, but it was noticeable at least. That told me how valuable this thing was, and how vital its role to y up ahead would be.

    ¡°Time to get you opened!¡± I heard the description of the old man about the meridianwork inside our bodies.

    ording to him, there was a veryplicated and densework of meridians that would even reach the level of each cell of my body.

    Opening more meridians meant the more powerful my cultivation would be. Yet opening lots of meridians at first would be a hellish task.

    To open meridians, one had to obtain a dense and enough spiritual power to crack open and pass through the istion membrane surrounding each meridian.

    That also required a lot of tenacity and much work and endurance.

    I have an insane amount of energy at the moment. I also had the will and desire to do it. So why wouldn¡¯t I go all out and try to open as many meridians as possible?

 Chapter 194 The Silver-White Hole Called My Dantian!

    The first impact from the dark energy guided by the milky white ball material wasn¡¯t as easy as I thought.

    The membrane separating the dantian from the first meridian was so thick and resilient. It took me almost ten minutes to crack that membrane open.

    Yet the moment it happened, the dark energy finally flooded the meridian. The momentum of it pushed open a lot of secondary meridians attached to that one.

    Under my guidance, the dark energy kept opening more smaller meridians. I didn¡¯t hurry to open more bigger meridians and first focused on saturating those smaller ones and the smallest ones after that.

    It felt like I was pouring water on a desert. The meridians I opened sucked away a lot of the dark energy I pushed, but who said I didn¡¯t have more?

    The energying from that bone finally got a chance to grow calmer. I took such a chance and opened another big meridian. As thest one, I also pushed open a lot of smaller ones, slowly and steadily expanding my meridianwork.

    It took me roughly one hour topletely open the entire meridian densework around the dantian alone. At this moment, the dantian region didn¡¯t look like anything before.

    It was now like a dense bright made entirely out of brightly shining spider webs. I opened just an area of the size of half my belly, but to me it was like I opened an ocean in there.

    The dark energy became less aggressive and more agile and flexible than the first time it gushed into my body. This was all thanks to the vast area I opened using my meridians.

    The meridians I opened were like hungry beasts. They kept devouring the dark energy like they had no limit at all.

    Yet I didn¡¯t let them have all the fun alone. As the dark energy kept umting fast inside my body once again, I started to open a big meridian.

    It was the one linking my dantian with my legs. ording to the old man this was the biggest one in my body.

    Yet when I opened this one, I soon discovered it wasn¡¯t as big as the one in my belly.

    It wasn¡¯t just the matter of its size or thickness, but the amount of smaller meridians connected to it. Compared to my belly, the one linking to both legs weren¡¯t on par in terms of quantity.

    But as I opened these, I kept pushing them beyond the limit. I soon opened all the meridians I could reach at this current stage.

    Then as the energy kept doing the rest down there with itself, I started focusing over another region; my chest.

    I held high hopes for it. In my opinion, the highest areas with meridians would be my belly and my chest.

    And that area didn¡¯t let me down!

    Just opening the first couple of big meridians there gave me a lot more of the smaller meridians that the ones I opened in both legs added together.

    I kept pushing the dark energy using my past experience in my belly region for that. After a couple of hours, my chest turned into a world of dense and interlinked of light.

    ¡°Now it¡¯s time for my arms and head,¡± I examined the amount of dark energy gushing into my body to feel satisfied.

    That bone kept increasing the amount of energying into my body as if it was rising up to the challenge. I smiled when I felt the insane amount of energy gushed into my body at this moment.

    Without such a dense and immense amount of energy, I would never be able to open more meridians. Hell! I would have never been able to open even one tenth of the meridians I opened so far!

    Armed with such energy, I started working on all fronts this time. My body was slowly turning from its dull and dark state into a shining thriving body filled with a dense of light.

    I had already filled my lower half with opened meridians, and I had an unexhausted amount of energy gushing into my body each passing second.

    So opening meridians at my arms and head didn¡¯t seem that hard. At first I could do it perfectly fine, until I entered the maze of my mind!

    I never expected that my mind would prove to be this hard. It wasn¡¯t just a simple area filled with meridians, but it gave me the same impression I had when I first opened my shadow and discovered it.

    My mind¡­ It was boundless!

    The more I opened, the more it expanded! At some point I even felt helpless towards this. In my head, my mind started to develop a wider transparent mass of energy that kept expanding beyond the limits of my skull.

    Yet strangely as it might seem, I also felt my mind to still be confined within my skull. It was a weird experience and feeling, but all I could do was to give up after wasting five hours straight working on my mind alone.

    I didn¡¯t know why, but when it came down to cultivation I felt like time entirely stopped to lose its meaning. Hours passed out like running water. I even felt that spending days, weeks, months, and even yearster on wouldn¡¯t be that surprising at all!

    As I finally gave up on expanding my mind, I started to focus over thest area I never touched so far; that link between the two dantians.

    I left this to thest moment. I needed first to prepare my body, dantian, and my meridians. Now I could start building my second dantian.

    But the main problem I had now was an answered question. I had meridians inside my body lying dormant and waited to be opened.

    So what about my shadow? Would it also have the same dense meridianwork or what? If not, then how I¡¯d be able to expand that dantian?

    I didn¡¯t know anything at all to even guess. The only thing I could do now was to start expanding and pushing dark energy into that link and see how things would turn out.

    And that was also one of the reasons I decided to dy such a step to thest. If this failed, at least my body wouldn¡¯t explode right away and I¡¯d have more time to find another solution with Yonker.

    Yet when I started opening that thread, it felt like I was cutting a stone with bare hands! It was so sturdy, resilient, and hard to push my dark energy forward.

    But my body was now a dense of meridians filled with energy. The dark energy oncepleted a circle around even a small part of my body would turnpletely shiny, bing a silver white energy.

    I didn¡¯t have time before to examine or appreciate this. And surely I didn¡¯t have time for this right now. But that allowed me to change the way I was using the dark energy to open that stubborn thread.

    I recalled back all the dark energy and instead let them pass through my body first. Then I used the extra silver white energy and pushed it through that thread.

    This time the movement speed improved at a rate visible to my naked eye. The past resistance got a lot better, and that thread turned into a calm stream of water.

    I didn¡¯t hesitate and pushed more energy into it. I didn¡¯t think too much about the reason and only thought this was thanks to the nature of this thread.

    After all, it was developed after replicating my dantian.

    The moment my energy passed through the part inside the shadow, a rumbling sound echoed all across that shadow, assaulting me with a violent shockwave.

    I felt like my entire body was breaking down at this moment. But thanks to my dantian and dense of meridians, my body sustained this unexined wave of attack and even revolted against it.

    A sudden gush of the dark energy came fiercely from the bone, turning into a massive amount of silver white energy in no time. This energy found its way without the need for me to guide it, attacking that shadow back and forcing it to taste from its own medicine.

    After this the shadow never revolted again and the energy all reached at the same time at the small dantian inside that shadow.

    Then a mind blowing thing happened.

    Just as I was worried about the nature of that shadow, an amazing phenomenon urred once my energy reached that dantian.

    Like a dried up root of an ancient tree, the moment my energy touched that dantian it shook, started to expand at a fast rate before many threads started to grow out of it.

    ¡°What is that?¡± I looked closer and tried to not miss any single moment of this awesome moment. The dantian kept shaking, expanding, and releasing more threads that kept interlinking together as if they were programmed on creating something.

    The more energy arrived at it, the faster this happened. At some point, I got the feeling that something was odd considering the dark energying from that bone.

    The energy started to gush into my body at an unprecedented rate that gave me a scare. This amount of energy was even beyond the ability of my dantian and meridians to handle.

    Yet as I felt that, I also felt another astonishing thing in my shadow. That dantian changed by somehow and started to act like the thing in the depth of that shadow.

    It became like a ck hole, yet it didn¡¯t seem right to give it such a name. After all this dantian of mine was shining with silver white energy and not ck at all.

    But it had the ability to devour anything thrown in its way. It turned into an unceasingly rotating swirl that kept fiercely drawing any energy from my body.

    In response to that, the energying into my body grew to such a terrifying scale. I now realised there was no danger here at this moment.

    But what if that bone¡¯s energy got depleted at some point? What would happen if that little silver white beast didn¡¯t get satisfied? Would it also attack my body and devour my energy to thest drop?

    Damn!

    Without further hesitation, I opened my eyes, took out another bone from that beast. It was a ck graded bone, one lesser than the red bone I just used.

    I had two more of such bones in my inventory, and much more of the dark gold grade as well. Yet I decided to start with these two before going to exhaust the other ones.

    *Rumble!* *Boom!*

    ¡°Kill them all!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t falter!¡±

    Just as I briefly interrupted my cultivation, I noticed loud echoing rumblings, explosions, and even shouts from everywhere!

    I only extended my neck and saw a brutal fight going all over the ce. Dragons were leading a grander army, trying to push back my forces which were still drilling under the walls of the city.

    It happened for many parts to lose their digging machines. But there were still many more ces with my forces working on the walls.

    ¡°They don¡¯t need me yet,¡± I only needed a few seconds to reach such a conclusion. Yet I couldn¡¯t be sure that the dragon archlord wasn¡¯t close by now.

    So I instantly activated the full throttle force of my chariot, letting that shield of her to protect me during my next cultivation session.

    I even took out two hundred million stat points, threw them without batting an eye over the beating heart of it.

    I didn¡¯t know how long I¡¯d be immersed in thest step of my cultivation. I was in such a delicate moment that stopping was much riskier than sitting here while enemies hammered down at my chariot.

    Two hundred million stat points were enough to sustain my chariot for a long time. I also summoned back ten fallen gods, all were lightning gods, and also a hundred soulers to further ensure my safety.

    I had to see this through till the end, no matter how bitter or difficult that end would be. This cultivation fight inside my body wouldn¡¯t end up by my loss. And this fight here wouldn¡¯t end up losing that city.

    I decided to risk everything, to take everything at the end. Victory favoured the brave, and the bold ones as well.

    Let the gods of luck be on my side in this fight, let me end up the victor at the end.

    And now¡­ It was the time to finish this cultivation fight inside my body.

 Chapter 195 Finishing Cultivation To Welcome A Disaster!

    I only closed my eyes and left the fight with little hopes that it would end with our win. The next moment I returned to the raging fight inside my shadow.

    That silver white whirlpool was now getting fiercer than before! The amount of energy it sucked away was elerating at a terrifying rate.

    If this really continued, then forget about my entire bone reserve, nothing could satisfy the gluttony of that silver white hole of mine.

    Yet I kept directing energy without pause towards my shadow. After some time, what I feared became true.

    That silver white hole¡¯s absorption power became higher than the rate of energy that bone could provide! And when that happened, a new change urred.

    I feared that it would work towards my body¡¯s energy first. But what happened was for this white hole to sh with the ck hole in the feet region of my shadow.

    The fight started without warning. Just when my energy supply became unsatisfactory, that white hole moved its attention directly towards that ck hole.

    And like a world war, the fight between the two holes was epic!

    The two were as fierce as hungry tigers. They didn¡¯t show any signs of backing off, creating massive shockwaves of energy that started to hit my body.

    And again my dantian and meridians were pressured and on the verge of copse. Yet the energying from the bone helped in repairing any damage happening to my spiritual power.

    At this point, the ck energying from the bone was mostly consumed by my body. It was turned into silver white energy and started repairing any damage happening to my dantian and meridians.

    At first I worried that my newly awakened dantian and newly opened meridians would crash under such tedious battle.

    But as time passed, I noticed something interesting. With each shock and repair, my dantian became wider and my meridians got thicker and sturdier.

    It was like my body was getting tempered with all this. It wasn¡¯t a disaster as I mistook before, it was an opportunity.

    Returning back to the sh ongoing in my shadow, I could tell the two holes wouldn¡¯t concede until one of them would exhaust the other¡¯s power reserve.

    Yet the end result energy of this sh was so beneficial to me. So I left this sh going without even thinking about stepping in.

    I could have pushed more energy again into that white whirlpool of mine. Yet that would prove to be pointless. If I did that, would my whirlpool stop shing with that ck hole then?

    Would I lose such a rare tempering opportunity?

    I kept my eyes focused over my body instead. Every crack created and repaired left my dantian and meridians stronger than before.

    I didn¡¯t know how long this continued. But at some point, the ck energying from that bone became scarce, before a kick in happened and another rise urred.

    I knew that another bone was added to the mix at this point. And I didn¡¯t even bother with opening my eyes at all to check what was going on outside.

    I had no objection to using the two bones I got out. I needed their energy to help my body to sustain much longer.

    But what would happen when the two bones got consumed? Would I get more bones out? Or shouldn¡¯t I do that?

    What would happen if I didn¡¯t do that? Would that sh start hurting my body then?

    I got questions without answers, but despite that I decided to stop.

    Cultivation seemed to be like a bottomless pit! This sh seemed to take forever to end. So dying time wouldn¡¯t do me any good. Especially when a big fight was going on outside.

    I had to put an end to this fight after the two bones got consumed. The noticeable thing here was the fact that the newly added bone was releasing a dense amount of energy into my body.

    The rate it started with wasn¡¯t even close to the rate the first bone started gushing its energy into my body. It started pouring energy at the highestst rate of the first bone.

    That meant this bone wouldn¡¯tst as long as the first one! After all, its grade was also weaker by one grade than the first bone.

    And my estimations proved to be right! This bone didn¡¯tst even for two hours before its energy became scarce again and another gush appeared.

    The third bone was added to the mix.

    Like the second one, this bone didn¡¯tst for a couple hours.

    Then by its energy going scarce, this cultivation process of mine reached an abrupt end!

    Everything happened so fast. Just when the energy going into my body ceased to exist, the fierce sh thatsted for hours stopped without warning.

    It was like the two holes reached a conclusion and agreement together. Once there was no gush of energy into my body, the sh stopped and the two holes called back their forces.

    When that happened, I finally got to see the end result of all this. My cloned dantian wasn¡¯t as small as before. It was already the size of my closed fist.

    But that wasn¡¯t the remarkable thing. What was remarkable though was the presence of such a around that dantian.

    It looked as if this dantian was surrounded with a of light. It was simr to my meridians, yet it wasn¡¯t as dense as my body meridians.

    Also these meridians were thin and weak. My meridians now were thick and strong, enough to be called tubes and not threads.

    Just watching this site made me see through it. I realised after some point that I had the ability to draw energy from my body to here. I also had the power to add more meridians, making this simple looking turn into a far moreplex one.

    I wanted to try, but I knew I wasted so much time here. So I just got a fast tour around my dense meridianwork and dantian, making sure things were alright there.

    Then I opened my eyes and returned to the real world.

    The moment I did that, I was met with a shocking scene. The world all around was filled with thick tongues of thunder, created by a gigantic axe that kept hammering over my chariot¡¯s shield.

    I found tons of messages in front of my eyes, but I had no time to check them. As I took a swift nce over the chariot, I saw tons of enemies standing and surrounding my chariot, attacking me with everything they got!

    Arrows, darts, and even grenades and bullet like projectiles were used. Yet my chariot¡¯s shield stood erect and firm in front of all these.

    That axe was really big. It was also held by a more gigantic creature made entirely out of golden mist.

    All over the chariot, my dragons and fallen gods were there. Luckily I didn¡¯t lose much of them, but I could clearly notice I lost a few at least.

    They were fighting back. The dragons targeted the ground troops while the fallen gods attacked that gigantic figure.

    That figure was like a giant, a real giant made out of golden mist. It wore a double horned, leather made helmet. His body was dded in golden white thick armour.

    Yet the thing that shielded him from all my fallen gods¡¯ attacks wasn¡¯t that armour, but his body.

    The attacks of my gods passed through it like his body wasn¡¯t even real! I narrowed my eyes and looked closely for a few seconds until I figured out what was going on here.

    That giant seemed to have a unique ability to turn his body hazy, evading all the attacksing at him. But when hended his axe over my chariot, his body would turn real, allowing him to receive an attack or two from my fallen gods.

    Yet such a low number of attacks didn¡¯t matter to him. His armour managed to absorb most of the shock and only little damage was left over his body.

    The first thing I did was to take a deep breath. I just ended up a long and stressful cultivation session. My thoughts were chaotic and my will was tired.

    So I had to first calm myself down. From the look of things here, my entire army got rooted and lost this battle.

    It still was within my calctions. The second thing I did was to check my chariot¡¯s stat point reserve.

    One hundred and fifty million stat points or even more were consumed! That was insane! But without even dwelling over this, I took out another two hundred million stat points and added them to my chariot¡¯s heart.

    By doing that, my safety was considered secure for the time being.

    *Rumble!* *Rumble!* *Rumble!*

    Yet the rumbling annoying noiseing from the repeated attacks of that axe still worried me. Each strike of it took away one million stat points without any trouble.

    But that also meant I was safe for now. So I shifted my eyes, and started examining the current state of war.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t lose out then,¡± as I extended my vision beyond the current army surrounding my chariot, I found many ces looking exactly like mine.

    My forces and Wryly were scattered, segmented and separated by densely packed enemies. Each group was surrounded, fighting back to back with each other, facing tons of enemies.

    The situation looked dire! But at least we didn¡¯t lose this fight yet.

    As I roamed the battlefield with my eyes, I finally spotted that leader of the dragon forces here.

    He was standing on the top of a flying beast. It looked like a dragon yet it had a long cylindrical neck. That dragon race archlord was sitting on the back of that beast, over a big golden seat.

    I used my hawk skill and saw his face for the first time. Confidence and arrogance were the first things I felt from his face.

    It seemed like he put nothing in his eyes, not a single enemy here seemed to be worth his attention. The look on his eyes told me that, and the way he ced himself close to me told me more about what he felt towards me.

    He seemed to put me as his priority target. At this point, I noticed a leesh of golden energy extending from his right hand all the way to the giant who was hammering my chariot.

    ¡°So you are the one to summon that dude,¡± when our eyes met, I muttered these words slowly and then his eyes shone with golden light.

    He seemed to read my lips or heard my low voice. The next moment he smirked, like saying: Yes, it was me. What can you do about that?

    If it was before, then I¡¯d just decide to turn around and run away. Fighting against such odds was futile before.

    But that was before I got my cultivation opened. I now had a sheer amount of strength running through my body. Strength gave me confidence, like the one one would have in front of ants.

    I didn¡¯t know why I felt that way. Fear was supposed to dominate me, not the will to fight and even looking down on such enemies like they didn¡¯t pose any threat at all.

    [Congrattion on your sess in the merge]

    At this point, and before I could think about what I would do to win this fight, the voice of Yonker came all of sudden to startle me.

    ¡°You are still here?!!¡± I was surprised by this. I thought he was long gone. After all, he previously said he had little time to waste, and I actually wasted a lot of time.

    [I had to see the end result of this] he gave me such a logical exnation, that told me a lot about what feat I did here. [Also I need to warn you about something]

    ¡°About that dragon archlord?¡± I pointed towards that dragon dude as if he was a mere fly, ¡°I won¡¯t bother with him. I¡¯ll kill him soon.¡±

    [Who cares about that piece of sh*t!] yet the answer from Yonker was this close to make meugh, [I¡¯m talking about the cultivation you just created]

 Chapter 196 Screw It... Ill Fight!!

    ¡°Created?¡± It was the first time for me to hear this term. ¡°Didn¡¯t I just copy the cultivation from that dark realm monster?!¡±

    [Of course not! You created a new cultivation way, unique only to you] Yonker¡¯s words made me finally realise how big the feat I did here was.

    It also exined why he decided to stay behind.

    [Don¡¯t celebrate too early. After all every advantagees with challenges]

    ¡°I know that,¡± I nodded, ¡°so what are my challenges here?¡±

    [You can¡¯t use any known cultivation way to advance your cultivation] he first threw such a bomb before throwing a second one, [You also can¡¯t use any known technique. You have toe up with you own ideas from the scratch]

    ¡°I have to create my cultivation manual and techniques?!!!¡± Even though I was prepared for this news, they came much worse than I expected. ¡°Isn¡¯t that too much?¡±

    I wasn¡¯t flinching back from this. Just from hearing the words of the old man in his recordings, I knew howplicated the world of cultivation was.

    Just understanding the existing cultivation ways and techniques of other races was just a headache. Imagine creating these from scratches!

    For someone like me with no prior cultivation experience, I had to admit mycking in this field.

    [Don¡¯t panic so early] but Yonker¡¯s words came to reassure me, especially when he added, [You created a new cultivation path. Each one who made such a feat had to face the same challenge. But that doesn¡¯t mean you are out of options or can¡¯t take any help]

    ¡°Will you help me?¡±

    [Not to that extent] heughed, [it¡¯s not up to me actually. After all, it¡¯s all rted to you. You are the one to decide everything. All I can do is to just give you useful data to use in your research, also will open the big library up for you to ess]

    ¡°Library? What library?¡± It was the first time for me to hear about such a thing.

    [The universal system library. What? Did you think we were experimenting all these years without a road map? Or did you think we will depend on our memories and long life span to keep track of everything that happened?]

    His words made sense, but that also didn¡¯t exin the value of such a library to me.

    [As for its value, you¡¯ll see for yourself when you start reading its content. But for now I have one single tip for you to know]

    ¡°Tell sir,¡± as he decided to help me to such an extent, I tried to show little respect to him.

    [No matter what you n or devise to do, you have to know that first things always matter] he said such vague words before adding:

    [If you started your cultivation based on ck energy, or lightning energy, then you¡¯ll be forced to continue your cultivation path down that road. If you decided to upgrade your cultivation base and built it on a certain model, then you¡¯ll stick to that model till the end]

    ¡°Aha, I see,¡± I nodded in realisation. I now understood what he meant earlier.

    [Don¡¯t belittle this, it¡¯s a major step that you won¡¯t have the ability to undo or fixter] he stressed over this again, [So before taking a single step forward, I strongly advise you to seal your cultivation and not use it in any fight at all. In addition to that, you have to first read through the library records and deeply ponder over your next step before doing anything]

    ¡°I get it,¡± despite not liking the idea of abandoning my cultivation after paying all this price for it, I had to ept what he proposed.

    After all, ording to the old man¡¯s words, a cultivator without technique was simply useless! The only benefits I would gain here were the ones rted to my body strength, speed, and tenacity.

    Other than these, I¡¯d have to wait until I create my private self created techniques. Besides, low level cultivation like mine wouldn¡¯t do me any good actually.

    I would run out of spiritual energy even if I used the simplest techniques out there! I had to first raise my cultivation base before doing anything else.

    So it all came to reading, studying, and thinking about a way to raise my cultivation base rank.

    [I¡¯ll leave you for your pathetic fight then] Yonker¡¯s tone returned to his arrogance and impatience, [Just a gentle reminder¡­ You attracted many eyes towards you by what you just did. Don¡¯t disappoint all of us by losing to such useless worm]

    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± I didn¡¯t know why, but just hearing him calling that dragon archlord a useless worm made me smile and feel more confidence inside.

    But whom he was just talking about now? Were they also higher ups like him? Or other beings I never knew about?

    Damn! This universe felt like a real maze! The more I knew, the more I realised I knew sh*t!

    As Yonker was gone, and my cultivation was done, I had time to care about the ongoing battle here.

    I opened my long row of messages and scrolled till the end. I got messages from the system telling me that I opened my cultivation.

    I was asked to name that cultivation, as it was a new cultivation method. Also I got ess to cultivation limited market interface. I didn¡¯t open that yet, as things were too chaotic here.

    My team was dispersed at some point in this battle. ording to the messages I read, things were going smoothly until that archlord came.

    I inwardly cursed that Berserker¡¯s paragon. If he listened to my words and kept that dude in check for a longer time, then this city would have long fallen into my hands.

    Yet just as the troops finished digging tunnels underneath the walls, and as they were preparing to get inside and attack the city, that dude arrived with a great army of his.

    ording to my team¡¯s words, the army that the dude bought was really massive in number. Also they had many elites and strange weapons and abilities.

    This didn¡¯te as a surprise for me. I knew that drags were a race with much wealth in their pockets than any other race in the apocalypse.

    Besides, they weren¡¯t stingy. This wealth would be used to buy many rare and unique things. Just look at my chariot and you¡¯d get the idea.

    So my forces were forced to give up on our ns to screw that city. They also got chased down so fiercely that they couldn¡¯t regroup till now.

    Each one of them was leading a group of his forces and trying to fight back. Some were trapped in the middle of this army, but luckily my girl was safe away from such trapped forces.

    The jumper wasn¡¯t! That cautious dude seemed to greatly hate dragons to the extent of fighting on the frontlines all this time!

    And Wryly wasn¡¯t doing any much better than him.

    Putting my forces aside, the soulers kept fighting into this great army. They were killers,pared to other warriors I had were the perfect counter to this army.

    I lost none at all from them. And they kept themselves close to my chariot. They kept killing, yet their numbers weren¡¯t enough to make a big impact or create any difference here.

    I thought for a moment to call thedy nymph and buy more of them. I didn¡¯t need any other bones from other races for now.

    But the problem still lies in my limited souls! After all these hours, and with the intense killing spree happening everywhere, my soul points replenished and even got doubled.

    Yet recalling the big debt I had, I knew that bringing more soulers would be a risky and rash move.

    But what if it was a risky and rash move? I looked around and all I could see was an army in millions covering up the entire world!

    This army was within my grasp! All I needed to do was to be more courageous and take more risks. What if I bought more soulers? Would I struggle to pay them souls? Give them stat points?

    I knew my debt was so deep and huge, but I still had six months ahead of me. So why would I shake in fear, and think like a coward or a stingy man?

    I raised my eyes, exchanged a brief gaze with that damn dragon archlord. The look over his face¡­ That look¡­ I really wanted to wipe that look and rece it with a look of bitterness and regret!

    I looked at the city within my reach. It was something I knew I¡¯d pay tons of wealth and resources, plus lots of time and effort to get such one.

    This city was lying in wait, just a mile or less away from me! Surrounded by a defensive shield? I had tunnels ready underneath its big and pretty walls.

    Having a grand army defending it? Then I have my own warriors, soulers, and fallen gods to kill them all.

    Having a mega gate that kept shing and sending troops out like a running river? I¡¯d go there and shut that thing down!

    Screw it! I¡¯d better try all my best to im this valuable trophy than retreat and leave such a sore thorn in my back all the time.

    This city didn¡¯t only hold great value in its buildings and defences, it lied just west to my about to be established territory.

    Instead of leaving such a dangerous poisonous dagger in my back, why not do everything I could and turn it into a mighty stronghold, enough to defend my entire kingdom and act like the main doorway to mynd?

    Why not turn it into a symbol of fear and terror to my enemies. Here a human kingdom lies and I challenge anyone toe and try his luck against my crown jewelled fortress!

    Screw it! I¡¯d risk everything to get all or demolish this massive and impressive city brick by brick over these drags thick skulls.

    [Lady, I want as many soulers as you can get me] As I finally made my mind, I didn¡¯t hesitate to ignore the attacksing from everywhere and sent such messages to thedy.

    [I got a few thousand here, but are you sure you want them?] she asked, [We were going to y them as we can¡¯t support most of them by souls]

    [Just bring me everything you got,¡± I didn¡¯t flinch back, ¡°also work your magic and bring me more. With each thousand you get me, I¡¯ll gift you one bone of mine as a present]

    [What?] I bet she must have jolted on her feet by now and screamed in surprise and delight, [Are you for real? This isn¡¯t a joke, right?]

    [Since when I joked with you before?] I evilly grinned, [Bring me ten thousands and you¡¯ll get ten bones. Bring me a hundred thousand and you¡¯ll get a hundred bone]

    [Damn! All I can get is only a couple of tens of thousands¡­ Let me contact everyone I know and return to you]

    [I have no time for this] I knew once I started, I would have little attention to spare even on talking with her, [Just send me a contract. When you get some, the system will automatically pay the price for you. Ah, the price of souler should be lowered a bit]

    [Sure sure, you are our best VIP customer for now] I knew she was speaking about herself and not the impact here. Damn! Was she drooling right now? That would be an epic scene to watch!

    I got the contract. In it the price of a thousand soulers was set to be a batch of my bones.

    I looked into my inventory. After fighting against many races for such a long time, my store of bones was getting inted.

 Chapter 197 [Bonus chapter] You Dont Want To Come? Then Ill Force You!

    I got near one thousand bones. And that wasn¡¯t the end of it. This fight once done and concluded for my side, I was sure doubling this number was just a breeze.

    I got most of that after the augmentation I got after visiting the death shrine. At this moment I realised how valuable such a gift was.

    So even if she brought one hundred thousand soulers, I was ready to pay for all of them. As for the souls needed for their life, I decided to leave the four million soul points in my ount untouchable for now.

    Five souls per day for each one was a big consumption rate considering the huge number of one hundred thousand I hoped to get. But who said I¡¯d just leave such deadly force idle?

    If luck was on my side and I managed to kill this dragon archlord here, then his territory would be empty and waiting for anyone to reap it.

    I¡¯d be among others fighting to im that void territory. I¡¯d aim for the west side from here, expanding my territory and setting a foot into the mid zone of this big continent.

    So wars wouldn¡¯t stop and souls would be like running water for me. In addition to that, the previous deal with the nymph girl would bepleted.

    I¡¯d gain lots of those hostile races who were trading in human lives. Souls wouldn¡¯t be a problem, not until six months from now at least.

    As I ended this deal with her, I opened my chat with my team and gave them one single order:

    [Prepare to fight and push all the way towards the city]

    Of course this order came as shocking news to them. Even that jumper who used to bite at me around any corner remained silent for long minutes.

    During that time, I waited for thedy to send her first batch of soulers. I left my boys fighting and killing in the middle of the enemy army, waiting for the right moment to retaliate.

    The n was simple. What was the hottest and most painful point in the enemy grand army? Of course it was the city!

    In such wars, fighting a battle of attrition wouldn¡¯t end up well for me. The only thing I could do was to use a surgical strike.

    Gathering up all my elites, moving like a sharp dagger and fiercely stab the enemy at his heart.

    Like this the grand numbers and various tools and weapons of the enemy wouldn¡¯t help him. Instead this would be a terrible burden that the enemy would be lost while trying to react.

    Of course my team started to shower me with crazy messages that I chose to ignore. They were notified, and when they saw what I¡¯d do, they¡¯d understand everything.

    I also decided to record this battle as well. I once recorded a fight before and decided to use it to show to other fellow humans what they could possibly do if they got strong enough.

    And this fight here wasn¡¯t any lesser in importance and significance than the previous battle. In fact this one held more value in my eyes.

    After all, things here didn¡¯t look well at all. Anyone here would simply decide to retreat and ditch this entire battle.

    And that precisely was what gave this fight an advantage over the previous battle.

    Of course provided that it ended up with my crushing victory and not defeat.

    [You got soulers delivered from the Bringold impact]

    [Soulers are bound to you]

    As I waited for five more minutes, and after losing almost ten million after I ended my chat with Lady green nymph, the soulers finally arrived.

    When I opened my inventory and saw the number of tokens there, I couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°That girl¡­ She is really hungry for my bones.¡±

    I expected to see a couple hundred soulers there. Yet I found almost eight thousand. She worked fast and delivered such a big number as our first trade.

    Alright¡­ I raised my head and looked at that dragon. Bastard¡­ Just wait¡­ I swore I¡¯d make you regret facing me.

    I didn¡¯t stop thinking like this. Instead I raised my two hands middle fingers in the air, insulting him in the most humiliating way.

    That bastard raised his eyebrow in shock. What? Did you think I¡¯d run away? Or perhaps you thought I had nothing in my hand to do?

    Then watch and learn¡­

    The next instant I called back all my soulers in the entire battleground around me. Then I simply thought, and my chariot shed like a bolt of lightning, headed directly towards one direction.

    The city walls!

    The distance between me and the city walls was crossed in the span of a few breaths. This move came as a surprise to everyone, including my teammates.

    Just when I arrived there, I foundrge and deep tunnels running down the walls. Without any wait I called my chariot back,nded on the ground with my fallen gods, warriors, and those useless illusionists.

    At this moment, the illusionists were forced to fight. Or else they would die. I took out my light weighted ive, pointed towards the tunnels up front and roared with a single word:

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    Like the god of death I moved towards one of the tunnels in front of me. The tunnel was one of dozens spanning all across the walls on my side.

    It was twenty metres in width, ten in height, and it was already filled with lots and lots of enemies.

    I ran without looking back, raised my ive high and waved it with one hand. My other hand got a sword and started to kill the enemies who dared toe closer while I was waving my ive for the second round.

    The howls of enemies were brutal and deadly. They weren¡¯t just facing me, but my entire forces as well.

    The shield warriors used their ultimatebined attacks to create a deep groove at some point. I had to jump on the edge of that deep groove, attacking anyone surviving from this deadly attack.

    At the same time my fallen godsnded their ultimate attacks, sweeping the enemies like they were dominoes.

    My dragons flew and passed fast inside the tunnel. The tunnel went downwards for almost thirty metres in a sloppy way. Then a t distance of almost ten to twenty metres was there before the tunnel started to go up.

    My soulers were the fastest killers here. They just shed and left behind a long trail of dead bodies.

    My forces were divided across seven tunnels. Yet when I reached the other side, I found them waiting for me at the end of my tunnel.

    They were fighting against the enemies without waiting for my orders. Just when I got out, I saw a sh before that gigantic semi-illusional body of a giant appeared in front of me.

    He held his axe already in the air, preparing tond it. Without any hesitation I called my chariot and just when the axended, my precious girl blocked that attack sessfully and defended even my scattered forces from this deadly attack.

    I looked up at this giant then back to the area outside the city. My chariot started to rise in the air while I called back all my warriors except for soulers and illusionists.

    I was already fed up with this bunch of cowards. Let them fight for their lives or die and relieve me of their useless burden.

    As I looked over the city walls, my eyes met with the astounded and full rounded eyes of that dragon archlord.

    He never expected me to do this. It seemed he was prepared to block any attempt of me to escape. Yet the thought of me fighting him over this city even in such dire state never crossed his mind.

    I raised my ive towards him and moved it in a motion to invite that dude for a direct sh between the two of us.

    Once I did so, his eyebrows twitched and Iughed in mockery.

    ¡°Let me show you how fierce humans can be,¡± I turned to the sky, speaking as if I was speaking to an audience watching me, ¡°Let me show you how us, humans, can be domineering, no less than any other powerhouse in any race here. Open your eyes and watch closely guys¡­ This will be epic!¡±

    As I said that, I stretched my two hands, one holding a sword and the other holding a ive, before I let loose all the soulers I just bought.

    The chariot looked like a den which released hidden animals to face the intruders. My soulers gushed out in waves, giving me the impression that I was the real ruler of this piece ofnd.

    And as they appeared, shes of ck light came. I already took out tons of stat points, scattered these all over the ground around my chariot.

    ¡°Use the stat points and raise your levels boys! Go for level one hundred and then fight!¡±

    The soulers once came out from my chariot and moved fast to clean a big area around my chariot. They were so hungry for souls it seemed. But it was far more important to raise their levels before doing anything else.

    Just using my stat points let the ck fog circte like a fierce ck fiery tornado in the entire area around. I looked over the entire city, feeling like I was a deadly general leading his deadly troops at this moment.

    ¡°Come out,¡± I didn¡¯t hesitate to call back all my fallen gods, ¡°see that big dude?¡± I pointed my ive towards that giant, ¡°once his axends over my chariot, send everything you got to hit him. He will be vulnerable in such a narrow window.¡±

    I knew all along the w in that gigantic dude¡¯s attack pattern. Yet I didn¡¯t move against him until now. That was obviously because I wanted to lure that dragon dude to here.

    As long as I kept fighting the iing stream of forces from the gate without threatening that dragon archlord, then nothing would change here.

    I had to attack that dude, to force him to break his pattern. Surprise moves just like the one I did was the only way to create a difference here.

    Just as that giantnded another axe over my chariot¡¯s shield, the fallen gods around me attacked.

    Their ultimate attacks crashed down at the giant just at this moment. The body of the giant turned already corporeal for a brief moment, yet one moment was enough to cause enough devastation to make it fall.

    He lost an arm, part of his leg, and his torso had a big gaping hole there. His body was filled with many wounds and he didn¡¯t seem the majestic giant he was before.

    And from far behind, I could hear a loud roar of angering from no one but that dragon archlord.

    Yes¡­ Get enraged bud, get mad and try toe at me.

    At the same time, many messages came from all the team members and Wryly. They all asked what they should do for now, and I only sent one simple phrase as an answer to all

    ¡°Just wait for my mark.¡±

    I had to lure that bastard to here so he would be trapped in a fight against me. This was the way to pave the path for my forces scattered outside to make aeback.

    Yet unlike what I expected, that dude was more tenacious and far more patient than I thought. He simply took out a staff with a strange white skull on its top, raised it high in the air before a golden energy swirled all around him.

    His eyes shed in bright yellow light before another giant came to this earth. I knew he must have more cards up his sleeve, and that was precisely why I didn¡¯t rush to send in all my forces while he was out there.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want toe and honour me with that ugly face of yours¡­ Then I¡¯ll force you toe,¡± I instantly turned my attention towards one direction, totally ignoring that new giant which shed and appeared next to my chariot.

 Chapter 198 A Direct Clash With A Real God!

    I looked up at the mega gate hovering high in the sky. If that dude didn¡¯t intend to move his fat ass to defend his city, then I bet he would be shit scared when I go all out and try to im this gate.

    If he lost this gate, he¡¯d lost all the reinforcementsing and with it the city and this entire battle.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how deep you patience run dude¡­¡± and without any hesitation, I moved my chariot fast towards the sky while my fallen gods kept hammering that giant with their ultimates.

    The new giant seemed a bit different from the one I just wounded. He was simr in size, but his body was shining all the time with a strange golden lustre.

    The previous wounded giant had such golden aura but it was much dimmer and a lot weaker than this one. Also the weapon he held had a strange golden gas that gave it a more terrifying look.

    It felt like I was targeted by a giant made out of golden foam, not made of flesh.

    Just the few attacks of my fallen godsnded at that giant when his axe touched my shield, I knew what I noticed before held a deeper meaning.

    The attacks all passed through his body without causing a single harm over him. I didn¡¯t have time to watch and observe his new weaknesses, so I just ignored such fruitless results.

    I totally focused on my chariot heading towards that gate.

    The distance between me and that gate was much closer than that dragon dude. Yet the moment I moved, I heard a loud roaring from behind followed by a terrifying gale of wind.

    He wasing¡­ He finally took the bait!

    My chariot needed a couple of seconds to arrive at the gate. Just as I raised my hand towards it, I heard a roar tens of metres away from me with an ear deafening scream.

    ¡°Stop where you are or you¡¯ll die here!¡±

    ¡°Humph! As if we were having a nice chit chat just now,¡± I didn¡¯t even listen to his empty threats and let my hand touch that gate.

    The next moment the entire gate trembled, showing signs of being taken over. At this moment, that dude shed and appeared just metres away from me.

    We were only separated by the shield of my chariot. The look on his face was very satisfying. These eyes that were filled with mockery and underestimation were now boiling with pure rage.

    ¡°Screw yourself,¡± I said without making a single sound, slowly spelling the words while the gate was getting under my control fast.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you and regain control over it!¡± he roared while waving both hands as if he was worshipping some sort of a god.

    I knew he belonged to the shrine of war, which belonged to the dragon race and not humans.

    Just as he did that, strange tongues of lightning echoed out of nowhere, filling the entire sky over my head.

    The sky was lightened by the small suns rotating all over the world now. The lighting from there dimmed when these arching thick tongues of lightning appeared.

    They were ck, pitch ck that didn¡¯t only add a depressive touch on the sky, but it also spread strange darkness again to this part of the world.

    It felt like light feared this darkness. I looked at that image and only admitted the pure advantages these races held over humans in the apocalypse.

    They were supported not only with knowledge, meticulous preparations, but also powerful gods supporting their backs.

    Yet that made me more determined to change all that. We humans deserved a fair chance for a fairpetition against those races.

    If it would be called a rebellion against everything in the universe, then I¡¯d dly ept the role of being the leader of such rebellion.

    This lightning kept escting and expanding like it was a cancer. I knew this dude was preparing his strongest attack to wipe me off this ce once and for all.

    [Start attacking now!] yet the first thing I did was to call forth over my scattered forces. At this moment, it was the most stressful action I needed to do, even more important than defending myself here.

    [Spare nothing to crush all the enemies outside¡­ Leave the city to me]

    This was the task I should shoulder withoutints. I had to face my destined enemy here, use his bones and inventory to rise higher in this apocalypse.

    As he was preparing his fiercest attack, I also prepared my strongest defence.

    [Give me all the stat points you have in your impact right now!] without even waiting for the gate to be closed, I instantly sent this message over to thedy green nymph.

    [All? This might consume twenty bones of yours]

    [Just send them now and I¡¯ll pay youter] I didn¡¯t have time to even waste on giving her bones. Just as I sent this message over to her, this gate was already under my control.

    Then I ran towards the centre of my chariot. It was ironic that my only hope to sustain this uing deadly attack from this dragon would be by using a chariot I got from another dragon!

    Pathetic!

    Once reaching there, I took out all the remaining stat points from my inventory. I got almost close to two hundred and fifty million stat points. Yet I felt this was far from enough.

    That lightning was rumbling all over my head. Just from its ttering noise I felt a deep chill running down the back of my spine.

    This attack was far, far more deadly than any attack I faced so far! I even suspected it was a direct hit from a god and not rted to any dragon race member at all.

    ¡°Come on!¡± I kept my eyes hanging over my inventory. I needed her to send the stat points over fast, so fast or else I¡¯d perish even before receiving them.

    ¡°Die you piece of human sh*t!¡± Just as I waited, that distasteful voice rang while the lightning started to show a change high up in the sky.

    The tongues that were arching, expanding, and eating away the light here began to descend towards me.

    Unlike what I knew about lightning, this one wasn¡¯t alike at all! It wasn¡¯t moving at any high speed that any lightning was famous for!

    I looked up and found these tongues descending slowly, like they were resisting something. It felt that their presence here was out of the system regtions, as that was the only authority that could hinder anything like that in such a way.

    [You got a delivery from the Bringold impact]

    ¡°Yes!¡± and at such a desperate moment, I read such pleasant words that acted like magic over me. Instantly I waved my hand, taking out all the stat points I got without even counting them.

    I didn¡¯t even waste any second to inspect or look inside my inventory. I trusted the system and now I had to fill my chariot up with everything I got.

    Darkness started to surround me from every angle. I knew without the need to raise my head that this lightning was descending over my chariot, nearly getting at me.

    ¡°Perish¡­ Perish in hell bastard!¡± That dragon dude was so explosive at this moment. Come on dude! It was me who was supposed to curse and insult, be so anxious, not you!

    But that was expected. After all that dude seemed to invest too much in this city. He bet with high risk over this ce, and just by closing that gate, everything he worked for was on the verge of copsing.

    And the most bitter fact about all this was the fact that I did that. A human, a weak and pathetic human in his eyes, did that. One who didn¡¯t even deserve any attention at all before did that.

    *Rumble!*

    The ck lightning came down over me like it was night time. I saw the light all around getting weakened, before it was about to turn all into darkness.

    Weird! At such a moment I felt that light wasn¡¯t getting conquered by darkness, not getting eaten away as I previously expected. It was turned from pure light to pitch ckness, something that never crossed my mind at all.

    [One of the gods following your channel broke the curse over your channel]

    What the f*ck was that?!!

    Just as I was this close to being totally absorbed into darkness, I got such a weird message which I read with much difficulty. It was strange though. I got the skill to see through the dark, but it seemed this skill paled in the face of the descending darkness.

    And what was that curse? My channel was cursed? What the f*ck was going on here?!!

    [A message is sent from that god]

    [Do you want to hear it?]

    [Warning: He paid a hefty price to deliver it to you with the tag: High alert!]

    ¡°Show it!¡± I didn¡¯t understand what the hell was going on here, but why would I decline such a message?

    Just as the darkness was almost enveloping over my chariot, I heard a deep and majestic voice that was new to my ears.

    [Hi human race Hye. I¡¯m one of those supporting gods to you and your amazing channel. I know that youck many intel about what¡¯s really going on with your channel, but let me first speak about the stressing and urgent things right here]

    [What you are facing now is a direct attack from a god. It¡¯s not something that should exist in the apocalypse at all. It¡¯s getting nerfed by much thanks to the system power. But it¡¯s not enough to turn it harmless]

    [Your chariot can¡¯t withstand this hit. You¡¯ll die if you take this attack head on no matter what!]

    Just hearing till this made me want to scream in curses. Why the f*ck didn¡¯t you send this damn message prior to this moment? Just a few moments sooner and I¡¯d be able to slip away and run from here!

    But as I heard the next part of his horrible message, I tried to move my chariot away. Yet my chariot was stopped by a force that looked no lesser than a mighty mountain.

    Damn! Damn! Damn! What the hell should I do now? F*ck gods! F*ck system! And f*ck all the dragons in this universe!

    [The issue here isn¡¯t the difference in strength, but in the wrong way you use to defend against such lethal attack]

    Dude! Come on! Just spill out what mattered and stop giving me such a lecture!

    [Luckily you have what you want to defend against this attack. However I want something in return for that]

    I knew it! He was ying with me! Using such a stressful moment, literally grasping my neck with his hand, holding the fate of my life and death with the simple words of his.

    [I trust your words, so just say you¡¯ll ept the blessing from me and my shrine once you finish this quest. Or else¡­]

    ¡°I do¡­ I agree¡­¡± I didn¡¯t even flinch at this decision! Just while that chitty chatty bastard was wasting his breaths over such useless words and bargains, I tried tounch everything my chariot got at that ck lightning.

    Nothing worked! Nothing at all! In fact I felt even my attacks got absorbed and turned totally into darkness. All I did was to give more power to this attack without even affecting it at all!

    [Good! I know you¡¯ll ept so I¡¯ll tell you the little secret about this¡­]

    Dude! I was on the verge of dying here! All the lights were gone and I could only see darkness. It was remarkable that he chose to send this message in voice and not in words.

    Or else even the system messages wouldn¡¯t work against this darkness. Damn! Were gods this mighty to even push over the system and bound their rules?

    [This attack came from the god shrine of that dragon kid. I know you know he belonged to the war shrine of the dragons. But what you don¡¯t know is that your human race shrine of war is already destroyed long time ago]

    What the f*ck!!! If that shrine was destroyed, then who the hell sent me a message on behalf of the war shrine before? And what was the rtion between all this sh*t and that deadly attack?

    [Do you know how to kill a god?]

 Chapter 199 How To Kill A God In The Apocalypse

    What?!!! Did he just speak about killing a god? Come on dude! Weren¡¯t you a god yourself or what?

    [I know you won¡¯t be familiar with such knowledge for sure. So listen up and try to understand what I will say¡­]

    I looked around. The world was all ck and it was closely tightening over me from every single angle.

    I didn¡¯t know if I¡¯d have the time to finish listening to this talkative god or I¡¯d be killed before that.

    But no matter how I thought, that god kept talking non-stop as if we were chatting in the middle of his pce backyard garden!

    [Gods are the highest beings in the universe. They can¡¯t be killed except under certain conditions. One of them would be killed by a god. Of course you won¡¯t be able to do that!]

    He evenughed when he said thest sentence! What dude?! Did you decide to have fun at myst moments before dying? Did I have such an unknown death feud with you or what?

    [As for the way you can do it here then¡­ It will by using the system against gods. Of course gods are mighty and that h h thing, but they are still bound to some extent by the fierce rules of the system. And here my human boy, you have a chance to use the system rules against this annoying god]

    Annoying? Damn dude! This god was literally this close to killing me! And you called him just annoying?!!!

    [I know you killed that dark realm monster before and have many of his bones. I also am aware of your ss and what it can do. It¡¯s an amazing ss to be honest, even to the extent of making a god like me gaze in envy at you]

    F*ck you! Was this the time for such words dude?!! Come on!!!

    [Anyway¡­ Back to the point¡­ That god here despite breaking a few rules by what he is doing, it¡¯s not enough to get him a killing blow. So you need to do something to make him a wanted god by the system higher ups. And luckily you can do it]

    Dude! Please say what you came here to say or just leave me to my dark fate!!

    [This god¡¯s attack is a unique form of energy attack that¡¯s limited only to gods. His energy can turn any form of energy into his, turning him almost weak and on the verge of copsing. The attack gets stronger and fiercer the more you fight and struggle against it¡­ But don¡¯t falter, don¡¯t panic, I got your back here]

    Screw you! What the hell was that backing me up all about? You wasted all the time and now that crazy god was already attacking and absorbing my shield!!!

    [Listen to my words and do as exactly as I say¡­ Take out one of your bones now, the ones you collected from that dead body of the dark realm monster. You know them, right? They can¡¯t be missed anyway!]

    F*ck you!!!

    [Anyway, after getting one out, make sure to wait till that god enveloped you totally with his attack. You¡¯ll know when the world around you turns all dark and gloomy]

    That was eons ago dude! Dude! Please shut the hell up! I had already epted my fate! It was better to die than to have hopes of living and ending up dying as well!

    [Throw it at the darkest energy of that son of b*tch! He is a son of a mighty goddess indeed, but she was a b*tch no doubt about that! Take my words as a fact Hye]

    ¡­

    [Now after throwing it at him, he will be a target for the system higher ups and will be killed. As for why, let me exin to you¡­]

    I didn¡¯t listen to the rest of that rubbish as I took out a bone with a silver grade and threw it. That god already was crushing my shield, so close to breaking it and getting to my neck.

    Just as the bone vanished into that darkness, a new change urred. That darkness suddenly shook, paused for a brief moment before a new colour appeared; green.

    That dark realm monster had ck and green energy. But it felt strange how that simple bone managed to cause such a change in that pitch ck energy.

    I tried everything before, and nothing worked. Yet a simple bone of mine did that small change? Damn!

    But that change wasn¡¯t simple at all!

    Just as the few green colours appeared, it started to expand fiercely at such a terrifying speed. It was like this god was getting a change in his energy colour from pitch ck all the way to dark green.

    The entire world all around looked like it was a deep ce of a forest at dusk! I looked around and checked¡­ double checked¡­ Triple checked¡­

    Yes, that god¡¯s attack stopped! It didn¡¯t retreat, but it didn¡¯t advance. I looked at my chariot and sensed the amount of stat points there.

    At this point, the world wasn¡¯t as ck as before. It turned slowly into green while letting green rays fall over everything that god energy covered.

    What I saw was really scary! I was sure that I threw hundreds of millions of stat points there¡­ But now? Only a couple hundred million stat points remained!

    Just a short exchange led to exhaustion all this amount of stat points? Damn! What was that energy exactly?

    [Gods are considered on the side of the system and the apocalypse. No matter what race the god or shrine belonged to, this was an undeniable fact. Gods take their power thanks to the blessing from the universe. So they depend on the system and apocalypse to be this mighty. So what will happen if one god turns into an anti-system god? Do you know?]

    At this moment, I had little time of relief to finally listen to these crazy god words without being threatened to die. That god seemed to have something wrong happening to him thanks to my little bone.

    I was worried that the grade of my bone wouldn¡¯t be enough. After all, I had higher grades in my inventory. Yet when I thought back to my cultivation, I didn¡¯t hurry to throw away a ck grade or even a fine gold grade bone.

    I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it! Even if I was going to die, I had to be reasonable. What if that crazy god¡¯s words proved to be right? What if I was saved by these bones? Would I regret it when I knewter I could have survived with lower grades?

    Of course I¡¯d be!

    [Let me tell you then¡­ Once that god¡¯s aggressive warring energy touches your bone, it will blindly consume it and use its energy to his favour. This will be the fatal little thing someone as mighty as him will overlook at this precise moment. And that¡¯s why you have to select the closest moment to your death to use this counter attack. This will surprise him and he will fall for this easily like a fool]

    Well¡­ I had to admit he had a point here. Yet before he could continue, I noticed a new change at that all green energy surrounding me.

    The light that came from it started to grow in intensity. At first it wasn¡¯t noticeable, but as that talkative god continued to narrate his life tale, that light became shining like the sun at sunset.

    Then it turned into a shining sun at midday! Something didn¡¯t seem right here at all. Just as I was looking around, a pir of green light fell all of sudden from that tightening up at me.

    It was like someone threw something and fell over a ce not far from my chariot. I hurriedly turned to look, and there I knew it wasn¡¯t nothing but a ray of green light.

    That light fell from a hole in that colossal energy mass. What did that mean? That dude was getting attacked somehow and became weakened, to the extent that his energy was copsing and showing holes!

    [Once that god got his energy corrupted by the dark realm monster, he will be considered a rogue god, an anti-system god. This is a grave sin in our universe, one that won¡¯t be dealt with lightly at all. Just wait and see the changes that will happen to that god. How his energy will change from all ck to all green and then he will have his energy attack copse, hahaha!]

    As heughed, I saw what he just said happening in real time in front of my eyes. It was unbelievable! Just moments ago I was this close, this close to death. And now I was standing leisurely on board of my chariot, watching my deadly enemy getting crushed as he was on the verge of death.

    Damn! Tables sure turned around so fast to be quite shocking and terrifying!

    [Once his energy gets corrupted, the system higher ups will intervene. Those scary folks know no mercy at all towards such cases. Gods are supposed to be their top and finest weapon in their own wars. It¡¯s always devastating to let one of your top generals run rogue and turns against you]

    I nodded while seeing more thick pirs of green light falling from that massive green mass. At this point, I believed all that crazy god said. It seemed I was destined to be surrounded with crazy folks by my side.

    First that old man, then that jumper, and now that god! Damn! Was I cursed or something?

    [This will happen at two levels, one at the world you are living in and the other will happen at where that god is at. Don¡¯t worry, that god won¡¯t have a way to escape this fate. In fact it might be considered a cheap trick in the eyes of all gods to be killed in this humiliating way, but he was the one who crossed the red line first]

    I couldn¡¯t agree more! But I didn¡¯t care about all that for now. I only cared about saving my neck from ughter, then seek for that damn bastard dragon archlord and cut his throat in revenge.

    Yes, indeed I¡¯d seek revenge. Before this the fight here was just a fight over dominance. But that dude turned this fight into such never to be resolved but with blood death feud between the two of us.

    I wouldn¡¯t rest or stop until I¡¯d kill him. And luckily he was just nearby. All I had to do was to wait for this god to die, then go with everything I got and hit him until he became dead.

    [But you have to know that gods won¡¯t die as fast as any other race. We take a long time to die. Yet once we get the curse of the system, we won¡¯t be able to use our energy or power at all. So rest assured, if you lived to hear these words of mine and trusted me in this, you¡¯ll be safe for now]

    For now? I didn¡¯t miss hisst remark. But I had no time to waste here. He said that once that god got the curse, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to use his powers.

    So that was why his attack paused the moment I threw that bone into it. And that also exined why his gigantic energy cloud was getting screwed slowly in front of me.

    [Tell me, where is that dragon archlord? Is he still inside the city?] without hesitating I sent this message to the most trustworthy dude in my team; the jumper.

    Of course I had tons of messaging from my teammates and my girl. All were devastated when that scary attacknded, especially my girl. That Karoline was weeping in her messages using emojis!

    [Are you still alive?] and instead of answering me, he sent this annoying question like always.

    [Rest assured, I¡¯ll keep living and getting on your nerves till thest day of your life] I harrumphed while sending this message to him.

    [Ok smiley boy, that arrogant dragon is standing just underneath that gate, having such a smug and pretty annoying smile over his face]

    Oh, he didn¡¯t leave then? That was great!

    During this fight, I didn¡¯t move my chariot at all. When I tried to escape, it was toote and I couldn¡¯t even budge an inch.

    I looked around, recalled the events before that god came to disturb me. I guessed where he was now and slowly walked towards that edge of my chariot closest to him.

    ¡°Prepare your neck, ugly dragon boy, your papa ising to im this bloody debt with your life.¡±

 Chapter 200 A Conflict Of Interest

    As I was ready, I reced my two weapons with the heavy ive. It was time to use that deadly power of my heavy ive, hopefully it could crash all that dude¡¯s defences.

    I controlled my chariot, moving it with its strongest speed. I also activated all the weapons from it, got all my warriors out to operate all the weapons in the chariot.

    I knew I had just one chance, one attack¡­ If failed, then that dude would take more precautions and raise his guard again.

    He was now in his most vulnerable moment. When feeling victory was in grasp, one¡¯s guard would be lowered.

    Not to mention that dude brought his god to kill me. He would never have thought I¡¯d survive even this, not to mention I actually killed his god.

    Damn! I was so cool!

    *sh!*

    ¡°Surprise!¡±

    Just in a blink of an eye, my chariot took me outside from the green decaying mass of that god¡¯s energy. Just as I went out, I crashed heavily against that dragon archlord¡¯s body and his flying mount.

    The look over his face was priceless! Yet I didn¡¯t even give him the chance to say anything, as I used all my chariot¡¯s powerful attacks and weapons andnded everything over him!

    I even let my fallen gods use all of their attacks at this moment. Yet that bastard proved to be a master of his trade.

    Just the first hit came and before most of the attacks wouldnd, a strong golden shield appeared.

    It was pitch gold in colour, even shielding his entire body from me. All the attacksnded, created rumbling explosive sounds and wildly dancing sparks of fire with different colours.

    I knew killing this dude wouldn¡¯t be easier than killing that god. Yet all I wanted was to not give him any time to catch his breaths.

    Just as most of my attacksnded over his shield, I jumped off my chariot. I was midair on a high altitude, holding my ive with both arms while raising it over my head. I could even feel the coldness of his de on my back.

    I had to crush that shield now! I had to deprive that bastard from everything he got, and make sure he wasn¡¯t preparing another unsightly surprise.

    *Bang!*

    Just as Inded with all my weight behind my ive, a loud banging sound came that shook my entire body. All my chariot¡¯s and warrior¡¯s attacksnded with me and together, that shield started to crack.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± from the middle of that cracking golden shield, I heard the angry voice of that bastard.

    ¡°Not if I killed you first,¡± I instantly switched my ive with my two daggers. I aimed at thergest and deepest crack before throwing one dagger at it.

    *Crash!*

    The dagger crashed through that shield¡¯s weakest point. It vanished and with it I heard a loud roar from the inside before everything turned into silence.

    With such silence, I knew he fell for my illusion grenades. I inserted my dagger into one of his shield¡¯s cracks, stabilising myself before pushing up again.

    *Crash!*

    As I was above his head, that shield finally cracked open. I didn¡¯t want to risk anything at this moment. Victory was near, but I had to put everything I got to im it.

    So I took back my dagger and took out my strongest weapon in my arsenal; that dragon ive!

    It was ironic! The one to kill that dragon archlord was a weapon I got from another dragon archlord!

    Funny!

    *Bang!*

    The moment I got it out, I felt like I was holding a mountain in my hands. I just let it fall freely without taking me down with it. Yet that bastard didn¡¯t have the same fate as me.

    As his shield crashed open, I saw him standing still while the look over his face was a mix of anger and terror. He was afraid, and he should be. After all he knew once he got into that illusion he was done for.

    *Boom!*

    As my ive hit his body alongside the remaining attacksing from my chariot, many explosive sounds erupted while many shields and protective gears erupted with full force.

    They could sustain him against everything, except my ive. When I saw the shing colourful lights from his defences, I felt relieved to depend on my ive to end his life.

    Or else I would fail in even harming him until he got out from that illusion.

    As all of his defences got exhausted, my ive, who stopped briefly under all the might of his defensive gears and items, started to push his body down.

    In a sh of light, that bastard fell all the way down to the ground, smashing violently with it and creating a mushroom like cloud.

    And from the depth of that cloud, I heard thest wailing scream of that dude before everything ushered under deafening silence.

    This fight seemed too long but in fact everything happened in a span of seconds. But as we were all fighting high in the air, everyone inside or around the city managed to see what happened.

    It was clear to everyone now who won this sh. Just as I summoned one of my drags to save me from this deadly fall, a ground shaking shout came from one direction.

    ¡°Ooohhhaaa!¡±

    And it was followed with more shouts from every direction surrounding this city.

    ¡°Ooohhhaaa!¡±

    Guys! Please don¡¯t follow those crazy berserkers and shout their war cries at them! But hearing that earth shattering shouts made my blood boil and my excitement escted off the roof.

    It was my moment of victory, and I deserved to enjoy it to the fullest.

    ¡°Crush them all!¡±

    I raised my fist high in the air while getting carried back to my chariot on the back of my dragon. I was sure this scene would be epic! This fight was the most shocking and blood boiling battle I ever had so far!

    The enemies were now at their lowest point. The gate that gave them reinforcements was now closed in their faces. And their leader was in in such an awe inspiring way.

    Once I reached my chariot I didn¡¯t sit idle. Even if the enemy was in such a low state, I knew it was still threatening.

    Their number was huge and they still had lots of elites and lots of ways to turn this battle around.

    Besides there were lots of souls here waiting for me to im!

    I acted as a flying death god messenger inside the city. Anywhere I flew at, death followed. The enemy tried their best to regroup, follow the orders of the elites and higher ranked dragons who remained alive.

    But once I spotted such a scene, I¡¯d instantly move fast and wipe that group off the surface of the world.

    Gradually things became under my control until I finally saw the remaining forces run away, being routed and chased down by my forces.

    ¡°Victory!¡±

    This shout came from one direction before it spread like a gue everywhere. I stood over my chariot, overlooking this epic scene that I¡¯d never forget.

    ¡°It was a really nice battle,¡± I muttered to myself before I got a message from none other than Wryly.

    [Bro, that was a great fight! Damn! I¡¯ll follow your steps from now on]

    [Thanks dude] I knew he was sincere about his words, but I still couldn¡¯t forgive what his paragon did before.

    [By the way, can Ie to grab that gate now?]

    [Sorry pal, this gate and city are mine]

    [What? Didn¡¯t you promise to give it to me?]

    [That was before what happened! As you can see, this fight was won because of my actions alone]

    He paused and didn¡¯t shower me with his angry words like that Fang of the Selvators. I knew he was speaking with his paragon at this moment to know what he should say to me.

    At this moment, he and his paragon knew how effective I was as a yer in this stage of the apocalypse. Risking to turn me into a neutral or even their enemy would be a reckless decision.

    But on the other hand, they wanted this city. Who wouldn¡¯t desire such a grand jewel under his wing?

    So they were in a tight spot, and I did this intentionally. I wouldn¡¯t give them this city or the gate. After all, controlling the gate meant controlling the city.

    [You have no value for this gate bro] it seemed his paragon decided to keep me as an ally.

    [If I gave it to you bro, then this city will be under your control and not mine. So I can¡¯t do that, sorry]

    [But you don¡¯t need such a city at all! Aren¡¯t you going east?]

    [I heard from Fang that Berserkers weren¡¯t that much interested in gaining any territory or having a foothold here. You only love wars and strong fighting. I can give you that but can¡¯t give you the city]

    [Fang said that?] Wryly seemed surprised to hear that. I left him chatting with his paragon while I responded to my team messages.

    They were so happy and asked about our next move. Once the enemies were gone, the city was literally defenceless.

    But I had to take over all the smaller castles with emblems inside to fully take control over the defences here. Also I had another mission for them.

    [Karoline will stay back here, leading her forces to take control over the castles left defenceless in the city. As for the rest, expand outside, move to the west and keep killing the retreating dragon forces]

    I sent this message to everyone, all but the jumper. I added another message to him, with one more task that he could only do.

    [Find her and bring her here no matter what]

    [Leave this to me]

    As things reached such a stalemate situation with the berserkers, I knew that paragon would do everything in his power to stop me from meeting with the human girl.

    He was very interested in her at first. And now I just took away such a big trophy, and in return he would keep that girl as his own trophy and to punish me.

    I dered my intention to meet up with her before Wryly and he must have told his paragon about this. So instead of letting that bastard move the girl by force to a secure far away ce from me, why not take the initiative and grab that girl from their clutches?

    We were allies indeed, but that was just on things that we both shared interest in. When our interests shed just like this situation here, then I¡¯d not hesitate to do what was best for me and my people.

    Besides¡­ That girl was a human girl after all! She was forced to run away after the crushing defeat at the hands of that dragon. Yet that berserker paragon just used this chance to seize control over her.

    I was sure she had no choice but to follow the berserker¡¯s forces. If she was given a choice, she would never ept to act like a normal wife for that dude.

    She was a fighter. And I needed her to keep ying such a role. After all, with each passing stage in the apocalypse, all the races would grow stronger far more than what humans could do.

    Out of all my forces, the jumper was the most capable one to do such a task. Leading a grand army in such a search mission wasn¡¯t an easy feat at all.

    Besides, he had tond fiercely and act decisively once spotted them. I exined the current situation in brief and he got the general picture about the stressing situation.

    He had to be swift in his actions, kill everyone of the berserkers without giving them the chance to report back to their paragon. Also I asked him to take clothes from dragons he would kill along his path, and disguise his troops to look like dragons.

    Of course that wouldn¡¯t fool the enemy for long. Humans had the smallest body building among other races. But at least this would help to leave the berserkers lost for a few minutes, enough for the jumper and his elite task force to wipe them out before exposing their identities.

    It was a risky move, but a must to do. I would never let such a trophy slip off my hands and fall into another race¡¯s hands.

 Chapter 201 War Embodiment Building

    [Alright bro, my paragon epts to give you this city but he has a request in return for this]

    Wryly sent me this message just minutes after I sent my orders to everyone. My team was now rearranging their forces, iming the loot, and preparing to leave.

    The entire battlefield was now filled with chaotic movements from all of my forces. I was preparing my warriors to go out and collect the elites and top leaders of the dragon army and bring their bodies to me.

    [What request?] I asked, overlooking the useless words and attitude his paragon used to ept his loss over this city.

    Of course he didn¡¯t have any choice but to give me this city. If he tried to do anything else, well¡­ He saw how I dealt with such a grand army of dragons here.

    [He wants the acquisition of a building in the city, it¡¯s called the war embodiment building]

    War embodiment building? What the heck was that?

    [What¡¯s that building then?] I didn¡¯t hurry to ept before sending this back to Wryly.

    [I frankly don¡¯t know, but ording to his words it¡¯s a useful thing to our race]

    Wryly was trying to act smart here. Alright bro, I took the entire city from you so it would be fair to give such a small building to you.

    [But I have one condition for that] But even if I intended to ept his request, I had to make sure I didn¡¯t overlook something big and useful to my forces.

    [Tell bro]

    [I want ess to that building for my race as well. In other words, we both will have ess to that building while you have total ownership of it]

    [Wait bro¡­] Wryly seemed to be surprised by my request and went to ask for instructions from his paragon. It seemed Wryly got reprimanded heavily by his paragon, so that dude started to be more cautious when dealing with me.

    ¡°Alright boys, go and bring me all the dead strong dragons to me,¡± as he went to ask his paragon, I sent my boys into the entire battlefield inside and outside the city to bring my loot back.

    I anticipated this loot so much. I now was in desperate need for more bones. I still had a deal with that nymph girl to bring me lots of soulers to strengthen my forces.

    Just in the span of ten minutes, the area around my chariot was filled with small hills of dead dragon bodies. I estimated the final loot would be around a few thousand elites and leaders of this army.

    Just as I started gathering up my loot from their inventory and gathering up their bones, Wryly finally replied with the paragon¡¯s response.

    [My paragon agrees to that but he also asks for our race to ess other buildings around the city]

    [If the ownership will still be mine then it¡¯s ok] I didn¡¯t have any issue at refusing such a deal, [Send a contract signed by your paragon and stating all these conditions. I¡¯ll sign it now]

    As I kept gathering up my loot and my boys kept bringing more bodies to me, I received the contract from Wryly.

    It was signed by his paragon. After carefully reading it through for three times, I signed it.

    I trusted Wryly but not his paragon. Wryly was a good man, kind hearted and didn¡¯t have the scheming nature of other races. But I couldn¡¯t say the same thing about his paragon.

    But what that paragon requested was new to me. I knew each city was built in such a massive and grand way to make it a jewel in such a ruined world.

    Yet since when have such cities had special buildings? Was that true? I started to grow a desire to take a stroll over my city and start exploring its buildings.

    Who knew, I might stumble upon nice things here.

    First I stayed for a few hours collecting the trophies and ate and drank to quench my thirst and hunger. I was a little tired, especially after thest stressful battle.

    But it wasn¡¯t time to sleep just yet. I gained a lot from this loot. The number of bones alone was already in the thousands right now, reaching almost ten thousands.

    As for coins, I got two billion from these dragons. Thest and biggest gain I got was from the dead body of that archlord.

    His inventory was literally brimming with many treasures! Gears of ck grade were there! That was mind blowing!

    Yet I couldn¡¯t even handle one of these weapons. Just taking one out would leave me experiencing what that big ive of the chariot did to me before.

    In addition to that, I found many useful machine gun-like big weapons. Up till now, thatdy from the Bringold impact didn¡¯t reply to me with any good news regarding these weapons.

    But now I got around a few hundreds of such smaller weapons like what I had over my chariot. As for that big and grand weapon, I also got ten of them.

    The ammunition for them was there, but not enough to sustain big sessive battles. I didn¡¯t feel any regret about that, as I already had my way to buy the grenades from the market and use them as ammunition.

    In addition to that, I also found lots of small statues that all looked strange and new to my eyes.

    Scrolls, lower grade gears in hundreds of thousands, and also many potions as well. This dude was just like a treasure volt walking on two legs, lol!

    At this time, my forces were already out. They worked fast to im their loot in the first hour before they led their forces out and started chasing their enemies.

    The loot they gained during thest two epic fights gave them the fuel and desire to greed for more. Such greed was favourable indeed, and I simply wanted to ignite such desire even more.

    As for Karoline, my girl entered the city through the tunnels in the second hour. During this time, she kept attacking and iming the castles with emblems, slowly taking over the city.

    But this city was really massive! Just as I finished, I sent a message to her to check upon her progress.

    [I still didn¡¯t cover even one tenth of the city] yet her answer was strange. She was leading an army of tens of thousands and yet she couldn¡¯t take control over even one tenth of the city?

    [Why?] I couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    [This city¡­ Each building here is considered a castle of its own with an emblem in it!]

    I was shocked to hear that! Now I was more eager to take a stroll over the city.

    [Keep working hard then] I took my boys and led them on foot this time. If what she said was true, then it was better to walk and check every single building.

    The first building I saw was a three story building that looked normal from the outside. It looked like a normal residential building on a wide street.

    But just as I reached the building door, I noticed the presence of a group of monsters standing inside, waiting for me.

    ¡°Attack!¡± I didn¡¯t hesitate tounch my boys. Yet the first thing I saw was the first ever failed attack of my soulers!

    They just passed through the bodies of these monsters without giving them any harm. I blinked twice, and even rubbed my eyes. Damn! That was really happening!

    I looked closer to the monsters and seriously examined them. They were like werewolves, big hairy bodies, big sharp ws and teeth. Their hair was ice white, and they had a long thick tail made out of white fur, reminding me of foxes.

    Their eyes were wide with red vertical iris, reminding me of those dragons. I watched closely while more soulers tried their luck and failed.

    ¡°Oh¡­ So you are like that dude then!¡± I noticed what was wrong here. Just when the soulers passed through them, their bodies turned hazy as if they weren¡¯t real.

    So the soulers passed through air and couldn¡¯t hit these monsters at all. That exined while they failed, but made me recall the two giants that the dragon archlord summoned before.

    After killing that dragon archlord, the two giants disappeared and were nowhere to be seen.

    As for that dragon god energy, it was slowly decaying even till now. I estimated it would take almost a day or two to vanish.

    If his energy would take such time to disappear, then what about the god himself? I sighed when recalling the past stressful moments, realising I just escaped certain death with pure luck.

    I looked up at the monsters up front of me and couldn¡¯t help but think about Karoline. She didn¡¯t have my soulers, so how did she manage to kill these monsters then?

    ¡°Go!¡± I thought about something and gave the order to my Bulltors and shield warriors. The shield warriors go upfront and m their unique attack at these monsters.

    But they failed to even touch them! However when my Bulltors reached them, things started to change.

    Their bodies that kept changing between illusion and reality didn¡¯t show that phenomenon again. My Bulltors shed with them and this time the monsters didn¡¯t just stand idle and started to fight back.

    A group of almost a hundred fought against my Bulltors fiercely. Just as the battle heated up, I snapped my fingers and without making a sound, my soulers jumped in the fray.

    This time the monsters didn¡¯t have time to switch to the illusionary phase. Their bodies fell over the ground heavily, causing a series of loud thuds all over the ce.

    ¡°They are annoying,¡± I now realise why Karoline took such a long time fighting through the city and iming the emblems. ¡°Go, clean the rest of the buildings in this way,¡± I waved my arm and instantly all my warriors moved except for the cowardly illusionists, five of each warrior, and a group of a hundred soulers acting as my personal bodyguards.

    The illusionists were really a headache to me. Even in such battles, their losses were mild and didn¡¯t exceed a hundred! I was already at limits in dealing with these cowards and useless dudes.

    They didn¡¯t fight properly or show up at times of need. They usually ran away in times of distress, and would always find a way to survive with their cowardice no matter what!

    Remarkable and disgusting! I had to find a way to put them into good use, or else find a good battle to throw them at and get rid of those useless bastards.

    As I sent my boys out, I looked again at the pile of dead bodies of these monsters. Something told me these monsters were special. And that made me think back about the two giants I fought before.

    Were they summoned by something in this city? Don¡¯t tell me it was that building the Berserkers¡¯ paragon asked for?

    Anyway I secured an ess to use that building by my contract. I just hoped it wouldn¡¯t be the one to summon those giants. After all, I didn¡¯t like to share such a tremendous weapon with anyone else.

    But when I touched the bodies of these dead monsters, a strange message popped up in front of my eyes.

    [You can¡¯t take any loot or any bone from this monster]

    [This monster is a half real half holographic projection summoned from the heart of the city and this castle¡¯s emblem]

    [Taking over the emblem will allow you to control the monsters in exchange for energy]

    [This is a privilege given only to the owner of the city and the building]

    [The owner of the city can give privilege to owners of the buildings to control the monsters rted to each building]

    [Controlled monsters will be able to fight by your side and answer your call]

    [Each monster requires energy equal to one hundred Yewan, or one thousand stat points to live for one day]

    ¡°What the f*ck is that?!!!¡± I looked at the long row of messages in front of me, trying to get what was going on here.

 Chapter 202 Albany City Mercenary Recruitment Building

    I reread the messages again before turning towards these monsters and the big rounded emblem rising a few metres off the ground.

    ¡°So each building here will give such monsters¡­ Interesting,¡± I went to im that emblem. The moment I did that, I felt a strange connection with something in the depth of the city.

    It was kinda vague, but I definitely felt it.

    ¡°Rise!¡± A word popped in my mind out of my instincts and strangely enough, all the monsters here rose up as if they weren¡¯t dead just now.

    But the next moment, a message popped in front of my eyes.

    [The first time for the owner of the building and the city is always free]

    Free? That¡¯s nice for the first try. I looked at my newly controlled monsters. It felt like my warriors.

    ¡°Go and help others in taking down other buildings,¡± I said and the next moment these monsters roared, turned around and started to run.

    They looked like my soulers when running. Their bodies would turn slightly illusional, sometimes they would even emit a fog that covered all of their white haired bodies.

    Would they also ept my stat points and evolve like my warriors? Would they lose my stat points after dying or I would send them back here?

    I didn¡¯t have any info about that. So I had to test them afterwards. But first let me evaluate their value.

    As I followed them with my personal guards, I found them going to another building that wasn¡¯t attacked by my army.

    There I saw how valuable they were! Astounding fighting power! They simply acted like my soulers, yet in different ways.

    First they shed towards the other one hundred monsters. These ones were like big tigers with all ck fur covering their bodies. They stood in their ces until my boys reached them.

    The best word to describe their way of attack would be: Dancing! They simply jumped around their targets, shing with their sharp ws and biting with their sharp teeth.

    Their enemies were taken by surprise, especially when my boys fought at a superb speed that left afterimages behind.

    The one hundred monsters here didn¡¯t take more than one minute to be cleared out. The previous building took me roughly ten minutes. That was a big difference in clearing the monster¡¯s speed, proving their worth at least here.

    ¡°Come here,¡± as I took over this building and summoned the one hundred tiger-like monsters, I said to the two hundred of them, ¡°try these.¡±

    It was time to test if my stat points would work or not. Just as I expected, they ate the stats like my fallen gods. Then something new developed.

    Each monster grew in size the more it ate. I calcted the amount to be enough to raise any warrior of mine to level one hundred.

    Yet as they finished eating, they turned to me with gazes filled with pleas.

    ¡°Wanna more?¡± I asked with a surprised tone. I never saw any of my warriors do like this after eating all these stats. ¡°Ok, but let me first test something out.¡±

    Giving them more stats wasn¡¯t a problem. The problem here was if after sending them back and recalling them again, these monsters would lose these stats.

    If that was true, then it would be a great waste to use such a way to strengthen them. I selected five tigers, sent them back to this building before calling them again.

    [You need to pay five thousand stat points for them to be summoned] yet this time it wasn¡¯t free lunch for me.

    ¡°Take them,¡± I shrugged and then five tigers appeared. Before they vanished, each one swelled up in size to be over five folds of its original size.

    The building here became slightly tight with all these big dudes. But when they came back, they were slightly smaller.

    ¡°So there is a tax for calling them back¡­ That means giving them more stats won¡¯t be safe.¡±

    I didn¡¯t know if this tax was deducted one time or every time I summoned them. Also I wasn¡¯t sure if that tax was rted to the time they would waste inside these buildings.

    So I refrained from giving them any more stat points. Let them enjoy that previous meal as this would be theirst meal for now.

    As I got their support, I started to speed up clearing this city. At first things were going slow. But when I cleared an entire street filled with tens of buildings, I had an army strong enough to clear the streets in one go.

    So the speed of my clearing started to skyrocket from here. I didn¡¯t leave a single building without summoning their monsters. After a couple of hours, the entire city was covered with my boys, while I had tons of buildings to control.

    [I saw a lot of monsters attacking buildings¡­ Is that you?] Karoline seemed to be scared when she saw my boys.

    [They are mine] I sent to her, [Just spread our people over and take all the buildings. I believe all of them are cleared off any monster]

    [Ok]

    As I got this problem sorted out, I started to think about my next move.

    I had to see where the special buildings were. If I was the one who designed this city, then I¡¯d ce them all below the big mega gate in the centre of it.

    I went towards that gate while waiting for Karoline and her forces to control the city. I had to do little repairster to the region outside the wall. Also I¡¯d need my forces to dig a trench and I¡¯d buy some sort of burning material and fill that trench with.

    This way I¡¯d be sure that no one else woulde and harass my precious city the same way I did take it with.

    As I reached the central region, I found buildings there had many differences than the ones I imed so far.

    First they were all taller. The lowest building here was five stories in height and there were even some reaching twelve stories height.

    Their surfaces were covered with shining materials, something like fire was brimming all over their surfaces. Some had weapons ced all over their surfaces, while others had strange symbols.

    Just when I arrived at one of them, I noticed a stronger batch of monsters gushing out of these buildings as if they felt my threatening presence.

    ¡°Go¡­ Kill them all!¡± without any hesitation I ordered my grand army of monsters to attack those defending the buildings.

    These monsters were simr to the ones I had but had bigger bodies than the basic status of all monsters I gained. Butpared to the two hundred I spent my stat points over, they werecking a lot in size and power.

    The first shes proved that these monsters were an advanced version of normal monsters. They could be elements in attacks. Thunder, fire, water, ice, and even light and darkness¡­ Myriad of elemental attacksnded over my monsters, killing a good deal of them.

    But who said they could stand against such grand numbers of my forces with their low numbers?

    Even if they were advanced and evolved versions of monsters, they were limited in numbers. Each building brought out only a hundred of them, something that couldn¡¯t even bepared to my tens of thousands of monsters under my lead.

    This fight didn¡¯tst more than half an hour. The first advantage these evolved monsters showed was crushedter by sheer numbers and the participation of my ace forces like soulers and fallen gods.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see what these buildings are all about,¡± as I cleared the entire battlefield, I took over the emblem of the first building.

    [You gained control over the Albany city recruitment building]

    [Here you can use coins, stat points, gears, or anything of value to hire mercenaries to fight on your side for specific period of time]

    [You can spend a few more and unlock the recruitment interface. Doing so will enable you to summon mercenaries to any ce you are at and let them fight for you. But that will cost extra for each mercenary]

    [Do you want to pay one million coins per month to open the recruitment interface in your profile?]

    I looked at these messages and couldn¡¯t help but agree. I had to check these mercenaries. If they were strong enough, then I¡¯d be able to spare lots of trouble for meter on.

    As I opened my profile, I found an icon for this building. Opening it delivered a long list of names in front of me.

    It was a very detailed list, statint the strength, the age, the race, the experience in apocalypses before this, and their win rate in any fight they participated in.

    Damn! It was like a detailed portfolio for them. Yet many were in red colours, few were in silver, and rare were green.

    [Sorry, your current level, ss level, cultivation level, and apocalypse progress don¡¯t match the specific requirement for this mercenary to hire]

    I selected a red named one who belonged to the Bulltor race. He was strong enough to be considered a big boss, even much stronger than the dragon archlord I killed before.

    But it seemed each one of them already set conditions to be hired. What was that system? I loved it!

    After trying this many times over the red names and getting the same answer, I decided to select a silver one.

    [This mercenary asks you to send your information to him to check. If he agrees, he will work for you]

    What the heck?!! It was now an interview with me instead of with him? Damn!

    I found a long list filled with many fields that asked about my current strength, achievements, and everything rted to my current progress in the apocalypse. I looked at this list and decided to give it a try.

    [Do you want to save these answers forter lists?]

    ¡°Do it,¡± it took me roughly ten minutes to fill all these fields. In fact I¡¯d prefer to fight that archlord dragon dude once again instead of doing such a boring task.

    It was nice to have such a feature ready for use. Or else I¡¯d directly abandon all the silver dudes thanks to this boring task.

    [Do you want to auto fill this list?]

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Do it!¡±

    ¡°Fill that b*tch over!¡±

    ¡°Indeed!¡±

    As I had such a service, I misused it and started a spree of sending applications for all the silver dudes.

    In fact those silver ones weren¡¯t that goodpared to the red ones. But they were nice. I estimated their strength to be on par with my jumper or even slightly better.

    Imagine having an army of jumpers¡­ Damn! That would be cool!

    But after I spent an hour sending requests and auto filling the lists, I got no answer from anyone so far. As I got no more silver dudes, I arranged the filter to show only the green ones.

    This time I had to see bad performing dudes in front of my eyes. Many had a loss rate close to ny percent in any task they participated in!

    Their strength wasn¡¯t better than anyone from my personal team. Should I recruit them?

    Comparing these green dudes with the red or even the silver mercenaries made my excitement prior to this to die down.

    I couldn¡¯t ept half assed dudes just because they were avable! If I had to pay, then I¡¯d get the best thing I could have.

    So as I had nothing else to do here, I decided to close this interface and go to visit the next building.

    This one had big heavy swords hanging all over their surface. I got a guess that came true when I got the system messages.

    [You gained control over the Albany city war embodiment building]

    [Here you can use coins, stat points, gears, or anything of value to buy rage auras in the form of small potions. Once consumed, anyone of your forces would gain a hellish increase in all his stats, making him far more powerful than before for a single day]

    Damn! This was the building Wryly¡¯s paragon asked for!

 Chapter 203 Impacts, Alchemy, And Forging!

    I looked at the details of that building and couldn¡¯t help but understand why that paragon asked for this building specifically.

    Such a warmonger race would celebrate with such a boost in fighting using rage aura. I looked at this building before lightly chuckling.

    It was indeed a good point to have such a rage aura in fight, but it wasn¡¯t that much important in my eyes.

    To me, the mercenary building held a lot more importance than this one. Congrats on this building Wryly, I doubted I¡¯d use its potions in the same way you nned to use them.

    After getting out the next few buildings rose the aura of healing, regeneration, and one that decreased the aura of fear. Also I found other buildings that could raise the stats with fifty up to one hundred percent using coins and other stuff.

    In my eyes, these things were secondary. I had first to acquire a good army before thinking about such aura. Healing and raising stats might be suitable in fierce fights, but such power explosions wouldn¡¯t help in the long run.

    Humans had this weakness, called adaptation. When they get used to something, this might cause negative effects instead of positive boost.

    Take strength stat for example. If my forces got potions to raise their strength stat with half or even double it, they would taste how powerful they became.

    Other races might see in this a motivation to get stronger and reach such milestones. But to humans, most would just rely on these potions and might even neglect advancing themselves.

    Not to mention they might neglect other stats or aspects they werecking at the moment, including the vital experience in fighting big wars for example.

    Why would they care about such a thing and they would feel themselves invincible at this stage of the apocalypse?

    Nah, such a thing would act as a double edged sword in the hands of humans. This might help at this stage, but what about ten quests from now? Twenty? Or fifty?

    Their strength addition wouldn¡¯t matter that much if they didn¡¯t work harder on themselves during this time. I gave my back entirely to these buildings, deciding to even seal them from the reach of themon folks I had.

    That left only three buildings in front of me. One had a big circr coin made out of pure golden material and hung on the top of its biggest hall like a tower.

    The second was a building that had many axes covering it. Thest one had many bottles all over it.

    I entered the first one to be weed with this message when I controlled its emblem:

    [You gained control over the Albany city impact building]

    [Here you can use coins, stat points, gears, or anything of value to buy different impacts statues and gain ess to these importantmunities]

    [The admission statues you¡¯ll buy have to be processed first with the impacts higher ups. If they agree, then you are weed to join these impacts. If they refused, then you can wait for one month to try again]

    [You can¡¯t buy a statue of an impact without gaining ess to that impact. Statues are themon currency of any impact, and here you can use your own currencies to exchange for them]

    Damn cool! I finally found something worthy to be used in this special area!

    [If you want to open an interface in your profile, you need to pay one million coins per month for that]

    [Do you want to pay?]

    ¡°Of course I do!¡± without any hesitation I epted before hurriedly opening the interface.

    It was simr to the mercenary building interface. I found a long list that was very much detailed.

    Unlike the names of mercenaries and their info, here I found things like: Impact speciality, Impact reputation, Impact current member count, Impacttest biggest achievement, Impact size, Impact quests, and much more of such interesting things.

    But it shared the sameyout of the mercenary building. There were names of impacts in red, silver, and green. The names in green were so few, much scarcer than what I found back at the mercenary building.

    I was surprised to see the Bringold impact I belonged to had its name written in red. Damn! I was lucky then to join it before.

    I didn¡¯t hurry to join any impact for now. So far the Bringold impact was doing fine with my current needs.

    If they fail to satisfy me in the future, then well¡­ I¡¯d spare more bones for other impacts.

    The most important reason for me to not select one impact and join it for now was the good rtions I had with that green nymphdy.

    If I joined other impacts, it would be questionable if I¡¯d have the same rtion with one of the higher ups there. It was a risky move for now. Besides I didn¡¯t have many bones at the moment to spare over two impacts.

    I had many deals running recently with the Bringold impact. Be it the hostile races I asked for to be bought for me, the weapons that looked like that grand machine gun I had in my chariot, the soulers quest, and also the fallen gods deal.

    I wouldn¡¯t risk dividing up my current limited wealth over two impacts.

    As I reached the next building, I already decided to keep that impact building forter use.

    I entered the building with many bottles over its surface. Once I controlled its emblem, I got this message:

    [You gained control over the Albany city alchemy associations building]

    [Here you can use coins, stat points, gears, or anything of value to buy ess tokens for any alchemy association in the universe]

    [You can also buy out as many association bottles to use as currency there. But you can¡¯t buy a bottle of any association before getting epted first]

    [Each token of any alchemy association must be reviewed first by that association higher ups. If they refused, then you¡¯ll have to wait for one more month before reapplying again]

    [You can pay one million coins to have an interface opened in your profile]

    [Do you want to pay that?]

    ¡°Pay,¡± I finally found a way to get as many potions as I wanted.

    I got potions before from the inventories of all the big names I killed. Yet considering therge number of forces under my banner, this amount paled much inparison.

    In fact these potions didn¡¯t y any role at all in my fights. And I hardly believed they¡¯d y any role to me in the future.

    My path was different from others. But I wouldn¡¯t dare to say such things about my forces.

    Even my team members would be in dire need of such a supply of potions.

    I also wanted to learn how to make potions for my future ns. After all, the way to develop the antique powder weapon arsenal humans had right now into deadly stuff that could do wonders in the apocalypse required knowledge about alchemy.

    Yet such knowledge was known to be so hard to gain ess to. I was nning to ask the green nymphdy for help in this matter. But now I had such a building and these long lists of names of alchemy associations under my fingertips.

    The lists I opened were filled with many names. Yetpared with the other two lists I surfed through before, this one looked quite shorter.

    It also had parts to give details about them. Things like the kind of potions they develop, the type of pills they develop, the current estimate of their reserve pills, the current estimate of their reserve potions, their size, the branches they had in apocalyptic worlds, and even the range of their prices told in three ways: Cheap, fine prices, and expensive.

    As for their names, they were also disyed in three colours. I searched for the silver ones and instantly auto filled their documents and sent these for their approval.

    I didn¡¯t even think about green ones. Without the need to check, I knew these were the rubbish of all the associations out there in the big universe.

    If I had a choice, then I¡¯d definitely aim towards the red names. But they blocked any ess to them for me. So the silver names were just fine for now.

    I needed information, help, and also tips and advice about how to make different potions. After all I needed these to teach many of my forces this craft, hopefully some would grow to be masters or grandmasters in such a difficult field.

    As I filled these forms, I walked to thest building here. It was the one with axes all over its surface.

    ¡°One for impacts, one for alchemy, then this one must be for forging, right?¡±

    It was a simple thing to guess. The messages that came after taking over this building¡¯s emblem proved my guess to be right.

    The messages told me the same content of the previous ones. I paid one million coins and started to explore the list of names in concentration.

    If I needed alchemy to evolve the current human arsenal, then I¡¯d need much more forging to make this dreame true.

    The admission symbol of these forging guilds was a forging hammer with inscription of each guild¡¯s symbol over its sides. As for their currencies, they were in the form of fist sized ores, representing the most valuable thing to these cksmiths.

    The names this time had zero green guild in the list. Only less than twenty guilds were in silver with hundreds in red colour.

    I auto filled the forms to apply for all the silver guilds, hoping one of them would ept my request or more.

    As I needed manuals to teach my boys how to make potions and learn alchemy, I also needed simr manuals to teach them forging.

    I¡¯d be only satisfied with that step for now. ording to the records I read before about forging and alchemy, they shared one simple phrase that was simr to both rare fields.

    ¡°Knowledge can get you only to be a seasoned disciple in each field, but to be a master or higher you truly need guidance from someone higher than this grade,¡± I muttered this phrase while taking a deep breath.

    It was a long road, such a long path that would leave anyone else dejected and depressed.

    But not me! I¡¯d prefer to try my luck with everything I got, hopefully I¡¯d be able to achieve all my goals and even get some luck and excel as well.

    [Have you controlled all the city yet?] As I finished dealing with this central zone, I sent this message to Karoline.

    [Almost, give or take an hour]

    ¡°An hour¡­¡± I muttered before sending to her, [After finishing everything, go outside. First fill all the tunnels we dug with dirt. Then lead everyone to start digging a deep and wide trench around the city]

    [Trench?!!] she asked in surprise, [Will we need the same machines again?]

    I thought and saw this as a good suggestion. Yet most of these machines were destroyed when that bastard came and crushed over my forces with his.

    [I¡¯ll buy another batch and leave them at the central region] I sent to her before adding, [I might be busy when youe. So just take the machines and make them start working ASAP]

    [Got it!]

    This girl was really lovely. She didn¡¯t even ask about what I was getting busy at.

    I sent over another request to thedy green nymph to get another batch of these tools. She was delighted to get five more bones from me, and I ended up having another one hundred thousand digging machines.

    I took them out, just outside the central region. They were eye catchy even from far thanks to their big bodies.

    ¡°It¡¯s all ready,¡± I rubbed imaginary dirt off my hands, ¡°now it¡¯s time for me to check over this disaster.¡±

    Of course I didn¡¯t forget what I heard when that god contacted me before. The system told me clearly that my channel was sealed.

    I first thought that my channel gods were prohibited from talking to me out of fear. The jumper¡¯s god even confirmed this before and that jumper wasn¡¯t the kind to lie or something.

    Putting the info I got from that god that the human war shrine was already gone, things became strangely linked together and made quite sense.

    So I got yed out! Perfectly yed out! Just thinking about this made my blood boil.

 Chapter 204 Diamond Influencer World Impact DIWI

    I opened my channel interface and started to check everything first. As far as I knew, anything that would affect the channel must be disyed there.

    But strangely enough, I didn¡¯t find anything weird there. Everything looked just fine. The only strange thing I found was that the number of the gods following me was fixed.

    It didn¡¯t move past the fifteen thousand mark. It was like thest time I checked days ago.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ So it¡¯s a restriction that won¡¯t appear to me¡­ Then it must be from someone higher than gods¡­¡±

    The first thing that popped in my head was the system higher ups. But as I felt from dealing with Yonker that these higher ups weren¡¯t that bad.

    So what really happened here? Why was my channel banned? And how? And who did it?

    I needed answers.

    [I have something I wanted to ask about] as Icked any way to get answers, I had no other way but to ask mydy nymph.

    [Ask then, but make it quick as I¡¯m currently super busy]

    [Do you know how a channel can be banned? And why?]

    [Banned? Hmm¡­ do you mean the broadcasting channels in the apocalypse? What? Do you already have one?]

    [I have] I didn¡¯t hide this from her. I believed I once told her about it, or didn¡¯t I? [And it¡¯s banned]

    [This is the first time to hear such a thing]

    And this was the first time I asked her about something and she ended up not knowing anything about it.

    [Do you know anyone who might know?]

    [If you want answers, then there is one ce you shall go¡­ The broadcasting impacts]

    [There are impacts for broadcasters?] It was my turn to be surprised by this. No wonder¡­ Everything in this universe rain impacts, guilds, and associations. So why wouldn¡¯t broadcasters and influencers like me have such a thing?

    [I can give you a reel to join one of these big dudes, but you have to prove your worth first]

    [Like what?]

    [Total number of subscribers, your daily views, donations rate, things like these] she sent before I received a system notification of her sending me something.

    [I sent it already to you. Consider it as a gift for our past deals]

    [Thanks] I honestly sent it back to her.

    [No problem. Just be sure to check their conditions first. If you can¡¯t apply there, then send me a message and I¡¯ll search for lower ranked impact for you]

    [I will] I closed her chat window and opened my inventory. The reel there was a diamond shaped small microphone. Once I took it out, I started reading its description.

    [Diamond influencer world reel: a reel to join the diamond influencer world impact, DIWI in short. Drop your blood over it to activate the reel]

    Just as I was about to drop my blood over it, another message popped up.

    [Conditions for joining DIWI: Have a channel for at least one week. Have two thousand subscribers to gain basic ess to the impact. Have ten thousand total views over your videos so far. Having donated over five hundred thousand coins in total. Having at least one hundred messages sent to you in total]

    [Having more than these conditions will allow your rank to be higher than the iron t rank]

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Not bad,¡± I heaved a sigh of relief once I read these conditions. Things were getting better as my channel would secure at least one grade higher than that basic one.

    I just hoped I¡¯d have ess to information that might help me in my current dilemma. Or else I¡¯d have to look for answers elsewhere.

    Once I ced my blood over the reel, the scenery around me changed. It was a familiar feeling, just like the way I felt when I first joined the Bringold impact.

    ¡°Wee!¡±

    Just as I controlled my body after feeling dizzy, I heard this soft voice before a girl appeared in front of me.

    She had nothing appearing off her face, only wearing a dark blue robe with a cap. She seemed to use something to hide her face and even make her body slightly illusionary as if she wasn¡¯t really here.

    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Hye,¡± I raised my hand in greeting while she also did the same.

    ¡°A human? Interesting¡­ Let me check your status first¡­ Hmm¡­ Damn dude! You have a channel since the early stages of your apocalypse! That¡¯s insane!!¡±

    Out of the blue her tone turned from soft to loud, shouting as if she was really shocked with what I did.

    ¡°Is that notmon?¡± I asked while not knowing the answer for real.

    ¡°Common? Damn! I only established my channel at quest twelve of my apocalypse! And I was considered a prodigy!¡±

    ¡°Thanks for thepliment,¡± if she called herself a prodigy to have a channel in such a higher stage than mine, then I¡¯d be considered a master prodigy then.

    ¡°Ok ok, let me check your channel stats,¡± she paused before I felt her body slightly trembling.

    ¡°You¡­ You did all this in just this short time of the apocalypse? Tell me, honestly tell me, is your apocalypse really still at the third quest?¡±

    ¡°It is,¡± I nodded while not knowing if I should smile orugh.

    Her tone and words told me my channel would gain an upgrade for more than one rank. If not then why would she react in such a way.

    ¡°Your subscribers are skyrocketing dude! Fifteen thousand! That¡¯s a damn number!¡±

    ¡°Is it a cursed number or what?¡± I teased her and she jumped off her feet.

    ¡°It took me a year, almost a year to reach such a number! Damn! Damn! What do you have and I didn¡¯t? Come on, tell your big sister your secret, I promise I¡¯ll richly reward you.¡±

    I didn¡¯t know why but hearing her words made me panic. I didn¡¯t know what race she belonged to, was she a friend or a foe?

    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know how I did it myself,¡± as I wouldn¡¯t tell, then lying was the only answer.

    ¡°Liar!¡± I swore that if she showed her face right now then I¡¯d have seen her tongue extending out of her mouth in a teasing way. ¡°Alright, keep your secrets to yourself. I¡¯ll know by my ways¡­¡±

    ¡°Like what?¡± I asked in curiosity before another scream escaped her mouth.

    ¡°Damn! Damn! Damn! Your channel can¡¯t ept any more subscribers! Wait¡­¡± she seemed to scroll across many windows before she muttered in low tone:

    ¡°You have enough space to ept more subscribers. Then why¡­ Wait a second¡­¡± I felt her heavy eyes falling over me, ¡°is your channel¡­ Cursed?¡±

    ¡°I heard it¡¯s banned or something,¡± I didn¡¯t hide this from her, ¡°that¡¯s why I came here. I wanted to know what¡¯s going on with my channel and how to fix this.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ I see¡­¡± It was the first time she showed part of her body. She raised both hands high in the air out of the blue, letting the sleeves of her long robe fall and exposed her skin.

    It wasn¡¯t skin, it was covered literally with scales. Small, rounded, and semi-translucent scales that kept shimmering with faint blue light.

    What was that race? Damn! Such a soft voice made me imagine things I shouldn¡¯t have! Agh, it was disgusting to think about my imaginations with such scales!

    ¡°I can¡¯t think of anything to help you with this,¡± yet as I got my hopes higher, she crushed them with what she said, ¡°but I can ask for a higher up personnel from our impact toe and help you. Only you need toplete the process of joining us to let me summon him.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine with that,¡± as long as there was a solution, I wouldn¡¯t mind joining this impact.

    ¡°You need to pay one million coins first,¡± she said before adding, ¡°wait¡­ That¡¯s the annual fee for the iron ranked members. Your rank will be higher¡­ Let me see¡­¡±

    She started to mumble things I didn¡¯t hear clearly for twenty minutes. She gave me such an insecure impression, the one that you get from a disaster maker person.

    I bet her life was a mess and anything she did was also a mess. Damn! I just hoped she wouldplete my admission without any problems.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m really sorry,¡± but as I expected, she couldn¡¯t be trusted with anything , even such a simple process.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Your channel has many good stats, but the donation thing is just way too low. You also have used one heroic calling for your channel, which is already an impressive feat¡­ I can¡¯t judge your rank by myself, I shall look for help.¡±

    ¡°Then please do,¡± I tried to act as calm as possible. Handing over anything to such a girl was a disaster call from the start.

    ¡°Wait for a minute then¡­¡± in a whoosh she vanished from my sight without any warning.

    Her minutes got as long as one hour. I was already getting bored. During this hour, I could have done a lot of things.

    I would have started expanding my territory to the east. Or I¡¯d have gone to the west and looked for that girl. Or I could have started thinking deeply about my cultivation.

    Damn! I got a lot of things in my mind, things I had to do during the uing days.

    *Fwoosh!*

    In a sh, two silhouettes appeared in front of me. From the outer look, the girl appeared with someone else.

    This girl didn¡¯t look any much different than me in body size. Butpared to the new man, he looked like a giant.

    ¡°So you are that human boy who came to join our prestigious impact and let Sissy trouble me for the past hour?¡±

    His tone, his attitude, his selection of words¡­ Everything told me this was a disastrous meeting. Damn girl, couldn¡¯t you justplete one simple task without causing trouble? Couldn¡¯t you?

    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± I said before adding in a strong tone, ¡°everything rted to my channel is with Sissy. Please revise my data¡­¡±

    That bastard didn¡¯t wait for me to continue, as he waved his hand as if he was speaking with a trash or something and interrupted me as he said:

    ¡°No need, you¡¯ll start from the lowest rank just like anyone else.¡±

    ¡°Elder Admor¡­ This is¡­¡± Sissy turned sharply towards him while her tone told me this was obviously against the rules of the impact.

    ¡°Sissy, have you forgotten your current rank or what? With my presence, my words arew! Only the impact grandmaster is the one who can change my decision with his.¡±

    ¡°Then summon him,¡± as he decided to be this jerk, I decided to be a stubborn human boy.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± His instant reaction showed how enraged and stirred he was with my words, yet his tone failed him.

    It was slightly shaky, as if a rat was threatened with a cat.

    ¡°I want the grandmaster of the impact to decide my rank,¡± I stressed over my words.

    ¡°Then your request is rejected, you can return back to your filthy low world,¡± my words made him more enraged as he was about to wave his hand again but this time I shouted in loud tone:

    ¡°My name is Hye. I have a channel in my apocalypse just at quest two. I already used one heroic calling, have fifteen thousand subscribers, and have tons of messages and active subscribers, tons of shares, saves of my videos, and I also have subchannels for my channel team. I want to meet the impact grandmaster right now!¡±

    ¡°Humph, as if a worthless worm like you can meet our majestic grandmaster,¡± that bastard snorted and said in mockery.

    ¡°I won¡¯t leave without meeting the impact grandmaster,¡± I said my words out loud and stressed over every single letter. I didn¡¯t shift my eyes even for an inch away from his masked face that was filled with darkness.

 Chapter 205 Views Are The Most Important Thing Ever In Any Channel!

    That bastard elder wearing ck robe was acting hostile to me. Without the need to ask, he was one of those bastard races who were targeting my human race.

    Belonging to such races, or to the angelic race, or even the drags¡­ I didn¡¯t care. I came here to the ce with answers and wasted one hour to not be kicked like a street dog like this!

    Elder or not, I didn¡¯t care. This impact had rules just like the Bringold impact. That motherf*cker didn¡¯t know I already was part of another prestigious impact, one that was coloured in red in my impact list!

    So I wouldn¡¯t get fooled by his shitty act. I wouldn¡¯t ept his decision and wouldn¡¯t leave until I¡¯d meet that grandmaster of this impact. Let¡¯s see what this bastard would do against his grandmaster.

    ¡°Who is causing this ruckus inside my impact?¡±

    Just before he would respond to my words, a loud and angry shout came from one direction. A gale of wind came before a strong looking middle aged man appeared in front of my eyes.

    He wore a pure white robe, without any stain at all. He had a long white beard that was strangled into several thin and long strands.

    His pure brown eyes gave me the impression of power and authority. Without the need to ask, this giant man was the grandmaster of this impact, the highest authority here.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you did something wrong again!¡± Once he arrived, he turned to the poor girl and gave her such an icy gaze that gave me shivers despite it wasn¡¯t directed to me.

    Strong¡­ this man was strong! I also felt strange brutalitying out from him, reminding me of those Berserkers.

    But he didn¡¯t look anything like a berserker. His face was totally human-like. The only difference between me and him was his big body building.

    ¡°She did nothing sir,¡± as the big boss arrived, I retracted all the domineering acts of mine and reced it with humble, ¡°this elder did.¡±

    ¡°Admor? What¡¯s going on here?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t see the face of that dirty bastard, but I was sure it was ashen white at this moment.

    ¡°This kid came here and insulted our impact¡­¡±

    ¡°Lies!¡± without the need to let him continue his lies, I shouted and interrupted him, ¡°I came to join the prestigious impact of yours. Sissy here couldn¡¯t decide my rank so she went to seek advice from this elder here. But this elder came and tried his best to kick me out.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Admor bellowed back as he snorted. Dude, don¡¯t put on such a facade show. Don¡¯t tell me your reputation was crystal clear in this impact!

    ¡°Sissy, is that what happened?¡± The grandmaster ignored the two of us and turned to look at Sissy. I couldn¡¯t see her face, but this girl was so unlucky indeed.

    If she stayed on my side, she would risk the wrath of that bastard elder. If she stayed on his side¡­ Well, wasn¡¯t there another way around to prove my innocence here? Like a short clip from what just happened from my channel?

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie,¡± the grandmaster suddenly added, ¡°you know everything inside my impact is closely monitored.¡±

    ¡°Grandmaster¡­ we can¡¯t allow any stray dog to join our impact!¡± The elder seemed to know how terrible this situation was. Damn cool! That grandmaster had ways to observe things here. That was awesome!

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m blind? He is a human, and I know how deep your grudge against humans is!¡± the grandmaster retorted back in a tone that told me this really wasn¡¯t the first case of this elder.

    ¡°But I never did anything to any human joining us before!¡± the elder didn¡¯t give up yet, ¡°you know my contribution to the impact and my dedication for its glory and rise. You can¡¯t just ignore my words for such a nobodying from a new apocalypse!¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ You just got lucky before as everyone you scared ran away without even putting back a fight,¡± the grandmaster turned to me as he motioned with his head and added in a praise:

    ¡°But this one here was a tough nut to crack it seems. You won¡¯t get heavily punished thanks to your previous deeds, but this is yourst warning. This is a neutral impact¡­ Leave all your grievances and grudges out.¡±

    ¡°Grandmaster¡­¡±

    ¡°Just go and wait for my decision,¡± the grandmaster¡¯s eyes shed in a dangerous brown light. At this brief moment, it felt like he was a behemoth, a real behemoth that could devour anyone standing in his way.

    Scary! That dude was really scary!

    And he was also domineering! Just with his words and gazes, that elder had nothing else to do but to give in, turn around, and walk away after giving me a long and seemingly threatening gaze.

    Of course I couldn¡¯t see his face, but I could feel his eyes falling on me like poisonous daggers. Dude, you were the one to stand in my way, I didn¡¯t provoke you or something.

    So if you want to me, only me yourself.

    ¡°Now, what¡¯s the deal here?¡± as that elder vanished from this wide hall, the grandmaster looked at me and asked.

    Of course he wasn¡¯t asking me, but asking Sissy who started to narrate in a shaky tone what just happened prior to the disturbance of that elder.

    ¡°Oh! A heroic calling in such an early stage¡­ interesting!¡± the eyes of that grandmaster shone brightly when he heard that. But when he heard about the curse on my channel, his face suddenly changed.

    It first felt like he was depressed or disappointed. But soon I realised I guessed it wrong. He was mad! Very, very, very mad! To the degree that his face even got totally dark red, almost turning ck.

    ¡°Who did this to your channel?¡± This was his first question after hearing what Sissy said.

    ¡°I dunno,¡± I shook my head, ¡°I came here to find out and also to try and solve this problem.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that hard to solve it,¡± he said and gave me hope, ¡°but that will require things¡­ Not cheap things.¡±

    I dealt with many things in this apocalypse to know that nothing would be offered without a price. As this curse was such a big thing, then solving it would require a hefty price for sure.

    ¡°What¡¯s the currency used here?¡± I asked and he smiled as his face suddenly brightened up.

    ¡°Not scared to pay a big price in this matter then?¡±

    I didn¡¯t know if he was just speaking to himself or asking me. But I nodded and said:

    ¡°I won¡¯t fear paying whatever it takes to solve this disaster. After that I¡¯ll look for the one who did this and im the price twice from him.¡±

    ¡°Good spirit,¡± he nodded and I felt his praise and content clearly in his words, ¡°it¡¯s always good to have such spirit in such dark times you are facing right now. But our currency is much different than what you might think.¡±

    ¡°Do you ept treasures or what?¡± I was expecting his refusal to ept my coins or even stat points. From my dealing with thedy green nymph, I knew these held zero value in the vast universe.

    ¡°We ept things like that,¡± he nodded before shaking his head, ¡°yet not the kind of treasure you have in your mind.¡±

    Damn dude! Couldn¡¯t you just speak your mind in a direct way instead?

    This time I waited, patiently in silence. I wouldn¡¯t speak until he would say what he really needed to solve my case.

    ¡°Sissy, tell him what our currency is,¡± unlike what I expected, he said to the all shaky girl next to him without even lifting his eyes off me.

    ¡°Ahem¡­ It¡¯s channel views that we ask,¡± Sissy said after clearing her throat. Yet even when she said it, I stood in daze, not getting what she meant.

    ¡°Hahahaha, I always enjoy this reaction from fresh members all the time, hahahaha! It¡¯s simply priceless!¡± yet just as I stood there in loss, that dude broke out inughter, even his body all trembled from hisughs!

    What the heck was that?!! He looked totally different from the all domineering and mighty dude before!

    ¡°Views is our currency, meaning you have to donate your hard acquired views from your channel to us,¡± he said, and even with his exnation I failed to get his point.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point in having my channel views?¡± I finally collected my thoughts and asked what made me unable to understand what was going on here, ¡°do views matter?¡±

    ¡°Indeed they matter! They are our hard currency without doubt!¡± that grandmaster said in a sharp tone before adding, as if he was lecturing a boy about life:

    ¡°Any channel¡¯s lifeline is the influencer and his performance. The fuel to run any sessful channel is the subscribers. But remember this¡­ The true value of any channel is always, always will be the views of each clip inside that channel.¡±

    ¡°Really?!¡± I eximed in doubt, ¡°I never knew about that.¡±

    ¡°Views are the first thing that will give your channel prestige among other channels. It might not have a value to the subscribers. But to the rest of us in this prestigious career, it¡¯s our main and hard currency.¡±

    Hmm¡­ It was really my first time knowing this. I always thought the size of my channel and the number of my subscribers were the best things I should care about.

    But now¡­ ¡°How can I know the views of my channel?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s through your channel interface,¡± he shrugged as if this was something known to all.

    I opened my interface and there I found the number of my views was slightly over two million.

    ¡°I have two million, two hundred thousand and fifty-three views¡­ Is that good or bad?¡± I raised my head towards him but he ignored me and turned to Sissy.

    ¡°How much time did you take before reaching your first million?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯tpare me with him, boss, it¡¯s quite unfair!¡± Sissy said in a childish tone,ining about thisparison. I imagined her like a little cute girl, pouting and sticking out her tongue at this moment.

    She looked cute and lovely! If not only for her scales¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s your problem, not his,¡± heughed before turning again to me, ¡°the first million is the hardest milestone any streamer has to face. You got your first million simply in such a short time and even without struggling at all! I¡¯m impressed to be honest. How did you do it?¡±

    I shrugged. Before this meeting, I had zero idea about this view thing at all.

    ¡°Oh, let me check your channel then¡­ Hmm¡­ It seems you have few interesting subchannels attached to your main one,¡± he said before he said in realisation, ¡°you have two people who have the highest views next to you. These two are your most treasured people.¡±

    ¡°Two?! Who are they?¡± I was still new to all this.

    ¡°One called the jumper¡­ What ame name is that?!!¡±

    I couldn¡¯t hold myself fromughing. Dude, even if you were so domineering and all that stuff, if that jumper was here and heard you speak about him in such a way¡­ It would be hrious to watch what that crazy dude would do, hahaha!

    ¡°And the second person is one called Leo,¡± he didn¡¯t stop at my reaction before giving me a name that I never expected.

    ¡°Leo? That Leo?¡± It was a surprise to me. I thought Karoline mighte next. Or perhaps that sexy Angelica, or Isabe. But Leo? Come on!

    ¡°Is it a surprise to you?¡± that grandmaster asked in interest and I didn¡¯t hide my shock from this.

    ¡°He is just a normal kid who recently joined me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, let me see why he has such interest in your subscribers¡­ Hmm¡­ I got it¡­¡± it didn¡¯t take a few moments for him to find the answer, ¡°that dude just kept jumping from one girl to another, trying to make someone fall in love with him.¡±

 Chapter 206 Being A Streamer Is A Pain

    I didn¡¯t get what was interesting about this to have such a high view rate. It seemed my doubt was clear on my face as the grandmaster said:

    ¡°Surprised again? You¡¯re still a green kid in this career,¡± he sighed before adding, ¡°listen and learn¡­ You aren¡¯t a fighter in an apocalypse, you are an entertainer. You need to make your audience interested and enjoy staying in your channel.¡±

    ¡°Does someone seeking love make them stay and enjoy the show?¡± I didn¡¯t argue with his logic. After all, as he just said, it was me who was new to this business.

    ¡°It¡¯s not love, it¡¯s variety and disparity,¡± he said and his words just made me more lost, ¡°look¡­ If your channel always broadcasted wars and fights, then it will be boring after some time. Even if you got defeated, or made great achievements, your audience will get bored after a while and leave your channel like they did with many, many more channels before yours.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°What? Did you perhaps think that all the subscribers who came to your channel had no other channels to watch? Did you think that? Seriously kid! This is just wrong! You know nothing about our industry, nothing!¡±

    I felt like a kid in a school, getting reprimanded from his master for not doing his homework.

    ¡°Listen and learn¡­ The audience you have already has tons of other channels. They all started with excitement and interesting stuff. Each channel has what makes it stand out from the rest at the beginning. Butter on? Things will get much different here. Sissy¡­¡±

    He suddenly turned to the girl next to him. After all this time, Sissy got adapted to his presence and seemed to totally forget all about what happened with that bastard elder.

    Her shaking stopped and she looked collected like the first time I saw her.

    ¡°What¡¯s the rate of channel dropping after quest fifty in any apocalypse?¡± he asked and she didn¡¯t even pause for one second as she instantly answered:

    ¡°Ny-five percent.¡±

    ¡°See?¡± he returned to me, ¡°this is a frightening rate of dropping. And that¡¯s not because these channels did something wrong or their content wasn¡¯t special. Any early stage sessful channel must have a thing or two special about it to seed.¡±

    ¡°Then why would they all decline?¡± If they all had such a unique thing in their content, then why would they drop after being a trend.

    ¡°Adaptability,¡± the grandmaster raised one finger in front of me before raising another, ¡°and the channel¡¯sck of creativity.¡±

    Again he started to speak in riddles!

    ¡°Listen and learn¡­¡± it seemed he was the kind to start his words with this typical phrase, ¡°the life of any influencer is made of three main phases, the early phase, the middle, and theter phase. You are now in the early phase of your career, just establishing your channel and reaping sess from it.¡±

    Why did I get the feeling that this phase was bad and not good? Dude, didn¡¯t you just praise me and my channel for my current sess or what?

    ¡°This phase is the initial test for any streamer. Do you have nice content? New things to add? Cool, then your channel will gain more subscribers fast, even faster than others like in your case. But there is one big problem here¡­ your fake confidence in future sess.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t I seed in the future?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask in doubt and he smiled.

    ¡°Listen and learn¡­ It¡¯s normal to have such thoughts and feelings. But you must also put in your mind how moody and changing your audience are. Even if they are now cheering for you, that¡¯s because you provided something new to them. But sooner orter, that thing would grow old and turn slowly to be boring. And that¡¯s when the middle stagees.¡±

    This time I listened and didn¡¯t speak or show anything on my face. I wanted to see where this would end.

    ¡°The middle stage is where the carnage happens. Most of the channels will fail in this period, and many will stagnate to slowly die down at the final stage. And that¡¯s all thanks to two things¡­ Do you know which ones are?¡±

    ¡°Adaptability andck of creativity, right?¡± I said in a tone that was void of any excitement, ¡°you just said these two and I still don¡¯t get their role here.¡±

    ¡°Be patient, listen and learn¡­¡± again he repeated his usual phrase, ¡°your audience will get used to what you provide to them. You are a mighty fighter who can always kill and dominate his enemies? They¡¯ll get used to that. You are a prodigy ruler who will triumph using his mind and tactics? They¡¯ll get used to that. You are someone who is blessed with luck, always finds a way out of any hard and desperate situations? Even in such exciting scenarios they will also get bored eventually.¡±

    I didn¡¯t know what I¡¯d say to him. In fact my channel could be described to be a mix of all of that. I nned to keep gathering up followers and subscribers thanks to these tactics. And now he just said my channel would die if I kept going down this path!

    Damn!

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look¡­ Just listen and learn¡­¡±

    Damn this again!

    ¡°Your audience seeks entertainment. Just feeding them the same food over and over again for days and weeks will leave them unable to like it again. Even if it was the most tasty food ever in the entire universe. So that¡¯s when creativity and diversity will kick in.¡±

    ¡°I need to be creative in providing more content?¡± I slowly asked, ¡°but sir, this is the apocalypse! I can¡¯t think of anything else besides fighting and trying to dominate others to survive.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s wrong,¡± he pointed at his head, ¡°you must use this. Didn¡¯t you tell me that Leo¡¯s channel high view stats were strange and illogical to you? That¡¯s because you didn¡¯t think outside the box.¡±

    ¡°Does seeking love really matter?¡± Again I asked, and he shook his head once more.

    ¡°It¡¯s the wrong question, kid. Listen and learn¡­ It¡¯s not about love or fight, it¡¯s not about being a dumbass or kind, it¡¯s not about acting smart or being a fool, it¡¯s even about being a loser or crushing everyone and emerging the conquer. Your audience didn¡¯te to your channel to see these things or even enjoy them.¡±

    ¡°Then what?¡± I was lost again.

    ¡°Ask yourself this¡­ Did other channels prior to yours provide what? I bet they also provided fighting, struggle, and even a glorious walk towards the glory of conquering their apocalypses and ruling their worlds. But did you know that the top streamersck anyone of such calibre? There isn¡¯t a single world ruler in any top streamer list our universe has.¡±

    ¡°Howe¡­!!¡± I was shocked to hear that. What? Wasn¡¯t stamping over everyone and conquering the entire world something exciting to watch?

    ¡°You must be asking yourself howe conquering a world isn¡¯t that exciting, right?¡± he seemed to read through my mind, and I nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s the wrong mindset kid. Listen and learn¡­ conquering a world might seem like an interesting and thrilling idea. Indeed it is, or it was. Don¡¯t forget, your apocalypse isn¡¯t the first ever to happen in this vast universe with a rich history of glorious fighters and legendary world conquerors. What you are desperately trying to give them is simply boring. It happened before, not once, not twice, but for many, too many times to be counted.¡±

    I blinked twice and he added:

    ¡°You have to seek creativity, genuinely unique content that will leave your subscribers with gaped mouths and dropped jaws. Let me tell you something¡­ do you know when a spike happened to your channel?¡±

    ¡°When did I get reels to expand it and gain more subscribers?¡± I asked and he shook his head.

    ¡°Let me check that moment and tell you about it¡­¡± he went into silence for a few minutes before suddenly eximing, ¡°aha¡­ See? This is when your channel skyrocketed and got more attention.¡±

    ¡°When I used my heroic calling?¡± I asked again, trying to guess that moment.

    ¡°It¡¯s the wrong mindset once more,¡± he shook his head, ¡°you aren¡¯t the first to use the heroic calling kid. You are one of the fastest to get ess to such a grandiose thing, but you aren¡¯t even the fastest to get that!¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the moment when you went to visit a god from the death shrine,¡± he said, ¡°after that visit, you gained more attention to your channel. What? Did you never expect this?¡±

    I had to admit, I never expected this to be my turning point. I thought it might be my visit to the Bringold impact, or perhaps my fight against the dragons.

    ¡°This is because you don¡¯t understand the mindset of your audience,¡± he slowly said, ¡°listen and learn¡­ At that moment, you decided to go against that god of death and sought another shrine, correct?¡±

    I nodded as this was truly what happened.

    ¡°You decided to go against a god and challenge him. That¡¯s interesting! Indeed you aren¡¯t the first to fight against gods, but in such an early stage you made something interesting to other viewers. You gained more attention when you started your cultivation using that strange method of yours.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± I tried to show how much I got from his words here, ¡°so I need to keep doing unexpected stuff like that, focus on my fight against the gods and my cultivation, right?¡±

    ¡°Wrong,¡± yet he shook his head again! ¡°You don¡¯t get it yet. You need to think outside the box. Use that thing in your skull and think of new ways to make your audience entertained.¡±

    I was lost again! f*ck this! Being a streamer in this universe was a real pain in the as*.

    ¡°Let me give you some advice that you might get,¡± he seemed to get tired of me at this point, ¡°forget about that Leo of yours for now. Tell me, when do you think the audience got interested in your jumper?¡±

    I thought and couldn¡¯t find anything usual about that jumper of mine. He was filled with contradictions and intense moments with me all the time!

    ¡°Perhaps in everything he did with me and others,¡± I said and he shook his head once more. Damn! I started to get used to this. Dude, be creative, don¡¯t repeat yourself like this or I¡¯d get bored! Weren¡¯t these your teachings or what?

    ¡°It¡¯s the moment when you discovered his secret,¡± he winked to me and I got what he meant, ¡°the secret and the way that jumper is trying to conceal it were the two main turning points in raising his views. Think also about your Leo once again and tell me, what¡¯s themon thing in these two folks of yours?¡±

    ¡°They don¡¯t have anything inmon,¡± no matter how I thought, this was the only answer I could reach. Their personalities, their attitudes, even their interests¡­ Everything was totally different and there was nothing inmon.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± he finally agreed on something I said, ¡°if they had things inmon, this would be boring. Only one channel of theirs would rise and the other would fall. But as the two are different, seeking different goals, doing different things, and the two are totally different from you, then the three channels of yours hold the top views in your channel¡­ Got it?¡±

    I had to admit¡­ It was f*cking tiring to be a streamer in this world!

    ¡°I hope you got it, or else you¡¯re destined to fall in thest phase of any streamer,¡± the grandmaster sighed, ¡°anyway, just keep in mind that doing repeated things won¡¯t help. Doing the expected and most logical actions won¡¯t help. You need to be creative, always surprising your audience, always seeking the most troublesome things in your journey. By this you can guarantee being a sessful streamer in the future and your channel will keep rising up.¡±

    This I understood! Damn man! Why didn¡¯t you just say these wise words directly from the start!

    Phew! I thought myself gone as a streamer for a second there!

    ¡°So Are my current views enough to lift this curse off my channel or what?¡± After this long session of teaching, I had to ask the most important question right now.

 Chapter 207 Boss Is Mad

    ¡°Two million isn¡¯t enough at all,¡± that grandmaster shook his head before adding, ¡°this curse can¡¯t be removed without paying ten million views at least.¡±

    ¡°Ten million¡­¡± Damn! That number was almost five times my current channel views. In fact I didn¡¯t mind paying views to them. After all, what was the current value of viewspared to my cursed and banned channel?

    I had to break this curse no matter what!

    ¡°But there is a way for you here,¡± as I was dejected and lost in thoughts, that grandmaster said, ¡°you can take a loan from us after joining our impact. It¡¯s not a big thing actually for us, but you¡¯ll have to pay back fifteen million views once you reach them.¡±

    ¡°I agree,¡± I didn¡¯t mind paying even one hundred million views to get my channel freed!

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear,¡± he grinned, ¡°Sissy, bring a fine silver blue robe for him please.¡±

    ¡°Silver blue?!!!¡± Sissy eximed in clear shock before bellowing out, ¡°this is one rank higher than mine!¡±

    ¡°He is already much better than the current you,¡± the brown eyes of that grandmaster narrowed while his tone returned to its icy cold nature, ¡°go, go now before I get angry at you.¡±

    ¡°O¡­ Ok grandmaster,¡± I couldn¡¯t see her face but her body shook when he said thest threatening words of his. This dude seemed to be a real powerhouse, one who would scare anyone here.

    ¡°Sorry about that,¡± as she retreated behind one of the many doors here, the grandmaster¡¯s tone and attitude returned to the calm side, ¡°I¡¯m not that dictator who would force everyone to keep their thoughts to themselves.¡±

    Yeah, that was obvious dude!

    ¡°Can I get any info rted to the one who cursed my channel? And why would anyone do that?!!¡± As things got sorted out atst for me, I had to seek these answers to prepare my vengeance in the future.

    ¡°This¡­¡± but the face of that dude changed slightly before adding, ¡°I don¡¯t know who did this to your channel. But I can tell you when exactly that happened. As for the reasons behind this, you have to think about these yourself.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± I didn¡¯t have anything else to do but to ept what he just offered. If I knew the timing of what happened, I could easily deduct the reason behind all this.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ The cursended over your channel just at this moment.¡±

    He yed a video in a floating screen midair. The screen popped up without any warning, as if it was formed out of pure dust particles in the air.

    In front of my eyes, I saw myself saying:

    ¡°I only have one request, a reasonable one,¡± I paused before adding, ¡°as you can see, the sheer number of gods asking me to ept their blessing and sponsorship is immense! So I need to sort things out here, and I need your help to do that.¡±

    My eyes went wide when I heard me saying these words. I knew where I was and when that happened. It was just outside Hamilton fort, where I first met Karoline.

    I recalled what happened and didn¡¯t need to hear the rest of my words there. It was where I gave the offer for the gods following my channel to help me in return to selecting one of them as a sponsor.

    Of course I ended up solving everything without their help, but it was indeed a remarkable moment. Since that talk with them I never heard from any of them again.

    I was jolted awake when I heard myself saying:

    [All the gods are delighted by this time limit]

    [Many gods are now contacting their friends]

    [A big impact is being noticed in the world of gods]

    ¡°World of gods?!!

    In front of my eyes, many messages appeared in front of me. These were thest ever received messages from these gods.

    ¡°This is the moment when everything started,¡± the grandmaster said while the screen that was lit up in an unknown way to me turned dim slowly before vanishing in thin air.

    ¡°It feels like ages passed since then,¡± I couldn¡¯t help but sigh before turning to him, ¡°thanks for showing this to me.¡±

    ¡°I hope this can help,¡± he said before adding, ¡°ah, there is also something we can salvage from solving this curse.¡±

    ¡°Which is?¡± I was still lost in my mncholic feelings. I haven¡¯t heard anything from my supporting gods since then. It was really bad, but it was something I couldn¡¯t help either.

    I got false intel from the jumper¡¯s god. Also went to the death shrine and met Nero beforeing back and receiving a message from that mysterious war god.

    ¡°I might have a chance to know the general location of that bastard who did that.¡±

    I looked at him and didn¡¯t say what I had in my mind. How could knowing the ce of that bastard help me?

    But saying this to him would be rude. So I kept this to myself and instead asked:

    ¡°Can a cursed channel receive messages from gods?¡± I asked and he shook his head first before pausing as his eyes shed.

    ¡°If that god paid a hefty price to do so, and that is a very rare thing for gods to do,¡± he said and I could rte perfectly to his words.

    ¡°I already got warned from one of my gods using this way,¡± I said before adding, ¡°but I mean if a god can send me a message without the need to pay any price at all.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± I saw the shock in his eyes when I said I got a message from one of my following gods.

    ¡°But I got a message from one of the gods after the channel was cursed,¡± I said in a firm tone, ¡°it was a message from the god of war, or that was what I thought at that moment.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± he gave me such an interesting look before adding, ¡°let me scan the channel videos then. Do you know when that happened? Or even where?¡±

    I paused for a long minute. It was really hard to recall all the things that happened in the apocalypse to me so far.

    I really did many things, travelled to many ces, and fought in many wars. Just thinking back to all my achievements made me feel how grand my deeds here were.

    ¡°I believe it happened just after my return from the death shrine,¡± I slowly said, ¡°I think it happened just after crossing the Hudson river, just in the start of my attack over Jersey city.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± the grandmaster said as I saw his fingers shing as if he was typing what I just said, ¡°any time perhaps? It will help to narrow down the videos I have.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ It feels like a year has passed since then but I think a week perhaps?¡± I was hesitant to give a firm answer to him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s search for five to nine days,¡± he decided and then his fingers returned to sh again for a few seconds before stopping.

    ¡°Aha, I found it,¡± he waved his hand and another screen appeared just like the first one.

    And there I saw myself standing idle beside someone while messages appeared in front of my eyes. My smile went wide as I recalled how happy I felt back then.

    [Unknown god just sent you a private message]

    [The message: War is only a one directional path of venturing forward and never looking back! Show your courage and raise your head high above all other races. Victory or defeat is just secondary to any warlord, bloody hard battles are the only interesting thing]

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    It was the jumper¡¯s voice. At that time, I just returned back from the visit to the death shrine and was feeling conflicted about Nero¡¯s meeting.

    And that message just came at such perfect timing, giving me hope to slip away from the ongoing fight in the death shrine and join the war shrine.

    ¡°That¡¯s weird¡­¡± the voice of the grandmaster jolted me awake from my memories and feelings. He seemed more conflicted than me. ¡°The time¡­ This message was sent through your channel¡­ But your channel was cursed by that time¡­ Weird¡­ Totally weird¡­ Yet¡­¡±

    He stopped there and left me hanging and waiting for his words.

    ¡°Yet¡­ What?¡± but my wait took a long five minutes. During which he kept shing his fingers sometimes, looking at nothing for others.

    ¡°I heard once about a curse that can be used against us, streamers,¡± he slowly said, ¡°it¡¯s not a simple curse. It¡¯s one that requires the presence of something rted to the one doing it near the person.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t understand,¡± I didn¡¯t get what he meant, ¡°do you mean I got cursed when I visited that death god?¡± my thoughts jumped towards that Nero.

    Bastard! Did you curse me or what? Damn you!

    ¡°The one capable of doing this curse must be a god, a higher grade god actually. Also he has to spend lots of treasure to acquire this curse.¡±

    ¡°I never thought my value was this big before!¡± I said in sarcasm but he shook his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s not about you¡­ This curse can work on anyone and give an endless number of curses to people in the apocalypse. But it¡¯s specifically meant for streamers. In other words, the one doing this was targeting our people, not just simply you.¡±

    I knew he spoke about all the streamers when he said: Our people. But who would have such a twisted soul and dark heart to target all of the streamers? What? Someone who hated streaming and streamers? Can such a person truly exist?

    ¡°Your situation looks moreplicated than I thought,¡± just as I was lost in my thoughts he sighed, ¡°frankly breaking this curse will require more, much more than what we agreed upon before.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± I had to say something or else I¡¯d be indebted with much more than I could pay! I already had one debt weighing over my shoulders, adding one more wasn¡¯t a joke!

    ¡°Just wait,¡± yet he raised his fist and stopped me. At this moment I noticed something else. He clenched both fists while his body started to tremble faintly.

    When I closely looked at his face, I noticed his rage. It was so intense that it didn¡¯t cause anything except a few changes over his face, like clenching and rxing his jaw repeatedly, or slightly narrowing his eyes and faint wrinkles appearing over his forehead.

    He was mad! He was very mad! For a moment I hoped he wasn¡¯t mad at me. But why would he be? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong here! I was the victim sir.

    ¡°That son of b*tch¡­ I hate this curse! I hate those people making and selling it! And I hate, much more hate those who are daring enough to go and buy these curses to use on our people!¡±

    His voice was so loud and rumbling like thunder. I felt true fear in the depth of my soul, like I was standing in front of my deadly predator.

    I wanted to leave, turn around and run. But I crushed down such desire with difficulty before he turned to me and said such good news:

    ¡°Forget about paying anything. The toll of lifting this curse is on my house.¡±

    I blinked twice and stood like an idiot in all silence in front of him for a few seconds before I realised what just happened.

    He wasn¡¯t mad at me but mad at those who did this to the streamers like me.

    ¡°Thanks boss,¡± from his stance I felt the need to address him as my boss. After all he proved to be my boss with actions and not just authority or mere useless words.

    ¡°That¡¯s nothing,¡± he waved his hand yet his face didn¡¯t rx, ¡°anyway just like I said earlier, for that curse to be used that hideous person must be near you, or have someone rted to him nearby.¡±

 Chapter 208 Breaking The Curse

    ¡°Near me?!¡± I said in doubt, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that can¡¯t be possible except if that Nero did something to me back then.¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t,¡± the firm answer came from that boss of mine, ¡°if he did, then why would he need to send you such a message?¡±

    His words made sense. Besides this curse started long before I met up with that jerk anyway.

    ¡°So who might he be?¡± I asked, ¡°He is a god, right?¡±

    ¡°I told you so already, he is a god and a higher grade one as well,¡± his tone was still filled with his anger. Yet to avoid him pouring it on me, I remained silent while he kept talking.

    ¡°But for a god to curse you this early on¡­ He must have someone belonging to his shrine,¡± he said before something shed in my eyes when I heard his words.

    ¡°Damn! It can¡¯t be him!! No way!!!¡± I said in a weird shout while my words attracted the attention of the grandmaster.

    ¡°Do you know who he is?¡±

    ¡°I might be wrong but¡­ If it was him then this would be hard¡­¡± I slowly said before asking, ¡°If I removed this curse, can that bastard curse me again?¡±

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s a toy or what?¡± the grandmaster snorted, ¡°it¡¯s one curse per person. If there is such a thing as repeatedly cursing us, then our career would have long been wiped out from this universe.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s relieving,¡± I heaved a deep sigh of relief before adding, ¡°there were two asions when I got near someone with the same specifications as you said¡­ One was just after the start of the curse and the second was just around the time I got this message.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± the eyes of that grandmaster shone in a vicious way, ¡°tell me who are you doubting and I can help thinking about it with you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all rted to that bastard,¡± I helplessly shrugged, ¡°that jumper of mine.¡±

    ¡°The one with the second highest view ratings after you?!¡± The tone and reaction I got from the grandmaster told me he was genuinely surprised.

    ¡°Is that hard to believe? Wait until I tell you what happened¡­¡±

    I started telling him two tales about the jumper. Even when Sissy came back with a robe that fit me, he didn¡¯t spare me a nce and kept checking my channel, watching the events I pointed towards.

    Indeed that jumper was the only one I could think of who got rted to two unknown beings. Also these two would have the ability to use such curses on me.

    The first being was his god. It was the one who told him about that rumour, the false one about all the gods in my channel being terrified of certain gods.

    After thinking about it many times, I realised something didn¡¯t add up here. Why would the one who did such a curse take the trouble to spread such rumours and give suchme excuses?

    It didn¡¯t make any sense! From the words of the grandmaster just now, I realised this curse was known and infamous at least in the circle of streamers and those rted to them.

    Gods would know about it for sure. So why would someone take the trouble to fake such a story and sell it to me?

    There was only one purpose behind this, and he seeded brilliantly in it so far. He made me lower my guard towards the channel¡¯s silence, not digging about what caused all the ruckus from my gods to disappear.

    At the same time there was another incident that I had to consider.

    From the words of the grandmaster, I knew whoever did this had ulterior motives that served a grand scheme.

    Trying to stand against streamers like me? That would only help to weaken the strength of people who had such high chances in dominating the apocalypse they were in.

    So doing that wasn¡¯t just a blow to the streaming industry andmunity in the entire universe, but it was also a direct blow to the apocalypse itself.

    Who would have such deep and bloody grudges against the apocalypses? Who would take such trouble of paying a big price to just hinder those prodigies in any apocalypse?

    There was only one race I could think of, those damned Curasee. The jumper got infected with one of them just before my visit to the death shrine.

    I recalled that when I got back, he was waiting for me. I still remembered his storm of rage when he saw my face. He acted like that because he got hit by that weird arrow, the one which got him infected with that Curasee race.

    And as any race in this universe, it must have gods. Those gods could do such a lowly thing as cursing me.

    Everything pointed to these two beings, yet I didn¡¯t have a clue which one did it. And weirdly enough, the two were rted to the same person.

    What? Should I go back and beat that bastard to death as a fair retaliation for what he did to me? Tsk, he didn¡¯t worth the trouble or the pain of my fists from punching his ugly mask and face behind it.

    As the grandmaster was reviewing the scenes of the two events I told him about, Sissy stood watching while feeling lost.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± After ten minutes she failed to contain herself and asked in a low tone, fearing to disturb the grandmaster.

    ¡°Not now,¡± I felt tired of exining everything to her. Besides, wearing that robe and recalling the little debate that she created before getting it made me talk in a higher tone to her.

    She was lower than me in rank, she admitted that herself. So why should I exin these things to her?

    As she got nothing from me, she returned to watch the grandmaster in silence. From time to time the grandmaster would stop what he was doing, magnify part of the screen before shaking off his head.

    ¡°Whoever did this made it so it would be hard to detect his fingerprints,¡± after almost an hour, he closed everything and turned to me to add:

    ¡°But I¡¯m ny percent certain of his identity.¡±

    ¡°Which god is it then?¡± I asked, ¡°Is it his god?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t answer that for now,¡± yet unlike my expectations, he shook his head before adding in exnation, ¡°the answer will get revealed after I cleanse your channel off this curse. Let¡¯s just hope it¡¯s not just one curse though or else my guess will be wrong.¡±

    ¡°M¡­ More than one curse¡­ Damn!!¡± I was petrified for a second when I heard his words. Yet he smiled and said:

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if it¡¯s a ton of such curses, I can delete them all and return your channel brand new. But¡­¡± he paused slightly while furrowing his eyebrows, ¡°you did really attract a lot of troublesome enemies in just a short time. You have to be more vignt and extra careful from now on.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± I got his meaning, vaguely. After all I still didn¡¯t know what he truly meant by hoping I had more than one curse over my channel.

    Yet hisst warning and advice told me he believed my channel was cursed more than once. Damn! Didn¡¯t he say once cursed I couldn¡¯t get cursed again or what?

    ¡°You look conflicted, right?¡± as if he could read my mind, he shortlyughed before adding, ¡°don¡¯t act like a frog living in the depths of a well. There is indeed a rule for one curse to not affect the same person more than once. But who told you there was only one kind of these dirty curses out there?¡±

    ¡°Do you mean¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, and no,¡± he gave me such an answer which wasn¡¯t one. What I wanted to ask about was that if I could get cursed again with different kinds of curses, then what would prevent the same bastard from cursing me again?

    ¡°I¡¯ll exin everything in time,¡± he said before taking out a pill out of his inventory, ¡°swallow this. It will heal the curse off your channel in the next few minutes.¡±

    I received that pill and examined it. It has a soft and jelly-like body, with clear and translucent green liquid inside.

    ¡°Is it painful?¡± I asked while putting it in my mouth.

    ¡°Hahaha, if you wanted the answer then you shouldn¡¯t have taken it first,¡± heughed while pointing at me.

    ¡°The answer won¡¯t change my mind,¡± I shrugged while feeling the pill crashing inside my mouth, releasing its liquid inside even before I could swallow it.

    ¡°It¡¯s so spicy!¡± The first thing I felt wasva inside my mouth. My tongue screamed and couldn¡¯t help but gaped open my mouth and took rapid breaths to alleviate that annoying feeling.

    ¡°That¡¯s the only side effect of it,¡± he shook his head as if I was a helpless case, ¡°just be ready, I¡¯m ny percent sure you¡¯ll need another pill from me.¡±

    ¡°These green pills¡­¡± Just at this moment, Sissy seemed to be jolted awake from her silence, ¡°aren¡¯t these extremely precious and expensive cleansing pills?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± I was surprised to hear about the value of such pills before I felt a vicious p that assaulted my heart and shook my soul.

    Damn! I ended up on my knees, panting for breath while vomiting a strange pitch ck fluid with such an awful smell that made me want to vomit again.

    ¡°What the hell¡­ Is that?!!¡± I felt like my body lost all its strength and couldn¡¯t help but sit on the ground next to that ugly and disgusting ck liquid.

    *Sizzle!* Before saying anything, a bolt of fire fell from a staff in the hands of that grandmaster. I didn¡¯t know when he got it but that liquid was purified and eroded away in mere breaths of time.

    ¡°It¡¯s the curse you got,¡± he said in a deep voice, as if he was trying to control his rage inside, ¡°let me check your channel again¡­¡±

    He paused as he moved his fingers fast in the air. He didn¡¯t store away the staff, just left it resting on his arm while focusing on the things he was doing.

    ¡°As I guessed,¡± he said in a weird happy tone. For the first time since knowing about my curse, his face showed a genuine smile. ¡°You are still cursed.¡±

    ¡°Is that a good thing?¡± Sissy asked in shock while I tried to stand but couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Just eat something to restore your strength. This curse was deeply rooted in your body,¡± he waved his hand to stop my attempts before adding, ¡°you¡¯ll regain strength in less than half an hour. Then I can remove thest curse.¡±

    ¡°O¡­K¡­¡± I said in a stuttered way while feeling the fatigue assaulting me fiercer when I tried to stand up.

    I took out my meat and liquor before starting to replenish my lost strength. Just as he said, it took me roughly half an hour to return to my full strength.

    ¡°Let¡¯s crush the second curse and free your channel,¡± the grandmaster held the face of someone celebrating the sess of his son, not one who was sacrificing such precious pills for someone he barely knew.

    I got the second green pill and ced it into my mouth. The wave of spiciness that came afterwards wasn¡¯t as bad as the first time. I was mentally prepared for this one and so it passed without much trouble.

    But no matter how hard I prepared for the weakness after vomiting that ck filthy liquid, it didn¡¯t help at all. I still ended up on my knees, feeling the same terrible weakness as the first time.

    ¡°Check on your channel now,¡± the grandmaster didn¡¯t even wait for me to catch my breaths before saying that.

    ¡°No need to,¡± but I said in slow tone before biting on onerge piece of meat, ¡°I got a message from the system telling me that my channel is purified atst.¡±

    ¡°Awesome!¡±

 Chapter 209 The Broadcasting Station

    It was indeed awesome, but not just for cleansing my channel off these two curses. The messages I got held more news than I just said to the grandmaster.

    Yet for now I had to regain my strength before returning back to my apocalypse. I had a huge debt to settle with the bastard who did that to me.

    ¡°So have you figured out who did this to me, boss?¡± midway while recuperating, I asked with bright eyes.

    I wanted my revenge. I wasn¡¯t the kind to let someone punch me in the face without going to kill his entire family in return!

    ¡°I¡¯m sure now¡­ Both of them cursed you each with a different kind of a curse,¡± he said something that made my eyes wide open.

    ¡°Is that true?¡± I asked, ¡°both of them? Not just one?¡±

    He instantly shook his head before adding in a firm tone:

    ¡°I told you before, the price of a single curse is just too high for even an ordinary god. And you got cursed by two different curses! That means only one possible exnation; the two cursed you.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I never expected that the two I suspected before would end up cursing me both. I could understand the motives behind the Curasee race god¡¯s actions. But the jumper¡¯s god¡­ that was weird.

    ¡°Anyway you shall go back and have a long conversation with your jumper,¡± the grandmaster said before throwing something that I caught midair, ¡°this is the emblem of your rank, fine blue. You are now in the top five ranks in the entire impact. Just drop your blood over it and your system will do the rest.¡±

    ¡°Thanks boss,¡± I said, ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to repay this kindness one day.¡±

    ¡°If you want, then pay by your channel sess,¡± he waved his hand while moving away, ¡°recently the number of new streamers plummeted without a reason. It seems I was cking a lot recently¡­ What a regret, tsk¡­¡±

    As he moved away, his words turned into whispers then into vague noise before he vanished behind one of the doors here.

    ¡°Congrattions on the high rank,¡± just before I could do anything to the emblem, Sissy said while slightly bowing her head.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that,¡± I said to stop her.

    ¡°It¡¯s our custom here, after all you are two ranks higher than me,¡± she said in a clear envious tone. Girl, even if you were feeling envious at the moment, you should learn how to control yourself better than this.

    ¡°Thanks for the help before,¡± I said to her, ¡°can I add you to my friend list? I¡¯m just new to this business and might need to ask questions from time to time.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± she extended her arm and I touched hers. The strange thing I felt was softness instead of hardness. I thought scales were meant to be hard, not this soft as if they were the smoothest skin ever!

    ¡°Thanks,¡± as I epted her ad, I said before asking, ¡°how can I return back?¡±

    ¡°Just use the emblem and link it to your system,¡± she said before adding, ¡°in your interface you¡¯ll find an option to go back.¡±

    [Do you want to bind this fine blue of DIWI?]

    ¡°Yes,¡± I said and the next moment that emblem vanished.

    [Binding isplete]

    [You can now ess the impact interface from your profile]

    I opened that interface to be met with lots of items being sold. All different kinds of reels, broadcasting tips, short clips, even exchanging subscribers were there.

    Damn! This was a totally new world for me.

    As I looked closely, ignoring all the interesting items being sold there like a big media auction, I found a way to exit from the impact.

    It was a small icon at the bottom right of this window. ¡°I¡¯ll see youter,¡± I waved towards Sissy who simply harrumphed, turned around and left.

    This girl¡­ She was of that kind¡­ the bitter loser.

    *Fwoosh!*

    Like I came here, I passed through a whirlpool that took me back to Albany city.

    I was still standing in the central area. It took me long hours to get this problem solved.

    Before doing anything, I first sent messages to all of my team members, asking about their current progress andtest details.

    All were having fun, even my girl. All except one. The jumper was pissed off from the chasing and tracking mission I assigned to him.

    Dude¡­ You were this happy before about this mission. And now you wereining? What did you think about this mission then? You¡¯d walk to the Berserkers and fight them to get the girl back?

    But he had more good news than his uselessints. That girl was spotted closer to my city, just less than fifty miles away.

    She was seen by the Berserkers. That dude acted slightly tough and hit any scouting teams belonging to Wryly¡¯s side. I knew I told him to disguise himself and his force before attacking the Berserkers, but that was to just get the girl out of their hands.

    Going all around attacking Wryly¡¯s teams would instigate more unforeseen reactions from these Berserkers. As he sent me the good news he got from the mouth of one of those scouting teams by his methods, he also threw one piece of bad news.

    [I noticed the increase in those Berserkers¡¯ movements. They are sending out more teams around the city. My guess is that they are trying to get the girl first]

    No dude! You just rmed them of your presence and so they just did that to respond against such provocation!

    I rolled up my eyes while taking a deep breath. That jumper was a source of trouble no matter where or when he was.

    I decided not to tell him about my opinion. If I told him that, he might go even bolder and fight more with these teams to show off his dominance.

    He should have stuck to the original n and kept hidden as long as possible. Anyway, what happened happened already, so I just asked him to be more careful.

    As for that girl¡­ as she wasing towards my direction I should just stick around and wait for her. After that I¡¯d n things with her on a wider scale.

    I still didn¡¯t know how strong she and her forces were. If she held a power equal to mine in size and diversity, then it would be great.

    Thest crushing defeat she suffered from that dragon archlord meant her forces were outyed in strength and witts. Hopefully she would be a smart girl and knew it was better to ally herself with someone like me, a human like her.

    As I received all the new updates about my scattered forces in this area, I had now time to check the messages I got back at the DIWI impact.

    [Congrattions! You managed to cleanse your channel off one curse]

    [Congrattions! You managed to cleanse your channel off two curses]

    [You managed to achieve a feat unprecedented before]

    [Congrattions! You got one point of favorability from the system higher ups]

    [You gained one heroic calling usage for free]

    [Your channel got an upgrade]

    [Your channel is now at rank silver]

    [You are eligible to broadcast to the nearest one hundred apocalypse to you for one hour per day]

    [You can select the videos you want to broadcast]

    [Your rank as a streamer got upgraded]

    [You are now a grade bronze streamer]

    [You can now make business cards in the form of videos, images, and words to describe you and put them into the general streaming forums]

    [You can ess the forum from your channel interface]

    [Your channel got a free expansion package]

    [You can now ept support from one hundred thousand being]

    [You got a free god blessing slot after the current quest is done]

    [You got the blueprint to build a broadcasting station]

    [This station can work to cover certain range in the world you are living in]

    I was thrilled by everything, no doubt, but the most rewarding thing that made my heart palpitate was none other than thest one.

    Damn! Wasn¡¯t that the thing I was looking for all this time? Of course it wasn¡¯t like the far practical way ofmunication with other humans here, but at least it could close the existing gap until I finish that chain quest.

    A station that could broadcast everything I and my team would do all the time was an awesome tool. This way other humans near me could get inspiration, learn from our mistakes and good points, even try toe towards us and join my forces.

    If this station had a good covering range, then it would solve a great deal of time and trouble.

    It was like a heroic calling, yet on a smaller scale and without the need to do crazy stuff to get that thing.

    Without any hesitation I opened my inventory to find an old looking green paper lying in calm inside my swelled up inventory.

    I needed to clean my inventory off any useless shitty gears and monster materials before the end of the quest. But that wasn¡¯t the time to do it now.

    [Broadcasting station blueprint: Green grade blueprint. Can be used by someone with attributes towards building and architecture. The required materials needed and the way to build it are all demonstrated in details inside the blueprint. Upgradeable.

    Conditions for building it: 1. Having someone with an affinity suited to read this blueprint. 2. Have all the materials needed. 3. Have at least ten thousand builders. 4. Have total control over a city with a civilised heart in it.

    Conditions for upgrading the blueprint to the silver grade: 1. Have ten million stat points or equivalent amounts of other energy sources. 2. One hundred people with affinity suited to read the blueprint. 3. One of them must have an Earth grade attribute. 4. Paying fifty million views from the owner. 5. Having a coverage of at least one million miles in radius. 6. The city that has the broadcasting station must contain a branch from one of the streaming impacts across the universe.

    Further conditions to upgrade the blueprint to higher grades will be unlocked after each upgrade]

    I looked at the piece of paper in my hand closely before inwardly sighing. I tried to read it, but Icked any suitable attribute to do so.

    In front of me, this priceless blueprint was just a mere yellow and old tattered paper with dimmed lining and writings that gave no meaning!

    I flipped it around but failed to see anything meaningful at all. After a few minutes of trying, I feared I¡¯d damage it considering its old condition, and soon stored it away.

    The conditions to build the station seemed a bit vague. Yet I knew I fulfilled few of these conditions, even including the upgrading conditions as well.

    The one that might seem ridiculous was the city. Luckily I got this city under my control already. This city wouldn¡¯t get to this extent without having a civilised heart in it.

    Of course I didn¡¯t know its location and didn¡¯t care to look for it. The one that nted that heart would be the only one knowing about its ce.

    Its location must be kept all the time secretive, or else an enemy might infiltrate the city and dig that heart out of it. If that happened, then the heart would be damaged and the city would lose all the glory it had so far.

    I once was worried that the dragon race might have a clue about that heart ce. But for me I also doubted that. Such a grand secret would be kept hidden even from your forces.

    As for the condition to have a branch from a streaming impact here¡­ It was a piece of cake for me. I was now part of the DIWI and my rank there was quite high.

    Even if I had to pay views as a cost to gain such privilege, I wouldn¡¯t decline that.

    Yet the view issue was a problem. I only had a few million views so far and I needed lots and lots of views. How could I gain more then?

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you son of b*tch!!!¡±

    Just while I was lost in my own thoughts, a weird voice appeared out of nowhere just a couple of metres away from me. Just before I could turn to see who just dared toe and shout at me in such a rude way, all I saw was a sh of light before I felt intense pain at the left side of my face.

    *Bang!*

    And like a sandbag I was thrown to the ground, while a nice looking girl was ring in intense rage at me.

    F*ck! Who was this girl?!!! And what did I do to her to deserve this?!!!

 Chapter 210 Changing Gender Accusation

    No matter what I thought, that hit on her was really painful.

    ¡°Who the hell are you! Come out now!¡±

    Without even waiting to stand up, I called forth all my personal army to my aid. I felt this scene was pretty familiar when I first met the jumper.

    Yet back then I was still weak, without many warriors by my side. This time I had a grand army that once appeared, it made that beauty standing in front of me re in pure shock.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Who the f*ck are you?¡± I stood up, getting confidence from all the warriors on my side.

    My army was in thousands already, almost close to ten thousand. The grand appearance of my army with the diverse warriors in it made that chick quite speechless.

    ¡°How could you do that?¡± she asked but the answer she got was my light weighted ive.

    ¡°It¡¯s me who is asking the question here, not you,¡± I pointed the ive towards her before adding, ¡°don¡¯t try anything funny. My warriors are enough to threaten a grand dragon army. Facing a weak chick like you is a breeze.¡±

    ¡°F*ck you!¡± she was so beautiful, I gave her that. Slim body, narrow waist with slightly bulging chest and buttocks. She was long, a few inches even longer than me.

    Yet her hair was longer! It was long enough to stretch on the ground behind her. Pure azure hair that had few sparkling red strands like blood lines.

    Her eyes also looked the same as her hair, pure azure with faint vertical red lines in them. Her face was spotless, looking as the finest jade one could see.

    She gave me the impression of European people living in this era. At my time, humans from different countries and continents before the apocalypse lived together. So there was no nationality or even geographical identity to any of us back then.

    Only sses mattered. ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked again and this time my voice came icy cold.

    She was a human indeed, but I wouldn¡¯t forgive anyone sneakily attacking me like this.

    ¡°If you are a man, then fight me alone,¡± she dared to challenge me, but I wasn¡¯t a fool to let go of my advantage out of pride.

    Her strength in that punch back then proved that she was even stronger than the jumper.

    I was quite sure that even if the jumper hit me now, he wouldn¡¯t be able to knock me down like this. I already opened my dantian and even had two! My meridians were cleansed and opened in such amazing size and number.

    I wasn¡¯t weak, and she was even stronger than the current me by leaps and bounds.

    ¡°Identify yourself first,¡± I said before adding, ¡°or face the wrath of my army and die.¡±

    She looked quite hesitant as if she was struggling against some sort of an idea. Damn! Don¡¯t tell me she really wanted to fight against all of my warriors by herself!

    If so then she was a crazy son of b*tch, one that would end up dying without doubt.

    Yet the fact that she had her cultivation opened in such early stages of the apocalypse proved how special and different she was.

    Cultivation wasn¡¯t like sses. If getting a ss was difficult, then having a cultivation base was surmounting mountains and ascending to heavens.

    ¡°How did you get that power of mine?¡± out of the blue she blurted in pure rage and hatred, saying these illogical words. ¡°What? Being an angel isn¡¯t fun anymore? Are you that insane to try and fool me out?¡±

    ¡°What the hell are you talking about?!!¡± I felt how angry she was. She wasn¡¯t faking it. She believed every single word she said.

    ¡°You are an angel, my rival angel, the one I¡¯m fighting against all this time¡­ What? Can¡¯t you even recognize an old enemy like me? Come on! Don¡¯t y this silly trick on me, it won¡¯t work.¡±

    ¡°F*ck angels,¡± I said, ¡°and f*ck you as well! Who the hell is an angel? Are you lunatic or got something loose in here?¡±

    I pointed at my head while she responded with a light snort. She looked very affirmative of her words, totally believing in that bullshit.

    ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t recognize this aura? It¡¯s something that only the two of us can have! But I have to give this to you, this time you yed it smart in a way that I never expected.¡±

    She said these words before taking out a long spear. It looked quite heavy and so threatening to cause cracks in the air around it.

    ¡°I won¡¯t listen to your nonsense! We are enemies! Mortal enemies! Nothing can change it even if you change your gender ande as a human in this life.¡±

    ¡°Girl¡­ I¡¯m sure you are mistaking me for someone else.¡±

    This was something clear at this point. No matter what, this girl had a deep grudge against angels, just like me. ¡°I¡¯m also the enemy of angels. I fought against them, killed their traitors, and even crushed down their mighty star weapon.¡±

    I pointed towards the high sky while her eyes narrowed.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you did all that just to mask this gender shift of yours! Pathetic! But howe you left part of your energy back at the angel world? I can still feel your auraing from there as well¡­ What twisted dark sorcery have you done this time bastard!¡±

    Just as she said that, she moved and tried to hit me with her spear. ¡°Shield warriors¡­ Combined skill!¡±

    Without hesitation I shouted and my shield warriors jumped in front of me. They raised their shields and mmed them against the ground, activating theirbined skill together.

    A massive shield appeared, developing them. Yet just as this happened, this girl raised her spear on the top of her head and let it spin horizontally, creating afterimages.

    ¡°A skill¡­ An advanced skill!!!¡± I was shocked to see this skill. I didn¡¯t clearly recognise this skill but it was strong enough to threaten me.

    ¡°Lightning god¡­ Come!¡± without waiting for the two skills to sh, I called forth at one of my lightning fallen gods.

    These dudes were monsters at any battle, but they also had something I rarely needed before and desperately needed it now.

    *Boom!* the behemothnded on my side, creating a storm of dust and gale of wind. Just with his appearance next to me, coupled with the words I just shouted, the azure red eyes of that chick widened for a brief second out of her surprise.

    ¡°Use your shield,¡± I didn¡¯t hesitate to give the order while shouting at the warriors standing behind her, e back now!¡±

    I took them inside my inventory without any hesitation. This sh was destined to be violent, so my soulers weren¡¯t suited to stay here.

    Only Bulltors, shield warriors, dragons, Gollems, and fallen gods were strong enough to survive this.

    *Rumble!*

    The sh turned violent as I expected. The two skills hit each other, one in the form of a giant shield and the other in the form of a massive spear made out of pure azure light.

    The shield was strong indeed, but the spear had the upper hand thanks to its focus attack over a single point.

    So it wasn¡¯t a surprise for the spear to prate the shield and go for my shield warriors behind.

    The shield skill of theirs was enough to take her down. But at the same time her spear was enough to take them down, and her spear was faster to reach them.

    But just before it could hit my precious shield warriors, my fallen god used his shield at this moment to block the advancing spear.

    *ng!* *ng!* *ng!*

    Like two pieces of steel mming against each other, the spear and shield kept fighting back and forth for ten seconds. I was surprised to realise her attack was able to stand against my fallen god¡¯s defensive shield.

    My lightning fallen god isn¡¯t unique in defending. Yet his shield was enough to rival thebined skill of my shield warriors. Unlike them, his skill was used mainly to defend without any attacking options.

    ¡°Ahhh! F*ck you!!!¡± just in the middle of this intense fight, a heart curdling scream came from her direction. I looked and saw thebined skill of my shield warriors finallynded over her, creating a deep hole in the ground where this chick fell into.

    And with that, her skill lost its support, ending up crushed under the fierce force of my fallen god.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Just before the rest of my present warriors moved a finger, I gave this order in a firm way.

    I walked leisurely towards the edge of this deep and long pit, I saw her body lying down at the bottom.

    She wasn¡¯t in the messy situation I thought she would be in. This was thanks to an armour she wore just while falling, taking most of the damage of this fall and protecting her body¡­ mostly.

    That armour was like a suit made out of azure and silver white ore. It covered her body entirely, stopping just under her chin.

    Seeing her from this far made me think of an eye-catching flower, with her armour acting like the petals to her head with its petal-like curved endings.

    ¡°Are you done?¡± I shouted while pointing at my chariot toe to me. I simply grabbed the rope and climbed up to the deck. As for my warriors, they simply boarded it in no time.

    As I headed down there, she was already on her feet. The look over her face held the same anger and hatred like before. Except for that thin trail of blood that came from the corners of her mouth, one might mistake her for not taking any damage at all at thest attack.

    But even if she didn¡¯t take any, she still got a deep blow to her ego.

    ¡°If you have such strength now to crush me like this, why not finish the job then?¡± she said in a tone that held a faint touch of defeat. ¡°Now I understand¡­ Hahahaha! How cruel is this life!¡±

    Like a crazy girl, she raised her head andughed while saying such words. I frowned and didn¡¯t know where this weird meeting would end up.

    ¡°I now understand why you decided to change your gender! It¡¯s a brilliant move, I give you that,¡± she returned to look at me with eyes that looked like she gave up any hope of fighting.

    Howe she lost her edge so soon and just from one loss of exchange with me?

    ¡°You were bound by the system, so you decided to change your gender ande to this apocalypse this time as a human. Brilliant¡­ Really didn¡¯t expect this at all! It never crossed my mind, so I apud you but¡­¡±

    She pped in mockery before adding, ¡°you know killing me is as impossible as winning this eternal fight! I¡¯ll skip this apocalypse and go to the next life. And I swear the next time we meet won¡¯t be just like this one here.¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡± Something rming exploded inside my heart the moment I heard her words, ¡°who are you?¡±

    ¡°Stop ying this game, it¡¯s already too silly,¡± she said while a strange azure aura was gathering up from her feet, ascending slowly towards her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m not what the hell you are thinking!¡± I shouted, ¡°I¡¯m not that damn angel!¡±

    ¡°You have his energy, I won¡¯t mistake this no matter what!¡±

    ¡°Damn stupid girl! I have your energy, not his!!¡±

    ¡°What the f*ck¡­¡±

    And with her shock, she interrupted whatever she was doing and led to her azure energy to disperse even before reaching her waist.

    Damn! That was close!

    ¡°Say it again¡­¡±

    ¡°I got whatever you feel from you,¡± I said before adding, ¡°I came from the future, thanks to your own power.¡±

    And saying that made her eyes wide open, her mouth gaped apart, and her entire body kept shaking for long minutes.

 Chapter 211 You Are A Loser, Chick!

    She kept trembling for a few minutes before her eyes shone in a strange azure light. ¡°Give me proof of what you say,¡± she said as if she had reached a conclusion. I was toying with her.

    ¡°I¡¯m not lying,¡± I said in a firm tone.

    ¡°Then prove it.¡±

    ¡°What other proof do you want other than this?¡± I raised my ive in the air and moved it around, pointing to my army of deadly warriors here. ¡°I can kill you at any moment I want.¡±

    ¡°And you know I can travel in time and appear at the apocalypse¡¯s beginning,¡± she snorted, ¡°your threats are void of any weight buddy. Just give me something I can rte with.¡±

    I frowned! This girl¡­ she was harder to deal with than even that jumper!

    I thought about telling her information about the future. But as her enemy had the ability to live through many years and return back like her, then this wouldn¡¯t be a good reason.

    I thought about the old man. But something told me she wouldn¡¯t remember him. The version of her that met and entrusted the old man with her energy was different from this chick in front of me.

    Damn! Why was it hard to just answer this simple question? I kept in silence thinking deeply about a way out of this. And in return she kept her silence, giving me such icy cold gazes without blinking.

    I bet she would be ready to travel through time the moment I said something not worthy.

    ¡°Here,¡± finally something shed in my mind before I calmly took out something from my inventory. It was an item that I used a lot at the early stage of the apocalypse.

    Yet recently I trusted this job to others, while neglecting to keep a track on how things were going with them.

    ¡°This¡­¡± once I took it out, her face slightly changed.

    ¡°It¡¯s apass that can tell enemies apart from friends,¡± I threw it from my position and she grabbed it. ¡°Use it on me. Even if I changed my race and became a human, I¡¯ll remain your enemy, right?¡±

    Atst she gave me the impression of buying what I just said. In fact this was the only way I could prove to her I wasn¡¯t her enemy.

    Proving that I wasn¡¯t that dude she fought against would solve the entire problem. As for me having the energy of time travel, that would be exinedter by the old man¡¯s tale.

    ¡°Give me your blood then,¡± she finally epted my proposition.

    ¡°Here,¡± I moved my ive and let it leave a shallow wound over my skin. After that I simply waved my ive, throwing the blood towards her.

    She didn¡¯t move to grab any blood droplets of mine. She simply controlled thepass using her energy and let it take my blood.

    Then thepass started working.

    I was far from her to see the results. But I was sure of what she would find. She kept looking at thepass for a long minute. Girl! Thepass wouldn¡¯t take more than a few seconds to give a result.

    ¡°What does it say?¡± I asked when she entered the second minute without giving me any response.

    ¡°Phew¡­ You seem to speak the truth¡­ But how can this be possible?¡±

    Damn girl! You were stupefied from the fact that I wasn¡¯t lying to you! What a stubborn girl you were!

    ¡°I can exin everything, but firste on board,¡± I nted my ive on the ground without letting it back into my inventory.

    From my experience in dealing with the jumper, I knew this kind of person had something wrong running inside their brains.

    I had to be on my guard all the time, just like what I usually did with the jumper.

    ¡°I¡¯ming,¡± as she got the confirmation on my words, she started to slightly show some trust in me. As she boarded the chariot using the rope, she looked around and her eyes fell over my giant ballista and various weapons.

    ¡°Nice collection you have here,¡± she said before her eyes turned to the chariot itself, ¡°and this little beauty¡­ I never saw something like it so early in the apocalypse.¡±

    ¡°I won it fair and square,¡± I said and she chuckled.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t using you of stealing it or something.¡±

    ¡°I bet,¡± I rolled my eyes before adding, ¡°did youe here for me?¡±

    ¡°I was running after that dragon bastard. He was this close to dying in my hands before he used some sort of dark magic and turned the tables on me,¡± she said and from her words I realised something.

    Damn! She was the girl I sent the jumper after! Thatzy and useless dude! What the hell was he doing all this time?

    The girl I sent him to keep track of was in front of me. That was weird! Thest report that dude sent was that this girl was at least fifty miles away.

    Damn you useless jumper! Fifty miles my as*!

    ¡°What?¡± she shortlyughed, ¡°did you think that useless dude with a stupid mask can really track me?¡±

    She raised her arm and at this moment, the suit she wore vanished partially, revealing her clear white like jade soft skin.

    And there I spotted a mark in the form of a tattoo.

    ¡°With this I can make any copy like myself and fool others like that masked fool.¡±

    ¡°Yes, he is a fool, I can vouch for it,¡± I said while feeling how pathetic that jumper was. If he was here right now then a fight was destined to fall between these two.

    ¡°Now, give me answers,¡± her face returned to her old icy cold self while speaking like she got the upper hand here.

    ¡°First don¡¯t speak with me in this tone ever again,¡± I first said while hitting the ground with my ive twice. ¡°I¡¯m the one with the highest authority here.¡±

    ¡°You got your energy from me, that means you are lower than me,¡± she shrugged while giving me such a teasing look and smile.

    ¡°That won¡¯t count,¡± I said.

    ¡°I never listen to loser¡¯s words,¡± her tone was filled with mockery.

    Me? A loser? What the f*ck did she think?

    ¡°If there is a loser here then it¡¯d be you,¡± I returned the mockery with another.

    ¡°A loser? Me? Hahaha! That¡¯s the most absurd im I ever heard in my life! Even that bastard won¡¯t dare to call me like this.¡±

    ¡°You are indeed a loser,¡± I nodded in confirmation, ¡°or else how do you exin you giving up your energy and entrusting it with someone else?¡±

    ¡°Liar!¡± her face rolled up with anger, yet all she got from me was a loudugh.

    ¡°It¡¯s the truth that you don¡¯t want to ept, yet it¡¯s the truth,¡± I shrugged, ¡°just think about it. If you didn¡¯t lose against that angel bastard, then howe you give up your energy and let me take it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s nonsense!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s what happened in my time,¡± I kept my calm against her shouts and rage, ¡°you failed ny-nine times! Can you even believe that! For ny-nine times you were a loser against that angel, ending up losing any hope to win.¡±

    ¡°No f*cking way! These are a bunch of lies! Just lies!¡±

    ¡°You failed, and decided to pass on the gift you have. You didn¡¯t even have the confidence anymore to fight against that angel in yourst attempt. So you decided to pass on your me, hoping and praying for a hero like me to arrive.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s what happened,¡± Iughed, ¡°you can¡¯t change history darling.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s nonsense! I won¡¯t believe a letter of what you just said! They are all lies.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha,¡± Iughed in return, ¡°anyway, that proves you are lower, much lower than me,¡± I held my ive and moved it all around, ¡°just open your clouded eyes and see. Tell me, sweet chick, have you ever seen someone having such power at this stage of the apocalypse?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me a chick!¡± she left everything I said and was deeply insulted by the nickname I gave to her.

    Come on! Don¡¯t you have a mirror or something? Didn¡¯t you see how you look before? Be a real girl! You are a stunning beauty and chick!

    ¡°Listen chick, I hate people yelling at me! I already have one that¡¯s a pain the as*, so drop this act and don¡¯t join his cklist.¡±

    ¡°F*ck you!¡± she bellowed before raising her spear, ¡°even if I¡¯d end up fighting and losing against you, I won¡¯t ept such an insulting name.¡±

    Just seeing her acting like that gave me an impression over the reasons that led to her continuous defeats. I was sure not all the ny-nine times were her defeat.

    But with her current attitude and childish aggressive mindset, I bet she lost thest attempts in a frightening losing streak!

    That angel was ying a long game, just like an attrition battle. The one with the calmest mind and furthest view would end up winning.

    But the one with such a short temper andck of even understanding the simplest priorities in her life would end up losing.

    If I was her, I¡¯d be happy to have someone like me on her side! At least she wasn¡¯t going to fight against that bastard all alone.

    Not to mention I wasn¡¯t doing bad myself. My entire forces were really so mighty to rival against the mightiest archlords of other races.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me in such a way?¡± she raised an eyebrow. Of course I was looking at a pathetic person, one that was destined to lose and was just inwardly sighing on how bitter our race was destined to be.

    If our strongest and mightiest person, the one with such a heaven shaking ability to change anything, was acting in such a way and had such a childish mind, then it was the end story of our race.

    It wasn¡¯t a fluke that dude of the angelic race managed to im victory at the end! It wasn¡¯t a surprise for me right now that she lost all hopes to change the end result and decided to give up her life and her power to me.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about something productive then,¡± one thing was clear to me; this was her nature! No matter what I¡¯d say or try to do, this chick would always remain like this.

    Just like that stupid jumper!

    If I just recalled back my early start in this apocalypse, I¡¯d consider myself a fool! I made a few mistakes here and there, and didn¡¯t know how to handle the power I had.

    If I had the ability to return back and start over, then I¡¯d surely do better, much better than this.

    But what about all this time in the apocalypse? I changed¡­ I got matured and hellishly strong enough to stand shoulder to shoulder with people like other races archlord and even crush them.

    And just standing in front of the girl who gave me all this from the start¡­ I didn¡¯t feel any pressure at all. In fact I saw her as a poor little chick, one who was entrusted with a mission that was way over her abilities from the start.

    She was a poor chick indeed. And releasing this made me know how valuable my presence here was.

    ¡°Like what?¡± she asked in mockery just like always.

    ¡°Like how we will crush that bastard and save our race from annihtion.¡±

    ¡°Genius¡­ what do you think I was doing so far?¡± she said in such an arrogant tone that made me want tough.

    But to not add fuel to fire, I controlled myself and only smiled in return.

    ¡°I¡¯m here now,¡± I bypassed her loser chick nickname and only said it in my mind, ¡°so it¡¯s better to fight that bastard using our number advantage.¡±

    ¡°You are pathetic,¡± yet all I got from her was rejection and that mockery in her voice, ¡°do you think you are the only person who came back here with such power? Fool! This is the apocalypse! Everything is controlled by bnce.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I dropped all my thoughts about her and thought about what she just said, ¡°do you mean¡­¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± she nodded, ¡°as you got that power, another angel bastard must have also gained it! We aren¡¯t fighting a battle with number advantage, we are all treated evenly here. This is the system¡¯s nature in this f*cking apocalypse, genius!¡±

 Chapter 212 A Kiss To The Wrong Person!!!

    Her words were like a crushing thunder bolt that descended over my head.

    All this time I thought I was here as an advantage, a bug in the system. I always thought myself lucky enough to be here. Yet what she said added further to my shock and bitterness.

    ¡°In addition to that, who said you came here first before that dude? Who knows, he might be the one who actively soughting here and you came as just a logical result.¡±

    Well¡­ Her words held a certain weight of logic indeed. But who would care about that? ¡°I¡¯m here now, and that¡¯s all that matters,¡± I said in a tone that carried my self esteem and confidence.

    ¡°You don¡¯t get it yet,¡± she sighed, ¡°that bastard always does things on a grand scale, nning is his hobby.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a loser at least, or that weak to begin with,¡± I shrugged, not letting what she said get into my head, ¡°even if he was the one who caused all this mess, I¡¯ll make him regret doing this in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°Sigh,¡± yet she wasn¡¯t convinced by my firm belief, and I wasn¡¯t trying to even do that in the first ce. I was saying this to myself, defending against any doubt in my confidence.

    As for that bastard¡­ What if he brought one or an army with him? If I managed to keep pushing forward like this, then I¡¯d end up winning this fight once and for all.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± I added, ¡°even if he has a n, I¡¯ll be the w he never expected in his n. Just look around, I have amassed a force that has never been here before at this moment.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s quite remarkable indeed,¡± she said before shaking her head, ¡°but unfortunately it¡¯s far from enough. Do you know how we can win this fight?¡±

    ¡°By establishing kingdoms and unifying the world?¡± I asked and my response seemed to be quite expected as she snorted in return.

    ¡°That¡¯s wrong! That¡¯s what I was trying to make others see and understand all this time and failed!¡± she bellowed in her way and I couldn¡¯t help but look at her and shake my head.

    ¡°What?¡± she asked, ¡°do you think I¡¯m crazy? Have you ever heard about the true battle going on in between our universe and another?¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± I firmly nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve also killed a Curasee race, one of those traitors who work for that hostile universe. Damn, I also got cursed once with one of their dirty gods!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± At this moment I realised she knew nothing, nothing at all about me. All she knew was what she saw here, and that I had her power of time travel.

    ¡°I have my own channel, established a grand force that¡¯s now spreading over the entire area as we speak. I killed two archlords, one of the illusionists and the other was that dragon kid who created all this trouble for you. I have lots of power to back me up, I¡¯m not a pushover!¡±

    ¡°This war isn¡¯t one that could be won this way,¡± she shook her head before adding, ¡°do you know that this is my thirty-ninth attempt here? Do you even know that I once unified the entire world and yet I failed?¡±

    ¡°What?!!¡± It was my time to get shocked. She managed to unify the world? What the hell was she speaking about?

    Wait a minute¡­ were I supposed to work towards unifying the world? Wasn¡¯t ourmon enemy trying to take over this world? What the hell was going on here?

    ¡°Don¡¯t be that shocked, this is the big lie the angels here tried to imnt deeply in all of us,¡± she took a deep breath, filled with exhaustion and helplessness.

    At this moment, I forgot all about her previous show of power. In front of me, she acted like a real girl, a weak and vulnerable girl who found out the whole world was standing on her shoulders.

    The tone she spoke with was filled with tons of helplessness. She wasn¡¯t a loser, but someone who long lost his guiding light, felt the entire world was a piece of pitch ckness with no way to see light or find hope again.

    She was a lonely, weak and lonely little girl. At this moment I felt true sympathy towards her. How could a single girl stand against such a situation and also have to find a way out, not only for herself, but for her entire race?

    The responsibility over her looked grandiosepared to her fragile self. Yet I kept my mouth shut, letting him continue even with such spirit brimmed with desperation and loss.

    ¡°I once got the chance to see the real schemes behind the entire apocalypse grander scheme. The ones standing behind this thing are just trying to make us all survive by filtering the weak and giving the promising ones chances to get stronger.¡±

    I could partially rte to what she said. After all, I got my knowledge about the true war happening between the two universes from one of those behind the system.

    ¡°What they want to do is to merge the scattered worlds into one big new world called the grand N,¡± she said before adding, ¡°so after unifying the worlds in this apocalypse, we still have something to do.¡±

    ¡°Like what?¡±

    ¡°Have you heard about other apocalypses going on at the same time like us?¡± she said and I nodded. I knew about this since I went to the Bringold impact.

    ¡°Then you can understand this,¡± her face turned all serious before adding, ¡°we are all in a filtering game made up of pyramid-like steps. The first is to crush the other races here and im this world to ourselves. Then we¡¯ll be matched against other ended apocalypses that started with us. We have to keep winning, crushing all the other worlds until we be the sole world conquering them all!¡±

    I was surprised, deeply shocked by what she just said. She came closer to me until I could almost feel her warm breaths over my face as she added:

    ¡°We have twenty different apocalypses running here at the same time. So in brief we would fight four times until we reach the final three fighting over the final merged world.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°We have to fight, keep fighting and conquer, not just one world but six worlds including ours. That¡¯s insane! Do you believe humans are this strong, united, and have enough preparations like other races to fight for all this time against all these foes?¡±

    ¡°What the hell are you doing here so close to my man?¡±

    Just before I could say anything or express my own thoughts and doubts, I heard such earth shattering shout that made me feel the threatening sense of danger.

    ¡°Karoline¡­¡± I turned and saw my girl take out her two swords before adding in an explosive tone:

    ¡°No girl is allowed to seduce my man, not when I¡¯m alive! I dare you to fight!¡±

    ¡°Your man?¡± That girl looked at me in doubt before looking at our current position. She came close, so close that just a mere push from her back or mine and we would literally hug each other!¡±

    ¡°You got it wrong babe, she isn¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t babe me!¡± she roared at me before pointing her sword at me, ¡°you¡¯ll get your share once I¡¯m done with this b*tch!¡±

    ¡°B*tch?!!! How dare you¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop you two, this is a misunderstanding¡­¡±

    I tried to move and stand in between the two girls before fire would erupt. But I miscalcted my step, hit her close up leg to lose my bnce.

    Just at this moment, all I felt was a warm pair of soft and jelly-like things touching my lips! And with that, the entire world turned into death silence.

    We¡­ Me and this girl¡­ We just kissed in front of Karoline¡­

    ¡°You¡­ I hate you!!!¡± Just before I could free myself from this forced kiss, Karoline¡¯s voice that shattered my heart rang in my ears. I tried to push myself away from this girl to go and catch up with Karoline, but again I felt strangely soft things underneath my two hands.

    ¡°You¡­¡± a low roaring voice came from this girl while her azure red eyes red in a threatening way, ¡°what do you think yourself doing? Taking advantage of me?¡±

    ¡°N¡­ No, I won¡¯t dare to do that,¡± even when I said this, my instinct drove me to squeeze softly before pushing myself away. She didn¡¯t miss this slight move from me, and I didn¡¯t know what I should do now.

    ¡°Stop right there,¡± just before I could move a finger, she jumped and stopped in front of my path, ¡°you deserve this as your punishment. I won¡¯t move aside until this girl is a thousand miles away!¡±

    ¡°F*ck you!¡± I instantly roared before controlling my entire chariot. Unluckily Karoline was already out of my chariot, so my n to trap her inside and go to talk to her failed.

    If that failed, then I could just move my chariot after her! I didn¡¯t need to go out and run on foot to catch up with her. ¡°Just watch and learn,¡± just that man from the higher ups Yonker used to say to me, I repeated his signature words to this azured eyes girl.

    ¡°You¡­ already spoke with the ones behind the system?!!¡±

    ¡°Not now!¡± It wasn¡¯t time to speak about this again. I had to catch up with my girl and correct this misunderstanding with her.

    ¡°Wait! Just listen to me!!¡± I tried to shout when I spotted her just on top of that pit. She was moving better than any agile monster I ever saw! Girl¡­ Just stop and listen please.

    ¡°Stay away from me, cheater,¡± she shouted and I could hear her tone shaking with her cries. Just hearing her like that smashed my heart in the most violent way.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a cheater!¡± I tried to defend myself but her next words left me speechless for a while.

    ¡°I saw you two standing so close and acting as lovey dovey! You are a bad man Hye! A womaniser! I never expected you to be like this, never! I hate you.¡±

    I turned to look at that girl who shrugged and turned her back to me. As she knew she couldn¡¯t stop me from catching up with her, she seemed to stand silent and seemingly enjoying this show.

    ¡°Just wait,¡± As Karoline didn¡¯t listen to my words, I had to stop her from running first and exin everythingter on to her.

    Just before I could reach my rope to jump off the racing up chariot, she shouted in threatening tone:

    ¡°If you dared toe near me, I swear I¡¯ll fight you to death! Stay the f*ck out of my life, cheater.¡±

    I froze in my ce, not knowing what I should do.

    ¡°Girls are like cats, once stirred up they won¡¯t stop hurting you with their ws. The only way is to let her go to calm down herself. Once she is better, you can go and speak with her.¡±

    Just as I was lost, these words came as wise as f*ck. I turned to that girl and couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath.

    And with it, I stopped the movement of my chariot. Who was better than a girl to understand the mindset of another? Especially in such a totally alien situation I never faced before?

    I didn¡¯t do anything wrong at all! That kiss was a mistake, nothing more. I didn¡¯t even intend to do anything to this girl! She wasn¡¯t my type to begin with, besides she was dangerous, far more dangerous than even my jumper!

    Helplessly like that I watched my girl running away until she vanished off my sight. She went all the way outside the city, and vanished in the horizon of ruins.

    ¡°Come forth,¡± even if she said to leave her alone, I wouldn¡¯t dare to leave her unguarded. I summoned a dozen of my soulers before giving them one simple instruction:

    ¡°Protect her with your lives.¡±

    They nodded and moved fast with their smoke.

    ¡°A true man indeed,¡± that girl said in mockery, ¡°but that¡¯s for her. What about what you did with me? How are you going to dere your responsibility towards what you did?¡±

    And with her words, I turned with pure rage, almost this close from going all out and killing this chick.

 Chapter 213 The Deal

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to you,¡± I said.

    ¡°Yes, I can clearly see that,¡± she slowly touched her lips as if it was the first time for her to feel them. Then she crossed her arms in front of her chest, slowly squeezing the two small bulges there without any shyness at all.

    ¡°You¡­¡± I wanted to curse and shout but couldn¡¯t. Her smile and thenugh that followed made me decide to drop this matter as a whole.

    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s speak again about what we were talking about before¡­¡± I paused when I recalled that moment. Karoline¡¯s presence came as a surprise to me.

    She seemed to grow anxious after hearing the sounds of the sh between me and this chick. What bad luck!

    ¡°Are you nning to change the subject and let me forget about what you did?¡± she shook her head before adding, ¡°babe, I won¡¯t leave your side no matter what.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t babe me!¡± I instantly bellowed back and she only chuckled, seemingly enjoying this awkward situation with me.

    And sheughed.

    ¡°Anyway, I wanted to tell you that I already have a n that will change our chances in such a situation,¡± I said, totally ignoring her teasing and annoyingments.

    I always felt freed whenever I sent that jumper far away. Yet at this moment I knew I had one more person I¡¯d pray to send away like that jumper to enjoy my peace of mind.

    ¡°A n? From someone who never knew anything about what was really happening to us here?¡± she snorted and said in mockery but I wasn¡¯t fazed with what she said.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what I know and what I don¡¯t,¡± I calmly said with confidence, ¡°in any situation, our weaknesses will always be the deciding factor of victory and defeat.¡±

    ¡°And you can solve our weaknesses by yourself?¡± she lightlyughed, ¡°tell me Hye, do you know how to solve the problem of our race¡¯s obvious physical weakness? Ourck of support and good preparation before the apocalypse?¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the main problem,¡± I shook my head and she snorted in return.

    ¡°Yes, these aren¡¯t problems at all,¡± she said in mockery, ¡°fighting against other races with the strength and experience difference isn¡¯t a problem at all¡­ Yes, I believe you, truly I am.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the main issue we have,¡± I didn¡¯t change my mind by her words.

    ¡°I really wanted to know what really is the main problem aside from these,¡± she said in a challenging tone.

    ¡°We have one big problem that needs to be solved¡­ Theck ofmunication,¡± I said, ¡°you must have watched my broadcast before, the one where I exined a few things and tried to spread what I saw as must to know basic intel about the apocalypse to all humans.¡±

    She froze for a few seconds, thinking deeply about what I said. Despite the fact that she acted shamelessly and in such an annoying manner, she acted seriously when I said my piece.

    ¡°So you are saying that you have a way to solve this problem?¡± she asked before adding, ¡°and you n to use this as a main way to teach humans, leading them from far away and trying to make up for our disadvantages here?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my n,¡± I said.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good n indeed,¡± she nodded, ¡°but you need to gather lots of outstanding humans to be able to really make a difference.¡±

    Her face became more serious as she added:

    ¡°But we alreadyck such calibre of people. And that will force us back to the main problems I just mentioned.¡±

    ¡°Who said I¡¯ll only use humans to solve this problem?¡± I said with a smile that wasn¡¯t like one.

    I knew all along that in such a stage of the apocalypse, humans didn¡¯t have any outstanding figures. Of course there were many good people fighting and even leading others to survive and fight back, but I needed people special like myself, the jumper, and this chick here.

    People like my team members weren¡¯t enough. Theycked lots in many fields. Just thinking about how they reacted back when I was fighting that illusionist archlord and how the jumper did was enough proof of how far they were from the standard I was looking for.

    And this chick here seemed to share with me what I was thinking about.

    ¡°You are nning to use other races? Come on! Who in their right minds would go out of the already set n to crush us, betray their races ande to help us?¡±

    I looked at her without answering. If I thought about this point in such a way then I wouldn¡¯t have done anything at all.

    I already worked against other races, nting a deep wedge between their forces. Right now I was toying with the Selvators and Berserkers. At some point I¡¯d keep one closer to me than the other.

    That would help to make them more dependable on me over the course of the apocalypse. They wouldn¡¯t ept helping humans without having something worthy in return to gain from me for this.

    That was my role, the one I yed so far in such a good way till now. I had already forced the two races to train my humans in camps, trying to deliver their experience to them.

    This wouldn¡¯t bepared to the long years of preparations these races had since their young ages for this apocalypse. But at least it would serve to shorten such a gap.

    It was a big move in my opinion. Even someone like this chick here couldn¡¯t think about doing this. She thought this step was an impossible feat, not someone I already did a long time ago!

    And this was only the first step. When I¡¯d finish establishing the broadcast station, I¡¯d start phase two of my n.

    I would try to force teaching humans scattered all around me using the elites of these two races. One race was enough actually, but having two was just a bonus I¡¯d never reject.

    ¡°Do you have a way to do that?!!¡± She looked at me in shock, and I just kept my silence towards this point.

    ¡°The main issue isn¡¯t about doing this or not, but about if we can really establish a generalmunication system between humans,¡± I seriously said, ¡°after all this feat is far more impossible than convincing other races to help us.¡±

    ¡°This much?!¡± she seemed to not realise how hard it was, ¡°can¡¯t we just try and use the system over and establish this system?¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be done this way,¡± I shook my head, ¡°I already tried many solutions but I couldn¡¯t find any solution but one.¡±

    ¡°Then there is a solution already,¡± she sighed, ¡°howe you say this is an impossible feat?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s a very, very long quest,¡± I slowly said before adding my own guesses, ¡°and I bet this quest is just rted to the big war going between our universe and that hostile one.¡±

    ¡°What?!!!¡± she jumped while shouting in shock, ¡°you can¡¯t be serious!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say this for sure, but I have my own doubts,¡± I said before adding, ¡°so we need lots and lots of people, and not only anyone.¡±

    ¡°We need armies of elites,¡± she said with wide opened eyes, ¡°and even if we got them, we wouldn¡¯t be able to survive there! I heard rumours about how brutal these wars are! I just hope you are wrong, really.¡±

    ¡°Me too,¡± I shrugged, ¡°but we have to prepare for the worst. Anyway, from now on you are going to serve under me.¡±

    ¡°What the f*ck?!!!¡± she bellowed in rage before adding in explosive words, ¡°you are nothing! Howe a loser like you can be my boss? I serve no one! And you better serve under me.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit,¡± I shortlyughed, ¡°you are the one who lost against that bastard, not only once but ny-nine times.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your ims, nothing backing it up.¡±

    ¡°My energy that came from you is enough proof.¡±

    ¡°Then that proves I¡¯m superior than you,¡± she nodded to herself as if she was agreeing on this nonsense, ¡°after all without me you won¡¯t exist, without my powers you won¡¯t be here.¡±

    ¡°You really have thick skin and an iron dded face! One who lost ny-nine times has such ambitions to rule over me¡­ Humph!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Let me tell you this as a sincere advice,¡± I turned up my face, putting on that businessman face that I used to show to Fang or Wryly, ¡°we met at this point of time when I¡¯m desperate to find special people like yourself. But if you missed this chance, bidded your time long enough for me to find the special people I need, then you won¡¯t have this kind of offer again.¡±

    ¡°An offer to be a ve to you?¡± she said it in a way that made me want to punch her in the face.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a ve merchant! I¡¯m asking you to fight under my banner and follow my orders.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a ve deal, forget it I won¡¯t sell this body for you like this.¡±

    This chick¡­ she waved her long hair using both her arms before releasing it again. Did she think I was after her body? Come on! Be serious please!

    ¡°I have a better offer then,¡± she said, ¡°why not work together? No strings attached between the two of us.¡±

    ¡°What if I have to go into a brutal war and you don¡¯t show up?¡± I said one of the many scenarios that popped up in my mind, ¡°or when time came to go for that insane quest and participate in that big war between the two universes, you suddenly backed down and refused to go?¡±

    ¡°Then we can make a contract between each other,¡± she seemed to be prepared for my objections, ¡°by it I¡¯m obliged to help you in any big wars and fights, ones that can affect the fate of our humankind. In return to that, I retain all the rights to do whatever I want at other times based on my interest.¡±

    Frankly it wasn¡¯t a bad deal. But I had to show a little refusal in front of her. After bargaining for half an hour, I finally gave in and dered my agreement.

    When I revised the contract, I found that her name was Hry. I signed it before it turned into wisps of light.

    ¡°Now you are free to do whatever you want,¡± I tiredly waved my hand to let her vanish from my sight. However, unlike what I expected, she showed a strange gaze as she started looking around.

    ¡°It¡¯s such a fine piece of war chariot you have here,¡± she said and without any permission, she started to roam and examine each corner of my chariot.

    I looked at her before deciding to let her do whatever she wanted. After all, my chariot was acting like a mobile home for everyone in my team. And now she was on my team.

    ¡°Come,¡± before she would go to the lower floors, I stopped her as I added, ¡°let¡¯s add each other as friends. It¡¯s easier to keep in touch this way.¡±

    ¡°Cool,¡± the look of question on her face turned into a smile of content before we added each other as friends. After I did that, it was time to look for that foolish jumper.

    That dude sucked in the single mission I gave to him. I just gave him one mission, and he failed terribly in it. And that led into a cascade of events, leading to the bitter end of turning my sweetie against me.

    The only thing that calmed me a little was the deal I made with Hry. At least I got what I wanted at the end. I still needed to speak with her in detail about her future ns, her current forces, and how she intended to fight in this version of apocalypse.

    Of course I wouldn¡¯t ept half assed solutions from her. I had big dreams and currently my forces were astonishingly strong against any enemy no matter what.

    But I also realised that I was standing in front of a turning point in my path. My entire advantage would be jeopardised if I didn¡¯t make the right decisions from now on.

    I only gained such an advantage because it was the early stages of the apocalypse. The other races still didn¡¯t get strong enough, and didn¡¯t bring in their entire forces.

    But when the worlds would merge together, and after a few quests from now, this advantage of mine would be greatly threatened.

    Why? You might ask and I¡¯d give you one simple answer; cultivation!

 Chapter 214 Im From Illinois

    Cultivation might seem like a luxurious term to any human, especially at such an early stage as we have now.

    Compared to other races, humans had long forgotten the heritage of cultivation. I once read through the records that the heritage of cultivation ceased to exist at some point in ancient human history.

    But prior to that, talking about a few thousand years before the time of the apocalypse, it was rumoured that humans knew cultivation  in many ancient civilisations across the.

    Some even linked these with the gods we currently had for the human race. After many attempts to revive this heritage, few people managed to discover a secret way to start long forgotten human cultivation.

    But to be honest, the records were void of anything talking about how to cultivate. Also the records of the old man and the stories he told me before were all empty of such info.

    Damn! The only possible way to have cultivation was by the direct teachings of the other races. It was something forbidden in their civilisations, something that even I had a great doubt of being able to have.

    But who knew, I might end up having something my allied races would pay anything to get.

    As for my bones, I didn¡¯t try to let others merge with them. I might try this on my teammates first. But I held little hope towards its sess.

    [Where the hell are you?]

    I sent this message to the jumper while leaning on the side of my chariot. I was inside the city, which still was bustling with my forces¡¯ activity to repair its walls.

    [Still tracking that girl, why?]

    [You are an asshole!]

    [Do you want to die?]

    [That girl¡­ That simple task I gave you¡­ You failed in it!]

    [Stop fooling with me, I have no time to waste on such jokes]

    [That girl came to me and we just talked, fought, and became allies at the end] I sent a brief of everything that happened, of course missing the awkward kiss moment, [Come and let¡¯s talkter]

    [Stop joking! That girl is standing half a mile away, surrounded with many scouts of the Berserkers]

    [Just let them be, she is fake]

    [What?!!]

    [Just retreat, I¡¯m waiting you at Albany city]

    [Are you sure?]

    [Just do what I say, idiot]

    [Wait until I find you!]

    [She is the one who said this, not me]

    [Wait until I find her!]

    I closed the chat with him while trying to resist my urge tough. At this point, Hry just appeared from the stairs, with an astonished look over her face.

    What? Did she misheard me speaking with that bastard or what?

    ¡°You really have a fine piece of art here,¡± she said with sparkling eyes, ¡°if I were you, I¡¯d try to keep this beauty as safe as possible.¡±

    ¡°She is my war ride,¡± I shrugged, ¡°nothing can harm her anyway.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s tough, but you need to keep an eye on the one you stole from him.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t steal it!¡± I red at her and she gave me a look filled with astonishment beforeughing.

    ¡°Come on! Everything down there points towards dragons¡­ Don¡¯t tell me one crazy greedy dragon gave it to you with no hard feelings.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what happened, don¡¯t tell me you were with us that day?¡±

    I faked an innocent look, one that didn¡¯t fool her. ¡°Alright big man with secrets, keep them hidden inside your heart.¡±

    She turned to look at the city before adding in obvious envy, ¡°you also got such a marvel out of thin air. I¡¯m sure that dragon bastard died out of frustration when you got to his city.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have yours yet,¡± I showed up at her and she simply harrumphed.

    ¡°This city isn¡¯t something that can be bought with money. You need to have backing, real backing to have such a marvel.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m enough as a backing,¡± I showed off again and she rolled up her eyes.

    ¡°Boys and their big thing¡­¡± she intentionally paused, making me mistake her words for something else, ¡°called ego¡­ What? Why are you giving me such a weird look?¡±

    ¡°Nothing,¡± that girl¡­ she did it on purpose! ¡°Tell me more about your forces and territory.¡±

    ¡°Oh, trying to know how valuable your new girl is?¡± she winked and acted in a way that reminded me of Angelica out of nowhere. I looked in serious way to her while she raised both hands in the air, saying in helpless tone:

    ¡°I¡¯m all innocent here, after all I wasn¡¯t the one to force a kiss or shove my hands over¡­¡±

    She pointed at her two small bulgings at her chest and that made me cough.

    ¡°Girl, do you want me dead or what? I already have a girl,¡± I said while trying to jump over the subject. But she was faster to say:

    ¡°As I saw it, your girl didn¡¯t trust you at all. You are a lone wolf now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a human, not a wolf.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bark then like one,¡± she chuckled and I was this close to hit her in the face.

    ¡°Stop fooling around and just answer the simple question.¡±

    ¡°You are dead serious then,¡± she raised her head like a pride feeling proud of her husband or something, ¡°I have a vast territory that takes most of the Illinois state.¡±

    ¡°Illinois? That¡¯s far from here!¡± As far as I knew, Illinois was in the centre of a former US country.¡±

    ¡°It is,¡± she nodded in confirmation, ¡°but I chased that bastard all the way to here! And now, all his territory is left unguarded, waiting for me to take.¡±

    ¡°Are you strong enough to take it?¡± This was my second question and she snorted.

    ¡°Do you think someone like me is weak? I just told you I came all the way from Illinois to here after that bastard.¡±

    ¡°I meant your own forces, not just personal strength,¡± I had to know more details about this point, ¡°in factpared to mine, I doubt any human will have such a force.¡±

 Chapter 215 A Jumper And A Time Traveler

    ¡°You are delusional!¡± I finally managed to stir her arrogant nature, ¡°do you think you were the only one working his as* in this damn apocalypse? My forces are sorge to exceed one hundred thousand strong fighters!¡±

    One hundred thousand¡­ Not bad, yet not even close to my own forces that were over three hundred thousands and were increasing as we speak.

    ¡°You have a decent force,¡± I said and she shifted her eyes away, acting as if she was saying: I know it already. ¡°But it¡¯s still lower than mine.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°My forces are way better, farrger than yours,¡± I showed off, ¡°anyway my advice to you is to not hurriedly expand there. You don¡¯t control enough to secure everything you¡¯ll gain.¡±

    ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    ¡°Just listen,¡± she was as stubborn as that bastard, the jumper, ¡°if you expand in a haste and without a strong foundation, you¡¯ll end up stretching out your forces.¡±

    ¡°I can handle any enemy no matter which race it is!¡±

    Damn that arrogance! I looked at her and all I could see was pure challenging eyes, loudly dering they wouldn¡¯t give in to any of my words.

    ¡°You hold your own fate within your hands,¡± I wouldn¡¯t force her to do what she didn¡¯t want. I didn¡¯t have such power over her to do that. ¡°But don¡¯t run at meter crying,ining about what happened and regretting not listening to me.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t do that! Never!!¡± as a lioness she roared and I could only sigh. Right now, this rash and stupidly stubborn version of her told me why she failed to conquer that angel.

    ¡°When are you going to return back?¡± I felt the need to get as far away from her as possible. What if stupidity was contagious? Damn! I already had one stupid fool by my side. Adding one wouldn¡¯t help at all.

    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± yet she gave me such an unexpected answer. As she waved a few strands of her long hair off her shoulders, she added: ¡°I won¡¯t let my man face all these hardships alone.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need protection,¡± it was my time to roar back as I added, ¡°and I¡¯m not your man!¡±

    ¡°You are as long as I said it,¡± she acted in a weird way, ¡°I never met a man in my life and failed to get him once I made up my mind.¡±

    ¡°What?!!¡±

    ¡°What? Did you think you were the first man in my life? Come on! There is a long row before you!¡±

    ¡°F*ck off!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I like dirty words at bed,¡± sheughed and I didn¡¯t know what to do but to think about throwing her off my chariot.

    ¡°You b*tch! You dare to call me a fool?!!¡±

    Just at this moment, and for the first time ever, that damn jumper appeared at the perfect moment. He came running like a sheeta, jumping off the stairs while shouting like this.

    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±

    ¡°Hry, this is my jumper,¡± I introduced the two before retreating a few steps behind and watched the show.

    I even took out one piece of meat and one liquor, and started to slowly eat and drink while amusingly watching this fiery sh.

    ¡°Oh, so you are that loser who kept trailing me,¡± Hryughed and the jumper¡¯s eyes behind his mask were this close from going on fire.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    ¡°I dare you to do that!¡±

    ¡°F*cking b*tch!¡± He did what he threatened to do. The next moment his fist was blocked a few inches away from her face by her fist.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to bite something you can¡¯t chew,¡± she said in a low tone before a gale of wind appeared. The next moment I noticed her hair shining in bright azure light before a shockwave erupted all of sudden with her body as a centre.

    ¡°Damn!¡± The jumper was thrown like a broken kite in the wind. He fiercelynded on my chariot, stopped only by my great ballistae.

    ¡°Don¡¯t damage my toys,¡± I said in warning.

    ¡°You are shameless! How can you stand idle like this while your girl is getting beaten up?!¡±

    ¡°You aren¡¯t my girl!¡±

    ¡°What the f*ck¡­ Where is Karoline?¡± The jumper jolted on his feet while looking around, ¡°what happened to her?¡±

    ¡°She¡­ Got something wrong and now is trying to cool down,¡± I said but that Hryughed shortly before saying:

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him¡­ She just saw us kissing while he¡­¡± she moved her hands over her chest as if she didn¡¯t know where to ce them. That b*tch! Was she trying to frame me as well with that jumper? F*ck!¡±

    ¡°I always knew you were a yboy!¡± the jumper¡¯s tone told me how enraged he was, ¡°since day one when I watched all the beauties on your side I knew it. You are as bad as this b*tch, you two deserve each other!¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± I shouted yet that jumper shed fast, jumped off the chariot.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that dude?¡± As I stood there speechless, watching him running as far away from me as possible, that distasteful tone of hers came to really make me mad.

    ¡°Go out,¡± I simply waved my hand, and the interface of the chariot came forth. I selected her name and turned her into a hostile and unwanted person here.

    The next moment something shed and the floor of the chariot showed a strange motion. She was kicked off into the air out of the blue while she screamed as she fell to the ground.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± she screamed and her threats didn¡¯t move me at all. I was used to hearing such empty and useless threats from that jumper.

    Damn! First was Karoline and then this jumper¡­ What the hell was wrong with this Hry?

    She was a disaster! Literally disaster walking on the ground!!

    [I¡¯m going to bring Karoline back] out of nowhere, this message popped up from the jumper, [Better to have this b*tch gone before Ie or else¡­]

 Chapter 216 The Channel Is Repaired

    I was surprised by this sudden message. Don¡¯t tell me that dude was finally working for my good.

    [I¡¯ve already kicked her out of my chariot] I sent back while extending my head, watching Hry bouncing her spear at my chariot to be stopped by my shield.

    [Don¡¯t let her in until Ie back]

    As I closed this chat, I decided to go and have a nap. This fight ended in my victory and now I have met the girl I wanted. She wasn¡¯t exactly what I expected, slightly crazy in her head, but she was also dependable.

    Besides, I got to know a lot of crucial info from her.

    As I went downstairs to the second floor where the bedrooms were, I kept thinking about what she said.

    It was remarkable for her to once unify the entire world. This was a big feat, something that looked legendary and quite impossible back in my time.

    But the uing challenges against other worlds with us made this feat not worth much. I never considered this apocalypse as a pyramid shaped test. This changed everything I had in mind about this apocalypse.

    I previously thought that by establishing amunication system with humans, leading them to establish strong kingdoms including mine was enough to end this apocalypse in a safe and good way.

    But who knew this would mean nothing in the end? Iid my body over the bed while thinking about something.

    What if I left the task to unify this world to another race? Berserkers weren¡¯t that kind of a territory and kingdom building race, but Selvators were.

    I had fine rtions with Fang and his backing paragon. But when I thought about the nature of our deals, I found that such a move was risky.

    Selvators were a race famed with their pride in their words and honour. But would I risk the fate of everyone over such a thing? Would I risk the fate of mine over this?

    Of course not! Things would change if Selvators became the mighty rulers of this world. Even after ny-nine years of the start of this apocalypse, not a single race managed to unify the world and crush every other race.

    So I knew how big such a feat was. Strength was like wine, they could both intoxicate anyone and change his nature. I wouldn¡¯t risk my future and everything I was doing for such a risky gamble.

    So I had to aim to unify the entire world! Just thinking about making this feat made me feel helpless. It was really remarkable for Hry to achieve such an impossible feat before.

    But as she already did it once, she would definitely be helpful when I¡¯d repeat what she did. Yet thinking about the future battles against other worlds left me hesitant.

    ¡°I have to find a way to make everyone cultivate,¡± this was a must, ¡°I also have to start thinking about my cultivation as well.¡±

    Up till now, I got absorbed in fighting and didn¡¯t have moments of peace to think about my cultivation. I wasn¡¯t rushing it for now, after all my current enemies weren¡¯t that terrifying to worry me.

    But now, things have changed. I had to use every single second to my advantage. Wasting time at such early stages was like throwing away my currently hard earned advantage over other races.

    And I wasn¡¯t speaking about the races in this apocalypse, but also other races at the other neen apocalypses as well.

    ¡°I also need intel,¡± this was something I must have, ¡°fighting against mysterious races and worlds without knowing their current situations is a mistake.¡±

    The first thing that popped in my mind was to askdy green nymph about that. Yet when I recalled all the tasks I gave to her and yet to bepleted, I refrained from doing so.

    At this moment, it was better to wait until she finishes up our upleted deals before asking for anything else.

    I closed my eyes and this was thest thing I thought about before sleeping. I didn¡¯t know how long I slept, but the moment I opened my eyes, I felt really refreshed.

    I thought the first thing I¡¯d see was the face of the jumper or Karoline. Yet all I saw was empty air, besides a strange message from the system.

    [The repairing process of your channel isplete. You can now start operating your channel again at any moment you want]

    ¡°Repairing?!!!¡± I was surprised to read that. However when I thought about the all silent and calm atmosphere from my channel and gods there, I realised this was the case.

    I missed all about my channel thanks to Hry¡¯s sudden arrival. I sighed while getting up from the bed and started to stretch my body.

    ¡°I needed a shower,¡± this was something I craved for sinceing here. Yet even in this chariot, there was nowhere to have such a thing.

    As for my personal needs, well¡­ I always found some ce away from others to do it.

    I thought about the new city I got here. It was filled with decent buildings. I would go to one of those and have a showerter on.

    But now, it was time to check over my channel. Just as I opened my channel¡¯s interface, I was met with a weird scene.

    Everything in my channel was shut down! Notifications, applications, even shares, likes, andments were closed. Damn! Just looking at my channel like this scared me.

    Don¡¯t tell me my channel was shut down and I lost everything! f*ck!

    Just as I opened my channel, I was relieved that all the videos were there like before. I heaved a sigh of relief when I also checked on the number of my subscribers.

    ¡°So the channel was sealed all this time or just recently?¡± I didn¡¯t know the answer but anyway¡­ Let¡¯s just start over my channel again.

    And just as I activated everything again, I was drowned by tons and tons of messages and notifications!

 Chapter 217 My Ultras

    [Your channel is opened]

    [All the stored up messages will be released now]

    [A god notices that something is wrong with your channel]

    [Growing number of gods are noticing weird things about the channel]

    [Many gods are making an uproar]

    [The channel is cursed and sealed]

    [Many gods are in uproar!]

    [A sensation is happening at many other channels]

    [Some gods are calling for a move to free up your channel]

    .

    .

    .

    [One god decides to go all out and try to send you a message, bypassing that curse]

    [He paid a hefty price already to send you a message plus having limited time with you in a private chat]

    I stood motionless for a long half an hour while piles upon piles of stored up messages were thrown over my face.

    I couldn¡¯t manage to read all of them. But from what I read I knew that the gods of my channel were loyal. Once they noticed there was something wrong in my channel, they made a ruckus enough to attract more attention to me.

    Even some of them, a small part actually not exceeding one hundred in total, decided to establish a group to support my channel and do anything to save it.

    I was touched by this move. They weren¡¯t obliged to do anything. Just like most of the gods in my channel, they were supposed to ignore all of this, simply change the channel and go watch others.

    But this group decided to go all out and seek anything to support me. Even if the god who came to notify me about the curse didn¡¯te from this group, I was sure he came from the noise they created.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I raised my head and said in an honest tone, ¡°I really am impressed and highly value what you did for me.¡±

    [All the gods are notified by your return]

    [An uproar is happening]

    [Many gods are notified by your return]

    [The Hye Ultras group are cheering and making a loud ruckus in the chat]

    [Many gods are turning their eyes at your channel]

    [The view retention rate is skyrocketing]

    [Your channel is suddenly rising in trending in channel list]

    [Keep doing the great job]

    [One god is shouting: Hye is back!]

    [Another is crying: Yeah, he is back!]

    [one of the old gods is saying: Atst! I was this close to give up all hopes for that]

    [A newly joined god before the curse hits your channel says: Damn! I just want to find that damn god who did this to Hye]

    [A group of gods are feeling annoyed! They look at the other gods making the noise and say: Shhh! You ultras are making enough noise to make this channel more worth than what it deserves!]

    I looked at these messages and couldn¡¯t help but feel warm deep inside my heart. It was nice to have such an audience, especially those enthusiastic gods who created my ultras group.

    Who said I didn¡¯t have any backing? These gods, this group of ultras¡­ all of them were my backing.

    Yes it wasn¡¯t as strong as the ones having deep heritage running down their families and races, but at least I wasn¡¯t out of options here.

    [One of the gods asks for the promise you made before the curse]

    [Many gods are looking at that god with discontent]

    [Others are raising their voices and saying: We need Hye to fulfil his promise and select one of us as his sponsor]

    [The gods belonging to your ultras are making a ruckus again]

    [A fight is about to ur]

    [You are strongly advised to take action immediately or else¡­]

    Those damn shameless gods! Even after they abandoned me and simply changed the channel they dared to ask for this!!

    Then let me teach them all a lesson¡­

    ¡°I once promised all of you that I¡¯ll select one to be my sponsor god,¡± I raised my head as I added, ¡°but in return for this I asked for something. I also gave all of you a timeline for that, a deadline that all of you failed without any exception.¡±

    [All the gods in your channel are dead silent]

    [The fight that was about to erupt has stopped. Good work]

    [Many gods are exchanging unpleasant gazes, silentlyining about yourck of honour]

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying I won¡¯t do what I promised,¡± as I hammered over their heads, it was time to give them something, ¡°I got an extra slot that will be added after the end of this ongoing quest. But you don¡¯t expect me to just treat those who tried everything to help me with those who didn¡¯t.¡±

    [Your words left deep impression in many gods]

    [Many gods are shouting with theirins]

    [These gods are saying: It¡¯s not our responsibility to deal with the issues and problems of the streamers!]

    [Few gods are threatening to leave your channel]

    Let them f*ck off then! It was better to cleanse my channel from dirty weed from time to time.

    [The gods belonging to your ultras are shouting in triumph]

    [They are celebrating in front of other gods]

    [The ones with annoyed expression over their faces are thinking about leaving your channel]

    Bastards! At my distressed times you were the first to jump off my ship. If you wanted to leave then f*ck off, I wouldn¡¯t regret losing such useless gods.

    But those who supported me with everything they had must be treated differently. I cleared my throat before adding:

    ¡°So there are two things to be done, the god who sent me a message before and helped me to solve this crisis will have a chance to meet me and speak about the conditions of taking him as a sponsor. Also the ultras group of mine will have the same chance as well. So to my group¡­¡±

    I intentionally paused before grinning, ¡°Celebrate as hard as you can. Be noisy, go crazy, do whatever you want and I¡¯ll support you all the time like you did to me before. Also don¡¯t forget to select one representative from you to meet with me. I promise I¡¯ll select one of you as my sponsor regardless of anything else.¡±

 Chapter 218 A Fight Between Two Girls

    [Your words made an uproar at your channel]

    [Many gods are withdrawing]

    [More gods are joining thanks to the ruckus your ultras and other gods are making]

    [Many gods are asking to join the ultras group]

    [All the eyes are now focused over this group]

    [Discussion is going between the members of your ultras group]

    [More gods are raising their voices, asking to join the ultras group]

    .

    .

    .

    I left the channel messages open while ignoring them. After all this was a smart move from these gods. If I decided to select one god from the ultras group, then why not join it?

    Of course the gods of my ultras group wouldn¡¯t be this naive to simply ept anyone. That would help in further filtering my channel supporters.

    If there was really a good and strongly backed group of gods, then my ultras group of gods wouldn¡¯t blindly reject them.

    Also they wouldn¡¯t just ept anyone else. They might even ask for a high price to join their group. It was clear by thest words I said that I highly valued this group.

    So forget about this chance, more chances would riseter on. Besides who knew, I might even give more authority to this group. Looking at the future, it was all gains with no loss to join this group of ultras.

    Anyway, I left this mess for them to handle. As I went up, I noticed something else.

    Sounds of fighting were there! And the weirdest thing came from a spot closer to my chariot.

    Who dared to be this daring ande to fight just near my chariot?

    As I ran to the edge of my chariot, I was surprised to see who was fighting down there!

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you all!¡±

    ¡°F*ck you b*tch! I¡¯ll kill you first!¡±

    ¡°Leave this b*tch to me! She stole my man and dared to frame him! I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    ¡°Humph, a cry girl who ran crying doesn¡¯t deserve him. Not to mention you are too weak to begin with! What exactly does he see in you? These big things up and below there? Damn! And you are the one calling me b*tch!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    Loud shouts like these prate my ear drums when I reach the edge of my chariot. Just seeing the three of them fighting down there made me want to run as far away as possible from this messy situation.

    They were Hry fighting against the co-team of the jumper and Karoline. I didn¡¯t know what happened but it was clear such a fight was going on for a time so far.

    All of them had visible damage to their gears and clothes. Even their hair was dishevelled. Karoline had a superficial wound at her shoulder, something that told me the hit that caused that was so brutal.

    After all, I made sure to equip my girl with something strong enough to sustain her life!

    Even the jumper had a deep scratch over his mask. It seemed that it was so strong to almost cause a hole in that ugly of his.

    But the one who looked better was none other than Hry. Damn! This girl was really a monster, even against my jumper she was able to hold her ground and even cause him trouble.

    Not to mention that jumper was fighting alongside Karoline! How strong exactly was this Hry?

    ¡°Oh, the man who caused all this mess is here,¡± just as I wanted to retreat in silence without rming them, that bastard managed to spot me.

    Who else would be but that jumper? Damn! I just wanted to go down there and smash that ugly mask off his face!

    ¡°Hye! You have to take responsibility,¡± Hry once spotted me shouted in such shamelessness. I felt my entire body boil with anger. Damn chick, what responsibility were you talking about? Don¡¯t tell me you got pregnant from just one kiss and simple touch!!!

    ¡°Hye! Shut that slut¡¯s mouth or I¡¯ll kill her!¡± Karoline screamed in rage before the two girls jumped at each other¡¯s throat.

    Damn! How did things reach such a deep pit?

    *ng!*

    The two swords shed against the spear before the two separated. That bastard retreated, leaving the stage all for the two to sh as much as like.

    He gave me a look from his eyes, one that told me he was standing all silent and watching what I¡¯d do in such an awkward situation.

    My girl facing such a behemoth meant one end, she would fly back! Karoline rolled up in the air before mming heavily over the ground, leaving behind a long trail on the ground.

    ¡°Stop this madness right now!¡± Just seeing my girl fall on the ground like this made my heart ache. Without feeling myself I already jumped off the chariot,nding over the back of one of the dragons who were flying around my chariot.

    ¡°I already said stop!¡± as I saw Hry fixed on following her spear attack with another, I roared in warning and threatening ways.

    If she dared to move, then I¡¯d be forced to do the same.

    ¡°Humph, be a man then ande down here and take responsibility for what you did to me,¡± that chick bellowed in such shamelessness, one that made my body tremble again out of rage.

    ¡°You¡­ I didn¡¯t do anything to you!¡± I shouted in a challenging tone while hitting my dragon with my foot to take me down.

    As I descended, Hryughed in sarcasm. She raised her fingers and touched her lips in a more daring way.

    ¡°What? Do you want me to strip my armour and show off your hand marks over my body?¡±

    This chick¡­ ¡°F*ck you!¡± I shouted in response while she snorted.

    ¡°I¡¯d love to have that with you,¡± this chick really knew no bounds. I didn¡¯t know if this was her nature or she was doing this on purpose, acting exactly the way Angelica just to tease Karoline.

    ¡°Hye, you have to put an end to this,¡± at such a moment the jumper stepped forward before saying, ¡°let me tell you what I think¡­ You select one of the two to be your girl¡­¡±

 Chapter 219 The Bet Between Two Girls Over Me!

    ¡°I won¡¯t ept that!¡± Just before that jumper would continue his words, Hry interrupted him, ¡°even if he was so blind to not select me, I won¡¯t give up on him.¡±

    ¡°Why the hell are you so fixed on my man?¡± Karoline was already on her feet and she seemed to know no fear at all.

    She walked in a firm way towards Hry, totally ignoring me.

    ¡°He knows why we two should be together,¡± Hry just said these words and I had a bad foreboding feeling in my heart, ¡°we two already have the same kind of power running in our bodies. We are destined to be together, one way or another we will.¡±

    Damn! That¡¯s what I feared! This chick was so daring and careless to even threaten to expose our little secret.

    Damn chick¡­ don¡¯t you know any limits at all or what?

    At this moment, I was the focus of all the three pairs of eyes here.

    ¡°Is that true?¡± The first to ask was Karoline. Just from her tone, I felt so bloody damn pain inside my heart.

    I never knew that sometimes words might be more painful than swords.

    ¡°It¡¯s clear what she said is true,¡± that bastard didn¡¯t let me have a moment of silence as he jumped in and added, ¡°you don¡¯t deserve to be with my Karoline.¡±

    ¡°F*ck you,¡± I said instantly at him before turning towards Hry, ¡°I didn¡¯t allow you to live and work with me to cause such troubles in my life. F*ck off!¡±

    ¡°Humph,¡± yet all that my words could do was to drive a smile over Hry¡¯s face, one that told me how confident she was. ¡°I won¡¯t let the man who touched me go to someone else.¡±

    ¡°As if this is the first time,¡± I said out of my frustration, ¡°you have a long row of exs behind you.¡±

    ¡°And you aren¡¯t better than me,¡± she didn¡¯t show any sign of being insulted, ¡°you gathered lots of girls around you. What? Don¡¯t give me such a look, your man here said it himself before.¡±

    I red at the jumper who raised both hands, giving me a helpless impression that drove me crazier.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you have my man,¡± and as we were fighting at this moment, Karoline said in a roaring and challenging shout.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s share him,¡± out of the blue, this chick simply said, ¡°it won¡¯t be this insane to share the same man together. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t back down,¡± Hry said with a snort, ¡°and if you decide to be with him, then I¡¯ll also stick like glue to the two of you. But if you have problems with sharing him, then you can leave¡­¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t leave him!¡± Karoline shouted and I stood speechlessly looking at the two girls. This sh was heading towards a weird turn.

    I looked at the jumper to see him backing off. That bastard¡­ I was now sure he was behind this sh, and now he was nning to go back and watch the fun show.

    That bastard¡­ I wouldn¡¯t reveal your secret now but I would do it soon when the moment was right. I wouldn¡¯t let you escape with what you did here unscathed like you imagined.

    ¡°Then we will share him.¡±

    ¡°He isn¡¯t a dress to be shared,¡± Karoline replied in a firm tone. Yet all Hry did was tough in a theatrical and fake way.

    ¡°Then perhaps you are afraid¡­¡±

    ¡°Afraid? Tsk, from what?¡± Karolineughed in response. Weird¡­ this conversation was heading into a weird spot.

    ¡°From me of course,¡± Hry crossed her arms before adding, ¡°I can tell you have a better body than me, but girl¡­ didn¡¯t your mom tell you that body wasn¡¯t everything man would be interested in?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ Shut the hell up!¡± Karoline shouted while her angelic face turned all red.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s do this challenge then,¡± I didn¡¯t know why I felt such unease from what she was going to say, ¡°during the next year, each one of us will try his best to seduce him. The girl who manages to capture his bed will be his girl.¡±

    ¡°You are crazy!¡± Karoline said before adding, ¡°you don¡¯t value love and heart matters.¡±

    ¡°They held no value at all,¡± Hry admitted with a light nod, ¡°after all even if a loving husband stood in front of the sexiest woman in the world, he would cheat his wife no matter what! Hell, he might even leave his wife for her.¡±

    ¡°You are a slut!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind any nicknames,¡± Hry lightlyughed, ¡°in the end I¡¯ll be the sole victor and you¡¯ll be left in the shade crying on your miserable fate.¡±

    ¡°Stop this madness now!¡± as things reached to such an extent, I had to intervene.

    ¡°No, let her be,¡± yet unlike what I expected, Karoline was the one to stop me from speaking. I nned to tell Hry that I like Karoline, and I don¡¯t like her! ¡°I ept her challenge, let¡¯s see which will triumph in the end, desire or heart.¡±

    ¡°Humph, you are betting over a losing horse girl,¡± Hry said in limitless confidence, ¡°but I don¡¯t care about that. I can promise you this, if you yed fair with me, then I might allow you to be with the two of us at the end.¡±

    ¡°Screw you,¡± Karoline said in reply and I only stood motionless between the two girls like a statue.

    What the hell just happened now? Why did I feel like I was insulted in this deal?

    ¡°Bravo¡­ it went very well indeed,¡± just as I was in the middle of my puzzlement and shock, that damn bastard pped and walked towards us.

    ¡°You fought so hard and in the end you ended up giving such a wolf two delicious meals to eat everyday. Damn! Why do I feel so much envy towards you now?¡±

    Despite his words, his tone carried mockery and sarcasm. That bastard¡­ he was making a fool of me!

    ¡°F*ck off!¡± I instantly replied in a harsh tone and attitude.

    ¡°What the hell is your problem?¡± Hry suddenly turned towards the jumper before adding, ¡°you are giving me wrong messages¡­ What? Are you a men lover or what?¡±

 Chapter 220 The Quest Is Over

    ¡°M¡­ Me?!!!¡± the jumper paused as he was stupefied. Damn! At this moment I just desperately wanted to see the look over his face to feel more satisfied.

    Damn! If I just could remove his mask now, then this scene would be priceless! I wouldn¡¯t just let such a precious shot be thrown into my channel. I¡¯d use one of the advertising reels I had and would turn his clip into a universe wide famed clip.

    What a regret!

    ¡°Since the first moment I met you and I got a bad, a baaaaad feeling about you!¡± she extended her tone at the second bad word.

    I wanted tough, but I didn¡¯t so I wouldn¡¯t let that bastard escape from this trap.

    ¡°Stop spouting bullshit!¡± he roared after a few moments of shocking pause. That dude¡­ Damn! His mask just saved him from another disaster.

    ¡°I¡¯m just saying what I¡¯m feeling,¡± Hry shrugged before giving him a fist, ¡°one day I¡¯ll know the truth. My senses never failed me ever, not even once.¡±

    ¡°And your snake-like senses told you to target my Hye?¡± Karoline said in disgust, and Hryughed in response.

    ¡°It¡¯s every sexy girl¡¯s nature, ugly girl,¡± she started her war of words early on, ¡°if you are even half of me, you might have known what I¡¯m talking about.¡±

    ¡°Slut!¡±

    ¡°Ugly girl!¡±

    ¡°Stop it you two!¡± I had to interfere to stop this from snowballing again.

    ¡°She started it!!¡±

    The two girls said it at the same time, pointing at each other like they were mirror images or something.

    I shook my head while feeling I brought more trouble and headache to myself by this deal between the two. As for the jumper, I was sure he was thanking all the lucky shrine gods for giving him this chance to escape the clutches of this chick.

    Wait¡­ if the two agreed to be my girls, so didn¡¯t that consider that chick¡­ My chick? Or what?

    It seemed things wouldn¡¯t look that bad for me at all!

    ¡°Anyway,¡± I cleared my throat, ¡°we need to keep working over rebuilding the damages underneath the walls. After that we will scatter and go for different paths.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not possible!¡± Hry said with augh, ¡°I won¡¯t let you escape my eyes even for one second.¡±

    ¡°This can¡¯t be done,¡± I firmly shook my head, ¡°I have to send you two away¡­¡±

    ¡°See?¡± Without waiting for me to finish up my words, Hry turned towards Karoline and pointed at her in mockery, ¡°you made him hate being with us!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not rted to her,¡± I had to intervene again. Why did I feel like my role here turned out to be a firefighter or something? ¡°I have a big n and I need all my top fighters to lead their armies and do certain tasks here.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have an army,¡± Hry raised her hand like a girl in a ss, ¡°so I won¡¯t be able to do my tasks.¡±

    ¡°Easy,¡± before Karoline would say anything and pick a fight again with her, I said with a calm smile over my face, ¡°I have lots of forces being trained as we speak. In less than a day, an army will be gathered here for you to lead.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Hry¡¯s eyes widened as Iughed on her funny response.

    What is my chick? Did you think I was fluking when I said my army was much bigger than yours or what?

    ¡°Are you going to bring them from the Selvators?¡± the jumper asked, ¡°as far as I can recall, we brought everything from them.¡±

    ¡°You made the Selvators train humans?!!!¡± This time the shock in Hry¡¯s voice was genuine.

    But I ignored herment.

    ¡°Not them, I¡¯ll ask Wryly to send the people he is training to here.¡±

    ¡°That Berserkers?!¡± it was time for the jumper to be surprised, ¡°is he also training troops for us?¡±

    ¡°You also made a deal with Berserkers to help us?!!!¡±

    Again I ignored such sillyments from these two. At some point, I felt that jumper got cloned and sent his clone in the form of my chick.

    ¡°Just wait for a day here before the forces arrive,¡± I said before turning around and motioning to my girl, Karoline, toe to my side as usual.

    Yet the first to react wasn¡¯t her but Hry. Just like a Curasee race forcing himself into anyone¡¯s body, she stuck herself to my side while leaving little space for Karoline.

    ¡°What?¡± as Karoline stopped just a few inches away from me, her eyes red in a dangerous and threatening way.

    Damn! Another fight was simply going to happen like this.

    ¡°Forget it,¡± I pushed Hry away. Yet at this brief moment of contact, all I felt was a soft body that made me interested in touching more.

    ¡°Ahem,¡± I cleared my throat, driving away such useless thoughts, ¡°I¡¯ll go and arrange things. As for you two¡­ Just go and repair the walls. Don¡¯t fight, I forbid you from this.¡±

    ¡°Sure my man, I¡¯ll do anything for your sake,¡± Hry hurriedly said and Karoline was left silent, only ring at Hry in anger.

    ¡°What about me?¡± The jumper stopped me with his question.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Just before I could say anything to him, a weird message popped up in front of me and everyone else.

    [The second main quest is finally over]

    [Please stay put and wait for judging your entire progress in the quest]

    What the hell¡­ did a week just pass? I didn¡¯t feel it!

    When I thought about it, that fight against that illusionist archlord took more time than it needed.

    As for thest battle against that dragon archlord¡­ It seemed so shy but it also took more time as well.

    I thought again about my performance in this quest before feeling reassured. I got lots of castles and emblems to even count! I also gained many gates, and also this city.

    As for the city I conquered, I doubted I had more than three. After all the cities I conquered gave up for my deal with the two allied races.

 Chapter 221 Ranked Fifth

    I didn¡¯t regret doing this even now. I gained lots more than what the system would give me. At least just having Hry on my side didn¡¯t cause me any problems to recruit an army for her with just one word.

    [Bro, I need half of the camps you are training for me] as the system was taking its time to calcte the end result of my performance. [Please send them to Albany city, the one with big mega gate]

    [Sure brother, I¡¯ll send the word to those working with them] he sent before adding, [I might take a few hours to gather them before sending them to you. They will take half a day to arrive]

    [Thanks bro] I sent before closing the chat and waited for the final result from the system.

    As soon as I closed the chat with him, the system finished its calctions and sent me these messages.

    [Your score is now ready]

    [Your actions in this quest are outstanding!]

    [Congrattions! You already conquered three cities at the end of the quest]

    [Congrattions! You conquered twenty-three cities throughout the course of the quest]

    [Your final evaluation is: Exceptional]

    [You have a ranking over the entire world in this quest]

    [Congrattions! Your ranking is fifth over the entire world in this quest]

    [Your rewards are being calcted]

    [Please wait for more instructions]

    Fifth? That was something new for me. I never thought there was a ranking over the entire world in these quests.

    It was good that the system considered my efforts to im lots of cities. Even though I gave up on many things, I didn¡¯t end up losing my efforts.

    ¡°I got such a bad evaluation!! F*ck!!!¡± Just as I waited, I heard this loud shout and curse just metres beside me.

    It was that chick. I looked at her without feeling any sympathy towards her.

    ¡°What? Did you run all the way after that dragon while ignoring the quest?¡± I asked in mockery and she snorted.

    ¡°Loser,¡± Karolineughed at her while the jumper only shook his head.

    ¡°I already spread out my forces to get control over many cities,¡± she bellowed back, ¡°but I ended uping in sixth ce! There is some bastard who kicked me out of the top five!!¡±

    I looked at her as I blinked twice before praying the final list of this quest ranking wouldn¡¯te up at all.

    ¡°You got screwed up with someone else, hahaha, you deserve that b*tch!¡± Karoline didn¡¯t shut her mouth up. Luckily for me, there was no final list to be disyed.

    ¡°You should have note here. You should have stayed back there,¡± even the jumper spoke.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± yet Hry said without care, ¡°a list will be provided after the end of the reward assessment. I¡¯ll see who is that bastard to get my own ce this time and seek my revenge from him.¡±

    Damn! Why the hell did I feel this cold at my back? I looked at my chariot¡­ yes, it was wise to move away now and fake my ignorance about any of this.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Damn you jumper! Why the hell did you speak right now?!!

    ¡°Are you going to rest?¡± Karoline asked, and her face turned all red as she said this.

    ¡°Oh, resting is the best thing,¡± Hry jumped at this chance and held my arm, ¡°let¡¯s have a rest babe, let¡¯s all have a rest together.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t go to rest,¡± I freed my arm from her, ¡°I¡¯m going to have a walk around the city.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯lle with you,¡± Karoline said and I just wanted to shout at her to shut up.

    ¡°I¡¯lle as well,¡± as expected! Hry wouldn¡¯t let Karoline have any moment of peace with me without butting in.

    ¡°You three have things to do,¡± I said while starting to walk again, ¡°just go and do whatever you have to do.¡±

    ¡°Something is fishy about you,¡± just before I could walk one metre away, that bastard said this, ¡°I bet my mask that you are hiding something.¡±

    ¡°Hiding? What the hell man!¡±

    ¡°Yes, he is,¡± Karoline looked at me then at Hry, ¡°are you two¡­¡±

    Babe! Not even you!

    ¡°I¡¯d love to say we are dating behind your back but I have nothing to do with that,¡± Hry raised both hands in the air before she jumped in the air, ¡°damn! The final rewards are here. Let me check that bastard who took my ce!¡±

    I moved my eyes around like a thief who got busted in theft. I didn¡¯t know what this ranking thing was all about.

    Yet the next streak of messages just told me the reason why Hry acted in such a way.

    [Your rewards are here]

    [You gained one free slot to receive god blessing]

    [You gained ten million coins]

    [You gained five dark gold gears with stats enough to rival themon ck graded items]

    [You gained the right to turn any building to one of the special building for free]

    [You can check the list of special buildingster on]

    [You got the fifth rank over the entire world]

    [You are now considered one of the top five, the best candidates to reach paragon of your race at the end of the apocalypse]

    [You got a right to participate in the top five tournament one month from now between you and the other four paragon candidates]

    [You got the right to select one city from your territory and appoint it as your base]

    [Having a base city will allow your forces to gain extra bonus stats whenever they are inside your territory]

    [Your forces must be in a linked territory with your base city to gain such boost]

    [You gained the right to check the final list of top hundred winners]

    [Only top ten can enjoy such treatment]

    [You can select anyone and add as a friend if you want]

    Just as I read these messages, I heard a blood curdling shout from my side. Damn! That chick must have checked the list and read my name there.

 Chapter 222 The Unfair Punishment

    ¡°It was¡­ You!!!¡± she red at me in deep shock. Her body trembled violently and I didn¡¯t know if she was acting like this out of shock or rage.

    ¡°You are mine, mine!¡± she opened her fist and closed it while giving me such a vicious smile.

    Damn! How the hell did I end up with such a girl? Ok chick, if you wanted to challenge me then fine¡­ I¡¯d show you how a true man would honour your beauty and bodyter on.

    Just before I could say anything, another piece of bad news came ring in front of my eyes.

    [You have scored higher than anyone else in your race in this quest]

    [Three paragon candidates in this quest paid a price and used their entire reward for implementing a punishment over you]

    What the f*ck¡­?!!! I didn¡¯t need to ask about the identity of those races. Of course they would be those damn Dragons, Subi, and useless Illusionists!

    Punishment? I got punished when I got such sess in this quest? What logic was in that option? Damn you system, shame on you!

    [You and your forces are prohibited from participating in two quests starting from now]

    [See you in quest five]

    ¡°F*ck you!¡± I shouted in a weird way, a way that made everyone look at me in doubt and surprise.

    ¡°Are you crushing the sky or the suns?¡± The jumper tried to be funny, but dude¡­ ¡°Just stay the hell away from me at this moment!¡± I roared at him like a wounded beast.

    ¡°Babe¡­ I¡¯m not that mad at you getting this rank from me¡­ After you what are you but my man?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± I shouted at her before turning around, ¡°go and do what I told you to do. Stop contacting me for now¡­¡±

    ¡°Hye¡­¡± Karoline tried to speak but I gave her a warning gaze to shut her up.

    Damn! A punishment for two quests? What the f*ck those higher ups behind the system thought when they created such a thing?

    I thought to abandon my share of rewards from this quest to punish them back. But just as I felt the cold breeze of air on top of my flying away chariot, I started to slowly calm down.

    ¡°This won¡¯t do,¡± I shook my head while feeling more frustrated than before. If I just got a way to pay them back then I might feel a little better. But now? I had no idea about what to do to get my revenge.

    Besides, I always thought about paying them back double! Triple! Or more times than that!

    ¡°If I did that¡­ Then it will be like burning my own house to kill thieves,¡± I took in a deep breath before mming my fist against the side of my chariot, ¡°think¡­ Think you stupid¡­ What can I do to turn this around?¡±

    You might ask why I was acting this mad. First of all, I wasn¡¯t alone in this! If I was only punished then it wouldn¡¯t matter much.

    But I got punished with my entire force. So even thinking about sending my forces around toplete the quests wouldn¡¯t matter.

    The first impact over me and my forces would be the sealing of our stats. We only got chances to upgrade our stats when the quest started.

    But now? I had enough stat points for myself and my top elites. But what about the grand army I led? What about the more humans I nned to add to my forces during this time?

    Two f*Cking quests!!! Man! That was brutal punishment!

    If I thought aboutying low and trying to fight monsters during the quest, then my forces wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything from these monsters.

    As long as there were quests running, anyone could im monster materials easily. But if we were excluded from the quests¡­ then doing this wouldn¡¯t gain us anything in return.

    So even trying to push my forces to gather materials and sell them in exchange for buying as many stat points as possible wouldn¡¯t do.

    The option I thought about was to use my coins and buy stat points for them. But even with my coins, I wouldn¡¯t be able to buy even enough stats to cover up the needs of one tenth of my current forces.

    So this wouldn¡¯t do¡­

    ¡°Just calm down¡­ there must be a way out of this¡­¡± I started to slowly regte my breathing, trying my best to chill out.

    Just after half an hour, the first idea shed in my mind.

    ¡°Damn! I totally forgot about that!¡± I opened my inventory before finding two things lying there.

    I felt they got dust over the long period I left them there.

    ¡°So I got one solution¡­ But I must think about more options as well,¡± even when I found a way to solve this stat problem, I didn¡¯t stop thinking.

    ¡°ording to the general order of the quests, the next one will be a test from the apocalypse for anyone holding any city¡­¡± I muttered to myself before thinking about the current situation in this area.

    ¡°The punishment didn¡¯t say anything about me sitting around or preventing me from doing anything,¡± this was the first thought that popped up in my mind.

    My earlier n here was built over my extension to the East. the entirend East from here to the ocean must fall within my reach. So what if I couldn¡¯t participate in the uing quests?

    I¡¯d shift my ce from a yer in the apocalypse into an agent to the apocalypse itself. I¡¯d act as monsters, attacking cities and iming thends I needed.

    Plus that chick told me that the dragon archlord left behind vast areas ofnds unimed. It would be a big loss to leave this area untouched like that.

    What I feared was the intervention and limitation from the system. For example, the system might prevent me from dominating any castle or emblem, or even taking control of entire cities.

    If that happened, then I¡¯d let my allies step in and help me in that. As for the reward for this, hmm¡­ Didn¡¯t that dragon archlord leave behind vast territory? Why wouldn¡¯t we work together and divide it in between ourselves?

 Chapter 223 My Counterattack

    I knew that paragons already assigned the world over their top people. So Wryly and Fang were limited in action in this region. That central region would fall under the jurisdiction of other archlords.

    But that didn¡¯t mean they couldn¡¯t fight in between themselves. I still recalled how Wryly got promoted and became an archlord thanks to his gains from our little deal.

    Also Fang once told me that in each race there were many paragons, five,peting over the control over their entire race with all their might.

    So it would be natural for these two to work and expand their territories outside their assigned borders. Fang wasn¡¯t a problem. That dude was ambitious, not lesser than me.

    But Wrylya€| that dude was all focused on fighting. Without a good fight, he wouldn¡¯t be excited to have part in this.

    I slightly thought about this situation. Would I lie to Wryly to lure him in? Or should I first work with Fang, gather intel about this region before deciding what to say to Wryly?

    In fact lying was a big problem as if we went there and faced no strong foe, Wryly would lose his trust in me. It would be a gamble to just lie. It was better to gather intel first before doing anything else.

    As for the fourth quest, it would be a task to expand the territory of each city lord over other cities.

    This was a simple brutal fight between the city lords in each region. I wouldn¡¯t care about this stage. After all, I¡¯d either go and crush more cities myself, or use the help of my allies and let them control the cities I¡¯d conquer.

    As for my share, I¡¯d safely secure it using a contract. But should I aim towards gaining territory or gaining camps?

    I had to choose between these two goals. After I thought for another half an hour, I decided to aim for both.

    The East region from here would be totally covered by my forces. I wouldn¡¯t let that area fall under anyone¡¯s control but me.

    So I¡¯d aim to gain territory here. As for the central part of the continent, if I gained control over an area adjacent to here then I¡¯d simply im it.

    But if the forces expanded far out of my ability to defend, then it would be better to rece these cities and towns with training camps.

    After all these camps would serve me best in the near future. What was the benefit of having vast territory and a small army to defend it?

    It was better to have a concentrated base with a strong and grand army, well trained humans who would serve as my strongest sword when the fifth quest kicked in.

    That quest would mostly be about a general test of resilience and witts. I had a belief that it would be a mix between monster invasion plus attacks from other city lords and big figures.

    It would be an open war, where defence and offence would meet together as a single test for any war lord.

    I wouldn¡¯t need all my forces toe with me to the centralnds. The East mission woulde first. After iming the entire East part of this continent, I¡¯d work second over the important human arsenal weapons upgrade.

    That would take a long time, and a hellish amount of resources and intelligent minds. I hoped that by the arrival of the fifth quest, my forces would be partly equipped with our firearm systems, changing the entire course of this war.

    But when heading West, I¡¯d rather prefer to take part of my forces. First I¡¯d need forces to keep defending here. Building defensive points, making sure cities were well secured, plus the trials over the upgraded human firearm weapons systems.

    In addition to that, I¡¯d need them also for the other mission. I looked again at my inventory while smiling in confidence.

    ¡°Trying to punish me so hard to put an end to my clear progress? Humph! You are simply daydreaming.¡±

    I opened the friendliest of mine, selected Fang and simply sent to him:

    [Are you satisfied with the results of this quest?]

    [It¡¯s indeed refreshing to have more than what I wanted]

    I first started with such a greeting. My rtionship with him hasn¡¯t been that goodtely. So I had to start by reminding him of my worth and value in his current progress.

    [Tell me, do you think the next quest will be limited to here?]

    [Of course!]

    His answer was short, swift, and firm.

    [What about ying outside these limiting rules?]

    [What do you mean?]

    [Where are you now?]

    [Not that far from you] he paused before adding, [I heard you got yourself a nice city from the clutches of Dragons and Berserkers. Nice job by the way]

    Aha! Even if we have our little differences in thest deal, he was still focused over the big picture.

    It seemed what I did to Wryly came to serve his goals. It also was a clear deration that I didn¡¯t totally support those Berserkers over Selvators. I was just simply working for my own good.

    [I just did what¡¯s best for me] I sent to him before adding, [I want to aim towards the West. That dragon archlord that died left behind a vast area unimed. But Ick intel about the other contenders in the area]

    [I already heard the two dragon paragons themselves sent envoys to im this region before the third quest would end]

    As expected! But were they the only enemies we would face?

    [Archlords?]

    [It¡¯s yet unclear who wille, but at least the two will be archlords]

    [If they are archlords, then we can crush them]

    [We?]

    [I want to form a coalition army between our three forces and split the spoils together] I didn¡¯t hide my thoughts from him. Fang was smart, if he suspected I was doing something from his back he would instantly react differently towards me.

    [I heard weird rumours by the way]

    Rumours? One thing popped into my mind once I read his message.

 Chapter 224 The Coalition Army

    [It¡¯s true]

    [Then you can¡¯t take part in the uing fights]

    [Who said?]

    [Aren¡¯t you prevented from taking part in the quests?]

    [Dude¡­ Taking part is something, and causing chaos is another]

    He paused for a long five minutes, seemingly chatting with his paragon. Fang was smart. He would guess partially what I was seeking here.

    [So you want to form this army and go to hit that central region in the West, right?]

    [Bingo]

    [But what if you can¡¯t im anything there? Won¡¯t that end up with great losses for you?]

    Expected! He or his paragon or both must have guessed my current ns.

    [Contracts exist to solve such issues]

    [The same way of payment then?]

    [I¡¯ll retain my right to im one fifth of the region we conquer] I sent to him, [ording to my choice, anything I select will fall under my control after the end of quest four]

    [Twenty percent? Hmm¡­ That leaves eighty percent unimed]

    [I¡¯ll trade these with training camps from the two of you]

    [You n to bring that stinky brat with you?]

    [I told you already, I¡¯m aiming to form a coalition army]

    [Can¡¯t the two of us just do it?]

    I thought about it already. It would be possible indeed, yet too risky.

    [The damage we¡¯ll get will be heavy, besides the gains will surely be lower]

    [I understand] he seemed to know how to weigh the risks of this operation, [I¡¯ll prepare myself to move out in two days. The next quest will start in seven days, but more yers will be there if we dyed to this extent]

    [More yers?]

    [I heard Dragons aren¡¯t the only race interested in this empty zone]

    [Berserkers are with us]

    [Don¡¯t group the entire race in one basket. Wryly is just a recently promoted archlord, with no prestige or weigh in the world of archlords of his race]

    I got what he wanted to say here. It seemed other archlords of the Berserkers didn¡¯t put Wryly in their eyes at all.

    [That¡¯s also true about Selvators?]

    [It¡¯s true about any race]

    So a big fight was destined to happen. If so then¡­

    [Is it better to be the early forces to be there?]

    [What do you mean?]

    [You said that the dragon archlords n to take over this area by the end of quest three, right?]

    [It¡¯s true]

    [Then it¡¯s better to let the weaklings fight first, exhaust their forces before we step in]

    [Hmm¡­ But this might also be the same n of these dragons. Don¡¯t forget that having castles and emblems will help any defensive forces]

    [I know, but we don¡¯t have enough forces to contend against them]

    [Who said?]

    [You] I sent before adding, [You just told me that many forces will be in y in that region. Even in your race, you won¡¯t be the only one fighting to dominate there. So that means less forces and lots of enemies]

    [I got your point but I rmend against dying too much]

    [Don¡¯t worry] I said, [We¡¯ll hit there before the third quest starts]

    [Five days then?]

    [Let¡¯s meet by then] I sent before adding, [as for the rest of the cities and regions nearby, we can start taking these by now]

    [I see¡­ I¡¯ll send a contract over then]

    I knew waiting too long would be risky as going too early. I had to time our arrival right. The best would be just before the start of the third quest.

    Third quest would set loose lots of monsters in swarms at all cities and towns. If we tried to march through this quest, we would face great trouble fighting those monster herds.

    So the best way was to have a safe path made out of cities and towns under our control, linking that central region with here. This would make our forces more secure.

    Other races would also know that. So they would rashly try to control that region early on. I wouldn¡¯t hurry and let them fight among themselves first, then finally appear with a grand army and divide that region with those dragons.

    Then the entire third quest would turn from a fight against monsters into a fight between the two forces of us.

    Plus there was also another reason behind my decision; that chick¡¯s forces.

    Her forces were already in that region. I¡¯d ask her toe and n the movement of her forces on the map before giving out orders.

    They had to control regions closer to my side, so when I arrived, we would work together easily to control more regions.

    Of course she wasn¡¯t considered part of my forces, yet I never thought about giving the conquered regions to her without a contract.

    And from what I knew about her, she wouldn¡¯t agree to sign such a contract easily. If she agreed, then she would solve a big issue for me. Trusting these regions to humans was much better than other races.

    But if she refused, then I¡¯d only have to trust my share with Selvators and Berserkers by contracts.

    As I was lost in my thoughts, the contract came. I read it carefully before signing it. By this, my deal with Fang was done smoothly.

    I sent it to Wryly and exined the situation briefly to him. As expected! Once he knew there was a big fight going to happen against monsters and other races, he was excited to jump in.

    But the question he asked made me pause my negotiations for him. I had to return to Fang to solve this matter before anything else.

    [What about this eighty percent ofnd? How will we share it between my people and Fang¡¯s?] that was what Wryly asked.

    From what I knew about Fang, that dude would simply prefer to let things go with a strength rule. The more capable would take more than the other one.

    Of course this would make sense, but for Wryly he wouldn¡¯t settle on that. As for me, thest thing I¡¯d hoped to see was an internal fight and skirmishes between the forces of my allied coalition army.

    I had to solve this problem with an idea that would serve both sides¡¯ interests and also mine.

 Chapter 225 Selling Them My Point

    As for the part regarding why I¡¯d take eighty percentpensation from them despite my share being supposed to be equal to theirs, luckily no one of them asked anything about this.

    Wryly might be too stupid to get this point, but Fang wasn¡¯t. That dude must have thought about this, and thought about the grand picture here. What was the loss about training more humans for him? He wouldn¡¯t pay or lose anything anyway.

    Besides, I never left my human forces for too long at their camps. I always was in dire need for more troops, and the longest time for any human camp so far didn¡¯t exceed one week.

    Anyway, as they didn¡¯t ask, I¡¯d rather remain silent about this point. As for the problem of sharing the eighty percent between the two, I had an idea that would bring me more benefits for sure.

    I would link the percentage each race would take in the end by nothing else but the number of human training camps each side had at the end.

    This way I¡¯d make sure they¡¯d be more excited to have more training camps all the time, and also might act way above the contract we had and add more human camps without asking for anything else in return.

    They wouldn¡¯t lose anything in return for training such human camps. After all, the area we were talking about was almost five foldrger than the area we currently were active at.

    They would find arge number of captured humans in cages in any city or town they¡¯d enter. They also might use humans from other cities and towns under their current control to make sure they¡¯d gain the most at the end of this deal.

    Perfect! Now that I got my idea, it was time to sell it to them.

    [Dude, that Berserker asks for fifty percent of the entire loot for himself]

    [What the f*ck?!!! Who does he think himself to be?]

    Fang¡¯s reaction was expected to my little lie here. Of course Wryly didn¡¯t ask for anything, but if I had to sell my idea to these two, I had to first y Fang right.

    [He says he has more fighters than you] this was indeed a fact, [Besides he says his forces are more brutal than yours]

    [F*ck him! Since when Berserkers were stronger than Selvators?]

    [Calm down dude, I just told him something but he replied with a challenge]

    [A challenge?]

    [He says the higher to gain castles will have the right to take more of the loot]

    [Even if I can do it, I won¡¯t agree to this!] Fang was acting as I expected, [If he thinks he has more force, then let him wait until our next meeting. I swear I¡¯ll show him what the difference in numbers mean!]

    Good! Now that passive Selvator was getting hyped over this. [I proposed something else by the way, something I believe it will solve this without causing any problems during our fight]

    [Say it man!]

    [As you two are going to exchange camps with me in return for cities, then why not use this as the main judging point in this little fight?]

    [The one with more will have the right to choose more? That¡¯s not fair!]

    [I¡¯m not doing it his way but my way] I sent before adding, [See¡­ We¡¯ll meet at the end of this war then we will run numbers. The final percent of the camps you two have will be the same percent the eighty percentnd will be divided upon]

    [You mean if at the end, we ran the numbers and ended up by eighty-twenty percent for me, then I¡¯ll get eighty percent?] Fang was from Selvators, a race that was obsessed with fairness and prestige.

    Yet he showed for more than once his greedy nature. Of course I was ying on this point, and I just hit the mark here.

    [That¡¯s my point] I sent over, [But I¡¯m waiting for your answer before hearing his]

    [I agree for sure] he sent, [Let¡¯s have a three party contract]

    [Let me first hear his answer]

    [If he refused, then forget about him man. I can bring enough forces to take down that area without the need of that arrogant berserker]

    [Ok]

    Of course I¡¯d never agree to that. From the start, Fang wanted this loot all for himself. Of course he was envying Wryly for his promotion. Such an unexpected upgrade in ranks inspired Selvator to think about doing the same.

    But to do so he needed to prove his worth. What was better than this fight to show off his calibre to his paragon? That was also why he instantly agreed over my proposition without even flinching.

    As for Wryly, that dude agreed the moment he knew Fang had agreed. I also added little fuel between the two, making sure I didn¡¯t go overboard here.

    After all, I wanted to ignite the fire of challenge between these two as much as I could. If they got the bait sessfully, then I¡¯d earn lots of human camps for free.

    I received the contract during the next few minutes. Fang wrote down everything and stated clearly the conditions of this war, the familiar way of trading cities, towns, and castles with me, andstly the way to divide the final piece ofnd at the end of this war.

    He even went to the extent of providing examples with numbers. In all the examples he provided, he made sure he would get the higher amount each time.

    [That Fang bro is really daring!] as Wryly got the contract he sent this back to me, [Does he really believe he will have a ny to ten percent human camp equation at the end?]

    [He truly believes so] I added more fuel again, [after all he ns to summon more fighters and use even the help of his paragon]

    [Is this even allowed?]

    [Nothing in the rules is against this]

    [Then let¡¯s see who has the biggest pocket in the two of us] Wryly finally got the bait, [I¡¯ll do everything in my power to win this. I want to see his bitter face again after this war is over. His face back at the epic gate was epic!]

    I didn¡¯t stand idle and after Wryly signed the contract, I delivered the words he said in the letter to Fang. Thetter went berserk and swore this fight would be his win.

    And by this, the mission of selling my condition to both ended up with great sess¡­ Bravo man!

 Chapter 226 Another Girls Fight

    Now I had five days till meeting with these two big boys. I was now very excited for this meeting, and more excited for the end of this war.

    As I solved the problem of dealing with the conquered cities in the uing two quests, it was time for me to solve two more problems.

    [Where are you?]

    [What? Missed me already? I know you were just faking coldness in front of her to not hurt her feelings]

    [Shut up and juste to my chariot]

    [Where are you?]

    [Just go to the central part of the city, you¡¯ll find a portal there. Just pass through it and you¡¯ll arrive at my chariot]

    I sent this message to Hry. As for that portal it was the staff of mine. I grew the habit of saving bookmarks of every ce I visited since I got this awesome staff of mine.

    [A space tool? Damn! My man rocks!]

    [Just stop this ande]

    [Coming, don¡¯t be this impatient¡­ I¡¯ll make sure to make up to you in my own way]

    I closed the chat while ignoring her sexual remark. As I told her, I also told Karoline and that jumper.

    After all, I needed to hear more voices about this n. After all, once I started, I wouldn¡¯t be able to change lots of things in it.

    My forces would be scattered over arge stretch ofnd. I had to make sure I wouldn¡¯t need my forces and couldn¡¯t get them.

    As the three were heading to my chariot, I decided to sit and rx my mind. The issue of cultivation had to be fixed, but not now.

    I still had five days till our meeting. I intended to use this time to think thoroughly about what my cultivation should be like.

    I would need my cultivation during the uing war, and the more quests waiting for me after quest four¡¯s end. It would be a waste to have such a power and not use it.

    ¡°You are really impatient!¡± Just as I was rxing my mind, my peace was ruined with the arrival of this chick.

    ¡°Just wait at your ¡­¡± before I could say anything, she sprinted andnded her body over mine. Without me doing anything, she was already lying on my legs with her head, looking at me with her mesmerising azure red eyes, while her hair covered my entire lower half.

    Something was tickling at my thing down below. Damn chick, what did you n to do here?

    ¡°Ahem,¡± I cleared my throat, tried to push her head but my arm was grabbed with hers.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think you can get rid of me this easily,¡± she said in a low tone that held its own charm within, ¡°I know she ising, so let the two of us enjoy this moment of peace together.¡±

    This chick¡­ she knew Karoline wasing and still did this! Just looking at her eyes from this angle made my heart slightly race in its beats.

    ¡°You are ying with fire,¡± I warned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t want a taste of this,¡± she pointed at her body. Just seeing her hands moving across her chest, slightly pushing the two lumps up and giving them more contour made my saliva run.

    ¡°What are you two doing?¡± Just as I was lost in looking at her sexy fiery body, an uproar came from one direction.

    ¡°N¡­ Nothing,¡± I instantly was jolted up to my feet while theughs of Hry kept ranging in my ears.

    ¡°What? Didn¡¯t we already agree on what each can do?¡± this chick stood slowly, crossed up her arms while puffing her chest slightly up in an intentional way.

    ¡°I warned you,¡± yet the one to speak was that bastard, the jumper, ¡°Hye can¡¯t be trusted at all!¡±

    ¡°Humph, we¡¯ll see who will win in the end,¡± Karoline said in challenge before stamping her feet over my chariot, heading towards me.

    ¡°Step aside,¡± yet Hry moved and blocked her path without saying anything.

    ¡°Or¡­ What?¡± I couldn¡¯t see her face, all I could see was her back. She was acting confident, daring and not flinching back to get what she wanted; me.

    But why did neither of these two girls ever ask about my opinion in this matter? I looked at Karoline and all I could see was the seeds of a fight.

    ¡°Stop you two from this childish act,¡± I had to intervene before things would develop to a point of no return, ¡°I didn¡¯t call you here to have a fight.¡±

    ¡°Says the one who was having a feast just now,¡± the jumper snorted and I simply snorted back.

    ¡°Why not go and find yourself a girl to flirt and feast on? You are a pathetic man! I have two and you have none, really pathetic.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you want to die?¡± I said in mockery while mimicking the way he used to say it. His eyes red in a dangerous way, and I onlyughed again in return.

    ¡°I know your secret, bud,¡± I said in a mysterious tone, a warning and underlying threat that managed to stop that crazy dude from doing anything here.

    ¡°Anyway,¡± I finally turned to the two girls before adding, ¡°I gathered you here to put a n about the future two quests.¡±

    ¡°Why two quests?¡± Karoline asked.

    ¡°Are we going to have two quests at the same time?¡± Hry raised an eyebrow, and I couldn¡¯t help but bring the bad news to them.

    ¡°Damn Hye! Why should I suffer from this?¡± The first reaction came from Hry before the jumperughed and Karoline didn¡¯t let this chance slip.

    ¡°If you are this bitter, then leave him and go back to whatever rock you were hiding under.¡±

    ¡°Screw you,¡± Hry bellowed, ¡°I will never leave his side, no matter what.¡±

    ¡°Humph, says the girl who justined about this,¡± the jumper stepped in, supporting Karoline against Hry.

    ¡°I will stand by your side, no matter what,¡± yet Hry turned and faced me while saying this. I nodded, jumping over this sh that I had a feeling it would get repeated more frequently from now on.

 Chapter 227 Drawing A Map

    ¡°Now we need to talk about our n,¡± I seriously said before adding while looking at Hry, ¡°you came from a ce far from here. I want you to draw a detailed map on the ground before exining the situation in that area.¡±

    ¡°You mean a map of Illinois?¡±

    ¡°Of course that¡¯s what he meant, genius!¡± the jumper rolled up his eyes, attracting the aggressiveness of Hry.

    ¡°Says the loser,¡± she shrugged and before the jumper would fall into this trap, I gave him a warning gaze.

    Enough of wasting time kids, we have many things left to do.

    ¡°This is Illinois.¡±

    But after half an hour of waiting and watching Hry work on the ground, I regretted asking her to do that.

    If I asked a five years old girl to draw, her drawing wouldn¡¯te as bad as what Hry just did! Damn! Don¡¯t tell me she didn¡¯t know what Illinois state looked like.

    ¡°This is Illinois? Pft!¡± Karoline couldn¡¯t hold herself and pointed at these scratches and irregr lines on the ground whileughing in mockery.

    ¡°What do you think this is, pathetic girl?¡± Hry didn¡¯t like the tone or the words of her rival, crossed up her arms and looked in challenge towards Karoline.

    ¡°I¡¯d say an apple pie or something,¡± the jumperughed and joined Karoline. Hry turned to me and all I could do to you, chick, was to raise both hands in the air, announcing my helplessness towards this.

    ¡°Screw you all! I dare to see how you¡¯ll draw my Illinois then.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you,¡± Karoline moved, grabbed that white charcoal from Hry¡¯s hand before scoffing, ¡°just watch.¡±

    This time the drawing didn¡¯t take longer than five minutes. The map wasn¡¯t that detailed but it was good. Comparing this to Isabe¡¯s map from before, I knew Karolinecked a lot.

    Butparing this looking like a map drawing to whatever Hry drew, this was obviously better in every way.

    ¡°Humph, you seem to know my Illinois very well,¡± Hry acted shamelessly and didn¡¯t show any sign of embarrassment or defeat at all.

    This chick¡­ She had her own strength after all.

    ¡°A daughter of thest president of the US will know the corners of her country very well,¡± Karoline stood up and proudly said.

    ¡°You¡­ What?¡± This was the first time for Hry to know the true identity of Karoline. And thetter just raised her chin even further in pride and arrogance when she heard thatment.

    ¡°I¡¯m the daughter of my father, thest president of the US before the apocalypse.¡±

    ¡°Is she¡­¡± Hry seemed to not believe what Karoline said. She turned to me to ask, and I simply nodded.

    ¡°You really know how to pick your girls, Hye,¡± Hry said in admiration, one that I could understand perfectly.

    ¡°I won¡¯t settle with anyone¡­ After all, I¡¯m not a normal person, right?¡± I also took the chance of this moment to feel pride, and Hry simply smiled in a mysterious way.

    ¡°Scared now, rude girl?¡± the jumper said, yet Hry responded only with a shortugh.

    ¡°This only will make things funnier,¡± she said, ¡°we aren¡¯t in the past glorious US reign. We are in the apocalypse.¡±

    She turned to Karoline, and all I could see was a far serious look over her face, ¡°let¡¯s see how the beloved and deeply cherished girl of the white house will do in these times.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll beat you,¡± Karoline firmly responded, ¡°just wait and see.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m waiting then,¡± Hry lightly said, as if she didn¡¯t care about the history of Karoline.

    Yet I felt a little change in her attitude. This knowledge differed in her vision towards Karoline.

    ¡°Anyway,¡± I said to stop this meaningless talk, ¡°I want you to exin the situation on this map.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I believe this is Springfield city,¡± she pointed at the centre of the map before pointing to the Northern East, ¡°and this is where Chicago lies, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your state, don¡¯t you recognise your big two cities?¡± Karoline responded in mockery, but I gave her a warning gaze as well as that jumper.

    I didn¡¯t want to interrupt Hry at this point.

    ¡°Keep talking,¡± I also said, blocking the path over the sharp tongue of Hry to step in.

    ¡°Fine,¡± she shrugged, ¡°I started from Springfield. Then I expanded my forces and territory towards Chicago. It¡¯s now under my control, yet the East from it lies the areas controlled by that dead dragon archlord.¡±

    She spoke while pointing at many ces at the same time. This chick¡­ She was messier in exining the situation over the map.

    But I got the general situation from her words alone. ¡°So you still didn¡¯t take control over the entire state, right?¡± I asked just to make sure I was following the right track.

    ¡°I sent out my forces to take over the state,¡± she said, ¡°but to the West from here, there is a strong force that belonged to the Selvators.¡±

    ¡°Is it another state?¡± I lost track of where she was pointing at. Was it inside Illinois borders or outside it? Was she speaking about Springfield city or the entire Illinois state?

    ¡°It¡¯s Missouri state,¡± she said, ¡°unluckily there is an archlord of the Selvators there with strong forces helping him. I had to spare half of my troops to stop his forces.¡±

    ¡°He is that strong?¡± I started to think about the future foes in the uing war. And she nodded.

    ¡°Very strong.¡±

    ¡°My man already has ties with an archlord of Selvators,¡± Karoline said in pride, but I didn¡¯t agree with her words this time.

    ¡°The two are different,¡± I simply said, ¡°archlords in each race aren¡¯t as friendly as you might think.¡±

    ¡°Oh, my man really knows his craft,¡± Hry responded to Karoline¡¯sment, referring to me as her man. I only skipped this part and didn¡¯tment or react to it.

    ¡°What about Illusionists?¡±

    ¡°These cowards?¡± Hry asked almost instantly, ¡°they are in the north but I won¡¯t bother with them.¡±

    It was weird that we two agreed on calling this race cowards. Of course they were! Compared even to humans!

 Chapter 228 Illinois Is Surrounded With Enemies

    ¡°What about Berserkers?¡± I asked.

    ¡°They are in Wisconsin.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say the illusionists were in the north?¡± Karoline asked, but I didn¡¯t get what she just said.

    ¡°What does that even mean?¡± I asked, and the answer I got was a simple stamp from Karoline¡¯s foot over the north of Illinois.

    ¡°Wisconsin lies to the north of Illinois,¡± she said.

    ¡°The two archlords are up there indeed,¡± Hry nodded in confirmation, ¡°but as the illusionists are a cowardly race, they feared the Berserkers and just kept their distance away from my borders.¡±

    ¡°And the berserkers?¡± the jumper asked, ¡°are they attacking the north?¡±

    ¡°Nah,¡± she gave the answer I knew about. She waved her long strand hair with both hands before adding in strange pride, ¡°someone high up in their race sat his eyes over me. So their archlord won¡¯t dare to set foot in my region.¡±

    ¡°Oh, poor Hye, you got apetitor on that calibre,¡± the jumper said in fake sympathy, in a way that gave me the desire to punch him in the face.

    ¡°Shut up,¡± I rolled my eyes towards him, ¡°I already am aware of that paragon¡¯s intentions.¡±

    ¡°You know about him?!!¡± Hry turned in surprise before jumping like a little girl, pping her hands a couple times in weird happiness, ¡°and still you dared to act at me and take me away¡­ oh¡­ That¡¯s so romantic of you, Hye.¡±

    ¡°B*tch,¡± the jumper snorted.

    ¡°Slut!¡± Karoline mocked.

    ¡°Shut the hell up all of you!¡± I shouted, putting an end to this seemingly endless quarrel, ¡°let¡¯s focus on the important things we have here¡­¡±

    I looked again at the map, trying to distract myself with the info Hry just said.

    ¡°So the East is all empty and open for us to take,¡± I said, and yet she shook her head in response.

    ¡°There is still another strong foe,¡± she said and thest race popped up in my mind when she said that.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me those subus girls are a hard nut to crack!¡± it was really impossible for me to believe such a thing.

    Those girls¡­ They were just like Hry and Angelica. I even believed these two girls were reincarnations of twisted souls from that twisted sexy race.

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Hry instantly said, ¡°that race is just leaning over two other strong races in the apocalypse; the Dragons and the Selvators.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡°There is another dragon archlord in Kentucky,¡± she said, and I got an instant scare when I heard that.

    ¡°There is another dragon archlord there?¡± I instantly bellowed out, ¡°where is that Kentucky from Illinois?¡±

    ¡°To the East,¡± Karoline was the one to answer.

    ¡°The two archrold dragons worked together to secure the East side from my ce,¡± Hry exined, ¡°but as you just said, archlords from the same race aren¡¯t on the same page.¡±

    ¡°So¡­¡± I paused and she nodded in return.

    ¡°That bastard let his race archlord fight with all his might against me and the Berserkers. He wanted to just watch the fights between tigers before descending to collect the loot from everyone after we got exhausted.¡±

    ¡°Nice n,¡± the jumper said and I couldn¡¯t agree more.

    ¡°So that region is taken now by that dragon archlord?¡± Karoline asked.

    ¡°Weirdly enough, that bastard didn¡¯t move even against my territory so far,¡± Hry expressed her own doubts, ¡°that¡¯s an unexpected move from him, right?¡±

    It was indeed weird, but if they knew what I knew, then they wouldn¡¯t see this weird at all.

    That dude wasn¡¯t simple to deal with. He even managed to hold back his greed towards all these open and weakened territories, setting his gaze over the further away and much bigger prize.

    He wasn¡¯t easy to handle¡­ Damn!

    I knew dragons were strong and vicious. Adding to that their immense wealth and their habit to collect unique stuff from all over the universe, they were such a scary race to fight against.

    But they had two weaknesses; greed and arrogance. Being an arrogant race meant they wouldn¡¯t close their eyes in front of any provocation.

    One might consider them rash. Coupled with their greed for any good prize, they were vulnerable.

    Yet that dude here seemed to know how to exert full control over his desires. That wasn¡¯t good news at all!

    I previously thought that dragons would take their time to prepare their forces and march towards this empty region.

    But I was wrong. They already got a strong foothold just south of that deceased dragon archlord¡¯snds.

    ¡°So they are eyeing the entire region controlled by other races,¡± I muttered to myself while my eyes shed with realisation.

    This was a risky big n, but indeed the oue was worth the risk.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Hry asked and I looked at them while realising they still didn¡¯t get it.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know at the right time,¡± I didn¡¯t exin further, ¡°now I need you to tell me how your forces are spread and where they are currently at this moment.¡±

    ¡°All of them?!¡± she gave me a surprised look, and I nodded.

    Without knowing where your boys were, How was I supposed to arrange for the uing battle then?

    ¡°Ok, give me a minute,¡± it seemed she didn¡¯t track the exact movements of her forces at the moment. It was expected. I didn¡¯t even know exactly where my forces were at this moment.

    ¡°Are we going to fight there?¡±

    Just as Hry went to one side while getting busy contacting her scattered forces, the jumper came as he said in a serious tone.

    ¡°You have any problem with that?¡± I answered with the same seriousness as well.

    ¡°We won¡¯t have any help from the system during these two quests¡­ It¡¯s not possible for us to control any city no matter how many castles and emblems we have. Not to mention we are speaking about more than double our current stat limit difference!¡±

    I knew what he said was true. In each new quest, the higher limit of the stats would be elevated.

 Chapter 229 This War Is Massive!

    We started by ten at the system start up, elevated to forty when the first part of the first quest came. At the second part of quest one, this limit was raised to one hundred. At the second quest, this limit was raised by one hundred stat points at one go.

    But that limit would be raised by one hundred and fifty points at quest three, by an entire two hundred stat points.

    So in these two quests, the lost stat points for me and my forces would be three hundred and fifty points. In return, our stats would freeze only at two hundred stat points.

    That was really a big gulf.

    ¡°I have a way to make our people make up for this difference,¡± I said without delving into any details for now.

    ¡°Is this real?¡± the jumper asked in a dead serious tone, and I simply nodded.

    ¡°What are you two talking about?¡± Karoline, who was standing on my side, couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    And the jumper just volunteered to exin everything for her. Just as he finished, Karoline¡¯s face turned ashen white.

    ¡°This is bad¡­¡± her lips trembled as her body. Of course she had to be scared. And at this moment she realised why Hry was shocked when she heard about this punishment we got.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, your valiant man here said he has a way to help,¡± the jumper just flipped the switch and again spoke in his old self tone filled with mockery.

    That annoying bastard¡­ yet at least he believed me. Or else he would instead beining and whining like a girl instead of just fooling around like that.

    ¡°Stop harassing my man,¡± she poked him with her elbow, making me smile regardless of anything else.

    ¡°Ouch, I¡¯m not the one who snapped him off you girl!¡± The jumper had such unnatural talent in ruining anything great for me.

    And as he said it, the face of Karoline who was filled with a bright smile dimmed again.

    Screw you man!

    ¡°I got to know their locations,¡± to make things worse, Hry returned at this moment, ¡°what? Why are you three looking like this?¡±

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Karoline pushed her aside and went towards another side of the chariot.

    ¡°Show us their locations,¡± I noticed Hry¡¯s eyes following Karoline¡¯s movement.

    ¡°Alright, they are here, here, here¡­¡± she shrugged, before pointing at the map while speaking.

    Her forces scattered in six different directions. ording to her exnation, thirty thousands of her forces were just left near the southern west side of Illinois, protecting against that Selvator archlord.

    As for the other seventy thousands, twenty were stationed at southern east, protecting against any potential attack from that dragon archlord.

    The rest were scattered in four armies, each having from ten to fifteen thousand strong fighters. Half were working on unifying Illinois, while the rest went to the east side where that deceased dragon archlord¡¯s territory was.

    ¡°Interesting,¡± I muttered when she told me that her two armies, which were working to expand her reign over that empty area, had fought many battles already with Illusionists and Selvators.

    Subus armies were also with these two, seemingly trying to get a good piece of this cake.

    ¡°We have to go there now,¡± the jumper was rash in his decision this time, ¡°or else we¡¯ll have nothing left once we reach there.¡±

    ¡°I agree,¡± Hry nodded, but I shook my head.

    ¡°It¡¯s not time yet,¡± I said before turning to Hry, ¡°are you ready to move your boys near us?¡±

    ¡°By boys you mean¡­ all my armies?!!¡± her eyes showed a great deal of doubt towards my words.

    ¡°They are isted from us,¡± I nodded in confirmation while exining, ¡°I believe we are still separated from them by two states, right?¡±

    ¡°Three,¡± Karoline returned after calming herself down a little bit, ¡°There are Indiana, Ohio, and Pennsylvania states.¡±

    ¡°Indiana is the one where that deceased dragon legacy is left,¡± I said, but Hry shook her head.

    ¡°His legacy is way broader than just Indiana,¡± she paused for a second, seemingly thinking about what she knew about that before adding, ¡°he had Michigan and Ohio in addition to Indiana.¡±

    ¡°Three states?!!¡± I was surprised to hear that, ¡°can you roughly draw these states and also the states between us and them?¡±

    I directed myst question to Karoline who rolled her eyes, showing her dissatisfaction from doing this.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, I¡¯ll dly ept doing that. At least I¡¯ll be doing something useful to my man rather than just telling useless tales,¡± yet when Hry said this, Karoline¡¯s face changed slightly before sticking out her tongue and starting to draw.

    But something told me Hry intervened to make fun of Karoline. Just a mere look at Hry¡¯s expression made me sure of that.

    That chick¡­ she wasn¡¯t easy foe at all!

    ¡°This is it,¡± Karoline finished before noticing the weird look over her enemy, ¡°f*ck you!¡± she threw the charcoal on the ground, smashing it into pieces before walking away in an angry way.

    ¡°She has such a childish mind,¡± Hry shrugged as if this wasn¡¯t rted to her at all, ¡°aside from her good body, she isn¡¯t that good for you at all.¡±

    I ignored her sly looking eyes and simply examined that map.

    Putting Illinois as the centre of this map, it was surrounded by Wisconsin state at the north, Iota at west, Missouri taking the southern west side and south, Kentucky at southern east and east side, plus Indiana at east.

    Indiana had Illinois at west, Michigan at north, Kentucky at south, and Ohio at east. Pennsylvania lied in between New York and Ohio.

    The entire map was finally clear with all borders and states in this uing battle. ¡°It¡¯s going to be an epic battle indeed,¡± my eyes shed with greed and excitement.

    I never expected this battle would involve all this area. To be honest, if I managed to y it smart and ended up winning this fight for me and my coalition army, then the end results of this would be massive.

 Chapter 230 The War Gains Are Huge

    For sure Fang would be promoted. It wasn¡¯t even impossible for Wryly to have the same treatment. Aside from that, the sheer number of humans I¡¯d get from these states would be numbered in millions or even tens of millions.

    I looked at this map not at its current state. I started to draw lines in my mind, separating the territories of the three of us partaking in this coalition army.

    The east side¡­ I had to get my hand on the east side of this entire region. If I could get my hands over Michigan, Indiana, and Kentucky, drawing a line from there all the way up to the ocean, then I¡¯d be satisfied.

    By this, my territory would be connected, grouped in one mass, and easily protected. I¡¯d also end up having variousnds with different resources.

    Besides, I¡¯d get my ess to Canada up North, the newnds which would appear instead of the Antic ocean in the East, and also still had ess to the rest of the continent from Indiana.

    Illinois would be a state that I¡¯d have to give up for now. Later on this one would work as my own path towards the west of this continent.

    As for Selvators, I¡¯d try my best to ce Fang against that dude at Missouri. I¡¯d help Fang to switch his forces down to the south, acting as an instoryer, protecting the southern borders of my entirend.

    As for Wryly, I¡¯d also try to rece that archlord at Wisconsin with him, letting him expand his territory further to the west.

    Well, to be frank, ying Wryly wasn¡¯t that hard. Yet that Fang was a pain in the as*. I¡¯d figure something out when the entire battle would heat up.

    But for now, it was a priority to start training and preparing for this battle. After all, the biggest fight wouldn¡¯t ur by our arrival, but at thest days of the third quest and even at the early days of the fourth one.

    Those dragon archlordsing to get this region would prove to be hard to contend against. Besides, I now knew the foothold of one of them. But from where the second archlord woulde from?

    I had to ask Fang about this.

    ¡°Does our courageous leader have a n or something?¡±

    That jumper interrupted my line of thoughts. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you once I make everything ready,¡± I said before turning to the map, ¡°from now on, we need to focus to exert our total control over the side of New York. we have to do it in less than five days.¡±

    ¡°But our forces are scattered to chase and hunt down those dragons,¡± Karoline said and of course I knew that.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you all one day,¡± I said seriously, ¡°you have topletely repair the walls before then.¡±

    ¡°And then what?¡± Hry asked.

    ¡°You will get your army by then,¡± I said, telling her that I didn¡¯t forget about what I promised her before, ¡°then you¡¯ll work together to control everything towards the ocean.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡± The jumper left everything and as usual, was focused on me, ¡°what are you going to do during all this time?¡±

    ¡°I have something to work upon,¡± I said without delving into details, ¡°once you control Massachusetts, I¡¯lle and have another important meeting with all of you.¡±

    ¡°A war meeting?¡± Hry asked in excitement, but I shook my head to disappoint her.

    ¡°It¡¯s a meeting for the future,¡± I was the only one knowing everything about how important this meeting would be.

    After all, it would be about how to turn the useless human firearm into something that could be used in this apocalypse.

    ¡°Ah, please spread the word among your forces,¡± thinking about that reminded me of another task that I almost forgot, ¡°select a few to go and record the details of each of our forces. Make sure they would also usepasses to detect the traitors and help cleansing our forces from these parasites.¡±

    ¡°What do you want this info for?¡± The jumper¡¯s keen eyes spotted the most important thing in what I said.

    ¡°I need certain people from them,¡± I said, ¡°but first make sure to record and organise everything. I¡¯llter tell you about whom I¡¯m looking for.¡±

    ¡°Ok mysterious man,¡± Hry said before leaning in a tempting way over my shoulder, ¡°if you think acting mysterious is sexy then I¡¯m here to tell you that¡­ It¡¯s hellishly sexy indeed!¡±

    ¡°Slut!¡± from the side I could see Karoline¡¯s eyes rolling up while a look of disdain appeared over her face. Hry scoffed back at her before she stretched her neck, reached to my cheek and left a soft imprint from her lips there.

    ¡°This is just a pay front before we conquer everyone,¡± she freshly jumped away, walking like she was strolling or something, ¡°after our win, I promise to let you have a decent feast that you never tasted before.¡±

    ¡°Slut!¡± Karoline said with the jumper in the same moment, and I simply decided to ignore all of this.

    If I was forced between two girls, then why wouldn¡¯t I enjoy myself in the process? As for which girl I¡¯d choose, I¡¯d leave this task for my heart to decide.

    Yet I had to give credit to Karoline. After all, she held a special ce deep in there. But her foe wasn¡¯t someone to be taken lightly. Well¡­ I¡¯d wait and watch from the side while enjoying myself at the same time.

    Just as I watched the three of them walking away from the top of my chariot, a message popped up in front of my eyes.

    [The gods from your Ultras have finished their admission spree]

    [They sent you a message requesting a meeting with their representative]

    [Another god says he was the one who sent you a message before. He is also asking for a meeting as well]

    I looked up at the sky before asking in calm tone:

    ¡°Can the system help me in determining if he was the one to send me this message or not?¡±

    [He says the content of the talk you two had was encrypted. So no one else knows about what you two talked about from other gods]

    ¡°Then let him give me a reminder of what he said.¡±

 Chapter 231 Earthling Hye

    [He reminds you that he was the one who told you how to kill a god]

    Once I read this message, I knew he was the one. Without his timely intervention back then, I¡¯d be dead since then.

    That fight¡­ It was simply something way beyond my current capabilities.

    ¡°I¡¯ll first meet with him.¡±

    In fact I held deep curiosity about his identity. He didn¡¯t tell me which shrine he belonged to.

    If he didn¡¯t tell me that the war shrine was annihted, I¡¯d take him to be one of them. He might be one of the other human big shrine names. As for the death shrine, he wouldn¡¯t be one of them for sure.

    The reason was simple¡­ That shrine was so close to being destroyed in my opinion. It was already festered with internal struggle, so fierce that I doubted their ability to spare time to observe me.

    The death god, Sith, was already at war with Hades. The two great gods of death were standing against each other. I didn¡¯t dream of joining such a disastrous shrine, hopefully my thoughts woulde true and they would be so busy to bother someone like me.

    [You have three free god blessing slots avable]

    [You are eligible to have a conversation with three gods with the intention of gaining their blessing and support]

    [A meeting location is being prepared at the moment]

    [Preparations areplete]

    [You can pass through the portal now and reach the meeting location]

    [Warning: the initial time allocated for you for free is one hour. To add more hours, you¡¯ll need to pay one thousand blessing points per hour]

    I looked at my profile again. I had thirteen thousand blessing points after all this time. It was enough to buy me thirteen extra hours.

    But I doubted I¡¯d need any of that. After all, I¡¯d just meet up with him, discuss a few things before epting his support.

    I already promised him to ept his blessing back then. This visit was just for me to better understand the shrine I was joining and its internal situation.

    Hopefully it wouldn¡¯t be this bad.

    *Fwoosh!*

    Just as I was lost in my thoughts, a bright silver-white portal appeared in front of me. ¡°It¡¯s not the death shrine, luckily!¡± The first thing I did was to heave a deep sigh of relief.

    After all the death shrine¡¯s energy was all ck, not silver, definitely not white!

    As I passed through the portal, I felt a strange weight over my entire body like a damn mountain. Luckily this feeling didn¡¯tst longer than a few breaths, or else I¡¯d end up crashing on the ground, sweating profusely with racing breaths.

    But the moment I arrived at the meeting location, my breath was halted by what I saw.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ You!!!¡± I shockingly rubbed my eyes twice, trying to make sure I wasn¡¯t dreaming.

    ¡°What? Don¡¯t tell me you were expecting someone else,¡± that god with a jackal head and giant shining ck body said in a calm yet domineering tone.

    His aura was seeping out of his body in torrents, yet limited and confined to a certain area around him with an invisible barrier.

    He was sitting over a big red seat, one that suited his body perfectly. In front of him, a much smaller seat was there, seemingly prepared for me.

    ¡°Come, earthling Hye, we have a lot to talk about,¡± he motioned with his staff with the head of jackal towards the smaller seat.

    It was him¡­ It was Sith himself!

    He was thest god I wanted to see here.

    ¡°Were you the one to speak with me before?¡± as I already came here, and already promised to join his pantheon, I had no other choice but to sit on that seat.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me,¡± Sith was acting in weird calmness, giving me the impression that even if the entire universe was shattered to pieces, he wouldn¡¯t even blink in response. ¡°I just sent one of my trusted subordinates to help you back then.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for that by the way,¡± I honestly said, ¡°if not for your help, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to sit with you now.¡±

    ¡°You are a nice earthling, Hye. You have already caught my attention since your remarkable start in this apocalypse.¡±

    Despite his calm and normal looking tone and selection of words, there was something that kept bothering me.

    ¡°Why are you referring to me as an earthling?¡± Earthling was a word that was given to those living on earth. What? Wasn¡¯t he also a god from earth or what?

    ¡°You already know about the presence of our human race in many worlds, right?¡± he didn¡¯t directly answer my question, yet threw another question back to me.

    And I simply nodded without saying anything.

    ¡°You may know me as a god of humans, serving the ancient Egyptian civilization. But that isn¡¯t totally true,¡± he slowly shook his head, while that silver-gold cap over his head shook slightly with him.

    ¡°I prefer to call myself a special being, a Nether is my rightful name. Other known gods to earthlings prefer to call themselves other names as well.¡±

    ¡°So you aren¡¯t a real god?¡± I asked in doubt.

    ¡°I¡¯m a special being selected by a higher form of power to serve my race,¡± he slowly said before adding another secret, ¡°after all I was, a long long time ago, a human just like you. But I didn¡¯te from Earth. As you know, humans are scattered across the universe.¡±

    I already had my own guesses about the origin of these gods. Nero, the god I once met before, was already a famed roman emperor, a human.

    So it wasn¡¯t surprising at all to know this god, orher, in front of me was also a human one day in the past.

    ¡°So you came from another human civilization in the universe to serve us on earth?¡± I asked, trying to understand further about this point.

    ¡°Special beings like myself aren¡¯t that easy to find,¡± he sighed, in a tiring way that made me question what happened to make him feel like that, ¡°so once being selected and honoured with such privilege, you are asked to care for all your race in any corner in the universe.¡±

 Chapter 232 A Talk With A God

    He paused for a moment before his two jade red like eyes shone brightly as he added, ¡°just like the gods of other races you are fighting. They are also selected from various worlds, yet are ready to serve their races in any apocalypse regardless of their origins.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s interesting,¡± Imented, ¡°but why are you, special beings, trying to help us? Are you having such fun doing that? Or are you looking for worship?¡±

    ¡°Worship is an overstated term, earthling Hye,¡± he calmly said before adding, ¡°it¡¯s as simple as this¡­ like any army, we are acting like generals and you are acting like soldiers.¡±

    ¡°You mean¡­ That multiverse war?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a war for existence, don¡¯t take it lightly like that,¡± his eyes shone up again before dimming and returning to their calm state, ¡°it¡¯s still too early for you to learn about this stuff. Yet from the records I received, you already epted that chain quest to fight in this war.¡±

    ¡°I need some help in establishing amunication system for humans on earth,¡± I didn¡¯t hide my intentions or felt any regret about doing this, ¡°without this, we stood no chance at all in this apocalypse.¡±

    ¡°True,¡± unlike what I thought, and instead of reprimanding me or giving me a long lecture, he simply nodded in agreement, ¡°intelligence is the deadliest weapon in any war.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for understanding.¡±

    ¡°But you need to know that such a quest is really harsh. Even if you joined my shrine coalition forces, death still awaits you at any moment.¡±

    I never expected such a quest to be a walk in the park. ¡°Thanks for your consideration, but I won¡¯t renege on this path no matter what.¡±

    ¡°Bravery is good thing, but you shouldn¡¯t be foolish as well,¡± he slowly said, but I didn¡¯t get his point before he borated further:

    ¡°You know nothing, absolutely nothing about the nature of this war, the strength of your enemies¡­ I even doubt you know anything at all about your enemies waiting for you there.¡±

    He was right. ¡°Can you help me with this?¡±

    ¡°As a part of my forces, indeed I can help. But you have to realise that I nurture lots and lots of great talents just like yourself.¡±

    His calm tone and carefully selected words held a deeper meaning behind. I got what he wanted to say. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to shine among all of them,¡± I simply said, ¡°but may I know on what basis you¡¯ll judge our worth?¡±

    ¡°Other special beings may be interested in your personal strength, your achievements at the apocalypse, or even establishing something grand like a kingdom¡­¡±

    He paused and I had to ask:

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°I only care about one thing¡­ Are you this useful to our human race or not?¡±

    It was a good and also such a vague answer at the same time.

    ¡°Like what?¡± I asked, demanding more exnation of this important point.

    I needed to know how he would assess and evaluate all of us. Or else I might be wasting my time and effort on something that wouldn¡¯t make any difference at all.

    ¡°I care about how you help other humans in your apocalypse,¡± he finally started to reveal more about his own ideals, ¡°for example, some might focus on training more humans, others might focus on helping humans be stronger by opening cultivation paths for them¡­ You for example are helping humans with that nice dealings with other races, rescuing those who are sold as ves and even giving them a chance through training camps.¡±

    Hearing his own ideals made me heave a silent sigh of relief. At least I was walking in the same direction with his ideals.

    ¡°But¡­¡± just before I could lower my guard, he added, ¡°you have to know humans are blessed with intelligence and unheard of ideas. This is the true power of our race, true genuinity. So even if what you were doing looked amazing, you are stillckingpared to many other humans.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m nning to help them in other aspects as well,¡± I defended myself and he responded with a gentle nod.

    ¡°I know all about your ns, earthling Hye. Your uing move to revolutionise the human arsenal into something apocalyptic friendly is good. But the best n you got is thatmunication system. I have to admit, it¡¯s way higher than most of the humans I have.¡±

    ¡°Most?!¡± His assessment came as a surprise for me. I thought with my n to arm humans with weapons they were familiar with, I¡¯d secure my spot in top elites of his forces. As for my grander n ofmunication system, it was enough to secure the top spot for me.

    ¡°This n is enough to put you in the top one hundred list of my people,¡± he threw such a bomb in front of my face.

    ¡°May I ask why?¡± I couldn¡¯t ept this. I couldn¡¯t imagine there were other humans able to pull feats even more remarkable than mine.

    ¡°Let me give you one hint¡­ The scale!¡±

    ¡°Scale?¡± his hint was vague like hell! Come on dudeher, give me something I could properly understand.

    ¡°To simplify it, your actions are really remarkable but they are limited by the few numbers of humans serving you. In other words, your actions will only help a smaller number of peoplepared with otherpetitors you have.¡±

    ¡°But my grand n will serve the entire human race on Earth!¡± I didn¡¯t give up just like that! His words might be logical considering my other ns but this one.

    ¡°Let me tell you, can you do it soon?¡± Despite my sharp tone, he answered with a much calmer tone.

    ¡°I need a lot of time to do it,¡± I admitted.

    ¡°Tell me then, do you think how many humans will still be breathing when you finish this risky n of yours?¡±

    When he said it in such a way, my eyes popped out of shock and realisation. Damn! I totally overlooked the time factor in my calctions.

    ¡°If you can do it now, or even in the next five quests, I guarantee you the first spot in my forces. Dying it for twenty quests will guarantee a spot in the top ten. Dying it for fifty quests will secure you a ce in the top hundred¡­ Do you get it now?¡±

    ¡°I got it,¡± I firmly nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll think about a way then to help more people during this time.¡±

    ¡°Goodd.¡±

    ¡°Now may I ask about something that kept bothering me all this time?¡± As I finished speaking about this point, it was time to speak about something as important as this.

    ¡°You mean the current state of the entire death shrine, right?¡± and as if he could read through my thoughts, he perfectly hit the mark.

 Chapter 233 Im Not That Kind Of A Loser

    ¡°Well¡­ I won¡¯t hide it from you,¡± he calmly shrugged as if he was speaking about someone else¡¯s problem, ¡°things don¡¯t look that good in the shrine right now.¡±

    ¡°A war between you and Hades?¡± I asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just about that, we aren¡¯t the only two fighting,¡± he shook his head before adding with his calm tone and attitude, ¡°it all started with a new special being that joined our shrine a few decades before.¡±

    I kept my silence while listening to his interesting tale.

    ¡°First each shrine should have a boss. The first act to destroy a shrine is to take such a mighty figure down. Of course doing such a thing isn¡¯t feasible or easy, but it¡¯s not that impossible either.¡±

    ¡°The head of the shrine was taken down?!!¡± I asked with surprise and he nodded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised, he fell at one of the big wars between the two universes,¡± his words painted a darker picture about the reality of that war, ¡°after all supreme beings aren¡¯t only limited to our universe.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± I simply responded and he didn¡¯t delve too much about what happened.

    ¡°Take the shrine of war as an example, you already know it¡¯s gone, right?¡±

    ¡°Your man told me this,¡± I wasn¡¯t that informative to know such deep secrets or facts. All I got was that intel from the lower god he sent.

    And he nodded in response.

    ¡°They first lost their leader a couple hundred years ago, or perhaps over a thousand years ago. Anyway, during the three hundred years that followed, the special beings there fought among themselves to im such a prestigious seat.¡±

    ¡°And they killed themselves?¡±

    ¡°The right question should be how to ascend from a rank to a higher rank as a special being, or what the likes of you would call gods,¡± his words were on the mark again before adding:

    ¡°There are two different ways with no other shortcuts, one is to do exceptional services at the ongoing onught in that war. That¡¯s the path I selected for myself.¡±

    ¡°And the other one?¡± I didn¡¯t show any reaction to what he just said. I had to know the second option to determine if what he chose was right or wrong.

    ¡°The second is to devour other special beings on the same rank as you, ending up with additional energy gained from them, enough to make you cross the insurmountable gap from ranks like myself and Hades and the head of the shrine rank.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s the path Hades selected, right?¡± my eyes shone in realisation.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a wrong path to take to be honest, especially when putting into consideration it¡¯s much easier and a lot safer than the other path.¡±

    I nodded and this time I felt more admiration towards him.

    Indeed setting the goal of making great things at such chaotic and realistically dangerous war even for such a formidable god wasn¡¯t an easy path to venture.

    But it also held another meaning, another small point that told me this god in front of me was putting the greater good of the shrine above his own interests at least.

    ¡°This is the way the war shrine fell?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± he nodded, ¡°back then most of the strongest special beings there got killed by others. I didn¡¯t get the whole truth but from what I know so far I can say for sure these killings had many suspicious actions.¡±

    ¡°The hostile universe?¡±

    ¡°Who else?¡± he shrugged, ¡°even if another shrine belonging to another race tried to meddle in, they wouldn¡¯t be able to destroy such a formidable and ancient shrine like a war shrine. After all, shrines have existed since the early moments of our universe.¡±

    ¡°If they had such power, they could have killed that shrine a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± he nodded in agreement to my statement, ¡°I also can¡¯t put my fellow Hades in fault. After all, such a path I selected had a very low sess rate and very terrifying death rate to whoever selected it.¡±

    I nodded in understanding. He was right in his evaluation for sure.

    Such a ce where even the head of such a mighty shrine fell must be a real hell in this life.

    ¡°So, we are fighting, and not only the two of us. Hades selected me once he knew about my real intentions.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me I joined the losing side,¡± Iughed while my words carried a far more serious meaning.

    ¡°I¡¯m not that kind of a loser,¡± Sithughed back, ¡°selecting that path doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m weak or that passive. If he wants toe to me, he is most wee to do so.¡±

    He said it in a light tone amidst hisugh, yet his words carried their own weight. This god¡­ he wasn¡¯t really that weak or even fazed by this challenge from Hades.

    ¡°Anyway,¡± he returned to his calm demeanor, ¡°I¡¯m here to ept you to the shrine and take you under my wing. I initially thought to let you serve first under one of my underlings. Yet putting into consideration your grand n and your guaranteed spot amongst the top hundred humans, it makes more sense to let you serve directly under me.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for such honour,¡± I slightly bowed my head in respect.

    ¡°Don¡¯t celebrate too soon,¡± yet what he said next made me pause and look up at him in question. ¡°I¡¯m not that free like other special beings, so I won¡¯t even be present to watch your y on your channel.¡±

    I could understand this point so I remained silent while he added:

    ¡°Also you aren¡¯t the only promising human I have. In fact the other hundred humans all share the same value like yourself. So you won¡¯t be able to get as much support from me as other sponsors will do.¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡± I knew he was busy, but leaving me behind like this was too much. How would I gain anything back from his support then?

 Chapter 234 The Angelic Tribe

    Gods were supposed to support races in the apocalypse in many ways. For example they will solve the problem of coins, give many blessing points in the form of quests and other things as rewards for special quests and stuff.

    Not to mention their presence would solve many issues against other contenders with lower grade gods.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, it¡¯s not that bad either for you,¡± heughed, ¡°I¡¯m a fair being. So let me tell you this: I¡¯ll give you quests with handsome rewards. But my quests would be so hard to fulfil, I¡¯m warning you from the start.¡±

    Damn! Why was he giving me hope and then crashing it down like this?

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look, I know you¡¯ll gain another special being¡¯s blessing soon.¡±

    ¡°But you should at least help me here,¡± I helplessly said.

    ¡°I help those who show their value to me,¡± he firmly blocked this path to get more from him, ¡°besides the quests I¡¯ll assign to you will generally be in the direction of your main goals. Also you¡¯ll get something from me as a weing gift to the shrine.¡±

    ¡°A gift?¡± seeing this stingy god was willing to give me something made me feel more helpless. Dude, you should act better than that. Do you think I would do well if you stayed away from my side? Even if I was doing great so far, others would have a wider gap with me thanks to their gods¡¯ support.

    ¡°It¡¯s something that won¡¯t disappoint you,¡± he vaguely said, ¡°but I¡¯ll give it to you once you return. Also I¡¯ll assign one of my loyal subordinates to follow your steps, giving you some guidance every now and then.¡±

    Well¡­ anything from you, stingyzy god, would be a gain that I wouldn¡¯t say no towards.

    ¡°Now do you have anything else to ask me about?¡±

    Just as I was going to say no, something shed in my mind.

    ¡°My jumper¡­¡± I suddenly said in a loud tone as I recalled that issue.

    ¡°That masked person with you?¡±

    I nodded before seriously adding:

    ¡°He has a god, and that god cursed my channel before. As I learnt, such a curse won¡¯te from any friendly god at all. I know that god belongs to the other side, but I want to know more about him.¡±

    ¡°About her,¡± Sith corrected me before adding, ¡°and your guess is absolutely correct. She is an agent for the hostile universe fighting with us.¡±

    ¡°And?¡± I wasn¡¯t satisfied with what he said. I already was convinced that the jumper¡¯s god was working with the enemies.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I exin to you what happened to the war shrine in detail?¡± Instead of answering me directly, he asked me back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me she was the one to bring its downfall!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like this,¡± he shook his head before adding, ¡°but she was behind the destruction of another shrine in the same way. It¡¯s not one of human shrines to be honest, but that doesn¡¯t mean she is easy to handle.¡±

    My next question was about why not doing something against such traitors as long as they were known. But his answer in this way exined everything to me. And also ced more questions in front of my eyes.

    ¡°Can other race gods be sponsors to our race?¡± I asked and he firmly shook his head in firm denial. ¡°Then howe¡­ Don¡¯t tell me that a bastard isn¡¯t a human to begin with!¡±

    You are getting all wrong,¡± he shook his head again, ¡°your person is a human indeed. But ask yourself this, howe he got his power? From a human source? Or another source?¡±

    Suddenly everything shed in front of my eyes. I recalled the long and bitter story of that jumper. He was looking for someone he met at quest fifteen, an angel, a true angel, someone who wasn¡¯t a human or even part of our apocalypse.

    ¡°He got it from another race called angels,¡± I said, before hurriedly adding, ¡°but not those dirty angels working as guides at my apocalypse.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve watched that video of the two of you speaking about that history,¡± Sith calmly said. That dude wasn¡¯t as busy as he imed to be then.

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°Let me tell you this,¡± he paused before adding in warning, ¡°it¡¯s a big piece of news, so you must be prepared to hear it¡­¡±

    ¡°Hit me.¡±

    ¡°Some traitors might work to destroy shrines, but special traitors might even work to destroy races.¡±

    ¡°Races¡­¡± I suddenly paused while a threatening thought shed through my mind, ¡°don¡¯t tell me¡­¡±

    ¡°She was the one behind the downfall of the entire angelic race,¡± Sith said before adding, ¡°of course this is something that happened a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Your person met someone from that race, also you met someone from it, right?¡± he said and his words exined perfectly the puzzlement I was feeling right now, ¡°that race was one of the most exceptional races in the entire universe. Do you know why?¡±

    ¡°They were¡­ angels, right? So they must have been so pure and kind hearted.¡±

    Heughed over my answer, shaking his head in a helpless way it seemed.

    ¡°That¡¯s really amusing, hearing the obsolete and unreal theories of humans about other races,¡± he said before stopping hisughs and added, ¡°they were kind hearted indeed, but they weren¡¯t special thanks to that.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡°They enjoyed special powers,¡± he said, ¡°special to even rival the powers our shrine special beings have. For example, the one that met your jumper had the power to travel through dimensions. As for the one you met, he has the power to travel through sealed spaces.¡±

    ¡°Sealed spaces?¡± I still couldn¡¯t get what he wanted to exin here.

    ¡°A tribe of them had the power to seal a certain space against the cruel passage of time,¡± he exined in such simple words, ¡°and the two angels rted to you and your jumper came from this specific space.¡±

 Chapter 235 The Power To Crash Sealed Spaces

    I thought for a few seconds before I realised somethingmon between all these powers. ¡°They have the power of time and space, right?¡±

    ¡°Again you are right,¡± he nodded.

    ¡°So they aren¡¯t extinct, yet not technically alive, right?¡± I tried to get a better understanding of such aplicated situation.

    ¡°That¡¯s why their special beings can¡¯t die,¡± Sith said, ¡°if a race was annihted, then all the special beings rted to them would be punished by death in return.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why those gods are trying their best to help their races,¡± I said in realisation and he nodded.

    ¡°For many other reasons of course, but this is also one of them,¡± he said, ¡°and that¡¯s why even after the extinction of the angelic race, that female is still roaming the universe.¡±

    ¡°But why the jumper?¡± I couldn¡¯t yet get the point of this, ¡°why me?¡±

    ¡°The jumper is a logical result,¡± he shrugged, ¡°after all he didn¡¯t only gain the power from that dead angel, but also part of his soul.¡±

    Ok, I could understand that. ¡°But what about me?¡± I pointed at myself, ¡°why did she target me and my channel?¡±

    ¡°Because she felt dangering from you,¡± his eyes shone again in red ruby-like light.

    ¡°Me?!!¡± I never expected such an answer, ¡°didn¡¯t you just say they were extinct?¡±

    ¡°I told you they were sealed in a space that defies time,¡± he lightly shrugged, ¡°and that action wasn¡¯t done just out of desperation. They are waiting for a saviour, someone who can crush that space and safely carry them out.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s me?! No way!!!¡± I pointed again at myself and he calmly smiled.

    ¡°You missed the point again,¡± he slowly said before throwing a bomb over my head, ¡°as your jumper ended up absorbing part of that angel¡¯s soul and his power, you also ended up in the same spot.¡±

    ¡°M¡­ Me?!!!¡± I was too shocked to even speak normally. I didn¡¯t feel myself but standing while adding in disbelief:

    ¡°Do you mean I got part of that old man¡¯s power?¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t just send you back using that chick¡¯s power¡­ He sacrificed himself, giving you also part of his soul and also his power. Tell me, earthling Hye, do you remember what was the power of that old angelic dude you met before?¡±

    ¡°The power to travel through sealed spaces?¡± I asked and he nodded before hurriedly shaking off his head.

    ¡°You have two powers, Hye. one that belongs to that old angel, and the other belonged to that chick of yours. And the two are about tobine together, using the dark energy of my shrine and your cultivation to give birth to a totally new and very terrifying power.¡±

    ¡°Which is?¡± my bodynded weakly over the seat while my mind was all frozen up, waiting to listen to his next words.

    ¡°The power to crash sealed spaces, spaces made even to stand against the cruelty of time.¡±

    My entire body shook while my mind regained its vitality and activity again. I wasn¡¯t in need to listen to his next words, as I already guessed them.

    ¡°So that traitor sensed the two powers inside your body, realised what threat you were posing to him. When you visited my death shrine, the merge between all these powers and energies became much clearer than ever. So she acted against you, trying to push the brakes against your elerating ascension.¡±

    Damn! Damn! Damn! I never expected things to be this deeply connected! I never imagined that an old man would die and sacrifice himself to give me all this.

    Was it a blessing? Was it a curse? I frankly couldn¡¯t tell. Yet the only thing that popped up in my mind right now was thatst request he asked me for.

    ¡°I trust you as my mentor trusted me back in the days¡­ Don¡¯t forget, you need to help and save my angel n, the real angels who are facing a great cmity when the apocalypse happens. Find us, help us¡­ Just follow the golden quests whenever they appear and you¡¯ll have your chance to repay me this lifetime debt¡­¡±

    His voice kept ringing in my mind while that moment kept reying for a long time.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to panic,¡± I didn¡¯t know how long I was lost in my thoughts. Of course that old man¡¯s actions became much heavier than before after knowing what he did.

    I wasn¡¯t afraid, I was just feeling the extreme weight of the responsibility he entrusted me with. It never crossed up my mind that what he lightly said before sending me here held such importance!

    ¡°She can¡¯t touch you, at least not now.¡± he said in such a light tone that made everything look a little different in my eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, but I realised how big my responsibility is.¡±

    ¡°Good, a man should always know the magnitude of responsibility over his shoulders,¡± he said in praise before adding, ¡°you just need to focus on merging your powers and gaining that new space crashing power. Luckily you got that chick by your side.¡±

    ¡°Hry?¡± I asked in doubt and heughed out of the blue.

    ¡°If I wanted to watch your channel then it would be for the current fun going on between you and these two girls.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not funny,¡± Iined, ¡°that chick crashed into my life without any invitation.¡±

    ¡°A sexy girl is a daring girl,¡± he said, ¡°and such a chick is always seeking a strong man to make her feel satisfied.¡±

    ¡°I just hope she won¡¯t end up sticking to me,¡± I honestly said but my words made himugh again.

    That god¡­ he was really enjoying my current disaster!

    ¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t be this shy and act at the two girls at the same time,¡± he said, ¡°but don¡¯t tell those beauties from the love shrine or else I will miss a lot of fun.¡±

    Heughed on what he said as if this was some kind of a joke. ¡°But to be honest, her presence beside you will hasten the merging process of your powers. Not to mention the other girl isn¡¯t that good either.¡±

 Chapter 236 Paying One Thousand Blessing Points

    ¡°But I like her,¡± I defended and he shook his head in response.

    ¡°Liking is different from loving, you should know that as a man.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t rte to that.¡±

    ¡°You will,¡± he paused before breaking out inughter again, ¡°soon enough you¡¯ll have enough experience to fill my shrine to the brim in that matter.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your words.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s what I know,¡± he said amidst hisughs, really enjoying my current dilemma, ¡°you can¡¯t get away from fate. Since day one here, you were fated to be with this fiery chick. Just show more appreciation that you ended up with such a chick and not with some ugly and colddy.¡±

    ¡°Humph,¡± I didn¡¯t agree with his words, and weirdly enough my rude response made himugh again.

    ¡°?Anyway, my advice to you is to have fun and enjoy. Don¡¯t have a meal served and be such a coward to deny it.¡±

    I didn¡¯t know why but at this point, I imagined this god dude sitting withdies covering the entire floor of his pce.

    ¡°Do you have any more questions?¡± he asked and I shook my head.

    [One hour has passed]

    [Do you want to extend one more?]

    [You¡¯ll pay one thousand blessing points for this hour]

    ¡°Pay the price and stay,¡± just as I was this close to selecting to leave, he suddenly said, ¡°I have something important you¡¯ll need to hear.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± despite feeling a little annoyed by his timing, I had no other choice but to ept the loss. It didn¡¯t seem coincidental at all. He timed it perfectly to match my one hour limit here.

    ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± I was still feeling bitter about the one thousand blessing points I paid.

    ¡°You do have a deal with that winged nymph girl, right?¡± What he said was unexpected for me.

    ¡°Which deal exactly are we talking about?¡± I already had more than one ongoing deal with her.

    ¡°The one that will deliver lots of other races to you.¡±

    ¡°They are hostile races,¡± I thought he¡¯d ask for me to retreat from such a deal, ¡°they are hurting our people, so it¡¯s fair to hurt theirs.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not against such actions,¡± he shrugged, ¡°what you did was really remarkable.¡±

    ¡°So?¡± I still didn¡¯t get his point.

    ¡°First I¡¯ll have to remind you that the winged nymph race is a friendly race to us. So don¡¯t be rude to this chick.¡±

    That lustful god! Was he setting his eyes over her or what?

    ¡°I¡¯m giving her a special treatment already,¡± I ignored his sexual desire and added, ¡°she is kind and honest with me. So I¡¯m not acting rude at all with her.¡±

    ¡°Goodd,¡± he nodded in praise, ¡°now let¡¯s talk about the real deal. From the races she is working to bring for you, three are exceptionally important.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill them all,¡± I instantly said, ¡°do you want me to torture them first or what?¡±

    I didn¡¯t find any fate worse than death to be honest. If he had another opinion, then I was open to listen to his suggestions.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to kill them,¡± unlike what I expected, he said, ¡°don¡¯t give me that look. First listen to what I have to say.¡±

    ¡°Go on,¡± I said in doubt. Why would he, a mighty god of humans, ask me to spare some races who worked in such brutality against humans?

    ¡°You have a punishment that will hinder lots of your progress in the uing two quests, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a pain in the as*,¡± I didn¡¯t hide my true feelings about this punishment.

    ¡°Then did you know that such a punishment is a single apocalypse limited one?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, what does this even mean?¡± I didn¡¯t get his point, so I had to ask.

    ¡°These races brought to you by this winged nymph wille from other ongoing apocalypses. For the record, these apocalypses are all in the same twenty apocalypse group yours in.¡±

    ¡°They are with me?¡± I raised an eyebrow while recalling the previous words Hry told me about.

    ¡°They are indeed,¡± he slowly nodded, ¡°after all that winged nymph would pay more price if she tried to bring them from apocalypses outside this group of yours.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± what I really thought about right now was a chance. It was indeed a golden chance for me to get a glimpse over the situations at other apocalypses that I might face one day.

    ¡°So from the races she nned to bring for you, there are three who stood exceptionally above the rest. They are strong, vicious, and deadly in any battle. Besides, an foremost important reason to spare these three, they won¡¯t be limited by your punishment.¡±

    My eyes went all wide open from the shocking realisation I got. ¡°Do you mean¡­ I can give them stat points, let them fight and get materials and other stuff from the monsters and other races there?¡±

    ¡°And you can also let them conquer castles, emblems, and acquire cities and towns under your name.¡±

    This was the most pleasant news I¡¯d ever heard sinceing here! Damn! This was like a game changer to me!

    I was already burdened by this punishment. I knew even with all my preparations, things wouldn¡¯t look that easy or promising for me and my forces in the uing two quests.

    I never cared about quests. I knew quests were just stepping stones on the longdder of strength prepared by the system. What I cared and deeply regretted was the long time I¡¯d lose during this.

    Only the waiting period for the third queststed for a week! That meant the third quest might even reach two weeks¡¯ time! Only one quest and its waiting period was almost one month.

    That meant the time I might lose in these two quests would range between two and three months. That wasn¡¯t something I couldpensate for.

    Even if I held a great advantage for now, this advantage was doomed to be threatened. I also was in such a tough position that I needed to take part in the uing war, reaping part of the big cake in the central zone of this continent.

 Chapter 237 [Bonus chapter] A Game Changer Chance

    I deserved this. But I also knew my safety would be jeopardised. I hoped I¡¯d emerge unscathed and with the least losses and most gains from this sh.

    Then at the fifth andter quests, I¡¯d try my hardest and make aeback.

    But now? If what Sith said was true, then I didn¡¯t need all of this!

    I just had to wait for the delivery from that nymph girl. Sparing the lives of three races? Damn! At this moment I was seriously considering sparing the lives of all the races delivered to me!

    ¡°Other races are useless and trash,¡± as if he could read through my thoughts, he said, ¡°just these three are worth nourishing. Besides, you¡¯ll need tons of souls to summon your deadly fallen gods.¡±

    ¡°They can help?¡± I asked in great doubt and he simply nodded.

    ¡°They are in a whole different realm than everyone else,¡± he said, ¡°at least for the first ten quests.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I never expected my boys would y such a great role in the uing dark times. If what he said was true, then I had to summon tons of them.

    And that would require tons of souls. So it wouldn¡¯t be feasible to just abandon all these souls.

    ¡°Alright,¡± I said in a decisive tone, ¡°I¡¯ll spare only these three. But what are their names?¡±

    ¡°The giants,¡± he started with such an awesome race, ¡°they don¡¯t need any introduction. They enjoy insane natural body strength that will leave any other race behind in the dust.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± I nodded with a big smile over my face. Such the first race was enough to make me quite eager to add to my forces.

    ¡°The shaders,¡± he brought a weird name, ¡°they work like your soulers. Yet they travel through shadows and darkness. I believe when that war you are preparing for will start, the suns will dim and the world will be all in darkness. They are vicious assassins, deadly against any present race, even dragons and Selvators.¡±

    His words painted a picture of a scary race. I wasn¡¯t just thinking about the gains I¡¯d have from this, but also about theter toe fights between worlds.

    Damn! Such a race would be really hard to deal with. I had to thoroughly study this race and try to find their weaknesses.

    ¡°Thest would be the grounders,¡± he also gave a weird name, ¡°they are like your Goms, yet with nimble movements through anything rted to earth. They can move fast, do surprise attacks, or even prepare deadly traps.¡±

    Damn! Another troublesome race popped up. What the hell? Don¡¯t tell me other worlds were brimming with such scary races.

    ¡°You wanted knowledge about other worldspeting with your Earth in this, right?¡± again he gave me another sign of his ability to read my mind, ¡°instead of doing that, why not use that winged nymph chick and let her grab races from each apocalypse?¡±

    It was an interesting idea indeed. I already was considering ways to study these three races as a start. ¡°Can she get me races from other apocalypses?¡±

    ¡°As long as you can pay the suitable price, she can do anything for you,¡± he said, ¡°you have twenty apocalypses in your group, each had sixpeting races as a fixed rule. There are no repeated races in any apocalypse in any group. So you have a lot of races to study.¡±

    ¡°Yet not all of them will survive to the next round.¡±

    ¡°Failing to survive doesn¡¯t mean there aren¡¯t good races worthy to nurture from these fallen worlds,¡± he said something brilliant before adding, ¡°for example the angels are a fallen race, yet they are worthy to be supported and nurtured, right?¡±

    I understood what he wanted to say here. I firmly nodded, deciding to take his advice by the letter.

    ¡°Thanks for letting me know all of this,¡± I honestly thanked him while slightly bowing my head in respect. In fact if he didn¡¯t tell me that, I wouldn¡¯t have known any of this until it was toote.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± he waved his hand holding that staff at me. A portal appeared next while hisst words echoed in my mind before leaving here:

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the gift I prepared for you. I just want to remind you of this; you aren¡¯t the only special human I¡¯m supporting. Prove your worth, and you¡¯ll gain more of my support. This is just a small taste of what my support looks like.¡±

    In a sh I left this ce, and in the next I found myself standing again over my chariot. It looked like I didn¡¯t take much time at all, just a span of breaths.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± even if I left his ce, I also bowed in respect and appreciation. Indeed he showed how worthy his support was.

    One hundred contenders? Humph! I¡¯d show you all how a human from Earth would crush you all and secure the first spot.

    Despite me feeling I didn¡¯tst that much, I had tons of messagesing from my teammates, telling me Isted more than one hour.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ So that bastard already spread the news¡­¡±

    From what I read, all my scattered teammates were speaking about two things; the punishment I got and Hry¡¯s presence.

    All of them were scared. They showed their doubt and panic towards the uing two quests, even asking me to retreat from any ns to fight against any race during this period.

    As for Hry, it was weird to have divided opinions about her.

    The spearhead and Leo were supporting me in ruling over the two girls. Thedies were protesting against her presence. Yet the most shocking message came from Angelica.

    [I say this chick is better, way better than that in looking cold girl called Karoline. You must seize that fiery chick and im all her forts man!]

    I didn¡¯t know if I shouldugh or cry! That jumper bastard! Why couldn¡¯t he simply shut up his mouth and let me handle these matters on my own?

 Chapter 238 Sith God Gift

    Anyway, as they all knew, I simply decided to ignore the things rted to Hry. After all this was my personal sh*t, not theirs!

    [Just keep killing the dragon forces and im their inventories. Don¡¯t forget to bring back all the dead bodies of any elite dragon back with you. Leave that uing quests to me to handle]

    Of course this answer didn¡¯t satisfy or reassure them. They hurriedly sent back messages pleading for mercy, asking for me to rethink about the uing ns.

    Of course that bastard didn¡¯t shut up and must have told them also about my ns! F*cking bastard! Just wait, next time we¡¯d meet I¡¯d punch you on your ugly mask and crush it to pieces, revealing your secret.

    Yet I closed all these messages and only left two. One was from Hry. She sent me a message about receiving a grand army already.

    ¡°That Wryly knows his stuff,¡± I smiled in contentment. Now as she had her forces, I ordered her to start moving East. I put Massachusetts as a top priority for now.

    [I won¡¯t leave you with that girl alone!] yet she protested.

    [What? Do you think she can seduce me with your absence? We are already dating and sleeping together!]

    [That¡¯s why I won¡¯t leave without her!] she sent again, [I won¡¯t miss another bang bang party without my presence]

    I decided to ignore her sexual remark. Having two girls at the same time in one bed? That seemed really intriguing but I¡¯d prefer to have my fun with one girl at a time.

    The words of that god repeated themselves in my mind again while I was sending orders for her to move out before sending the same order to Karoline.

    As for that bastard, I left the duty to fix walls for him. Yes, work as mybour man and do such a tiring job as your fair punishment.

    Closing all these messages and ignoring the expected responses from the three, I finally had time to thest one.

    It was a system message, and it was rted to my gift from Sith.

    [You¡¯ve gained a gift from a higher god]

    [You have an offer of blessing from that god]

    [You¡¯ll need to ept the offer first before receiving the gift]

    ¡°I ept,¡± I simply said before a long row of messages popped up in front of my face.

    [Congrattions! You epted the first blessing god]

    [Your sponsor god is a high ranked god]

    [You¡¯ll gain double blessing points from any quests you¡¯ll fulfil from him for the next five quests]

    [You gained fifty percent increase in your stat points permanently]

    [You have opened the sponsorship interface. You can ess it through your profile]

    [You have a list of quests waiting for you there. Make sure to always select one quest at any time, andplete one per month at least or else the sponsorship will be cancelled]

    [You gained a gift from your sponsor]

    [The gift is added to your memory beads]

    ¡°Memory beads?!!¡± I muttered in shock, ¡°my memory beads?!!!¡±

    What was the rtion between this gift and my memory beads?

    [You will gain ten blessing points per day as passive ie from your god support]

    I ignored thest message. What could ten blessings do to me anyway? I closed all these notifications and went directly to my profile.

    There I found the sponsorship interface. Yet what I chose was nothing else but my memory beads. I wanted to know what that god gave me as a gift, and why it was stored in my memory beads.

    My memory beads were the ce where my old man stored all his teachings for me.

    ¡°Oh¡­ What a gift!¡± Just as I opened the memory beads, I found the regr list stored by my old man. But on the top, there was a newly added recording.

    It was a group recording under one simple title: The gift from Sith god.

    When I opened this group, I found seven recordings, each holding a serial number besides amon name: How to establish your cultivation.

    I was curious about this gift even more now. But when I tried to open the first one, I realised it was at least one day in length.

    It cost fifty million coins and one thousand blessing points to open this first recording. As for the next recordings, this price went higher the higher the number next to the title was.

    The seventh recording was almost an entire week in length, costing five hundred million coins and one hundred thousand blessing points.

    Damn! The coins have never been a problem to me since ages ago. But the blessing points were. So if I had to open these recordings after the first one, I had to firstplete quests from this god.

    ¡°I can open the first one now,¡± as I had nothing major to do here, so I decided to check this gift first. I had to decide whether it was worth the trouble or not.

    As for the entire day I¡¯d waste here, well¡­ my forces were spreading and doing what I asked for. I didn¡¯t need to do anything until Hry and Karoline would take control over the Massachusetts state.

    As for my meeting with Fang and Wryly, I still had five days left. As I decided, I epted the payment and started listening to what that god recorded there.

    Just as the recording worked, I was totally absorbed into it. Before this, I made sure to call forth my entire private army here. Even if things looked peaceful on the surface, I shouldn¡¯t let down my guard at all.

    ¡°Hi earthling Hye, this is Sith and this is my gift to you. As I studied the new cultivation path you are about to take, I put into my consideration the higher goal of merging up your energy.

    So I devised this cultivation for you, putting in mind all your energies and also the dark energy gained from my blessing. In this seven recording, you¡¯ll have a detailed path of seven steps into your cultivation.

    Of course you have the right to ditch all this, but I strongly rmend against that.

    You have to listen more than once to my words here, try to think deeply about them before deciding what to do. Hopefully my effort won¡¯t go in vain.¡±

 Chapter 239 Cultivation Grand Manuscript

    For an entire day I listened to a detailed exnation for what Sith prepared for my cultivation.

    In fact what I listened to was a real eye opener for me.

    ¡°Wow! I never imagined such a thing could be done!¡±

    What he proposed here was a different way to cultivate other than I initially thought. I didn¡¯t think deeply about this before, but I already had a few ideas that I nned to consider.

    One of them was to try and use the ssic pyramid stepped way approach of other races¡¯ cultivation. The ssic cultivation of the races I knew about would consist of nine main steps, with each step having around five to seven smaller stages.

    Another idea was to just treat it as building another body of mine. The idea came to me when I first opened my shadow world. Having a clone, a real clone that could let me survive if my real body died was tempting.

    But what Sith proposed was something different. He spoke about my shadow, giving me new insights about this.

    ording to him, my shadow wasn¡¯t just a dark clone to me, but it was an entire world. He said that shadows had their own rules, connected together, and even considering shadows living in a universe of their own wasn¡¯t an exaggeration.

    What he proposed was that I work towards gaining control over this neglected shadow universe. That would work by working towards expanding my shadow using my cultivation.

    He said that my two energies I gained from the old man and Hry didn¡¯t have any significant attribute towards any specific direction. They weren¡¯t considered light or dark energy, so it wasn¡¯t bad to use my dark cultivation energy toplete this merge.

    He said that my cultivation energy was destined to be a ck or dark energy. First of all I got my cultivation opened from that dark realm monster.

    Also I had a dark side ss. In addition to the blessing I got from his death shrine¡­ everything I had belonged to the dark side.

    So it was logic to merge all this and use all this to expand my dark shadow world. ording to his words, this wouldn¡¯t be the first attempt from someone to do this feat.

    Yet all the previous attempts failed. He didn¡¯t tell me exactly what caused such failures, but he promised to tell me at some point inter records.

    Sith spent a lot of time studying these attempts before my arrival. So he was the best one in the entire universe to guide me here, or that was ording to his words.

    Anyway, ording to what he exinedter I could say this god dude had really deep insights into this issue.

    The cultivation process would be aiming towards expanding my shadow to be a mighty shadow. ording to his words, the dark universe was a cruel ce where power wasn¡¯t the only thing to determine your rank there.

    Dark energy was! So ording to his ns, I should first work towards establishing a strong foundation of my dark energy as the first cultivation step.

    As for the other six steps, they would be directed towards expanding and refining this energy, aiming to form something unheard of before.

    Of course he didn¡¯t forget to warn me that this process would take a long time, hard effort, and lots of sacrifices. It wasn¡¯t just a tourist tour inside that universe, as I¡¯d be faced with many challenges.

    These things wouldn¡¯t stop me or even make me hesitate. I overlooked this point and started to study what he talked aboutter in deep concentration.

    ¡°So he is asking me to seek such dark realm monsters¡­ That¡¯s insane!¡±

    The first step was divided into thirteen steps. Each step required three things to bepleted. The first would be absorbing one bone from a dark realm monster with no grade lower than the grade of the bone I used in opening my cultivation.

    I already had many bones from that dude, but they were all grades weaker than the red graded bone I used at first.

    ording to his words, if I tried to use any grade lower than this, then I¡¯d need more bones and much more time and effort. Of course that wouldn¡¯t be the perfect n for me, but at this moment I couldn¡¯t find any dark realm monsters around here.

    Besides, the fight against that bastard was something I didn¡¯t want to voluntarily seek. Not while my personal strength wasn¡¯t that good yet.

    So for this point, I could just resort to the current stockpile of bones from that dark realm monster. It wouldn¡¯t get me so far ahead, and would only help to secure the energy needed to open the first two small stages in my cultivation, but at least I¡¯d start cultivating.

    The second step needed was spiritual energy. ording to Sith, my current energy was silver white, a low grade form of energy.

    I had to work to absorb and refine all the energy I could from the world. That process would take a long time indeed, but he advised me to start doing this any moment I was free at.

    The third step would be a mind task. He thought about stages and steps for my cultivation. But as he described it, breaking through a step would require me to think about the shape of the next step.

    It was like building a city. I had to prepare a blueprint for its buildings, streets, districts, and even important facilities.

    This was also the case in my cultivation. For each process I had to fully understand the purpose from it, try to imagine how my energy would gather inside my shadow, how it would expand and in what form.

    Sith gave me his advice, to try and consider the honeb structure of beehives as a base. I got his general idea but this step would take time for me toplete.

    So three steps each cultivation small stage, thirteen stages in each one major stage, and totally seven stages¡­ This was what my cultivation path would look like.

 Chapter 240 Sith God Quests

    This was a step that I needed some time to prepare for. Sith was kind enough to give me a detailed description about how to absorb the energy from the world.

    He didn¡¯t need to. I knew such info already from the recordings of my old man. As I closed the beads, I had time to explore the sponsorship interface.

    I found a separate market where anyone with blessing could ess. There were many items rted to increasing the amount of blessing gained from gods after doing any quest for them.

    I also found many quests offered for sale as those who had these couldn¡¯tplete them or didn¡¯t have time to.

    The price of such quests were all in blessing points, just like anything else in this market. In addition to that, I even found gods making offers to sponsor anyone, stating their advantages over other gods in this matter.

    Some promised more blessing ie than others, others promised more quests, while many promised easy quests to gain blessing points fast.

    I also found many gears sold, many scrolls, potions, and even special items with astronomical prices in blessing point currency.

    It was another world, but I didn¡¯t feel attached to it. I got three blessing spots, one was taken already and the second would be taken soon enough.

    The third was a must to leave free to be able to gain more slots in the future quests.

    Damn! Would I also miss another spot during the two uing quests? I never thought about this at all!

    Anyway there was nothing I could do about that. Just as I closed the market interface, I instantly went towards the quest section.

    Sith did me a big favour here. That gift of his was really worthy to be called a mighty gift. He saved me tons of time and research, and gave me a new perspective about something I never knew.

    The list of quests appeared in front of my eyes and when I read them, I couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    [Quest 1: Start your cultivation bypleting your first cultivation step]

    [Quest 2: Take revenge from those who punished you. Make sure to make the two races suffer and you¡¯ll be greatly rewarded]

    [Quest 3: Establish your own kingdom]

    [Quest 4: Obtain fighters in your force from all the other neen apocalypses in your group]

    [Quest 5: End up being the first in the uing six quests]

    [Quest 6: Arm humans with modified firearm weapons]

    [Quest 7: kill any race higher up than archlord and get rewarded]

    Damn! This wasn¡¯t a list of quests but a roadmap for my strength. I looked at all these quests, opened them one by one and read through their instructions.

    The good thing was the reward sections. Rewards from Sith weren¡¯t limited only to big numbers of blessing points, but also lots of things as well.

    Coins. Stat points, potions, scrolls, gears, and even warriors were there as rewards. The only thing it missed would be souls. Anyway he couldn¡¯t reward me with that, right?

    But I was touched by his care. He wasn¡¯t blindly issuing useless quests like other gods. At least every single quest was rted to something I truly wanted.

    ¡°Thanks Sith,¡± I raised my head and said in honesty. I closed the entire interface to be met with tons of messages.

    After all, I was lost in listening to my beads for a long day. The message mostly came from all my teammates. They kept updating me about their current progress, speaking nonsense about myplicated rtionship with Hry and Karoline, and finally expressing their doubts towards the uing two quests.

    I didn¡¯t find any need to repeat my words. I already told them that Karoline-Hry-I rtion was something they shouldn¡¯t meddle in. As for the uing quests, I also reassured them once.

    If they didn¡¯t trust me, then that was their problem not mine.

    Of course I knew this wasn¡¯t a problem of trust, but fear. They knew how dangerous the uing quests would be.

    If I got fifty percent confidence before going to meet Sith, then now I had over one thousand percent confidence to crush any enemy in these quests.

    Bypassing these useless messages, I found messages from Wryly and Fang. It seemed the two talked and argued together, ending up being very hostile to each other.

    They each sent theirints to me,ining from the other party and asking for my justice.

    Of course it was good they missed my little y from before. Or else I¡¯d end up being the sole focus of their anger and hatred.

    Hating each other? Why would I meddle and solve this misunderstanding? Come on! I wasn¡¯t part of any of your races to begin with!

    Let them bea€| after all I might need to use someone to limit the other one¡¯s activity at some point. None of them ever worked honestly with me. Fang hid the fact of human trafficking from me, and Wryly hid the location of Hry from me when I needed it.

    Anyway, it was best to leave these two raising their weapons at each other¡¯s throat. This way I¡¯d end up being the more secure, and with the most benefits for sure.

    Aside from all this, I found a message that I was waiting for.

    [What you asked before is ready] the first message said so, [Do you want to proceed with our deal about these races now?]

    These two short messages came from none but the green nymphdy. Just seeing her name on top of each message made my heart dance.

    [Send them now] I sent over, [Also I want to establish another deal with you]

    [One more deal?] she had the right to be surprised. After all, we still have two other ongoing deals between each other.

    Aside from this ongoing deal of races, we still have the fallen gods deal and the soulers deal. In addition to that, she still was looking for weapons just like the big machine guns I got from the dragons.

 Chapter 241 Giants, Shaders, And Grounders

    [Don¡¯t panic, you can consider it an upgrade from the earlier quest of races]

    [In which way?]

    [I want more races from all the neen worlds in my apocalypse group]

    [All of them?!!] she seemed to be shocked, [Are they also their enemies?]

    [You can say so] I didn¡¯t exin to her my real intentions here.

    [Alright, it¡¯s your money and your bones anyway] she agreed as fast as I predicted, [I¡¯ll prepare a new contract and send it over]

    [Cool]

    [I also have another batch from soulers, double the number ofst time. I¡¯ll send them also with this batch of races, ok?]

    [Great]

    By this I¡¯d gain another twenty thousand soulers. I didn¡¯t know what my soulers would do in the uing two quests with my punishment. But at least I knew how deadly they were.

    I wouldn¡¯t doubt their ability to do massacres against any enemy, be it illusionists, the subi, or even dragons.

    [You got twenty thousand soulers from the Bringold impact]

    [You can find them in your inventory]

    The first to arrive were the soulers. Then in the next five minutes, I got another message of the arrival of my long awaited races.

    [You got five hundred thousand races from Bringold impact]

    [These races aren¡¯t warriors, they are normal races just like you]

    [They can¡¯t be stored inside your inventory]

    [They can be brought only through portal teleport]

    [You have to pay fifty million coins for their transfer]

    Fifty million coins? That meant one hundred coins per person!

    ¡°Alright, I agree,¡± but who cared! I have tons of coins in my inventory so far.

    [All the races are forced to sign a binding contract of loyalty under your name]

    [Do you ept these contracts?]

    ¡°Of course I do!¡± without these loyalty binding contracts, I¡¯d be in grave danger without doubt.

    *Fwoosh!*

    Just as I agreed, fifty million coins were deducted from my personal ount. Then a grand portal appeared in front of my eyes.

    The portal wasn¡¯t grand in height, but in length. It stretched to cover up an entire mile distance. It was my luck to be outside the city this time, or else it would be impossible to bring them here using this portal.

    *sh!* *sh!* sh!*

    Just as the portal appeared, endless shes of light appeared in session. I stood over my chariot overlooking them like a god looking down on his subjects.

    ¡°Who the f*ck are you?¡±

    ¡°Are you that damn bastard who brought me here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s kill him, boys!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say boys! We have girls here!!¡±

    Many unneeded shouts and even death threats came from the races that came. From the first look, there were seven races here.

    One race was just like what I imagined. The giants were almost ten metres in height, giving me an intimidating impression with all these bulging muscles with brown lustre in their arms, abdomen, and legs.

    They reminded me of the Berserkers, wearing light short clothes while proudly exposing their body physique. The only regret I had was their numbers.

    By look, there weren¡¯t that many in these rapidly increasing densely packed races. I¡¯d say there were mostly ten thousands here, no more.

    [You gained the loyalty binding contracts of all races brought by the Bringold impact]

    [A special icon for contracts you had is created for you to easily ess from your profile]

    ¡°Thanks system sama,¡± I said while opening my profile and essing the contract menu.

    It was pleasant to see things organised there. The interface had many submenus there, including free scrolling in the entire contract list, contracts arranged per race, and even contracts arranged by date.

    I selected the races menu and there I found the seven races in front of me in addition to humans, subi, Selvators, illusionists, and Berserkers.

    I didn¡¯t have any contract with any dragon race yet whatsoever.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ So I have twelve thousand and three hundred giant race fighters¡­ that¡¯s better than I initially thought,¡± I surfed the menu, checking the races and their numbers while ignoring all the death threatsing from the races down below.

    ¡°The shaders are fifteen thousand¡­ not that much either¡­ the grounders are thergest so far¡­ they are around forty thousand¡­¡±

    I read through the menu before realising that most of the races I got belonged to useless races that I wouldn¡¯t need.

    I didn¡¯t hurry to kill the rest. I just started surfing through their race names. Werewolves, Zulbors, Reaters, and shriners were the names of these races.

    I knew werewolves. I already fought against them so many times and even ended up merging their souls with dragons to form the dragolves race I currently had.

    They weren¡¯t that bad, but they weren¡¯t that good either. I hesitated for a moment but I reminded myself that I should seek building elite forces and not just big masses of cannon fodders.

    As for the other three races, I got absolutely no clue at all about them. Yet looking at therge number of races down there, I knew they wouldn¡¯t be that much of a help.

    The racescked any great build. Many even looked smaller than humans. I decided to proceed as nned.

    ¡°Listen to my orders and heed by them or you¡¯ll die,¡± I shouted after releasing a single warning attack from my chariot in the form of an energy impulse of intermediate grade.

    It was enough to scare and silence them, coupled with my chariot¡¯s start to fly in the air. ¡°Giants, Shaders, and Grounders¡­ Move here.¡±

    I pointed towards a location that was almost one mile behind my chariot. For the first few seconds, I got nothing in response but heavy silence.

    ¡°You are all bound by loyalty contracts,¡± I said in loud and yet firm tone, ¡°failing to obey my orders means instant death by the system. It¡¯s your choice.¡±

    ¡°F*ck you!¡±

    ¡°Go to hell!¡±

    ¡°Screw you, tyrant!¡±

    Different curses and meanments came from these three races, and yet not a single one of them refused to move.

    I didn¡¯tment or even show any response at all. After all, in the next ten minutes, the massacre that would erupt would be enough to make a clear statement towards all of these three races.

    As for those rude and mean races down below, I didn¡¯t feel anything towards them. Their leaders acted against my humans, and it was simply fair to repay this kindness back in folds.

 Chapter 242 A Massacre!

    It took half an hour for all the three races to move to the side I pointed at. The scene was really epic. Their number reached half a million after all.

    ¡°Kill them all,¡± without batting an eye, I pointed towards the four hundred thirty-five thousands standing on one side and gave the order for a ughter.

    My warriors moved without any hesitation, executing my order in the most brutal way.

    The first to attack were my dragons, followed by my soulers and then the rest attacked. I didn¡¯t stand idle either, and let my Bulltors and shield warriors work on the weapons over my chariot and kill without limit.

    Screams of agony, helplessness, rage, and despair came from down below. Yet for the next ten hours, I oversaw a big massacre here.

    At these hours, the three races I spared stood all silent. I felt they were so terrified to make a single sound or else I¡¯d shift my weapons towards them.

    ¡°Listen,¡± standing on top of my chariot spared my armour any blood stain. Yet at this moment, I was covered entirely with a thick and vicious bloody aura.

    My simple word made the impact I needed, letting all of the sixty-five thousand forces of the three races all attentive.

    ¡°Arrange yourselves into one hundred man teams, each led with someone capable. Each ten teams can form a unit. Each ten units or higher can form an army. I need one army from both Giants and Shaders, three at least from Grounders. Start now!¡±

    I didn¡¯t wait to hear their response as I turned my chariot and led it to descend over the bloody ground. The forces of the four races I killed here didn¡¯t stand idle and waited for death toe.

    Or else I wouldn¡¯t take ten straight hours to kill them.

    They resisted, tried to fight me and my boys. But this was all futile. After all they were facing a grand force they couldn¡¯t stand against.

    From this battle I held higher hopes in the grander battlesing up in the distant future. These four races weren¡¯t that much to begin with. But I noticed the presence of many elites scattered in their ranks.

    They tried to lead these forces and form strong defensive lines. Yet each time they tried so, my dragons descended from the air like death gods, iming their lives and smashing their efforts up to nothing.

    Yet that meant they got many good fighters. I started to roam this massive battlefield and started to im my loot.

    Inventories and bones were left to me. Gears were left for my boys to get and gather at one spot. After working for five hours, I ended up with a lot of loot this time.

    These races didn¡¯t have any impressive inventories, yet theypensated for that with sheer numbers. More than four hundred thousand wasn¡¯t a simple number after all.

    I looked up at my current forces with pride. Just the line up and the growing numbers of my special force was something that drove arrogance inside me.

    But when I thought about the uing big battle and the other races here, I didn¡¯t feel as much. ¡°I need more of these,¡± I muttered to myself while climbing up the stairs of my chariot up to the top.

    During the first hour, I could feel all the gazes of the three races fixed on me and my boys. I knew they came here with endless rage, but with my actions here I changed that to fear and curiosity.

    They were watching what I was doing, seeing me walking through rivers of blood without any hesitation.

    Then afterwards I heard many moursing from their direction. They were arranging themselves, even loud shouts were heard without any logical meaning to me.

    After five hours, they already finished arranging themselves. This time they looked like a real army. Each army was made up of smaller one thousand man units, which was arranged into much smaller hundred man units.

    I got what I asked, five armies. Three belonged to the grounders, one belonged to the Giants and Shaders.

    In front of each army, a strong looking dude stood. They seemed to be the strongest, the most famed ones among this batch.

    ¡°You¡­ You¡­ and you¡­ all five of youe onboard now.¡±

    I needed this meeting. After all, I didn¡¯t only want to arrange them properly into my forces, but also wanted to get a better understanding about the worlds they came from.

    The biggest dude was that giant. He didn¡¯t need to climb the stairs, or more precisely couldn¡¯t. Even this grand chariot built for the big build of dragons couldn¡¯t amodate his immense body.

    So he simply climbed my chariot from the outer surface. It was lucky for me my chariot was just somethingmon grade or else it wouldn¡¯t tolerate the insane weight of this dude.

    Damn! What did that dude eat exactly to reach such a scale?

    ¡°What¡¯re your names?¡± I stood in the middle of my bulltors, shield warriors, soulers, and dragons flying over my mighty and frightening looking chariot.

    The giant dude was the only one looking in such defiance in this picture. He stood with his giant stature, looking at me with eyes filled with fear and respect.

    Even that giant had to show respect and fear in front of me. That was what I ended up doing after all this journey. A young man, a loser, with no ss or any backing, no wealth or special strength of his own, with literally nothing I started from the rock bottom and reached this stage.

    I deserved the pride brimming inside me at this moment. Who would challenge me at my current achievement? Those dragons? Selvators? Or those one hundred special humans Sith had under his support?

    F*ck you all! No one deserved to be a rival of mine, none at all!

    ¡°Speak up, you have my word to be safe,¡± I added when I noticed that fear of me overwhelmed them and made them all silent.

 Chapter 243 The Dirty Alien Races Gods

    ¡°Mighty one, my name is Trunk.¡±

    The first to speak was that giant. His voice was so deep and strong, it made my entire body shake from the vibrationsing from his big mouth.

    ¡°Call me lord,¡± I corrected him, ¡°and Trunk¡­ indeed a suited name for someone like you.¡±

    ¡°Thanks lord.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡± I looked at the Shader. Compared to Trunk, this dude was a dwarf.

    He was slightly longer than me, slim arms, slim upper half, yet starting from his waist everything changed.

    He has strange bulky muscles in his legs. His body looks disproportionate in my eyes. But just a single look at his legs gave me the impression of how fast he was.

    As he stood there, he was surrounded with ckness. It was still sunny and light shone all over the world in a bright way, except over this dude and a small area of one metre radius around him.

    Amidst such a dimly lit environment, his dark red eyes shone in strange lustre. He wasn¡¯t weak, not at all!

    ¡°I¡¯m called Seif,¡± he said, ¡°it¡¯s my honour to serve such a dark lord.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you can sense my energy?!¡± I was surprised when he called me a dark lord.

    ¡°Your darkness is way better than mine, lord,¡± he slightly bowed his head, and I could see a small elliptical ck gem at the back of his head.

    Was it the source of his energy? Was it his race weakness? I needed to know butter.

    ¡°What about you?¡± I asked the grounder, who was just like Sith described him before to me. If I ced this dude next to any of my Goms, it would be difficult to tell the difference.

    If not for its faint yellow and brown tough skin, I wouldn¡¯t tell the difference. Compared to the Goms with outer bodies made up most likely of rocks, this dude here was more appealing to the eye and more resembling any living race.

    ¡°I¡¯m Fort,¡± he said and his tone was harsh, deep, and hard to understand. It was like someone speaking while eating or something.

    ¡°I¡¯m Gort,¡± the second Grounder said.

    ¡°I¡¯m Lort.¡±

    It seemed this race loved the ¡®ort¡¯ ending at their names or something.

    ¡°Alright, from now on you are the leaders of the five armies,¡± I knew they were appointed by their races as leaders, but I had to add my touch as their lord. ¡°Now I want to know, did you alle from the same world or what?¡±

    ¡°No, lord,¡± Trunk seemed more rxed to speak with me, ¡°at least from the world I came from, none of the other two are there.¡±

    ¡°I came from a different world than these two races as well,¡± Seif added, and I got the general idea.

    ¡°Then tell me more about your worlds,¡± I pointed first at Trunk before adding, ¡°I know that you have five other races in your worlds. Tell me all you know about these races and the current situation of the apocalypse in your worlds.¡±

    During the next few hours, I gained a good intel about the situation in each apocalypse of the three races.

    Giants had five more races therepeting with them, the deadliest was a weird race called the Fierers. ording to Trunk, these dudes can control ice and water elements, enabling them to stand shoulder to shoulder with their race.

    Apart from them, there was no other race that could stand against them. Trunk also went to the point to say that his race¡¯s paragons were dominating the Fierers paragons. But I never put his words to heart.

    After all he was one of those Giants. He would always boast about his race against others.

    Seif¡¯s race was also one of the supreme two races in his world. The other race was something called the Reavers, a race that was using his brute strength to pose a threat to Shaders.

    He also boasted about his race¡¯s superiority over the other one. By logic, his words carried more weight than Trunk, but I didn¡¯t also put what he said in my heart.

    As for the other three, it was a surprise that their race was one of the weakest three races in their worlds. I thought Sith told me this race was special, but it seemed they were only limited to the trap and sneakily attacking tactics against lowered guarded enemies.

    In direct shes, they wouldn¡¯t fare that well.

    ¡°Why do your faces look this pale?¡± After I finished interrogating them, I noticed the change of their faces to paler. It didn¡¯t look like anything special when Trunk showed this change.

    But when the other four also developed the same signs, I knew something wrong was happening here.

    ¡°Lord, it¡¯s just¡­¡± Trunk spoke and strangely enough he paused midway as his face turned paler.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a bacsh from our gods,¡± Seif exined, ¡°they are furious at us, promising us hell if we keep answering to you.¡±

    ¡°But you are obliged to do so,¡± I frowned while asking in doubt.

    ¡°They are asking us to not answer and choose death instead,¡± Trunk said, ¡°but who will abandon his life for some beliefs? You showed us your might as a lord. I believe we all are at the same stages of the apocalypse yet you are way stronger than anyone I saw before!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± the other three Grounders said in unison.

    ¡°So they are punishing you?¡± I felt more rage against those dirty gods, ¡°do you even know why in the first ce you were targeted? Why did I bring you all here? You and the other races whom I just killed?¡±

    ¡°No, lord,¡± Seif shook his head while I noticed his paler deepened.

    ¡°It¡¯s because those dirty dogs acted first against my humans!¡± I raised my head while adding in an explosive voice, ¡°Did you think no one will retaliate against your dirty deeds? Is this the responsibility you held towards your people? Humph! F*cking useless bunch of gods you are!¡±

    ¡°Lord¡­ Please show mercy!¡±

 Chapter 244 Deleting Gods

    Trunk¡¯s body suddenly twisted in front of my eyes before this behemoth fell on one side like a crashing mountain.

    ¡°Damn! Trying to kill my precious boys? Let me show you what a mere human can do against you!¡±

    I instantly opened my sponsorship interface. As I recalled, there were many special items sold there for one single purpose; deleting the current sponsor of a god!

    Of course they came with a cheap price of ten blessing points, yet I knew I would never be able to fulfil the needs of my forces.

    Come on, I was talking about a force of sixty-five thousand here! Even if they were sold in batches, I would never be able to buy enough for my entire force!

    ¡°Take these,¡± I bought five just for the five leaders here, ¡°consume them fast.¡±

    Each item was a kind of fruit. It had an opioid fruit shape with ck thorns. It looked weird, dangerous to consume, but they had no other choice but to follow my orders to the letter.

    The first to consume these was Trunk. I was worried that a single fruit might not be enough for his giant body. Yet when he consumed it, his body shone instantly with ck lustre, twitching fiercely on the ground while causing damage least to be described as devastation!

    ¡°Lord¡­ My god¡­¡± just as he was the first to consume it, he was also the first to stand on his feet. The other four showed the same signs just like this dude. They were still twitching in unimaginable pain.

    ¡°It¡¯s just for the best,¡± I simply said before raising my head up to the sky, ¡°did you think yourselves mighty and away from my reach? One day I¡¯ll be strong enough to find and teach you all a lesson.¡±

    ¡°But lord¡­¡± Trunk¡¯s face was still pale, ¡°my stat boost is gone!¡±

    ¡°Lord, we need to solve this problem,¡± Seif was the second to consume this fruit, and the second to be freed from its agony and torture, ¡°I also lost one third of my stat bonus!¡±

    ¡°One third?¡± I asked in doubt, ¡°isn¡¯t it supposed to be one half or something?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The two looked at me with wide eyes before Seif said in disbelief:

    ¡°Our lord¡­ you are truly mighty!¡±

    ¡°Lord already got the attention of such a higher calibre god¡­ Impressive!¡±

    The two expressed their shock and I got what caused it. I never thought the stat bonus would be different ording to the grade of the supported god.

    ¡°Don¡¯t whine like this,¡± I waved my hand at the two while the other three Grounders stood erect as well, ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to deal with this mess.¡±

    I opened my interface again. There was a small button called ¡®Emergencymunication centre¡¯. If my guess was right, this might lead me directly to Sith.

    ¡°What the f*ck¡­ one thousand blessing points per one message? Screw you, system!¡±

    Yet when I selected this icon, a warning message popped in front of my face, telling me to pay one thousand blessing points per message.

    What the hell was that? It was extortion! Bloody shameless daylight theft!

    ¡°Take it,¡± bitterly I agreed for that extravagant price.

    [Please say the message you want to deliver]

    [Warning: The message can¡¯t be more than one hundred and twenty-four lettres]

    ¡°How the f*ck am I supposed to say such a thing in such low numbered letters? Damn! This is even more shameless than anything I saw before!¡±

    [Error!]

    [You said a message that had more lettres than needed]

    I hardly controlled myself from loudly cursing at this system! Fudge! Did you take my words before as the message? What the hell was wrong with that system?

    ¡°I got the races you told me, but I need your shrine support. Urgently contact me,¡± I said and this time I exerted control over my selection of words and letters.

    F*ck it! How should people speak if they had such weird limitations over what they needed to say? That was total insanity!

    [Message is rightly lengthed]

    [One thousand blessing points are deducted from your ount]

    [Message is sent to your sponsoring god]

    [He or she will respond to you if they say the matter needing so]

    He¡¯d better respond¡­ or else¡­

    I was feeling bitter about losing one thousand points just like that. But I needed his help. After all, I wanted to cleanse away this force and add them to my shrine of death.

    Of course I could also use the gods in my channel, but I wouldn¡¯t know if a traitor god or enemy god was in the mix or not. There was no way for me to know so.

    Just look at my jumper! That bastard¡¯s daughter of b*tch goddess was my enemy. She did such a terrible curse against me without even noticing it!

    It was so risky to have such dangerous folks inside my forces. I looked at my five generals and thought about that jumper.

    ¡°I should do the same with that dude,¡± I said before recalling what nature that jumper was.

    How would someone as him fall in such dirty goddess clutches? I still couldn¡¯t get it! But I had to find a way first to make that goddess not listen to what I wanted to tell that bastard, then I¡¯d explode in that dude¡¯s face.

    [What do you want?]

    Just as I was lost in thoughts, the deep voice of Sith came, telling me I called him at an unsuitable time.

    But screw him. I paid one thousand blessing points just to get him here!

    ¡°I got the races, but their gods are trying to exert some bacsh to kill them.¡±

    [And?]

    ¡°I erased the top five gods already. But I can¡¯t remove all the gods sponsoring my forces. Besides, after doing this they lost their bonus stats.¡±

    [And?]

    ¡°Are you talking while sleeping or what?!¡±

    [Just make it short, I¡¯m kinda busy right now¡­ Huff¡­ Huff¡­]

    What was that sound? Was he running or what?!

 Chapter 245 God Nemesis Scissors

    ¡°Well¡­ I need your support here,¡± I paused intentionally but all I could hear was his raced breaths, ¡°I need enough blessing points to buy items and erase their god support.¡±

    [What the heck¡­ How many are we talking about here?]

    ¡°I have sixty-five thousand so far.¡±

    [Ahem¡­ You know I¡¯m not that kind. These things should be given to you in return for quests]

    ¡°I know,¡± I nodded, ¡°so I was thinking if you can give me easy quests to fulfil and garnish lots of blessing points in the end.¡±

    [That would be cheating, Hye] his answer was swift and made all my hopes crash.

    ¡°But if I didn¡¯t do anything, my boys would be killed by those bastards!¡±

    [Sorry man, I can¡¯t help you here]

    He closed the connection and I needed a few minutes to wake up. Did he just abandon me? Screw you Sith! What the f*cking god were you?!!!

    [You gained something from your god]

    Just as I was lost in my rage, this message popped up all of sudden in front of my face.

    [Ites with a message: Don¡¯t misuse this. And stop cursing me in your thoughts!]

    I raised my head involuntarily, feeling like a cat stealing cheese caught in action. Damn! Could he even read through my mind with such distance and realms between us?

    Gods¡­ they were really scary!

    [You got the cleavage scissors]

    [You can view it inside your inventory]

    I opened my inventory and there I found scissors, shining in ck lustre and looking extremely dangerous.

    Just as I took this thing out, itnded in a heavy booming sound as it expanded many folds in front of my eyes.

    The small looking scissors turned into a pair of giant sharp broadswords that were connected with something like a wheel in part of it.

    This scissor was at least ten metres long, looking extremely heavy. As I was the one to summon it out, I took all the toll over my hands, feeling like I was holding a mountain or something.

    I left it to fall over my chariot, and luckily my girl was so sturdy to endure it.

    [Gods nemesis Scissors: God grade item. Bound to earthling Hye as a personal gift from death shrine god, Sith.

    A weapon that can harm any god if used against him, regardless of his or her grade and rank. Can be used to cut the sponsorship between a god and someone inside an apocalypse. Can devour anyone¡¯s blessing points and turn these into fuel to run the scissors.

    Current fuel stored inside: zero.

    Each usage time will consume one hundred blessing points if there is no fuel there.

    Can¡¯t be dropped. Can¡¯t be changed. Can¡¯t be sold]

    I looked at this brief description and felt my scalp numb.

    ¡°So you gave me a way to cut the lineage but without any fuel?¡± I raised my head and looked at the sky with defying red eyes.

    That bastard¡­ he made sure to not give me proper help here.

    [Told you to stop cursing me in your thoughts!]

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll curse you in the open instead! Are you satisfied now, stingy god?¡± I shouted in response to his ranging voice in my ears.

    [You can¡¯t ask for a meal without paying for it, kiddo] yet his answer came in a calm tone like he used to use, [Fueling this item is your responsibility. This is how I can escape the punishment of the higher ups if any bastard god came asking for trouble]

    I knew what he was referring to, and yet that didn¡¯t help in calming me down. I took repeated breaths before resigning to my loss here.

    This batch¡­ it was destined for me to lose them unfortunately.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    Screams of agony came from the direction of my current army of three races. Just watching them twitching on the ground made my heart ache.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry my lord,¡± yet amidst my feeling of helplessness and regret, the voice of Seif came, ¡°the gods of our forces aren¡¯t that high or dangerous to begin with.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?!¡± I sharply turned at him, and he retreated a couple steps when he saw me holding the two arms of that scissor.

    I was aiming to store it back, not to threaten him with it.

    ¡°I mean¡­ Our gods were already the highest gods in our people present here,¡± he added in a shaky tone, while his eyes never left my scissors.

    ¡°Do you fear it?¡± I couldn¡¯t help asking and Seif and the other four nodded in response.

    ¡°Alright,¡± I stored this dangerous weapon away. It seemed it could also threaten normal races in the apocalypse, not only gods. ¡°So they won¡¯t die?¡±

    ¡°They will enter a state of weakness,¡± Trunk said with his deep voice, ¡°will have their stat points deducted by half at least.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s a stat point problem, then it¡¯s not a problem at all.¡±

    I was acting like a real hegemony here. If the problem was only limited to the stat points, then I could easilypensate them with my stockpiled stat points.

    That also reminded me of that winged nymph girl. I needed to store more stat points as fast as possible.

    As for the bones¡­ Right now they weren¡¯t an issue at all. I gained almost one hundred thousand bones from the races I killed here. It wasn¡¯t a problem for me to pay for whatever amount she brought.

    I sent her a message, notifying her of my need for more stat points. The more, the merrier for sure. She didn¡¯t reject such a standard deal, and promised to bring arge amount with the uing delivery of soulers and other races.

    ording to her, the rate of delivering these folks would be much faster than before. As I understood from her words, expanding the scope of our work to cover the entire apocalypse group of neen realms made it easier for her to capture other races.

 Chapter 246 A Frightening Surprise

    Yet she also warned me that some races would be harder than others to capture. She also warned me that the next deals might be double or even triple the amount of races delivered to me thest time.

    Of course I agreed over all this. After all, I wouldn¡¯t say no to more souls, bones, inventory loot, and even additional forces to help me in the next war.

    The thing here was which race should I let live and which was doomed to die? I still had more worries about the way to kill them.

    Thest battle was big and took many hours from me, almost ten hours. If she brought more of those races, then how much time would I waste each time I wanted to kill them?

    These races were also slightly dangerous. Be it their numbers, their gods, their weapons, or their ranks and levels¡­ I had to find a way to deal with them properly and without causing more trouble to myself.

    ¡°What about the people I¡¯ll free from their gods? Will the death shrine abandon such a rare chance to expand its reign?¡± as Sith was already focusing on me right now, and he didn¡¯t bring this topic to the discussion table so far, I had to force him to agree.

    [Do you think we can ept trash in our shrine?]

    ¡°These are the three races you specifically rmended,¡± I wasn¡¯t fazed with his answer, ¡°either take them or I¡¯ll look for another shrine or even another rival to you to take them in!¡±

    [You are going to have another god support. Let him have these races. He is desperate need for followers for his cause]

    ¡°What caused it?¡±

    [You¡¯ll get it at its time. Now stop nagging me and let me enjoy my moment of peace after this¡­ you know]

    ¡°Know what?¡±

    [You are pathetic!]

    He didn¡¯t speak again no matter how many times I tried to annoy him. After calming down, I was surprised to discover this weird feature in my personality.

    ¡°Since when have I acted in such an annoying way? Damn you jumper! Is your attitude and personality contagious or what?¡±

    I shook my head in helplessness before turning to see the agonising and twitching out of immense pain forces of mine.

    This time I ended up with sixty-thousand races that could defy the punishment exerted over me by those bastards.

    I still have a quest to punish them. I really wanted to do so. But first I didn¡¯t know who they were, and secondly I didn¡¯t know their names!

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Fang about thatter on,¡± I knew that informative dude would know the answer. If not, then I might use my magic and let Wryly ask his paragon instead.

    [The gods of your Ultras are asking if you are ready to meet their representative right now]

    As I looked at the paled faces and arched weak bodies of my sixty-five thousand forces, I got this message from my channel.

    ¡°Give me a minute,¡± I said before controlling my chariot, letting it move near the ce of this force.

    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s only a problem in stat points?¡± Before doing anything, I turned to ask the five generals of mine.

    And they all nodded in unison.

    ¡°Great.¡±

    *ng!* *ng!* *ng!*

    I first thought of using the illusionist god essence but I refrained from doing so. This material was a source of a very high level of energy. I wasn¡¯t sure if they could use it instead of stat points or the extra amount would be wasted.

    So instead I sacrificed almost ten million of my stored stat points, forming five big hills of stat points. They were high enough to even exceed the altitude of my intermittently working chariot.

    Just looking at the speechless expression over my five generals¡¯ faces made me chuckle in satisfaction. ¡°Go, lead your boys to feast over these stat points and regain their strength back.¡±

    ¡°L¡­ Lord¡­ I¡­ Is all of this¡­ Ours?!!!¡± The shocking expression plus the stuttering way of speech from Seif made meugh at him.

    He and the other four just missed drooling to add the final funny touch over this scene.

    ¡°Just get used to it,¡± I shrugged, ¡°you are lucky to serve a mighty and generous lord as myself.¡±

    I puffed my chest, enjoyed this moment of pride and showed off while the other five bowed in response, expressing their honest feelings of admiration and respect.

    ¡°Just go,¡± I urged them, ¡°I¡¯ll also keep giving you stat points whenever a new guest arrives. As for your god sponsorship, I¡¯ll go and seek a solution right now.¡±

    ¡°Thanks lord,¡± I sensed their desire to ask about my next journey, yet they didn¡¯t ask and only bowed again. Even if they asked, I wouldn¡¯t tell.

    Or to be precise, I didn¡¯t have any information about the nature of the god I was going to meet to begin with.

    From thest words of Sith, I got the feeling that this god would be troublesome. It seemed he had his own troubles, and that meant his troubles would end up being mine.

    ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± as the five generals disembarked my chariot, I made sure to spread my entire special forces of various warriors all around the ce.

    After all, I wasn¡¯t inside the city. Hopefully no stupid foe would use this moment toe at me or something.

    If someone tried to act funny, he would end up facing herds of my forces.

    [A meeting ce is prepared for the two of you]

    [You can now pass through the portal and meet the representative god of your Ultras]

    *Fwoosh!*

    In front of my eyes, a portal appeared like before and I simply passed through it. I hoped this meeting wouldn¡¯tst more than an hour, or else I¡¯d lose one more thousand of my precious blessing points.

    ¡°Y¡­ You¡­¡± yet the moment I passed to the other side, I couldn¡¯t help but petrify in my ce, feeling all my muscles contracted without exception. ¡°What the hell are you doing here?!! Howe you are here in the first ce?!!!¡±

 Chapter 247 Its Really Him!!!

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Have we met before or something?¡±

    I was really shocked to even speak! In front of my eyes, in front of me, there was a younger version, a typical younger version of my old man!

    His face was void of his deep running grooves in his skin. His hair wasn¡¯t that dishevelled or white yet, only moderately long ck and wellbed strands.

    His eyes held such a strong vibe of life, something that I never imagined to see in the eyes of my old man. Even when he was telling me his stories, or at ourst meeting, his eyes always held that touch of despair, a look that told me how broken that man was.

    ¡°Ahem, you don¡¯t know me?¡± I regained myposure and decided to act cautiously here. This man wasn¡¯t the old man I knew before, even if the two were really one.

    The one I knew lived for almost a hundred years! A more desperate version of the man in front of my eyes.

    Even if the two were the same, this young man here didn¡¯t live to see what my old man did.

    ¡°You are Hye, of course I know you,¡± he said as he misunderstood my question, ¡°I have followed your channel since day one of its establishment, watched all your struggles against the angels and the apocalypse. You really gained my admiration and respect a long time ago, human.¡±

    ¡°And you are an angel, a real angel, right?¡± I slowly asked while closely watching every single reaction on his face.

    Right now I realised what Sith meant by hisst words. He was speaking about this dude. Wait a second¡­ Did that also mean my old man was a god?!!

    ¡°Oh, how did you know?!¡± he seemed to be shocked to jump in fright from my words. I didn¡¯t mean to startle him, but I just wanted to be sure of my guesses.

    And only from his reaction I was now sure of his identity.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, we are all friends and allies here,¡± I simply said while walking towards the central zone of this wide hall.

    The hall was void of anything else but two seats for the two of us. When I came closer, I noticed that this man was slightly taller than my old man.

    Or was my old man so old to have his back arched and his body dwarfed by the act of time? I couldn¡¯t tell, to be honest.

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡±

    ¡°Weird, right?¡± I stopped one metre away from him, extended my arm and added, ¡°I¡¯m Hye, nice to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Call me Lok, or the old foreteller as my friends used to call me.¡±

    I shook his hand while feeling a strange mncholic feeling at this moment. The old man¡¯s name was always the old foreteller, told to me by the system and himself.

    As I shook my hand, he took this gesture as a friendly move from me. Yet I was really doing this for the old favour of my old man. I was honest in my appreciation and respect for this dude, even if he didn¡¯t realise any of that.

    ¡°Let¡¯s sit and talk,¡± I led the way, unlike what was supposed to happen. ¡°So you are a god of the angels, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m considered one of thest group of living gods of my race,¡± he bitterly said while I saw a sh of darkness passing through his eyes.

    He was really defeated, hopeless, and feeling all powerless at this moment. Of course after knowing secrets about this race from Sith, I grew more understanding towards all these feelings.

    And at this moment, I also felt more appreciation towards Sith. He wasn¡¯t just telling me stories about the old man of mine, but trying to pave the path for this meeting, helping me to better understand this broken man¡¯s cause.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to speak with you about being your sponsor,¡± he started his talk with that but I shook my head in response.

    ¡°What? Do you n to renege over your promise?¡± he asked in doubt and little fright.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ept you as my sponsor, that¡¯s something we don¡¯t need to even discuss,¡± I first reassured him before adding in a more serious way, ¡°but this meeting shouldn¡¯t be about any of this. Tell me, will that help in restoring your race¡¯s power?¡±

    ¡°My race¡¯s power? Sigh, I hope I can live to see this day or help in making it happen.¡±

    You already did your part, old man. I silently watched his dark expression while recalling thest request the old man asked from me.

    That man lived in the shadows of his mission, to restore the glory of his race or even help in freeing his people. He was a poor man, a man who lived and withered under the burden of his cause.

    I felt like I could see through his body and look at his soul. It was fragile, fatigued and ached with all the burdens and threats he was experiencing.

    Of course if Sith knew about his presence, then other high grade gods would also know about that, including his enemies, our enemies.

    ¡°I can promise to help you in achieving this dream,¡± I didn¡¯t say it lightly, yet the reaction over his face told me he took my words as such.

    ¡°You just a kind hearted person, Hye,¡± he mistook my meaning again, ¡°but you know nothing about my race¡¯s predicament.¡±

    ¡°You belong to a race who was crushed by the traitors from this universe,¡± I didn¡¯t change my expression or my tone, ¡°your race was such a fine one, blessed with many superpowers and special abilities. That¡¯s why the enemies targetted you among the first races here. After all, your race can be considered a sharp de directed at their throats.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± This time his shock was deeper and he seemed to start taking my words far more seriously than before, ¡°how did you know all of this?¡±

    ¡°I had someone to help me fill in the gaps,¡± I simply shrugged, throwing everything on the shoulders of my Sith, ¡°someone who truly wants to help you and your cause.¡±

 Chapter 248 Serious Talk With God Lok

    ¡°This¡­¡± his lips trembled, ¡°is he the first god you epted your blessing from?¡±

    And I nodded. ¡°He told me a tale about your race, but he didn¡¯t specify how I can help. So I¡¯m asking you again, Lok, how can I help?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m very appreciative of your kind gesture, but it¡¯s impossible for someone like you to help.¡±

    After a moment of pause and disbelief, he said such a useless response. Of course I wouldn¡¯t speak about my ns with Sith here. Sith was a higher god, someone who wouldn¡¯t let anyone prey over his meeting this easily.

    But this dude here wasn¡¯t like Sith. My ns should remain as secretive as long as possible.

    ¡°You know I heard that your race still has few gods surviving around the universe,¡± as I decided not to exin myself here, I tried to change the approach, ¡°do you have a shrine or something?¡±

    ¡°Shrine is a thing we can¡¯t have,¡± he shook his head, ¡°after all we belong to different shrines of our race. Myself, for example, belongs to the rage shrine.¡±

    ¡°Rage shrine? Is it like a war shrine?¡± It was my first time hearing of such a thing.

    ¡°It¡¯s simr, but not that much,¡± he nodded first before shaking off his head, ¡°you can consider a war shrine like your jumper, and a rage shrine like those berserkers.¡±

    ¡°So you are always seeking fights?¡± I asked.

    ¡°We are always angry,¡± he gave me a smile that didn¡¯t suit his words at all, ¡°so we seek different ways to vent our anger¡­ Just like berserkers, they can¡¯t simply live without a day of fight, or going into meaningless shs.¡±

    ¡°And you?¡±

    ¡°I tried to fight, but failed,¡± he sighed in a tired way, ¡°right now I was seriously considering giving up my godhood and returning to live as a mortal. That might give me a hundred years or so of life span before dying at the end.¡±

    Yes, he was my old man. Now I realise how my old man, a god, ended up in such a miserable state at the end. The old man of my time gave up his godhood as this younger self of his nned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that,¡± I urged, ¡°the fight isn¡¯t over yet.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± he paused, while his eyesnded over me, ¡°I dunno why, but there is something in you that made me want to go, pick my war axe, and return to the battlefield again¡­ Something like a spark that ignited my will to fight and struggle once more.¡±

    Despair was the mightiest enemy for anyone. Of course I knew what he was speaking about. After all I got part of his soul and power, part of his future self¡¯s soul and power.

    Yet I didn¡¯t open my mouth and exin anything like that to him. Instead, I asked another question:

    ¡°As you can see I ended up having small numbers of a force that needed a god to sponsor. Why don¡¯t you ept them?¡±

    ¡°I saw them, they look nice,¡± he said in praise before adding, ¡°but what will I do with them? They aren¡¯t that good to fight a single god of my enemies.¡±

    ¡°Your enemies aren¡¯t just gods,¡± I corrected him, ¡°your true enemies are those bastards in the hostile universe.¡±

    As his eyes shed in realisation and nodded to agree with my words, it was time to propose my back up n for helping him.

    Of course my main n would be through merging my powers and gaining that space crashing power. Using it I could crash his race¡¯s prison and set them free.

    But I wouldn¡¯t tell him that. Instead I said:

    ¡°I learnt that by doing great achievements in the grand fight between the two universes, gods can upgrade their ranks. If any god can upgrade his rank, then that means his energy and power will show an evolution and a significant leap, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true indeed,¡± he nodded before his eyes shed again with another realisation, ¡°you want me to use them and start building my own force?¡±

    ¡°They are just the first batch delivered to me,¡± I said, confirming his guess, ¡°I can keep providing you with elites and good races to fight in that big war up there.¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡± he started to get a grasp of what I wanted to do here. And from the shaking body of his, I knew this back up n might work at the end.

    ¡°I justck the blessing points needed to use that scissor,¡± I took out the heavy and threatening scissor of Sith. Just as it fell on the ck and white marble ground, giving off a series of loud nging sounds, the face of Lok paled and showed a true fright.

    ¡°This is a god killer weapon!¡± he said in shock and genuine fear.

    ¡°I believe it can harm gods, provided that I have enough blessing points,¡± I nodded before adding, ¡°it also can help in severing the connection between these races and their gods. Then you can step in and ept all of them.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ can you take it away first?¡± he was standing on his feet, even retreating a couple of steps away from my scissors.

    I shrugged and with a simple move of my hand, I stored it away.

    ¡°I have the authority to grant you quests of my own in return for blessing points,¡± after he sat, wiped the thinyer of sweat over his forehead, he added, ¡°but you need tons of these points for this force, not to mention the other forcesingter on.¡±

    ¡°You are running short of these points?¡± I asked and he responded with a firm shake of his head.

    ¡°You don¡¯t get it yet,¡± he said, ¡°these points aren¡¯t granted by us, but the system.¡±

    ¡°What?!!¡± I was shocked to hear that. If that was true, then why that damn bastard refused to give me easy quests and acquire blessing points?

    ¡°It¡¯s just that each god has a limited slot for quests issued for his supported people. This is determined by the god¡¯s grade, god¡¯s current strength evaluated by the system, and also the number of people under his wing.¡±

 Chapter 249 Favour Points

    ¡°So?¡± I started to get a better understanding of Sith¡¯s actions.

    ¡°I can give you quests, but mostly five per day.¡±

    ¡°Only five¡­ That¡¯s not enough at all!¡± I frowned before asking, ¡°how can we increase this quota then?¡±

    ¡°I have an intermediate grade as a god,¡± he helplessly sighed, ¡°back in my good days, I could issue up to a hundred quests per day for my people. Yet Ick anyone to support at this moment. In fact you are going to be my first sponsor in such a long time.¡±

    ¡°The only one¡­ Howe?!!¡± I bellowed in surprise and he gave me a helpless smile.

    ¡°I nned to give up my godhood as I told you before. I can¡¯t take this step if I have a single person under my support. So¡­¡±

    I got his point. ¡°I have five without any gods at the moment,¡± I hurriedly said, ¡°adding these to you will help, right?¡±

    ¡°Not that much,¡± he sighed, ¡°I can only hope to raise the system¡¯s evaluation of me by your deeds. This will bring me, eventually, one favour point, enough to raise my current evaluation and make me issue many more quests to you.¡±

    ¡°Favour points? You mean system favour points?!¡± I couldn¡¯t help myself and stood up while asking in disbelief.

    I had seven favour points, things I never cared for before. I thought they were just useless tools, only used to grant me heroic calling or allow me to speak to system higher ups.

    ¡°Not the system, it¡¯s favour points for the system higher ups¡­ Are you familiar with them?¡± he asked and I only blinked twice before saying:

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you know? I already have favour points!¡± I said in doubt, ¡°Didn¡¯t you watch me getting these things before?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I know that but I didn¡¯t want to take them away from you.¡± He seemed a bit restless and I didn¡¯t know why he thought this way. After all these points weren¡¯t this precious to me. I shrugged as I said:

    ¡°You can get my points if you want¡­ After all, I got the heroic calling reward that I wanted.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure of that?¡± he asked before adding in a more serious tone, ¡°You know they can be used to obtain a heroic calling.¡±

    ¡°I have enough callings for now,¡± I wasn¡¯t showing off or faking it. I had three unused heroic callings.

    I nned to use one to inspire humans using the two videos I once recorded about my battles. I also intended to use another when I established themunication system for humankind.

    The third would be a spare one, used only in times of great emergencies.

    So what if I had to wait for more time and store up more favour points again? I once managed to get them, and also I could get more if I wanted.

    ¡°How much favour points do you need to raise the system estimation of you?¡± I asked while hoping my favourite points would be enough.

    ¡°Well¡­ I can¡¯t say a certain number as the more the better,¡± he suddenly acted shameless and greedy. I frowned, furrowed my brows as he hurriedly added: ¡°Joking¡­ Was just joking, hahaha!¡±

    I knew for sure he let his greed out for a brief moment there. ¡°Can you live with one?¡± I said while examining his expression.

    ¡°I can, a single favour point is enough to make me give you double the quests daily.¡±

    ¡°Double?¡± I frowned before asking, ¡°how much do you need to give me a hundred fold more quests?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± he showed his struggle before adding, ¡°I can¡¯t give that much with favour points alone. The most I can do is twenty folds with ten favour points.¡±

    ¡°So one point gives double the quests?¡± I asked and he nodded.

    I had seven favourite points. That meant I could give him five and have ten folds the current amount. He said he could give me ten quests daily as max, so I could get one hundred quests on a daily basis.

    Wait¡­ did that mean I¡¯d end up having two favour points? One point away from a heroic calling? Damn! This would also help me and save one favour point.

    ¡°One question though,¡± At first I was thinking of doing all these quests on my own, so excited that I forgot that I didn¡¯t have time for that.

    But as things went to this point, I had to think rationally about this. ¡°Can I assign other people to do my tasks for me?¡±

    ¡°Assign?¡± he gave me a weird look, ¡°do you mean letting other people do your quests?¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t have much time to waste on doing these quests,¡± I honestly said and he just stared at me for a few moments before breaking out inughter.

    ¡°If you want to assign tasks like walking, talking, and even sleeping and eating to someone else then it¡¯s fine.¡±

    I looked at him and at this moment, I didn¡¯t know why his old image ovepped with his younger one. It seemed like even after abandoning his godhood, this old angel didn¡¯t lose his personality.

    ¡°I¡¯d prefer to give the hundred quests all at the same time so I can assign people to finish them fast,¡± I knew he wouldn¡¯t be that easy to handle in regards to quests. Just the quest ofing each day and listening to his tales took long hours per visit.

    I feared he would just give me one quest at a time, or just give me weird quests like running around for a couple hours or even walking from one city to another or something crazy like that.

    ¡°A hundred? Does that mean¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll give you five favour points to use,¡± I said before adding, ¡°this will give ten folds the quests you can give to me per day, right?¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± he nodded, ¡°but that¡­ It¡¯s five favour points¡­ Do you know how many decades can a god wait to get just a single point of these?¡±

 Chapter 250 My Awaited Legendary Quest

    ¡°Decades? Hahaha, just give me a couple of months and I¡¯ll give you more,¡± Iughed before adding, ¡°for me favourite points kept raining down on me without even trying to get them.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, I really envy you, people at the apocalypse,¡± he gave me such a pale smile before adding, pared to gods like myself, you are having a great time in the apocalypse.¡±

    ¡°As if fighting to survive is nicer than immortality,¡± I couldn¡¯t ept hisment and retorted back.

    ¡°I started my path just at the same spot as you,¡± he snorted, ¡°but I was unlucky enough to find my shrine getting destroyed when I gained my godhood. Anyway¡­ Let¡¯s not talk about such an old tale¡­¡±

    He was still feeling pain, immense and deep pain about the fate of his race. In respect for him, I decided to put down the matter for now.

    ¡°Anyway, I have five ready to gain your support. Once I go back, extend your blessings to them. As for the favourite points, how can I give them to you?¡±

    I knew my time of one hour was on the verge of ending. So I had to sum things up before going back.

    ¡°After getting my blessing, I¡¯ll send you a request to transfer the points to me.¡±

    ¡°O¡­ Just one second¡­ Can¡¯t you just give me a quest for that?¡± I suddenly had this sh of an amazing idea in my mind.

    ¡°A quest for what? I don¡¯t understand¡­¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say blessing is given by the system in return for quests? Why not give me a quest for favour points?¡±

    ¡°You mean¡­¡± he paused while his eyes shook with realisation.

    ¡°You send me a chained quest to bring favour points to you. As for the reward of each point, the system would assess the value of this deal and give me blessing points in return¡­¡±

    My eyes were already shining with greed. If the system determined the blessing points per quest value, then I might gain tens of thousands of blessing points without the need to even break a sweat.

    ¡°That¡­ Won¡¯t that be considered cheating?¡±

    Damn! Don¡¯t tell me that old man was an honest god in his days! I looked at him closely before I recalled how he tricked me before. No he couldn¡¯t be this just like Selvators.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say useless things,¡± I said, ¡°leave it for the system to decide.¡±

    ¡°Good call,¡± he even gave me a thumb¡¯s up. Yes, this was the shameless old man I knew for years.

    [Your one hour is almost up]

    [You can extend for another hour by paying one thousand blessings¡­]

    ¡°Take me out,¡± I didn¡¯t even wait to read the rest of the message before I asked to leave, ¡°make sure to send me the requests once I¡­¡±

    I didn¡¯t have time topletely say what I wanted before the system took me away. That portal moved so fast and didn¡¯t give me any time toplete myst words to Lok.

    But I was sure he already got the general idea.

    As I returned, I looked around and found the piles of stat points I left were gone. These new boys of mine were just as good as their lord.

    But what I liked was that even after I left, they still maintained their sense of order. The five generals of mine really were doing a great job here.

    ¡°Trunk, Seif, and the other three¡­¡± I already forgot what the names of the Grounders¡¯ generals were. Sigh, why did they have such weird and simr names to one another?

    ¡°It¡¯s Fort, Lort, and Gort my lord,¡± Seif was the first to arrive as he said with a shortugh that he had to cut when I gave him a cold gaze.

    Even if I missed their names, he shouldn¡¯t be this funny.

    ¡°Sorry, lord,¡± he said and I simply waved my hand at him.

    ¡°We did what you ordered, lord,¡± Trunk was thest toe, weirdly enough. Despite his big body, he seemed to be the slowestpared with the three grounders. Their speed in traversing the ground was a surprise for me.

    ¡°Good, and I have more good news to all of you¡­¡± I paused while receiving the message of the system.

    [You got a blessing support from God Lok]

    [Do you want to ept it?]

    ¡°I do.¡±

    [You have two free blessing slots avable]

    [You epted the blessing of god Lok]

    [A separate interface for each god of yours is now created for easier control and ess]

    ¡°What is it, lord?¡± Seif asked while trying to not add any more useless or funnyments of his.

    ¡°It¡¯s about your gods,¡± I said before adding, ¡°you will receive requests to sponsor you. Just ept the requests without making any fuss about it.¡±

    They looked at me without saying anything, yet after a few seconds I heard a shout of shocking from one of the grounders.

    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s just like what the lord said!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± another one asked but soon everyone went into silence before shouting in delight. Even that giant Trunk jumped high in the air and caused a small earthquake in this region.

    Anyway they deserved to celebrate this. And now it was the time for me to get the quest I waited for.

    ¡°Lok, what¡¯s wrong? Why didn¡¯t you send me the quest already?¡± but after waiting for ten minutes until all of my generals controlled themselves, I didn¡¯t get any quest or notification from him.

    What? Did the system refuse to let him issue such a quest or what?

    [Just check your quest menu]

    I hit my forehead when I heard his voice. Damn! I just overlooked this and thought he would issue me a direct quest.

    I opened my profile, opened my sponsorship menu, before finding two icons to select from. One was Sith and the other was Lok.

    Of course they didn¡¯t have their names written over the two icons, but one had the symbol of a stick like the one Sith held and the other had a rough sketch of an angel.

 Chapter 251 The System Intervention

    I selected Lok¡¯s icon and an interface appeared in front of me. And there I found the quest menu. Just one quest was there, one shing with a bright myriad of colours; gold, silver, red, and ck.

    It just looked special. Please be special, please grant me tons of blessing points, please.

    [Favour point quest: Extraordinary quest. Issued by your sponsor god, Lok.

    Quest details: you are asked to seek favour points and bring them to Lok. for each favour point, you¡¯ll get one million blessing points in return]

    It was there! One million blessing points¡­ Damn! That meant I¡¯d end up having five million blessing points. I just hoped it would be enough to cut the link of my entire force.

    [Warning: This quest¡¯s reward is way above the limits of the current apocalypse stage]

    [Warning: A change in the reward is being processed]

    F*ck! How could that happen to me?!!!

    ¡°This is unfair!¡± I shouted at the sky, as if I was speaking with a true god or something up there, ¡°I worked my as* to get those favour points! They can¡¯t be treated like dog sh*t or something!¡±

    [Warning: A change in the reward is being processed]

    As if myint was thrown out of the window, the system kept showing me these messages until onest message came.

    [Change is done!]

    ¡°And?¡± I powerlessly and dejectedly asked.

    [Your reward will remain the same, but a limitation over the number of favour points you can give to him has changed]

    [You can now give one favour point every quest]

    [You can give only one favour point to him now]

    ¡°Screw you!¡± I wanted to smash anything at this point out of rage, ¡°I¡¯ve already finished two quests and am waiting for the third!¡±

    [This quest starts with quest three. The already finished quests aren¡¯t calcted or considered]

    Damn! They didn¡¯t even consider this quest starting from quest two but three!

    I was anxious, so I started regting my breathing in an attempt to calm down myself. After a few minutes, I regained myposure.

    ¡°Alright, give him one favour point,¡± I said while clicking again at the quest, ¡°one million blessing points isn¡¯t a bad thing either.¡±

    I started looking at the bright side, ignoring the gains I lost with these modifications.

    [One favour point is deducted sessfully from your ount]

    [You gained one million blessing points]

    [You are now considered the wealthiest of the entire apocalypse participants in blessing points]

    [You can¡¯t gain anymore blessing points until you spend at least half of this amount]

    ¡°F*ck you!!¡± Even when giving me what was rightfully mine, that damn system ced such unrealistic limitations on me. ¡°Just wait and watch, I¡¯ll consume most of them now!¡±

    With an immense rage roaring inside me I controlled my chariot and went directly towards the big masses of the three races of mine.

    ¡°Stay put and don¡¯t move a muscle,¡± I shouted even before getting there. I was so pissed off right now, and the only thing to vent my anger and cool down myself was via using that pair of scissors.

    Of course with simple math I could tell there was no value in using the scissors to cut directly their god links. Each usage would take away one hundred blessing points, a price I was sure would be much lower if I filled the scissors with fuel.

    But currently it had zero fuel point inside. The only way was through letting it deplete someone¡¯s blessing points.

    ¡°Come forth,¡± I took it out once my feet touched the ground. Once I let go of the rope, I went to hold that heavy looking scissors.

    But I didn¡¯t hold it from the right angle. I pointed its tip towards me and simply stabbed it into my thigh.

    I felt no pain at all. It was weird though what I felt, like I was inside a world of illusions. There a majestic voice rang as it said:

    ¡°The god nemesis scissors, I, can absorb the target¡¯s blessing points. Do you want me to proceed?¡±

    ¡°Consume it all!¡± without a single moment of hesitation I gave the permission for my scissors to work his magic.

    It was shocking to realiseter on that the voice speaking here belonged to no one else but this godly item. However at this point, I wasn¡¯t in any condition to let me think rationally about that.

    I felt a strange weakness, an urge to sleep that I strongly resisted. It was so overwhelming, yet luckily for me the process didn¡¯t take much longer than five minutes.

    ¡°Cough¡­ Cough¡­¡± I coughed and sneezed once I broke free from my scissors¡¯ clutches. It wasn¡¯t a good feeling, something I hoped to never experience again.

    Yet as I was weakly lying on the ground next to my scissors, I extended my shaking arm and touched it.

    [Gods nemesis Scissors: God grade item. Bound to earthling Hye as a personal gift from death shrine god, Sith.

    A weapon that can harm any god if used against him, regardless of his or her grade and rank. Can be used to cut the sponsorship between a god and someone inside an apocalypse. Can devour anyone¡¯s blessing points and turn these into fuel to run the scissors.

    Current fuel stored inside: Two million fuel points.

    Each fuel point will be used to cleanse one god link with anyone.

    Each usage time will consume one hundred blessing points if there is no fuel there.

    Can¡¯t be dropped. Can¡¯t be changed. Can¡¯t be sold]

    Damn! That bastard¡¯s equation between blessing points and its fuel was something else!

    It seemed for each blessing point it absorbed, a single fuel point was added. But was it one fuel point or two?

    For a second I stood in my ce puzzled and frowning from this. Yet when I recalled the bonus of my blessing points gained, being doubled thanks to my sponsorship with Sith, I realised what happened here.

    ¡°So you tried to steal one million blessing points away from me? Humph, nice try,¡± I snorted while standing over my light ive, using it literally as a walking stick.

 Chapter 252 Severing The Gods Support

    As for the scissors, it was so damn heavy to even drag it around in such a weakened state of mine. So I preferred to store it away and summon itter.

    ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn¡­¡± I looked at the pale faces out of fear of my boys. Of course seeing their boss harshly treating himself like that was frightening.

    I knew if not for my rage earlier, I would never even consider doing this to myself. And right now even if I had all the rage in the world, I would never dare to repeat such an experience out of my pure will ever again!

    I wasn¡¯t that masochistic kind of a guy anyway, perhaps that jumper might be someone like that.

    ¡°You¡­e one by one and stand in a long line,¡± I pointed my ive towards the Grounders army. After all, I had a weird thought that I wanted to test here.

    If my scissors could absorb blessing points even from me, then those boysing from another apocalypse could donate their points to my beloved scissors as well, right?

    It was a theory, so fantastic that I hoped it would turn true. Per my orders, and under the guidance of their three generals, the first Grounders¡¯ army stood in a very, very long line, made up entirely of one giant dude of them.

    ¡°Lord¡­¡± just as the first stood in front of me, I summoned the scissors and didn¡¯t hesitate to stab its de into their chest.

    That giant dude was shocked, seemingly knowing what was going to happen to him.

    ¡°Endure like a man,¡± I said in a deep tone, ¡°your lord endured, so can¡¯t you do the same?¡±

    Just as I said that, I heard the deep and majestic voice of my scissors again. This time the voice came clearer or my mind was void of any interruption.

    As for the poor dude in front of me, he stood motionless, with a pale face out of fright.

    ¡°Do it,¡± without hesitation or showing any sign of mercy, I gave the order. The next thing I saw was the des of my scissors shining all in bright blue white colour like lightning.

    Damn! That was a nice scene to witness. It didn¡¯t take longer than a few breaths before that dude fell on the ground, with a very weakened state of body.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯tst long,¡± I reassured him then checked the status of my scissors. ¡°It got ten thousand blessing points¡­ cool! Damn cool!¡±

    ¡°L¡­ Lord¡­¡± that dude on the ground spoke in a weak and stuttered way, ¡°I only had five thousand,¡± he added before he copsed on the ground, seemingly losing his consciousness.

    Yet I never cared to spare him a nce. All my attention was focused over my beloved scissors. ¡°So you can also double the amount of blessing points going through you? Fantastic! Now, let¡¯s put this fuel into good usage.¡±

    If stabbing made it absorb, then cutting by its two big des would do the other function. I faced great difficulty raising it, even having to summon two of my Bulltors to help.

    [The god nemesis scissors felt the presence of a link with a god inside that person¡¯s soul]

    [Do you want to cut it?]

    ¡°Do it,¡± I said in urgency and the next moment my scissors lost all the weight it carried, flew by itself in the air before performing a fast series of cutting motions that left afterimages behind.

    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡± even that dude who lost his consciousness screamed out of immense pain. It seemed he couldn¡¯t tolerate the work of my scissors, but he had to endure.

    At this moment I felt that losing consciousness wasn¡¯t a bad thing after all. Just in a few moments, my scissors stopped, regained its heavy weight and mmed heavily over the ground.

    *Thud!*

    And that dude fell on the ground like a heavy rock. ¡°Next,¡± I decided to wait until he¡¯d regain his consciousness then let Lok bind again with him.

    ¡°Lord¡­¡± yet when I said this word, everyone behind that dude stepped a few steps backwards. The one to speak was Seif, who had a pale face like white paper as well.

    ¡°Come or die,¡± I threatened, ¡°I won¡¯t let you all suffer from your gods. I have one god ready to take you all in. eitherply or I¡¯d go by myself and kill anyone defying my orders.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a moment for such defiance or hesitation. I knew they were terrified, but that didn¡¯t mean they¡¯d refuse to do this process.

    It was a mandatory operation, a painful path they had to venture to get their freedom from their pathetic gods.

    As I didn¡¯t show any reliance towards them, they started toe at me one by one with shaking legs. Of course their experiences didn¡¯t differ much from the first dude, all ended up screaming, losing consciousness twice, hitting the ground with their bodies at the end.

    Yet I found that I was a little rash in using my blessing points before. After all, I gained almost one million fuel points from all of them.

    Of course some had blessing points in thousands, others had in hundreds, and a substantial amount of them had zero points. Yet with numbers, I managed to get more than I even imagined.

    ¡°Take them all in!¡± by the half of the process, those who lost their consciousness first stood up in better shape.

    I said my words to Lok, who didn¡¯t dy and sent over his invitation to them.

    The situation then turned upside down. Those who were previously screaming and were in such pain, agony, and weakness, were now screaming out of pure excitement.

    Gaining a new god supporting them held a better, much better feeling especially after losing their past gods support.

    And with that, the remaining half held more courage and showed more resolve and readiness than the first half.

    After all they all saw with their own eyes how this pathetic experience would end. And that was a decisive factor in turning their attitude towards me one hundred and eighty degrees around.

    Just seeing this change made me regret not waiting until the first dude regained his consciousness.

    Anyway, I took almost twelve hours to finish all of them. Just as I finished, I started to scroll through the messagesing from everyone.

 Chapter 253 The Keys

    I got messages from my team. Of course they never ceased to try and persuade me from doing anything during the uing two events.

    ¡°Guys¡­ You just don¡¯t know what I¡¯m preparing for all of you¡­ Sigh!¡± I could only mutter this to myself while checking the other important info I got.

    The ones chasing down the dragons already got lots of kills and gains. They followed the dragons all the way to the borders of Ohio.

    [Come back] I didn¡¯t hesitate to give them the order, [Abandon anything you gained in Ohio. just take cities and towns to form a strong line between Pennsylvania and Ohio]

    Of course I wouldn¡¯tmit this mistake of overstretching my troops in that way. First Icked enough, second the next two quests we would be devoid of any stat addition.

    So it would be better to just take half of Pennsylvania, better to be closest to New York state. As for the rest of Pennsylvania, it would be better to let it rest in the hands of another power.

    [Tell me you are working at North] I sent it to Fang who didn¡¯t dy to respond.

    [I¡¯m already few tens of miles away from New York to the West] he sent before adding, [I already met many of your forces running after defeated dragon forces]

    [Good¡­ Tell me, do you want a free meal?]

    [ording to the price I¡¯ll pay]

    I knew that dude was smart enough to guess my thoughts. [Like usual] I sent.

    [Not enough dude, I can only pay this for big cities and towns at the middle zone]

    [But this is also a doorway to the central zone] I didn¡¯t lose hope and he waited for a few minutes and I didn¡¯t say anything to him.

    [Listen, we can do it this way¡­ I¡¯ll give you one training camp per three cities or five towns]

    I knew that dude was starting to gather lots of humans from every possible means. Yet he wouldn¡¯t let such a meal go in vain.

    [Deal. send me a contract over and I¡¯ll tell my boys to be ready to wee your troops]

    I wouldn¡¯t do much with expanding my territory to the West. but by exchanging them with training camps, I¡¯d gain something valuable in return.

    [Wait for the Selvators toe and take control of the cities and towns you conquered. Thene back, we still have business to do]

    Of course they argued and even Isabe asked to hold a few of these forts as she described. Yet she didn¡¯t know that these forts were actually hot cakes in disguise.

    Whoever would gain them would face a heavy pressure during mid fight against the dragon forces of the two archlords.

    I would rather prefer to put Fang and his forces in front of me as a shield, using them to take the fierce initial attacks before acting to retaliate.

    Then taking over this region would be a real piece of cake.

    [Juste back now, we will work over this partter on, but not now]

    That was all I could say to them. As for summoning them back, it was to hasten the efforts of Karoline and Hry to crush the Eastern regions.

    Besides these regions seemed to have weird resistance made entirely out of different racesbined.

    As the two girls sent to me hours ago, they noticed the presence of great numbers of races in big cities and towns. These races didn¡¯t have any leading big name of the five races in the apocalypse.

    It was weird. Why would a race summon all these numbers of weird races without staying behind to rule them? Did they think they could stop my forces?

    Something looks fishy here. So I needed to call back all my forces, just in case something big was hidden in that region.

    In addition to that, I also had another purpose for calling them back.

    I had an idea to solve the issue ofcking stat points. Stat points were now one of the hottest currencies I had. I couldn¡¯t possibly satisfy the needs of my forces. Besides in the uing two quests, they couldn¡¯t add stat points.

    But there was a way to overrule this punishment, something I acquired a long time ago and didn¡¯t yet put to a good use.

    And it was time to shine.

    I took out a diamond looking big key from my inventory. I had two keys that got upgraded before. They took their time to evolve, ending up being totally covered with such a fragileyer of diamond skin.

    I rubbed the key and smashed open thatyer to be met with a bright light that ended up being gold.

    ¡°A dark gold dungeon key? Interesting¡­¡± my eyes shed the moment I saw this key. It was a good thing indeed, allowing me to use this key almost once per twelve hours.

    I was banned from gaining any stat points in the apocalypse, but who said dungeons were really part of the ongoing apocalypses?

    Many theories already were put forth about these dungeons. Yet after knowing all these secrets about my universe, I could say these dungeons might be the remaining parts of lost worlds.

    Anyway the rules there were different. One could get anything from there, even stat points. Also ording to one¡¯s achievements, one could add stat points to boost his strength.

    Of course this feature wasn¡¯t the main reason behind the fever of looking and obtaining dungeons at my time. Gaining items and gears, even ranked ones, was the main reason.

    Not to mention gaining skills, the most desired thing for me in the apocalypse.

    But for me and at this moment, I would ditch anything just to secure a way to add more stat points to me and my forces. Of course I was speaking about adding mostly ten points per each dungeon visit in each stat.

    Considering the short time of my dungeon refresh time, and adding the fact that I had two keys not one, I knew by the time of  the great war in less than four days from now, I¡¯d be more prepared for it.

 Chapter 254 Heading To MIT

    After ending up from that fight, I¡¯d let my extra forces go inside and gain more stat points. This would help in shortening the gap between my forces and everyone else during these two quests.

    Of course they took over one day to reach Ohio, but they¡¯d take less than ten hours to retreat. Of course that included the time needed for Fang¡¯s men toe and take over the frontline.

    As for the jumper, that bastard seemed to have his fun time in repairing the walls. He didn¡¯t even send me a single message ever since ourst chat.

    More than one day passed and he didn¡¯t even finish repairing that wall? I couldn¡¯t believe that! That dude was cking, and I intended to go back to the city and teach him a proper lesson.

    Do your work dude then ck as much as you wanted, that was what I had in mind while imagining myself punching that ugly mask of his, revealing his face.

    ¡°Come with me,¡± I said to the five generals before returning up to my chariot. I led them towards Albany city, controlling the speed of my chariot to not fly so fast ahead.

    It took roughly an hour to arrive at the city. As I approached, I found all the holes under the walls being covered up and the city was already guarded tightly by my forces.

    But I didn¡¯t see the jumper anywhere on the walls. [Where are you?] as he didn¡¯te to meet me up, I sent over, thinking he was sleeping or something.

    [I¡¯m doing something of my own] yet he sent me such a weird message, [I¡¯ll be absent for three days. I¡¯lle just one day before moving out]

    He acted weird. [Do you want any help or something?] I asked while opening his channel, trying to see what he was doing.

    The screen showed a vast stretch of ruins, and that jumper was standing there all by himself. He raised his sword as if he was facing a real enemy there,jumped around and moved his weapon before I realised what he was doing.

    He was training. That dude was trying to hone something he learnt before. Was he preparing this hard for the uing fight?

    [I¡¯m ok by myself. Just don¡¯t screw things up with Karoline]

    [Keep your nose away from this matter] I sent over before adding, [I¡¯ll wait for you in three days. Don¡¯t take much longer than that]

    I saw him practising for a few minutes before closing up his channel. That dude was finally taking things seriously, hopefully for the best.

    The uing battle seemed to leave its shadow over everyone, him included. It was sad for him to not be here and witness my grand army of forces.

    Of course I wasn¡¯t regretting that too much. After all that dude was now trying to be stronger, something I wouldn¡¯t say no to.

    The city was restored and well protected by his forces. But it wasn¡¯t feasible to let them rot here. My current three races forces were able to gain stat points at the uing two quests, but my human forces couldn¡¯t.

    So I decided to switch the defences here, leaving behind my new forces to guard this city of mine. As for the jumper¡¯s forces, I started to lead them towards the direction of Massachusetts state.

    There the two girls were having a lot of trouble dealing with their unexpected enemies. Despite the fact that thesebined forces of weird races weren¡¯t strong, they held the advantage in numbers.

    The two girls led normal human forces. Without any strong powerhouses like my personal army of warriors, they couldn¡¯t achieve victory except after losing much time.

    Just during the two hours I wasted in going to Albany city and switching the defences there, they couldn¡¯t take a single city or town yet. That gave me insights about what the true goal of my hidden enemies here was.

    They wanted to dy my advance. Humph, if they tried this in the West, I¡¯d not be bothered with it. But they tried to prevent me from going East. That was something I¡¯d never allow to happen.

    Karoline took the northern route, fighting at Fitchburg city. As for Hry, she was in the south, fighting at Springfield city.

    ording to the map of that region, Karoline¡¯s advance was a little better than Hry. Of course that returned to the fact that Karoline was leading her seasoned fighters, not like Hry.

    Hry¡¯s army was recently formed. These humans stillcked the waring experience of Karoline¡¯s boys.

    My final goal was to reach all the way to the East, iming the two jewels at that part; Cambridge and Boston cities.

    MIT was located at Cambridge, while Boston was considered the biggest city here. It was also close to Cambridge. I wanted to control the two cities, unify them and form a brand new city.

    If Albany city was considered to be my strongest fort, then this new city would be the heart of my kingdom. There I¡¯d start my entire ambitious dream of turning the human arsenal into something apocalyptic-wise.

    I already gave the order for the army forces in this region to gather up and take control over the two cities. Also I asked the army privatepanies to move everything they got towards MIT campus.

    I¡¯d use the brilliant minds of students and professors there, coupled with all the technology and equipment inside that university to turn the human arsenal brought by these defence contractors into something useful.

    Of course the n in my mind would take a long time to proceed and bring the first fruitful results to me and my forces. But I had to start, or else I¡¯d be much dyed in seeing the results.

    I had three options now, either to go north and help Karoline, go south and help Hry, or act as a separate force, heading midway and going directly towards Cambridge and Boston.

    I didn¡¯t dwell at this for too much. I decided to go directly to Boston and Cambridge. Karoline¡¯s and Hry¡¯s forces need hard foes to conquer to mature.

 Chapter 255 The Battle At Northampton

    Besides I already called forth all my scattered forces in the West. in less than twelve hours they¡¯d show up here, giving all the help needed to these two.

    Expanding the fight woulde next. Yet I¡¯d be all stationed at MIT campus, trying to sort out the grand upgrade n of the human firearms.

    I¡¯d also start sending troops one day from now to the first dungeon. First I¡¯d have to take full control over these two cities, then start arranging the work at MIT, then do this dungeon thing at the end.

    Phew! My schedule was really tight and intense.

    The human army was moving as slow as the races I got. Even if my races were weakened, they still moved as fast as themon human fighter in the apocalypse.

    That was enough evidence on how important the cultivation difference was. And that made me rethink again about how to open cultivation for all humans.

    I had to search deeper about that topic. I¡¯d ask the green nymphdy when time was appropriate.

    I¡¯d need all the info about cultivation in the universe. Also I¡¯d need any useful tool or equipment to help and open the dantian and meridians for any race.

    The main problem here would be this step. Opening the dantian and meridians for the human race would be a hard process. I even doubted I¡¯d find any suitable tool to do so.

    That was why I considered gathering up any record, scroll, book, or even a recording about cultivation. I had to spread this culture first among humans then think about how to let them cultivate.

    Knowledge was everything, and we, humans,cked anything rted to cultivation.

    Other races were trained over cultivation since they were young. This showed how big the gap was between us and them.

    It took me and my forces roughly a couple of hours to reach the central zone of Massachusetts. The first one third of its west part was already under my control.

    But now I was faced with a big city called Northampton. It wasn¡¯t that big like Albany or New York, but it was filled with lots of hostile races.

    The hostile army defending this city was sorge to extend even beyond the ruins of the city for half a mile. Inside the city, I could spot five small gates, shining all the time, seemingly bringing forces here.

    ¡°So they are bringing forces to dy my advance¡­ I¡¯ll know the bottom of this once I¡¯m there,¡± I muttered while raising my ive, pointing it towards the front and shouted one single word: Kill!

    My personal army of warriors was already running at the forefront of my human forces. I didn¡¯t intend on using the human forces to take this city or any other city on this track.

    After all, their speed would be much slower than my warriors. With my shout, my warriors sprinted to the front, shing first with the enemy.

    These hostile races weren¡¯t that much at all. They reminded me of the races the Subi brought at any battle I fought with them before.

    What? Were the Subi behind this or what? I¡¯d soon know once I purged the city of the invaders.

    The fight was simply one sided from the start. My warriors were aided by my fallen gods, soulers, and even dragons. Justcking any way to defend against aerial attacks was enough to crush any defences no matter how strong they were.

    Seeing how effective my dragons were, I seriously thought about expanding their forces. Right now I could do miracles with the small numbers I got here. Butter on such an advantage would soon crumble if I didn¡¯t act and add more dragons.

    The current stage of the apocalypse had aquatic monsters, no aerial ones. But soon at quest five, the first waves of aerial monsters would appear.

    They were weak, I knew that. But with each uing quest, these aerial monsters would evolve, show more power, and much fiercer flying monsters would appear as well.

    It was time for me to pay more attention to my dragon forces. I looked at my soul points to be met with a pleasant surprise.

    ¡°Four million points¡­ That¡¯s really something¡­¡±

    Despite knowing therge debt I owed, I didn¡¯t hesitate in using one million and summoning dragons.

    Two hundred dragons appeared and joined my current forces. I didn¡¯t add much stat points to them, only enough to open three skills for each of them.

    With these, my dragon force was a little closer to one thousand marks. I let loose all of my warriors and in less than one hour, they dominated their enemies.

    The main problem I faced was the constant reinforcementsing from the five gates. At some point I got fed up with these, and decided to go and take them all.

    When I flew towards the first gate, I became more confident in my earlier guess. These gates all had the same colour, pale red coloured energy was surrounding the gates. I knew this was one of the mostmon colours of the subi, yet I didn¡¯t get their aim here.

    To be specific, this race would be my second best pick for the most cowardly race in the apocalypse. They would only be beaten by the illusionists.

    So what was such a cowardly race doing at the forefront battlefield like this? Things didn¡¯t add up! Even if they were my enemies, their nature would make them take the side of a strong race like Dragons and fight alongside them.

    The bad thing was the void of any subus girl inside the city. I took in the five gates, shut down the annoying reinforcement thing, and that led to the swift ending of the battle.

    ¡°So gaining control over the gates is the fastest way to win this fight,¡± I was sure that my enemies would be more familiar with the way of my fights. So it was weird how they were fighting this battle.

 Chapter 256 Going To Worcester City

    That meant they didn¡¯t aim to slow me down, but my forces. A sh of realisation hit mea€| ¡°They aren¡¯t after me, but trying to prevent my forces from securing more cities and towns, killing monsters and stacking materials.¡±

    It seemed that the news of my punishment had already spread to my enemies¡¯ ears. But why Subi? Why not Illusionists for example?

    The only thing I could think about would be the fact Subi had a greater number of weaker races under their control.

    Illusionists were still a strong race in their own ords. But a subus girl with flirting and seducing skills? She couldn¡¯t do anything with herself. So this race had a herd of races serving under theirmand.

    That might be the reason. Anyway, one city was down and I had more to conquer.

    [Send a detachment to the centre, there is a city called Northampton free to take]

    I sent this to Hry, shut down the message when she responded with flirting and seducing words. Chick, I like your body, not your personality to be honest.

    I didn¡¯t stand and wait. Even if my enemies tried toe and take this city, I coulde back and take it again. Also my forces in the West wereing. I¡¯d leave them to handle anything like this if ever happened.

    I led my army out of the city, continuing to head East. Massachusetts wasn¡¯t that huge of a state, not like New York at least. I didn¡¯t fly for another hour before seeing the ruins of a big city on the horizon.

    During my march towards here, I met many towns and counties. I decided to leave them all for my forces to train. I was only concerned with big cities and towns, nothing more.

    I looked at the map. The city in front of me was slightly bigger than Northampton. It was called Worcester city.

    The one thing to notice in this part of the continent was the presence of many smallkes scattered all over the ce. Inside this city alone, I could see at least seven smallkes in size with one long one lining most of the eastern border of the city.

    I stopped half a mile away, not to appreciate this nice looking scene of thekes, but because this city didn¡¯t show much of ruins like any other city I passed at after New York.

    In fact the ruins only were stretching in a big circle surrounding the centre of the city. Aside from that, the city itself wasn¡¯t in bad shape.

    Its buildings that gave me the feeling of old English style were still standing.

    ¡°Monsters and races won¡¯t let such a city stand without destroying it,¡± I muttered while activating my hawk eyes, ¡°the only race that would be this civilised would be none other than humans.¡±

    As I saw far with my skill, I sawrge groups of humans patrolling around the central part of the city. The five gates were scattered around that part, seemingly surrounding it.

    The gates kept shing, yet the herds of racesing out weren¡¯t alone this time. There were tons of monsters. In addition to that, these forces weren¡¯t moving an inch towards the humans at the centre.

    It was a weird situation to be honest. Either the hostile army was waiting for my arrival, or they had some sort of a deal with humans inside the city.

    But from the first look I could tell humans here didn¡¯t have enough power to state out their conditions. And since when monsters and races acted in such a way towards strong humans?

    Take me for example, they tried more than once to kill and get rid of me.

    ¡°I have to go there and ask them myself,¡± I looked at the general view of the city while trying to find a safe way to run this battle.

    If I let my boys loose, then those humans in the centre would be in grave danger. After all, my strong forces like fallen gods and dragons were used to fight without any consideration to anything else.

    Their attacks would be so devastating, enough to kill and harm many humans in the centre.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll do it in a more direct way,¡± as I couldn¡¯t handle an open way of a fight, then it would be better to go directly and cut the head of the snake.

    ¡°Come,¡± I looked at the dragons in the sky before adding, ¡°just attack those around me.¡±

    Myst words were directed at the fallen gods, especially the lightning gods. Those guys were literally living killing machines walking on earth.

    As they all nodded, I decided to leave the rest of my forces here. ¡°Just wait for my shout to attack,¡± I gave them thest order before controlling my chariot and headed towards the first gate.

    It was situated just near one of the smallkes here. The building that was now in ruins had a medium sized castle with that gate on top of it.

    ¡°Attack,¡± things proceeded normally like always. The dragons hit the forces on the ground with their breaths while the fallen gods tried to control their mighty attacks, limiting them to a rtively smaller area than usual.

    I was using the medium form of my chariot, so my speed of flying wasn¡¯t that superb. I didn¡¯t want to consume lots of my stat points in the chariot for something trivial like taking down this city.

    My chariot roaring heart was never void of at least fifty million stat points. I once tried to rece the stat points with the godly essence that I got from the illusionist¡¯s powerhouse. And the result was really satisfying.

    A single piece of that essence was enough to rece one million stat points. Yet I had another usage for it, which was to give energy to my fallen gods.

    So I didn¡¯t use much, and mainly focused on using my stat points.

 Chapter 257 Aquatic Monsters

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you,¡± just as I had no aerial resistance, or even any fight from the ground forces against my chariot, I reached the side of the first gate easily.

    Yet just before I could get close enough to touch it, I felt a weird pulsating energy waveing from a direction to my side.

    It wasn¡¯t a simple wave of energy, but something so strong to even make me frown. Still I didn¡¯t keep my chariot and moved closer, enough to touch the gate by just stretching out my arm.

    And at this moment, a change happened so fast.

    This energy pulse appeared again, this time it wasn¡¯t a wave but like a torrent. It came from the direction of theke nearby, making me feel like tens of thousands of eyes were focused over me.

    *Ssh!* *Ssh!* *Ssh!*

    The situation started to evolve so damn fast! From the direction of the calm surfacedke, a series of giant and shing waves erupted out of nothing.

    Then I could see many dark spotsing up from the bottom of theke. I looked closer and this time I was pretty much sure¡­ There was something shing in the depth of thatke, something bringing forth such dense numbers of monsters in such a short time.

    A gate! A sixth gate appeared here out of the blue, and in no other ce but the depths of thatke.

    A ce that was way out of my reach!

    ¡°First youe to papa,¡± even if I had such an unexpected development, I didn¡¯t hesitate to shut down that gate in the sky.

    At least I¡¯d get rid of one of the threats, leaving the gate under theke forter.

    *Roar!* *Roar!* *Roar!*

    Yet my actions seemed to enrage the monstersing from theke. They seemed to expect my full attention focusing on them. Monsters with pride? That was nothing rted to any normal ormon monster in the apocalypse.

    Taking the gate would require at least half a minute. It wasn¡¯t much time to be honest, butpared to the closely packed hostile forcesing from theke, it was too much.

    *Fwoosh!* *Fwoosh!* *Fwoosh!*

    Just before I could control half of the gate, I heard the whistling air before lots of projectiles hit my chariot¡¯s shield.

    *Crack!*

    I looked in surprise to the deep and rapidly spreading cracks of my shield. I never expected such things to hold such violent power, enough to even bring my sturdy shield to such a state.

    ¡°Activate full power,¡± but I was only using a medium powered version of my chariot. I didn¡¯t even think for a second and activated the fully powerful version of my chariot.

    And with it, the shield that was on the verge of copsing amended itself in a sh of light, returning to its fully intact and all powerful state.

    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*

    Yet the attacks never ceased for a single second. From my ce I spotted thousands of octopus-like monstersing out from theke. Each had six arms and two thick and curved arms that acted just like the tail of any scorpion.

    ¡°Hybrid monsters?!!¡± It soon hit me when I saw the attacksing from these two arching thick arms of these monsters. Each arm shone in a dangerous looking ck and red way, releasing even a small cloud of dark red gas with every attack.

    They looked like cannons, firing their missiles without a moment of rest. With the arrival of the first thousand hybrid monsters to the border of theke, much more dark spots appeared from the depth of theke,ing up as well.

    The surface of theke kept trembling, showing many holes as the monsters from down below didn¡¯t even wait to reach the surface to attack me.

    At some point, theke surface churned and rolled up, forming giant pirs of waves that extended for tens of metres.

    The scene looked weird and dangerous. The attacks that were enough to crumble my medium powered shield were nowing in many folds in numbers, and it was also getting more with each passing minute.

    Even if this wouldn¡¯t pose any threat to my shield and chariot for now, I couldn¡¯t keep going like this. I knew if this was under my control at this moment, after five or ten or even thirty minutes, the situation would be really threatening.

    ¡°Unleash everything at those bastards,¡± the gate was now closed, and I was relieved from one problem for the time being, ¡°hit thoseing from water as well as those on the surface.¡±

    Theke was now hardly described as one. It turned from the pure blue coloured waters into all dark, filled with endless monsters.

    And with my orders, my forces unleashed their deadly strikes over theke and the ground around it.

    The first ce I expected to fall was the ground around theke. The attacksnded there and wiped outrge numbers of monsters in the early few breaths.

    But just before I could be totally relieved, I felt a sudden pulse of energying from no other ce but the centre of thatke.

    That gate¡­ Something or someone was trying to intervene in this battle. All I saw was a gust of energy that stopped just a few metres on top of the remaining monsters, protecting them.

    My boys¡¯ attacksnded, and I saw that energy shielding the monsters down below from their attacks.

    This couldn¡¯t continue! If someone was trying to secure these monsters, then I should y safer and fly away for now.

    I got one gate sealed. But that gate in the depth of theke would prove to be hard to get. Yet I never expected to see a sixth gate in any city.

    To summon this gate, someone had to pay a considerable price for that. I never expected someone to be ready to pay such a price, but it just happened here.

 Chapter 258 Promise This City To Me

    ¡°Keep firing,¡± yet even if I decided to retreat from here and go towards another gate, I had to see how strong this shield of energy really was.

    After all, I¡¯d have toe here and fight against this hard to crack opponent.

    *Boom!* *Bang!* *Boom!*

    The attacks of my boys rumbled in mighty explosions while the projectiles of those monstersnded with bangs over my shield. This fight turned in no time to a war of attrition between our two forces and the two shields.

    In fact I knew I would win in the end. After all, even if these attacks kept consuming lots of my stat points stored in the chariot, they soon reached a limit they couldn¡¯t exceed.

    That energy shield seemed to have limited area of coverage. At any moment a single monster bypassed the area of its defence, that monster would be instantly annihted.

    So after the tough early minutes, things started to stabiliseter on.

    But no matter how much my forces attacked, that damn energy shield never cracked open. From what I saw, this shield wasn¡¯t as simple as I first imagined.

    With eachnding attack, the surface of that shield would show a small pulse wave that would extend outwards. It looked like my attack was in the end a few rocks thrown at the surface of a calmke.

    And that feeling wasn¡¯t good at all. I never faced something like this. But even if it could resist my attacks for a long time, eventually it would crack and crash.

    ¡°Just wait,¡± after wasting almost twenty minutes attacking with my full might, I said, ¡°I¡¯lle to kill you bastard soon enough.¡±

    I turned my chariot and headed directly towards the next gate. Yet midway there, I had to stop in my tracks.

    ¡°Damn! How many gates did they summon here?¡±

    I already was aware that all the gates here overlooked a smallke. But what I never expected was for eachke to produce such an underwater gate.

    During my fight against the first underwater gate, it seemed the otherkes produced their gates and releasedrge numbers of monsters.

    They didn¡¯t act until I started moving, a smart little move that told me a lot about the real one hiding behind this scheme.

    He wasn¡¯t a normal person, but someone with great intelligence and lots of war experience, enough to make him control the monsters and other races and hide their strength until the right moment.

    He was patient, knowing exactly what to do and how I usually fought. That bastard¡­ What race did he really belong to?

    One race popped into my mind, Selvators. Dragons were vicious and violent, and had such wealth to sustain summoning these extra gates here.

    But they never enjoyed anything rted to patience. They were also famous for their poor tactic skills. Compared to Selvators,pared to the one mastermind behind this scheme here, theycked a lot.

    But Selvators active in this region were under the control of Fang. What was going on exactly here?

    [I want to know who is active in a city called Worcester, in Massachusetts state] I sent to Fang directly without any hesitation, [Are they one of your forces? Are they part of your Selvators?]

    [My boys aren¡¯t active at that ce at all] he instantly responded, [All Selvtator forces in the region belong to me, and I won¡¯t act against you]

    He was so smart to sense something wrong was going on here. [Then try to find out who is meddling with my business here]

    [Why not seek it yourself?]

    [That dude¡­ He is so smart and cunning, vicious, and has strong rtions with the Subus race. He also is very wealthy, enough to call for five extra gates in this city]

    [Five more cities? No way! I want that city!] Against what I expected, that dude seemed to be stirred up with what I just said.

    [No way!] My answer was swift. After all, this ce was so close to my heart of operations. I would never risk delivering this city to any other race by humans.

    [You don¡¯t get it, the extra gates here would help in making another mega gate!]

    [And?] I sent without even considering his quest, [You can¡¯t spend enough to even form one mega gate]

    [I¡¯ll be able to, once that big battle at the centre is concluded]

    That dude¡­ He was truly aiming towards upgrading his rank through that big war. He believed in our victory and his chances so much that he started putting ns for the future after upgrading his rank.

    What a dude¡­ If he was a human, I¡¯d put him really in better use.

    [Hmm¡­ When timees, you can always seek me. You know how I do my deals] I didn¡¯t close the door in front of his face for now, yet I didn¡¯t say yes as well.

    [Just don¡¯t tell that Berserker thick headed dude, and promise me to give me a priority]

    These two were still on bad terms. Anyway I would seek my benefits in any deal no matter what. [If you gave me a proper offer, one that won¡¯t let me say no, I promise to give this city to you. But now, I need to know which dude is behind this]

    [Give me ten minutes]

    I closed the messages and paid my full attention towards the fight here.

    Things were escting at a very frightening rate. During my chat with Fang, the number of monstersing towards me just grew in several folds already.

    And with eachke, I could see arge bubble covering the area. That bastard was making sure to protect the sources of trouble here.

    ¡°Alright, let me first take part of the trouble away,¡± I knew going directly against these monsters wouldn¡¯t do anything good to me. I spent twenty minutes trying to crush the first gate and yet failed. And I wouldn¡¯t repeat that mistake again.

    ¡°Keep firing,¡± even though I decided to go against the gates in the sky first, I still let my forces loose against those monsters.

 Chapter 259 Calling Aid From Albany City

    Even if that bastard worked to protect his underwater gates for now, he left lots of his monsters unprotected.

    The city changed now and the entire ruins outside the central parts were covered in densely packed monsters. Of course I watched how these monsters acted against the humans in the centre.

    Weirdly enough, those humans never got attacked by those monsters. It was really weird. Since when monsters ignored humans?

    That made me doubt those humans. If not for the sheer numbers there of humans, I would suspect they were traitors.

    But I¡¯d look for that issueter on. For now I¡¯d just work towards reducing the enemy influx.

    The sky gates didn¡¯t pose any threat towards me. The only attacks came from the aquatic monsters and their continuous projectiles.

    After taking control over the five gates in the sky, the attacksing at me looked like there was a ck cloud over my head, raining projectiles like a flood, not water.

    But my shield was still standing against such attacks. At this moment, the consumption rate swelled up and exceeded one million stat points per minute.

    It was a really terrifying rate, something I never saw except against strong and deadly foes.

    ¡°This can¡¯t continue like this,¡± I noticed that with limiting the strength of my forces, the kill rate diminished to a dangerous level.

    Even with the presence of my deadliest forces attacking all the time, the number of monsters kept increasing, not decreasing.

    At this moment, I had to choose what to do. Either I¡¯d set my forces free, attacking as they saw fit, and risking losing the human forces at the centre.

    Or I¡¯d find another way around. The first thing that popped in my mind was to retreat, and kill the monsters that would follow.

    Despite this seemed like a good n, I saw it was a passive one. After all I¡¯d remain all the day here attacking and killing without acting to dominate the city.

    The best action was to find a way to reach the down belowkes gates. If not, then I¡¯d fight meaningless fights here.

    Another choice was to go and seek another city to attack. But the mere idea of leaving such a cancer in the heart of my territory wasn¡¯t pleasant at all.

    So what should I do? I kept my chariot moving, trying to evade the iing attacks as much as possible. But that didn¡¯t help much, as the attacks came in a dense way that made it impossible for me to avoid.

    Also the projectiles came in a strong momentum, enough to let them rise for hundreds of metres above the ground. Even if I tried to let my chariot fly higher, it wouldn¡¯t make any difference.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ They areing from a big circle around the city,¡± I started analysing the situation better, in a much calmer mood, ¡°they have to wait to bypass the central region first, thene and attack me.¡±

    From what I noticed during the past few minutes, these monsters seemed to purposely avoid the central region. Was that intentional? Was that a trap set by that bastard?

    I had three options now, either to retreat outside the city, keep roaming the city, or go towards the central region.

    The idea of going to the central region was just alluring to me. I found the presence of that central safe zone irritating to me. But I couldn¡¯t tell if that was a trap or not.

    After all, if I went there, and that bastard was doing this show on purpose, then I¡¯d be trapped from all directions. Coming out from this attack would cost me a lot.

    I had to shut down a few gates before going to the central zone. But I tested my chariot against everything, yet I never put it to test against water.

    I didn¡¯t know if my shield could prevent water or not. Also going to the water meant I¡¯d be the target of every single monster around the gate, even those still pouring out from the gate under water.

    I didn¡¯t know how long each gate would take to close up. Would they be like the surface gates? Would they take less than a minute or longer?

    Well¡­ there was no way to tell but by putting this under test. Yet Going there without preparations was a suicide act.

    ¡°Soulers¡­ Attack!¡±

    As I decided, I called upon my soulers outside the city. These dudes were so terrifying, and such a fight they would excel at.

    The first response came in a mighty war cry that came from their direction. I saw waves of my soulers shing in their ck fog, shing through the bodies of these monsters.

    Yet as I watched closely, I was surprised to see the monsters not falling after the passage of any soulers through their bodies. It looked weird in fact, reminding me of a simr situation that happened not long ago.

    ¡°I¡¯ll summon them,¡± as I recalled those strong badass folks, I opened my profile and went directly towards the section of summoning those monsters.

    [You are the owner of Albany city]

    [You can summon up to one hundred thousand monsters to fight by your side]

    [Each monster will need one hundred Yewan energy points or one thousand equivalent stat points]

    [How much do you want to summon?]

    Looking at this dire situation here, I decided to summon one tenth of these monsters. ¡°Bring me ten thousand monsters.¡±

    [Ten million stat points are deducted from your inventory]

    [Where do you want monsters?]

    ¡°Here,¡± I raised my ive and added, ¡°scatter them across the city in groups of a thousand.¡±

    [Done]

    In a series of shes, ten ces shone in bright white light before arge number of monsters appeared. Their bodies weren¡¯t that bigger than the aquatic monsters, but these were ground monsters.

    Earth was their turf and home. Once they appeared, they roared in session before attacking all the monsters around.

    Like my soulers, these monsters shed through any aquatic octopus-like hybrid monster, killing them in a sh.

 Chapter 260 The Hectors

    My soulers needed ten attacks to take one down, but these monsters only needed one. The difference was clear, and that made me hope for more.

    [You can give them orders through this message interface]

    Just as theyunched their first attack, a window popped in front of my eyes. It was lined with bright silver white light, with nothing there written at all.

    It looked slightly dim until I touched it with my fingers. It shed, like it returned back to life.

    ¡°One group of you move towards the closestke and try to take down the monsters under water,¡± this was the test I looked for.

    If they could just sustain the water, and keep part of the monsters upied, I could go directly and shut down that portal down there.

    As I said that, I saw my words appearing in the window box before it changed into strange and alien lookingnguage that I never recognized. After that the writings vanished and the chat window turned dim again.

    I knew the system would deliver my words to these monsters, so I waited. I greatly anticipated their performance at theke battle.

    The group moving towards theke wasn¡¯t that far away from me. I moved my chariot fast and got near them. ¡°Clear the path towards theke,¡± I shouted and my forces scattered everywhere moved to execute the order.

    I had to shield this burden off them, hopefully they could bring me some kind of a surprise.

    And just as I was waiting for them to reach theke, and the world was filled with the noise of bombardment from my forces at the area adjacent to thatke, I got a message from Fang.

    [The one attacking you isn¡¯t just one person, it¡¯s an elite group sent from somewhere else]

    I looked at this message and frowned. A realisation hit me fast as I asked, to make sure I got what he said right:

    [You mean from another apocalypse?]

    [They didn¡¯te from that apocalypse directly] he sent, [But from a world controlled by a race taking part in another apocalypse than us]

    I paused as I was shocked by this discovery. As for Fang, he kept his silence for one long minute before finally asking:

    [What did you do to attract such hatred from another race? As far as I know, even the paragons of my race are intrigued and frightened by this move]

    [It¡¯s notmon to happen?] I asked, trying to get more info about that.

    [Not at such an early stage of the apocalypse at least] he sent, [As I got from my paragon, the ones attacking you have paid a hefty price. They won¡¯t just stop here it seemed, as that entire world got an exclusive ess to our apocalypse]

    The more he spoke, the more shocked I became.

    [What race are they? Giants? Shaders? Or Grounders?]

    Of course these were the three races I had in my mind right now. I acted against these three, and they were the mightiest three out of other races I brought here.

    But If I had to ce my bid over a race, it would be giants. That race was the mightiest. Then I¡¯d select Shaders, they looked vicious and acted brutally enough to do something like that.

    [None, what the heck did you do?!!!]

    [Nothing major, at least] I sent, [But which race then?]

    [A terrifying race called the Hectors¡­ These dudes aren¡¯t a joke. You have to stop whatever you are doing to them. Damn! I always thought the most troublesome dudes in my apocalypse would be the dragons and Berserkers. Never took humans to be such trouble makers!]

    Hectors? What the heck was that race supposed to be? And what was my rtion to them?

    Then it hit me out of nowhere!

    [Whatever¡­ Now with your actions, another race that wasn¡¯t supposed to be here is. You have to take responsibility for this. This race¡­ It¡¯s really something scary, a behemoth you shouldn¡¯t stir by anyway possible if you wanted to survive this sh*t here!]

    [I can¡¯t do anything for now] I helplessly sent to him before adding, [I¡¯ll try to stop the invasion here]

    [You still don¡¯t get it¡­ They won¡¯t stop at your pathetic city. They will target everything. That race is as greedy as Dragons, as cunning as us, as vicious and brutal like Berserkers]

    That was like my dream team in the apocalypse gathered into one single race! Damn! How could such a race target me?

    [At least they want me, not you]

    [They won¡¯t stop at just taking you down] he seemed to be so much agitated, even more than myself, [They will finish you then go towards everyone else. They paid a hefty price not just for your sake! They will invade, aim to take control of our entire apocalypse]

    That was really a bold race worthy of my admiration. But that didn¡¯t mean I¡¯d resign to just passively defend. [How can I close that link to here?] I asked, and the answer it came wasn¡¯t that hopeful at all.

    [If you have enough strength and forces strong enough to go into their world and control all the gates linking to here, then you can. Otherwise, you can only pray]

    I didn¡¯t know if he was acting hopeless or being sarcastic. Yet what he said was true. I wasn¡¯t strong enough even to dare and invade any world of the few races in my apocalypse.

    Not to mention I had to go and face such a terrifying race.

    [I¡¯ll find a way then] I only sent that, with no intention of doing so. What if I bought a scary foe here? After all, weren¡¯t all these races having their fun fighting against us?

    Let theme, at least these races would be threatened by a new enemy they never expected or nned against. Despite this situation looking much darker at first, I knew it wasn¡¯t that bad, at least for humans.

 Chapter 261 This Fight... Must Be My Win

    We were the lowest race in this apocalypse. What if a new predator came into the picture? We wouldn¡¯t lose our patheticst ce anyway.

    As for those strong races here, let them have their trouble. That might change a lot of things, hopefully creating new scenarios for me and my humans to thrive.

    But first I¡¯d need to find a way and shut down these gates. This fight turned from a brutal fight to take control over the city to a much fiercer battle that would send a clear statement to those new enemies.

    A statement where they¡¯d know that I wasn¡¯t that easy prey, not the easy one they thought I¡¯d be at least.

    If I lost here, then it would be like an invitation for them toe and target me at any ce I¡¯d be at. It would turn my life into a nightmare.

    But if I won, they would realise they couldn¡¯t take me down. At least they needed to better prepare first, find themselves a strong foothold here before acting against me again.

    That wouldn¡¯t only buy myself valuable time, but also would forcibly add more races to the picture. They would expand their area of activity, sh against more races and start having trouble.

    Either the races here or that new race, both should have trouble. During which I¡¯d justy low, y safe and build my forces, waiting for the right moment to attack.

    I¡¯d simply turn the tables around with my victory here. The prey would turn to a predator, and the new race would be chased and I¡¯d turn into a hunter.

    So it all came down to here and to my monsters I summoned from Albany city. They were already at the shore of thatke, fighting brutally against their foes.

    Yet they didn¡¯t struggle, not until the first waves of them fell into water. I couldn¡¯t see clearly what was going on, but I could see them moving in a nervous way, like drowning.

    Damn! I didn¡¯t want them to drown! Just as I panicked, I found a weird thing happening. Each monster emitted a weird light while a message popped in front of my eyes.

    [Your monsters ask for temporary gaining support from the city aquatic building. Do you ept this request or not?]

    [To extend the effects of this building over each monster, you have to pay one thousand stat points]

    [Do you agree?]

    ¡°Do it!¡± without even thinking about it I agreed. Damn! I never remembered the presence of such a building at all in the city.

    Where was it? Wasn¡¯t it in the central region or what?

    [Stat points are deducted]

    [The effect is extending now over your thousand monsters]

    [You paid one million stat points]

    [The effect willst for one day]

    I didn¡¯t hesitate to click over the dimmed chat window as I said:

    ¡°Come to theke near my chariot¡¯s location, get into water and help in killing all the monsters there.¡±

    If I was going to do it, if I had a slim chance of sess, then I¡¯d go with all my might!

    ¡°Turn this area into a piece of hell!¡± reaching this stage, it wasn¡¯t time to hold back anymore, ¡°use your full power, attack as you see fit but try to not harm the iing monsters or the central zone as possible.¡±

    *Roar!*

    My warriors roared before they started their spree of brutal attacks.

    This time the area around theke turned into a real piece of hell. Fire expanded all over the area, alongside terrifying sounds of explosions.

    From all directions, my scattered nine groups of monsters came. As they approached here, my warriors did as I ordered, controlled their attacks to avoid them.

    Yet that didn¡¯t help too much for the central part. Many attacksnded there, causing considerable damage to humans fortifying themselves at that ce.

    I didn¡¯t feel much towards them. After all I held my own doubts towards what they stand for.

    I shifted my attention fully over theke. The monsters that arrived first and got the blessing now stabilised and were fighting brutally against the aquatic monsters.

    They kept shing, killing lots of monsters there. But gradually I started to feel that theke would be obliterated totally with these bodies if this continued.

    ¡°Two groups will work together to drag bodies outside theke, the rest will fight and kill,¡± as I feared such a situation would happen, so I decided to let some of my monsters act like sweepers and cleaners.

    Just before they could arrive at theke, the enemy of mine seemed to sense what I wanted to do. Monsters from all over the city roared and started to move in unison towards here.

    ¡°Keep them away,¡± I simply gave this order before adding, ¡°half of the fallen gods will disembark, the rest will follow me down there.¡±

    I knew this chance was created by an element of surprise. Waiting more might endanger my ns. Who knew what those Hectors could possibly do if given enough time to think.

    So I decided to move alongside my monsters once they entered theke. They would keep the monsters busy while I¡¯d dive down below and secure that damn gate.

    As for the breathing under water problem, I just hoped that a building of mine would help me in this regard. If it could help other monsters to breath and move in the waters without any problems, it also could help me.

    The monsters arrived in less than a minute. They went directly to water while more were still pouring here.

    ¡°I agree,¡± in the middle of all the violent shes and fights going on, I received a message from the system asking my permission to extend the building special effect over my monsters.

    Of course I agreed. And with a sh of bright white light, all my monsters gained the support of that building.

    And then it was time for me to follow.

    *Ssh!*

    Just the first thing that happened was for water toe fiercely against my chariot¡¯s shield. The shield worked its magic and kept the water away, yet there was still one major problem I faced.

    Mobility!

 Chapter 262 The Fight Under Water

    I never thought about it. My big chariot fell into theke waters like it was a dead big piece of rock! The water never entered through the shield, yet I couldn¡¯t control the free fall of my chariot.

    This way I¡¯d end up closer to the gate, unable to even touch it. What a frustrating feeling this was!

    [Do you want to acquire the blessing of the aquatic building?]

    [You¡¯ll need to pay a price of one million stat points to use this ability on you]

    [You¡¯ll need to pay ten million stat points to use the effect of that building over you and over your mount]

    [Do you want to pay?]

    ¡°Pay ten million!¡± I shouted without any moment of thinking. At this critical moment, dying a second would make a difference between life and death.

    Just as my chariot started its journey to sink into theke, I realised the reason behind me not being able to see things clearly down there.

    The bottom of thiske wasn¡¯t as superficial as I thought! It ended up in the shallow bottom for most parts, leaving behind a deep big hole that extended for a couple hundred metres in radius.

    From that hole I could see herds of monstersing forth from that shining gate deep there. From the look of it, my chariot would end up almost five hundred metres away from the edge of that hole.

    That meant I¡¯d be like a sitting duck if that building didn¡¯t do its magic quite soon!

    Just diving down for a few seconds told me a lot about how hard this fight would be. Water worked its magic and dealt a great blow to my warriors¡¯ strength.

    The attacks that could rumble the ground turned into much weaker forms down here. Even if I had all my forces with me, this fight wouldn¡¯t be as easy as I thought.

    As I kept shaking down below, the number of aquatic monstersing at me directly swelled up to a terrifying figure. Theke was like a bottle, the surface was narrow and the depth was wide.

    With such width, I knew that my ten thousand monsters working together wouldn¡¯t be enough to shield my chariot off the iing hostile monsters.

    The only way for me was to dive directly towards that deep hole, aiming for the gate and shutting it down.

    With this the influx of monsters here would be cut, and this fight wouldn¡¯t take much time to be concluded.

    [Ten million stat points are deducted from your inventory]

    [You now enjoy the blessing of the aquatic building of Albany city for one day]

    [If you want to extend the duration, you¡¯ll need to pay simr fee per day]

    *Fwoosh!*

    Like my chariot was breathing underwater, giant bubbles appeared out of nowhere, engulfing my entire chariot. I could see turbulent currents of water roaring fiercely around my chariot, while a bright wave of white light emitted from it.

    The blessing worked, and now it was time to put it under testing.

    ¡°Move forward!¡± The first thing I did was control my chariot forward. Unlike every other time I used it, I didn¡¯t limit it to thinking alone.

    I didn¡¯t know if this blessing needed verbal orders or what, but there was no time to test it. I could see many monsters jumping into the water,ing from the other four gates inside the city.

    Even with my warriors standing on guard up there, their numbers seemed too much to control. If this kept going for just ten more minutes, I¡¯d be doomed to fail this attempt here.

    Failure wasn¡¯t an option here. I wasn¡¯t fighting to secure this city, but for my futuristic battles, for my future.

    I didn¡¯t know what worked, but the chariot started moving. Its speed wasn¡¯t anythingpared to its speed in the air. But at least we were moving.

    The currents of water created by my chariot was enough to send away any hostile monstering at us from the sides and back. That left a lot of pressure over my forces, and I gave them the order to focus all their attacks over the front.

    By this, all the iing monsters didn¡¯t pose any threat to me. Yet when I got near that hole, my chariot was bombarded with lots of heavy attacksing from monsters defending the hole.

    These monsters looked different. They were slightly bigger in shape than the other ones, almost double the size. They got three arched arms, very tall and thick seven octopus-like tentacles. And they had ayer of pure red energy surrounding their three arms.

    Their projectiles were much fiercer than the others. And they had enough numbers to exceed a couple of thousands. They were floating just below the hole, forming a series ofpleted circles down there.

    ¡°You prepared a weing party for me? How rude I didn¡¯t bring gifts,¡± I snorted back while pushing my big girl directly towards the hole.

    Attacking with more advanced and much stronger monsters? It wouldn¡¯t make any difference pal. This gate of yours would fall, and soon others would follow as well.

    Once I reached the hole, the number of monsters killed by my forces was enough to block the entireke as I expected earlier. But thanks to the expanding parts of it here, they only filled a small part of the ground.

    ¡°Energy pulse!¡± As I reached the hole, it was my priority to cause a disturbance at the defensive forces first. These bigger monsters seemed to keeping from the portal down below, increasing in numbers by almost one thousand during thest few minutes.

    Yet when my chariot unleashed the pulse wave attack, all the projectiles crashed and were forced to fall back. It wasn¡¯t only the projectiles, but also the defending monsters were hit as well.

    Part of them wasn¡¯t ready, it seemed, got carried away with my pulse wave. As for the projectiles, a good part of them fell over their heads, causing more injuries and losses to these monsters.

    ¡°Keep firing,¡± and amidst all that, I moved my chariot through the hole, finally passing into the much bigger cavity underneath.

 Chapter 263 A Hard Earned Victory

    It was shocking to realise that this cavity wasn¡¯t as small or shallow as I expected. Its depth extended for almost half a mile down below. And its size was really colossal.

    It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that this cavity extended all the way down the city, even extending far beyond it.

    And in the depth of this gigantic space, I saw not only one portal but five!

    The five were the five underwater gates summoned here. It seemed they were all together, and that exined why there were so many numbers of those monstersing every time my forces cleared a big deal of them.

    They weren¡¯ting from one gate, but five! ¡°You saved me time, pal,¡± I chuckled after absorbing this shock. The defensive elites of these hybrid aquatic monsters were just limited to this hole I just passed through.

    And as they were sent all over the ce, I didn¡¯t dy and started hunting them down.

    After all, they were the only ones posing a real threat against me. Just from their attacks during the past few minutes, they cost me almost one hundred million stat points to keep my shield intact.

    Damn! They were much fiercer than even that archlord of illusionists or even the tear god weapon of the same race!

    ¡°Keep killing them,¡± I only needed to control my chariot and left the rest to my warriors. Per my presence here, I became public enemy number one.

    All the monstersing from the five gates turned around and came in my direction. This might seem hard to resist, but thanks to the torrents of water currents created by my chariot, many of these dense numbers were thrown away before even reaching me.

    They either rolled far away, or even hit more monstersing towards me. This helped in relieving lots of pressure, giving time for my forces to do their job.

    Yet I didn¡¯t miss the real target here. If I kept doing this for aeons, the fight wouldn¡¯t conclude unless I shut down these annoying gates.

    But I had to wait until my forces killed most of those big dudes first. It took them ten minutes to clear them all. They tried to regroup, but each time they did they were met with my shocking pulse wave attack.

    If everything else was affected by the water, my pulse wave luckily wasn¡¯t. Instead I noticed its strength became much fiercer than before, and its range became much wider as well.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± as we killed most of those annoying big octopus, it was time to seal the leak and close these gates. ¡°Keep focusing fire at that gate.¡±

    I selected the closest one from me. I¡¯d close this and then jump over to close the rest. The hardest step was closing the first one. After that with each gate closed, less monsters would pass and I¡¯d end up facing easier times.

    ¡°Fire your grenades,¡± at this moment, it didn¡¯t make any sense to let my boys all over the chariot idle. I didn¡¯t use the grenades or the many machine guns scattered across my chariot.

    I wanted to save these until the decisive moment. And here it came.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    Mighty explosions urred. We were under water, so explosions here didn¡¯t have the same effect as on the surface. Most it did was to create violent currents that would throw more monsters away.

    Yet against my blessed chariot, and its mighty shield, these currents never posed any threat at all.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ So you aren¡¯t that green weed we thought you¡¯d be¡­ Interesting!¡±

    Just as I finally reached the first gate, this deep and domineering voice came from that gate. I didn¡¯t know how it travelled across water, but it appeared clearly inside my chariot.

    ¡°You dared to invade my territory, then it¡¯s normal for you to face my retaliation,¡± I shrugged, acting as if this fight was kind of a breeze to me.

    ¡°Humph! Big wordsing from such a mediocre race. Even if you are a mighty figure in your race, against us you are nothing.¡±

    ¡°And that nothing just crushed you here,¡± I extended my arm towards the gate, fearing he was buying time for something crazy. ¡°Let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll do against other mightier races than humans. I bet you will be crushed every single time.¡±

    ¡°We are Hectors! We never lose!¡± he shouted in a roaring way. Yet all it did was to drive a longughter over my face.

    ¡°Sure, you lost to me, a weakling race hero. I¡¯m sure you can do better against much stronger forces.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that,¡± he harrumphed but his words were cut as the gate was finally closed.

    This one was brought down, and the other four were lying in wait.

    Despite this useless talk, that bastard didn¡¯t decrease the intensity of the monsters passing through the other gates. Until I managed to close thest gate, five hours were wasted and I lost one hundred million stat points defending my chariot and myself inside.

    He didn¡¯t only summon normal hybrid monsters, but also the much bigger ones as well. Even if they all ended up ughtered, that seemed to not stop that dude at all.

    It gave me a glimpse over how terrifying this enemy was. He wouldn¡¯t stop at anything to achieve his victories. And even if this ended up with my win, I had to admit that I paid a hefty price for it.

    Not only resources, but also time. I wasted a lot of time fighting here, almost close to twelve hours. Damn! If he kept nagging me at every corner, I wouldn¡¯t be able to move freely and do what I wanted.

    I hoped my chat with him would force him away from me for a while. I tried to irritate him, feeling these Hectors were such a prideful race, or hoping so.

    If they were, then he would take the bait. I knew they weren¡¯t stupid warmongers like the Berserkers, but hopefully they would ce their pride over anything else, just like dragons.

    The big fight was over, yet there were still lots of monsters here and up there. I had to kill them all, bring them to the surface, hopefully I¡¯d end up with more gains topensate me for this loss.

 Chapter 264 Meeting The Suspicious Humans

    The easy task to clear the city turned into such a long and drained chase between me and those monsters. Those bastards kept running amok all over the ce, finally attacking the central zone.

    They seemed to act on the orders of their master. That bastard wanted to lure me to the central part, hoping to surround and entrap me.

    Luckily I didn¡¯t lower my guard towards this scheme. Yet that proved these humans were innocent of all the false charges I had in my mind.

    Sigh! I was sure a big part of them was killed or injured during the past fight. As for now, they fought bravely against monsters, perfectly using the advantage of castles and emblems to their benefit.

    It took roughly six hours to finally clear the entire city and itskes. I used everything I got, even summoned more dragons and fallen gods to help.

    From this battle alone, my gains in regard to souls was substantial. I never imagined that the number of monsters killed here would be in millions!

    This looked insane! Yet when my boys brought the bodies out of the water, I realised that most of these were killed in the long aquatic fight down there.

    The bodies piled to form massive mountains outside the city, giving a very dark and terrifying scene to anyone looking at it.

    Yet I didn¡¯t hurry to im my gains. I first had to see what was going on in this central region of the city.

    Humans surviving here wasn¡¯t a joke. They must be some form of elites or something. Or might be traitors, who knew?

    As I finished the fight, I took a short break of rest where I ate and drank, extending my body over the surface of my flying chariot for almost half an hour.

    Then I moved towards this central zone, with tons of questions for the humans there to answer.

    What was remarkable about the central zone was its emptiness of anyke. When I went there, I saw arge number of surviving humans, boys and girls, mostly in their early twenties.

    ¡°Who is the leader here?¡± I stopped my chariot just a hundred metre away. I kept it flying for almost twenty metres off the ground, giving a more intimidating feeling about myself.

    ¡°It¡¯s us,¡± three youths stepped forward, two boys and one girl. From the first look I noticed they wore almost everything possible from gears.

    ¡°Come on board,¡± I said while throwing my rope, ¡°use this to climb up here.¡±

    ¡°Are you afraid of us or what?¡± The girl spoke in a loud and confident tone.

    ¡°With these? Come on, be a little serious please,¡± Iughed while motioning my head behind, pointing at my scattered forces that were still gathering the killed bodies of aquatic monsters.

    Girl¡­ If I didn¡¯t keep off them most of the time, you wouldn¡¯t be even standing here acting this arrogant.

    ¡°Then we have to ask your word to ensure our safety,¡± one of the two boys, one with slightly darker skin, said.

    ¡°You are safe,¡± I simply promised, ¡°as long as you aren¡¯t my enemies.¡±

    I had to state it clearly for them, for all of the humans down below. If there was any traitor here, then he would know about my way of doing things for sure.

    If not, then this ce would be his grave no doubt.

    ¡°Wee on board,¡± I said in weing the three once they climbed up my chariot. I had to make things happen this way, to ensure my superiority and show my authority over them.

    Humans were such a hard race to deal with. If you gave anyone a metre he would ask for a mile from you. So I had to show them how arrogant and cold I was, making them climb like they were worth nothing.

    After all, the one to clear and im this city was none other than me.

    ¡°This chariot¡­ It looks amazing!¡± the yellow haired youth said while examining my chariot.

    ¡°It reminds me of the fairy princesses¡¯ rides, like that of Cindere,¡± the girl said.

    ¡°It gives me the vibe of Santa use,¡± the dark skinned youth said, reminding me of Leo when I first met him.

    ¡°First you¡¯ll have to undergo a small test,¡± I took out one of mypasses before throwing it to the girl, ¡°use your blood and throw it back to me.¡±

    ¡°What is this?¡± Unlike anything I expected or experienced before, this girl showed great interest in mypass.

    ¡°A tool to determine the allies from foes,¡± I didn¡¯t hide the truth of thispass, ¡°just use the blood of the one you wanted to test, and it tells you all about his intentions.¡±

    ¡°Is it for real?¡± the yellow haired white skinned youth said while jumping much closer from the girl.

    ¡°John, stay away from me, I already warned you many times before!¡± Yet the girl jumped to the side, stepping away from that youth called John.

    ¡°Come on Lilith, I don¡¯t harbour any ill intentions towards you,¡± John tried to act innocent here but something told me he was lying.

    ¡°Humph, tell me about it,¡± Lilith rolled up her eyes before she took out a curved sword and pricked her skin with it.

    ¡°Here,¡± she threw thepass back and thepass showed she was clean.

    Then the other two underwent the same test, all were clean.

    The ck skinned youth was called Will. he was the least speaking one among the three. The other two looked like any two lovers, fighting over the smallest things once they got the chance, pickering at each other at every possible corner.

    ¡°Now, tell me what happened here,¡± I asked once I made sure they were clean.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Will asked in an aggressive way that I totally ignored.

    ¡°Any ce I visited after the start of the apocalypse had miserable stories for humans. But here¡­¡± I turned around, ¡°you look so fine to me.¡±

    ¡°Disappointed?¡± Will asked again and I ignored him.

 Chapter 265 Gamers

    ¡°Will, stop acting this hostile to any new one!¡± Lilith hit him with her elbow, showing how better her rtion with Will than John.

    ¡°It¡¯s just weird how humans didn¡¯t cope with all this,¡± she said and I nodded for her to continue, ¡°I mean¡­ Just look at this? Isn¡¯t this like any game popr in our time before this sh*it happened?¡±

    I realised from her words who they were. ¡°So you are all gamers?¡± I asked and the three nodded.

    ¡°We came here to y in apetition,¡± John exined, ¡°all of us are either yers or fans of popr games. So when the apocalypse came, we found it easy to live through what happened.¡±

    ¡°People are just retard! They missed the chance to train over the apocalypse years before it happened,¡± Will snorted, said in his usual aggressive tone, ¡°if they didn¡¯t mock us back then, saw us as nerds with everything we did, then they might have a better chance in surviving.¡±

    ¡°Not all the people mean this, Will!¡± John seemed to not be on good terms with Will, and I could tell why.

    ¡°Will is right,¡± Lilith nodded, as she took the side of Will in this argument, ¡°I was mocked many times thanks to my cosy. See now? If not for my hard working hours in making these outfits before, how could I even use any gears or adapt to any of this? They just missed their chance, and we were ready for it.¡±

    ¡°So you fought and survived using the game info only?¡± I jumped over this debate. After all I wasn¡¯t literally someone from their time. I couldn¡¯t rte to any of what these three said.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Lilith said in confidence, ¡°we yed games for most of our lives. These games always had harsh scenarios and poor environments where people had to survive using many skills and abilities.¡±

    ¡°ying games saved my life,¡± Will admitted, ¡°saved all of our lives.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± I decided to close this meaningless talk, ¡°I want you to go down there and do what I did to you with them,¡± I threw mypass again towards Lilith, as she seemed like their acting leader.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Will was the one to object, yet Lilith said, interrupting his words:

    ¡°We will scan them,¡± she paused before adding, ¡°can I have this marvel?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s yours,¡± I still had many stored in my inventory.

    ¡°What about me?¡± Will asked, despite showing zero interest before in mypass.

    ¡°Your force will have only this piece as a gift,¡± I said before adding, ¡°it¡¯s sold in the market. You can work hard and pay for its price with your own money.¡±

    ¡°Humph, stingy,¡± John muttered but his voice wasn¡¯t that low to not be caught by my ears.

    ¡°Just don¡¯t think yourselves this special because your survived so far,¡± I shrugged, pouring cold buckets of water over their heads without mercy as I added:

    ¡°You didn¡¯t do the world a great favour by staying alive. If you were like me, having such a mighty force behind you, then you might be enough to speak to me as my equal. Butpared to me, you are still noobs in any game you y.¡±

    ¡°And you?¡± Will asked with a tone of mockery.

    ¡°A veteran,¡± I replied before taking out my ive once again, ¡°if you aren¡¯t convinced, then I wee any fight anytime. But I have to warn you¡­¡±

    I paused as the eyes of Will and John shed with desire to fight, ¡°I only fight life and death battles, not the kind of time wasting friendly sparring fights.¡±

    The shining in their eyes instantly dimmed when they heard myst words. ¡°We will descend then,¡± Lilith said, putting an end to this experience of them.

    ¡°Ah, I forgot to tell you this,¡± before they would descend from my chariot using the rope, I stopped them as I added, ¡°the ones who join me will have to sign a loyalty binding contract.¡±

    ¡°All of us?!¡± John was surprised.

    ¡°That¡¯s absurd!¡± Will objected in his usual aggressive way.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, then I can¡¯t help you at all,¡± I shook my head, acting all helpless here, ¡°after all this city is mine. If you don¡¯t n to join my forces on my terms, then prepare to leave as fast as possible.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± even Lilith seemed surprised with my attitude. But I turned around, raising my fist in the air as I said, ending this debate before it even began:

    ¡°Go down there and think about it. You have half a day before my real forcese here. And a piece of warning¡­¡±

    I walked towards my big ballista, caressing it like I was treating a pet or something, ¡°my forces are muchrger, far stronger, more experienced than the noobs yers like yourselves.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it again!¡±

    ¡°Stop it!¡± Lilith shouted, stopping the other two from turning this situation into a disastrous one, ¡°we will discuss it among ourselves, and give you the answer.¡±

    ¡°Cool.¡±

    I watched them descend whileughing inside myself at them. I knew they wouldn¡¯t ept such a thing if I showed any mercy.

    They had to know this world wasn¡¯t a free meal to anyone. If they wanted to join me, then they had to pay the appropriate price for it. After all this was my only way to guarantee my safety.

    ¡°yers¡­ Hmm¡­¡± but from the second interaction with the yermunity, I started to grow much interested in them. I never read anything remarkable about gamers before in any records of my time.

    Yet from what I saw so far, either from Leo¡¯s actions or theirs here, I could tell how special thismunity was.

    ¡°Like a hidden gem in the dirt¡­ I just need to work a little harder and gather them from all over the world,¡± my eyes shone brightly when I thought about that.

    If I had no way to get to thatmunity, I still had Leo. he stayed with me long enough to gain my trust. That boy, he was a real yboy. Jumping over from one beauty to another.

 Chapter 266 Special Monster Cores

    Yet he was dependable. So far he worked so well with my team, never heard a singlement orin about him and his gaming force.

    I might have a little talk with himter, trying to get better knowledge about this gamingmunity and how to get them to my side.

    As for the half a day limit I gave to the gamers here, I knew they wouldn¡¯t spend all this time thinking about my offer. I bet in a few hours they¡¯de and show their agreement.

    If not, then they were weed to leave my entire territory, seek anothernd to fight and try to survive at. Good luck for them if they chose that.

    ¡°Now it¡¯s time to reap the benefits,¡± as I finished my business here, I left half of my dragons flying around the central zone. I gave them instructions to kill anyone trying to run away during the next couple hours.

    They¡¯d be traitors. I also wanted to leave a threatening reminder of my power, seen by all of them all the time. This way their agreement would be much easier and a lot faster.

    I led my chariot and went towards therge mountains gathered from the dead bodies of these monsters. The mere sight of such astronomical numbers of monsters made me realise how hard that fight was.

    Just thinking about the tactics these Hectors used here left me wary and speechless. They were big spenders, even much wealthier than the Dragons.

    Dragons used to spend much over themselves, very stingy if they were faced in the same situation like thest battle I had. If they knew the fight would be a loss, they would instantly retreat, or at least try to cut short their losses.

    But these Hectors¡­ They kept sending off these monsters like they were throwing sand from a desert! They aimed to wear me down, much dying my march at all costs.

    That was a goal I could understand, but what was really terrifying was their readiness to pay anything to achieve their goals. Even throwing out wealth and forces like these monsters was nothing in their eyes.

    One had to know these monsters weren¡¯t simplymon monsters from the apocalypse. They were hybrid aquatic monsters, a very special kind of monster.

    Hybrid monsters wouldn¡¯t appear before quest seven or eight. As for hybrid aquatic monsters, they would appear roughly at quest eleven and twelve.

    That meant they paid a hefty price to get such monsters this early on. After all the apocalypses at the twenty realms were running at the same pace.

    Anyway, I had such a big harvest. Just the materials and coresing from these would be enough to bring a fortune to me.

    When I arrived there, the first thing I noticed was the different colours of the monster parts. The entire body was formed from a giant trunk, a globr shaped head with two rows of vertical eyes, and six tentacles like octopus.

    The colour of all these parts was simrly pale red, much closer to being pink in colour. But the two thick and arched tentacles that were used tounch projectiles were in deep purple colour.

    From the first nce, the special part of these monsters was the big thick arms. I recalled how they kept firing at me deadly projectiles without any rest, defying any logic ormon sense.

    I had to see what caused such innocent looking arms to be so deadly in battles. I took out my light weighted ive, and started cutting through the body of the first monster I found.

    The first thing I noticed was the strange structure inside the body of that monster. The two thick arms were attached to the back of the trunk. From there, I found two tube-like structuresing together at the central part of the trunk, ending at aplicated structure there.

    It looked like a beehive, somethingplicated and organic based. In the centre of it, there was the main core of the monster. It was a big oval shaped dark purple coloured core, looking like a big ck purple egg or something.

    When I grabbed it, it felt like I was cutting through tissue connecting this core with the structure ity within. When I grabbed it out, the dark purple colour of the arms vanished, and reced with pale red colour like the rest of the body.

    ¡°So you are still providing energy to these arms¡­ Interesting!¡± I grabbed it in my hand and tried to see what was special about it. Just as I was doing this, this core touched the ive in my hand, and then an interesting thing happened.

    My ive vibrated, shook out of the blue while emitting dark purple colour. In a reflex I moved it away, and then that ck purple colour vanished as if it wasn¡¯t even there.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ So you can provide your energy to other gears¡­ Let¡¯s see what effects you¡¯ll give to my ive then,¡± this time I attached it on purpose with my ive.

    The ive felt as if it was much lighter than before. I took out some rope to bind the two together, turned to the edge of my chariot and simply waved it.

    My warriors gathered the dead bodies of the monsters outside the city. The closest part of the city to here was filled with ruins, nothing more.

    My ive was a sharp weapon, enough to cut through the thick skin of my enemies. But it had to be held and had to attack directly to cause such an effect.

    I tried more than once to throw it and the result was satisfying. Yet I had to go and acquire it again, something that made me refrain from using such tactics a lot in any fight.

    But now? Just as I waved my ive, its dark purple energy gathered at its sharp de before releasing a crescentic shaped energy arc that travelled so fast towards the ground.

    *Boom!*!

 Chapter 267 Ok Big Guy With Big Fists, We Comply!

    The explosion was really shocking. I blinked twice, looking again at my ive. Damn! These cores were really something else!

    I looked at this dark purple core, and then at the big number of monsters here. At this moment, I hoped if these monsters were in the hundreds of millions and not only a couple of millions.

    Cores that could generate energy to upgrade the power of any gear? That was a treasure trove! Just thinking about the applications I could have used made my head spin already.

    Aside from using these over the years of my special forces, wasn¡¯t it possible to arm the human arsenal with these cores?

    The big issue that rendered the human firepower useless was the weak energy each missile or bullet carried. Humans used powder to ignite explosions, enough to drive the bullets and missiles as far and fast as they could.

    But they missed arming these with energy. In the end, these projectiles were all but mere useless metal. They couldn¡¯t prate any armour or even scratch the thick skins of any monster.

    So if I added these cores instead of using aplicated mechanism to drive energy from the user themselves, wouldn¡¯t that solve almost half of the problems in that process?

    Damn! Just thinking about that made my blood boil. I grew much impatient, wanting to just go and try this theory as soon as possible.

    But I had to wait and reach MIT campus before doing so. Anyway, I had a lot of work to do here.

    The monster I dissected wasn¡¯t left alone. I worked my ive supported by that core and cut it into pieces.

    Each single piece of it was considered a treasure. Even the hard shell-like rough covering was indeed worthy to be stored.

    As I stored everything, I ditched the idea of selling these. After all, I¡¯d need lots of materials to transform the human arsenal into something useful.

    So instead of struggling to seek materialster on, why not try and use these hard things and see how it would fare.

    I did the same at the next monster. Yet this time I didn¡¯t grab the core out from that weird structure, but I grabbed the entire structure out with the core fixed with it.

    I wanted to see what this structure could do. After all, it seemed a bit special. Through my work at the first monster, I failed to find any mechanism to generate projectiles other than this weird structure here.

    The core would generate energy, but this energy needed something to transform it into the deadly projectiles. I held that disc shaped beehive-like structure in my hand, trying to see how it worked.

    All I could find was that it was tightly connected. Each piece of it seemed to y a role, and the end would be the two tubesing out from one side of it.

    I tried to press that core, stir it using my energy, even hitting it with my ive. Yet nothing worked. I sighed while thinking about what I should do with these.

    Should I ditch these structures and only care to gather up all the cores? Or would I be missing something important here by doing that?

    One had to know that once I took out that core from the structure, I failed to return it again there. The connection between the two seemed to be on a cellr level, and couldn¡¯t be amended once broken.

    After pondering for a few minutes, I decided to y safe. I decided to store the cores with their structures. If I ever needed cores then it wouldn¡¯t be toote to grab them out from the structures and use them.

    Like this I¡¯d guarantee that I wouldn¡¯t lose any chance here. Who knew, I mighte across someone or something that might help to unravel the mystery of this structure and how it worked.

    Starting from here, I worked hard to grab all the cores and their structures very carefully. I even stored away the two thick arched arms intact without dissecting them.

    But when I first met one of those much bigger, three armed monsters, I found an interesting change.

    The cores and their structure became much bigger, mostly double in size. The dark purple colour was much darker, even having long ck strands here and there.

    I tried one of these cores with my ive, and I was thrilled with the result. The ive sent not only one arc, but three. The three moved one after another like they were chasing each other, hitting in session the target and causing much more devastating damage than the normal cores.

    ¡°You are going to be stuck forever with my ive, pretty girl,¡± I caressed it like it was some sort of a precious gem. Yet the rope used to bind it wasn¡¯t that tight or safe.

    But it was the best I had for now. Anyway I continued what I was doing, storing intact thick arching arms and the cores alongside theirplicated organic structures.

    This process took much longer than I expected, extending beyond the twelve hours limit I gave to those gamers. Midway though, the three leaders came and I totally ignored them.

    They stood there, not speaking, not moving, only watching me doing my business. I was totally absorbed in cutting the monsters until I became so proficient in doing so.

    If this was another situation, I might have asked for the help of my warriors or even those humans. But I didn¡¯t guarantee their efficiency or if they¡¯d be as careful as me in dealing with these cores and structures.

    After I finished, the entire ce looked empty after taking all the monsters away. I couldn¡¯t enjoy any moment of rest, as those three moved in unison, while Lilith was walking a step ahead of the other two.

    ¡°You seem very much interested in these monsters,¡± she said and I simply smiled and changed the topic as I said:

    ¡°What¡¯s your decision?¡±

    ¡°What else?¡± Will said in his usual harsh way, ¡°you didn¡¯t give us a choice here, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the truth of this world,¡± I didn¡¯t change my smile or attitude as I added, ¡°in this world, only ones with bigger fists can give conditions and make all the talk.¡±

    ¡°Ok big guy with big fists, weply,¡± Lilith sighed, ¡°what shall we do now?¡±

 Chapter 268 Im A Tycoon

    ¡°Have you scanned your people first?¡± I asked before seriously adding, ¡°any traitors?¡±

    ¡°None,¡± yet the unexpected response came from her, ¡°we scanned everyone and all are clean.¡±

    ¡°All?!!¡± I couldn¡¯t hide my shock from that. Even in the best situations there were one or two traitors in each group I met.

    What was wrong here? Why did this ce seem like an anomaly in all the ces I visited so far in the apocalypse?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± John asked in doubt, ¡°isn¡¯t it something good?¡±

    ¡°It is,¡± I sighed, ¡°now you are going to have contracts with me.¡±

    ¡°All of us?¡± Will asked and I simply shook my head.

    ¡°Only the three of you are enough,¡± I said, took out three contracts and signed them, ¡°here, just sign your names and it will work.¡±

    ¡°Is it enough?¡± Lilith gave me a sceptical look. Of course going over and making everyone sign a contract was something good but it would consume much time.

    Plus if I got the leaders, what was there left to fear?

    ¡°Do you know if there are any gaming groups nearby?¡± I asked without much hope. After all they were just new to join my forces.

    ¡°Do you want to add more yers to the game or what?¡± Will snorted but I ignored him. Lilith spoke, and she was the most rational and practical one among the three to be honest.

    ¡°We have some sort of connection system with many yers,¡± she said, and her words reminded me of what Leo once said.

    He told me that there was such a connection before. But I got super busy delving deeper into this matter. ¡°Like amon chat room or something?¡± I asked and she nodded.

    ¡°We can talk to each other, add one another as friends, or even block some annoying toxic dudes,¡± she said and I noticed how tired she was when she said thest part.

    ¡°Some dudes are just funny as hell, only with blocking them one can live in peace of mind,¡± Will said and I couldn¡¯t rte to what he wasining about.

    ¡°So you can talk to each other? Can you write something that all of the yers can see?¡±

    ¡°We have something like a forum,¡± she nodded, and I couldn¡¯t rte to what forums even meant.

    ¡°It¡¯s a ce where anyone can write anything and be seen by others,¡± she noticed my puzzlement and decided to exin in detail.

    ¡°But this forum is super crowded and busy with many posts per hour!¡± John shook his head,ining about this forum.

    ¡°We can still pay to make our post pinned to the top,¡± Lilith said and the other two showed different reactions.

    John¡¯s face darkened and Will just snorted. ¡°This will require us to pay one million coins. Come on, who can have such a wealth in this f*cking apocalypse?¡±

    ¡°Me,¡± I innocently raised my hand while adding, ¡°I can give you this and make that post pinned.¡±

    The three looked at me like they were hungry wolves looking at a fat sheep or something.

    ¡°What? Do you think I got this power while being poor?¡± I shortlyughed before adding, ¡°without wealth, one can¡¯t be strong no matter how special or hardworking he was.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t an attempt from me to boast or something, it was mere reality. Bitter or not, this was how things ran in this world.

    ¡°Just like our damn shitty past world,¡± Johnughed before he added, ¡°alright filthy rich man, give us two million coins and we¡¯ll help you make this post.¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it one million?¡± I frowned and he keptughing and shaking his head, as if I missed something simple and obvious.

    ¡°It¡¯s called fees bro, haven¡¯t you ever heard about that?¡± he said and I knew what he was aiming for.

    ¡°So you are trying to gain from me?¡± It was my time to snort andugh. That dude¡­ he was still very green in this apocalypsepared to myself.

    ¡°Sure, there is nothing wrong about doing that,¡± he added, while the other two kept their silence.

    ¡°Have you read the contract you just signed? Or don¡¯t tell me you are illiterate!¡±

    ¡°What?!!!¡± his face suddenly changed while myughs went louder.

    ¡°It¡¯s just I have total authority over you,¡± I shook my head, mimicking the pathetic act he just did, ¡°I hold all the authority in ordering you to do something. Hell, even if I ordered you to go and beg others to gather these coins then you¡¯d have no other choice but toply.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°John, shut up please,¡± at this moment, Lilith couldn¡¯t tolerate his stupidity. I watched her and Will reading through the contract before signing it.

    These two realised how deeply bound they were to me. When John tried to do his little act here, I was pretty sure they wereughing at him inside their minds.

    ¡°I will do it,¡± Lilith said, ¡°but what do you want to tell these people?¡±

    ¡°A chance,¡± my eyes shed with determination, ¡°a chance to not only survive but thrive with me. If anyone is willing, even if he or she is living away from here, they can still join my forces.¡±

    ¡°The same conditions?¡± Lilith asked.

    ¡°Can you help them in times of need? Even with the great distance between you and them?¡± Will asked the most important question, and I simply smiled in confidence in return.

    ¡°I just told you, didn¡¯t I?¡± my smile went wider as I added, ¡°wealth is the true power of this world. I can¡¯t help them directly with my forces, but I can give them the means to be strong and mighty in this apocalypse.¡±

    ¡°You are going to sponsor them?!!¡± Lilith and Will said in the same breath, while John kept his silence, acting like a naughty kid that just got reprimanded by his father.

    ¡°Why not?¡± I said, ¡°if they are going to sign the same contract as you got, promising to follow each and all my instructions, plus vowing to work as hard as they could to help other humans survive this sh*t, then why wouldn¡¯t I help them?¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Lilith paused while Will continued:

    ¡°Many are living on other continents¡­ Hell, I¡¯m sure that almost half of them are in Asia and Europe!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem,¡± what he said didn¡¯t change my mind, ¡°as long as they are willing, I¡¯ll wee them all.¡±

    ¡°Are you this wealthy?¡± John finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore, ¡°if you are, then why did you act stingy just now with me?¡±

    ¡°You, pal, tried to outsmart me,¡± Iughed, teasing him more, ¡°leaning to such dirty and twisted ways won¡¯t work with me. If you just asked nicely and directly, you¡¯d have ended up having even more than you dreamt for.¡±

    ¡°This is bullshit!¡±

 Chapter 269 Closing The Deal With Gamers

    ¡°John, stop it!¡± Lilith gave him a sharp gaze that instantly silenced him. I simply ignored his mean attitude, hoping he would stop acting as a jerk or else¡­

    ¡°So are you going to support us as well?¡± she turned to me and asked with a very firm attitude.

    ¡°As long as you¡¯ll do whatever I say,¡± I said that while focusing my eyes over that jerk, ¡°then I¡¯ll promise to support you in ways you¡¯ll never imagine.¡±

    ¡°Do you have stat points?¡± Will directly asked, and I nodded.

    ¡°How much do you need?¡± I simply said before adding, acting like a real tycoon, ¡°tell me how much your entire forces need and I¡¯ll give these stats to you as a weing gift.¡±

    ¡°Do you have gears as well?¡± Lilith seemed to gain more courage when I responded in such calmness over Will¡¯s request.

    ¡°If you needed a ton, I can provide two,¡± I didn¡¯t hold back my big hand, ¡°just state how much and I¡¯ll bring them out now.¡±

    ¡°Damn! You are really that rich!!!¡± John¡¯s eyes were all wide opened, not only from his shock but also tainted with greed.

    That jerk¡­ he was seeking his own death faster than if he was fighting against herds of monsters.

    ¡°Alright, we will run the maths and tell you how much we exactly need,¡± Lilith said with a cheerful smile that seemed alien to this bossy girl, ¡°also give me the coins, I¡¯ll create that post now.¡±

    ¡°Alright, firste here for a sec,¡± I stretched my arm and with strange gazes towards me and the other two, she slowly walked towards me.

    ¡°Now ept my friend request,¡± to tease John even more, I ced my arm not over hers but over her shoulders. It looked like we were a loving couple, and for a second there her face turned slightly red.

    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it,¡± I whispered in a voice she could only hear, ¡°I already have aplicated rtionship with two chicks that is already driving me nuts!¡±

    She gave me such a weird look, part was filled with surprise, part with shyness, and the rest was filled with aggressiveness.

    She was like a real tigress, and it seemed my words here stirred her arrogance as a girl without my intentions.

    But on the side from that, John¡¯s face was dark ashened at this moment.

    ¡°Here, test your loyalty again,¡± without hesitating more, I took out onepass and threw it towards that jerk.

    ¡°I¡­ already did that!¡± with a darker face he said, yet I didn¡¯t ept thepass from him.

    ¡°Just do it,¡± I grabbed my ive with that core attached to it. My face was damn serious at this moment. Last thing I¡¯d want was for one of my trusted aides to turn over me and work for the enemy.

    ¡°John¡­ Do it,¡± Lilith was already a few steps away from me, as she turned to that jerk and gave him a cold gaze.

    She wasn¡¯t stupid, neither was Will. The two seemed to notice what I did just now. I was trying to hasten this jerk¡¯s betrayal. If he had a seed of it deep within him, then it should have grown to a big tree by what I just did with Lilith.

    I noticed how he looked at her. It was love without doubt. And that love which gave him strength, was also the same thing that would cause his downfall without doubt.

    How ironic it was!

    Surrounded by all of us, that jerk had no other way but toply. I held thepass and when I saw that short arm of it moving towards the hostile section, I moved my ive faster than light and imed his life.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡± he screamed out, asking for help from the other two. But it was toote buddy, my ive was already faster and much more powerful than before.

    ¡°This¡­¡± despite knowing what was going to happen, the two¡¯s faces changed and dropped when their third friend fell in the middle of his blood.

    I grabbed back my ive to my side, used it as a stick to lean over. ¡°He is a traitor, I won¡¯t tolerate anyone like that in my trusted people.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The shock was clearly visible over the two¡¯s faces. Yet I totally ignored this, opened the friendliest of mine, and sent five million coins to Lilith.

    ¡°This¡­¡± the next moment her face changed when she saw the amount she got.

    ¡°This is just a mere support from me,¡± I shrugged, ¡°now go back and write that post. From now on, you are going to be my personal agent inside thatmunity of gamers.¡±

    ¡°O¡­ Ok,¡± faced between the betrayal of her close friend and the rich reward I gave her, she had no other choice but to ept what I did.

    I watched the two walking away after I asked them again to scan everyone and tell me how much theycked. I promised to prepare everything I needed here before leaving.

    As for the city, I decided to let them use it as their base. I also told her to specify this city as the main gathering ce for all the allied and cooperative gamers.

    This wasn¡¯t much away from Boston and Cambridge cities, the two I intended to merge and form a big and brand new city to be my kingdom capital.

    So I had Albany city to act as the front fort and the strongest defensive city in the East. and I got this city here, Worcester, to act as the recruitment ce for all gamers.

    Now all I missed was to go to the two cities in the West, take control over it before thinking about what I should do next.

    I had to send my troops around and im the areas here. That looked like an easy task before the arrival of Hectors. Now I had to pay closer attention to this, hopefully these Hectors would bite the bait I threw at them.

    If they did, then I¡¯d be able to proceed with my dungeon n. If not, then I¡¯d only go once for the dungeon and hold back until I stabilise things here first.

 Chapter 270 The Post Went Viral

    As I had to wait for these two messages, I opened my friend list and started warning everyone.

    I asked them to notify me if strange things happened at any city or town they moved against. I also asked them to be extra careful, not to proceed and blindly attack like usual.

    We had a new yer in the game, and that yer was already a deadly predator. Last thing I¡¯d want is to lose any force of mine, not after going through all this trouble, time, schemes, and resources to nourish them.

    The only one to ask for further details was that jumper. That bastard was a real pain in the as*, yet whening to such fine details he was really superb.

    He would never ept half assed info, always seeking for the full truth. That wasn¡¯t just part of his personality, but it was what made him all special.

    I exined what happened without delving towards the reason. He was new to such a race, making me realise they came a bit earlier than usual.

    Yet the one who recognised them was none other than Hry. This chick already went through unifying the entire world before and failed at theter challenges.

    [This race is a real trouble, don¡¯t lower your guard at all when dealing with them] she sent me only this before returning to her old self, [Last thing I want is for my man to lose his life over such a race. Just stay safe, and always know you are in my heart and my mind]

    I closed the chat, chose to totally wipe out what she said off my mind. She was still fixated over repeating such unneeded stuff.

    What? Were we kids or something? This wasn¡¯t the time to act this way.

    In fact I wanted to ask her more about that race, considering that she recognised it from the first message. Yet I refrained from doing so. I knew she would keep bothering me with her attitude and flirting words.

    I was fed up with her seduction ways. And that was while she was away. What would happen if such a loose sexy lioness was by my side?

    My earlier confidence about my ability to block her away started to shake. She wasn¡¯t the kind of a girl to ept no for an answer, or even be silenced by shame or shyness.

    Sigh, what did I get myself into exactly? Would I end up dying at the hands of one of my girls at the end or what?

    I shook my head, powerlessly, while driving away such thoughts. It wasn¡¯t time to get distracted by these useless things.

    I had to wait and see what those Hector¡¯s would do. If they decided to target me and my forces, then I¡¯d have a hellish time to establish my kingdom here.

    Even if I couldn¡¯t make my boys enter the dungeon for now, I still got lots of time in the uing two quests. The top priority for me was to secure the two cities and the area around them, and start my big n to evolve the human arsenal.

    I just hoped for the defensive contractors I contacted via Karoline to honour their words. If not, then I¡¯d end up with another big problem without doubt.

    Just after waiting for an hour, the two gamers came from far away. From the look over their faces, I felt that something great just happened.

    ¡°What happened?¡± I weed their big smiles with this question.

    ¡°The post¡­ It went viral!¡± Lilithughed in a sweet way before adding, ¡°many recognised you from the video you once shared.¡±

    ¡°Damn! I totally didn¡¯t recognise you at first,¡± Will said and I could only helplessly smile.

    Come on! I haven¡¯t changed that much since that video. I grew in strength, had much more forces following me as a personal army, but that didn¡¯t change anything in my features and looks.

    ¡°So many are willing to cooperate?¡± I asked and unlike what I expected, the two shook their heads at the same time.

    ¡°They want to know more about the conditions of this deal,¡± Will said, ¡°for example some asked if you are going to give them support only once or is it a repeated thing? Others are also wondering about the details of the work you¡¯ll ask them to do.¡±

    Pretty smart indeed. These guys didn¡¯t waste their time and asked the right questions from the start.

    ¡°First, do you have their locations?¡± I asked, as this was the first thing that I had interest towards.

    As they asked what they thought highly of, I also had to ask what I regarded highly in return.

    ¡°Well¡­ We didn¡¯t speak about such things,¡± Lilith seemed to be startled when I said my question.

    ¡°Alright, tell them that I¡¯ll give them a weing gift, just like what I gave to you. Then ording to their actions and achievements in the tasks I¡¯ll give them, I¡¯ll reward them ordingly,¡± I started answering their questions, while the other two kept nodding as if they were recording or memorising what I was saying to the heart.

    ¡°As for the nature of the tasks, it varies from simple missions to seek more humans and save them, towards big missions as to take control over entire parts of the ces they live in. they will have to take control over many cities and towns, tighten their defences and be sure they wouldn¡¯t lose anything they gained.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Will asked in doubt, and I shook my head.

    ¡°I can¡¯t really specify all the types of missions. After all there are basic things, and things that would pop up ording to the current stage of the apocalypse and the events happening here.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Lilith said but I hurriedly stopped her from writing anything at the forum. I just remembered an important issue.

    ¡°You have to warn them that during the uing two quests, any forces rted to me will be punished by sealing their stat points and not gaining any quests from the system.¡±

    ¡°What?!!!¡± The two literally jumped in fright.

 Chapter 271 Its Weird...

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have ways to solve this problem,¡± I said to reassure these two, ¡°but whoever wants to join me now has to know this before deciding that.¡±

    ¡°Will that offer stand for a limited time or¡­¡± Lilith was smart enough to jump over this point. While Will gave me the kind of look that things weren¡¯t done yet here about this matter.

    ¡°This offer stands for the end of time,¡± I said with a shortugh before adding, ¡°but the early to join will enjoy better treatment. Besides those joining me first will have a better chance in proving themselves to me, reaping more benefits and even have a higher chance in being in my closed circle of trusted subordinates.¡±

    ¡°Are we in that circle?¡± Will¡¯s face tightened while asking this, and I simply nodded.

    ¡°What do you think you are then, dude?¡± I said before stating it clearly, ¡°those in this circle will enjoy much better treatment than anyone else. To put it in simple words, I¡¯m the king and you are my ministers. Think about it in light of this rule of thumb.¡±

    The tight expression over his face loosened. It was clear that I wasn¡¯t a normal human at all. The path ahead of me was paved with glory and great things.

    Whoever would be in my close circle would enjoy lots of benefitster on. The two were smart enough to realise this, enduring little for now and gaining muchter on.

    I liked their quick witted minds. Hopefully the rest of gamers would be as smart as these two.

    ¡°Anyway, we also have the required numbers for stat points and gears,¡± Lilith said before stating how much they needed.

    They were really meticulous. They didn¡¯t just say we need one hundred thousand pieces of gears for example, but they stated their types as well.

    They even went to the length of stating how heavy and big these gears should be. Numbers appeared in front of my eyes as she sent me a message containing everything I needed to know.

    ¡°Here,¡± I simply opened my inventory, took almost five hundred thousand pieces of gears with the specifications they asked for.

    The look of shock over their faces was priceless, and yet I had to apologise.

    ¡°I can¡¯t give all fine graded gears, as I don¡¯t have that much to meet your specific conditions,¡± I said and the two were taken aback with my words.

    ¡°N¡­ No problem, this is¡­ very much enough for all of us for now,¡± Lilith said while trying to control her excitement, yet she and him failed.

    As the two took all the stat points and gears I took out, I looked at this city for thest time. The number of human forces here were close to one hundred thousand, a big number if you asked me.

    After all, all of them were rted to games, and they survived depending only on themselves. Just thinking about all this raised my hopes for this force off the roof.

    And now it was time to go to the two cities I craved for such a long time.

    As I was done here, I summoned back all my scattered forces. Just before leaving, I summoned another batch of dragons.

    The more I thought about it, the more their role became bigger and important. The Hectors used aquatic monsters, never bringing to surface any flying monster.

    That might be an underestimation from their part, also it might be their true force. Aquatic monsters might be one of theirrgest forces at their disposal currently.

    Dragons weren¡¯t that weak, and they could easily fight through water as well. I summoned them and gave them enough stat points to reach level hundred.

    And with it I was ready to move.

    I let my Albany city monsters board the chariot with me. These folks were brutal and strong, but I couldn¡¯t treat them the same way I did with my summoned warriors.

    The initial ten thousand monsters shrank to only six thousand now. The rest were lost during that fight, especially thest part of it.

    I had no regret towards that. After all these monsters could be summoned again. Losing them here wasn¡¯t a big thing.

    Not to mention I didn¡¯t summon all of the monsters from Albany city. There were still ny thousand monsters waiting for me to summon.

    ording to the map I got, there were still three cities between me and my target. One was called Newton, the second was called Framingham, and the third one was called Marlborough.

    Newton was the closest city to Cambridge, and Marlborough was the closest one to me.

    I flew for almost half an hour before reaching Marlborough. Unlike Worcester, taking control over this city came without problems at all.

    Hectors didn¡¯t appear there, and more strangely those subi allied races didn¡¯te as well. I didn¡¯t know if this was connected or something, but I hardly believed that.

    After all Hectors were the public enemies of everyone, including the subus race.

    Anyway one was taken down and two were left to conquer. I sent a message to Lilith, asking her to send a force to take control over this city¡¯s castles and emblems.

    A weird thing happened again. Framingham city looked like a city of ghosts, just exactly like the city of Marlborough.

    Weird¡­ One city was enough to make me doubt it. And now there were two of them¡­ What was going on here exactly?

    ¡°You¡­ Go this way and scout the areas around the next city,¡± my guts told me something terrible was waiting for me up there. I didn¡¯t hope for Cambridge and Boston to turn into a brutal battlefield, not when I nned to use all the gears and equipment of MIT university.

    ¡°You¡­ Go beyond the next city and scout the next two,¡± I didn¡¯t feel reassured and sent more dragons to scout the areas around the three cities.

    Then I stopped. The first thing I did was to check over my forces current locations.

 Chapter 272 The Cities Have Fallen

    ording to what they sent, they were advancing north and south of my ce.

    ¡°The resistance vanished?!! Interesting!¡± that was what they all sent. The forces that were entangled at West came all the way to here, joined the forces of Karoline mainly with only Angelica¡¯s and the spearhead¡¯s forces joining Hry.

    Angelica¡¯s purpose of doing that was obvious to me. She wanted to check over the chick that dared to target me and fight against Karoline.

    As for the spearhead¡­ What was that dude¡¯s real aim? Wasn¡¯t he all in Isabe or what? Don¡¯t tell me he was sent by that jumper, to spy over my chick!

    Well, anyway they were all gathered here. I sent them messages, giving them orders to be prepared at any given moment toe and help me.

    I had a really strong force, but it was still limited in numbers. I also sent a message to the five generals of the three races via the contract, asking them to start moving towards here.

    I left them behind with the purpose of defending my fortified Albany city. Yet at this moment, I felt the need for each ounce of strength I could muster.

    I just left one army of the Grounders to defend the city. I thought about using the staff teleportation portal to bring them here, yet I felt my enemy wouldn¡¯t allow me to use it.

    As for calling them here, I felt it would be a waste as their movement speed was much slower than myself.

    It was best to let theme here by themselves. ording to what I¡¯d face, I¡¯d n things ordingly.

    ording to my rough estimates, my scattered forces here would take almost an hour to arrive at Cambridge or Boston. As for my five generals, they would take roughly three to five hours at most to be here.

    The gamer forces me to leave as ast resort. After all they were good but not that strong or experienced like most of my forces here. I feared if I threw them first in the sh, they would crumble or haverge losses.

    As I prepared all my forces, I opened my channel and started to watch my dragons. The first group headed towards Newton city were almost this close to reach there.

    Their speed was superb, making the scenery change as fast as shing around them. I sent ten dragons per group, hopefully they would be enough to sustain any attacking from any hidden forces in any of these cities.

    Yet the moment they arrived at Newton city outer region, they stopped all of sudden. I didn¡¯t need to specte, as the front was covered in a strangeyer that seemed to be made up from yellow fluid.

    It extended to form giant walls surrounding the entire city, extending even further upfront. This thing looked like a shield that was made out of waves, as the yellow walls kept trembling and moving like they were real waves.

    The walls met up almost five hundred metres above the ground, forming a colossal dome that extended to the horizon.

    ¡°So this is what they were doing all this time,¡± I muttered, narrowing my eyes while taking a closer look over this thing.

    My dragons there didn¡¯t stop for too long. They started flying around, trying to find a hole or a gap to pass through.

    Yet this shield thing was tightly closed. It also looked sturdy enough to sustain their waves of attacks when they tried to test it.

    ¡°Come back!¡±

    Just as they attacked, I noticed a change at that shield. It was like some kind of force absorbed this attack, ending up gathering it and preparing to release it back.

    Just before this would happen, my boys returned safely to my inventory. It was a great thing to have such a trick. Yet before they¡¯d vanished from there, and while that part of the shield was doing its magic, the yellow colour dimmed and thinned from a great part of the shield.

    And through it I could spot what lied within. The city inside looked pale and filled with ruins, yet one big wall was surrounding it with big towers and strong defences.

    This Hector race¡­ They were really hard to deal with! Just during these hours, they managed to fortify this city, spendingrge fortunes over this.

    I also spotted arge number of forces, races, and monsters standing there dded in heavy gear. They were ready and prepared for me.

    Alright, one city was marked red for now. I just hoped they wouldn¡¯t touch my beloved Cambridge and Boston.

    But soon enough I was destined to be disappointed.

    The scenesing from the other two groups told me how simr this situation was. That shield extended from Newton city, to go and cover the two jewels of mine.

    Yet when the dragons attacked the shield, I could see that there was still a big fight going on inside the two cities.

    My humans¡­ My race was fighting back against the Hector invasion. But I knew they wouldn¡¯t hold for too long.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ They missed that little city then¡­¡± just as I called back myst remaining group of dragons, I recalled the presence of a small city that was close to the southern borders of this shield.

    I looked at the map and got its name. It was called: Brookline, reminding me of Brooklyn, New York.

    [Gather up at Brookline city] I sent over to my scattered team and then briefed them about the current situation. They instantly responded, telling me their estimated arrival time.

    The fastest to arrive was none other than Hry with the other two with her. They didn¡¯t need to circle around that big shield like other troops.

    Even for her, Hry said she¡¯d take almost one hour to arrive there. Anyway I had two important tasks to do. First I had to go to that city and control it, then I had to find a way to crack open that shield.

 Chapter 273 Analysing The Shield

    With its presence, any aggressive n would fail. As I decided that, I led my chariot and headed towards that city.

    I didn¡¯t go south at first. I needed to take a closer look over that shield. When I arrived in less than twenty minutes, I realised it wasn¡¯t just a singleyer of shield.

    ¡°Interesting¡­ Using severalyers of energy to form that shield¡­ In addition to ayer of water to absorb any attack¡­ They really did something good this time.¡±

    I knew from the first nce that taking down this shield would prove to be as hard as taking down mountains. It also was evident that this shield was the sole thing standing between me and crushing these damn Hectors.

    I didn¡¯t hurry to leave. ¡°Attack,¡± I had to see how good this shield was at taking down energy and sending it back.

    After all, I called back all my dragons before seeing what happened in the end. I sent out a small group of ten Albany city monsters, before moving my chariot a little away before sending out a group of a hundred dragons to attack.

    The dragons used their breaths before I called them back. The first thing I noticed was that the shield took much longer to absorb and gather up the energy in the dragons¡¯ breaths.

    Then with a loud rumbling noise, that shield unleashed a torrent wave of attack towards the direction where my dragons initially were.

    The attacknded and caused enough devastation to create a small crater there. I wasn¡¯t concerned about losing my Albany monsters and instead started to better analyse this attack.

    ¡°The energy isn¡¯t totally repelled¡­ I can sense that shield can mostly repel fifty percent of any attacknding on it.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t apparent at first, but with the hundred breathsbined together, it was clear to my eyes. The dragon¡¯s attack wasn¡¯t that weak like the attack that shieldunched back.

    Also I got to see lots of the area behind that shield. As far as I saw, I noticed the presence of familiar faces inside.

    There were Illusionists, side by side with the races I once fought against and linked them with the Subus race.

    So the two joined the Hectors¡­ Pretty much typical of such parasitic cowardy races. As for the dragons, they seemed to hold themselves back thanks to their arrogance.

    So that exined how Hectors controlled the three cities this fast. It seemed the two races betrayed the alliance with the dragons and threw themselves into the embrace of their new lord.

    They delivered their gates on a silver te for the Hectors to link directly with their world. Anyway, more insects added wouldn¡¯t make much difference.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Just before I could think about my next move, a rumbling roar came from within the shield. Just as if the shield wasn¡¯t there, arge number of monsters gushed out like a hole in earth just opened.

    ¡°Are you this eager to kill me?¡± I snorted before I snapped my fingers, letting out all my forces.

    Two big armies shed violently against each other. The shield didn¡¯t show any opening when these monsters came out from it. It was like they simply passed through it like it wasn¡¯t even there.

    The fight looked meaningless to me. They didn¡¯t send their big forces or even their special hybrid monsters. Onlymon monsters and races came out from this shield.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± I was greatly puzzled with that, looking at this one sided fight with a big frown and much doubt.

    ¡°Come back,¡± just after the passage of the first ten minutes, I grew tired from this childish y. No matter how they threw at me, they got crushed almost instantly thanks to my big boys.

    But that didn¡¯t stop them from sending more. It looked pointless. What would I gain here except reaping more souls?

    If they are dead fixed over killing me, then let them chase me down towards my targeted city. Plus I felt their actions to be weird and suspicious.

    For a second there I doubted they were doing this to just halt my tracks here and dy me from going to that city. But what for?

    Anyway I called back my forces, let them just stand around my chariot, and started flying again.

    This time the entire shield released mighty wave after wave of these useless monsters and races. It looked more suspicious the more I went closer to that city.

    Yet I didn¡¯t hold back my boys, letting them kill as much as they could. After all I¡¯d gain souls here and my enemies would lose a big chunk of their forces.

    Yet their persistence to stop me made me sure of my earlier guess. They weren¡¯t trying seriously to kill me, yet so damn seriously to stop me in my tracks.

    They even sent troops towards the city, aiming to make each metre I¡¯d take much harder.

    Ok¡­ You wanted to y like this? Then let me show you how I could adapt and respond then.

    ¡°Come back!¡± this time I called all the soulers from the ground in addition to any ground warriors I got. I only left behind the six thousand Albany city monsters, as I didn¡¯t know how to take them back.

    Then I let my dragons attack from air, and my fallen gods attack from the chariot. The Bulltors and shield bearers kept the machine guns roaring all the time.

    As for my chariot, I let it fly higher, reaching almost the height of some of that shield at the distance.

    These forces were all ground troops. Trying to stop me using them was pointless. I simply used the flying advantage of my chariot and flew on top of such big armies of monsters and races without breaking a sweat.

    Yet as I ascended high there, I spotted a new thing up there.

    It was something like a big ring. At first it reminded me of the epic portal that appeared before.

 Chapter 274 A Way Through All Defences

    But when I used my hawk skill and got my chariot a little higher, I realised it wasn¡¯t a gate like that.

    It was a gap! A hole in the top of such a sturdy shield! I was surprised to see it, so much tempted to go and try it out.

    From my distance far away from this big hole, I could tell that air currents were moving inside like getting sucked ceaselessly. I didn¡¯t know what purpose this hole had for this defensive shield, but it was good news to me.

    Yet just before I could think about what I should do about this, my chariot ascended a little higher and there I found another happy surprise.

    This hole¡­ It wasn¡¯t just one! I spotted two other dot-like holes at the far distance from here. Even with my hawk skill activated, I could only see these two as small dots, recognised by the air current entering through these like torrents.

    ¡°Three holes¡­ Three cities¡­ Hmm, interesting thing indeed,¡± I muttered to myself while deciding to go and further inspect these holes after taking down that city.

    For now, my top priority was to get total control over that city first.

    Just as I shifted my attention towards the not far away city, I noticed another interesting thing there.

    Humans¡­ an army of humans that would reach a couple of thousand in number was fighting against herds of monsters and races like the ones I was fighting against.

    Yet the most remarkable thing was that these monsters and races weren¡¯t alone. They were apanied by a few groups of weird looking races, each group of almost a hundred of them.

    This weird race looked like a giant covered up with fine scales. It reminded me of that bad luck ma girl of the DIWI impact; Sissy.

    They had slim bodiespared to their giant statues that reached almost four to five metres. Looking exactly like a fine sexy human girl, a giant human sexy girl covered with small and soft looking fine pale yellow, green, and red scales.

    From far away they looked noticeable thanks to these scales. Yet I couldn¡¯t see their faces clearly even with my hawk skill. But from what I saw, this race held a higher position than the rest, ruling over the armies attacking the cities while bringing different weapons and weird looking gears with them.

    The mostmon gear I spotted were war ballistae, resembling that of mine over the board of my chariot yet much smaller. Yet the bolts they released weren¡¯t any weaker than my big girl here.

    Putting in mind that these ballistae were smaller, lightier, and could be operated with a small group of ten normal races, it became clear how better they werepared to mine.

    But they didn¡¯t bring too many of these, only less than five hundred of them. On another note, there was some sort of a shining pir of light, stretching to reach one hundred metres in height.

    It emitted a blinding yellow and red colour from time to time, like it had a beating heart or something.

    There was only one such pir, and it was carried by one group that was surrounded by five others. From the look of it, this thing seemed pretty important to this race.

    ¡°Go and save the city,¡± even before I¡¯d reach there, I summoned my soulers on the ground and gave such an order with a loud shout, ¡°protect humans, and kill everyone else!¡± I added, announcing my appearance in such a loud and domineering way.

    ¡°You, go and stop the reinforcementsing from outside,¡± as for my flying dragons, I gave them such an order. After all, I wasing here and bringing lots of enemies with me. It was enough with the current enemy forces, not needing to add more to the mix to be honest.

    ¡°You¡­ start aiming at these groups first,¡± as for my fallen gods, my other warriors here in the chariot, I gave that order while pointing my ive towards the weird races groups.

    Even with such arge number of enemies here, taking down their generals was the best course of action. If I dragged this fight more than needed, things might be moreplicated here.

    My fallen godsunched their attacks first. Their ultimate attacksnded and took away lots of these races¡¯ lives out of surprise.

    It seemed this race didn¡¯t know how to fight. That was weird. Wait a minute¡­ Don¡¯t tell me this was the Hectors?

    After all I was pretty much sure that any race in this apocalypse, especially in this region where I was active, was much aware of my way of fighting.

    Just the first wave of attacks took away almost two thirds of this race¡¯s lives. What remained wasn¡¯t that much, scattered in many ces, while the groups surrounding that weird looking pir lost more than half.

    ¡°Keep firing,¡± I didn¡¯t hold back my boys, ¡°don¡¯t miss those surrounding that tall shining stick.¡±

    Yet the next wave of attacks was doomed to fall short. Just before my boys wouldunch the second group of attack, this race used some sort of a tool tounch a protective shield around them.

    The shield wasn¡¯t that much different from the one surrounding the cities. Just absorbing the iing attacks, taking a long minute to gather the energy up before releasing it against me again.

    Yet in that minute, I didn¡¯t stand idle. After all, I have already tested this kind of shield more than once already.

    ¡°Keep firing,¡± I stressed over, ¡°don¡¯t mind those damn shields!¡±

    If the shield could absorb and retaliate any kind of attack, it also needed time to do so. During this minute, I abruptly changed the position of my chariot, letting my boys hit these shields again and again and again.

    With each attack, these shields got thinner as if they were overstretched. Just as the first attack was repelled, hitting nothing but empty air, the shields started to show fine cracks all over its surface.

    ¡°It can be brought down this way then¡­¡± my eyes shed in realisation as I decided to change the approach against these shields.

 Chapter 275 The Weird Pillar

    I was already at the outskirts of the city. The city wasn¡¯t that big to begin with, filled with ruins already.

    Thest fight was so brutal enough to create more damage than this. Yet I didn¡¯t care about the city for now. Taking down that shield and that Hector race held a higher priority to me.

    After all, it was a practical test on how to bring down that big shield.

    ¡°Listen up,¡± I turned to my fallen gods, ¡°focus all of the attacks over that one shield,¡± I pointed towards the most important shield here, the one surrounding therge pir.

    It was protected with at least three hundred of the Hector race. I could attack other ces, but this one still held the most importance and value to me.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Crack!*

    The shield was already showing fine cracks. Though they were much milder than other shields, yet with the focus of all my fallen gods¡¯ attacks over it, its cracks expanded and deepened with each passing second.

    The shield tried to gather up the energy and repel it. I noticed that the speed it was working in such a way became slightly faster while the scales of all the Hectors inside the shield were shining with different colours of light.

    Yet I simply kept my chariot moving all the time. I moved in a wide circle and at such controlled speed to make it impossible for that shield to hit me or my boys at all.

    The shield kept cracking and those Hectors inside it kept trying their best to stabilise it. At some point, it was impossible to keep the shield intact. So they instead gave up amending and supporting the shield, pointing everything towards me.

    All I saw was a myriad of lightsing towards me at a terrifying speed. I was already activating the chair in its highest form, so these attacks allnded safely over my chariot¡¯s shield.

    Sparks of red, yellow, and green lights blossomed in front of my eyes, even to the degree of briefly blinding me. It was amazing, as this was enough to tell me how strong these rays of light were.

    But it was just all this. The next moment as I regained my sight, the shield was already smashing and those inside were finally unprotected.

    And then the world was ushered under deafening roars of pain and agony,ing from the throats of those Hectors inside the broken shield.

    Their voices weren¡¯t that harsh at all, they were sharp and slightly melodic. Yet with such high pitched screams, it felt like my eardrums were this close from bursting open.

    Luckily my boys¡¯ attacksnded again, wiping them out from the surface of this world. I heaved a sigh of relief, as this was something I didn¡¯t want to experience again.

    My ears ached, but I ignored this pain and looked at the bright side. I finally found a way to crack open this shield.

    Despite this working on the small shield, there was no guarantee it would work over the big one. Also thatst act of resistance from that race made me a little unsure about the effectiveness of such a way against the big shield.

    So to put it simply, I had to keep that race forces busy whilending heavy blows over the shield. Of course I didn¡¯t forget about the three holes I spotted¡­ I built my entire n over these holes.

    But I wasn¡¯t carried away by this¡­ After all, fighting this race would be a hard task without doubt. Thinking that by myself I¡¯d be able to crush them was a mistake, a big mistake to be honest.

    I had to act like the vanguard, the tip of the spear. All my efforts should be directed towards one goal; attacking and crushing that shield or at least creating a wide gap, enough for my forces to pass through.

    ¡°Attack that shield,¡± as I crushed one shield, I didn¡¯t show any mercy to the nearest one from here. I randomly selected one, while leading my chariot directly towards that pir.

    It lost all the support from the forces down there. Yet even if the strong Hectors were killed by my boys¡¯ attacks, that pir didn¡¯t show any sign of damage, or even shook once.

    It only shone brightly for one minute before it started to lean to one side. It seemed that lighting from it was enough to shield it against my fallen gods¡¯ attacks.

    ¡°Trying to run? Humph!¡± Yet just as I got near it, almost this close from grabbing it with my two hands, it suddenly shook and flew at a fast pace to the opposite side.

    Strange! First time to meet such a gear, like being possessed or something.

    Yet trying to outrun my chariot? In her fully powered version? That was just a dream!

    *Fwoosh!*

    I was holding back my chariot¡¯s speed until this moment. Trying to run? Then let me show you what the meaning of speed was!

    My chariot just shed, and I didn¡¯t let it fly with its full speed fearing I might miss that idiotic pir. ¡°Come to papa,¡± yet my speed was fast enough to get me to it in just a blink of an eye.

    I only stretched my arm, grabbed it as my chariot kept moving. The speed of my chariot crushed that pir momentum, making it lose any power to resist.

    ¡°Go inside!¡± Yet as I tried to stop my chariot, turn around to attack other shields here, that pir started to grow restless again.

    Frankly holding this big pir wasn¡¯t good at all. Adding to its resistance, I decided to store it in my inventory first before doing anything else.

    Yet I was met with another obstacle, one that I never imagined.

    [The pir of Hector race prime is resisting your desire to store it]

    [You can overrule its ownership by paying any of the high currencies you have]

    [For example: your blessing points, your soul points, and your favour points]

    [For each currency, the price would differ ordingly]

    [Please choose wisely as that pir can reject your offer and you¡¯ll lose your chance in subduing it]

 Chapter 276 The Pillars Skills - Part 1

    ¡°Subdue? My chance? Lose it? Damn! What the heck are you?!!¡±

    It was the first time to receive such a message. I reread it more than five times, trying to get the meaning behind these words.

    So I got myself a pir which didn¡¯t only have a personality of its own but it also had a standard! Damn! I ended up getting tested by it, to see if I was a worthy master or not!

    ¡°I give one favour point to it,¡± as things reached such a degree and it was rted to my pride, I instantly selected the highest form of currency the system proposed over me.

    It even ignored stat points! In all the things the system mentioned, my highest item in value was the favour points of the higher ups.

    [One favour point is deducted from your ount]

    [The pir of Hector race prime is now valuing your offer]

    [Please wait for its decision]

    ¡°F*ck! Just ept it already,zy bastard!¡± I couldn¡¯t believe what was happening to me! What? Should I wait for it to get a nap or have a meal and rest or what?!!

    It really did take its time to respond! Half an hour passed, an entire freaking half hour for that pir to make up its mind!

    But I didn¡¯t stop and wait for its answer. I simply kept holding it in one hand, while pointing the guiding my forces using the ive with the other one.

    Luckily my chariot only needed my mind control or else I¡¯d be ced in a tough situation here. The fight started to shift towards my side once I cleared all the scattered groups of the Hector race.

    The rest were just weak forces of monsters and races, cannon fodders in my eyes. I simply let my boys loose, acting as free as they desire.

    Just as the battle reached this stage, the city interior was entirely secured. The human forces in there weren¡¯t that weak or soft. Once they saw a chance, they moved and seized it.

    In my eyes, they looked more organised and far superior to the gamers I met before. They seemed to not only fight for their survival, it looked like they were enjoying such a situation.

    Fighting with such a mindset was important. They weren¡¯t fazed by the great number of their enemies, simply heading directly for their enemies, killing them in much ease.

    They must have raised all their stat points to max. Not only that, they also had full gears, high graded ones as well.

    Wealthy, experienced, and very organiseda€| I couldn¡¯t help but wonder about their origin. Such a force was something I really craved to get.

    I just hoped they would be an entiremunity like gamers, where I could not only get one group but be connected to a lot of such unique people.

    Just before I could go and say hi to them, the pir finally gave its answer.

    [The pir of Hector race prime agrees to take you as a master]

    [Your favour point helped greatly in that, in addition to your current performance in this battle]

    [Keep the hard work!]

    Why did I feel like I just passed a hard exam and got a job many dreamt about? Damn! It was just a f*cking pir!!

    With that message, the pir changed. It was showing signs of rebellion every now and then, even tried once to run away using its speed.

    But everything it tried was crushed without breaking a sweat. I wouldn¡¯t be this green to allow for such a thing to run away.

    And as I finally made its majesty agree to be mine, I couldn¡¯t wait to see its details to know what gave such a low thing the right to give its damn opinion about myself!

    ¡°Phew! Damn! Damn! Damn!¡± Yet the moment I opened its details window, I sucked in a deep cold breath of air after a long minute of shocking silence!

    [The pir of Hector race prime: One of a race artefact. Belongs to the Hector race. You gained the recognition of the soul of the artefact. You now have superficial permission to use the pir]

    [Details about the superficial permission to use the pir: The pir holds the soul of the Hector race prime. In the race¡¯s greatest moment, the entire race agreed to donate all their feelings of pride, dominance, and might to give birth to this pir.

    Superficial pride use: As the current master of the pir, you enjoy the superficial pride effect from the pir. You won¡¯t feel any pressure or threatsing from anyone below the grade of a god. You have the privilege of changing any quest rules for one time per five quests. You have the authority to change the conditions of any subquest forced over you or over your race once per subquest.

    Superficial dominance use: As the current master of the pir, you enjoy the superficial dominance effect from the pir. Anyone meeting you will be intimidated by you, making him want to give his allegiance to you. Any hostile foes will be fighting you with shaking legs, this close to turn around and run away if not for their top elites. Only excellent acting personnel in the current apocalypse can resist the pride of this pir.

    Superficial might use: As the current master of the pir, you enjoy the superficial might effect from the pir. Your personal strength will get multiplied by three folds. Fighting against more powerful foes will grant you an additional nerfing effect, making you feel only fifty percent of the mighty difference between you and them. Fighting in any battle will add a temporary might effect to all your allied forces, increasing their strength stats by fifty percent.]

    [The pir superficial ownership gives you three exclusive skills to use: Intimidating Roar, Crushing Wave, and Thundering Might]

    [Intimidating Roar skill: Pir of Hector race prime exclusive skill. Can¡¯t be linked permanently to you. You can only use it as long as you are still the owner of the pir.

    Skill details: holding the pir, stand pride and puff your chest and use it. A mighty roar will assault your enemies up front in a cone shape, covering an area of almost half a mile in distance. Anyone hearing the roar will be exposed to a stun effect for a period ranging between one second to one minute based on the soul and mental strength of the forces against you. Can be used once per ten minutes]

 Chapter 277 The Pillars Skills - Part 2

    [Crushing Wave skill: Pir of Hector race prime exclusive skill. Can¡¯t be linked permanently to you. You can only use it as long as you are still the owner of the pir.

    Skill details: holding the pir, you can wave it tounch a mighty wave of energy that will attack only a limited space of one hundred metres width and five hundred metres length. You can control the wave with your mind, determining the location of its impact. Once itnded on your target, a mighty explosion will engulf the area of coverage by the skill for five straight minutes. The damage taken can be equal to one thousand eings damage. Can be used once per day]

    [Thundering Might skill: Pir of Hector race prime exclusive skill. Can¡¯t be linked permanently to you. You can only use it as long as you are still the owner of the pir.

    Skill details: holding the pir, you can activate the skill to turn the pir into a pir of heaven. It will expand until it reaches the highest sky, connecting the ground with the sky, allowing to absorb the world¡¯s energy and form a grand shield that can sustain any damage ranging between one hundred eings to one million eings, turn one tenth up to one fifth of that damage into a pure energy attack against the ones who attacked it.

    The amount of damage taken is based on the surface of the area belonging to you, the time passed in absorbing the world¡¯s energy, and the amount of souls paid to sustain it. Once used, the pir can be removed, leaving behind a big hole in a size of half a mile. The size of the hole determines the amount of damage the shield can sustain.

    Can be used once per day, once per one hundred thousand souls, or once per newly conquered city. If two shields were formed near each other, they will start merging together but the area of merge will be fragile and takes much longer time to fully integrate together]

    Damn me! That pir¡­ It didn¡¯t only grant me three awesome auras of pride, dominance, and might, it also gave me three skills.

    They were skills! Could you believe that? The only thing I missed during the apocalypse so far was solved by just a single item!

    How awesome was that?

    I looked at the three skills again, rereading them and trying to get everything about their benefits. The most awesome one of the three was the Thundering Might skill.

    I didn¡¯t know before how that shield was formed, but now I knew the reason. It was done by using this pir here. Also I got why the Hectors sent such mighty waves of cannon fodders to stop me.

    They wanted to connect the shield with this city by conquering it. Then I¡¯d have lost my small foothold here and lost all the chances to threaten them.

    Of course this wasn¡¯t something good if things happened the way they wanted. But now¡­ I didn¡¯t end up messing up their entire n, not only gained my foothold as I desired, but also got myself this awesome pir, depriving them from such a mighty weapon.

    The pir itself was enough to tell me how filthy rich this race was. They weren¡¯t just rich in terms of coins and other currencies, but mainly rich in the diversity of their equipment and gears.

    Just this pir alone was enough to let me establish my kingdom safely without any big problems. It solved the problem of defending my kingdom, letting me surround each city and town with such mighty shields and connecting everything together.

    This meant my entire kingdom would be uniformly connected and secured. Such a single item from them was enough to give me such confidence in my future ns.

    Just one item! What about the rest? Damn! That race was really such a headache without doubt.

    But what was that thing called Eings? I felt it was slightly familiar¡­ oh wait, didn¡¯t I read such a thing before at my chariot description or what?

    I opened my chariot¡¯s info window, and there I found that Eing thing there. As expected, it was mentioned in the part rted to my chariot¡¯s shield.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ So the chariot can handle one thousand eings attack power and my pir¡¯s Crushing Wave skill can also cause the same damage? Does that mean with this pir¡¯s skill, I can destroy my chariot¡¯s shield? The thing that stood against all the mighty attacks from angels to even gods? Damn!¡±

    I sucked in a cold air of breath. With something like this acting as a reference, I started to gain a better understanding of how dangerous my pir was.

    I looked at my pir and instantly took it inside my inventory. The thing I noticed when doing that was that the pir didn¡¯t only take one square of space inside, but it also covered two rows of empty squares around it with its shining yellow and red light.

    I felt that these areas wouldn¡¯t store anything, as if that pir didn¡¯t want anything toe near it. It had such a personality, I liked that!

    As I closed the page of this pir for now, it was time to really wipe all those useless monsters and races and control the entire city.

    During the time I used to deal with that pir, the human forces here kept attacking the enemies relentlessly and without any fear.

    These humans looked really strong. They were well organised, acting in teams that worked together to take down higher numbers of enemiespared to theirs.

    From just looking at them I could tell they weren¡¯t anything like the humans I met so far. Even those gamers, thetter never showed such fierceness or experience at all.

    The more I looked at them the more I became convinced with my decision¡­

    They would either join my forces or die in my hands. Leaving such an outstanding group of humans this close by would end up in a disaster if they weren¡¯t working for me.

 Chapter 278 A Brutal Fight Over Brookline City

    And yet I couldn¡¯t get a clue over who they were. Despite wanting to go and ask them, I couldn¡¯t do that for now.

    The time I wasted in dealing with the pir didn¡¯t only give the opportunity for these humans to shine, but also gave those enemies the chance to grow up their numbers and organise their forces.

    The city itself wasn¡¯t filled with many hostile forces at the moment. After all, with thebined work of the humans and my personal forces, the enemies were mostly killed or being chased around the city.

    But outside¡­ things looked quite bad. The dragons prevented anyone from getting inside and provided any help to the enemies in the city. That left them outside, half a mile away, gathered up in a mighty formation that almost reached the shield of the three cities.

    I didn¡¯t know if giving my dragons such order was good or bad. But for now I had to deal with a grand army of hundreds of thousands, even millions stretching outside the city.

    ¡°They are waiting¡­¡± but what I didn¡¯t get was the fact they didn¡¯t move to attack the city even with such numbers. They could bypass my dragon attack range and get inside to help their forces using the numerical advantage. But they didn¡¯t. And that looked a bit weird.

    What were they waiting for? I asked myself this and decided to go and knock over their heads, trying to stir trouble to really see through their real scheme.

    [Where are you now?] But I didn¡¯t n to do this alone. After all, my forces were strong indeed, but theyckedpared to such arge army. Even if I used the human forces here, this wouldn¡¯t amount to anythingpared to the size of the enemy.

    But the answers I got were all void of the words I sought. Only Hry, Angelica, and that spearhead force were getting near my ce, only half an hour away or so.

    [Come now towards Brookline city] I sent.

    [Is it the same as Brooklyn or what?] the spearhead asked, and I couldn¡¯t tell if he was speaking seriously or just cracking a joke.

    [It¡¯s just south of Boston and Cambridge cities] I sent, fearing they didn¡¯t know where that small city was.

    [On it] Hry just sent this brief message and I heaved a sigh of relief. That told me she knew where the city was, or at least knew its general location from what I just sent.

    Anyway, they had almost half an hour to group here with me. During this time, it was better to start testing these forces, hopefully I¡¯d be able to find an answer to their weird behaviour.

    ¡°Come with me,¡± As I decided that, I recalled all my scattered forces and then resummoned them again. Leading them by my chariot in the air, my forces looked really terrifying at the moment.

    ¡°Attack with everything you got,¡± I took out my light weighted ive, pointing it casually at one random direction of the enemy, ¡°kill anything without any restraints.¡±

    To force them to reveal their real intentions, I had to show them the scary face of my forces. So I started up by bringing out my god essences, letting my fallen gods consume these.

    I also summoned twenty more of these gods, all were lightning fallen gods. I also summoned two hundred dragons, adding them to my army, giving them stats enough to level them to level one hundred.

    By doing this, I simply consumed two million soul points in mere seconds. This might look like a big price to pay, butpared to my other three million souls still in my possession, this looked like a fair price to pay.

    ¡°Attack!¡± After doing this, I led the charge with my chariot, while leading my ground and aerial forces together in a mighty wave. The enemy was just half a mile away, a distance we all crossed in a span of a couple minutes.

    The sh started fiercely from my side. The enemy forces knew I wasing at them from the first moment we moved. Yet even with their knowledge, they couldn¡¯t do anything at all.

    What was the value of knowing something without having the ability to stop it? In front of pure might and such brutality from my side, what would such losers be able to do here but scream and die?

    The first wave of attacks came from my fallen gods and dragons. These two were enough to createrge void gaps in the dense lines of the enemies.

    And when my chariot joined with its deadly weapons, ballistae, and grenades, things became more bloody for the enemy.

    Adding my soulers and other warriors here, the fight became one sided from the very beginning.

    Yet as I feared, their numbers were huge enough to make all these efforts pointless at the end.

    Just as the amount of them being massacred was huge, the reinforcementsing from the shield direction were enough to bnce such losses.

    Damn! Did they n to just keep pouring out cannon fodders like this? Didn¡¯t they know a limit or what?

    Well, if they wanted to add more souls to my ount, then I wouldn¡¯t say no to them.

    Besides, my reinforcements were also on the way here. If they thought I was fighting alone, then soon enough they¡¯d know how terribly mistaken they were.

    Yet unlike what I thought, the first reinforcements that came weren¡¯t led by Hry and the other two. Instead, the first human forces toe and join my fight were the ones inside the city from the start.

    Their numbers weren¡¯t that big to be honest, only amounting to a few tens of thousands. Yet they were highly organised, working in teams eachposed of one thousand human fighters. And it seemed that each group was formed from smaller teams inside as well.

    This made their attack very devastating to the enemy, just like any wrecking ball hitting any wall. The enemy forces crushed in front of their terrifying charge, especially they worked shoulder to shoulder with my ground forces.

 Chapter 279 Hilarys Little Surprise

    Together the two formed a deadlybo, one that put real pressure over the enemy forces.

    The enemy started to crumble, showing real gaps andck of organisation in their lines. The frontline started to be pushed back at some point, leading to the formation of a strange situation.

    We, led by my chariot in the air, were pushing forward on a wide front. Yet it wasn¡¯t enough to take the entire frontline of the enemy. So that led to the formation of a pouch inside the enemy grand army formation if one looked from high above.

    Theoretically speaking, such a move would be risky. After all, the enemy could simply move their two sides, meeting behind our lines, and entrapping our forces inside.

    But in reality this didn¡¯t happen. It wasn¡¯t because the enemycked any experienced generals leading them, but because I left a few fallen gods to defend these dangerous lines alongside a few dragons as well.

    They got a simple order; don¡¯t hold back anything! If the enemy tried to execute such a n, then wasting the dragon¡¯s ultimate attacks and exhausting them wouldn¡¯t look like a loss at all.

    [We are here!]

    Just before the enemy would move to attack our rear points as I feared, I got such good news from my Hry.

    She came! Atst! [Join the fight] I sent, [Take charge of one side east to the city and our fighting forces]

    [You don¡¯t want us to go and join your forces?] she asked back, and I knew she got the right to be in such a dilemma when reading myst words.

    She didn¡¯t know that the enemy main forces wereing from the direction of Newton city. That means the other two cities, Boston and Cambridge, weren¡¯t yet under the total control of the Hectors.

    So instead of wasting my forces in such a pointless fight against the direction of Newton city, it was better to exert more pressure over the side of the other two cities.

    First the enemy wouldn¡¯t be able to match the death rate at any time. And second this would lead to clearing up the enemy forces at that side much faster, then Hry, Angelica, and the spearhead forces coulde and join this long fightter on.

    Andstly, this would lead to exhausting more power on the enemy side at the two cities. Hopefully this might be of a help to the fighting forces inside the two cities.

    [You are more needed to clear the forces at East] I sent over, [Just do a good job and clear these forces fast]

    [Give us an hour]

    I looked at the east. The size of forces there weren¡¯t as much as the ones to the west, but there were a good number of enemies there.

    Saying they¡¯d clear these through one hour was simply an exaggeration. Perhaps she underestimated the Hectors leading this battle, mostly not realising who we were up against.

    Yet when their forces came into my sight, I soon realised what was going on. For some reason, there were lots of warriors fighting on their side.

    Unlike my soulers, fallen gods, dragons, and other warriors, theirs were just mainly ground forces. They didn¡¯t give me the same impression I got when looking at my warriors. They weren¡¯t as strong as mine.

    But theypensated that with numbers. Compared to a few tens of thousands of warriors, mostly soulers, theirs were over a hundred thousand at least.

    Of course such a thing wouldn¡¯t be known to any of my two teammates. I never thought about how I summoned my warriors or bought them. So there was only one person able to do such a fear; Hry.

    That chick¡­ She wasn¡¯t all beautiful and sexy after all.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how you nned to kill them in one hour? Interesting¡­¡±

    Adding the one hundred and fifty thousand human forces led by the three, their forces were enough to clear that side in one hour indeed.

    Even if the enemy tried to send more reinforcements, they would buy a couple of hours more.

    In the end, that side was destined to fall under my control.

    As the east problem was solved, it was now time to focus over the west. That Newton city seemed to fall totally under the control of the Hectors.

    Of course I could specte how they took control over the three cities this fast. They got the support of two races here, the illusionists and the subi.

    These two were enough to sell their gates cheap to the Hectors. It only needed one Hector to take control of these gates and link them to his world.

    Then everything else would be easy to guess. The Hectors would call up a strong force that wouldnd without warning over the heads of the other three races.

    Even if the other three races were strong, much fiercer than the subi and illusionists, they wouldn¡¯t be able to adapt to such fierce attack from the Hectors.

    Being outnumbered, and with such a deadly race leading the army, the other three gates were destined to fall. Yet it seemed something was a bit different at Boston and Cambridge.

    Either the two cities held more importance to the three races than Newton or the humans there were just as strong as the forces here. I was delighted by such a result.

    After all the more they bought time there, the easier it would be for me to go and crush that shield from the inside. But now I just needed to push these forces more to the west, to buy my forces here time until I go and crash the shield.

    So during the next four hours, I kept relentlessly attacking. I never held back my forces, leading to my fallen gods to exhaust their stored ultimate attacks and came to resupply twice.

    The end result of this was clearing the entire front and half of the west distance to the shield and Newton city. Also Hry and the other two managed to clear the entire East side during this time.

 Chapter 280 Teasing The Spearhead

    By this, they started to move towards my direction with their entire forces. Just watching the seemingly endless lines of humans alongside their warriors was satisfying.

    I nned to wait until all my scattered forces regroup here. But at this moment, I started to consider leaving things here to these three. Or to be more precise, leaving things here to her.

    ¡°Hey Hye, can you get down here? Or let mee onboard!¡±

    Angelica seemed to get along nicely alongside Hry. The former was the one who shouted in such a way.

    ¡°Really?¡± I waved my ive and pointed its tip towards her direction, st time I checked, we weren¡¯t this close to speak in such a way to me.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ It¡¯s just¡­¡± she paused and I could see her body trembling faintly before she looked at Hry¡¯s direction.

    ¡°She is fine Hye, she is my friend now.¡±

    ¡°As if your words count,¡± I shrugged, before adding, ¡°for them I¡¯m their boss. Besides, this girl is always trying to get me in her bed.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t say anything if that happened,¡± unlike what I thought, Hry raised both arms in the air as if she had no control over this.

    ¡°See? That¡¯s why I like her better than that cold hearted Karoline!¡± Angelica seemed happy, she evenughed while saying this.

    ¡°Alright, get in and don¡¯t make a fuss,¡± I just was teasing Angelica, but never expected for Hry to stand by her side. What? Did she really have no problem with me dating other girls or what?

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look,¡± as the three boarded the chariot, Hry first jumped into my embrace as if this was some sort of our way of greeting, ¡°I told you before, I won¡¯t mind sharing bed with you and that cold Karoline.¡±

    ¡°You are really my idol!¡± On the side, Angelica¡¯s eyes shone in a bizarre way. Her idol? Come on! You two just met a couple of hours ago!

    ¡°You two¡­ Looks like things aren¡¯t as I heard,¡± just before I could say anything to Angelica, the spearhead threw this phrase, the one that confirmed my earlier guess about him.

    He was here only to act as an eye for the jumper. That bastard¡­ Who told him he could control my personal life? Who appointed him as my parents?

    ¡°Things are never what they look on the surface,¡± I said these words while deeply cing my hands under the thin chest te Hry was wearing.

    My hands met something fluffy and pointy, and in a reflex I gently squeezed it.

    ¡°Ahh!¡± in a soft tone she moaned, twisted her body weakly in my arms, cing her head intentionally closer to my head. I gave the spearhead a sharp gaze before lowering my head and taking a soft bite off her cherry red lips.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°Just stand silent and listen¡­¡± I firmly supported her body while pointing towards one of my Goms. He came and stretched only his thick arm, letting me sit over it like it was a seat or something.

    And with a swift and simple move I carried her light body and ced her seating over my legs, while her head was left to rest over my chest.

    ¡°We will have a good time soon,¡± Angelica chuckled, meaningly saying these words with evil intentions while focusing her eyes over the spearhead.

    That dude was destined to feel this awkward for a long time. Who told him to ept such a low mission to act as that bastard¡¯s eyes over me? Screw him and that jumper both in the same breath!

    ¡°Ahem, I saw nothing,¡± under the threatening eyes from me, and the mockery in Angelica¡¯s eyes, that spearhead finally knew what was best for him.

    I didn¡¯t fully believe him. But who cared? The happiest one here was none other than Hry. Just in these brief minutes, she enjoyed being in my embrace, being held like a pride by her groom.

    ¡°I will have to leave you here,¡± I finally started speaking about the real deal, ¡°the three cities up north from here are all taken by the same race, the Hectors.¡±

    ¡°I never heard of that race before,¡± Angelica turned to me before adding, ¡°are they that strong?¡±

    ¡°They are much more dangerous than a diseased bed partner,¡± Hry said and I didn¡¯t follow what she meant.

    ¡°They are hellishly strong,¡± I said in a way I could rte to. Yet from the response over the other two faces, it seemed I didn¡¯t need to do that. ¡°Anyway, they protected the three cities with a big and mighty shield, the one you can see clearly from here.¡±

    ¡°We can see it,¡± the spearhead said, ¡°but boss, it looks strong.¡±

    ¡°It is,¡± I nodded, ¡°but it has a weakness.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s notplete yet, right my darling?¡± Hry raised her head and her warm breaths were so close to my face, shattering all my mental defences and letting me surrender under this merciless attack.

    After another bite, yet much hotter and longer than the first one, leaving Hry a bit drowsy and much weaker, I said:

    ¡°The shield has holes in it. I n to get through these towards the cities inside. But that doesn¡¯t mean things are going to be calm here.¡±

    ¡°We will hold the line, boss,¡± Angelica mimicked a military salute as she added, ¡°we won¡¯t let anyone get close to the city. By the way, I noticed the presence of strong humans here. Who are they?¡±

    ¡°Yes boss, I also noticed how strong they are,¡± the spearhead said, ¡°can I add them to my forces?¡±

    ¡°No they are mine!¡± Hry said, in a much weaker tone than before, ¡°I need such strong dudes to help my weak army.¡±

    ¡°They aren¡¯t under my control yet,¡± I shook my head, recalling this mysterious force. I had to meet up with them before going towards the shield. But they were all entangled deeply with the enemy. I had to first find a way to disengage those berserker-like fighters and have a word with their bosses.

    ¡°Oh, is that true?¡± Hry adjusted her body as she sat facing me directly, ¡°have you met their leaders yet?¡±

 Chapter 281 Everyone Wants Them

    ¡°Not yet,¡± I shook my head and she seemed a bit energetic as she stood on her feet and shouted while pping:

    ¡°Then let me talk with them.¡±

    ¡°Why do I feel you only want to add them to your forces?¡± the spearhead said, and I couldn¡¯t find any fault in what he just said.

    ¡°What? Is that all that you are thinking about?¡± Hry responded sharply at him, yet she didn¡¯t even deny such a hypothesis at all.

    ¡°That¡¯s the only thing I can think about,¡± the spearhead shrugged, looking directly into her eyes without any fear.

    ¡°Stop it,¡± I had to intervene. Even if she was nning to do that, I wouldn¡¯t say no. After all she held much more importance than the two standing in front of me. ¡°You¡¯lle with me,¡± I turned to face her and she gave me a chuckle in response.

    ¡°As for you two, you have to not only hold the city but be prepared.¡±

    ¡°For what?¡± The spearhead looked a bit angry about my decision. It seemed not only I, but everyone here felt how important these humans were.

    Even Angelica showed a distressed expression over her face. That girl seemed to weigh going against Hry and supporting the spearhead and im those forces or just retreat and take a point for this from my chick.

    Just watching how these two handled the situation here was enough to pinpoint how much different they were from the jumper. Even if he was a jerk, acting as a bastard most of the time, he would never let such a chance slip off his hands.

    Asking for his right? He would simply force himself over me ande without waiting for any permission at all.

    Just like Hry here acted, that jumper and Hry both were in a different league than everyone else to be honest.

    Anyway, the more capable and talented humans were by my side, the better.

    ¡°You have to be ready to go inside the cities and support me,¡± I said as if this was something obvious.

    ¡°But the shield¡­¡± Angelica paused as I stopped her with a look of my eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle it,¡± I firmly said, ¡°but you have to know we¡¯ll have a narrow window. Once down, you¡¯ll have to push forward with everything we got.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t we wait for others toe?¡± the spearhead finally got what I meant, as he asked in doubt.

    ¡°They have one to two hours to arrive,¡± I stood up before adding, ¡°we can¡¯t just wait for them to arrive. We¡¯ll attack first, then they¡¯ll have to follow up.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s better,¡± Hry nodded, seemingly unable to hide her excitement to go and meet up those humans, ¡°let¡¯s see those good fighters first. As for you two, just be ready.¡±

    For a moment there she acted like she was their boss. I didn¡¯t know if that was her nature or she took being my girl meant to be their boss as well. Yet I gave her a silent warning gaze she met with an irresistible smile from her.

    ¡°O¡­ Ok,¡± Angelica pulled the spearhead away before adding, ¡°we¡¯ll make sure everyone is ready to go and support you.¡±

    I didn¡¯t need to stress over this matter with them. After all, I was going to leave Hry back with them. She was capable of making them follow my words to the letter.

    If we missed this chance, then we¡¯d elongate this battle for more unneeded hours. I also didn¡¯t know if that race had another ace up their sleeves or not.

    It was risky to extort that weakness and fail to turn that into our advantage. So as I led my chariot towards the frontlines again, I spoke a few words with Hry about that.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fully aware of how dangerous those Hectors are.¡±

    ¡°How do you know about them?¡± I asked, and my eyes carried the words I didn¡¯t say.

    ¡°It¡¯s as you guessed,¡± she sighed, ¡°they were in the world I faced after taking over this one here. But what you don¡¯t realise is that they were the ones who put an end to my momentum.¡±

    ¡°They were?!¡± I asked, ¡°I never thought about it.¡±

    ¡°It was them,¡± she said in a tone that was filled with hatred, ¡°I never imagined I¡¯d face them so early on here.¡±

    ¡°Looks excited,¡± I seriously added, ¡°are we enough to stop them?¡±

    ¡°They aren¡¯t that mighty alone,¡± she shrugged, ¡°besides they¡¯d never abandon the other world. You have to know they are much greedier and more arrogant than the likes of dragons and Selvators.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± I raised one eyebrow in response, and she seriously nodded.

    ¡°They ce much importance over their universe wide fame and image. They came here in response to something you must have done. But that doesn¡¯t mean they abandoned the first world they were fighting at.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear,¡± if they were fighting over two fronts, then their forces would be stretched. Also their efforts would be distributed evenly over the two worlds, including their immense wealth and richly dangerous items like that pir.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that good either,¡± she paused before adding, ¡°ording to what I recall, as there was a race joining up more than one world, then the fight in the two worlds will be decided together.¡±

    ¡°Together?!!¡± I eximed in shock, ¡°do you mean we¡¯ll have to conquer two worlds and not one?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the deal baby,¡± she said in a tone that held more amusement than empathy, ¡°what? Afraid already?¡±

    ¡°Intrigued,¡± I admitted, ¡°but that won¡¯t stop me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my baby,¡± she hugged me in weird excitement before I ended our little talk here with my ive.

    ¡°We are here,¡± I pointed towards the ground up front. We already reached a point where most of this force gathered up.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get down and say hello then,¡± she was about to move, yet I swiftly moved my arm and pulled her body closer to mine. ¡°What?¡± she asked in a loss while not resisting my touch.

 Chapter 282 Cults!

    ¡°If we are going to have a serious talk with them,¡± I said while gently waving the few strands of her long hair away from her face, ¡°then we should do it the right way.¡±

    ¡°A real tycoon is always surrounded with beauties,¡± she chuckled, as she got the point. And I only smiled in response to her words.

    ¡°Hey,¡± I pointed at one of my dreadful looking lightning fallen gods and added, ¡°go down there. Tell them that the lord wants to speak with their representatives. I¡¯ll wait for them here on my chariot.¡±

    If I wanted to turn them into my side, then I should first show off my superiority. Even if I was the one needing them, I had to show the opposite.

    They had toe onboard for me, not for me to disembark and meet them up.

    ¡°I like that,¡± Hry painted a soft mark over the side of my ear with her soft lips, making my body turn slightly on fire.

    Yet I controlled this desire and suppressed it for now. I had to first meet this group of humans¡¯ leaders and find out about their origin.

    Something kept bothering me about them. They showed every single sign of being elite forces in such dark times. I, the jumper, and Hry were just exceptions thanks to our special abilities.

    But them? I couldn¡¯t believe they were blessed with leaders of the same calibre like the three of us. Then what was it? It wasn¡¯t long before a group of five people came on board.

    They looked a little simr to each other. Not in the colour of their gears, but also in their faces.

    A family¡­ a group of siblings they were, or at least cousins. They all held the same white features of any east european people.

    ¡°Hello fellow friends of the human race,¡± two girls and three boys, all in their early twenties. The middle one spoke in a tone that didn¡¯t show any humbleness or arrogance. ¡°I¡¯m Mouven, the leader of the human forces here.¡±

    ¡°Hi Mouven,¡± from his tone I noticed a weird ent that told me he wasn¡¯t from here. ¡°I¡¯m Hye, the leader of all these forces,¡± I said in a tone that was filled with arrogance.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t from here, right?¡± Hry spoke and one girl of them, one with pure pale blue eyes said:

    ¡°It¡¯s not a ce for hookers to step in.¡±

    ¡°You are the only hooker here,¡± Hry snorted and unlike what I expected, she hugged me tighter, rxing her body while adding: ¡°Darling, can you bring that seat again? I¡¯m tired from standing up.¡±

    *Snap!* without saying a single word, I simply looked at my Gollum from before and snapped my finger at him.

    With his giant body he walked and extended his arm, letting me set and Hry leant over me while waving away her long hair.

    ¡°Ahem,¡± the one called Mouven cleared his throat, giving the girl that spoke next to him a warning gaze. ¡°We are interested in knowing your origin, Hye.¡±

    ¡°I also have the same desire,¡± I nodded before adding in a sharp tone, ¡°you start first.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it more appropriate for you to start?¡± That Mouven said, but I could tell they weren¡¯t happy with what I said.

    As I expected, from the first words we both seemed to stand on distant shores apart from each other with shing waves.

    ¡°It¡¯s you who areing to us,¡± Hry said, ¡°so it¡¯s normal for you to speak.¡±

    ¡°We aren¡¯t your dogs!¡± the girl who spoke first said in an aggressive tone.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to enjoy your lives, then keep that attitude of yours¡­ Snap!¡± I said while snapping my fingers. This time I simply recalled twenty dragons, twenty fallen gods, and one hundred soulers, before summoning them here with the snap of my fingers.

    *Fwoosh!*

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±

    ¡°Are you going to fight us?¡±

    ¡°We aren¡¯t that weak, you know!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s expected from a hooker and her master!¡±

    The four of them eximed in rm when my boys appeared. In fact they got all the right to be so restless. But who said they had to be this rude? This is full of themselves?

    Even if they were unique and strong, they were nothingpared to me or my forces. This was theirst chance, either the spine of their arrogance would be crushed and they would end up on my side, or¡­

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Mouven showed his demeanor as their leader at this crucial moment. I looked up at him, waiting to hear what he was going to do next.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°I said shut up!¡± That girl seemed to have an unexined feud with Hry for unknown reasons. Yet thest shout from Mouven managed to shut them up.

    ¡°Sorry about that,¡± he said before adding in a tone that seemed directed to his siblings and not mine, ¡°my cult never ced fighting humans against each other as a good thing. We despise such actions, and only hope for mutual cooperation.¡±

    ¡°A¡­ Cult?!!¡± It was Hry who spoke. As she was already leaning on my chest, I could easily feel the faint tremble in her body.

    Cults were such a familiar name to me. I read many records about those crazy and lunatic humans in the eyes of the world before the apocalypse happened.

    They were people so much believing in the end of the world. Unlike any religious group, these people believed that the world would end with a big test for humans for survival.

    They long forecasted the happenings in the apocalypse, prepared lots of things for that day. They built shelters, so deep in the ground, so well protected and provided with everything any human would need to survive.

    They also provided survival skills training for anyone belonging to them. It seemed they were quite sessful at the early days of the apocalypse, as they got their names mentioned a lot at the records of the early days.

 Chapter 283 Sign The Contract Or Die!

    But for a reason unknown to me, they all vanished at a certain quest, quest twenty. I never knew what caused their extinction, and never felt the need to dive deeper to know the answer.

    Unlike me, Hry seemed to be all familiar with such a term. ¡°Are you the Selvating Pir? Or the Sparkling Fire?¡±

    ¡°Are you familiar with our cult?¡± the girl that was acting hostile against Hry suddenly shouted as she pointed at her, ¡°I¡­ I know you¡­ You were the one who tried to join us before and ended up causing a fight with our boss!¡±

    ¡°Oh lord! It¡¯s her!¡±

    ¡°Howe we end up meeting this heretic girl?¡±

    ¡°The world is really such a small ce!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± again Mouven had to step in to stop them. I ignored all of them and instead focused on my chick.

    ¡°Do you have any rtion with them?¡± I asked, while closely watching her face.

    ¡°I tried to fix a few things before the beginning of everything¡­ You know, using my experience to help avoid a disaster,¡± she spoke in such a mysterious way, but I generally got what she wanted to say here.

    She seemed to know about their future. They would do something crazy in the end, and she tried to step in and prevent them from doing it.

    And clearly she failed!

    But it was the first time for me to notice this¡­ She didn¡¯t rewind time back to the beginning of the apocalypse, but just much prior to that point.

    Smart! I had to give her that credit. If she could go back in time, then why not starting earlier than the apocalypse? This way she might have a chance to tweak a few changes that might helpter on.

    And she seemed to ce such cults as her target.

    ¡°Our past isn¡¯t rted to any of the present events,¡± Mouven said before adding in a tone that told me he was trying to get to the best side of me, ¡°this is the way we always used in our cult.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the name of your cult?¡± I asked, ¡°and is this city your cult¡¯s main shelter?¡±

    Such cults never used base or headquarters as the word, the right word would be the main shelter. His eyes shone slightly when I said this, as he realised I wasn¡¯t that clueless towards his cults.

    ¡°The Sparkling fire,¡± Hry was the one to answer, ¡°they believe the world will end in a big fire that will engulf the entire world and kill most of humans. Yet this fire was like a sun, birthing new life and giving humans new opportunities to live on Earth after that.¡±

    ¡°Aha, mydy is really well aware of my cult ways,¡± Mouven spoke, using such words in an attempt to get to the good side of Hry.

    ¡°Humph, but you are all a bunch of arrogant fools,¡± yet the next words she said demolished any effort Mouven ced before, ¡°you believe the fire must be a real fire! You will try to seek the birth of such a disaster, to end humanity!¡±

    I turned sharply to her. She wasn¡¯t joking, or on purpose saying such mean words to belittle them.

    She seemed to truly believe every single word she said.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°How dare you¡­¡±

    ¡°F*ck yourself!¡±

    ¡°Hooker!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Even Mouven was taken aback with what Hry said, yet the other four shouted at the same time at her.

    ¡°Shut up,¡± this time it was me who spoke. I slowly stood up, moved my eyes at the five of them, ¡°Is this true?¡±

    My words carried immense pressureing from my authority and strength. After all, if what Hry said was true, then getting rid of them here was the best option.

    For a moment I started to get a glimpse about what truly happened to such an elite group of humans at early stages of the apocalypse. They didn¡¯t vanish out of nothing.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Mouven took a step back. He wasn¡¯t the only one to react in such a way, and he was the best at controlling himself.

    The rest took a few steps back, even one of them hit the side of my chariot before stopping.

    ¡°I just want to hear the answer¡­¡± I said while snapping my fingers, calling all my forces to surround my chariot, ¡°or else none of you will survive one more second.¡±

    From my tone and the appearance of my forces in such a threatening way, it was clear my threat wasn¡¯t just directed at the group of five here. If their answer wasn¡¯t something good, then they just announced the death sentence for all of their cult here.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Mouven started to grow restless and nervous. The others looked in silence towards him, as if when things went south they¡¯d listen to his words and follow his wisdom.

    ¡°Don¡¯t trust any of their promises,¡± yet before Mouven could find a way out, Hry snorted, ¡°they are just a bunch of liars! I know they aren¡¯t the leaders of the cult, but you have to know they follow a strict pyramid order system inside their cult.¡±

    ¡°Then they should sign a loyalty contract with me,¡± I shrugged, turning this whole weird situation upside down. After all I never cared about what people might think or believe, I only cared about them serving my goals.

    And if this bunch of people here were led astray by some foolish guys, then I had nothing to say about this. They would either submit totally to me and follow my orders from here on, or they had to face their creator and try to ask for justice from him.

    That if he or she really existed!

    ¡°A contract?¡± Mouven finally found a word to say.

    ¡°It¡¯s something bound by the system,¡± I said, ¡°just a way to make sure you¡¯ll follow my path, not someone else¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°But the cult¡­¡± the girl that was all hostile to my chick said. I didn¡¯t have any good feeling towards her from the start, so I purposely added:

    ¡°And every single one of you will be tested.¡±

 Chapter 284 Killing The Girl To Scare The Men

    ¡°Tested?¡± Mouven exchanged gazes with the others, but when I took out mypass, their faces clenched. ¡°You recognise it already,¡± I said while stating the obvious.

    ¡°We have been tested before by our messiahs,¡± Mouven admitted.

    ¡°You have more than one messiah? Impressive,¡± I said in a tone filled with mockery, ¡°alright then, consider me your new messiah. Or else¡­ you¡¯ll have to answer to your messiahs in the afterlife.¡±

    My threat wasn¡¯t groundless or light. I was the one having the upper hand here. If they wanted to live to tell their tale, then they had to lower themselves to me.

    Humans¡­ they were such an interesting race. If given an inch out of respect or kindness, they¡¯d work to get a mile back from you.

    But in fact of a stronger fist, they had nothing else to do but toply.

    ¡°We agree,¡± as expected, Mouven was well aware of how dangerous this situation here was.

    ¡°Mouven¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t just agree without getting back to our messiahs!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± He shouted in clear frustration. He didn¡¯t have a choice in such matters. After all they¡¯d either follow me or follow the god of death route.

    Well¡­ Thinking about that, wasn¡¯t I already being sponsored by the god of death, Sith? Doesn¡¯t that make me a god of death emissary or messiah? Lol!

    ¡°We willply,¡± Mouven said, before he took a step forward, knelt on one knee, and lowered his head as he added, ¡°I greet the messiah.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s enough to call me lord,¡± I took out five contracts, threw each to each one as I signed them with my name, ¡°and we don¡¯t have such greetings here. But it¡¯s ok to show your respect to me from time to time.¡±

    My words weren¡¯t directed to him, but to the other four standing half a metre behind him. I didn¡¯t know if they¡¯d survive the test or not, and I didn¡¯t care.

    Even if only Mouven was the only one standing here in the end, he was enough to make others follow my orders.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to make everyone sign a contract,¡± yet as Mouven and others were reading the content of the contract, Hry said these words in a loud tone.

    She didn¡¯t even try to hide such advice from them, as if she was trying to pay back an old debt. Of course I was interested to know what went wrong between her and them, but it was a story to be told in another time.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do that,¡± I said, before turning to Mouven who was looking all shocked at me, ¡°how many do you have here?¡±

    ¡°Are you nning to get all of them?¡± he asked before adding in a hurry and fake humbleness, ¡°lord.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± I shrugged, ¡°from now on, I ask questions and you only answer.¡±

    I still needed to know more about these cults. How many of these were here in the world? Were they like gamers, connected to each other or something like that?

    Also did they have more forces around? If so then it would be great. As I could tell, such forces didn¡¯t need any training at all.

    These cults did a marvellous job in preparing their forces for such a day, even to the limit of training them seriously over the apocalypse events. So it would be great to have them inside my forces. They¡¯d be a nice addition indeed.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Mouven seemed to be all scared and hesitant to tell me such an answer.

    ¡°They deal with such info as their life secrets,¡± Hry exined from the side, ¡°but with the contract, nothing bad will happen to them.¡±

    I realised that they were also bound with another contract. It was great that mine was of a high grade, one that wasn¡¯t easily acquired by anyone at this stage from humans.

    ¡°Mydy seems to know a lot about us,¡± Mouven said in a helpless tone while the other four had dark expressions on their faces.

    ¡°Hurry up,¡± I shouted at them, ¡°I don¡¯t have all day to waste here with you.¡±

    ¡®I¡­ will sign,¡± Mouven followed his instincts, loudly separating himself from the other four.

    ¡°Traitor!¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t live in paradise after death!¡±

    ¡°You are such a low cousin! You aren¡¯t one of my family from now on!¡±

    The other three spoke in such meaningless threatening words while the fourth one simply cut the contract into two halves, dering her refusal in such a bold way.

    *Snap!*

    And with a snap of my fingers and a shing movement from one of my many soulers, this girl was left dead behind.

    ¡°I don¡¯t tolerate such rudeness,¡± I coldly said, while the thudding sound of her body echoing in the background, ¡°sign or die, there is no other way around.¡±

    Mouven took a few steps away. His eyes were red, seemingly silently mourning the death of his cousin or something. Yet he was firm enough to dere his current situation, distancing himself away from the remaining three of them.

    I respected his decision. I didn¡¯t care what he was feeling at the moment. With the contract between the two of us, he wouldn¡¯t pose any threat to me at all.

    He read the contract, just like the other four. The main reason behind what that dead girl did was the contract¡¯s strict conditions.

    Even thinking about doing mean and evil things to me would end up being punished and killed by the system and contract.

    So that girl seemed dead fixed on taking her revenge against me. Unlike her, Mouven was more controble over his emotions and knew what was best for him.

    And now it came to these three to decide what they should do now.

    ¡°We¡­ agree,¡± in front of such a threat of death, they couldn¡¯t follow the desire of their dead cousin. When faced with death, humans wouldn¡¯t try anything funny.

    Fear was the most true thing humans would agree on no matter what. Regardless of their backgrounds, their beliefs, their lives, or even their financial state, they all would lower their heads when things reach such a point.

 Chapter 285 Its A Total Mess Inside!

    ¡°Good,¡± I nodded, ¡°sign it then,¡± I said while turning to Mouven, ¡°you didn¡¯t answer my question yet.¡±

    His body slightly shook before hurriedly saying, ¡°We have around eighty thousand here.¡±

    ¡°Eighty thousand?!¡± I raised an eyebrow when I heard that. I thought mostly they¡¯d have thirty up to forty thousand at most.

    ¡°We have more inside that damn shield,¡± one of the two guys said.

    ¡°So you have your main shelter in Boston?¡± I asked and Mouven shook his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s here,¡± he pointed back at the destroyed city, ¡°we have a grand bunker that reaches to the inner side of Boston and Cambridge cities.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± my eyes shed with a n.

    ¡°But¡­ Its entrance is blocked by tons of debris,¡± Mouven seemed to read my thoughts, ¡°so we can¡¯t get ess to it.¡±

    ¡°If the debris is the only problem, then it¡¯s not,¡± I shrugged, simply pointing my head towards my big forces here, ¡°just lead my boys here to the entrance and let them clear it.¡±

    ¡°Really?!!¡± The four of them jumped in surprise, as they shouted in unison. For some reason I didn¡¯t get, they ced such importance over that shelter.

    ¡°The shelter is the symbol of their cult,¡± yet Hry exined about this from the side, ¡°without it they¡¯d be at a loss.¡±

    I got what she meant, partially. Anyway it wasn¡¯t that important to get what that shelter meant to them. I only wanted to have ess to the two cities aside from the shield.

    ¡°How much can the shield withstand through the tunnels?¡± I asked the most important question here.

    If the passages underground could only carry a few hundreds, then it was meaningless depending on it. But if it could hold thousands, then it would be another story.

    ¡°As much as you can send,¡± yet the answer he said was totally unexpected for me.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± I asked, feeling more doubt towards what he just said.

    ¡°They built shelters to take millions not just mere tens of thousands,¡± Hry exined, again, ¡°that¡¯s why the shelters act as their most precious thing. With them, they could recruit millions if they have the chance.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± I finally started to get the importance of shelters to them, ¡°so this shelter here can take my army here?¡± I asked, not only referring to my personal forces but to everyone else.

    ¡°It can take more than them,¡± and yet Mouven kept nodding, giving me such great news.

    ¡°Good,¡± I turned to Hry and without the need for me to exin anything she nodded.

    ¡°Leave this to me,¡± she promised and I knew I could depend on her.

    My n grew from simply going inside blindly and attacking the shield without any good backing or proper n into such a detailed version of a more sessful n.

    After all, getting this cult¡¯s people wasn¡¯t only limited to these extremely game changer underground tunnels. The most important thing was the fact that they got people fighting inside the shield.

    If they were of the same professionalism as the people I saw here, then things would turn out for the best indeed.

    ¡°Do you have any connection with people inside?¡± I turned to Mouven before adding, ¡°do you know what the situation is like inside?¡±

    ¡°A total mess,¡± Mouven shook his head while adding in a bitter tone, ¡°the Dragons, the Selvators, and the Berserkers are fighting inrge forces against that alien race called the Hectors I believe. The entire ce inside is simply a chaotic battlefield with no side taking a clear advantage over the other.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± my eyes shed in delight. After all this was even better than I initially hoped for. ¡°What about your forces inside?¡±

    ¡°They are stationed near MIT campus,¡± he even gave me such a thrilling piece of news, ¡°there are lots of strong humans still fighting and resisting the attacks of all races inside.¡±

    ¡°All races?¡± Hry asked before turning to me as she added in doubt, ¡°even Selvators and Berserkers?¡±

    ¡°Everyone is fighting against everyone,¡± Mouven shook his head again, ¡°It¡¯s a total mess, I told you already it¡¯s a mess.¡±

    I never expected this to happen. Dragons weren¡¯t my allies, so it was normal for them to harass my humans.

    But Berserkers and Selvators? What was going on inside that city?

    [What¡¯s going on?] I sent to the two I had ties with, asking about more details about this, [I heard inside the big Hector shield in Boston city surrounding your forces are attacking humans!]

    ¡°Contact your people,¡± I turned to the four of them, ¡°tell them the good news of joining me. Also tell them I¡¯ming for their aid.¡±

    ¡°You are what¡­¡± the four said in the same breath, yet I totally ignored their useless remark of shock.

    ¡°Tell them to be ready toe to my aid. Describe my chariot to them, and let them tell other human forces there that Hye, the human from New York city, ising.¡±

    ¡°Do they know you?¡± The second question all of them asked was also meaningless.

    ¡°Do you know where the tunnels of your shelter open inside Cambridge?¡±

    I had three options here to select. Either go from the hole over any of the three cities. Yet I selected Cambridge City for many reasons.

    First there were lots of human forces there. Second, my top priority here was to safeguard MIT campus at any cost. And thirdly this city lies in between the other two, allowing me to make any maneuver and take any decision to intervene in the other two cities at any given moment.

    ¡°Well¡­ We built it to open just near the main gate of the campus,¡± Mouven kept bringing the great news to me.

    ¡°Good,¡± I nodded, only looking at Hry who nodded in return.

    ¡°Just wait for my message,¡± I said to her before turning to Mouven, ¡°I¡¯ll leave these boys to you.¡±

    I pointed at a group of Bulltors, Golms, and fallen gods to join him in clearing the debris over the shelter entrance. ¡°As for you¡­ You go down there and tell the news to your people. Whoever won¡¯t agree to sign will die without a way out. Making any trouble also equals saying no to me, do you understand?¡±

    I had to clearly state this to the other three. After all, I didn¡¯t want any group of them to act a bit loyal and get carried out with such useless emotion.

 Chapter 286 Things Are Really Complicated Inside

    ¡°What about me?¡± Hry asked, while moving her fingers across my hair.

    ¡°You¡¯ll act as the main leader of our forces here,¡± I gave her a burning look that was this close from burning her clothes, ¡°once I¡¯m ready, I¡¯ll let you know.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for your order, my darling,¡± she got closer to my face, slowly and affectionately painting a warm kiss over my cheek.

    Just thinking about this made me wonder how things turned out to be this way between the two of us.

    It all started by a simple idea of teasing that spearhead and the jumper behind him. And now? It ended up by my burning desire to devour her.

    ¡°Ahem¡­ What about the contracts?¡±

    Mouven cleared his throat, feeling a little awkward by seeing the two of us. I didn¡¯t look away from the mesmerising eyes of Hry while saying:

    ¡°I¡¯ll prepare enough for all of your eighty thousand. You can fetch people to bring them to your people in ten minutes from this ce.¡±

    ¡°All of them?!¡± the remaining girl eximed in surprise.

    ¡°All of the eighty thousands?¡± Mouven asked, just to make sure he got it right.

    ¡°You must have a way to contact them, right?¡± I wasn¡¯t asking, but just stating the obvious. After all, if they didn¡¯t have such a means ofmunication, then how would they even know all this info about the situation inside?

    They spoke like they were already living there. ¡°So you¡¯ll take all the contracts and spread them over your people. By the time I¡¯m in there, if anyone doesn¡¯t sign the contract in or out, he or she will die. This is my promise to all of you.¡±

    I turned slowly and moved my eyes between the four of them. They had to know that I hated wasting my breaths and time over things like these.

    If someone wanted to die, I¡¯d do nothing but help them fulfil their wish.

    ¡°Now go,¡± I gently pushed Hry away. This chick¡­ her body was so soft, much softer than the best cushion I ever sat on.

    ¡°Take care, baby,¡± she left after paying a long visit to my lips with hers. As I watched the five of them disembarking, surrounded with the group of my warriors I left behind to clear the debris, I finally got the messages in response to my previously asked questions.

    The first to answer was Wryly. That dude was very kind and more straightforward than that Selvator; Fang.

    [I have no control over the Berserkers inside the three cities]

    His response was, after all, unexpected. I didn¡¯t get what he meant by that. [Do you mean they are rebelling against you?] This was the first thing that popped into my mind.

    Yet what he said next made me realise how things were moreplicated than I initially thought.

    [No, they belong to another archlord of my race. That bastard saw it as a chance to invade my territory, sending his forces when mine are pushed back by those Hectors]

    I couldn¡¯t believe it! At such a moment, even inside the same species people tended to extort others for benefits. It seemed such a nature wasn¡¯t only exclusive to the human race after all.

    Just before I¡¯d say anything back to him, I got roughly the same answer from Fang. Yet that dude was much more infuriated than Fang. After all, he wanted to be promoted after the uing war.

    But now he was threatened to lose his seat as an archlord if he failed to suppress that ambitious brother of his.

    Besides he med me for this messy situation, stating clearly that I had to step in and help him or else our deals would be broken.

    [Bro, just for the record I¡¯m stepping to help you as this also suits my ns. But if you thought for a second I¡¯ll be threatened by our deals then you¡¯ll be the one destined to feel bitter at the end]

    Despite my need for his help at the uing battles, that bastard had to realise his stance here. He wasn¡¯t by any means superior to me. Not now when he was an archlord, notter when he would upgrade to be even a paragon!

    If he thought for one second that I¡¯d ce more importance over our deals than the mutual rtion between us then he¡¯d be gravely mistaken. That if our rtion was mutually bnced.

    After all, I was seeing him as a mere subordinate to me, someone who I¡¯d never see as my equal no matter how high he climbed!

    He had to realise that without my help, without my presence and our rtion, he wouldn¡¯t have gotten anything at all. All his fame and sess were created thanks to me, alone.

    [Sorry bro, I didn¡¯t mean anything like that] he had to take his time before answering me in this diplomatic way. Yet that dude wasn¡¯t that trustworthy. I had to teach him a proper lesson, a small one to remind him of my importance and his real value without my presence.

    Sigh! That dude desperately needed to learn from Wryly. That berserker was acting all modest, more appreciative for my help than Fang.

    Anyway, I had a different situation than the one I initially thought before. The forces inside the city were really all hostile to each other.

    It was best described as that Mouven said; total mess!

    But even if the situation was such a mess inside, I had to go in and deal with it no matter what.

    I looked at the distant shield while taking out all the contracts needed and signed them en masse. The amount was simply too much, yet the system helped me to sign them in batches, each was formed of one thousand contracts.

    After finishing this, I simply threw them all on the ground before making my chariot fly towards the shield.

    The only good thing here was the fact that none of these forces that came out from the shield had any way to stop my chariot. At least I could get to that shield without any problems.

 Chapter 287 An Intense Moment!

    [Tell your forces that I¡¯ming in. Let them go towards the flying big chariot. I¡¯ll be waiting for them] I sent over to the two, hopefully their forces inside didn¡¯t have big losses.

    [Be careful, each city has ten gates¡­ Five over the ground and five underwater] Fang seemed to feel a little regretful of how he acted before, so he tried to amend this situation by warning me like this.

    But dude¡­ It wasn¡¯t a slip of your tongue. This was just a mere moment of honesty while you lost control over yourself for a brief second. I was lucky to see that part of you, and I promise you to put you back on the right track with my next lesson.

    But ten gates? Even when they took over normal gates inside each city, those Hectors didn¡¯t abandon their initial n indeed.

    Very cautious and very hard to deal with race, I could admit that. But let¡¯s see¡­ Last time I knew how to crash those gates despite paying such arge price. And this time I hoped to get control over these without the need to lose much force.

    Yet I had to summon my Albany city monsters. Without their help, I¡¯d be left powerless in front of the five underwater gates in each city.

    Summoning them now would be pointless. I had to first clear the ground gates, take control over the entire three cities on the surface before going towards any underwater gates.

    Besides this time I had three more races to worry about. Damn! This fight was just tooplicated and seemed a bit hard.

    I controlled my chariot and let it fly over the shield at a moderate speed. Despite having the chariot run over the fully powered version, I had to make its speed look slow as a snail.

    I just wanted to test things, and see if the enemy had any anti-aerial attack weapons inside the city.

    *Fwoosh!* *Fwoosh!* *Fwoosh!*

    Just as I got near the hole of Cambridge city, I noticed the sudden flushing of the shield at several points. Without the need to ask or wait to see, I operated my chariot and let it fly faster, evading all the iing attacks.

    The attacks all passed and hit the empty air. They were all in the form of pirs of red and yellow lights, passing fast at a light speed.

    If I was toote to move even for one second, I¡¯d get hit by these light attacks for sure. Despite my curiosity to test the strength of these lights, I didn¡¯t stop or decelerate my chariot at all.

    The hole was just around the corner, yet I didn¡¯t directly head towards it. If the enemy was ready for my chariot in such a way, then it would be only logical to think he would fortify that hole.

    Just going directly through it would result in a bad ending for me. Instead I kept flying around the hole, while the pirs of lights kept shing, trying to get me in vain.

    ¡°Go,¡± I pointed towards a group of ten dragons, ¡°test that hole and kill anyone stopping you there.¡±

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    They all roared in unison, and before they¡¯d p a wing, I added, ¡°use your ultimate attacks from head on, don¡¯t leave anyone alive.¡±

    I knew doing this would render them useless after that. The dragon¡¯s ultimate attack was so fierce, yet it came at the cost of a prolonged weakening time.

    Unlike my fallen gods, these dragons couldn¡¯t consume stat points or utilise them for their big move. So I rarely depended on their ultimate breath, only using the normal breaths most of the time.

    But now I couldn¡¯t tolerate failing in killing their enemies. So I had to use their big moves from the beginning. Even if the forces stationed at the hole weren¡¯t that strong, and I hardly believed that, then I¡¯d only lose ten dragons.

    It was a fair price, one that I could live with.

    I watched my dragons move towards the opening. Their speed was fast, yet it wasn¡¯t on par with my chariot.

    Just before they could reach the opening, the entire rim of it shone brightly all of sudden. It looked as if the entire ring was set on fire, emitting a dazzling red and yellow terrifying ring of light.

    Three dragons were caught in this attack. I watched two burnt into ash almost instantly while thest one was thrown back, flying like it was a feather in a storm.

    Damn! These pirs of lights weren¡¯t something I¡¯d dream of facing! I knew such an attack was much fiercer than the random attacks that kept chasing my chariot. Yet it was enough to kill two of my dragons, something that never happened before!

    That ring shaped attack didn¡¯tst much longer than one minute. It seemed to be so much costly on my enemies, good news for me.

    ¡°Attack!¡± Even after losing three of them, two dead and thest was called back into my inventory, I didn¡¯t even think about calling off the attack.

    Instead I shouted, pointing my ive to the front, giving the order for my dragons to push forward.

    And then everything happened so damn fast!

    The dragons listened to my earlier words. They seemed to also feel the threat of going through this hole. So even before they could pass it, they all used their ultimate breaths.

    The attacksnded like torrents, flooding everything beneath and below the hole. At the same time, just as the attack wasunched, another was also fired at my dragons.

    Unlike the pirs of light and that deadly ring, this attack came in the form of long spears made from special alloy.

    The spears were almost ten metres in length, all were in dark brown colours. Their speed was really terrifying. Out of the eight dragons passing through the hole, five were slower and got stabbed by many spears.

 Chapter 288 Fighting Back!

    Strangely enough, the spears seemed to pass through weak flesh and not sturdy scales. They prated my dragons like they were pieces of tofu, instantly killing all the five without exception.

    Yet the remaining three vanished inside the hole and from there, I heard loud roars and scary screams of agonying from down there.

    *Fwoosh!*

    As everything happened so fast, my reaction was also superb. Without thinking about it, I moved my chariot, directly passing through that hole with my fastest speed.

    My chariot looked like a lightning bolt, creating a series of afterimages while shing so damn fast through that hole. Just as I passed through it, I spotted hundreds of these arrows roaring towards the direction of the hole.

    Few hit my shield, yet most bypassed my chariot and flew through empty air. Things didn¡¯t look that great though. After all, what I found myself facing was a situation resembling that of a deadly trap.

    The hole wasn¡¯t linked directly to the inside of the shield. Instead it was like the shield was formed of two separateyers, and I just passed towards that gap between the two.

    And that wasn¡¯t all. That space was extending to every direction like it was really enveloping the entire shield. And inside, I found lots of forces waiting for me there.

    These forces stood over the loweryer as if it was ground. The distance between the twoyers wasn¡¯t much wider than fifty metres, greatly limiting my chariot mobility.

    With just one simple move and ahead preparations, this scary enemy rendered my top advantage into nothing.

    But if Hectors did their best here to get rid of me, it was only normal for me to up the game in respect to them.

    ¡°Come back!¡± without even thinking about it twice, I instantly called back my chariot in one of the rare asions to do this. ¡°Come forth!¡± and in the next breath I summoned my dragons, stood over the back of one of them.

    It was one of my earliest dragons, one who reached level two hundred. Its body was much bigger than the other one hundred dragons, and its stats and speed were much higher.

    I just summoned one hundred dragons, and in one roaring shout I gave them one simple order.

    ¡°Unleash your ultimate breaths now!¡±

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    My dragons were my summoned warriors. They always followed my orders by letter and without the need for any spections.

    Just as I gave the order, they roared and instantly executed it.

    And in a sh, even before I could see the faces of my enemies, the one hundred dragons covered the loweryer with a myriad of deadly breaths that ate away any foe without exception.

    Just the span of such a deadly attacking from one hundred dragons was enough to clear an area spanned in miles around.

    The world here turned all deadly silent. All the shouts, angry roars, and even screams and curses were all silenced. They were either wiped out or too terrified to even breathe.

    In that rare moment of peace, I started to take a better look over the enemies I had. There were almost hundreds of thousands of cannon fodders, led by a few of the Hectors.

    Yet that was before my dragons unleashed gates of hell upon them. Right now I was sure at least eighty percent of the closest forces to me were killed.

    That was almost half of the entire force here. After all, the enemy seemed to gather almost one half of his forces in one direction.

    It was roughly two miles away from here. Without the need to go there and see, it was the second hole, the real entrance to Cambridge city.

    ¡°Come out now!¡± but just thinking about having such annoying forces high in the air made me a bit nervous. After all, they would be protected by this damn shield.

    If they could easily attack anyone on the ground down below, then this fight would be much more desperate than I imagined.

    I couldn¡¯t tolerate letting such a thing happen. So without the need to gamble or take any unneeded risks here, I summoned twenty thousand soulers and let them loose over the enemies.

    My soulers was the best match for these forces here. At the same time, these forces were mostly formed of cannon fodders.

    They wouldn¡¯t pose any much threat to my precious soulers. Even thinking about calling for some of the fallen gods to help was out of the question.

    My soulers were enough, more than enough to wipe such forces out. As I summoned them at an area void of any deadly dragon fire, I started to fly directly towards the second hole.

    Waiting here was like being a setting duck, waiting for ughter. Even if I held the upper hand over the enemy at the current moment, there was no guarantee this would continue.

    After all this was the enemy homnd, the ce they knew better and best. Just look at this simple tactic they used to defend the hole here. It was simply enough to threaten my life.

    I couldn¡¯t let myself stay here any longer. So I patted over my dragon ride¡¯s back, letting him fly fast towards the hole like a bullet.

    I heard many shouts from down below. It seemed the surviving Hectors were trying to regroup and reignite the lost morale of their forces.

    But I didn¡¯t worry about that. The first thing I did was to call back the entire hundred dragons. After all, they did a marvellous job here, and they deserved to rest.

    Just as I was so close to the second hole, the enemy already gathered up enough forces to start a counter attack. Yet even before they wouldunch a single arrow from the more advanced ballistae than mine, Iunched my attack first.

    *Rumble!* *Rumbl!* *Rumble!*

    I simply summoned twenty lightning fallen gods, let them unleash one wave of their ultimate attacks, before calling them back.

 Chapter 289 Reaching Cambridge City

    Only one wave of ultimate attacks of them was enough to clear the entire area around the hole for almost hundreds of metres. If I wanted, I could have let them stay here and keep killing the rest.

    But it would be a waste of their might. I decided early on to leave this feast for my soulers.

    As for my fallen gods, they still got a bigger stage to shine on.

    This time the hole wasn¡¯t protected by anyone from the inside. I was prepared to take another deadly hit from that ring of light, yet it seemed it was a one time attack or something.

    That race¡­ He has a lot in his arsenal. I hope they¡¯d deplete most of their unique items by fighting the other races inside.

    The moment I passed through the hole, I found the city stretching underneath. The first thing I spotted was the big surface of water lying just a few hundred metres away from me.

    It was ake! The first thing I saw here was such a bigke!

    I instantly looked around. As expected, thiske was surrounded with dense numbers of monsters. Familiar big aquatic, octopus-like monsters were filling the entirend around theke.

    I turned to look at the map. ording to it, the city here had threekes in different sizes on the north, and one big river arching the southern borders of it.

    That river was called Charles river. It was also what separated the city from Boston. ording to the map and the size of theke nearby, I knew this was the biggestke here, called the Fresh Pond.

    I didn¡¯t know why I found the name quite silly. It was quite obvious thiske was formed of fresh pure water, not salty ocean waters.

    Anyway this was what the citizens of this city decided to call thiske with. There must be one gate underneath this pond, with two others lying underneath much smallerkes on the East from here.

    As for the remaining two gates, I didn¡¯t need to look or specte for them. They must be underneath that river.

    From my past experience in dealing with those monsters, I knew it wasn¡¯t necessary for me to go searching for all the underwater gates.

    The five gates would be linked together underneath the city in a giant underground space.

    I knew I would only need to crash through one gate and then I¡¯d find the other four waiting for me there. Yet the question here was: Should I attack this gate right here or wait?

    Of course the decision wasn¡¯t up to me to take. I just arrived in the city, so Icked any knowledge about the current skirmishes going on all around the ce.

    Just moving my eyes around was enough to tell me how bad andplicated the situation here was. Every single inch in the city was bombarded by violent explosions, lightened up with many shes of light.

    To make the dark pictureplete, thick tongues of smoke rose up from everywhere in the city. Yet what was remarkable was that many parts of the city were still intact.

    That was weird! Just from the waves of explosions I heard, the city should be destroyed at least once!

    But for unknown reasons, these devastating attacks only shook the city, and didn¡¯t cause any significant damage to it.

    The first thing I had to do now was to determine where the MIT campus was. I looked at the map and didn¡¯t find any ce marked for that significantly important ce.

    Sigh! I had to ask them for directions.

    I forgot to add Maven as my friend before leaving. So the only two ways I had were to go and ask Hry to ask him, or to directly find his contract among my long contract list in my profile and message him through it.

    Of course I chose the first, it was much easier for Hry to find him.

    [It¡¯s situated near The big river in the south] she sent me this message before adding, [We already cleared the debris here. The shelter they have here is really colossal!]

    I didn¡¯t know if that was a good or bad thing. All I needed now was for that shelter to be spacious enough to amodate all my forces. Aside from that, it was meaningless for me to be honest.

    But if my chick was interested in it, then I wouldn¡¯t say a word against it.

    I looked at the direction of the big river. At this moment I called my chariot again, filled it with my warriors. I didn¡¯t summon any soulers, only dragons and fallen gods were enough.

    After all, I didn¡¯t intend to directly join the shes here. I had to make a big tour around the city first before deciding anything else.

    *Fwoosh!* *Fwoosh!* *Fwoosh!*

    Yet just as I was about to move, I was weed with a barrage of projectiles from the aquatic monsters around the pond. It wasn¡¯t a big deal as I used the full speed of my chariot, directly avoiding such attacks.

    Yet as I flew fast, the sky all around was filled with many shing projectiles. It looked for a moment as if the ground and sky switched ces and it was now raining from the ground instead of the sky!

    My aim was to get away from the range of these projectiles and go towards that river. Just as I was getting closer to it, another volley of attack weed me from five different directions!

    They all came from the directions of the river, but not from the same spot. Five different ces¡­ Interesting!

    I knew there were two missing gates here, but when did they be five? I looked at the directions of the projectilesing while controlling my chariot to evade most of them.

    Of course their aim was clear; they wanted to stop me from getting to the MIT campus. Yet no matter how hard they tried, I¡¯d arrive there.

 Chapter 290 A Nice Idea

    I kept moving in the air for a few minutes. During which I already confirmed the ces of these gates.

    Five¡­ There were five gates in that damn river! Three were in the segment separating Boston from Cambridge. The remaining two came, one from the east and one from the south.

    Interesting¡­ As I could tell, the two on the west and east belonged to the gates of this city. Yet only one of the front segments of Charles river belonged to Cambridge.

    The other two must be from Boston city. Alright, I never imagined I¡¯d have to fight against the two cities monsters like that.

    But they already summoned lots of monsters on both banks of the river. Of course they weren¡¯t just having their fun without any pressure.

    I could see lots of forces fighting against these monsters with all their might. I saw humans, Berserkers, and even Dragons fighting the Hector forces.

    Yet that wasn¡¯t still a hopeful situation for me. After all these forces weren¡¯t fighting under any agreement or any form of unity.

    They were fighting among each other. Not to mention the Hectors didn¡¯t sum up most of their big monster forces without supporting these with tons of cannon fodders and different races.

    Even I spotted many one hundred groups of Hector races, like the ones I got rid of before at Brookline city.

    But at least these forces were putting lots of pressure over the Hectors. What made me helplessly sigh was the aquatic monsters on the other side of the river.

    They were inside Boston city, yet their range of attack was able to reach my chariot inside Cambridge. I didn¡¯t imagine I¡¯d have to fight both cities¡¯ forces this early on.

    So, should I retreat? Should I find another gathering spot for my forces or what?

    Well¡­ I would never do that!

    ¡°If you want to prevent me this hard from reaching there, then it¡¯s just more reason for me to crush all of this.¡±

    I grinned evilly, simply raised my chariot up until I almost reached the high dome of that shield. Even being there wasn¡¯t enough to stop the dense rain of these projectiles.

    Yet it was enough for me to get a better general view over the two cities. I couldn¡¯t get to the borders of Boston. After all, that city was very bigpared to Cambridge.

    But at least I could see what lies beyond that brutal battle at the other side of the river. The Hectors weren¡¯t having a good time in Boston. As far as I could see, the city was divided mostly between the Dragons, the Berserkers, and the Selvators.

    The three stretched their forces, controlling almost eighty percent of the entire area I saw from Boston. I didn¡¯t need to activate my hawk skill as knowing more wasn¡¯t going to be of any help for now.

    So even if they were putting such a strong show around the river, they weren¡¯t in fact having the upper hand at Boston.

    Hmm¡­ That inspired me with an idea. But before executing it, I turned to examine the city of Cambridge with more attention this time.

    The city was filled with two races mainly; humans and Hector forces. As for the other three races, they were present but only around their gates.

    They seemed to save up their forces and only defend these gates. Or perhaps they were Fang¡¯s and Wryly remaining forces. I couldn¡¯t really tell them apart.

    Butparing the two cities, I finally made up my mind. It was better to execute my n before doing anything else.

    ¡°Time to leave a few eyes down there,¡± I instantly led my chariot to head in a direct course to the ground. I already spotted the MIT campus. It wasn¡¯t that hard to find with all the heavy defences and lots of human forces surrounding it.

    But I didn¡¯t head towards it. I aimed for a spot not far from the campus. During my sudden fall, many projectiles finallynded over my shield, issuing massive explosive bangs all over the world.

    Yet I was confident in my child¡¯s ability to withstand these attacks. The projectiles weren¡¯t that strong alone, but with such dense numbers they were deadly.

    But I only needed to endure this for a few seconds before finally stopping my chariot only tens of metres off the ground.

    ¡°Come forth,¡± I summoned one thousand soulers in that brief moment before returning again to fly high in the air.

    The explosive sounds of the projectiles were stopped for one second as they missed my chariot. But then they returned the moment I rose high up.

    ¡°Time to teach you a small lesson,¡± I evilly grinned, ¡°not to mess with a human called Hye again.¡±

    My eyes shone as I led my chariot and started to move fast across the river. The distance wasn¡¯t that big, and the period when I crossed the river was really tense.

    The monsters were much closer now to my chariot. So the frequency of their attacks became much more aggressive. Yet I managed to cross the distance, all the way to the areas not under the control of Hectors.

    ¡°Good evening,¡± once I got away from the range of those monsters¡¯ projectiles, I shouted in a cheerful tone before adding, ¡°I know you came here to get something from Fang and Wryly. But who told you this city initially belonged to any of these two? Did you ask for my permission beforeing here?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! Pathetic human!¡±

    ¡°A lovely pet! I want him!¡±

    ¡°Is he serious?¡±

    ¡°Come on guys, we have a clown here to entertain us!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hunt him down and trap him in a cage.¡±

    Many shouts and insults rose from every corner in this big city. Of course I meant my words to the letter, but I didn¡¯t mean to directly sh with them here.

    ¡°Show them your might, my mighty boys,¡± I simply pointed my ive at the entire area beneath my chariot while giving the orders for my fallen gods and dragons to attack.

    And without any surprise, the entire part of the city below my chariot turned into a real piece of hell!

 Chapter 291 Divide And Conquer

    This time I saw it clearly. Just as the waves of attacksnded down from my forces at the city, something shed forming a thinyer that protected the city buildings.

    I didn¡¯t know what it was, and didn¡¯t get a clear vision over the colour of that light. After all the attacksnded fiercely and exploded violently.

    But it was enough to tell me that there was someone here protecting the city buildings. Who he was or what was his real purpose from doing that, I didn¡¯t know.

    Of course I hoped he would be a friend. But if not, then I¡¯d have to kill him even if he worked this hard to preserve my two crown jewelled cities.

    My fierce attack came as a big and unpleasant surprise to all the fighting forces down below.

    Just as I was pouring hell over their heads, the Hectors pushed their forces, slightly getting closer to aim at my chariot.

    But before they could start attacking, I started to further move away from them in a calcted way. At the same time, I kept attacking relentlessly while the three races started to wake up from their initial shock.

    It seemed these forces came from regions far from here. My fame wasn¡¯t that big yet, not enough to let other races far away to know about my threatening presence.

    Yet that also yed quite well for my n. I slowly kept moving away from that river, getting closer to the ocean.

    Of course my n wasn¡¯t to go there. If the small ponds of water had gates in their bottoms, then the ocean wouldn¡¯t?

    I was aware of the presence of another force of monsters at the ocean shore by now. These monsters were initially actingzy, only standing idle until I started my sudden move and crossed the river.

    Since then, they started to show noticeable movements, trying to arrange their forces to attack me.

    Yet halfway through this part of Boston, I suddenly shifted my direction to the west. There were a bunch of smallkes scattered there in the distance, but they seemed tock any presence of those annoying gates and aquatic monsters.

    That was good news for me. After all, my target was to just keep pestering all the hostile forces here, separating part of the Hector forces away from the Cambridge side.

    Of course that came with attracting all the attention of the hostile forces of the three other races to me. By now, I was almost in the heart of Boston, tightly surrounded and closely chased by all the four races.

    ¡°See youter,¡± like a child ying and fooling around, I waved at all of them before finally releasing the real speed of my chariot.

    In a sh my chariot passed arge distance while getting as high up as possible until I reached the shield. I didn¡¯t stop there, as I kept moving towards Cambridge, finally crossing it in a span of a few minutes.

    What I did was to attract the enemies like bees on honey, then I kept away the honey. So the bees would first be at loss, then they would turn from bees to deadly wasps!

    After all, the four races gathered up here without properly arranging their formations, closely in contact with the other races they were hostile with.

    With my absence, going as far as Cambridge city on the other side of the river, they would find no other enemy to fight except themselves.

    Just as I crossed over to the other side of the river, the loud shouts of the brutal fight started, making me unable to control myughs.

    It didn¡¯t need strength and numbers to win a war. Sometimes one man could make all the difference, all by himself.

    I didn¡¯t waste any further time after that. The next instant I summoned all my forces and even the Albany city monsters.

    The first ten thousands I summoned were mostly killed before. So I had to summon another batch of them. It felt great watching my forces crash through all the lines of the enemy forces, letting them fall with muffled thudding sounds on the ground like pieces of dominoes.

    And as I was finally acting against the Hector forces here, the human forces stationed nearby started to attack fiercely as well.

    From the first minutes of this fight, I could tell apart two sides clearly from the human forces. One was fighting with much experience and admirable and quite familiar organisation, while the other looked messy and much weaker inparison.

    The numbers of two sides weren¡¯t close. The organised side was mostly around thirty thousands, and the other side was over two hundred thousands.

    But if you asked me which one was more effective here then the smaller side of course. And that wasn¡¯t surprising at all. After all, this small group was the remaining part of that cult.

    The fight started brutally from the start. With the presence of my Albany city monsters, I wasn¡¯t worried about the fate of this battle.

    Yet I also was aware that to end this fight for good, I had to go through the river and close the gates under the city.

    I wanted to do that, but couldn¡¯t. After all Things seemed a bit different here considering the presence of the two cities this close to each other.

    So first I had to push back the enemy monsters, stabilise the situation, go down there and have a short word with people leading the human forces below.

    I needed to know more details about the situation here. Also I wanted to ask about the strength and numbers of humans in the city.

    I also needed to wait a bit longer until Wryly¡¯s and Fang¡¯s forces woulde to me. After all, it would be better to fight with all the forces I could muster here.

    So, first things firsta€| Let¡¯s go and smash those monsters and push them back all the way to the damn river they came from.

 Chapter 292 Securing MIT Campus

    The fight wasn¡¯t as easy as I thought. The monstersing from the river seemed to grow in magnitude, covering the entire river bank at the side of Cambridge city.

    It was clear that the Hectors leading this fight decided to focus all their forces here. The army I separated was still fighting brutally against the three races armies in the middle of Boston.

    Yet with their absence, things didn¡¯t look that good here either. I kept watching the fight high from my chariot, analysing the enemy movements, looking for a chance to go and close the gates down below if possible.

    With the sudden rise in the number of monsters, things didn¡¯t look that promising to me. I had to put aside that move for now, and am currently focusing only on driving the monsters back to the river.

    ¡°Focus your fire over the river side,¡± as the ground battle was intense, I had to find a way to relieve the pressure over the forces down below.

    Thebined army of my forces and the human forces here weren¡¯t enough to stop the influx of the new aquatic monsters. They barely contained the situation and made an unmovable frontline just five hundred metres away from the MIT campus.

    It wasn¡¯t enough! I wanted to drive all the monsters back to the river side at least. But seeing how hard they were struggling down below, I had to go to the river and start attacking on my own.

    Of course with my presence there, many monsters changed their aim and tried to take me down. I kept controlling my chariot as best as I could, evading as many projectiles as possible.

    ¡°Keep firing!¡± And at the same time, I kept my forces on board busyunching deadly attacks over the river side.

    My shield kept getting bombarded with projectiles, yet I always kept the stored stat points inside my chariot¡¯s heart above fifty million all the time.

    That was the safest limit I could ept. And with that, the aquatic monsters could only attack without dreaming about hitting the chariot or hurting me.

    With that, I kept my chariot shing right and left across the curved bank of the river. During this, my forces kept showering this side of the river with deadly attacks, clearingrge chunks of enemy in every breath.

    Yet in the next breath, more enemies would pop up from the river. At this point, I started to seriously consider building an aquatic force, led by none other than my krakens.

    I haven¡¯t summoned any kraken sync the first time I got them. In fact summoning fallen gods or even dragons came always as top priority to mepared to these.

    But right now¡­ It became more obvious how Hectors value water battles. If I kept depending on ground forces like this, I would always be on the passive side.

    Yet again there was the number problem. After all, each kraken monster would take five thousand soul points to summon. Currently my soul stack is getting higher in each passing minute, almost close to five million points for now.

    Despite how big that number might seem, in fact it was far from enough. Even with ten million souls, I could summon two thousand krakens at most.

    Compared to the tens or even hundreds of thousands of monsters brought to the waters by these Hectors, my boys looked small and not enough.

    I needed at least fifty to one hundred thousand krakens. Something like this would be enough to bnce such fights and make a difference.

    If my soul couldn¡¯t solve it, then my bones could. I decided to go and ask for that winged nymph help once I settled this fight.

    Mentioning her, she already finished gathering the second batch of captured races. She sent me a message while I was running amok in Boston.

    But it wasn¡¯t yet time to receive them. I needed to get done here first, then see what I could doter on.

    I kept attacking the river non-stop for the next hour. Since my appearance here, most of the focus of all the monsters was attracted to me.

    That helped a lot in relieving the pressure up front. Thebined human and my forces pushed the frontline all the way to less than three hundred metres from the river side.

    It was enough. After all, less space was enough to deprive the monsters of the numerical advantage.

    That didn¡¯t mean the Hectors were out of solutions. Just during this hour, they managed to summon a new army at the other river side, at Boston city, enough to threaten the forces at Cambridge.

    If not for this army, my forces would have long captured the river already. I looked at the inside of Boston. These Hectors¡­ ¡°They are really merciless and decisive!¡± I muttered while watching the fight ending in a three race sh.

    The Hectors decided to sacrifice all the monster army in return for keeping the three races busy. I only hoped for Hectors to call back their monsters, bringing the fight to the other side of the river.

    But they were much smarter and more decisive than I initially thought. I considered repeating what I did here, go and bring the three races¡¯ armies to this side.

    Yet that wasn¡¯t going to help. After all, my real goal was aplished already. This side of Cambridge was secured for now. My next goal should be controlling the entire city, or take down that shield for good.

    Before doing any of that, I had first to go and check on the ground forces. I needed to organise things here first. The top priority was to securely defend this campus at all costs.

    As for taking down the shield or taking control of the city, I could easily do it alone.

    With that I stopped attacking the river for now, and went directly back towards the MIT campus.

    The campus itself was big, almost one mile over the border of Charles river. The Campus part opposite to the river was filled with loud bangs and many shouts of war.

    If I wanted to select one word to describe this campus then it would; Green!

 Chapter 293 Treason!

    Everything I could see around the buildings here was filled with such rich green colour. It would be a nice y to live in, but that would be for another time.

    As for now, I justnded my chariot in the middle of a group of ancient looking buildings, with one in the middle that gave me a roman empire feeling.

    It had many columns and a big dome in its upper part. It must be something iconic for this ce, something that lost its significance since the start of the apocalypse.

    ¡°Come,¡± I called forth a few dragons of mine, ¡°go over there and look for the leaders of the group of humans fighting here. I want to meet with them, so bring them on your backs and make sure they stay away from harm.¡±

    ¡°Roar!¡± My dragons could speak if they wanted to, but it seemed they loved to roar instead of using human tongue. I watched them fly away towards the direction of the ongoing violent shes while being lost in thought.

    This battle¡­ It was supposed to be a nice walk in the garden before. If not only for those damn Hectors, I¡¯d have taken control over these cities here and started merging them together.

    Yet things escted to such tense heights, making me wonder if I lost my luck or what.

    [How are things at your part?] As I waited for the dragons toe back with the ones I needed, I sent this message to Hry.

    [Waiting for your message, shall we go into the tunnels now?]

    [Not yet] I sighed. This move seemed to take much longer than I expected, [Have everyonee to you yet or what?]

    [That lousy girl of yours is here with that cold dude] I knew she was referring to the jumper and Karoline, [But there are still few missing as they said]

    [Let¡¯s wait for them then]

    [Won¡¯t we attack soon?]

    [Things are quite messy here. Just stand by and wait]

    I closed the chat and yet my dragons were nowhere to be seen. ¡°Sigh, alright let me check over the otherzy two¡­¡±

    [Where are your forces buddy?]

    Even after the passage of over one hour, Wryly and Fang¡¯s forces were nowhere to be seen. I thought they would take much shorter than that toe to me.

    So it looked weird.

    [They are all dead!]

    [We got ambushed midway by forces of the other archlord]

    Yet the two messages I received weren¡¯t the ones I expected. [Don¡¯t tell me you run short on your forces!] I sent two. Even if their forces here got ambushed, they still got one gate each to use.

    Why didn¡¯t they send their reinforcements yet? Didn¡¯t they know how important this fight was for the two of them?

    [The gates are gone!]

    [The entire gates at your ce belong to the enemy]

    Again they managed to surprise me with their words. Damn! How inefficient a couple of dudes they were!

    If one of them was ambushed then it wouldn¡¯t be that weird. But the two of them? And that happened just when I wasshing the butts of those aquatic monsters! How in the world did this happen?

    One simple word popped up into my mind; treason! They both were betrayed by their own forces. So simply put, their forces didn¡¯t die, instead they changed coats and decided to join the other archlords.

    What? Was their reputation this shallow in their own races? Were they a losing ship? No way!

    I already invested so much in these two. They held lots of keys to my future ns. I¡¯d never allow them to go down or break free from me no matter what.

    What if their remaining forces changed coats? That wasn¡¯t something I¡¯d bother myself with. Instead of working with these two forces to take control over the city, I¡¯d just work a little harder and much smarter to achieve my goals.

    If the two gates here fell already in the other archlords hands, then it would be better to use that to my advantage. There were no allies here in the two cities.

    All forces were hostile to each other. But I held one big advantage over any other forces here; I got the Hectors¡¯ Argo.

    Anywhere I¡¯d go to, the Hector forces in that area would automatically target me. Like what I did back in Boston, I intended to replicate this also here.

    Even if the other three races took notice of my actions, they had nothing else to do. Even if they retreated and fortified themselves heavily behind the walls of their castles, I¡¯d go knocking over their doors and lead the ¡®Hector forces all the way to them.

    There was only one way out of here, which was to eliminate as many foes as possible from the entire board. Instead of wasting my efforts over this, it was better to use the help of Hectors.

    ¡°Why are they taking all this time toe?¡± After I finished nning out what I was going to do, it felt weird for my dragons to note here yet.

    I looked at the direction of the river again, and this time I totally froze. The river side was filled with strange deadly looking sharp and gigantces, all pointing towards the direction of the river side here.

    Damn! Those Hectors¡­ Do they still have many aces up their sleeves or what?

    ¡°Come forth!¡± At this moment I didn¡¯t need to hesitate. I simply took out my precious pir, and with a simple move, it was nted in the ground, half a metre away from me.

    ¡°Thundering Might skill,¡± I softly murmured, activating atst one of the skills of this pir.

    And with a fwoosh, that pir shone in bright red and yellow light, expanding upward like it was aiming to touch the clouds. But it was stopped by the current shield covering the entire city.

    Then something unbelievable just happened!

 Chapter 294 The Battlefield Arena Challenge

    I initially nned for the pir to execute its skill and form a big shield around my forces. My biggest concern was to lose too much over there and that would threaten MIT campus next.

    But when that pir extended towards the sky and was stopped by the already existing shield, that shield suddenly trembled as if it was getting an earthquake.

    That trembling came as a surprise. Yet what happened next was more shocking. The pir didn¡¯t stop there as it extended furthermore upwards as if there was nothing in this world to stop it.

    And as it kept rising up, a big hole started to appear, showing the inner gap in the shield¡¯s twoyers.

    This was fine so far. After all, I was well aware of the presence of that gap. Yet when it ascended beyond my sight, I felt it emitting a strange wave of heat.

    It felt like it was burning or getting baptised by fire somewhere. I didn¡¯t let go of it, and then a weird message popped up.

    [You activated the Thundering Might skill of your pir. The skill has already met a simr one with the same authority of the caster like you. You have a decision here to make]

    [You can either ignore the old shield and focus entirely on forming a new one, or you can merge the two skills together, fighting for dominance over the final shield]

    [Thest one standing will be the owner if you decided to fight for the ownership of the final shield]

    [It¡¯s your choice]

    I blinked as I reread these messages more than thrice. Was it true? Did I have a chance to take control over that annoying shield?

    ¡°I agree to fight!¡± even before fully realising what was going on here, I instantly agreed. I was afraid such a chance might slip by and would miss a valuable and rare opportunity to ovee that shield.

    Damn! If I could get control over this shield then nothing could stop me here. I waited impatiently for the system to give me the conditions of this battle.

    Would it be a battle of fists or wits? Or would it be a battle or riches? I couldn¡¯t guess what was going to happen, yet I was so weing.

    I never dreamt of having such an opportunity, and I was so determined to take full advantage of it.

    This damn shield¡­ Just wait, I¡¯d take full control over you and turn this fight upside down for my good.

    [The battlefield arena between you and your opponent is set]

    [You can ess it now in five¡­ Four¡­ Three¡­ Two¡­ One]

    [Please pass through the gate and get to the battlefield arena]

    A gigantic portal appeared next in front of me. Its size was so immensely huge, enough to epass my entire chariot within.

    ¡°Is it allowed for me to bring forth my chariot?¡± I muttered to myself before deciding to give it a try. The system never did anything out of coincidence. And the size of this portal weirdly matched the chariot¡¯s huge size.

    Just as I decided, I led my chariot to pass through the portal. It felt like getting immersed in deep cold water. And just before a gush of bright light blindfolded my eyes, I got to see these row of messages:

    [You can bring anything non-living inside the battlefield arena]

    [All your living subordinates are going to be left behind]

    [You can¡¯t use any help from any living person, god, or subordinate in there]

    [Wee to the battlefield arena]

    [The rules are simple: as the challenger, you have to find your opponent and kill him within the time limit given]

    [The time inside the battlefield arena works in separation from the outside world. So the time spent here isn¡¯t equal to the time spent outside]

    [If you fail to kill your opponent within the time limit, you will lose the battle. The final shield will belong to him. The pir ownership will return to him. You¡¯ll lose half of everything you got in your inventory and in your ount. Even your ss won¡¯t be spared]

    [You can¡¯t renege on the challenge. Either you kill and win or be defeated and lose]

    [Death in the arena isn¡¯t real. You or your opponent will live after this with the consequences of such challenge]

    [Winning will grant you the ownership of the final shield]

    [Winning will grant you one half of the opponent inventory and ount belongings]

    [Winning will grant you a higher ownership rank for your pir]

    [Good luck. You¡¯ll get information about your opponent once reaching there]

    I looked up at all these messages in a daze before the bright light blinded me. The blindness continued for a few minutes before everything cleared and I could see that arena.

    ¡°F*ck! What the heck is that?!!¡±

    Yet unlike what I expected, this arena was something else. I looked for something simr to a rounded big and spacious arena, enough for two strong contenders topete against each other.

    But what I saw in front of me was something else. A world! An entire big and open green world of forests.

    I was on top of my chariot, standing on a very high point in the sky. I could see almost for tens of miles around, yet it felt like I couldn¡¯t see enough.

    ¡°This¡­ Is this another world or what?¡± I looked around again in doubt, trying to find a speck of hope in the middle of all this greenery.

    Yet I couldn¡¯t spot any battlefield arena at all. What? Don¡¯t tell me the arena was this entire world!! That couldn¡¯t be true!

    [Wee to the Lucrative world] but the message I received cleared all the doubts I had.

    It was a real different world, and it seemed I had to fight against my opponent in such a colossal wide ce.

    I looked again around and one thought only kept shing in my mind, emitting gloomy ck light in my head. Wasn¡¯t that challenge all about finding him and killing that bastard?

 Chapter 295 A Paragon?!!!

    How could I find him here? Damn! Even if I got an entire year, I wouldn¡¯t be able to execute this task no matter how hard I tried.

    Finding him? In here? Come on! Even finding a needle in a haystack was more possible than finding that enemy of mine.

    [You are invited here for the battlefield arena challenge]

    [Your task is to find your opponent in the next eighty-four hours and kill him. Failing to do so will make you a loser in this challenge]

    [The world is the same size as your world. Topensate for that, you¡¯ll have your ride speed increased by five folds without increasing the consumption of energy]

    [Warning: you can¡¯t get ess to the market]

    [Warning: All connections with the outside world is severed]

    [Warning: your channel is just working in one direction. Your subscribers can only watch without contacting you]

    [Warning: Your opponent is already here!]

    Damn! Even my channel was blocked! Forty-eight hours! Wasn¡¯t that equal to one day in the apocalypse?

    One day? My forces would be annihted if I didn¡¯t finish this up in the next few minutes! I looked around and could only helplessly ept my fate.

    I couldn¡¯t do anything to help them. Sorry guys, you are on your own now.

    I was even deprived of the right to summon my warriors. In such a vast ce, using my dragons and warriors to scan the ground and sky was a good thing I couldn¡¯t use now.

    So¡­ I was in an alien world, having nothing except my chariot, and I had to find that bastard and kill him in less than forty-eight hours.

    If I was him, I¡¯d run as fast as I could away from me. Compared to him, my ce was clearly visible to him miles away.

    My chariot¡­ Damn! It turned from my advantage into my disadvantage. Should I call it back? But that meant I¡¯d have to scan the world blindly on foot!

    It wasn¡¯t even possible to do that! The only thing I could do now was to just keep it around and try to search for him.

    But where was he in the first ce? And who was that damn bastard?

    [Your enemy isn¡¯t far from you. Yet his specific location can¡¯t be pinpointed for you]

    As expected! Keep giving him the f*cking damn advantage one after another! Fair system? Humph, fair my as*!!

    [Your enemy is one of the paragons of the Hector race. He is called Smith. Here is his picture for your to recognise]

    What the heck?!! My enemy¡­ he was a paragon! A f*cking paragon! For god sake! What did I just get myself into?!!

    The next moment a screen shed in front of me. It wasn¡¯t a picture but a live feed, like one that belonged to my channel.

    And there I saw the face of a very serious guy. He was covered in fine golden red scales, with a sharp looking elliptical pair of eyes.

    He looked smart, strong, and not easy to kill. Yet what was good about this was that it showed what he was doing at this moment.

    He wasn¡¯t running as I expected. He raised his head, looking in fixation towards a certain point in the sky.

    Wait a second¡­ Was he looking at me at this moment?

    I couldn¡¯t help but raise one hand high in the air, before closing all fingers except my middle one. If he was looking at me right now then it was good to issue such an insulting challenge towards him.

    For a second there I swore I saw his face twitching, like he clenched his jaw muscles. Damn! It was true then! That bastard¡­ he was so close to perfectly seeing me and my finger.

    [Your feed screen will appear once per hour. It will also appear for your enemy at the same time. Each appearance willst for one minute before closing up. The feed can transmit images and sound]

    ¡°Oh¡­ So you can hear me motherf*cker?¡± I looked directly at the screen and then that scaled bastard turned his face towards the screen as well.

    It seemed as if the screen appeared in front of him at this moment. Or he was just oblivion just like me of what all this was about.

    ¡°You are that ant who tried to touch his gods? Humph, it¡¯s a good thing you challenged me then. I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll regret all of this.¡±

    His voice didn¡¯t carry anything but arrogance andplete confidence. That dude¡­ he gave me an even worse feeling than when I met that dragon archlord before.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how good you are then. Come on, I¡¯m standing all here and will wait for you.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, thinking of me like those damn stupid winged lizards?¡± heughed, as if I said a funny joke or something.

    ¡°Then just stay still, I¡¯lle and shave those scales off your body one by one.¡±

    ¡°An empty threat that holds no weight,¡± he snorted, ¡°if your race was even one thousand times better than what they are, I might have felt threatened right now.¡±

    We both stopped talking, only kept looking at one another as if we two stood in front of each other. Damn you! I couldn¡¯t even think such a race wouldbine arrogance, strength, and intelligence in one.

    Just before the screen would sh and close, I raised my middle finger again. Even if he was feeling reassured about his odds here, I would never show any sign of defeat, not even in front of him.

    As the screen vanished, I knew the real fight would begin.

    Even if I failed to taunt him to attack me, I could at least recognise the spot he was at.

    I saw a small running water stream just ten metres behind him. There was some sort of a hill not far from him. So I was looking for a stream of water in an area adjacent to a hill.

 Chapter 296 The Two Missed Treasures

    But in the middle of all such greenery, wasn¡¯t such a stream of watermon? Then I should look for any hills anywhere here.

    I started to move my chariot around fast. The earth underneath me looked like it was covered in a thick nket of green trees.

    I couldn¡¯t even see through the thickyer of trees with the help of my hawk eye skill. After half an hour of flying in circles, I lost my earlier excitement and couldn¡¯t help but helplessly drop this idea.

    In such a world, and under such conditions, how could I find him? Was there even a chance for me to find him?

    In fact I wasn¡¯t feeling hopeful at all.

    Out of my boredom and frustration, I thought of crushing all the trees here using my chariot pulse wave attack and ground separation skill.

    I started ruining the ground all around. Large pieces of earth started to get elevated before being thrown away into other locations.

    The pulse wave attacks didn¡¯t help that much except for crushing down the tall and thick crowns of the trees. Apart from that, I couldn¡¯t find any more uses for it.

    So I kept using the ground separation attacks, trying to luckily find that bastard. However, whom am I fooling? That bastard was able to see me miles away. Would he stay this close to me? Would he wait for me to elevate the ground or throw these pieces over his head?

    Sigh¡­ What an impossible quest that was!

    The first hour passed fast without achieving anything. Again that screen popped up and that bastard appeared in front of me.

    ¡°Yawn¡­ So much expected from a low race¡­ Yawn¡­¡± he kept stretching up, yawning on purpose as if he was humiliating me.

    ¡°Just wait¡­ I swear your sweet neck will belong to me in the end,¡± I tried to control my anger, yet hardly seeded in doing that.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let me die while waiting for you then,¡± heughed while the screen closed. Like before, the scenery around him didn¡¯t show anything specific or recognizable at all.

    Damn! Damn! Damn! This couldn¡¯t continue! Not like that!!

    As I was already burning from inside out from anger, I started to check my arsenal inside my inventory, looking for anything that might be useful.

    ¡°Scrolls? They might be useful¡­¡± I paused and hesitated to take these scrolls out. In fact I got tons of these things in my inventory, almost never using them before.

    They could create massive damage in limited space. But considering the vast world here, it looked pointless to even use them.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ How did I forget about this?¡±

    I took out something that I acquired a long time ago. Just looking at thispass made me think I got it in another lifetime or something.

    How did I forget about it? And just seeing it and holding it in my hands made me recall another item that I got at the same time with thispass.

    Before checking the other item, I opened the description window of thispass. I believed I had never used thispass before. And now? Hell, it was the perfect stage for it to clear all the dust off it and finally shine.

    [Anubis Desirepass: Apass to guide anyone to his most desired thing. Grade pale gold godly treasure. It¡¯s rumoured to be used by the Anubis god himself back when he supervised the matters of humans on Earth.

    Using thepass to point towards the direction of your most wanted desire. You just need to think about a single desire and focus most on it before using thepass.

    Each time usage needed five million coins. Thepass will keep pointing towards the direction until you reach it. You can¡¯t use it until you reach the destination of the previous desire first.

    Can¡¯t be blocked by time, space, or any restrictions.

    There is an option for instant teleporting the user to his desired ce. The price for such usage is fifty million coins plus one million blessing points, or just by taking the blessing from Anubis god himself and grants you his agreement for using such a function for free.

    Can be upgraded under certain conditions. Requiring the help of Anubis god for that]

    Damn! Damn! Damn! How did I forget about this gem of mine? I caressed it with extra care, evilly grinning.

    That bastard¡­ Just wait! I was sure now I had no other desire than to go and find that bastard.

    Before doing anything else, I took out the other item I got from Anubis god.

    [The Anubis god Libra: A scale to measure one¡¯s soul. Grade white godly treasure. It¡¯s rumoured to be used by the Anubis god himself back when he supervised the matters of humans on Earth.

    Using it consumes one million coins each time. You select a target and after activating the Libra, you can weigh his soul. If he harbours ill intentions towards your race then he will be cursed for life. His stats will be permanently halved.

    Every time he uses stat points to increase his stats he will need double the amount to raise a single point. His cultivation will be halved. His gear stats will be halved.

    His life span will be halved. His following forces will have a temporarily halved effect in all stats for one hour. His contract bound forces will be cursed like the master. The curse can¡¯t be blocked, elevated by anything except by using the same scale to undo it.

    To undo the curse you¡¯ll need to consume another million coins. It has a fixed chance of twenty percent to undo the curse of other gods with a price of ten million coins each time.

    Can be upgraded under certain conditions. Requiring the help of Anubis god for that]

    Of course I used that libra treasure before. It saved my life when I was desperately fighting against the Curasee race and that monster of the dark realm.

    And it was its destiny to save my life again here, with the help of the other Anubis treasure.

    Of course I ended up allying myself with Sith, another death god, but that wouldn¡¯t leave Anubis angry, right? After all they both belonged to the same shrine and ancient civilization.

 Chapter 297 Let The Drums Of War Rumble!

    Anyway it wasn¡¯t the time to worry about such things. It was great that I could use my coins to use these two. And now the question was; what should I do with these?

    Well¡­ the easiest n was to use thepass and go towards that bastard direction. Yet as effective as it might seem, it wasn¡¯t a good n.

    The idea was ok, but if I did that I¡¯d rm that bastard. It was better to surprise him instead. So I patiently waited, and this time I wasn¡¯t feeling any dejected like before.

    Instead I was almost feeling my heart throbbing in my chest out of excitement. I started to arrange my moves, depending entirely over the element of surprise to take the best hit off that dude.

    Just imagining the look on his face made me uncontroblyugh. He felt so invincible at the moment, yet he¡¯d never expect what wasing at him.

    I waited, counted seconds and minutes that passed so damn slow this time. I felt like time was working against me. When I was helpless and faced the threat of losing this challenge, the clock raced forward.

    Yet when I finally got a chance to fight back, that clock was burdened with heavy bags of sand, refusing to move forward except after making me feel more desperate here.

    Screw you! If you were a man, I¡¯d love to kill you.

    Yet no matter what, the hour finally passed. I ced my helpless look over my face, acting as everything was still going the same.

    I stood on my chariot, holding my two precious treasured items firmly within my grasp.

    ¡°Still not able to find me? Hahahaha!¡± The first thing he said once his face appeared on that screen was this. I gave him a cold gaze, feigning my rage.

    ¡°Just wait and see¡­ I promise you¡¯ll die in my hands.¡±

    ¡°Keep dreaming!¡±

    *Fwoosh!*

    The first act I did was unexpectedly calling back my chariot. I was still flying at a very high altitude. So just taking away my chariot let my body pause for a brief second before fiercely falling down to the ground.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Just seeing me doing this made him shocked. Wait dude¡­ I¡¯de and surprise you any moment now.

    The next thing I did was to use my Libra.

    [Do you want to curse the paragon of the Hector race?]

    [This will deduct one million coins for that]

    ¡°Do it!¡± firmly I said, without any speck of hesitation. The next moment a row of messages kept popping up in front of my face, announcing the rate of activating that curse in its slow motion.

    [The Anubis god Libra is weighing the soul of your target]

    [The measurement is done]

    [That target is judged to be an enemy for you]

    [The Libra is cursing the target]

    [The cursing process is initiated]

    [One percent of the cursing process is done]

    [Two percent of the cursing process is done]

    [Three percent¡­]

    The rows of messages kept shing in front of my eyes while the wind kept howling all around me. I knew that curse would take a long time to proceed, so it was the first thing I decided to do after calling back my chariot.

    Yet what I didn¡¯t expect was for that bastard to sense what I just did to him. From the look over his face, his wide opened eyes and gaped mouth I could tell he was shocked by this.

    No pal, this was just the beginning.

    ¡°Watch this,¡± I snorted while the next thing I did was to finally use my second treasure.

    [Do you want to use the instant teleportation function of the Anubis desiredpass?]

    [Warning: You¡¯ll have to pay fifty million for this function]

    [Warning: this can only work on you]

    ¡°Just f*cking activate it!¡± The thing I hated most about the system was its annoying habit of talking too much.

    Of course I was well aware of everything I decided to do, or else I¡¯d be a retard!

    [Fifty million coins are deducted from your ount]

    [You are going to be teleported in three¡­ Two¡­ One¡­]

    *Fwoosh!*

    Just as I got closer to the ground at a terrifying pace, my body shone brightly and was surrounded with ck light. Just before the scenery changed in front of my eyes, I hurriedly summoned my beloved chariot.

    *Thud!*

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    The impact was something I never expected! The falling speed of me was unparalleled, didn¡¯t stop or even slow down when I got teleported.

    It seemed thepass moved me while keeping my momentum. Justnding over the floor of my chariot made every inch of my body scream in pain.

    Yet I tried to endure everything, slowly standing up while grabbing the two treasures back into my hands.

    ¡°You¡­¡± the look over his face was really priceless. That bastard never imagined I¡¯d find a way toe to him. If he was shocked before when I cursed him using my Libra, then he was now petrified out of shock, like he was this close from dying!

    ¡°Hit him!¡± in a cold tone I slowly muttered, while activating my chariot¡¯s two deadly skills at the same moment.

    If I could hit him hard then it was this moment where he was shocked to even blink. And just because I didn¡¯t need thatpass for now, I stored it away while taking out my beloved pair of daggers.

    *Fwoosh!* *Bang!* *sh!*

    The three attacksnded mercilessly over him. Just when he woke up from this shock, he got hit by a grand piece of earth that smashed against his body, totally burying him underneath.

    The pulse wave attack shed over his body just one second before he got hit by thatrge rock. His body was thrown in the air before mmed heavily against the ground by that rock that I controlled.

    And in the middle of that, my dagger shed fast and prated his body. The full set of illusion grenades exploded and he was engulfed into an illusion.

 Chapter 298 Im Going To Kill You!!!

    Yet that wasn¡¯t what made me grin, the tracking function of my dagger was. Now I didn¡¯t only get mypass to find him, but also could easily use my second piece of dagger to keep tracking him.

    I didn¡¯t even stand in my ce for one second. The burden of my pain was thrown at my back for now.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll run away this time,¡± and as I reached one of the machine guns installed on the side of my chariot, I evillyughed while starting a violent rain of explosive grenades from this one and all the ones next to it.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    And the world was only filled with violent sounds and terrible shakings of the mighty explosions of my grenades.

    A paragon? I¡¯d kill you bastard like a street dog!

    *Rumble!*

    Yet in the middle of my deadly barrage of attack, the entire world rumbled before a pir of light shone from the thick veiled smoke cloud that enveloped his body.

    And in an audible sound, the air shook and was swept away from him, revealing his body and sending back any grenade I fired at him.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    In the middle of the chaotic explosions of my thrown away grenades everywhere, it was my time to get surprised by him.

    He appeared, covered in a thick and strong looking shell of metal that covered his entire body. He wasn¡¯t small, with a giant body of four metres.

    But now? Heck¡­ that weird metallic suit that covered his body entirely made him much bigger! Instead of his four metres height, he was now reaching ten metres, almost this close from touching the bottom of my chariot.

    Damn! That suit looked so damn cool! The suit took the form of that bastard yet in a much bulky and more musculine version.

    That Hector race initially had a slim body from the start. They weren¡¯t muscr, not like Dragons, not like Selvators, and hellish not like the Berserkers!

    Yet this suit made him even more intimidating than any Berserker. I looked at the shiny bulging parts that mimicked strong muscles with envy.

    The colour of this suit swayed between golden yellow, red, brown, silver, and blue. It had a thinyer of light that seemed to protect it and its owner from my attacks.

    Even after all this barrage, the shell that dude wore had only a few scratches here and there.

    ¡°Interesting,¡± I slowly said while that bastard showed another ability of his suit; flying!

    He rose up slowly in the air, issuing a silent challenge to me with his actions. He rose until he reached my level, stood there while his head only appeared from a cavity in the upper part of that suit, looking like where a neck should be.

    ¡°It¡¯s not over yet,¡± he said in a calm tone, yet I could feel how deeply enraged he was, ¡°it¡¯s just the damn beginning.¡±

    ¡°I like your spirit,¡± I snorted, deliberately mocking him, ¡°keep it even after I stumble over your pretty face with my shoes.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see who will step over the other,¡± he waved his big arm, and the next instant a group of flying objects appeared all behind him.

    They were all cylindrical and slightly elongated in shape, with different sizes. All shone brightly in a dangerous light, seemingly this close from firing their content at my face.

    But wait¡­ Who said I was a sitting duck waiting for ughter? Even if that dude brought such a big hand, it didn¡¯t mean I wasn¡¯t out of options here.

    *Fwoosh!*

    Just before theser fast attacks came from those bunch of deadly pieces, I moved my chariot fast. My girl had a big butt, yet she was sexy as hell while dancing in the air!

    Without even getting surprised by it, my chariot moved, flipped upside down, crossed over his head, evading all his attacks without a miss.

    *Bang!*

    And as he called such a deadly weapon of his, I also summoned one of my deadly weapons as well. That dragon heavy as hell ive was summoned before I let it fall while passing over that dude¡¯s head.

    The attacks between the two of us came swiftly and nearly in a fraction of second. As he tried to control his weapons to hit me, my ive fell over his suit, smashing that thin protectiveyer of shield off, piercing deeply into his suit and hopefully¡­ His body.

    I watched my heavy ive move slowly before stopping, almost reaching below the midpoint of his suit.

    *Fwoosh!*

    And without any hesitation I jumped, holding the rope with one hand, before falling heavily over the exposed part of the ive. Inded over it, slowly pushing it downwards before I threw a hell bunch of my explosive grenades at him.

    Then I jumped off my ive, not to forget taking it back inside my inventory. I controlled my chariot to take me away as fast as possible before my grenades would set off.

    And the only thing I heard was his screams of pain and anger, mixed with the ear deafening explosions of my grenades.

    I tried to aim these mostly at the gap created by my ive. It took a minute for the smoke to slowly clear out. I looked at the end of this deadly sh between the two of us with anticipation.

    I emerged unscathed, only using a few of my grenades. Yet for him things were much different. That suit he was so much proud of was now cleaved in half all the way from his shoulders down to slightly below the waist.

    And that wasn¡¯t all! Many holes appeared, small and wide, with few stained with his blood.

    He got hurt, atst. That sounded like heroin to my mind!

    ¡°I will f*cking F*CK YOU!!!¡± he roared, like any injured beast. Yet dude¡­ You didn¡¯t know that just before that ive attack of minended over you, the curse was finally over!

    Everything I prepared for linked together now. Even if he ran away, I was sure he wouldn¡¯t pose any threat to me.

    Or was I just underestimating that damn paragon?

    Well¡­ I¡¯d have to keep fighting then and not lower my guard or get intoxicated with what I achieved so far.

    After all my quest here was to kill him, not to just seriously wound his flesh or his ego.

 Chapter 299 A Chase

    ¡°You¡­ Are good!¡± Just as I imagined he would scream in rage or pain, he slowly said these words to me.

    He acted like a wounded beast, someone who wasn¡¯t on the verge of getting defeated but getting his revenge.

    Damn! That bastard¡¯s spirit was made out of what? Steel?

    *ng!* *ng!* *ng!*

    Just likerge pieces of metal fell over each other, that dude¡¯s suit started to issue such sounds. Yet his suit wasn¡¯t falling apart, instead it looked like it was getting amending itself.

    Few pieces fell over the ground, yet the most started to reform. This was amazing! That suit¡­ it felt like it was alive, having its own soul, could even more like it had limbs and living cells.

    The size of this suit got smallerpared to its initial size. The end shape didn¡¯t differ that much, and it didn¡¯t take much longer than a few span of breaths to end such transformation.

    *Fwoosh!* and in a swift way that dude got out a long spear that emitted thick bellows of red yellow gas from its shaft and edge.

    ¡°I acknowledge your strength as a foe,¡± he slowly said while his head and face got covered with a thin fment of a semi transparent material.

    Damn! His suit got smaller but it didn¡¯t show any sign of weakness at all. If I had to put in words, it got stronger, and also faster.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll adapt to my new form,¡± his tone told me he was still confident in his victory here. Just before I could do anything to him, he raised his spear,nded it heavily on the ground, creating a mighty explosion that released a heavy wave of debris towards me.

    My chariot¡¯s shield managed to absorb everything, but next there was nothing in front of me. That bastard¡­ did he think he could outrun me again and escape?

    I didn¡¯t hesitate to take out mypass and use it. After all, I never lost my desire to find that bastard, not even after hitting him this hard.

    [Do you want to use the Anubis Desirepass to locate your most desire?]

    [You¡¯ll need to pay five million coins for this usage]

    ¡°Pay,¡± I didn¡¯t hesitate to agree. After all that, the bastard decided to run away at such a moment in a sign of his n to heal himself first.

    Of course there were lots of ways to heal any wounds in the apocalypse. Potions for example could do miracles, but these potions would take time to make the desired effect.

    So he decided to retreat until he got himself healed up, a sign that his injuries weren¡¯t by any means small.

    As I paid the price, thepass¡¯ needle started to rotate fast for a few seconds, breathing out a thinyer of ck gas before it finally stopped.

    It directed, strangely, to the opposite direction I thought initially that the bastard ran towards. That bastard was so cunning, running away towards a different direction than the nearest direction to him.

    I didn¡¯t know yet how he bypassed my chariot and my sight and vanished into such a direction. He might have used some sort of a treasure to jump towards that direction.

    But it didn¡¯t matter now. I instantly turned my chariot around, headed with its fastest speed towards that direction.

    My chariot¡¯s speed was unparalleled with anything I ever saw before. So the thought of his suit to be faster than my chariot was unrealistic to me.

    Time proved that my belief in my chariot was right. The chariot kept shing fast, turning scenes all around me to long trails of thin vague lines.

    The speed was so fast, and yet I didn¡¯t care about any of the long trees scattered here. My shield worked so well in cleansing all the trees in my way, clearing a long and wide path in front of me.

    In less than twenty minutes, I finally spotted something new. In the middle of such a vague world all around, I spotted something moving at a slower speed than mine up front.

    It was that bastard. His suit was moving so damn fast that it even emitted three long lines of smoke behind it. But its speed wasn¡¯t in any way close to mine.

    I saw him clearly, and he also spotted me once I got closer. I could see him turning around to look at me, while in one hand arge bottle was there.

    He was healing himself as expected. But who said he could do that?

    *Boom!*

    Even if he was travelling fast, my chariot speed was enough to help any grenade I released from my many machine guns here to catch up to him.

    Just as I released my grenades, they started to travel at a much slower pace towards that bastard. I knew the grenades were actually travelling so fast, much faster than its usual speed.

    But thanks to the difference of speed between the three of us, the grenades had to travel in such a way.

    That helped that bastard to timely evade the grenades. Despite that, the grenades explode violently beside that bastard, attacking him with their mighty explosions in the meantime.

    I kept firing everything I got at him, and he kept running as fast as he could. At some point, the amount of grenades I released was too much for him to evade, and he got smashed up while messing with his momentum.

    ¡°A chance!¡± my eyes shed in determination. Just at this moment I saw a window, another window for my deadly attack. In an instant reflexive move, I started to run until I reached the edge of my chariot, then I jumped.

    We both were in the air at this moment, and just as I got out from the chariot¡¯s defensive shield region I felt how damn fast we were travelling.

    Just from the merciless wave of attack that came from the air from the front told me how fast we were moving.

 Chapter 300 Victory!

    Yet I didn¡¯t let such a thing get in my way, letting my body rise higher in the air, getting a few metres up his.

    ¡°F*ck you!¡± as he spotted meing, he had nothing else to do but to wave his spear, hoping to get me hit with it.

    But dude¡­ you were spinning in the air uncontrobly like a broken kite! His spear movements looked so silly and funny to me, a futile attempt as thest struggle of a dying man.

    In my eyes, he was dead. After all, he was flying in such a lousy and messy way while I was having my bnce.

    But who was he? A paragon! A goddamn paragon! The highest and most strongest person in the entire apocalypse, assumingly.

    He also came from a race that wasn¡¯t that weak. So even at this moment, I never lowered my guard.

    ¡°Die!¡± We both said it at the same time. In a sh I summoned out my deadly heavy dragon ive, and at the same moment¡­ the tip of his spear shed in a bizarre dark red light.

    Time seemed to grow slowly at this moment. I saw his spear emitting a dangerous pulse that exploded in an ear deafening sound.

    And in a response for that timely explosion, that bastard got his body under control. It felt like he was lying on the ground, and just leant over his spear to stand up.

    He was preparing to fight back! Just as his body was standing erect, all the parts in his suit shed, opened different size holes, and shes of light emitted from these holes at the same time.

    That bastard¡­ was he thinking himself a star or something?

    *Bang!*

    Yet in the face of my mighty ive, in front of such a terrifying might, how could such a halved stat dude would dream of struggling?

    The ive was let loose the moment it appeared. Its deadly heavy weight pressured over my arms for a brief second, before finally free falling and taking a big chunk off that bastard¡¯s suit and body.

    This time I tried to better control the direction of my ive fall, yet thanks to thest struggling move that the bastard showed, the edge of my ive just missed his head by an inch.

    Regardless, the end result was for almost one half of that suit and his body to get separated by my ive. This time it seemed the suit wasn¡¯t as sturdy as before.

    Thanks to my earlier attack plus the continuous attacks of my grenades, the defensive abilities of that suit seemed to be depleted. I looked at the remaining half of that bastard while gushing out copious amounts of golden red blood from it like a fountain.

    ¡°It¡¯s your lost pal,¡± I slowly said while the next instant the chariot was called here. Inded over its deck in grace and easiness, while that bastard just got mmed away from my big girl¡¯s body.

    I slowly walked to the side of my chariot, overlooking the about to die enemy of mine. This battle¡­ It started off wrong but I managed to challenge and crush all the odds and gain victory.

    At this simple moment, I felt truly invincible. Paragons? Humph! Against such meticulous nning and good preparations, they amounted to nothing in the end.

    ¡°You¡­ Won¡¯t¡­ Get¡­ To¡­ Enjoy¡­ This¡­ Win¡­ Of¡­ Yours¡­¡± he was speaking while gushing arge amount of blood from his mouth. His voice was weak, stuttering it word by word. Yet I perfectly heard him.

    That bastard¡­ he seemed to not realise the deep sh*t he was in! Dude¡­ did you take Anubis god for a joke or something?

    You got cursed, and that didn¡¯t just stop at you. It would extend to all your forces. You weren¡¯t just a simple person, you were a paragon!

    As grand the peak one was standing on its top was, as big his fall would be. Our little battle here didn¡¯t stop here, pal, but would also extend and show its effects over all your forces in my world.

    ¡°Humph! Just me yourself for selecting my world toe and invade,¡± I didn¡¯t tell him any of that. Instead it would feel much better to let him feel these factster on by himself.

    I just regretted not seeing his face when he¡¯d realise how deep his abyss was. But what I cared about was my gains. I won this fight, and now I gained lots from it.

    He didn¡¯t have anything else to do to stop his demise. After cursing and throwing many threats towards me in a stuttering way, he finally gasped hisst breath and died.

    This battle¡­ It was something that I¡¯d never forget. After all this wasn¡¯t just a mere battle to determine who would win the fight over my precious two cities.

    It was a battle against a paragon! A lesson that taught me that even paragons could be attacked, defeated, and killed.

    And with his death, my challenge here came to an end.

    [Congrattions! It took you two hours and forty-three minutes toplete this challenge]

    [You killed the Hector race paragon, a mighty being from a prestigious race]

    [You gained two favour points from the system higher ups]

    [You got half of his inventory randomly selected by the system]

    [You gained total control over the final version of the shield]

    [Your name is now spread across any world that has any Hector race and their allies]

    [Your name is now spread across any world that has any human race and their allies]

    [Your figure will be known universe wide for a brief moment of time]

    [Be proud of such achievement, human race Hye]

    I looked up at all these messages. I was proud, indeed I was! Such a feat was even recognised by the system itself. How big was this win actually?

    My name was spread all over the universe. Was it a bad or a good thing? I couldn¡¯t tell for sure for now. Just as the rows of messages ended, a portal shed and enveloped me and my big chariot at the same time.

    I took my farewell look at this world before the scenery changed and I found myself back again at my original ce. I was still standing in front of the ancient looking group of buildings at MIT campus.

    But the next message made me smile, grin out of excitement and joy.

 Chapter 301 Shield

    [Congrattions! You got the acknowledgement of the destroyed world, Krishn]

    [A portal option is now avable to your profile]

    [You can ess that world by paying a certain price to open that portal and get there]

    [The world map is now prepared and will be avable for you to scan]

    [The current world state information is being piled up and will be avable for you in your profile]

    [The world¡¯s past main events are going to be piled up for you to ess at your profile]

    [The world¡¯s will is going to issue you quests ording to your actionster here in your world and there in that world. So pay more attention to your actions or else you¡¯d get nothing in the end]

    The world¡¯s will? It was the first time to hear such a term. Well¡­ this wouldn¡¯t be the first to hear about something weird since I came back in time.

    I opened my profile and found a big icon carrying the name of that world. When I tried to select it, a message popped up telling me it was still under preparation.

    Ok, I¡¯d just wait for it to bepleted and then would see what that was all about.

    As I closed my profile, I looked again at the ongoing battle up front. In fact I didn¡¯t check over there onceing out as I was sure things would be over a long time ago.

    It took me almost three hours to get this quest done. Despite this, it was an outstanding speed, but it was far from enough to save my boys.

    ¡°What is that¡­ What¡¯s going on here?!!!¡± but as I turned my sight towards the direction of the river, I was totally shocked to see that side.

    Things there¡­ They were just like the moment I left. Long and densely packed spear-like things were flying and gathering from the other side of the river, threatening to take away the life of my forces.

    It seemed like not even a single second passed since I left. How could that be possible?

    I recalled the part which was rted to the difference in time between that world and mine. It was impressive indeed to have such a difference, enough to make me spend almost three hours there for a few seconds here.

    It was amazing! But I had nothing to object to. After all this just ended up in my favour. And now? I could save my forces and start fighting back.

    And now it was time to see what that shield would do. I literally risked my life for it. It would be better for it to be worth the price I paid.

    I looked up and that hole created by my pir before leaving here was gone. Instead I noticed the shield shining in bright white light as if it was exploding or something.

    f*ck! Don¡¯t tell me it was going to explode after all I did! I felt a little tense. Indeed if the shield got destroyed, then the entire problem of separating the three cities would be gone.

    Yet I wasn¡¯t expecting this. For a reason I was hoping for something grander than just a simple end.

    I didn¡¯t have anything else to do but to wait. My frontline troops were destined to get wiped out if that grant attack linked.

    The only hope here would be hanged by a thread over the shoulders of that shield. If it ended up exploding, then I had to drop any hope to use these forces forever.

    But it wouldn¡¯t end up this bad. Just to be sure my losses won¡¯t be that big, I called back most of my forces. Only the few dragons I sent to bring the leaders back were left.

    In fact if this attacknded, then it was pointless to have a word with those people. They seemed to do a great job here, sustaining till now even against all these enemies from all sides.

    But without the presence of their forces, what value would they still hold? Sigh! It would be a damn waste in the end if these forces ended up dying.

    I had nothing else to do but wait and watch. With each passing second, the waters of the river would go up, consolidate, and form more deadly looking spears.

    It wasn¡¯t the act of a skill or magic, more like a work of a treasure. I just didn¡¯t know how filthy rich these Hectors were. But I got a good deal from that paragon for sure.

    I didn¡¯t check my inventory yet, but it would be filled to the brim without doubt. I just hoped that a cool suit would be there. Even if it was crushed in front of my deadly attacks and chariot, that baby was already a piece of art.

    *Rumble!*

    Just in less than a few minutes, the world entirely shook. I looked up towards the source of this, and that shield seemed to have another change.

    And with it, rows of messages popped up in front of my eyes.

    [Congrattions! The new shield is about to be born]

    [The ultimate Hecman shield is about to be born]

    [The shield is more durable, much stronger than the usual shield]

    [The shield now can stay as long as it doesn¡¯t get destroyed]

    [The shield soul is getting birthed at this moment]

    [Please give a name for the baby soul of your shield]

    Baby soul? What the heck did that system think of me? I wasn¡¯t a father, and would never be one so soon at least!

    ¡°Call it¡­ Shield!¡± I sucked at giving names. So don¡¯t take it so hard my new soul.

    [The name is given]

    [Now you can contact your shield soul directly through your profile]

    [You shield soul named Shield is saying Hi]

    ¡°Hi girl,¡± I didn¡¯t know if it was a boy or a girl, but it would be better to be a girl, ¡°I hope you can help me here.¡±

    A message popped up and a smiley face appeared then an explosion emoji next.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you speak yet?¡± I muttered while seeing the row of fists and even bombs in that screen.

    What the heck did that even mean? What was she trying to say here? Was she able to do it? Or did she have toys to y with before sleeping? Damn!

 Chapter 302 Closing The Gates

    I looked at the row of funny and different emojis, and didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Can you then do something about this situation?¡±

    As things reached this point, I had nothing else in my power but to ask.

    I couldn¡¯t get her meaning, but at least she could understand my words, right?

    Then another row of meaningless emojis popped up in front of my eyes, making me lose any hope I got before.

    *Rumble!*

    Yet just as I was this close to give up, I heard such massive rumblinging from the shield up above. The brightness intensified all of sudden, and it even emitted rays of light.

    The rays were like thin pirs that fell and covered all the area underneath the shield.

    At first I thought that girl mistook my intentions. I didn¡¯t want her to shine and bring warmth to the world here. I wanted her to do something and save my boys.

    But when I looked closer, I noticed that these pirs were moving. It looked slow at first, but when a few seconds passed, I noticed the pirs were converging fast towards one spot; the river!

    The lights kept covering the river until it began to shine like a hot piece of ember. I waited, hopefully something nice woulde out of it.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    And without any warning, all the pirs started to turn silver then red then started to cause explosions anywhere it touched.

    The river began to be covered in thick clouds of smoke. I even saw the water surface of that river getting turbulent, showing big holes like big fists shed against it.

    The monsters on both sides of the river started to die. At the same time, new monsters influx from the river surface started to show a massive decline.

    These pirs¡­ They were attacking and killing monsters everywhere, even under water. How cool this was!!

    ¡°Keep it up, good girl!¡± I couldn¡¯t control my excitement at this moment, looked high up at the shield and shouted in great joy. Right now all the spears that were threatening my forces were crushed to pieces and returned to the river twisted body.

    As for my forces, in the middle of all this they looked fine. The rays of light and even the explosions didn¡¯t even touch a single hair of them.

    Brilliant! Such a kind of attack that could take away all my enemies and keep my forces alive was really brilliant!

    Another row of emojis appeared. This time I looked at these faces with a smile on mine. After all, my newly born girl here has done a marvellous job so far.

    ¡°Attack all the hostile forces in the three cities! Kill them all!¡±

    This time my words aren¡¯t just directed at my girl. I shouted at my forces at the river side. It was time to press for the victory, kill anyone standing in our way.

    Standing high in the air, I looked at all my forces shrugging the shock off their shoulders and starting to attack. The first battle was, of course, against the monsters in the river.

    This could be described as an eternal battle if the gates underneath were left untouched. But what was really apparent was the fact that these monsters began to show many signs of weakness.

    They weren¡¯t as strong or aggressive as before. In my eyes, I could see a single human fighting a couple of them and even taking them down without much effort.

    Before this, a group of humans were needed to take down one single monster, suffering casualties in the process.

    ¡°The curse¡­ This is what my curse is all about, bastard!¡± I knew the reason behind such great change. After all the curse of Anubis was this deadly, not only on that paragon but over his scattered forces here.

    ¡°Come with me!¡± I instantly seized the chance and summoned all my warriors. It wasn¡¯t time to sit and watch. The enemy was being barbecued with my baby shield and my forces here.

    The enemy was simply in chaos, and it was the best moment to aggressively push forward for the win.

    I led my forces without the need to wait any longer towards the river. Once there, I didn¡¯t hesitate to dive into the river. I didn¡¯t need to pay any price to gain the blessing from the Albany aquatic building.

    After all, its blessing would continue for one day.

    As I dived into the depths of the river, it wasn¡¯t surprising to see a grand cave underneath. It extended beyond my sight, seemingly covering up a distance of many miles around.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get you first,¡± as I got there, the rays of the shield kept helping me. They kept killing many monsters, and those who were lucky to survive, were killed by my boys on the chariot.

    One gate was down. Two were down. Five were down¡­ I kept taking gates and shutting them down like I was ying a game or something.

    The enemy was in its lowest moments right now. Their leader, that paragon, already was so much weaker than a normal archlord.

    His forces got the worst part of it. Even if he was demoted to power to such an extent, he wasn¡¯t that bad. But for his forces, losing almost half of their stats turned them from scary hybrid monsters into weak and docile low levelled monsters.

    It was my luck to face that dude in that challenge. Just one victory sealed the fate of this entire big battle. That was a simple and clear example of how important a leader was in any army.

    No matter how big or mighty the enemy was, as long as the leader was taken care of, everything else would be smoother to me.

    ¡°Fifteen!¡± After less than one hour, I managed to finally close the fifteenth gate. The world underneath the river was really calm at this moment. All the monsters that wreaked havoc before were now lying dead, motionless at the river bed.

    ¡°Go, bring everything up,¡± I didn¡¯t want to stay here and marvel at this ce¡¯s beauty. At some point in time, I decided toe back here and use this ce for a better use.

 Chapter 303 Wolf

    I might build a town underneath these waters, or perhaps build a hidden and secretp for my intelligent minds to work in secrecy and develop the mighty weapons for my army.

    This ce was really special. And I nned to use itter on if possible. But for now I had to go back up and take full control over the three cities.

    This fight¡­ It was my win after all. I started with a backfoot, losing the initiative and being deprived of my precious cities.

    But now I ended up reiming them, having such a mighty shield to watch over my future kingdom capital for good.

    As for the forces here, they weren¡¯t that bad either. Apart from those experienced cult people, the rest just got baptised by the fire of this deadly battle.

    They¡¯d continue growing, and soon enough I might find good seedings in them to nourish and be mighty generals in the future.

    I got out of the river, looked at the status of the battle here. The cities were still covered with the shield lights, with certain areas being showered with the pir lights more than others.

    These areas would be where the three races held their forces. I didn¡¯t have any mercy towards these. After all in this battle, every race was on his own side.

    And my future capital couldn¡¯t have any race other than humans in it.

    ¡°Go and help them,¡± as I got out from the river, I saw my forces were waiting for me there.

    The influx of new monsters was stopped by the sealing of all the gates. So they had no more enemies in this region to kill.

    As for other human forces, they were smart and had their own leaders to lead them away and keep fighting.

    I pointed my ive towards several spots, and the next moment the soulers shed fast, heading directly towards these regions.

    The soulers might be weak against the aquatic monsters for a reason I didn¡¯t know. But against any other race here, they were deadly.

    I knew they would be enough to im the victory and clear up the three cities. But I still flew with my chariot around, taking a wide tour of the entire ce.

    After all I knew this fight was done for. But there was still someone hidden in the shadows, and I needed to lure that dude out.

    It was the one who protected the three cities¡¯ buildings till now. No matter how deadly the battles were, no matter what kind of a weapon used, even my shield¡¯s mighty pirs of light attacks, the city¡¯s buildings kept standing erect.

    There was not much harm anywhere around the cities considering the buildings. One could see thick clouds of dark smoke rising up from different ces here, but you couldn¡¯t see any demolished buildings at all.

    Theck of the ruins I always saw in any city before was weird. Someone was standing up and protecting the cities. I didn¡¯t know who he was, and so I couldn¡¯t tell his agenda.

    From the surface, that dude might be on my side, on the human side. But without truly knowing his identity and meeting him up in person, I couldn¡¯t be that sure either.

    Sometimes things on the surface would be fake, and the essence of anyone couldn¡¯t be told by the exteriors.

    But no matter how long I flew, even after the end of this battle, that dude didn¡¯t show himself at all.

    What? Don¡¯t tell me he was afraid!

    Well¡­ I had to put down such a task for now. The dragons I sent a long time ago finally appeared from a distance. They carried ten people on their backs, the leaders of the human forces here.

    As for that dude¡­ If he decided to not show himself up, then what was there for me to do about this? Nothing!

    ¡°Wee,¡± I said while the ten people jumped off the backs of my dragons. From the look over their faces, I didn¡¯t need to say anything to lure them in.

    After all they saw my might, my real power, or part of it. I looked at the ten faces, eight men and two women, while feeling their true awe and admiration.

    ¡°Sir, are you Hye from New York city?¡±

    The first to speak was the biggest of them. He wasn¡¯t that much taller than me, but his body was fed up with muscles.

    That dude must be a workout addict before the apocalypse. ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± I nodded, ¡°what¡¯s your name? Are you one of the military?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m rted to the military,¡± he extended his arm and I shook his hand, ¡°I¡¯m Wolf. My name isn¡¯t that of course, but it¡¯s what I got when I was a kid.¡±

    A talkative dude¡­ Terrific!

    ¡°That¡¯s cool, Wolf,¡± I said, trying to stop him but it seemed he was too excited to be stopped.

    He kept talking and talking, speaking about how he heard about me from the rumours, then saw my broadcasted video, before he got the order toe here and bring everything with him from hispany.

    He was an ex-military guy who had an injury at one of the big rounds in the Middle east. He had to leave the battlefield, something he considered like a death sentence for him.

    Yet when he got the offer to work in such a big military contractorpany, he decided to give it a go. ording to his words, the toys the guys with white coats kept developing were really amusing and fun for him.

    Dude¡­ I didn¡¯t ask about your life story or was interested in hearing it! He even didn¡¯t give me the name of hispany yet!

    ¡°Ok ok,¡± I had to stop this talking machine from adding more noise to the ce, ¡°just breathe and tell me what defencepany you are from?¡±

    ¡°Defence? Boss, we are making weapons to kill, not toys to defend! I always said this word is misleading but¡­¡±

    Damn me! That dude was really unstoppable!

    Should I kill him to enjoy a moment of silence or what?

 Chapter 304 Meeting With The Four Big Names

    *Snap!*

    As I couldn¡¯t stop him with my ring eyes, I had to use one of my weapons. With a simple snap of my fingers, I called forth one of my dragons.

    *Roar!*

    My dragonnded beside me with a mighty roar that managed to silence that dude. Finally! He was like a talking machine, knowing no limit.

    ¡°Ahem,¡± I cleared my throat before asking, ¡°whichpany are you from?¡±

    ¡°Is it safe?¡± yet instead of answering me, that wolf seemed to be more interested in my dragon, ¡°can I have one?¡±

    ¡°If you wanna die then be my guest,¡± I simply waved my hand in an invitation, one that Wolf had to turn down with a retreating couple of steps.

    ¡°I want an answer, Wolf,¡± I leant over my dragons, slightly in a move to threaten that talkative and slow minded guy.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m from Lockheed Martinpany,¡± he said and I frowned when I heard what he said.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you from the Raytheonpany?¡± I asked, but he shook his head then pointed at someone else:

    ¡°He is.¡±

    ¡°Hi sir,¡± a slightly smaller built dude stepped forward. Compared with Wolf, this one seemed much smarter and a bit fierce, especially with his sharp deep eyes and bald head. ¡°I¡¯m Moore, nice to meet you sire.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± I shook his extended hand before he added:

    ¡°I¡¯ve moved here by your orders. But these dudes here¡­¡± he moved his eyes around, seemingly with an annoying expression on his face, ¡°they appeared a couple of days ago.¡±

    ¡°They?¡± I asked, moving my eyes around the other eight people, ¡°whichpanies do you belong to?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m from Restonpany.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m from Northrop corp.¡±

    The ten people started to stand in different groups of five. Four of them belonged to the four bigpanies I heard about from that major. Each one had one to two people standing together, with Wolf and Moore standing alone.

    As for the fifth group, it had three people in it. Unlike the other four, this group was formed entirely out of young people.

    ¡°And you?¡± I spared my questions for ater time. After all, I knew that onepany was situated here, and the other three were around Washington D.C. city.

    So it seemed a little weird for the other three to send representatives here. In fact I didn¡¯t intend to take the trouble and go to their locations for now.

    I had my hands tied with many things already. I might be able to go to their locations after the end of the uing big battle, or perhaps after the end of the fourth quest.

    ¡°We are the leaders of the MIT student force here,¡± one of the three youths said, while moving his eyes around, seemingly more terrified of my boys than the other big guys around.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they are docile as long as you don¡¯t touch them,¡± I smiled before adding, ¡°so you are the ones leading the campus here, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s before these dudes arrived,¡± he said, while focusing his eyes over one person here; Wolf.

    ¡°Wolf¡­ What did you do?¡± I asked that talkative person, and he shrugged.

    ¡°I did nothing,¡± he lied, ¡°I just executed the CEO¡¯s strict orders.¡±

    ¡°Which are?¡±

    ¡°To take control over this ce and heavily fortify it.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± I recalled what that major said about the Lockheed Martinpany. He described them as a big fish, the biggest militarypany ever in the entire world.

    And with it they intended to continue as the biggest fist in the new world. But who told them they were the biggest fish here? If so, then what should I call myself? A shark?

    ¡°So howe you all are here?¡± It was time for me to understand what happened here, ¡°shouldn¡¯t you be stationed around Washington?¡±

    ¡°In fact¡­¡± Wolf started speaking for a long half an hour. That dude had the ability to speak for all this time without taking a single break! Damn! He was something else.

    But from what he poured unto my face, I learnt a lot about what happened. It seemed the leaders of the other threepanies met together or spoke remotely. And they agreed to not let this chance slip off their hands.

    Of course I could understand their reasons, but these folks missed a big thing here. They just sent lots of their forces and much of their weapons to here. But they sent a few of their scientists and engineers.

    I didn¡¯t care that much about the weapons, brilliant minds were my main goal. Unlike what they expected, I¡¯d never ce what they brought into my eyes.

    For example, the Lockheed Martin guys sent a dozen of theirtest stealth bombers. Come on! Were you still living in the old times or what?

    Bombers? What would I use these useless pieces of metal for? To me they were useless. To anyone in the apocalypse, they were useless. Even after a hundred years they¡¯d still be useless!

    Lockheed Martin wasn¡¯t the exception here. All the other twopanies did the same. Despite the fact that what the other two brought was much better to me than those useless bombers, I still couldn¡¯t value their things this much.

    Compared with the Raytheon group, who brought over their entire base here, these threepanies were destined to fall behind.

    Raytheon guys brought over almost one thousand engineers and scientists, making me grin when I heard that from Moore. As for the other threepanies, the best brought only less than one hundred!

    ¡°Why do I have the feeling you aren¡¯t that excited about our presence?¡± Unlike Wolf, the others from the other twopanies weren¡¯t as slow as him.

    One of them asked, in a harsh tone that told me he wasn¡¯t pleased with my reaction.

    ¡°And why should I?¡± I wasn¡¯t fazed at all with his attitude. I slowly crossed my arms and added, ¡°after all what I¡¯m looking for isn¡¯t weapons but the brilliant minds behind making such toys.¡±

    ¡°Toys?¡± that dude seemed to be insulted by my words, ¡°these are the best of what humans made before all this sh*It happened! You can¡¯t find any better weapons than these anywhere in the world!¡±

 Chapter 305 Showing My Demeaner

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in these useless scraps of metal,¡± I corrected my words, using harsher words to describe what I really felt, ¡°I only am interested in the engineers and scientists in yourpanies.¡±

    ¡°Who said you can order us around?¡± After a few moments of angry whispering, one of the people belonging to the Restonpany said in a rude way.

    *Snap!*

    I didn¡¯t need to speak anymore. If they were blind to see the facts, then it was helpful to just shake some sense into them using my boys here.

    With a simple snap of my finger, the entire army of my dragons flying high in the air descended all of sudden. They allnded over my chariot, with much more flying around with no ce for them to stand there.

    With their presence, an immense pressure pushed itself over everyone here. The first to retreat with pale faces were the youths from MIT.

    Despite anyone here could tell I never harboured any ill intentions towards them, yet the threatening atmosphere here was really suffocating for all.

    ¡°What¡¯s¡­ The meaning¡­¡±

    ¡°Of this?¡± Ipleted the stuttering words of that rude dude, ¡°consider this as a kind reminder, thest reminder I¡¯d ever give to all of you.¡±

    I paused, put a serious look over my face before adding, ¡°I don¡¯t allow such impudence in my forces. If you are this unsatisfied, then you have a chance to gather up what you brought and leave with your people.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°You got one hour to do so,¡± I waved my hand and the next moment the world was filled with the deafening roars of my dragons. In the face of such deadly creatures, no one could hold his own, no matter what.

    Everyone retreated with the same pale faces in the face of my mighty dragons. I lightly smiled as I looked at Moore:

    ¡°Tell your people to gather here in one hour. Let them bring all their ideas and projects with them. Also..¡±

    I ignored Wolf and the other twopanies representatives and looked at the scared MIT guys, ¡°bring your top students in every field here. I have to discuss something big with everyone.¡±

    ¡°What about us?¡± one of the Northrop guys asked, while giving a weird look at the guys from Reston.

    ¡°You can stay if you want,¡± I shrugged, ¡°but in my world, only those with brilliant minds can have a ce. Or else, you will be distributed over my forces, working as normal soldiers there.¡±

    ¡°This is bullsh*t!¡± The one from the Restonpany was still acting impulsively with me. I gave him a warning nce. Dude, if you spoke another mean word to me, then you won¡¯t even have a chance to leave here in one piece.

    ¡°We¡¯ll discuss this with our superiors,¡± the ones from the Northroppany said, seemingly acting a little smarter than those from Reston.

    ¡°We won¡¯t forget this humi¡­¡±

    *Snap!*

    *Roar!*

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    That dude really overstepped his boundaries with me. Even before he could continue his threatening words, I snapped my fingers, letting my dragons kill him with a single roar and a mighty breath from one of them.

    That dude didn¡¯t take more than one breath to burn and die. His body turned into a ckened dead piece of meat that fell over my chariot in a muffled thud sound.

    ¡°I hate anyone speaking to me with no capital,¡± in front of all the eyes here, I kicked that dead body and sent it flying towards the distance. ¡°Either you know your ce or scram off my sight.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m staying,¡± without even waiting for my words to end, Wolf suddenly jumped as he added, ¡°I¡¯ll work at any position you choose. But I also brought a few engineers that can be of help to you, sir.¡±

    His tone and the way he addressed me changed greatly after what I just did. I looked at him and couldn¡¯t see anything but sincerity in his face.

    ¡°Then you can stay here and work with my forces,¡± I nodded, ¡°as for yourpany¡­ Its status will be determined with the contribution your people will maketer on.¡±

    ¡°My boys are far more intelligent than anyone else in other smaller fishes,¡± Wolf¡¯s face didn¡¯t show any sign of joking. He believed in what he said.

    ¡°What do you mean, buddy?¡± Moore was the one who stood up to these words.

    ¡°You know that your people aren¡¯t that goodpared to ours,¡± Wolf ignored me, seemingly finding a way to release all his tension over Moore¡¯s head.

    ¡°Humph, even if your people were this exceptional and luckily sessful before, that doesn¡¯t mean they canpete with my thousand geniuses,¡± Moore didn¡¯t hesitate to stand up to him, matching Wolf¡¯s challenging words with another.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± Wolf only harrumphed, turned to me as his face returned to show respect, ¡°I have a question sir.¡±

    ¡°Ask.¡±

    ¡°Will you assess ourpany¡¯s contribution based on the number of geniuses we brought? Or their help to you in your projects?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s thetter,¡± I said, not only to him but also to Moore, ¡°after all what numbers matter? I only care about the big results and who helped me in achieving them.¡±

    ¡°Great,¡± Wolf happily said before giving Moore a mocking gaze. Thetter seemed stirred up slightly before he controlled himself.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see how good your people will do,¡± Moore said thesest words to Wolf before excusing himself.

    The others also excused themselves. The people from Reston and Northroppanies seemed to be very eager to leave here as fast as they could.

    From the look of things, their bosses seemed to mistake my intentions. They thought they were in front of a green grass that they could chew easily.

    But who said I was this weak? In fact If I dered I was the second strongest person in the entire human race at this moment, then there was none to im the first position.

 Chapter 306 MIT Youths

    ¡°You¡­ stay,¡± just as everyone was retreating, I had to stop the three from MIT. After all, the presence of representatives from the other three big defencepanies was beyond my expectations.

    I wanted to speak with those MIT guys the most. After all, I wanted to know everything about the current status of the campus.

    ¡°Yes sir,¡± the three were still frightened by my boys. In fact no one could hold himself easily in front of my dragons. So I had to wave for my dragons and let them go and do something for me.

    I killed lots of aquatic monsters in this battle. So it was time for them to go and bring all their dead bodies to me. The cores and materials of these monsters were something important for my future ns.

    ¡°So, you are the top three of the MIT campus,¡± I moved my eyes through the three youths. There were two males and one female standing in front of me, shaking like they were three week kittens or something.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I said while looking around, ¡°I can even say you are going to live inside the highest secured city in the entire world.¡±

    ¡°Secure?¡± the girl with blonde short hair said with a bitterugh, ¡°we just managed to barely survive this fight.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say it will be thest fight here,¡± I paused before pointing at the shield up there, ¡°but that thing will keep you all secured. However¡­ that doesn¡¯t mean you shall neglect training and getting stronger.¡±

    ¡°If we did, we¡¯ll die,¡± One of the two males said, and I nodded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the times of peace,¡± I warned, ¡°peace is just more toxic than anything else in the world.¡±

    ¡°Pretty much deep sh*t in my opinion,¡± the third youth said before adding, ¡°I want to know what do you n to do with us?¡±

    ¡°To do the same sh*t you were doing before the apocalypse,¡± I said, moving my eyes among the three before adding, ¡°you learn and experiment on new things.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Electricity is down! We can¡¯t do anything without it.¡±

    ¡°Most of our tech hasn¡¯t been functioning since the apocalypse. We tried everything, but even the repair pieces didn¡¯t work either.¡±

    The three started to state their difficulties, and I simply listened to all of theirints patiently until they finished.

    ¡°Do you know why our tech didn¡¯t work after the apocalypse?¡±

    ¡°I think it was a worldwide EMP weapon or something,¡± the girl said, ¡°but it should only affect the working pieces. But even the spare parts were damaged.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ You can consider it as an advanced version of the known EMP,¡± I didn¡¯t know exactly the specifics about the way that brought the current human tech down.

    All I knew was that the system disabled the circuits and rendered them all broken. ¡°Then how can we work? And what about electricity?¡±

    ¡°This is the first thing you¡¯ll need to work upon,¡± I said before adding, ¡°use the theories behind developing electricity and use the current materials in this apocalyptic world to invent a new form of energy.¡±

    ¡°New form?¡± the three said in the same voice, exchanging gases with each other.

    ¡°Are we going to y Edison now?¡± one of the two boys asked, the one who seemed to use a funny way to speak seriously all the time.

    ¡°Edison didn¡¯t invent electricity,¡± the girl corrected him, ¡°it was Benjamin Franklin!¡±

    ¡°Whatever,¡± I stepped in to stop this needless argument. What was the benefit in knowing the name of the one who invented electricity or invented anything in the world?

    ¡°This is your time to be the ones mentioned in history records as inventors,¡± I said, sessfully attracting their full attention, ¡°I¡¯ll supply you with different materials. Use these to invest in new forms of energy before anything else.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± the third and much calmer guy said, looking at the other two before adding, ¡°isn¡¯t it easier to just create a big generator?¡±

    ¡°That way we can save a lot of time,¡± the girl nodded in agreement.

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to reinvent the wheel.¡±

    ¡°That wheel is now a t tired one,¡± I looked at that funny dude before adding, ¡°electricity is a lower form of energy that can¡¯t help in any of the future big projects. We need a much stronger form of energy, one that can help us build strong things.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± the three realised finally what I was aiming for. ¡°So¡­¡±

    ¡°We need a higher form of energy not because we can¡¯t produce electricity anymore. Electricity is just like the current human firearm weapons; both are useless.¡±

    ¡°We¡­ See¡­¡± the girl looked at the other two, seemingly taking their consent and agreement before adding, ¡°but that means we¡¯ll need to study materials with higher forms of energy.¡±

    ¡°Let me introduce this to you,¡± I took one of the monster cores out. The one I took was connected to the back structure in honeb fashion. ¡°This is something that can generate a higher form of energy and help in transforming it.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± just like three babies seeing a delicious bar of chocte, the three had their eyes shine in excitement and much interest.

    ¡°How does it work?¡± The calmer guy looked up at me with anticipation.

    ¡°Did you see how these monsters attacked?¡± I pointed towards the direction of one of the dead monsters before adding, e, let me show you something.¡±

    I led my chariot andnded just beside the growing hill of dead bodies that my dragons and my other warriors kept moving here.

    I took out my sharp and light weighted ive, cut through the body of that monster in an experienced way. This wasn¡¯t my first time handling such dead meat.

    In a few seconds, I cleaved open that monster into pieces. I neglected everything and simply pointed at its centre.

    ¡°See this?¡± I pointed at the core residing perfectly in the honeb structure.

    ¡°This is the core of that monster?¡± The girl seemed to not be afraid of that monster. She stepped closer, inspected that monster¡¯s interior with the interest of a scientist.

 Chapter 307 [Bonus chapter] Bring Boys Home

    ¡°There is no ce to form those projectiles¡­ then¡­¡± she paused as she looked up at me and I nodded.

    ¡°The monster core worked to generate energy,¡± I exined my theory, pointing at the core and the structure ity within with my ive as if it was a stick, ¡°and through that structure, it transformed this energy to form the projectiles.¡±

    ¡°Then the projectiles will pass through the thick arms here,¡± the girl added, as she understood my point clearly and quickly, ¡°interesting¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you want us to mimic this?¡± The funny guy came closer and this time he looked more attentive than before. ¡°But do you want us to form projectiles as well?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I didn¡¯t want that, ¡°I just want you to use these cores to develop energy we can use. Forming things from energy directly is a feat that will take much longer than you might think.¡±

    ¡°We never thought it would take such a short time, you did,¡± that dude returned to his funny nature before adding, ¡°also the task of making this alien thing produce electricity-like energy is something nearly impossible.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to transform this energy into something electricity-like,¡± the girl stood up as she nodded her head in agreement, ¡°we still don¡¯t know the nature of this energy, what are the simrities and differences from our electricity.¡±

    ¡°Why are you so fixated over electricity this much?¡± I noticed they started to mention electricity nearly in every sentence they spoke.

    ¡°Everything we have runs on electricity,¡± the calmer dude exined, ¡°if we generated another form of energy, like directly harvesting the energy of this core, it won¡¯t let our things work.¡±

    ¡°Then throw away the electricity concept,¡± I firmly said.

    ¡°What?!!!¡± The three literally jumped off their feet when they heard what I said.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple, you change the building of anything we have, let it run over the new form of energy.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°I know it will take a ton of work and lots of time,¡± I interrupted the girl, ¡°but it¡¯s something we have to do. Forget about electricity, forget about everything we used to work with before. We need to start fresh, start our own civilization over our own creations.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The three looked in silence to each other. I knew this might be a hard step, a very hard starting quest, but it had to be done.

    After all, if we used electricity to modify our weapons, we might seed. But to create new weapons from scratch¡­ We would surely fail.

    Not to mention the sess rate of modifying the existing weapons was so low using normal electricity. We had to solve the problem of energy before anything else.

    ¡°So we are going to do it? Only the three of us?¡± the girl asked such a silly question.

    ¡°All of you,¡± I said before adding, ¡°all of the MIT genius minds will coborate on this.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t work and leave the city unprotected.¡±

    ¡°What if those scary dudes came again? You don¡¯t expect to scare them away using words!¡±

    I looked at these three and realised they still didn¡¯t get their current situation yet. ¡°This area is going to be protected by my forces,¡± I said and before anyone else would interrupt, I added, ¡°and I¡¯ll leave a strong force behind, enough to secure this ce for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± the three didn¡¯t have any more issues as they agreed on such an arrangement. ¡°But about these cores¡­¡± the calmer guy asked and I looked at therge number of monsters being brought over by my forces.

    ¡°You can use these for now,¡± I simply gave them all this loot, ¡°the cores can help in producing energy, and the other parts are excellent materials in making good weapons.¡±

    ¡°So we are going to cut octopuses and cook their bodies into weapons?¡± The funny guy seemed to return to being funny again.

    ¡°You can eat their flesh if you wanted,¡± I followed his humour with my words, ¡°but make sure to cook them right or else you might die out of poison.¡±

    ¡°They can be eaten?¡± the girl asked and I couldn¡¯t help but bitterly smile.

    ¡°Every monster here can be eaten, but beware of their undercooked meat. Or else you might end up dying of indigestion.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°Just use them for your studies,¡± I waved at the three, ¡°as for food, you can look for good chefs from around to help you cook the flesh.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± the funny guy rubbed his hands while his mouth drooled over these monsters. It seemed he didn¡¯t only have a silly sense of humour, but also was a food addict as well.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave my boys here to gather up everything,¡± I said while returning to my chariot, ¡°make sure to start working fast. I don¡¯t have much time to waste here.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to leave soon?¡± the calmer guy shouted and I simply raised my fist in the air.

    ¡°Just make sure to do your work properly. Gather everyone here in one hour, ok?¡±

    I returned to my chariot and looked for a few minutes over their actions. The funny dude left and the other two remained behind, seemingly starting to study the monsters thoroughly.

    ¡°They will be fine,¡± I muttered, ¡°I just hope they will exceed my expectations¡­ and now¡­¡± I looked again at the direction of the city.

    The forces here were scattered to im the fortresses and emblems. I met all the force representatives, only that cult people hadn¡¯t appeared yet.

    [Have everyone gathered?]

    But instead of going around and talking to them, I simply decided to bring their leaders here alongside everyone else.

    Now the three cities were under my control. It was just time before the entire emblems and forts fell under my control.

    So it was time to bring the boys home.

    [We are all here] Hry sent, [Are you ready to open a hole in the shield for us?]

    [Girl¡­ I¡¯m not that weak to wait all this time for you] Iughed before adding, [Things are all settled here. Just bring forth everyone ande to Cambridge city]

 Chapter 308 Thinking About The Future

    [You¡­]

    [Hahaha, what should I do? I¡¯m just this domineering]

    [Stop joking! Have you really crushed them?]

    [Why would I lie to you? Everything here is under my control. Bring everyone ande here. We have lots of things to do]

    [Ok]

    We have to help those genius minds to modify the weapons into something we can use. I was the most sessful one of my forces and had lots of good things.

    But when thinking about Hry¡¯s jumper, I couldn¡¯t help but feel I might need their help. These two weren¡¯t that simple, each had their own ways and experiences in this apocalypse.

    So I believed these two might have something to offer here. In addition to that, I needed to arrange the house internally. This was going to be the future capital of my kingdom. So I needed someone to stay behind and defend it all the time.

    In addition to that, I needed to send forces out again to im any city, town, or vige in this region. I controlled the heart sessfully, and it was time to move against the limbs.

    Also I needed to gather up a group of elites and start hitting the dungeon. Skill books were something so precious to me, even more important than the stat points problem.

    As for stat points, I had an idea about how to solve this. I got something recently, something that could help me in changing the uing situation for the better.

    That didn¡¯t mean I lost all the interest in going into the dungeons. There I could get not only skill books or stat points, but also lots of rare materials and gear.

    These aren¡¯t easy to find in the apocalypse. I had to first enter the dungeon and explore it before deciding what I should do next about it.

    If it was so damn hard, then it would restrict my activities. If I found something interesting inside, I wouldn¡¯t allow any team to enter the dungeon without my presence.

    So I had to first enter and experience things there. Then the time would be up for my meeting with Fang and Wryly.

    After winning the uing great battle, I¡¯de back here and lead my forces again into the dungeon. I might be pressured by the uing battle, but after that I had no reason to act aggressively again.

    I¡¯d have my kingdom established, only missing the most important kingdom heart thing. That thing was so precious and rare to be found easily in the apocalypse.

    But this didn¡¯t make me feel stressed. I did a great thing so far. Either gathering up forces, training them, having the brilliant minds of MIT and the two other militarypanies, besides expanding my territory over a few states.

    This was something impressive considering the little time I spent here. It was more impressive putting in mind I started all this from scratch.

    Yet I didn¡¯t let that enter my mind. I knew everything had a sharp ascending slope, ending up in a teau. I was nearing the highest point in my sharp ascension.

    Then things would start to grow harder from there on. Just ascending one step would be like climbing mountains bare handed.

    I was expecting such a moment for a long time already. That was why I acted so aggressively all the time, seizing every chance I could get.

    I believed my teau would start from the end of that battle. I¡¯d enter into a stagnant stage where I¡¯d work so damn hard to prepare my forces for the next step.

    After that battle, the next opportunity I¡¯d get would be the fifth quest. It wasn¡¯t just a simple quest. After all, I was waiting for that quest for a long time already.

    The fifth quest was also the stage where the golden quests would be issued. Despite Icked any intel about these quests, I knew about them from Angelica and Alex.

    Perhaps Hry would know more about these quests. I had to wait until she¡¯d arrive and ask her about that.

    I also wanted to ask her about the Hectors. They were now in such a tough situation after what I did with their paragon.

    Paragon was the highest ranked dude in any race in the apocalypse. I cursed him for eternity, and he and his forces would suffer from such a curse for a long time.

    I had to know if they could do anything to face such a situation. I also needed to gather more information about their fighting habits.

    Having such a terrifying race cursed was an opportunity indeed. If so then I might work a little harder in the uing battle, seek their ces and expand my territory over theirs.

    Subi and Illusionists already gave up their belongings to that race. The Dragons were still fighting, even if they stood in their own camp.

    I got the Selvators and Berserkers by my side. Together with humans we could fight for a more advantageous situation in that war.

    Seven races in one apocalypse, seven forces with different agendas and arrangements, yet all aspired to have the same result.

    We were all fighting over the same piece ofnd. The difference herey within the simple fact that this was my homend. This was Earth. Every single inch of it belonged initially to humans.

    It might be considered our victory to secure a good piece ofnd from that war. But in the end, it was our loss. We were fighting to regain ournd, our home¡­ Seeing it shared with aliens was something I considered a failure.

    But I waited for the moment when these aliens¡¯ worlds would be integrated with my Earth. At this stage, I¡¯d show no mercy or tolerance towards anyone.

    As they worked their best to im mynds, I¡¯d also show no respect to them and im as muchnds as possible from their worlds.

    In other words¡­ My current arrangements with the Berserkers and Selvators would face a challenging time when the fight would move to theirnds.

 Chapter 309 Using Heroic Calling

    At that time, they¡¯d show their real intentions towards me. I wouldn¡¯t settle with anything but takingrge pieces of their worlds. Even if it led to an open war with everyone, I wouldn¡¯t retreat or resign.

    Patience¡­ In a way or another, the merge would start on a big scale. My chance would arise, and I had to let my boys be ready to face these times in the best shape possible.

    I estimated such a merge would happen either at the fourth or the fifth quest. It wouldn¡¯t even happen beyond quest six. After all the uing quests would need morends to ur.

    The system¡¯s main goal was clear to me. It was going to train us for the big war between the universes. So it would act more aggressive towards this goal starting from quest five.

    And I had to be ready for that when it happened. I¡¯d let Fang and Wryly provide me with every possible help before the merge started.

    Then I¡¯d see how they¡¯d react. Would they still keep our deal? Or would they select the benefits of their races, even if it was over their future possibility of getting upgraded?

    But there was something else that puzzled me. A new race joined the fight here. Did that also mean the Hectors¡¯ world would also merge with us?

    If that was true, then the size of the new world would grow exponentially. That also meant morends to fight over, more possibilities to expand my kingdom.

    Anyway, I had to wait for the start of the merge before anything else. The merge process was one of the most violent events in the entire apocalypse per records¡¯ words.

    Natural disasters would hit all of us everywhere. Tsunamis would bemon like storm clouds. Earthquakes, volcanos, and evenndslides would bemon as well.

    I knew that the eastern part of this continent would be hit mercilessly with tsunamis, especially around New York city. Massachusetts was considered safe.

    But that was in light of five worlds merging with Earth. With the newly added world of Hectors, it might end up in a totally different situation.

    I just hoped things wouldn¡¯t go south for me here. I looked up at my grand shield, seeing in it a chance to protect my newly born kingdom against all these disasters.

    Of course the shield had its limit against any damage or attacks. But it would greatly reduce the fierce impact of the natural disasters. I had to consider expanding my shield over other cities and regions, hopefully I¡¯d uniformly defend most of my kingdom by the start of the merge.

    In other words, it was best for the merge to start by quest five and beyond. If it happened earlier, I might face the risk of losing many ces thanks to these disasters.

    Sigh¡­ Things in the apocalypse were so tightly connected. The fairness of the system was something annoying and getting over my nerves recently.

    On the surface things might look fair. A new race came here in response to my actions. I brought this upon myself. And in the end, the final merge events would change ordingly.

    But in fact the system never was this fair with humans. Other races had their own time to train and prepare for the apocalypse. It was enough to say humans started the apocalypse, not knowing what was going to happen to them.

    Unlike other races, humans entered this apocalypse blindfolded. Other races knew exactly what was going to happen. They knew even the stages of the apocalypse, what they should do and shouldn¡¯t.

    Not to mention theck of a generalmunication system for humans to use. The system was never fair to us. And except for me, other humans were literally fighting against the storm barehanded.

    Thinking about that made me recall that deadly quest I got from that higher up. He was helpful and cooperative, but in fact he was just opportunistic.

    Turning me into his ve, working for his cause and benefit in return for gaining something humans should have from the start was a mean move.

    But what else could I do but ept? Sigh! We, humans, were destined to fail even before the apocalypse ever started!

    Even if there were no dirty angels working in the shadows, trying to fasten our fall, we would have a very low chance of winning.

    I had to better prepare. After all, the big differences between humans and other races would only grow wider the more time we advance in this shitty apocalypse.

    ¡°I have to use the heroic calling now,¡± as I paused for a few minutes, I decided to send the videos I recorded over to all humans.

    Humans must know there was a chance for them. The other races might look terrifying and deadly, but that didn¡¯t mean we weren¡¯t without any options here.

    We had to fight, and even if they all lost the will or hope to survive, I had to show them the way. My recorded videos of my best ever battles might look as if I was boasting or something.

    But they carried a hidden message, one that only ambitious souls would understand. If a normal human being like everyone else could achieve such greatness, then wouldn¡¯t that also mean others could also aspire to achieve as such?

    Wouldn¡¯t these videos ignite the spark of challenge and resistance inside all humans? Well¡­ I hoped this would seed. Until the day I¡¯d establish a grandmunication system for all humans to use, my heroic callings were the only thing I could use to contact humans.

    They were the only thing ever provided by the system for humans to get contact with each other on a worldwide scale.

    [Do you want to use a heroic calling now?]

    ¡°Use it,¡± I instantly said, ¡°spread these three videos over. Let everyone see how I fought against hard and strong opponents and seeded.¡±

    I selected three videos of my deadliest battles ever. One was against that illusionist archlord. One was against the dragon race archlord. And thest one was against the Hector race paragon.

    These battles were my best ever so far, the three that would show my real strength and the essence of being a human.

    We were such a weak race, but we were blessed with the desire to resist more than any other race in the apocalypse.

    Humans¡­ We were survivors by nature, warriors by soul, and ambitious like hell in our minds.

 Chapter 310 Rare Moment Of Peace

    I selected the three videos and then a message popped up asking me to start recording something to be apanied with the videos.

    ¡°My fellow humans, these are a few of my recent battles. I¡¯m not boasting here, I¡¯m just trying to tell you something¡­ Greatness isn¡¯t limited to those damn races in the apocalypse. Humans¡­ We have a chance, not less than any of them. Good luck.¡±

    [Do you want to send these three videos?]

    ¡°Send them.¡±

    I looked at the bright sky filled with the small shining suns with content. I hoped these videos and the recordings of my battle would be of help to humans.

    [Yourst use of heroic calling has caused a sensation all across your world]

    But strange enough, this message popped up followed by many others.

    [Many humans are touched by what you shared]

    [Lots of human gods are touched by your performance]

    [Lots of gods are now rushing to subscribe to your channel]

    [Some traitors told other races gods about your doings]

    [A wave of hatred is umting fast against you]

    [Many other races gods are seeing you as their races greatest enemy in the apocalypse]

    [Few gods shared your videos to the universal stream]

    [Many eyes are now watching your past performance]

    [Lots of gods are saying that this performance is nothing as this is the early stage of the apocalypse]

    [Many doubt your ability to survive past quest ten]

    [Many gods are searching for your channel]

    [Your videos are now turning into a hot trend across the universe]

    [Scattered human civilizations are now hearing about your name for the first time]

    [Many alien races are hearing about your name for the first time]

    [Congrattions! You are now in the top ten trending list across the universe of the most famous characters of the month]

    [You can now expand your channel to ept double the size of its capacity]

    ¡°Expand it,¡± I didn¡¯t know why my videos created such a ruckus. If there was someone to me then these traitors would be in fault.

    Damn traitors! I just realised something. It seemed as being traitors that they lost their chances to gain support from human gods. So they were supported by alien gods.

    I sent my videos to all humans, and it seemed the system was still considering them part of our race even if they were considered a hybrid species now.

    I had to be more cautious in the future. Any heroic calling must be used from now on over full humans, not hybrid ones, not to people gaining support from alien gods without human gods.

    I got the support of an alien god, but my main god was Sith, a human race god. Thinking about that reminded me of that jumper and my other teammates.

    The jumper had the support of that dirty god. I had to think about a way to sever the connection between the two. As for my other elite subordinates, some of them already had support of normal human gods.

    I didn¡¯t know who had the support and who didn¡¯t. I also didn¡¯t know if they had the support of good gods or just normal ones.

    I had my channel, and now it was weing a new wave of human gods. I could use it to select a few of the best gods, preferably higher grade gods, to support my elites.

    As for the current gods supporting them, I could easily sever the connection with them. Also there was another main benefit about doing that.

    If they gained support from the start, that meant they wouldn¡¯t have any empty slot for god support. That was bad. They wouldn¡¯t gain anymore chances to add slots to their profiles each couple of quests.

    So I had to sever their support first. As for selecting better gods, I had to wait until they gained another slot.

    But I had to wait until they arrived. As I didn¡¯t have anything to do, I sat over the chariot¡¯s roof, leaning my back over its side, closed my eyes and started to enjoy a rare moment of peace.

    Yet I was destined to not enjoy any peace. After just half an hour, I got a message from Hry and others, telling me they arrived at the shield.

    [Just go and help secure the entire castles and emblems in the three cities] I sent them. After all, the cities were still not totally controlled yet.

    I estimated they¡¯d take roughly from two to three hours to cover up the entire city. [Beware, there is someone hiding in the shadows. He defended the buildings but didn¡¯t show himself up yet]

    [Ok Mr. Famous guy] the jumper sent this in mockery, referring of course to my shared videos from earlier. I scoffed and closed the messages without responding to his provocations.

    That dude¡­ He was a real master in getting on my nerves. Anyway he had a task to finish, then we¡¯d all meet.

    I closed my eyes again, but just after twenty minutes I heard a lot of ruckusing from down below, interrupting my peace. I stood up to see over a thousand people gathering up from every corner towards here.

    ¡°Time flew fast indeed,¡± I stretched my body while feeling the need to rest.

    But there was no time for me to do that. After finishing the next battle, I¡¯d have to take a few days off to rest no matter what.

    My body was supported with my stats and cultivation indeed, but it wasn¡¯t invincible. I had to give it rest from time to time, or else I might break without knowing it.

    ¡°Hi sir, we came as you requested,¡± Wolf was the first to meet me up when I descended from my chariot. He looked more cautious and respectful to me than before.

    ¡°Why are you acting in this way?¡± I gave him a doubtful look. After all this dude was like a talking machine, not showing any regard to my presence at all.

 Chapter 311 Meeting The Big Military Companies People

    Yet this time Wolf looked more attentive to his words. He even used just a simple sentence as a greeting, and didn¡¯t lean to his usual way of speech.

    ¡°That¡¯s expected,¡± Moore appeared next, patting over Wolf¡¯s shoulder in a way that annoyed thetter, ¡°he got the direct orders to be more respectful to you, sir.¡±

    Thest word he said seemed like it carried tons of mockery and sarcasm towards Wolf. Thetter had an ugly expression, telling me what Moore said was true.

    ¡°It¡¯s not ok to keep suppressing yourself like that,¡± I smiled before adding, ¡°acting in front of me won¡¯t get you anywhere. You need to just be yourself around me.¡±

    ¡°Really?!!¡± Wolf¡¯s tone told me he was excited by what I said. Yet it seemed he got a really strict orders from his superiors this time as his face changed abruptly before hurriedly adding, while lowering his head:

    ¡°Sorry sir, but I¡¯ll have to show you my true sincerity.¡±

    ¡°Sigh,¡± I could only shake my head helplessly before adding, ¡°your sincerity appeared the moment you showed up here with all your people, ready to follow my arrangements to the letter.¡±

    Wolf looked at me with hesitation. That dude was still struggling against his superior orders. I didn¡¯t know what they told him, but anyway they managed to keep him under leash.

    ¡°What will we do now, sir?¡± Moore asked while pointing in little pride towards therge group of people he brought, ¡°I gathered all the big minds in ourpany here. I even called those trainees and interns toe as well.¡±

    ¡°I can see that,¡± I noticed the number of people was still increasing, and that didn¡¯t include the youths from MIT. Those youths seemed to grow the habit ofingte to any meeting or lecture, evening here as thest batch.

    From just looking at the crowd in front of me, I could tell there were almost from four up to five thousand people here.

    Most were from MIT without doubt. Then people from Raytheonpany came second, and slightly less than a hundred people from Lockheed Martin camest.

    Speaking to such arge group of people wasn¡¯t easy from the ground. I opened my market and found some sort of an item that could magnify sound, acting like big speakers.

    I bought this, and it was like a cone shaped horn. I held it in one hand as I stood on the top of my chariot. I held my ive with my other hand, leaning over it like I was using a walking stick or something.

    Behind me Moore and Wolf stood with two of their most trusted men behind me. As for MIT students, those three from before stood behind me as well.

    ¡°I¡¯m Hye, wee to my forces,¡± I said in greetings, something that seemed known to all of them, ¡°I gathered you here so we can discuss everything about our future ns. As you know, the apocalypse we live in has left its deep marks over our past civilisation. Our tech was all lost, and now we are here to reim it.¡±

    Not a single one down below breathed or made a sound while I added:

    ¡°The first step in doing this would be solving the energy problem. Electricity is now obsolete. We need a new form of energy, one that can power up our new weapons and help our old way of life to continue.¡±

    I pointed my ive towards the hills of dead monster bodies gathered over the distance, ¡°these monsters use a unique way to produce energy and transform it into something corporeal. I don¡¯t want you to do all this in one go. First let¡¯s use the cores and salvage the energy from it. This energy will be the one we¡¯ll useter to build our new weapons.¡±

    I then turned to Moore and Wolf, ¡°Have you brought any big guns here with you?¡±

    The two nodded and instantly they started sending messages to their people down below. In a few minutes, two big things appeared.

    The Raytheon people brought over a big cannon, while the Lockheed Martin brought their useless bomber.

    ¡°Wolf¡­ Come on, don¡¯t you know these bombers are useless?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but turn to Wolf and say in an annoyed tone.

    ¡°Oh¡­ It¡¯s just that¡­¡±

    ¡°They just brought these bombers as their top guns, hahaha,¡± Mooreughed intentionaly to irritate Wolf. and he scored a perfect score in that.

    ¡°Stop it already! I won¡¯t tolerate such a loser from a smallpany speaking to me in that way! These bombers¡­¡± he started to rain his flood of words over the head of the poor Moore.

    I watched from the side, all in silence, while inwardlyughing over the poor luck of Moore. That dude brought this over himself. What told him to annoy Wolf and let him open such a suppressedndslide of words?

    I shook my head before saying after few minutes:

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything else?¡±

    ¡°We have rockets,¡± Wolf lost his focus for a second and was this close from continuing his long lecture with me. Yet he forcibly stopped himself when he saw it was me who asked and couldn¡¯t help but tremble while trying his best to contain what he wanted to say.

    ¡°Dude¡­ Like this you¡¯ll end up exploding in the end,¡± I couldn¡¯t help but grin, resisting the urge tough. But Moore didn¡¯t restrain himself andughed.

    ¡°Just wait¡­ I¡¯ll teach you a lesson after this,¡± Wolf realised his mistake and didn¡¯t fall for the same trap twice. He sent orders to his people down below, and yet they didn¡¯t take back their bombers.

    They only brought a rocketunching big vehicle that was hardly moving thanks to the immense weight of the twelve rocketunching stations over its back.

    ¡°Now we are talking,¡± seeing this rocketunching truck and that cannon with a slightly short and thick barrel. ¡°What¡¯s the name of that weapon?¡± I pointed at it and asked.

 Chapter 312 [Bonus chapter] Comparison Between Two Warlords

    ¡°It¡¯s something they didn¡¯t produce,¡± Wolf seemed to find a thing to bicker at Moore, ¡°it¡¯s called Howitzer, a mix of cannon and mortar, something not produced by them.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s produced by BAE systemspany,¡± Moore didn¡¯t deny it, ¡°but the shells used in it are made by us.¡±

    ¡°Humph, being proud of something you didn¡¯t make¡­ Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself?¡± Wolf kepting at Moore, yet thetter seemed more collected than Wolf.

    ¡°It¡¯s normal,¡± Moore calmly shrugged, ¡°after all ourpany excels at making brilliant munitions to the different weapon systems of otherpanies.¡±

    ¡°Pathetic,¡± Wolf turned and pointed at the bomber. He seemed to want to boast in front of me using it as an example. Yet for a second there he froze, recalling my earlierment about that bomber.

    ¡°Take this as an example,¡± he shifted his hand while shaking as if he still couldn¡¯t believe what he was doing. It seemed in hispany eyes, that stealth bomber was the crown jewel, something they took pride in making.

    Throwing it aside like it was trash and selecting some sort of amonly produced rocketuncher was something humiliating to Wolf and others standing behind him.

    But they had to let their ego down about it. The apocalypse was harsh and we needed to adapt to it by all means. Even if this meant ditching what we previously considered our biggest achievement in life and starting from scratch.

    ¡°It¡¯s a brilliant rocketuncher system we produced, called M270.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nice,¡± I honestly said, ¡°but that doesn¡¯t mean that artillery thing is bad either.¡±

    ¡°Howitzer is the best artillery weapon in the world!¡± Moore said in pride, a phrase that was weed with a snort from Wolf and his two men behind him.

    ¡°Anyway,¡± I turned to therge group of people watching this scene from down below, ¡°we will need to modify and readjust the weapon systems we have and turn them into apocalypse friendly weapons. But first I have to tell you where the problem lies.¡±

    I pointed towards the Howitzer and added, ¡°I want you to fire a shell at one of those big hills.¡±

    I randomly selected one hill and asked Moore¡¯s guys to fire it. I also did the same with that rocketuncher, asking Wolf¡¯s people to fire a single rocket at another hill.

    ¡°Fire!¡±

    ¡°Be careful! Fire!¡±

    The two sides worked fast and in such amazing cooperation to fire the two weapons fast.

    *Boom!*

    *Boom!*

    The two attacksnded fiercely over the two hills, releasing a mighty explosive sound alongside a massive cloud of dust.

    Yet in just a span of a few seconds, things started to clear out. Strangely enough, the two hills remained unscathed, even the dead bodies of the aquatic monsters stood there without a single scratch over them.

    Of course I anticipated such a result, and many people here did. ¡°Can anyone tell me what went wrong here?¡± I asked, without specifying any group orpany with that question.

    ¡°We have a theory.¡±

    ¡°We too.¡±

    ¡°We also have one.¡±

    Without any hesitation, the leaders of the three forces here spoke one by one. I looked at their faces while calmly responding: ¡°Then tell.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll start first,¡± Wolf was so eager to prove himself to me as he took a step forward while adding, ¡°we already studied lots of monsters back at ourbs. We found out that these monsters have advanced armour, making it impossible for the current human weapons to harm them.¡±

    ¡°And?¡± I wasn¡¯t impressed by what he said. Of course this was something basic and easy to guess.

    ¡°It¡¯s the pration power of our munition,¡± he said with weird excitement and confidence, ¡°if we manage to elevate and upgrade our armour pration abilities of our weapons¡¯ munitions, we can seed in killing these monsters.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Interesting theory,¡± I just said that before snapping my fingers and a group of my dragons appeared next to me, scaring those behind me.

    ¡°Go and bring dozens of these monsters here,¡± I pointed randomly at one hill and in a sh, my dragons flew towards it. They brought back over a hundred of these monsters.

    ¡°Leave them here one by one,¡± I ordered and any monster thrown over the chariot was cut into pieces by my ive. My work speed was remarkable thanks to all the work I did before.

    ¡°Take them and gather them there and there,¡± I selected two away locations before turning to the two behind me, ¡°let your peopleunch another attack over one group. Let¡¯s see if your theory is right.¡±

    ¡°Sir¡­¡± Wolf didn¡¯t get what I wanted to prove here so I interrupted him from saying any more with raising my ive unto his face.

    ¡°If your theory is right, then our weapons here can devastate the monsters without their armours, right?¡±

    It was easy to prove how deeply wrong they were. Just with one round of attacks, the same loud explosive sounds appeared with massive clouds of dust.

    But that was it. The monsters didn¡¯t show any harm even when they were cut open by me. I turned to Wolf and said with a calm smile:

    ¡°Your theory is wrong. In fact it¡¯s not totally wrong. After all, the thick armours of these monsters can¡¯t be easily prated. Of course our weaponsck such a factor, but it¡¯s not the main core of the problem here.¡±

    ¡°I have another theory, sir,¡± Moore gave the dejected Wolf a light gaze. It seemed that the dude was so confident in his theory. ¡°Tell,¡± I shrugged as I casually said.

    In fact I had the belief that not a single one of them would find the core of the problem. Of course MIT guys talked to me before, and they got to see parts of the big picture of the main problem we were having.

    So if anyone here could be close to the core of the problem, it would be them.

    ¡°We also studied these monsters,¡± Moore didn¡¯t want to show any weaknesspared with Wolf¡¯spany, ¡°we found out that the problem isn¡¯t only in the armour, but also in our might of weapons.¡±

 Chapter 313 The True Problem In Human Weapons

    ¡°Exin further,¡± I nodded as this dude¡¯s people seemed to get closer to the core of the problem more than Wolf¡¯s people.

    ¡°We found out that the amount of explosives used in each munition isn¡¯t enough to cause any harm to these monsters. So if we manage to produce muchrger missiles and munitions, we¡¯ll be able to solve this problem.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s test it then,¡± I was disappointed. They got close to the problem yet they ended up astray in the end.

    ¡°How, sir?¡± Moore gave me a weird look and I exined further:

    ¡°By your words, if we used more than one attack at these monsters at the same time, we¡¯d end up damaging them, right?¡± I said before adding, ¡°bring forth more of these big weapons. Let them allunch at the same time and let¡¯s see the end result.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°Just do it,¡± I knew it wouldn¡¯t work. But using words instead of showing them the result was wrong.

    They listened to my words, brought more of their weapons. Eachpany brought five more of their big guns, and they attacked at the same time.

    Twelve loud explosions shook the entire world while releasing thick clouds of dust. This time it took more than one minute for the dust to clear out and we could all see the result.

    ¡°It¡¯s not working,¡± I said what I knew earlier, ¡°your theory isn¡¯t valid as well. Next¡­¡±

    I looked up at the three youths from MIT. the girl stepped forward as she said:

    ¡°After ourst discussion, sir, we got to upgrade our theories about the main issue,¡± she paused while slightly feeling like she cheated here.

    ¡°Continue¡­¡± I nodded in encouragement and she added after taking a deep breath:

    ¡°It¡¯s the problem of the explosives used itself¡­ The materials we used aren¡¯t suited to face off these monsters.¡±

    ¡°Exin further,¡± as expected, those genius young minds were so fast in picking the hints in my words from before.

    ¡°We have to find new energy, plus new materials from the current era to use as explosives. Without that, we¡¯ll fail in upgrading the weapons.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± I said in praise, ¡°this is the main issue. The materials we are using aren¡¯t suitable for this part of our history. We need to adapt, change everything and use the materials provided by monsters and the apocalypse in making brand new weapons.¡±

    I turned to the rocketuncher, the one big weapon I held much hope for, ¡°take this for an example. If we manage to change everything in it, using ores excavated from the apocalypse and materials from monsters to build it, and recing the explosive powder inside with new explosive material from the new world, we¡¯ll have a deadly weapon we can depend entirely upon in changing the course of many big wars.¡±

    ¡°But sir¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve never met such explosive materials before!¡±

    The two said in session, and I simply took something out from my inventory.

    ¡°This is called the grenade of death,¡± I handed one to each of those standing behind me, ¡°they are priceless weapons of mass destruction. If you look closer, you¡¯ll see its structure isn¡¯t much different from the usual grenades we used to make, right?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°Be extra careful while dealing with this,¡± I warned, ¡°or else even I wouldn¡¯t be able to help you at all.¡±

    I took out more grenades and handed them over to them, ¡°it¡¯s not the matter of the absence of materials. It¡¯s just you never took such a thing seriously before. For example, why didn¡¯t you search in the market for such materials?¡±

    My wordsnded as a lightning bolt over their heads. They really took such a thing lightly and never seriously sought after gaining such materials. If they did, then the market was the first ce to look for such materials.

    ¡°I can help you and provide lots of such materials over,¡± I also had the card of the Bringold impact up my sleeve, ¡°but you first have to change this.;.¡±

    I pointed at my head, referring to their mindset. Even if I provided them with the best kind of materials ever, they¡¯d still fail to use them to show their fullest potential.

    They looked at my grenades in daze while my words kept hammering this inside their subconscious minds.

    ¡°You need to start itching everything you built before. Stealth bombers? It¡¯s a great concept indeed but how can we use such a thing in such times? Anything flying over high altitude will be taken down by the system¡­ No exception here.¡±

    ¡°But sir¡­¡± Wolf was still reluctant to let go of such a thing, ¡°we spent lots of time and effort, wrecking our minds to bring such weapons to humanity.¡±

    ¡°You can then use the same concept and work over other things,¡± I patted over his shoulder before adding, ¡°for example, why not use the same stealth function over choppers? Even if you used such tech over the munitions, making them all invisible to any enemy, it would be much better than leaving it to rot in such an obsolete weapon, right?¡±

    His eyes went wide in response to my words. I hoped he got what I meant and learnt the lesson. If not, then he would waste lots of time and effort without bringing me any good results.

    ¡°This ce¡­ is fantastic for us,¡± I turned towards the MIT campus, ¡°it¡¯s filled with brilliant young minds, not tainted with the fixed and rigid concepts of the lost days of human civilisations. They are revolutionary minds, ones that can bring great things to your inventions, making them adapt to the current times.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll hire them of course,¡± Moore was faster than Wolf to grab what I hinted at here.

    ¡°W¡­ We¡¯ll also do the same,¡± Wolf seemed to still be lost in his dilemma, but losing to Moore made him follow his steps blindly without much thinking.

    ¡°Well¡­ In fact it¡¯s the opposite,¡± I couldn¡¯t help butugh before adding, ¡°your previous prestige as the biggest militarypanies in the world is gone. From now on, you¡¯ll have to work under the leadership of those youths.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°But sir¡­¡±

 Chapter 314 Making A Final Offer

    The two got instant scare when they heard what I just said.

    ¡°What? You areing to their homes, using their people and facilities, and you also want them to follow your old banners as well?¡± I calmly met their questionable gazes with a calm smile over my face.

    ¡°Time changes, and you have to adapt or fall behind and rot,¡± I kept pouring buckets of cold water over their heads, ¡°tell me then, what can yourpanies provide except for old and obsolete tech and weapons?¡±

    ¡°We¡­¡±

    ¡°We can give them anything they want!¡±

    ¡°Wrong,¡± I slowly shook my head, ¡°you have nothing of value to give to those young people here. Money? Wealth? Esteem and prestige? A highly honoured position in yourpany? Come on, be a little realistic please. In such a time and world, you have nothing of value to offer that they didn¡¯t already have.¡±

    The two looked at each other and at the other people beside them in silence and hesitation.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you such a good offer out of my good will,¡± I nted my ive on the ground, leant over it using both hands, ¡°you have five hours to consider this. If you agree, then you¡¯ll have to form new teams with these youths. Any team will be led by them and one representative of yourpanies. You¡¯ll have at most twenty percent share in their teams, not a single percent more.¡±

    I was doing this to protect the young minds from the polluted interests of those old dudes. In this world, it wasn¡¯t easy for anyone to abandon all their old beliefs entirely. Not when they lived most of their lives based on these useless and corrupted things.

    Fame? Power? Sess? Working at big names? Wealth? These were all obsolete. In this age, only strength mattered. Even with coins anyone could go to a short length and would eventually stop.

    Thosepanies depended entirely over their past glory, something that wasn¡¯t of any use here. Just looking at Wolf made me inwardly sigh. Even after meeting me and talking for a long time, even after all the demonstrations and proving what they had in mind was wrong, that dude was still looking in greatness towards the steatlh bombers.

    They were hopeless in my eyes, needing more time to adapt than the youngsters here. I wouldn¡¯t let the brilliant seeds here be ruined by such a bad way of thinking.

    I needed thesepanies to provide guidance and more help to my geniuses here. But that didn¡¯t mean I¡¯d allow them to take over or be the ones in control.

    Or else things would end up by replicating the same old weapons without much changes in them. I¡¯d not love to see such a result, not after paying much of my time and materials to them.

    Time was our deadliest foe. For example modifying such a rocketuncher before the uing big battle would be much greater than modifying it by the end of the fourth quest.

    And if they took much longer than this, then its value would decrease a lot. I had lots of ces to use such weapons in the uing quests. Not to mention the golden quests I was looking for.

    Thinking about modifying any weapon before the start of the big war in a few days was delusional indeed. But if they managed to do it before the start of the fifth quest or the golden quests, then it would be a great help to me.

    I had to be ruthless, protecting those young people from the greed and stubbornness of the older ones. If thesepanies knew what I really offered here, and realised for real how terribly bad their situation was, then they¡¯d not hesitate to agree on my offer.

    After all, I wasn¡¯t shutting them down totally from the new world regime. They just had to make morepromises, and try to work their dirty tricks to gain more loyal followers from these youths than the other party.

    Even if they all refused, I still had the normal military arsenal under my disposal. I¡¯d have to ask for Karoline¡¯s help here again, hopefully she¡¯d manage to pull some strings and bring many weapons for these youths to study.

    It wasn¡¯t the best n, but it was the back up one.

    ¡°Sir, I have a question here,¡± Wolf¡¯s face was all dark as the faces of the rest here. Yet Moore showed the difference in intelligence between him and others as he added after I gave him the permission by a simple nod.

    ¡°If we agree, does that mean our CEOs will lose their control over us?¡±

    That dude was smart indeed. He guessed what I was doing so damn fast and even came up with such a direct and very important question.

    ¡°Any general is valued by the strength of his army and the victories his army brought under his leadership,¡± I slowly answered, before adding, ¡°if their people managed to work together with the youths here and bring me good results with their support and help, then they¡¯ll have a ce in my final big project.¡±

    ¡°What project is that, sir?¡± Moore kept asking, while Wolf and others had an abrupt change in their faces. Instead of feeling yed and looking dejected and even a little angry, they showed a look of interest and anticipation.

    ¡°What do you think I¡¯m doing here exactly?¡± I didn¡¯t directly answer and instead threw the question back at them.

    ¡°Well¡­ Perhaps building up a major force?¡±

    ¡°A big army? Want to be the biggest arm dealer in the apocalypse?¡±

    Well¡­ I had to admit, both of themcked any imagination about this.

    ¡°Wrong,¡± I shook my head before slowly adding, ¡°I¡¯m going to build a country, a kingdom to be more precise.¡±

    ¡°A country?!!!¡± they of course didn¡¯t know the difference between a country and a kingdom in the apocalypse.

    A country was a small thing that was built without the support of the system.

 Chapter 315 A Sincere Advice

    In other words¡­ If I didn¡¯t find a kingdom heart and integrate it into my kingdom, then it would be considered a country by the system.

    Size didn¡¯t matter, strength had no value here as well¡­ Only with the support of the system in the form of the kingdom heart, the system would consider all of this as a true kingdom.

    This kingdom heart wasn¡¯t just a simple item, it was an official recognition from the system for my overall strength, intelligence, leadership, and determination.

    That was why gaining kingdom hearts was such a tedious task that had more failure probability than sess.

    Yet for me I wasn¡¯t that stressed out. After all, the era of kingdoms wouldn¡¯t officially start before quest twenty or even beyond.

    During that time, I¡¯d have many chances to find such hearts. I just hoped I¡¯d end up finding it earlier, so I could finish all the rted tasks and conditions before reaching quest fifty.

    ¡°So¡­ You, sir, want to be a king?¡± from the tone alone I could tell that Moore never expected such a thing.

    And I simply nodded.

    ¡°In any kingdom, the king lies at the top while many trusted and capable subordinates vary in ces and ranks underneath,¡± I stopped there and didn¡¯t add any more.

    ¡°So your meaning, sir, is that our CEOs have the chance to be like earls and dukes?¡± Wolf didn¡¯t fall behind this time, seemingly excited and a little cautious about raising up his hopes.

    ¡°If their men, you and your scientists and engineers in other words, managed to contributergely to my kingdom until the date of its establishment, then bing as such isn¡¯t a far fetched dream.¡±

    The look over their faces this time was different, ground shaking different that before. I inwardly grinned. If their bosses got the bait like their minions, then they¡¯d work their asses to help me achieve what I wanted.

    Sometimes luring people with great things would ignite the desire to fulfil it even better than one had in mind. In face of such greedy and gold digger minds of their bosses, they wouldn¡¯t let such a chance slip by if they were smart.

    ¡°Just go and convey this message over to your bosses,¡± I said before adding, ¡°I¡¯m willing to sign a contract with them stating what I just said. The rest depends on your performance next.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll excuse ourselves then.¡±

    ¡°We too. We won¡¯t be toote to return with the good news.¡±

    The two hurriedly led their people down my chariot as if they were in a race or something. Who remained behind were the three youths, who had looks of awe and daze over their faces.

    ¡°Do you know what I just did?¡± I slowly asked, while moving my eyes over the three of them.

    ¡°You¡­ are trying to force them to help us?¡± the girl slowly asked while the other two kept their silence.

    Even that funny guy who reminded me of the jumper with his attitude andments remained silent. His face even showed a look of veneration, like he was looking up to his idol or something.

    Dude¡­ If you wanted to get inspiration from someone, then I¡¯d love to introduce you to my dear jumper. I was sure if these two met, that youth would worship that jumper as if it was his god and mentor.

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to protect you,¡± I said before adding, ¡°protecting the futuristic versions of you.¡±

    The three looked at each other and I doubted they¡¯d get such a deep meaning. ¡°Forget it, now it¡¯s not the time to waste on such things.¡±

    ¡°What should we do, sir?¡± the calmer dude said and I raised my ive in response to his face. This sudden move scared the three of them, forcing them to jump almost half a metre backward.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, I just want to correct the way you talk to me,¡± I gave an innocent smile. After all, I used to move my ive as if it was part of my hand, ¡°call me lord, not sir, got it?¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± the three nodded in unison and I couldn¡¯t help but inwardlyugh. The youths these days¡­ They got scared pretty much easily.

    ¡°You need to get back there and start studying those monsters,¡± I shifted the topic back to the urgent point, ¡°energy is the basis of everything. We won¡¯t be able to start modifying the weapons or do anything without making progress in that regard.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡± the calm dude looked at the other two while that funny one seemed to return to his nature once again.

    ¡°It¡¯s the question about those teams you talked about. Dunno if you think of us as a sports team or a group of amateurs or what, but we are all here based on our abilities and brilliant minds. None of us came here through a shortcut and we won¡¯t ept one.¡±

    Indeed he had a point here, despite his tone and way of speaking that was filled with tons of sarcasm.

    ¡°If you have such a big thing inside your head as you im, then why do you want me to babysit you? Huh?¡± I responded sharply in the same way he spoke to me with, ¡°don¡¯t give me that look. From now on, you are all my followers and I¡¯m your lord. That means¡­¡±

    I stepped closer while the other two retreated in reflex. That funny, jumper-like, dude stood in his ce motionless while my dejeuner pressured him to not even move a finger.

    ¡°I¡¯m the one giving the orders around here, and you¡­ You just have to use that little thing called brain and try to find out ways to execute what I say. Or else¡­¡±

    I stepped much closer, close enough to make my face this close to his to even feel his subtle trembling body, ¡°I don¡¯t have permanent positions for anyone. ck or fail and I¡¯ll kick your ass out of my way.¡±

    ¡°Gulp,¡± he finally reacted as he jumped backward like a cat I stepped over its tail or something.

    ¡°Keep that in your mind,¡± I said to him before turning to therge crowd standing down below.

    After all, I didn¡¯t move my speaker-like item away from my mouth all this time. Everything I said was perfectly heard by everyone.

    ¡°Keep that in all of your minds.¡±

    I said in warning and sincere advice to all of them. If they didn¡¯t keep showing me their value, I¡¯d be forced to rece them with others with the talent and determination I needed.

 Chapter 316 A Provocation

    My wordsnded and were responded with utter silence. I looked at the faces of those down below before turning to the three behind me.

    ¡°Go back now and start working,¡± I said after I added them as friends, ¡°I¡¯ll keep watching all of you. Also sign these contracts first.¡±

    I took one loyalty contract and one channel contract for each one of them. The three couldn¡¯t say a single word, signing the three in silence and obedience.

    I watched them descend to their people down below while I had a guess about what was in their minds. It wasn¡¯t easy to be pressured like this, especially when you had such a brilliant mind and strong personality.

    Great minds had rock hard personalities, or entric ones. I just hoped for those weird dudes down below to control themselves better.

    Or else I¡¯d have to step in and behave in a merciless way.

    Now I finished dealing with this and it was time to let these minds prove themselves to me. As for the twopanies, I wasn¡¯t that worried.

    If they were half what I took them for, then they¡¯d be smart enough to ept my offer. Or else they¡¯d miss the opportunity of their lives.

    The next step after that was for me to wait for my elites to finish controlling the city before gathering up. As they were still working, I started to consider whom to stay and whom to move out to control the area around.

    Of course facing Hector wouldn¡¯t be impossible, but it was unlikely. That paragon was smart, and I had the feeling he already realised how bad his situation was.

    His forces were affected with his curse. He would be either thinking about solutions to break the curse, or he would try to find another solution.

    If I was him, I¡¯d act realistic and put the interest of my race above mine. Being arrogant and greedy wouldn¡¯t help at all.

    If he thought like that, he would keep trying to break the curse and that would affect the total performance of his race here. Of course that would be for the better for me, but I wasn¡¯t that excited about it.

    After all from my interaction with Fang and Wryly, I realised these races were like arge group of vicious sharks.

    One simple sign of weakness and that weakened shark would be mercilessly eaten by his kin. I gave a deadly blow to that paragon indeed, but that would also tempt other paragons to attack and im his territory.

    It would take time, and that bastard would try to resist and fight back, but in the end new paragons would appear here to harass me.

    Thinking about that gave me a crazy idea. Of course I wouldn¡¯t seriously consider it for now, but I¡¯d put it in my mind. If that happened¡­ Damn! I¡¯d be more than just a lucky human.

    Lost in my thoughts, I didn¡¯t realise that I had a big smile over my face until after the passage of a few minutes. I was surprised by myself, thinking about such a bold idea and even dared to think about many strategies for it.

    ¡°I have to be humble,¡± I said to myself, ¡°at least until the right momentes. Or else I¡¯d just be dreaming about the impossible.¡±

    *sh!*

    Just before I could open my channel to see what my elites were doing, a sudden appearance of a big screen in front of my face startled me.

    ¡°What the heck is that?¡± I looked at this dark screen that kept shing and dimming for a few minutes. I looked into my channel, there was nothing wrong there.

    I didn¡¯t even open my channel when that screen appeared. I leant over my ive, looking in interest and doubt towards this screen.

    ¡°Hi everyone,¡± just before I grew tired of seeing ck screen in front of my face, a tough looking face of a young man appeared in front of my eyes.

    Just seeing this face¡­ Pale brown eyes, short and thick ck hair, dark skinned muscr body, with a deep fresh scar that took almost half of his neck¡­ It was him!

    Damn me! It was him!

    ¡°I¡¯m Ed, or you can call me by my new name, the lord of death,¡± he spoke in a tone I heard a lot of times before.

    He was the one who established one of the three kingdoms of my human race back in my time! The lord of death, the king of torture, the nightmare of all livings¡­ It was him! The founder of the Central kingdom, the one I was born and raised in!

    ¡°For you who don¡¯t know me, I¡¯m now considered one of the strongest in the entire apocalypse. No race stood a chance against me, not those arrogant Dragons, not those maniac Berserkers, and surely not those fierce Selvators¡­¡±

    He spoke and after controlling my ragged emotions and disturbed mind, I realised something.

    ¡°A heroic calling?!!¡± It seemed I wasn¡¯t the only one doing miracles here. In fact this dude wasn¡¯t a surprise at all. However didn¡¯t he shine after the tenth quest or what?

    I looked at his sharp eyes, fierce face, and that horrifying scar. That scar was something he gained after fighting a group of archlords, killing two of them and wounding three before pushing them to flee for their lives.

    But wait a second¡­ Didn¡¯t that happen in the sixteen quest? I looked at his scar, closely watching the seemingly pink coloured flesh that appeared underneath a thinyer of a semi-transparent semi-healed skin.

    This scar was recently acquired¡­ I couldn¡¯t be wrong about this scar. He had just one scar on his neck, and it would heal to form a hideous shape of a disfigured fist over his neck, giving the impression that someone was holding his neck with his hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to give a message to someone called¡­ Hye!¡±

    ¡°What?!!¡± I heard my name just now, right? I looked up at his eyes and for a second there it felt like he was looking directly towards me.

 Chapter 317 The Lord Of Death, Ed

    ¡°I received many useless and silly videos from you¡­ What? Do you feel so excited like a little kid learning how to walk for the first time? Do you think you are special because you kicked one archlord¡¯s ass here and there? Humph, you are nothing but a delusional loser in my eyes.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± unconsciously I clenched both fists out of anger. That bastard¡­ Did he waste one valuable heroic calling usage just to mock me?

    What did you do to our race? Huh? Speaking high and mighty like you are my benefactor! If I¡¯m a loser then you are no more than a beggar in my eyes!

    ¡°I¡¯m fed up with those losers thinking high of themselves for achieving something I already did a long time ago. So I¡¯m here to issue a challenge, and in it I¡¯m intending to show no mercy to you at all.¡±

    I knew he wasn¡¯t the kind of person to consider mercy to anyone. He was even called a nightmare for all living beings, including humans as well.

    A cold heart with no speck of mercy towards anything, that was him. I looked at those pale brown eyes, and waited to hear what that bastard wanted to say next.

    ¡°I¡¯m also in the US, active in the western regions. I know you are trying your best at the eastern coast. So I¡¯ll give you an offer, limited by the time of our next meeting. If you didn¡¯t give me an answer by then, I¡¯ll consider you refusing my kindness and that means¡­ War!¡±

    War? Dude¡­ You were in California. If I wasn¡¯t wrong, then before quest twenty, you wouldn¡¯t step yet into the mid zone of the former US continent.

    ¡°You might think it¡¯s impossible for the two of us to meet, but as your senior I¡¯ll have to p you on the face and wake you up. At the fifth quest, there will be a chance to have something called the golden quests. I¡¯ll get that for sure, and if you are as strong as you im, then you might have a chance in getting it.¡±

    ¡°Might I have a chance? What an arrogant bastard you are!!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you there. If you decided to be sane and learnt your true ce, then I¡¯ll warmly wee you in my forces. If not, then I¡¯ll show you the real meaning of being strong.¡±

    I looked up at his face, our eyes seemingly breaking through all the shackles of space and looking directly at each other. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you there, either as a subordinate or a foe¡­ But a word of warning¡­ All my foes are lying dead, with no exception till this point. See youter¡­ Foolish and delusional Hye.¡±

    *sh!*

    The screen turned all ck again and remained there for a few minutes before fading out. Even after that bastard¡¯s face was gone, and even after the disappearance of that screen, I kept looking in the same direction as if I was looking at his eyes.

    ¡°So you took the trouble of using one of the heroic calls to just say these useless things to me? Pathetic!¡± I snorted, waved my ive in the air before adding, as if he was standing in front of me:

    ¡°If you are this capable, then I¡¯d love to see how you¡¯ll follow all these impressive words with deeds. I know you are strong and vicious, merciless towards your enemies and very ambitious. But that didn¡¯t happen this early. Compared to me¡­¡±

    I looked around, looking at all the things I was doing here. I moved my eyes across the brilliant minds working down there for me, at myrge army of warriors, at my muchrger forces of humans scattered all over the city¡­

    If he dared to consider himself a mighty person, then I¡¯d call myself a paragon!

    [Hahaha! Atst! You finally met someone who is more shameless than you! Hahahaha! I can¡¯t believe that, hahaha!]

    Just while I was feeling very irritated by that bastard, a message from the jumper popped up in front of my face.

    That bastard¡­ he was still in the mood to mock me!

    [At least we are two hegemons shing at each other. What about you? A mere jumper with nothing in his hand to do anything but watch]

    [You¡­ Do you want to die?]

    [Hahaha! At least I won¡¯t fall on your hands, neither on that bastard¡¯s!]

    [Boss¡­ Boss¡­ what are you going to do? He looks fierce! Have you seen his scar! Damn! It¡¯s more impressive and terrifying than mine!]

    The next was the spearhead. That lunatic only cared about that scar and wasn¡¯t that much interested in anything else.

    [Save your breaths ande here after you finish. I¡¯m waiting at the MIT main campus, just near the river separating Boston from Cambridge cities]

    They kept sending messages containing all kinds of questions, awe, and fear. I didn¡¯t want to talk with anyone right now. So I took an excuse of their current task and sent them all away for now.

    All but one¡­

    [Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know who he is, right?] It was Hry, and she kept her silence until all finished speaking and went to do their tasks. [I¡¯ming for you right now]

    [Why not wait for others?]

    [Afraid of your little girl? She is harmless, so stop worrying like that. I promise, I will eat you gently]

    I closed her chat with a sneer. It wasn¡¯t time for me to think about any of that. As she said, this person was someone not to be taken lightly.

    After all under all these conditions, he was one of the three who established kingdoms at my time. Someone like him wasn¡¯t easy, not easy at all!

    Aside from his infamous reputation, he was someone worthy of admiration. Just standing alone in the face of all the races here and managing to stabilise himself and build an entire kingdom for us was a remarkable feat.

    A feat that not a simple minded person or weak one would make. But that didn¡¯t mean I was weak or a loserpared to him.

 Chapter 318 Meeting Hilary

    In fact I¡¯d dare to say that in such a time and moment of the apocalypse, I was doing much better than what he would do in twenty quests.

    He took twenty quests to just take full control over the western coast, reigning supreme there and starting to march over the central zone.

    Unlike me, he aimed towards unifying the entire western coast before going to the midzone of the continent. But he took twenty quests to achieve that, starting to shine from quest ten.

    That reminded me of something¡­ Howe he acted this early on and even gained a heroic calling?

    Heroic calling would be gained by achieving something big. I suffered to collect my heroic callings. Even if thest few that I gained seemed toe much easier than the first one, it was still so damn hard for any ordinary human.

    What? Did mying back in time change something? I thought and couldn¡¯t tell what possibly went wrong. If that dude was active near my area, then I¡¯d consider my actions to seriously impact him.

    But he was way, way far away from me. Besides if just my single return did such changes, why didn¡¯t Hry¡¯s repeated returns didn¡¯t cause any changes at all?

    Also if I really inflicted a snowball motion of changes here, was that Ed an exception case? Or were there more cases like him?

    It wasn¡¯t weird for Hry to know about him. After all she lived through many lives in this version of her, with one reaching all the way to control the entire world.

    She controlled the world entirely at once, and that meant she dealt with him and the other elites and paragons from the human race. Thinking about that, I spotted hering up my stairs with a smile that told me things weren¡¯t that good at all.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look as if I was a dead man already,¡± Iughed while pointing at one of my Gollems for him to extend his arms for us as seats to sit on.

    Just after using my chariot this long, I felt it stillcked many things here. I needed to buy luxurious furniture suiting my chariot.

    ¡°You just don¡¯t know whom you got trouble with,¡± she sighed, ignored the thick arm of my gollem and sat directly in myp.

    Her hair was extending for metres behind her, giving her a nice look. I touched her soft skin, moved a few strands of her hair away from her alluring eyes.

    ¡°Do you like what you see?¡± she started again, ¡°you can have it if you want.¡±

    ¡°If I want something, then there is no one in the world to stop me from getting it,¡± I said, meeting her seductive look and tone with a firm look of mine.

    ¡°So damn serious all the time,¡± she chuckled, ¡°you¡¯ll grow wrinkles here if you keep this act up.¡±

    She touched my forehead before we both looked at each other for long seconds. I didn¡¯t feel myself except when I was raising my lips off hers, feeling the sweet taste of her mouth in mine.

    ¡°We should talk business not love, my love,¡± she said as if she was innocent here and I was the one to me. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like this¡­ I feel more desire to be naked right now in front of your daring eyes.¡±

    ¡°Stop it,¡± I shifted my eyes away almost instantly as I heard the word naked. Just imagining her fiery body like this made my desire ignite to a level unprecedented before.

    If I didn¡¯t forcibly look away, I might have lost control and gotten tempted by her. Things would end up as a fierce battle against such a fierce body in one of my little rooms down below if that happened.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk business then,¡± I said before adding, ¡°that dude¡­ Is he that strong?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what he was in the time you came from,¡± she looked up at the sky before sighing, ¡°but I have to tell you this¡­ Through my repeated attempts so far, I met up with him five times. I lost in four, and only crushed him once.¡±

    ¡°The time when you controlled the entire world?¡± I asked and she nodded. ¡°If you crushed him before, then I can do it again, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ not that easy,¡± she seemed more doubtful towards my ability to crush that Ed.

    ¡°I¡¯m not weak,¡± I said in my defence.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t weak in any time of my failed four attempts either,¡± she didn¡¯t y along my line as she added, ¡°if you wanted to know the two major advantages he has, the two deadliest weapons in his possession, then it would be cultivation and his god.¡±

    ¡°Not his ss?!!¡± I was surprised she didn¡¯t include his ss in his strong points.

    ¡°ss? It¡¯s not that remarkable,¡± she shook her head, ¡°in fact yours are more impressive and much stronger than his.¡±

    ¡°As if you know what my ss is,¡± Iughed and she gave me a stern look.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that hard to guess,¡± she harrumphed, speaking in a weird prideful tone, ¡°having the ability to summon all these weird warriors, plus those damn nasty soulers¡­ Soulers gave away your ss, or at least helped me to guess everything about it.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you are doubting me,¡± she adjusted her body away from my embrace, ¡°let me tell you then¡­ Your ss is rted to souls. It¡¯s not that hard to guess, after all soulers can¡¯t live with someone without giving them great amount of souls.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ You are really smart,¡± I was taken aback with what she said, realising after one moment that she recognised soulers so she must have met them at some point in her long journey.

    ¡°Of course,¡± she waved her long hair in a showy way, ¡°after all I¡¯m your girl.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± I teased her and she looked at me beforeing closer and painting another kiss over my lips.

 Chapter 319 Any Weaknesses?

    ¡°Says your heart,¡± she gave me a bright smile that made my mind go nk for one second.

    ¡°Ahem,¡± I cleared my throat to control myself, while she met it with augh of amusement. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this Ed then. What¡¯s his ss? Any clue about it?¡±

    ¡°Told you already, it¡¯s not that important,¡± she pouted in a funny way, ¡°anyway, it¡¯s something rted to wars.¡±

    Under my demanding gazes, she finally said it. ¡°Like Berserkers?¡± I asked and she paused as if she didn¡¯t know exactly what his ss was.

    ¡°As I recall, he has the power to make his troops stronger,¡± she slowly said before a sh of realisation appeared in her eyes, ¡°it¡¯s like a stat boosting ss for all of his troops in the field.¡±

    ¡°Pretty strong indeed,¡± I honestly said.

    ¡°Not that much,pared to yours at least,¡± she shrugged before punching me weakly onto my shoulder, ¡°yours are really terrifying. You can summon deadly armies of weird creatures, and control such a massive number of soulers. You are scared if we justpare the sses, and I¡¯m talking about all other races in the apocalypse.¡±

    ¡°But it seems not that much effective against his cultivation and god, right?¡± I gave her a serious look, and she nodded.

    ¡°I have to be fair here, your ss is very deadly in any open war. But if that dude analysed your strength thoroughly, and he would do that for sure, then he will turn the sh into a personal fight between only the two of you.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± I thought for a second, ¡°his cultivation is much higher than mine, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that,¡± she seriously said, ¡°that dude was so damn lucky to gain a blessing from a godpatible with his cultivation.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡± It was the first time for me to hear about such a thing.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start with his god then¡­ he isn¡¯t a human race god, but a god that belongs to a race that doesn¡¯tpete in any of our apocalyptic worlds.¡±

    ¡°An alien god?!!! What race does he belong to?¡± I was shocked to hear that.

    ¡°It¡¯s a race you won¡¯t know,¡± she said before adding, ¡°it¡¯s called the warlords.¡±

    ¡°Such a name¡­ Is it the real name of a race or just their famed title?¡± I couldn¡¯t believe there would be a race that would be known by this name.

    ¡°It¡¯s their famed name, as for their original name, it¡¯s called Morengers,¡± she said a weird name to my ears, one I never heard about before, ¡°they are a bunch of crazy people, fighting wars much more than Berserkers. Berserkers are considered docile inparison.¡±

    ¡°Docile?!!¡± I couldn¡¯t believe that. Just picturing Wryly as a docile being was something weird and funny.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised, they use a weird way to get stronger,¡± she looked so damn serious, even pointing with her index finger here and there as if she was exining to me in a lecture or something.

    ¡°They kill their foes, then absorb a portion of their strength. Adding a few portions with each kill, their strength will grow.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± I was surprised when I heard that. Didn¡¯t that mean they would grow stronger exponentially or what?

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush to conclusions,¡± she stopped me before adding, ¡°there is a limit for anyone from that race to grow stronger. And that limit is¡­¡±

    She stopped here and I could only think about one thing.

    ¡°Cultivation.¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± she said, ¡°that race depended entirely over cultivation of ways that will build stronger bodies fast. But that¡¯s just a loser path as I heard from Ed before. The right path is to select a cultivation that will start weak and grow stronger with the help of the race¡¯s nature.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°I know, he is human, right?¡± she got what I wanted to say before adding, ¡°but that god gave him part of his power. I don¡¯t know all the details, but I saw the process of him absorbing parts of my dead elites five times! I know what I¡¯m saying, he now has part of that race¡¯s power.¡±

    ¡°That makes him a hybrid!¡± I was shocked to realise this. The king, the one who hailed to be the most merciless and bloody king in the entire human history pre and post apocalypse, the hero who established one mighty kingdom thatsted for a hundred years after the start of the apocalypse¡­ He¡­ Wasn¡¯t a human!

    Damn! It never even crossed my mind.

    ¡°As for his cultivation, it¡¯s built over absorbing parts of the enemies he personally killed to grow stronger,¡± she added, ¡°it¡¯s a rare thing, something that even in that race doesn¡¯t happen except for one in an entire generation.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°I told you¡­ he has a cultivation base that supports that race¡¯s ability. His deadliest weapons are his cultivation and his god, as simple as that.¡±

    I blinked, stopped talking for a few minutes while absorbing everything she said so far.

    This dude¡­ aside from being half human half Morengers, he was really strong. He gained part of the power of the god supporting him. He was just like me, ending up gaining part of the old man¡¯s race¡¯s powers.

    As for his cultivation, it wasn¡¯t that impressive in my eyes alone. At least I hoped for my cultivation to be far stronger and more unique than his. Butbined with that race¡¯s power, it was really deadly.

    Killing was his only way to get stronger. Absorbing parts of power from the ones he killed would keep his power rising without knowing a limit.

    Even the limit known to the Morengers race didn¡¯t exist to him. Damn! He was lucky indeed in having such abined god and cultivation.

    ¡°Any weakness then?¡± no one was invincible. If he was this strong in everything, then he would be a god and not a human.

    ¡°?Well¡­ you can consider his ss as one of his weakness.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t count,¡± even if my ss was superior to his, it wasn¡¯t enough to bridge the wide gap between our two individual strengths.

 Chapter 320 The Golden Quests

    ¡°Hmm¡­ he isn¡¯t as helpful and cooperative as you. At least he never ced any human being in his eyes.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s expected,¡± I shrugged, ¡°after all he isn¡¯t entirely a human anymore. Besides, all of his strength came from that race and not from being a human. I think he might even hate himself for being born as a human.¡±

    ¡°He once told me this,¡± she nodded, confirming what I guessed already.

    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t count as a weakness.¡±

    ¡°If you looked up at it from another angle, then it is,¡± she said and I got what she meant.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to prove he isn¡¯t a human. No one of his forces is going to believe me.¡±

    I knew what she wanted to say here. Having a leader that wasn¡¯t a human or wasn¡¯t on the side of humans was something enough to drive most of his forces away.

    But history proved how cunning and cautious this dude was. After all, he seeded in building a kingdom in my time.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I can¡¯t recall anything remarkable about his weakness.¡±

    ¡°Then howe you defeated him once?¡± She told me this before. Out of five times they both shed together, one ended up in her victory.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ I don¡¯t frankly know the reason,¡± she seemed struggling to give me an answer.

    ¡°Tell me, when did you meet him before? I mean considering the time of the apocalypse.¡±

    ¡°All past quest fifteen,¡± she instantly replied, ¡°out of the five times, the one I defeated him was when I met up with him at quest fifteen.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Interesting.¡±

    ¡°You got an idea or what?¡± she looked up at me with anticipation, but I shook my head.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a feeling, nothing more,¡± I lied. After all, what she said matched what I knew about him.

    Ed didn¡¯t shine before quest ten, didn¡¯t expand to the central zone until quest twenty or something. Facing him in quest fifteen proved this. And it also proved how wrong his timing this time was.

    He wanted to meet up with me at quest five? That was too soon for him. If nothing new happened, then he was destined to lose.

    Thinking about this calmed my thoughts for a bit. I started to slowly think about what I learnt about him from her. She told me he had such a unique ability from his god and cultivation.

    But didn¡¯t these two need time to bring out results? Even if he was destined to grow strong, this would take much more time than just five quests.

    I recalled what Ed said. He belittled my achievements, bragging that he did that before. ording to what history recorded about him, he didn¡¯t kill a paragon before.

    All foes he fought against were just of archlord calibre. This was logical though. After all, paragons seemed to sit back and watch the initial fighting going on between their archlords and other races¡¯ archlords.

    This meant the strongest foes he might have killed so far would be archlords. Would that be threatening to me? In fact I doubted it.

    Did he have another hidden weapon up his sleeve? Or did he receive external help from his god?

    There was another option that I excluded almost instantly. He couldn¡¯t be the kind to underestimate his enemies out of his ego and pride.

    If I had to choose, then I¡¯d ce my bets over the help from his god. If he got the help of his god, then why wouldn¡¯t I receive the help from mine?

    Sith already left me a recording about his thoughts about my future cultivation path. I listened to it already and got lots of inspiration regarding what I should do.

    But I never had a chance to think thoroughly about the questions that recording stirred up. In fact I never took the issue of cultivation seriously until now.

    If there was a way to turn tables around against Ed then it would be through my cultivation. However¡­

    I had both my hands busy with everything for a long time. I had to organise my forces and sent part out to im the areas around my capital. Also I needed people to stand here in protection.

    Then I¡¯d have to go and enter that dungeon. After that there was my meeting with Fang and Wryly, and that big war.

    After that war I might have a chance to sit idle and think about my cultivation. If things went smoothly for me, then I¡¯d be able to do that in just the middle of quest three.

    If things went south, then I might reach the early stages of the fourth quest before I¡¯d have time to think about my cultivation.

    ¡°He asked me to meet up with him at the golden quest¡­ Do you know how I can get that kind of quest?¡± This was something extra important for me.

    Golden quests¡­ The first time I heard about them was just beforeing here. The old man told me to look for his race and help them out at golden quests.

    After all this time in the apocalypse, I started to learn more about the real situation of the old man¡¯s race. That race wasn¡¯t living exactly in the universe.

    It was trapped in a separate time loop as I understood. So how could golden quests help me save that race? Or the real question should be how the golden quests help me meet this race?

    ¡°It¡¯s easy for you,¡± unlike what I expected, Hry seemed confident about my ability to ess golden quests, ¡°after all golden quests are given as a prize for your overall performance in the previous quests.¡±

    ¡°Like an evaluation?¡± I asked and she nodded.

    ¡°The system marks every five quests as an evaluation for everyone,¡± she exined, ¡°so at quest five, and considering your current achievement so far, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to get ess to the golden quest.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m not going to take part in quest three or four¡­¡± I paused as this was something unexpected for me. If the system was going to evaluate my progress and performance at the prior quests, then it was challenging for me to gain ess to the golden quest.

 Chapter 321 [Bonus chapter] The Mad Jumper

    ¡°No, you are getting it all wrong,¡± but she seemed to disagree with me, ¡°the system doesn¡¯t evaluate your performance in the quests, but your overall performance in the apocalypse in the past five quests.¡±

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    ¡°You have already exceeded the needed conditions of the quests,¡± she sighed, ¡°you even expand your territory beyond the reach of one city. Tell me, how many cities do you have now? Ten? Twenty?¡±

    ¡°I lost count already,¡± Iughed and she also joined me.

    ¡°That¡¯s expected,¡± she said, ¡°but anyway, you already exceeded the basic requirements of any quest. Besides you did brilliantly well in facing all the strong enemies in the apocalypse so far. Manipting two big races, killing many archlords, and even fighting against Hectors and winning so far¡­ if anyone can im the golden quests in the human race, then you will be that one.¡±

    ¡°Each race will only have one representative?¡± the memories of the quest I went through to get my ss resurfaced in my mind.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s open for anyone excelling in the previous five quests,¡± she corrected me, ¡°so it¡¯s normal to see lots of representatives from each race there. But it¡¯s not that big of a deal anyway. It¡¯s just a rewarding quest, nothing much about it.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Can you tell me more about these quests then?¡± as she already was speaking out of her past experience, I asked for more info about these quests.

    After all from her words, these golden quests seemed nothing big or important at all.

    ¡°They are nothing important,¡± she waved before adding, ¡°in such quests we will be teleported to a fallen world, one of those who lost the apocalypse or got destroyed in the ongoing universe level war.¡±

    ¡°Aha¡­¡± I recalled the green world I visited before, ¡°and?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll get fixed time in each world. We can get anything from this world, but don¡¯t get your hopes high. After all these worlds are all abandoned and lost for a long time.¡±

    ¡°No living races there?¡± I asked in doubt and she was lost in thoughts for few seconds before saying:

    ¡°In a few worlds I met up with the remaining races there. But in others, I met none,¡± her eyes suddenly shone before adding, ¡°but I have to say I never had anything like your chariot. So I had to walk and that might have limited my ability to explore these worlds. Besides, taking back these races seemed hard to me to do.¡±

    She looked up at my chariot in envy and I could understand what she meant. After all, my chariot was a mighty weapon in such quests.

    If I wasn¡¯t pressured by that quest before, then I¡¯d have explored that green world. As for taking these races back, I might have a way or two to do so.

    If I couldn¡¯t bring them back, then absorbing their souls and storing them in my ss would be enough. I could summon a few of these races if I ever met up with any interesting race.

    Also I had to ask the green nymphdy about how she managed to bring races from one world to another. If that way was feasible, then I could also prepare this method before going to the golden quests.

    But that didn¡¯t also solve the mystery of the old man¡¯s words. What? Were few of these worlds belonging to his race or what?

    ¡°Anyway that¡¯s something for the future,¡± I decided to let that issue down for now, ¡°for now we¡¯ll have to deal with the problem of the uing two quests.¡±

    ¡°Are you still nning to participate in them?¡± She looked worried at me.

    ¡°I have to,¡± I shrugged, ¡°what? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t trust your man.¡±

    ¡°If you called yourself my man then of course I trust you,¡± her face beamed with a smile, before all of sudden the atmosphere got electrified without warning.

    ¡°Keep your dirty hands off him!¡± a loud scream came from the direction of the stairs before a sh passed by my eyes.

    *Bang!*

    I saw the jumper pushing Hry away from me with his sword. Hry reacted fast, and stopped his sword by hers.

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of that?¡± she red at the jumper in burning eyes, and I stood up, looking at this and back at Karoline.

    The one who shouted was surprisingly the jumper. Karoline was still on the stairs when that dude screamed and jumped at her like that.

    ¡°Stop it,¡± I said to the two as they seemed this close from turning this into a death battle.

    ¡°He started it!¡± Hry shouted in a fierce way, ¡°that damn masked man, what? Are you now acting as that girl¡¯s guardian or what?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t tolerate seeing such a snake crawling over him,¡± the jumper roared back and I knew that the bastard went crazy here.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± The spearhead came next and then the chariot was filled with my people. Angelica was the only one standing on Hry¡¯s side, even moving to stand by her side and unsheathing her sword in the face of the jumper.

    As for Karoline, she stood for a second in daze before she stood by the jumper¡¯s side. She didn¡¯t take out any weapon, but with her presence, the rest stood by her side.

    ¡°So are we going to fight among each other now?¡± I didn¡¯t like this situation, ¡°why not summon my boys and let our fists do the talking?¡±

    Just saying that made everyone stop ring at each other and look at me in doubt and question. From the look over my face, they realised I wasn¡¯t joking.

    In a few moments, they all moved away from each other, while Leo jumped and stood by my side.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t take part in any of that,¡± he said and I gave him a warning nce.

    ¡°Says the one who stood behind the girls,¡± I said in disdain. That dude seemed to change his target from Sara to Alex, standing beside her.

 Chapter 322 Harvard Is Here

    ¡°You should control yourself a bit more,¡± the jumper moved towards me and his eyes behind the mask were ring in dangerous light.

    ¡°Keep your sticky nose out of my business,¡± I didn¡¯t respond gently to his rude words.

    ¡°Humph,¡± he bypassed Leo and stood by my side, just inches away from my back.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I turned and gave him a questioning nce.

    ¡°I¡¯m making sure that b*tch won¡¯t dare to touch you again,¡± he said and I didn¡¯t know why I felt so weird about his words.

    He¡­ why was he acting like this? Weird!

    ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ Talk about business then,¡± I said, especially when I saw a new face added to our group.

    It was Mouven.

    ¡°You are finally here,¡± as I saw him, I instantly recalled his scattered forces here.

    ¡°Does lord want anything from me?¡± his face changed from surprise and amusement into shock and fear.

    ¡°Have you taken control over your forces here or what?¡± I asked, ¡°I haven¡¯t met any representatives from them yet.¡±

    ¡°They already signed the contracts,¡± he hurriedly said before adding, ¡°and we all decided, I¡¯m going to be the only representative for our cult.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your force and not a cult,¡± I didn¡¯t like the name he still kept using to describe his people, ¡°you work for me, not for your cult anymore.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I got it, lord,¡± it seemed hard to ept the new situation, but with repetition things would be easier in the future. I¡¯d keep reminding him of this until the idea would be deeply engraved in his mind and soul.

    ¡°Can you stop this useless sh*t and tell us why you gathered us here?¡± The jumper was the only one daring to speak to me in this way.

    But I knew he was pissed off for unknown reasons. It seemed Hry and he had a friction, something even far more serious than the thing between her and Karoline.

    Thetter kept her silence, only standing without saying anything. ¡°You gathered up here instead of releasing us around, isn¡¯t it weird?¡± under my firm gaze, he had to give such a fake reason for his attitude.

    ¡°There are more important things to discuss than just running around like idiots,¡± I didn¡¯t buy his useless reason, ¡°now let¡¯s talk about something, I need three forces out of you. One will stay here and defend, the second will go out and im cities and regions around here.¡±

    ¡°What about the third?¡± Sara asked, while looking at Karoline from time to time.

    ¡°I¡¯ll need them to do an extremely important task,¡± I said without exposing everything, ¡°now who will go out and who will stay here to defend?¡±

    ¡°First tell what¡¯s that mysterious mission of yours,¡± the jumper said but I looked up at Mouven, ignoring him for now.

    ¡°You¡¯ll lead your forces and remain here for defence.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ do my best,¡± me selecting him and assigning the first task directly meant one thing. I didn¡¯t trust telling my ns in front of him.

    After all, I just met him a couple of hours ago. He should behave well in defending my capital to gain more of my trust.

    ¡°Then go and start arranging your troops,¡± I waved my hand at him to leave.

    ¡°Ahem, what about the other forces here?¡± he didn¡¯t leave as he asked about this.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t they all students of MIT academy? They have something to do here, so leave them aside from this.¡±

    ¡°No, most of them belong to other universities,¡± he shook his head before adding, ¡°most are from Harvard.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± I didn¡¯t know that, ¡°why didn¡¯t I meet up with any of them yet?¡±

    ¡°I believe you asked for only the cult and MIT representatives,¡± he seemed at loss as to me about this, ¡°plus they were active mostly in Boston, their leaders I mean.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± it was some kind of unintended error, ¡°go and bring their leaders to me then. I¡¯ll decide after speaking with them.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± he descended and vanished from my sight. I turned to look at my team, with faces filled with questions.

    ¡°Do you remember this?¡± I took out one of my two dungeon keys. Both were now dark gold grade, and with that golden key the spearhead jumped as he pointed at it and shouted:

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the key I once had?¡±

    ¡°What? Do you want it back or something?¡± I looked up at him while Alex moved closer as she said in her usual shy tone:

    ¡°I recall seeing this¡­ Isn¡¯t it one of the two keys you upgraded that day?¡±

    It was the day when we both met. Of course she wouldn¡¯t forget about this, as the spearhead wouldn¡¯t. On that day, I taught this arrogant dude a lesson and made him obedient.

    ¡°It opens a dungeon,¡± Hry moved towards my side, but the jumper moved faster and stood in between me and her.

    ¡°It¡¯s something interesting indeed,¡± the jumper said.

    ¡°Do you even know what this is?¡± I rolled up my eyes while he nodded.

    ¡°I know dungeons, I once had a key but it was much lower in grade than this.¡±

    ¡°A silver grade key?¡± I asked and he paused before looking at Hry, changing the topic:

    ¡°Stay a little back please.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± she crossed her arms while her face carried an interesting look filled with challenge, ¡°don¡¯t you think you are acting weird? Tell me, are you a guy lover or something?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± the jumper solemnly responded and I had to step in and stop this nonsense from escting into a bigger sh*t.

    ¡°Let¡¯s stop this then,¡± I said, ¡°this dungeon is our chance to turn tables over.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± the jumper and Hry asked in the same breath. Well, if others asked then it would be fine. But these two¡­ Don¡¯t tell me they didn¡¯t know about the real strength of dungeons!

    ¡°Come here,¡± I pointed at Karoline who was standing all silent and seemed a little distracted. Sinceing up here, she looked more pathetic to me than ever.

    Even if I had little fun with Hry, Karoline was still my first girl.

 Chapter 323 The Dungeon Is The Solution

    ¡°Ah, ok,¡± Karoline was jolted awake, beforeing at me while all the eyes fell on the two of us.

    ¡°You stop right there,¡± just as Karoline was getting closer, Hry seemed to intend on moving closer as well. Yet the jumper stood like a wall between the two of us.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Hry moved her eyes between the three of us before focusing over Karoline, ¡°lucky¡­ For now at least.¡±

    ¡°Humph,¡± Karoline seemed to regain her previous fighting spirit as she responded coldly at Hry¡¯s remark. As she came to me, I pointed at my Gollem toe and extend his thick arm for me to sit.

    ¡°Come,¡± I let her sit just like how I let Hry sit in myp. Butparing the two together, Karoline was more docile and less daring than Hry.

    ¡°The dungeon is a treasure trove,¡± I started moving my fingers across her hair while exining, ¡°we can get anything from there. Be it gears, materials, stat points, and even skills¡­ We can get everything.¡±

    ¡°I know that,¡± Hry was a little annoyed seeing Karoline taking up her ce, ¡°but I don¡¯t see how this will help in our situation.¡±

    ¡°The stat points,¡± I said before exining further, ¡°we can have tons of free stat points if we manage to clear lots of stages inside the dungeon.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ Aren¡¯t we limited by the system?¡± Karoline finally spoke to me. It seemed being in my embrace let her anger melt away.

    ¡°The system won¡¯t upgrade our stat limit,¡± the jumper crossed his arms before adding in sarcasm, ¡°don¡¯t tell me you think our problem was in getting stats, and not in our inability to use them.¡±

    ¡°Inside the dungeon, we have our system control relieved,¡± I moved my eyes from Karoline to the jumper, ¡°didn¡¯t you say you entered there before? What? Were you distracted by a girl or something?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°I also went into many dungeons before,¡± Hry used this chance to bypass the jumper, standing just next to me, ¡°but there wasn¡¯t such a thing there.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± the jumper was startled by what just happened. Before he would do anything stupid, I grabbed Hry¡¯s body and let her sit next to me.

    One girl was in myp, and the other was next to me¡­ This scene attracted the eyes of everyone, and I felt the burning heat of envying from the spearhead and Leo.

    As for the jumper, my actions stopped what stupid thing he intended to do. He looked at this scene and seemed to not find any suitable words to use in such a situation.

    ¡°The system won¡¯t disappear,¡± I continued exining, as if I didn¡¯t do anything just now and this was all normal, ¡°but few of its restrictions will be released.¡±

    ¡°You mean¡­¡± Hry turned to me as she paused and I nodded.

    ¡°The curse will be lifted there.¡±

    ¡°So we can gain the system quest again?¡± Isabe asked.

    ¡°I believe this will be hard,¡± Angelica said, ¡°after all that dungeon ce seems to be isted from the apocalypse here.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± I nodded in agreement, ¡°the curse will be lifted temporarily but we won¡¯t receive any quests.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡± Leo asked and the jumper exined what they all missed.

    ¡°The stat limit will be released,¡± he said, ¡°so we can add stat points there. Then when we return, even with the curse being reactivated, we will still enjoy the gains of our stats.¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± I said, ¡°besides our forces are very big. We need a reliable source to get more stats. These dungeons will help us in doing that.¡±

    ¡°We need first to conquer them,¡± the jumper suddenly said, making me look at him in disbelief. ¡°What? You don¡¯t know about that?¡±

    ¡°About what?¡±

    ¡°Sigh, you are really helpless,¡± he shook his head, doing this on purpose.

    But who said he was the only one having such knowledge here?

    ¡°Any dungeon has a challenging test when first opened,¡± Hry said, giving the jumper a big smile that wasn¡¯t a smile at all, ¡°it¡¯s not easy and not hard. All depends on the goals you have for yourself before taking this test.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°The dungeons are like separate worlds,¡± the jumper said, seemingly annoyed by the interference of Hry, ¡°any dungeon is like a bottomless pit. So the challenge test at first will determine not only the level of difficulty of the dungeon, but also the avable levels we can clear, the quality and quantity of rewards, and even the number of people taking part in it at the same time.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± This news was all new to me. I never expected dungeons to have such a hard test at first.

    ¡°As you n to let all our forces enter that dungeon, we¡¯ll have to try our best and work hard to score big on that test,¡± Hry said.

    ¡°How many can we bring there at that test?¡± I asked while having a bad hunch about it.

    ¡°Only ten,¡± the jumper said, ¡°what? Terrified now?¡±

    ¡°Terrified? Dude, I, alone, is enough to clear it!¡± I said in a response to his mockery, but for a reason heughed.

    ¡°In there¡­ We can¡¯t use lots of our strength,¡± Hry poured such a cold bucket of water over my head, ¡°each test has its own rules, but in general it tests the individual strength of the team.¡±

    ¡°I also believe we can¡¯t use cheap tricks like what you used to in the dungeons in general,¡± the jumper didn¡¯t stop his annoyingments.

    ¡°Cheap? I never knew that my supreme ss is considered cheap!¡± I scoffed before adding, ¡°I dare to see how that dungeon is going to limit my ss then.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ We can¡¯t tell until we try, right?¡± that bastard kept knocking on my door of anger.

    ¡°I doubt it will limit my ss,¡± I said with confidence, ¡°after all sses are just like our bloodlines, genes in other words.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± screw you! I decided to drop this topic, for the peace of my mind.

 Chapter 324 Entering The Dungeon

    ¡°So I have to choose all of  you,¡± I moved my eyes over the elites of my team. In fact I nned to let a few go out and lead their forces to expand my territory and secure my capital.

    But this sudden change disturbed my ns. I couldn¡¯t risk sending anyone away for now. Looking at my team, I had ten. This meant I couldn¡¯t send anyone out¡­

    ¡°Do you doubt us?¡± the jumper continued his habit, ¡°or do you doubt yourself?¡±

    ¡°The only one I doubt here is you,¡± I looked up at him before adding, ¡°till now you didn¡¯t prove yourself to me at all.¡±

    ¡°I?¡± he pointed at his chest before exploding, ¡°are you out of your mind? After all I did?¡±

    ¡°You did nothing,¡± I shrugged, and that seemed to make my two girlsugh.

    ¡°Do you want to die?¡± He stepped closer but the time I was terrified by you pal was long gone.

    ¡°Compared to me, you did nothing worthy of mentioning,¡± I kept pickering at him and his eyes kept ring fiercely.

    ¡°Aha, so it¡¯s aparison between me and you¡­ If you dare, let me go and I¡¯ll show you my worth by the end of the uing two quests.¡±

    ¡°No need, it was a pain in the first ce to tame you,¡± I lightly said in a way that made him look like some sort of an animal I captured in a cage or something.

    ¡°You¡­¡± out of rage his body trembled, yet I totally ignored him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s prepare then,¡± I said, ending this useless debate between the two of us, ¡°we¡¯ll leave for a few days. Let your forces spread out and take control of the area around here. The top priority is to secure thends until the coast, move north and west.¡±

    ¡°What about south?¡±

    ¡°What if they met those scary Hectors?¡±

    ¡°What about here?¡±

    They all kept asking and I listened to their questions with full attention. I did that mainly to humiliate that very close to exploding jumper.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this, the Hectors will be pretty busy during the next couple of days.¡±

    ¡°Thanks to you I guess,¡± the jumper said while seemingly gritting on his teeth with each word he said.

    ¡°Using the same way I saved your lovely as* from death, do you remember such embarrassing moments as yours?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Pft!¡±

    This time it wasn¡¯t only my two girls, but almost all of the othersughed at him. Yet the ones daring tough loud enough were Hry and her supporter, Angelica.

    ¡°Anyway,¡± I shifted my gaze away from him to others, ¡°if they faced any strong city they could regroup and attack it together. If failed, then they shall retreat and leave it until wee here. Ah, don¡¯t let them go so deep into the west. Last thing I¡¯d like to see is to rm enemies there with our presence.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± they all nodded, yet I still felt doubting out from them.

    I let them talk to their forces while keeping moving my hands through the hair of Karoline and over the back of Hry.

    As for the jumper, that dude seemed to put a challenge over himself. He kept sending orders to his men while focusing his eyes all the time over me.

    What? Was he trying to test his ability to give orders while being distracted or blind? That fool¡­

    In ten minutes, they were all ready. I could see their forces running through the city and going beyond my sight. They looked eager to fight, gain more victories and im more trophies.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I held the key and without any hesitation, I called back my chariot. I also called back all of my private army, standing in the middle of emptiness with my team.

    ¡°Does the young kid know how to activate the dungeon key or what?¡± The jumper was still mad at me. I rolled up my eyes, and without warning I moved my arms, bringing my two girls closer to me on purpose.

    For a sh, I saw his eyes shine with dangerous red light again before he controlled himself. Dude, don¡¯t forget I knew your secret.

    ¡°Better to know to whom your heart belongs,¡± I gave him such sincere advice, from one who might be considered his only friend here.

    ¡°You¡­¡± this time he looked more afraid and shocked than being mad. I harrumphed, looked at Karoline and Hry one by one while painting a soft kiss over their soft and tasty lips.

    I didn¡¯t do that only to tease him, but to bring good luck before starting this important move.

    Hry seemed normal after I kissed her, but Karoline had her face all red from embarrassment. I released my arm from her back, to give her a chance to breathe.

    To activate the dungeon key I had to use my blood. It was a simple method and once my blood touched the key, the key shone brightly before a portal appeared out of a thick ray of dark golden light.

    Before I could say anything to them, the portal suddenly expanded, engulfed without warning everyone standing here.

    And with it, the scenery all around changed and I even lost the feeling of Hry who was leaning in a challenging way over my shoulder.

    I looked around, but everything was covered in blinding fast revolving whirlpools of a mixture of lights.

    And before I could get drowsy with all this, a message popped up in front of my eyes, startling me.

    [Wee to the Lost Roker dungeon]

    [This is your first time to enter the dungeon]

    [You¡¯ll get a test first to determine your authority level over this dungeon]

    [The test will be conducted separately. All of your teammates will undergo the same test. The final result of all of you will be added together and the final evaluation will be done over your overall score]

    [The test details will be avable once arriving there]

    [Good luck]

    Damn! Good luck? How and each one of my team would be tested separately?!!

 Chapter 325 Like Starting The Apocalypse All Over Again

    Before I could think about anything else, the light suddenly shed as if it was pping against my face. I closed my eyes fiercely before the next moment the scenery appeared slowly in front of my eyes.

    I first felt my feetnding over something solid, then I saw arge stretch ofnd extending everywhere around me.

    Whenever I read the word dungeon I always thought about an underground tunnel or a tiny path surrounded entirely by rocks, like a path inside a mountain.

    But this one in front of me was different. It wasn¡¯t a tunnel, it wasn¡¯t underground.

    I could see a clear sky with scattered hazy and fragile looking blue clouds. The sky wasn¡¯t blue, but silver in colour. The light came from everywhere, without the presence of a sun or a group of suns here.

    The ground wasn¡¯t rocky, but filled with mud. In other times I¡¯d consider bringing vigers here and start nting different types of crops.

    Unlike how peaceful and good looking this world was, the presence of such big monsters around reminded me of the reality of this ce.

    It was a dungeon, or the test ce of the dungeon at least.

    But from their behaviour, it seemed they didn¡¯t notice me. They kept moving idly around without aim, as if they were half awake half asleep.

    [Wee to the test grounds of Lost Rocker dungeon]

    [You are going to fight until either dying or admitting defeat]

    [Death here isn¡¯t real]

    [Time here is running on different speed than the world you came from]

    [Your final score will be determined by the number of monsters killed and the number of gates cleared]

    [Your current soul points are sealed]

    [Your current stored soul list is sealed]

    [Your current inventory special items are sealed]

    [Your current coins are sealed]

    [Your current blessing points are sealed]

    [You have to start fighting in five minutes. Before this, you¡¯ll be safe from the monsters]

    [Good luck]

    What the f*ck was that?!! My souls were sealed? coins , blessing points, and even my inventory of special items? Wait¡­

    I hurriedly checked my inventory. My warriors were stored there. Just as I feared. The tokens of these warriors were considered special items.

    [You can¡¯t use any special item from your inventory] this message kept popping in front of my eyes as I tried to summon anything.

    Even my chariot¡­ Damn! Don¡¯t tell me my ives and grenades would be sealed!

    *Fwoosh!*

    Luckily my ives weren¡¯t sealed, but unfortunately my grenades were. Even the special weapons I got from the dragon archlord were also sealed.

    Damn! This was unfair! How the hell was I supposed to fight here then?

    ¡°Think!¡± I pped my face, trying to snap myself out of this shocking situation.

    I had five minutes to prepare myself for this challenge. In the first couple minutes, I reread all the messages again.

    ¡°The system didn¡¯t seal my ss¡­¡± my eyes shone in such realisation. Yes, the ss was there, but my previous achievement there was sealed.

    What did that mean? It meant everything!

    ¡°So I can work again from this rock bottom situation, gather up my souls and summon my warriors? Interesting¡­¡±

    I looked at the monsters and this time, I had no fear or doubt at all. In fact I started from the rock bottom at first, so it wasn¡¯t any hard for me to restart this journey again.

    Amassing soul points again? That wasn¡¯t hard. Of course the first five thousand soul points would be the hardest, yet it wasn¡¯t that impossible to get them.

    But the soul list I had was sealed as well. That meant I couldn¡¯t summon any of my terrifying warriors. I looked at these bull-like monsters with giant bodies that extended for almost five metres long and three metres in height.

    They looked strong, mainly defensively thanks to their thick fur covering their bodies. They also got a few scales in the shape of rings around their bodies.

    ck fur with golden yellow rings of scales¡­ long two curved silver horns and one long tail that looked like an extra arm for them.

    They looked strong in defence, but what about their offensive abilities? I didn¡¯t trust these monsters to be strong, not even close to my weakest dragolves or shield warriors.

    Anyway, this was my current situation. I held my heavy weight ive, intending to use the crushing force of it to crush the armoured fur of these monsters.

    The five minutes passed fast, and in no time a message came knocking on my face.

    [Your five minutes protection time is over]

    [You¡¯ll start the test now]

    [Kill all the monsters you can, and try to clear the paths behind any gate]

    [Start now!]

    With thest message, it felt like a bubble burst open in a muffled voice. Then as if I popped out of thin air to them, all the monsters lurking around stopped what they were doing, turned to me and looked in vignce and hostility.

    It was test time, and now I had to prove my worth.

    Just thinking about this test for the rest of my teammates made me lose hope in gaining lots of points in this test. After all this test was really assessing individual strength and ability to thrive in such harsh situations.

    It was like time rewinded back, back to when the apocalypse firstnded. It wasn¡¯t that bad for me, but for others¡­ This might be quite challenging.

    Compared to myself, the jumper and Hry might be the only two able to create a miracle here. These two weren¡¯t normal, and had their own tricks just like me.

    But others¡­ I couldn¡¯t help but inwardly sigh, hoping my score would be high enough to bnce the final score points.

    ¡°Roar!¡± ¡°Roar!¡± ¡°Roar!¡±

    As if I didn¡¯t notice them yet, they all roared at me, trying to scare me or something. The open area I was in was like a shallow valley in the middle of a big forest, all surrounded with trees.

 Chapter 326 Fighting Rocker Monsters

    But the area I was in had few trees, and many monsters. The point I was in was the lowest point in the ce. From all sides, the ground kept rising for tens of metres, forming a low angled slope surface, covered with faint green short grass.

    Well, they had the numerical advantage and had the terrain advantage. I only got my ive and nothing else.

    The number of monsters just around me was almost a hundred or so, and that was only in the area not exceeding a few hundred metres in diameter.

    Facing such a hard situation, I had to take the initiative and control the tempo of this battle. Or else I¡¯d be stamped over without knowing it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± the first thing I did wasn¡¯t to fight, but to run. In fact my current ce was the worst ever. Even if I managed to kill many monsters here, thoseing down from the high ground would pose great threats to me.

    So I started off with running. In fact, everywhere around, monsters stood blocking my path. So I had to run in a zigzag like path, trying to evade them.

    There was some good news here. The monsters seemed to have slow motion from zero point. That meant they couldn¡¯t match my speed when I got near them.

    But once they started running, they¡¯d be more agile, able to match my speed.

    I noticed this over the far away monsters. As they had time and space, they started to gain momentum and showed nimble movements from time to time.

    Yet those around me were acting slow, letting me bypass them for now.

    At least I¡¯d be safe for the time being. Then time came to test their defensive abilities.

    *ng!* *ng!* *ng!*

    I didn¡¯t hurry to use my armour crushing ive. I returned it back and used my light weighted ive first. Yet the result was like a sword meeting a thick shield, giving birth to many sparks without leaving a single mark behind.

    That was a little depressing. The heavy ive was slightly annoying as I had either to slow down my speed while waving it or I¡¯d have to hold it with both hands. In both cases, I¡¯d be deprived of one advantage here.

    ¡°Let¡¯s test you then,¡± As the light weighted ive failed, it was time for the heavy ive. And the result it brought was really satisfying.

    *Thud!* *Thud!* *Thud!*

    Monsters kept thrown into the air by each hit, rolling over the ground before finally stopping with a loud thud. The speed of moving it wasn¡¯t that high, not like my other ive, but it brought results at least.

    Monsters thrown weren¡¯t dead, but they seemed to have deep wounds inside their bodies. I looked at a few monsters hit by it and didn¡¯t see any visible wounds, yet the monsters all roared in pain and struggled to stand up.

    So it caused deep wounds instead of flesh ones. Interesting¡­ But how could I use such a thing to kill those monsters here?

    The first idea that popped into my mind was by crushing their heads. If the ive could cause deep wounds to the organs, then it would be best to hit a vital one like their minds.

    But trying to hit their heads, much smaller than their bodies, during my fast movement was a challenge. I tried, and failed many times before finally being able to nail one of them to the ground, leaving it dead on the spot.

    [Congrattions! You managed to kill one a smaller Rocker Bull monster]

    [You gained one soul]

    [You gained one point for killing this monster]

    [Keep the hard work]

    These messages came to prove that the previously hit monsters weren¡¯t killed. If so then I should have gained such messages by then.

    Well¡­ smaller Rocker Bull monsters¡­ I¡¯de and kill you all!

    But first let me go to the highest ground first.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Just after ten minutes of continuous running, evading, and killing a few monsters here and there, I finally came to face the greatest challenge here.

    The monsters at the far distance were now gathered inrge groups, running at me and now we were so close to each other.

    The nearest group was formed up of almost fifty monsters, running in no organisation and driven only by their rage.

    If I shed directly at them, I¡¯d die for sure. The only way around was to use unconventional ways to fight them.

    But to do that I had to risk things a little bit here.

    *Fwoosh!*

    Just as one of the monsters up ahead tried to surprise me with sudden eleration and a direct stab of his two deadly horns, I jumped high in the air, aiming to the side.

    My jump covered a distance of a few metres without any problems. But that wasn¡¯t enough but to escape the first monster thrush and I had to deal with the others.

    ¡°Eat this,¡± but before I couldnd, I turned around in full circle, holding my ive with both hands, before hitting that bull monster¡¯s body with all my might.

    Despite that my focus was mainly over guiding the strike, and not the strength or the weight it carried.

    *Boom!*

    The strikes used to send any monster flying away for tens of metres, before ending up rolling on the ground for another tens of metres.

    But this time I controlled my ive and aimed precisely for another result.

    I wanted that monster to move in a horizontal line, almost parallel to the ground, not hitting it or sharply ascending to the sky away from the monsters around.

    The monster I hit just moved in the same way I intended to. It didn¡¯t fly high or get fixed on the ground, moved like a big boulder over the ground.

    And that boulder was just as heavy and strong as any other monster here. Coupled with the strength of my strike, it started crushing more monsters aside, throwing them all over the ground, creating an empty path in front of me.

 Chapter 327 Basins And Borders

    And without any hesitation, I started running towards that path the moment my feet touched the ground.

    The monster I hit started to slow down even before crossing half the distance any previous monster did. This came as a result of the continuous shing against other monsters here.

    But that was enough for me to catch up to it.

    In fact as I started running into that path, I started waving my ive right and left without any hesitation. The monsters thrown by the one I hit fell on both sides of that path.

    So just one hit from the ive was enough to smash their heads and kill them. I only had to exert little focus here to aim at their heads.

    Hitting a motionless behemoth struggling to stand on the ground? That wasn¡¯t hard even if I was running at my fastest speed.

    I ignored all the useless messagesing with each kill. Just as that monster was this close from falling on the ground, I caught up with it and sent another heavy strike at its big body.

    *Boom!*

    Like I was holding a big wooden club and that monster was my ball, I kept hitting it and throwing it from one direction to another.

    The gaps created by that monster were all covered up fast, but not fast enough. After all the sides had dead monsters, interrupting the iing ones from catching up with me.

    I didn¡¯t know for how long I kept doing this. But after some time, I got used to such a technique until I was totally absorbed into it.

    I didn¡¯t snap out of my focus until thest monster fell under my ive. The one I used as a wrecking ball was long dead, and didn¡¯t survive the damage my repeated attacks caused to it.

    ¡°Wow! I killed them all!¡± I stood in the middle of this wide space, feeling a little exhausted from such continuous fighting and killing. I don¡¯t recall thest time I pushed my stamina to such an extent, it seemed like it was ages ago.

    ¡°It went smoother than I thought,¡± I looked around at the greatnd that was now covered in the dark yellow blood of these monsters, staining the area with this colour instead of the pale green from before.

    The number of monsters here was really high! I thought I was fighting against the first group but it seemed I fought against all of them.

    ¡°Wow! One thousand and four hundred souls¡­ That¡¯s great!¡± I looked up at my ss and saw therge number of souls that were added there.

    My old soul ount was sealed, looking in grey colour. But the new one was active, shining in silver light.

    Yet it wasn¡¯t that close to the five thousand threshold.

    Of course after summoning my first monster, I¡¯d be able to fight much better than this. As I had to rest for a bit, and this test wasn¡¯t limited by any time, I went towards the nearest monster and started to examine it.

    ¡°From their size and strength I can say they are level five to eight monsters¡­¡± I touched the fur to be shocked with its texture. It didn¡¯t give me any impression of being special, but once I touched it I felt like moving my fingers over sharp needles.

    Each single hair of this fur was like a thin and sharp needle. It was dangerous indeed. However, that also meant this fur was more valuable than I thought.

    ¡°Time to reap rewards,¡± I started cutting through the body and got out anything that could be used in forging and making weapons. The fur, the horns, the hooves, and even the tail.

    The inside was like a smashed potato, with most of the organs destroyed and ruined. After reaping the benefits from one monster, I jumped to the next and next, until I grabbed materials from all of them.

    ¡°Now this region is cleared,¡± I turned towards the forest around. I stood on the top of the highest point here, on the edge of this green basin, or the basin of death at this moment.

    The forest seemed from the first look grand. But as I stood here I realised I was tricked. It wasn¡¯t a forest, but a thick stretch of trees extending for a couple of miles, separating this basin from other basins.

    Yes, there were many depressions around my ce, then other stretches of trees appeared again before they abruptly stopped and reappeared again.

    This wasn¡¯t a forest, but more like an organised area of the world. Basins with monsters and thick areas of trees to keep trapping these monsters inside.

    ¡°So each basin will give me one thousand and four hundred souls points¡­ That means I¡¯ll need to clear three more basins to reach my five thousand score¡­ Not that hard.¡±

    I was filled with more confidence. After all this basin fight was a little stressful but it wasn¡¯t that bad. I just didn¡¯t know how long it took for me to clear it.

    I was so focused on hitting that monster, chasing after it and killing other monsters falling on the sides. Next time I¡¯d be more careful and attentive to this little detail.

    But it wasn¡¯t that important. After all, time here ran differently than the time in the outside world. It wasn¡¯t my first experience dealing with such a thing.

    Even if I stayed here for weeks, not much time would pass in the outer world.

    As I headed towards the thick border made out of big trees, I started wondering about something.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t get any equipment, stat point, skill, or anything at all!¡±

    And that was quite disturbing. I came here to gather up as much loot as possible. Yet all I got were just materials, nothing more.

    Don¡¯t tell me I had to clear this test first, get the final score and then I¡¯d have to send in more troops to clear the real dungeon!

 Chapter 328 [Bonus chapter] New Challenge

    This way wasn¡¯t feasible or practical to me. Even if staying here took minimal time for me, it also put lots of stress on me.

    This way I¡¯d be worn out the moment I¡¯d finish this test. Also who said I¡¯d get a high score, enough to send arge number of my forces into the dungeon?

    This¡­ It was getting moreplicated than it was supposed to.

    Lost in thoughts, I walked inside the treeyer. Each tree was almost twenty metres tall, around three metres thick, with many branches and dense green leaves.

    Just before walking into it for a few moments, I felt a weird rming sting into my soul.

    *Fwoosh!*

    Just one moment before it hit me, I managed to jump to the side, blocking what was thrown into my face using my ive. The dart fell on the ground and I found it was like a dagger shaped thing.

    It was the size of my forearm, thick at the middle and pointy at both ends. It had a rough surface with deep lines and ck colour, yet the tips of it were in a strange dark green colour.

    ¡°Poison?¡± it was the first thing that came into my mind before the same feeling resurfaced again.

    And this time I felt like I was stabbed by sharp needles from five different directions, all wereing from up front.

    *ng!* *ng!* ng!*

    Without a speck of hesitation, I called forth a very big and thick shield that was heavy enough to make my body lean forward for a bit. But its appearance just came in time to block these dangerous darts, with loud nging sounds.

    These things¡­ They were dangerous! I held the shield hardly with one hand while extending my neck outside its protection zone, trying to see what was attacking me.

    *Fwoosh!*

    Yet just as I tried to see, a single dart just moved inches away from my face. That bastard or those bastards throwing these things were really something.

    But during this brief moment before I retracted my head back, I managed to see something. Large number of monsters, smaller in sizepared with those bull-like ones, were hanging over the thick branches of these trees.

    I couldn¡¯t get a clear look over them, but I noticed something arching from their backs. They must have some sort of mechanism tounch these darts at me, resembling those aquatic hybrid monsters I fought against before.

    Wait a second¡­ Was I going to fight against such hybrid monsters here? Damn!

    Just the initial thinking about this told me how tough this situation was. These monsters seemed to be far agile and more aggressive than those bulls.

    What made them dangerous was their darts. I looked at the few scattering around me. Something was drooling from both tips, dense liquid that looked like green blood.

    The area that was touched with such a thing turned instantly into pitch ck. That meant this thing didn¡¯t only have a toxic effect but also a strong corrosive bonus.

    Damn! I had to ovee them and ran towards the other basin. I looked up at my shield, with all these loud nging sounds repeatedlying from its surface.

    These bastards¡­ They were trying to force me to retreat or something.

    The first issue I had to solve was this shield. It was enough to stop these darts, but it was damn heavy to walk around carrying it.

    But who said I was out of options here?

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll deal with this,¡± I held the shield and supported it using my back. I took out my two daggers, held one in each hand and looked mischievously towards the nearest tree.

    I then moved slowly, step by step, while each step was covered with densely attacking darts.

    The number of monsters skyrocketed during the past few minutes until I reached that tree. It was on the border with the basin region.

    I didn¡¯t believe these monsters couldn¡¯t see me at the basin. With such sharp and precise attacks, they must have extraordinary sight. But they didn¡¯t start attacking me until I trespassed their area.

    That meant there was something preventing them from attacking me if I was out of their region. And that made mee up with such an idea.

    *Sizzle!* *Sizzle!* *Sizzle!*

    As I reached that tree, I started to work fast. I held the two daggers and started sharpening their edges against each other, releasing dense sparks of fire.

    Just in a few minutes, these sparks caught up with the tree and started to burn fiercely. I looked at this in content, slowly retreated back inside the basin zone.

    Yet even with that, I didn¡¯t lower my guard. I kept holding my shield and protected myself with it.

    In the next ten minutes, the fire started to run wild. I noticed the weather here was quite dry, and I didn¡¯t see a single pond orke or any source of water around.

    The sky was clear with bright light. It was nearly impossible for it to rain today.

    And now all I had to do was to wait.

    As I expected, once I left their zone, these monsters stopped attacking me. But even with this calm situation, I didn¡¯t lower my guard or even leave my shield.

    I kept stealing nces every now and then. The fire spread fast, taking over a wide stretch of area with fierce orange burning thick tongues of fire that extended to the sky.

    In less than five minutes, the fire reached these monsters. I heard many roarsing from the depth of this ce, but didn¡¯t intend to move out now.

    In fact my n depended entirely on causing a distraction by the fire, then slipping fast towards the next basin.

    The fire wouldn¡¯t differentiate between me and monsters, yet I had a weapon up my sleeve. I waited for another half an hour, while the roarings kept rising, and the side trees away from the fire started to show movement.

 Chapter 329 Burning My Way Through Everything With Ease

    In my eyes, those monsters were running fast away from the fire. The zone I started the fire at was now turning wild, zing fiercely with fire.

    The trees there turned pitch ck while the ground kept raising thick wisps of ck smoke. It was almost the moment for me to start my second phase of my n.

    I took out something from my inventory. Before doing all this, I checked and made sure the liquor wasn¡¯t considered a special item.

    After all it was an item to store water, something that was impossible to be considered special.

    I held it with one hand, and used my hawkeye skill to make sure the fire extended almost all the way to the next basin.

    Then I recalled my shield, held my liquor in one hand and my light ive with the other¡­ and started running.

    *Fwoosh!* *Fwoosh!*

    ¡°Damn you!¡± Just as I entered, I was weed with many darts. Yet these came from much further away, leading to theirte arrival.

    As they just kept flying past my body, I finally got more courage and pressed forward.

    The first couple hundred metres didn¡¯t show any threatening heat, but after that it was literally like hell. Without even slowing down, I opened my liquor and started to pour water over the ground.

    *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!*

    The water once touching the burning ground released a thick bellow of white vapour. It was so thick that it even covered my body, hiding me from the relentless monsters.

    I could feel their attack bing sluggish, disturbed over the wide area of white fog that surrounded me. Luckily they weren¡¯t that smart or else they would easily guess my location.

    Shrouded with such white mist, I kept moving forward. The mist also hindered my vision, but I moved without slowing down, depending on my memory to bypass the trees in front of me.

    Yet I got pumped into a few trees during this run, only to avoid them at thest moment.

    The distance I thought it¡¯d take ten minutes to cover took me almost one hour. I didn¡¯t know why, but the area kept extending up front until I doubted I was running in circles or something.

    But when I was met with a cold breeze of air, I finally knew I entered the basin.

    *Roar!*

    Just jumping from the frying pan into the fire, I was weed with mighty roars that came from all the monsters around the edge of this basin.

    ¡°No time even to catch my breaths,¡± I instantly poured the water over my body, trying to cool the heat off fast, before I stored the liquor item away.

    I also swapped my ives. Holding the heavy ive in both hands, I was ready to wee another round of deadly fight.

    ¡°Come on you pieces of sh*t!¡± I screamed and instantly started running around. Just like I did at the other basin, I started attacking the monsters here using one as a wrecking ball.

    I decided to name this as the wrecking ball technique.

    However, just in the middle of this, I felt something was wrong. I felt like the number of monstersing at me was reduced, not like the previous time.

    In less than half an hour, I stopped fighting. There were no more monstersing in my direction.

    Yet I still heard the loud roars of these monstersing from a certain direction. Just one look there and I knew what was going on here.

    ¡°So¡­ Those monsters escaped the fire and came here to fight the dominant bulls over their territory? That¡¯s funny!¡±

    ?What was going on was exactly like that. During the heat of the battle, the monsters from the tree zone seemed to have more courage and started invading the basin.

    The number of these monsters weren¡¯t that small, but the bulls were also much bigger than them. The tree zone monsters were just like apes covered with weird sharp spikes all over their backs.

    They were double the size of any adult human body, with an arching thin tube that extended over their heads, moving left and right like it had its own eyes.

    The monsters were moving fast, but losing their favoured trees made them unable to show their superiority here. On the other hand, the bulls weren¡¯t fighting with their full forces.

    After all, I killed a good deal of them. Also the agile monsters were smarter, attacking only at the outer region, not delving deeply.

    That saved them from facing the entire bull force. The fight was really fierce and bloody between the two sides, making me want to sit and watch.

    I even thought about taking out a piece of meat and liquor to waste time while both sides end this.

    ¡°Wait¡­ If this tactic seeded, then why not use it again?¡±

    The only drawback about this tactic was the time wasted to burn the forest. Yet while looking at this fight, I knew I had to wait for quite some time before I¡¯d fight again.

    If I had to wait, then why not spread fire among the other tree zones here?

    I liked the idea, and started to execute it fast.

    Just when I did that, I realised that this basin was hexagonal in shape, lined up with six borders of trees from all sides.

    One was burning, and I set fire over the other five ces.

    Then I took out one piece of meat and liquor, and enjoyed half an hour of rest while my enemies were killing each other.

    ¡°Time to end this,¡± after half an hour, the fight calmed down for a bit. The win was leaning towards the bulls at the end.

    Even after suffering such heavy casualties from this fight, their thick furs were the best counter for these agile monster¡¯s darts.

    Even the still standing bulls looked a bit drowsy under the effect of that poison. I moved fast and used my heavy ive to smash their heads, giving them rest from their uing misery.

 Chapter 330 The Gate

    ¡°Oh, these monsters are like those hybrids,¡± as I finished this battle without breaking much sweat, I started to dissect the new monsters to see what was inside them.

    And there I found a simr honeb-like structure with a central core inside. It wasn¡¯t close to the size of the aquatic giant hybrid monsters, but it was weirdly simr.

    ¡°So there is such a technique in the universea€| Interesting,¡± I wasn¡¯t polite and stored away all the cores with their structures, besides any valuable materials from these monsters.

    Butpared to the core structure, there was nothing good in these monsters.

    After I finished iming my loot from both kinds of monsters, I heard an earth shattering series of roarsing from one direction.

    Then this one roar turned into a series of roars, and one direction turned into five. I evilly grinned while hearing this, feeling that it was really perfect doing this.

    I didn¡¯t even need to raise a single weapon to kill them. Using the two types together seemed the perfect strategy that I decided to adopt.

    This time I had five directions I had to cover. I randomly selected one, took out my liquor, then started moving through the burning trees once more.

    Unlike the first time, I wasn¡¯t met with any dart or monster at all until I reached the next basin. There I found the battle raging hot, and so I decided to let them continue their business.

    I headed towards the other five zones and started to set fire there.

    Damn! This test turned me into a fire starter. Was this a bad thing or what? I just felt weird when I thought about it.

    As I did that, the fight in this basin was already dying down. I had more areas to visit, so I didn¡¯t wait this time till the end, held my heavy ive, selected one big bull monster before moving it around like a wrecking ball.

    In less than fifteen minutes, I killed everyone here. I then turned to collect my loot. Even if I got my two hands full, I wouldn¡¯t leave any single scrap of loot behind.

    But my speed in collecting materials was much better than before. After all this was my third time doing this.

    ¡°It¡¯s still burning,¡± in less than half an hour, I ended up collecting the valuable things here. The fire at the new five areas was still burning, but not enough to scare the agile monsters away.

    ¡°Time to visit other ces then,¡± I went back through the path I came from, then went towards another basin through another burning zone.

    Like this I kept myself busy, moving fast from one ce to another, setting fire to any tree zone I¡¯d met. At some point, I took much time to cover up the basins around the burning trees, to arrive when there was not a single monster alive.

    When I first saw this scene, I was instantly scared. But when I checked my ss, I was relieved to see the number of my soul points was rising.

    ¡°Thirty thousand and five hundred and twenty-three soul points? Thirty-five? Fifty-two? Damn! It¡¯s rising slowly but steadily.¡±

    I moved my eyes around. The world was now filled with two noises only, one was the burning fire noise, and the second was the roars of the monsters.

    ¡°So the system considered this as me killing them? Fantastic!¡±

    Currently the number of souls I had was enough to summon almost six warriors. But if I summoned them, I doubted I¡¯d be able to use them properly here.

    In fact I was doing just fine by myself right now. Adding any more forces wouldn¡¯t help. Besides, the two monsters were strong but not that remarkable for sure.

    Using my soul point here would be a total waste. What if I met up with a new type of monster? One that could, for example, fly?

    If I just got a small force of flying monsters here, then I could at least scout this entire world. So clung to such a dream I decided to keep my soul.

    I lost track of time, but I was sure I killed hundreds of thousands of monsters. Just as I grew tired from doing this, a new thing appeared in front of my eyes.

    ¡°A gate?¡± Just as I reached a new basin filled with dead corpses, I saw something new in the middle of that basin.

    It was a ck gate with two doors and a big bell hung over a thick arm from the highest point at it.

    Its presence startled me at first, but then I recalled what the system told me before. I was going to be evaluated based on my achievements here, precisely killing monsters and iming gates.

    ¡°So this is the gate,¡± just as I approached it, I realised I was wrong in estimating its size. It didn¡¯t span for ten metres, but for over twenty, with a width of over ten metres at least.

    I reached it and saw many dull looking engravings all over the two doors. There was a thickyer of dust making it impossible for me to see what these writings meant.

    I didn¡¯t hurry to touch or do anything to it. Instead I took a circle around it. The gate was almost ten inches thick, with nothing to back it up.

    It looked like it was hanging there in the lowest point of this basin without any support. I took a couple of rounds around it to be sure I didn¡¯t miss anything.

    This gate wasn¡¯t really standing here with any help. It just was there, like it was cut out from a world and was ced here with a mysterious force or something.

    ¡°What should I do?¡± I looked at the bell in doubt, ¡°shall I force myself to do it or be polite and ring the bell first?¡±

    These seemed to be the two options I had. But just as I stood there looking at this gate, a new option popped up in my mind.

 Chapter 331 Glaive Skills

    ¡°I could wipe clean thisyer of dust first,¡± the covered engravings and drawings over this gate were a mystery to me. I grew curious the more I looked at it. So why wouldn¡¯t I start by doing this?

    And that was the first thing I did.

    *ng!*

    I held my heavy weight ive and moved it to hit the gate. I wanted to use its heavy weight to clear the dust off the doors here. But unlike what I expected, the gate stood stable, and the dust didn¡¯t move.

    ¡°¡­!¡± I frowned while looking at such a result. The gate thing I could understand, but that dust¡­ Howe it was still there?

    And then something appeared in front of my eyes, something that was worth more than a million gates.

    [You have unlocked a hidden quest in the dungeon]

    [You can now choose any of these skills to unlock using coins]

    [The Heavy Blow skill, The Rising Might skill, and The Shocking ive is now ready to be unlocked]

    [The Heavy Blow skill: Rare grade skill. You can use your ive and gain extra weight equal to ten folds its weight to crush your opponent. The damage taken will be equal to ten folds the initial damage of your ive. Cool down: one minute. Price to unlock: One hundred thousand coins]

    [The Rising Might skill: Rare grade skill. You can move your ive in a certain path, unlocking more momentum and adding an aura around it. The ive will release a cone shaped attack that will cover the distance of one hundred metres in length. The damage taken will equal to three folds the damage of your ive. Cool down: one minute. Price to unlock: One hundred thousand coins]

    [The Shocking ive skill: Unique grade skill. You can take a full circle around yourself, releasing a shockwave from your ive, hitting all opponents in a five hundred metre radius. The damage each enemy will take is equal to five folds the damage of the ive. Cool down: Two minutes. Price to unlock: One million coins]

    I blinked thrice while rereading these messages again. A new message popped up, jolting me awake from my daze.

    [Which skill do you want to unlock?]

    ¡°All of them!¡± I didn¡¯t even think. I came here with one main target in mind. I had to unlock skills, as much as possible, as mighty as possible.

    Myck of skills was something I was well aware of. If I was hindered by anything in this apocalypse then it would be my skills.

    The only drawback here was that all these skillscked the growth factor. That wasn¡¯t that bad, but it meant I had to depend entirely on my weapons and work hard to upgrade them.

    After all, the final damage of each skill depended upon the initial damage of the ive.

    Speaking about ives, I didn¡¯t feel any pressure. After all I had one hell of a ive waiting in my inventory for me to grow stronger to use it.

    I tested it before, many times already, and it never failed me. It was a deadly sort of weapon. So these skills wouldn¡¯t disappoint me at all.

    But I had two issues I had to solve here first. And one of them was this:

    [Sorry, your current coin bnce is sealed]

    [Your test coin bnce is zero]

    [You don¡¯t have enough to unlock any skill]

    ¡°Do I?¡± I grinned evilly before opening my market interface and started selecting things from my inventory.

    Of course onlymon things were unlocked. Things like materials and stat points were sealed. I still had my gears, but selling them was a worse option for me.

    The better solution here was to sell all the unneeded monster materials I gathered from here. During this fight, I killed lots of monsters, almost close to fifty thousand mark.

    I made sure to collect everything while I was on the kill spree. That was, of course, out of my habit. But now such a habit has proved itself worthy.

    I now had many items to sell. I only kept those cores and their structures, and ced everything else on the market.

    [Do you want to auction these materials or directly sell them by the basic market price?]

    I got this message and I was tempted to try the auction. But auctioning them had one drawback¡­ It would waste lots of time.

    ¡°I¡¯ll sell half of them directly,¡± I decided to be slightly reasonable here, ¡°and auction the other half.¡±

    [The fur of the Rocker Bull monster is sold for two hundred coins]

    [The hooves of the Rocker Bull monster are sold for fifty coins]

    .

    .

    I started to get a long row of messages about the items sold directly. In a span of a few minutes, I gained almost ten million coins.

    ¡°I want to buy the three skills,¡± feeling the familiar feeling of being a rich tycoon, I said in a loud and confident tone.

    [The Heavy Blow skill is purchased for one hundred thousand coins]

    [The Rising Might skill is purchased for one hundred thousand coins]

    [The Shocking ive skill is purchased for one million coins]

    I have spent only one million and two hundred thousand coins on the three skills. I held my heavy weight ive, feeling the urge to test these skills now.

    But I knew I had to wait. Another issue was there for me to solve.

    I swapped my ive for one of my swords.

    The messages came when my ive touched that gate. So what about my other weapons? I got two swords, two daggers, and a shield.

    If I could get more skills for them then it would be perfect.

    I hit the gate with my sword, and a message popped up almost instantly. I looked up at it with much anticipation, just to be slightly disappointed when I read its content.

    [Sorry the hidden quest is already activated. You can¡¯t activate it again]

    Damn! It didn¡¯t work!!

 Chapter 332 Opening The Gate

    So one hidden quest for each gate¡­ Where were the other gates then? Come on, lead me to them right away!

    Of course I knew this would take much time for now. After all this gate didn¡¯t appear until I cleared a fixed number of zones.

    Or was it depending on the number of monsters killed? I couldn¡¯t tell without testing.

    I estimated that it took almost twelve hours for the gate to appear. If that continued, then I¡¯d be able to get four gates per apocalyptic forty-eight hours a day.

    Hopefully that wouldn¡¯t affect things outside. I nned to not consider leaving here before getting as much skills as I could.

    I used one ive and got three skills, then what about the other two ives I got. Would using these affect the skills I¡¯d get or what?

    I just hoped that the time difference would be high enough to let me have my fun here without worrying about anything else.

    But I didn¡¯t know thatter on I¡¯dugh over myself here. Thinking like this was logical, but in time I realised it wasn¡¯t right.

    And the main reason behind this was one word; the dungeon.

    As I couldn¡¯t get any skill out of this gate, it was time to try and open it. I tried to push the doors open using my strength, thinking that by unlocking the hidden quest things would be much easier here.

    But the doors didn¡¯t even budge an inch. I took back my heavy ive and tried to hit the gate with no effect.

    ¡°Let¡¯s test the new skills over you then,¡± I looked up at the gate and felt more intrigued and excited to try the skills over it.

    If this failed, then I¡¯d have to forget about the gate for now and head towards another zone to clear it.

    ¡°Heavy Blow!¡± The first skill I decided to use was the one that would turn my ive into a wrecking ball. As I said it, I felt my ive burning with red gas and its weight raised slightly.

    But I was already waving it when I activated the skill. The moment it touched the gate, a loud bang ured and for the first time¡­ That gate shook.

    But it was all this. The gate shook and that was enough to wipe clean the dust stuck over its doors.

    And in the next moment, I looked at the drawings with surprise.

    ¡°This¡­¡± the drawings over the two doors were telling a story. I could see lots of small beings drawn, fighting among each other.

    After scanning the drawings for a few minutes, I finally saw something familiar.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t those¡­ Bulltors?¡± I came closer to the side where a bulltor simr to one of mine was there. He held a sledgehammer, just like my bulltors.

    It seemed using this weapon ran through their veins. I smiled when I saw this, and soon enough I saw more familiar races.

    Even humans were there. The most noticeable thing here was that each race was described by just one drawing. And all races were fighting among each other.

    In the middle of all this mess, I saw a big sphere releasing rays all around. I stepped back for a few metres to be able to see the full mural.

    ¡°So¡­ The system is described as this big star, releasing its rays and driving everyone to fight?¡± The rays all ended up linked to one race. So I got this idea before noticing something else.

    This sphere wasn¡¯t in the middle of the gate, but at the top zone of it. Half of it was engraved over one door, giving me an idea.

    ¡°To enter the gate, I have to crush the system?¡± I muttered before returning backward for extra ten metres, held my ive with both hands and took a deep breath.

    Then I ran.

    As I crossed half the distance, I jumped. It was a distance of twenty metres, but I was able to cross only half of it.

    Then my ive crossed the remaining distance while I shouted:

    ¡°Heavy Blow!¡±

    *Boom!*

    *Creak!*

    Just as I thought, the doors of this gate finally showed a movement. Yet it seemed I had to wait for another minute before hitting it again.

    The doors only moved a few inches apart, not enough for me to squeeze myself inside. So I started hitting it and waited, kept doing this for five more times before the gate was fully opened.

    ¡°Atst,¡± I looked at the pitch ck inside of this gate. I tried to see through this darkness with my hawk eye skill, yet failed to see anything at all.

    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m already here and I have nothing to fear,¡± I said to myself, making up my mind about what to do now.

    Just as I stepped inside that darkness, I felt like entering into a new world.

    ¡°Damn! Isn¡¯t this¡­¡± I looked back but found no sign of that gate.

    Whaty in front of me was a hexagonal vast basin, with many bull monsters looking at me in vignce.

    Wait¡­ Did that mean that¡­ the previous zones belonged to one of the gates? So each gate is held inside a group of such basins and tree border zones?

    Interesting¡­ but I couldn¡¯t be sure until I¡¯d give it a go first.

    Armed with my previous experience, I started my killing spree here. The first zone was wiped out easily in half an hour. Then I started to im all my loot.

    ¡°These monsters¡­ They felt a little stronger than the previous ones.¡±

    Despite killing them fast and without any challenge, it felt weird. These monsters were slightly stronger than the ones I killed before.

    But the difference wasn¡¯t that much for me to worry about. As I ended collecting the loot, I stopped in front of the tree zone, thinking about summoning monsters.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t need to waste my soul points for now,,¡± I muttered to myself while inwardly sighing.

 Chapter 333 Sword Skills

    I didn¡¯t like the idea of summoning useless bulls and monkeys and adding them to my forces.

    And then I started the fire, burning the entire tree zone as usual.

    Burning the trees and driving the monsters inside to face the bulls, this was my n. After gaining control over the first zone, things started to snowball in my favour with less work to do.

    But I noticed that letting these monsters fight each other took slightly longer than the first time. I estimated it took roughly fourteen hours to arrive at the second gate.

    Once I saw it, I forgot about anything and only cared about this gate.

    It looked like the first gate, or slightly taller than the first one. But it was also covered with the same thick dustyer as well.

    *ng!*

    This time I used one of my swords to test my theory out.

    [You activated the hidden quest of this gate]

    And like I hoped for, this gate gave me a hidden quest and gave me three skills to unlock.

    [The Sword Tulip skill: Rare grade skill. Moving your sword fast, it will release a full of twelve attacks at different directions at the same time. Each strike will cause triple the initial damage of the sword plus two folds pration power. Cool down: One minute. Price to unlock: One hundred thousand coins]

    [The Sword Ssh skill: Rare grade skill. Moving your sword in a certain trajectory will create a fan shaped damage that will jump from one opponent to another. The maximum covering range of this attack is one hundred metres, with each attack causing five folds the damage of the sword and three folds pration power. Cool down: One minute. Price to unlock: One hundred thousand coins]

    [The Sword Dance skill: Unique grade skill. Waving your sword in a curve from down upward will make you jump directly towards the next opponent you select with your instincts. Then you¡¯ll keep jumping from one foe to another for one minute. Maximum distance to cross with each jump is fifty metres. Each strike will cause ten folds sword basic damage and five folds its pration power. Cool down: Two minutes. Price to unlock: One million coins]

    ¡°Unlike them all!¡± I was very thrilled by this. In fact the three skills looked so damn cool, especially thest one.

    But I noticed a pattern here. It seemed each gate would grant me two rare and one unique skill. The prices of the rare skill were fixed at one hundred thousand coins. As for unique skills, they¡¯d reach one million coins.

    Did this mean that higher grade skills would require higher prices as well? But how could I get a higher grade skill then?

    I looked up at the gate. It seemed these gates came in grades as well, or that was what I hoped for.

    Armed with my past experience, I took out my ive and hit the gate using the Heavy Blow skill. But the unexpected happened!

    *ng!*

    The gate stopped my ive without even budging an inch. Not a single speck of dust fell from the gate, making me frown.

    I looked at my ive and knew the issue wasn¡¯t in it. It was the gate.

    ¡°So the hidden quest determines which weapon to take down the gate? Interesting,¡± I switched again to my sword, while looking at the gate in doubt. ¡°Which skill shall I use?¡±

    The sword skills were all cool and all that, but theycked the strength in the ive skills. Comparing the two together, the sword was meant to kill fast and many enemies and the ive was for killing the strongest foes in a few strikes.

    But I was trapped with my sword. If I couldn¡¯t deal with it, how would I dealter with my dagger skills? Or should I not use my daggers?

    No, I couldn¡¯t waste such an opportunity like this. I¡¯d then try the Sword Tulip skill.

    *Bang!*

    The gate shocked and the dust fell. It worked! I looked at the drawings on the two doors and they looked simr to the ones before.

    I didn¡¯t care too much about this and looked at the star in the upper part. I jumped and hit it with the same skill, slightly pushing the doors open.

    After seven attacks, the gate finally fully opened. Another pitch ck abyss awaited for me, and I didn¡¯t hesitate to step into it.

    Like before, a new hexagonal basin zone appeared in front of me. But this time the fur over the monsters wasn¡¯t like before.

    ¡°Metallic fur?!! That¡¯sa€| New,¡± I muttered in surprise when I saw the monsters waiting for me.

    Other than their fur changes, there was nothing else worthy of mentioning. But when I started killing them, their fur showed its value in defence.

    Previously I only needed one hit to kill them, but now I needed two. Even their heads were covered with this fur and got extra boast in defence.

    But that didn¡¯t stop me. I kept killing them using the same old tactic. Then I went to burn the forest down.

    As the bulls showed a chance, these agile monsters also showed a new thing. Instead of having one arched tail, they got two.

    On one side, the bulls got an upgrade to their defences. On the other hand, the agile monsters got a boost in their offence. But the upper hand this time leant towards the agile monsters.

    Thest couple gate zones I fought at using this tactic ended up with few weakened and poisoned bulls. But this time it was different. What remained behind after setting the first tree zone on fire was a group of over a hundred of these agile monsters.

    Just from the look of it, I knew the difference wasn¡¯t in the strength in their attacks or the number of darts getting doubled; it was poison.

    One dart was enough to poison the bull monsters. Even when few remained alive in the end, they were unfortunate to not survive long enough, fall on the ground and die out of poison.

 Chapter 334 [Bonus chapter] Changing Tactics

    And now? Getting these agile monsters to double their poisonous darts made sure to fasten the spread of poison inside the bodies of bulls.

    In brief, these monsters became much fiercer and deadlier than before. Just looking at their two moving tails like sensors made me feel little threat and more frustration.

    If this kept up, wouldn¡¯t I end up facing a hard to move rock or what? Would they stop me here?

    No way! I still didn¡¯t use one of my strongest weapons yet; my souls!

    Should I summon these poisonous monsters? Or those bulls?

    The bulls weren¡¯t strong against those poisonous monsters, but I still didn¡¯t like those agile monsters. They were good as far ranged attackers. But I doubted they¡¯d do anything more than this.

    ¡°I¡¯ll summon twenty,¡± I decided. Summoning these twenty would consume one hundred thousand souls. It wasn¡¯t that big but it was enough force to dominate the fight here.

    The twenty warriors summoned stood in front of me. I looked at them and thought about upgrading them.

    ¡°It¡¯s still a waste,¡± but I didn¡¯t do it. It would be a waste to spend even a few stat points over them.

    ¡°Attack!¡± as I brought them into life, I gave them the order to attack. At the same time, I summoned my heavy shield, deciding to use this shield and learn three skills attached to it.

    I was almost passive with such a heavy shield. I had much lighter shields inside my inventory but I doubted their ability to stop the darts.

    Especially after such an upgrade for the poisonous agile monsters. I held my shield and only did one task; defending my summoned warriors against all the iing darts.

    Using poison to fight poison might seem tempting, but in fact I knew this wouldn¡¯t work. The poisonous creatures wouldn¡¯t get easily poisoned to death with their own toxin.

    But at least these darts would cause multiple wounds, ending up in weakening the enemies at least.

    This took time. The two sides slept raining on each other with darts while I tried my best to defend my side. In more than half an hour, this fight was almost concluded.

    The monsters were deeply wounded, showing obvious decline in attack rhythm. I didn¡¯t hesitate to throw my shield back into my inventory, held my two swords, and then ran towards them.

    It seemed with my sudden actions, I attracted their aggro. But they were already wounded, so their actions were slow and sluggish,cking the old precision and fierceness.

    As I moved closer, I didn¡¯t hesitate to use one of the three sword skills I had¡­

    ¡°Sword Dance!¡±

    I felt my body moving lightly like a feather. In a sh, I darted and hit one monster.

    Then I felt the same force grabbing my body, moving me towards another monster, then another. This kept going on for half a minute before all the monsters here fell under my sword attacks.

    The monsters were already this weak from the start, and I aimed directly at their heads. Also my sword gained ten times more damage power than the initial damage of the sword.

    So it wasn¡¯t that hard to kill all of them. As this battle concluded, I knew I¡¯d take much longer time from now on than before.

    ¡°I should summon more monsters,¡± I knew that, but in fact just summoning those agile toxic monsters wasn¡¯t enough.

    They had to stand far from the enemy, giving the enemy time to evade their attacks. I also didn¡¯t want to summon much more of them.

    If this kept going on like this, then in five or ten more gates these monsters would be worthy of summoning.

    So I decided to summon thirty of those bull monsters. I knew they would be weak against toxins, but if they were used right, then things would be fine.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how this tactic will do then,¡± I muttered to myself while burning the five zones around me.

    As I watched fire burning and then the roars of monsters fighting each other, I thought about my shields.

    I have a big variety of shields. But I wasn¡¯t the type of the guy to move around holding shields.

    The one I kept using was the highest graded shield I got. It was dark gold grade, so heavy as it had a very thick armour.

    I hated pure defence. After all, defending wasn¡¯t enough to kill any of my enemies. But as it was portrayed best here, I¡¯d need sometimes to use the shield.

    So I just hoped the next gate would grant me an agile bonus skill to my shield, or perhaps some sort of bacsh or repenting of the attacks my shield would receive.

    If this happened, then I¡¯d be satisfied. But if I only got pure defence skills, it wouldn¡¯t be worth the shot.

    Anyway, the fire burnt to a satisfying degree. I started moving towards the next hexagonal zone.

    As before, this zone was left with slightly over a hundred agile and toxic monsters.

    ¡°Come out,¡± I called forth my toxic warriors, leaving them to harass those bastards and attract their aggro.

    Then I slowly started to move forward towards them. Last time when I tried to force my attack I grabbed their aggro. If not for them being weak and injured, I wouldn¡¯t have got away unscathed.

    So I kept slowly approaching while the two sides kept releasing their deadly darts. When I was only less than one hundred metres from them, I started my second phase of my n.

    ¡°Come out,¡± I summoned the thirty bulls I summoned, ¡°go, tear them apart with your horns.¡±

    *Roar!*

    The sudden appearance of my thirty bull monsters startled the agile monsters. Before they could react, my monsters already hit them.

    Close ranged attacks from my bulls coupled with long ranged attacks from the toxic monster¡­ This was my tactic, and it proved it was sessful.

    In less than five minutes, all the enemies were cleared. I lost only ten bull monsters thanks to poison. A good loss that I didn¡¯t feel bitter about.

 Chapter 335 Shield Skills

    Even if the exchange didn¡¯t seem worth it, it bought me a lot of time. This was the true value in such a tactic.

    ¡°Next,¡± I called them back, summoned thirty more bulls and started to run towards the next zone.

    The added monsters were an aim towards bncing the situation. After all, if I kept summoning the lost monsters in each battle, I¡¯d end up losing too much.

    The added monsters proved their worth in the next zones. The loss decreased from ten to only three, making me feel more satisfied about this n.

    In the next few hours, I kept collecting my loot and using the same tactic to clear the zones. Atst I finally ended this fight, and reached the gate after fifteen hours from entering through thest gate.

    ¡°So the next gate might take up to twenty hours?¡± I looked up at the gate while thinking about the time progress here.

    It wouldn¡¯t matter much if the time difference was too much. But if it wasn¡¯t, then it meant I was losing much time while fighting here.

    Taking all these skills was awesome. But if that was on the cost of my next big battle, then it wasn¡¯t worth it anymore.

    I gained skills for my main weapons, swords and ives. I could get more, but I started retreating and called it a day.

    Even if this dungeon final score wasn¡¯t that good, I still had another dungeon key. That one would be left when I got more time to invest.

    ¡°Let¡¯s clear a couple more gates first,¡± I took out my shield and mmed it heavily against the gate. The familiar nging sound came with the appearance of the usual system messages.

    I got three skills, two were pure defensive and thest one was the one I was looking for.

    ¡°An attack repulsion skill¡­ Terrific!¡±

    The three skills were as such:

    [The Great Palm skill: Rare grade skill. The shield will create a big image of a palm, defending against attacks with equal defence to five folds the initial defensive power of the shield for twenty seconds. Cool down: One minute. Price to unlock: One hundred thousand coins]

    [The Shell skill: Rare grade skill. The shield will turn into a massive shield epassing the user and anything in an area around him for fifty metres radius inside a big shell. The defensive power equals to three folds the initial defensive value of the shield used. Duration: Ten seconds. Cool down: One minute. Price to unlock: One hundred thousand coins]

    [The Mighty Defence skill: Unique grade skill. The shield will absorb damage taken for half a minute before releasing half of the damage back into all the ones that attacked in a single shy attack per target. Cool down: Two minutes. Price to unlock: One million coins]

    ¡°This is it,¡± I purchased the three, but the third one was the best. It was enough to let me stand alone, facing all of these annoying toxic monsters, and they¡¯d eventually die.

    But this wasn¡¯t just everything. I thought about merging two skills together. For example if I used the Shell skill first then added the Mighty Defence skill the next moment, then it would be epic!

    There was no mention of limiting the use of such skills together, right? So why wouldn¡¯t I use both together? After all, the Mighty Defence skill worked by absorbing any attacknding over my shield.

    So if it was a shield or a shield turning into a palm or a shell, it wouldn¡¯t matter. I looked up at the gate and then used the Great Palm skill to hit the gate and wipe away the dust.

    ¡°What is¡­ That?!!¡± but as I did that, I was surprised to see a new change in this big mural.

    This gate looked slightly bigger than the first one I opened. But that didn¡¯t matter to me until I saw the drawings over its surface.

    Before it got many races with each race having only one drawing each. But this time it felt like part of this mural was filled with humans. To add more weirdness these drawings were slightly simr to me.

    Yes, I saw a human fighting with a group of monsters on his side, my warriors. It felt like this mural was changing, describing my journey here.

    But this wasn¡¯t the only change here.

    That central sphere I first thought would be the symbol of the system had two big eyes. It felt like it was watching, watching me fighting my way through this world.

    What? Wasn¡¯t this the system? Why did I have the feeling it was like a scary being and he got rmed with my activities here?

    For a second there, I seriously considered retreating and leaving this dungeon at once. But I soon shook off such thoughts. I came here to gain as many points as I could.

    Plus I got only skills for my heavy ive. I still had two more ives, one was light and fast and the other was domineering and crushing.

    I was sure using these ives would end up with a different set of skills. I wanted these skills, and that was the main reason I decided to keep fighting for two more gates.

    ¡°Time for the next challenge,¡± as the gate opened in front of my shield in no more than five minutes, I passed through the pitch darkness there.

    The world was the same, but the monsters weren¡¯t.

    Previously the bull monsters showed a change in their fur. They were metallic. But this time, these bull monsters looked much different.

    First their bodies got erged by almost fifty percent. Second their fur changed and there were scales covering its body with few spikes here and there.

    They also grew two thick and short arms, ending up with sharp ck ws. I looked at their red eyes, feeling they were much stronger than before.

    ¡°So the second world had the bulls slightly change, then the second world had the agile toxic monsters change more, and now this world had the bulls changing much more.

 Chapter 336 A Hard To Clear Zone

    So the next world¡­ Those toxic monsters would greatly change or what?

    ¡°Come,¡± as I had to face new species in my eyes, I had to fight using everything I got. I summoned the twenty toxic monsters before taking out my heavy ive.

    ¡°Keep hitting them,¡± I ordered before summoning the bull monsters, ¡°keep them safe.¡±

    I knew if I had to release those bull monsters against the current ones here, things would end up bad. The difference between the two was simply too obvious to neglect.

    So it was better to use these as a shield to protect the far attackers of my little force here. In return I¡¯d act as the tip of the spear.

    I held my ive and simply waved it towards the first monster I faced.

    *ng!*

    Like I was hitting a giant rock or something. Before, my ive never failed to hit a monster and sent it flying.

    But now? I felt my two hands shaking fiercely from the impact, and all it did was push that monster backwards for a few metres before stopping on its feet.

    Damn! This wouldn¡¯t work!

    I squeezed the shaft of my ive while looking at the uing monsters from all fronts. ¡°Screw it! Come forth now!¡±

    Dire times required urgent solutions. I instantly summoned my shield, held it on the ground with one hand and with the other I held the ive.

    Both were heavy, damn heavy, but I had no time toin. If I didn¡¯t push myself this far, I¡¯d fall here!

    ¡°The Great Palm!¡± I shouted without any hesitation before adding, ¡°The Mighty Defence!¡±

    *Bang!* *Bang!* Bang!*

    The monsters were stopped by my shield. A great palm shadow enveloped me and managed to stop all the iing monsters.

    At the same time, a faint glow of aura appeared on top of that palm. What the ive failed to do, my shield managed to execute it.

    All the monsters hitting the shield were sent flying backwards. But the number of monsters here was simply too much. Besides, the duration of my skills were limited.

    But I waited till the two skills ended and then the payback came.

    My Mighty Defence skill paid half of the total damage taken to each monster in a sh of dark red light. Each monster got a hit, roared fiercely before it was sent flying once more.

    ¡°Great!¡± I didn¡¯t expect the extra pushing attack that came with the skill. As I looked at the big bodies flying like meteorites everywhere, it was time for me to act.

    ¡°Please work¡­ Sword Dance!¡± I swapped my ive with one sword, while still holding my shield in my hand.

    I couldn¡¯t risk losing this shield. Who knew if this tactic would work or not. I was moved forcibly under the effect of the skill, and I aimed not at any standing monster.

    Instead I aimed at one of those flying ones. If the monsters showed such resistance against my ive before, then I hoped this was thanks to their life force.

    Dealing with alive monsters and dead monsters must be different, or that was what I hoped. As my body shed at one of the flying monsters, I hit it with my sword before decisively recalling the sword, and taking out my ive again.

    ¡°Work dammit!¡± I roared while feeling the immense pressure over my two arms. Holding such a heavy weapon and shield at the same time was really taxing.

    But I endured the pressure and pain, moved the ive to hit that monster midair.

    *Bang!*

    And it worked! That dead monster moved like a wrecking ball towards the direction I aimed towards. It crushed all the monsters it faced in its path, and it was time for me to kill them.

    ¡°Shocking ive!¡± I roared, using this AOE kind of attack from the start. I used the dead monster as a vanguard, crushing and paving the path for my skill to shine.

    My ive sent a crushing wave that fanned out and covered an area of five hundred metres. The damage taken was so good, enough to kill most of the monsters or leave them heavily wounded.

    The only drawback of this was the cooldown time. I had to wait for two minutes to use it again.

    So as Inded, I started to run towards another dead monster. I now had three skills on cooldown.

    *Bang!* I sent that monster flying, but it didn¡¯t move as far as the first flying monster did. Yet I didn¡¯t hurry to use any skill.

    I kept running, dragging both weapons while enduring the pain. I hit the monster sessively while moving it in a specific path.

    After five hits, I managed to clear an area in front of me. I had to run in a circle to make sure I¡¯d hit thergest possible number of monsters.

    ¡°It¡¯s all set¡­ Rising Might!¡±

    I moved my ive in an arc under the effect of my skill, then it released a cone shaped attack that covered almost all monsters I just hit before.

    The hit wasn¡¯t enough to kill anyone, but it left all of them roaring in deep pain on the ground.

    ¡°Time to run,¡± I took away my ive and reced it with my sword, ¡°Sword Ssh!¡± I turned around, and released this attack to stop all the monstersing at my back.

    Then I started to run.

    I ced the heavily injured monsters between me and the ones I just hit. I checked and found that over a minute had passed. One shield skill could be used, but there were still two more skills on cooldown.

    ¡°Little more,¡± I looked fast at my warriors and they were doing good at killing and slowing down the bull monsters. But this was only effective at certain points.

    ¡°Time to summon more then,¡± I didn¡¯t hesitate to run towards one end. I wasn¡¯t that far away anyway. I just paved the path using one dead monster, and finally arrived there.

 Chapter 337 Setting A Trap

    I couldn¡¯t heavily wound or even kill a single monster of them. But this was just fine.

    It was time to change my entire tactic. Instead of directly walking and killing those bull monsters like before, it was better toy a trap of my warriors around the six sides, and take control over the basin slowly step by step.

    At this moment I realised that clearing this part of the test in thirty or even forty hours would be a big achievement to me.

    And that also made me realise that the next gate would even be much fiercer and harder than I initially thought.

    I just underestimate this test after all, and I was paying the price here.

    I bought twenty of the toxic monsters and thirty of the advanced bulls I killed here. Even with summoning these strong bulls, I didn¡¯t act rash and kept them defending the far ranged attackers.

    Then it was time to use another round of my skills.

    My aim for now wasn¡¯t to kill as many as possible, but to cross the entire basin as fast as possible. In times of cooldowns, I kept using my ive and sometimes my shield to ensure my safety.

    It took me roughly one hour to just imnt my warriors around. I also spend almost half of my soul points over summoning monsters here.

    In the end I had one hundred and twenty agile and toxic monsters, plus two hundred bull monsters to defend them.

    As I finished setting up the trap, it was time to close the.

    ¡°All my bulls listen upa€| Attack!¡± defending the toxic monsters wasn¡¯t a top priority for now. As the monsters here had to be divided to fight on six fronts, I used this chance and pushed harder against them.

    I didn¡¯t sit idle. I started to use my skills one by one, especially those AOE skills. I killed and injured lots of these monsters while my warriors helped from the side.

    Despite that, it took more than two hours to clear this zone. Damn! It took three hours to just clear one basin!

    I always cleared a hundred basins before reaching the gate. If this kept going on, then I¡¯d take forever to clear this ce.

    ¡°I had to elerate,¡± I knew there was only one way to do that, allying myself with one monster against the other.

    I called back my warriors, collected my loot and summoned more to rece the lost. From the initial three hundred and twenty monsters, I lost almost twenty from dead or wounded.

    The wounded warriors would take time before getting summoned again. So in other words, they were like dead to me at this point.

    I sat on the fire next to one side only. Before I¡¯d wait long enough until the two monsters would kill each other. And I¡¯d set fire at all the tree zones.

    But this time I only set fire to one zone. I aimed to use the help of the toxic monsters here, and force my way through the messy battle to elerate the kill.

    Choosing between the scaled bulls and the toxic agile monkeys? That was a hard choice to be honest.

    But at least I knew how to deal fast with the toxic monsters. ¡°Let¡¯s aim at killing the two of them in the heat of battle,¡± I said to myself while stepping over the burning ground.

    It was just like the first time, as the ground was really hot like hell. I had to use my liquor at this point, and also had to move forward with my shield.

    After all those toxic monsters didn¡¯t all move towards the basin yet. So once I overstepped over their territory, I attracted part of their aggro, leading to receiving many attacks.

    But my shield was enough to stop them without the need to waste any skill.

    ¡°It¡¯s showtime,¡± as I finally emerged from the tree zone, I was weed with a fierce and bloody battle between the two monsters.

    Before bulls couldn¡¯t stand against the toxic monsters for too long. But as they got scales and upgrades in their strength and defence, these bulls began to show fierce resistance against the toxic monsters.

    ¡°Shocking ive!¡± I selected one part away from the burning tree zone and used this skill at it. My ive cleared an area of five hundred metres, yet I didn¡¯t stop there.

    I ran towards this emptied area and used another skill. ¡°Rising Might!¡± The ive worked its magic again and cleared another one hundred metres area.

    Then it was time to start my fierce attack.

    ¡°Come forth! Kill these!¡± I summoned all my bull monsters first. I pointed towards a direction between me and another tree zone and gave the order for my bulls to go and kill the scaled bulls there.

    Then as they started fighting, I called the rest of the warriors, letting them attack freely and help theirrades in arms.

    At the previous basin, I was fighting alone. So I had to take the trouble and set the stage to secure my win. Yet here I had a helper.

    So instead of taking all the trouble and fighting against the two deadly monsters together, I started to act as an opportunist.

    I just gathered up my forces, cleared one spot and started taking any advantage once it appeared.

    This might seem slower and passive. But if I told you I managed to clear this zone in less than one hour and without the need to use my strong skills except for one or two, what would you say?

    Fighting in this way was really a refreshing experience to me. I didn¡¯t expect standing on the side and hunting down your fighting enemies would be this easy and amusing.

    I moved to clear the loot while another fire was burning at a new forest.

    So, instead of clearing a hundred zones in fifteen hours like before, I¡¯d end up wasting six times and even more to clear the same map.

 Chapter 338 Light Glaive Skills

    Using fire to clear most of the monsters might work, but I doubted the ability of the toxic monsters to kill much of those scaled bulls. If not for my help each time, the bulls would simply overrun the toxic monsters, killing them without losing even half of their forces.

    I had to ept such a result. But the question here was, should I continue or stop here?

    I had zero doubt about my ability to crush any enemy. But I was worried about the time lost here. One hundred hours for this map? What about the next one? Would I take a couple hundred or even a thousand?

    I kept fighting and gathering up loot, collecting souls until I finally reached the final gate.

    I stood in front of it with disturbed thoughts. Should I push forward, or retreat? Would I call it a day and just settle with another set of skills to my ive?

    And which ive should I select? The light weighted fast moving one? Or that behemoth that I couldn¡¯t yet use?

    Would I find such an opportunity again at the other dungeon? Or was this just a special case for this one here?

    Many unanswered questions and puzzles stood in my face. ¡°Forget about it, I¡¯ll crush the next gate and then leave,¡± I decided and took out the light weighted ive.

    I didn¡¯t take out that behemoth. After all, I couldn¡¯t even hold it in my hand. So it would be impossible to use it to open this gate here.

    *ng!* The ive hit the gate and then I got the same messages and three skills to unlock.

    ¡°As I thought¡­ Each weapon will bring me a different set of skills¡­ What a loss that I can¡¯t keep fighting here to my heart¡¯s content.¡±

    I shook my head in regret. If it was up to me, I¡¯d keep fighting here without thinking about leaving. Having a set of three different skills every time I used a weapon? Damn! If I just counted the strong and unique weapons in my inventory then I¡¯d be the strongest person in the entire apocalypse soon.

    But that woulde at a big price. I couldn¡¯t risk a big war like this. I just clung to the hope that this dungeon wasn¡¯t an exception.

    After all, dungeons were famous for giving anyone skills. Hopefully this gate birthing golden skill eggs to me would appear at the next dungeon.

    ¡°Buy them all,¡± I didn¡¯t hesitate to purchase the three skills. As usual, I got three skills, two rare and one unique.

    [The Feather ive skill: Rare grade skill. The ive will turn extremely light, losing five folds of its weight and gain five folds speed. Its damage will be increased by one hundred percent. Duration: half a minute. Cooldown: One minute. Price to unlock: One hundred thousand coins]

    [The Thundering ive: Rare grade skill. The ive will be surrounded with thin tongues of thunder, adding more damage, sharpness, and speed to it. The increase will start by one fold up to five folds if it keeps hitting enemies constantly without break. Duration: Twenty seconds. Cooldown: One minute. Price to unlock: One hundred thousand coins]

    [The Flying ive skill: Unique grade skill. The ive will be thrown to the air, flying fast in a wide arc, covering a distance of five hundred metres, hitting any enemy it faces. The speed will be increased by ten folds. The sharpness will increase by ten folds. Damage will increase by five folds. Cooldown: Two minutes. Price to unlock: One million coins]

    I held great importance over one skill, the first one. Without any hesitation I took out my deadly behemoth ive and it fell on the ground like a dead rock like always.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope this will work¡­¡± I said to myself while only touching the ive with my hand. I didn¡¯t even try to hold it as I knew I¡¯d fail.

    ¡°Feather ive!¡± I said and then felt like something came out from my hand and went towards that deadly heavy ive.

    ¡°Please work!¡± I gritted my teeth, grabbed it with both hands and tried to lift it.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡± I exerted more strength while shouting, trying to push every single ounce of strength I got. The ive shook slightly for a few seconds, and atst it was lifted for half a metre.

    I felt my entire body shaking out of this pressure, yet I kept trying to pull it higher. Just as it reached one metre, the duration of the skill ended and the ive fell, taking my exhausted body with it to m heavily at the ground.

    *Boom!*

    I felt like I was hit with a falling rock or something. It took me roughly a few minutes to just stand up again. My face was full of dirt, and my entire body aches in pain.

    But¡­ None of this mattered! ¡°I¡­ Did it!!¡± I shouted in triumph, raising my fist high in the air, releasing another wave of pain in my body.

    Damn! Even if I got all these bruises, I still managed to push that bastard to move. This was something worthy of celebration. After all this dead heavy ive was like an impossible challenge for me.

    I estimated that it¡¯d take even years for me to be able to use it. But now? Even if I could move it by such difficulty for a few seconds, it was worth the shot.

    I could now add one more weapon up to my arsenal. I only used it as a dead bomb, releasing it over the heads of my hard to conquer enemies.

    But now I had much hope in using it in normal battles. Of course it wasn¡¯t still feasible for me to fight with it, but being able to raise it was the first step, right?

    If I started my cultivation for real, then it would be much easier to move it. Soon I¡¯d be able to use it freely in fights, even if it was for limited seconds per minute, it was worth trying.

 Chapter 339 A Single Peak And The Flying Monsters

    ¡°Cool,¡± I stored it away, took a few pieces of meat and drank from the liquor. Then I looked at the gate.

    The dust was cleared and the mural appeared in front of my eyes. Like before, it showed a new change than before.

    This time the part which I was portrayed took a wider space than before. It still described me fighting among my summoned warriors.

    It felt a little weird. Was I watching while fighting here or what?

    But the greatest change was in that sphere. Before it showed two eyes, and now it showed a mouth opened and tilted in mockery as if it was mocking me.

    I didn¡¯t like this. This picture gave me a creepy feeling to be honest. Coupled with the eyes of that star, I felt like I was getting looked down by that thing.

    Did it feel superior or much stronger than me? I couldn¡¯t tell, but I became sure of one thing¡­ That star or whatever it represented might be the big boss of this dungeon.

    And I was getting looked down on by this boss. I didn¡¯t like that.

    Anyway, I ignored this weird thing as I didn¡¯t intend to walk to the end of this dungeon test. The next map would be myst, hopefully it wouldn¡¯t be much harder than here.

    I grabbed my light weighted ive and started banging over the gate doors until they were wide open.

    ¡°Time for thest map,¡± I said while stepping through the darkness inside the opened gate.

    The world changed and this time the scene I saw was different.

    ¡°Flying monsters?!! Damn!¡± I looked up at the sky filled with dense blue clouds. The lighting before from the clear sky was hidden back under this thick carpet of blue clouds.

    Yet the world wasn¡¯t that dim, instead it was enough to see for miles around.

    I was standing on top of a single peak, a mountain stretching downwards and in all directions like a behemoth. As I was at high altitude, I was closer to the clouds, enough to see thin lightning arcs appearing in silence and disappearing like they were wicked serpents.

    Under this thickyer of clouds, I saw many monsters extending and pping their three wings, one on each side and one that was at the end of a long tail.

    It looked like the tail fin of a big whale. These monsters were broad in size, with bodies spanning for over ten metres. I even saw some reaching to staggering thirty metres in width.

    As for their skin, it was covered with bubbles of transparent membrane, with pale blue fluid inside.

    They looked weird, especially when they tried to change their direction. Their two wings over the sides of their bodies helped in elerating and decelerating.

    But the tail wing worked to rise up, fall down, turn left and right with ease. Yet it still felt weird.

    *Roar!*

    They roared the moment I appeared, but not like the thundering dragon roars. They were sort of singing, extending their roars to form a sort of melody that extended for half a minute.

    Well¡­ This ce was really strange. I looked down below, trying to see the bottom of this mountain. Using my hawk eye skill, all I could see was a thinyer of faint blue clouds appearing at different distances until the body of the mountain vanished under their blue colour.

    So I was trapped up here, with no way down. I looked around. The ce seemed to have only this mountain peak, and nothing else.

    It was a deste ce in my eyes, not as good as the green ces I visited before.

    ¡°What should I do now?¡± I looked at therge number of these flying creatures with puzzlement. I knew I had to kill all of them, but how could I do that?

    Plus the previous maps made me walk through different zones before I finally reached the gate. But here¡­ There was only this mountain and nothing more.

    At this moment, I thought about my ballistae and machine gun weapon. If I could use these, I¡¯d easily be able to hunt down those winged monsters.

    But when I searched my inted inventory, I found that the machine gun weapons inside were considered special items and were all locked. Not to mention my chariot wasn¡¯t avable for me to use.

    I stood on the peak, not knowing what I should do. The monsters already noticed me once I appeared here, but they seemed to not bother with me.

    They kept flying and even ying with each other. I even saw two monsters seemingly in love and were dancing together while their bodies touched each other in midair.

    This ce¡­ I wasn¡¯t prepared to crush it.

    But I didn¡¯t give up easily. I took out my heavy ive and waited for a group of monsters to fly closer to me. It took roughly half an hour for a group of twenty monsters to fly a closer distance from me.

    ¡°Shocking ive!¡± I instantly used this chance and released a mighty shocking wave from my ive that enveloped these monsters. For a second there I thought I got them, at least wounding these monsters.

    But the next second these monsters showed me their superiority. They flew so damn fast, getting outside the range of my skill in much ease.

    The monsters didn¡¯t get much damage! Only a few bubbles burst open, and nothing more.

    I held my ive tightly, prepared to summon my shield.

    *Roar!*

    ¡°Here theye!¡±

    Just as I brought out my shield, these monsters ignored me and kept flying away.

    Damn! Weren¡¯t that enough to attract their aggro?

    I looked in surprise at this flying away group, then looked at other monsters. It was like what I did didn¡¯t even annoy any monster or attract their attention.

    What? Was I invisible in their eyes or what? How would I be able to fight these monsters then?

 Chapter 340 Attacking Flying Monsters

    After a few minutes, I resigned to my fate. I sighed, looked at the mysterious bottom of this mountain and decided to give it a go and climb my way down all the way to the bottom.

    Hopefully I¡¯d find monsters down there to kill.

    But just as I stepped down the peak, a sudden change ured.

    With my first few steps down the peak, and as I was busy with finding a suitable and safe foothold for me, I felt a great threating at me.

    ¡°Damn!¡± I looked up and in a brief second I saw tons of monsters turning around and heading directly at me.

    Those monstersa€| Were they protecting the mountain and preventing me from walking down?

    Just the number of those monsters was too much for me to handle. Not to mention the fact that I failed to heavily wound these monsters, thanks to their protective bubbles.

    From my sh from earlier, I knew these bubbles worked as a trauma absorptionyer. If I wanted to seriously wound these monsters, then I had to first crush all these bubbles on their bodies.

    But that was something to think aboutter. After all, thousands of monsters wereing in my direction at this moment.

    ¡°Screw you,¡± as I was forced to such an edge, I didn¡¯t hesitate to run back to the peak. The moment I returned there, the monsters seemed to lose their aggro.

    What should I do then? I looked up at the flying away monsters, returning to idly fly around with no target.

    I now knew their purpose, they wouldn¡¯t attack me until I stepped outside the protection circle of this peak.

    Thinking about this, surrendering and leaving looked more appealing to me than before. However when I looked up again at those monsters, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    I wanted these monsters! Dealing with them was a real pain. If I managed to kill even a single one of these, I could summon their soulster as my warriors.

    My dragons were really scary. Butpared to them, these monsters here were more versatile. They could be used in defensive and offensive battles. And they weren¡¯t weak as well.

    But how would I kill one of them? This looked a far impossible feat than I even imagined.

    The most challenging part was facing such a big number of monsters at the same time. If I was dealing with a few tens then it would be feasible. But thousands? That was simply overbearing!

    I stopped thinking in such a way and started to consider my current advantages. I was on the top of a high peak, having the advantage of terrain.

    Besides I knew how to trigger the aggro of these monsters. Bit by bit, a crazy idea started to appear in my mind. And the more I thought about it, the more I liked it.

    The only drawback of this n was time. If I yed it right, then I was able not only to kill one or two, but even cleanse all the monsters here clean.

    But at what cost? I estimated it would take hundreds of hours to do that, even more. Was it worth it? Frankly speaking, I didn¡¯t know.

    If the time difference wasrge, then I¡¯d regret losing this chance here. But if it wasn¡¯t, then I¡¯d regret wasting my time here.

    It was a hard decision to make to be honest. Should I be greedy or be cautious? That was the question.

    Feeling puzzled for a few minutes about that, I finally made up my mind. ¡°I didn¡¯te here for a smooth ride anyway,¡± I said in determination. I came here to unlock that dungeon with the highest possible score.

    Not to mention if the hardness of the test grew like this for everyone, then I doubted the final score would be that high. So winning this map here would be a great thing to do.

    Even if I¡¯d waste time here, I wouldn¡¯t really regret it that much anyway. Not like if the final result of this test came to be disappointing.

    ¡°Come out,¡± as I decided to fight, I called out all the agile and toxic monsters I summoned before. I also added another hundred to them, making their numbers get to slightly over two hundred.

    ¡°Stay here,¡± I gave the order, ¡°make sure to attack the monsters freely.¡±

    As I left them here, I started to climb down the mountain again.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Like before, those monsters were attracted to me like iron to ma. I wasn¡¯t surprised likest time, and instead I kept watching the performance of my boys.

    *Fwoosh!* *Fwoosh!* *Fwoosh!*

    They kept firing their poisonous darts, hitting the bubbles and bursting them open at a good pace. Yet the number of the iing monsters was so damnrge.

    In addition to that, each monster had more than fifty bubbles around its body. That meant the number of bubbles was already way too much.

    But who said I was aiming at a fast and crushing victory here? As the monsters became closer to me, I returned back to the peak, getting rid of that aggro.

    The good thing was that even if they lost me and returned to fly back, my boys kept attacking them non-stop.

    It was better than I initially thought! I imagined my monsters would attack only when these flying bubbled ones woulde at me. But now things looked much better.

    As the monsters returned back to their initial positions, most of them went outside the attack range of my boys. There were still a good number of them inside that attack range.

    So this time I didn¡¯t hurry to climb down. If my boys could burst open these bubbles from here, why would I risk my life again?

    I waited for five hours. During which my boys never stopped attacking for even once. During this time, a few monsters had their bubbles burst open, and they started to get poisoned with my monsters¡¯ darts.

 Chapter 341 Get Me Out!

    It wasn¡¯t surprising for many to fall under the effect of that poison. With theck of their protective bubbles, these monsters were vulnerable to poison.

    After ten hours, lots of monsters fell under the effect of my boy¡¯s toxin. By the twenty hours mark, all the monsters in the range of my monster¡¯s attack had already fallen.

    But to be honest, this wasn¡¯t a big deal. The killed monsters would only make up for ten to fifteen percent of the current monster poption in the sky.

    Sigh! Even after twenty hours, I didn¡¯t manage to get as much yet not that much as well.

    ¡°If only I had my chariot or my boys¡­ I would have killed all of them by now,¡± I chewed a piece of meat while looking at my idly standing boys.

    ¡°Get ready for another fight,¡± I knew this time things would take much longer. After all they¡¯d only attack monsters whileing and flying away from me.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    As I stepped outside the protection zone of the peak, the monsters scattered all over the world here turned and came at me.

    I waited for as long as possible before I returned back to the peak. I was trying to buy more time for my boys.

    ¡°Oh, this is unexpected,¡± but once I returned up there, I was surprised to see a new change.

    The monsters returning back to the sky didn¡¯t scatter around like before. Instead a great part of them started to fly around the peak, filling the gap created by the killed monsters here.

    ¡°This is¡­ Just perfect!¡± it was! In just a few minutes, the sky was filled with hundreds of monsters in the range of my boy¡¯s attack.

    This time my boys took thirty hours to kill the monsters around us. This wasn¡¯t because they were cking or something, but the number of monsters here was simply slightly much more than the previous ones.

    ¡°Next round,¡± during this I got myself all rested up, even slept for twelve hours straight. I didn¡¯t get enough rest recently, and it was just perfect to enjoy this rare moment of peace.

    This kept going for seven more times. Each time I stepped down the peak, monsters returned and filled the gap created by the killed ones.

    Until thest batch of monsters finally fell under my boys¡¯ poison.

    ¡°Great job everyone,¡± I said it with honesty while grinning in satisfaction. If only all the fights would be like this, I wouldn¡¯tin at all.

    I slept for a long time, rested most of the time, and didn¡¯t even exert an ounce of strength or bothered to join the fight at all.

    This was the privilege of having the perfect counter to any enemy, and also being smart and cool headed.

    If I just followed my worries back then, I would have missed these great moments indeed. In the end I killed over thirty thousand flying monsters, but couldn¡¯t get a single material or scrap out of their bodies.

    After all they died and fell down to the ground, vanishing under the cloudyers deep below.

    ¡°Time to get down then,¡± as I got rid of the threat here, it was time to climb down the mountain.

    Yet I didn¡¯t call back my boys. Who knew what other tricks this test was preparing for me here.

    As I started my journey down, I realised how massive this mountain was. The entire mountain was sloppy, with many dangerous ces that could have let me fall down till the bottom.

    But I made sure to use my heavy ive all the time. It helped me in crushing the rocks everywhere, paving a steady path down like I was creating stairs.

    I kept climbing down for long hours until I lost track of time. It felt like I was climbing down for days, but when I reached the lower cloudyers, I felt joy and excitement.

    I didn¡¯t hurry to go down. After all things were kept hidden from my eyes. I created a small cave using my ive Shocking Blow skill, and rested there for an hour or so.

    Then it was time to descend through thisyer of clouds.

    ¡°Damn me! There are more monsters down here?!!¡±

    Just as I descended through theyer, the first thing I saw was arge number of simr monsters waiting for me. They looked like the monsters I killed, yet with bigger bodies and much more bubbles.

    And before I could think about anything, a message popped up in front of my eyes.

    [Congrattions! You cleared a gate already]

    [The next gate is waiting for you to clear]

    ¡°Screw you!¡± I realised what was going on here. As I stood just a metre below the thickyer of clouds, I could see that mountain going down below for a few miles before being shrouded with anotheryer of clouds.

    This was like an infinite road to hell! What the hell was this mountain exactly? Did it have a bottom? Really?

    Continuing to fight? No way! I already spent hundreds of hours killing the past monsters. And now? I had much more monsters to kill, much fiercer andrger in size, strength, and numbers.

    Not to mention clearing that gate didn¡¯t grant me any skills at all! This was a losing deal to me. I wouldn¡¯t take it.

    ¡°Take me out!¡± Decisively I decided to go out of here, end this dungeon test with such achievement.

    [Are you sure?]

    ¡°Damn sure,¡± I didn¡¯t even consider trying to hit monsters here. It was a waste. What would I get back from this? Literally nothing!

    I couldn¡¯t even collect materials from the killed monsters here. Not to mention I was getting a few souls in return for such a long time.

    Time investment wise, this was a losing deal. If I knew about this much earlier, then I¡¯d just have withdrawn many hundreds of hours ago.

    Just killing one monster was enough to grant me the soul I needed. Sigh, it was a waste.

    [Ok, you are going out now]

    [The final score is going to be calcted]

    [You are thest of your team to get out]

    I knew it. My team wasn¡¯t that impressive alone, not against such a hard test anyway.

    What would be the final score then? I couldn¡¯t help but be on my toes to see the results.

 Chapter 342 [Bonus chapter] The Weird Situation

    A portal appeared in front of me. All I needed to do was to just jump and fall and vanish inside. The world I spent a long time inside vanished before my familiar world came into my eyes once again.

    The world here was more bustling and noisy than the one I was at. Yet it felt really like going back home this time.

    [The dungeon test is finished]

    [Your final score is ready]

    [You did outstanding job in clearing five gates and opening six]

    [You killed arge number of monsters with different grades and ranks]

    [Your individual score puts you at the top of your team]

    ¡°That¡¯s expected,¡± the first thing I did was to summon my cherished chariot. The moment it appeared, I felt like it was ages since I saw my girl.

    I didn¡¯t realise it before. To me, this chariot was bing more like a family member.

    Just before I could search for my team, rows of messages popped up next, giving me lots of surprises.

    [Your score is ready]

    [Your overall achievement is considered epic!]

    [Congrattions! You have gained a rank in the overall test list across the universe]

    [Your current ranking is twenty-three]

    [You gained a special prize]

    [The overall score of your team is going to rise by three ranks]

    [You gained an ess to the test world]

    [You can now enter that world from your profile anytime you want]

    [You gained one million soul as a reward]

    [You gained the materials of the monsters you killed at yourst two gates]

    [You gained twenty-three points of favouritism with the current dwellers of the Lost Rocker world]

    [The overall score of your team is rank four]

    [You have three ranks as a reward]

    [Your team final score is rank seven]

    [You can now gain ess to rank seven dungeon]

    I looked at all these messages, feeling slightly puzzled.

    I got a ranking in the overall test universal list? Did such a thing even exist?

    Also these favour points with the current dwellers of that world¡­ Was it worth it? This was a lost world, one that lost the apocalypse race and got damaged in the end.

    That meant they weren¡¯t worth the effort, at least in my eyes. Anyway, I gained a few other cool things like the ess to that world and the one million soul points.

    Also I gained the materials from the killed monsters that I couldn¡¯t find before. Anyway, it was an overall nice experience, but I didn¡¯t want to repeat it anytime soon at least.

    I didn¡¯t know if rank seven in the dungeon evaluation was good or bad. I had to wait until I¡¯d try this dungeon to know the answer.

    ¡°Where are they?¡± As I got done with this, it felt really weird to not see any of the faces of my team.

    They used toe and annoy me at any chance. They got out before me, but where were they?

    I didn¡¯t even get a single message from them.

    I looked down. The ce here was used by lots of people to study the energy problem and the weapons I asked for.

    But when I look down now, it feels a little weird. The ce was slightly deste. There weren¡¯t that many people standing down below or working.

    What just happened here?

    ¡°Hey, what happened here?¡± as I couldn¡¯t hold back my curiosity, I went down my chariot and asked one of the people here.

    ¡°Oh, you are lord¡­ The lord is back! He is finally back!¡± The youth I asked looked at me in daze for a few seconds before he jumped up and down, screaming like he found some kind of treasure.

    ¡°Hold on!¡± I stopped him from running away. I didn¡¯t know why he acted this way, but I couldn¡¯t let him go without knowing what was going on here. ¡°Just tell me what happened.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ You were gone for a week sir,¡± the words he said made me all shocked.

    ¡°What do you just say?¡± I couldn¡¯t control myself and held him from the cor, drawing his face closer to mine. ¡°Did you just say¡­ A week?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ Sir,¡± the youth swallowed his saliva before adding, ¡°you¡­ things went wrong in the West. all the forces here moved out to stop the invading armiesing for us.¡±

    ¡°Armies?¡± Another bad news came from his mouth. What? Was he a bad news bringer or what? ¡°Tell me everything!¡± I demanded and he slowly nodded, while his body started shivering under my grasp.

    ¡°Four days ago a grand army came from the West. they came knocking on our western borders. The leaders you left behind gathered almost everyone and went to stop them.¡±

    He didn¡¯t give me any much info to be honest. I let him loose while asking:

    ¡°Are you part of the campus? MIT people?¡±

    And he nodded.

    ¡°So are you still studying and experimenting?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ About that¡­¡± he looked a little hesitant. Yet under my strong demanding gaze, he had to reply, ¡°we had to stop this. The threat in the West is just overbearing.¡±

    ¡°Hectors? Dragons? Orbined army?¡± I asked yet the answer I got was something I never expected.

    ¡°Humans¡­ They are humans, sir.¡±

    ¡°Humans?!!¡± This was something I never expected. The first thing that jumped into my mind was that Ed. he threatened me before, but wasn¡¯t he in the West? All the way to the western coast? Or what?

    ¡°Ok, what are you doing here then?¡± If the situation was this dire, then why were some left here?

    ¡°We¡­ I¡¯m part of the remaining force to defend the city,¡± he said and I gave him a look full of doubts.

    ¡°Go back then,¡± I didn¡¯t trust him. Such a weak looking dude was left with a bunch of weak fighters to secure this city? Was that fight really bad?

    One week¡­ That meant my promise with Fang and Wryly was gone. I was going to meet them a few days after I left. But now it seems I missed that date.

 Chapter 343 The Mysterious Human Army

    Also what was that about the new army? Army of humans? Strong enough to threaten my grand forces here?

    The forces weren¡¯t led by anyone. After all there was the jumper, Hry, and others. If they all agreed to move everyone in such a big move, then that human army must be really something.

    [Where are you now?] I knew answers weren¡¯t going to fall on my head while standing here. I returned to my chariot, sent messages to everyone.

    And like gates of hell opened unto my face, long rows of messages popped up non-stop for the entire five minutes!

    [Where are you?!]

    [You finally came back!!]

    [It¡¯s bad! Totally bad!]

    [We need your help! Urgently now!]

    .

    .

    .

    [Where the hell were you? We were supposed to meet a couple days ago!]

    [You finally showed up! I tried to message you before but failed!]

    Thest two messages came from Fang and Wryly in order. I looked at all these messages. Most of them were either showing panic or anger. The enraged ones were that jumper, the spearhead, and Hry.

    Others weren¡¯t that mad as them, yet they were all terrified.

    What just happened to make them feel this way?

    [Just tell me your current location and I¡¯lle. Let¡¯s talk while I¡¯m on my way] I sent to all of them, feeling the need to first understand the situation before doing anything else.

    But before that, I needed to know their current location. I was sure the distance to them wasn¡¯t that short. So instead of wasting time here, it was better to just talk while flying to them.

    [We are in West Virginia state] Hry was the one to answer me first with valuable data instead of just screaming in panic. [We are now fighting at Charleston city]

    To be honest, I didn¡¯t know where this ce was. [Where is it on the map?]

    [Just go south west from New York. It¡¯s south of Pennsylvania and Ohio]

    [On my way] I sent before adding, [Can you tell me what happened then?]

    I started fully operating my chariot. Without even thinking twice, I filled it with hundreds of millions of stat points, preparing for a long and hard battle.

    [We came out from the dungeon five days ago] she said and that was enough to tell me how bad they performed in that test. [But you didn¡¯te out. The two races you were dealing with asked for your meeting, so we decided to go and help them as you nned until you arrive]

    [So you went to fight in the West?] I sent, [What went wrong then?]

    [We arrived there and started fighting other races. It wasn¡¯t bad at first. But three days ago, a new change happened]

    [That human army?] I asked, and she just sent in further exnation:

    [They aren¡¯t just a normal human army! This is an army of human ves]

    When I read this word, all I thought about was humans getting captured from this world. But since when have such humans been this strong?

    Humans have been captured since day one of the apocalypse. Those who fell in captivity were the weakest of the current human forces. If those races assembled a grand army of those humans, it wouldn¡¯t even threaten my current forces.

    Then what happened? What really went wrong here?

    I was still puzzled.

    [They aren¡¯t normal humans] she sent as if she read my thoughts, [They were brought here by Hectors from far advanced apocalyptic worlds. These humans¡­ They aren¡¯t that normal at all!]

    ¡°Humans from other apocalypses? F*ck!¡± At this moment, I realised what went wrong here.

    Damn those Hectors! Just using my human race to fight each other just to reap the benefits from the side¡­ That was a really genius n, and a sinister one too.

    Just from the general look of it, they were really mad at me. Just using such a way to get rid of me was ironic.

    It was like they were saying: what if you are a strong human? We will use other humans much stronger than you to crush and kill you, turning all humans here into our ves!

    [Are our losses that bad?]

    [It is] she was strictly honest with me. [We were driven all the way from Wisconsin down to West Virginia]

    [What about Fang and Wryly? Selvators and Berserkers?]

    They were supposed to be fighting together. Don¡¯t tell me even with their presence, we still were crushed in such a way.

    [They couldn¡¯t do anything at all] yet what I didn¡¯t believe happened. [The humans were fixed at targeting us. So we agreed to leave them behind and we will attract the humans away. I don¡¯t know what they are doing now to be honest]

    Well¡­ Things looked much worse than I ever expected.

    First our forces weren¡¯t that much to begin with. Dividing up like this wouldn¡¯t only endanger my forces, but also the entire coalition forces with the other two races as well.

    Fang and Wryly prepared too much for this war. Yet they weren¡¯t facing just a single race or one foe. They were facing many archlords.

    This war held much importance literally to everyone in this continent. And we started it in such a bad situation.

    But this is over now. I was here. And I intended to change all this.

    [Tell me everything about your current situation] I sent the exact message to the two allies of mine. As I was worried about my forces, I was more worried over theirs as well.

    If a single side was totally crushed, this fight was beyond saving anymore. If so, then I¡¯d better try to defend my kingdom instead of aiming at expanding it.

    What a tough situation it was!

    [We are having much trouble here. You should have appeared as nned. I lost almost half of my forces so far and didn¡¯t gain any single victory worth for that loss!]

    Fang was mad. He had all the right indeed. Damn that system! I never expected that time difference to be so low. It was like one hour here was equal to two or three hours there. It was just crazy!

 Chapter 344 Gods Are Tricked

    [I¡¯ve lost a lot, but still fighting] unlike Fang, Wryly was more eptable to his current situation. For a war geek like him, he was much happier and more content than Fang.

    [Are you two together or what?] I didn¡¯t know why but I felt the two weren¡¯t with each other.

    [Who? That weak Berserker? He went on his way since the beginning!]

    [That Selvator is too arrogant for me to stay with]

    Damn you two! I just left for a week and everything got crumbled over everyone¡¯s heads like this! What if I went onto a long journey then? What would they do? Lose everything we fought and gained with much difficulty or what?

    [You two are really something] I sent the samement to them, [Talk to each other and drop your ego and differences. This isn¡¯t the time to stick to such useless things. Gather up, fight together]

    [He doesn¡¯t want to listen to any orders at all!]

    [He is just too bossy!]

    These two¡­ If they were in front of me right now, I¡¯d not hesitate to p them on the face to wake them up.

    Was this the time for such debate? Come on! Was I the only sane one among these two to worry about the general picture or what?

    [Just go and gather with each other now!] I changed my tone and started to show them who was the boss here. [Until we meet up, the general strategic orders wille from Fang. The fight will be handled by Wryly. This isn¡¯t something for you to discuss or argue about]

    [You¡­]

    [Just make sure he won¡¯t act that arrogant or bossy with me]

    The two epted my orders in obedience. Even Fang just sent the top message without even adding anymore.

    I didn¡¯t need to remind Fang about what to do. He wasn¡¯t bad at thinking and nning. Unlike Wryly who was impulsive and would lose his cool easily in the middle of the heat of the battle.

    As I closed this troublesome page, I turned towards the real problem here; my forces.

    They were fighting humans, but these humans were special. Coming from other apocalypses meant they were stronger, much stronger and far more experienced than my humans.

    These Hectors¡­ They were just showing their big hands and rudeness to me. They were like admitting not only to grab humans from here, but also from other worlds as well.

    And they weren¡¯t even feeling embarrassed by this.

    The first thing I did was to open the channel, and start looking at the feedbacking from my teammates.

    But just as I did that, the notification option that I previously closed returned to be active again.

    [Many gods are thrilled by the current twist in events]

    [Lots of new gods are joining the channel]

    [Your ultras are announcing a betting event]

    [Most of gods are cheering in happiness]

    [Newly joined gods are satisfied with the atmosphere in your channel. They say it¡¯s more lively and fun that many other ces]

    [You gained many coins as support]

    [Few gods are asking when you are going to ept a new god blessing]

    I looked up at these messages and couldn¡¯t help but inwardly sigh. Trouble to some people might be a source of fun and excitement for others. This was the simple fact of my channel.

    But I didn¡¯tin in loud words. After all, it was good to have them all entertained. The more fun, the more gods join my channel.

    ¡°I want from my gods supporting me here to think about solutions to fight back and win this war,¡± as they were enjoying themselves here, why not use that for my own benefit as well.

    Having coins wasn¡¯t something I was looking for anymore. I had many supporters already. So why not use them to think for solutions about this dilemma?

    Who knew, they mighte up with something nice.

    [The gods are discussing among themselves]

    [Part of gods are seriously considering helping you]

    [Other gods aren¡¯t excited about this]

    [Some gods are asking¡­ Will you select one of them as a supporting god after this help or what?]

    [All gods stopped talking and are now waiting for your answer]

    ¡°Waiting for my answer?¡± I paused before adding, ¡°alright, let¡¯s do it this way. I want something crazy, a solution that won¡¯t only keep my forces away from defeat but also brilliantly turn the tables around. If anyone brings me such a genius n, I¡¯ll promise to take him as my next god.¡±

    Of course I wasn¡¯t bluffing or trying to fool them. I wanted the best results here. Winning this war was a must, but if they wanted me to ept them, then it would be better to use this to find a more shocking solution.

    If any god here could give me an idea that would turn such a desperate situation around, then he or she would be suited to be my next supporting god.

    After all, I didn¡¯t need their coin support. I needed genius minds to add new ideas to me. This way I would rest assured in any troubling situation, just like this one here.

    [Gods are all looking at each other]

    [Even gods in your ultras are taking a distance away from other god]

    [All gods are now chatting with others from outside your channel]

    [Many gods who got messages from your channel gods came and joined your channel]

    [A quarrel between those gods who were friends is now raging hot!]

    [Other gods are watching andughing, without nning to do anything]

    These gods¡­ They were really something! The ones they asked for help thought this was a nice chance and joined my channel instead of helping them.

    What a hrious situation this was!

    But I didn¡¯t say anything to them. After all the more gods I had the better. Even if it was slightly weird and ironic, they were the ones who asked those gods for help.

    They should have selected their friends better.

 Chapter 345 Reaching Charleston City

    As things reached this point, I decided to let them think among themselves for now. I skipped all the useless messagesing from my channel about how these gods were feeling and interacting, and opened the feeds of each of my teammates.

    The first one to check was the jumper. Despite him being so mean and rude at most of times, he was still the most powerful human in my elite force.

    Besides, he was the one who had a higher cultivation, even than Hry.

    The moment the screen showed what was happening at his end, I couldn¡¯t help but suck in a cold air of breath.

    ¡°Damn! This¡­ It¡¯s really bad!¡±

    In front of me I saw that jumper fighting with everything he got. Holding one heavy broadsword and a big oval shaped bronze shield, he was fighting like crazy in the middle of a sea of enemies.

    These enemies were humans, looking exactly like humans of my Earth. But they weren¡¯t like us. Each single one of them wasn¡¯t only stronger in stat points as it was clear from their mighty attacks, they also had good gears and high cultivation.

    Just seeing the jumper pouring in every single ounce of his strength to just keep being pushed back was a clear proof of that. These humans¡­ They were all with cultivation bases.

    How absurd was this? Even back in my time beforeing here, humans didn¡¯t find a solution to unlock the mysteries of cultivation for such arge number to use.

    A single hit from any of these humans was enough to push the jumper ten metres back. On the other side, the jumper tried his best to kill them, seeding at that from time to time.

    During my flight in my chariot¡¯s highest speed for the next three hours, I kept watching the fights all my team members had.

    They couldn¡¯t do anything but keep retreating. Even when they came to this big city of Charleston, they were barely able to hold back the enemies using the help of the castles and emblems.

    The humans attacking us were really fierce. Not only that, but they looked very experienced and had a great general without doubt.

    The jumper and Hry were strong, but the one who was really threatening to these enemies weren¡¯t any one of these two.

    Surprisingly it was the spearhead!

    That dude who kept trying to get the heart of Isabe most of the time was the only real threat over these humans with his superb ability.

    So the humans started to focus on him. Even if his ability was able to deprive them from their superiority, he was alone. Against such arge number of enemies, his life was this close to be crushed more than five times during these three hours.

    If not for the fierceness of Isabe, reminding me of the big stories I heard about her from the old man beforeing here, the spearhead would be long dead.

    For the first time, I felt appreciative of the love bond developing between these two. If not for that, the real gem hidden deep inside Isabe wouldn¡¯t have shown its worth here.

    I didn¡¯t know if with my presence and great achievement I hindered many great talents like hers, but from this war I could tell no matter what, stars were destined to shine eventually even in the darkest skies.

    But even with that, the numbers we lost were simply terrifying! Those enemies were really overbearing and relentless. They acted in all cunning and vicious ways to kill as many as we had.

    I estimated that during these few hours I watched this fight, we lost close to fifty thousand of our forces. And that was just when we had the support of the city on our backs!

    How much did we lose? I was worried about asking anyone about this. But from what I saw, I knew what I had to do.

    Using normal forces wouldn¡¯t work. These enemies need much stronger forces to stop them. Out of my private army, I doubted that soulers would be much of help here.

    But when considering the monsters from Albany city, my fallen gods, and big dragons, I felt we got a chance to stop them.

    Even if it wasn¡¯t a good chance, at least we could fight back.

    ¡°I can¡¯t let them fight with me,¡± I decided as I got closer to Charleston city. Even if I had strong forces, the rest of my forces were just this fragile to depend upon.

    Joining this fight must be done with one purpose in mind, shifting all these humans away from my forces. They were fighting constantly and running all the past days non-stop.

    They were exhausted, wounded and depleted. They needed time to rest and recuperate. Or else even if I managed to drive those humans back, I¡¯d end up with broken forces not able to do anything anymore in this war.

    Call me crazy, but even in such dire situations I was still thinking about getting a good piece of the central cake. I wouldn¡¯t sumb to such pressure and retreat.

    After all, Fang and Wryly were fighting as hard as they could and waiting for my return.

    So what if Hectors brought such strong humans here? We were also humans, and we weren¡¯t that weak.

    I¡¯d show everyone here how strong humans really were. Even in such situations, we wouldn¡¯t just ept defeat.

    [I¡¯ming] I sent this to all of my teammates, [Be ready to rest. I¡¯ll take the responsibility of this war now]

    ¡°Come forth!¡± without even waiting for their response, I started using all my stored souls and summoned all the kinds of fallen gods I could find. Not only that, I also spent almost one third of my reserve from the god essence for all of my fallen gods.

    I also made sure to summon more dragons. I didn¡¯t forget the new flying monsters I gained from thest trip. I summoned my warriors to the chariot and let them take control of all the weapons.

 Chapter 346 A Deadly Trap

    The chariot was flying like a bolt of lightning in the middle of the sky. Just when I saw the city outlining from far, and the sea of humans marching non-stop towards it, the sky suddenly started to dim.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for the suns to go off,¡± every ten days, the suns would hide and long and cold nights would befall. It was just the perfect timing for this to happen.

    ¡°Let there be bloodshed, enough to create oceans of blood here,¡± I pointed with my ive towards the direction of the city, while all my warriors roared and shouted in challenge.

    And with a series of mighty rumblings apanying the disappearance of the suns, I announced my return to this world and war.

    *Rumble!* *Rumble!* *Rumble!*

    The first to attack were my fallen gods. I didn¡¯t have time to check over the newly summoned two types of fallen gods, but from the first strikes I knew I got aces up to my forces.

    The world rumbled and echoed with mighty and violent sounds of explosions everywhere around my chariot. I didn¡¯t hold back my speed and just started shing everywhere, raining down death everywhere I went.

    I wanted to create as much chaos as possible, attracting the attention of the leader of these forces up to me.

    With this I¡¯d be able to sessfully drag them away from this city. So I kept pushing my chariot to any direction I spotted without any previous arrangements.

    I also tried to avoid the city. At first, a few waves of attacksnded over the city by my gods. They were so strong to clearrge chunks of enemies there.

    But if this continued, I wasn¡¯t sure how to avoid my forces. So I kept my chariot away, while focusing more on the outside world.

    ¡°Go, secure the city,¡± but I didn¡¯t leave my forces without any help. I gave the order to all my flying monsters, dragons and those bubbled triple winged monsters, to go back and kill any enemy in the city.

    Of course they weren¡¯t weak, but their numbers weren¡¯t that high. Also I didn¡¯t start summoning my deadly Albany city monsters or my soulers yet.

    In this kind of battle, I had to use speed to the fullest potential possible. Then I¡¯d go and find a ce far from here to start the final showdown.

    Just as I flew over the area outside that city, I noticed how big that human army was. Millions wereing in this direction, giving me the impression they were delivered here from a ce nearby.

    ¡°If I found that gate, then I can try and shut it down,¡± I said to myself, while trying to push towards the direction they all came from.

    But after ten minutes of flying and fighting, I ended up getting attacked from these enemies down below.

    At first they didn¡¯t have any anti-air attack items. Even when I watched for so long beforeing here, they never showed such abilities.

    But in just half an hour, they started to bring up many giant ballistae and cannon-like big weapons, hitting my chariot like they were hunting a flying little bird.

    In fact that would be threatening considering therge number of these items. But thanks to my chartio¡¯s insane speed, they failed mostly at hitting my chariot.

    But then a new change urred.

    It seemed whoever was leading them was really intelligent and much experienced in fighting such big battles. He noticed my intentions in seeking for the portal, following the iing human waves to their source.

    So at some point, he arranged the attacking weapons to form many walls blocking my path forward. In just a few seconds, the world in front of me looked like a giant wall made out of darts and arrows.

    ¡°Damn!¡± Without any hesitation, I made my chariot turn, change its direction abruptly. Just at thest moment I managed to escape this deadly trap, leaving away with hundreds of explosions over my shield.

    Despite this, it was an impressive result indeed. That bastard really came in a time when I was already busy looking for that gate.

    Yet thanks to my timely reaction, I managed to escape. But that put me in another dilemma. Should I keep pushing forward or keep attacking forces here?

    It was clear that those weapons attacking me wereing from that gate. It was like that general was ready to match any foe, and prepared such weapons beforehand.

    Thinking about that reminded me of something. Don¡¯t tell me the leader of these forces was one of the Hectors! If so then things would make perfectly sense then.

    These humans were ves for him, so they had toe and fight like this. Also it exined how he timely responded and brought over such weapons.

    That also pointed at another fact; that gate was nearby! Or else how could he bring these weapons through the gate and transport them so fast to face me?

    Also his fierce response confirmed that doubt of mine. If I wasn¡¯t so close, then why would he build up such a wall there? If I was flying far or in the wrong direction, then it would make more sense to let me waste my time and efforts here.

    ¡°The gate is there, and it will be heavily fortified,¡± I started considering my options here. If I stayed, then I¡¯d fight for the end of time or until the forces would be depleted.

    But would they really be? I hardly believed that. Such a race with such wealth and strength wouldn¡¯t possibly be short on ves.

    Even if humans were gone, they¡¯d summon other races. In the end I¡¯d be the one depleted.

    My fallen gods were really deadly. But they had one weakness, stat points and godly essence. Even with such a big hand of mine, giving them one third of my godly essence, I knew that wouldn¡¯tst forever.

    At some point I¡¯d end up losing thanks to myck of resources.

 Chapter 347 Talking With The Lady

    [Hi, I want energy sources, much stronger than stat points] as I knew how the end of this battle would be, I didn¡¯t stand idle or sumb to such fate.

    [Finally you decided to show up! I lost hope of getting in touch with you again]

    Oh sh*t! I totally forgot about our deals.

    [Sorry I was in a ce with sealed contacts] I sent, [Did you prepare what I asked for?]

    [Lots are waiting for you big shot] I didn¡¯t know why but I imagined her leaning her sexy body whileughing, [I have soulers, ton of other races you asked for, and above all I found the weapons you asked for]

    ¡°Weapons?¡± I muttered before recalling this old quest for her, [Really? How many did you manage to get?]

    [Enough to arm up ten cities fully with these big boys] she sent me such exciting news. [But they are quite pricey. I didn¡¯t close the deal yet as I had to get your approval first]

    [How costy?] I didn¡¯t hurry to agree while opening my inventory.

    But when I saw all these green bones I had in there, I felt much confidence to close this deal. [I¡¯ll take them all]

    [Won¡¯t at least listen to their prices?]

    [No matter how much they cost, I can purchase them]

    [Don¡¯t regret thister, handsome boy] I smiled while keeping my chariot flying idly around. Even during my chat with her, my boys kept fighting and killing non-stop.

    [I need all of these and also high form of energy]

    [Do you have anything in mind?]

    [Bring me everything you have] I didn¡¯t know what other higher sources of energy other than stat points and godly essence. So I decided to go out and buy everything.

    [You are crazy, you know that? Do you know how much we got?]

    [How much?]

    [Damn! You are really crazy!]

    Iughed. [Just bring me enough for one thousand bones price] I sent before thinking a little, [Also you¡¯ll get one hundred bones for all your help so far]

    [Wow! One thousand of your strong bones?]

    [Oh, no, I have another bone this time] I realised she was speaking about the white grade bones of mine. But I was referring to the bronze graded bones.

    [Is it weaker?]

    [Stronger]

    [Damn! How can you get all these pretty cool things? I¡¯ll do anything for you to tell me your secret]

    [Hahaha, if I told you then it wouldn¡¯t be my secret. Now can you do that?]

    [Sure, but I¡¯ll need to see this new bone of yours to finalise the prices of other deals]

    [I¡¯ll send you one now]

    I selected one bone and sent it over to a friend. A friend list appeared with her name only green and others were grey.

    After all, I had a deal with her to send things over, not like others here. Others would need me to go to the contract interface to be able to send things over.

    [Done] I sent and waited for her answer. At this time I kept only flying and killing any humansing at the city.

    Despite all my efforts, the city was still overwhelmed with humans. That leader of theirs was really cunning. He saw through my actions here and only sent his anti-air items to try and take me down.

    Other than this, he didn¡¯t focus that much on me. So there was one option left for me. I had to go and crush that gate of his, or at least threaten it.

    If I did so, he would see my threat and wouldn¡¯t close his eyes over my presence. After that I¡¯d lead these enemies away slowly, and keep killing them.

    If this all failed, then I¡¯d have to use my soulers and Albany city monsters here. This wouldn¡¯t be the best, but it would be the only way I had to stop them here.

    [Damn Hye! This bone¡­ It¡¯s at least five times worth of your initial one! How much do you have from these?]

    [Enough to close this deal]

    [And you said you want one thousand bones worth of energy items¡­ The old bone or this one?]

    [The new one]

    [Damn! That¡¯s too much!]

    [Hahaha, just prepare everything]

    [I can send over your soulers and races now then prepare theseter with your weapons]

    [No, keep the races and soulers for now. I¡¯ll tell you when to send them over] if she sent them now, they¡¯d appear in the middle of this heated battle.

    This would bring considerable losses to me. It was better to wait and select the best time to bring them here.

    [Then when?]

    [Soon, but not now. I¡¯ll tell you to send them, ok?]

    [Then¡­]

    [Prepare the energy sources first] I was slightly nervous about this point, [Then send my the weapons]

    [Alright. I¡¯ll see what I can do. Good luck at your battle]

    [Who told you I was fighting?] I was surprised to read herst message.

    [Not wanting the races or soulers and only energy sources that are crucial for your fallen gods and chariot¡­ plus needing the weapons as fast as possible and without even juggling about their high price¡­ Come on, what else are you doing but fighting right now?]

    [Ok smart girl]

    [And sexy, please]

    [Smart and sexy, are you satisfied now?]

    [Hahaha, sure sure, just don¡¯t forget your little sister here when you be a real hegemonter]

    [You aren¡¯t little!]

    [I¡¯m! I dare you to say another word about this!]

    [Cool¡­ I¡¯ll go then] I closed the chat whileughing over herst words.

    This girl¡­ she would have been a nice friend if not for being here with me.

    Anyway, I solved the issue of energy. Even if I paid thousands of my bones for this, I still had lots inside my inventory.

    As she went silent for the next half an hour, I kept following track of my fallen gods. They were using their ultimatum attacks almost once per minute.

    At this rate¡­ They¡¯d exhaust themselves in the next hour. If that winged nymphdy didn¡¯t return to me by then, I¡¯d be screwed.

 Chapter 348 Its Back!

    My wait didn¡¯tst for long. After forty-five minutes, thedy sent me the energy items she had.

    [You got something sent to you over by the Bringold impact]

    [You are asked to pay one thousand green grade bones]

    [Do you want to ept this deal?]

    ¡°ept,¡± as I agreed, one thousand bones vanished and in my inventory, lots of items appeared there.

    I looked interested in these items. Most of them were in the form of orbs and crystals, shining in different lights.

    ¡°They look like the stat crystals and orbs¡­ but the lighting from these are more intense,¡± I muttered while taking one out.

    The only way to test these was through my chariot. After all I could just see the increase each of these items would bring.

    Before using it, I first checked the current energy of my chariot. There were over four hundred million in my chariot.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you are worth my bones or not,¡± I let this blue shining big crystal the size of my closed fist into the heart of my chariot.

    Just in the next instant, I saw the heart of my chariot burning fiercely, as a first time ever response like this for anything thrown into this heart.

    And then the number increased at a fast pace until it exceeded the two billion mark with three hundred million points.

    ¡°Damn! It can give two billion points worth of energy¡­ That¡¯s amazing,¡± I sucked in cold air of breath before instantly turning to check my inventory.

    ¡°I got lots of these¡­ and also a lot of other orbs and crystals¡­ That¡¯s simply terrific!¡±

    I looked at the ongoing battle around. In fact this fight looked pointless. No matter how much my boys killed, much more would keep pouring here.

    But that was going to end, soon enough. I just had to wait until my precious and deadly weapons would arrive, then things would change.

    ¡°Come here,¡± I didn¡¯t hesitate to shout at my fallen gods, ¡°take these, consume them instead of the godly essence.¡±

    I took ten pieces for each god, spending almost one tenth of my current reserve of these items.

    But when my fallen gods took these things, the look over their faces told me how priceless these items were. They were indeed, after all just one of them was enough to give two billion energy points.

    ¡°Go, keep fighting without any pause,¡± I released them back while taking a look back at the city. ¡°We aren¡¯t going anywhere like this,¡± I bitterly admitted this fact.

    After all, I failed to attract the aggro of the enemies here. The city was still flooded by the enemy forces. Their amount got slightly decreased, but not close enough to what I aimed for.

    ¡°Come on,¡± I kept checking the messages between me and that nymph. She told me that the weapons deal was still unfinished as she waited for my agreement.

    My dy at that dungeon really cost me a lot here. But that wasn¡¯t something I should regret now. I didn¡¯t know the system would screw me up like this.

    ¡°Damn! They managed to return it?¡± Just as this moment, I noticed something shining up in the sky.

    The world was already dim, looking as gloomy as the world of death. Yet in the middle of all this darkness, the sky showed a tiny shining red star up there.

    The angels¡­ They seemed to repair that damn weapon.

    ¡°Hey you, do you see that thing up there?¡± I shouted over one of my lightning gods before adding, ¡°can you hit it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try,¡± the god gave me his word and the next moment he started using his ultimatum to hit that thing.

    But unlike before, the attacks all vanished in the depth of that sky without causing anything to that star. It seemed those angels didn¡¯t only bring it back, but also made sure it wouldn¡¯t get destroyed easily by my boys.

    ¡°Keep hitting it,¡± I didn¡¯t give up. If that weapon was left intact, it would cause more trouble to me and my forces.

    I could handle it, but my forces couldn¡¯t. So I had to spare a group of five lightning fallen gods and let them shower that thing with their deadly attacks.

    I kept watching that weapon from time to time while moving my chariot around at high speed. The attacks seemed to reach it and hit something, as that star started to shine in a weird golden light.

    The red and gold colours gave it a scary sight. Yet I didn¡¯t give any order to stop the attacks.

    That star weapon had a sturdy shield indeed. As any shield, it has a limited endurance limit. All I needed to do here was to make sure that limit was reached before it would start raining down its attacks.

    But even with all these attacks, that damn bastard shone in bright red light. I knew it wasing, and it wouldn¡¯te at me.

    The angels didn¡¯t take all this time just to repeat their old mistakes. At this point, if they didn¡¯t learn from their mistakes then they wouldn¡¯t be the angels.

    ¡°Hahaha, still trying to destroy our little baby, hahaha!¡±

    Just as a red pir descended from high up and fell, the entire city shone under bright light that looked really horrifying under such ck background of the world.

    And with it, three angels appeared in front of me. The middle one, their leader,ughed in mockery while pointing at me as if he was looking at a clown or something.

    [Abandon the city] I didn¡¯t respond to him, but I sent this message instantly to all of my teammates.

    I couldn¡¯t step in and help them. Also their enemies were also humans, the race everyone looked down upon.

    The angels wouldn¡¯t show any mercy towards us or our enemies. In their eyes, we were ants not worthy to live or spare.

    [Leave the city?]

    [Where to?]

    [We are already surrounded!]

    [We can¡¯t do that!]

 Chapter 349 Lets Evolve Them And Crush It

    All the responses that came proved how impossible running was. I looked up at that star weapon and felt a little helpless here.

    ¡°Listen up,¡± but no matter how helpless the situation was, I wouldn¡¯t just sit idle and watch everyone die, ¡°focus all your attacks up there!¡±

    I didn¡¯t just give the order to my fallen gods, but also moved my chariot high towards the highest possible point I could reach.

    I knew the sky was limited by some sort of a giant bubble that enveloped Earth. But at least that would get me closer to my target.

    As I got closer to that bubble, the attacks of my boys rained down that star weapon. Few weren¡¯t enough, but what about all of them?

    I knew this might not work, yet at least it would create some damage to the star weapon. Hopefully enough to force the angels to stop using it.

    Just bringing that scary weapon back must have caused them a great fortune of blessing. I watched the attacks raining over that star weapon while it kept raining down its attack over the city.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, we already fortified it with something you can¡¯t breach,¡± the leading angel kept speaking in an annoying way, ¡°this star weapon of ours won¡¯t go down like this. You are doomed, human race Hye.¡±

    ¡°Humph, let¡¯s talkter then,¡± I got an inspiration from the words he just said.

    He mentioned they brought something invincible to my sort of attacks. It wasn¡¯t the issue of defence power then, but the difference in quality.

    That shield must be made by a higher form of materials than the attacks of my current fallen gods.

    So what should I do?

    I recalled something that happened during thest time, my fallen god managed to destroy this weapon when he got bathed with its energy.

    In fact the fallen god that got hit by that weapon was still sleeping till now. ording to the words andments of other fallen gods at that time, he got a precious chance to evolve himself.

    That meant I was attacking this weapon in the wrong way. I shouldn¡¯t just stay on the side and attack it, I should let my boys go and be bathed with that star weapon red beam.

    Like that they could absorb its energy, get evolved, and start using that higher form of energy to destroy it.

    ¡°Humph, let¡¯s see then,¡± the leading angel didn¡¯t seem to notice anything from my face. I gave him a silent look before I moved my chariot all of sudden towards the city.

    I knew that the time of each star weapon strike wouldst from a few minutes up to twenty. I tasted all that before and realised that the angels used the highest form from the start.

    The anger and frustration inside their souls reached such a degree to make them want to destroy everything here till thest grain of dust.

    And that gave me time to arrive there before that attack would end.

    ¡°Get ready,¡± descending from the sky to the ground was much smoother and faster than ascension. I reached the city in a few blinks of an eye, and reached the ce getting hammered by that star weapon beam in the next heartbeat.

    ¡°Hahaha, as if that will stop us,¡± and as I moved fast, the angels also matched my speed and appeared next moment next to me. They weren¡¯t affected by their weapon, and kept looking at me with faces filled with sarcasm.

    I looked at their faces for a long moment, while picturing how their faces would look when I got done with their weapon.

    ¡°Boys, go outside the shield,¡± without dying any further, I gave the order in cold blood to all of my fallen gods, ¡°go and absorb that energy beam. Use it to attack that weapon and evolve.¡±

    The fallen gods recently summoned after that incident were at loss, but the two original fallen gods who witnessed this before couldn¡¯t help but shout in cheer and jump instantly to the ground.

    As they did that, they got hammered by that red beam the next instant. But unlike what everyone expected, they weren¡¯t that much affected and even their bodies started shining in brighter light.

    ¡°Go, or else you¡¯ll regret losing this chance,¡± I said in honesty to all of my fallen gods. And under my tempting words and the actions of their two seniors, the rest jumped out of my chariot and stood on the ground, bathed with the red light beam.

    ¡°You¡­¡± just seeing this made the face of the middle angel change slightly. It seemed he got what I wanted to do here. Pal, it was already toote to do anything.

    *Rumble!* *Rumble!*

    The first intense reaction came from the first two to jump out. Their bodies started to emit scary rumblings while their attacks started to grow fiercer.

    And in the next few minutes, the world kept shuddering under the mighty rumblings of my boys.

    Yes, absorb it all and evolve. Use that bastard¡¯s energy and smash it to pieces.

    ¡°Did you think something like that could stop me?¡± at this moment while my boys started their real counterattack at that star weapon, I turned to the three angel and snorted coldly while adding:

    ¡°For your record, I¡¯m not that weak human from before at the early times of the apocalypse. The current me is simply¡­ Unstoppable!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°F*ck you!¡±

    ¡°Says the one struggling in front of other humans, hahaha!¡±

    The other two angels didn¡¯t hide their anger and hatred, but the middle one was more vicious. He simply jumped over the uing loss, and reminded me of the current dire situation here.

    ¡°Yes, this situation is really hard,¡± I didn¡¯t hide it as I added, ¡°but who said I¡¯m way behind salvaging this situation? Just sit tight and watch carefully how I¡¯ll turn things around.¡±

    [Where are you now?]

    As I finished speaking, I totally ignored them and opened my friend list. I sent this message to a special one, one that would y the role of the hero in this battle.

 Chapter 350 [Bonus chapter] The Spearhead

    [Half a mile to your east]

    [Good, stay put spearhead, I¡¯lle to take you and make you the hero of this battle] I sent while looking down at my boys. I sent all of them to take down that star weapon, and it seemed they¡¯d take a few minutes to finish destroying it.

    ¡°Time to bring my hidden weapon then,¡± I said this with a bigugh, while moving to get the spearhead.

    That man was destined to be the one to turn tables in this battle, a hero that will prove his worth to me and the world.

    I moved fast towards his location while leaving my boys fighting against that star weapon.

    [I¡¯m here] just as I passed above eastern border of the city, the spearhead sent this to me.

    I looked down. The situation wasn¡¯t like any other ce here. The hostile humans weren¡¯t in dense numbers around this zone. Also I couldn¡¯t see any brutal fights like in any other ce.

    [Come on board] I threw a rope to him.

    [But if I left, the people here will die]

    [We are going to save everyone, and losses are eptable at any war, especially this one]

    [Ok]

    I knew the difference in the situation here was caused by him. The safe zone here extended for five hundred metres around the castle. It wasn¡¯t that big but the hostile humans didn¡¯t dare toe here in big numbers.

    They seemed to get a bitter taste of his ability, and so their leader decided to leave the spearhead to thest.

    After all, the spearhead ability was superb and deadly indeed, but it had a single major w.

    He, alone, couldn¡¯t do anything. His ability was enough to deprive any race from his stat advantage in certain areas. But that also wouldn¡¯t kill them.

    He needed forces to go and kill the helpless humans. If the enemy killed most of my forces here, then the spearhead demise would be set in stone already.

    I watched him climbing his way up. Once arrived, he looked over the chariot, then over the raining down pir of red beam in the distance.

    ¡°Damn! It¡¯s true then! They managed to repair that damn weapon.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m going to destroy it the same way I did before,¡± I simply stated the truth before adding, ¡°but you aren¡¯t here for that. We need to clear the hostile forces in the city.¡±

    ¡°They are like locusts, not showing any signs of stopping,¡± the spearhead shook his head in a tired way, ¡°I tried to work with everyone, but my ability exhausted me and I can¡¯t keep doing this on arge scale anymore.¡±

    ¡°Oh, howe?¡± I looked closely at him. It was true his face was slightly paler. He looked more like an old man who was this close from copsing. ¡°How can you restore your power back? Eating?¡±

    ¡°I need energy,¡± the spearhead suddenly gave me such a pleasant surprise, ¡°I only depend on my stats to activate my power. Stat points aren¡¯t enough, so I got bacsh many times already.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± it was the issue of his low stat points and zero cultivation, ¡°where is everyone?¡±

    ¡°They decided to hold the front while I recuperate,¡± he sighed, ¡°I couldn¡¯t help at thest stages of battle.¡±

    ¡°Not anymore,¡± I simply waved my hands and took out a pile of my newly acquired crystals.

    ¡°What are these?¡± the spearhead looked in doubt towards this pile.

    ¡°It¡¯s a great source of power,¡± I said, ¡°you can use these to activate your ability without any worry.¡±

    He held one and examined it closely. ¡°How can I use it?¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± this was an unexpected question for me to be honest, ¡°my boys used to consume these crystals by eating them. Some also used to absorb the energy from the crystals directly. Which way you can use these, it¡¯s up to you.¡±

    ¡°Eat these?¡± he looked in daze before he did the unexpected. He opened his mouth wide open, ced one crystal inside his mouth before starting to chew it.

    ¡°It¡¯s not¡­ That¡¯s hard,¡± he suddenly said while eating it like he was eating an apple, ¡°and it doesn¡¯t taste bad.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ Are you really going to eat it?¡± I asked before all of sudden his eyes changed. It looked like his entire body got ignited with pure red light, shining like a little star in the darkness of this world.

    ¡°Damn! Don¡¯t tell me you are going to explode,¡± I urgently moved my chariot fast, fast heading towards the frontlines, ¡°hurry, use your ability now!¡±

    I saw him losing control over his power. It looked like he was turning into a living bomb. If he couldn¡¯t release that energy fast, he would explode and die.

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak,¡± as I saw his lips twitching and his face struggling as if he wanted to say something, ¡°just release your power all over the ce, don¡¯t hold anything back.¡±

    He nodded with extreme difficulty while raising both hands high in the air. All of sudden, his palms shone like two little stars, releasing visible dense wisps of red beams that started to expand outwards.

    They hit me, but I didn¡¯t feel anything. Just in the span of a few breaths, the entire city was enveloped into his red beam. I looked around, and all I could see was the surprised and shocked faces of the humans attacking us.

    It seemed his ability started to do its magic. I looked at him again. He was trying his best to release his energy, yet it seemed he still had much more in his body.

    ¡°Keep releasing it,¡± I said, ¡°I¡¯m going to take you to an interesting ce.¡±

    I wanted to use this chance and go to hit the portal. But Icked my deadly boys. They were still engaged in that fight against the star weapon.

    If they were still busy, it was better to take a tour around the city then.

    I moved my chariot in a big circle, and the spearhead kept releasing his power. In the few minutes next, the entire area around the city was engulfed into a dense of red beams  of light, all connected with my spearhead.

 Chapter 351 Pushing Forward To The Portal

    [Attack!]

    I couldn¡¯t use my boys for now, but who said Icked forces here?

    As my forces were pressured and cornered all this time, chased all the way to here without a single chance for retaliation, it was a golden chance for them to retaliate.

    And with my simple order to all of my teammates on the ground, a mighty wave of counter attack erupted inside the city.

    All the human hostile forces were trapped and affected by the spearhead ability. They lost their cultivation, stat, all their advantages. Even their gears seemed to lose their abilities as well.

    It wasn¡¯t a battle anymore, but a one sided ughter. Even if we were killing humans, it didn¡¯t feel that bad.

    After all they were the ones who came here invading our home, killing our people, and even threatening me.

    The city looked like a crushing giant wave of water appeared in it. All the dense hostile humans were killed without any hustle under my forces crushing momentum.

    ¡°This is great,¡± I looked up at the spearhead before sighing, ¡°keep releasing your ability. You have a great amount of energy, enough to work my chariot for a month.¡±

    Even after releasing his ability over the entire city and thends beyond, he still showed no signs of controlling his berserk energy. He didn¡¯t even eat half of that crystal and yet the amount of energy he got was enough to threaten his life.

    ¡°Expand your ability outside,¡± I said, ¡°don¡¯t limit it. Keep releasing it without any worry. After all, I got nothing but energy crystals like these.¡±

    I pointed at the small pile next to him, letting him feel more reassured about going all out. I knew he released a great deal of his ability, but it wasn¡¯t even close enough.

    As I said it, he listened and started to release his ability in full power. I saw his red beams expanding outwards, covering more humans and areas without showing any signs of slowing down.

    I looked at the content. Then I looked at the direction of my boys. That star weapon was on the verge of copsing at any moment now.

    Once they copse it, I¡¯d leave them for a few minutes to absorb the energying from its destruction.

    Thest time only one fallen god took advantage of all of this energy. So he ended up sleeping inside my inventory till now. But this wouldn¡¯t be the case today.

    The number of my fallen gods was enough to make sure they wouldn¡¯t end up like my first fallen god. Even if they wouldn¡¯t get the same amount of evolution, they¡¯d still end up in a better situation than him.

    ¡°Come,¡± I called forth for all my dragons and flying monsters. They have been wreaking havoc inside the city since the first moments of my presence here.

    But right now they weren¡¯t needed in the city. So I called back all of them and summoned them again before pointing at the areas covered with the spearhead ability outside the city.

    ¡°Go, kill anyone out there.¡±

    I still saved my soulers and Albany monsters to thest battle. I didn¡¯t know what that Hector general held for me back there, so it would be better to keep a few forces hidden for now.

    Listening to my orders, they went outside and started pouring their breaths towards the helpless humans down there. At the same time the spearhead started to show signs of improvement.

    His body was already triple in size. But now it was slowly shrinking back to his original size.

    *Rumble!*

    Just as I was watching the spearhead and making sure he was controlling his energy better, a mighty rumble came from one direction.

    ¡°They did it!¡± I said in delight before I looked at the destroyed star weapon in the depths of the sky, ¡°trying to hit me with that weapon? Hahaha, you should have known better.¡±

    This move from them might have caused more trouble if I didn¡¯t have enough of my fallen gods. As the star weapon got smashed into tiny pieces, its red energy was still falling in torrents down to the ground.

    My boys were now absorbing all of these, evolving with each passing second. I resisted the urge to go and check over them. Hoped they¡¯d end up in a conscious state and in a condition that allowed them to keep fighting.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try it again,¡± as the red beam of light started to grow thin, I knew it was almost time to go and hit that portal.

    Without closing the portal, all this would end up in no good. Even with the spearhead help, those killed would be soon reced and we would return to point zero once more.

    So I started to fly towards the portal, not slowing down at all. I knew the enemy was prepared for my chariot, but it didn¡¯t stop me.

    I already had more than two billion stat points in my chariot, enough to secure the shield and keep it intact for a long time.

    So I flew directly towards the direction I was stopped at. Just as I headed that way, lots of attacks came raining down on my chariot from many directions.

    ¡°So you built more than one defending wall? Humph,¡± I didn¡¯t bother with all these forces attacking me from different directions.

    Right now I was just forcing my way towards the front, ready to take any iing attack without any hesitation.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    The shield shook mercilessly with the endless stream of darts, explosives, and arrows sent in my direction. I watched the number of my stored stat points rapidly decrease like running water.

    But that was cool. Even with such rapid decline, it wasn¡¯t that bad at all. If this kept going, then I could sustain such heavy fire for more than half an hour.

    Half an hour wasn¡¯t that long, and it wasn¡¯t that short. Besides, who said they would keep their heavy fire like this? Not with my dear spearhead by my side. Not with my presence.

 Chapter 352 Threatening Weapons

    ¡°Come forth,¡± the attacks didn¡¯t only affect my chariot¡¯s shield, but it also decreased its speed remarkably. The shockwaveing from each explosion was enough to decrease my momentum in visible rate.

    Yet at this moment, I summoned my first counter attack wave, ten thousand soulers.

    Compared to the sheer number of enemies covering the entire ground till horizon, this number might seem small and negligible.

    That might be true in other situations. With the presence of my spearhead deadly ability, this grand number didn¡¯t look like anything much at all.

    I knew the spearhead would affect these humans¡¯ overall strength. But they weren¡¯t using any of that to attack my chariot. So I summoned my boys, let them scatter over the ground, and started killing those humans.

    My soulers were like gue against these weakened humans. They simply shed fast, passing through the densely packed human forces down below, leaving behind a long trail of ck fog and a long trail of dead bodies.

    They were like a nuclear bomb, spreading in all directions in a really scary pace. Like a flower opening its petals, they spread over and started killing without any reservation.

    What helped them though was the fact that my dear spearhead was still expanding his ability. Yet the energy he had seemed to grow thin as his body returned to look normal.

    ¡°Eat it up,¡± I pointed at the half of the crystal energy he had, ¡°then eat another.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± he was able to speak, yet his voice came hoarse.

    ¡°Just do it,¡± this wasn¡¯t time to hesitate or argue about that, ¡°we are this close from attacking that damn portal.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± he didn¡¯t seem to get what I was talking about, but he nodded in agreement in the end.

    As he ate the other half of the crystal, his body returned to swallow and grow. The red light kept shining from his body as well.

    But this time it seemed like he got a better experience in dealing with all this. He just expanded his ability further, and also his red beams of light kept growing denser.

    He was evolving his ability it seemed. For me this wasn¡¯t bad news. So I moved my attention towards the direction I desired.

    ¡°Time to face you, bastard,¡± I looked again at the direction of my fallen gods. The red beam was as thin as a thin silk thread from my ce. It meant that the red beam was this close from getting depleted.

    ¡°Come here,¡± but I didn¡¯t wait for it to die down. My boys got enough so far, and it was time to bring them on board.

    *Fwoosh!* *Fwoosh!* *Fwoosh!*

    Just their appearance here created a shock wave that I never saw before. Each one seemed to be a force of his own, enough to impact changes over a small zone around him.

    Standing on my chariot, they gave me the impression I was looking at real gods, not fallen ones. They weren¡¯t like Sith indeed or Nero, but at least they were matching the lower gods for now.

    I knew this was just a temporary effect caused by their absorption of that red beam. It wouldn¡¯tst despite I hoped it would.

    ¡°It¡¯s enough for this battle at least,¡± I knew they absorbed energy and needed to digest it. Fighting was the best way to do that.

    ¡°Let¡¯s clear our path to that damn portal together, keep attacking without any reservation,¡± I shouted while my chariot started to regain its former speed.

    As my souler fanned out to kill the ground weakened human forces, the attacksing at me started to grow thin and weaker.

    Without anyone operating these cannons and deadly war weapons, there was no threat to my chariot for now.

    Gaining my former speed, my chariot shed like a bolt of lighting towards the distance. I crossed lots ofnds filled with human forces, while the spearhead ability either covered them already or was still crawling at them like deadly snakes.

    ¡°There you are!¡± the closer I got, the more attacksing from the front appeared. My chariot speed started to decrease once again, but I didn¡¯t hurry to summon more soulers.

    I just waited to see that portal. And I finally spotted it at the horizon.

    It was like a giant arch made out of pure azure light. Wisps of smoke rose from it like it was burning for no reason.

    As for it, the world behind it varied greatly from the world in front of it. Behind it I saw grand emptiness without any sign of life. But in front of it, denseyers of humans gushed out, racing towards the direction of the city.

    ¡°More weapons?¡± Just using the hawk eye skill at this moment made me see the first new weaponing out from this portal.

    It was like giant trebuchets. Yet instead of having that long arm with a basket at the end, they had long spears that were like grand pirs.

    Each one was as thick as ten humans standing back to back and forming a circle. I didn¡¯t know why but seeing these made me feel threatened.

    These things¡­ They weren¡¯t just toys for war. They looked like killers, real weapons to destroy mighty foes just like me.

    And their number was increasing by each passing minute. So far, almost twenty or more of such grand weapons have appeared.

    The first instinctive reaction I got was to go and smash them to pieces. Yet I felt little regret about that.

    I imagined such weapons working for my army. I never saw anything like this before. So why not dream about having some for myself?

    ¡°It¡¯s risky,¡± yet I dropped this thought for now. They looked really dangerous. I didn¡¯t know if these giant arrows were strong enough to break my chariot¡¯s shield or not, but I felt they weren¡¯t just as simple as that.

    ¡°Attack these damn things,¡± if I still had five minutes or more to arrive at them, my fallen gods could attack them from this far.

 Chapter 353 Getting Trapped

    I gave the order generally, but I knew the best to attack these were the lightning fallen gods. The next moment my fallen gods attacked in unison, and I had the chance to see the effect of their evolution.

    The attacks travelled over a big distance without any problem. Even my short ranged fallen gods were able to hit it.

    *Rumble!* *Rumble!* *Rumble!*

    The attacksnded in torrents, releasing mighty waves of dust all around. I couldn¡¯t see for an entire minute while my boys kept raining down their attack non-stop.

    ¡°Enough,¡± the attacks even touched that portal, ¡°shift towards the other¡­¡±

    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*

    Just before I could continue saying my order, a group of gigantic spears flew like they were falling from the sky. Each one fell and was nted in the ground, hundreds of metres away from my chariot.

    My chariot wasn¡¯t flying at great speed, but it was still moving fast. But when these spears fell, a great pressure was exerted over my chariot from all directions.

    Like I was getting myself into a prison made out of thick liquid, I felt my chariot struggling to even move an inch forward. I looked around and all I could see was a thickyer of a weird azure fluid extending from each spear and linking it to the others around.

    Twenty spears appeared and they all surrounded my chariot in a big area of almost a mile radius. That wasn¡¯t the issue, but it felt like I lost all the power to even move.

    My chariot was protecting me and my boys and spearheaded by its shield. But even the spearhead beams of red light started to be affected by this liquid.

    It wasn¡¯t that damaging to his ability, it just affected the speed of its spread and movement. ¡°So this is an attack to stop me from moving?¡± I looked at the direction of that portal and there I saw a shocking scene.

    From the earlier bombardment of my boys, I knew the weapons there must have been smashed to thin pieces. I even hoped for the portal to be damaged even if slightly.

    But what appeared in front of my eyes was a totally different reality than I imagined. The weapons still stood erect without any damage at all. Not even a scratch was left there.

    Of course the state of the portal could be imagined. It was totally fine, looking brand new like it was just summoned.

    How could this be possible?

    I felt a little lost here. More weapons wereing out from the portal. ¡°Attack again,¡± I selected one fallen god before adding, ¡°only you.¡±

    The attack travelled slowly through the prison I was trapped within. Even if I was trapped like this, I didn¡¯t feel any threat or worry for now.

    It was just a trapping weapon, nothing serious for now.

    And with the spearhead¡¯s spreading ability and the attack of my fallen god, I knew this prison only decreased speed, but didn¡¯t omit it.

    My fallen god attack travelled for twenty seconds inside that area around me before it broke free from that prison. The moment it broke free, it moved like a bolt of lightning towards its target, regaining its former speed.

    *Rumble!*

    The attacknded and this time I was attentively paying attention to what was going on there. Just five hundred metres away from the weapons, almost one thousand metres away from the portal, something shed and stopped the attack from pushing forward.

    ¡°A protective shield?!¡± I muttered in surprise, ¡°and a high grade one as well?¡±

    The power of that shield was clear. I didn¡¯t assess it using the single attack just now. I considered the dense attacks from my evolved gods from before. If that shield could stop such a deadlybined attack, an attack that even a star weapon with an advanced shield couldn¡¯t stop, then the shield here was something else.

    What should I do then?

    I started thinking about all my weapons. I even considered using the Pir of Hector Prime. It was indeed a mighty weapon and I could use the attack skill in it. But that wasn¡¯t guaranteed to take down that shield.

    I didn¡¯t know if its attack was much stronger or thebined attacks of my fallen gods. But I knew my fallen gods weren¡¯t that weak at all.

    So there was a slim chance for the pir¡¯s skill to cause a change here.

    Wasting its use for now wasn¡¯t good. I looked at the direction of the portal. It kept releasing more weapons plus tons of humans out.

    ¡°Something¡­ Seems weird here,¡± I never met something that looked so sturdy at all. For a second there, I felt like I was thinking all wrong about this.

    ¡°If it¡¯s not the issue of strength and defence¡­ Then what is it? A difference in the quality of energy?¡± I looked at my evolved fallen gods.

    They just sucked dry the higher form of star weapon energy. I couldn¡¯t believe that the star weapon¡¯s energy was of a low ss.

    Something was amiss here. As I was lost, I needed more clues to analyse this.

    ¡°Attack there, there, and there,¡± I started guiding my boys while attacking the portal area. I didn¡¯t target the weapons, but directed the attacks to areas adjacent to it.

    There were two options left for me. This shield originated from the portal, or from the one who summoned it.

    If it was from the portal, then it might exin how it kept standing erect after taking such damage so far.

    But if that was true, then that portal would have shown few changes. At least its energy would be greatly depleted.

    It didn¡¯t dim, slow down its release of enemies and weapons, or even shrink in size or show any change at all on its surface.

    So that left the second option viable. The Hector leader who summoned the gate was the one who was controlling this shield.

    What did that mean? This shield was just like the pir I had, an artefact of the Hector race.

 Chapter 354 Cultivation Is The Answer

    That would exin how it received all this damage and didn¡¯t crumble or even crack. If this shield was an artefact, then it might have a formidable source of energy or it could have another ability; damage absorption.

    I had a skill that could do something like that. Of course my shield skill could only send half of the damage received back after absorbing it.

    So this shield might also work in a simr way, more advanced than my shield skill.

    To take this shield down, attacking it wouldn¡¯t do any harm. I had to find that bastard and start aiming at him.

    He didn¡¯t appear at all, making me feel he must have listened to the story of that paragon from before.

    But as the shield was active in such a way, that meant that dude wasn¡¯t that far away, right?

    I just hoped he wouldn¡¯t have another weapon up his sleeve. After all, when I fought that paragon before, he had that damn suit that protected him for a long time against my attacks.

    Of course I was greatly limited in using my power, but that didn¡¯t mean that suit was half bad as well.

    And that pir I got must havee from that paragon. So paragons would have, at least, two artefact grade items up their sleeves.

    That shield was one, and that portal might be the second. However I knew portals weren¡¯t that special at all. So the odds of that portal being a formidable artefact was so slim anyway.

    ¡°Just don¡¯t be a concealment item,¡± I muttered to myself, just hoping that the artefact would be anything but an item for hiding.

    Or else finding him would be impossible in this way.

    ¡°If I couldn¡¯t find him, what other options do I have here?¡±

    In fact it was none.

    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*

    Just as my boys were hitting everywhere I pointed at without any sess in catching the tail of that bastard, another group of gigantic arrows fell and surrounded me.

    This time their number was double! And they surrounded another mile around the firstyer of arrows. With this I was trapped in a doubleyer, two miles thick.

    Damn! What was that bastard trying to do here?

    In the next few minutes I got the answer. The twoyers added more pressure over my chariot. It wasn¡¯t enough to break my shield, but it started to consume the stored energy at a fast pace.

    And all the attacksing out had to travel for a longer time than before. Each attack took almost a couple of minutes. Not to mention a few of the spearhead beams began to shatter under such pressure.

    ¡°This can¡¯t go on,¡± I saw more weaponsing out from that damn portal. If the thirdyer wasunched, I was sure that many of the spearhead beams of light would be destroyed.

    So far these arrows didn¡¯t affect the spearhead advantage much. But it was threatened to be shattered soon.

    ¡°What should I do?¡± I looked over the direction of the city. Things were still under control here. ¡°Should I ask them to use this chance and retreat?¡±

    It was a viable option in my eyes. I tried before to do this yet failed. And now I got a golden chance to let them run away as far as possible.

    This would also help in focusing the entire army here over me. With the presence of those arrows, I knew I was like a sitting duck.

    But even with me getting trapped, not a single force dared toe and hit me. It looked like this weapon didn¡¯t differentiate between foes and allies.

    Before I could make up my mind, I got an unexpected message at this moment.

    [A god who just joined your channel sends you this message in private]

    [That god says that you have a chance to turn tables around if you used your cultivation]

    [He says that your cultivation is the only option you have here]

    ¡°My cultivation? How so?!!¡± He was like giving me a vague answer to my question. In fact I totally forgot about them and only thought aboutdy green nymphs and our weapon deal.

    She was still busy finalising and getting my weapons. I thought this wouldn¡¯t take much time but it seemed I thought wrong.

    Unlike what I expected, that god sent me other messages.

    [That god says that your cultivation is special. If you want, he has a detailed road map for an interesting type of cultivation provided that you honour your words]

    ¡°You want me to ept you as a supporting god? Which shrine do you belong to?¡±

    [He says he is from the wisdom shrine, human race, another human race than the one here on Earth]

    My eyes shed in realisation. ¡°Are you perhaps a god of the world these humans came from?¡±

    [He says these humans came from five different worlds that humans lost in. the armies you just fought so far are the tip of a gigantic iceberg]

    ¡°Damn!¡± I sucked in a cold air of breath. ¡°So there are more yet toe? Damn that bastard!¡±

    [He says you don¡¯t have much time left. Either you start now or never]

    ¡°Hmma€| I agree then,¡± I didn¡¯t find any problem in epting the blessing of another human race god. He was a god of a world that humans lost the apocalypse at.

    And he wanted revenge. I could totally understand his desire, and I was also supporting this.

    ¡°Send over that idea of yours and if it¡¯s feasible and effective in this battle, you are going to be my future god.¡±

    [He says he will send it to you now. His name is Rotan, please remember that]

    [Here is what he sent over: He says the first step you have to do is to have a higher form of human souls. He knew human souls can¡¯t be stored as they are considered low sspared to other races. Also it falls under the same ss as your soul. So your first step is to store human souls]

 Chapter 355 Upgrading My Soul Class

    ¡°But¡­ How can I do that? And how will that help me exactly?¡± I was surprised to hear that from him. After all, I killed lots of humans before, but never got to store their souls.

    Even when I killed traitors, they didn¡¯t end up as a separate soul in my soul list. I never thought about this before. After all humans were that kind of race that wasn¡¯t good at any battlefield.

    Yet per his words here, it seemed I was wrong, partially.

    [He says that having human souls are essential for your road map for cultivation. You are killing a ton of humans now, so it¡¯s a waste to not use this chance to do this. You have to upgrade your soul ss two stages in a row. The next stage of your ss is called soul merging. It¡¯s aiming to merge souls to make a stronger one. The next stage will be the soul evolution, which will enable you to upgrade any soul you have stored before]

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m going to create a human god soul here!¡± I thought fast about what he said, and found this as the only logical exnation I had.

    [He says it¡¯s up to your ability to do that. And you have little time left to do anything. Once the fourthyer of that weapon isunched, you are done for]

    ¡°As I expected,¡± I muttered before opening my soul ss. In fact I visited this interface many times before, yet never cared about upgrading my soul ss.

    I was already satisfied with the way things were going on for a long time. But it seemed it wasn¡¯t that good and I neglected such a big issue.

    ¡°Upgrade the ss,¡± I selected the upgrade option and the next moment, a message popped up in front of my eyes.

    [Your current soul ss is at level ten]

    [You need to pay one thousand soul point for each level]

    [The next upgrade is at level fifty]

    [Do you want to pay the price for the missing forty levels?]

    ¡°Pay,¡± forty thousand soul points might have been a great number for me before. But now it was a drop in the ocean.

    [Forty thousand soul points are deducted]

    [Congrattions! Your ss has been advanced]

    [Soul master ss: Rank: Hidden. Grade: Heaven. Level: 50]

    [Third stage is opened for you to use: The grade of soul merge II]

    [Each time you kill a living being, you¡¯ll be able to absorb his soul. The absorbed soul won¡¯t reincarnate or be revived by any means]

    [Storing one hundred souls will allow you to raise all your stats by one point]

    [Storing one thousand souls will let you upgrade the level by one]

    [Merge phase II: You can decide to sacrifice ten thousand souls and merge them together. The merge will yield a soul monster that¡¯s higher than the souls you used for the merge. The merge will consume one thousand souls to create one higher soul]

    [The newly higher souls will be loyal and follow your orders. They can be stored inside your soul ss list in a separate menu ording to their grade. You can use them to summon loyal monsters to you. They will possess zero stats and will need you to spend stat points to increase their stats. The rise of the stats will follow the same rules of the warrior section]

    [There is no limit to the number of the monsters you can merge]

    [Upgrading the ss level to reach level one hundred and fifty will open the next stage of the ss for you]

    So¡­ The upgrade yielded a second phase of the merge ability. It wasn¡¯t like that merge from before as it made sure the merged souls would yield better monsters.

    And the price I¡¯d pay to do that would be eleven thousand souls. Not that cheap after allparing this to the original five thousand souls of the merge ability phase I.

    ¡°Upgrade the ss to the next level,¡± I didn¡¯t hesitate to keep pushing my ss forward per that god¡¯s advice.

    [Your current soul ss is at level fifty]

    [You need to pay one thousand soul point for each level]

    [The next upgrade is at level one hundred and fifty]

    [Do you want to pay the price for the missing one hundred levels?]

    ¡°Pay!¡±

    [Forty thousand soul points are deducted]

    [Congrattions! Your ss has been advanced]

    [Soul master ss: Rank: Hidden. Grade: Heaven. Level: 150]

    [Fourth stage is opened for you to use: The grade of soul evolution]

    [Each time you kill a living being, you¡¯ll be able to absorb his soul. The absorbed soul won¡¯t reincarnate or be revived by any means]

    [Storing one hundred souls will allow you to raise all your stats by one point]

    [Storing one thousand souls will let you upgrade the level by one]

    [Using soul evolution will help you evolve any stored upgraded souls to merge together and evolve. The evolution process will bypass at least three ranks and also will add more features to the final soul. Each time you¡¯ll need at least one hundred high grade souls developed by your merge phase II ability. Each time you¡¯ll consume one hundred thousand soul points to make the process seed]

    [Dealing with the evolved soul is like dealing with your merged and stored souls in your soul ss list]

    [Upgrading the ss level to reach level three hundred will open the next stage of the ss for you]

    ¡°Damn! That means¡­ I have to spend a lot of souls this time to get just one evolved soul?¡± I roughly calcted things here. Paying eleven thousand for a single merged higher grade soul, and I needed a hundred of these¡­

    That meant I¡¯d pay one million and two hundred  thousand soul points to just get one evolved soul! How could this be a good thing?

    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± I looked up to the sky, ¡°this is like wasting my souls to get just one damn soul!¡±

    [That god tells you it¡¯s crucial, and you have to get at least one soul for each cultivation stage you will break through. He says that ording to his estimation, you¡¯ll need to open three stages at least to be able to turn table here]

    ¡°F*ck!¡± I looked at the current souls stored, ¡°that means almost paying most of my stored souls! That¡¯s insane!¡±

 Chapter 356 Start Evolving My Souls

    I got close to five million stored soul points here. If I paid to create three evolved human souls, that would mean I¡¯d have to pay roughly three million and half soul points!

    I didn¡¯t hesitate for long. I had to take this step anyway.

    ¡°I want to use merge phase II to merge one thousand souls.¡±

    [Doing So requires you to pay ten thousand souls]

    [The end result will be a race you select from the list of the souls you currently have]

    [Here is the list:..]

    The next moment a long list appeared in front of me. I looked at all the names I and my forces killed so far. It was really a very long list.

    ¡°I select humans,¡± I didn¡¯t have to go for all this. I knew which race I wanted to merge.

    [Do you want to pay ten thousand souls?]

    ¡°Pay.¡±

    [Merge isplete]

    [The final soul is two hundred percent stronger than the normal human souls]

    [Please give a name for such new soul]

    ¡°Higher humans,¡± I didn¡¯t find naming it anything important.

    [Name is granted]

    [Higher human soul is now included in your soul ss list]

    ¡°Use soul merge II again,¡± I didn¡¯t stop even to inspect that new soul. After all, I had a long way to go.

    *Bang* *Bang!* *Bang!*

    Just as I was in the middle of this process, the enemyunched his third wave of arrows.

    Theynded like the previous ones, forming ayer to trap me inside. Now I was trapped with threeyers, which exerted a great deal of pressure over any attack getting out from my chariot.

    ¡°Boss, this¡­ This is bad,¡± but as this happened, another one panicked here. It was the spearhead, and he had all the right to feel so.

    ¡°I know,¡± I didn¡¯t even look at him, ¡°just take more crystals and try to fight back.¡±

    ¡°O¡­ Ok,¡± he seemed to want to say something, but he didn¡¯t. I was looking really busy dealing with merging my souls here. And I didn¡¯t need any disturbance for now.

    I kept merging my souls as nned. In the end, I got the first one hundred higher human souls I wanted.

    ¡°Time for the real show¡­ I want to use soul evolution.¡±

    [You need to use one hundred upgraded souls for the evolution process]

    [You¡¯ll need to pay one hundred thousand souls for that]

    [There is a failure possibility of thirty percent]

    ¡°What the f*ck!!!¡± I cursed out loud and that seemed to make the dude next to me more panicked.

    ¡°Boss! Is there anything wrong again?!!!¡± he jumped once I cursed, even ran towards me.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, stay and work at your spot,¡± I stopped him before returning to think about this problem.

    Thirty percent failure percentage? That meant out of three attempts, I¡¯d fail one. It wasn¡¯t time for such a thing to happen.

    ¡°Can I lower that failure rate?¡± I asked with much hope for my system to give me a way out.

    After all this system was acting stingy at many times, asking for my wealth if it got a chance to.

    [You can pay one hundred thousand souls to raise your sess rate by ten percent]

    As expected! That meant to make sure my sess rate was one hundred percent, I¡¯d have to pay an additional three hundred thousand souls.

    Well¡­ That wasn¡¯t bad, I could cover up this cost.

    ¡°Do it,¡± I firmly said, ¡°pay three hundred thousand extra soul points in the process.¡±

    [Evolution is under progress]

    [One percent is done¡­]

    [Two percent is done¡­]

    [Three percent is done¡­]

    Damn! It was going like a snail! I didn¡¯t have anything to do this time but wait. That system was trying to dy me as hard as it could.

    As I had to wait for a couple minutes for this countdown to end, I paid more attention towards this battle.

    Well¡­ the battleground changed once the third wave of the trapping weapons appeared.

    This time, my boys¡¯ attacks moved at a very slow pace inside the threeyers like they were crawling to get out. I looked at all the arrow-like bolts that moved slowly in the middle of the threeyers and had to sigh.

    That enemy of mine was really trying his best here. Even with the thirdyer, he was still bringing more weapons to this world via that gate.

    ¡°The fourth is the end,¡± I looked up at the sky before adding, ¡°I hope this way can do the trick.¡±

    That god didn¡¯t answer me. I knew he was listening, watching, but he didn¡¯t say anything to me this time.

    Perhaps he was waiting for me to finish the evolution. ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± as I saw the evolution bar reach its end, and before I could read the messages that popped in front of me, I added, ¡°what should I do now?¡±

    He didn¡¯t directly answer, and I started to read the messages that appeared after the evolution ended.

    [Congrattions! The first evolved soul is being born]

    [The soul is an evolved human soul]

    [It¡¯s one thousand percent stronger than any human soul]

    [The soul developed a special ability; Wither]

    [You need to give a name to this soul]

    ¡°Let¡¯s call it¡­¡± just before I could find a useless name for this soul, the god sent me a message, barely stopping me at times.

    [That god says you shouldn¡¯t rush and name that soul. He says that name is very important]

    ¡°How?¡± I didn¡¯t continue to name that soul and only looked up as if I was speaking directly with him.

    [That god says that the name of this soul will determine the nature of your first cultivation stage]

    [You need to think of a name that will suit that soul ability to make the best use of it]

    ¡°Can you exin it a bit further?¡± I decided to keep merging the souls until this talk was done, ¡°I need to better understand your idea now!¡±

 Chapter 357 They Say... Thank You!

    [That god says that your cultivationcks the general blueprint for it to start. He says that he has that blueprint, with each step aiming to make you take better control over the world of shadows]

    For a reason, it felt like I was speaking with Sith.

    ¡°Do you know Sith? Did he send you over to help me?¡± I asked in doubt, but the next answer I got was something else.

    [That god says to you: Sith? He is an arrogant piece of shit!]

    ¡°Sorry man, you two are gods and I¡¯m just a human,¡± I raised both hands in the air, notmenting over this insult from that god.

    [That god says that you need to work for one aim, take control over the shadows of all humans here and anywhere in the universe]

    ¡°Taking control over their shadows¡­¡± I paused for a long moment while everything started to fall in ce. ¡°So you made me merge the human souls so I could control human shadows? What about other races? Can I do that?¡±

    [That god says yes, you can do it. He says that you have to be patient and wait until you finishying out your foundation stage first]

    I got his point. Per Sith arrangements, my cultivation would be six stages with an extra foundation stage. Each one would be thirteen smaller phases, and I was just forming the first step.

    [That god says that you need to select the name then enter your cultivation. Inside your shadow, select a perfect spot and think about that name of the soul. He says that your first attempt to nt soul is the hardest]

    ¡°nt souls? Don¡¯t tell me we are going to build a garden!¡± I was just joking around, but that dude seemed tock any sense of humour.

    [That god says that we aren¡¯t building any garden but these souls will be the grand framework you¡¯ll use to form the ultimatum soul of your cultivation]

    Well.. I had to give it in for you pal¡­ every time you spoke I became more lost. Anyway, let¡¯s start with what I got so far.

    ¡°Keep releasing your attacks,¡± before starting cultivation, I said to my boys before adding to the spearhead, ¡°don¡¯t panic even if you can¡¯t release your ability freely. Just keep pushing and forcing your way through.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to leave me here, boss?¡± That dude was really a coward.

    ¡°Why not throw you away to the wolves down below, it would be much easier and faster to kill you, right?¡± I stepped forward for a half metre but he had to run back for almost ten metres.

    ¡°B¡­ Boss¡­ Don¡¯t scare me like this,¡± he said while his body was drenched in sweat, out of fear.

    ¡°Hahaha, your face¡­ Come on dude, how long have we been together?¡± I shook my head helplessly whileughing, ¡°Keep working and let me focus on solving this crisis here.¡±

    I returned to my initial position but that dude didn¡¯t. I could feel his gazes still attracted to my actions, like he wasn¡¯t confident in my words or promise.

    I looked at the world around me for thest time before starting my cultivation. That bastard out there was bringing more weapons here. The thirdyer took almost fifty weapons to attack. So the fourth might need more than one hundred of these deadly weapons.

    He just had no more than sixty so far. So I got time, considering that he was still summoning herds of humans here.

    All of them were moving in the city, bypassing me like I never existed. Even with the three sealingyers, my boys¡¯ attacks were still hitting the enemies.

    At first there was a gap when the thirdyernded. But then my boys¡¯ attacks connected and they continued to kill the enemy without pause.

    The spearhead weakening ability was the one to get greatly damaged. Instead of covering almost all thends to the horizon, he was now struggling to just keep control over an area in front of the city.

    He was trying his best to shield the city from any attacking. The forces led by my teammates seemed to sense this danger and they stopped pushing forward, and only were defending the city at the river.

    The city had two rivers lining two sides of it. My forces just crossed the bridges standing and started to make posts and rudimentary forts and trenches to get a better hold over this zone.

    Of course they must have gotten the word from the spearhead about how dangerous this situation was.

    Anyway, things here didn¡¯t look that bad for now. I just hoped I¡¯d get done with my cultivation first.

    I managed to merge and evolve one more soul. I justcked the third soul and I was now waiting for the evolution of the third soul to finish.

    The first soul had the wither ability, the second soul had the devour ability. Giving names to each soul to match its ability was a nuisance.

    ¡°I shall only use their ability as their names,¡± I paused and when I didn¡¯t get any objection from that god, I decided to do this.

    After all, if I kept looking for names suited for each ability, I¡¯d waste more time than I needed. And I didn¡¯t have that much anyway to waste.

    [Congrattions! The third evolved soul is being born]

    [The soul is an evolved human soul]

    [It¡¯s one thousand percent stronger than any human soul]

    [The soul developed a special ability; Ruin]

    [You need to give a name to this soul]

    I was now ready. ¡°Name the first one Wither, the second Devour, and the third Ruin,¡± I finished this step before taking a deep breath and sat on the ground.

    I was ready to get into my cultivation world

    [Your souls got the names you gave them]

    [They say thank you]

    I saw thest weird message before closing my eyes and feeling my dantian.

    What did the system even mean by thest message? Could these souls speak even if they were just¡­ stored souls in my soul list?

 Chapter 358 Starting My Cultivation

    Anyway, I started regting my breathing and entered my cultivation world. The dantian was still burning with energy, yet it was still silver white grade energy.

    It was the lowest and most basic form of spiritual energy. I still recall With words from before. I had to evolve my energy grade, but I had no time to do that.

    Sorry Sith, I had to deviate from the general n you devised for me. He also told me to use dark realm monster bones, no lower than the one I used to establish my cultivation.

    However I didn¡¯t yet get any chance to face such horrifying monsters. All I got were bones I had left from the monster I killed before.

    ording to Sith, this would take much more bones than needed. I didn¡¯t have any other option but to do that.

    The first thing I did was to take sessive breaths to circte my spiritual energy. After letting it take ten rounds, I started to go to the shadow world.

    I passed my consciousness through my feet with my spiritual energy, entering into my shadow.

    The shadow wasn¡¯t any much different than before. Two zones were there, one under the control of that hard to tame soul of the shadow, and the dantian I nted here before.

    The two sides kept their bnce, while my smaller dantian was controlling a small zone. It was filled with a dense of small meridians filled with my energy.

    Ok¡­ What should I do now?

    I recalled what that god said. He told me to think about the name of the soul I wanted to nt here.

    I got three, Wither, Devour, and Ruin. I nned first to use them in the same order I created them.

    But when I was about to do that, I felt this was wrong. Looking at the names again from a different perspective, I got an inspiration.

    I should change the order to match my final goal¡­ That meant I should start with Devour, then Wither, andstly Ruin.

    Alright¡­ Let¡¯s get this done in that order.

    ¡°Devour!¡± the first name I called in my head. I didn¡¯t know what should happen, but the next silence that appeared was surely not what would happen.

    ¡°Devour! Come forth man!¡± I recalled the warning from the god. The first soul to call here was the hardest.

    But even after calling ten times, nothing happened. ¡°Was I doing this wrong?¡± I thought before thinking about it from a different angle.

    ¡°Damn! I should call it out first before letting it go into my shadow!¡± I realised what went wrong here after thinking about it for a few minutes.

    It was all my mistake. The three souls were already stored into my ss, meaning it was under control by my system. I had to first call them out, then guide them into my shadow through my body.

    Would that work? I frankly didn¡¯t know until I¡¯d test that theory first.

    ¡°Devour,e out!¡± I opened my eyes and instantly called for that dude. The next moment I felt something weird. It was like a fog that was intangible and transparent at one second, then it would turn visible and corporeal in the next.

    This kept alternating, like this was his nature.

    ¡°Come to my shadow world,¡± I said, closing my eyes and didn¡¯t even wait for an answer.

    I entered my shadow world again. This time I had more confidence in getting him in.

    ¡°Devour,e here boy,¡± I said, while waiting for him to enter.

    But what happened was a different story. I now knew why that god told me that getting the first soul in was the hardest ever.

    That dude was trying to force himself into my meridians and dantian. It wasn¡¯t that easy feat indeed, especially when that dude was trying to get in full form.

    This couldn¡¯t continue for sure, or else my meridians would burst open. I thought about this.

    I didn¡¯t need his cooperation except for him to take the first step. I had to take over and guide him down there, to my feet and then to my shadow.

    ¡°Alright, time to experience the might of my spiritual energy then,¡± I knew this would only be solved this way.

    I controlled my spiritual energy, and instead of absorbing and rotating it, I forced it out.

    It was a weird feeling, like I was breathing through my skin pores. But that wasn¡¯t my goal here. I exerted more mind control over the energy, forming it as a around that spirit of mine.

    It was something I never did before, so I was just experimenting and getting experience from it. That was why the first attempt was the hardest.

    I kept trapping that Devour soul before Ipletely enveloped him. At some point, he tried to break free, feeling panic or something like that. I didn¡¯t give him any chance as I forced more energy out and maintained my total domination over him.

    Then I slowly started to pull my energy back, while driving with it pieces of that soul. At first I wasn¡¯t sure if this would work. After all, I was going to dissect him into tiny pieces and hope to reattach them inside my shadow world.

    That was the n anyway. So I tried to force him into my meridians as fast as possible, before pushing the pieces and the energy surrounding them towards my feet, then to the shadow world.

    This process took slightly longer than I expected. In the end, the entire energy with the pieces of that soul appeared into my shadow world.

    The moment they entered there, I moved them towards my dantain, aiming to merge them all there.

    I didn¡¯t know how to merge these pieces together, but the moment a good deal of them gathered into my dantian, they started toe closer on their own.

    Then as if the soul regained his consciousness after a long time of slumber, the pieces merged and started to get out from my dantian.

    The world outside wasn¡¯t that friendly to my energy or anything rted to me. As long as this Devour soul was in the vicinity of my meridians, it was ok.

 Chapter 359 Dad! He Calls Me Dad!!!

    However, that soul seemed to be more rebellious than I initially thought. Just as he started to regain more than two thirds of his initial body, he started to move towards the outside.

    ¡°Hey, you need to stop!¡± I tried to stop him, but aside from the weak energy threads surrounding parts of his body, I couldn¡¯t do anything else to him.

    These weak threads aren¡¯t able to stop him. I tried to use the same trick and control my energy to surround and stop him, but I failed.

    For unknown reasons, this time I couldn¡¯t trap him. My energy surrounded his body, but weirdly enough his body seemed to devour them.

    Damn! Was that bastard going to use his ability on me first or what?

    Ok, if you were acting like a naughty kid, then it was just fair to let you suffer from the darkness outside. I kept a few threads following him, to save him at the moment of crisis.

    After all, I wanted to just teach him a lesson, not really kill him.

    But what happened next was out of my wildest expectations.

    As that soul got to the outer border of my meridian zone, he was only one hair breadth away from regaining his full shape.

    He then took thest step towards the border zone, then stepped outside. I knew he was going to suffer, and so I moved all the energy I could muster from my dantian and meridians here.

    But when he stepped outside, it seemed like his body turned all ck. It started with his outer lining, giving him an eerie feeling.

    The central zone was silver white, and the outeryer was ck. The ckness kept increasing, as if he wasn¡¯t affected by it.

    I was this step away from pushing my energy out and helping him. But for a reason it felt like he was enjoying this.

    ¡°A devour ability¡­ It¡¯s interesting¡­¡± I decided to wait and see how his ability would fare against this darkness here.

    This wasn¡¯t just a simple darkness world, it was a big and boundless world, connected to a muchrger dark universe.

    So in the end, this dude had to stop at one point. And I was curious to see what he was going to look like after that.

    That dude didn¡¯t seem to know the limit to his ability. Just a few minutes after his daring move, he made a more daring one.

    The darkness around him was already making a clusteringyer of an inch or so. But then it started to go wild, forming torrents and whirlpools around his body.

    That dude¡­ was he turning into a bottomless pit or what?

    ¡°You know absorbing too much isn¡¯t going to do you any good if you can¡¯t digest well,¡± I tried to help, and said in my mind, hoping he would hear my words and listen to them.

    He was just doing exactly like the spearhead did. Thetter was going to explode, but I hoped my boy here wouldn¡¯tmit the same mistake.

    ¡°I¡¯m not even full yet, dad,¡± he suddenly said in my mind, in a voice that was more simr to a three-year-old kid¡¯s voice.

    ¡°You¡­ Can I speak?!!¡± He called me dad! What the f*ck!!!

    Kid, I didn¡¯t give birth to anyone yet. Don¡¯t scare me like this!

    ¡°I need your help, dad. Can you give me that tasty meal again?¡±

    I didn¡¯t know what he meant for a second before I realised what he was talking about. ¡°You like my energy?¡± I asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s delicious! More than this meal here,¡± he said, ¡°I just want to add it as a teaser to eat more. I loved your meal dad! I even integrated parts of it into my body.¡±

    ¡°Cool,¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say to this child that kept calling me dad. Luckily I was the only one able to hear him. If Hry or Karoline heard him, what would they think of me?

    Damn!

    I didn¡¯t dy in sending him the delicious meal he asked for. That little kid was seeing my energy as a tasty meal, even considering it as a teaser to eat more.

    The moment my meridians moved to touch his body, it felt like that kid wasn¡¯t as young and small as he seemed.

    He started devouring my energy like never before. It felt like my meridians here were going dry.

    I had to push more energy towards these meridians from my dantian here, also sending more meridians towards him.

    Without knowing it, this soul started to be like another dantian of mine here. He was surrounded with a denseyer of meridians, and above that thick and wild dark energy kept gathering and pouring into his body.

    This kid¡­ he was doing much better than I thought! He didn¡¯t even show any struggle so far, even his body didn¡¯t swell for even an inch.

    As for the meridianwork, the repulsion and aggressive attacks that I experienced before vanished. That made me try and push much more meridians around him.

    And like I expected, they didn¡¯t face any struggle to expand at all.

    Great! I could use that Devour boy as an anchor and make a dense cluster of my meridians around him.

    But my energy here was getting depleted fast. I looked around and decided to go all out.

    A bone¡­ I recalled what Sith said. I needed a bone now.

    I opened my eyes, took a fast gaze around. That bastard brought over seventy weapons so far. I still had time then.

    I took out a ck grade bone, thest one I had from my inventory. I had many dark gold ones left and pale gold as well. But I decided to use the highest grade first.

    As I held it, I closed my eyes and started to regte absorbing the bone energy. It wasn¡¯t that easy to do that. But as I had experience dealing with this from before, I didn¡¯t do bad this time.

 Chapter 360 A Platform

    The energy amounting from this piece of bone was really massive. I controlled this towards my dantian, meridianwork, then through my feet zone to the shadow world.

    The dark energy from that bone turned into my dantian to a silver white energy that I could use. Then when it entered my shadow world, that Devour kid started to madly absorb it.

    ¡°Dad! Dad! What is that amazing meal? It¡¯s intoxicating! I love it! Want it, want more dad, please!¡±

    Damn noisy kid! That was why I didn¡¯t n to have kids so soon.

    ¡°Just eat what I give you, don¡¯t waste time on anything useless like talking.¡±

    This was a ck grade bone kid, not yourmon daily cabbage or something. It was indeed tasty, and I just kept eating it.

    As I watched this ongoing process, I started to think about a crucial thing; how would this end up by opening a cultivation stage for me?

    I didn¡¯t know the answer. That soul showed his consciousness and awareness, giving me the impression that things weren¡¯t going as nned.

    But as things were rolling to this stage, why would I bother overthinking about it?

    I kept watching, only regting energy and doing nothing more. The area that soul took started to expand, pushing against all the darkness around like nothing was there to stop him.

    In the next ten minutes, he managed to dominate an area much more than what my dantian initially controlled after all this time. And he didn¡¯t show any signs of stopping.

    ¡°Dad! More! Give me more! I can feel myself on the verge of getting matured!¡±

    Matured? Don¡¯t tell me you were going to wet yourself kid! Not in my world! Not under my watch bastard!

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough already?¡± Imagining this scene made me feel gross.

    ¡°I want to evolve dad, I want to be a weapon for dad.¡±

    His words enlightened me. What if this was the missing step before he would turn into something I could use?

    I opened my eyes. That bone was already gone. In ten minutes my boy absorbed all this energy like it was nothing.

    ¡°Another bone then,¡± I took out one of my dark gold grade bones and paused for a second in hesitation. ¡°Let¡¯s get three then,¡± I took out another two, and then closed my eyes and watched what was going to happen next.

    The gush of energy this time seemed different. I feared the amount to be smaller, not enough for him. But in a few minutes, that dude started to show the first changes since this all started.

    His body seemed to grow bigger. But I didn¡¯t feel he was going to grow bigger in size. It seemed like his energy was getting out, engulfing all the meridians around, looking like it was merging with these meridians.

    I watched him turn from a body of white and silver in the heart and ck at the outer surface, into a shining growing star of bright white and silver light.

    This took a few minutes to happen, but I didn¡¯t feel it didn¡¯t take that long. As he reached the edge of my meridians, a new change urred.

    Instead of a silver white, a dark colour appeared. It started from the centre of his body, expanding fast like a mighty wave outwards.

    ¡°Are you ok?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m going to turn into a stepping stone for you. I hope you can treat me well and let me grow,¡± he said in a much stronger tone, one that seemed to belong to a ten or eleven years old youth or something.

    Then as the entire area turned all ck, it all turned solid. He didn¡¯t exaggerate when he said he was going to be my stepping stone.

    ¡°So¡­ You turned into a big tform?¡± I looked at the big and strong looking ck tform in front of me. It had thirteen levels in it, seemingly simr to my thirteen stages in my foundation base.

    So he turned himself into the backbone of my cultivation, interesting. This time I got nothing but silence as a response to my words, making me inwardly sigh.

    Kids¡­ They grow fast, make noises and troubles, then they¡¯d leave like they were never here. For a reason it felt really deste being here alone.

    But at least I got what I needed. Now what? Should I use these thirteen steps to build over one by one?

    Alright¡­ I got my framework ready. It looked weird standing in the middle of all this darkness, yet it looked much darker and fiercer than any darkness here.

    Its size was almost ten metres in length and five in width. But for a reason, the old torrents of ck energy still surrounded it.

    It was time to start the next step then. My Devour soul was used, and it was time for my Wither soul.

    ¡°Wither,e out!¡± armed with my past experience in dealing with Devour, I opened my eyes and called Wither out.

    Like Devour, it appeared in a changing state before I started grabbing it into my meridians by breaking it down. I wasn¡¯t worried this time, as I knew he wouldn¡¯t die or something by this.

    At the same time, the remaining parts of the three bones were still gushing into my dantian. I controlled both energies, and moved them towards my shadow world.

    Once the Wither soul entered there, it got attracted to the tform. Without even the need for me to interfere, this soul found its way to the tform, and started gathering up his pieces at the first step.

    I didn¡¯t need to do anything but to try and store as much energy as possible for future use. Last time Devour almost left my dantian and meridians here dry. I didn¡¯t want to experience this again.

    It didn¡¯t take much time to form the entire body of my new soul.

    ¡°Father, I¡¯m alive!¡± and with it, a new source of noise appeared again, making me not much regret missing my Devour kid.

 Chapter 361 Buy Me Time As Much As You Can

    A soft voice of a three year old girl appeared clearly in my ears. This time it was a girl, at least I wouldn¡¯t end up with a bunch of ungrateful boys in the end.

    ¡°Do you want to eat?¡± As I learnt from Devour, these souls seemed to consider my energy as food.

    ¡°Yes father, please, please give me your delicious food that I tasted on my journey here.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± I wasn¡¯t as furious or impatient as I was with Devour. Perhaps that was the magic of having girls.

    I already stored lots of energy for her. The moment I thought about it, my meridians and energy threads waiting on the side gushed towards her.

    Devour kept the meridians around him. But this girl acted differently. Any meridians getting close to her withered, became thinner and fainter before vanishing like it never existed.

    I looked up at all the meridians breaking down and vanishing in puzzlement. The energy I stored wasn¡¯t even consumed by any visible amount.

    But the meridians I extended were gone. I had to push my meridians again, trying to push more energy through them.

    Yet again they withered and broke into thin air.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± After doing this for a couple more times, I knew something wrong was happening here for sure.

    ¡°Father, they just wither away once touching me¡­ Sorry father, it¡¯s just my nature, sob¡­ Sob¡­¡±

    Oh god! She started crying!!

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, girl, I¡¯m not mad at you,¡± I tried to fix this situation before hurriedly adding, ¡°you just keep eating as much as you want, and I¡¯ll give you all the delicacies in this world till you are full.¡±

    Why was I acting this soft with her? Dunno, but how could I meet such a crying cute little girl and not feel touched?

    I started my journey into forming endless threads of energy, pushing them towards her, and watching them wither away.

    It felt endless, but I didn¡¯t stop. By the time my three bones¡¯ energy was exhausted, a change started to ur at her.

    ¡°Father, can you give me the old delicious meal again? I¡¯m feeling like getting older and bigger, needing that delicious meal father.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± how could I say no to such angelic voice? I opened my eyes, took two bones out, and closed my eyes again.

    The bones turned into big clusters of energy that started to dissipate into my body. Once entered my body, this ck energy would go directly to my dantian, turning into my silver white energy.

    Then I controlled all this amount to pass to my shadow world through my meridians. As before, my girl showed an outstanding withering ability to anything I threw at her.

    Unlike my Devour boy, my Wither girl didn¡¯t swell and shine like he did. Instead she started to merge with the first step of the tform, making it shine and look thicker.

    Then like it was growing, that step started to expand outwards. I thought it would just expand for a few metres, mostly ten or something. But as time passed fast, this stage started to turn like an entireyer of ground.

    It was all silver white in colour, expanding in a dominant way. The more it expanded, the more energy it required, the faster this girl withered my energy threads.

    Without knowing it, I entered into a fierce battle against this. If I didn¡¯t push an endless amount of energy towards her, then this expansion would stop.

    I didn¡¯t want that! Something told me thisyer was something crucial for my future cultivation. I didn¡¯t want to stop here, but the issue was rted to my bones.

    Why the hell did I take out two bones? Why did I act stingy with my little girl here?

    I regret not acting generous with my little girl. I should have taken out ten pieces of bones. But this was toote to regret.

    I felt if I just opened my eyes and took out more bones, something that wouldn¡¯t even take a couple of seconds, it would end up with losing this chance.

    So I decided to just exhaust all these bones for now and not care about anything else.

    This didn¡¯tst more than five more minutes, then all the energy gushing inside my body ceased to exist.

    And with it, the amount of energy I could give to my little girl here decreased by a great chunk.

    ¡°Sigh, this is the best I can do for you,¡± I said while watching the growing step to slow down than before. I knew it was going to stop anytime soon.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best for you, daddy.¡±

    So¡­ Father turned into daddy¡­ Cool!

    She didn¡¯t take much longer before all the expansion stopped. I moved my eyes around. Well, I got almost the size of a ground that was over a mile in size.

    Wait¡­ How could there be a mile in this shadow world? I looked around and in such a moment of daze, I realised how things looked weird here.

    If I looked at the world around me, then this tform and the ground base extending from it looked like a small drop in the ocean.

    But when I looked back at the tform, I saw a massive ground there.

    So¡­ I didn¡¯t get it! Looking at this world in different viewpoints changed how I could see it?

    Anyway, my ground and tform were real, and that was the most important fact.

    Ok, time to get the third kid here to join my family.

    As I just opened my eyes, I stood up and checked the situation.

    ¡°Damn! It took a long time!!¡± I was startled when seeing the big weapons out there, almost close to ny.

    That meant that the bastard needed only ten weapons beforeunching his next andst attack.

    I couldn¡¯t let him do it. I knew by the fourthyer, I¡¯d be sealed inside and anything I¡¯d do would be futile.

    ¡°Come out,¡± as I was faced with this, it wasn¡¯t time to hesitate anymore. I released all the soulers and also called forth my Albany city monsters. ¡°Go, do anything and destroy those weapons out there,¡± I pointed in the direction of the big shining portal.

    ¡°Spearhead.¡±

    ¡°Yes, boss!¡± he was already profusely sweating out of stress and exhaustion.

    ¡°Focus everything over that damn portal,¡± I decided to bet everything on this move, ¡°try to buy me as much time as you can¡­¡±

    I even turned to grab his shoulders as I seriously added, ¡°As much as possible.¡±

    ¡°G¡­ Got it boss,¡± he nodded in a nervous way, ¡°even if it cost me my life, I¡¯ll do it.¡±

 Chapter 362 The Third Soul

    That¡¯s what I wanted to hear. I looked at him in silence. I didn¡¯t need to emphasise how important this mission was.

    If he failed, if my boys failed, then we would be doomed. If I was trapped, then the spearhead ability would be sealed and my boys wouldn¡¯t be able to hit anything.

    I didn¡¯t ce much hope on their shoulders to destroy these weapons. But I hoped they could at least buy me half an hour.

    I only needed half an hour, and my next soul would be integrated into my tform.

    ¡°Come forth¡­ Ruin!¡± I didn¡¯t dy and returned to sit on the ground. As I said so, the soul started to appear just near me.

    This time I took six bones. I didn¡¯t want to face the same problem as before. Two dark golden bones were enough to create such a wide ground for me.

    So with six, I hoped this soul could bring me a surprise.

    I closed my eyes, entered the shadow world. The world there was looking like my home.

    I was still feeling a little weird about the current status of that world. When looking over it in general, my tform and dantian wouldn¡¯t look as big as when I focused my eyes over any of them.

    Especially my tform. It was like a gigantic ce from one angle, and a very tiny thing from another.

    ¡°Ok, time to bring that dude here,¡± I returned to focus on my body. I controlled my energy and moved it outside, surrounded that soul and cut him into pieces.

    The first soul I got was a boy, and the second was a girl. The two called me father and dad, making me feel already older than I was supposed to be.

    But that also made me little anticipating this new soul. Would it be a boy or a girl?

    I moved the soul pieces engulfed in my energy towards my shadow world. Once there, they moved like being pulled with hidden force, heading directly towards the tform.

    And once there, the soul stopped over the second step, starting to gather there.

    ¡°What is¡­ That?!!¡± I was surprised when the shape of that soul became clearer with each passing minute. ¡°A¡­ Twin?!!¡± I was shocked to realise that this soul wasn¡¯t one, but twin.

    Well¡­ It was a good decision indeed to bring out six bones at the same time. Even if each bone was as huge as to cover the entire chariot¡¯s length of mine, they weren¡¯t enough to satisfy my girl¡¯s needst time.

    ¡°Pappa!¡±

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    The two soft voices echoed in my ears once their full bodies were formed.

    ¡°Are you two¡­ Ruin?¡± I asked in doubt, and the two nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m the destruction of Ruin pappa.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the reconstruction Ruin daddy.¡±

    I didn¡¯t get what they meant, neither did I have time to worry about that for now. ¡°Let¡¯s start then, please eat as much energy as possible and start evolving my dear kids.¡±

    One was a boy and the other was a girl. The next moment I released all the energy I stored nearby in the dantian, letting them be surrounded with dense energy threads.

    Yet two opposing scenes appeared in front of my eyes.

    The boy who said he was the destruction Ruin had a simr effect like Wither. The energy threads vanished, but not in the same fading and withering way like his older sister.

    This boy here had the threads smash into pieces, then these pieces would smash into smaller ones until only specks of energy remained.

    He absorbed part and the other he controlled and pushed to his twin.

    The girl had a much different thing going on at her part. The threads didn¡¯t break or wither, they were getting stronger and denser until they formed a cocoon.

    As the cocoon of energy was formed, few thick threads were extended from it towards her twin. In front of my eyes, the two brother and sister twins were affecting my energy threads in two opposite ways, and they also helped each other at the same time.

    Just as I was watching this amazing scene, a new change started to happen at the tform itself. The second step started to grow, not directly expanding like the first step did.

    Instead it started to grow up, twisting and taking different shapes, expanding partly over the first step and the other started to form a curved edge at the border of the first step.

    My bones energy was gushed in a copious and dense amount towards these two. And with it, new things started to appear.

    ¡°Are these¡­ Towers and buildings?!!¡± I narrowed my eyes, trying to focus over these tiny and rich details in the small protrusions appearing on the ground of my tform.

    Yes, these were buildings and towers, streets and other structures one could see in a very bustling city. I didn¡¯t know what was going on here, but as these souls were doing things on their own, then I had nothing else to do but watch and wait.

    Hopefully this would end up in my favour.

    As minutes passed by, I was growing anxious. Were my boys sessful? Did that spearhead pull a miracle? Or¡­

    I didn¡¯t want to think about the consequences if they failed. They were just too devastating and frustrating to make me not want to think about such an end.

    The twin brother and sister kept doing their magic and the buildings kept extending without any signs of stopping.

    But I didn¡¯t get what was the benefit of such buildings. Having a city inside my tform¡­ what would that help my cultivation with?

    My puzzlement didn¡¯tst for long. After roughly ten minutes, a strange building started to appear.

    It was at the central zone of one side of the tform base. The tform base was already in hexagonal shape. At the side I was looking at, one building started to grow taller than any other building.

 Chapter 363 Moving My Dantian

    I thought it would be a tower at first, like the slightly longer towers scattered here. But soon I realised this wasn¡¯t true. It kept expanding up, up until it reached almost the highest point of the tform, and even started to expand further up.

    It wasn¡¯t only one, but six tall towers. They started to grow up one after another, but all didn¡¯t stop until they exceeded the height of the tform itself.

    Looking at this from far made me think these towers were like six big guardians for the tform. However as they appeared, my twin soul started to shine brightly, giving me the familiar scene of them merging with the tform.

    ¡°Pappa, I¡¯m going to be your sharpest weapon.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, I won¡¯t let any harme at you.¡±

    Two more matured voices came from their direction before they went into silence. I saw them merging with the secondyer of the tform, before the entire city they built and six towers rising high up shook.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I looked in daze towards this and didn¡¯t know what to do. This Ruin twin soul just took half of the bone energy, leaving almost half still gushing here.

    So my first reflex was by guiding these energies towards the tform and the newly formed city and towers. But as the first waves of energy touched the tform, that shaking grew from being weak to be stronger.

    ¡°Damn!¡± I knew this couldn¡¯t help but to make things much worse. I didn¡¯t even have time to celebrate opening my first three stages of cultivation.

    And now I had to deal with such a disaster! I could see how fierce the shaking became, even causing a few cracks to appear over the outer surface of the tform.

    Damn! Damn! Damn! Don¡¯t tell me all this was going to fall and shatter! What did I do wrong just now?

    I calmed down myself, tried to recall anything to help in such a situation.

    I tried to recall anything from the old man¡¯s records that could help. However I knew this was like searching for a needle in a massive haystack.

    Also the main problem was that my cultivation methods were much different than normal cultivation methods.

    To add more bad news, the energying from my bones was getting out of my control. I already was directing all this energy to enter here. But after trying and ending up stirring more trouble for my tform, I had to keep this energy nearby.

    And in just the few minutes I spent in thinking for a solution, the amount of energy began to grow to a terrifying degree.

    I felt if this kept up, I¡¯d end up losing control and might even get a damaging bacsh from this.

    ¡°Forget it! Go into my dantian then,¡± I didn¡¯t find any other way to control and store these energy in but into my dantian here.

    And as the energy poured into my dantian, I had to control it to circte in the densely packed meridianwork around the dantian.

    I was just trying to buy time, hoping I¡¯d regain control over this berserk energy.

    Just as I was busy doing that, something weird happened. I was pushing the energy around in the meridians richwork. But at a few ces, I felt like part of the energy was lost there.

    At first I didn¡¯t notice it, but soon I felt something was wrong. I watched carefully while pushing another wave of energy into my meridians.

    And this time I could see what happened. For unknown reason, my energy went into tiny ck holes that appeared at one side of the meridians.

    These holes were weird. They weren¡¯t there before. But when I noticed their pattern of distribution, I got a sh of realisation.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this in the direction of the tform?¡± I looked and confirmed my guess. ¡°Ok, let¡¯s try this then.¡±

    I controlled the energy and pushed all of it towards these holes. I watched all the energy I threw to vanish into the ck holes, and with it new changes ured.

    The tform and the ground attached to it was filled with cracks. The cracks were expanding fast. But when my energy gushed into these ck holes, these cracks started to heal at a rate visible to naked eye.

    That meant the tform couldn¡¯t handle pure energy without the interference of my dantian. I looked at this scene while a question popped up in my head.

    Why was my dantian away from my tform in the first ce? Wasn¡¯t this supposed to be my cultivation base or what?

    ording to the old man¡¯s words, the cultivation base was built first by a dantian and awork of meridians. Then cultivation would be built entirely over this.

    But my tform was built away from my dantian, even separated from it. As I watched how my tform was eating my energy like it was a barrennd, I couldn¡¯t help but think about another crazy idea.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ After all this situation is all wrong¡­¡± I knew this wasn¡¯t my fault. After all, the tform was built by my first soul, Devour.

    Devour selected this area to build the tform away from the dantian. And now, I had to correct this childish and crucial mistake of my first boy.

    To do that, I had to improvise. The only thought that crossed my mind at this moment was to use the same way I used to drive the souls into here.

    But this dantian was already in the shadow world. So I didn¡¯t need to cut it into pieces. I just had to control the excess energy, forming two gigantic palms that carried that dantian alongside its meridians.

    Then I slowly pushed it towards the direction of my tform.

    I feared my tform would reject my dantian. But the problem didn¡¯t originate from there. The tform didn¡¯t show any resistance as I feared.

    In fact it started to grow an attraction force, helping my dantian toe closer. But the problem came from nothing else but that hidden force here.

    Just when I started moving my dantian, it seemed like a behemoth was stirred up. Giant torrents of dark energy started toe and crush at my dantian and meridians, trying to crush them.

 Chapter 364 Draw A Circle

    It felt painful, really painful with each hit. I didn¡¯t know what caused this to happen, but the bnce that my dantian maintained here seemed to be lost the moment I started moving it.

    At some point, I realised I wouldn¡¯t get done if I kept acting cautious and slow. ¡°Screw it!¡± I gritted my teeth and decided to endure the pain no matter what.

    Instead of slowly pushing the dantian around, he acted like he was crushing it forward towards the tform.

    In a few seconds, the dantian hit the tform and like a dry sponge meeting water, the tform engulfed the dantian and meridians, letting them all vanish inside it.

    But that came in return for feeling a strong bacsh from that hostile dark energy here. It felt like I was gettingshed and burnt by fire, making me want to scream out of pain.

    However I endured. I had to endure. After all this painsted for a few seconds before it started to slowly fade. I endured to my best ability, while watching the tform.

    The moment the dantian and meridians vanished inside it, I could feel my connection with them getting broken for a few seconds. I panicked when that happened. What! Don¡¯t tell me I was going to lose everything I worked hard for!

    Just as I was trying to get in touch with my dantian, the dantian regained its connection with me on its own. But that link wasn¡¯t to the dantian directly this time. It was a link with the tform itself.

    The connection felt weird. The tform changed to be like a dense of meridians that took a physical shape of the tform. And when I was just wondering about what was going on, all the energying from my bones was sucked dry at a frightening rate.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ growing branches like a tree!!¡± I saw that from the tform, thin tree-like branches grew and started to twist around the tform.

    Then it expanded to the baseyer with all the buildings over it. When it covered the entire tform, the towers started to slowly shine in silver white light.

    And then the buildings started to shine as well, not at the same intensity as my six towers, but it was noticeable from far.

    ¡°What now?¡± As changes stopped here, I didn¡¯t know what I should do next. The dantian seemed to be lost inside the tform, or perhaps the twopletely merged together.

    I couldn¡¯t feel my dantian anymore. All the meridians were linked together with the tform, giving me the feeling of turning into an endless maze.

    But as long as my energy entered there and circted it was fine. I followed my energy and found out that every single detail here was filled with my energy. I could examine everything in many details like I was standing in front of it.

    That was cool indeed, however how could that help me in any way? I developed my cultivation base, started my cultivation path, opened three stages so far, and established my tform and merged it with my dantian.

    So what was next? Shouldn¡¯t I feel any difference now? Then why did it feel like nothing changed?

    I tried to inspect the tform further, but failed to spot anything new or special. Things weren¡¯t looking good to me. Overall I seeded in establishing my cultivation base, yet failed to get any benefit from it.

    Wasn¡¯t that considered as¡­ Screwing up?

    Feeling helpless and dejected, knowing how this would greatly impact the course of the entire war and also the lives of everyone, I had to go out and speak with my team.

    I had to ask them to run away as far as possible from here. This¡­ this fight was going to be my devastating loss.

    I knew I was able to handle anything on my own, but they wouldn¡¯t. If this kept going on, then during the next hours they would be killed in front of my eyes without being able to do anything to help.

    That¡­ It was a really frustrating, very painful feeling that I didn¡¯t want to experience for real.

    [That god says that you have done exceptionally well]

    Just as I opened my eyes, the next message that popped in my eyes shifted all my depression and powerless negative feeling over that god.

    I was like a damn volcano on the edge of getting erupted at the next second.

    [He says it¡¯s time for you to unleash hell upon your enemies]

    ¡°Hell? Are you sure?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but stand up, clenching the fists in rage. My body started to shiver out of pure anger. ¡°Are you¡­ For real?¡±

    [That god says it¡¯s not time to waste on exining things. Just release your blood and drew a circle in the air and you¡¯ll see by yourself]

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    [He says that you trusted him to this point, why not follow his words for thisst time?]

    I tried to say something, curse him, explode in anger at him, but I ended up doing nothing. I looked around. The spearhead was already on the verge of copsing.

    He already ate all the crystals I provided to him during the past half an hour. That¡­ was something crazy indeed.

    But he managed to push his limits beyond the triple seal here. My boys were fighting fiercely at the front of the gate.

    For a reason, few of the weapons were arranged outside of the protective shield. This helped in reducing their numbers by ten pieces, buying me precious minutes here.

    It seemed that Hector bastard underestimated me, a mistake that came at the perfect time and greatly helped me here.

    Alright¡­ If you were this confident in the sh*it you lured me to do it, then I¡¯d see it to the end. Drawing a circle with my blood? How hard would this be? What difference would this make?

    Burdened with doubt and regret more than anything else, I took out my dagger and cut a wound at my palm.

    *Sizzle!*

 Chapter 365 You Are On Your Own

    But the moment I did that, my blood reacted so much differently. It felt like my hand got attached to a bigger force, a bigger world, a bigger presence that was around but didn¡¯t notice it before.

    My blood kept sizzling like it was fire meeting water. And my hand was controlled against my will, wanting to be raised upwards.

    [That god warns you to not sumb to this force. He says that you have to force your own will here, draw that circle with both hands, or else you¡¯ll lose everything]

    Well¡­ He could say what he wanted, but it wasn¡¯t that easy to counter this force.

    It felt like I was against the world! I tried to resist that force out of instinct, even before that god sent me his words of advice.

    But soon I realised it was so damn hard to do that. Just as I was resisting with all my might, I heard a muffled thud as a body fell just a few metres away from me.

    ¡°Damn! Spearhead! Hey, you! Wake up!¡± I shouted at the all weak and powerless Spearhead who just fell on the floor of my chariot without moving a finger.

    He just fell, and I knew that my hard earned soulers were going to fall here as well.

    Damn! How did things reach this deep and dark point? I looked at the direction of the portal¡­ Indeed my forces were getting pressured and pushed back with the all strengthened humans at the portal.

    If this kept up, then my forces would be annihted! Should I summon them back? Or should I¡­

    ¡°Just stop the damn resistance you motherf*cker!¡± I turned to the intangible force that kept fighting against my palm. It wasn¡¯t time to hesitate. I should fight, fight and force my hands toplete that goddam circle.

    I tried to force with everything I got, even held my hand with the other and pushed it like I was pushing against a rock.

    At this moment, I felt something hot burning inside my abdomen. I didn¡¯t know what it was at first, but soon I realised it was my dantian.

    It was pushing forward all the spiritual energy to circte inside my meridians, making my entire body warm up and soon burning like a piece of ember.

    I didn¡¯t know how much power it pushed into my body, but it was enough to make me finally move my hand in the air.

    Just by moving my hand, the blooding out didn¡¯t fall or evaporate. It stopped in the air like it was held with its own power or will.

    And like that, I started drawing a circle, bit by bit, until it finally got in full shape.

    *Rumble!*

    The moment the circle was formed in the air, the area around started to shake and rumble. I even saw thin lines that looked more like cracks in the air.

    What? Was it going to crash the world? Or what?

    It wasn¡¯t a perfect circle, with all the weird shaking lines it had. But it seemed it was enough to start something. And the next, the words of that god came to enlighten me about what was going on here.

    [That god says that you did it! The dark world your shadow is connected to is considered the nemesis of the real world]

    [He says that by unlocking your cultivation base in that way, you managed to establish a connection between the two worlds using your body, and your blood is the key to all this]

    [That god says that once you use your blood to draw a portal, that link will be activated. Fire always eats away water, and the dark world will always crush the real world]

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want my world to be destroyed!¡± What the heck was wrong with you, pal? Do you have mental issues or what?

    I wanted to win and triumph over my enemies, crush them not crush everything in this world.

    [He says that it¡¯s now up to you. If you wanted to control this deadly effect, then you have toe up with a way to do it]

    ¡°What the f*ck¡­¡±

    [He says that you have to devise a new technique, using your cultivation base to execute it]

    Aha¡­ So that was what he wanted to say¡­ But who said that devising a cultivation technique was this easy toe up with?

    ¡°Any suggestions?¡± I asked while the thin lines started to grow thicker and broader.

    [He says that¡¯s where his help ends]

    ¡°F*ck you!¡± it wasn¡¯t a good thing to leave me in the middle of the road. Having a cultivation base wasn¡¯t enough to turn this shitty situation around.

    Yet that god kept his silence. And the situation just turned from being bad to getting so damn worse.

    Alright¡­ I needed to calm down and just think¡­ It wasn¡¯t like Icked knowledge about a few basic cultivation techniques.

    I listened to the old man¡¯s teachings, and also read a few about techniques back in my days. I knew the general principles about how techniques work.

    Cultivation was like fuel, and techniques were like the missile that used this fuel to get fired.

    ording to what I knew, my cultivation base was all about the dark world. It worked to use dark energy from the dark world and channel it through my body to affect this world here.

    But wait, wasn¡¯t my cultivation based first onto my shadow? Didn¡¯t every single living creature and race in the universe have their shadows?

    Why don¡¯t I just use my cultivation power and aim directly at this point? Aim my shadow power to affect or even control others¡¯ shadows?

    Wouldn¡¯t that affect my enemies? But how could I do that?

    I didn¡¯t have any time to think about what I should do. Didn¡¯t that god say my blood was the key? Didn¡¯t he say that my portal here was the link between the two worlds through my body?

    Then I should do something using my blood and this portal here.

 Chapter 366 Developing A New Cultivation Technique

    To be honest, I didn¡¯t know what exactly I was doing here. I just used the blood gushing out from the wound at my hand and started to form a symbol.

    What I wanted was to control shadows. For some reason , threeyered seals appeared in my mind when I thought about that.

    Each seal was formed of a certain number of axial points. In the real world they were gigantic arrows. And inside my circle of blood, I just ced points in the form of small stars.

    My circle wasn¡¯t that big to start with. So I could only ce seven points there before it looked crowded.

    The points I ced were all on the rim of that bloody circle. Once I did that, the circle started to sh in a weird silver white light.

    It meant it got connected to my spiritual energy and drained it out. I didn¡¯t stop here as I was just starting.

    I went inside and ced five more points, then drew a smaller circle connecting these dots together. Once I did that, the area in between the two circles got covered in a thick membrane of my silver white energy.

    It got connected, and it looked fine to me. Yet it was far from over.

    I ced three points at the inner zone, and drew a circle as well. Another membrane appeared. The remaining area was so small to only allow for a single point to be ced there, and I surrounded it with a much smaller circle.

    Coincidentally enough, thisst dot and circle were exactly at the centre of my circles. The entire big circle was now filled with four membranes, lined by three circles.

    But I felt something was still missing. ¡°I should link the circles together,¡± I thought to myself, ¡°I should draw lines extending like this¡­ connecting this dot with these three¡­ these three with those five¡­¡± I kept extending lines using my blood.

    My blood worked like it was a real material used for painting or something. As I finished connecting all the dots together, I didn¡¯t feel the need to stop.

    I drew lines from the outer rim of the circle, so many to look like they were hair. They extended to the air outside without getting connected with anything.

    They looked like they were floating in the air, with some sort of power connecting all of them.

    ¡°What now?¡± I looked at all these densely drawn and stretched out lines without knowing what to do next.

    [That god says that you should cover your fist with blood, and take control over the central axial point you drew at the centre]

    Finally that damn god said something really useful at this moment. I didn¡¯t hesitate and created a deeper wound at my hand, raising it in the air while closing my fist.

    The blood covered up my fist and the next instant, I ced it over that point.

    It felt like I was pushing against a soft medium, like I was cing my hand in jelly or something. At the same time, it felt like I got connected with something that I could control.

    I got the urge to rotate my fist, and the moment I did that, the threads of blood extending out from my portal moved in response.

    *sh!* *sh!* *sh!*

    Like real bolts of lighting, they all moved in unbelievable speed, reaching almost in the next second to the area I was looking at; that damn portal.

    Just at these few minutes while I was trying and testing my new cultivation base, the enemy brought forth more weapons from the portal, pushing them outside to line up in wait for attack.

    They were pushed by arge number of humans, getting protected by much more human forces there. My soulers were just having trouble dealing with these humans.

    Instead of just shing and killing them like they were nothing, they had to attack more than ten times in a row to kill them.

    As for Albany city monsters, they got killed and smashed by the strengthened human forces.

    Yet that all stopped the moment my threads arrived there. I didn¡¯t know how, but it felt like I got total control over all these threads and they could execute my thoughts.

    And at this moment I held one simple thought in my mind; control these bastards¡¯ shadows and control their movements.

    In the next few moments, my threads attacked the shadows of many humans. Using my hawk eye skill at this moment, I saw my threads acting in the same way as my soulers; jumping from one foe to another, jumping from one human to all those around them.

    One got attacked, yet the rest standing around got attacked the next moment. Then those around these were attacked the next moment, and this kept going on in such a terrifying fast and smooth pace.

    It seemed that nothing in the world could stop my threads. Even that pressuring seal here failed to do that. When that leader of Hector race noticed what I was doing, he tried to attack my threads using everything he got.

    He evenunched attacks from his mighty weapons to try and contain or even damage my threads. But for a reason, everything thrown at my threads got passed through them like my threads weren¡¯t even real.

    That was just great news to me, very, very bad to the enemy.

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing,¡± I couldn¡¯t control my excitement, especially when I saw all the humans attacked by my threads showing changes in their movements during the next few minutes.

    They first grew sluggish, like they were resisting my threads. Their movement speed and actions grew slower and weaker, before they finally stopped moving.

    They stood up in their ces like they were waiting for something. I looked around using my hawk eye skill, not knowing how I could express my delight about that.

    ¡°Let me try and give you orders then,¡± I thought about pushing my technique to the next level. ¡°Go, smash all these big weapons to pieces!¡±

 Chapter 367 The OP Technique

    I gave the order out loud and thought about it in my mind. I kept watching in anticipation. Would they execute what I just said? Would they move against their will and smash these weapons?

    Would their shadows be this mighty existence, enough to control the real bodies? Or what?

    I really wanted this attack to link. If so then it would be just OP technique, one that I¡¯d simply keep using from now on.

    The next moment I felt strange things inside my body. Up till now, that heat from before was still raging at my body.

    But when I gave such an order, it felt like this heat was dying down at a fast pace. I closed my eyes for a brief second and there I saw my spiritual energy getting pushed out, drained fast like it was getting dried up.

    Damn! That technique was really working, but it required such a ton of energy to get executed.

    If this continued, then my energy wouldn¡¯t be enough to sustain it for more than a few minutes. Besides, I was still letting my threads control more humans.

    So that might even notst for more than one minute.

    ¡°Screw it! Come out!¡± I didn¡¯t hesitate any longer. I took one dark gold grade bone and started to absorb its energy with mine.

    If my energy amount wasn¡¯t enough, then it was just logical to make use of another source of energy. But that bone energy was so fierce to force me to close up my eyes and try to control its gush into my dantian.

    The moment this dark energy entered my body, it was turned into silver white energy of mine. Yet it felt like a tsunami was entering my dantian, the almost dried up dantian.

    I had to exert more control over this energy, push it through my meridians. It felt hard at first, considering there was little energy left of mine.

    But just as the energy circted once inside my meridians, things started to grow calmer. The suction force helped greatly in stabilising everything inside, making me finally able to heave a breath of relief.

    As I opened my eyes, I saw the world change in front of my eyes. The dense human forces that were surrounding and protecting these big weapons were now turning their des against these weapons, starting to crush them.

    Even that protective shield that damn bastard used to shield most of these big weapons couldn¡¯t stop my technique. The humans everywhere around the portal started to grow berserk, moving against their will and against the orders of their master, attacking and smashing these weapons to pieces.

    It felt painful looking at these weapons smashed in such a way. But at such a stage, I couldn¡¯t think about keeping these weapons anymore.

    I had to deprive that Hector bastard from his deadly weapons. This blow came in just an unexpected way, giving a scare indeed to that bastard.

    No more weapons poured out from the portal, or even the human race. That bastard seemed to be speechless out of immense shock. After all, what was happening here was way beyond normal logic.

    ¡°Start crushing that damn portal!¡± as the weapons all fell into tiny useless pieces, it was time to aim at the source of all this sh*t.

    Right now my spiritual energy was abundant as that bone kept gushing energy non-stop towards my body. The bone turned into a clump of energy shining in ck and silver white light.

    I estimated only one tenth of its energy was consumed so far. I didn¡¯t keep my hand at this moment, rapidly expanding my control over the humans here as much as I could.

    [That god says that this is a great chance for you to expand your forces]

    Just as I was absorbed in doing this, that god sent me such a weird message. I frowned, thought a little about what he said and couldn¡¯t help to ask:

    ¡°How?¡±

    [That gods say that all humans here are bound by loyalty contracts with that Hector race paragon. You can use this moment of freedom you forced upon them using your technique and make them sign a new contract with you]

    Wow! I never thought about this!

    ¡°Can this work?¡± but I had much doubt about that, ¡°after all that¡¯s a paragon. He must have used some sort of a strong contract to bind them.¡±

    [That god says that other races don¡¯t think high of our race. He says that the contracts used are just the basic forms of contracts. He advises you to use higher grade contracts to bind them to you forever]

    ¡°Damn! That¡¯s just cool!¡±

    I looked at all the big numbers here of humans. Having such force with such size and such advanced stats and cultivation was just like heaven in my eyes.

    I instantly opened my market, bought a great number of high grade loyalty contracts.

    I signed some and then looked at the distance. ¡°Let¡¯s see if this is going to work¡­ Sign these contracts my fellow humans, serve me, a human. I won¡¯t treat you badly or mean, not like that damn bastard.¡±

    I said, not knowing if they could hear my voice or not. I threw the contracts in the direction of my threads. And in the next moment they vanished from my eyes.

    I didn¡¯t know if the humans there would sign these or not. So I opened my profile, checked the contract section and there I noticed the addition of dozens of names there.

    ¡°It¡­ Work!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but shout in triumph and excitement. As this trial worked, I started a spree of signing and throwing my contracts over.

    Things kept looking good as I kept throwing contracts in the direction of the portal. This heaven kept going for almost half an hour before that bastard started to retaliate.

    During this time, my humans kept attacking the portal. The portal was really sturdy. Even with all these humans attacking, it only showed a few cracks at the end.

    But after half an hour, a new change came up.

    ¡°New species? Aren¡¯t they¡­ Bulltors?¡±

 Chapter 368 A Plan To Secure More Bulltors

    In front of that portal, arge number of giants appeared. They each held massive sledgehammers, waving these around like they were holding small toys or something.

    Comparing the two sides together, my humanscked in everything. The neers weren¡¯t weak. They were also supported with their high stats and cultivation.

    Just the first minutes of attacks, the frontline of my humans crumbled. Many died and much more were thrown in the air like they were nothing.

    ¡°Get back here,¡± I wasn¡¯t ready to lose these humans yet. ¡°As for you¡­ I won¡¯t say no to any race you throw at me.¡±

    That bastard seemed to read my technique wrong. He thought my technique only targeted humans as I was one.

    But he didn¡¯t know that my technique was aiming at shadows. No matter which race it was, their shadows would end up under my control.

    As I gave the order to retreat for my boys, I didn¡¯t hurry to show up the fierce side of my technique. In fact I kept only focusing on controlling more humans around, neglecting the Bulltors.

    To be honest, since the first day I got my Bulltors and I dreamt about getting more. So at this moment, how could I let such a chance slip by my hands?

    I had to keep drowning that bastard deeper into his illusion and misunderstanding. Like this he would get as many Bulltors as possible, letting me gather them in one fell swoopter on.

    I also needed to prepare. Who knew what else that bastard was preparing this time. He took a longer time to react, meaning he must have arranged something against my actions here.

    The contracts humans here had from him were all weak and low ss. So if I was him, I¡¯d refresh all the contracts of these Bulltors, using a much higher and much stronger kind of contracts.

    That enemy of mine was another paragon. I didn¡¯t know why I was attracting paragons of this race in such a way. I stayed in the apocalypse all this time, and never faced a single paragon of any race here till Hectors came in picture.

    What? Were they having lots of paragons to throw them around like cannon fodders? Or were they just cing a great bounty over my head, enough to lure all these paragons over my path?

    Fighting paragons wasn¡¯t a good thing. After all these were considered the top of the pyramid, the cream of crop here.

    Facing them meant facing not only strong foes, but ones with immense wealth, treasures, and forces ready to stand up and fight for them.

    But for me it wasn¡¯t that bad. Just using my Anubis treasure against them meant I was going to cut the head of the snake in one move.

    It was risky, yet it was rewardable as well. I couldn¡¯t say I hated fighting paragons or even liked it.

    Anyway, my bone energy was consumed for almost two thirds. I looked up at the portal and the number of Bulltors gushing out was now in tens of thousands.

    I had to wait until he released hundreds of thousand before moving. At the same time, I opened my marker and looked at the highest grade possible contract I could purchase at this stage.

    I got a long list of contracts at this moment. The first thing I looked up at was the most pricey contract here.

    It was like an invisible kind of contract, only could be broken with the intervention of a god.

    Damn! We both were fighting at the same stage of the apocalypse. So that dude must have used this kind of contract to bind these Bulltors to him.

    Even if the price for a single contract was fifty million coins, for such a paragon of such a wealthy race, it wasn¡¯t a big deal.

    Sigh! It seemed I could only control them temporarily and wouldn¡¯t be able to hold them by my side.

    [That god says that killing the head of the snake will let its body loose]

    Just at this moment, I got such a message from that god. Well¡­ hitting the head of the snake¡­ Did he mean killing that bastard?

    But how? I still couldn¡¯t sniff a whim of him yet.

    [That god says why not use thatpass of yours?]

    ¡°Compass? You mean Anubispass?¡± I shouted in a loud tone out of realisation.

    Indeed I could use it! After all, I wanted nothing more at this moment than finding that bastard and killing him!

    But no matter where I tried to look, I never found even a trace of him. He was somewhere near, I was sure of that.

    Or else he wouldn¡¯t be able to adapt in such a manner. I got out mypass, feeling more regret to not think about it at first.

    I was pressured by this hectic battle from the start till now. I had to grow calm and be more thoughtful about my assets.

    Just like this instance here, with just thispass I could pinpoint towards my enemy and find his location.

    Anyway, I owe you one, a big one, my god.

    He indeed gave me a valuable hand here. Starting from getting me inspiration about my cultivation, filling the gaps left by Sith, and ending up suggesting the contract thing and this idea of killing that Hector paragon.

    I¡¯d surely need such a brilliant mind to be on my side. I decided, my next god as a sponsor would be you.

    And now¡­ I had to think of how I¡¯d fight and kill that paragon in the shortest period of time.

    After all¡­ He was a paragon, not just the normal kind of pathetic opponents one would find anywhere here.

    Finding him was just this hard to begin with. Not to mention the task of killing him would be much harder than ever.

    ¡°I got my Libra anyway,¡± no matter what n I¡¯d think about, using my Libra to weaken him was the first step I had to take.

    [That god says you can¡¯t use this¡­ Or else the entire forces belonging to him will lose a great deal of their power]

    ¡°What the f*ck¡­!!!¡±

 Chapter 369 Something Is Wrong With My Compass

    I thought for a few seconds about what that god just said. Not using my Libra treasure? Fearing over the quality of the Bulltors here?

    I looked again at those Bulltors. They were just big behemoths, with nothing able to stop them. They were strong, really stronger than my own Bulltors.

    Should I aim to keep all of them? How could I do so without killing that bastard?

    I knew that paragon wasn¡¯t that easy to kill. Even with the help of the Libra, it took me a great deal of effort to kill that paragon back then.

    Just thinking about fighting him without the help of my Libra made me ditch this suggestion from that god.

    He didn¡¯t know how hard it was to kill that Hector paragon. And things here were already on such a point that a single mistake was enough to make me lose everything.

    Even my life wasn¡¯t spared from this.

    ¡°Let me first make my current situation better,¡± I didn¡¯t take out thepass this soon. I first shouted:

    ¡°Attack those arrows, bring them all down!¡±

    I was still trapped in threeyered seals. I couldn¡¯t move with my chariot, and my spearhead was already on the floor, with a pale face and ragged breathing.

    This seal must be crushed first. As I had enough humans to do that, I used their advantage to clear these arrows one by one.

    Each arrow took almost five minutes to get damaged into pieces. It took longer than expected, but once the second seal was broken, my fallen gods here were able to threaten those Bulltors.

    The Bulltors were killing my humans like they were cutting weed. I didn¡¯t feel that bad after losing all these humans. After all I still had much more, and even more were waiting at the city surroundings for me to im.

    The fight over the city was heated up during these past hours. The humans under the paragon¡¯s control managed to push my forces back to the city.

    After all, the spearhead was totally wasted. He couldn¡¯t use his ability for the time being, releasing the seal over these humans and making them fight with their full power.

    I wasn¡¯t that worried over my forces in the city. After all, I just got enough recements to form two more armies like the initial one I had.

    And I was aiming towards gaining more Bulltors to build a grand army of mine.

    The number of Bulltors getting out from the portal just grew to a terrifying number. I believed there were now at least one million of them.

    But once my chariot broke free by the destruction of thest seal, the tide shifted in an obvious way.

    ¡°Time to find you, bastard,¡± I let my boys release their deadly attacks and kill many of the Bulltors. These attacks helped in securing a buffer zone between my forces and them.

    I had to act fast. After all that bastard could easily order the humans around the city to shift their target ande at my humans here.

    I still used my technique to harvest more humans and bind them to me using contracts. The bone I once took out was consumed totally almost one hour ago.

    It provided me with enough energy to operate my technique fully for more than five hours. I knew this might seem OP, but it wasn¡¯t.

    In fact that told me a lot about my technique¡¯s greatest weakness; my spiritual energy.

    If I just depended upon my spiritual energy, I wouldn¡¯t be able to sustain this technique for more than half an hour. Or even less.

    If not for that bone, I wouldn¡¯t be able to do such a thing.

    The next bone I got wasn¡¯t from the dark monster. I knew these bones were very precious and extremely rare.

    I had to use other races¡¯ bones, which weren¡¯t as good as this dark realm monster¡¯s bones without doubt.

    But I had no other usage than using these bones in trade with the Bringold impact. So using these bones here wasn¡¯t that bad as an idea.

    I took out one of the highest grade normal races bones, two dark gold graded bones that I salvaged from the dead body of that dragon archlord before.

    Yet even with such a grade, the first bone seemed to lose almost half of its energy during the first hour. If this continued, then I¡¯d have only three more hours from these two bones.

    That was just lower than half of the amount of energy inside that dark realm monster bone of the same grade.

    Anyway, I had to adapt even if I had to consume more of these weaker bones. After that, I¡¯d work my best to upgrade my spiritual energy in quality and quantity.

    As my chariot was freed and those Bulltors were stopped, I started to use mypass.

    Thepass arm moved without any moment of pause. It kept rotating around like it was possessed. I looked in a weird way towards thepass, not knowing what was wrong here.

    Was that bastard not here in this world? Or did he find something to shelter him from my treasures?

    Just as I was lost, the next message came to enlighten me about what went wrong here.

    [The Anubis desirepass needs you to change its position so it can find the desire you wanted]

    [Please hold thepass vertical so it can find it]

    ¡°Vertically?¡± A thought shed through my mind before I held thepass as told. The next moment the arm of thatpass stopped, pointed fixedly towards a point just above my location.

    ¡°Damn! Are you up there all this time?!!¡± I was shocked to realise this point. Without waiting, I pointed in that direction while moving my chariot towards it. ¡°Hit that ce, hit it with everything you got!¡±

    My wordsnded and my loyal boys unleashed hell upon that direction. The next instant a big shield appeared engulfed in the different attacks that came from my fallen gods.

 Chapter 370 Wake Up, Lazy Boy

    It looked like a big ball made of some sort of liquid. It spanned to cover a half mile radius, and inside I could see a floating piece of rock that looked like a flying ind.

    ¡°Got you,¡± inside all this, I saw the silhouette of some giant standing erect, surrounded by a group of elites. All were wearing full body armour and that dude in the middle was wearing a battle suit.

    A suit that was just like the one I fought against before.

    ¡°Found you,¡± I snorted, recing mypass with my Libra. ¡°Losing half of the stats for all these Bulltors? I can live with that!¡±

    What was the big deal in losing half of those behemoths¡¯ strength and stats? Compared to the sense of threat I got from just meeting eyes with that bastard, it was nothing.

    That bastard was strong, even far stronger than the one I fought against before. I knew this fight wouldn¡¯t be this easy to handle, and above that he wasn¡¯t alone.

    I had my personal army and he also had his. Comparing the two elite armies together, none of us seemed to have an upper hand here.

    So using that Libra would do the crucial step needed, giving me an edge above that enemy.

    Just looking at those elites¡­ Once discovered by me, they all moved in unison and surrounded their paragon. That wasn¡¯t all, each one of them showed a sort of suit that wasn¡¯t that strong like the one I fought against before, but it wasn¡¯t that bad either.

    They were almost twenty thousand in number, not that few as well. Fighting directly against them would make my boys face a real hurdle indeed.

    But what I cared most about was to not let that bastard get away. I thought about many things, like bringing my soulers here to fight these elites.

    I even thought about contacting the nymphdy of the impact and let her send me all the races she gathered so far. But whatever I thought about proved to not work.

    The enemy I was facing at this moment was well prepared and strong. The shield surrounding them wasn¡¯tcking in any bitpared to the one surrounding the portal.

    It was as sturdy to stop all the ultimate attacks from my fallen gods without showing a single crack. Cracking this shield open would prove a challenge to me and my forces. And without crashing it down, we wouldn¡¯t stand a chance to kill them all and win this battle.

    Thinking about this made me look at my technique. The circles were still shing in silver white light, feeding energy constantly from my dantian to the threads extending to the world.

    My energy threads proved to be not stopped by anything. Even that shield failed. Any attacks that bastard tried before failed to do any harm to my energy.

    The only drawback here would be forcing these elites to sign a contract with me. That wasn¡¯t a real issue. I could just turn them against each other, fighting their friends and even their dirty master.

    He yed dirty against me already, and it was time for me to repay his kindness double.

    As I decided it, I firmly squeezed the centre of my technique circle and focused over that distanced ind.

    The ind was almost a mile higher than mine. Even from this far, I could see the burning gazes of that bastard all focusing over me and my actions.

    In fact discovering him standing here was something unexpected. I never thought he would be so daring toe and stand just above my head.

    I moved my chariot fast to reach him, but for a reason the distance didn¡¯t shrink even after the passage of a full minute. ¡°Yours is also able to move? Interesting¡­¡±

    This was the only exnation I had in mind when I saw this. But that didn¡¯t matter. As long as he was in the range, my technique would hit him.

    As for my Libra, it weighed his soul and deemed him an enemy. It was now climbing up slowly, just at twenty something percent.

    It was slightly moving slower than before, but at least it was working its magic. Once that bastard would get my curse, he would lose a lot.

    The curse wouldn¡¯t only affect him and his forces, also his gears and items as well. So these suits would bepromised and weakened. That shield here and at the portal would be weakened.

    The portal itself would be affected, and these Bulltors.

    ¡°Spearhead, don¡¯t tell me you are dead, man!¡± As I was chasing that bastard around in the vast dim sky, I shouted to try and awaken that exhausted dude.

    Hours passed already since he stopped fighting. It was enough for him to regain part of his energy.

    ¡°I just want to sleep,¡± a weak voice came to reply to me.

    ¡°Stop fooling around, you slept enough like a damn ko!¡±

    ¡°Boss, please, let me sleep a little more,¡± that dude was reallyzy. Did he think the fight was over or what?

    ¡°We have no time for that, or do you want to see your Isabe die under those bastards¡¯ hands?¡±

    *Thud!*

    Just as I said this, I heard a muffled thuding from his direction before he moved in an unstable way towards me. He was really exhausted, but I had to force him to work again.

    ¡°Just go at the edge and stabilise yourself,¡± I kicked him away when he leant over me, as if he was trying to hug me or something. He went to the edge in fear the next moment, while I returned to focus on that slippering ind.

    Since I started attacking it with my energy threads, that ind kept changing its position all the time. I had to admit that attacking a stable target on the ground was much easier than hunting that big bird in the sky.

    I only wanted one thread to link. One was enough to control an enemy, then let me expand fast to those around him.

 Chapter 371 A Stalemate

    One thread was all I needed to break through and start my awaited massacre at that ind. So I focused all my attention after giving the spearhead one task to do.

    ¡°Start spreading your ability over the entire world, don¡¯t hold back.¡±

    I left a lot of energy crystals for him to use, enough to form five big hills no less than the one he consumed before.

    ¡°We¡­ Are out, boss! Boss! We are out! Hahaha!¡±

    Just as I left him this task, he started shouting like crazy. That dude was acting this pathetic as a show to avoid shing with the triple seal.

    He thought we were still trapped. That idiot! Did he think I was a good for nothing boss or what?

    He just was this unlucky to miss the good fight that happened here. As he kept shouting useless things when he noticed what my technique was doing, and when he noticed that humans were already fighting on our side, I focused my full attention over that running ind.

    ¡°Alright¡­ You are really a son of b*tch, you know that?¡± After half an hour wasted on running around and failing to touch that bastard, I decided to pour all the energy into my technique, focus everything over that damn ind.

    It appeared like a ck hole just erupted in front of that ind. My threads gathered and moved in a big move, blocking even the entire sky from that ind angle.

    If I failed to get a whim of that ind¡¯s ground using my threads, then I¡¯d just block the entire sky and envelope it into a big ck ball of my threads.

    Let¡¯s see how you¡¯d run away from this, bastard!

    This time it wasn¡¯t feasible for him to escape my assault. I felt my threads of energy passing through the shield and entering the ind.

    But that bastard did something ruthless and unexpected!

    ¡°Screw you! Killing those I controlled the moment my threads connected? Good¡­ very good¡­ Let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll deal with all of these then¡­¡±

    The moment my threads passed and connected with the shadows of his forces, he didn¡¯t even wait for the fight between his men and my threads before killing his men in cold blood.

    Damn! That dude¡­ he was really decisive! He was also fast witted, reading through my technique¡¯s pattern of action from just the attempts I did over the human forces down below.

    He seemed to know that my threads would take a couple of minutes to dominate his men. Also after that my threads would explode and reach everyone standing around the ones I controlled.

    He didn¡¯t even hesitate to kill hundreds of his men without batting an eye. He was decisive indeed, but what about doing this again and again?

    I didn¡¯t aim to keep any of his men alive anyway. So if he was going to kill them himself, he would still help me in the end.

    I nned to create a fuss inside that ind, but that bastard stopped that by this simple move. Yet that didn¡¯t prevent the final result from happening, he lost part of his forces without the need for me to crush down his shield or lose any of my people.

    Just as his ind passed through the entrapment I ced over, he started to retaliate.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    Many attacksnded over my chariot. But as he had a shield to protect his ass, I also had one that would keep me safe no matter what.

    The fight started to go on such a path. I kept harassing him, entrapping his ind with my threads of energy while he kept killing anyone getting infected with my threads.

    In return, he kept attacking my chariot with continuous attacks as I kept bombarding his ind with my fallen gods. At some point, this kept repeating until I got bored from it.

    I spared part of my attention and started to check the battle on the ground.

    As I had to recall all my threads spreading on the ground, the fight down there was turning ugly with each passing minute. The Bulltors became unstoppable thanks to their numbers, big build, and high stats and cultivation.

    Against these beasts, my humans were nothing inparison. I lost almost one half of the humans I controlled so far, making me wonder if I could get out with any at the end.

    If I chose to spare part of my threads to help the battle down there, I¡¯d lose lots of pressure over that bastard up there.

    The fight down below wasn¡¯t that bad at all fronts. The spearhead was trying his best to weaken the Bulltors and the remaining hostile humans.

    Yet his ability seemed to better work against humans than other races. Compared to the effects over humans, the Bulltors would only get weakened by one third at most of their abilities.

    At the same time, my Libra was moving like a snail forward. It was the first time for me to experience this.

    My Libra treasure used to work at a slow pace, but not like this. Even after half an hour, it onlypleted one half.

    One half wasn¡¯t that good. It should havepleted its effect long minutes ago. Something told me that the bastard did something to weaken the speed of action of my Libra.

    I knew that my treasure was so OP to be stoppedpletely. Yet dying its effect like this made me feel powerless.

    If I could have cursed him, he would have lost a lot of advantages so far. Not to mention my losses down there wouldn¡¯t reach such a staggering number.

    But what else could I do? I had only to wait, entrust the fight here for my other forces around.

    The spearhead wasn¡¯t fighting in the same way he did before. He was limited greatly by his exhaustion it seemed. Even with the hills of energy crystals I provided to him, he was still not showing the same effects like the first time.

 Chapter 372 It Finally Worked!

    Well¡­ He pushed his ability before to buy me valuable minutes. It was expected for him to not perform as well as before.

    And now I had to work my best as well.

    Alright bastard, I¡¯d keep forcing you to kill your people non-stop.

    I kept attacking, trapping him with my threads, while my first bone was gone. The next one was giving energy all the time, and I poured everything towards my technique.

    It felt like I was acting as a conductor, a lively conductor that would connect energy from the bones to the technique threads.

    As the battle ragged on, we both kept having big losses in everything. I grew aware that that dude was also spending energy to maintain his shield.

    He was also paying a hefty price just like me. His losses at his elite forces after the first hour grew to be over half of their initial number.

    And I didn¡¯t stoping at him.

    But when his forces got smaller, it seemed he grew slightly restless and nervous. Just after ten minutes from the first hour, hemitted his first mistake.

    His forces were usually moving to be in a close distance from him. But at this moment for a reason, his forces failed to react in time.

    This came as his ind didn¡¯t show its usual high speed, making my chariot close the distance fast and keep it inside the trap of my threads.

    That made my threadse faster than before and got attached to many of his forces. He tried to react but as he did so, he got distracted.

    My chariot kept closing the distance and my threads kept spreading without the need to totally control everyone. As seconds passed, he failed to keep up with the speed of my thread spread, ending up for few to get under my control atst.

    ¡°Kill him,¡± as I controlled almost a hundred, I gave the order almost instantly. If he was sluggish and got distracted, I couldn¡¯tmit the same kind of mistake, right?

    I didn¡¯t even consider using them to attack the others. After all, if I did that, then the ruckus caused wouldn¡¯t be as intense as when they¡¯d target the big boss here.

    Just aiming at the big boss with their weapons made the rest move in a hurry to defend him. That created more chances for my threads to infest other shadows, letting me create a much harder to control situation.

    *Boom!*

    Yet just as I was racing against time to get that bastard, a mighty explosion came from none other than the direction of that ind.

    ¡°Ruthless¡­ you are really a ruthless foe¡­¡± as I watched almost half of that ind get separated under such a mighty explosion there, I knew this was the response that the bastard selected to cut off my current advantage.

    Yet he was already within my grasp. Even if he got disposed of such forces in such a merciless and decisive way, throwing away almost two thirds of his remaining elite force, I¡¯d still end up gaining the better side of this deal.

    The elites he disposed of fell towards the ground. Yet using their suits, they managed to fall without much harm. But they failed to get free from my threads.

    My energy threads were attaching themselves to their shadows like glue. No matter where they went, they¡¯d always get attached to me.

    And as they lost the support of their boss, it only took a few minutes before all of them got under my control.

    ¡°Go, kill all these Bulltors for me,¡± if I couldn¡¯t use them to kill that bastard, at least I could buy time for my forces at the ground.

    That was why even with such a ruthless move of his, I still ended up winning the bigger end of the stick here.

    As for that ind, or what remained of it, it was still struggling to get away from my clutches.

    It got smaller in size, and that helped much in adding more speed to it. But the few minutes of disruption in that bastard¡¯s side made me close up to it, making going away a much harder task than ever.

    He tried to get away with all his abilities, tried to force me to slow down using everything he got on that indunched in my direction.

    But in the end nothing worked. I wasn¡¯t that idiot to just slow down and focus on defence. Even if I had to sustain damage, I¡¯d keep pushing against him till the end.

    My chariot¡¯s shield wasn¡¯t that weak either. So that part regarding me taking damage was out of the question.

    He kept flying in circles, zigzagging lines, and even rising up and suddenly falling down¡­ Nothing he tried worked.

    As he got rid of such arge number of his forces infected with my threads, more started to get infected at a faster pace.

    But this time he was more focused and kept the killing spree wild. For the next half an hour, we both stayed at such a stalemate until one side crumbled.

    Of course it was his side, not mine.

    After half an hour of this heated chase and fight, he again lost his focus for a minute or two. I didn¡¯t know what went wrong with him until I realised it.

    ¡°The Libra¡­ It¡¯s active atst!¡±

    During all this time, I was all focused by this chase and fight. I didn¡¯t let anything distract me, nothing at all.

    Even the system message announcing the finish of activation of the curse, I didn¡¯t read it or even notice it until after such a long time.

    And that exined why he lost his focus in the first ce. And why he was losing it again.

    It seemed he tried to struggle against my curse, but he couldn¡¯t keep such resistance going for long.

    As I knew this, I was more confident in my ability to crush him.

 Chapter 373 Finally Cornering Him

    In these few minutes of losing focus and control, I pushed everything I had towards that ind. I couldn¡¯t yet break that damn shield, even after all this time of constantly being attacked by my boys.

    But that also kept that bastard busy, distracting his attention over many fronts. Before this didn¡¯t matter, but now it did.

    He was cursed, weakened by half the man he was before. So pushing him over the limit would make himmit mistakes.

    And just as he tried to remedy one error, another appeared.

    He tried to focus his entire strength over killing the ones infested with my energy. But in his attempt to do so, he seemed to neglect supporting his shield.

    *Crack!*

    It all started with one small crack that rapidly spread, zigzagged itself around that big shield and started to give birth to more cracks.

    He realised it toote. After all, the kind of attacksing at the shield wasn¡¯t something normal. They were all the ultimate attacks of my boys.

    And my boys weren¡¯t weak.

    Just as that crack appeared, more started to spread like the shield was made out of egg shells. That bastard tried to interfere as I saw many cracks healing at a fast pace.

    But that was already futile. The next wave of attacksnded and made that shield explode like it was nothing.

    ¡°Kill!¡± and I gave the order. For the first time ever, I finally got control over this situation. That enemy was the one fearing for his life at the moment.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    My boys¡¯ attacksnded and fiercely exploded. Just from the thick cloud of dirt that came forth I knew that ind was already gone.

    I knew it wasn¡¯t enough to get rid of that bastard. After all he still got his suit, and much more tricks up his sleeve.

    But that wasn¡¯t the case for his forces. They would end up dying under my fierce attacks. And the surviving ones would fall under my technique clutches in the end.

    So thisrge elite force he had from the start was decreased to such a messy and miserable state.

    And that all happened thanks to my persistence and efforts.

    *Fwoosh!*

    Like a rocketunched from the ground, a single silhouette flew away from that thick cloud and tried to run. ¡°Trying to escape, are you looking down on me?¡±

    His speed was fast indeed, but it wasn¡¯t enough. I had my chariot¡¯s top speed, my fallen gods¡¯ fast attacks, and my threads insane speed.

    I just ignored the ind and moved as fast as possible and in the next few seconds, that dude finally fell into all of this.

    A shield appeared but it soon got smashed to pieces. Then my threads connected with his shadow, working their magic as fast as possible.

    ¡°Damn! It isn¡¯t him!¡± I just realised it toote. As I controlled his body fast, I was surprised to see another person leaving from that thick cloud of dust.

    He moved in the opposite direction than my current ce.

    But that wasn¡¯t the question. The real question was¡­ Was he the real person or what?

    I just fell into that trap once, and I couldn¡¯t let myself fall into such a trap again.

    It looked more realistic to me for him to stay on that ind. But also that flying away dude held a possibility to be that bastard as well.

    ¡°Screw it, I¡¯ll attack all directions with everything I got then,¡± the only thing I could do here was to release my energy threads and fan these like a grand spider.

    This way I wouldn¡¯t only hunt that running bastard, but also hunt anyone daring to fool me again.

    Just as I did so, and before I could reach the second one that ran, many more appeared and ran in many directions.

    It seemed what I did here startled and scared the sh*t out of that Hector dude. He knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to fool me anymore.

    So he had to throw everything he had, hoping to just evade his demise by a hair breadth of luck.

    But dude¡­ All the luck in the world would stand beside the courageous and daring people like myself, not the dirty cunning bastards like you.

    In less than a few minutes, I finally managed to spot him.

    Unlike the others, that one was moving at a higher speed. His suit was slightly different in size, armed with a really strong shield that could stand many hits without even showing a single crack.

    I ditched all and focused on chasing that running paragon down. If I got him, I won this war. If he ran away, then¡­ I¡¯d still win it but not as big.

    I kept chasing him. He didn¡¯t stick around the battlefield anymore. He just went straight towards the portal, trying his best to escape.

    ¡°Not over my watch!¡± I didn¡¯t hesitate to give the order and the next second, all my forces on the chariot attacked the portal.

    It was still protected with the shield. But that didn¡¯t mean the mighty explosions wouldn¡¯t create a dead zone around the portal.

    Let¡¯s see if you could pass through such a zone of death without getting killed, pal.

    We were already fighting miles away from the city and portal. So crossing this distance would take roughly from five up to ten minutes at most.

    As he saw what I did, he shifted his direction, flew towards the opposite direction of me with all his might.

    He was like a scared rat, running with his tail in his mouth, while this close from peeing himself from fear.

    But that wouldn¡¯t help, dude. You were already a trapped rat, one that would end up dying in the end.

    ¡°Hit him, now!¡±

    Who said I just had my fallen gods on my side?

    During the fight, I already scattered my flying forces around. Dragons with different sizes and strength, alongside the flying bubbled monsters I gained from the dungeon¡­ All were fighting with their best abilities against the ground forces.

 Chapter 374 Victory At Last!

    But that all stopped a few minutes ago. Just when I spotted him, I gave the order to them using my contract to shift their attention and move to close the path over that bastard.

    They looked like a great dark cloud blocking the sky itself. Even in such a dim world, their presence was much darker than the world itself.

    And with their presence, they scattered to fan and form an arc, closing any possible path of retreat over that scared Hector.

    Then the deadly waves of attacks came from all sides.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    ¡°Wait¡­ Wait¡­ I concede¡­ I surrender¡­¡±

    Just as the explosions fell, I heard such loud shoutsing from the direction of that bastard.

    At thest step from trespassing the door of death you decided to ask for mercy? Humph, you should have done this earlier, pal.

    ¡°I can pay, pay anything you want¡­ Don¡¯t kill me¡­ Just wait and listen¡­¡±

    The explosions kept ranging and shes of bright lights kept appearing around him. He was surely burning anything that could help him stay alive for more seconds, while shouting with many empty promises to me.

    ¡°I have tons of humans, vast armies of other races¡­ All can be yours, just let me live and¡­ I¡¯ll serve you, even calling you my lord¡­ Please spare me!¡±

    ¡°Kill him! Don¡¯t even stop for a second!¡±

    Trusting the words of a snake on the verge of dying? Humph, only a fool would do so.

    Even if I ended up believing him, signing a contract with him¡­ What would give me a guarantee that he would still honour that contract and not look for anything to break it?

    Giving me everything he got? Only a fool would believe a king would ditch his kingdom out of his will. Even if the king was on the verge of dying, he would just give any empty words of promise, trying to buy himself another life chance.

    And then that kind would turn into a deadly thorn to the one who tried to kill him before.

    I wouldn¡¯t fall for such a trick, I wouldn¡¯t get allured with such promises no matter what.

    ¡°Keep attacking!¡± my answer came swiftly as he kept pleading for mercy. It seemed the amount of treasures he got were declining like running water from his fingers.

    It was a real regret, losing such treasures in such a way. That bastard should leave few for me to useter on, better to leave that ind treasure or that suit or something simr.

    I didn¡¯t hold my boys back, and that paragon just kept weeping at the end until his voice grew hoarse all of sudden.

    Then all the lights vanished and with it the world returned to its peace again.

    *Crack!* *Shatter!* *Bang!*

    Just with his death, that big portal that stood erect and hard to touch for all this time got cracked and shattered in a fierce explosion.

    A mighty shockwave erupted from its direction, even pushing my chariot around for a few metres before stabilising.

    Everyone standing on the ground at this epic battlefield fell. The fights were stopped for a few long seconds, with a deafening silence prevailing over the world.

    It was clear what happened. Cutting the head of the snake didn¡¯t only let loose the entire body, it literally killed it.

    The portal was just the beginning. As the rest of the forces here realised what happened, they turned around and started running.

    [Don¡¯t let anyone escape] I knew I killed a paragon, one for real this time, but that didn¡¯t mean these forces were harmless.

    If another paragon came and took charge over them, another disaster would befall.

    So I gave the order to all of my elites, and I released my entire technique threads loose.

    I didn¡¯t hold anything back at this moment, even took two more bones to supplement my hunger for energy.

    I used pale golden graded bones this time. After all I knew this was just like reaping rewards thrown on the side of the street, way much easier than the hard battle I just experienced.

    *Thud!*

    Just as I was busy doing this, I heard the muffled bang of that dead paragon. I knew it wasn¡¯t time for that, but this was my first paragon to kill ever in this apocalypse.

    Even the previous paragon I faced and defeated before at the pir challenge, he wasn¡¯t really dead. He just got cursed and lost his right to use the pir, nothing more.

    ¡°Come here,¡± I didn¡¯t leave before going down there and grabbing that dead body and crushed and burnt treasures or what remained out of them into my chariot.

    The area around that dead giant body was covered with shining things for hundreds of metres already.

    I gave the order and my Bulltors and shield warriors did the cleaning job on my behalf.

    Even if they were all lost, I was sure they wouldn¡¯t be that useless.

    As I gathered everything into my inventory, and ced that giant dead body leaked and bleeding from many holes onto my chariot, I started to focus on finalising this battle.

    The enemy army was routed, running amok in all directions possible. I controlled my chariot and flew towards all the directions, iming control over any enemy I could get.

    And with the killing of their master, all the forces here were ownerless. Just buying out normal contracts in tons was enough to match my controlling speed.

    My threads were spreading like que! Jumping from one person to fifty, then to hundreds, then thousands¡­ none could escape from my threads no matter what!

    And all those trapped here were forced to sign a contract with me. Like this I didn¡¯t onlypensate for the big losses my forces suffered so far, but I also added enough to form three more major armies.

    This battle¡­ It started in such a dire and dark gloomy future on the horizon to end up in such bright victory and rich gains for my side.

    But this was just the beginning¡­ The real battle wasn¡¯t really here¡­ It was at the centre of the former US country.

 Chapter 375 Trying To Recruit Hectors

    The battle extended to reach beyond the limits of the horizon. My forces were running amok after the hurriedly retreating broken forces of that paragon.

    But in general there was a threat anywhere. Even those remaining elite forces of that paragon were already under my control.

    I knew that my forces were suppressed for such a long time to deserve a chance to fight back. So I decided to call back my controlled forces and leave the rest for mine

    Hundreds of thousands of elite humans and Bulltors stood underneath my chariot. I already gave them contracts, making them all part of my forces now.

    I didn¡¯t cancel my technique. I was still forcing my threads around to catch anyone I could reach. Also I still have this problem of the remaining Hector elites to handle.

    These folks weren¡¯t weak, but they weren¡¯t just like other races that I could handle. They were, after all, the personal army of that paragon.

    ¡°You¡­ Come to this side,¡± I estimated there were almost a couple of thousand of them. Of course that wasn¡¯t a big number, but I had to decide what I should do with them.

    Killing them was an option, and it was as easy as flickering my fingers. They were under my control, and wouldn¡¯t even dare to resist or do anything against anyone.

    Besides that spearhead was still breathing by my side. He just overexerted himself and was taking a nap. But a good kick would wake him up when needed.

    ¡°Now, what should I do with you?¡± I looked at this group of problems and asked in a loud tone.

    ¡°F*ck you!¡±

    ¡°Let me loose and I dare you to a fight!¡±

    ¡°You killed our leader, you won¡¯t get anything from us!¡±

    Unlike what I expected, they could talk. Well, that went beyond my expectations indeed.

    ¡°Alright, here is the deal,¡± I crossed my arms while cing one leg over the edge of my chariot facing them. I intended to show my demeanour here, dering my strength and superiority over them.

    ¡°I killed your boss, so that means technically I¡¯m your new boss. You¡¯ll have to obey me and sign a loyalty contract. Of course if you want to die, I won¡¯t say no either.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t fight our people by your side!¡±

    ¡°F*ck yourself!¡±

    Oh, they really did love me, hahaha!

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you this, this world doesn¡¯t only have Hectors. In fact you just crushed in here and weren¡¯t part of this damn sh*t. Also your part won¡¯t be in fighting, that would be a total waste of such talents like yourselves.¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t work as your bodyguards!¡±

    ¡°Screw yourself!¡±

    ¡°Damn barbaric race!¡±

    I didn¡¯t answer in words. I simply pointed to my fallen gods on the chariot, to the dragons in the sky, and to the chariot itself.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯d need your pathetic help? That¡¯s hrious!¡±

    My wordsnded and left them all speechless. Of course I had a role for them to y in my mind.

    Provided that we reached an agreement here.

    ¡°So, if you agree to help, you can move to that side,¡± I pointed to the right, ¡°but if you don¡¯t want to live anymore, then you can go this way,¡±¡® I pointed left and this made quite the ruckus in them.

    ¡°Silence,¡± just as whispers turned into loud arguments, a big dude shouted. From the instant silence that prevailed, I knew this one here was their leader.

    Or perhaps he was someone with high authority before in that group.

    ¡°May I ask what task you are speaking about?¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t have to fight your race, that¡¯s something I can guarantee for you here,¡± I didn¡¯t spill the beans all at once. Before doing anything, I had to make sure I¡¯d speak only to those who would stay with meter on.

    ¡°So you are basically telling us we won¡¯t have to fight anymore in the apocalypse?¡± that giant elite leader looked at me in much doubt. His face was covered in silver fine scales, giving him a really feminine feeling.

    But from his voice and actions, that dude couldn¡¯t be a girl at all.

    ¡°And do you think we¡¯ll believe you?¡± he snorted before adding, ¡°we are Hectors! A race many drooled to just have our help in any fight.¡±

    ¡°And here you are, crushed and defeated like worthless worms in front of me, a human,¡± I didn¡¯t show any sign of anger to his provocation. After all, we were discussing terms, and that was a great thing in itself.

    ¡°You are bragging about a single victory that you hardly imed by hair breadth and much difficulty.¡±

    ¡°It was difficult indeed, but that doesn¡¯t mean you are that good,¡± I pointed towards the big number of humans and Bulltors I got, ¡°I didn¡¯t just break you, but I also got great gains from this battle. Damn lord! If each battle can end in such a way, I¡¯d ask for no more.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Of course myst statement was a mockery out of him and his arrogance. He knew the situation here and knew he had nothing to bargain with.

    But he didn¡¯t want to fight against his people, I got it.

    ¡°Rest assured, I won¡¯t trust you leaving any fight for you against your race, ¡°I firmly said in a loud and blunt way, ¡°I tried it before, and that race¡­ it was just a regret to let them under mymand in the first ce.¡±

    I was referring to the illusionists. They never did anything worthy of their presence in my forces. In fact every time I recalled them, I felt deep anger and hatred towards such cowardly race.

    Compared to them, this race here was something else. I knew Hector was strong, very strong. So it was a waste to just throw them everywhere and ask them to fight for me.

    This would be a total waste for such a gift.

    ¡°You seem really serious about it,¡± that dude gave me a deep look, seemingly weighing what I just said in his big scaled head of his.

 Chapter 376 Mighty One

    ¡°But if we won¡¯t fight, won¡¯t take part in any battle, and won¡¯t even safeguard you¡­ So what¡¯s our value then?¡±

    ¡°Value?¡± his selection of this word wasn¡¯t coincidental at all.

    ¡°We can¡¯t live without a purpose in life,¡± that dude shrugged, ¡°if we don¡¯t have a value, then we¡¯d just prefer to die.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ There is a task I mentioned before,¡± I still kept this info in my head, ¡°but first make up your mind. Either join me or die.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t decide without knowing,¡± that dude was acting stubborn, ¡°or else what if that task was something humiliating to us? Not enough for us as a value to live?¡±

    ¡°Their value sh*It was really something. ¡°Just make up your mind and stop wasting my time. If what I said isn¡¯t good for you, death won¡¯t be an option.¡±

    We looked at each other before he finally resigned. ¡°Follow me,¡± he took a step to the right, and everyone else did the same.

    Damn! Just seeing their coordinated movement and organisation made me drool over them. They¡¯d do just great at this task.

    ¡°Is this how you make up your mind?¡± I looked at these Hectors who just took one step to the right and stopped.

    Even in their defeat, they acted high and mighty. Damn! Did they feed them arrogance since they were little or what?

    ¡°You asked us to move right if we agree, and here we are,¡± that dude said and no one else spoke but him, ¡°so now, what¡¯s our task?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s military training one,¡± I had to give in to their stubbornness. I never expected to meet a race that was much harder to deal with than dragons. ¡°I need you to start training camps, teaching my forces about fighting.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°Not only that,¡± I raised a finger in front of his face. As I talked with him, I started to get that annoying feeling.

    If that task didn¡¯t look impossible, they wouldn¡¯t settle for it.

    ¡°I also want you to train them to cultivate.¡±

    ¡°C¡­ Do you know how much time and effort we wasted to just let those barbarics start cultivating?!!¡± from the look on his face, I knew this task was enough to satisfy his arrogance.

    And for me, having a possibility to let my humans embark on the path of cultivation was a really great thing.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the problem of the student, it¡¯s always the problem of teachers.¡±

    ¡°What the heck are you talking about?¡±

    I knew he got me right, but he was challenged to even respond properly to my challenge.

    ¡°I¡¯m just saying if you see this task to be hard, then you can take a step left and I¡¯ll give you an easy painless kill. I promise, don¡¯t be afraid, it won¡¯t hurt.¡±

    ¡°Stop fooling around,¡± he seemed to get deeply hurt in his arrogance deep in his heart. I did this on purpose. After all they asked for a suitable mission, and it was so hard to achieve one it was just perfect.

    ¡°We¡­ ept!¡± As expected, he got the bait and agreed.

    Just watching how this small in number force fighter was a real inspiration to me. They were strong, held more experience than even the Selvators and Berserkers here.

    Plus I got their word to help my boys start cultivation as a bonus.

    I just experienced first handed the effect of cultivation over the course of wars. In this battle, without the help of my cultivation, I¡¯d be screwed!

    ¡°Alright, sign these,¡± I knew they were free of any contracts. But yet I used the highest grade contract I found in the market, costing me a real fortune.

    Coins didn¡¯t matter. I had lots of things in my inventory that by selling them I¡¯d gain ten as much fortune as I paid.

    As I watched them sign the contract after carefully reading it, I knew I gained it big in this fight.

    Not only gained hundreds of thousands of humans and Bulltors, but also gained my own training crew. A very experienced crew that could create a great army in the future.

    I always held the deal with Fang and Wryly highly because of this aspect. That didn¡¯t mean I got to settle with just the two of them.

    I just waited for a chance, enough for me to be satisfied with a training crew. And here came this chance. With such elites from such an outstanding race.

    It was a win-win situation for both of us. They wouldn¡¯t have to fight any of their people, and I would get what I always wanted.

    As for the cultivation issue, they had to solve this themselves. I wouldn¡¯t worry about humanscking in cultivation anymore.

    ¡°Will we start now, mighty one?¡±

    ¡°Mighty one?¡± That dude was indeed a good leader. But his name was Lily, giving me the impression of being a girl and not a boy.

    I looked up at the body standing in front of me in respect. There were no signs to tell me if he was a boy or a girl.

    A hybrid then? Would such a thing exist at Hectors?

    ¡°Is there a problem, mighty one?¡±

    ¡°I just¡­ wanted to ask¡­ you know in humans we are either a boy or a girl, so¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, about that¡­¡± the face changed slightly and that told me there was a bigger story behind this, ¡°I¡¯m a girl, but decided to abandon the life of softness for the harsh life of our fighters.¡±

    I could feel pride in her tone. She wasn¡¯t simple, but that wasn¡¯t my business. In fact if not for her smooth looking scales and name, I¡¯d never have suspected her for being a girl.

    ¡°First, I¡¯m not a mighty one,¡± I corrected her, ¡°I want you all to call me lord. And second, your training base isn¡¯t here. It¡¯s way to the East, so you¡¯ll have to be on my chariot for now.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± Lily turned and shouted, ¡°follow me and greet our mighty lord.¡±

    Ok, they were too slow to get it. Or was giving their boss a mighty nickname was a must?

 Chapter 377 Weird Cubes

    Anyway I got them under my control, got lots of people under my contracts¡­ and now it was time for me to stop my technique.

    I looked at the technique hovering in midair. It looked great. With all these threads spanning out of it I recalled what it did at the battle before.

    If not for this little baby here, I¡¯d have ended up facing a different end of the story.

    I simply cut the energy influx towards the circle, watching it die out. The threads withered away just like tree branches got dead after the cut of the main tree.

    If I was saved by this technique, then I¡¯d also have to solve its main weakness; my spiritual energy.

    Icked enough to run it on my own. Plus I didn¡¯t want to stop here. I wanted to keep testing, create more awesome techniques for me to use.

    But this wasn¡¯t the right time to do so.

    As Lily gave the order, all the Hector race dudes boarded the chariot. Of course I only allowed for her and a few of her trusted people toe on the roof, as the body of their killed leader was still there.

    I didn¡¯t want anyone to get over his head and go berserk when seeing the dead body of that paragon.

    ¡°Stay here,¡± as they were all on board, I had to finish another task; iming all the rewards from this battle.

    I gained the dead body of that paragon, but there were still thousands upon thousands of his elites killed and scattered everywhere.

    ¡°Go, look for people like these dead and bring them back,¡± I pointed at Lily and others, making their faces slightly change.

    ¡°May I ask what our mighty lord is going to do with our dead?¡± Lily still acted as their spokesman, as she was the only one daring to approach me and ask.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to give them all a good burial,¡± I summed up everything I¡¯d do like this. And she nodded in response.

    Under their gazes I leant over the dead body of that paragon. I could see conflicted looks and expressions from them, but I didn¡¯t mind them all.

    After all this was my rightful win and this was my rightful loot.

    Well¡­ That paragon was really something else! I gained half of his inventory, and that was enough to make mine swell by five times directly!

    And that was after that dude got such scared feet and started to maniacally burn his treasures at thest standing moment.

    In terms of stat points alone, I estimated my gains to be three or four billion at least.

    And that wasn¡¯t everything.

    ¡°What do we have here?¡±

    I found interesting stuff inside my inventory. I took one out. It was in the shape of a cube, made of bronzed material with deep linings that kept shing in silver light.

    It was the size of my closet fist. I looked up at this cube, feeling it wasn¡¯t a normal thing at all.

    ¡°That suits us¡­st mighty one held for us to use,¡± Lily recognised this cube the moment I took it out.

    And her words managed to pique my interest without doubt.

    ¡°Do you mean¡­ The suits you always had on your bodies?¡± I pointed at the suits that they were wearing.

    These things were really strong. But after all this fighting, they got damaged and lost many of their pieces.

    ¡°It¡¯s used by linking it using one¡¯s blood¡­ Our mighty one¡­ Thest one I mean had enough to arm one hundred thousand army with these.¡±

    ¡°One hundred thousand¡­¡± I thought for a moment. I only got fifty thousand.

    At first I was so excited until she said that part to me. Damn! Right now I am feeling less satisfied. I should get all of them¡­ No, I must!

    I instantly thought about a solution. I¡¯d ask for five of my team to grab their shares from this dude here. After all, leaving his body to rot was a waste.

    ¡°Here,¡± without even sparing a nce over to her, I took out enough suits to arm the couple thousands I got from Hectors, ¡°use them instead of your damaged suits.¡±

    ¡°Lord¡­ This¡­¡± her face told me she was surprised.

    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± I waved my hand to stop her, ¡°you are following me now. And I can¡¯t let you walk around in such weak and tattered suits.¡±

    I left her looking at my back while I sent my words for my team to gather up.

    The remaining chase fight could be left to anyone under them. It wasn¡¯t such a big thing anyway. These scattered forces weren¡¯t strong to pose any threat anymore.

    I turned my gaze now over therge human army down below. What should I do with them?

    I lost, lost a lot of forces in this battle. The first thing I¡¯d logically do was to replenish the forces I had.

    But that wasn¡¯t going to consume even one tenth of their numbers.

    ¡°I should rebuild the entire forces from scratch,¡± that was the best thing to do. After all, I got the Bulltors to be the crown jewel of this battle.

    The only drawback here was that they weren¡¯t summoned warriors. So I couldn¡¯t just summon them back and store them into my inventory, carry them anywhere I¡¯d go.

    But that wasn¡¯t everything I wanted to ask about. The humans here were in hundreds of thousands. Even after all the massacre done by the Bulltors, there were still so many of them.

    I made sure to recruit more after killing that bastard. Despite not having much time to do so, I gained a lot.

    Didn¡¯t theye from other apocalypses? It was a perfect chance to get to know what other apocalypses look like. I also would ask them about other humans, how I could get humans like them.

    But the knowledge I¡¯d get from them about other apocalypses would be priceless. I need to know, I need to close this wide gap between humans and other races about this apocalypse.

 Chapter 378 We Arent Together Anymore

    As I got such a nice thing that I craved for, I imed my dear bones.

    That dude was generous to give me ck graded bones on top of everything else. Yet it was a waste. After all these bones would only be used for fueling my techniques or to use them in trades.

    Recalling trading¡­ Didn¡¯t I have a few things to do with that nymph? I opened my messages between her and me, to find her sending many messages about the weapons.

    She got them! And she wanted to finalise the other deal about races and soulers as well.

    I looked around. If I brought this batch here then it would stir up trouble.

    After all I knew in this batch, many Hectares would be there. I agreed to let these elites work for me as personal army trainers. But for the regr ones, I¡¯d prefer to use them in the uing battles.

    So I had to wait until I sent these boys home.

    [Just send me the total sum and I¡¯ll pay. But keep everything with you for now. And keep looking for more races]

    [Oh, the fight is over already? Damn fast! And as you are still speaking to me and alive, that means you ended up winning¡­ Or¡­ Did you run away?]

    [I never run away from any fight!] I gave her such swift and firm answer, [Just send me the sum and keep things at your side for now]

    [I can keep everything, except those soulers! Those damn hungry beasts are really hard to keep alive]

    I realised what she was talking about. [Alright, send them over, I can handle them for now]

    [On it!]

    The next moment I got a message from the system about the trade. I paid the asked price without even questioning it. Then the next few minutes I got lots of soulers in my inventory.

    I expected something like twenty thousand of them. But when I checked my inventory, there were more than fifty thousand there.

    ¡°She did a great job,¡± I understood what happened. As I didn¡¯t answer her, she didn¡¯t stop gathering the soulers.

    So instead of twenty thousands, I got fifty.

    That was good. After all, during thest hours in this hectic fight, I nearly lost close to ten thousand soulers thanks to the Bulltors.

    Recalling Bulltors, I decided to ask her to look for theseter on. These behemoths were really terrific to fight against any army at the frontline.

    In the next hour, my dragons started toe back with the dead bodies of all the Hector elites. Their number was initially twenty thousand. I gained two here, so I expected to get eighteen thousand.

    But so far they only managed to get close to five thousand. This wasn¡¯t even close to one third of what I should have gotten here.

    Yet I didn¡¯t lose hope. After all, most of the elites who died came from that crazy action of that paragon.

    So it wasn¡¯t that weird for my boys to not find as much in such a time.

    And as one hour passed, I finally saw my teammates.

    They looked greatly different from before. At least their faces, body, and even gears were all crushed and covered in deepyers of mud, dirt, and blood.

    They were exhausted. It was apparent without a doubt that this fight really took a great toll out of them.

    I watched them all board my chariot, feeling much worse for two; Karoline and Hry.

    But from the first moments of our meeting face to face after all this period, I noticed something different in Karoline.

    She was shy, but no matter what she always stood near me.

    But this time she moved and stood in the opposite direction of me, crossing her arms and looking in a weird way towards me.

    In her eyes I could see something different. Something¡­ Must have happened.

    ¡°What?¡± I ignored all, even that jumper and Hry, ¡°why are you standing that far from me?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± and from her tone I confirmed my early guess. Something happened, something I wasn¡¯t aware of.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, how the hell do I know?¡± I met her challenging res with a calm tone and smile.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t know then why not ask your girl?¡± she motioned her head and I knew without the need to look whom she was speaking about.

    ¡°You know you are my girl¡­¡±

    ¡°No, that was a history,¡± she took a deep breath before adding, ¡°I don¡¯t this to continue between the two of us.¡±

    What heck just happened? Last time I saw her she was acting as docile and warm as my girl.

    But this one here wasn¡¯t my girl. I didn¡¯t even look at Hry. If there was a root for all this, then it was by the jumper for sure.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me,¡± as I looked at his ugly mask, he raised both hands, acting all innocent, ¡°this time it¡¯s not my doing.¡±

    ¡°Then who?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not speak about that,¡± Karoline said in a decisive way. I couldn¡¯t even feel any remorse in her voice as if she didn¡¯t even care at all about breaking up with me. ¡°If we are going to speak about that then it¡¯s better for me to return to my army.¡±

    Yes, something was indeed fishy with her. I looked at the jumper and that bastard shrugged in a powerless way.

    ¡°She just acted like that since the start of this fight,¡± he gave me such a useless excuse, making me want to punch him in the face.

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± I looked not at him this time, but at others.

    They gave me weird looks. Few looked like they were ming me, while motioning with their eyes towards Hry. Few didn¡¯t show anything but agreement over what the jumper said.

    Only Hry showed a calm and happy expression over her face. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, she just decided to drop the race with me.¡±

    ¡°Did you two talk together?¡± I asked in doubt and she shrugged.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t meet her until we grouped here,¡± she looked at the jumper, ¡°even asked that jerk. He will confirm my words.¡±

    ¡°She was with me all this time,¡± the jumper said, ¡°but since the battle started, she started to hate you out of reason.¡±

    ¡°Interesting¡­¡± I looked up at Karoline. My shyness and not the fan to challenge me looked me directly in the eye.

    She¡­ wasn¡¯t Karoline, she¡­ Was like someone else.

 Chapter 379 Let Me Kill Them!

    I looked up at her with confusion. She wasn¡¯t her, yet she looked fine to me. I looked at the jumper who shrugged again.

    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s talk about our next ns,¡± I decided to put this matter aside for now. We just got through a hellish fight, and she might just be stressed or something.

    ¡°I see you gained a lot this time,¡± the jumper was used to my way of fighting more than anyone else. He knew all the humans and Bulltors here were serving me.

    ¡°What do you think of them?¡± I motioned my head towards the grand numbers down below. And from the shining of that bastard¡¯s eyes, I knew he wanted many of them.

    ¡°I want an army made of Bulltors.¡±

    Yet the one to speak first wasn¡¯t him, but her. Hry moved in a slow and confident way, leant over my body and covered my neck with the smooth skin of her arms.

    Her eyes gave me the impression of getting drowned into a bottomlesske. I felt the desire to devour her, taste her sweetness after all the hardships I lived through till now.

    But I knew this wasn¡¯t the right time to do this. ¡°You only want Bulltors? Nothing else?¡± I asked while feeling that she knew the value of these Bulltors.

    ¡°They are Bulltors, can¡¯t bepared with any human,¡± she confirmed my earlier guess. She knew the true value of my Bulltors.

    ¡°I also need them,¡± Karoline decided to jump in, not for anything else but to sh with Hry.

    Even if she changed, she still eyed Hry as her enemy.

    ¡°Easydies,¡± the jumper had to step in, ¡°I also want a piece of them.¡±

    ¡°Me too,¡± the spearhead seemed to notice how valuable these Bulltors were. Or else my three top elites here wouldn¡¯t ask for them in name.

    ¡°I helped you a lot in this fight,¡± he said, reminding me of his heroic act at this battle, ¡°I ask for more protection for me and my Isabe, I want these Bulltors.¡±

    ¡°Move your dirty arms away from me,¡± as he tried to mimic Hry and hold Isabe by his arms, she pushed him away while cing her hand over her nose.

    ¡°I just¡­ I fought a hellish battle just now baby,¡± he gave her a ming look, a look that made Isabe startle for a long moment.

    ¡°Alright,¡± I said, putting an end for this useless debate, ¡°Bulltors are mighty indeed, but we don¡¯t have enough to satisfy everyone¡¯s needs.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t settle with nothing but them,¡± Hry blew her breaths at my face, making me feel more enchanted with this sexy girl.

    ¡°Stop your games,¡± the jumper warned, ¡°we will do as he says.¡±

    ¡°Sure, he is my man and we all have to listen to him, right my love?¡± she said in a yful tone, and I couldn¡¯t help but steal a nce at Karoline out of habit.

    But Karoline seemed as cold as an iceberg in front of Hry¡¯s actions.

    ¡°We¡¯ll do it this way,¡± I took in a deep breath before adding, ¡°everyone will have an army of Bulltors and humans, two thirds human and one third Bulltors.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not fair!¡± Hry jumped like a spoiled child, but she didn¡¯t let my neck loose, ¡°I want more! Give me one third humans and two thirds Bulltors.¡±

    ¡°Girl, if you are his girl now then you don¡¯t need any army to protect you,¡± the jumper snorted, ¡°our Hye here is loyal. He will defend you like his life depends on it.¡±

    ¡°Humph, but he should show me how much he loves me by doing what I want,¡± she pouted,ining about what the jumper said.

    But to be honest, it felt like the jumper¡¯s words made quite sense. As she now became my lone girl, I was already thinking about ways to protect her.

    ¡°We¡¯ll do it my way,¡± I ended this discussion here, ¡°as for what you¡¯ll do with your new forces, it¡¯s all up to you.¡±

    ¡°What about the battle we left behind?¡± Sara asked, referring to the fight over the central zone.

    ¡°We will join it for sure,¡± I nodded, ¡°but we will first recuperate and arrange our forces here. Also we need to think about one question¡­¡±

    ¡°Should we join the fight now or wait, right?¡± Karoline spoke, showing her intelligence at this moment.

    ¡°That¡¯s the real question indeed,¡± I felt Hry looking in aggressiveness at Karoline, but I ignored this.

    It was funny though. At first Karoline was all attached to me and at that time Hry didn¡¯t show her any interest at all. But when Karoline decided to let me go, Hry started to grow wary of her.

    Weird¡­ I just hoped to understand the girls¡¯ mind or something to get what was going on in these two girls¡¯ heads.

    ¡°We have to consider many things,¡± the jumper ignored the two girls¡¯ hidden rivalry like me as he added, ¡°but wecked intel about the current situation of the battle out there.¡±

    ¡°We can always ask, right?¡± I evilly smirked and he got what I meant.

    ¡°What are you going to tell these two then?¡± The jumper seemed to be the only one here following what I was thinking about.

    Others looked either distracted by the two girls or confused about what we two were talking about.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just say we are still in the middle of the battle,¡± I shrugged, ¡°they won¡¯t know anyway, not this soon at least.¡±

    ¡°Good¡­ But for the record, there are lots of forces there fighting each other,¡± the jumper warned, ¡°even the same race had many forces fighting each other.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± he was talking about the fight between archlords over this region. This battle wasn¡¯t just a fight over territory, but a fight over prestige and future positions in each race.

    And that made this fight more crucial and very hard to conclude.

    ¡°I believe we shall go directly to the centre and start killing them,¡± the spearhead seemed to grow hot about hisst heroic act, thinking the rest of battles would be controlled in the same way like this one here.

    ¡°That¡¯s not possible,¡± I shook my head before adding, ¡°besides we have to fetch those Hector¡¯s back to my capital.¡±

 Chapter 380 The Jumper Fans

    ¡°They won¡¯t fight with you?¡± it wasn¡¯t just the jumper who said this, but also Hry and Karoline.

    ¡°They aren¡¯t here to fight,¡± I said before stressing over this again, ¡°they aren¡¯t here to join any force.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡± Hry moved her arms atst, looked at me with doubt, ¡°why are they still alive?¡±

    This girl¡­ she really got the way I used to think. She knew if I didn¡¯t use them for a fight, then I¡¯d have killed them a long time ago.

    ¡°They have a role to y,¡± I rolled my eyes, ¡°they are going to train our forces from now on.¡±

    ¡°Train? What about the other two?¡± The jumper got instantly what I meant, and he even linked this with my deals with Fang and Wryly.

    ¡°These two aren¡¯t humans,¡± I firmly said.

    ¡°Neither do these Hectors,¡± Hry pointed at them, ¡°A good Hector is a dead Hector, let me kill them.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± this girl seemed to have something against Hector¡¯s race. She didn¡¯t just propose that, but also moved towards them to do it.

    If I didn¡¯t hold her body from the back like hugging her, she wouldn¡¯t have stopped.

    ¡°They are valuable assets,¡± I stressed over this point.

    ¡°They can¡¯t be trusted,¡± she argued, ¡°just look at all the humans they brought from other apocalypses, they enved us!¡±

    ¡°They are now my ves,¡± I understood her rage, partially. But that didn¡¯t mean I¡¯d throw away this chance, not like this.

    ¡°Bound by contracts?!¡± The look of surprise over her face told me this was something unheard of.

    ¡°Is it hard for Hectors to be bound by contracts?¡± the jumper also felt the same weirdness in her tone so he asked.

    And she nodded.

    ¡°These folks are more arrogant and self focused than even the most arrogant dragon. They¡¯d never ept signing any contract with anyone outside their race, and even in their race they¡¯d also pick their masters slowly¡­ Oh, they call these masters a unique name, a mighty one.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, they are calling me this,¡± I helplessly shook my head, making her eyes blink twice in doubt.

    ¡°Do they?¡±

    ¡°I told them to call me lord, so they called me the mighty lord,¡± I could hear the muffledugh of that bastard next to me. Do you have an issue with that?¡± I turned to him but the jumper raised both arms in the air as he said:

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, mighty lord.¡±

    That bastard! I bet he was inwardlyughing at me.

    ¡°Anyway,¡±¡® I decided to ignore such a jerk, ¡°now you go down there, start selecting your new army¡­ Ah, don¡¯t forget to interrogate them.¡±

    ¡°About what?¡± the all silence Leo finally spoke. He was this busy looking and flirting with Sara, yet thetter just gave him a cold shoulder all the time.

    ¡°About the worlds they came from, idiot,¡± the jumper was the one who answered him.

    ¡°We need to understand everything about their worlds¡­ the apocalypses they lived through and how they end up in this situation,¡± I exined further before adding, ¡°sum everything up and send me the data. Don¡¯t miss anything, and don¡¯t just take your info from one source.¡±

    ¡°Got it, boss,¡± the spearhead said.

    ¡°I want five of you toe and get that bastard¡¯s inventory,¡± I looked at them, sparing Karoline from these words. Yet she strangely decided to move first, only to be stopped by a clear refusal by me.

    ¡°Not you,¡± I said, and she just stopped while giving me a daring look.

    The jumper, Sara, Hry, Angelica, and the spearhead were the five to have such honour. I also pointed at the dead bodies of his followers gathered by my dragons and asked them to share the loot together.

    I didn¡¯t forget to prevent Karoline from joining them. Till I¡¯d know what went wrong with her, I had to cut many benefits off her.

    Angelica gave me a thumb up as everyone descended. Only Hry and the jumper stayed behind.

    Hry¡¯s stay was something I could understand. But the jumper?

    ¡°What do you want?¡± as he stayed back like this, that meant he had something to tell me about.

    ¡°I want to speak about something¡­¡± he paused while taking a long gaze up at Hry.

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving,¡± but thetter said that in defiance, crossing her arms and giving the jumper a gaze filled with challenge.

    ¡°Ok,¡± the jumper shrugged, ¡°I want to speak about Karoline.¡±

    ¡°About that¡­¡± I realised why he looked at Hry in such a way, ¡°speak then.¡±

    If Hry decided to stay behind then there was nothing I could do.

    ¡°She started acting weird all of sudden,¡± the jumper said, ¡°after we came back from that dungeon stupid test, she was fine. She even got a fight with this sexy b*tch here.¡±

    ¡°You are a jerk, do you know that?¡± Hry didn¡¯t give me the chance and screamed at the jumper¡¯s face. I knew from this intense reaction that this fight was something big.

    ¡°After that, she went missing for one day and returned when we marched to the battlefield,¡± the jumper ignored the shout from Hry, as he added, ¡°but since she returned¡­ She looked just like this¡­ Very weird, very different, and very¡­¡±

    ¡°Cold?¡± I added the word he was looking for. And he nodded.

    ¡°I also know she is different, but we need to first investigate.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you to check your channel. Don¡¯t you record things there?¡±

    His remark wasn¡¯t right. After all, my channel didn¡¯t record anything without me asking for it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll find a way,¡± but I knew there was another way to find the truth.

    ¡°Asking them?¡± the jumper read my mind as he pointed to the sky.

    ¡°Each one of you has fans, believe it or not, you have arge fanbase, dude.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± he pointed at himself in surprise.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look, I also don¡¯t know what they find interesting at following someone cold and rude like you.¡±

 Chapter 381 You Should Kill Her!

    ¡°Hey, they are my fans! Stop insulting them!¡± he said and the next moment I got messages about gods cheering out for him, seemingly happy for what he said.

    Even many of them donated coins for this bastard. Alright, if you¡¯d like to watch someone crazy like him, then be my guest.

    ¡°They are your fans, and they just give you lots of coins,¡± I didn¡¯t let this slip by like this, ¡°they are my followers, so make sure to satisfy their interests.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m doing my best, but I¡¯m a clown like you.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ Will never change,¡± I sighed, ¡°anyway, leave Karoline¡¯s issue for me. You just keep an eye out for her, ok?¡±

    ¡°What? Worried about her?¡± I noticed his eyes were focused over Hry, who simply harrumphed.

    ¡°This girl¡­ She is giving me a bad vibe¡­ Take more caution when dealing with her,¡± in one of the rarest moments, Hry showed care for the jumper.

    Damn bastard! You should be grateful that my girl was worried about your life.

    ¡°Keep your nose out of my business,¡± and that was how he would repay kindness. What a jerk! Not even saying a thank you or anything like that.

    ¡°Anyway go down and start arranging your forces,¡± I didn¡¯t say this just to the jumper but also to Hry, ¡°or else you¡¯ll end up with nothing.¡±

    ¡°What about her? Are you going to let her have an army?¡± Hry asked and for the first time ever, the jumper nodded in agreement with her point of view.

    ¡°Let her be for now,¡± after all these humans and Bulltors were attached to me with loyalty contracts. So even if she tried something funny, it wouldn¡¯t do much harm. ¡°But keep an eye over her for me from now on.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Despite I said this to the jumper, Hry also responded at the same breath as him.

    I watched the two descend while Hry looked back in reluctance. She seemed to want to stay with me for much longer, but chick¡­ This wasn¡¯t the time yet to have such fun.

    ¡°I want to know what happened to my girl,¡± as the ce returned calm, with only Lily and her Hector elites standing in silence at one corner, I spoke to my gods. ¡°Those who are following her channel¡­ Can you help me out here?¡±

    [Few gods acknowledges your worries]

    [Some spoke and said that there was a strange incident she was exposed to]

    [Few gods are saying that a star beam descended from the sky and hit her]

    [These gods says that after this she became a totally different person]

    ¡°A star beam? You mean the angelic star weapon?¡± I muttered in doubt. ording to my knowledge, if she got attacked like this she could have her way out of trouble easily.

    But that didn¡¯t seem to happen.

    [Few gods are saying that she got hit, then the beam vanished in few minutes revealing the new her]

    She didn¡¯t teleport away, which was something weird indeed. I thought about what these gods just said. It wasn¡¯t something normal indeed.

    She held the power to teleport away to safety. Plus if she took the direct hit from that deadly star beam, how could she be able to survive.

    ¡°But¡­ There isn¡¯t any star weapon at all!¡± I looked up at the dim sky and looked around. That infamous red star in the sky wasn¡¯t there.

    So howe she got attacked with that star beam? Or did that happen before I appeared and destroyed that star weapon?

    That must be the case¡­ yet it didn¡¯t exin things here. Things felt missing. But I didn¡¯t doubt the words of my gods.

    After all they were the ones following her.

    ¡°Can you keep an eye over her for me, please?¡± I asked them to spy on her, ¡°if anything weird happened, please inform me instantly about it.¡±

    [The gods watching her channel are growing in number]

    [Many gods are now starting to focus over her channel]

    [They say if anything weird happened, they¡¯ll inform you]

    [New gods are joining your channel]

    [This spying mission is something many gods are expecting great and interesting things from]

    Those gods¡­ They were just following anything with amusement like this.

    Anyway, as they were going to help, I wouldn¡¯t have anything toment about.

    I just didn¡¯t want a bad thing to ur. In the end she was my girl, until a few days ago when she changed.

    I walked to the edge of my chariot and watched her from a distance. She was acting normal, selecting her new troops as everyone else.

    ¡°She is in trouble?¡± As I was absorbed in watching her, the voice of Lily who dared to step forward and stand by my side came to jolt me awake and distract me from my thoughts.

    ¡°I believe so,¡± I nodded while looking at her eyes. She wasn¡¯t bad, if I ignored all these fine scales covering her big face.

    ¡°Why not kill her then?¡± she suddenly said such dangerous words.

    ¡°No way,¡± I firmly shook my head, ¡°I don¡¯t kill my people.¡±

    ¡°But she is dangerous to you, right?¡± she blinked, as if she found my logic to be hard to ept.

    ¡°She¡­ Was my girl,¡± I turned away from her eyes. Just looking at her eyes and then at her face made me feel two opposite feelings at the same time, ¡°I can¡¯t let my girl down this path.¡±

    ¡°You are kind to your people,¡± she said as if this was something bad.

    ¡°I just can¡¯t ept to fall in my enemy¡¯s scheme.¡±

    ¡°Interesting theory,¡± she paused for a few minutes, ¡°but I like it. In my world, if you are one of my people, then your reaction would have something totally different.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not kind in general,¡± I didn¡¯t want her to get the wrong impression about me, ¡°but to my close up people I¡¯m kind.¡±

    ¡°I hope¡­ that one day I¡¯ll be one of those close people to you,¡± she said before hurrying back to stand with her people.

    I watched her move away while not knowing if I got her meaning right or not.

    ¡°If not for your scales¡­ I have to get used to these,¡± I shook my head in regret. After all, I still found such scales annoying to the eye.

 Chapter 382 Sending Her Away

    As she went back, I returned to watch Karoline using my hawk eye skill. She was acting all normal, as if she knew I was watching her moves.

    ¡°She¡­ Is acting perfect to be suspicious,¡± I shook my head, cancelled my skill before starting to think about my next move.

    Of course there were too many things to do here.

    [What are you doing now? Is the battle going good or bad for your side?] I sent this to the two, waiting for their report on their current situation.

    I gave them the order before to meet up and work together. If they listened, then they would be in a much better situation.

    [We retreated to the city of Columbus at Ohio] Fang sent this, [We are just north from you]

    ¡°That bastard¡­ He intentionally did that!¡± I knew this wasn¡¯t just a random coincidence. That dude must have retreated with Wryly and came to the closest city to me.

    I was thinking of using them, but he also thought about the same thing. Or perhaps he just read through my line of thoughts, and knew I¡¯d do that.

    [That arrogant dude asked me to retreat] the words of Wryly confirmed my guesses, [We were doing fine but he insisted on retreating south and we are now stationed at a city without doing anything]

    [There are no enemies there?] I asked before looking around. Of course aside from the Hectors, there wasn¡¯t a single enemy here indeed.

    That meant that Fang came to a secure ce, letting his forces recuperate while using the portals there to replenish his lost forces.

    Smart, I had to give a thumb up to him.

    He did the perfect move for his own sake, but that also meant we were all blind. The fight at the central zone was ragging hot without any eye for us there to tell us what was going on.

    And with that unexpected move from him, I had to rethink all my ns once again.

    I depended on these two to give me intel about the situation of the fights in the central zone. I knew Fang must know a thing or two about the situation right now, but it was nearly enough.

    In such a situation, I had to fasten up my ns here. I must push forward, move directly to the central zone and im a territory there before thinking about anything else.

    I looked up at my scattered forces here. I told them to have a long time of rest. But it seemed this was going to be something impossible right now.

    ¡°And I hoped to think about another technique¡­ Sigh!¡± I shook my head in a helpless way. I had to give up on doing this for now.

    My cultivation was now my biggest weapon, but it needed lots of work indeed. I had to work over expanding my spiritual energy, trying to upgrade its grade and quality. Besides, I needed to think about new techniques.

    My recently developed technique was awesome and OP, but that didn¡¯t mean I couldn¡¯t create versatile techniques to suit different situations.

    All of this had to wait, at least until I got done from the great war here.

    ¡°And you¡­¡± I looked at Lily and others behind. I promised to fetch them back. And I had to do so.

    After all, I still haven¡¯t received my captured race batch from the green nymph yet. I sighed. It seemed I had to dispatch someone to bring them to my capital.

    Wait¡­ If I had to do that then¡­ A thought shed in my mind.

    [Have you done selecting your forces?] As I decided, I sent a message to Karoline.

    Karoline had many question marks around her. So it was best to make her stay away from the uing fight.

    Also when she would be alone, she might be able to expose something that might help me in determining what went wrong with her.

    Taking a direct hit from the star beam weapon and not teleporting and still alive? That was a big question mark indeed.

    [I¡¯ve just started]

    I knew she wasn¡¯t even one fifth of her army.

    [That¡¯s enough. You¡¯ll have to go back to Boston]

    [Boston? Right now?!!] I knew this came as a surprise for her. Indeed it was against my ns.

    Just her surprise here made me morefortable about my decision.

    [I want you to escort the Hectors here to there] I sent, [Then youe back to act as our reinforcement]

    [That¡­ Will I make it?] she sent before adding, [Will my small forces here be enough to make any difference?]

    She had a point, but I didn¡¯t fall for that.

    [You have to do it for now. As for your forces, I¡¯ll make them join the jumper for now. Once youe back, you¡¯ll gain them]

    Of course this was a way to tie her up with the jumper. Also I preferred to leave most of her forces with the jumper.

    [Are you sure about that?]

    [It¡¯s a must, and you are the only one that I can depend on for this]

    [Are you sure?]

    Yes, she was indeed different. The old Karoline would have simply agreed.

    [It¡¯s an order] as he left me no other choice but to lean in such a way, I didn¡¯t hesitate to show her my other side, [I¡¯m sending Hector¡¯s down. Don¡¯t bete]

    I first sent a message to the jumper, notifying him about this arrangement. Then I looked back at Lily and motioned for her toe.

    ¡°You are going to do this¡­¡±

    I started to tell her what I was going to do here. I told her that I was sending them back to my capital as promised, and also added a few instructions for her to understand the current situation.

    ¡°I understand,¡± her face changed back to her normal serious self, ¡°depend on me on this.¡±

    ¡°Cool,¡± I nodded while watching her moving down with her elites. The next ten minutes the chariot got emptied from all the Hectors, who stood in a ce not far from my chariot.

 Chapter 383 Hunting In Dirty Waters

    Karoline couldn¡¯t say no or stall any longer. As Lily led her Hectors down my chariot, Karoline came with a dejected look over her face.

    It seemed she ced great importance in taking part in the uing fight. One way or another, this arrangement was for the best for all of us.

    I didn¡¯t want to end up having to kill her.

    I stood on top of my chariot, waved to the marching away Karoline and Lily. Karoline didn¡¯t spare me a nce, while Lily waved at me in a weird way.

    This girl gave me the impression she was waving at her man or something before going to war. Damn! Did she think of me in the same way or what?

    Anyway, I closed this page for now while depending on my gods to keep a good eye over her.

    [Be ready] I sent over to my team, [We are going to march out for war soon]

    [Aren¡¯t we supposed to wait?]

    [Right now, boss?]

    [What changed?]

    All asked, all but the jumper. That dude already was chatting with me about Karoline and this arrangement. He got to know about what happened just minutes ago.

    He knew about Fang¡¯s unexpected move, and he evenughed at me for that.

    I exined the current situation in short words. After that I left them to get done with their forces while I started arranging things with Fang and Wryly.

    [Tell me what do you know about the current situation in the war zone] I sent this to these two, but I knew only Fang would be the one to give me real and valuable intel out of the two.

    [All races are fighting there, even humans] Fang¡¯s first response was something that surprised me.

    Humans? Again? What went wrong with my weak humans? Weren¡¯t we supposed to be pushovers and the weak link in this apocalypse?

    [Which forces do these humans belong to?] I thought about that bastard who publicly challenged me. Yet his forces were in the West, far away from here.

    If that was true, then that meant there was a new yer in this region. Impressive thought indeed that I hardly believed.

    [I don¡¯t know for sure, but they came from the north, marched and evaded many cities until they stopped at Iowa. They are fighting efficiently and maintaining good control over their current territory. But that won¡¯tst for long as many dragon and Selvator archlords are going to there now]

    [They want to kill them?]

    [You can¡¯t me them, having a troublesome human is enough to make them not want others]

    [Don¡¯t me me for being outstanding] I rolled my eyes, [So they are going to kill my humans?]

    [Don¡¯t tell me you are going to help!]

    [I don¡¯t know how they do that] I was slightly worried about my human race indeed. But these humans came here knowing about my presence in the area and never thought about getting in contact with me.

    As other races had their differences and conflicts, I couldn¡¯t speak differently about humans.

    Until they¡¯d prove they weren¡¯t enemies, I¡¯d not move proactively to their aid.

    [Then¡­]

    [If many are going to hunt them down, that means their areas will be left unguarded, right?]

    [They have a temporary ceasefire between the two races] he sent before adding, [That agreement is done on paragon level. I cant breach it]

    [You can¡¯t, but who said I can¡¯t?] I smirked evilly.

    [You mean¡­]

    [They are going after my humans, so it¡¯s normal for me toe at them, right?] I knew as I was out of the picture and getting crushed by Hectors, other races forgot temporarily about me.

    This looked like a golden chance to make the headache I caused to them return again and in such a fierce and deadly blow. [Tell me all about their territories. We¡¯ll hit there first]

    [We? Don¡¯t include me in this madness!]

    [Who said there are only Dragons and Selvators in this area? Aren¡¯t there Berserkers and Hectors? Or even those good for nothing cowards?]

    He paused and I knew he had a choice to make here. If he strictly followed the orders of his paragon, then he would be limited greatly in this fight.

    It was apparent that his paragon shifted his interest away from him. If he didn¡¯t show his worth and retaliate, then he would end up losing too much to recover from.

    But that also was risky. If his paragon treated this as a defiance to his orders, then all his effort would go in vain.

    [I can only help against other races, not these two] he finally made the right and wisest choice here.

    [I¡¯ll make sure your boys won¡¯t have a single moment of rest] I was happy with his decision, [Just make sure you¡¯ll tolerate fighting against other races on your own]

    [I¡¯m not that weak, pal!]

    [Ok, let¡¯s talk business then¡­ Send me the details about the entire region of these forces. Send me everything you know about their numbers, defences, cities controlled, and their neighbouring forces]

    [Ok¡­]

    He started sending long messages that I temporarily neglected. I checked Wryly¡¯s messages, and as expected¡­ That dude knew nothing much about the real situation there.

    Yet he told me valuable info about the movements of other Berserker¡¯s archlords in this area.

    One of them was stationed just north of the area controlled by the temporarily allied Dragons and Selvators.

    He also sent me news about Hectors. They controlled the Tennessee state, just south of all this mess.

    They seemed to wait like wolves, waiting for all this dust to settle before jumping in.

    ording to his paragon¡¯s words, there was a coalition force from two mighty paragons there. He also warned Wryly to get involved with these two as they were much stronger than any current paragon here.

    Well¡­ I already faced and defeated two of their paragons, even killed one and looted his forces and inventory from him.

    But that didn¡¯t mean I¡¯d underestimate this coalition. I got lucky that these two paragons got their eyes focused on me and were rash.

    These two paragons weren¡¯t. They were biding their time, building up their forces and arranging their forces.

    Such meticulous minds were so damn hard to deal with, especially if coupled with justified strength and wealth.

 Chapter 384 Preparing To Go For War

    As I learnt about this, I ced one goal above anything else. ¡°I have to lure these two outside theirir,¡± I muttered to myself, thinking about this crucial move.

    Leaving the two Hector paragons to build up power and arrange themselves? That looked threatening, especially when I nned to control a zone close to them.

    If they were left untouched, all of this would be meaningless. But how to lure such two dragons down their forts? The idea looked interesting, but executing it¡­ It would be near impossible.

    Hectors were a race that gathered all the good traits of any race I heard about. They were smart, cautious, and not that impulsive.

    ¡°What do I know about them that can force them to leave their ces ande to me?¡± I asked myself this question while looking at the messages Fang sent.

    As Wryly said, Fang confirmed it. There was one of the Berserkers archlord stationed near the coalition forces of Selvators and Dragons. He also spoke more about the forces of Hectors at Tennessee, making me get deeper insights about this grand army.

    The Hectors controlled that area fully. They were now using all the portals to bring arge number of forces, even enved races to there.

    They were biding their time and gathering up their forces, a bad news indeed.

    But just reading these messages gave me an idea.

    ¡°Oh¡­ That might work,¡± I didn¡¯t hesitate to open a chat message with Lily. Before she left, I added her as a friend to be able to chat with her easily like this.

    [Yes, we ce a very great importance over this matter] and her simple response made me heave a deep sigh of relief.

    What I thought about¡­ It could be done!

    ¡°Great,¡± I closed the chat with her before opening Fang¡¯s, [You are going to hit that Berserker archlord forces]

    [What about that idiotic berserker? Will he join me?]

    [No, he wille with me] I knew Wryly held a deep grudge against Selvators thanks to how Fang treated him.

    So it just worked perfectly when I thought about giving him such a chance to vent his anger and hatred over Selvators.

    And Dragons just came as a bonus.

    [Are you sure this is enough?] Fang seemed sceptical about this n, [You know there are two vicious beasts lurking in silence, waiting for an opportunity]

    [Leave them to me] I vaguely said, [I know what I¡¯m going to do with them]

    [It¡¯s your call. But if things went south, I¡¯ll just retreat]

    [It¡¯s fine. Just be sure to not move slowly when the time is right]

    [Humph]

    I closed the chat with him before telling Wryly the good news.

    [I¡¯m ready, tell me when and where and I¡¯lle] As expected, that dude was so eager to fight the Selvators and Dragons.

    [Aren¡¯t you worried?]

    [Worried? Hell, these two races are too arrogant, thinking of themselves as the true rulers of this apocalypse. It will be a great chance to let me knock some sense back in their thick skulls]

    Dude¡­ I don¡¯t know who had the thicker skull here, them or you. [Cool, start moving in two hours. We will gather up at my current city]

    [Ok. I¡¯ll start getting ready then]

    Fang was going to move after the two of us. I didn¡¯t know how much of their forces were up there, but I hoped there would be enough.

    Alright, things were just getting in shape at the moment.

    ording to Fang, the big fights were going between the human forces and the coalition army of Selvators and Dragons, and one was happening between Dragons, Selvators, Berserkers, and Hectors at Wisconsin and Michigan.

    My aim was to break that coalition force in the south, and break out an open war between all races like what was going on in the north.

    Then I¡¯d force my way and im as many territories as possible, while luring the two Hectors out of Tennessee.

    The target was Illinois. I looked at the drawn map on my chariot, thinking about the best route to take.

    The easiest was to head West directly through Ohio and Indiana. But that would put us close to the northern battles at Michigan.

    If we took a more southern route at Kentucky, we would be under the threat of those Hectors at Tennessee. So the best option was to move at the borders of Ohio and Indiana from north and Kentucky at south.

    This way we¡¯d have more buffernds between any big forces in this region.

    But the problem was in that zone. The area spanned for a long distance, shared with three states, and had many variables there.

    I didn¡¯t believe these forces were fighting like this without spreading their eyes around. Just look at Fang. he seemed to be exiled by his paragon and yet he got the detailed news about each forces¡¯ current movements and locations.

    That was enough to tell me the moment we¡¯d move out, everyone would hear about us.

    Who would be tempted toe and target us? Would we be able to stop such an attack?

    ording to that map, the big city of Kentucky was Frankfort. But the road to it wasn¡¯t safe. The region I worried most about was a triangr zone between the three states, West Virginia, Kentucky, and Ohio.

    In fact these states shared a tripod shaped border, leaving me slightly worried about taking a route through there. Yet other routes were more risky, getting my forces closer to either of the big armies at north or south.

    I hoped my news wouldn¡¯t spread so fast. During the next couple hours, I watched my team arrange their forces. I sent messages to everyone, asking them to send back those MIT and genius minds who were supposed to work over modifications of human weaponry.

    I didn¡¯t send them with Karoline, as I nned something different for her.

    [We are ready]

    [Ready?]

    [We are ready to roll]

    [My forces are ready]

    I got messages one by one from my team, and we only waited for Wryly¡¯s forces.

    [Where are you dude?]

    [Just half an hour away] he sent back, making me wait for ten minutes before the early forces of his started to appear at the horizon.

 Chapter 385 You Are A Hot Cake

    ¡°He came in a big army¡­ Great!¡± Just from the look of the vanguard, I could tell he brought a veryrge army here. I waited for half an hour before he came to my chariot, leading a group of ten thousand elites.

    ¡°We finally met, my dear bro,¡± once he boarded the chariot, he came to give me a greeting. He grabbed my two arms with his, making me feel the pressure he exerted unintentionally.

    But I wasn¡¯t the old weak self. I had my cultivation already opened. It wasn¡¯t as high as his, but that gave me a slight backing against his strength.

    ¡°It was hectic,¡± I said with a warm smile, ¡°are you ready?¡±

    ¡°At your order.¡±

    He moved to stand by my right while I decided to keep my boys down below. The army size this time was really massive, exceeding millions.

    [Let¡¯s move out] I sent to all of them before turning to him, ¡°let¡¯s start rolling then.¡±

    ¡°Go,¡± he just said a single word before his elites spread the word. In the next hour, I stayed behind while watching the grand army spreading its wings all over the world up front.

    ¡°Where are we heading first?¡± he asked when my chariot started moving.

    ¡°We are going to scout the area up front,¡± I said, ¡°we will go to Frankfort city, but we might get ambushed along the way.¡±

    ¡°By whom?¡± he asked in doubt, and I shrugged.

    ¡°I dunno¡­ Perhaps¡­ Everyone?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± he harrumphed, ¡°my paragon started to give me a cold shoulder recently. The wordsing from his close circle says he isn¡¯t as excited to work with me as before. I want to prove him wrong here.¡±

    Wryly wasn¡¯t like Fang, that dude was always direct and straight. I nodded in understanding, looked at the horizon while my chariot crossed most of the grand army down below.

    In less than half an hour, we passed the frontlines of our army. From there, there was only my chariot and nothing else.

    The world was in a state of ruins and destion like what I used to see. ording to the map I had, I went towards that triangr area first.

    On the way there, I passed over many towns and a few cities. Yet I didn¡¯t care about these. After all with my current army, dealing with the forces was a breath.

    But that also made me know the news would spread fast to every camp here. I hoped the enemies would ce more importance over ending their current battles thaning for my head.

    I just wanted to slip through this long road until reaching my desired target. If I got distracted in the middle, I wouldn¡¯t only lose time but I¡¯d also be strangled against a force or two, giving the opportunity for more to jointer on.

    Just as I flew for almost an hour, I reached that ce.

    There was a city there, one that stood with many ruins, portals, and castles. I could see many races in there, and they seemed to have reached an agreement.

    They weren¡¯t fighting, seemingly leaving the fight for the big names of their races elsewhere.

    This city was thest bordering city of West Virginia. Up to north of it there was Ohio¡¯s lower border, separated from West Virginia by a river.

    [Bad news! Bad news!]

    Just as I reached this city, the first thing I got was a distressing message from Fang.

    Fang was moving already behind us, leaving a distance in between our two forces.

    [What?] I hated it when he brought bad news in such a way. Dude, if you had anything to say, just tell it directly. For a moment there I felt he was enjoying bringing such bad news to me.

    [You are a hot cake bro, all races are breaking free from their fights and going as fast as they could towards you] what he said made me startled.

    I expected a force or two toe at me, but it seemed I jinxed myself when I said to Wryly that we¡¯ll wait for everyone.

    [From which direction?] I knew there were four hot zones in the big map. So which zone wasing at me right now was the question.

    [Till now the northern forces fighting at Michigan areing at you. I also got the news that the ones fighting at Wisconsin are also preparing toe at you if you managed to survive this]

    [We¡¯ll survive]

    [Don¡¯t group me with the likes of you. You are like a bad news ma dude!]

    [Just take a detour] I didn¡¯tment on his coward decision, [I¡¯ll handle this]

    [How?]

    [I wanted someone to keep certain people busy] I evilly smirked, [and they just offered themselves to me like this]

    I then closed the chat with Fang, ignoring what he said next. I knew he wouldn¡¯t say anything new, and would just keep asking about my next move.

    [We are going south] I sent this to everyone before turning to Wryly and said, ¡°order your boys to go south with my forces.¡±

    ¡°South? Why?¡± his eyes shone brightly when he heard that. This dude was really a war lover, one who would act like crazy in front of big battles.

    I briefed him about what happened while his elites distributed the word. As I left him burning in desire to fight, I took out my staff and marked this location.

    ¡°Make sure our forces are moving fast,¡± I gave this order to him before spreading it to my boys.

    We had to catch up speed if we wanted to outrun the iing armies.

    ording to the big map I had, these forces had to pass through Ohio entirely toe to me.

    And by going south, I entered Kentucky and ced another state in between the two of us.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going too close to those Hectors?¡± Even if Wryly loved wars, he wasn¡¯t this fool to seek a fight against such a deadly enemy.

 Chapter 386 Dont Forget About Me, Please!

    Going through Kentucky brought us too close from the Hector forces at Tennessee. If other races got a whim about my current ce and destination, then it was logical to assume Hectors also had the same tip.

    ¡°Just make sure our boys will evade any town and city,¡± I found lots of towns stretching in this state, even more than any other state I visited recently. ¡°I don¡¯t want them to get entangled with anything to dy our advance.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± Wryly seemed to want to ask about something but he refrained.

    In fact I wanted to create a buffer zone asrge as possible before my army would pass. The army size was the problem, and they were moving at a slow pace till now.

    I didn¡¯t want to push them to run, as I didn¡¯t want to exhaust them early on. But right now we had no other choice but to do that.

    After half an hour of flying, Wryly seemed to notice the direction I was heading to.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this¡­ A little too close to the south?¡± he asked and I nodded.

    ¡°Make the army keep pushing to the West from now on,¡± I said, ¡°we have something else to do.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Wryly sniffed that I was going to do something crazy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are afraid!¡± I looked at him in doubt and he shrugged.

    ¡°Just fighting big battles makes me excited. But we are moving away from the army.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll return to them, don¡¯t worry,¡± I reassured him, ¡°but this will be a little risky. If you don¡¯t want to, then you can just go with the army.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± he hesitated for a long moment before shaking his head without adding any more words.

    He made up his mind to stay here and help me in whatever I was going to do.

    In fact I was going to risk doing something bold and crazy. But it was the only thing I had to make a change to this battle.

    The crucial step wasn¡¯t rted to me, it was rted to the army. If the army couldn¡¯t run away fast enough, then everything I¡¯d do here would turn up against me.

    [Tell me you already crossed half of Kentucky] after another hour I sent the jumper.

    [I¡¯m staying behind] he sent this weird message, [I sent most of the army to the centre of Kentucky as you asked]

    [Then¡­ What are you doing?]

    [I¡¯m setting an ambush to the iing forces]

    That dude¡­ He wanted to act as a decoy. Did he have zero trust in my ns or what?

    [Ok, you can set up an ambush at the triangr area between the three states] I could only sigh and resign to his desire. If he wanted to fight, then I¡¯d say no to another helping hand here indeed.

    I already stopped my chariot in an area that wasn¡¯t that far from the southern borders of Kentucky with Tennessee. I looked up at thends here, feeling it was wide enough and suitable for my next move.

    [Where are the enemy? Where are you now?] but before doing anything, I first contacted Fang. That dude was like my eyes over the iing army.

    [They are in Ohio. They moved to West Virginia direction first before changing it to head towards Kentucky]

    [How long before they would arrive?]

    [Almost an hour or two before crossing Kentucky border]

    [And you?]

    [I¡¯m staying back in West Virginia for now] he paused for a long moment while I was sending another message to someone, [Do you need my help?]

    [I want you to move to the south of West Virginia] I thought before adding, [Be ready to invade Tennessee]

    [What the hell¡­?!!!]

    I knew what I said didn¡¯t make any sense to him. But I knew what I was talking about.

    [You are aware that that state is controlled by them, right?]

    [Just go and be ready to move when I give the signal] I didn¡¯t exin much as another message came from the person I just messaged.

    ¡°Great,¡± I read that message and grinned evilly. From the side I could see Wryly standing in hesitation, wanting to ask but refraining from doing so.

    ¡°Do you want to go south as well?¡± as I closed the chat with Fang, I turned to Wryly.

    ¡°It¡¯s suicidal,¡± Wryly muttered, ¡°but all this time I knew you, I know you won¡¯t do anything without a reason. Tell me¡­ Is there a sort of miracle you are nning to create here?¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± I only nodded and his expression turned more serious.

    ¡°Then let my boys also fight for such a chance.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I didn¡¯t agree at once.

    ¡°I can¡¯t let that arrogant dude take all the credit for himself.¡±

    ¡°But it won¡¯t be an easy fight,¡± I warned him, ¡°Hectors aren¡¯t pushovers, you know that, right?¡±

    ¡°If you trust Fang¡¯s ability to do it, then I as a berserker won¡¯t see myself not able to do it.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± under his burning gaze I couldn¡¯t say no. In fact what he proposed worked best in my favour. ¡°Go now, join with your forces at the southern west border of Kentucky. Wait there and when the time is right, I¡¯ll send you the signal.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget me, please,¡± he seemed on the verge of pleading here, ¡°my paragon isn¡¯t putting his trust in me. Such a battle will bring his attention back to me.¡±

    I looked up at him, stepped up a few steps before patting him on the arm. ¡°I want you to aim higher. Take down all the other archlords and make them pale inparison to you.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    I knew hecked any trust about his chances in keeping his post. But I had to think much further than this.

    Fang and Wryly were like my own arms and legs in their races. At this moment they weren¡¯t up to much. But after a year? And with my constant support from the shadows? They¡¯d both turn into mighty figures in their races.

    Even bing paragons wouldn¡¯t be an overstatement. I had to n this far, as when they¡¯d be paragons, I¡¯d have more support from them than now.

    Then I¡¯d help them to control their entire races here, leaving only the Dragons and those uninvited Hectares to remain here.

 Chapter 387 All Are Coming At Me

    The fight here was just a stepping stone to achieve this goal.

    Even if there were many yers here, it only made the stage bigger. The bigger the stage, the better the taste of victory would be.

    Also this battle here would prove without any room of doubt how valuable these two would be to their paragons. Ascending another step even wouldn¡¯t be something impossible.

    I watched the excited Wryly leave my chariot fast with his elites, going in fast steps towards the West. One spear from East and another from West¡­ The trap was already set.

    [Stay south of Frankfort and wait for my orders] I sent to all the teammates, [We¡¯ll go south when the time is right]

    I came here first with the intention of going West as fast as possible. But in the end I had to adjust these ns.

    ording to Fang, if we just bypassed this army here, we¡¯d be faced with another. I knew the different race archlords ced a great toll of price over my head.

    I didn¡¯t mind any bounty indeed. In fact this was something to make me feel proud of. But Just rushing the army away from this army would end up entangling with a bigger army.

    And there was guarantee that the coalition army of Selvators and Dragons wouldn¡¯t turn their des and aim these at me.

    There was only one way out of here, and that was by turning my army into a merciless grinding machine. Anything thrown at it must be killed and cleared first before taking a further step forward.

    I stood in my ce without any intention of moving. If I thought for a second that the Hectors weren¡¯t¡¯ spying on me, then I¡¯d be greatly mistaken.

    After all, what separated me from them was less than fifty miles, a small distance to any army without doubt.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Staying here without doing anything is really boring,¡± I sat over the extended arm of one of the Goms while eating and drinking.

    From time to time I¡¯d check over the general moves of my forces and the enemies. As Fang said, the enemy army took almost two hours to reach the lower borders of Ohio.

    But they didn¡¯t move towards the direction of my forces at Frankfort. For a reason they moved directly towards me.

    ¡°I knew they¡¯de at me,¡± when I read that warning message from Fang about their change of direction, I only grinned.

    Even Fang knew where I was. Then it was safe to assume that the iing army was also aware of that.

    ording to Fang, this big army was a mix between all the five races, led by six archlords. Berserkers sent two archlords here, seeming to ce a great importance over Michigan.

    Michigan in itself wasn¡¯t that special, but as it was situated near my territory to the East and away from the mess at the centre, its location was indeed special.

    Per Fang¡¯s words, each archlord brought at least two hundred thousand of his forces here, leaving also the same forces up there.

    ¡°Even when they decided to work together against me, they still kept their forces in the north fighting? That¡¯s hrious! What kind of an alliance is this?¡±

    When I read what Fang said, I couldn¡¯t help butugh. They brought close to one million and half forces to face my over three million forces.

    Were they underestimating me or what?

    From the surface, I got the upper hand here. But something told me they weren¡¯t just depending on their forces alone to crush me.

    If the numbers were close, then I¡¯d say they¡¯d depend on their strength and higher cultivation. But There was a big gap, making me look in another direction.

    ¡°The other two armies are too far away from here,¡± I muttered before looking in a fixed way towards the south, ¡°so the only exnation here is they had an agreement with them¡­ Interesting¡­¡±

    This came to disturb my ns slightly. I nned this based on the enmity between all the forces here. But if they were on the same line, this might prove a little risky and hard to execute.

    Anyway I already went this far over my n. I had no back up, and had only to keep pushing forward.

    [They are less than twenty miles away]

    As I was lost in my thoughts about how to execute this, Fang¡¯s words came to jolt me awake.

    [Where are you now?]

    [I¡¯m at Virginia, waiting for your signal]

    [Be prepared] I paused, [This is going to be a really rough ride]

    [Just don¡¯t throw me in front of those big dudes without a n]

    [Don¡¯t be a coward]

    I knew he was teasing me nothing more. If he wasn¡¯t trusting me in this n, he wouldn¡¯t have listened to me and moved his army to be stationed there.

    [The Hectors are also gathering] he sent in warning, [But they are slightly away from your side, seemingly preparing to attack your big forces at Frankfort]

    [Ok]

    I expected them to do that. After all, I was standing alone, away from my forces. If I had to survive this attack, I had to run away and join my forces at Frankfort.

    So the Hectors moved in advance, to intercept me from running away.

    Well¡­ Just seeing how the big map was unfolding in such a way just to trap me in here made meugh. I might have done lots of damage to many races¡­ Well to all of them actually.

    Dragons¡­ Berserkers¡­ Selvators¡­ Subus¡­ Illusionists¡­ And even Hectors¡­ All tasted bitter defeats and major losses on my hands.

    It was something I didn¡¯t regret. After all, being unique and outstanding didn¡¯te without paying a price, a hefty one indeed.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s just about time,¡± in less than five minutes, the vanguard forces appeared from the front, making me grin.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start step one¡­ Come out!¡±

    *Bang!*

    The first thing I used was my pir, the one I got from the Hectors. It came out in a loud bang and in such threatening demeanour in front of all the iing forces.

 Chapter 388 Thundering Might Pillar Skill

    The pir extended for a long distance towards the sky. Just as I summoned it out, I used the shield skill at once without any dy, the Thundering Might skill.

    And in the next few minutes, the dim sky started to shine under the effect of the pir. A dome shaped shield appeared, surrounding an area of ten miles radius around me.

    I knew my chariot¡¯s shield was going to take lots of damage, so I decided to start up using this strong shield.

    As the shield appeared, the forcesing here seemed to be startled. Their first reaction was by trying and testing this shield.

    The shield wasn¡¯t just protecting me, it also shielded me from their eyes. So they lost track of what I was doing inside.

    The shield expanded with each passing minute until it shed with the iing forces. Like it was a gigantic shovel, it kept sweeping the enemies and pushing them further away without any exception.

    The size of the vanguard forces wasn¡¯t small. At least a couple hundred thousand forces wereing at me, only to be stopped by my shield.

    ¡°It¡¯s good,¡± as the shield started to absorb the energy of the world and expand, I looked in satisfaction towards this. The shield was enough to give them a scare and keep them busy for now.

    But I didn¡¯t depend only on that. As I called back my pir, I stored it away for now. The next step wasn¡¯t for me to do it, but for someone else.

    [Are you ready?] I sent and waited patiently for her answer.

    [I¡¯ve done as you asked¡­ But this will consume more energy from my side. Are you sure about this?]

    [Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give you ten bones once this is done]

    [You are really generous¡­ Tell me you don¡¯t need a girl by your side?]

    [I got so many to make me sleep well at night] I rolled my eyes, [Send the first batch here in five minutes]

    [Great]

    I was speaking with the green winged nymphdy. As for what I asked her about, it was to organise something she gathered up before for me.

    Once I closed the chat with her, I knew it was time for me to make the next step. The enemy forces were trying their best to crack open my shield, making me nod in satisfaction.

    So far they were just working as I expected.

    *Fwoosh!*

    Just in the middle of their berserk attacks, my chariot moved fast and away. They were already surrounding my shield, but their number in the southern regions wasn¡¯t that good as other parts.

    As I went out, the forces here stopped attacking instantly. The shield of mine was so huge, it covered my chariot from the eyes of other forces.

    But in less than five minutes, all the forces here stopped attacking my shield and started to run after me. Of course my chariot speed was something they couldn¡¯t match.

    And with the dy and difference in their responses, big gaps appeared between many of their forces.

    ¡°Attack,¡± I finally had a chance to get rid of many of them. My fallen gods were my reaping death scythes. Their attacksnded and swept clean lots of lives.

    What helped was the scattered pattern of these forces. They were in many groups, running without much order or organisation at all.

    Just in the next ten minutes, I cleaved lots of lives. When the scattered groups were forced to group themselves together, I took out my pir and started using the skill again.

    [Do you want to pay one hundred thousand souls to reuse the pir Thundering Might skill again?]

    [Pay!]

    The skill I was using was once in a day free time use. But if I wanted to use it again, I had to pay a certain price or conquer a new city and use it over this city.

    As Icked any cities around here, and had no time to do it, I had to pay such a price.

    But that didn¡¯t make me worry. After all, just during the past few minutes I gained over fifty thousand souls thanks to my fallen gods.

    If not for their merging together and stopping chasing after me for a few minutes, I¡¯d have imed enough souls to use this skill for free.

    Anyway I only looked at all these millions as my own souls. As I paid the price, the pir shook and extended towards the sky once more, giving the iing forces a scare.

    And that wasn¡¯t all.

    The shield this time was activated when many of them were closer to me than before.

    That made almost a hundred thousand of them get into my shield without their agreement. As my shield was formed, any other forcesing here were fiercely stopped and pushed backwards without any mercy.

    [Send another batch!] as I gained back my pir, I instantly controlled my chariot and went out from the West side. As for those hundred thousand forces, I knew their souls were going into my ount soon.

    ¡°There!¡±

    ¡°Kill that bastard!¡±

    ¡°Bring him down!¡±

    As I went out so soon this time, the forces who were about to arrange themselves and attack the shield had to break up again and ran after me.

    The sight of losing their friends in the shield in such a way made them all hectic. This time they didn¡¯t listen to any orders from their generals, just kepting at me even in groups with few numbers to have less than a hundred members in each.

    But I didn¡¯t show any mercy to them. I just kept moving in big circles, hitting and killing all those crazy forces until a big army arrived.

    [Do you want to pay one hundred thousand souls to reuse the pir Thundering Might skill again?]

    ¡°Pay!¡±

    Another use and another pay of a hundred thousand souls. Just as I did this couple more times, the next thing I got was a message from Fang.

 Chapter 389 The Trap Is Ready

    [What are you doing exactly there?]

    [What?] I didn¡¯t get what he wanted to say.

    [You made the Hectors start moving in your direction at full speed! That¡¯s unheard of before, dude! What are you doing exactly?]

    [Hahaha, so they areing?] I asked, [All of them?]

    [As far as I know, yes¡­ But this isn¡¯t something for you to be happy about. They are led by their two paragons]

    [I already killed two of these useless worms before] Iughed while initiating another shield, [How many are there in their territory?]

    [Not few or much¡­ But don¡¯t expect me to move when their two paragons are nearby!]

    [Just get ready, the hour is drawing near] I didn¡¯t exin anything while feeling much thrilled by what I just read.

    [Also the other half of their army has stopped fighting and is moving at your direction] he sent another interesting piece of news before adding one more, [And the other army at Wisconsin is now marching through the west borders of Indiana, getting closer to you as well]

    [Let theme] my eyes shone in challenge, [The more the merrier]

    [You are crazy, you do know that, right?]

    [Dude, luck favours only the brave]

    [The living brave, not the dead fools]

    [That¡¯s debatable] Iughed, [stay ready anyway and let me handle this madness on my own]

    As I closed the chat with him, I sent another message to Wryly, asking him to get ready to move.

    Then I sent messages to all of my boys and girls, rming them about the approaching armies.

    The one from Michigan wasn¡¯t a problem, but the one from Wisconsin was.

    Indiana shared borders with Ohio and Kentucky. If the army decided to join forces with the uing one from the north, then they¡¯d bypass my army.

    But if they decided to move in a separate way, blocking any path of retreat over me and my forces, then another big battle would start there.

    After warning them, I also stressed over not moving anywhere until I give the orders for so.

    [What about me?] the jumper asked, [shall I attack the iing army?]

    [You are going to work as a sweeper]

    [What?]

    [When the forces break and start to run, it¡¯s your responsibility to let none live, understand?]

    [This¡­]

    I knew my words might seem crazy, but I knew this role was something crucial.

    This fight was one against many archlords of different races. Their armies weren¡¯t together to begin with. So if any army broke and ran away, it would be threatening to let those routed troops survive.

    As they¡¯d just return back with another army stationed nearby.

    So I had to kill anyone running away. As my forces at Frankfort were going to have a bad fight against the iing army from Wisconsin, Fang and Wryly preparing to move deep into the Hectors¡¯ zone at Tennessee, then I had only the jumper left.

    I knew he wouldn¡¯t agree easily. In the next ten minutes he kept arguing and I kept my answer the same.

    [Your role here is very important to our win]

    I kept repeating the same answer until he grew tired from arguing with me.

    During this I kept using my pir¡¯s Thundering Might skill, paying each time one hundred thousand souls. I spent close to a million so far, and I didn¡¯t intend to stop.

    [The Hectors are less than fifty miles away] but at this moment, Fang sent in a warning. Fifty miles¡­ That meant they were just at the border between the two states here.

    It was almost time for me to pull the final curtain off the stage I was preparing all this time.

    I established ten shields around, scattered in random shape but if one saw it from high enough, he would know this wasn¡¯t random at all.

    I arranged them in a big circle, provided that these shields would merge together. Just seeing their arrangement from high in the air made me feel quite satisfied.

    I just ced the tenth shield and then stood high in the air and waited. The shields didn¡¯t yet merge together as I spread them over arge distance. The central zone was void of any shield, but it was getting filled with few troops every now and then.

    ¡°Keep it clean,¡± each time a force trespassed here I¡¯d send my boys to kill them. I needed this ce to be empty, for thest and final act.

    [They are moving in your direction, thirty miles] Fang kept updating me with the movements of the Hectors.

    For a reason, these dudes waited half an hour before starting to march at me. During this, I kept hunting the forces around when I got bored.

    ¡°It¡¯s time then,¡± without any hesitation I started to descend my chariot in the centre of this empty zone.

    And with that, many forces around me got tempted with my descent. The next few minutes I saw lots of forces passing through the gaps between the shields and getting at me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hit them too hard,¡± I gave the order, ¡°I don¡¯t want to scare them away.¡±

    My boys listened to my orders and started to use simple attacks this time. They killed a lot, but many more got the courage and thought I ran out of energy or got tired or something.

    The area in between the shields was over twenty miles in radius. And in less than half an hour, it got swarmed with lots of enemies.

    [They arrived at your ce] and at this moment, just as my preparations were finished, the final star of the show appeared.

    ¡°It¡¯s time,¡± I evilly grinned while watching my shield absorbing endless attacksing from all the enemies around. [Send the rest here, send them now]

    [As you wish]

    The next instant three things happened. First I rose up with my chariot, getting away from all the attacks from below.

    Then many portals opened while lots of faces came out from them. They were all covered in fine scales, with colours ranging from blue, red, and green.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

 Chapter 390 Kill The Hectors!

    And with their sudden appearance in the open like this, I heard an earth shattering screaming from nothing else but the direction of the iing Hector army.

    The portals gushed out lots of Hector people, ones that brought this disaster in the first ce to my world.

    The Hectors joined my apocalypse in response to thedy nymph¡¯s actions before. She got lots of Hectors and news spread back to their leaders.

    A human called Hye was amassing and hunting their people. The predators turned into preys, and the weak race of humans turned into such a deadly hunter.

    When I thought first about how to drive those Hectors away from their den, and force them to move as I wanted, one thing popped in my mind back then.

    That incident.

    The Hectors responded in such a fierce way as to invade my apocalypse like this. It was easy to guess how immense the price they paid was.

    In the end that proved to me one thing; that race had an ego to protect regarding their people.

    So I contacted thedy, asked her to arrange the forces she captured and separate the Hectors in one group.

    She managed to get asrge as five hundred thousand of them so far. I asked her to arrange them into twenty groups, each roughly twenty thousand.

    As I created the shields, I released one group inside. The Hectors were all bound to me by loyalty contracts, so they had to listen to all my orders.

    I only have one each time, kill!

    They were an arrogant race, with such superiority over other races to make them feel invincible. Turning such people to follow someone like me, someone who was of a lowly race they used to enve, made them all angry.

    So even if there were only twenty thousand of them, they could easily kill the hundred thousand enemies entrapped inside any shield.

    And now? I released the rest of Hectors in the mid zone. As I rose high up in the air, I gave the same order again.

    ¡°Kill everyone, leave none alive!¡±

    Of course they were facing up against many races here, the five big races of my apocalypse, but they didn¡¯t show any inferiority to that.

    In fact once they appeared, a big massacre happened.

    Yet that wasn¡¯t what I wanted.

    What I wanted from all this was to let those two paragons lose their minds and step into my trap here.

    It happened much faster than I expected. I thought the Hectors would take time before they¡¯d realise the presence of their people here.

    But it happened so damn fast, even before my chariot reached a high point in the sky.

    That mighty roaring scream came not from one person, but from an entire army. As I saw from high up there, I saw the Hectors leading their army forward, ignoring anything else and started to force their way through the dense forces here.

    They wanted to save their people, but to do so they had to fight those who were entangled with their kin.

    In simple words, I devised this trap here to force the fight between the five races and Hectors. There was no time for any side to negotiate or talk peace here.

    With each passing second, more Hectors were dying in the hands of the other races. And with the constantly expanding shields, the gaps of retreat were growing thin, leaving no room for these forces to break free from this.

    They were all trapped in what one could describe as a big valley in the mountains. The entry and exit were thin and narrow, not enough to let these forces retreat fast enough.

    Even if the archlords of their races told them to not fight, the Hectors I brought gave them no chance to do so.

    After all they were bound by my contract and their anger, releasing everything on the faces of those useless and meaningless races around them.

    Arrogancea€| I yed over this feature of this race to bring them down. And it worked!

    The hectorsing from outside were mad. Of course I didn¡¯t do any of this before asking Lily first.

    As she confirmed this to me, I had much relief and more confidence in doing this.

    I did nothing else but watch. I already did my part and all that was left here for the trap to close up.

    The shields were still expanding as they absorbed the energy of the world. At some point I knew they¡¯d merge. After all that came in the description of that skill.

    My aim here wasn¡¯t to just lure these forces to hit each other, but to trap the paragons inside the midzone. Like this I¡¯d force the rest of Hector forces toe here like mad dogs. And I¡¯d be a hunter standing over the mountains and hunting them with ease andfort.

    [Damn dude! You are really ruthless!]

    As the fight began to expand and all the forces here started to fight the Hectors everywhere, Fang sent this to me.

    [I just nned it well] I didn¡¯t celebrate early.

    [Shall I move out now?]

    [Not yet] I waited for this to escte even further. The Hectors were busy fighting everywhere, but the shields didn¡¯t merge yet.

    I didn¡¯t frankly know if their paragons took the bait and were in the central zone or not.

    But I still had two cards left.

    ¡°Come into the central zone now!¡± as the fight in the mid zone was starting to grow calmer with the more Hectors gushing in, I had to stir things up.

    As I went through all the ten shields around and gave this order to the remaining Hectors in here, I also sent another to the green nymphdy.

    [Send everything you have now]

    [All the other races? Are you sure?]

    [Send them all!]

    [It¡¯s your bones, ok]

    I just returned to the central zone. The appearance of the new Hectors from all the shields startled those in here.

    But just before they could understand what was going on, many portals shed and lots of different races appeared.

    ¡°Kill the Hectors!¡± and as the new races appeared, the races thatdy nymph gathered so far, I gave them this simple order.

 Chapter 391 A Chance To Kill Three Major Armies At One Go

    The ce was turning into and of Hectors. But with the appearance of more races in such dense numbers, and alongside my order, a bigger fight started to erupt there.

    Massacre? That might be an understatement to say so. It was a brutal fight that just a single swing of any weapon would kill many foes.

    It was chaos! Everyone literally started to fight and kill everyone around!

    The calmness Hectors was so close to achieving here was lost. They tried to control this mess by pouring more of their forces from outside, using deadly attacks, but no matter what they did they failed.

    This was thanks to the huge number of forces thatdy stored up for me till now. She said before she had close to ten million of different races.

    I knew that many of these races were good and worthy to keep, but I couldn¡¯t do that now. I had to only sacrifice them for the first purpose I decided to gather them before; to have many souls.

    Of course that wasn¡¯t the main reason here, but it was like an extra bonus without doubt.

    With each passing minute, chaos kept escting and not decreasing. No matter how many Hectors sent in or did to control it, the chaos kept getting wider and bigger, even stretching to areas beyond the limits of my shields.

    This made the Hectors grow more frantic. And in less than half an hour, I got a message from Fang to confirm my expectations.

    [I dunno what magic are you using right now over them, but the Hectors just called most of their forces and even called endless armies of their ves towards your direction]

    [Get ready then] it was almost time, [once they start attacking me, you¡¯ll move and hit their rear]

    [Attacking the armies?]

    [No, take control of the cities and towns first, make sure all the portals are closed and all the castles and emblems are within your control]

    [I see¡­ But Tennessee is veryrge. It will take ten hours or more to cover it with my forces]

    [Don¡¯t worry, you got help here]

    [Damn! That bastard¡­ Bro, did I do anything wrong to you?]

    I looked at this shameless dude¡¯s message and didn¡¯t know if I shouldugh or what.

    That dude here acted all away from the hot zone, and now he was asking for benefits?

    Come on! At least Wryly stuck to my side most of the time until I sent him away.

    [We are fighting against time here. Don¡¯t forget the races remaining forces are just nearby and another army isn¡¯t far away]

    [Got it! But promise me to leave the areas I conquer under my control]

    [You have my word] I never nned to control Tennessee. It was far away from the region I sat my eyes upon.

    [Get ready dude, move out in half an hour]

    [Finally!] Unlike Fang, Wryly wasn¡¯t as informative about what was going on here.

    [Move to the south now] at the same time I didn¡¯t let my forces away from this. [Hit all the towns and cities at the central part of Tennessee]

    [What about me?] The jumper was seemingly bored and impatient. [Is it my time yet?]

    [Give me two hours and you¡¯ll get busyter on. Just don¡¯te andin afterwards]

    [Humph, I neverined before]

    [Yeah, tell me about it]

    I am in a better mood now. Everything I nned for was in the right ce. All I needed to do was to wait for my pieces to be in their ces before dealing the final blow.

    I intended to strip away these Hectors from their bases in the south. Like this they wouldn¡¯t be able to get anymore reinforcements except if they worked to gain control of more towns and cities in Kentucky.

    With the rapidly approaching remaining half of the first race¡¯s army, and with the approach of the other big army, they wouldn¡¯t have it nice or easy.

    This fight here ced a bloody end for the honeymoon rtion between the Hectors and the big five races here. Even if the two paragons ended up escaping, they¡¯d have to deal with the wrath of the other five races before dealing with me.

    And who said I¡¯d just let them have their time? I¡¯d force myself all the time from here onwards.

    If things went like I nned, then I¡¯d not only end up clearing one big army but three. Then the map would be wide open for me, with only the remaining two big forces of Dragons and Selvators at West as thest obstacle.

    Besides a few scattered archlords who didn¡¯t have it nice from their paragons just like Fang and Wryly, the map would look a lot empty and much too spacious to apany all of us.

    But who said I was going to divide this region with anyone? After getting rid of these three armies here, I¡¯d expand my forces and work fast with the other two to dominate the rest.

    The fate of the other races¡¯ scattered archlords was simple, either they¡¯dply and agree to work under my two loyal dogs or die.

    In the end, this entire zone would be totally controlled either by me or by forces following me. As for Wryly and Fang, if these two didn¡¯t get promoted after all this, then I¡¯d go and look for their paragons and kill them.

    Or they¡¯d better change colours at this point.

    Anyway, I estimated the dust of this grand battle to settle in a day or two at max. After that I¡¯d start worrying about how to distribute the spoils of war.

    The bloody chaos here didn¡¯t show any sign of rest until two hours passed. The portals were still gushing out new forces, and with this the newly arrived forces of Hectors got busy the moment they arrived.

    And that wasn¡¯t only thanks to my boys here. Just after one hour, the remaining half of the race¡¯s army appeared.

 Chapter 392 I Found You!

    From the first moment of their arrival, they started to hit the Hector forces with everything they got. The Hectors didn¡¯t have any free time until two hours passed.

    And with it, the shields started to merge together into one colossal ring of shields.

    With this the trap was finally ready. Once that ring appeared, it forcibly separated the forces fighting here into three parts; one in the trapped zone in the shield, one inside the ring, and one outside.

    My main focus wasn¡¯t over theter two parts. The ones inside the ring were destined to go nowhere. As for the ones outside, they were fighting fervently like they lost all sense.

    All races killed each other, in a big brutal battle that spanned a long distance around me.

    ¡°Time for me to add more loyal soldiers,¡± as for the one trapped inside, they had one fate to face; my technique!

    It was my second time using my technique, but where else would I better use it but here?

    The enemies were all busy fighting each other, entrapped by the gigantic ring of shield, with no other ce to go at.

    This came as a surprise move indeed for the strong ones below. Once I drew that circle once more, drenched my fist with blood while absorbing energy from five bones, threads started to move in fast shy ways towards the world down below.

    And once my threads appeared, they started to controlrge numbers in a few minutes.

    I looked around, at all the numbers fighting here. Few groups started to break free from the fights, seemingly strong enough to control their elites and make a futile attempt outside.

    ¡°I got you!¡± using my hawk eye skill, I kept scanning the area until I found my target. It was one of the two paragons of the Hector race.

    I found a few archlords of different races, but didn¡¯t find any interest in targeting them for now. I recognized the paragon by the suit he wore and the elites around.

    These fine scales were things I¡¯d never miss anywhere.

    As I spotted him, I instantly moved towards him. Among all the hundreds of thousands here, this dude here was the most threatening one.

    I wanted to get rid of him fast, without him doing anything crazy to change the fate of this battle here.

    But just before I¡¯d get near him, he seemed to notice meing. I saw a strange rod taken out from his inventory before it started to shine in weird silver blue light.

    The light expanded and covered the entire area here. But weirdly enough, it didn¡¯t extend upwards or in the air, only moving at the ground and enveloping it.

    ¡°Die!¡± without waiting for him toplete whatever he wanted to do, I controlled the threads, forcing many to attack that paragon and his elites.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Crack!* *Crack!*

    But just as the threads were spanning wide in his surrounding thousands of elites, the entire ground here shook and exploded in a fierce way.

    The explosions didn¡¯te from the part that paragon stood at, but it came from all around, at the areas adjacent to the slowly expanding inwardly ring of shield.

    The ground kept cracking, but the explosions came when the light that paragon released got in contact with my shield. It looked like two adversaries and nemesis forces got in touch with each other, ending up in a fierce final explosion everywhere that happened.

    ¡°Damn! He is trying to create that flying ind again!¡± I instantly recognised what was going on, and jumped to such a conclusion.

    Yet this wasn¡¯t yet over. I saw the fierce shes between his skill and mine, leaving me with the urge to kill him.

    But just before I could even let my threads get closer to him, he released a shield that protected him from my threads.

    That wasa€| New.

    My threads weren¡¯t stopped by any shield the other paragon used. Indeed fighting against paragons was a fight of another level.

    That dude must have studied my technique thoroughly, until he found something that could stop my threads.

    ¡°If I can¡¯t kill you, I¡¯ll make sure you are cursed forever!¡± As things reached this point, I let my threads span around freely, getting control over as many as possible.

    Then I took my Libra out and started weighing his soul.

    [He is your enemy]

    That was the expected result indeed. The next thing that happened was for the metre of the Libra to move slowly, very slowly in fact.

    I wasn¡¯t puzzled or surprised by this. Thest time I used my Libra it took much longer than I used to.

    But there was something that never changed; even if it took forever, it would eventually work.

    Even if that bastard managed to escape here, he would end up getting cursed and weakened.

    ¡°That won¡¯t work on me!¡± but just as the metre was getting near five percent, that paragon screamed in defiance before a shock wave erupted.

    This time the ground started to shake fiercely, breaking up into parts in different sizes.

    Like my chariot¡¯s gravity control skill, this dude used something simr that started to raise uprge blocks of earth, moving them fast towards my direction to be smashed against my shield.

    And just before they could reach my chariot¡¯s shield, a strange arrow appeared in the sky at this moment. The world was already dim, so the appearance of such zing blue fire was eye catchy.

    That arrow seemed to defy any logic as it stood in midair, almost one mile ahead of me. It started to shine brighter before releasing a torrent of smaller blue fiery arrows.

    The blocks of earth that got attacked by it turned instantly into big pieces of blue burning embers. I watched while big blocks of blue embers started to smash and crash against my chariot.

    And for the first time ever, with each hit my chariot was getting pushed back. The shield that stood against many things before started to show fine cracks with each hit.

 Chapter 393 [Bonus chapter] Fighting Two Paragons

    Yes these cracks were amended fast, but that meant how fierce these attacks were.

    ¡°Trying to kill me before I¡¯d kill you? Interesting,¡± I read through what happened here. This wasn¡¯t just a single paragon attack, but the two paragons united together to form such a deadly attack.

    But that might work against someone else, not me.

    Just as that torrent of attack came at me, I knew these paragons made a grave mistake regarding my Libra.

    They thought I had to keep an eye over my target for the Libra to work. In fact if anyone revised the battle before with their dead paragon, they¡¯d jump to this conclusion indeed.

    I had to first locate and expose that paragon before cursing him. But I did so because I didn¡¯t know where he was, or what he was like.

    I might have needed to spot my target, but that was only for the curse to initiate. After that the curse would work on its own, releasing its magic once done.

    So as they started theirbined attack, I moved my chariot fast away from this ce. They tried to control the big fiery blocks of embers to follow me, but that proved to be nearly impossible.

    These rocks were so big that it was hard to shift their direction. Once I came in the sky, the only threat I got was from the falling blue burning arrows, nothing more.

    These small arrows didn¡¯t pose much threat to me. As I became far away, I could see the obvious relief over that dude¡¯s face.

    ¡°Idiot,¡± this was the onlyment I could give for such a paragon.

    As one was getting cursed, and other forces here were getting under my control by each passing minute, it was time to seek that second bastard.

    From the direction this arrow came from, that dude was outside the ring for sure. I looked in that direction and was met with a fantastic scene.

    As the paragon here was trying to make that flying ind, that other paragon already formed his. During the time I got busy dealing with people here, that dude took his time and summoned that flying ind.

    It was the size of a few miles in radius, taking the shape of a five angle star. It was covered with a shield, but it didn¡¯t block my sight.

    I saw that paragon standing in the middle of his forces doing something. Damn! He wasn¡¯t that satisfied with that arrow attack from earlier.

    I knew now these paragons came here well prepared. That also told me a lot about the difference between these paragons and the ones from other races.

    Just facing one of these Hector paragons made me feel how risky it was. It all needed a single mistake or even a dy in response for me to lose.

    Each time I fought them, I was faced with a new style of attack, giving me the impression this race wasn¡¯t just a single race.

    It looked like they gathered the knowledge of all other races they enved, and used these to their advantage.

    That was a bad sign, making me want to kill these two paragons right here, right now.

    But my Libra could only deal with one target at a time. I had to wait until the first paragon was cursed before turning towards the second.

    From the look of things here, that second paragon didn¡¯t think about running away. Something gave them the confidence to deal with me in such a way.

    That was great. If that bastard decided to run away now, I wouldn¡¯t be able to stop him.

    ¡°Keep yourself there, and wait for me toe and curse you,¡± I muttered while returning to focus on the battle down below.

    The forces down there were already getting under my control by almost thirty percent. I instantly took out many contracts and started to sign them, distribute them over, and waited for my new followers to emerge.

    Many of my summoned forces here from thedy nymph were killed already. But there were still enough to make a great force using my new followers.

    ¡°Go, attack those bastards there,¡± at this point, I decided to aim at that paragon. As for the other one, he was already flying higher than anyone¡¯s reach.

    The ground after getting broken and devastated like this looked like a piece of hell. Blue fire kept spreading right and left, while many gaps appeared at certain areas, while small burning hills appeared at another.

    This also killed lots of forces down below. But I felt nothing towards that, not even considering them as a loss except for losing their souls.

    Under mymand, the forces under my control moved and attacked that paragon. That shield summoned by him wasn¡¯t big enough to shield lots of his forces.

    So most of his elites had to move out and got entangled with my forces. Once they fought for a couple of minutes with them, the threads of mine would already infest deeply in their souls.

    That added more elite Hectares to my forces. But unlike my other forces here, this one wasn¡¯t that docile to be tamed with contracts.

    I tried, but failed. That bastard used some sort of a higher grade contract, blocking any contract of mine to break in.

    So I had to wait until I¡¯d kill him, do the same thing I did before with the previous paragon forces.

    Yet from the shape of it, this battle here was almost concluded. That paragon was now gathering up his strength and controlling arge area ofnd to rise.

    But hecked any good number of forces to fight on his side. Even if he managed toplete his technique here, he still ended up standing alone in the middle of such a great army.

    ¡°Die you bastards!¡±

    Just as he rose up half a mile, he was so impatient and made like what the dead paragon did before.

    Large pieces of that floating ind started to break free and fall. With it many forces fell and many lost their lives, and much more were left heavily wounded.

 Chapter 394 A Scary Being Appears

    ¡°I still can¡¯t get used to their ruthlessness,¡± during this, few of the remaining forces on that paragon side were hit and fell as well.

    ¡°Trying to run?¡± Just as that happened, that dude tried to control his ind and move towards the other paragon. I also noticed the other one was also trying toe closer.

    The metre ofpletion of the curse didn¡¯t exceed fifty percent yet. I needed more time here, and I had to make sure that second bastard wouldn¡¯t go away.

    Alright¡­ He had a small shield to cover him up from my threads. Let¡¯s put it to test against my falling gods.

    ¡°See that fly over there? Aim at it and try to fry it using your attacks.¡±

    Since the forces of different races here got the bait, I refrained my forces from joining the fight. But now I had to use them. After all that bastard¡¯s shield wasn¡¯t properly tested.

    He also moved fast to dispose of the enemies over his ind. Of course they were much, but they weren¡¯t that big to threaten him in any way possible.

    Unless his shield wasn¡¯t that sturdy enough to keep him alive.

    *sh!* *sh!* *Boom!*

    Just as my boys released their first attacks, that bastard started to burn out treasures. That was, without doubt, a very delightful familiar scene.

    If he was forced to burn his own defensive treasure like this, that meant his shield wasn¡¯t that good at all.

    ¡°Stay your hands motherf*cker!¡±

    Just as the first wave of attacks ended and the second was just going tond, the other paragon screamed in a fierce and angry way, making meugh.

    ¡°If you have the ability, then try and stop me,¡± I said amidst myughs, feeling more formidable at this moment than ever.

    Even a paragon of such a mighty race was racing time to stop me, but he wouldn¡¯t. Even if he used his treasures, he wouldn¡¯t help at all.

    The only regretful thing here was my curse. It already was past sixty percent. But that didn¡¯t matter. Killing that dude here was what mattered.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    The second wave of attacksnded, but the explosions I heard didn¡¯te from that direction. I turned and saw that second paragon releasing a mighty wave of attacks that managed to deflect many of my boys¡¯ ultimate offence.

    But many stillnded and hit that paragon. As the dust settled, I saw that paragon standing in a shaky way, with a body filled with holes and bloody oozing out of many ugly looking wounds.

    Even if I spared my hands here off him, he would still need a miracle to survive all these wounds.

    ¡°Keep attacking,¡± but I wasn¡¯t that kind of a merciful guy, not to my enemies at least.

    The third wave of attacknded and that paragon issued a heart curdling scream of agony before passing away.

    He was dead. He was the second paragon I killed. And from whom? Those amazing Hectors.

    Damn! I was so cool!

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± but the fight was far from over. Seeing his friend die on my hands made that second paragon enraged beyond any imagination.

    ¡°Even if it costs me my life, I won¡¯t hesitate to do it to bring you down with me here¡­ You¡­ Is it cancer to my race¡­¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t argue against that,¡± I gave back a loudugh before watching the sky above change.

    Something was happening. I didn¡¯t know what it was, but I knew it was what that paragon was trying to do for a long time.

    A mighty figure of a mighty race took all this time for just a single technique? It must be something out of my league without doubt.

    Should I run?

    Of course the answer was simple¡­

    [He is an enemy!]

    The next moment I used my Libra on him. Like the previous two paragons, that dude here fell for my curse.

    Yet the curse took as long as what it took at thest two paragons. During the time it took to cross five percent, the sky showed what wasing.

    ¡°A portal of blue silver and golden clouds? Interesting¡­¡±

    It was a big portal that seemed to link to some scary ce. The first ce that popped into my mind was the dark realm world.

    Was this dude trying to bring forth another scary dark realm monster? Well, I just hoped he would. I needed lots of bones for my cultivation and killing another scary behemoth like that would be something good for me.

    Just as I watched that gigantic cloudy portal, thunder of different lights started to appear over its edge. It was loud, fierce, and scary, giving me an eerie feeling to be honest.

    ¡°Damn! That bastard seems to bring something even scarier than those dark realm monsters,¡± I sucked cold air of breath while watching arge series of gushes of clouds that came out from within that portal.

    A cloud portal was giving birth to different coloured clouds¡­ Interesting¡­

    ¡°Who called forth for us?¡±

    Just as the clouds kept popping out like mushrooms stalks and heads, I heard such a deep and strong voiceing from the direction of the portal.

    ¡°We have war with each other, why note here and show us how mighty you really are.¡±

    Just as that soundnded, and before its echo would disappear, that paragon spoke in a mighty and loud voice. For a second there I felt he was putting a fake front, trying to force the owner of that voice toe here.

    ¡°A lowly ss world with a baby apocalypse? Hahaha! That¡¯s hrious!¡± the owner of that voice spoke, and even if heughed he looked really scary.

    Just the sound vibrations created shocking explosions in the air when heughed. I even saw the air break and long ck cracks appear before amending themselves fast.

    Scary! If that thing decided to pass through that portal to here, then this world wouldn¡¯t get it.

 Chapter 395 Arguing With A Greedy Dude

    ¡°Are you afraid? Humph, I knew that would be the case,¡± that damn bastard kept taunting the owner of that voice.

    One thing was certain for now¡­ whatever that paragon connected this world to, it wasn¡¯t a ce he held any control over.

    In fact it looked like there were deep wars between his race and the owner of that voice.

    ¡°A weak figure is trying to show up in front of the mighty me? A hegemon of your kind won¡¯t dare to speak in such a way to me at any time, kid!¡±

    ¡°Empty words,¡± the paragon kept taunting him, and I had no control over this situation.

    My heart¡­ My guts told me something bad, really bad was going to happen if I didn¡¯t stop him. But aside from my curse, I had only my technique and my boys here to silence him.

    ¡°Hit that motherf*cker,¡± as I sensed such an urge to stop him, I didn¡¯t hesitate to shout, ¡°kill that bastard!¡±

    With it I controlled all the threads and pushed all of them towards that bastard. At the same time, my boys started releasing their deadly attacks.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    But that bastard was ready. The previous shock waves appeared again in torrents, like ragged ocean wavesing towards me as if I was the shore.

    Each wave crushed a few of the iing attacks, and weirdly enough they also shattered a few of my threads. Things kept happening at a fast pace like this, until only a few of my threads and my boy¡¯s techniquesnded over his ind.

    *Rumble!*

    This time the attacks and threads all were stopped with a mighty looking shield. I knew that shield, it was the same the first paragon I truly killed used to protect his ind.

    ¡°Damn! Such offensive and defensive ways make my path to him almost blocked,¡± I clenched my fists, not knowing what else I should do.

    ¡°Sounds of fight? You dare to talk this big in the middle of a fight? Hahaha, that¡¯s really funny!¡±

    At this moment, the sounds of our shs here seemed to reach that mighty figure¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Mighty one,¡± as I failed to kill that bastard, I had to use this moment of his distraction blocking my attacks to stop whatever wasing here, ¡°please don¡¯t listen to this filial kid. He is trying to borrow your hand and as¡­¡±

    Just before I could continue my words, a weird message popped in front of my eyes.

    [Let hime! This will act in your favour]

    I looked at the owner of this message. Damn! He was that greedy bastard from the system higher ups. He was the one to teach me in my way to open my cultivation in the first ce.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    [Don¡¯t forget our little deal. He is a person you¡¯ll need to fight, or kill his forces whatever happens in the end]

    Just mentioning that deal made my heart shudder. Damn! Damn! Damn! Don¡¯t tell me¡­ ¡°Is he¡­ one from the hostile universe?¡±

    [He is a hegemon at his world, one of the strongest forces we had to fight there]

    ¡°Damn! And you are asking me to fight him? Are you crazy?¡±

    [Fighting him will bring you closer to your goal by arge step. What? Don¡¯t you want to establish a human connection system? Or did you change your mind?]

    That damn bastard! Both of them were bastards! What did that paragon think to bring such a deadly foe here?

    Was he really this tired of living? Or was he out of his damn mind? I never expected what I did here to bring me such a disaster.

    Forget about that bastard for now, that system higher up was a nuisance! He used this moment to let me ept that iing enemy.

    But c¡¯mon! I was this weak, my forces were this week, this world was all weak¡­ If I allowed such a behemoth or his forces toe here, wouldn¡¯t this be like condemning this world to be destroyed?

    ¡°I can do it, but in return I¡¯ll have my humanmunication system activated at once,¡± screw logic¡­ If I was going to risk it here, then I should y it big.

    [This¡­ I can¡¯t promise such a thing to you] that bastard was reacting the same way I knew he would.

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t ept, then I¡¯ll try my best to let that hegemon not send his forces here,¡± I was going all out at the moment. It was all or none for me. Either I¡¯d win this fight and get everything I wanted, or let this fight not happen in the first ce.

    [But the conditions¡­]

    ¡°I gave my conditions, take them or leave them,¡± I didn¡¯t even continue to read his answer as I knew what he was going to say here.

    He was going to find his way out of this deal, trying to keep his hold over my fate. But dude, this chance was thrown as a disaster in front of my path. If I¡¯d take it, it would be for something great in return.

    Or else it was better for me to not risk this fight at all. Even if that bastard sent his forces here, I¡¯d just take my elites and run, run as far away from here as possible.

    In such a case, I¡¯d love to let other races here fight this war, not me.

    [You are a really hard human race kid to deal with] As he said that, I knew he already agreed. It seemed losing this chance would cost him much more than he desired.

    [But in return, you¡¯ll pay double of the fee]

    ¡°D¡­ Double? Are you a greedy merchant or what?!!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but get shocked.

    [One hundred million souls, or nothing] he sent and this time I felt the pressure instead of him.

    ¡°Alright¡­ Send me the contract,¡± but as he was forced to agree on my terms, I had also to agree on his.

 Chapter 396 [Bonus chapter] The Terrifying Exiles

    Double the souls? The initial price was already too much for me before. But after getting into such big fights recently, I knew I had a good chance at securing this payment earlier than the due date.

    I signed the new contract. That bastard showed ast straw of dignity as he refreshed the due date starting from today.

    ¡°Hahahaha, that¡¯s an interesting world indeed. You are fighting among yourselves, and now one of those bastards is seeking a fight. Good¡­ Very good¡­¡±

    Just as I signed the contract, it felt like that hegemon on the other side of the portal was well aware of what was happening here. His deep and mighty voice thundered alongside hisughs.

    Ok¡­ He seemed interested already. Now what?

    I had zero knowledge about the nature of the enemy I was going to face. In fact I thought such a move would take much longer, but it seemed I was wrong.

    I had to be ready for anythinging in my direction.

    ¡°Hahaha, he ising, he is sending his mighty forces, hahaha!¡± as if that paragon lost his mind, he startedughing in such a crazy way.

    At the same time, the clouds that paused when that hegemon spoke resumed their expansion outwards. It seemed they would soon burst and release the mighty forces from the other side.

    If I said I wasn¡¯t curious then I¡¯d be lying. But at the same time I was worried, a little scared actually.

    That wasn¡¯t a normal enemy in the apocalypse, it was an enemy from another universe.

    If these enemies were weak, the fight between the two universes wouldn¡¯t extend to such lengths. Also if the enemy was weak, he wouldn¡¯t be able to corner my universe to such a degree.

    I knew my universe was losing this war, or else why the urge of those higher ups to introduce the apocalypse into many worlds already.

    And now I was going to face such a deadly enemy, with my current few forces here. I looked around, my controlled forces here didn¡¯t exceed two hundred thousand.

    If I added the remaining races brought by the green nymphdy, then that number might be doubled.

    It might seem a lot, but something told me it was far from enough.

    ¡°I had to retreat,¡± the first thing I thought about was to create a distance, enough for me to weigh the situation better and analyse what was going to happen.

    Unlike that paragon bastard, I held zero info about the nature of the uing enemies. What were their strongest and weakest traits? How would they fight? How could anyone kill them? Are they really that scary?

    And the answer came from none but that bastard.

    ¡°Trying to run away? Hahaha, it¡¯s toote, hahaha! I selected that enemy specifically for you. He is something you¡¯ll never be able to contest against. Say goodbye to your world, as from now on it will be the world of the exiles.¡±

    ¡°Exiles?!¡± I got this valuable info out of his carelessness and arrogance. He seemed to be so confident at my loss.

    If I didn¡¯t have any info about them, then I knew the right person to help me fill the gaps here.

    [Tell me everything you know about the exiles]

    [Damn! Damn! Damn! Why bring such a deadly name all of sudden?]

    I looked up at Fang¡¯s immediate answer and I knew it was really going to be very bad.

    [A paragon bastard from Hectors opened a gate with their world]

    [No way! Are you kidding me? Don¡¯t joke about things like these, or you¡¯ll just jinx us!]

    [I¡¯m not joking! How the hell did I hear about such a name in the first ce?!]

    He paused for a long moment, as if he was weighing what I just said. [This¡­ Is really bad bro, bad beyond what you can imagine! Exiles? Damn! Out of all the enemies of the other side, you brought this horrifying enemy¡­]

    [I told you, it¡¯s not me!]

    [But you brought the Hectors here in the first ce! Those guys are really¡­ Maniacs!]

    [I know that now, but it¡¯s not the time to win over this. I promise to make a crying corner for you in my chariot after all this is over]

    [Crying¡­ What? f*ck you!]

    [Just tell me what you know¡­ And make it quick]

    [The exiles are locusts. Once entered a world, they¡¯d not leave it until zing it to the ground. They are very strong, fast, decisive, and ruthless]

    [Enough praising them, and tell me something useful]

    That dude¡­ I already was aware of how critical our situation was. Speaking more about them in such a way wasn¡¯t helping at all. I needed info, not more reasons to hate and be scared of them.

    [Ok¡­ Ok¡­ Pardon me as I¡¯m just nervous and scared¡­]

    Damn! Even such a figure of a mighty racepared to humans was panicking already to this degree. How scary were these dudes?

    [Our universe uses cultivation mainly for gaining strength¡­] It was the first time for me to hear such a thing. It seemed Fang was going all out, exining even secrets only big races would know about.

    [But when we shed with the other universe, we were introduced to the concept of energy. They are very diverse in using any form of energy, and from that the system concept came to life. The higher ups tried to use the new knowledge and arm us with it using the system. And that¡¯s why they were trying to enforce apocalypses as trial zones for all races in our universe to train and get adapt to such concept]

    Yes, he was going all out! It seemed he saw his death near, so he decided to speak with no reservations.

    At this moment, it felt like I was speaking with a kid, a child of no more than eight years, not the old and cunning Fang.

    Death¡­ It was really a horrifying existence that could change one¡¯s soul, or perhaps show one¡¯s true nature.

 Chapter 397 The Weakness

    [Their idea was simple, if we are weak against them then arming us with their power will make us stronger. But that didn¡¯t work out well as we still ce much importance over old and ssic cultivation ways than trying toe up with new ways to merge energy with our cultivation]

    Speaking here, I suddenly recalled my cultivation. ¡°So this is why¡­ everyone seemed so hectic about my cultivation¡­¡± It hit me at this moment. I realised why my cultivation was considered so special and mighty.

    Also my ss¡­ After all sses were provided by the system, away from the cultivation concept. Putting in mind what Fang just said, I knew this ss, or perhaps all of the sses, came from the other universe.

    Perhaps even the system itself was brought over from that universe. Well, in times of war, anything was possible. Even stealing tech from our enemies and arm us with was feasible and even encouraged.

    [Anyway, the exiles are considered one of the top races there. In that universe, they don¡¯t divide themselves into races, but factions based on their innate abilities and affinities with energy]

    [Who are those damn exiles?] I hurried him. In fact I didn¡¯t want to interrupt him, let him continue spilling all these secrets that I¡¯d never dreamt of hearing before.

    But just while he was taking his time exining things from the start, these clouds were getting bigger, extending down all the way to the ground.

    Something told me they¡¯d release whatever was on the other side once these clouds burst open. And that would happen when they¡¯d touch the ground.

    [They harness the energy of death, use it to summon scary things that know no pain, fear, or any feeling but the irresistible desire to feed over the flesh of the dead. And each time they kill or feast, they grow stronger. They are deadly, scary, even in the other universe they are considered gods]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I stood in my ce motionless, looking at his words in shock. This¡­ Just taking a look around here and I knew how bad it was going to be if such a thing was released here.

    Feast over the energy of death and flesh of the dead? And grew stronger while doing that? Just imagining such a race in a world filled with killing and wars like the apocalypse here made me feel goosebumps.

    And at this moment I saw the first cloud touching the ground. Unlike what I expected, it didn¡¯t burst open. Instead it twisted around like a giant snake, sniffing something from the ground.

    ¡°It¡¯s absorbing the death energy¡­ Damn!¡± I realised what was going on here. That was bad, but it also meant I had little time left.

    [Tell me¡­ What is their most fatal point of weakness?]

    [Not to¡­ Kill, perhaps?] His answer left me startled. Damn bro, it wasn¡¯t time to be funny.

    [Another weakness] I ignored his useless remark. Not to fight? In the apocalypse? You gotta be kidding me!

    [Well¡­ I have to say not many faced them and survived¡­ So¡­]

    [Just tell me what you know] I hated it when someone stalled for an answer when there was no time for that.

    [I heard fire can hurt them, but the only proven way to control their spread is by killing as many as possible when they are weak. If we waited for them to grow stronger, then things will be out of our control]

    [We?]

    [This danger isn¡¯t just threatening you, my troublemaker friend. I¡¯ll contact my paragon and I suggest you let that otherzy one know about this as well and contact his paragon. We need to put our differences aside for now and work towards controlling this deadly enemy]

    [Ok]

    I didn¡¯t find it weird for the current races to unite together. They already were uniting to fight me, my humans. So what was the problem in letting them work together to crush this enemy here?

    I looked back, towards the area beyond this ring of shields of mine. The number of races here was stillrge,rge enough to make an impact and make a difference if we managed to bring everyone on the same page.

    The next moment I sent a summed up report to Wryly and asked him to deliver this to his paragon. Of course that dude screamed and whined, giving the same reaction as Fang. but I simply ignored all of this and warned the rest of my team.

    [Damn! Are you telling me exiles areing here?]

    The only one who recognised them was Hry. She seemed scared, and she had all the right to feel so.

    [So are we going to help you or what?] This question came from her the next moment. I paused, looked around and decided not to do so.

    [Remain at your current course, do your current mission]

    [But¡­ that might be pointless if they spread. Their infestation is wide known to be deadly and unstoppable]

    [Just do as I say]

    I had to do so. In case other races didn¡¯t agree to join hands with me, in light of our past differences, then it would be nice to keep threatening them with my forces.

    As for the imminent threat here, I had to find a way to deal with them.

    ¡°Fire? I have no skill or weapon to create such a thing on a wide scale,¡± I muttered to myself, thinking about my options here.

    Fire and other natural powers weren¡¯t my turf. I thought about asking for help from my teammates, but I doubted anyone would have such a unique ability.

    ¡°I was¡­ A bit negligent about this,¡± I sighed. Even if I had many skills now, I stillcked such natural powers.

    I decided after this battle, and if I survived, I¡¯d have to look for ways to gain such powers. Either me or any of my teammates, anything would help to avoid such a disastrous situation like this one.

    There was no point in regretting this. The only thing I could depend upon was my dragons and fallen gods. Dragons had the power to release fiery attacks. But the number of such fiery dragons wasn¡¯t that much.

 Chapter 398 The Crazy Hector Paragon

    Most of my dragons were mainly thunderous breathers. I had no control over the nature of the dragons I¡¯d summon, making me feel more helpless and powerless here.

    As for my fallen gods, they could release explosive attacks that would generate fire. They weren¡¯t fire based attackers, but fire came as a coteral.

    Aside from these two, Icked any force to make up for this default and weakness for me.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    Just as I was lost in my thoughts, a series of booms came from the direction of these clouds. There were already too many of them to be counted in thousands, and they started to all expand and explode from the inside.

    ¡°Showtime,¡± I said while controlling my technique. I decided to go first using my technique.

    It was my strongest weapon currently in my arsenal. Evenpared to the deadly fallen gods, my technique was simply a game changer.

    I had this hope, that no matter what¡¯de from these clouds would fall under my control. If that proved to be true, then this wasn¡¯t going to be a disaster, instead a great opportunity.

    I didn¡¯t want to jump to conclusions before testing things out first. So once the first creature appeared, I moved my threads towards it.

    *Roar!*

    It wasn¡¯t a single roar, but it appeared as if the entire world was roaring. Just hearing its roar made my scalp numb.

    And looking at its appearance made me feel really gross deep within.

    It was a big creature, in the size of three to four humans at least. It wasn¡¯t standing erect, but leaning on six ugly looking limbs.

    Its body was covered with emaciated skin, looking like it was going to peel off its body at any moment. And that wasn¡¯t all.

    It didn¡¯t have eyes. In the ce of eyes, a weird looking dark white membrane appeared to cover the ce eyes should be at.

    Its body was pale to dark white in colour, giving me the impression of being sick. Aside from its weird body and stance, it got long and sharp four ws at each limb, long and sharp looking scary rows of teeth that appeared from its oval shaped mouth.

    It roared, and it wasn¡¯t alone. In the next moment, thousands of clouds burst open and released tens of thousands of these creatures.

    Their nostrils were elongated, looking like six long slits. I could see wisps of ck smoke moving up from the ground, slowly twisting and gathering up, before they got sucked dry by these nostrils.

    Damn! They were already absorbing the death energy in this ce. This was a fight zone just inside the ring. As this ce saw lots of fights and killing already, I could only imagine how dense and pure death energy here was.

    With each breathing, I could swear I saw their bellies expand as if they were breathing. I also noticed their bodies getting slightly bigger, as if they were gaining strength.

    Surely they were. Looking at them doing that made me realise why they were called the exiles.

    They looked fearless! Standing in the middle of hundreds of thousands of different forces here, not a single one even spared a nce over any of their enemies here.

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    ¡°Kill them!¡±

    ¡°Destroy these bastards before they release their eggs!¡±

    Just as they appeared, many shouts came from none other than the remaining archlords here. During the past fight, I ced great emphasis over the Hector paragons.

    So I spared those archlords out of coincidence. And it just worked for my favour here as they all started to organise their troops, giving the same and unified orders to attack the exiles.

    But just watching the first fighters from different races shing with these exiles, I knew why everyone should be terrified of them.

    Tens of thousands moved to hit them, but the few thousands at the frontline only had to raise their heads, stop what they were doing, and simply waved their ws.

    A single wave from each creature followed by another, releasing a massive and deadly arc of attacks that engulfed everyoneing at them, shredding them to pieces in no time.

    This¡­ this was horrifying!

    ¡°Attack!¡± as my threads got entangled with these creatures and stuck to them like they were glued there, I had no other choice but to use my deadly fallen gods supreme attacks for now.

    My technique didn¡¯t fail, but it didn¡¯t work either. Something weird happened as the threads stopped and didn¡¯t start controlling these creatures or getting smashed by them.

    It looked like a weird bnce was reached. But what made me decide to wait for it was the constant consumption of my energy.

    In fact the consumption rate skyrocketed, giving me the feeling that my threads were working, but they needed more time and much more energy than before.

    The good news here was that my threads covered almost all of these creatures. So if this worked, I¡¯d gain control over them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget about me, hahaha!¡±

    *Boom!*

    Just as I was busy with these new enemies, a familiar and distasteful voice echoed in my head with his uglyugh.

    Then a mighty attack came as that Hector paragon bastard started attacking me. At such a crucial time, at such a dangerous moment, that bastard decided to abandon everything and attack me.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of the system¡¯s retaliation?¡± I shouted in pure rage, while my shield absorbed all the iing attacks, protecting me from any harm.

    ¡°The system? Those good for nothing old figures have no saying against my race! And what wrong did I do here? I just challenged an enemy to the entire universe, something everyone shall do.¡±

    That bastard¡­ he wasn¡¯t just shameless, but he also was cunning. I knew what he said was wrong, but it wasn¡¯t enough to condemn him or his race.

    Even if this world was lost, nothing would happen to his race. As for him, he decided long ago to abandon his life.

 Chapter 399 I Need Fodders

    ¡°Ok, that¡¯s great¡­ Just keep tickling me. Once I¡¯m done with these, I swear I¡¯ll make the remaining years of your life very painful for you to regret even getting born.¡±

    If he decided to keep doing his bullshit, then I¡¯d have nothing else to do but to repay this kindness doubleter on. Killing him? Humph, that was out of the question.

    This dude¡­ I decided, I¡¯d make him my b*tch! Let him fight for me, fight against his own race. Let me see how he¡¯d feel after killing his own race, a crime that I knew it was so tolling over such race members.

    ¡°Come on, please work,¡± as I decided to ignore that bastard, I left the task of handling his attacks to my capable chariot¡¯s shield. I shifted my attention fully over the ongoing ughter down below.

    Just during the past few minutes of wasting breaths over that bastard, they killed almost close to a hundred thousand forces.

    After killing such a number, it was expected for the remaining forces here to be afraid.

    They all looked in fear towards those creatures. In fact if I was down below right now, facing such scary and untouchable creatures, then I¡¯d feel the same.

    But there was no point in stopping. Stopping the attack out of shock and fear gave those creatures the chance to breathe in all the death energy they created by their killing spree.

    And that just made them grow stronger. I saw their bodies swallow and grow things bulging like little cubes, as if they were muscles.

    I knew little about these creatures, but the most obvious thing I knew was that we should never give them time to develop and advance like this.

    I realised one weakness, one that was really good, but ironically it was also impossible to keep up.

    That was by forcing these creatures to keep killing. When they fought, they couldn¡¯t absorb the death energy. It might seem funny, but if they wanted fodders, that was something I could help with.

    ¡°Bring me the Albany city monsters,¡± they were the first fodders I could think of for now. At the same time, I sent a distress message to my saviour, my trusted helper, my beloved and all great green nymphdy.

    [I want anything you can provide to me in the next few minutes] I sent before adding, [I want any race, any warrior, anything that could fight and be killed]

    [What happened?]

    [I¡¯m fighting exiles now]

    [What the f*ck is wrong with you?!!!]

    [just do it, I have no other way to stop them but feed them with fodders]

    [Are you crazy? Aren¡¯t they the exiles that grow stronger with killing and death?]

    [Just send me anything you can provide, and I¡¯ll pay once finished]

    [You¡¯ll pay me now! You are fighting exiles for god sake! That means your survival chances are near to zero. Damn! Why is it this bad?]

    [What?]

    [My damn luck!]

    [Alright, send me a contract and I¡¯ll sign over any amount you send. Send them once you have them, now is better]

    She sent me a contract in the next minute and I signed it. My Albany city monsters appeared in their full array for the first time. One hundred thousand of them stood under my chariot, waiting for my orders.

    But I didn¡¯t hurry to issue them anything. I just noticed the second weakness.

    During their attack and killing spree, my fallen gods¡¯ supreme attacks all failed to do much damage to them. It felt like the energy they used to unleash those deadly waves of attacks also worked to protect them.

    Just as the attacks stopped and these creatures started absorbing the death energy again, my boys¡¯ attacks started to show better results.

    Without the help of the supreme attacks, these creatures were more vulnerable. But the most noticeable thing here was that the damage was rapidly healed by the death energy they were absorbing.

    That mean? They could be harmed and killed when they were absorbing energy. But that had to ovee their absorption speed.

    In other words, my boys should focus their attacks together over a smaller group of enemies. Like this they could get rid of them without giving the chance to absorb death energy and heal themselves.

    That might look brilliant, but in fact it wasn¡¯t up to much. After all the number of enemies I estimated to be killed was in tens. That would mean my boys would take hours to kill them.

    The more time they got, the stronger they¡¯d be. Also I heard something aboutying eggs. I didn¡¯t know what that meant, but I was sure it couldn¡¯t be any good.

    After thinking about this and observing the effects of my concentrated boys¡¯ attacks for a few minutes, I decided to abandon this n.

    [I got many of weak races and warriors, they won¡¯t cost you much but they have great numbers]

    And at this moment, my saviour sent me this message.

    [Send them in batches, each one million at a time]

    [Am I now working for you or what?]

    [I¡¯ll give you ten bones when this is over]

    [Give them now to me!]

    [Ok]

    I didn¡¯t hesitate to open my inventory and sent ten bones to her. [Done] I sent to her, [Send me now them in batches]

    [On the way]

    As she started to send them, portals appeared all over the central zone.

    For the first time I saw this zone to be very useful in limiting the fight here. If not for the shield ring around, those bastards down there might have expanded and ran to different ces.

    If that ever happened, I¡¯d find it more difficult to kill these bastards.

    Of course I wasn¡¯t acting crazy here like that green nymphdy thought. I didn¡¯t think by keeping them busy killing around it would be enough.

    But I was depending on my technique. All this time, the energy expenditure expanded to a terrifying degree, making me even take one bone each five minutes.

 Chapter 400 Shadow Faction Of The Other Universe

    Of course I decided to rece the highest grade bones I had with the lowest grade of green and silver bones. I had tons of these, but they weren¡¯t enough to sustain my energy consumption rate but for five minutes at most.

    So my chariot turned into a big reservoir of these bones. At the same time I also added a few of my energy crystals into the heart of my chariot.

    That bastard never ceased his attacks even for one second. During the past fifteen minutes, he depleted nearly five hundred million stat points.

    That meant my energy reservoir inside the heart of my chariot wasn¡¯t even close from sustaining these attacks for more than one to two hours at most.

    But now I made sure it wouldst for an entire day with that bastard¡¯s attack rate. Either he would get bored or I¡¯d be done from this fight and turn my full attention to him.

    Just wait, b*tch, I¡¯d turn you to my loyal dog soon enough.

    As I arranged everything, I shifted my attention back to this fight.

    Portals released lots of weird looking races. Some even were in the shape of big dogs with legs of leopards and heads with hair like horses.

    I looked up at these races and couldn¡¯t help but think of how big this universe was. Such dogs and others here were weak looking. They were just unlucky.

    They were living peacefully in their worlds before the apocalypse hit them. Just like humans here, we lived our lives to the fullest without any worries about tomorrow.

    But who said fate was merciful? Looking at these races and how they ended up to be sold and thrown like this in such a war that had no hope for them at all made a great impact in the depth of my soul.

    We weren¡¯t that far from being like them. If that bastard from the angels managed to seed in his mission, we would end up like these, being sold to whoever got the highest price, thrown into desperate fights and be treated like worthless dogs.

    I clenched my fists, feeling how bitter and far dangerous our situation in the apocalypse was. That damnmunication system¡­ That damn system must be established.

    Without it, we had no hope for a better future. Without it, we would be rendered powerless in theter stages of the apocalypse.

    I looked at those creatures. If I had to walk through hell and ice just to get that goal aplished, I¡¯d not back off or regret it.

    ¡°Come on!¡± I shouted, out of the blue, igniting all the will I had in my body. If I had a chance, then this was it. I had to crush those bastards no matter how much it took.

    I looked at therge pile of bones and without even flinching I released my energy to epass them all. As they turned in bright green and silver lights, I took out much more and did the same with them.

    Just with the fourth attempt, I felt like my body was going to explode. All this energy was gushing through my body without any restraints. I needed these, I needed all these.

    As I felt like this, I closed my eyes and started channelling all this energy through my dantian and swollen and aching meridians towards my left fist.

    I controlled my technique using my left hand. As I did that, my entire left arm started to burn like it was channelling fire and not energy.

    But I never thought of stopping this or even decelerating the passage of energy through my arm. I knew the only obstacle standing in front of my threads was the difference between my energy and the needed one.

    I had to bridge this difference, no matter what cost I should pay.

    If that Hector race paragon turned crazy, I also turned the same at this moment. Come on bastard, let¡¯s see who is much crazier than the other here.

    In less than one minute, I felt like something got breached by my threads. Like a thick membrane that got burst open by my threads.

    My energy influx¡­ It was finally enough to ovee thest obstacle in front of my threads.

    Alright¡­ Let¡¯s turn all these damn bastards into my ves.

    I knew that doing so would take a minute or two. But to my surprise, this didn¡¯t take even a blink of an eye.

    Just the next moment all of those attached by my threads got under my control. They stopped releasing their deadly attacks, and with it they were outnumbered and stumbled upon by my forces.

    During thisst attack, only my summoned forces were fighting. The rest just stood on the side watching, trying to think of ways to escape from here for sure.

    ¡°It¡¯s finally over,¡± as I controlled these creatures, I knew this battle was over. But it seemed I celebrated too soon.

    ¡°Amazing! The dark energy of the shadow faction? Interesting! Since when have you, illiterate and primitive races, learnt such an advanced knowledge?¡±

    At this moment, and just before I could give my newly controlled creatures anymand, that deep and scary voice of that hegemon came through that gate.

    I looked up at him, feeling much worse omen from his words.

    What did he mean by what he just said? I didn¡¯t have any time to consider what he just said, as the next momentrge and much thicker clouds started to gush out from that damn portal.

    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t know someone like you existed here. Out of my deep respect to the shadow faction, I¡¯ll bring you the forces that deserve your status.¡±

    Damn you! I just burnt myself up just to take control over these scary dudes of yours. And you are apologising for taking it light with me? Dude¡­ were you for real?

    But no matter what, I had to deal with that uing danger.

 Chapter 401 I Wont Fall Here!

    ¡°If we met in any other ce and time, we might have fought together. It¡¯s a rare chance to fight against such a faction. But I¡¯m sorry. You are part of my enemy camp, so I have to put an end to your adventure here.¡±

    ¡°Screw you!¡± This time I didn¡¯t refrain from insulting him out loud like this.

    ¡°Don¡¯t feel this bitter. In fact you should be proud. After all the forcesing to you are only dispatched to fight the hegemon calibre forces of your side. It¡¯s an honour to die in their hands.¡±

    Damn! I looked up and all I could feel was the breaths of deathshing out at my face. These clouds were bringing terrifying dudes indeed.

    That hegemony wasn¡¯t joking around. He was calling forth a mighty army this time, one that was enough to crush me with fear just before their arrival.

    What should I do? I had to do something! I had to stop these things froming here.

    The first thing I thought about was that damn portal. It needed to be shut down. But how?

    ¡°Hahaha! You are a dead meat! The hegemon I summoned is someone famous for his bad temper. If he decides to kill you, then you can kiss goodbye to your life. Hahaha! I can¡¯t wait to see you die!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± the moment heughed and spoke in such a way, he rmed me of his presence. Yes, he was the one who summoned this portal. Could I kill him fast? Would killing him be enough to seal this portal?

    I had no time to think. And just at this moment, a pleasant message appeared in front of my eyes. One that I had long forgotten about, and it just came like magic to my eyes.

    [The curse is 100%]

    [The curse ispleted]

    [The curse is active]

    [Your enemy is cursed for eternity to lose half of his¡­]

    The Libra¡¯s curse was now active! Atst! And it just came at this moment to change literally everything.

    ¡°Listen up,¡± the next moment I shouted. I was already burdened by the immense pressure of the energy gushing into my body. ¡°Aim everything you have, attack that damn bastard. Bring down his damn ind down. Don¡¯t stop until he is dead.¡±

    My shout wasn¡¯t just loud, but it held all the desire for me to live. I didn¡¯t cross all this path just to fall here.

    I came from being nobody, one without a ss, nameless dude in the apocalypse after ny-nine years from now.

    But I got a chance of my life, a chance to return to the beginning of the apocalypse. And so far I was doing my best to take the best advantage of this once in a lifetime opportunity.

    I wasn¡¯t blessed like the jumper with the ability to shift myself through worlds. I wasn¡¯t blessed like Hry to jump through time and repeat everything.

    This chance¡­ This life¡­ it was my only and sole life that I could do everything at. Each moment for me was like a lifetime to others. I wouldn¡¯t settle for such fate here, I wouldn¡¯t resign to death no matter what!

    A hegemon from another universe? A paragon of a mighty Hector race? All odds were against me, even time itself. But even in such a dark moment, I never even considered stopping.

    I wouldn¡¯t stop! I wouldn¡¯t lower my first control of my technique. I wouldn¡¯t let my boys stop attacking until myst breath woulde out of my body or I¡¯d crush this desperate moment with sheer will and pure rage.

    Wanting to kill me? You had to be a thousand better than the current you to do so!

    ¡°Keep attacking!¡± my shouts never ceased while I totally ignored the influx of energy. I already showed these energy paths, and they had to just follow the steps of their previous energy pulses to my left arm.

    I watched¡­ on one side that ind shook and got bombarded with endless attacks of my boys. Even the dragons flew up there and started using their deadliest ultimate breath attacks.

    Even my bulltors and shield warriors kept releasing all the bombs here without pause. I could hear the sounds of explosions like it was the normal music of this world.

    It never stopped. It never halted. The attacks kept raging, rumbling not just that damn ind, but my heart, my body, and my soul.

    Die¡­ Die you bastard!

    I kept an eye on the other side. These clouds were getting thicker andrger. Luckily for me they didn¡¯t act like the previous clouds, not aiming to the ground directly.

    Instead they went to the sky, twisting and swirling around like they were thick gigantic serpents moving in the middle of the sky.

    If they went directly to the ground like the previous time, then I¡¯d be doomed. But it seemed these clouds needed an immense amount of dead energy, to even twist in the air, sucking all the energy they could suck from everywhere.

    Few went to the central zone, but most went outside. I could see the dark death energy gushing into this region in torrents.

    ¡°Suck these energy dry!¡± Who said I had no way to interfere even in this process? I turned instantly towards the few thousands of my controlled creatures, ¡°suck all! Get stronger, get stronger with all your might!¡±

    At this moment, I was really like a crazy god of war, standing on top of his chariot,manding various armies to execute deadly attacks at the same time.

    *Rumble!* *Rumble!* *Rumble!*

    And just in a few minutes, a very pleasant shes of different lights started toe from the direction of that ind with a series of deafening explosions that rumbled the world.

    That bastard¡­ That damn bastard was on hisst leg from the door of death.

    Come on motherf*cker, the door of death was wide open, warmly weing sons of b*tches like you.

 Chapter 402 Eggs!

    It was now a pure race against time.

    I made sure to buy myself more time by pushing all the controlled exile creatures topete with those thick clouds over death energy.

    I didn¡¯t have time to observe how this affected my controlled creatures, nor had time to enforce contracts over them. All my attention now was focused over the fight with that damn paragon.

    He must die.

    ¡°Keep hitting him!¡± I kept giving orders to my forces to never stop firing their attacks. Even if that bastard was this close from death, I had to make sure this happened faster than the arrival of those damn enemies.

    ¡°Screw you! I¡¯m going to die and bring you down with me!¡± just as this moment, that paragon screamed in such a way all of sudden.

    He seemed to get this close from depleting everything he got. I watched the shes of light getting intensified all of sudden before few moved towards that gate up in the sky.

    ¡°Damn! Pulse wave attack!¡± I didn¡¯t know what he was going to do, but I was sure it was nothing good.

    The only thing I thought about was to use the pulse wave attack of my chariot, in hope to stop these lights from reaching the portal.

    *Fwoosh!*

    The next instant my chariot attack expanded and reached these lights in a blink of an eye. I watched many of these lights being pressured and pushed aside, missing their target by metres luckily.

    But one or two fell on that gate eventually. Well, from the initial dozens of beams, two weren¡¯t that much to be worried about.

    ¡°See you in hell, I¡¯ll make sure your stay there will be a real pain,¡± yet that distasteful voice of his came to make me worry again.

    What were in these two beams? Were they going to change anything?

    The next wave of my boys¡¯ attacks came and cleared everything at that damn ind. That dude¡¯s voice vanished and suddenly the world ushered under weird silence.

    ¡°It¡¯s closing¡­¡± the first thing I did was to raise my head up and watch this gate. ¡°It¡¯s not vanishing, but shrinking?!!¡± instead of fading away like thest portal, that one here didn¡¯t experience that.

    Instead it kept shrinking in size, until it reached the size of a portal enough to pass a hundred human forces side to side.

    During this, the cloudsing out from the portal started to twist fiercely as if they were getting under much pressure. I was sure if these things had mouths, the world would be bathed under their deadly screams of pain right now.

    Many started to crush down, fade slowly as their stalks were cut by the shrinking gates. But in the end as the gate stopped shrinking, only few clouds remained.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ It seems I underestimated you again,¡± at this moment, that hegemon bastard spoke again. Just saying he underestimated me gave me goosebumps already.

    Come on dude, after all this and you say you underestimate me? Damn! Don¡¯t you have any bottom for your ns for me or what?

    ¡°Killing the one who summoned the portal so it can be closed? That dude seemed to have a death enmity with you, sacrificing his bloodline in return to support this portal for one more hour.¡±

    ¡°One hour? Phew!¡± Once I heard that, I couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Hahaha, quite relieved aren¡¯t you?¡± but when that bastard spoke again, I felt cold shivers down my spine.

    Damn! I should have kept that to myself!

    ¡°I know one hour might seem little, but I promise you this fight is going to be far more interesting. I¡¯ll send in one of my beloved Childs, and be sure to treat him nicely.¡±

    What the f*ck?!! For a second there I paused in my ce, not knowing what he was talking about.

    Was he trying to crack a joke here or what? Sending one of his kids and asking me to be nice to him?

    What did this even mean?

    *Vroom!* *Vroom!* *Vroom!*

    Just as if machines were turned on, all the remaining clouds started to emit such weird and loud noise. I looked at these without knowing what was going on.

    With that sound, the ends of these clouds started to shine, releasing pulses of light before it started to expand and distort.

    Cracks appeared slowly there, and the light beams started to seep through these cracks. I couldn¡¯t see what was going on inside, but for sure something bad wasing.

    All I could think about was that the bastard must have changed his ns, doing something new to these clouds.

    I expected the clouds to act just thest ones, absorbing the death energy before releasing much of the deadly forces out of their guts.

    But as things started to change, I didn¡¯t know what woulde next.

    *Flop!* *Flop!* *Flop!*

    As if something was oozing balls out of their gut into the ground, these cracked clouds started to emit weird looking eggs on the ground.

    At first they released a few of them each second, but soon after the first minute, these eggs started to appear in massive numbers.

    Each egg was like a big rock, covered with a thick ck shell that had many shallow drawings on the surface. Each passing second, these drawings kept shining in bright green light.

    It gave me an eerie feeling. Coupled with what those archlords here said before about the eggs, I knew something disastrous was about to happen.

    These eggs¡­ I had to do anything and prevent them from hatching.

    But just before I could give any order for my boys to attack, I was surprised to see these clouds go into a berserk mood.

    They started twisting, throwing eggs everywhere like they were sshing water. I saw many of these eggs fall even beyond the reach of my shield ring, giving me the impression the world was going to be bathed with these eggs.

 Chapter 403 Lets Have Peace For Now

    The eggs didn¡¯t onlynd on the ground, but they also started piling up over one another. Rows above rows of eggs started to appear in the next few minutes.

    That was just less than five minutes, what would be the situation once the one hour was over.

    ¡°Dammit! Attack! Kill these eggs, use everything to destroy them,¡± I pointed at these eggs, taking out my ive as I decided to join this battle.

    As for my threads, for some reason they were stopped just a few metres away from these eggs. They were not normal eggs, as they came with a shield protecting them.

    Alright¡­ as they came from a universe using energy simr to mine, it was expected for them to have something to interfere with my threads.

    So it was time for my boys to shine.

    However as the first wave attacksnded, two things happened. There was one good and one bad news.

    The good news was that the eggs could be destroyed. But the bad news was that these shields around the eggs worked to absorb and divert all the attacks,bining them at one single egg, ending up in bursting just one.

    One from tens of thousands of eggs? That was simply ridiculous!!

    The smashed eggs released disgusting sticky ck and green material from it. Half was fluid and half was solid, with weird shaped creatures half created inside.

    So that meant these eggs still needed time to hatch. But if this kept on this rate, things wouldn¡¯t end up well here.

    ¡°Attack on periods,¡± I had no other choice but to give such an order, ¡°each ten gods in the same group, with each group attacking once in ten seconds.¡±

    I roughly arranged my forces like this while I pointed at the outside, you, go and attack the outer eggs in such order. Come and replenish your energy using these first.¡±

    I took out the energy crystals inrge amounts and gave them to my weakened and exhausted dragons. I knew I was spending too much on this fight, but I had no other choice but to do so.

    As I arranged my forces in such a way, I kept my brought up races here and let them attack the eggs from the ground. As for my controlled exiles, I left them to keep sucking the death energy.

    After all these eggs were still absorbing the death energy in torrents. I had to elongate the time for their hatch.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    Well, the good news was that these eggs were destroyed by the few numbers of my troops attacking. But the bad news was that once the races came closer to them, it felt like the shields protecting these eggs started to turn into ws, grabbing these races inrge numbers and feeding the eggs directly with them.

    I was this close from calling them back. But when I saw at these moments the shield protection weakened and my threads started to find their way to the eggs, I had to let them keeping.

    As for my threads, it felt like they got attached to some kind of behemoth. These eggs gave me the impression I got from the dark realm monster I once fought against.

    ¡°So few threads won¡¯t work¡­ I¡¯ll control you then using most of them,¡± I knew once my thread controlled a few of them, they¡¯d spin out automatically and assault other eggs around.

    So instead of fanning them out, I controlled them and let them gather up, attacking a few eggs that weren¡¯t hit by my boys.

    The controlling process started to grow faster. In one minute, I managed to control almost one hundred eggs.

    Now what?

    I controlled the eggs, but I didn¡¯t know what to do with them.

    All I could do for now was to let them continue absorbing the death energy. Whatever woulde out from these would be under my control.

    However when my threads tried to move to other eggs, I felt like my control over these one hundred grew weaker.

    ¡°Damn! So I can only use these threads only?¡± It was really depressing and frustrating.

    What would one hundred do against tens of thousands? Hundreds of thousands? Or even millions when the one hour period would be over?

    [Dude, do you know a good way to kill eggs?]

    [What eggs?]

    It was Fang. If there is anyone who could help me here then it would be him. I described the shapes of the eggs and told him about what happened.

    [Frankly bro¡­ You are a trouble ma]

    [Do you know how to stop these from hatching?]

    It wasn¡¯t time to give me such words indeed.

    [It¡¯s my first time hearing about something like this. Let me ask my paragon then]

    Damn! Even Fang never heard about these eggs. What should I do now?

    The only thing I had was to push everything I had and try to smash these eggs.

    ¡°Listen up,¡± at this stressful moment, I had to unify all the forces here, ¡°these eggs are something we can¡¯t face. We have to unite, fight together and smash as many eggs as possible.¡±

    I had no other choice but to do that. In terms of numbers, I controlledrge forces here. But the forces of mine were weak, not as strong as the other forces of other races here.

    I just hoped the archlords here would be smarter, leave aside our differences above anything else.

    ¡°We need a guarantee first.¡±

    The first answer came from one of the archlords down below. Without the need for him to say anything more, I knew what he was asking.

    ¡°You¡¯ll have my word to leave here alive after all this is over,¡± I shouted but that dude was too smart to believe in a human¡¯s word.

    ¡°We will sign a contract,¡± he shouted back and I had to put clear conditions here.

    ¡°You are free to leave, peace for just half a day,¡± I shouted, ¡°after that we will return to fight each other. If I face any of you in a battle before this time is over, you¡¯ll have to leave the fight.¡±

 Chapter 404 We... Are Doomed!

    ¡°That¡¯s unfair!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s bullshit!¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t sign this!¡±

    Many shouts came in response to my proposal, but I didn¡¯t say but this:

    ¡°Then let¡¯s all perish here together.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The eerie silence that came next made me more reassured about closing up this deal.

    From watching their forces all this time I knew there were around seven to nine archlords here. I took out ten contracts, filled them with the content of our deal, and waited for five more minutes.

    ¡°Here are the contracts,¡± I raised my right hand with them for all of them to see, ¡°I¡¯ll fly over, anyone wanting to sign, just shout and I¡¯ll drop one for you. They are signed by my end, only missing your signatures.¡±

    As I said so, I waited for a couple more minutes before moving out. I moved around and in the first circle, not a single one raised his voice to ask for a contract.

    I didn¡¯t hurry them either. After this cycle was over, I moved at a much slower pace this time, letting them all reconsider.

    ¡°Throw me one.¡±

    All it needed was for one to ask for a contract. Once one asked, others started rolling in.

    I missed four of them in the count. The final archlord count was thirteen. Once I gave them the contracts, they signed and now we have a temporary alliance together.

    The races down below belonged to all of the races of the apocalypse, even Hectors were there.

    I killed their two paragons, but that didn¡¯t mean I killed all of their forces. The difference of four archlords came from the Hector part that I totally missed.

    After doing this, I felt a little relieved. ¡°Attack, let¡¯s smash these eggs together,¡± I shouted the moment thest archlord signed the contract.

    I didn¡¯t need to say that. Just any archlord who signed the contract responded by ordering his forces forward.

    With their addition, the speed of clearing these eggs rose up significantly. But in return, many of their forces started to die over the hands of the eggs¡¯ shields.

    In fact I doubted they¡¯d have substantial forces after this battle was over. Looking at how these shields grabbed their frontlines and crumbled them into the eggs made me sigh.

    We were useless against such a foe. We had to feed these with our forces in order to maintain control over the situation.

    But what would that result up at? I frankly didn¡¯t know. I just hoped the energy these eggs would get from their bodies wouldn¡¯t be enough to let them hatch faster than expected.

    As time passed by, more eggs were thrown here at a faster pace with each passing minute. At the end of the first half an hour, almost the egg count here reached one million.

    Even with all our efforts, the number still reached such a terrifying figure.

    ¡°I have to say you are doing a great job here.¡±

    Just as I was thinking about what else to do here, that hegemon bastard spoke up.

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    ¡°Pretty fierce you are! But let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll do in the face of my kids. They are about to hatch, so prepare yourself.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for the tip,¡± I knew he didn¡¯t volunteer to say so out of good will. He was just making fun of me, just like a useless piece of sh*t watching this going on as fun.

    But what he said managed to make me nervous. Icked anything to do here. All my forces were now attacking from far. I didn¡¯t send in anyone to attack these eggs directly but those are good for nothing fodder.

    Even my soulers and Albany city monsters were called back. I lost almost half of these Albany monsters during the brutal fight so far.

    The remaining half stood with my soulers, forming a big array that was close to one hundred thousand strong.

    They stood all beneath my chariot, waiting for my next orders.

    As for my dragons, after they ate these crystals, they restored part of their former strength and activity. They went outside, and started attacking the eggs out there.

    The fight was least described as hectic! Inside, outside, everywhere everyone was fighting desperately against these standing still eggs.

    But it looked like we were fighting against a mighty tornado, an act of nature that couldn¡¯t be stopped.

    *Crack!*

    The first egg hatched in a loud noise that left the entire battlefield silent.

    From the depths of that egg, a creature started toe out. At first thick limbs started to extend, fix themselves over the ground before expanding up.

    It looked like this creature had its body pressured within themselves, like tubes epassing smaller tubes within, and all were unfolding at the moment.

    The end result was a fifty metre tall creature with thin limbs that looked likences. It gave me the feeling of a gigantic spider first, before it extended its back and showed its head.

    ¡°A one-eyed behemoth?¡± I looked at the ugly and hideous looking face of one eye and no mouth at all. Its skin was emaciated, just the same as the exiles I controlled before.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Once it appeared, it moved its head around as if it was screaming in silence. A wave crashes over almost instantly, pushing anyone and anything back.

    Even my ring of shield that stood erect all this time was pushed back and pressured by this scary dude.

    It had a tubr body with a bulging belly andrge arching twelve legs. It had no arms, only its legs ended up with sharp spear-like ends.

    And they all got inserted deeply in the ground, fixing that damn bastard to enable it to be stable.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Another shocking wave came and this time it hit my shield.

    My chariot¡¯s shield had enough stat points to sustain heavy attacks for one long day. But at this moment, and just with that simple attack, it lost one tenth of its reserve.

    Damn! Damn! Damn! One attack did that? One silent scream? Damn that creature!

    And the worst was it wasn¡¯t one of a kind. As that one big dude scared all of us and made all of the surviving races here look up at its gigantic body, more started toe out from their eggs.

    Wea€| We were doomed!

 Chapter 405 [Bonus chapter] Despair

    If it was one or two of these creatures, then it wouldn¡¯t be that hard. If it was hundreds of them, we could manage to escape here unscathed.

    But there were millions of them, and many more eggs were pouring out from these clouds.

    Just looking at the increasing number of these gigantic creatures made me lose any hope of living. There was no hope, in front of such brutality and might one had no way to survive.

    I now realise how hard that battlefield was. Just one hour and this terrifying scene appeared here. What if I joined that battlefield? One which our enemy was well prepared anding with all of his forces.

    ¡°Feeling despair already? Don¡¯t feel down, you already fought proudly against me. It¡¯s just you are a thousand years younger to be able to fight evenly with me.¡±

    And at this moment that damn hegemon had to speak up and say such frustrating words. I was boiling with rage. What did I do wrong to fall down to such a deep abyss?

    I was just doing great! I was unstoppable, killing left and right. But now, and in front of such unstoppable might, I felt like a dwarf.

    It was such a bitter feeling, one that made me want to just close up my eyes and resign for my approaching death.

    What was the value of resisting? I had zero hope in running, and trying to win this was just a crazy man¡¯s dream.

    *Thud!*

    Without feeling myself, my legs bent and for the first time ever, my body fell on the ground on my knees. I looked in despair towards the fast growing creatures out there.

    Their numbers were simply exceeding hundreds and approaching the first thousand. Just this number was enough to take almost one third of the central zone, takingrge space at the outside zone.

    All the forces here felt the same as me. I even saw many dropping their weapons, falling on the ground, resigning to death like me.

    Who could me me? Who could me us? If there was a single ray of hope, then I swore I¡¯d not let it slip by my fingers before trying my best to seize it.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    More silent screams came and with these, I felt like my chariot was a feather in the middle of a storm. The earth and sky kept rotating fiercely while my chariot was trying to stabilise itself.

    ¡°No point baby, we have no hope here,¡± I patted on its body, feeling the warmth running through it. ¡°We are¡­ Going to perish here together,¡± I held my tears, feeling my eyes burning like two zing embers.

    And with such pain, I was this close to sumbing to closing my eyes and letting my body fall on my back.

    But just when my chariot was trying to control itself, and the speed of its rotation became slower, I noticed something weird in the depths of the dimly lit sky.

    And with this, a message popped up in front of my face.

    [Don¡¯t give up yet, kiddo! Our universe won¡¯t let you fall like this. The system won¡¯t let those bastards do whatever the hell they want in our worlds! Stand up! Pick up your ive and fight! Fight!]

    ¡°S¡­ Sith?!!!¡± At this moment, I couldn¡¯t help but get startled by this message and the strong voice that echoed into my mind.

    [You are facing something you shouldn¡¯t face at your current stage. But sh*t happens, and as a man, as a part of my pantheon, you shall stand up and raise your head against such tyranny]

    ¡°There is¡­ no hope¡­¡± Iughed, bitterlyughed. At this moment I wanted to cry, but even my tears went dry and refused toe out.

    [You must have noticed it! The universe, our universe, isn¡¯t giving up on you yet. Just raise you head up to the sky, and see the bright red stars shining above your head]

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of that?¡± I already noticed these stars. They were the old and familiar star weapon. It wasn¡¯t only one, but I saw the sky shining with hundreds and even thousands of these red stars, reminding me of the old night sky humans used to see in the old days before the apocalypse.

    But what was the use of that? These star weapons were nothing to threaten even my chariot. Even with such numbers, what they could do against therger number of creaturesing up with each passing minute.

    [Don¡¯t give up! These aren¡¯t the normal star weapons, it¡¯s the star guardians devised by our system and higher ups]

    ¡°And?¡± I still couldn¡¯t get what he wanted to say to me, ¡°leave me alone, leave me to die alone,¡± I didn¡¯t have the power to wave my fist in the air.

    [Are you stupid? These weapons are devised to face such things!]

    ¡°Then let theme and kill them, why wait up there?¡± I said in bitter sarcasm. Even if I was feeling the most despair in my life, I didn¡¯t lose my intelligence and logic.

    If they could do that, then why the wait.

    [Idiot! I don¡¯t know if my pantheon epted a moron or what! These weapons need someone to control and trigger them. Be that man, raise your head up and use your cultivation technique threads to trigger these weapons]

    ¡°Me?¡± I didn¡¯t know how or when, but I found myself standing up, looking at the sky in a different light. These red stars weren¡¯t now the source of my worry or concern, they were my hope.

    If what Sith said was true, then they¡¯d be my personal saviour.

    ¡°But¡­ How?¡± When I thought about what Sith said, without rashly jumping to cling to such hope before making sure it¡¯d work, I found a major w here. ¡°My threads¡­ My technique¡­ They aren¡¯t that mighty to reach even beyond the sky!¡±

    [Just do it, and stop whining like a little girl! Man up! It¡¯s not time for you to cry and break like this!]

 Chapter 406 Trying To Reach Beyond The Sky

    ¡°Cry?¡± I moved my hand and weirdly enough, two lines of tears were flooding my face. I didn¡¯t even feel that, but it seemed when I felt hope, when I heard what Sith said, I released everything I held inside.

    Tears? I was crying? That was the first time ever! I wiped these tears with my hand, looked up at the growing number of scary creatures while they were starting to move towards all the forces here.

    Everyone, all the races without exception were on the ground motionless with grave looks over their faces. I didn¡¯t need to use my hawk eye skill to see their desperate ashen white faces.

    I was just like them moments ago! ¡°Are you sure it will work?¡±

    [Our universe wasn¡¯t created yesterday kid, we were fighting this war for thousands of years ago. We faced such situations before, or howe the lost worlds, the dark realm worlds, were created in your opinion?]

    ¡°This¡­¡± just hearing what he said made me feel more hope. I clenched both fists before rxing again.

    ¡°Tell me it will work and I swear I won¡¯t even rest for a second to catch my breaths,¡± I said, in a tone that wasn¡¯t loud or strong, nor weak nor shaky¡­ It seemed like I lost all the feelings any living being in this universe would have.

    Only one thought shed in my mind, kept shing and thundering inside without any rival¡­ Live! I had to live, no matter what I won¡¯t die here!

    [Just release your technique, use these stars as weapons in one arm of yours, and direct their missiles using your threads]

    ¡°Ok,¡± I didn¡¯t get exactly what he wanted me to do here but at least I knew I had to use my technique and release my threads in two directions.

    [Ah kid, also your cultivation has links with that universe as you must be aware of this by now¡­]

    He paused, letting me ask while drawing the circle fast with my blood, ¡°and? I heard my poweres from some shadow faction out there.¡±

    [Aside from these details, I want to notify you about this chance. After all these creatures all came from the same universe your cultivation originated from. Also your ss is part of this as well¡­ So, you know, try your best and do something miraculous here]

    ¡°I¡­ Got it,¡± I certainly didn¡¯t get anything from all this weird sh*t he kept talking about. Anyway, if I got any chance to use these creatures, then I¡¯d not let such chances go away.

    But I had only one technique for now, and that depended only on controlling the shadows of my enemies and forcing them to fight for me.

    Just during the past minutes, most of my controlled exiles were killed. They got attacked first by those creatures, making me believe their hegemony ced killing them as a priority.

    Should I try to control these behemoths? But looking at them and their scary silent shockwave attacks made me refrain from thinking about this.

    That wouldn¡¯t work! My threads wouldn¡¯t even get close to them. I sighed, this was way beyond my level at this moment.

    I just wanted to live, that was all I hoped for at this moment. I didn¡¯t want anything else if I could escape here unscathed.

    ¡°It¡¯s ready,¡± I sucked in a deep cold air of breath when my circle was done and my technique was this close from activation.

    I only needed to ce my bleeding left fist into the heart of my circle. I looked around, looked at the deadly massacre happening miles up front of me.

    Just thest wave of attacks pushed my chariot a few miles away from the ce of my shield zone.

    I looked up at those red sparkling stars at the depths of the sky. Would they be the ones to save my neck here? A weapon of mass destruction that many times tried to take away my life was now the only thread linking my hopes to survival.

    Sigh! Life¡­ in the apocalypse was reallyplicated.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it,¡± I took another deep breath before summing up all the anger, frustration, helplessness, and powerlessness I felt all this time and released them all in one loud roar.

    ¡°Go up to them!¡± I shouted while controlling my threads with all my might to ascend upwards.

    I knew this was futile. Trying to let my threads escape the sky¡­ That was simply hrious.

    The distance between the ground and the sky was at least tens of miles. Not to mention the presence of that sturdy doom, that wouldn¡¯t let a rocket even pass through.

    But the moment my threads flew high towards the sky, I felt something weird.

    It was like gentle hands were trying to seek for anything to touch. And the moment my threads just rose a few tens of metres in the air, these mysterious hands started to react and bind to my threads.

    They¡­ were like shaking my threads. I didn¡¯t know what was going on but just when that happened, I felt like my threads got a sudden boost and linked to a granderwork.

    This¡­ this thing was really massive and looking endless to me.

    But anyway I felt these things were trying to guide my threads somewhere. The words of Sith echoed in my mind at this moment.

    [Just follow them. And remember, you aren¡¯t fighting here for yourself or your people, you are fighting on behalf of the entire universe. And our universe isn¡¯t that weak or a pushover]

    His words encouraged me to let my control loose over the threads. Just like thunder, my threads kept travelling through weird ces and crossing massive distances in each second.

    At the same time, I saw the creatures starting to show a new type of attack. They raised their bodies, depended upon four of their legs before mming the rest deep into the ground.

    *Rumble!*

    The ground shook, and with it a massive shockwave was generated and spread through the ground.

 Chapter 407 Bathed With Deadly Red Beams

    Deep grudges and gaps appeared like deep wounds in the face of the ground, even extending beyond the limits of my ring shield.

    The span of their attack spread across the entire world, vanishing into the horizon in each direction. Damn! If these things were left to grow stronger, then the entire world was threatened to die.

    Even if a miracle happened here and I managed to kill them, the world I knew before would change. I looked up at the sky, feeling the urge to connect with these stars up there and start my retaliation.

    And hopefully that would be enough to crush those bastards out there.

    As my threads kept spreading, they finally got attached to something. It felt like each thread was connecting to a massive ball of fire, like a star, a real star and not a star weapon.

    Was that how these star weapons looked like? Or was it a different version of these stars?

    [Just release their power] at this moment, it felt like Sith was just standing by my side and watching me while controlling my technique threads. [Release more threads and control the direction of their power. If you don¡¯t do that, they will just miss and hit anywhere randomly, even hitting you]

    Damn! Was that weapon on my side or what?

    ¡°Ok,¡± I could only say that before I looked up again. I took a deep breath before taking out many bones and started to suck their energy dry.

    If I was going to fight, then there was no guarantee this would be a normal one. So I had to make sure I was prepared for anything, even to exert my own energy to support these attacks.

    I swarmed my chariot with different grades of bones. I didn¡¯t keep my hand at this, and even took the highest grade bones I got.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it,¡± as everything was ready, it was time for me to start bringing these deadly beams over their heads. I closed my eyes and felt the gush of energy through my body, controlling them to channel through my dantian to my meridian densework to my left arm.

    Once that path was created sessfully, I felt the birth of more threads.

    ¡°Come down! Burn them to pieces!¡± I screamed while the next moment I felt like a mighty presence fell over my body.

    My armour began to shiver violently and with it, my chariot also kept shaking. Things looked strange but I kept trying to direct the massive fiery balls my threads were attached to and let them fall towards the ground.

    It was a new experience for me. It felt like I got eyes up there, at my threads, while they passed through these massive balls and felt the scorching and unbearable heating from them.

    But my threads passed sessfully without any harm before they started to point towards the ground. Earth looked like a massive ball of dimly lit, looking much deste and without any charm.

    I had no time to appreciate this mind blowing scene. The stars all over the cosmos gave a stunning image in my eyes, but there was no time for that.

    I pushed my threads to the ground and yet they refused to budge. Before I could get what was going on, a strange thing happened.

    It felt like I was holding big cannons and pointing their openings towards the ground. The next second massive gush of energy beams started to fall, from all of my threads up there, falling fast towards the ground.

    Damn! They were moving fast, even faster than what I thought!

    Without any thinking, I started moving my threads towards those creatures. I now realised what Sith told me. If I didn¡¯t control these beams, they would fall randomly over any ce here.

    That wasn¡¯t good. I could feel how terrifying these beams were. If they touched the ground directly, then they might even pierce it to the other side!

    Damn! Just control these threads of yours! I kept telling myself this while pushing my mind over its limits.

    It was a deadly race against these beams. I could see them prating through the thick and dull looking sky doom. Now I realised why the world looked dim when these suns were gone.

    It wasn¡¯t because the world was deprived of stars or the moon, but because earth was surrounded with a tight shell made of a dark material that would block any outside light.

    Only a little light was allowed toe through. And now these beams forced their way towards through.

    Alright¡­ It was the moment of truth¡­

    I held my breaths while my threads were so close from their targets. I didn¡¯t know how these fast falling beams would link to my threads, but I long lost any logic in my dealing with this.

    I knew I was dealing with things that exceeded my currentprehension and status. If not for such trespass, I wouldn¡¯t even have to experience such a weird presence of a massive of energy on my earth.

    As for my threads and getting to these creatures, I didn¡¯t even think about it. If Sith said they would go there and touch these scary behemoths, then they surely would.

    Under my opened eyes I saw tens of thousands of red beams falling from the sky, forming a spectacr sight, like hell itself was falling over this part of the world.

    ¡°Please¡­ Please link¡­¡±

    I muttered while counting down the impact of these beams. Running away? Taking shelter? Nothing would work to do that!

    Either these falling beams or those terrifying gigantic behemoths, everything here was simply deadly to me and others.

    This war¡­ This battle¡­ It was on another level, much much higher than my wildest imagination.

    ¡°Come on!¡± I was literally standing on my toes here, watching these beams fall and get this close from the ground.

    Yet just seconds before they¡¯d hit all the area spanning hundreds of miles around me, something started to resonate in my circle.

    It was like it was responding to something. I looked at my circle before watching a red gas appearing out of its centre, spreading fast to surround my expanding out threads.

    And just for the record, this gas only spread and surrounded the newly summoned threads, the ones I just sent towards these creatures.

    The beams¡­ The deadly tens of thousands of beams¡­ They were linking to my threads under my naked eyes.

    Damn! That was just¡­ Awesome!!!

 Chapter 408 Awkward Meeting

    It felt strange, feeling the connection that started to grow at a fast pace with these beams, feeling these beams turning their direction and falling over my threads.

    My threads weren¡¯t that far from the creatures, but they didn¡¯t get in touch with them yet.

    And at this moment, I saw the tens of thousands of those behemoths scream in silence, releasing their terrifying shock waves towards the world.

    My threads were going to be crushed! And the most frustrating thing was that I didn¡¯t have anything in my power to stop it from happening.

    At this crucial moment, when I was this close to see the effect of these beams over these creatures, my threads were going to shatter.

    I felt the parts close to the creatures getting crushed. I watched in silence and agony these threads getting smashed under the mighty effect of these shockwaves.

    And I watched the miracle happen.

    It happened when the red gas surrounding my threads shed against the shockwave.

    Unlike what happened just now, the threads stopped getting crushed. It felt like they got some kind of boost, a defensive shield that strengthened the endurance of these threads.

    Getting crushed was something I didn¡¯t want to see. So when the threads stood erect against the shockwave, I realised I got a chance here.

    Then another miracle happened!

    My threads surrounded with the red gas moved faster, prated through the shockwave and got themselves attached to these creatures.

    I sent lots of threads, mostly got smashed to pieces and lost half of their lengths. But now they got extended and managed to surround those creatures.

    Then things started to grow hectic from this point.

    The beams of light fell over the small zone, guided by my threads. I couldn¡¯t see anything but bright redness that looked like the world was weing a new red supernova or something.

    And then shocking and rumbling explosive sounds started to rock the entire world. It felt like the real end was here, the real apocalypse, the one that would sweep away everything green and alive in its path.

    I stood on the top of my chariot, overseeing such a horrifying scene. At this moment, I felt little, so tiny in front of such might.

    This battle¡­ It was going on a whole different scale than what I ever imagined!

    In front of such might, what anyone could ever feel but dwarfed and belittled?

    ¡°That damn thing¡­¡± Just as the creatures were getting hammered by these red beams, I recalled something.

    Without any hesitation, I controlled a few threads and moved them towards a different target.

    I just hoped I wasn¡¯t toote to act. The normal star weapon would take a few minutes, up to ten, before it would go silent.

    I controlled my threads and moved them towards the nearby gate. I wanted to smash that piece of sh*t and watch it burn under that red beam of light.

    I just worried that all the red beams were already focused over these creatures. Killing the creatures was good, but as long as that damn portal stood, more would keeping.

    I had less than thirty minutes left here before this gate would be closed on its own. But I didn¡¯t want to just wait for another threatening wave of creatures toe here.

    My threads moved and got to the portal. I felt another weird feeling at this moment. It was like my threads linked my consciousness with another.

    And that one was much, much stronger and bigger than anything I ever felt before. Even when my threads got connected to the hidden here, I didn¡¯t feel the same.

    [Oh, you came to visit me before you die?]

    At this moment I felt like standing naked in front of a mighty presence. I felt like I was a butterfly standing in front of a zing star, something that made my thoughts freeze out of pure fear.

    What was that? Was that the hegemon who sent those things here? Damn! If I thought these creatures were scary, then I had to reconsider this.

    This¡­ Thing¡­ This¡­ Dude¡­ He¡­ Was on a level of his own!

    [I¡¯m here to say goodbye to you, but I¡¯m not going to die] I wanted to speak but weirdly enough only thoughts were allowed to move and not words.

    [Interesting¡­ I rarely get surprised by anything, but you made me feel this way¡­ Who are you?]

    [I¡¯m just Hye] I said, not knowing what I should say to this dude here.

    [Ok Hye, I like you¡­ Why not leave that crappy universe of yours and join me?]

    Join him? What a joke! Just thinking about that made me want tough.

    [Don¡¯t feel this belongs to your universe. If not we are fighting two other universes at the same time, we¡¯d have crushed this pathetic universe of yours]

    His words shook me down to the bones. They weren¡¯t fighting us with even half of their strengths? That was¡­ Shocking!

    We were struggling like this and they weren¡¯t even focused or getting serious with us¡­ Damn!

    [Sorry] but even so, I had no intention of considering what he just offered. [But I¡¯ll have to bring down your offer]

    [That¡¯s ok, you are still small] he said it as if this was something taken for granted, [You will understand things better when you are good enough to stand on a bigger stage. At that time, you¡¯ll seriously consider my offer and it will be valid till I say otherwise]

    [Ok] I didn¡¯t know what to tell such a behemoth, but if he was acting like this then I¡¯d just have to respond with the same courtesy.

    And just before he would say anymore, I felt the connection getting severed. The portal was being hammered with red beams, freeing my consciousness from that awkward meeting.

    Just as I came back to my senses, I was shocked to see myself bathed in my sweat. Damn! Just meeting that dude was more taxing than I thought.

    But it was over, for now at least!

 Chapter 409 Siths Valuable Guidance

    [Goodd]

    Just as I was trying to regte my racing breaths, I heard the sound of Sith echoing in my mind, [It¡¯s not easy for anyone to refuse such an offer. But you did great. You are going to be a real powerhouse in the future if you kept walking on the same path]

    ¡°Thank you,¡± my thoughts were feeling like legs walking in thickyers of sand at this moment. So all I could say in return to his praise was this.

    [Now isn¡¯t the time to be wasted on talking, you have a great chance now. Don¡¯t miss it]

    ¡°A¡­ Chance?!¡± my mind was slowly processing what he just said. In a few blinks of an eye, I realised what he was talking about.

    He mentioned this before. I hurriedly closed my eyes and tried to feel the threads attached to the stars high above and the creatures down below.

    Just feeling the stars didn¡¯t bring me anything. It was all like before. But at the creature¡¯s side, things were looking much different.

    At first the beamsnded and I couldn¡¯t feel but scorching heat zing everything these beams touched. But when I felt it now, I could feel a form of energy, somehow familiar to me.

    ¡°The dark monster energy¡­¡± it was the same type of energy that I used to absorb from the dark realm bones. But this time it was much purer and looked like a much higher grade than my bones.

    Even the red graded bone didn¡¯t give me such a feeling! And what was awesome now was for that energy to note just from one target, but from all the creatures bathed right now under the red beams.

    Yes¡­ It was a chance! A very big chance for me. But the bad news was that the burning was going fast, so damn fast for me to handle all this energy.

    What should I do? My mind regained its former strength, thinking like a superputer and started to find a good way to use this immense amount of energy.

    [Don¡¯t think, just act!] at this moment of loss, the sound of Sith came to guide me again, [Did you forget? You already have a massive shadow linked to you]

    ¡°Shadow? But¡­¡± I realised what he was talking about, but the execution seemed a bit impossible.

    [Just use yourself as a medium. Shift and store all of these energy forter use]

    ¡°Will they stay? Not dispersed?¡±

    [It¡¯s not a good time to be dumb! Anything that passes through your dantian will be branded by your energy. Whatever you absorb and channel won¡¯t stay the same, and will be under your controlter on]

    ¡°Thanks!¡± I said it in a strong tone, in a way that expressed how I was feeling right now.

    This chance¡­ I shouldn¡¯t let it slip by my hands no matter what!

    Looking at all these zing scorching heat burning all the creatures and acting like purifying the dark energy of these creatures made me drool.

    Tens of thousands of creatures, all were releasing immense amounts of such pure and high grade energy¡­ It was like a dreaming true.

    ¡°Ok¡­ Ok¡­ I have to go all out then,¡± I didn¡¯t hurry to do as Sith said. Instead I looked around, at all the bones scattered here.

    ¡°Come to me,¡± and like a mad man, I released my spiritual energy outside to envelop all of these bones. The next moment these bones turned into shining balls of lights, releasing an awesome amount of energy that gushed into my body.

    ¡°Follow my lead,¡± and like I was riding on top of a mighty army, I started to guide this energy through my dantian, meridians, ending up at my left arm.

    And then they all went through my technique. As a result, not only the existing threads got stronger and thicker, but much more threads kepting out from my technique.

    What stood in front of me absorbing as much as possible from this dark energy? It was the limited amount of my threads, side by side with the small amount of time I had here.

    I couldn¡¯t change time, but I could increase my thread count to a much bigger degree.

    I was going on a wide scale of releasing such absorbed energy and gushing all of them into the technique. I had no reserve over my safety at this moment.

    Just like any disaster at the apocalypse, it held a massive opportunity if one dealt with it right.

    As new threads appeared, I wasn¡¯t afraid of them getting crushed. These creatures were getting barbecued literally with each passing second.

    And with the release of such thick and dense dark energy, I knew they were dying.

    So I moved all of them without thinking twice, and pushed them towards all the tens of thousands of creatures here.

    Once they got attached to them, I started to try my best and guide these loose dark energy through my threads. I had a tone of these threads connected to the creatures now.

    But controlling them wasn¡¯t that hard, or perhaps out of my adrenaline I felt like it was going smoother than I expected.

    The first was the hardest, I knew this. So I paid extra attention to the first wave of dark energy that gushed through my threads and came towards my direction.

    Now¡­ It was the moment of truth. Either I¡¯d excel and guide them safely though my dantian and then towards my shadow world, or I¡¯d fail in such an attempt.

    I never considered how they¡¯d be in my shadow world. As Sith said it, anything that passed through my dantian would get branded by my energy.

    The dark energy from the red bone of the dark realm monster ended up transformed into my silver white energy. I held no doubts about doing this, but held much doubt towards dealing with a huge amount of much higher grade energy.

    Just watching such darknessing at me like a gigantic ckndslide made me feel cold shivers at the back of my spine.

    But as I survived through all this sh*t, I braced myself and summed every speck of will I had and didn¡¯t even consider failing.

    I wouldn¡¯t fail here, not a chance!

 Chapter 410 [Bonus chapter] Getting Done With Dark Energy

    The first wave of this energy reached my body. The moment it touched my skin, I felt like thousands upon thousands of needles kept pricking me deeply without any mercy.

    But this was nothing at allpared to the torture and agony I faced the next moments. As more energy arrived, my body started to absorb these.

    The n was to absorb and direct them towards my dantian, the same way I did with the bones from before.

    However when the energy passed through my skin, it started to move ording to its own will.

    I tried to force them towards my dantian like I used to do, but that didn¡¯t yield any result at all. This energy acted berserk, not responding to any attempt of mine.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ trying to get control over my body!!!¡± that¡¯s what I felt when looking at the movements of this energy inside my body. Once it entered, it started to roam around, surrounding every single part and organ of mine.

    If I left it to do whatever the hell it wanted, then I might even lose control over my body.

    ¡°Not without a fight,¡± I roared, releasing all the energy that I was already absorbing from the bones and instead of letting them flow outside my left arm, I directed them towards my body.

    And a big fight erupted between the two energies, one that made me feel pain like never before.

    It was like someone was holding a dull knife, cutting through my body parts in a slow and vicious way. Every part of my body started to grow numb fast, giving me an instant scare as I started to feel my head dizzy.

    This¡­ This couldn¡¯t keep going on¡­ Not like this¡­

    I knew I had little time to act, and I had no time to even think about how to solve this. So I followed my instincts and rushed my energy out, not to sh against this dark energy but to surround and try to control it.

    Even if they got all over my body, as long as they were contained with my energy, they would stop hurting me.

    In the first few seconds of doing this, nothing new happened. I was this close from giving up until I started to notice a change.

    The sh between the two energies changed from being a direct flight into calmly circting together. It wasn¡¯t that calm actually, butpared to before it was indeed.

    And when that happened, the pain caused by this energy started to go south and slowly faded away. At the same time I noticed that the energy of mine was getting stronger and more abundant, giving me the impression that it was turning part of the dark energy sessfully into mine.

    But the rate of such conversion was still low. More dark energy gushed at me, and at this moment they couldn¡¯t get into my body, only hanging around my body.

    This created a big typhoon of dark energy that surrounded me and hid me within. I had to act, I had to find a way to turn these energies faster.

    But when I tried to push my energy to sh with this dark energy, the old pain returned so I had to stop.

    ¡°This¡­ Won¡¯t work,¡± I muttered in dejected tone while the entire world around me turned all pitch ck. The dark energy kept gathering around my body, making me feel I was doing nothing at all here.

    ¡°Screw it! I have to store these in my shadow world, so I¡¯ll just send them with my energy surrounding it,¡± As I lost any hope to change this situation, I started to consider risking everything.

    Even if I ended up losing much of this dark energy, at least I¡¯d gain a little of it. Without dying any further, I controlled my energy circting around the dark one, and pushed the two through my meridians at both feet.

    Once they reached there, they vanished like getting sucked by a hidden force. I had no time to see what was going on in my shadow world. After all, once the dark energy inside my body decreased by a noticeable chunk, a new wave of energy prated directly through my skin.

    This new wave tried to act the same way the previous one did. But I was much prepared this time. The moment they entered, they got surrounded fast with energy absorbed from the bones and branded with my energy through my dantian, and then all were pushed through meridians of my feet.

    I had no time to rest, or even breath. I kept doing this for an unknown period of time. I felt like I was pushing a big rock up the mountain. One single pause would cost me everything, forcing me back to the bottom once more.

    So I never dared to even shift my attention away. Every time I moved the dark energy with my silver white through my feet to the shadow world, a new amount entered and needed me to deal with them.

    It looked like an endless loop, a vicious circle, where the dark energy had no limit and I had to keep myself alert and responsive all the time.

    After an unknown period of time, I felt the dark energying from outside started to be scarcer. At first this didn¡¯t show much difference, butter on it became apparent to me.

    The dark energy¡­ I was already so close to consuming it.

    At this moment I never felt regret about losing any of this dark energy. I just realised I bit what I couldn¡¯t chew. So even if I lost most of this energy, this wasn¡¯t a bad thing in the end.

    ¡°Phew¡­ It¡¯s done!¡± After long minutes of struggling with the weakening dark energy, the influx of this energy ceased atst. And I could finally heave a breath of relief.

    *Thud!*

    Without any surprise, my body fell on my knees, feeling all tired and exhausted. I didn¡¯t deplete much of my energy at all during this process. In fact I suspected that my energy got slightly stronger and was closer to upgrading to the next level.

 Chapter 411 A Really Weird Situation

    But on the soul level, I was really worn out. This fight with the dark energy of those creatures held a great toll over my soul, making me feel like I was empty and tired like never before.

    I closed my eyes for long minutes, trying to regte my breathing and feeling the fresh air once more breezing at my face. It felt refreshing this way, and slowly I started to regain my former strength.

    Once I opened my eyes, the world all around looked much different than before. First the red beams that shone the entire world brightly and dyed it all red weren¡¯t there.

    Only the original dim world was here. Compared to the bright red world from before, this world looked gloomier and darker than ever.

    ¡°This¡­¡± and just as I stood up and leant over the edge of my chariot to stand erect, I saw something weird.

    When the fight erupted, the ring shield I created was formed but it still surrounded the central zone. As the creatures came out from the eggs, they attacked fiercely, pushing my ring shield behind for almost one mile, creating lots of gaps in it.

    But now? The ring shield was gone, and only a massive dome of shield appeared instead. It spanned to cover arge distance of almost twenty miles in all directions, making me feel puzzled about this.

    ¡°What¡­ Just happened here?!!¡± I looked around before controlling my chariot to take a tour around.

    The forces here were gone! The forces fighting in the central zone and outside my ring were nowhere to be seen.

    The world looked so deste, all silent and creepy in my eyes. ¡°Did these beams kill everyone? Or did the creature kill them?¡± I was lost in thoughts while entering into my shield zone.

    In there I saw a totally different world. There was no trace of any foreign race like I expected. I thought that my shield retaliated fast once the threatening creatures were gone, expanded fast and merged together to enclose over the forces in the central zone.

    That meant I should see lots of forces in the shield. But all I saw was my forces, the remnants of the burnt down creatures with their gigantic bodies and limbs being torn to pieces, thrown everywhere without arrangement.

    The fire I expected to see wasn¡¯t present at all, not even a single pir of smoke rose from anywhere here. It felt weird, really weird. In my eyes, it felt like a long time just passed here, letting the dust settle like this.

    And to add more weirdness to this, I saw a few creatures standing erect like they were frozen in time.

    They looked intact, nothing missing, not a single wound over their bodies¡­ They looked fine to my eyes.

    And around them, many of the much weaker exiles also stood in the same way.

    All were surrounded with my forces, but not a single one of my boys was attacking them.

    ¡°What¡¯s¡­ Going on here?!!!¡± I stood in midair, over the back of my chariot, overseeing such an unbelievable scene.

    [The gods of your channel are all cheering for your safe return]

    Just as this moment, such a weird message popped up in front of my eyes.

    ¡°Safe return? Return from what?!!¡±

    I stood in puzzlement while long rows of messages came from the gods following my channel.

    And from these, I realised what happened here.

    ¡°Damn! An entire day? Is that for real?!!!¡±

    The messages told me I went missing from this world for an entire apocalyptic day. ording to them, I got surrounded by pitch darkness that engulfed me and took me away from here.

    And the more important thing was that they couldn¡¯t see where I was or what I was doing. So many asked about what happened, leaving me unable to answer any of that.

    ¡°Can you just brief me on what happened here? Thest thing I recall is these red beams falling from the sky, and the big fight between the creatures and the allied races¡¯ forces,¡± I had to fill in the missing gaps first.

    Staying away for an entire day was something unexpected for me. That exined a lot indeed about what happened here. During this time, it was enough for all the forces to safely retreat, for my ring shield to amend itself and unite to form this dome then expand.

    It was also long enough for the dust of this battle to settle. Yet I needed to know in detail what happened here. Also I needed to understand how few creatures stood still in such perfect shape, alongside those exiles.

    But when I read their messages, I got disappointed fast. They didn¡¯t give anything new outside of what I already guessed.

    ¡°Sigh, so you know nothing about these creatures and exiles here?¡± I pointed at these creatures and exiles, feeling more helpless here.

    Yet the answer that came next exposed this mystery to my eyes, and it came from none other than my biggest helper in this battle.

    [They are in dormant state] Sith¡¯s voice echoed in my mind at this moment, making me abandon all the dejection and cheer up.

    ¡°Sith¡­ My god, my benevolent god, thanks for all the help before,¡± it was an honest expression of my deepest gratitude for what he did.

    If not for him, I¡¯d end up dead for a long time now. If not for his timely advice, I would have missed a lot.

    [No problem, I¡¯m just investing in your future, nothing more. Don¡¯t think too much about it] even when he said it this way, I still felt touched with what he did to me.

    ¡°What about them?¡± I knew talking more would be pointless. He wasn¡¯t a normal god, and he had little time to spare for me.

    The fact that he appeared here now meant there was one more thing left for me to do. Also that proved how high he valued me.

    All of this were things I truly cherished and appreciated. Such a high god looking after me had its perks as well.

 Chapter 412 Words Have Power

    [These creatures were bound by your threads during thest minutes of the war here] his next words started to unveil the mystery of these creatures and exiles, [They got bound to you, but lost their connection with you and their universe at the same time, making them stand in such dormant state]

    ¡°Lost connection with their universe? What does that imply?¡±

    I got the logic behind losing contact with me. Per my channel gods, I was gone for an entire day, nowhere to be seen. I just popped up out of thin air, without any warning, falling on my knees as they described.

    But what did losing contact with their universe meant?

    I knew that the connection was severed when that portal got smashed. But why were they in such a state then? Don¡¯t tell me once the portal was closed, these creatures and exiles were doomed to be in such a state.

    That meant¡­ Everything I did was for nothing! I just had to bid my time and wait for less than half an hour before the entire deadly battle woulde to an end.

    [Don¡¯t get it wrong] but just as such disturbing thoughts rushed through my head, Sith¡¯s voice rang as if he was able to read my thoughts, [If you didn¡¯t take control over them using your technique, they¡¯d still be connected to their hegemon and be active]

    ¡°I¡­ See¡­¡± I got this point, ¡°but what about this state? Why are they in such a state then?¡±

    [They lost any reason to stay alive] he said such weird logic, [Don¡¯t get that surprised. In that universe, other than big names there, forces must find a reason to stay alive. Just like these creatures here, they lost connection with their universe and their boss, and that would be you]

    ¡°So¡­ I need to shout at them or what?¡± I got roughly what he wanted to say here, but didn¡¯t get what to do with them.

    [No, you just need to use your threads to control them again. But¡­ There is a catch here, so don¡¯t get excited too soon]

    Once he said his first part, I was overjoyed. But when he added the second part, my happiness froze.

    ¡°So?¡± I asked with much doubt and nervousness. These big behemoths here were so hellishly strong to make me drool over controlling them now.

    Just owning a bunch of them was enough for me to secure my spot in this apocalypse. And I didn¡¯t just get a few, I got hundreds of them, close to five to six hundred.

    Such a force was threatening to any major power in the apocalypse, including those arrogant Hectors.

    Just remembering them made my blood boil out of control. All of this happened because one son of a b*tch of them decided to go crazy and throw even the universe we were living in.

    In my eyes, such an incident couldn¡¯t be left untouched like this. The higher ups of the system should do something and punish the entire race, make an example out of them to warn any other from doing the same.

    Power and arrogance were intoxicating for anyone. I knew that. But I also knew it wouldn¡¯t be easy for things to develop in the same way I wanted.

    Anyway, I decided to open this matter when speaking with the higher up I owed souls to.

    Recalling him made me rethink ourst deal. I now fulfilled my promise and did my part in winning this battle.

    It was his time to honour his part of the deal.

    [Your energy right now isn¡¯t sufficient to control them properly] Smith¡¯s voice reverberated in my mind, [You need to first take them to a ce you control and they can feel at least there. You know what I¡¯m talking about]

    ¡°My shadow world¡­¡±

    [Indeed. It was built over energy simr to their universe. So they will regain their activity there]

    ¡°But¡­ How can I move them there?¡± I got what he said, and understood his logic. For now I had to put them aside and not dream about using them before getting much stronger.

    Taking energy into my shadow world was feasible. After all, that world was built over spiritual energy. But he was asking me to take living creatures and exiles into such a world, a feat I didn¡¯t know how to aplish.

    [To do that, you¡¯ll need to devise a new technique, one that can open a portal between your shadow world and here]

    What Sith proposed was something I never thought about before. The first time I ever created a technique was done out of luck and much of coincidence.

    But now he was asking me to create a technique from scratch, with a single purpose in mind. Would I be able to do it?

    [Don¡¯t think too much, you already have the basic principle for all of your future techniques] he read my thoughts before adding, [use your blood, it¡¯s the real link between your cultivation and your techniques]

    ¡°Use my blood?!!¡± I muttered before, lost in daze for a few seconds, ¡°I should use it to open a portal? But how?¡±

    [This you¡¯ll have to figure out on yourself] Sith didn¡¯t help anymore. In fact he did enough already. [Just remember, sometimes words hold great power within]

    As he said this, his voice started to grow deste and weaker until it vanished. He was gone, for now. And I was left alone, standing in front of these mighty looking creatures in my massive shield.

    So it came down to this¡­ I had to create a new technique, one that could open a portal between this world and my shadow one.

    ¡°Words have power¡­ So can I use the word portal to create my technique?¡° Even if he left in such a hurry without telling me much about the new technique, he gave me such a valuable tip.

    My blood, and using a word¡­ These were the two basic things I got for now.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try it out then,¡± I took a deep breath, checked the status of my spiritual energy to just get startled with what I saw.

 Chapter 413 What Happened To My Team?!!!

    ¡°Damn! It¡¯s¡­ Green now!¡±

    My energy was always silver white since the beginning. But now it was pale green, giving a weird impression like I had the source of life running in my dantian and meridians.

    I felt that my energy was getting up, getting stronger when I was dealing fervently with the dark energy from before. But it seemed I underestimated the benefits, not knowing it was enough to push my energy towards the higher step.

    Cool! This was an unexpected gain from this battle indeed. I checked this energy and made sure nothing was wrong there.

    Then I cut my palm with my dagger, and like before I selected the left hand. From the battles I fought so far, the value of letting my left hand control the techniques was immense.

    It gave me freedom to use my right arm, the stronger one, to wield weapons and even fight.

    ¡°Word for portal? Let¡¯s use a link,¡± I thought before trying to write with my blood. The moment my blood gushed out from my wound, it hung in midair and followed my fingers while writing the word.

    But when I finished, a weird thing happened. The word I wrote and was clear in the air started to fade away fast once I stopped writing.

    ¡°What went wrong here?¡± I looked at the ce the word took before, as it was now just empty air. ¡°Did I use the wrong word? Then let me try the portal itself.¡±

    But when I finished writing it, the same thing happened again. The word was written beautifully before it faded away as well.

    I didn¡¯t rush to conclusions before I repeated this over a dozen times. With each time, I felt like part of my energy was gushed out to write the words. So after all these failure attempts, I felt slightly weak.

    ¡°I¡­ Didn¡¯t eat or drink for such a long time,¡± I decided to take a break, thing about this more thoroughly while feeding my body.

    ¡°I have to check over them,¡± just sitting there, my thoughts started to grow rational. I realised I was gone for too long, an entire apocalyptic day. That was forty-eight hours.

    I was totally absorbed in understanding what happened and getting to know how to deal with these creatures and exiles. But I totally forgot about my forces, their ongoing battles, and the current situation of war.

    Part of me wasn¡¯t worried. First I shed with most of the hostile forces here from most of the regions. I fought against Hector , two paragons, thebined armies of races from the north, two armies actually.

    Only the army made out of Selvators and Dragons was left alongside the mysterious human army.

    So looking at the general map now of the central region, it was clearly void of any threatening existence to my forces.

    Also theck of the always distressing messages from them gave me more confidence. If things went south, then they¡¯d have bothered me with tons of messages, asking for help or guidance.

    [Where are you now? What are you doing? And what happened during the past one day?]

    I sent this message to all of my team and waited for an answer. As I waited, I kept eating the stored up meat and drank from the liquor.

    ¡°I need to find more chefs and let them make real food,¡± I muttered while looking at this piece of meat. Even the best food would taste like dirt after a long time of eating it without any other dishes.

    But even after I took my time to eat three pieces of meat, I got no answer from any of them.

    That looked¡­ A bit weird. They never ignored my messages, not even once.

    Even if few were busy in a fight, others would respond. But for all of them to not send even a greeting message to me? That was unheard of!

    As I grew worried, I opened my channel and started to look for the feed of their subchannels.

    And as I did so, I couldn¡¯t help but stand on my feet, looking at the flying screen in front of my eyes.

    The screens kept shing, showing feeds from every single one of them. They looked like they were together, standing in the same ce with the same background.

    But the screens never showed them standing with each other. Only each one stood alone, making me feel they were either in a very vast ce with repeated backgrounds or something else was going on.

    And with the presence of such ugly and hideous looking face at the back of each screen, I knew there was something wrong.

    ¡°Gods¡­ Who is following my boys¡¯ channels¡­ Can you exin this to me?¡± as I had no other way to know what happened but this, I asked the gods without shifting my eyes away from the screens.

    The screens showed me everyone standing in their ce, fighting herds of weird looking monsters. They weren¡¯t big, as small as half of human size. But they were many, so many to make anyone be threatened.

    The first impression I got was they were fighting in a dungeon or something. But I knew the fight here couldn¡¯t be over this soon for them to try out dungeons.

    Besides I was the only one able to control dungeon keys here. Everything looked weird in my eyes, and I started to have a bad feeling about this.

    These monsters were like small pigs, with sharp teeth and long flexible hornsing out from their heads. These horns were the real deal here as they kept twisting and acted like someone thrusting out spears at my team members.

    [The gods who followed them said that they are in an illusion]

    ¡°Illusion?!!¡± It hit me. It made sense now. Everything made sense.

    They all stood in the same ce, facing the same threat, but they weren¡¯t with each other. I looked at the feed of their channels again before asking:

    ¡°Any info about their location? Who is trying to kill them using an illusion?¡±

 Chapter 414 I Have To Hurry!

    Illusions might seem like something trifle, but it was indeed deadly. Just looking at this illusion gave me leads about their fate.

    They might look ok for now, but that wasn¡¯t guaranteed after long hours of constant fighting. They would be exhausted and any wounds they¡¯d take here would reflect on their real bodies.

    Dying in illusions meant death in real life. Human souls were this hard to deal with indeed. But that also made me wonder, which race was this experienced in using illusions?

    This kind of illusion wasn¡¯t simple. I knew this wasn¡¯t the work of someone ordinary. Even the all experienced jumper and Hry got trapped in that illusion as well.

    [The gods says they are up to the north west from your location, fighting at thest battle in the central ins of your world]

    ¡°Central ins of my world? Isn¡¯t this the central zone? Hmm¡­ I should ask Fang and Wryly then, one of these two must be aware of what is going on here.¡±

    I sent messages at once to these two. But to add more weirdness they didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°That¡­ Are they also trapped in that illusion as well?!!¡± that was something big then. Who was exactly that son of b*tch who managed to get all of these strong figures on my side into such a deadly illusion?

    ¡°Do you know who did it?¡± Without even dying for any second longer, I looked at the direction of these creatures and exiles, deciding to end the job here brilliantly and fast without any more moments of rest.

    Every single second passing meant that my people would be in much greater danger. Damn I worked my as* literally to gather all of them since the beginning of the apocalypse.

    I wouldn¡¯t risk losing any of them no matter what.

    [The gods says they don¡¯t know what went wrong]

    This was¡­ pretty much not expected. So they got attacked out of the blue, without even realising what came at them.

    That meant they got attacked fast, and from someone who was well experienced in what he was doing. I thought, but couldn¡¯t get any race who would be able to do this feat.

    Hectors? They might be the strongest dudes here, but they weren¡¯t that good at illusions. Out of all the times that I shed with their big boys so far, they all used shy items and strong techniques to get me.

    As for other races¡­ Only the illusionists came to mind. But they were cowards! Although they were a race that was named over the illusions, they weren¡¯t any good at taking initiative, or dare toe at such big figures at the same time.

    We weren¡¯t speaking just about my boys, also Fang and Wryly seemed to fall for this trick. So who was it? I was dying to know.

    Anyway, I¡¯d get this done fast and then would turn my attention fully towardspleting this technique as fast as possible.

    Alright¡­ What went wrong here? I reviewed everything I did so far, and tried topare it with the way I did my first technique.

    ¡°The circle!¡± In less than a few minutes, it hit me out of nowhere. Yes, indeed that was different.

    I instantly started trying again, and this time I first drew the circle with my blood. Once it waspleted, it shed faintly for a brief second, standing still and not fading away.

    It gave me a good impression. I didn¡¯t know what was unique about this circle, but in the end it seemed to work.

    ¡°A¡­ Penta star?¡± but just before I¡¯d write the portal word again, I had this sh of insight for a second. I paused, looking at my circle before I started drawing a penta star inside the circle.

    I followed my feeling, followed my hunch. I didn¡¯t know if that was right or wrong, but if it didn¡¯t work, I¡¯d work more and refine this technique better in theter attempts.

    But just as I did the star, another sh of faint green light appeared for a second before vanishing. This time my smile was big while I started to write the word portal in the centre of this star.

    Once I wrote it, I looked in anticipation. To make sure it wasn¡¯t going to fade this time, I made sure to connect with the sides of the star while writing the word.

    And once written, it shed, not fading away but getting brighter. It kept shining and expanded slightly outwards before finally vanishing.

    But this time it didn¡¯t vanish without leaving a mark behind. It was like a glowing little globr thing, resembling ck hole.

    ¡°Thest step,¡± I recalled what I did with my first technique and let my blood cover up my left fist before cing it over that globe.

    Unlike what I expected, my fist was controlled by a weird force, opening up my fingers and letting me hold this globe.

    It didn¡¯t give me any bad feeling, only it was slightly cold. I thought that my fist would prate it or something, but that didn¡¯t happen.

    And the moment I held that globe within my fingers, it felt like I was overseeing two different worlds at the same time.

    It was a unique feeling, like me standing in the space separating two identical worlds. At this hour, and with the dimly lit world here, it didn¡¯t look much different from the other pitch ck world.

    But I could tell the difference easily. Holding that globe made me feel like a god, a real god, one who could control the fate of anyone in the two worlds.

    I saw a very wide version of the two worlds, like I was watching them from high above. I estimated my coverage to be slightly over fifty miles or something.

    Alright, it was time to test this new technique of mine.

    I didn¡¯t know what to do, but I followed my instincts. I looked at the direction of my creatures and exiles, standing still without showing any signs of moving.

 Chapter 415 Empty Towns And Cities!!!

    ¡°Come in there,¡± I didn¡¯t know if I had to speak up or not, but I felt the urge to say so. Once I thought about it and said it, something new happened.

    A swirlpool made entirely out of pale green energy appeared on top of the ones I looked at. I was looking at dozens of these giant creatures alongside a hundred of those exiles.

    The swirlpool that appeared was so massive, enough to envelope them within. Once they got enveloped, I felt total control over the situation.

    If I wanted them to be thrown high in the air then I¡¯d be able to do that. But I just wanted to move them inside my shadow world. And I simply thought about doing that.

    *sh!*

    The next second the swirlpool rotated fiercely before shrinking in size and finally vanishing. I felt like a great deal of my spiritual energy got sucked dry by my left arm, leaving me panting and all sweaty.

    ¡°Damn! Why the hell did all of my techniques require such an insane amount of energy? Hoof, Hoof,¡± I painted while resisting the urge to fall.

    The next moment I took a few bones and let my energy digest them and guide them into my body.

    I managed to move a good portion of them into my shadow world, but that was only one fifth of the entire amount here.

    So I had to replenish my energy fast and make sure I wouldn¡¯t stop until getting all of them in.

    Once the bones started to dissolve into torrents of energy, I felt better.

    ¡°Come in,¡± I roared at the remaining creatures and exiles, taking all of them in one move.

    It gave me more pressure but I managed. After a few minutes, they all vanished and the world looked much emptier than before.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Done!¡± As I ended it, I released a long breath out of nervousness. This simple technique sucked my energy dry again. Even the energy of bones wasn¡¯t enough to sustain such expenditure.

    Alright¡­ I was done here. ¡°Come in,¡± the next moment I called back all of my scattered forces here. Then without even turning to look back, I turned my chariot towards the north west, and started to fly with the highest speed.

    Icked even the slightest direction here aside from such a general one I got from gods.

    ¡°I shall consider recording their feedback,¡± it wasn¡¯t the first time I faced such a dilemma. Also when I went into the dungeon and came outter on, I faced the same problem in finding them.

    If my channel would record their channels, then it would be easier for me to track whatever happened to them during this time.

    I kept flying in the general direction of the north-west, while looking at the feedback from their channels all the time. They were still fervently fighting, and after three hours they started to look a little tired.

    The only advantage was that their enemies were small and weak. Even with their high numbers, they couldn¡¯t get hurt too much. Of course I had a theory about that, feeling that whoever did this was trying to distribute his energy to maintain these illusions.

    Such a work was indeed from someone much higher and far stronger than any archlord. Was it an illusionist paragon or what?

    I didn¡¯t know, yet this was the most logical exnation I got. Or the only one to be frank.

    As my chariot flew for three straight hours,nds below me shed like they were long dim lines. I couldn¡¯t tell much going on in thesends, but what was remarkable was that all the cities and towns I met were emptied.

    I even stopped at a few, checked for any remaining forces there. If I get in contact with any Selvators or Berserkers it would be great.

    At least I¡¯d know what went wrong with their archlords. But things kept getting weird in this situation.

    I never met an empty city or town before. Even when we were at war, there were forces remaining behind to protect the portals and emblems.

    But now? All the cities and towns here were void of any signs of life. That was strange indeed. Howe this happened?

    Was this rted to what my elites were facing right now? Or that there was another disaster waiting for me at the corner?

    I was tired! After all this time fighting all over the world, I was growing tired. I needed rest, I needed a long rest. I nned topete at the uing quests, but for now I had more desire to stay put and rest.

    I deserved this. And if things went good here, then most if not all of the entire central zone here would be under my control. In addition to the west coast and north, this was enough as a base for my kingdom.

    I had lots of things to do and prepare for. I saw lots of things that needed my attention, needed my boys to work their best and try to learn new stuff.

    I needed them to start cultivation. I didn¡¯t know how, but Lily and those Hectors at my capital would know a way for sure.

    Also I needed them to start learning natural energy attacks. In thest fight against exiles I needed fiery attacks, butcked a lot.

    Not to mention at the battle before this, the spearhead shone and showed his true abilities. But that dude didn¡¯t have full control yet over his power.

    He needed time to train, everyone needed this, including me. So I decided, after taking control over most of thends here, I¡¯d retreat and build my forces up.

    Wasting my energy in such a way, fighting on all fronts in such a fervent way wasn¡¯t good. I got great results and gained many good things, but at the same time I lost sight of more important things.

    I gathered my team not to let them follow me around like puppets. I needed them to be true generals, able to lead armies on their own and fight any foe without any help from my side.

 Chapter 416 Interrogation

    But first¡­ I needed to find and save them. Or else I would end up with nothing, returning to point zero, the same point I started from when I came here from my time.

    ¡°Wait boys and girls¡­ I¡¯ming,¡± I muttered while moving at super speed.

    Aside from the mystery of these towns and cities, I decided to focus on finding my team first. The world kept stretching underneath my chariot while I let it fly higher in the sky.

    I was flying at a low level, trying to find my team as soon as possible. But this didn¡¯t yield any results and I ended up getting distracted by the emptied up cities and towns.

    Rising up helped me to uncover morends all around. Just in less than one more hour, I finally saw the first sign of life.

    It was the rear of a big army. Without even waiting for anything, I directed my chariot towards them. This army looked big, very big, but that wasn¡¯t the problem.

    They weren¡¯t human, Selvators, or Berserkers. They were thest race I wanted to meet here; Hectors!

    ¡°A beggar has no option in selecting his helper,¡± I muttered while stopping my chariot just on top of their heads.

    ¡°Intruder!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±

    ¡°Notify our leaders!¡±

    ¡°Prepare to fight!¡±

    Many shouts came clear from down below. But who said I was here to fight?

    The moment my chariotnded here, I started my technique, my first technique.

    With a sh, my threads moved. I didn¡¯t want to control most of them. I just needed a few, few enough to tell me what the hell was going on here.

    So even before their shouts started to echo across the entire army, I controlled a group of hundreds, before forcing them toe to my chariot.

    For the first time ever, my chariot was seennding on the ground, just hundreds of metres away from the army.

    I wasn¡¯t worried that someone woulde and target me. After all, my chariot¡¯s shield was still running.

    ¡°Come on board,¡± under the shocking gazes of everyone, I let the hundreds I controlled into my chariot.

    Then I started to take off.

    ¡°You¡­ It¡¯s you!!!¡± Just as my chariot flew for a few tens of metres in the air, I saw a big Hector running in the middle of his forces. That dude looked enraged, even pushing across his forces without any care for anyone.

    ¡°I¡¯m not here to fight you,¡± I said back, in a carefree tone.

    ¡°You killed lots of people, even close friends of mine! I would never let you run away!¡±

    That dude¡­ It seemed like he was the paragon, the leader of this army. Well, if he wanted toe after me then he had to keep up with my chariot¡¯s speed.

    I didn¡¯t move first to force contracts over the ones I controlled here. Controlling hundreds of them wasn¡¯t that taxing over my energy.

    I could sustain such expenditure, for long hours as well.

    As I rose up, I led my chariot to fly as far away as possible. I didn¡¯t aim to evade the vast army down below, as my boys must be nearby for sure.

    An army of another Hector paragon? That was indeed a good sign. I didn¡¯t count Hectors in my calctions, but it seemed these boys had more paragons than any other race out here.

    Flying for ten minutes straight, I noticed shes of lighting from the direction I just left. I knew that paragon wasn¡¯t going to let me loose, and would try toe at me.

    After fighting many paragons of his race, I got a feeling about what he was going to do. An ind, a floating ind with lots of forces stationed on top of them.

    But that wasn¡¯t distressing at all. It wouldn¡¯t be the first ind I¡¯d crush, nor thest. ¡°Now, let¡¯s have a talk,¡± as I forced them to sign a loyalty contract, I recalled my technique threads and asked them directly without beating around the bush.

    ¡°You!!!¡± The first answer I got was such an angry re from many of them while few shouted in low tone, as if they were gritting their teeth.

    ¡°If you are tired of living then you can try ande at me,¡± I knew I was best protected by my contracts. So there was no point in showing me such fierceness or trying to insult me.

    They either sumb to their fate or die and let me hunt more of their kin.

    ¡°I want answers,¡± I didn¡¯t give them any room even to think, ¡°human army, my army, where is it? What happened to it?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! You lost contact with them? That¡¯s hrious¡­ Ahh!¡±

    The one who tried to act funny was instantly punished by death. I didn¡¯t use the power of contract as I killed this rude dude with my light weight ive.

    It moved fast, much faster than it used to be. However this wasn¡¯t time to appreciate this or try to understand what was going on.

    ¡°Consider this as yourst warning,¡± I said in a cold voice, moving my eyes around everyone here, ¡°if I want you dead, you¡¯ll die in my hands. Then I¡¯ll go down there and bring more of you until I get my answers.¡±

    I wasn¡¯t joking! Wasting more minutes meant my boys would face more danger. I had to find them no matter what.

    ¡°Now, will anyone be smart and be the hero to save others and speak up? Or should I kill all of you here then go down there and enve more of you?¡±

    ¡°Bast¡­¡±

    ¡°F*ck y¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Just the few who tried to pour out their rage on me got killed instantly by my ive. That made the rest swallow whatever they wanted to say, looking at me like they were looking at a deadly beast.

    ¡°Anyone? Any answers?¡± I inserted my ive firmly on the ground while saying these words to them in such a threatening way. At this moment, I knew I did what I could to terrify them.

 Chapter 417 Getting Answers

    And now it was all up to them to decide. If they didn¡¯t cooperate, I¡¯d throw them off my chariot with a single order; kill your friends and colleagues.

    I waited for a single minute. During which I noticed the rise of something dark at the horizon from the direction I just came from. I knew it was that paragon and he wasing at me on his flying ind.

    But even if he tried to catch up with me, my chariot¡¯s top speed was slightly faster than his ind. There was little chance for him to catch up with me until I reached my destination.

    ¡°No one?¡± As one minuted passed, I held my ive up, preparing to start a spree of killing.

    They couldn¡¯t even raise a single finger to stop me under the effect of the contract or they¡¯d instantly die.

    ¡°Wait¡­ Wait¡­¡± just before I¡¯d take a single step forward, one of them finally was smart enough to speak up. ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ Speak¡­¡±

    ¡°Nortan! Stop it!¡± another one tried to stop him from telling me what I wanted, and it wasn¡¯t a surprise for that dude to fall over my ive the next moment.

    ¡°I¡¯m all ears,¡± I looked at the white face of Norton who was shocked to see his friend getting killed in such a way.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll speak¡­¡± he retorted a couple of steps. Those Hectors¡­ Their leaders might be arrogant above any imagination, but theirmon people looked normal as any human in my eyes.

    That dude got terrified and showed reactions befitting any weak human. So they weren¡¯t that terrifying as a race after all.

    ¡°Ok¡­¡± I moved back to my initial spot, giving him space to breathe and speak freely without much pressure.

    I got what I wanted here. As he spoke, I realised what happened.

    ¡°You are saying that¡­ A human army appeared from the West and joined my forces?¡± I asked again, trying to make sure that dude here didn¡¯t mix facts up.

    And he nodded for the second time as he added:

    ¡°I swear, mighty one, that is what happened.¡±

    I bypassed that mighty one title as I asked: ¡°And then? What happened?¡±

    ¡°We¡­ Don¡¯t know exactly,¡± he seemed a bit hesitant, ¡°but we were already going south when we got the tip that the human army was now entangled inside a big sphere. We came here with other races, nning to kill who remains out of them.¡±

    ¡°Remains?¡± His selection of words made me more worried. ¡°You said a big sphere? Then what if they were using a shield to protect themselves? How did you know they are in danger?¡±

    Even if what he said exined much, it still didn¡¯t exin everything. Something was still missing here.

    ¡°Well¡­ Our paragon¡­ the past mighty one¡­¡± he seemed much more anxious than before. I gave him a nod, as I never cared about such titles or past rtions, ¡°he said that someone spread the word; the humans are trapped in a deadly illusion. Most of them will fall there, and only a few wille out pretty much exhausted.¡±

    ¡°And?¡± It matched what I guessed already. So that enemy didn¡¯t just target my elites, but my entire forces as well.

    And he didn¡¯t just stop at that, he even spread the word among all races, telling them about what was going on to my human forces.

    Another human army joined mine¡­ Was it the mysterious army which was facing thebined Selvators and Dragon archlords? Did they win? Or those two races just retreated after what I did back there with most of their forces?

    I solved some, and got more to solve. I looked at Nortan and listened to what he said.

    ¡°We came here, surrounded by that big sphere, and waited for humans toe out.¡±

    ¡°Do you know where it is?¡± I looked around, but couldn¡¯t see any sign of this sphere anywhere close to here.

    If the army of Hectors was here, then they must be close up to that sphere. But even after flying this far, I couldn¡¯t find it.

    ¡°It¡¯s that way,¡± Nortan pointed at North, a different direction than what I was moving at. ¡°We¡­ were moving in the wrong direction from the beginning.¡±

    ¡°Ok, lead the way then,¡± I pointed to him toe at the front of my chariot. Hesitantly he stepped forward, while getting bathed withplicated gazes from everyone else.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give him that look, after all he just saved your lives, idiots,¡± as I noticed much hatreding at him, I couldn¡¯t help but say that.

    ¡°That way, mighty one,¡± it seemed that standing up to defend him here left him touched. He pointed in more enthusiasm towards a direction, and I instantly led my chariot towards it.

    From far behind, that ck spot was still there. It meant that paragon was stilling at me, not caring about anything else.

    He wanted me dead. That fool¡­ didn¡¯t he learn something from the demise of his friends?

    Anyway, I didn¡¯t intend on fighting him. He wasn¡¯t my top priority for now. I had to first find the one who casted this illusion, or try to break that illusion by force.

    I had seen records about illusions left by the old man. But thinking about listening to them would be unrealistic.

    The only way for me to break the illusion was by using brute force. Of course as far as I understood illusions, they weren¡¯t made out of physical force, but pure energy.

    That meant to break it, I needed to pour a much higher form of energy into it and break it down. ording to Nortan¡¯s words, this illusion was massive.

    That meant the one used and controlling it wasn¡¯t simple. Could a paragon do it? Or was he using an artefact?

    ¡°Do you know who caused this to my people?¡± as my chariot flew fast towards the direction he was pointing at, I noticed other races gathering at the horizon, letting me feel more reassured that I was heading towards the right direction.

 Chapter 418 Finding Them

    ¡°We don¡¯t know,¡± he shook his head before adding, ¡°even our paragon didn¡¯t know. He just got the news, and when he contacted other races¡¯ paragons, they also weren¡¯t aware of the identity of who sent this tip to them.¡±

    ¡°Other paragons? Are they here?!!¡± It was something totally unexpected, and Nortan just nodded, making me feel more puzzled.

    Damn! Things here were taking a different route than I expected!

    Paragons of other races were also here? That meant they ced great importance over killing my forces. ¡°But there are other races entangled with my forces in that illusion,¡± I said while hiding my uncertainty about this.

    ¡°Ah, those two archlords, right?¡± Nortan seemed to know about Fang and Wryly, ¡°it¡¯s just their race¡¯s paragons arriving here dered them traitors.¡±

    ¡°Traitors?¡± that was bad, ¡°are they fighting them now?¡±

    ¡°No, their forces are also in that big sphere,¡± Nortan said, making me realise the whole story.

    So my forces after securing the south from Hectors, came north and joined hands with Fang. Wryly was already with them, while the jumper just joined themter on.

    But when they wanted to control the entire central zone, they met with that weird human army. For a reason, they epted them. And for another reason, they all ended up under such massive illusion, letting them all face such disaster.

    If the elites of mine were able to handle many hours of constant fighting with these monsters, then my normal humans wouldn¡¯t.

    Just thinking about the losses would have made my heart drop. It wasn¡¯t that doo, not good at all!

    Ending up saving my elites was great, but losing most of my human forces that I worked so damn hard to acquire and train would leave me vulnerable.

    Securing arge piece ofnd without having enough forces to defend these was a grave mistake. And above that, the two allies I did my best to strengthen them were now considered traitors.

    I didn¡¯t need to ask to know that their paragons weren¡¯t the ones here. Paragons in the same race were also enemies under cover. So this deration just came to undermine the strength of the rival paragons.

    I first had to save them, or what was left of them. Then I¡¯d evaluate the situation better. Hopefully the losses wouldn¡¯t be too grave, or else I¡¯d be forced to go back all the way to my capital, defend myself there and hope for another silverlining chance to thrive again.

    Damn! How did things reach such rock bottom?

    Just as I thought about it, I saw a dark thing looming from the distance.

    At first I mistook it to be that damn paragon flying at me with his ind. But soon I realised it wasn¡¯t him, it was that illusion.

    The closer I got, the bigger and wider it appeared. When I reached less than a mile from it, I could see how gigantic this thing was.

    It spanned for almost thirty miles in radius, and rose up for almost half a mile. It looked slightly like the shield of Hectors I used to fight against and useter on.

    But unlike that shield, this illusion was pitch ck with no holes or gaps at top or anywhere. It was tightly closing at those inside, not letting anyone see what was going in there.

    I was the only one able to see what was happening. I looked at the screens that I never closed. My boys were doing fine, killing fervently without pause for long straight five hours for now.

    But this wasn¡¯t indeed the case for the rest of my forces. I couldn¡¯t see anything rted to them, but I could already guess how bad it was.

    ¡°Alright¡­ This¡­ Is it,¡± Nortan said, turning to me and I just motioned for him to retreat.

    ¡°Go inside the chariot,¡± I said without turning, ¡°you were all saved by Nortan. So you are spared from fighting your people.¡±

    I knew how big this was for them. But Nortan led me here, and they were just spared on his behalf.

    As they left into the lower floors, I started to test this damn illusion.

    ¡°Come out,¡± at first I summoned one of my dragons. ¡°Go, try to attack the moment you are in.¡±

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    My dragon roared and lunged without fear towards the illusion. From my side, I stood erect, used even the hawy eye skill, trying to see through this illusion.

    But that damn thing was so thick and didn¡¯t let me see anything. As my dragon reached it, a mighty fire breath came, shed against that illusion, and a mighty explosion urred.

    Things might look calm from the surface, but with my skill I saw the surface of that illusion getting affected. It was like a calmke surface got disturbed by a single rock.

    Then like nothing happened, that small ripple vanished and that damn illusion regained its former shape and calmness while eating away my dragon.

    ¡°Time to test you, buddy,¡± I didn¡¯t select that dragon just to try its breath. ¡°Come back!¡± I used it as I was able to summon it back.

    Each time I called my dragon back it took not a single moment to return. Yet this time it took a few breaths, few that left me on the edge here.

    Eventually he returned, and when I summoned him, I noticed he was slightly weaker.

    Damn! He didn¡¯t stay there for a few seconds and was affected by that illusion.

    He got weaker, much weaker than I expected. And it happened in just a short time to make me wonder about the condition of my forces once getting out.

    Damn! So even if I saved them, they¡¯d end up so weak to even run away!

    That¡­ Was totally bad. I never expected this illusion to have such a bonus effect.

    So¡­ I looked around and saw the massive numbers of the enemies surrounding this sphere. ¡°I have to prepare for a big fight then,¡± I muttered and without any hesitation I sent a message to the one who could help me now.

 Chapter 419 Fight Erupts In A Big Way

    [Do you know how I can crush a big and strong illusion?]

    [Illusion? Is it done by someone or something?] the green nymph sent back, and I responded.

    [I believe it was done by an artefact]

    [Believe? You aren¡¯t sure?]

    [I didn¡¯t see the bastard who casted it]

    [Well¡­ The fact that you are talking to me now means that illusion isn¡¯t that strong]

    [I¡¯m not inside] I had to break her hopes, [I just arrived and want to break it]

    [Ah, that changes things then¡­]

    She weirdly paused, giving me a bad feeling about this.

    [You don¡¯t know how to break the illusion, right?]

    [There are ways, but¡­]

    [You don¡¯t own such a thing right now] I knew what she was struggling to say.

    [It¡¯s not our specialty to be frank. But I can give you this tip, either you ovee the illusion with force, or find the one who casted it and kill him]

    [Well¡­ I doubt that dude is anywhere near here]

    [Then you¡¯ll have to throw anything you have at that damn thing]

    [Ok, I now need more soulers, Bulltors, big fighters]

    [For the illusion? It won¡¯t work]

    [No, it¡¯s for another way]

    [Damn! Things look interesting at your world]

    [Not that much interesting] I didn¡¯t like how she was feeling about all the disasters I was facing.

    [Alright, I¡¯ll see what I can do¡­ Anyway you got the old batches of soulers ready. They are enough to satisfy your needs for now I guess. Also I still have your big weapons]

    [Send everything over] I didn¡¯t hesitate to ask for all of the soulers and weapons. At this moment I really needed them, hopefully they¡¯d be enough to bring that damn illusion down.

    [On the way]

    The next minute I got messages about the arrival of many things. They were all delivered to my inventory.

    ¡°Cool! One hundred thousand soulers? That¡¯s great!¡± I looked up at the inventory and saw the big number added there of tokens.

    Then there came the big guns.

    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*

    They were really big! Just like my central and big ballistae, these things weren¡¯t losing in size, but also were alsopeting in weight.

    Just taking a single one out made a loud bang sound as itnded over my chariot. She bought me almost fifty of these, and bringing them out made the spacious deck of my chariot look crowded.

    ¡°Come out,¡± then I summoned all of my Bulltors and shield warriors, ¡°take over these, and be ready to fight.¡±

    The weapons she brought me weren¡¯t much different than those machine guns I had before. They were much bigger and heavier.

    [Where is their ammo?] I looked around but couldn¡¯t find any ammunition in my inventory.

    [They work on energy, just use the crystals I sent over to you before]

    ¡°Energy crystals?¡± I took a few of these energy crystals and looked at one of these weapons.

    There was indeed a ce for cing such crystals in it. As I saw it, I took much of my energy crystals, and let my boys fill the weapons with them.

    As they did, I started to consider my next move. These bastards were gathered here like wolves, waiting for my poor boys toe out and eat them alive.

    That wasn¡¯t eptable. So the first thing was to cause some trouble for these bastards.

    And the first dude I had to deal with was that stupid paragon.

    He wasing fast at me, with such intention and persistence, that dude was a source of trouble.

    ¡°Come out,¡± even if I lost most of my forces, I still had my elite boys.

    I summoned first my fallen gods. I could summon more if I wanted, but that wasn¡¯t to work better for now. I needed my souls to save for any change in the uing fight.

    These forces around here were all big and strong, but they were weak against one single element; aerial attacks.

    So it was better to use dragons, as they would keep attacking without getting much damage in return. Plus my enemies seemed to study me quite well.

    My strongest weapon was already known¡­ These fallen gods were strong but theycked mobility.

    As long as they kept over my chariot, they were like sitting ducks. So instead of that, I decided to go all out for my dragons.

    Each dragon would cost me five thousand souls. And I have more than five million now. That meant I could summon a thousand dragons.

    Thinking about raising their stats wasn¡¯t going to work. Their number was big and their enemies were mostly themon soldiers in each race.

    They hadrge numbers, but weak strengthpared to my dragons. So it was fine. As for that bastarding at my direction, I¡¯d save my fallen gods for him.

    ¡°Come,¡± I started summoning my dragons while watching my fallen gods open the battle. They attacked the inding at me, and that sudden attack startled that paragon.

    ¡°I killed lots of your friends, so dont be stupid ande at me or you¡¯ll die,¡± I shouted while letting him get a taste of how mighty my boys were.

    But I knew that wasn¡¯t enough to scare him. My boy¡¯s attacks were strong but not deadly enough against the sturdy shield around that ind.

    Yet at least it could buy me enough time, keeping that bastard quite busy while I was dealing with that illusion.

    First step was done, and now it was time for the second step.

    ¡°Go, kill as much as you feel like,¡± I summoned all the soulers I had and released them like loose dogs over the forces here.

    Of course the forces here don¡¯t just sit tight and wait for me toe and kill them. They arranged their forces the moment my chariot appeared.

    But when my soulers appeared, they couldn¡¯t get any problem at all in killingrge numbers of these weaklings in the first few minutes.

 Chapter 420 Getting Things Under Control

    That created a state of shock in all the different forces here. Another side effect of bringing too many different races to the same ce, they wouldn¡¯t work together like they were supposed to do if things went south.

    Just like now. They were trying their best to contain my boys, shouts to arrange their lines, more shouts to bring more to the front.

    But just when they were trying their best, I, with a snap of my fingers, called forth for my dragons. Alongside my newly summoned ones, they formed a decent and quite scary force.

    ¡°Go, wreck havoc and spread terror everywhere,¡± I simply said, as if I was asking them to go around in a stroll or something.

    As the sounds of brutal fighting kept ragging around, and sounds of agonising screams began to form a chorus in the background, I shifted my attention finally towards that damn illusion thing.

    I didn¡¯t do all this without a n to bring that damn bastard down.

    As I knew, and the green nymphdy told me, this illusion was something that depended entirely on energy.

    To crack it down, I needed a mighty source of energy to crush it down.

    Frankly, I doubted anything I¡¯d use would be effective. I needed not just for a single weapon or dozens of these, I needed a strike equal to the ones I controlled once from the sky.

    A strike on the same calibre as those scary red beams would do the job. However I didn¡¯t have such a weapon or force by my side.

    So the alternative? Humph, it was none but my new technique.

    ¡°Portal!¡± I said while writing it down. Of course this might seem weird, but I intended to link the shadow world with this illusion.

    My shadow world was endless. Its energy was mighty enough to contain lots of energy in there.

    Didn¡¯t I also trap all of the scary creatures there? Then why wouldn¡¯t it also work to put that illusion energy away?

    I didn¡¯t intend to crush this illusion by using a mightier force. I nned to bring it down by depleting its energy and let it crash on itself out of energy depletion.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡± I instantly felt the connection with my shadow world and thought about linking the illusion with my shadow world.

    And then magic happened.

    I saw a gigantic swirlpool of energy forming all around this illusion. I controlled it to just touch a small area, not the whole damn thing.

    I didn¡¯t want it to be totally transferred to my shadow world. I just wanted part, and from that part the energy depletion would happen.

    The few seconds at the beginning were stressful. But when I saw the swirlpool moving at the illusion, tearing it apart, I could finally heave a sigh of relief.

    It worked! I had only to wait and watch for my beautiful swirlpool here to tear it down to thest bit, and finally reveal my boys.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, motherf*cker!¡± at this moment, that stupid angry paragon screamed while a pir of cyan light rose up from his direction.

    Those Hectors¡­ Those damn Hectors¡­ There was no bottom to their wealth of treasures and fancy items.

    I looked at that pir rising in the sky, taking the shape of a mighty dragon before turning around and roaring in my direction.

    Great! Hector was using a dragon to kill me. It was fantastic!

    ¡°Pulse wave,¡± I released a strong attack in response, before pointing at my boys standing in wait over my chariot, ¡°fire! Tear it apart!¡±

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    Just the sound of their release of the energy missiles was so devastating. Then they hit the target, and the entire world ushered under an awe inspiring ball of light and a very terrifying rumble.

    Then the shockwave came, pushing everyone and everything away.

    Even my chariot flew back for a few hundred metres before stopping. I tried my best to not lose control over my technique, while bringing out many bones to exhaust as a source of energy.

    Bones? After this fight here, I¡¯d end up restoring what I lost and even gain benefits.

    This shockwave wasn¡¯t just simple. It held tons of devastating energy from that sh, ending up killing lots of the forces around, leaving behind much more deeply wounded.

    My soulers weren¡¯t affected much by it. But my dragons fell to the ground and had many injuries that forced me to call all of them back.

    After this explosion, the forces here ended up in such a miserable state. My soulers worked their magic and brutally killed them while my dragons returned to heal in my inventory.

    And now all that was left was for that illusion thing to get depleted.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± from the side, this angry roaring scream came from that bastard. In fact his ind didn¡¯t end up as well as my chariot.

    The shield he was using seemed to get depleted after the constant attacks from my fallen gods. So when such a shockwave came and from such close distance, his shield showed cracks all over it.

    The ind was like a feather in the middle of a mighty storm. Just losing the aid of the shield dealt a big blow to the ind.

    So I had to watch him fly away while screaming such empty threats.

    ¡°Sigh¡­ That dude¡­ He really needs to see a therapist,¡± I shook my head while pointing in azy way towards his ind, ¡°keep attacking, let the fireworks sh like christmas eve.¡±

    Well¡­ that dude couldn¡¯t me me. After all I warned him, and he just was too stubborn to listen to me.

    Anyway, everything returned to being under my control, all but one simple thing.

    Who the hell was that dude who did all this to me? To all of us? He seemed very patient, waited all this time on the side and watched until the perfect moment appeared.

    He didn¡¯t attack when I was in the dungeon¡­ The set wasn¡¯t ready yet. He waited until all of the forces became united against us, and then he acted.

    His action was swift, deadly, and decisive. He didn¡¯t show mercy, didn¡¯t use any shy things, and used the most perfect attack to paralyse everyone and ce us in such dire situations.

    Well¡­ He calcted everything, but missed me. Did he think I was dead over there or what?

 Chapter 421 The Illusion Is Gone

    Such a person wasn¡¯t that easy to deal with. I knew finding him would be hard, and he wouldn¡¯t just let me away after this.

    I didn¡¯t bother thinking about whom I offended, I already offended a long list of enemies. I had to just keep my guard up from now on, and be wary from such moments just like what happened here.

    *Crack!*

    Just as I was lost in my thoughts, that damn illusion thing started to break down on its own. It seemed my shadow world absorbed enough to make it crumble on its own.

    I watched that massive thing crash down as many cracks started to appear and spread. It was a good sight to see, especially after all the hardship I got to crush it.

    But now wasn¡¯t the time to appreciate such a feat. The fight wasn¡¯t over yet, and I still didn¡¯t know the status of the survivors.

    And that was the most important thing here. I waited, while my boys kept wrecking havoc all over the ce.

    That paragon was really persistent! He kept trying his best to get closer to me, but failed. Since thest time he used that green dragon attack and he stopped bringing up any shy items.

    I totally ignored him. My purpose for now was to secure my surviving forces, and try my best to protect them until they¡¯d be able to run away with me.

    *Flop!*

    It burst out like a big bubble, releasing what was inside in front of my eyes. I looked at the ground, blinked twice before feeling relieved.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t lose much!¡±

    The area there wasn¡¯t t, but it had many deep ridges that were filled with my boys. I looked closely at a few, and from the look of it they were all exhausted.

    ¡°Spread out,¡± and at this moment, my boys needed help and protection. So I gave the order to my soulers, and made them move towards the area covered previously by that illusion and seal it.

    From now on, it was all defensive battle, with no offence at all but against that crazy paragon.

    ¡°They are out!¡± and just as my boys surrounded my forces, using the moment of their appearance that startled everyone here, that damn paragon crazily shouted.

    ¡°They look weak! They aren¡¯t that much either! Go, go and kill them. Don¡¯t let a single one live!¡±

    Damn you! Yet I knew enemies were destined to not show mercy to their foes. He did his part pretty well, and it was time for me to move.

    ¡°Listen up,¡± at this moment, it wasn¡¯t that great to keep attacking him, ¡°half of you keep him away, and the rest focus on the areas around here. If anyone tries to get near, kill.¡±

    My fallen gods were weapons of mass destruction for these forces. So letting them handle the defence made a direct impact to the already rising morales of the enemies.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    Just the first waves of attacks were enough to clear arge area around my forces. I looked at this situation in content before turning over to my messages.

    [Are you ok? Can you stand up and fight?] I sent this to all of them, including Fang and Wryly.

    [Boss¡­ It¡¯s my boss¡­]

    [Finally we are saved!]

    [Thanks Hye, this time I owe you big!]

    Many useless messages came that told me how hard they all felt during this fight. I couldn¡¯t lie and say I understood their feelings, but I had to ask again, [Can you stand up and fight?]

    [No!]

    [We are¡­ Tired!]

    [I can rile up my forces, but they are already exhausted]

    [I lost good deal of my boys]

    The answers I got were around the same answer; they couldn¡¯t fight right now. That was clear to me. Just watching their tired faces, their weak bodies falling on the ground, made me know how deeply exhausted they were.

    Even if they were tired, the anger swelling inside their heart would drive them to fight. But the first thing they did was to fall weakly on the ground, panting for breath.

    Seeing them like that told me they were in no shape to even stand up and lead their forces. I didn¡¯t want them to fight, I just wanted them to take charge of their forces and start arranging their lines.

    The area covered with that illusion was massive. So I had to move around with my chariot and station myself in the centre of it.

    Also I had to rise up for a mile, to allow my boys and weapons to reach further away.

    Thest thing I wanted to see was to harm them using my weapons or boys¡¯ attacks.

    As for my dragons, they started to roam the entire zone, making sure no one survived or escaped the attacks from my fallen gods.

    ¡°Forget about leaving here alive,¡± just as things were starting to cool down, that damn paragon shouted from far away, ¡°you and your pathetic forces are surrounded with tons of armies from all sides for tens of miles! You have no chance to survive this. Just give up already.¡±

    ¡°In your dreams!¡± My answer came swift and decisive. Leaving my boys here to die? That was a joke!

    Besides, even if we were surrounded with millions of enemies, what would have been their effect if they couldn¡¯t even bypass my tight defences?

    My forces werecking in numbers indeed, but they were superior, far superior than their enemies.

    That was the reason that the bastard kept talking nonsense like this. He tried to affect the morale of my forces, letting us mess up for the other forces here to take advantage of that.

    ¡°Keep fighting,¡± I kept shouting at my forces from time to time, encouraging them. I knew my private army didn¡¯t need any encouragement. But for the rest of the weakened troops here, they surely needed that.

    The first thing I tried to solve here wasn¡¯t the weakness of their bodies, but their souls. Once they regained the rity and the will to fight like before, even if they were on the verge of death they¡¯d show more signs of life than now.

 Chapter 422 Lets Kill More Paragons

    So I kept shouting, raising their morale, and even went to the extent of announcing the losses of the enemy every now and then.

    ¡°Good boys! Ten thousands are dead now.¡±

    ¡°Great! More than twenty thousands are killed.¡±

    ¡°More are dead! Good job!¡±

    In fact I never counted any losses here. I just made up such big numbers and kept exaggerating what my forces were doing.

    The real loss might be something bigger than what I said. Yet saying losses in such a way made an immediate impact over the shuttered souls and spirits of my forces.

    One by one they started to stand up and look around. They looked much livelier to my eyes than before, making me grin in satisfaction.

    Now they were better than before, and it was time to let them heal their bodies for a bit.

    And to do so, I hurriedly opened the market and started to buy arge number of healing potions and pills from there.

    Then using my chariot, I started flying around and throwing these pills and potions to them.

    ¡°Use these to recover,¡± I kept shouting while taking a slow tour around. This might have cost me a fortune, but they were worth buying.

    With these pills and potions, my forces down the ground started to recover on a rate visible to naked eye.

    Of course that wasn¡¯t feasible without raising their morale. With shattered souls, they wouldn¡¯t make such a difference.

    Even if they got slightly better, I didn¡¯t urge them to act. I had first to find a good n for our escape from here.

    Just rushing them out of this trap would bring more losses and might also bring a negative impact on them. This fight seemed to go towards a heated up sh at its end. A big fight must erupt between my forces and everyone else.

    With this, even if we lost more, their morals and self esteem would still be preserved. Who knew, we might even crush a good deal of our enemies and end up controlling a good deal ofnd.

    With most of my big army being intact, I had a good chance at controlling morends now. The darkest vision about losing most of my forces and saying goodbye to most of my nned territory didn¡¯t happen luckily here.

    So I had to revise everything, and start to n for another fight before calling this a day.

    As they started to heal, I kept attacking everyone around. I didn¡¯t need to shout anymore, as the ongoing brutal fight was attentively watched by all of them.

    [We are ready]

    [We can fight]

    [Let¡¯s get our revenge, boss!]

    [My boys are ready]

    [I want to fight everyone]

    [I¡¯ll f*ck those bastards!]

    [Bring me on your chariot, babe]

    Thest two messages came from the jumper and Hry. Of course the jumper was the kind of the guy to not let his grudges die down on their own.

    As for Hry, she just wanted to be with me. It was a wish I couldn¡¯t grant for her right now.

    [Just rest for now] I sent this message to everyone, [The time for you to fight isn¡¯t far away]

    [I heard there is a paragon of my race here]

    [I got the word from my paragon, a rival one is here]

    These two came from Fang and Wryly in order.

    [I¡¯m going to kill them] I sent this message to both, rifying my intentions here. I didn¡¯t n to y that long with the Hector paragon. After all, I got tired from killing his paragon.

    If it was another race, then killing more would leave them weakened. But such races seemed to have an endless supply of paragons like they were cabbage or something.

    On the other hand, killing Berserkers¡¯ and Elevators¡¯ parsons had much more impact here. If that happened, then the future of these two would be limitless.

    Like this one paragon seat would be void in each race. Not to mention it would send a strong warning message to other paragons of their races.

    Come at me with the risks of losing your lives; that was the simple message I wanted to send here. Not only to the remaining paragons, but also to their own paragons as well.

    The performance of these two paragons with my boys in this fight from the start wasn¡¯t that satisfying to me. They got ditched from the start and got such cold shoulders for no reason.

    By killing these pardons and letting these two own their dead bodies would send a strong message to their own paragons as well.

    Don¡¯t mess up with us; that was the message I intended to send to their paragons.

    But there was a slight problem here.

    [Do you know where your paragons are?]

    [I¡¯ll look for such info] Fang sent.

    [Ia€| Don¡¯t know such a thing] Wryly was useless in such regard as always.

    [I¡¯m waiting for the good news] I sent to Fang.

    [Just ask your paragon, he must be aware of his rival¡¯s location and activity all the time] I sent to Wryly, [Also tell him you will bring back a paragon head tonight] I added, to make sure that paragon wouldn¡¯t do anything funny.

    Thisst statement was a warning. I didn¡¯t like these two paragons, especially the one of Wryly.

    I never forgot that this dude sat his eyes over Hry. So I¡¯d never remove the possibility of him selling us out to the other paragon, warning him about our intentions.

    So I made sure to say that Wryly would bring back a paragon¡¯s head, not just the one here. That meant if Wryly¡¯s paragon messed up, then he would pay the price for it.

    Of course it was apparent that the one to do that wasn¡¯t Wryly or Fang, but me. And such a message was sent from me to that damn bastard.

    All I had to do now was to wait, look around for any sudden movement. After all, a paragon trying to run away wouldn¡¯t leave his trusted aides behind.

    He would run away in a big envoy, one that I¡¯d be able to spot even from miles away.

    I didn¡¯t trust Wryly¡¯s paragon, so I had to be cautious and not lower my guard against him.

    [Tell me what exactly happened here]

 Chapter 423 One Is Trying To Run Away

    As I decided to let my boys rest, of course aside from that crazy jumper, I asked everyone to know the mysteries behind all this.

    That jumper was really crazy! Once he got on his feet, he summoned all his forces, and led them to attack the enemy. He was mad, revengeful, not resigning to rest when his enemies were this close by.

    I let him do whatever he wanted. After all he faced a horrible time and he deserved to take his revenge personally.

    As for others, they were oblivious to what he was doing, or they decided to close an eye over it. They started to narrate everything that happened, with much news I didn¡¯t know.

    It all started with the arrival of a new army. ording to all of them, they led their forces south as I ordered before. Thends there weren¡¯t much protected.

    With the help of wryly and his forces, they managed to control the southern regions.

    Then I vanished and that left them unable to decide their next move. ording to them, the jumper took over and decided with Hry to go north and keep clearing the areas there.

    The two decided to go north as that was what I¡¯d ordered. Of course they were right in their decision. But when they went there, they were met with a new challenge.

    A human army at west was fighting a brutal battle against abined Dragon and Selvator army. That was something I knew. Also Wryly was aware of it.

    As for Fang, that dude kept his distance even after taking a good bite off the southern region. He was reserving his forces, not rashly joining any battle like Wryly did.

    That dude was just acting too cautious, something that seemed to backfire at him.

    From the stories I heard, the first battle that happened was against Fang. It seemed his presence just stirred up his rival, making him retreat alongside the dragons ande at him.

    He asked for help, a request that was honoured by the jumper in a very weird move.

    No one knew why the two armies retreated. All they knew was that they came fast and took a detour around their armies to get to Fang.

    As the jumper led everyone to help Fang, all the scattered forces of other races came to attack the human army in the west.

    All thought it was on the brink of copse, or else why the two armies retreated and came to attack Fang?

    Their bet baid off as that army was indeed on the verge of copsing on itself. No one knew who was the leader of that army, or where they came from.

    But as the jumper helped Fang and managed to rout the enemy off, everyone decided to move out and help that small human army.

    Like this everyone got to meet each other. After all, the human army when cornered found no other hope to survive but to move East and try to join my forces.

    As the two sides met, a big battle erupted. In the eyes of everyone, this was thest battle to control thesends.

    However when everything was heading right for our side, a massive fog moved out of nowhere and covered up everyone.

    Then the illusion appeared and they became trapped in there until I managed to free them.

    Per their words, that second human army should be here. But as I could see it, there was no sign of that army anywhere!

    Did they manage to escape here? Or were they very exhausted and died fast at the illusion?

    That didn¡¯t make any sense actually. [Search for any survivors of that army] I sent to all, while feeling something fishy was going on here.

    They were fighting all the time, so they didn¡¯t have any chance to interrogate that army or gain any valuable intel about them.

    Also that army came without any leader, making it impossible to track the origin of this army.

    A human army appeared out of nowhere and brought such trouble with them. And now they are gone. It was indeed fishy.

    I looked at all my forces down there. They got it hard this time. Even my Bulltors and advanced humans were lying on the ground exhausted and tired.

    They didn¡¯t show many wounds or injuries like the rest of humans here. After all they had their cultivation bases opened and lots of stat points and battle experience on their backs.

    But I didn¡¯t try to order them to join the fight. I had to leave some kind of protection for my forces here. Who knew what else would happen here.

    So I let my forces rest and my personal army fought. As for that jumper, he kept fighting fervently without any regard to his own safety.

    So I had to assign a few dragons to help him and also minimise the losses at his side.

    Things kept going on smoothly until Fang finally returned to me.

    [That paragon is trying to run away, he is at West]

    [Got it!]

    As I got a whim about one paragon, I looked back at the one persistentlying at me. That dudea€| He didn¡¯t know that he was screwed the moment he decided toe at me.

    [Curse ispleted!]

    All this time I wasn¡¯t sitting idly or just blindly attacking him. I used my Libra and cursed him.

    The moment he got cursed, he started to show much weakness as expected. His shield became weaker, alongside many of his forces at the frontline.

    I didn¡¯t need to keep attacking him. In fact I felt toozy and too bored to kill another paragon of that race.

    It was indeed weird and ironic. How such a race that was supposed to be terrifying had such losses on my hands.

    But now I had to go and attack that running away paragon. As for Wryly, I had a feeling that Wryly¡¯s paragon was going to betray us.

    Anyway, I¡¯d know such a thing soon enough.

 Chapter 424 Making An Offer To A Paragon

    As I headed West, I noticed a big group of people running away in a big manner. It was surely that paragon. And it was time for me to kill a paragon of another race other than Hectors.

    If I was going to be a king, shouldn¡¯t I select a name for myself? A paragon yer, it was a cool name indeed. And I deserved to be called one.

    ¡°See that running chicken? Aim at it and kill all those around him,¡± I pointed at a running giant in the middle of lots of strong looking other giants.

    It was indeed that Selvator paragon. Unlike Dragons, Selvators didn¡¯t like fancy things or showy items. But they paid much importance towards getting themselves strong looking items and gears.

    The gears over that dude didn¡¯t have much ornaments or golden particles. But they had strange protrusions and writings, making me feel how strong and unique these gears were.

    So he was that paragon, and he seemed to run away in such a scary and frightening manner. Someone must have tipped him about my ns towards him. Or why was he running away in such a way?

    As I gave the order, my boys shifted their attention away from that Hector¡¯s crazy paragon and hit the Selvator¡¯s. The explosions erupted and led to a massive shockwave that swept clean most of his nearby forces.

    ¡°Attack the other one,¡± as the first hit did all this damage, so I decided to shift the attack back to the Hector paragon.

    If I thought for a second that a single hit was enough to kill that Selvator paragon then I¡¯d be greatly underestimating paragon and Setors.

    But this attack was enough to force him to stop, and give me a chance to curse him as well.

    As the dust settled, what I expected appeared in front of my eyes. That paragon was surrounded with a mighty shield, formed entirely out of pure energy.

    It was big enough to epass thousands of his elite forces, but not as big as the shield of the Hector paragons.

    And as he was forced to stop, my chariot managed to catch up with him. I stopped in midair, hovering almost five hundred metres above that shield, seven hundred metres above his head.

    ¡°So it¡¯s you,¡± he said in a deep tone, a tone that held much authority and pride, ¡°let me go and I¡¯ll richly reward you.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t be bought by money,¡± I shook my head in confidence, ¡°just one thing can be epted to save your neck.¡±

    ¡°No f*cking way! I won¡¯t turn into a dog to serve others, especially a lowly human like yourself!¡±

    He was smart indeed to guess what I wanted from him. In fact he was mistaken. I wasn¡¯t just trying to reach a bargain, I was just wasting time until my curse would work.

    However, in less than two minutes, my curse waspleted, giving me a surprise. It seemed I grew used to the long time my Libra used to take over the Hectors and mistook that other races would show the same resistance.

    But Hectors were a special case indeed. So in just our little talk here, my curse worked. From the ashen white expression on his face, the dim lighting from his aura, I knew my curse worked sessfully.

    ¡°How about now? Do you ept it?¡± I snorted while offering up this deal again.

    I knew Selvators pretty well. They might look fair and just lovers from the outside. But after dealing with Fang, I knew how cunning and a little dirty they were.

    In fact I suspected a link between the Selvators and Dragons, as if the two shared the same ancestors one day.

    So the chances for him to ept my offer were nearly null. But I had to offer this. After all, if I ended up having a paragon under my control, it would save me lots of trouble.

    Fang showed me how Selvators ced great importance over knowledge. That dude was a mere archlord, not favoured by his paragon till now, and yet he knew lots of info all the time.

    ¡°I decline,¡± as I expected, he didn¡¯t take the bait, ¡°if it was up to me, then I¡¯d definitely choose my life. But paragons aren¡¯t that easy. We are forced to serve none but ourselves, or else we can¡¯t get the rank of a paragon in the apocalypse.¡±

    His words were an eye opener for me. It seemed that paragons were really a special rank. They couldn¡¯t serve others, and that wasn¡¯t an option they could decide on their own.

    ¡°Then abandon paragonship and join me,¡± as he treasured his life so much and didn¡¯t want to die, but couldn¡¯t do that either as he was bound by the restriction of the system over his rank, so why not ditch this rank?

    ¡°This¡­¡± my words seemed to give him a possibility he never thought about.

    ¡°What? Don¡¯t tell me dying as a paragon is more important for you than living as a normal person!¡± I raised one eyebrow, faking my surprise for his hesitation.

    I knew he hesitated now because he never thought about this. Leaving his ce, the rank he lived his entire life dreaming to obtain, was indeed something unexpected for such a figure.

    But he had no other choice here. He must be aware of my Libra and its deadly curse. With it, he had no chance at standing against me.

    His life was indeed in danger, and his only option to survive was by serving me loyally.

    ¡°Make up your mind,¡± I turned my chariot around, ¡°don¡¯t run. I¡¯m well aware of your position all the time. And as you can see, no one can run away from me.¡±

    ¡°W¡­ Where are you going?¡± he asked in doubt and I just shrugged while moving away.

    ¡°Sorry, but I got two other paragons to kill. Will finish them off and return to you.¡±

    Damn! Just saying this line made me look so damn cool!

 Chapter 425 The War Is Almost Over

    I left him and was pretty confident in his agreement to my offer. After all, I just said I was going to kill two other paragons in such an easy and carefree way.

    As for these two paragons, I knew I held zero chance at convincing them to agree to such an offer. The first was that crazy Hector paragon. That dude was blinded by his hatred, not knowing what to do but to chase after me like a cat running after a feather dancing in the air.

    As for the second one, it was the Berserker¡¯s paragon. Berserkers were a race that couldn¡¯t be reasoned with. They loved wars, and value nothing much about their lives.

    So trying to force such a warmaniac dude to surrender to me was a dream. I just got lucky with Wryly actually. As that dude wouldn¡¯t be convinced by anything except brute strength.

    If not for the circumstances we two met at, he wouldn¡¯t end up serving me. Also trying to seduce him with prestige and benefits wouldn¡¯t work, and that was why I kept throwing him around, fighting at every possible chance.

    Unlike Fang, who valued what I was doing to him to make him ascend higher. Fang wanted power and prestige, and so it seemed much easier for me to deal with him.

    He was just so self focused to care too much about his own benefits, to the degree of making me feel insulted at some asions.

    Just like how he dealt with this entire battle here. Yet in the end he got what he deserved anyway. Losing many of his troops on the hands of the coalition of Dragons and Selvators just looked fair in my eyes.

    One paragon was chasing me around, so I didn¡¯t need to find him. But the other was nowhere to be seen.

    Wryly didn¡¯t respond back to me yet. He didn¡¯t find any trace of that paragon. It seemed his paragon did as I feared.

    But who cared? If that paragon decided to betray Wryly and help his friend and rival, I¡¯d still end up finding that damn paragon here and kill him.

    No one was stupid. They were all smart to be paragons. So they all saw through my n and knew I was just killing one to create a ce for my two boys to rise at.

    Instead of risking letting people under my leadership be their rivals, meaning I¡¯d be their rival, they would better choose their already known enemies and help them escape.

    Who knew? Fang¡¯s paragon might have yed on the two sides. He might have warned that paragon here to run, and at the same time he told Fang about his ce.

    Whoever ended up winning here wouldn¡¯t suspect or hold a grudge against him. Smart, cunning, and dirtya€| That was typically what a Selvator would do.

    Especially if all this remained hidden and wasn¡¯t revealed at all.

    ¡°Where are you, dude?¡± as I kept looking around, I murmured to myself. That paragon must be too terrified to stay. So I was looking for arge convoy running as fast as they could, as far away from here as possible.

    After half an hour of constant flying and looking, I finally saw him. He was running East, thest direction I thought he¡¯d go.

    After all, the entire East from here was under my control directly or indirectly. So trying to run there looked weird to me.

    But anyway, as I found him I did the same tactic I did with that Selvator paragon.

    First I attacked with my fallen gods. Then I used my Libra. Last I didn¡¯t offer anything and only let my boys over the chariot to release all their weapons at him.

    That dude was really pathetic! He didn¡¯t have a chance to fight back at all. From the start, he was on the defence, trying to survive as hard as he could.

    Burning away treasures was a familiar signature mark for the approach of their deaths. These paragons seemed to have more defensive treasures than anyone I¡¯d ever seen before.

    It took roughly ten minutes from my arrival to kill him. That dude fell and I could only sigh.

    If not thanks to my Libra treasure, killing them would be hard or even impossible. Also I realised something from fighting against all these paragons.

    At the early stages of the apocalypse, these paragons weren¡¯t as mighty as I imagined. After all, we were all limited by our stats. But atter stages, they¡¯d keep growing stronger, gain much force on their sides and would show a great disparity with people like me.

    I had to work hard over my forces, over the project of transferring human weaponry systems into something that could be used here and now.

    Like this I¡¯d have a chance to fight them equallyter on. I was quite sure that after this battle, facing another paragon would be so rare, much rarer than even my chances to ascend heavens.

    They¡¯d all know how threatening I was. So they¡¯d prefer to hide for now, build up their powers until they create a massive difference with me. Then they¡¯de at me with everything they got.

    As I killed him, I had now my time to turn over that annoying Hector paragon.

    ¡°I gave you lots of chances to retreat and survive, but you still acted stubborn and kepting at me,¡± I helplessly said. In fact I didn¡¯t feel like killing a Hector paragon today.

    But that dude was so stupid to keep knocking on the gates of death like this. If he was this desperate to die, then I¡¯d just fulfil his dreams.

    ¡°Die then!¡± without showing mercy anymore, I let all my boys here attack with everything they got.

    And hell opened fire over that pathetic dude andsted until he let out hisst breath after twenty minutes.

    With his death, the curtain of this big and all time changing tides war would be closed.

 Chapter 426 Another Follower With A Complicated Secret

    Only thatst paragon remained, alongside the bunch of fools here waiting to be ughtered.

    [Have you rested up well enough? It¡¯s time for a counter attack now] before going to meet that dude, I made sure to take a wide tour around, killing as much as I could, creating as much chaos as I could, and eventually I gave the green light for my forces to attack.

    The area around them was already cleared all the time by my dragons and soulers. As for the jumper forces, they were too deep in enemy lines, killing fervently without any specific goal in mind.

    [Get ready, we are attacking now] and as I gave the order to my boys, I also sent this message to both Fang and Wryly.

    [Are you trying to seduce our paragon? Did you like her this much or what?]

    Just as I sent this to Fang, he responded with such a weird message.

    [Her? Is your paragon a girl?!!] I never noticed this. Was that paragon a girl? Howe I didn¡¯t know it?

    [She uses a camouge technique to make her appearance look like a man. But she is one of the fiercest, and most beautifuldies of our race. Are you sure you aren¡¯t after her beauty?]

    Just reading this made me not know if I shouldugh or cry. That dude just said that she used a technique to hide her appearance from the world. Howe I¡¯d be after her then?

    [Dude, this is all a misunderstanding]

    [Tell this to her big army of fans then]

    For a reason, this phrase looked familiar and left a mncholic feeling in me. Somehow, somewhere else someone told me such a sentence before, or one simr to it.

    [I¡¯m not after her, but she is going to be mine anyway]

    [Contradictory wordsing from a tyrant man]

    [Dude, I¡¯m just trying to help you here] I rolled my eyes, [Don¡¯t you feel like thanking me or something?]

    [Humph, as if it¡¯s easy to fill up her ce like this]

    [You are such ungrateful bastard]

    [Learnt from the best]

    [F*ck off!] I closed the chat, feeling a little irritated by this ungrateful dude.

    Why the hell didn¡¯t he just say a simple thank you? Was it this hard to thank me?

    Humph, if he didn¡¯t know his ce, then I¡¯d end up recing him with someone else.

    As for that girl, she wouldn¡¯t be the first by my side to act like a boy. I had Hry for now, and had problems still waiting to get solved back at my capital with Karoline.

    Last thing I needed was to bring myself another disaster or a pile of trouble.

    [We are ready!]

    [Let¡¯s go, boss!]

    [My boys are hungry for blood]

    [I¡¯m leading out my forces right now]

    [Can Ie over now?]

    Of course thest message was from Hry. I didn¡¯t know what went into her mind. But anyway, it wasn¡¯t time yet to rest and have fun.

    [Go, start the big and final battle boys. Follow the spearhead, he will clear the way with his ability]

    [Me? Damn boss! Why give me such a risky task?]

    [Dude, don¡¯t act like this] I responded to the spearhead before adding, [You have to help others. After all the forces here aren¡¯t in their top shape]

    [But I¡¯ll be at the frontlines like this]

    [My dragons will protect you, just keep your ability rolling all the time]

    [¡­ Fine boss¡­ Whatever you say]

    [If you don¡¯t how a better attitude, I might call my dragons back]

    [No boss, I still have Isabe to live the rest of my life with. Please boss, I swear I¡¯ll name my first kid Hye, I swear on my honour]

    [Screw off!] I closed the chat whileughing. That dude¡­ he was feeling so well to even crack such a joke.

    Anyway, I took a detour to tell my dragons to protect the spearhead after locating his ce. I also took a few circles around, killing lots of the enemies and made sure the first few shes wouldn¡¯t be that fierce on them.

    Then I had time to go and see this chick acting like a dude.

    Would she wear a mask as well from now on or what?

    ¡°So, have you decided, girl?¡± as I arrived at that paragon, I said while stressing over myst word.

    ¡°You¡­ Damn! Fang must have told you! That damn talkative bastard!¡±

    It seemed Fang was famous for not keeping his mouth shut. But he didn¡¯t speak that much with me anyway. Compared to Wryly, that dude only spoke when there was something important to say.

    ¡°Anyway, have you decided?¡± I ignored her useless remark over my boy, and waited to hear her answer.

    ¡°Just a question¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not after your body, wake up I didn¡¯t know about your secret identity untilter on,¡± I rolled my eyes as I knew what she wanted to say.

    ¡°Then can you¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you aren¡¯t the first anyway in my team to hide such a secret from others¡­¡± I again read through her mind and knew what she wanted to ask for. ¡°But for Fang¡¯s part, I can¡¯t guarantee that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll teach that bastard a lessonter on, leave him to me.¡±

    I didn¡¯t know why when she said it, I felt sympathy towards Fang. that dude was going to have his as* kicked with a former paragon, and a mighty and fierce girl on top of that.

    ¡°Any more questions?¡± I asked and she shook her head. ¡°Then let¡¯s sign the contract,¡± I took out the highest grade contract I could get.

    ¡°One second¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I need to resign from my position first,¡± she said and strangely enough, she took out a big sword. Without any warning or a speck of hesitation, she cut her left arm from the elbow, leaving me all speechless while looking at the fountain of blooding out from her wound.

    ¡°We have to pay the price of what we pledged when we joined this rank,¡± she said in a slightly weaker tone, before she started wrapping the wound in a shaky way.

    ¡°Damn you girl! Wait, I¡¯ll get you a healing potion.¡±

    ¡°No need, it won¡¯t work anyway¡­ This is a pledge price, something that had to be paid fully to get free,¡± despite being shaky and looking weak, she gave such a strong front and said such strong words back.

    And without saying anymore, I inwardly nodded in respect to her courage and strong will.

 Chapter 427 Dealing With The Crazy Jumper

    She was a brave girl, so I gave her that.

    Just her decisiveness made me realise how she intended to serve me.

    ¡°Ok, from now on you are part of my elite team,¡± I had to reward her for what she did, ¡°Come on board, let¡¯s talk inside.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± she said in a loud tone but when she moved, her body shifted to the side all of sudden. I inwardly sighed, jumped off my chariot and grabbed her body before falling to the ground.

    ¡°Foolish girl,¡± I said to her when I saw her white face and closed eyes. She seemed to pay much more than I thought, and she was now unconscious.

    I thought about using a healing potion or pill, but herst words made me stop from doing so. Such a price was like a curse, not easily healed without doubt.

    I returned back to my chariot using the stairs, and left her to rest in one of the beds here. Of course thinking she might betray me was out of the question.

    She just abandoned everything she held dear and paid a hefty price for that.

    As I went up to the chariot, I started to roam the battlefield.

    This ce was already chaotic. The dense numbers of different races here yed a role in adding more to this chaos.

    Unlike what anyone would expect, this gathering without a strong overall general would be a thorn in their backs.

    And now my boys were fighting fiercely, releasing all the frustration they had against those races.

    Of course I knew these races were innocent from what happened to them. None of these races was behind what happened, and I doubted anyone would know who caused all this mess.

    Anyway, I just roamed around, killed everyone I got near to, and eventually reached the dead paragon bodies. I simply got them up to my chariot, imed my prize, and kept roaming the battlefield without any specific purpose.

    The loot I got wasn¡¯t that great anyway. Aside from tons of coins, stat points, gears, and few low grade treasures, nothing big was there.

    Only high grade bones might be considered the good loot I got from the two. As for their elites, it was so damn hard to find them amidst all the devastation and death here.

    If not for me recalling where I in these two, I¡¯d have never found their bodies this fast.

    [Head north] as the fight seemed endless and pointless, and my forces weren¡¯t indeed in top form, it was better to start and shift slowly towards our escape route.

    I gave them five to six hour to vent their anger, release whatever they held deep in their hearts. But I feared about the other races getting the ring mistakes fixed and their big names would take charge of theirrge number of forces.

    ¡°Form a wall from here to here,¡± as I gave that order, I entrusted the task of stopping and defending the back of my army to my newly acquired Bulltors and humans.

    These dudes were strong, hellish strong. So leaving this part to them was more than enough. I knew they¡¯d excel at defending my army while retreating, stopping any problems that might rise.

    But the only problem I had left was none other than that crazy jumper!

    [Hey! If you don¡¯t stop now and turn around, I swear I¡¯lle down there and drag your ass all the way to my chariot!]

    [Leave me alone! I won¡¯t stop before killing all of those bastards!]

    Wella€| That was a problem indeed. That jerk was focusing on the wrong enemy, wasting his time and effort over such useless foes.

    [I swear if you don¡¯t turn around now I¡¯ll tell everyone about your little secret. These races are nothing but useless sh*t! They aren¡¯t the ones who trapped you in there]

    [Then who was it? Tell me his name and I swear I won¡¯t stop until butchering him in the most brutal way ever!]

    [Dude, calm down please. No one knows who is he, and I swear to you I won¡¯t forgive him]

    [I want to kill that bastard! I want to kill someone! Let me keep fighting here ande to me in a week or two]

    Week or two?!! Damn dude!!! Do you n to keep fighting like this for all this time?

    Sigh, I didn¡¯t want to do it but I had no other option then.

    I moved my chariot towards his location. Other than this stubborn dude, everyone was fighting together and listening to my words.

    They were moving slightly to the north, supported by my boys and the mighty Bulltors and humans who formed a big wall to defend their retreat.

    Only that jumper stayed there, deep in the enemy lines, giving me such a worry. Something seemed wrong in that dude¡¯s mind, like he saw something unbearable or forgivable at that illusion.

    What just happened there? Damn! This was getting moreplicated than I thought.

    But that crazy dude was forgetting that even if he had the will, he couldn¡¯t keep that up with his body and his forces¡¯ general conditions.

    They were tired and still wounded. They couldn¡¯t maintain such a high intensity fight without getting weak at some point.

    And if that happened, and with their presence deep and isted in enemy lines, they would face a disaster.

    ¡°Listen up,¡± I first took a half circle in the air before adding, ¡°hit this zone as if this is the end of the world. Don¡¯t let any single bastard survive, and slowly expand the attack towards that direction.¡±

    Even if I nned to get that bastard with force, his forces would still be trapped in here. So I had to clear a zone for them to retreat and move towards the rest of my forces.

    Just as my boys started to rain that zone with their deadly attacks, I called back a few dragons and jumped over the back of one of them.

    ¡°Go, let¡¯s get that maniac home,¡± I took out my light weighted ive and pointed it towards the direction of the jumper.

 Chapter 428 Where Should We Go?

    The next moment my dragons moved, all stood to protect me while I jumped off,nded over that jumper¡¯s back, forcing him to scream in a mighty roar.

    ¡°Get off my back!¡± he roared, but dude I came here to get you. I held him from his armour, and held the leg of my dragon with the other hand. ¡°Rise, take us back.¡±

    That dude went crazy the moment he felt himself flying in the air. He kept waving his two swords, trying to hit me.

    That jerk! I was trying to save you and your poor forces, idiot!

    ¡°No time for that¡­ Come here,¡± as I was this close to getting hit more than once, I called for my chariot toe while waving my arm that held him as hard as I could, throwing that dude towards the chariot.

    He had no time to resist, as once he fell, I controlled my chariot and let him fall into one of the rooms down below and be trapped in there.

    Facing that dude right now would be a great mistake, one that I wouldn¡¯t make. He needed time to rest and cool his head a little. If we talked now, a fight was inevitable for sure.

    ¡°Listen up,¡± as I stood over the edge of my chariot, getting surrounded with my dragons, ¡°I¡¯m taking over for now. Follow this direction, I¡¯ll make sure to arrive there in one piece.¡±

    As I was this close to them, my voice echoed and reached all of them. Also I managed to see glimpses of their faces.

    Exhaustions¡­ Anxiety¡­ Fear¡­ All of them showed such negative expressions that made me feel sympathy towards them.

    They just got out from hell to be thrown into another by such a crazy leader.

    Sigh! That jumper got overboard this time without doubt.

    The army here was almost one mile away from the main forces. So getting them back proved to be harder than I thought.

    What I feared before happened. Those races got on the same line, seemingly appointing a single leader to them.

    They knew they weren¡¯t a match for my chariot, dragons, or fallen gods. So they just decided to aim for the weak forces here, trying to kill as many as they could.

    They reced the frontline with cannon fodders, weak races that worked as ves for them. They wanted to get me busy dealing with them while they sent a few groups of elites from time to time and sniped the jumper¡¯s army here.

    I just wanted that damn jerk toe here and watch the mess he created with his stubbornness. The situation kept getting worse with each passing minute, and the army down below started to show many losses.

    But I was doing my best. There was nothing else I could do here. My other personal forces were fighting and helping the main forces to retreat safely.

    I was sure what was happening here was also happening out there. It wouldn¡¯t be a good fight indeed, and we would end up losing more than anyone on my team would have ever expected.

    However, that was within my calctions. That was why I didn¡¯t n on keeping this fight when we seemed to have the upper hand here.

    As I was sure, such an advantage was just temporary. And with time fatigue and injuries would take the best of my forces, leaving them all vulnerable.

    Not to mention the role appointing a leader would y in changing the fighting style of these forces here. Just like what happened now.

    ¡°Finally,¡± after two stressful hours, we finally managed to catch up with the main army. ¡°Go, go in the centre and keep following our pace.¡±

    I let the exhausted and terrified army go into the centre of the big army. Like this they would be much safer and had time to recuperate.

    During this journey, they lost almost one fifth of their initial number. As for my main army here, they were also facing up the same kind of tactic.

    But they were well protected with my elite humans and Bulltors. Not to mention the dragons that kept flying and hunting any elite enemy forces sent at any time.

    My soulers kept a tight hold over the situation. Facing weak races was like a free meal to them.

    In general their situation was much better than that stupid jumper¡¯s forces. At least they were together, fighting and holding the backline without any big issues.

    As for the front, it was already easy to handle. We were at the outer region of the coalition army here.

    It was just a matter of time for all of us to get out and break free from such encirclement.

    ¡°Where should we go then?¡± That was the main question that popped into my mind at that moment. I looked at the general map of the central zone over my chariot and was lost in deep thoughts.

    The sounds of the ongoing brutal battle kept getting far away from my ears. I was totally focused and absorbed in thinking about this dilemma.

    Should we retreat far and go to the capital in the East? Leave everything we fought for till now?

    Or should we follow my old arrangement, control Illinois, Ohio, West Virginia, Pennsylvania, and Michigan?

    In my opinion, ditching everything was a mistake. We wouldn¡¯t get such a chance so easily anytime soon. Not to mention I was really nning to hide deep into my territory and start building my forces up.

    There were many issues I needed to work upon. But expanding my territory like this would end up putting more pressure over my forces.

    I looked down at the forces. They were big, but they were tired. Also if I went to take such a big cut, the enemy forces behind me would keep harassing my boys.

    This¡­ Was a really hard decision to make without doubt.

    And I had to make up my mind during the uing half an hour. As my army would be already free from this entrapment, be ready to go towards any direction I wanted.

    So¡­ Where should I lead them then?

 Chapter 429 Meeting Hilary

    The two options held much importance in different aspects. However the one that I leant towards was the confrontation solution.

    I wasn¡¯t the kind to y all safe at such times. Great risks would bring great benefits. But that would require more attention from me towards the situation here.

    ¡°I¡¯ll store the bookmarks of all big cities and key ces here then,¡± I started to think about the best way to solve any uprising problem.

    I knew problems would keep rising up all the time. These races wouldn¡¯t just ept my presence next to them and swallow their big losses here.

    In this war, the races lost big. Many archlords were killed, even paragons were lost. I believed the biggest race to suffer here was the Dragons followed by Selvators.

    As for the Illusionists and Subi, they were a bunch of cowards and cowards lived longer than courageous ones. Their losses weren¡¯t any big at all.

    If they got a speck of ambition and courage, they¡¯d work to expand their territories in such times. But I greatly doubted that.

    So the Dragons would try to expand their territory here. More archlords mighte into the picture and their paragons might also appear from time to time.

    But after killing all these paragons so far, the paragons here would start growing a fear towards me.

    As for Selvators, if that paragon of Fang didn¡¯t start depending more over him, let him expand his territory here and even didn¡¯t show signs of appreciation and intention to upgrade his rank, then I¡¯d force Fang towards expanding his territory and aim to work on his own.

    Having a backup that didn¡¯t work for your benefit and just hindered you wasn¡¯t a good thing indeed. Getting rid of his useless support was the best course of action.

    I might even let Fang seek another paragon¡¯s help for now. I didn¡¯t know how they could upgrade in ranks in their races. Was it an automatic system action or did they need the decision of a higher up in their race like a paragon?

    I frankly didn¡¯t know the answer, but I intended to ask Fang for it once we got secured.

    [Go up north] I sent this message to all of my teammates, Fang, and Wryly. As for the jumper, he kept sending threatening messages, making me totally ignore what he said for now.

    That dude just needed time to rest up.

    [Can Ie up now?]

    Hry never gave up on getting up to here.  Anyway the situation became slightly stabilised. The forces were now almost this close from getting out.

    [I¡¯ming to pick you up, assign someone to lead your army until I arrive]

    I knew her current location, but gave her a few minutes to find someone to lead the army. As I reached her ce, I threw the robe down and let her climb to my chariot.

    ¡°I was sick and worried about you.¡±

    The first thing she did was to jump at my arms, leaning her body over, and give me such a warm and deep hug.

    I couldn¡¯t reject such a body thrown into my arms like this. As I held her and sat over the thick arm of one of my Goms, she didn¡¯t speak for a long time.

    I felt something warm running down my arms and chest. When I checked it, it was her running tears.

    This girl¡­ She was really worried about me!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry like this,¡± I couldn¡¯t help but softly whisper while slowly touching her chin, raising it up to make her eyes meet mine, ¡°I¡¯m not that weak or soft to be crushed by such things.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ The world was bathed under a mighty red pir of beam that gave me an instant scare! Then you vanished! Totally vanished like you were never here in the first ce.¡±

    Hearing her say that made me sigh. It looked horrifying indeed. But that wasn¡¯t even close to what happened.

    ¡°I was the one to control such a beam,¡± I had to reassure her, ¡°that attack was done by me.¡±

    ¡°Really?!!¡± she looked at me in surprise and doubt, and I nodded. Just seeing her alluring face and eyes from so close stirred all the heat inside my heart.

    And when I heard her soft voiceing in such a way, my own will failed me and I ended up painting a soft kiss over her lips.

    ¡°Hye¡­ I¡­¡± she seemed a little embarrassed, shy as if she wanted to ask for something vulgar or something.

    ¡°I know,¡± I painted another soft and slightly longer kiss this time over her lips to seal her words inside, ¡°but let¡¯s end this battle now and be togetherter.¡±

    ¡°Is that¡­ For real?!!¡± her eyes released another gush of tears, and I slowly wiped them.

    ¡°Silly girl¡­ I¡¯m all yours.¡±

    Saying that seemed to release a great pressure off my heart and shoulders. And when I said it, her eyes stopped crying and her face started to beam in pure happiness.

    I had to admit¡­ Seeing her smile and brightened up face made me happy. I didn¡¯t know why, but at this moment the image of Karoline¡¯s face appeared next to her, then it started to slowly fade away.

    Karoline¡­ Shecked a lot whenpared with this goddess of beauty and strength lying in my arms right now.

    Well¡­ Sorry Karoline, but you first walked away from me and now you lost any chance for us to be together anymore.

    What a twist in fate!

    ¡°Now what?¡± she wiped the trails of her tears off her face, adjusted her body to sit freely opposite to me, ¡°where are we going now? What are we going to do?¡±

    ¡°We will not abandon the empty territories here,¡± I looked up at the map before adding, ¡°we will control most of the central zone and east region.¡±

    ¡°With our forces?¡± She seemed doubtful about this n, ¡°we lost a lot, you know that, right?¡±

 Chapter 430 The Big Plan

    ¡°We have to adapt,¡± I shrugged, ¡°besides our enemies lost much more than us.¡±

    ¡°But they have their worlds backing them up. They can just replenish their losses during the uing two quests. You know that we can¡¯t take part in these.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± she reminded me of such a punishment that I got from the paragons of other races. Of course the ones excelling in the past quests were none other than those paragons.

    Who else would prove himself aside from me in such quests? Of course only paragons would be able to do that.

    ¡°And our forces? How do you n to replenish them?¡±

    ¡°We will start on strengthening our forces,¡± I said before suddenly recalling something, ¡°by the way, do you recognise that mysterious human army? Any past memories about it?¡±

    If there was anyone else beside me to have valuable intel about the apocalypse then the jumper woulde second and Hry would be first.

    ¡°It¡¯s my first time seeing such a thing,¡± unexpectedly she shook her head, ¡°the only strong human forces here I¡¯m aware of are Ed at West, Larry at South, and Emy at North.¡±

    ¡°The three kings and queens,¡± I muttered and she gave me a nod.

    ¡°They are deserving to be called this,¡± she said, ¡°but I never met such an army before. You have to know that they faced abined army of Dragons and Selvators and managed to defeat them.¡±

    ¡°They did?!¡± I already expected that, but hearing it like this was still surprising.

    And she nodded.

    ¡°That means they are strong. A strong human force led by none of the famous names I and you are aware of is indeed a peculiar case,¡± she said before sighing, ¡°what happened here also is the first time for me to experience or hear about it.¡±

    ¡°The illusion trap?¡±

    ¡°I never heard of an illusion that can trap millions inside and cause such considerable damage.¡±

    ¡°I saw your feed,¡± I bitterly said, ¡°watching you endlessly fight was something torturing to me.¡±

    ¡°Baby,¡± she held my face with her little hand, ¡°it wasn¡¯t just a fight. At first it showed me bitter memories of my past, trying to crush my will. If not for my strong will, I would have crumbled back then.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± When I heard that, a face popped up in my mind, one that was wearing a mask.

    So that was why that jumper dude acted all this crazy back then¡­ That dude¡­ it seemed what he saw was really taxing on his nerves and mind.

    What did he see? Did he see that angelic dude sacrificing his life for him?

    I knew such a memory would be deadly to him. Just bringing that past memory in any talk between us was enough to stir him up.

    Experiencing everything again must have crushed him. Sigh, he wasn¡¯t in any shape to be released free soon.

    I intended to leave him here, lead the armies and defend this region. I thought he needed a few fights to vent his anger and frustration. But things seemed to grow much deeper than that.

    ¡°The one who did it is a really dangerous one,¡± I seriously said, ¡°he did all this then vanished without a trace. We didn¡¯t even get a glimpse of his origin.¡±

    ¡°I never thought such a terrifying person was in our apocalypse,¡± Hry sighed, ¡°even my nemesis of the angels didn¡¯t show anything like this before.¡±

    ¡°He must be one of the races here.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ Which race?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what we have to find out,¡± I looked at the map before adding, ¡°but first let¡¯s go to a secured ce from here. We are currently at the western borders of Illinois with Wisconsin. We shall move west from here, and start controlling the eastern side of Illinois, moving up north to control Michigan, then go south all the way to Georgia.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± she even stood up, walked around the map for a few minutes before adding, ¡°it¡¯s a very wide stretch ofnd. Can we secure it?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget we have two archlords from two strong races on our side,¡± I reminded her of Fang and Wryly.

    ¡°They lost a lot, especially that arrogant and selfish Selvator dude!¡± she rolled her eyes before adding, ¡°we asked him toe and join us but he refused, ending up getting surrounded and being attacked heavily by everyone. When we got to him, he lost at least half of his entire force.¡±

    ¡°He will replenish them,¡± I shrugged, standing up and holding her from the back, moving my hands across her slim and soft waist, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure the two will get enough.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ never mind,¡± she looked at me and before I¡¯d steal another kiss, she looked back at the map. Chick, were you trying to make me impatient here or what?

    ¡°Where do you intend to let them stay in such a big mess?¡± she pointed at the map before adding, ¡°in this hot zone?¡±

    She pointed at Illinois, Michigan, and Kentucky. Of course these areas were very hot, considering their presence near the other races¡¯ forces in the region.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave Wryly here,¡± I pointed at Kentucky before adding, ¡°as for Fang, he will control the southern regions down from Virginia to Georgia.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean¡­¡± she turned to me with a shocked face, and I nodded.

    ¡°The rest will be guarded by us. Don¡¯t look at me in that way, it¡¯s not that bad at all.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s that bad, and even more,¡± she pursed her lips inint and I had to admit¡­ she was really a hot chick even when grumbling like this.

    ¡°What about that Berserker dude? Wryly isn¡¯t it? Which parts will he control?¡±

    ¡°This dude is a war lover,¡± I sighed, ¡°he won¡¯t settle in any area without big fights.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    That dude was the reason why I nned this territory in such a way. If he was slightly sane, I¡¯d have assigned more regions to him.

 Chapter 431 You Seem To Know Him Quite Well!

    ¡°Starting from north at west of Michigan, down to west of Illinois and ending up at Missouri, these areas will be his reign of activity,¡± I exined, ¡°he will act as our buffer fighting force, fighting any other race nearby and make sure not a single army stays in peace.¡±

    ¡°Will he ept that?¡± she seemed to not truly understand the essence of these Berserkers.

    ¡°He will even thank me for this,¡± Iughed, ¡°but that doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯ll have to lower our guard in that area.¡±

    ¡°Considering your ns¡­¡± she returned to look at the map before adding after a long moment of pause, ¡°our south will be well protected by the Selvator dude. Our east is secured by the ocean. So only this region in the west will have our full concentration.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± this was the best approach I thought about, ¡°but we won¡¯t station all of our forces there. We need to start training them.¡±

    ¡°At the dungeon?¡±

    ¡°Not only that,¡± I shook my head, ¡°I want all of them to start their cultivation.¡±

    ¡°Cu¡­ Do you think it¡¯s that easy? Humans are far away from cultivation!¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± I wasn¡¯t surprised by her reaction, ¡°but who said I don¡¯t have a cheat code here?¡±

    ¡°A cheat code? Hmm¡­¡± she seemed to struggle for a bit longer this time until her eyes shone in realisation, ¡°that Hector chick¡­ Damn! I totally forgot about her¡­¡±

    She suddenly shrugged her body free from my arms, turned around as she seriously added in warning, ¡°I saw how this girl looked at you. I swear if you dared to y with her, I¡¯d torture that little brother of yours down there.¡±

    She pointed at my waist, making me move my hands in reflex to safeguard my little treasure down there.

    ¡°Come on! She is full of scales!¡± I defended myself, or tried to do so.

    ¡°Fine and beautifully looking scales? No way, if you dare toe at her, I¡¯ll dare to harm him.¡±

    I rolled my eyes, moved away my hands while saying in response:

    ¡°It¡¯s funny! Few days ago you didn¡¯t mind sharing me with another girl.¡±

    ¡°Because she owned you first! But now I¡¯m the one owning you! If anyone wants you, they have toe and ask for my permission first!¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t help but sigh. It seemed pointless talking about this with her, ¡°I¡¯ll keep my distance away from her, don¡¯t worry about that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not worrying about you, but about her,¡± she harrumphed, and I didn¡¯t know what went wrong in her mind.

    Anyway, it wasn¡¯t something I wanted anyway. Lily looked good indeed, but without all her scales. Wait¡­ What if she learnt about the new girl? Damn! Damn! I couldn¡¯t let her know or else¡­

    I stole a nce down at my little treasure before inwardly sighing. It was my curse in this life to live my entire life as a virgin, then when I came back here and became hellishly strong, I¡¯d be surrounded with all these beauties.

    Damn luck! That wasn¡¯t even fair!

    ¡°But what about that dude?¡± she seemed to rx a bit after a few moments of silence, ¡°the one who caused us all this trouble.¡±

    ¡°We will just watch out for him,¡± I tiredly said, ¡°that dude¡­ He just is acting like a snake. He will hold himself, wait and keep lurking in the dark, before waiting for the right moment to attack.¡±

    ¡°The moment when we will lower our guard, just like what happened here, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just this simple,¡± I shook my head, ¡°that dude had many chances before to use his ability, but he refrained. He just wants to make sure his strike will be decisive and deadly, to end everything without any room for errors.¡±

    ¡°But he failed this time,¡± she moved her hands around, ¡°failed it big.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because he never thought I¡¯de back,¡± just saying these words made her face slightly darken. She still seemed to feel bitter and worry about what happened to me before.

    ¡°He missed me, and when I came back I managed to ruin everything he worked for. But next time he won¡¯t make this mistake again.¡±

    ¡°It seems you know him pretty well.¡±

    ¡°I have to understand my enemies better than myself,¡± I simply answered, ¡°or else I won¡¯t be able to defeat them.¡±

    ¡°I just hope we can get a clue or something about his identity,¡± she said with a long sigh, and I couldn¡¯t deny my agreement with what she said.

    ¡°Let¡¯s focus on the fight here then,¡± I turned my eyes around.

    ¡°Are you nning to leave such big enemies intact?¡± she came and stood by my side at the edge of the chariot, overseeing the overstretching armies at the distance.

    The enemy was indeed in a good shape. Even after all this killing and fighting, they still had a big advantage here in terms of numbers.

    At first they lost big. But when they assigned one leader to the army, things started to slightly change.

    We began to exchange losses, slightly equal to each other. Of course they were losing a lot per each minute, but most were useless weak races that held no value at all.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about toying a little with them before we leave,¡± I knew if my army broke free, then the enemies would keep following and chasing us until we stopped.

    That meant the area we would stop at would continue to have war. That wasn¡¯t a logical end for this war.

    ¡°Alone?¡± she asked in surprise and I snorted.

    ¡°Do you think anyone here can stop me? Come on, I even killed paragons!¡± I rolled up my eyes in response to her words.

    ¡°My man is mighty,¡± she said with a chuckle, making me want to punish her in the bed right now.

    ¡°I¡¯ll hold you ountable for such amentter on,¡± I said in threat, ¡°but after we end this fight here.¡±

    *Snap!*

    I didn¡¯t give her time to say anything and just snapped my fingers to call my scattered dragons. Of course I didn¡¯t have such ability and had to just cancel their summon and then resummon them back.

    Damn! If I had such ability, it would be really cool.

 Chapter 432 Taking A Bite From The Goddess Of Beauty

    My boys came around me in a big move.

    ¡°You won¡¯t stop such childish ys, right?¡± Hry rolled her eyes in response, making meugh despite trying not to.

    ¡°Alright, follow me boys, let¡¯s give mydy a good show before leaving,¡± I took out my ive once more, pointed it towards the vast army of enemies all around.

    Then my chariot led the charge, while my army of dragons, fallen gods, Bulltors, and shield bearers over the chariot started to rain down the enemies everywhere.

    The enemy wasn¡¯t ready to stop any aerial attack. So they just kept taking damage for a long time while I kept myself flying around like a poisonous butterfly.

    If there was anything like that in the world of the apocalypse anyway.

    My attack came as a sudden and unpleasant surprise for the enemy. It seemed that the general of this army didn¡¯t expect me to turn around and attack them all alone like that.

    But after three hours, it seemed he found a solution. Many small cannons started to fire at me from the ground. Giving me the impression that flies were trying toe at my chariot.

    After all this time together, me and my chariot developed such a connection that allowed me to know how well my baby could perform against such attacks.

    And of course that wasn¡¯t something to worry about.

    So I neglected all these attacks and kept moving around, spreading death all over the ce.

    To make things funny for them, I didn¡¯t even target any of these cannons they tried so hard to get.

    But after six hours, I found no reason to continue fighting this way.

    The enemy seemed to know his limits, ordering his people to stand down and watch my army move away without chasing.

    ¡°Just keep them busy for a little more, honey,¡± as I intended to stop, turn around and leave, Hry whispered softly in my ears. All this time, she stood by my side, hanging her little hands around my neck and leaning over my body with hers.

    It seemed she enjoyed such a bloody and domineering scene. Or perhaps she liked the sense of superiority that I gave while doing that.

    ¡°You are my girl, so I¡¯ll follow your words to the letter,¡± I evilly grinned and kept fighting those bastards for two more hours.

    During this, the big army of mine was nowhere to be seen. ording to the messagesing from everyone, they decided to go north and take rest and shelter in the big cities in Michigan.

    I didn¡¯t hurry to follow until Hry gave me a big kiss on the cheek, whispering to me that it was enough.

    Of course it was enough. During these hours, the enemy retreated back and started to diverge.

    The general was smart indeed. He knew that by sticking together they¡¯d create a bigger target over their heads. So it was better to retreat and disperse like this, to minimise losses if possible.

    As things reached this far, the effects of my boys¡¯ attacks became much weaker than before. And the number killed or deeply wounded from the enemy was decreasing by each passing minute.

    In the end it seemed illogical to just keep doing this. I listened to Hry and went north.

    [Where are you now?] I sent it to the spearhead, asking him about their current location.

    [We are at Detroit]

    [Coming!]

    I sent a message next for other members of the team to be there. I also made sure that Fang and Wyly would be there as well.

    ¡°Do you know where Detroit is?¡± I looked up at Hry who stood unbnced and twisting in a weird way while rubbing her body with mine.

    ¡°It¡¯s a two to three hour flight from here, why not take a break before we reach there?¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± I didn¡¯t find any reason to keep denying her. Without waiting for her permission, I held her in my arms, went down the stairs, entered my room before fixing her fiery body over the bed.

    I let the chariot keep flying for another hour before stopping. I didn¡¯t want to get lost or reach a location further away than Detroit while we two were having our little fun.

    I had to admit, her taste was much better and more unique than Karoline. Comparing the two would be likeparing a wild fruit with the sweetest strawberry.

    Hry was also experienced. Just damn! Her body twisting over mine, leaning right and left as if she was dancing, or acting like a little snake, was really a new experience for me.

    And her moans¡­ Damn! Damn! Damn! Each was like a bomb that exploded into my body, stirring up all the pleasure feelings I could get in the world.

    She¡­ was a marvel! And as she went weak and slept over my arm, I started to slowly examine her body with care and lust.

    She was a piece of art! Like the best sculpture held a holy instrument and sculpted a magical ore to give birth to her.

    Just look at her body curves! Those smooth and small curves that appeared so natural and looked so sexy in any position or state she was in.

    A perfection! She was just a perfect model for the entire human female race, a goddess of beauty, allureness, and sex without doubt.

    Sigh! Just having her in my arms and tasting her sweeties anytime I¡¯d love to would be one of the best rewards I could dream about in this apocalypse.

    And if it was only her, I¡¯d say no to such a reward indeed.

    ¡°Time to keep moving,¡± I slipped myself slowly from her arms, gave her a final gaze before silently leaving without daring to wake her up.

    It was that damn hard to just leave such a body and girl behind and return to the harsh and cold world of the apocalypse.

    If it was up to me, I¡¯d just remain here all the nights and days, enjoying my life to the brim.

 Chapter 433 Meeting Everyone At Detroit

    Just leaving my shining little gem back down there and standing up in front of such a dim and gloomy world made me feel a little angry.

    Why was the apocalypse showing us such ugliness and brutality? If I got the chance, I¡¯d love to have a world filled with lights, beauty, and music all over it.

    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s work for that as a goal,¡± I said to myself before resuming the flight of my chariot towards Detroit.

    It was a big city indeed, lying on the bank of one bigke. I didn¡¯t know what was with this part of the continent, filled with many different sizedkes.

    Just when I passed the Illinois border and headed to Michigan, I saw at least three big spaces of water at this ce.

    Anyway, I went towards the direction of Detroit, to be weed with arge stretch of army that even extended beyond the city.

    Someone must have told them about the presence of tents in the market as all of them had big white and yellow coloured tents. It was a nice sight to see such a grand lining of tents organised in lines and extending around the city.

    Of course my boys were inside the city. So I directly went towards the centre.

    ¡°Long live the lord!¡±

    ¡°Long live the lord!¡±

    ¡°Long live the lord!¡±

    Just as I went near the city, shing fast over the tent section, such earth shattering shouts came from down there without a warning.

    I had to stop the chariot for a few seconds, looking around in daze before I noticed a group of people standing in the centre of these tents outside the city.

    Looking closer using my hawk eye skill, they were my boys. And it seemed the spearhead was leading the chorus with everyone, shouting this greeting that gave me a pleasant surprise.

    It felt so good to be appreciated for what you did by your people. I didn¡¯t see any of them as my followers, but my people. They were the closest people to me, and a greeting like that to me felt just great.

    ¡°Let¡¯s stir more adrenaline then,¡± I took out my pir and used the shield skill in it. The Thundering Might skill roared and created a spectacr scene here, making everyone pause for a few minutes, watching the magic show unfolding, before the entire city and surroundings got under a protective shield.

    ¡°I should do that at all the key cities then,¡± using this pir here for a show gave me a good idea about how I¡¯d use it in the future.

    I had to make sure this part of my kingdom would be tightly and well secured. Using the pir shield skill to protect the main cities looked cool indeed.

    Also if I managed to get time, I¡¯d go and use the pir¡¯s skill over many close by cities and towns, aiming to let them all coalesce at one point in time and create a unified shield there.

    It would be great if I could extend a thick shield from Michigan north down to Kentucky at south.

    This way my west side of the kingdom would be secured and would relieve a lot of pressure over my boys.

    But that needed lots of time for the shields to absorb energy from nature and fuse together. Anyway, I¡¯d start doing this as a long term n. A for now, I should depend on my armies and use the staff¡¯s marking feature to my advantage.

    ¡°Long live our mighty lord!¡±

    ¡°Long live our mighty lord!¡±

    ¡°Long live our mighty lord!¡±

    I got jolted awakened by the louder cheering that came from the ground at this moment. My boys seemed to like my shield, feeling more proud and getting hyped up.

    Of course for people like them, who went to the border of death for a visit and returned back, they were acting very wild and active. It seemed thest battle against thebined army of races gave them more confidence and repaired their shattered souls and restored their self confidence.

    It was good to see that indeed. I was worrying over nothing when I thought about their low morale and the psychological impacts of being in the illusion.

    Recalling the illusion made me think about him. That dude was really a trouble for me right now, the jumper I meant.

    Just thinking about what he experienced and led him to such a mental breakdown made me sigh. That dude was still sending me curses and threatening messages, promising he would kill me once he got out of his prison.

    That wasn¡¯t typical of him. And dealing with such shattered people wasn¡¯t my specialty. I didn¡¯t know what I should do, but for sure that dude here needed help.

    ¡°You are doing such a big wee for me, interesting,¡± as Inded with my chariot at the wide space in the middle of all these tents, I said to all my boys and girls down there.

    ¡°Boss, this is my idea,¡± as I guessed, it was the spearhead¡¯s idea, ¡°are you happy with it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s interesting indeed,¡± Iughed while heading down there.

    Hry was still¡­ Well, sleepy from what the two of us just experienced. So I just descended down there alone, and decided to leave her to enjoy this rare moment of rest.

    ¡°Are you ok?¡±

    The first toe to me was Angelica. This girl was asking in such care, yet her eyes kept twisting around me, as if she was looking for someone else.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, she is sleeping,¡± I winked and her face froze for a second there before she hit me on the shoulder.

    ¡°That¡¯s unfair! I asked for you first before she even arrived.¡±

    ¡°Asked? Girl, I¡¯m not that kind of a man,¡± I rolled my eyes before motioning towards Alex, ¡°and you got already someone to make you awake at night.¡±

    ¡°She¡­ Humph, we broke already,¡± Karoline said before suddenly jumping and holding me by the arm, ¡°what about the two of us? y together and have some fun?¡±

    ¡°Scram,¡± I pushed her aside, making everyone elseugh.

 Chapter 434 The Races Fierce Rules

    ¡°You are so mean and cold, the coldest person I¡¯ve ever met!¡± sheined yet I knew such a lustful girl would never take my no as an insult.

    ¡°How are you all doing now?¡± as I got myself freed from Karoline, it was the time to check over everyone else.

    ¡°It was¡­ Bad,¡± Sara was the first to speak while I noticed Leo standing arm to arm and body to body with Alex.

    It seemed these two got together and that loose cannon inside that Leo found its target atst.

    ¡°I never want to experience such a thing ever again!¡± Isabe said, and the spearhead couldn¡¯t help but pat her warmly on the shoulder.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will try our best to catch that bastard,¡± I said before looking over Fang and Wryly, ¡°but first we need tomence a big meeting about our next move. Come, let¡¯s talk over there.¡±

    I led them back into my chariot. Just as we arrived up there, Karoline looked around before asking in puzzlement, ¡°where is that jerk? Last time I saw him was when we got out. He roared like a wounded beast and led everyone under him into the depth of the enemy.¡±

    ¡°He was courageous,¡± that was how Wryly saw what that mentally ill jumper did.

    ¡°He isn¡¯t in his right mind,¡± I just said this before looking at everyone, ¡°now let¡¯s talk about what we should do next. Any suggestions?¡±

    My wordsnded and all of my team went silent. The only one who spoke was Fang.

    ¡°We lost it big this time,¡± he delivered the bad news, ¡°despite killing lots of big names, we ended up losing many of our normal forces.¡±

    ¡°If not for someone to act selfish and cowardish, we wouldn¡¯t have lost this big,¡± Isabe showed her fierce side as she directly looked at Fang and said these words.

    ¡°You¡­ You don¡¯t have the right to address me, human girl!¡±

    ¡°Watch out dude, she is my girl!¡± the spearhead was stirred up, moved to stand in front of Isabe, shielding her behind his big body.

    ¡°Easy boys,¡± I had to intervene and stop this from escting, ¡°Fang did what was best for his forces.¡±

    ¡°And ended up losing the biggest out of all of us,¡± Wryly didn¡¯t let this chance slip by this easily.

    ¡°Says the one who runs around like a mad dog looking for bones,¡± Fang¡¯s sharp tongue proved its worth indeed. But Wryly only snorted, pointed around as he said:

    ¡°Just take a look out there and tell me, who is the biggest fool to lose most of his forces? And for what? To stay behind and not share the pleasure of fight with all of us?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s called tactic, dumbhead,¡± Fang snorted back, and before I could say a single word to stop these two dogs barking at each other, Wryly instantly said:

    ¡°Tactic or not, you lost it big and needs lots of time to recuperate.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not entirely true,¡± at this moment I stepped in, and made sure no one would speak as I moved my eyes around in clear warning. ¡°I have an idea for the two of you. Do it and you¡¯ll guarantee lots of support and forces to your aid.¡±

    ¡°You mean¡­¡± Fang¡¯s face changed slightly before firmly shaking his head, ¡°it won¡¯t work. Our races don¡¯t go by this arrangement.¡±

    ¡°See this,¡± I didn¡¯t instantly answer and instead I pointed at the two dead bodies of paragons here, ¡°one is for you, and the other for Wryly.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Wryly¡¯s face changed slightly as he realised atst what I was talking about. ¡°Will it work?¡±

    Weirdly enough he turned to Fang who shrugged, ¡°just tell him that, not me. He is the one believing our races are ruled by this pathetic rule.¡±

    ¡°The rule of power isn¡¯t pathetic,¡± I instantly said, ¡°don¡¯t tell me your paragons won¡¯t acknowledge you for that.¡±

    ¡°They might appreciate our doing indeed, but not to the degree of making us upgrade,¡± Fang sighed, and Wryly nodded in agreement.

    ¡°It doens¡¯t work this way, bro. We need to achieve some milestones before getting upgraded.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t speaking about getting upgraded here,¡± I lied, ¡°I just wanted you to ask your paragons for a simple request.¡±

    ¡°Which is?¡± Fang asked in doubt, while giving me a curious gaze.

    ¡°Just ask for all the forces without archlords to be assigned to you,¡± I shrugged, ¡°after all those archlords were killed on our hands, mostly of course.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± the two looked at each other before Fang took the role of answering me, ¡°by custom, any dead archlord will be filled by selecting the most capable dudes out of our forces to get promoted.¡±

    ¡°Then you should work fast,¡± I shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t care what your races¡¯ rules are, and you shouldn¡¯t bother with that. Life taught me that whoever holds strength is the one who has the right to speak and determine everything. F*ck rules, they are only created for the losers and the pathetic weaklings.¡±

    My wordsnded and the two went into silence. They seemed to not believe in what I said, seeing little hope in aplishing that.

    So I had to add myst piece here.

    ¡°Just tell your paragons that your friend, the human race Hye with the title of paragon yer is wondering about how much forces you will get.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± this time the two literally jumped on their feet, ¡°are we going to threaten our paragons?¡±

    ¡°I killed many already, so don¡¯t give me such a scary look and go and do what I just said.¡±

    I didn¡¯t give the chance to ask or negotiate. Sometimes cutting any path for argument or negotiation with others would be the best approach to force them to do something big.

    These two didn¡¯t get it yet. Their paragons wouldn¡¯t look at them like any paragon would to any of his archlords.

    These paragons would always see my shadow looming behind these two. And just as I stated, I was now famed for killing and ying paragons.

    And that would leave any paragon scared from the idea of turning into an enemy of mine at this point at least.

 Chapter 435 Strange Finding

    I realised that paragons weren¡¯t that scary. And that was because we were still at the early stages of the apocalypse. Later on they might turn frightening. But they needed to survive to reach that stage, right?

    So even if these two were trapped into seeing things from the rules of their races, things wouldn¡¯t turn out like this. Their paragons would fear me, fear them, and would eventually sumb to their desires.

    But they had to act fast before those dirty paragons would assign people to the free forces. If that happened, then it would be a problem indeed.

    ¡°Go, start speaking with your paragons,¡± I waved my hands for them to go and start their talk.

    As the two moved in such reluctance towards the corners of my chariot, Isabe whispered:

    ¡°Will they get what you want?¡±

    ¡°No one can say no in the face of death,¡± I shrugged, ¡°if they refused, then it would be more perfect to go and find one of these two and kill him. That would knock some sense into the other one.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± of course thinking about going into another big war this soon was crazy. Iughed over their expression before saying:

    ¡°Joking, I was just joking.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that face, I¡¯m not that war maniac like him,¡± I pointed at Wryly¡¯s direction when I noticed their gloomy faces.

    They seemed to not believe my words as a joke and took them as if they were real. ¡°If they didn¡¯t agree then it would be better to just look for another masters for these two. Who would say no to someone with my backing?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Karoline shook her head before Leo added:

    ¡°I like your mind, boss. Dirty, but cool, I like it.¡±

    ¡°Stop it guys,¡± I didn¡¯t know why but I just wanted tough when I heard what they said, ¡°anyway, let¡¯s talk about your losses. Is it big?¡±

    Once I mentioned their losses, bitter sighs and darkened and pained faces appeared in front of me.

    ¡°Boss, we were doing great,¡± the spearhead said, ¡°but starting from that damn thing that enveloped us and we lost our advantage. Even at thest fight where we were trying to run away, we still ended up losing a lot.¡±

    ¡°At least one third of mine are gone,¡± Karoline was more specific, ¡°and the rest are¡­ still injured and exhausted from all these fights.¡±

    ¡°Boss, can¡¯t we just let our forces rest during the uing quest? We don¡¯t have to take part in the uing two at least, right?¡± Leo said and moved his eyes around.

    ¡°We won¡¯t take part in the next two quests,¡± I said it out loud, making them all feelfortable. ¡°Anyway, where are these dudes from that cult? And those representing the MIT academy?¡± I turned around, trying to change the topic and give them a space to rest.

    This fight¡­ It was really stressful over all of them without doubt. Even one of my best, the jumper, got serious damage at his mind.

    So taking part in the uing quests? That was indeed the n before, but not anymore. Right now my top priority was for them to rest, build up, and start strengthening themselves and their forces.

    ¡°We¡­ don¡¯t know,¡± but the answer I got from Isabe made me feel puzzled.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t they with you?¡± I asked and as they looked at each other in such way I knew they must have been lost in the middle of all this.

    [Where are you?] I first sent message to that dude from the cult. I had him as a friend so it was easy for me to find him.

    But the three students from MIT weren¡¯t friends with me. So I had to let them look for these three here, or wait until arriving back at the capital and ask for them there.

    [Help me, boss, help me, please]

    This message came as a surprise. I didn¡¯t get what was going on. But before I¡¯d ask him, he sent more messages.

    [Thanks god! I thought¡­ I thought you were dead. I thought I¡¯d be dead as well¡­ I¡¯m crying right now out of happiness]

    [Where are you? What¡¯s going on? What happened?]

    [I¡¯ve been captured by strange looking dudes] he sent this weird message before adding, [They aren¡¯t like any race here. I dunno where they came from, but theynded over me when I got trapped inside that big scary thing. They took me away, and I dunno where I¡¯m right now]

    [Calm down dude, as you are speaking to me now means you are still in the world here] I said, but he sent this message next:

    [No boss, I¡¯m not! And I¡¯m not alone! Many of us got teleported through some sort of a portal]

    [A portal? How do you know that?]

    [I got sick, like sea sick. It¡¯s a portal, I know for sure. Plus boss, since when our sky is pale green and we have two big suns in the sky? On is purple and the other is brown?]

    Well¡­ That dude meant one thing indeed¡­ You weren¡¯t in this world anymore.

    But how? Oh, it hit me once I thought about it. Didn¡¯t I speak with that green nymphdy even when we were worlds apart?

    [Don¡¯t panic, and just tell me your current situation]

    [I¡¯m not afraid anymore! As long as my boss is alive then I won¡¯t just die]

    That dude¡­ he seemed to be this desperate to even feel alive by knowing I was here.

    [Alright, try to tell me what you know about this race and this world. Also is there many humans there with you?]

    [We are trapped into deep caves in some sort of a desert terrain. We are all good, eating, drinking, and resting well. Damn, even many are now having fun with girls and forgetting all about this damn hell we are in]

    [Focus, concentrate on facts please] I stopped him before continuing to add rubbish and useless words. I just needed to know more about this race.

 Chapter 436 I Saved The Best For You

    A weird race that came to my world, grabbed my people and went away¡­ That was weird. Linking all this with what happened before from that mysterious enemy of mine, made me realise the two must be connected.

    So gaining more info about this race meant gaining more intel about the true identity of that dude. Hopefully I¡¯d be able to locate even that race¡¯s world, hopefully I¡¯d be able to find more about this race¡¯s weaknesses and habits.

    However my high hopes got shattered as he gave me not a single useful info about this race.

    [Dude¡­ Try to work better and harder. I need more info, more solid info about this race and world so I can help you]

    [Sure, sure boss¡­ Just leave me here for a couple of days and I¡¯ll give you what you want]

    That jerk! I had no option but to leave him out there. [Ok, I¡¯m depending on you] I sent this encouraging words to him before closing the chat.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Isabe asked, and everyone were waiting for my exnation.

    ¡°It seems while you were trapped, another race came in, abducted many of our humans, before vanishing again.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°Howe this happened and we never heard of it?¡±

    Just at this moment, Fang returned and said that.

    ¡°You tell me,¡± I turned to him, ¡°howe an alien racees here and do whatever they wanted without even get seen by anyone.¡±

    ¡°I¡­Never heard of such a thing,¡± Fang seemed puzzled as much as I was. That meant even the races surrounding my boys here didn¡¯t get a glimpse on what happened.

    And that left only a single theory for me in my head. This race must havee here in the gap between trapping my forces and summoning the races to surround us.

    Weird¡­ All of this seemed to be meticulously prepared beforehand. That left only that mysterious foe as a suspect.

    Scary! He was a scary opponent indeed.

    ¡°Just try to get info about such incident,¡± I told Fang without much hope in him reaching anything, ¡°how did it go with your paragon?¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t say much,¡± Fang seemed to not be that excited about it, ¡°he just said he will consider it.¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t refuse at least,¡± I shrugged, ¡°just give him time. Now let¡¯s talk about your territory.¡±

    ¡°Mine?¡± he pointed to himself before adding, ¡°I want something here. And I already have my area at the east.¡±

    ¡°Not enough,¡± I went to the map, took my ive out and used it as a stick, ¡°you will hold this entire region.¡±

    I pointed at the east coast, starting from southern half of Virginia down to upper parts of Georgia.

    ¡°This¡­¡± his face showed a mix of excitement and trouble.

    ¡°What?¡± I turned to look fully at him, ¡°I thought you will be excited to have such a wide area away from all the trouble here.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that more than half of thesends belong to other archlords of other races,¡± he sighed, ¡°of course I¡¯d love to control all this, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me most of them are still alive.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t mean¡­¡±

    ¡°Dude, this fight crushed at least two full armies of all races. Tell me, how did these races gather their forces if not from areas around here?¡± I returned to the map before adding, ¡°I bet most of thesends are now empty, with forces without archlords to lead them.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then¡­¡± his eyes shown in fierce way. He got the idea and bought it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave this section over to you,¡± I said before adding as Wryly wasing here, ¡°if you ever needed help, just send me a message.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± he nodded, ¡°shall I depart now?¡±

    He was so eager to move out and im his new territory.

    ¡°Move where?¡± Wryly just arrived and missed the talk here.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to take all this for myself, hahaha,¡± Fang pointed at the area I assigned to him before adding, ¡°and if I got a chance, I¡¯ll also move down till the ocean.¡±

    ¡°If you can, you should go for Florida then,¡± I shrugged. After all I knew Florida was doomed to have many fierce tsunamis and volcanic eruptions during the uing quests.

    Comparing it with New York, Florida was going to have it tough at the uing weeks. If that dude wanted a piece of it, then he was free to go for it.

    Butter on, that ce would be one of the most important pieces in the newnd. Richnds of other races realms would merge with Florida, forming what my people called at my time as the golden zone.

    It was rich in resources, and that made it also a hot cake in the eyes of all races. For decades, that region changed ownership over dozens of times, and endless souls were sacrificed on its altar.

    Anyway, Fang was my man. He had the right to take it and I¡¯d just control it from the shadows using him as my puppet. As for the uing natural disasters, I¡¯d say he was a cunning and well informative dude. He would do just fine down there.

    ¡°What about me?¡± Wrly pointed to himself, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡°I saved the best part for you, my dear brother in arms,¡± I said that and Fang hardly controlled himself fromughing.

    That dude seemed to get what I wanted to say here. Great minds thought alike after all¡­ And the dirty cunning ones indeed.

    ¡°Where? Where?¡± Wryly seemed to get riled up when he saw that his rival here got such a wide area.

    ¡°I left this area here for you,¡± I pointed at the area south of Michigan, all the way down to Kentucky, ¡°it¡¯s not losing in size to Fang¡¯s, and above all it¡¯s filled with interesting fights against all races.¡±

    ¡°Great!¡± Wryly¡¯s eyes shone in bright light as he clenched both fists out of his happiness. Seeing him react like that made me feel little guilty, and made Fang roll his eyes in helpless way.

    It seemed that only Wryly didn¡¯t get he got yed by me, yet everyone else got it.

 Chapter 437 Going Back To Boston

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving,¡± as Fang saw all this and got amused, he decided to leave. But it seemed he wasn¡¯t the only hyped up one here.

    ¡°I¡¯ll also go,¡± Wryly suddenly said, ¡°I need to arrange many things and see those bastards running around to kill them.¡±

    He was indeed a perfect example of a war supporter. I had nothing to say but to just remind them: ¡°Give me all the updates about the deals with your paragons.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t raise up your hopes.¡±

    The two left with their armies while I stood up on my chariot and watched them.

    To be honest, the size of their forces wasn¡¯t that much as I imagined. Also it was clear how smaller Fang¡¯s forces were.

    ¡°What about us?¡± as the two left with their forces, Isabe came to ask.

    ¡°We will stay back and build up our forces,¡± I slowly said as I turned to face all of them, ¡°we¡­ Lack of a lot of things. We need to train and get stronger.¡±

    ¡°We got you, boss, we need nothing more,¡± the spearhead tried to crack a joke but this was a wrong mindset to have.

    ¡°That¡¯s wrong,¡± I said it out loud, ¡°at thest couple of fights, I had to go away for unknown periods of time. And you took the toll out of it. First was at that dungeon thing, then it urred again during the fight with the alien universe¡­¡±

    I paused, letting them all understand what I was speaking about before adding, ¡°So we need to train and evolve. These aren¡¯t our old peaceful times where one of two elite humans could lead the entire race to a better future. In these times, everyone should be unique and act for the better future of all of us. Without that, we will lose bit by bit until we end up losing at the end.¡±

    ¡°We are with you boss.¡±

    ¡°Just tell us what you want us to do.¡±

    ¡°I have followed you since day one of the apocalypse, and you know I deeply trust you. Just tell us what you want and we will do it.¡±

    All of them started to show their support, one by one. I nodded to each one, as this moment was a real decisive one.

    The most ironic thing here was that everyone was present, all but my two aces; the jumper and Hry. One was sick and the other¡­ Was recuperating from her exhaustion.

    ¡°We first will arrange our forces here,¡± I looked around before adding, ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact topography of the area. Speak with you and draw a more detailed map of the area from here to Kentucky in the south, then all the way to the eastern coast. Arrange your forces in pyramid shape, the closer to the hot the zone the less forces we have, and vice versa.¡±

    ¡°What?!!!¡± they all looked at me in a weird way. Of course they expected me to arrange the forces opposite to this, but I wasn¡¯t that short sighted.

    ¡°The areas next to the hot zones controlled by Wryly¡¯s boys aren¡¯t that much important to me,¡± I slowly exined before adding, ¡°so we are going to turn these zones into buffer areas, areas that will work to dy any enemy progress without much losses.¡±

    They started to get my point fast. ¡°But¡­ Won¡¯t the Berserker be mad?¡±

    This question came from none other than Hry. My girl came up, dressed in loose armour that extended like a gown over her exposed long legs.

    ¡°Get dressed girl,¡± Karoline was the first to jump and hug here. She took out a longer armour and a cape, ced both over my girl¡¯s sexy body to hide it.

    Well, it seemed she just got up drowsy and dizzy, and came here without getting time to wake fully.

    Yet she managed to get most of what happened, meaning she was eavesdropping for long enough.

    What? Did shezily wake up and decide to just keep in the bed and listen to our talk up above her? Or did she use some sort of spying item? Did she think I¡¯d cheat on her?

    This girl¡­ This chick¡­ She was turning more unbearable if she kept doing this.

    ¡°He won¡¯t say anything against this,¡± I shrugged, motioned for her toe and surrounded her with my arms in a big hug. ¡°He is just a war lover, and letting fight is the best thing he will ever dream about.¡±

    ¡°O¡­ Ok,¡± she weakly said, leant her head in surrender over my chest while surrounding my body with her petite arms.

    As for her long hair, it just was left behind her, extending for a metre or so over the chariot.

    ¡°What?¡± I noticed the gazes of others, and couldn¡¯t help but look directly at them.

    ¡°Nothing¡­ Nothing boss,¡± Leo raised both hands in the air.

    ¡°You are indeed my boss,¡± and the spearhead just threw such a meanment that gave him a long re.

    As for the girls, they seemed to decide to spare the talk with me and had it with my girl instead.

    ¡°So you are going to select one tenth of your forces and station them in all the cities and towns under our control,¡± I returned to the main topic before adding, ¡°then with each state distance, you will station twenty percent. As for the rest, they wille with us towards the capital.¡±

    ¡°Boston?¡± Sara asked and I nodded.

    ¡°What are we going to do with all of them?¡± Isabe seemed to not like my idea, though, ¡°we should just spread them here to gain more experience.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps the boss is nning to let them into the dungeon,¡± Leo said.

    ¡°Even so,¡± Sara joined, seemingly standing on the same step as Isabe on this topic, ¡°we should let them gain fighting experience, not limit their actions around the peaceful capital.¡±

    ¡°Are you done?¡± I was looking calm towards all this. Just saying these words made them all startled, look at me in doubt as I added:

    ¡°I¡¯m not just going to let them go into the dungeon we cleared, but also we will go to another dungeon to clearter on and let them keep clearing it. However¡­¡±

 Chapter 438 The Jealous Hilary

    I paused for a moment before seriously adding, ¡°there is a much more important task than this¡­ Each and every one of you and your forces will be trained to open your cultivation base and start dwelling onto the path of being cultivators.¡±

    ¡°Cultivators?!!¡± this word might seem alien to many, very weird indeed to all. I nodded as I gave them a few seconds before starting to exin what it meant.

    The more I spoke, the more understanding they became. After all, when they learnt that by opening cultivation they would grow stronger and be much fiercer, all of them became much enthusiastic about this.

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave behind the bad news,¡± but when I stopped talking, Hry touched my chin and said in a weak and weirdly alluring voice.

    ¡°What bad news, boss?¡± the spearhead asked, and I had to inwardly sigh.

    ¡°Humans¡­ We aren¡¯t naturally born with innate talent towards cultivation,¡± I slowly said, ¡°so there is no guarantee that all of you will open a cultivation base.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Then how can we open our cultivation?¡± The spearhead looked around and everyone seemed to share the same point of view like him.

    ¡°We will use someone¡¯s help,¡± I said, trying to reassure them.

    ¡°That scaled chick?¡± Angelica said, making me wonder what these girls saw in Lily to call her chick and be seen as a threatening rival by Hry.

    For me she wasn¡¯t that bad, but her scales were still a barrier for me to see her innate beauty it seemed.

    ¡°Hectors used a way to allow all the humans under theirmand to start cultivation,¡± I exined further, bypassing the point of Lily being sexy and such. ¡°We will use their help to do the same with us.¡±

    ¡°Cool,¡± Hry freed herself from me, and added with a gaze that held threatening warnings, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with her from now on. At least I¡¯m one of the few here with cultivation opened.¡±

    I looked at her in a weird way. I was sure her real reasons behind this weren¡¯t rted to what she just provided.

    She was acting jealous, making me unable to decide for now about what I should do with her request.

    ¡°I¡¯ll also keep an eye over things,¡± even if she had her cultivation opened, she was stillcking in a lot of things. Besides, Lily would only answer to me, not anyone else.

    ¡°Really?¡± She gave me such a long gaze as if she was asking me to reconsider.

    ¡°You know I hate scales,¡± I tried to get her to my side, but she retreated, took a few steps away before standing with Karoline with slightly reddened eyes.

    What was wrong with this chick? Why was she acting like this?

    Sigh!

    I decided to drop her matter for now. When she¡¯d see me deal with Lily she might understand.

    ¡°So you also have your cultivation opened, boss?¡± Leo tried to break this awkward moment by asking this.

    ¡°I opened it not long ago,¡± I didn¡¯t hide it from them, ¡°but I¡¯m still in the early stages of my cultivation.¡±

    ¡°Does it have stages?¡± the talk returned to the right track again, as Sara asked in curiosity.

    I gave them a short introduction to the world of cultivation, how bases are generally arranged, and a few talk about techniques.

    ¡°Can you show us, boss?¡± the spearhead¡¯s eyes shone brightly, ¡°if I can use a technique to boost my ability then I¡¯d be unstoppable.¡±

    ¡°You are already unstoppable,¡± Isabe showed a soft side of her, a weird side to be honest to be seen from such a fierce girl.

    But it seemed her rtionship with the spearhead developed into the right direction.

    ¡°I just used the help of my boss at that time,¡± that dude wasn¡¯t that shameless to give himself all the credit about the battle he shone at, ¡°without all the crystals and energy things he gave me, I¡¯d have failed miserably in this.¡±

    ¡°So,¡± Sara ignored these two before adding, ¡°with cultivation, we can add more strength to us and augment existing abilities?¡±

    ¡°And awaken them if they ever exist,¡± I added this before adding, ¡°in fact we alsock in another field, the natural powers field. I need you to try and use the cultivation experience to not only be stronger, but also to try and unlock any hidden abilities in you. Hopefully you¡¯ll be able to use natural powers based attacks like fire, ice, and lightning.¡±

    ¡°That would be cool!¡± Leo jumped at this moment, ¡°we¡¯ll be like real gamers! ying the games we had before all this happened.¡±

    ¡°Yes, something like this,¡± if he could get the idea in that way, then why not? ¡°Anyway, go out now and arrange your forces. Once ready, we will leave.¡±

    ¡°Take me with you,¡± just as I watched everyone leave, Hry seemed to still be angry with me as she said that to Angelica.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare,¡± but before thetter would respond, I red at her and gave her such a threatening warning.

    ¡°Why? Huh? You are deeply immersed in your lust!¡± she pointed at my little treasure, making Angelica feel awkward.

    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ Leave,¡± she decided to not butt in thatplicated situation, preferred to leave and let the two of us try and handle things on our own.

    ¡°What?¡± Was her escape boat just left, Hry turned to me and crossed her arms. She acted like a real kid angry with her father or something.

    She started knocking on the ground with her legs, making her body tremble, and even her hair started to sway with her angry moves.

    But even when she was acting like this, she looked like a sparkling star in my eyes.

    ¡°See¡­¡± I moved towards her and she seemed to get startled by my sudden move.

    ¡°What? Stay away from me, Hector lover¡­¡± before she would continue her barrage of angry shouts, I closed the gap between us with a swift jump, held her soft body in my arms, leant her over me, and sealed her lips with mine.

 Chapter 439 Leaving

    And without giving her a chance, I carried her body, went down below, went to the same room that witnessed our love moments, and started to create new sweet memories in there.

    Even if she was mad, once our bodies got attached to each other without any barrier, she dropped all the act and showed her true self.

    A sexy goddess was what she was like. And in such a little room with a closed door on the two of us, her moans kept causing a continuous chorus as her body kept bouncing off like a pro dancer.

    Wested for much longer this time. After all she held much more energy that she wanted to vent. After long hours, she finally got to sleep peacefully on my arms, with ragged breaths and sweaty body.

    Her two lumps on her chest kept rising up and down, making me unable to look away for a long time.

    I closed the door swiftly behind, releasing a long sigh of reluctance to leave such a perfect body behind.

    But I knew by this time my team would have finished arranging their troops, and were waiting for my next order.

    I knew this because Angelica never stopped spamming me with her messages all the time. I had to say she was quite persistent and very annoying.

    She wanted to check on Hry, as thetter seemed to ignore all her messages as well. But I didn¡¯t know why Angelica kept pestering me, and let Hry off the hook.

    However, that was for the best. Hry gave me such a good time that I¡¯d never forget for a long time.

    L¡¯amour was really something essential in life, like oxygen in the air for our bodies, it was as important as that for our souls.

    [Gather at my chariot] I sent to all of them, letting theme here. I nned to take them all the way to the capital, while their forces would start the journey of return on their own.

    Thesends were now all controlled by my forces. For the first time ever since the start of the apocalypse, humans had a ce they could freely move and live without feeling threatened in their lives.

    Of course that was temporary. After all the next quests held more challenges for all of us.

    One quest was to defend the conquered cities and towns, any ce with emblems and castles, against the fierce swarm of monsters.

    Then the next quest would be the challenge between city lords. This quest wasn¡¯t that threatening to us. As the nearest hostile city lords were hundreds of miles away.

    But the next quest was the problem. Monsters would pop out from anywhere around the cities and towns. There were no restraints to them, nothing we could do but fight and kill them once they appeared.

    The good news was that we would get many materials and meat. But we would also lose lots of forces during this. In fact it would be a headache to roam this vast territory and free any controlled city or town from the clutches of these monsters.

    My forces weren¡¯t going to stay in each single town and city in mynd. So it was eptable to lose a portion of it for monsters, to fight again to reim these with the various forces scattered around.

    But I had to speak with my boys about this, so they wouldn¡¯t get stirred up or demotivated when we¡¯d get such losses.

    ¡°You are still alive!¡± The first thing Angelica said was this.

    ¡°Stupid girl! How would I be dead and message you all?¡± I rolled my eyes when I heard her weirdment, the one that made everyone look at the two of us in question.

    ¡°Where is¡­ You know¡­¡± Angelica didn¡¯t drop the matter, looked around before she voluntarily moved down stairs. I looked at her back before shaking my head. This girl¡­ She was trying to act friendly or she had ulterior motives?

    Anyway, I was already fed up to the brim to think about another meal. I looked at the other puzzled looking dudes and girls as I said:

    ¡°Ignore this, let¡¯s talk about an important thing first,¡± as I said that, I controlled my chariot to start rising up, prepared to fly.

    ¡°Are we leaving now, boss?¡± The spearhead looked around as if this dude got scared by what I just did.

    ¡°What? Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t finish deploying and arranging your troops.¡±

    ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s just¡­¡± he looked at the others and I felt there was something they wanted to say but hesitated.

    ¡°What?¡± I looked impatiently, ¡°my chariot is about tounch, are you ready to leave or not?¡±

    ¡°The jumper¡¯s forces,¡± Isabe finally spoke on behalf of everyone else, ¡°that dude¡­ His forces are in a much more terrible situation than all of us. We thought of taking them back and letting them recuperate at the capital.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± I didn¡¯t see anything wrong with doing this. After all that crazy jerk drove his forces to the brink of death alongside him.

    Taking them with us to the capital wasn¡¯t something bad. ¡°You already covered the entire defences with your forces, right?¡±

    I asked and they nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s hope that dude will give you a big thank you when he wakes up.¡±

    ¡°Where is he, boss?¡± Leo asked.

    ¡°What? Did you miss his annoying presence that much?¡±

    ¡°N¡­ No,¡± Leo looked like a cat that stepped upon its tail. He looked around in fear and doubt, ¡°I just find it weird to not see him around.¡±

    ¡°He just needs rest,¡± I gave such an excuse without delving too much into the details. Once we¡¯d arrive at the capital, I¡¯d ask for anyone with psychological experience to deal with his troubled mind.

    Hopefully that long time friend won¡¯t be lost forever.

    As I led them on my chariot, I started to act as a vanguard.

    We moved fast and reached areas way before the army would reach.

 Chapter 440 Weird Things Kept Happening

    Just seeing the emptied cities and towns down below reminded me of something.

    ¡°By the way,¡± I stopped my chariot on top of a deste city, ¡°when I came looking for you, I noticed that all the cities and towns were emptied. Do you know the reason for that?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡± everyone finally noticed this weird and bizarre thing. They looked down at the city while Sara asked:

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it possible to be a limited case in some areas?¡±

    ¡°Yes boss, after all we fought arge number of races¡¯ forces. They must have emptied theirnds for their armies to be formed,¡± the spearhead said, but the two didn¡¯t convince me.

    ¡°That¡¯s not possible,¡± I slowly shook my head before adding, ¡°as you see here, this is supposed to be one of our cities, or at least one we already freed before.¡±

    We were standing on top of a city called Toledo. It was a big city in Ohio state. ¡°We already dominated Ohio during the course of war. Plus not a single time the races ever evacuated the cities and towns like this.¡±

    ¡°Boss, they aren¡¯t defended so it¡¯s great news to us,¡± Leo said, and others nodded in agreement.

    But I still didn¡¯t feel cool about this weird situation.

    ¡°Ok, our boys will find it easy to dominate these cities and towns as you said,¡± I faked my agreement with what he said, but didn¡¯t truly feel any confidence or calm.

    Since that bastard appeared in my world and attacked my forces and weird sh*t kept happening.

    But as they said, at least these cities and towns would be defenceless. Hopefully another disaster wouldn¡¯t befall us.

    ¡°Are we going to wait for them here or go back?¡± Isabe noticed my stop without any intention to move.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait,¡± I was still not feeling great about leaving behind the entire army like this.

    ¡°So we can get down there and rest?¡± Alex suddenly asked, and I mistook her meaning for the inner rooms in my chariot.

    ¡°Sure, you can go down there and have a rest, the rooms are mostly empty.¡±

    ¡°No, I meant the city down below,¡± Alex pointed at the city, ¡°I want to walk in a city that didn¡¯t have any monsters to kill or any threats against my life.¡±

    I looked up at her. Since day one I¡¯d heard about her and she was always in dangerous situations. ¡°Ok, but make sure to keep in touch with me if anything happens.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry boss,¡± the spearhead said, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to keep an eye over them.¡±

    ¡°Over who?¡± Leo gave him a cold gaze and I couldn¡¯t help but inwardly sigh.

    It seemed the spearhead saw himself senior in these matters as he hooked with Isabe earlier than Leo did with Alex.

    I let my chariot descend in the centre of the city, letting them disembark and leave.

    The city was just a stretch of ruins without any sign of the old human civilization. Seeing them see beauty in such ruins made me inwardly sigh.

    ¡°I had to consider a total rebuilding n for all the cities and towns under mymand,¡± I muttered, recalling how better the cities and towns in my past life were.

    Of course that was the result of human efforts for long decades. But that didn¡¯t mean I couldn¡¯t start doing this, at least the zones I knew for sure were well protected like the areas adjacent to my capital.

    ¡°As I have time¡­¡± I paused, raised my head up as I added, ¡°I did my part in the quest you gave me, and now you have to honour our agreement.¡±

    ¡°I was speaking out loud, speaking to the system higher up. I had a deal with him. Killing those alien universe monsters and creatures and winning in return for a global humanmunication system.

    That system is much more important now than ever. As the system was heading towards quest five, I knew what I stopped at quest two was now inevitable to happen.

    The global wide natural disasters would ur starting from the uing quests till quest ten.

    In addition to warning the humans across the world about that, and to start establishing global rescue groups at the hot zones I was aware of, I also needed to start knowing the strong powerhouses in the human race.

    Of course not all of them would be friends of mine. Just recalling that Ed jerk made me sigh. Such a strong dude was destined to be my enemy. And my guts told me he wasn¡¯t going to be the only one or thest to join that list.

    Those weird human forces that appeared before were also a strong candidate for a hostile human powerhouse. Such a force gathered and controlled by someone to stand against a coalition army of Dragons and Selvators was some sort of a feat without doubt.

    And that dude just vanished like he never ever existed. Damn! Since that jerk appeared here and weird stuff kept happening all over me.

    That dude was just one of these examples. I didn¡¯t know where he was going. Was he killed? Or did he just get scared and run away from the heated battle?

    I hardly believed that. If he was such a dude, then he would have run away before facing the coalition army. Well¡­ I had to find answers about that dude and his forces as well.

    I knew many humans got abducted by a weird race, teleported and held captive in some sort of a prison world.

    Well¡­ I had a lot of time to think about all these things. And that was also one of the reasons I wanted for themunication system to be established.

    With it, I could start recruiting more forces here. It wasn¡¯t going to be easy indeed, considering how the big forces already started dividing up our Earth.

    Butter on, and as the new worlds would merge with Earth, these forces would shift their focus elsewhere. I could use that chance and move any far forces here.

 Chapter 441 [Bonus chapter] A Week Waiting Period

    Anyway, I had to wait for that higher up¡¯s response first. If he didn¡¯t answer, then I¡¯d return to the contract and try to find a solution with the system¡¯s help.

    Thinking about using the system to force a system higher up to do something seemed a bit weird and funny. However contracts were obligatory, even for those higher ups.

    [I¡¯m working on it, human kid. Don¡¯t think such a thing is done with a flip of switch]

    The answer came in the form of this simple message. I didn¡¯t know but I felt like he was trying to get away from this deal or just buying himself more time.

    ¡°Just don¡¯t take that long, or else our contract won¡¯t be valid anymore.¡±

    [I¡¯m doing my part, don¡¯t think I¡¯m cking here!]

    ¡°I hope you aren¡¯t,¡± I didn¡¯t buy any of his words. I was sure now more than ever he was cking.

    I opened the contract and made sure the conditions there were limiting the payment by the fulfilment of that dude¡¯s promise.

    And there was also a time limit of one week after doing my part. Almost one and half day was gone so he had less than five and half left. So he wasn¡¯t in the wrong yet. But his actions made me a little impatient.

    If he stuck to the deal and waited till the end of the week, then I had one week void of anything major.

    Should I lead my boys into dungeons? Or should I focus first over opening cultivation?

    In fact opening the cultivation held much more importance than going into the dungeons. Besides, I also needed to take time and focus on raising my spiritual energy.

    Besides, I got lots of things into my shadow world. I didn¡¯t pay it a visit since sending these there.

    Anyway, I had more time for me to do all these. Also I had to consider what I should do with my kingdom.

    I read a lot of records before about how the three kingdoms appeared in this world and how they survived and thrived till myst day there.

    They did lots of work indeed. Building an empire was much different than building an army. Both needed talented people to lead them.

    Armies need soldiers, kingdoms need people. The two might look simr but I knew how much harder it was to gather enough people to build an empire.

    Just looking at my current situation proved that. Thends here were already under my control but the world looked deste.

    Without having enough poption to fill up and live in thesends, they would end up being controllednds and not a true kingdom.

    That was where themunication system kicked in. without it, Icked any good meaning in increasing the number of my people.

    Even using the deals with Fang and Wryly wouldn¡¯t be enough. I needed to attract more people from all the eastern coast, and the central zone as well.

    Hopefully humans would survive inrge numbers until that system became a reality.

    I looked up from my chariot at the city here. Things were calm, like the calmness of a cemetery.

    It looked deste. I knew even if my forces arrived, the ce wouldn¡¯t look any much better.

    How much would I leave here? Few thousand? Tens of thousands? I didn¡¯t think even ten thousand would be stationed here. Only a few thousands, at most five, would be here.

    Should I let them start mating and give birth to new human offspring? Well, it was one of the most stable actions and solutions to such a problem.

    But were times really that stable to push my people to take such a major step? It wasn¡¯t a simple thing, and if many brutal wars erupted, then losses wouldn¡¯t be just in numbers but in family members.

    This might deal a great blow to their spirits, as it might ignite more.

    It was¡­ A tough choice indeed. Even I, the strongest one here, wasn¡¯t that sure about taking such a step myself.

    Having fun was cool, but establishing a family? That was something big.

    Ok, it was better to leave this forter then.

    ¡°Where is everyone?¡±

    Just at this moment, I heard Hry¡¯s weak voiceing from my back.

    I turned and saw her. This chick¡­ She was wearing her armour loose, exposing two gems in her chest again.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you properly get dressed beforeing up,¡± I sighed, and she gave me a ming look as if this was my fault.

    ¡°I always wake up and see you away not by my side. That makes me rush up here to check on you.¡±

    ¡°What? Are you afraid something bad will happen to me or something?¡± I walked to her, and like we had tacit understanding, she leant her body over mine, letting her head rest over my chest.

    ¡°I just¡­ Don¡¯t like the idea of losing you,¡± she said in such weird words, letting me feel a little warmth in the depth of my heart.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I gave her a deep hug before starting to properly dress her.

    ¡°Where is¡­ Everyone?¡± after painting a soft kiss over her sweet lips, she asked, looking around to see none but my Goms, Bulltors, and shield bearers.

    ¡°They are out there,¡± I motioned my head towards the city.

    ¡°Is there a fight going on here or something?¡± she moved to the edge of the chariot, and I simply hugged her back while looking at the devastated and ruined city.

    ¡°They are just strolling.¡±

    ¡°In this deste ce?¡± she turned to face me, leant over the edge of the chariot with one leg, showing such an irresistible posture in front of me.

    I couldn¡¯t hold myself but to carry her from the thighs, push her up and let her sit over the edge. Her head was on the same level as mine, while her long hair extended down over the chariot.

    ¡°What?¡± she asked as if she didn¡¯t know what she was inviting me to do.

    ¡°You know we just had fun twice in a row,¡± I said while slowly moving my hands over her exposed thighs.

 Chapter 442 The Devastated Jumper

    ¡°A third is a no then?¡± she winked as she said in such a tone. It was so damn hard to resist the invitation with such tone and posture.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see about that then,¡± I carried her over my shoulder and the world filled with her sweetughs before turning into a long chorus of moaning and screaming.

    This was the third time in such a short time but frankly¡­ Each time held a different taste. She was like a big and endless treasure volt, with each visit would reveal another part of her delicacies.

    As I ended, I decided to sleep and have more rest this time. There was no urgent thing for me to do. Everyone was just having fun, resting all over the city, so why wouldn¡¯t I have my rest as well?

    I slept for such a long time to wake up and see Hry sitting on the edge of the bed, with a big smile over her face.

    ¡°What?¡± I stood slowly up, looked at her as she shook her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s just fun seeing you sleeping next to me in such peace of mind.¡±

    ¡°Peace is a valuable thing now for us to enjoy all the time,¡± I just stated the truth, ¡°and I just slept like I¡¯ve never done for a long time.¡±

    I stretched my body, feeling more rxed andzy than ever. In fact, even in my past life, I never had such a deep and peaceful sleep.

    Worrying about living my next day was always so stressful. But here, I had to not worry anymore.

    I was a king, and a king shouldn¡¯t worry about his next day but his next decade or something.

    ¡°By the way,¡± as I rested and enjoyed this, I took out meat and liquor and shared these with her, ¡°there is someone angry and always roaring from the side rooms.¡±

    She motioned her head towards the direction of the room I imprisoned the jumper at.

    ¡°Is he still awake?¡± I looked at the direction she pointed at and she just shrugged.

    ¡°I dunno why are you keeping him in such a way. Is he that dangerous?¡±

    I thought about this for a few minutes. During which she kept eating and drinking with me.

    ¡°Let¡¯s pay him a visit then,¡± I said but as we two reached that jerk¡¯s door, I stopped her as I added, ¡°he might be dangerous. So be careful.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to take him so seriously,¡± she said while taking out a long and heavy looking broadsword. It was dark red and gold in colour, giving a dangerous aura.

    ¡°I can handle him on my own,¡± I didn¡¯t need a weapon to control that jerk. But the moment the door opened, I felt like a loose bull hit me on the chest.

    ¡°F*ck you! I¡¯ll kill you! I¡¯ll tear you to shreds! Do you hear me!¡±

    His coarse and furious voice rang in my ears. However with all this, with his sudden jump and series of punches, I didn¡¯t even budge an inch.

    If it was before, I¡¯d say I would be a little worried about my life. But now? Humph! I have improved a lot since our first meeting together.

    The weak Hye I was on before changed. Even if that jumper used all of his power to smash against me, I wasn¡¯t even fazed.

    It didn¡¯t feel nice though, but I simply waved my hand, circted my spiritual energy in my body and pushed his body away.

    *Bang!*

    His body flew and hit the other wall of his room fiercely before rolling on the ground and stopping by his bed. He even coughed blood, making Hry look at me in a weird and surprised way.

    ¡°I just got my cultivation base higher,¡± I said this simple exnation before turning my full attention towards the jumper.

    ¡°You¡­¡± he slowly stood up, with a long trail of blooding down his mask. Just from this hit, that dude emptied all of his frustration and anger, and looked at me with weak eyes.

    I looked at him in defiance. If he wanted to keep doing this then I was ready for such a thing. But he would be a fool if he just sought for a beating.

    ¡°Why?¡± a simple word came out from his mask, making me feel more pained from the inside.

    ¡°Because you were going to kill yourself.¡±

    ¡°Why do you care about me?¡± he looked at me for a moment, before shouting: ¡°why didn¡¯t you let me die! I wanted to die! Damn! I can¡¯t just jump over or I¡¯d be dead!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Hry came to my side at this moment. She was still holding her sword, fearing for that jumper toe at her. ¡°Is he alright?¡± she pointed at her mind, while I only sighed.

    He was indeed not in his right state of mind. He just asked to be left to die, and yet he said he didn¡¯t jump because it would kill him.

    ¡°Dude, I don¡¯t know what you saw, but it was all fake.¡±

    ¡°No! I saw him die again!¡± he jumped and came at me again. Yet this time I stood like a solid rock without giving any chance for him to push me. At the same time I kept my hands by the side of my body, clenching the fists without saying a single word.

    ¡°I saw¡­ I saw him die¡­ Again¡­ And again¡­ All these times were real¡­ I¡­ I felt his body¡­ Sob!¡±

    Just as he reached my body, he weirdly leant over and started crying. Without his strength to hit me, his body started to slowly slip down to the ground.

    ¡°Hey¡­ Hey¡­ get yourself together,¡± Hry couldn¡¯t tolerate seeing him in such a state. She moved, held his body before falling on the ground. But before she could reach him, I simply kicked his body fiercely, throwing him all the way again to the wall of the room.

 Chapter 443 He Needs A Waking Up Call

    He needed a beating, and this was something refreshing to be honest. Even if he was in such a weak state, he was still that jerk that kept pestering me all this time.

    ¡°Wake up!¡± I shouted, ¡°This¡­ This was all an illusion, like a dream¡­ no, it¡¯s like a nightmare.¡±

    It felt wrong to use the word dream about this. This time he stayed there on the ground without any intention to even raise his head to face mine.

    ¡°It was all fake! That angel died, died a long time ago! Wake up! You are jumping all over the apocalypse to just save him.¡±

    ¡°B¡­ But¡­ Sob¡­ He¡­ Sob¡­ Died¡­ at¡­ Sob¡­ My hands¡­¡±

    I didn¡¯t think even after all this time, the jumper didn¡¯t get it out of his head. Damn! That bastard who did all this seemed to specifically target him. Out of all my people, he selected the right dude to crush, and found his weak spot and kept pushing mercilessly on it.

    He even got to live through that same moment over and over again until he broke down. I wasn¡¯t acting judgmental here. After all, if I was in his shoes, I would have never ended up in any better situation than him.

    ¡°Is¡­¡± Hry tucked me from the arm, but I gave her a warning gaze.

    This was all the jumper¡¯s secrets, or the second most important secret in his own list of secrets.

    As for the other one, his biggest secret, I hoped he wouldn¡¯t reveal it now, not when he was in such a condition.

    ¡°Sob¡­ Sob¡­¡± but all that came from him were these repeated sobbing. He was crying, bitterly crying as if losing that angel was refreshing and the wound was still alive.

    ¡°You¡­¡± seeing him like that made me shake my head in deep sympathy. Using this approach wasn¡¯t going to work. It seemed I had to be softer.

    So I went and sat by his side, and said without even looking at him.

    ¡°We started this together¡­ I still recall the first moment we two met. Do you still remember it?¡±

    ¡°Sob¡­ you were weak¡­ Sob¡­¡± even when he was crying, he was still acting like a jerk.

    ¡°Yes,¡± but I simply nodded, ¡°at that time, you were stronger, far stronger than myself. If you wanted, you could have crushed me to a pulp using a finger.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He slowly stopped crying, raised his head atst and looked at me. Well, if these memories messed up with his head then it was better to start from the beginning of everything.

    ¡°That moment we had a conversation, a deal was made, and we started to walk this path shoulder to shoulder.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t put me in the same basket as you,¡± he started acting mean again, making me inwardly smile.

    At least this true self was still there. If he lost his focus or got deluded by what he experienced, it was the role of friends like myself to shake him awake and return him back to the right track.

    ¡°Do you remember what we two talked about back then?¡± I turned to gaze at his eyes. They were still felt with tears, but it seemed he was controlling his pain for now.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    For a few minutes he struggled, and resumed crying silently this time. I stayed all silent, didn¡¯t speak, only waited for him to answer me.

    ¡°I¡­ Remember¡­¡± he sobbed again, ¡°you told me to not jump again and prevented me from doing this to save him.¡±

    Damn! He got it all wrong! ¡°And you did it for your own benefit, neglecting mine.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Not what happened,¡± I had to shake him back, ¡°we agreed to do this to help you save your friend.¡±

    ¡°How? How can I¡¯m prevented from jumping? Jumping around is the only way I had to save him. You deprived it from me, took it away¡­¡±

    Despite his aggressive words, his tone was weak, much weaker than ever. And at the end of it, he couldn¡¯t control himself and started crying again.

    ¡°Jumping around?¡± as he was even deluded to see the simple facts of my actions, then it was better to bluntly say it to him, ¡°jumping wasn¡¯t your way to save him, but your way to run away from saving him.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that!¡± he roared in pain, deep pain, as he punched me in the face. But this time I didn¡¯t even need to use my spiritual energy to stop his hand.

    His punchcked any strength at all, as if it was a breeze of air moving over my face or something.

    ¡°You jumped, started an apocalypse, saw it was so damn hard to keep moving forward, then decided to jump over it again. Doing this over and over again, running all the time, made your first intention to save him turn against you.¡±

    ¡°Hye¡­ Please¡­¡± from the direction of the door, Hry spoke in a weak tone filled with emotions.

    I knew this was the first time for her to see through the deepestyers of the jumper. She never expected, like anyone else, that beneath that hard and cold mask, such a fragile soul would be there.

    And as she saw his true self, she didn¡¯t stay aggressive or cold to him like everyone else. She would now understand why despite all this bad attitude this man gave to me, I still kept him by my side all this time.

    He was a pathetic¡­ really pathetic soul that didn¡¯t just get crushed and deformed from the apocalypse, but got shattered and was beyond any repair.

    Only by the presence of such friends like me by his side would he have the strength to keep moving forward.

    Saving his friend might seem like a noble cause, but I knew better. Linking everything I knew about him, I got to say he was doing it for love.

    And right now  he was honestly expressing his feelings, in a subtle and indirect way of course. But as he was honest, Hry got touched by his words and emotions, felt deeply rted and had great empathy with him.

    ¡°He needed that,¡± I waved to her to note over, ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±

 Chapter 444 His Wound Never Healed

    And then I turned to face him, as I added:

    ¡°Running away might seem an easy, easy solution for you to follow. You kept saying you wanted to rescue him, but why didn¡¯t you ever stay long enough to meet him before?¡±

    ¡°Stop! Stop! Just stop it!¡± he roared again, and his yellings and pathetic powerless punches didn¡¯t manage to stop me from continuing.

    ¡°If you really wanted to save him, at least you¡¯d have waited for a stage before jumping. You know you can see him before quest fifteen, and yet you chose to not do so.¡±

    ¡°Stop! Stop!¡±

    ¡°Do you know¡­ Why?¡± I kept talking, ¡°do you know why you didn¡¯t even think about staying long enough for one apocalypse, or work so damn hard to just see him once? Do you even want to see him?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ No¡­ I can¡¯t! I can¡¯t!¡± Instead of punching me, he just shouted at the world, as a beast who was roaring at the unfairness of this world in itsst breaths.

    ¡°Why? Why didn¡¯t you do that?¡±

    ¡°Stop it!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to save him? How do you want to do so and you never nned to even see his face once more?¡±

    ¡°No! No¡­ I can¡¯t see him¡­ No way¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ Sob!¡±

    He returned to cry, and this time his crying was so loud to make anyone break from hearing and seeing him in such a state.

    ¡°Tell me! Why?! Why goddammit!¡± I didn¡¯t feel myself shouting at him. If he kept enclosing himself like this, not willing to take thatst step towards freeing his soul from this burden, then I¡¯d force him to do so.

    ¡°Hye!¡± Hry couldn¡¯t tolerate this again, but before she would add anything else I shouted:

    ¡°Tell me why!!!¡±

    ¡°Because I won¡¯t be able to save him!¡± he turned to face me, blurted it out atst. ¡°I¡­ I tried¡­ Tried to save him many times but failed¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ I¡¯m not doing this to save him¡­ I¡¯m trying to just run away, run as far away as possible from even meeting him again¡­ Sob¡­ Sob¡­¡±

    By just saying it out loud, he finally relieved himself from such a burden. I always suspected it. Why did he never live through any quest past ten?

    He once stayed at fifteen before he finally got this cursed ability. Since then he kept leaping through apocalypses, doing everything till quest ten before jumping over again.

    At first I thought he was facing great trouble in keeping up, or the apocalypse was just too much. But just when I met Hry I knew it. This dude¡­ He wasn¡¯t even trying!

    He was just wasting his time, jumping from one apocalypse to another until he would die in the end under unforeseen circumstances.

    He didn¡¯t n to save that friend of his. He never intended to do so. He was just living through that deep trauma of his, and all this was just a perfect fa?ade for him to escape.

    So when he was relieved through what caused all this to him, he fell to such a rock bottom state.

    And that wasn¡¯t without a proper reason. He never lived past that moment, not even for a single moment.

    Also knowing about the opportunity to meet his friend when using the golden quests at quest five and ten made it more obvious¡­ He was well aware of it yet he never took advantage of this chance not even once.

    He wouldn¡¯t even dream about meeting up with his friend once again, or else everything he lived in, the fake life he weaved around his soul like it was his coffin would shatter.

    And that exactly was what happened when he lived through that memory over and over again.

    ¡°Dude¡­¡± As I left him crying for ten minutes, and endured the ming burning gazes from Hry while she only got warning gazes back from mine, I finally said, ¡°I know all that, and I thank gods for giving me the chance to bind you here since the two of us met.¡±

    ¡°Sob¡­ So you can just¡­ Sob¡­ Kill me? Or enjoy¡­ Sob¡­ My pain and torture?¡± his voice was weak, but when he said thest phrase, it seemed it got more strength as he added in a fierce way:

    ¡°Yes, yes¡­ You are just like those god bastards! You enjoy watching me in pain, ain¡¯t you? You are no better than them!¡±

    ¡°Sigh, you got it all wrong again, buddie.¡±

    ¡°Then what?¡± he shouted, and I knew it was time to give him something to live for.

    ¡°I want to help you, help you to truly go and save your friend, for real and not just dreaming about it.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± I was so close to him that I could feel his body trembling.

    ¡°You started all this by running away, but deep down your soul you wanted to save him. You really want that, right pal?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°To save him, you have to stop running. Our contract between the two of us does that.¡±

    ¡°Yes, turning me into a ve of yours¡­¡±

    I didn¡¯t give him time to speak this time. There was something else wrong with his head. Every time I tried to help, he would find a wrong conclusion and throw everything at it.

    And weirdly enough, each time I¡¯d end up the viin, the one to be med, the evil man in his life.

    Weird, right?

    ¡°That contract is your protection shield from your damaged soul,¡± I interrupted him by adding, ¡°you didn¡¯t get over your past pain yet. Even after all this time, all you saw is just darkness, pain, and loss. You never saw the glimpse of hope in any of this.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Let me tell you this¡­ that moment when the two of us met for the first time, I promised you to help you save your friend. And now I¡¯m repeating the same promise¡­ I¡¯ll do whatever I can and make you save his life from getting killed.¡±

    ¡°S¡­Stop¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you go through everything, even start a war against his race¡¯s enemies. No matter what is required, I pledge I¡¯ll do it. And I will do it with all my power. Just¡­ stand up and be on my side while doing all this.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Sob¡­ Sob¡­¡±

    And in return for my words, he finally nodded, and exploded again into crying once more.

 Chapter 445 The Contract Of Secrecy

    ¡°Stay with him,¡± as I got what I wanted from him, I stood up, motioned for Hry toe and console the jumper.

    ¡°He¡­¡±

    ¡°Sigh,¡± I turned to look at the jumper before adding, ¡°dude, she heard everything and now she knows about your past. Remove that mask and let her see your true identity.¡±

    I didn¡¯t wait for him to respond as I left, leaving Hry behind in a state of puzzlement that turned into a massive shock with a loud scream of surprise.

    I knew he listened to my words and removed the mask. It didn¡¯t feel that bad. After all Hry was the closest one to the two of us in terms of time travel and this sh*t.

    ¡°I hope you can console him better than I did,¡± I muttered while ascending to the top of my chariot.

    The world there looked the same, but for a reason it felt darker and much gloomier than ever. Talking with the jumper and listening to all he said was a really bad experience, one that I didn¡¯t want to go through ever again.

    Just a single mistake, an easy escape from dealing fully with one¡¯s trauma would turn things to such a mess. In fact I didn¡¯t have such a thing in my life, luckily.

    If I did, I didn¡¯t know if I¡¯d be like him one day or not.

    Yet that also made me realise something¡­ Whoever came at us and attacked my forces knew exactly what he was doing.

    He even selected the weakest link in my forces and hit him fiercely like this. If not for that damn illusion, nothing of this would have ever happened.

    I didn¡¯t know about the rest of my team, but I knew all the weaknesses of the jumper¡¯s past life. And weirdly enough, that mysterious foe also was aware of this.

    Well¡­ It was another piece of puzzlement added to the long pile of such things. I didn¡¯t think much about it as Icked any info to solve it.

    [Boss¡­ Our boys are already here]

    Just as I was watching the gloomy world here, I spotted the dust caused by the arrival of the big army frontline here.

    And with it, the spearhead was fast enough to send me this message in the next couple of minutes.

    [I saw them. Ok, enough from this short vacation and bring your as*yes over here now] I sent this to everyone, while watching the armying closer from the distance.

    They seemed to walk in an organised way, moving in big groups, each formed of almost ten to twenty thousand forces.

    [We wille after deploying the forces in the region]

    [Give us an hour, boss]

    [I need to arrange my boys over this area]

    They responded to this, making me realise they didn¡¯t n to arrange defences here yet. ¡°Thosezy idiots¡­ They just nned the defences around the frontline zone¡­¡± I shook my head in disappointment, deciding to give them hellish training after our return to the capital.

    And so I had to stay and wait for them for many hours. During which, I thought about going down there and checking over the jumper. But I didn¡¯t.

    I had to trust Hry on doing the right thing here. She now knew all the secrets about the jumper, having more motives to help him more than before.

    ¡°That dude¡­ He isn¡¯t dead, right?¡± I recalled the paragon I managed to snatch away from the Selvators. He was left bleeding and so damn weak to lose his consciousness once he agreed to join me.

    I didn¡¯t add him as my friend yet, but who said I couldn¡¯t message him using the contract between the two of us?

    [Hey dude, are you alive or what?]

    I sent this message but didn¡¯t get anything in an answer. ¡°Sigh, he must be sleeping,¡± I didn¡¯t find any other exnation for neglecting my message but this.

    ¡°Let him rest, it¡¯s only two days since he got that wound,¡± I knew he didn¡¯t get enough time to return to his peak. He might be sensitive towards his image, just like any arrogant bastard would be.

    He was a paragon, so I could understand that. Anyway, by his removal from the list of his race¡¯s paragons, the path for Fang was wide opened to be one in the future.

    ¡°These two jerks¡­ They didn¡¯t return to me with any news,¡± even after the passage of all this time, the two didn¡¯t give me a single damn message about what happened between them and their paragons.

    If Fang was the only one to not give me answers, I¡¯d say he was trying to seize something good from behind my back.

    But Wryly also didn¡¯t answer me. And that meant one thing; there was no news or things were getting muchplicated for them to say a single word.

    [Hey you¡­ Any news yet?]

    I sent this message to the two of them, and waited for a few minutes before the first one answered.

    Of course it was Wryly. And what he said made me feel a little puzzled.

    [Sorry bro, I¡¯m heading to a grand meeting with my paragon]

    [A meeting? About what?]

    [Can¡¯t say! Even speaking to you might be a breach of the contract I signed with him. So, good bye for now]

    Weirdly enough no matter what I sentter on, that dude didn¡¯t respond. And at the same time, Fang also didn¡¯t answer even once.

    ¡°So their paragons asked them both for a meeting, and even forced them to sign a contract? Why is that?¡± I thought, feeling that this was quite unusual.

    They might be afraid of me. After all, I was a paragon killer. So they would prefer to meet the two up after signing such a secrecy contract with Fang and Wryly.

    Also that might be a way to drive these two away from me. Well¡­ I didn¡¯t know what was going on here, but this meeting was weird and suspicious.

    If it was a single urrence then I¡¯d understand. But the two? And the same conditions happened with the two¡­ That meant the two paragons, at least, were on the same page with each other.

    Selvators and Berserkers¡­ And before that Selvators and Dragons¡­ Things seemed much deeper than I might have thought.

 Chapter 446 The Scared Spearhead

    I¡¯d have to wait until they ended their meeting and then I¡¯d interrogate them for everything. I wouldn¡¯t just settle with something like it was a secret and such bullshit.

    Anyway, as I had nothing else to do, I decided to rest until my team finished what they were doing.

    It took slightly longer than I expected. The first toe up was Hry. And from the look over her face, I knew she was feeling conflicted about what she already knew.

    ¡°You know¡­¡± She paused, not knowing what she should say.

    ¡°Shush, this is his secret, and we shall work to protect it together,¡± I whispered to her, motioned with fingers on lips to stop talking about this.

    ¡°His? Are you still calling him that?!!¡± She was still not sure about how to deal with the jumper. But in my eyes, as long as the jumper decided to keep his identity hidden, then I should simply respect his desire.

    ¡°It¡¯s not up to us anyway to decide that, ¡± I said before adding, ¡°everyone of us has his secrets. We don¡¯t need to expose his secrets until he decides to do so himself.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Just forget what you saw and knew,¡± I sighed, ¡°just treat him the same way you did all this time.¡±

    ¡°He is¡­ Pathetic,¡± she sighed, went to my side and sat as she leant her head over my shoulder, ¡°I never thought behind that cold mask would exist such a fragile person.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Just unfortunate how things went wrong for him,¡± I also felt bad about him, ¡°we are his friends, and I believe we are the only friends he acquired since that incident happened.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ Can¡¯t believe it yet,¡± she closed her eyes as she added in soft tone, ¡°he is just a poor person. I hope I could have the chance to help him.¡±

    ¡°We can,¡± I patted on her head, ¡°we will.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    She just nodded and didn¡¯t add anymore. I also kept myself silent, only looked at the distance and enjoyed this rare moment of peace.

    As for that jumper, I didn¡¯t need to ask. He deserved a long period of rest. Avoiding everyone was the right course of action here. If he ended up dealing with others, he might just recur again and rpse.

    I wasn¡¯t in any rush right now to ask him to help. The uing period, luckily, was one which required nning and preparations.

    ¡°Oh, it seems whenever you two got the chance, you won¡¯t stop acting like two teenagers.¡±

    Just after a couple of hours of rest, the familiar voice of Angelica came while she wasn¡¯t doing any control over herughs.

    ¡°Stop it,¡± Hry turned her head and looked at her in warning, e here girl, let me know yourtest news.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll excuse myself then,¡± I knew sitting here and listening to such girl gossip was a nightmare for me.

    ¡°What? As if you already don¡¯t know,¡± Angelica gave me such a look as if I was living with her all the time or something.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving,¡± I didn¡¯t give anyone a room to say anymore, stood up and went to a far corner than where these two sat.

    But I didn¡¯t have time to enjoy staying away like that in peace. The next toe were the couples, the spearhead and his girl; Isabe. Then Alex came with Leo.

    Then Sara camest.

    And by this, my team was all here, only missing the jumper.

    ¡°Boss, we are ready to move out,¡± the spearhead said while stealing a few nces at the two girls sitting head to head and whispering to each other.

    ¡°Are they¡­ Plotting something against you?¡± I didn¡¯t know where this dude got such an idea from. He came closer and whispered as if he was telling something extremely important and serious.

    ¡°They are plotting against you,¡± I rolled my eyes before adding, ¡°they are saying the spearhead doesn¡¯t deserve the angelic Isabe and are thinking about ways to separate you from each other.¡±

    ¡°Damn! Damn! Boss, boss! Please! Please, I beg you!¡±

    That idiot¡­ He bought it as if there was no chance for it to be a joke. As from his side, Isabe was hardly controlling herself fromughing and giggling.

    She was too smart to know this was a prank. But that spearhead was just acting all insecure and kept pleading for me to interfere and stop this from happening.

    ¡°Please boss, I¡¯ll do anything you ask for.¡±

    ¡°Ok, leave this to me,¡± I said in confidence, while everyone around were trying to look away, trying not to look the spearhead in the eye or else they¡¯d explode inughter.

    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t let them touch me and my Alex,¡± Leo said, faking his worry like a spearhead.

    I gave that dude a warning gaze. This joke must stop here or these two girls would go crazy and turn it into a reality.

    ¡°Dude, stop ying with fire,¡± I said in an honest way, ¡°or else I won¡¯t be able to help you.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ Ok¡­¡± he seemed to get terrified when I said that, stealing gazes from time to time at the two girls sitting at the corner.

    ¡°Now, are you all ready to move?¡± I didn¡¯t want anyone to keep talking about this joke or else it would turn by our words into a reality.

    As they nodded, and said things about how they finished deploying their forces around, I started to control my chariot and fly towards the direction of my capital.

    The journey from here to Boston took six hours of direct flying. We passed over lots of empty cities and towns for almost two hours, before finally reaching a zone where we started to see races at these ces.

    Of course these cities and towns had only my humans, Berserkers, and Selvators. No other race was there.

    ¡°We need to check these towns and cities,¡± but Sara seemed to think about the presence of few races here and there, ¡°if we found any, we should kill.¡±

 Chapter 447 Im Afraid Of Hybrid Monsters

    ¡°That¡¯s something easy to do,¡± Isabe shrugged, ¡°let¡¯s just ask our forces to start sweeping these ces and look for any hostile races.¡±

    ¡°Boss, we are still friends with Berserkers and Selvators, right?¡± Leo asked, and I felt like this was was acting dumb or something.

    ¡°They are our allies,¡± I said before adding, clearing this point out for anyone with any doubt about it, ¡°they are going to be our long term allies in the apocalypse, until I say otherwise.¡±

    ¡°Cool.¡±

    ¡°You are the boss.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to your orders all the time.¡±

    As they all got it, they started talking among themselves about many things regarding their forces.

    I just listened and didn¡¯t say anything in the middle. They knew what they were speaking about better, and I had nothing to share in that regard.

    I only had my full attention towards the next steps in my n.

    However just before we could reach Boston, only one hour away, a message appeared all of sudden in front of me and also for everyone.

    [Quest three starts now]

    [As you are punished, you won¡¯t get any tasks for the quest]

    [Still anything in the quest that will affect you will still happen]

    [So stay prepared and alerted]

    ¡°Boss¡­ Boss¡­ This¡­¡± the spearhead seemed a bit panicking right now as he got the same messages I got, or simr to it.

    ¡°Calm down,¡± I instantly said to reassure everyone, ¡°we are going to just have a few attacks from time to time, and we¡¯ll conquer them in the end.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Sara said in a strong tone, ¡°we aren¡¯t weak anyway.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we have strong forces and we can crush any enemy no matter what!¡± Leo got pumped up alongside Sara, making himself get a deep gaze from her.

    It seemed their break up didn¡¯t go smoothly like I thought, and the two were still having friction.

    ¡°Anyway,¡± I said to end any problem before happening, ¡°keep in touch with your forces. If anything weird happens, notify me first before doing anything else.¡±

    ¡°Is it needed?¡± Hry came at this moment with Angelica. It seemed as the two got the message, they ended their long girl talk and came to stay with us.

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to risk anything,¡± I shrugged, ¡°we have the advantage right now. So why just take risks when we can avoid them?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope there are no disasters happening anytime soon,¡± the spearhead sighed.

    ¡°As if you are our pir, the one who is doing everything major and important,¡± Angelica rolled her eyes when she heard him saying that.

    The spearhead was about to say something when he suddenly stopped. It seemed he recalled the little joke I cracked before, making him restrain himself from saying anything to stir more trouble at him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just start up by gathering information,¡± I said, trying to put things in order, ¡°let¡¯s see what¡¯s the nature of this quest.¡±

    ¡°As if you don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen,¡± Hry came to my side and punched me weakly on the shoulder.

    ¡°As if you also don¡¯t know about it,¡± Iughed while she put an innocent expression on her face.

    ¡°I¡¯m not like you, you are a real monster who knows literally everything.¡±

    ¡°Me? A monster?¡± I acted as if I was getting insulted here or something.

    ¡°Hahaha, she is the only one who can vouch for that,¡± Angelica said in such a yful tone that added dirty intentions to her words.

    Damn girl! Did your mind get to such dirty thoughts? ¡°Stop it!¡± this didn¡¯te from me, but from Hry who seemed to have her face a little red.

    Such a chick was able to get embarrassed? That was new.

    ¡°Are we going to Boston right away or will we wait first to see this quest thing?¡± Isabe ignored all this, while her face also showed a faint redness just like Sara.

    Only Alex seemed to not be affected by what Angelica said. Of course she wouldn¡¯t, after all she was Angelica¡¯s ex.

    ¡°Wait?¡± what she proposed made me pause.

    ¡°We should,¡± Hry nodded, before adding, ¡°it¡¯s supposed to be the ninth quest or something. I lost track of these quests anyway. They just messed everything up¡­¡±

    She suddenly raised both middle fingers in the air towards the sky as she shouted, ¡°screw you bastard! Keep messing up with things, and I¡¯ll screw you in the end.¡±

    I knew whom she was speaking towards. She was shouting at her rival. But girl¡­ The one who caused all this mess wasn¡¯t that jerk, but me.

    However, as they proposed, it was better to wait and see.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Leo asked while the spearhead kept his silence and his facade of being docile.

    ¡°The quests are messed up,¡± Hry started to expose such a hidden part of them, ¡°the quest we are going to have isn¡¯t supposed to happen now. But we are going to have a quest where all city lords are going to be tested. Hordes of monsters wille and attack everywhere¡­ a bloody massacre, that¡¯s what we are going to face.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± all turned to look at me, as if I was the one to be med here.

    ¡°What?¡± I scoffed, ¡°don¡¯t tell me you are going to get terrified of many monsters.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just many,¡± Hiry seemed to be more focused on this, ¡°these monsters are supposed to have flying and aquatic ones.¡±

    ¡°We aren¡¯t yet at the stage to have flying monsters,¡± I said to correct her.

    But she shook her head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that bastard will take all the trouble to just bring us normal monsters. Besides, most of the monsters attacking us will be hybrids.¡±

    ¡°Hybrids?!!¡± the face of Angelica changed when she heard this ominous word.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are still afraid of hybrids,¡± I rolled my eyes at her, ¡°you know the monsters we killed when the Hectors attacked us were all hybrids.¡±

    ¡°Damn!¡± she jumped up in a fright. This girl¡­ What exactly was she afraid of?

    We killed those monsters and defeated the Hectors. She shouldn¡¯t feel scared like this. Instead she should feel more at ease.

    Weird girl¡­ Don¡¯t tell me she got a trauma from that useless incident!

 Chapter 448 How To Deal With The Upcoming Quest

    ¡°So we are going to have hybrid monsters alongside flying ones?¡± Sara asked, ignoring the panic Angelica was in.

    ¡°We are going to have many,¡± Hry kept speaking about this uing challenge, ¡°and the worst thing is that portals will open, portals that won¡¯t close before killing all monsters for seven continuous days.¡±

    ¡°Seven days?!!¡± it was my time to get surprised, ¡°isn¡¯t it supposed to be just one or two?¡±

    ¡°No, that bastard will use the worst version,¡± she sighed, ¡°the worststed for seven days.¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡± everyone was shocked when they heard that.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we can lose a few ces,¡± I was already prepared for such a loss. But it was time for them to ept such loss.

    ¡°Losing areas? Are you sure?¡± Hiry asked, feeling a little surprised by what I just said.

    ¡°Losing parts isn¡¯t a big deal,¡± I shrugged, ¡°as long as we control this, and make sure not a key part is lost, we can y it safe.¡±

    ¡°I hate the idea of losing anything,¡± Sara said in faint anger, ¡°why can¡¯t we just go and defend with everything we got?¡±

    ¡°Yes boss, we have lots of forces anyway,¡± the spearhead couldn¡¯t tolerate such an idea as well.

    ¡°We should fight!¡±

    ¡°For what?¡± I watched their enthusiasm, something I already expected, ¡°it¡¯s not going to give us anything good. Not a single benefit. Don¡¯t forget, we are shadowed from this quest and the oneing afterwards.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Before Hry would add another piece of defence for her point of view, I added:

    ¡°We are going to have it nice and easy if we do as you all say. But what about the next quest? What about the fifth quest? We are going to have not a single stat point during these two quests. If I was one of my enemies, I¡¯d wait for the end of the fourth quest or the beginning of the fifth ande at me with everything I got.¡±

    ¡°That makes killing these monsters more valuable,¡± Isabe seemed to get over her fear for a little. ¡°If we get attacked while many of our territories are lost, we will have it harder to stop those enemies.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not truly the case,¡± I sighed, ¡°do you think these monsters are hostile to us and friendly to them? They are acting aggressive against all of us. So it¡¯s just ok to let parts of ournds get conquered by monsters. At some point, this might serve as a tactical advantage.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    I stopped her again from adding more useless logic. ¡°Besides, we have to get our boys stronger in different ways. Stat points aren¡¯t the sole factor to define strength. We still have a cultivation path to try out. Also we got our dungeons to venture through, and we got the weapon upgrade project to focus on¡­¡±

    I stated the few areas we got to work at during this time. I didn¡¯t even mention working over the groundwork of the kingdom, building its rules and systems, and making sure we had something that wouldst for a long time.

    The kingdom part was very important. After all, just jumping around and fighting monsters like we were a bunch of fire fighters wasn¡¯t cool.

    It wouldn¡¯t bring us anywhere to be honest. We had to set rules, systems, regimes that we would all follow even if I wasn¡¯t present.

    I was here most of the time. Putting aside the two coincidences that happenedtely where I was temporarily away, I knew I¡¯d leave for a longer time thanks to the golden quests.

    And I would take at least my jumper and Hry with me, in addition to a decent sized force of mine.

    So I had to make sure before leaving that everything was going to be ok when I was away. Or else once I was gone, all we aplished so far would be threatened and might be lost.

    They didn¡¯t get all this. Even Hry, the one who managed to once rule supreme over the world, didn¡¯t get it either. That wasn¡¯t a mistake on their part¡­ They were just inexperienced in this matter.

    All they knew for now was fight, fight until they bring their foes down or otherwise. But that was good in times of big wars. But what about times of peace? What about the big ns of building the kingdom up?

    ¡°Let¡¯s just give up a few ces,¡± I gave the final decision here, and they had to live with it, ¡°we need to n which ces we should abandon. We don¡¯t want to let key ces linking our frontier to be lost. Also we need to n the ces we are going to lose to safeguard against the uing attacks from other races.¡±

    ¡°If we are going to do this,¡± Hry sighed, ¡°then we have to let areas of our south be taken. The north and west are very vital to us. Also the centre can¡¯t be lost.¡±

    ¡°This is just a hell of big territory to cover up,¡± Isabe said.

    ¡°We have to ept losing a few territories in the north,¡± I said, ¡°after all our most important zone is the west and centre. Also we can¡¯t just lose the entire southern region. We need to have a bridge with the southern allies of Selvators.¡±

    ¡°So we have to distribute most of our forces like this,¡± Sara paused before adding, ¡°we won¡¯t have enough for your major n.¡±

    ¡°We will have to improvise,¡± I thought for a second about the many tactics I knew about fightingrge numbers of monsters, ¡°for example we can just station a certain number of forces for a big region. They will just rotate and move to defend one area at a time.¡±

    ¡°This will exhaust them,¡± Sara said, and everyone nodded.

    ¡°We have to do this,¡± I had no other solution but this, ¡°also we can keep moving forces from the capital to the hot zones. Whenever we got forces with cultivation opened, they could move and help and rece other forces.¡±

 Chapter 449 Kneel!

    ¡°So we are going to rotate our forces all the time¡­ Can¡¯t we just look for more forces to recruit?¡± Hry asked and I had to admit myck of solutions here.

    ¡°We have no way to get more humans to our side.¡±

    ¡°What about your warriors?¡± Hry asked again, ¡°you can bring more, right?¡±

    ¡°Limited numbers each time¡­ But¡­¡± I paused as I recalled the big number of races I could bring from the Bringold impact.

    I could get hundreds of thousands, but they were a collection of many races. Most of them were weak and useless, but at this moment I¡¯d say no to such a thing.

    Having fodders was perfect. Right now I was going to allow most of my human forces to grow stronger and be elites.

    Any army wouldn¡¯t be an army without proper fodders. ¡°Leave this to me, I¡¯ll try to help,¡± I said, without promising much.

    ¡°I know you must have a way,¡± Hry punched me at the shoulder again, and everyoneughed.

    ¡°Our boss always has a solution,¡± the spearhead said, and I only red at him in warning.

    I didn¡¯t promise to solve this, I just said I¡¯d try my best.

    ¡°Go and check your forces,¡± I said before adding, ¡°and let me see what I can do.¡±

    ¡°We depend on you boss!¡±

    ¡°I know you can solve this.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for the good news.¡±

    They all moved away while saying a word or two like this. I just wanted them to leave me free for the next few minutes to contact thedy green nymph.

    As for them, they had to start gathering up info about the current situation in the entire map. After they gathered every intel, I¡¯d just bring my new captured races and force them to fight for me in the hot zones.

    From now on, I¡¯d form armies with humans as themanders and squad leaders, while the main bulk would be formed of the captured races.

    [Hey, do you have the next batch of ves ready?]

    [Waiting for you to be free to send them]

    The answer came swiftly just as I sent the message. It seemed that she was free or just waiting for me to ask.

    [How many?]

    [One batch, like before]

    [When can you provide another?]

    [If you are in need, I can push it to bring a batch twice a day]

    [That would be great]

    [But the price¡­]

    Damn! This girl never got enough of the bones.

    [How much?]

    [Double!]

    [Damn!]

    [That¡¯s if you are so eager to have more at a shorter interval. I can provide the same batches in the same old order, once per one to two days]

    [Ok, make it fast then] I didn¡¯t hesitate to agree, [also if you can increase the number of batches for extra bones, then do it]

    [Oh, you seem to be in need of forces]

    [Can you do it?]

    [I¡¯ll see¡­ Give me few hours]

    [Send the batch you got now then]

    [On the way]

    As she closed up with me, I got a message notifying me of the arriving races.

    They were all bound with contracts. But I knew they would also cause trouble as they arrived, so I summoned my personal forces first.

    ¡°Bring them over,¡± I said and the next moment a portal opened and arge gush of forces of different races appeared.

    They came in big numbers, and in the next few minutes they covered the entire world. I had to raise my chariot up a little to be able to see their full numbers.

    ¡°Wow! Boss¡­ Are they all yours?!!!¡± The spearhead came as the races gushed out from the big portal. They kepting out while my team seemed to stop what they were doing and came to stand on the edge of the chariot on my side.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t imagine you would be able to bring such arge army once I asked for it,¡± Hry looked at me in dazzling eyes, ¡°damn! You are really on your own level.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± I shrugged.

    ¡°Are they all ours?¡± Sara pointed at theirrge number that kept increasing. They came from ten different races, and once they came out, they started to group together.

    ¡°They are bound by contract but¡­¡± I paused as I started to fly lower, ¡°Listen up, I¡¯m Hye, your lord. From now on, you are going to serve me.¡±

    My words echoed in the entire world while I moved with my chariot all over their heads to add more impact to what I just said.

    ¡°Screw you!¡±

    ¡°You are just a tyrant!¡±

    ¡°Bring me home!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t serve such a kid! A worthless human kid!¡±

    Many shouts of refusal came, and I simply snapped my fingers in response to all of them. ¡°Kill those who spoke ill about me,¡± I said in a strong and domineering tone. ¡°And anyone trying to help, kill them as well.¡±

    ¡°Aaah!¡±

    The world was filled with echoes of brutal and blood curdling screams. My soulers were the ones to get the order, and they moved as fast as they used to, and anyone who dared to speak against my words ended up dying.

    Few tried to help their friends andrades, ending up getting killed without mercy or exception.

    Gradually the ruckus down below died down, until it became all silent.

    ¡°Anyone else want to say anything?¡± I moved around, repeating such sentences in such a domineering way. ¡°Let¡¯s start over then, I¡¯m Hye, your lord, and you are now my loyal subjects. What I say you will do, like¡­ Kneel!¡±

    My ordernded and in the next moment, many had to fall on their knees as I said. But at the same time many didn¡¯t move, and just as they denied my orders, they started to fall on the ground motionless in such a scary situation.

    ¡°Kneel fast!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t disobey or you¡¯ll die!¡±

    Just at this moment, the spearhead and Leo showed their fast reactions, shouting in such fake sincerity to advise all of those still standing.

    Of course those down there weren¡¯t stupid, they knew they were bound by loyalty contract with me. So defying such a direct order was equal to death.

 Chapter 450 Assigning Tasks For Everyone

    But when the two shouted at them, many started to follow what they said. Of course facing such a life and death decision made everyone on the edge. Just a single word of advice in such a way made many give up on the strong stance they decided upon and lean to my desire.

    I had to admit, these two just stepped in at the right moment. Anyway, I looked at those kneeling races with cold eyes. As for those who didn¡¯t listen to my words, they ended up dying down there.

    Out of the hundreds of thousands I got initially, I lost one tenth of them so far.

    But that was a much better fate for them than what I initially used to do. I only kept those strong forces, and killed the rest.

    Of course the amount of good races in each batch wasn¡¯t that high. If I ended up with ten percent, then I¡¯d consider this a winning bargain.

    ¡°Stand erect,¡± I shouted, ¡°from now on, you are going to be distributed into five armies. Each army will listen to one of my leaders. Defying them means defying me, means death. You will follow them from now on, and I¡¯ll receive daily reports on your overall performance. Failing me will end up in your severe punishment. Trying to be smart will lead to not only your death, but risking to kill most of your race in my forces as punishment.¡±

    I stated the code of honour for them. They had to understand their new situation, and got to know their responsibilities and the consequences for breaking any of these rules.

    Of course I also had to safeguard against any funny attempt for revolt. If anyone tried to act funny, their entire race here would pay the price.

    Such a code would be repeated from now on on the ears of any new forces I¡¯d get. For now I¡¯d put on hold my desire for revenge, and act to make the best use of these forces to fight on my side.

    ¡°Five?¡± Hry was the first to speak, ¡°how are you going to arrange these forces on us then?¡±

    She turned to me while crossing her arms. Others also looked up at me, and I simply exined:

    ¡°First this isn¡¯t the only batch of forces we will get,¡± I started my exnation by saying this. Once they heard it, they got reassured and knew they would get reinforcements even if they didn¡¯t get part of this cake now.

    ¡°As for the current arrangements, I have to make something clear¡­ You won¡¯t lead any forces on the battlefield. Your role is to just give orders, move your forces around like pieces on a chess board.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°You all have to start opening your cultivation bases. Also you need to go to dungeons and learn skills. In addition to that, you can always be ready to be deployed at any critical zone once needed.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± Isabe asked, ¡°We will need much time to go to any ce from the capital.¡±

    ¡°Wrong,¡± I shook my head before taking out the staff of mine, ¡°we can use this and go through anywhere we want using the markings I saved during our flight.¡±

    I paused, while everyone gave me a weird look filled with surprise, ¡°what? Do you think I just kept moving around without any backup ns? Anyway, this problem is fixed and you don¡¯t have to worry about it for now. Just think about how you¡¯ll arrange your forces, how to control them, and who will lead your forces when you are absent.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ cool,¡± Sara said, looking at everyone who just nodded. They knew they¡¯d have to put extra work here, as they had to select trusted subordinates to lead the new big forces of them and also n things out.

    Frankly speaking¡­ They were turning into true army leaders as I wanted them to be. Only by facing such situations would they end up developing their leadership skills and hone these.

    As they started to walk in different directions, Hry was the only one standing by my side.

    ¡°You know¡­ That¡­ dude down below has his forces crushed hard before,¡± she said in a weird way. She seemed still struggling to speak about him after knowing his secret.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t forget about him,¡± I said, before motioning my head towards the vast number of forces here, ¡°but we need to wait for him to regain his true self. After that, I¡¯ll make sure he will take enough to form a big army.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± she paused, seemingly hesitating, ¡°can¡¯t we use this as a chance to bring him back?¡±

    ¡°Letting him get busy with work?¡± I thought about it for a second, but didn¡¯t feel truly enthusiastic about it, ¡°this¡­ Will be hard. You know, at some point, people might need time and space for their own souls to heal.¡±

    ¡°O¡­ Ok,¡± she wasn¡¯t convinced, but she didn¡¯t object. After all, she was still shocked by what she discovered about him.

    So she seemed to trust my instincts about deciding what was best for him.

    I knew he was going through a tough situation, one that would either turn him much fiercer and better, or crush him into shreds.

    Hopefully it would end in the former not thetter.

    ¡°So, am I going to take any of these?¡± she asked as she knew by our numbers, not everyone was going to get part from here.

    There were seven, if I excluded the jumper and myself for now. So there were two destined to be left without any forces.

    ¡°You will have to pass for now,¡± I dered my decision, and before she would object, I added, ¡°you are going to have a lot of important work at the capital.¡±

    ¡°What work?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll depend on you for building up the kingdom,¡± I said what I had in mind for her, ¡°you will have to help me in revising my viewpoints and nning, add and modify as you might see fit, and also try to enforce these with me.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± from the look on her face I knew she perfectly understood how big this was, ¡°I never tried to establish a kingdom before. It¡¯s¡­ just too tiring to do so.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± I didn¡¯t deny such fact, ¡°but together we can do it, right?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± she nodded without saying much, while I knew she was going to do great in such regard.

 Chapter 451 [Bonus chapter] Revising Laws

    ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± as I offered my help, cutting on her any path to get away from this responsibility, she asked.

    ¡°I already have lots of information about the inner structure of any kingdom,¡± I didn¡¯t hide this from her, ¡°but what I know can only be applied to the big nations, one that has lots of people.¡±

    ¡°We havend,¡± she looked around before adding, ¡°and we have a strong army to defend it.¡±

    ¡°But weck people.¡±

    ¡°We can work and grab any human forces scattered at the areas under our allies control,¡± she proposed, ¡°also we can try and send rescue teams outside to the surrounding regions. Like this we can keep a steady flow of refugees.¡±

    ¡°That will take time,¡± I knew such a method might work, but it wasn¡¯t the thing we needed right now.

    ¡°Then?¡± She looked at me as if I already had a n.

    ¡°Do you know about our humans getting captured and being sold off like ves?¡± I suddenly asked, and from the calm look on her face I knew she was aware of this.

    ¡°You already told me about this before,¡± she said, ¡°so it¡¯s not a surprise or anything new. After all, you agreed to do a trade with the two friends of yours in exchange for rescuing humans.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°So you n to keep doing this? It¡¯s the same as what I just said.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not,¡± I shook my head, ¡°this time I¡¯m going to buy off any human ve from the wide universe.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ will cost you a fortune!¡±

    ¡°Wealth isn¡¯t a problem,¡± I knew using myrge number of bones was giving me power even in the entire universe, ¡°but you missed something.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to get humans, not just humans from Earth.¡±

    ¡°You mean¡­¡±

    ¡°We will get humans from many other worlds,¡± I exined fully my entire idea, ¡°I don¡¯t have a way to find out where our humans were sent to. But in exchange for that, I¡¯ll target any human out there.¡±

    I raised a finger towards the sky before adding, ¡°but dealing with those humans will be left over to you.¡±

    ¡°Me? Why me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d select that crazy dude, but as you can see¡­ He isn¡¯t in any condition to do such a task for now.¡±

    She seemed to want toment on my words about the jumper, yet she refrained from doing so. All I got was a long sigh. ¡°So you are giving me the task of handling shattered souls and enraged people like them¡­ What else?¡±

    ¡°We have to write the code ofws before doing all that,¡± I said in a serious tone, ¡°without the presence of such rules to organise the lives of our people, we will have trouble, lots of trouble.¡±

    ¡°You can bind them using contracts, right?¡± she said in mockery, and I rolled my eyes in response. ¡°What? You seem to have something with those loyalty binding contracts.¡±

    ¡°They are my way to secure my life and yours,¡± I gave her a reprimanding look before adding, ¡°but that won¡¯t help. After all these contracts will bind them from defying me, not to organise their rtion with each other, with our local humans.¡±

    ¡°I got it,¡± she said, ¡°so you will tell me all the rules you know about and I¡¯ll write them down?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need a writer,¡± I hit her on the back of her head, ¡°I need an advisor, not someone to just nod her head to whatever I say.¡±

    ¡°Ouch, that hurt!¡± she faked it, and I could only inwardly sigh.

    ¡°Stop actingzy,¡± I rolled my eyes, ¡°we have no time for such tricks.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not, you are so mean,¡± she pursed her lips, making me not know if I shouldugh or hit her on the head again.

    ¡°Anyway, here are the rules that I know¡­¡±

    ¡°Damn! Right to the point and straight for business! Can¡¯t you wait until we know what¡¯s going on here first?¡±

    She looked around, but I didn¡¯t follow her trap.

    ¡°The firstw¡­¡± I started narrating what I recalled from the records, and she resigned atst and listened. From time to time, she would interrupt me and say something useful.

    Her experience came second to mine in such regard. But she had an advantage. She walked the path before from the start to control the entire world here.

    So she had a better overall view over what would suit us better now and what wouldn¡¯t. That was the reason why I selected her for such a task and insisted on her participation in this.

    Of course this was just a warming up session. Setting upws was something important and all, but nning the kingdom¡¯s inner administrative structure was a nightmare.

    That would be best left for when we reach the capitalter on and stay there for a long time. For now, I had to wait and see what the current situation was.

    As I was nagging her with all thews I memorised, the other team members worked to do their tasks as well.

    They had to arrange their forces, select capable personnel and make them leaders. Also they had to ask these to select trusted and capable people from those serving them to work as squad members and such.

    In simple words, they were organising up their armies from just a vast collection of human fighters to be a well disciplined army that wouldn¡¯t pale to any regr army of any race here.

    Besides they were looking for intel regarding the current overall situation of the entire territory of mine.

    Seeing how deeply busy they were, also having a hard time in getting all this done, I knew it was bing more stressful to establish our private ofmunication and spies.

    I solved the problem of going to any ce by my staff. But we stillck eyes. It was suitable to use the people in our armies before for such a task.

    But now this has be unlikely. Wars were getting fiercer and longer, and many urred far away from our territories. So we had to find another way to deal with this.

 Chapter 452 List Of Highly Anticipated Rookies Across Universe

    If we had enough people, I¡¯d scatter a few at each town and city, turning these deste ces into thriving settlements of my human race once again.

    Doing this would solve lots of problems, one of them was themunication and spying. I could select a few to serve as my eyes everywhere, delivering reports on a daily basis about the current situation of the ce they resided in.

    Also I could start forming local teams to defend these settlements, helping in relieving the pressure over my big armies to scatter and defend, and would leave my armies free for securing borders and raging big wars against other races.

    So it all came down again to this poption problem. Just recalling what happened in the first few days of the apocalypse made my blood boil.

    There was no other race who tasted such brutality and unfairness like my humans. Don¡¯t tell me Selvators or Dragons ended up cornered in subways, butchered like cattle by monsters.

    The loss of my people in the early days of the apocalypse was immense and beyond imagination. To add more salt to the wound, this only happened to my race only.

    Out of the six races in the apocalypse, humans were selected to be the weakest chain here. That wasn¡¯t fair! And I swore to change such a situation, even forcibly if needed.

    ¡°That¡¯s all for now,¡± as I said what I knew, and she added her pieces, it was time to end this here.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Phew, a lot!¡± she gave such a deep sigh that made me grin.

    ¡°That¡¯s just the beginning.¡±

    ¡°Beginning?!!! There are more?!!! No way!!!¡±

    As if I was carrying a contagious disease, she hurried away from me and went to stand with Angelica.

    Sigh! Did she think that by doing that she got herself out from this? Hahaha! Nice try girl.

    [Can I ask for something?]

    [Hye, do you think I only have you as a customer?]

    [But you don¡¯t have anyone as generous as me, right?]

    [Not even close!]

    I knew that this green nymphdy was just trying to tease me. I was the only customer who could give her bones, and that ced me in such high regard in the eyes of the impact¡¯s higher ups.

    [I want humans]

    [Go look for them in your earth then]

    [Why are you acting all funny all sudden? What? Did you close up a good deal already?]

    [I¡¯m going to, lol]

    [Ah, you are seeing me as a fat sheep]

    [No way, you are a fat valuable customer]

    I couldn¡¯t help butugh when I heard that. [Alright, let¡¯s close this deal, shall we?]

    [You want humans, and of course you must be talking about those captured and sold as ves ones, right?]

    [Hmm¡­ I want that, also I want something else]

    [I knew, you won¡¯t juste and ask for something easy]

    [Come on, as if I don¡¯t reward you handsomely after each deal]

    [That¡¯s what I like about you]

    [Oh, you like me?]

    [Dude, if you don¡¯t have a girl, let me in]

    [Hahaha, if you are tired of living thene. My girls will warmly wee you, lol]

    [You seem to underestimate the winged nymphs. If I want, no one can butt in or have a saying]

    [Ok, ok, it¡¯s my life that I shall worry about here] Iughed.

    [You have to act more aggressive with your girls]

    [I¡¯m already aggressive enough]

    [I can tell]

    [You didn¡¯t see anything to tell]

    [Dude, stop showing me the gold if you n to not share it with me]

    [Hahaha, ok, ok, let¡¯s return to business]

    [So what is your second special request?]

    [I want humans, snatched from other ongoing apocalypses if possible]

    [This¡­]

    Her sudden pause meant that there were still ongoing apocalypses in the universe with the human race. And so I added myst piece:

    [I don¡¯t want new apocalypses like mine, I need old apocalypses, ones that are going on for long years]

    [You¡­ Are aiming higher than what you shall do]

    [I know what I¡¯m doing]

    [It¡¯s not the humans you shall worry about, but the races controlling their worlds]

    [Let theme, the more the merrier]

    [You¡­]

    [I just faced off with Hectors, and I have to say¡­ They are nothing much]

    [What are you talking about? Hectors? THE HECTORS?!!!]

    [They are nothing]

    [Dude, don¡¯t brag like you are Hector¡­ This is already a famous saying in the entire universe. Hectors are like royalties in the universe, you can¡¯t just walk around and speak like this about them]

    [I killed three paragons already from them] I didn¡¯t know why she was acting so defensive about them, but I had the capital to back my words.

    [¡­]

    [They butted in my world without invitation, ended up losing big. They tried many times, and each time they lost. I didn¡¯t only kill paragons, I killed their elites, killed many of their forces, and even took lots of treasures out of them]

    [What kind of treasure?]

    [An artefact grade treasure]

    [¡­]

    [What?]

    [Do you know that Hectors are one of the most vengeful races in the entire universe?]

    [And?]

    [Dude, once you step out from your limited apocalypse stage to the wide universe¡­ Damn! Why are you acting like such a trouble ma?]

    [I¡¯m not! And it¡¯s still too early to worry about such a step. I have to first dominate my apocalypse and win the brutal and long fights here]

    [You will. After all you are ranked forty-ninth in the universal list of the most highly anticipated rookies in the entire universe]

    [Oh, there is such a list? What is it about?] I never thought that such a thing existed.

    [There is a grand impact of handling such a list. They monitor every single apocalypse going on, and forms a monthly base list of the most shocking news from all across the universe]

    [And my name is there?]

    [You are ranked forty-ninth, and that was just the ranking done one week ago. I believe the next ranking you will score higher]

 Chapter 453 The Uses Of My Bones

    [Well, that¡¯s just a list]

    [No, it¡¯s not! It¡¯s the list all the big forces here are looking for. You just don¡¯t get it yet, one day you¡¯ll know the true value of this]

    [Let¡¯s wait for that day then. Now let¡¯s get back to business]

    [I can help you in buying human ves¡­ But for getting humans from ongoing apocalypses¡­]

    [I¡¯m not asking for any fresh apocalypse, I want any human from any source]

    [What? Are you nning to make a big sacrificial ritual to make an artefact?]

    Her words were alien in my ears, but I had to not think about such a brutal thing.

    [No, I just need humans]

    [Fighters?]

    [People to breed and give birth to kids]

    [Ah¡­ That will make things easier]

    [Also fighters are weed as well]

    [They aren¡¯t just pricey, but rare to find]

    [Hectors have lots of strong humans]

    [No one dares to snatch something from those maniacs]

    [But you already got many of their folks]

    [That¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s just a thing that happened in a new apocalypse, something that wouldn¡¯t bring me any trouble. Besides, stop spreading such dangerous news around. This isn¡¯t going to end well for me or my impact]

    She seemed scared, really scared from Hector. Of course I knew she wasn¡¯t scared of the weak version of them in my apocalypse, but of the mighty figures in such a formidable race.

    [Ok, won¡¯t mention it¡­ a lot]

    [You¡­ let¡¯s just end our talk here]

    [Hey hey! I want my humans]

    [You made me unsettled! Let me have a couple of weeks as a vacation then]

    [I¡¯ll give you one special bone as a reward]

    [Damn! Is it for real?]

    Sigh! Her price was already known so she couldn¡¯t y such tricks on me.

    [I¡¯ll give you a silver grade one, a very special one]

    [That will make me feel much better]

    [What about my humans?]

    [Give me time, I¡¯ll see what I can do first. Send me the bone now, I want to marvel my eyes on it]

    [What are you doing with all these bones anyway?] I sent the bone that I had tons from to her. But she didn¡¯t know that, and that made such a deal perfect for both of us.

    [I use these in many things, but the most important is¡­ I won¡¯t tell!]

    Damn! She yed me here!

    [Are they used for something good?]

    [Very good]

    [Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s to increase your beauty]

    [Screw you! As if I ever needed such dirty tricks! I¡¯m a star! I¡¯m a beauty symbol in the entire universe!]

    [Ok, ok, I¡¯m in the wrong here] I had to stop this from going through this dark path, [But I need to know of the uses you have for my bones]

    [What? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know how to use them!]

    [If I do, then howe I throw them away like this?]

    [Damn! And you want me to tell you? No way! Go away man, go away I¡¯m busy]

    [Wait¡­ I won¡¯t change the price of our dealings]

    [Empty promises, no use for such useless words]

    Her firm stance made me more curious about my bones. I only used them as sources of energy, to use them in my cultivation.

    But if there were other uses for them, I should know about them.

    [I won¡¯t tell]

    [Another silver bone, perhaps?]

    [Make it two and I¡¯ll tell]

    [Done]

    I didn¡¯t hesitate to send her two more silver grade bones.

    [Damn man! Your pocket knows no bottomline]

    [Just tell me what you know]

    [Well¡­ I don¡¯t guarantee your words about our deals]

    [We can sign a contract together about this]

    [Hmm¡­ That might work indeed. Ok, I¡¯ll send you one now]

    This girl¡­ She seemed to know a ground shaking secret of my bones that I wasn¡¯t aware of. Or else she wouldn¡¯t act in such a sceptical way towards this info.

    In the next few minutes, she sent a contract over and I signed it.

    [Now say what you know]

    [Ok, the first use is for its immense energy. It has such a pure energy that can be used in fueling anything]

    [I know about that already¡­ What else?] don¡¯t tell me she did all that just for such info. If so, then I got my hopes elevated.

    [There is more¡­ Do you know that each bone holds part of the cultivation of its owner?]

    [And?] girl, all this was old news for me.

    [It¡¯s big! You can use some kind of a way and let anyone start cultivation! Even those weak and useless ves are able to start cultivating]

    Reading this made my eyes pop out! Damn! Damn! That¡­ That was just big news for me!

    What was the biggest obstacle for my forces? For my human race? We suck in terms of cultivation.

    But if there was a way to deal with that, it would be great. Actually I depended on the Hector girl, Lily, and her knowledge and experience regarding this matter to do this.

    But if there was another way to do it, I wouldn¡¯t just stand by and watch.

    [What else?] Despite me getting on the edge here, I had to see what else she got.

    Who knew, I might get something great next.

    [Hmm¡­ The bones can be used in certain way to strengthen the body of anyone, but this needs lots of conditions to be met]

    [Like what?] I asked while my mind was still busy thinking about what she said earlier.

    [Like having a cultivation base stronger and higher from the one who had the bone extracted from. Also the sess ratio isn¡¯t that big, and depends on the mysterious knowledge of souls that notmonly known to public in our universe]

    [Aha] I wasn¡¯t that enthusiastic about this, [But what¡¯s the benefit from doing this?]

    [Benefit? Come on! You can¡¯t be joking like that! Having a bone added to your body will strengthen the part it gets attached to. Also it will make your cultivation stronger, make your physical body sturdier, and in one case we had one to develop extra thorn that held toxic properties]

    [What?]

 Chapter 454 The Heaven Kingdom

    [Yes, these bones can grant abilities, but it¡¯s needed for them to get attached first with your body sessfully. Full integrated bones developed powers, special powers for people having them]

    [Like¡­ What? Toxins?] I muttered, thinking about what she just mentioned.

    [Not only that! Many developed supernatural powers, like fire control or ice abilities. Others developed abilities that¡¯s so unreal! One managed to create portals and let us link worlds apart with each other. Dude, your bones are just like treasure trove, a very hot cake right now for many, many powerful forces and figures]

    Damn! I wasn¡¯t amazed by herst words about the value of my bones in the entire universe. After all, I was just giving off the lowest grade bones out. What would she say if she saw the high grade ones I had?

    [Anything else?]

    [Do you still look for more? These are enough to shake anyone!]

    [Do you have more? You know we are bound by a contract]

    [Sigh! Ok¡­ Thest use we found is that by grinding the bones and sniff the powder, we can grant anyone a temporary state resembling the one that the bone came from]

    [You mean like turning people strong like the bones¡¯ owners?]

    [No¡­ What I mean is that we can transform anyone to the same race the bone came from]

    [The same race? You don¡¯t possibly mean¡­]

    [Whoever uses the powder will turn into another race, act like them, and even wield the same powers as that race. In fact we tested it many times, and no one could tell the difference or catch such camouge]

    [Damn! How long can this continue?]

    [For now it¡¯s just a few hours. But our big minds are working on a potion or a pill that can extend such duration for much longer]

    Surely that was something worth investing in.

    [Once done, I want the recipe]

    [Keep dreaming]

    [Either you give it to me or you can say goodbye to your precious bones]

    [Dude! We have a contract!]

    [It¡¯s about raising the price, not to ept any deal from you, right?]

    [Don¡¯t be a jerk like this!]

    [Give me the recipe, I¡¯ll pay the right price for it anyway]

    [This¡­]

    [Also I want more info regarding the bone merging thing and the cultivation opening process]

    [Come on!]

    [I¡¯ll pay bones for that!]

    [These¡­ do you know how much we paid to just get such info?]

    [I doubt you did it for my bones]

    [Well¡­] she hesitated, seemingly I guessed it right this time.

    [I¡¯ll pay, you just name a price and send me everything you have]

    [This¡­ I have to get the approval of our boss about such trade]

    [Why?] This was her first time since we got to deal heavily with each other to bring the name of her boss in any deal.

    And it seemed weird.

    [The bone merging thing isn¡¯t a big deal. It¡¯s done by my impacts in an attempt to make our forces stronger. We used many things before, even bones extracted from dead strong figures. But we never had such quality like yours before]

    [Then what¡¯s the issue?]

    [The cultivation opening part¡­ After all we paid a hefty price to get this from the higher ups of Hectors]

    [Hectors? Hectors do know that?] my eyes shone. If that was true, then I could just ask Lily about it and save me such hustle and save up my bones as well.

    [Not any Hector, only the fiercest of them would know about such a secret]

    [Not amon Hector would know?]

    [No, this isn¡¯t something known to the public! The core of the technique used is only known to a handful of figures at that race. Also you have to ask for their help, as the process of executing it needs only Hectares to do it]

    [Oh, I see]

    [You are already at a big war with them. And you just said you killed paragons from their side. You can¡¯t have your way, sorry pal. I advise you against having such info. You won¡¯t do anything with it anyway]

    [But I still want it] I didn¡¯t expose to her the fact about Lily and others.

    Getting Hectares to work for me? That was an easy piece of cake honey. I already had many of them working under me. And I could also get more if I wanted to.

    [It¡¯s your bones¡­ But I have to warn you, even paying ten thousand bones won¡¯t be enough for this]

    Ten thousand? I looked at my inventory filled with tons of these bones. [I¡¯ll try to secure the price then]

    [Damn! You should do it as my boss isn¡¯t as patient and tolerant as me]

    [Just get his approval ande to tell me the good news] I paused, [Also ask him to help in my human quest. In fact it would be better to let all the impact work on this]

    [You are crazy! Do you think we are this free and jobless or what?]

    [I have bones, lots of it]

    [Oh¡­ Let me see what I can do then]

    [But this applies to the humans snatched from other apocalypses¡­ Not the ones sold in the market]

    [You are stingy!]

    [I have lots of bones]

    [Oh, my dear Hye¡­ I¡¯ll see what I can do then]

    I knew in front of my bones, she wouldn¡¯t refuse any request of mine.

    But this¡­ This was huge! I was depending upon Lily and her boys to help my boys start cultivating.

    It seemed this n was doomed to fail. She missed thest piece of the puzzle, the core of that technique.

    And by obtaining it, I could now turn the dream of having all my people start cultivating into a reality.

    My kingdom¡­ It would be known not as the strongest or fiercest, but the one where humans would turn into gods!

    I¡¯d build a kingdom where humans would feel blessed to be there¡­ A heaven for any human, a dream for all even for those who weren¡¯t born on my Earth.

    The Heaven kingdom¡­ That was such a nice name for my kingdom. I¡¯d select it then.

 Chapter 455 [Bonus chapter] The Monster Attack Begins

    Hry kept herself away from me like she was scared or something. For the first time ever, I got to know what to use to stop this seduction demoness from getting so attached to me all the time.

    As I had nothing else to do, I sent messages first to Fang and Wryly. Yet both simply ignored my messages, or perhaps they were busy.

    [Whassup?] next I texted Lily. Before sending her away, I already added her as a friend.

    [Great. I did what you asked me and she didn¡¯t respond at all]

    [Interesting¡­ How is she doing now?]

    [Nothing much. She is just interested in whatever project you have here]

    I was asking about Karoline. Before sending her away, I gave her a task to fake her n to revolt and speak every now and then with her about this.

    But it seemed such a move was slightly obvious for the all suspicious Karoline to fall for it.

    However Lily said something interesting. ¡°So she is interested in my weapon upgrade project? As if she didn¡¯t know what I was going to do¡­ That¡¯s interesting!¡±

    In fact, for Karoline to be interested in what my boys were doing told me a lot about how deeply wrong and different she was.

    All of my team were familiar with what I was doing there. If she showed such interest that meant she knew nothing about it.

    ¡°Did she hit her head or something? I heard there were such bizarre diseases before the apocalypse happened¡­ What were they called? Schizophrenia or something like that¡­¡±

    I started thinking about a logical exnation for her weird behaviour. I knew there were lots of diseases and syndromes that would render anyone with impaired personality and deformed memory.

    But as I recalled, such things came with confusion and doubt. Unlike the current Karoline who seemed so full of herself, seemingly knowing what she was doing.

    [Keep a close eye on her all the time] I paused before adding, [I heard to allow races to have cultivation, just like my humans, you need a blueprint of a technique that ran into your race. Is that true?]

    [It¡¯s true¡­ I only know how to execute it, but I never got to see the full details about the technique¡­ Wait, how did you know about that? It¡¯s a top secret of my race]

    [I have my ways] I grinned, [So if I got you the technique, you can execute it, right?]

    [Of course! But getting the technique is something harder than ascending heavens! No one has such ess except for our higher ups]

    [Leave this to me. I just want you to prepare for executing the technique]

    [Well¡­ If you are serious, then I will need lots of materials]

    [Like what?]

    [Energy things, things that can grant your humans lots of power to be used in opening their rudimentary dantians. Oh, you are a human as well. You aren¡¯t familiar with what I¡¯m saying]

    [No, I have already opened my cultivation base. Anyway, I¡¯ll try my best to prepare these things to you]

    [You opened your dantian? Impressive! For someone from such a retarded race, you did a great feat]

    [Watch your tonguedy, it¡¯s my race after all]

    [Sorry, no ill intentions here. I¡¯m just speaking facts]

    [Ok, get ready. When Ie, we will start]

    [Sure. I might also need a few things that can be bought from the market. It¡¯s not a big deal to you, right?]

    [If it¡¯s coins, then it¡¯s not a problem]

    [Great¡­ I¡¯ll arrange my boys then into groups to execute the technique. Once you are here we will start]

    I closed the chat with her while thinking about the problem of Karoline. For unknown reasons, I felt she would cause great troubleter on.

    ¡°I should ask her to watch out from her then,¡± I looked up at Hry while muttering to myself.

    ¡°We are done!¡±

    Just at this moment, all the team members came one by one while saying this. Once Angelica finished, she and Hry came back together while whispering like they were in heated conversation.

    I didn¡¯t want to butt in their talk. These twodies were weirdly getting closer to each other and it felt dangerous toe closer to them at the moment.

    ¡°What did you get?¡± as everyone returned, I knew they finished arranging their forces lineup. Also they got to know more about what was happening right now in the world.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ not that good boss,¡± the spearhead was the first to speak. He sighed, while adding in a bitter tone, ¡°many portals appeared and lots of strong looking monsters came from the. Ground monsters aren¡¯t the problem, but the aquatic and flying ones are.¡±

    ¡°There are flying ones?¡± I asked just to make sure he didn¡¯t say it as a mistake.

    But he and others nodded.

    ¡°Right now all the forces we left behind are entangled in brutal fights,¡± Sara said, ¡°my boys are using the emblems and castles to fight those monsters back. However they lost control over the rest of the cities and towns.¡±

    ¡°Mine too!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the same with me.¡±

    ¡°The grand army marching here is getting attacked by such monsters,¡± Isabe added, ¡°monsters marched out from the cities and towns they controlled and came to harass them.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± I would ept losingnds for monsters for now. I also would ept losses from the forces stationed in the frontline towns and cities.

    But letting my main army get attacked? That was out of the question.

    *Zing!*

    Just before I would say anything, a weird sound came from the direction of a far away town.

    It seemed like a small sized town, not that big anyway. However the size of that portal was so big, making me feel the number of monstersing out from it would be too much.

    *Roar!* *Roar!* *Roar!*

    Even before the portal would expand to its fullest, hordes of monsters gushed out from it. They looked like big dinosaurs, the ancient creatures that walked on my Earth a long time ago before my human race came here.

 Chapter 456 Going Back To Boston

    Many had thick skin that was covered with thickyers of ck discs, many had horns, but few had wings, and even few had fins like whales.

    ¡°They are here,¡± Hry stopped the talk with Angelica, looked at the direction of the portal like all of us and muttered in a serious tone, ¡°this is way beyond what I expected. That bastard! He used the Rectopires to attack us this time.¡±

    ¡°Rectopires?!¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Are they fierce?¡±

    Many questions came asking about these monsters.

    ¡°They are hybrid monsters, made bybining the genes of dinosaurs and zombies,¡± I said before turning to them as I added, ¡°they are vicious, cruel, and blood thirsty like nothing else you¡¯d ever see.¡±

    ¡°An attack suited for a thirtish grade quest or something¡­ Damn! He went too far this time,¡± Hry said in a bitter tone, making me know it was going to be hard.

    I knew these monsters weren¡¯t something easy for my current forces to handle. They were like a que, leaving behind eggs in the flesh of those who they feasted upon, making them able to reproduce on a scaring scale.

    It was a really tough situation at the moment.

    ¡°You will all return back to the capital,¡± I didn¡¯t hesitate to make such a decision, ¡°I¡¯ll go and bring the boys back.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want our help?¡± Hry asked, and from her tone I felt her honest concern over me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I shrugged, ¡°against me, even paragons will fall.¡±

    ¡°But they are like locusts¡­ fighting them is endless and tiring.¡±

    ¡°We have no other option,¡± I sighed, ¡°you just go back, make sure to n a good base for my heaven kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Heaven kingdom?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that, boss?¡±

    ¡°Is it the name of our kingdom?¡±

    ¡°You already selected a name? Interesting!¡±

    All gave their opinions about my name, and I simply waved at them. ¡°It¡¯s a nice name and suits our kingdom. Let me drop you first at the capital. Make the army go towards the nearest big city and station there for now.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure about it?¡± As I started flying towards the capital, everyone went to organise things with the big army. Hry stood by my side while watching the ongoing destruction all over the world by these portals and monsters.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t capable of facing them yet,¡± I said the bitter truth, ¡°if I let you do it, you¡¯ll lose most of your forces.¡±

    ¡°What about the human and Bulltor army you got from before?¡±

    ¡°They might help¡­¡± I paused as I thought about it, ¡°but it¡¯s better for them toe here.¡±

    ¡°For this?¡± she pointed around, ¡°we can at least defend our closest region.¡±

    ¡°At what cost?¡± I rolled my eyes, ¡°don¡¯t be stubborn. You know these monsters grow stronger the more they kill and eat the flesh of their opponents.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what makes them fierce.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a n,¡± indeed I wasn¡¯t bluffing. If my enemy decided to use such a strong card to get rid of me, I had a way to deal with this.

    Like any disaster in the apocalypse, I would always look for ways to turn these into blessings.

    ¡°I hope you know what you are doing,¡± we aren¡¯t that far away from the capital to begin with. As we reached there, I saw lots of monsters stopped by my big shield surrounding the three cities, making it impossible for a single one to trespass.

    They kept hammering fiercely against the shield with everything they got. Aquatic monsters even tried to sneak in usingkes and rivers here, but they failed.

    My shield¡­ It showed its supremacy at such times.

    ¡°Just station yourselves inside and work on exterminating these monsters,¡± I was going straight for the shield, to be attacked by flying monsters.

    They looked exactly like the ones on the ground, yet with big wings. Some had two, some had four, and many had six wings.

    But they didn¡¯t pose any threat to me. Just a single use of a pulse wave attack was enough to push all of them off my path, letting me pass through the shield of my capital with ease.

    Inside things looked hectic! All those in the city were stirred up, stood around as they held their weapons and didn¡¯t know what to do.

    I stood high in the air, and with my presence I felt like a weird calmness prevailed over the world here.

    ¡°You need to start building defences,¡± I turned to the team, ¡°built a strong wall to support the shield, towers to attack the monsters from, and a big deep trench to iste this capital from the rest of the world.¡±

    ¡°Leave this to me,¡± Hry showed a rare moment of taking responsibility, ¡°but what about¡­ you know¡­ Him?¡± She struggled to find the right word to speak about the jumper.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have him with me,¡± I didn¡¯t trust leaving such mentally ill dude with them in such dire situations. ¡°Just watch out for Karoline¡­ She seems to be not the Karoline we used to know,¡± in return I warned them about the hidden danger in the city.

    ¡°If she did anything funny, I¡¯ll kill her,¡± out of the blue Hry said such brutal words, leaving even me speechless for a long moment.

    ¡°Just be sure she won¡¯t make anything stupid,¡± I said to the team, referring actually to my current chick, Hry, rather than my past girl, Karoline.

    They nodded, and I didn¡¯t know if they got what I really meant or not.

    I didn¡¯t have much time to waste here. The entire territory of mine was not only threatened by these swarms of monsters, but the more they were left alone the much bigger and stronger they¡¯d be.

    So Inded my chariot and watched my little elite team disembark. Then I took off and went directly outside.

    I was weed with another wave of flying monsters. This time they seemed to learn their lesson, as they used long ranged air pressured attacks, acting like my dragon breaths.

 Chapter 457 Going To Pittsburgh

    ¡°Do you think these little attacks can hurt me?¡± I snorted, letting all of these fall over my shield before calling my fallen gods.

    ¡°Destroy these flies,¡± Izily pointed my ive towards the flying monsters, making my fallen gods burn them to shreds.

    Many attacks alsonded on the ground, taking a great deal of the monsters here.

    If there was something nice about it, then it would be my soul count. In this quest, I was sure getting the needed quota to pay my debt for the higher up was possible.

    I didn¡¯t n on using my souls to expand my forces for now. I had another way to solve this problem, a far better way that would let me sleep at night in peace in the near future.

    [Where is the army now?] as I got away and flew for a couple of hours, I sent this to Hry, [Also how are things at your end?]

    [You killed lots of them, and we used this chance to lead the few forces in the capital and crush the remaining monsters. But more just pop up with each minute, so we are kinda busy]

    I knew this would be the case for the rest of the uing week. Continuous fighting against the seemingly endless flow of these monsters.

    That was why depending over any of my current forces seemed illogical. No matter what, no matter how much I brought over here, my forces would always be pinned down to a town or city, fighting all the time to free it.

    We wouldn¡¯t have peace until that damn week would end. So I didn¡¯t consider even using the souls of mine to summon my mighty fallen gods or dragons.

    There was another way, a much better way to crush these monsters. But I had to wait until I arrived at my big army.

    After all, the army was supposed to lie in the middle of my vast territory. As for the other two territories, Fang and Wryly, they had toe back first and try their best to defend theirs.

    If they lost anything, I wouldn¡¯tpromise them or anything like that. Even extending the help to them would be conditioned by them telling me what their meetings were all about.

    Luckily this stage of the apocalypse pressured all of us. So they were in such a tight spot to not have much free will to refuse telling me.

    If they did, they would risk losing everything they got so far. And I¡¯d just sit on the bank of my capital¡¯s river and watch them burn while eating meat and drinking water.

    [They are in the west of Pennsylvania, at a city called Pittsburgh]

    [Ok, tell them I¡¯m going there now. What do you know about this city anyway?]

    [A big city, one with three rivers]

    She was smart to get my point from asking. [Damn! Why out of all the ces we have to go will have rivers orkes!]

    [This is US baby, everything must be rted to water]

    I sighed. The presence of rivers meant the aquatic battles would be brutal and fierce. ¡°It¡¯s time to get more of them,¡± I seriously considered one of the good souls I had and never used so much before; krakens.

    In water, krakens were the real lords. But that meant I had to summon many of them. Or else what I¡¯d summon wouldn¡¯t help. ¡°Also dragons can fight in water, but I might need them in air and ground,¡± I thought before thinking again about my n.

    It was a good n, but it needed time for me to execute it. ¡°I¡¯ll first secure the city and safeguard my army. Then I¡¯d go for my n,¡± I decided. After all, the battle was already going on between the two sides.

    So my first priority was to  relieve the burden off my forces, then I¡¯d start doing what I intended.

    I was already on the northern borders of Pennsylvania, crossing it from New York. so in less than forty minutes, I managed to spot Pittsburgh.

    It was a decent sized city with three rivers crossing it from the middle. Seeing it from such high altitude made me realise how brutal the fight there was.

    It was literally everywhere! Hordes of monsters kepting from not only one portal, but three. It seemed the portal arrangement was rted to the size of forces in a certain area.

    My big army extended over several tens of miles around the city, making them unable to use the emblems to their advantage like other ces.

    But at least they got something on their backs to rely on. As for inside the city, it was a total mess!

    So it wasn¡¯t that much as a backing for them.

    As everything looked in such a mess, I had to first control the most stressful zone; the inside of the city.

    I moved my chariot directly towards the city. ¡°Kill those flies,¡± but as before, I was weed with lots of flying monsters, those I left for my fallen gods to clear.

    ¡°Come out,¡± and as my boys started their barrage of attack, I called forth my dragons and flying monsters as well. ¡°Kill!¡± I pointed at the flying beasts andunched the attack order.

    Then the sky was filled with painful roars that got rid of lots of those annoying flying monsters in a short time.

    The flying monsters were causing lots of trouble all across this vast battlefield. But when I appeared and caused such a massacre, all of the scattered flying dudes came at me with determination.

    ¡°Keep them away,¡± I decreased the speed of my chariot as I stopped over one of the three rivers inside the city.

    Standing there made me realise how it was hard to kill these monsters. They were sly,ing out to grab my boys from the shore and drag them back to water to feast on them.

    Of course that let the aquatic monsters be the fastest to evolve among all the rest.

 Chapter 458 The City Is Secured

    Their size showed much improvement than the other monsters. Even some started to grow double fins.

    They dominated waters, and it seemed to me killing them would be hard. After all, the three rivers extended way beyond the limits of this city, even beyond the vast battlefield.

    So killing them wouldn¡¯t put an end to their threat. I had to summon my krakens and let them deal with them.

    ¡°Come out!¡± as I checked my current souls, I felt it was really impressive! I had over ten million souls so far, and that number was rapidly increasing with each passing minute.

    This disaster was a blessing for someone like me. Ten million souls was enough to summon two thousand krakens.

    That might seem like nothing much, but it was enough if I supported them with stats.

    But the problem was how and where I should do that?

    Taking them out one by one wouldn¡¯t help. Also if I threw them down the rivers, they¡¯d lose a lot before even getting the chance to evolve.

    ¡°Come out!¡± as I thought about a solution, I instantly summoned myrge army of soulers. I now had almost close to one hundred thousand of them. And it was time to let thesezy boys feed and fight.

    ¡°Go, clear this zone from any monster,¡± I pointed at a ce that wasn¡¯t so far away from the three rivers. The three rivers met at some point in the central area of the city. And I just selected a nearby location from that.

    Taking control of this conjunction point was the first step here. Then expanding their activities through the entire rivers woulde next.

    I waited for my soulers to clear that area. They were like fire eating weed, nothing would stop them from killing and dominating this ce.

    Of course they had to attack these monsters dozens of times to kill them, but I already had too many of them. In the span of half an hour, the entire eastern zone to this conjunction of three rivers got cleared.

    ¡°Come out,¡± I first summoned my krakens on the ground as Inded my chariot there. During this time, the aerial fight was almost over, of course with my boys winning every single battle.

    I took hills of stat points as I added, ¡°use them to get stronger¡­ Come out!¡±

    I wasn¡¯t done yet! If it was a water fight, then my Albany city monsters would shine.

    [Sorry, your city is under attack right now. You are about to lose control and ownership of the city]

    ¡°Damn! I totally forgot about it!¡± I pped my forehead before thinking about something. ¡°Summon all the monsters in the city to defend the city.¡±

    [Are you sure?]

    ¡°Do it!¡±

    [Done!]

    The system sometimes made me feel like I was talking to a kid or something! Anyway, I wasn¡¯t able to use the help of my Albany city monsters. But at least I was able to secure the city for now.

    One hundred thousand monsters was enough to crush any hostile foe. Even if they got killed, I could always summon them again.

    ¡°Go,¡± I was now very impatient about getting rid of monsters inside the city to start out my n. With my n, not a single city or town would be in danger.

    And the beauty of this is that I¡¯d gain a much stronger army than ever! One that could keep evolving by killing and fighting with no limit.

    Per my orders, and protected with therge army of soulers, my kraken army moved and went into the river.

    Once reaching there, the surface of the river churned and showed fierce changes. It looked like mighty explosions urred without pause, making the river surface disturb like never before.

    Then the water got dyed red and green, giving me the impression a really brutal massacre was happening down there.

    ¡°See these monsters here and there?¡± as I got the burden of the water fight off my shoulders, it was time to replenish the consumed souls again, ¡°go and exterminate them. Move outwards, make sure to leave none behind.¡±

    This time I let my soulers go alongside my flying monsters and dragons. The fight spread fast all across the city, adding more destruction and ruin to this ce.

    I rose up with my chariot and kept making tours. I helped with my chariot weapons, while my fallen gods acted like weapons of mass destruction.

    ¡°Aim out there, make sure to hit the areas around these three portals,¡± the fight was intense between my forces and the monster, so it wasn¡¯t safe to let them release their ultimate freely.

    I pointed at the three main sources of trouble here, the only ces with no foothold of my forces. And then doomsday truly came over the heads of those monsters.

    Explosions rang all the time while hills of dead bodies of monsters started to pile up in the city. My forces looked like they got their souls back, as they fought in such fierceness and aggressiveness to make me feel proud.

    The mightiest of them were my superb humans and Bulltors. These two forces were enough to make any army of monsters crush and crumble in front of their mighty attacks.

    I was quite sure that if not for these two here, my normal humans would end up losing big before my arrival.

    ¡°The city is cleared,¡± I muttered in delight after a long hour of continuous fighting. Even with the deadly attacks of my fallen gods at these portals, monsters kepting inrge numbers.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for me to make my move,¡± as the city was secured, it was safe to recall all my forces back. ¡°Go back, go inside the city and fortify in it,¡± I started flying around, shouting at all the forces on the ground.

    As for the iing monsters, I had a perfect way to deal with them.

    I had to wait for another hour for all my forces to retreat. Even with my krakens, the water monsters kept gushing into the city, forcing me to spare half of the dragons and soulers to deal with them.

    ¡°Great, it¡¯s time to use my technique,¡± as thest group retreated to the city and stayed around it in a one mile radius, it was time for me to use my technique.

    These monsters¡­ I¡¯d control them using my technique, binding them all with contracts, and let them be part of my forces.

    This was my n, the n to turn this disaster into a paradise that I¡¯d hope to never reach an end.

 Chapter 459 Taking Control Of Monsters

    I didn¡¯t dy anymore. Once I stabilised the situation in the city, I started to make my circle and held it from the centre.

    ¡°Go¡­ Control everything and everyone,¡± I said as if my technique had a will of its own or something.

    At the same time, I took out many bones and started to absorb their energy. I didn¡¯t want to simply control a few hundreds or thousands, but the entire army here.

    The densest ce with these monsters was the areas around the three portals. These areas were getting devastated now by my fallen gods¡¯ brutal attacks.

    ¡°Stop the attack for now,¡± as things reached this point and I released tons of my threads towards the enemies down below.

    Things started chaotic at first. By the sudden stop of my fallen gods¡¯ attacks, the monsters gushed towards the city in huge numbers.

    It looked threatening, and it looked like I was going to lose control over the city again. However there was something interesting.

    ¡°These monsters¡­ They didn¡¯t even struggle to stop my threads¡­¡± that was the pleasant surprise I got when the first waves of threads came in contact with the monsters.

    Controlling a single enemy before took a few minutes, but now it doesn¡¯t take a few seconds. Once the first batch of monsters got under my control, things started to grow much easier for me from this point.

    Each monster released a gush of threads to the nearby ones. Like a tsunami washing away anything in its way, my threads started to expand in a fierce speed that even startled me.

    The good thing was the energy consumption, it wasn¡¯t that bad like before. In fact I felt one of the reasons behind this hasty expansion of my threads returned to the big amount of energy I was gushing towards my technique.

    I didn¡¯t feel any regret about consuming such arge amount of bones. As I saw it, I was going to take control of most of the monsters here soon.

    And once the threads took control of the monsters around the city, part of it started to expand inside the city, controlling the aquatic monsters inside.

    In less than ten minutes, this brutal fight turned to my favour. ¡°Stop attacking!¡± I had to give this order as all the monsters nearby were under my control for now.

    All that remained was the monstersing from the three portals. I wanted to go and control them, but I first needed to do something.

    ¡°Buy!¡± without wasting any moment in thinking, I opened the market and selected the most basic and cheapest contracts and bought them in huge batches.

    The number of monsters I controlled during the past fifteen minutes was really scary! Saying they were more than a million isn¡¯t an exaggeration. And there was still much more waiting to be controlled.

    As I got these, I forced the controlled monsters to sign the contract with me. Of course they, normally, weren¡¯t able to sign any contract as they weren¡¯t sane enough to decide such a thing for themselves. But right now it was me who was in their heads, it was me who signed the contracts with myself.

    Weird, right? But it was also amusing.

    In the next half an hour, I turned all the monsters here into my loyal fighters. Then I released the threads, expanding these towards other monsters.

    During this time, the monstersing from the portals didn¡¯t stand idle and watched me doing this. They kepting and fighting, yet to be stopped effectively by thebined forces of mine.

    The frontline was formed by the monsters I controlled, aided by my soulers and flying monsters and dragons, with the help of my fallen gods and the attacksing from my chariot, andstly they were supported by the human army here.

    Once I started to expand my threads, the situation kept turning to my favour. The monstersing from the portals were controlled fast, even before they would reach close to my forces.

    As a result, the size of my army kept growing on such a terrifying scale while the hostile monsters didn¡¯t have the chance to pose a threat to my forces again.

    After one hour, the situation ended up like this: any single monstering through any portal was instantly controlled, and then it would sign a loyal contract, turning into my dog for eternity.

    This made the size of my force here grow to an unimaginable scale. I had to disperse them around, sending many to the nearby regions for help.

    From this moment onward, this quest would be controlled by my new loyal dogs. And the great thing about it was the more they fought, the stronger they would be. That meant by the end of this quest, my forces would be a real powerhouse that could handle the defences of my kingdom efficiently and without the need to get help from me or anyone else.

    *Fwoosh!* *Fwoosh!* *Fwoosh!*

    However this paradise and dream didn¡¯tst long. In less than six hours, and after I controlled a sh*with a ton of monsters, the three portals paled all of sudden and started to fade away.

    ¡°Interesting,¡± seeing this made me realise these portals were controlled by someone. And that person decided to close them and stop me from gaining strength.

    ¡°Do you think this will stop me? Humph! Quite pathetic!¡± I rolled my eyes when thest portal closed and no more monsters appeared again in front of me to control.

    I didn¡¯t finish my technique. After all, the sheer size of energy running through my dantian and meridians was too much to handle.

    I had to keep gushing these out towards the technique, creating more threads even if there was no target to control.

    ¡°Follow my chariot, let¡¯s roam and dominate thesends,¡± as the well of dreams was closed here, I had to move on to the nearby cities and towns to replenish my forces.

 Chapter 460 The Portals Are Getting Closed Up

    What happened here gave me an insight about something. If these portals were controlled by someone, then I¡¯d force him to close every single one of them.

    And during doing this, I¡¯d end up gaining a muchrger force that would leave me invincible by the end of this quest.

    As such I moved at my highest speed towards the east. Starting from this ce, my territory expanded into every direction. But as I recalled, there were lots of towns and cities in the eastern region.

    The n to increase my monster army and close the portals started officially right now.

    Moving around towards a nearby portal didn¡¯t take much time. Also the monsters down below weren¡¯t that slow. They just had ag of ten minutes or so to arrive at my chariot after stopping at the next town or a city.

    The only drawback here was the inability of me to take them into my inventory. Like this I had to scatter them around, and wouldn¡¯t truly depend on their help if I ever needed them.

    They would take much time to arrive at my location in any war. So if I didn¡¯t prepare them beforehand, depending on their help would be pointless.

    But securing the kingdom using their great numbers and ferocity was enough for me. At least I could now recall all the scattered forces from all the cities and towns, even at the frontline.

    I started this quest epting the loss of many parts of my kingdom. That wasn¡¯t needed anymore. I could now exert full control over my kingdom without fearing or worrying about losing anything at all.

    Each city and town I reached had brutal fights going on between the hostile monsters from one side, and my monsters and human forces from another.

    But once I arrived, all this changed dramatically fast. Gradually I didn¡¯t need more than ten to fifteen minutes to take full control over the entire city or town and its surroundings.

    As for the portals, that bastard seemed to focus on my movements. He didn¡¯t give me more than half an hour to control monsters before closing up the portals.

    I realised he had to wait for half an hour to close any portal. As for risking to close all the nearby portals, that was something he seemed not to think about seriously yet.

    If he did so, then gradually this quest would lose its meaning and threat over my kingdom. So he had to wait until I¡¯d arrive at a town or a city before starting to close the portal there.

    That gave me a great amount of monsters with each freed town or city. And with such fast control speed of my technique, I managed to cover uprge spaces in a short time.

    In less than ten hours, I managed to clear the entire towns and cities in Pennsylvania. Then I started to go north towards New York, then expanded towards the surrounding smaller states andnds.

    The more I went north, the more brutal the fights became. It seemed whoever was controlling this started to elerate his way of actions.

    Instead of having a single portal at each town and city, it became normal for me to see three and even five portals at one ce. That didn¡¯t make the losses of my forces slightly bigger, but it also made me take slightly longer time in controlling monsters and clearing the area.

    Instead of taking ten minutes, I started to take longer, even taking half an hour up to one hour at some ces.

    ¡°Scatter,¡± that left me no option but to scatter my grand army of monsters around. The big human army following my chariot now paled inparison to the seemingly endless army of monsters.

    Instead of just making them follow me around like loyal dogs, it was better to scatter them around and act as vicious packs of wolves.

    This helped a lot in elerating the pace of controlling thends, but it came at the price of losing a great part of the monsters I used to control and add to my forces.

    However this also came with a good benefit. My monsters stopped growing stronger and fiercer in thest hours. After all, when they¡¯d arrive, most of the fight would be over by my technique.

    So scattering them around like this made them able to restore this advantage. They began to expand and became bigger, fiercer, and stronger.

    The flying ones showed the highest rate of evolution. After all they were like predators with no equal. Next came the aquatic monsters, especially whenever we reached a town or a city with water surfaces like rivers andkes.

    The northern part of this continent seemed to be quite dense in such things. Many rivers andkes appeared in almost every big city. That gave a great advantage for my aquatic monsters to evolve.

    Gradually I started to grow numb about doing this. Repeatedly controlling monsters and forcing them to sign a loyalty contract with me became boring.

    Yet I knew how important such a step was. Just in the past twenty hours, I managed to create a big army of monsters with different types to exceed thirty million so far.

    Just scattering them around in an area of fifty up to one hundred miles left them crowded. The world started to be covered with these monsters. And that made me feel little satisfaction about what I was doing.

    [What the hell are you doing exactly? I got many reports about weird things!]

    Just as I was getting near Albany city, I got this message from Hry.

    [What? I¡¯m busy right now so make it short]

    [So you are really controlling those monsters? Is that for real?!]

    [Who said I can¡¯t?] Iughed, [I can do whatever I want, right?]

    [That bastard¡­ He must be now regrettinging at you, hahahaha!]

    I knew she was talking about her nemesis and enemy. But I had to admit, there was no evidence that he was the one behind all this.

    [Anyway, whoever is controlling these portals is now rushing to close them up]

    [I heard, and that¡¯s really weird]

 Chapter 461 Seeing Old Friends Again

    [Weird? How so?]

    [There should be no one in control of such a thing¡­ Except for¡­]

    She paused, and I felt like she was thinking about something unlikely.

    [Who is it?] I didn¡¯t ept her silence or hesitation. I was curious to know more about the person who was ying a game of cat and mouse with me for many hours now.

    [Angels didn¡¯t have such authority, not even that bastard]

    [Even the higher ups can¡¯t?]

    [It¡¯s indeed a higher up, but not from the angels]

    [From Dragons? Selvators? Or perhaps the Hectors?] I stated the big names I was aware of and had a benefit of messing things up for me like this.

    [Neither¡­]

    [Then?]

    [A much bigger higher up, one who can has ess to the system]

    [You don¡¯t possibly mean¡­] a name popped up in my mind at this moment.

    [It¡¯s like what you guessed]

    Damn! So I wasn¡¯t just fighting a normal race, but a system higher up! Thinking about this was really shocking, but when I thought about it, what she said made quite sense.

    These portals didn¡¯t appear by the work of any race, but from the system. It was part of the quest, and to stop them one had to get ess to the system.

    Who else would be able to do that?

    [But¡­ Aren¡¯t they supposed to be fair and neutral?] This was a point that I didn¡¯t get.

    [He didn¡¯t directly interfere, he is just making little trouble for you. Such a thing won¡¯t trigger any rm in the system, right?]

    I knew what she said was true. After all, what this bastard did was to just cut off the source of getting more monsters under control.

    From one side he was acting against me, but from another angle he was just trying to make things bnced. It wasn¡¯t supposed for anyone to control monsters, or topple with the quests in such a way as I was doing.

    Of course this was my personal strength, but he got an argument at least to defend against any possible usations.

    He¡­ Was in the right even when he was doing something wrong.

    [Don¡¯t think too much about it. After all we, humans, are just new to all this sh*t. Unlike other races here, this is our first apocalypse. For angels, as an example, they managed many worlds and triumphed lots of apocalypses to reach such a status of guides here]

    [I¡­ Got it] It was bitter to admit such a thing, but what she said was true indeed. We were just nothing in the eyes of those in power.

    If I was just starting up and got to know a higher up, what about those old and scary folks of other races? Wouldn¡¯t they also have their friends and allies in the system higher up?

    Thinking about this made me more wary. This apocalypse¡­ It was heading downhill so damn fast!

    [I¡¯ll keep what I¡¯m doing then] but even when I realised how terrifying and authoritative my enemy here was, I didn¡¯t flinch.

    [You should be, after all only strength matters in this cruel world]

    Strangely enough, she shared the same opinion with me. I thought she was going to make me turn down this path, but she was smarter and much more courageous than I thought.

    [Leave the capital and organise the inner territory for me. I¡¯ll give orders to the army toe back. From the look of things, you don¡¯t need any of them, right?]

    [Do it] Indeed that was the case. With the astonishinglyrge number of monsters under my control right now, securing the entire kingdom¡¯s outer borders was a piece of cake for me.

    So letting my human army return wasn¡¯t a problem. In fact in thest ten or more hours, I don¡¯t recall any fight they participated in at all.

    As I closed the chat with her, I recalled the two bastards. They haven¡¯t sent me a single word since their meeting started.

    [Hey, what¡¯s up?] I sent this to the two, and if I was speaking to a wall not a single answer came back.

    ¡°Cool¡­ Keep me in wait, and I¡¯ll show you how you¡¯d regret thister on¡­¡± I muttered in rage while closing this chat with them.

    Dealing with the monsters in this apocalypse seemed like a piece of cake to me. But I knew I was an exception. For anyone else, dealing with such swarms of fierce monsters would be a nightmare.

    I knew they¡¯de asking for helpter on, but I wouldn¡¯t agree to help. They left without saying a single word, and left me in the dark for such a long time.

    How long was it? A day? An entire day in the apocalypse passed by already without getting a single word from them.

    ¡°Go, let¡¯s go west,¡± as I was feeling such anger, I decided to vent over these portals and monsters.

    The west border of my kingdom wasn¡¯t that far away. But I decided to push the border much further. Using the help of monsters and portals here to expand my kingdom just seemed quite appropriate.

    After that I¡¯d head to the south. Takingnds from these two was also a sort of punishment for them.

    When they¡¯d return, they¡¯d find many parts of their territory became mine. If they¡¯d want a recement, they could just go out there and fight for it.

    Only if they gave me proper info about what happened and what all this secrecy was for, then I¡¯d return parts of theirnds to them.

    Of course after paying a corresponding price for that as well.

    The fight on the west frontier took almost ten hours. I expanded my territory all the way to control the entirety of Michigan and also Wisconsin. Then starting from there, I went south, cleansing anything and any foe I met.

    Just going to Illinois made me meet old friends again. Dragons, Selvators, Berserkers, Illusionists, Subi, and Hectors were all there fighting brutality against the monsters.

 Chapter 462 [Bonus chapter] He Finally Woke Up

    All I did was to release my own monsters over all of them. And at the same time, I went to control new monsters from the surroundings.

    Like before, with my arrival, and in half an hour all the portals would be closed. That made the fight end up between me and those races.

    Controlling these cities and towns was easy now for me. Just take control of their gates either on the ground or under water, then clearing all the hostile forces there.

    Like this I started a big massacre against these forces. To be fair, they were heavily burdened with thest big war losses with me.

    So fighting so soon against me and having to sh against such fierce and evolved monsters left them no chance at all.

    But that took more time than before. Taking control of big cities and towns took hours. Yet it was worth it.

    I took another day to reach the southern coast, ending up at the coast of Mississippi.

    Once reached there, I let my monsters scatter freely. I visited most of the ces under my kingdom. And right now my territory expanded from the eastern coast all the way to an imaginary line extending from Wisconsin at north down to Mississippi at south.

    I haven¡¯t visited Gang¡¯s territory yet. As for Wryly¡¯s forces, I just passed by them asionally when I was up north.

    ¡°It¡¯s enough for now,¡± seeing the endless million army of my monsters spreading all across my territory made me satisfied. ¡°Time to go home.¡±

    I left for two days, and participated in such an unnned fight for such a long time. I needed to rest, have my moment of peace, and see what my team was doing.

    [Hey, you didn¡¯t respond to me yet] during the journey back, I had time to askdy green nymph about what I asked her for.

    All this time and not a single word from her. It was weird. She used to act swiftly and respond to me in a short time, not like this.

    Two entire days passed already without getting a response back, weird indeed.

    [I didn¡¯t get any response yet. Sorry about all that time, but my boss is still hesitant about making a decision]

    [One hundred thousand bones]

    [I beg your pardon?]

    [I¡¯m willing to pay one hundred thousand bones for each of the two secrets]

    I hated being on the hold like this. I knew that the boss was weighing the trouble of telling me versus benefits. So I just had to give up such a big offer, one that would be crazy from him to turn it down.

    [Are you sure? You know this is really an insane amount!]

    [Just tell him that] I paused before adding, [Also tell him my time is precious. If I didn¡¯t get an answer during the next five hours, I¡¯ll start looking for other ces to get such things from]

    [No wait¡­ Wait, be patient please. Why acting so rash?]

    [I already waited long enough]

    [Ok, ok, let me go and speak with him again] she paused before adding, [But promise me to wait for my answer. We dealt together for enough time to be considered friends, right? You shall be lenient towards friends]

    [I am, but don¡¯t let me wait for much longer. I have limits to my patience]

    [I swear things will turn out as you want. Just don¡¯t be haste and wait for my message]

    Of course she got scared! Just thinking about losing me for other impacts was something risky. It wasn¡¯t just me going out there and asking for help from another impact, it was like me leaving the impact and looking for another to satisfy my needs.

    Losing such a customer like me and over such a big and rich offer was something only crazy would do. So I knew she was going to convince him, and bring me the good news.

    As I closed the chat with her, I did nothing but to rx on the roof of my chariot. I rested my head on the thick arm of a Gom for an unknown period of time before a silhouette of someone appeared from the stairs.

    It was a tall person with one arm. Just seeing him made me smile.

    ¡°Finally you woke up, you gave me a scare by all this time of rest,¡± I said in wee, while motioning for him to sit by my side.

    ¡°Sorry, but¡­¡± he paused and looking at that look of trouble on his face made me sigh inwardly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that bad to serve me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it this way¡­ Not when¡­¡± he lowered his head. I knew he was referring to the secret of him being a girl using camouge to cover up her face and turn her into a man.

    But for me, he would be a dude, just like another close person to me.

    ¡°I told you before, you aren¡¯t the first one with such a troublesome background¡­ Just forget about this and tell me, how is your injury now?¡±

    He lowered his head towards the root of his arm. That move was still fresh in my mind just like it happened now.

    It wasn¡¯t that easy for someone to make such a decision, and he took it in such fierceness and decisiveness worthy of my admiration.

    ¡°It will take longer to heal,¡± he said with a long sigh, ¡°so don¡¯t expect much from me in the current time being.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t n to,¡± I smiled, ¡°but once I¡¯m ready and you are, I promise you to be very busy with many tasks.¡±

    ¡°What? Are you nning to work me to death or something?¡± he said in a fake panic, and I grinned evilly.

    I knew such a courageous girl who decided to take such a hard path of being a man wouldn¡¯t get scared easily. Damn! She didn¡¯t even get scared when she severed her arm.

    This girl¡­ I was sure that nothing in the world would scare her, perhaps only death would do that.

 Chapter 463 Paragons Sealed Strength

    ¡°As if you can say no if I asked for it,¡± I winked, and his face blushed a little before he stuck out his tongue.

    At this moment he was acting just like any normal girl would do. I didn¡¯t feel any speck of manhood from her, and that made me realise how our rtion was growing.

    Just at this moment, a picture surfaced in my mind, giving me a scare.

    ¡°By the way, keep this secret of yours to yourself,¡± I hurriedly said and she nodded in obedience.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want my secret to be known by anyone outside my race from the start.¡±

    ¡°So only your people know about¡­ This?¡±

    Damn! That meant I had to find a way to shut Fang¡¯s talkative mouth so he wouldn¡¯t cause my death.

    If my chick got a wimp about that, she wouldn¡¯t stop until she beat me to death. Damn! I had to find a way to hide this from her.

    Wait¡­ Why was I thinking in such a way? I looked at that handsome dude sitting next to me while his body showed a softness that would never belong to any man.

    Damn! I wouldn¡¯t fall for her, right?

    A thought popped into my mind at the moment. Why not ask for her to reveal her true face to me? Per Fang words, she was a piece of art, one of kind in beauty of their race.

    ¡°No!¡± I suddenly shook my head, straddling her.

    ¡°What?¡± she gave me a weird look, and I felt really weird at this moment.

    ¡°Ahem,¡± I cleared my throat, trying to find anything to shift the topic to, ¡°I n to let you be responsible for training my humans,¡± I said, while covering up my awkwardness by looking at the distance.

    ¡°What¡¯s that noise?¡± Just as I looked outside, she finally heard the ruckus happening outside.

    I was controlling my chariot to fly at maximum speed. But right now we were supposed to be flying over Pennsylvania.

    It was where everything started. I recalled leaving lots of monsters here to scatter around and dominate the ce.

    ¡°What the heck¡­ Is that?!!!¡± as she went to the edge of the chariot, she looked at the outside world and finally saw the swarms of monsters running down below.

    I walked and stood by her side, to be met with a funny scene.

    ¡°Damn! Who told them to send spies here?¡± underneath my chariot, arge number of Dragon race fighters were running while my monsters were chasing after them.

    ¡°I suppose¡­ The quest already started?¡± She turned to look at me and I nodded.

    ¡°Two days ago.¡±

    ¡°Why not go and help them out?¡± she pointed at the group of dragons before adding, ¡°after all we agreed upon a universal treaty peace in this quest before the next important quest woulde.¡±

    ¡°Peace treaty? And I wasn¡¯t invited?¡± I rolled my eyes before pointing down at the dragons and shouted, ¡°listen up, leave everything you are idiotically doing and feast on these damn dragons¡¯ flesh!¡±

    Even if the dragons were running from monsters, many of mine were doing something stupid. They were sightseeing, walking and running around like dogs going out for a walk or something.

    But once they heard my voice, they stopped, raised their heads like their almighty was descending upon them, then roared.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she turned to me and blurted out in shock.

    ¡°Just be quiet and watch the fun,¡± I evillyughed while the sudden worldwide roars made the dragons running even pause out of deep shock and fear.

    They were excused to feel so. After all, who would be courageous enough to stand on his own against my mighty and vicious monsters?

    During the next hour, a big battle erupted. These dragons were really annoying. It seemed this big group of thousands weren¡¯t normal as each one held many worthy items in their inventories.

    shes of lights appeared all the time, making this battle slightly longer than I expected. My boys down below were like a locus, eating up anything in their path.

    But with all these treasures, many died and lots more got injured.

    Yet in the end this group was annihted.

    ¡°May I know why you did that?¡± She stood in front of me after all the noise from the bloody battle down below settled down. She crossed her arms around her chest, seemingly as if her boobs were there to stop her arms from directly being on top of her chest.

    She even stood in a tilted posture, one that was famed for girls to take.

    ¡°You said it yourself, you got a peace treaty among yourselves. Yet it seemed that you forgot a single race out of this.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ Is because¡­¡± her face fell when she heard me, ¡°only paragons of each race agreed with each other about this. Humans have no paragon!¡±

    ¡°Wrong!¡± I slowly shook my head, ¡°my race has me, I¡¯m their paragon.¡±

    ¡°Who said that?¡±

    ¡°Me killing paragons of Hectors and Berserkers isn¡¯t enough? What? Do you want me to go on a spree and exterminate all of the paragons of all races here?¡±

    I gave her a firm look, one that showed how mighty I was thinking of myself. I wasn¡¯t falsely boasting, I was really invincible!

    If by killing paragons I wasn¡¯t valued as being one, then what else should I do to be one?

    ¡°You¡­ You are just missing the point,¡± she sighed after a long moment of silence, ¡°paragons¡­ We are weak! All of us are now in our weakest moments. You can¡¯t possiblypare yourself with us, not right now at least.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Her words piqued my interest and ignited the fire of a fight inside my soul, ¡°tell more then.¡±

    ¡°We arrived here with limitations on all of us,¡± she said in seemingly a regretful tone, ¡°that was done to make sure everyone else has a chance to excel in this apocalypse. But in fact, our strength isn¡¯t even this close to a third of what we should be.¡±

 Chapter 464 A Weird Meeting

    ¡°A third?¡± I raised one eyebrow, and she seemed to mistake me for being astonished, ¡°that¡¯s not something to make any difference.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ Humph! Just wait¡­ The fourth quest is going to be the paragon shining quest.¡±

    ¡°Paragon shining? Are they gathering around a fire or something at night?¡± I said in mockery beforeughing over her funny reaction.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this! We will regain our full power at that quest. All of us were working so damn hard to get our powers back.¡±

    ¡°Quests only for you?¡± I got what she meant by saying this, and she nodded.

    ¡°Ipleted mine during the past quest, and many also did the same. Only a few are still struggling to keep up with us. If they missed the next quest, then they¡¯d have to wait till quest nine.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I see,¡± I said in fake seriousness, ¡°but that doesn¡¯t have anything to do with you for now. You aren¡¯t a paragon anymore, right?¡±

    ¡°Thanks to someone,¡± she punched me on the arm, making me feel a little stinging pain there.

    ¡°I did nothing,¡± I acted innocent and she rolled her eyes in response.

    ¡°Yes, I can tell.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, even with such an increase in power, they won¡¯t match me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this.¡±

    ¡°Like what?¡±

    ¡°Underestimating them¡­ We¡­ I mean they are paragons, mighty ones and not that weak.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not making that mistake,¡± I shook my head, ¡°I¡¯m just all knowing about my individual strength.¡±

    ¡°Arrogant.¡±

    ¡°And I had all the reasons to be,¡± Iughed.

    ¡°Seems like you two are having fun!¡±

    Just at this moment, a voice came from my back. It was someone who I didn¡¯t see for such a long time.

    ¡°Who is he?¡±

    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±

    The two pointed at each other. And like any love rivals, they instantly recognised each other as an enemy.

    Damn! These two¡­ Sigh!

    ¡°He is the jumper, and he¡­¡± I paused as at this moment I realised I didn¡¯t know that paragon¡¯s name.

    ¡°I¡¯m Isac, the paragon of the Selvator race,¡± that dude introduced himself in such an arrogant way, ¡°a jumper, huh? I met a couple of your kind before. All of you are arrogant and full of yourselves despite the fact that you are all cowards!¡±

    ¡°A dirty loser of such a race that held no candle in front of me doesn¡¯t have the right to speak,¡± the jumper responded with as sharp words as Isac.

    ¡°Loser? Who the hell are you calling a loser?¡± But it seemed unlike the jumper, that Isac had weaker mental strength as he got stirred up with what the jumper said.

    The jumper didn¡¯t directly answer. Instead that jerk calmly and slowly walked towards me, stood by my side while taking his time to watch the two of us from underneath his ugly mask of his.

    ¡°The fact that you are standing with such a bastard here means you already fell for his tricks and became one of his loyalty contract bound people, right Hye?¡±

    ¡°Who are you calling a bastard, jerk?¡± I rolled my eyes when I heard his words. Damn! It seemed he returned to his old self, with his sharp tongue that always targeted me.

    ¡°You are,¡± the jumper was shameless to not feel any regret about what he called me, ¡°don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t do that? Everyone knows at least,¡± he shrugged, as if this was something taken for granted.

    ¡°F*ck you!¡± I shifted my eyes towards Isac, ¡°don¡¯t listen to him. He is just a jerk and always acts like that.¡±

    ¡°Stop calling me that!¡± the jumper shouted, but I ignored him.

    ¡°I know his calibre very well, after all my first lover was a coward jumper who jumped and dumped me all here by myself,¡± Isac said this about his past. Knowing his true identity made me realise the jumper he was speaking about was a male.

    And strangely enough, these two were one way or another rted to an old emotional trauma rted to men. Don¡¯t tell me that Isac here decided to change her appearance from a girl to a boy because of such an incident?

    ¡°A loser is always a loser,¡± the jumper snorted, saying such weird words to my ears.

    ¡°Go screw yourself,¡± Isac didn¡¯t show any weakness but his tone was filled with immense rage.

    So I had to step in and put an end to this nervous meeting.

    ¡°Speaking like you aren¡¯t a loser yourself.¡±

    ¡°F*ck you!¡° The jumper shouted in rage, but he didn¡¯t continue pestering Isac for now. That dude was smart enough to know if he kept doing this in front of me, I¡¯d expose his past as well.

    ¡°Anyway,¡± I shifted the topic to something useful, ¡°the two of you know each other now. He is going to lead our forces in hellish training, giving birth to great fighters.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired from using outsiders to do that?¡± The jumper was still pissed off at what I just mentioned, ¡°why not let me train them? I can guarantee strong and very experienced forces.¡±

    ¡°You? A human and a coward jumper? No way you can bepared to even half of me!¡±

    ¡°Shut up! If not for that jerk here, I would have dumped this pathetic apocalypse a long time ago and jumped!¡±

    ¡°Oh, so he did such a great feat? Impressive Hye,¡± Isac gave me a thumbs up, ¡°I like you even more.¡±

    ¡°Speaking about that¡­¡± the jumper seemed to recall something, ¡°what the two of you were just doing when I came up here?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked while the face of Isac turned slightly red. Damn! Get a better hold of yourself girl, or that predator here would sniff your true identity out like a seasoned dog.

    ¡°I just¡­ It felt weird how the two of you were acting with each other,¡± the jumper felt something was amiss here, but he failed to spot it, luckily.

    ¡°It¡¯s just your imagination,¡± I rolled my eyes, ¡°I¡¯m all into girls, not interested in boys, dude!¡±

 Chapter 465 Finally He Responded!

    ¡°I know¡­ That¡¯s why¡­ Forget it,¡± the jumper finally decided to drop the matter, letting me heave an inward sigh of relief.

    ¡°Now, Isac is going to lead our forces to train and you shall wait and watch and learn from the side.¡±

    ¡°Me? Did you get your head hit or something?¡±

    ¡°Dude¡­ I¡¯m not the one who led my army into such a losing battle, ending up losing most of them.¡±

    Even if he wasn¡¯t in his right mind when he did that, it didn¡¯t negate what he did. And hemitted such a grave mistake for sure.

    ¡°You¡­¡± the jumper knew he made such a grave mistake indeed. So even if he was insulted and enraged by what I said, he didn¡¯t have the gut to fight over me for this.

    ¡°Anyway, we are going home now,¡± I moved my eyes before adding, ¡°we are going to Boston.¡±

    ¡°What are we going to do there?¡± The jumper seemed very annoyed by what I said so far, so he decided to go to the edge of the chariot. ¡°Holy sh*t! What the hell is going on down there?¡±

    He pointed down at the ground where it was covered with herdes of my boys. ¡°Hye, since when do you leave such a monster infestation loose? Don¡¯t tell me¡­ The next quest is up!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you get the notification yet?¡± I asked in doubt and he shrugged.

    ¡°I was sleeping most of the time.¡±

    ¡°These are all his, can you believe that?¡± Isac pointed at me like he was pointing at a monster.

    ¡°Yes, I can believe that. Just stick around for a few more days and you¡¯ll know this dude is crazy¡­ A crazy bastard!¡±

    ¡°Humph,¡± I didn¡¯t take their words this time as an insult, and felt pride in what the jumper just admitted. ¡°They are taking control of ournds.¡±

    ¡°And the quest? What¡¯s all about this time? Monster invasion?¡± he asked and I nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s about defending one¡¯s cities andnds against monsters,¡± Isac exined, ¡°we need to have at least half of thends we initially owned before the start of the quest.¡±

    ¡°What?!!¡± This was a little detail that I initially missed. And Isac nodded.

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s just to protect one city or town? No pal, it¡¯s about protecting half of what you already own.¡±

    ¡°Damn!¡± I cursed before suddenlyughing.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± the two looked at each other in question before the jumper asked.

    ¡°Some dude was getting away with this quest it seems, and in the end he had to lose it bitterly and big, hahaha!¡± I said these words that the two wouldn¡¯t get, raised my head to the sky as I shouted, ¡°thanks for your generous help. If not for that, I¡¯d have forsaken more than half of my territory and would be punished in the end.¡±

    ¡°Is he¡­Alright?¡± Isac pointed at his head and the jumper sighed.

    ¡°He is always like this, just get used to it and don¡¯t let his madness get to you.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    ¡°See what?¡± I looked at the two beforeughing, ¡°screw you two! If my chick was here, she would haveughed alongside me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, she already got infected with your madness,¡± the jumper pointed at his head in a way to express madness.

    ¡°It¡¯s just your ignorance, not my madness,¡± Iughed. In fact I was right now in a very good mood.

    Damn! Things worked out like that without knowing about it. I thought I was blessed with luck to get all these monsters to safeguard my kingdom.

    But now I knew it was much better than this. I got saved by my luck, and that bastard, the system higher up and his friends, would end up crying over losing such a chance.

    [I¡¯m out¡­ Atst!]

    Just as I wasughing and grinning, I got this sudden and long awaited message.

    ¡°Damn!¡± Once I read it, I hurried to one corner before responding: [What happened bro? Tell me all about it!]

    [Just let me catch my breaths¡­ It was really¡­ Horrible!]

    I didn¡¯t know why, but just hearing such wordsing from such a strong and fierce Berserker made me realise how bad that meeting was.

    Damn! Did they torture him? What about Fang? I opened my messages with that bastard, but there was news from him yet.

    Don¡¯t tell me he was still inside that meeting! Or was he out already and didn¡¯t tell me like Wryly?

    I knew Wryly was a kind man. So it was expected for him to send me once he got out. But that sly Selvator was another story.

    [Damn man! You got us in a deep sh*t this time]

    In ten minutes, Wryly finally sent that message.

    [Sh*t? What happened? Tell me everything!]

    [Sure, but where are you now? I have to warn you¡­ The paragons of all races agreed to pay a bribe for one of those mighty ones to target you in this quest]

    Reading his words left a touch of warmth in my heart. If I just had all my followers to be as kind and loyal as Wryly, life would be great.

    [Don¡¯t worry about that, I already handled the situation]

    [Phew! Thank God! The first thing I wanted to do was to get out as fast as possible ande and warn you about it]

    [Thanks bro, you are the best brother I ever had] I honestly said. Comparing Wryly with the jerk, the jumper, or the sly bastard, Fang, made him the best brother I ever had.

    [Is yournd secure?] I knew I already got a good deal from hisnds.

    [I¡­ Still don¡¯t know. But if they came at you, they wille at us as well]

    [Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve passed through yournds earlier and helped to some extent. I¡¯ll send more help to your aid]

    [Thanks bro for that] I had to give him a reward for his good attitude. Unlike that bastard, Fang, Wryly contacted me the first moment he got out.

 Chapter 466 Ill Make Her My Girl Then!

    He even didn¡¯t check over hisnds yet. And doing that made his stature rise in my mind.

    [Tell me then, what was that meeting all about?]

    [Interrogation and trial] he sent such serious words, [My race paragons agreed toe together with such a thing. I also heard the other arrogant dude is facing the same, and even harsher, trial than mine]

    [Is that true?] I wanted to know more about this messy situation, [Tell me, did you paragon stand by your side?]

    [He did, and that made me get out unscathed at the end. Damn bro, they went through every single action we did. All the battles, decisions, and even the deals we two had¡­ That was a nightmare!]

    [They checked the deals?!] I had to be surprised by that. After all, each person¡¯s actions in the apocalypse were limited to his own free will.

    But doing so would expose for sure the deal about exchanging humans with me in return for cities and portals. In addition to that, training my forces might ce these two in a tight spot.

    [They tried toe at me, saying these deals tarnished our race. However if not for my paragon¡¯s help, I¡¯d have been screwed]

    [That¡¯s¡­ Good to hear] his paragon acted smart, knew what he should do better for his future benefits. [I hope the other dude is doing great as well]

    [I¡­ Seriously doubt that. After all our two races shared nothing simr about our codes of honour andws]

    [What do you mean?]

    [We, Berserkers, always ce great importance over fights. As long as we went through great battles and won, nothing can be med seriously on me. Unlike us, Selvators held much importance over their honour]

    [I know that]

    [So they wille at that arrogant bro and he is going to face it hard this time]

    [Do you know if he is out or not?]

    [I¡­ Still know nothing. I just came out and get in touch with you the second I was out]

    [Cool. Check over him for me. Who knows, they might have forbidden him from getting in touch with me]

    [Possible, highly likely indeed. Leave this to me, I¡¯ll get in touch with him then return to you]

    [Deal]

    I closed the chat while feeling the pressure already from those paragons. I had to admit, this move came just in the worst time ever to try and create a wedge between me and these two.

    I invested a lot in these two, and nned to do so for a much longer time. Losing them would end up bad for me indeed. ¡°No, I won¡¯t lose them,¡± I clenched my fists, knowing that I had to put more effort in the next weeks to make sure these two wouldn¡¯t lose much.

    From the words of Wryly, I could tell that everything depended over their paragons. Wryly said it himself, if not for the support of his paragon, this situation would have ended much worse.

    And his race was more lenient towards their rules. I gave Wryly great battles to fight in during our past rtionship, and that helped him a lot.

    But Selvators? I couldn¡¯t help but steal a look at Isac. That race wouldn¡¯t feel rxed after what I did to their paragons.

    Wait a moment¡­ Damn! I recalled thest words I got from Fang before all this started. He warned me that this girl here had many fans, those who might cause me trouble.

    Yet I never thought before that such trouble woulde this fast, and in such a way.

    Ok¡­ Ok¡­ If you aim at my boys, then it would be only fair for me to aim at your girl. Trying to force me to let her go? Damn! You messed everything up!

    I never held any intention for her to be honest. However, that is going to change right now. I just had to wait for Wryly to return and tell me the news.

    ording to what happened to my Fang, I¡¯d decide how to deal with Isac from now on.

    Would I treat him as Isac? Or treat her like one of my girls? That would be decided soon enough.

    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± it seemed my gazes startled Isac, making him ask in doubt whileing to me with the jumper.

    These two just stood there all the time without exchanging a single word. They saw each other as enemies or something, making me not know if I shouldugh or cry.

    In my eyes, the two were just two faces of the same coin. Why wouldn¡¯t they just get along with each other well?

    ¡°It¡¯s good¡­ So far,¡± I mysteriously said before adding, ¡°things might go hectic from now on.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± the jumper asked, and I had to bitterly smile as I pointed at Isac.

    ¡°It seems like he is stirring the ho nest.¡±

    ¡°M¡­ Me?!!¡± Well, if he was trying to act surprised by this, then I had to give him an oscar award for such an outstanding performance.

    ¡°You snatched a paragon, and they had to respond for that,¡± the jumper rolled his eyes, totally missing the point, ¡°did you think Selvators are just cowards or piece of sh*t like Subi and Illusionists?¡±

    ¡°My race is mightier indeed,¡± Isac also missed the point, and I had to sigh when I saw that.

    ¡°It¡¯s just me being formidable, what¡¯s wrong in that?¡± I said in defence, ¡°anyway, the paragons of all races are trying their best to target us.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s expected,¡± Isac nodded, ¡°the next quest is damn important for all of us. Letting you lose and threaten other paragons will bring all of the races great trouble.¡±

    ¡°I can see that,¡± I knew this was part of the reasons behind what happened, but it wasn¡¯t the sole reason indeed.

    ¡°So? Are we going to have a war?¡± the jumper asked and I had to shift my eyes outside.

    ¡°Dude, we already had it.¡±

    ¡°Then?¡±

    ¡°They are targeting Fang and Wryly this time.¡±

 Chapter 467 Ill Chop An Arm Off Them In Return

    ¡°These two? Great! I never felt anything special about any of them anyway.¡±

    That jerk! He was too smart to get my real intentions by dealing with these two. Did he want me to lose such a good ally? Damn cold bastard!

    ¡°That¡¯s not right,¡± I shook my head, ¡°we will have to help them.¡±

    ¡°Why are you acting this kind?¡± The jumper kept faking his misunderstanding. That jerk¡­ I really wanted him to get better but he returned worse than before!

    ¡°If I wasn¡¯t getting much from them already, I¡¯d say you¡¯ve a good point here,¡± I red at him, ¡°but you are well aware of their true value. Don¡¯t think I¡¯d let such a benefit slip away like this.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± the jumper shrugged, ¡°but if they are targeting them, then the benefits we are getting will decrease, right?¡±

    I decided to ignore him. That jerk was just circling around the same thing despite knowing how valuable these two were.

    ¡°Tell me, in your racews, Fang is in the wrong?¡± I turned my attention fully towards Isac, and he seemed to struggle to give an answer.

    ¡°What exactly did he do?¡±

    ¡°He fell for that bastard¡¯s trap,¡± the jumperughed while pointing out at me like I was a joke or something. ¡°He did¡­¡± then he started to tell in brief the things Fang did for me when I gave him a warning nce.

    Being a jerk was enough, but going overboard and making fun of me was way beyond the red line. If he kept doing this, I¡¯d expose his secret. He got it from my eyes, and so he behaved himself better.

    ¡°Damn it Hye! You made him do all that?!!¡± in the middle of jumper¡¯s words, Isac turned to me while shouting in such shock.

    ¡°What?¡± I acted innocent, ¡°he did it on his own ord and will. Besides, he got lots of benefits in return.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Sigh, things don¡¯t go this way in our world. It would be lucky if he got out of this alive.¡±

    ¡°You know where he is?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask while looking at him in doubt.

    ¡°Since you asked about ourw, that meant they took him to the paragon trial, right?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ You can say he is with paragons right now,¡± I didn¡¯t know what this trial was named after, but he was indeed getting interrogated by paragons.

    ¡°Sigh! It¡¯s hopeless then¡­ If he gets there, he won¡¯t get out unscathed,¡± Isac shook his head while speaking in such a bitter tone.

    ¡°What if his paragon helped?¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Why are you so sure about it? He might step in and help.¡±

    ¡°No way, it was him who sold him out in the first ce!¡±

    ¡°What?!!!¡± It was shocking news indeed. That paragon did that to Fang? That meant he intended to be ill about this.

    ¡°It¡¯s a paragon trial! Not a single paragon trial in any race I heard of before willmence without the call of a paragon.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± saying it in such words shed light over something else, ¡°are you sure it wasn¡¯t another paragon who did it?¡±

    ¡°Only his paragon has the authority to call for such trial,¡± Isac said in firm tone, ¡°it¡¯s like he is announcing his inability to control his man. So he is asking the help of all the other paragons, calling them to gather up and meet to discipline this rogue dude.¡±

    ¡°Damn!¡± At this moment I wasn¡¯t thinking about Fang, but Wryly. If what Isac said was true, then it meant Wryly was sold out by his paragon.

    ¡°Wait a sec¡­ Won¡¯t Fang know that his paragon sold him out?¡± This point puzzled me about Wryly, not Fang actually.

    ¡°No, this is a secret between paragons,¡± Yet Isac shook his head before adding, ¡°in other people¡¯s eyes, the paragon trial is held based on a majorint from a mysterious source. But in fact it all came from his paragon.¡±

    ¡°O¡­ Ok¡­¡± I paused while thinking about Wryly¡¯s words again.

    That dude¡­ He didn¡¯t sell me out, right? He wasn¡¯t nning to be a double edged sword, a double agent or something.

    Once I thought about it, I recalled his eagerness to warn me about the danger I was facing. If he held such ill intention against me, then he wouldn¡¯t have done this.

    So Wryly was in the good here. But that didn¡¯t mean his paragon was intending anything good. Something fishy was going on here. But what was it? I needed to know the answer for that.

    And at this moment, a message came that let me inwardly sigh in regret.

    [Fang is already out. He is forced by a contract with his paragons to not speak or deal with you ever again] Wryly sent this message before adding, [He says if you two met up in a battlegroundter on, you two will be enemies]

    So you managed to sever an arm off me¡­ Interesting!

    [Double agent!] But who said I¡¯d let you chop it without fighting back?

    [Excuse me bro, what do you mean?] Wryly was a kind man, but he was a bit slow on other things.

    [Just tell him this and tell him he got to the end of this quest to take a decision about it]

    [Ok bro, I¡¯ll tell him all that]

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Isac asked, ¡°is he out?¡±

    ¡°He is,¡± I sighed.

    ¡°Alive?!!¡± He seemed a bit baffled with such an end.

    ¡°Yes, why? Is it weird?¡±

    ¡°Very!¡±

    ¡°They made him sign a contract to not deal with me,¡± I shrugged, ¡°perhaps that was his punishment.¡±

    ¡°No way! That¡¯s not even close!¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ What do you think his punishment should be?¡± I felt curious about it.

    ¡°At least to attack and fight you,¡± Isac said.

    ¡°He isn¡¯t crazy to do that,¡± I rejected such an opinion.

    ¡°They will force him.¡±

    ¡°They know he won¡¯t survive this. I¡¯m not that weak!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t get it¡­ They already sentenced him to death!¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡± I finally got it. So that was the meaning behind the words he sent through Wryly, to be enemies when we¡¯d meet up again.

    ¡°Then¡­ I have to chop an arm off them as well,¡± my eyes shone in the cold light and fierceness that made even the jumper take a single step back.

 Chapter 468 Texas... Here I come!

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are going to take him as a prisoner!¡± The jumper missed my point, but Isac didn¡¯t.

    ¡°You already chopped one arm off them,¡± he pointed at his severed arm.

    ¡°Not enough,¡± I clenched my fist, ¡°not even close enough!¡±

    [Ask him about the current locations of all his paragons in this damn continent!]

    And in the next moment, I opened the chat with Wryly and told him that.

    [But¡­ He didn¡¯t respond yet to the first message]

    [Just tell him what I said won¡¯t happen, and he knows why. But I¡¯ll make sure they¡¯ll pay a hefty price if they decided to do what they nned]

    [Bro¡­ Why speak in riddles!]

    [Just tell him that and let him respond fast]

    [Ok]

    ¡°Are you¡­ Sure?¡± Isac looked at me in doubt, ¡°you know they aren¡¯t going down easily, especially with the entire world being covered with this disaster.¡±

    I knew he was attached to his race, thinking how big of a loss this would bring to his race. He wasn¡¯t questioning my ability to do it. He knew I could, and he was the sole living proof of that.

    ¡°They were the ones to start this war, not me,¡± I shrugged, before turning around and looking at the world down below. ¡°I believe you two shall go down and go to the capital on your own. I¡­ Have something important to do here first beforeing back.¡±

    ¡°Killing paragons? Why did I start to feel this is bing a fun sport for you?¡± the jumper rolled his eyes, and when I red at him, he added, ¡°if you are going to have fun, why exclude me then?¡±

    ¡°He¡­¡± I pointed back at Isac, ¡°needs a guide home.¡±

    ¡°F*ck you both!¡± the jumper blurted out, sat on the floor of my chariot, crossed his arms and closed his eyes, ¡°I won¡¯t move away from here to work like that to someone like him!¡±

    ¡°You¡­ You are a jerk like Hye said!¡±

    ¡°Screw off!¡±

    ¡°Screw you!¡±

    ¡°F*ck off!¡±

    ¡°F*ck you!¡±

    Damn! What brought me in the middle of these two crazy bastards?!

    ¡°Shut the hell up you two!¡± I reached the limit of my tolerance, ¡°if you don¡¯t move, I can force you to do so!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t move as well!¡± but like my words hit a wall, Isac mimicked that jerk andnded on the ground, crossed his arms, and closed his eyes.

    Damn fools! I was surrounded by fools!

    And at this moment, I got something to save me from these fools.

    [He says he knows of three here]

    [Three?] As Wryly answered fast this time, I moved to a corner away from these two and added, [Isn¡¯t it supposed to be two? I got one and that means only one is left, right?]

    [No, he says they sent three through special method to this region]

    [They areing for me? Interesting¡­ So where are they?]

    [He says the three are taking base at the Southern West, somewhere near a ce called Texas]

    Texas? The cowboynd? Sure, that suited their burial grounds perfectly well. [Ok, tell him to try and stall for time] I paused before adding, [Make him buy me as much time as he could. I promise him safe exit in the end]

    These bunch of paragons did a great job indeed. Forcing him to sign a contract that would bind him forever as my enemy was a nice move.

    My current strength was no secret to anyone. But as Isac said, they stopped caring about him and decided his death with such a move.

    So if they were going to kill him, I¡¯d first kill as many of these bastards as possible. As for Fang, he wasn¡¯t a problem.

    Forcing him to be my enemy? Humph! As if I didn¡¯t have a way to force my enemies to be my loyal dogs!

    Ok¡­ I now knew what I had to do. I knew where I would go. Only finalising preparation was what was left.

    ¡°Are you two sure of your stay here?¡± I asked, but my question was actually meant for Isac.

    The jumper was just like me, a badass bastard in fighting. He didn¡¯t care about any race. Damn! I even doubted he even cared about our human race.

    But this was different for Isac. he was a Selvator, just recently severed his connection with them. So staying here and watching his people get massacred was something hard without doubt.

    ¡°I can handle it,¡± it seemed intelligence ran in all the Selvators genes. He knew what I truly meant, and gave me such a straight answer.

    ¡°You have to know¡­ I won¡¯t show a speck of mercy towards them. Your friends, your allies, your people¡­ I¡¯ll kill all,¡± I slowly said, trying to describe in words what was going to happen.

    A bloody damn massacre, one that I wouldn¡¯t stop even for days and nights until I got all of them exterminated.

    That was the perfect answer for such a challenge. At first they targeted me using some bullshit authority to deprive me of two quests. And now they were targeting my golden boy.

    Let¡¯s see then how strong these bastards were.

    ¡°I¡­ Have to adapt to the new situation I¡¯m in,¡± Isac showed another show of bravery, no less than when he chopped his arm in cold blood. ¡°You do what you have to do, and I¡­ Will adapt to it.¡±

    ¡°A cold blooded son of b*tch you are,¡± the jumper said such harsh and rude words, but his eyes held nothing but respect and admiration.

    ¡°Cool!¡± I said, ending this topic, ¡°we will move. Our destination is Texas!¡±

    [By the way, he heard rumours about strange movements from two race paragons as well¡­ Dragons and Hectors] As I was going to do something, Wryly sent this warning to me. [He also says that the area from yournds to Texas is covered in swarms of monsters]

    [Send him my thanks, and tell him to wait for the big news] the more of those bastards the better. Thinking that getting help from other paragons was going to scare or stop me? Damn pathetic fools!

 Chapter 469 Going To Kentucky

    I knew Fang¡¯s of connections was severed with what happened to him. So he wasn¡¯t sure about what was going on, and it was just great for him to get a wimp about the paragons location and current movements.

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Isac was curious as he looked in interest. Also the jumper was also feeling the same.

    That cold jerk was covering up his face all the time, so it was hard to tell. But through the faint glint in his eyes, I could tell he was also asking the same question to himself.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to y them in their own game and beat them,¡± I evilly grinned, opened my profile page and from it I selected the contract icon.

    There I found a veryrge list of names with races beside each name. They were all the people I had a loyalty contract with.

    It was arranged per the recently added races. However there was an option to select an entire race, and I didn¡¯t hesitate to select from that shorter list the monster race.

    As I did that, all the monsters I recently gained were marked. I then selected to give them an order, and it was a simple one.

    ¡°Gather up at Kentucky Frankfort,¡± I gave this order while not knowing if these monsters would find this ce or not.

    But I was sure the system would give them instructions, forcing them toe to that ce.

    ¡°Kentucky?!¡± the jumper looked in doubt at me, ¡°are we going south again?¡±

    ¡°Our target is Texas baby, so it¡¯s the closest ce of my kingdom to there,¡± I closed the profile page, went to the edge of the chariot and watched the monsters down below.

    Like they were grabbed by ma, all the monsters shifted their attention towards a certain direction then ventured with everything they got towards there.

    ¡°That¡­¡± Isac came to stand by my side with the jumper standing on the other, ¡°you are going to use them?¡± he pointed down below, while asking in surprise.

    ¡°They are already using monsters in this quest to safeguard themselves,¡± I shrugged, ¡°as if monsters can stop me.¡±

    ¡°But they are going to have many portals by their side this way,¡± Isac seemed to read through the minds of the other paragons. Of course the one to know you best was your fiercest rival.

    Even in the same race, all the paragons here were just candidates to be the ruling paragon of their races.

    Their enemies weren¡¯t just other paragons of rival races, but also the paragons in the same race. ¡°I¡¯m going to crush anything they have,¡± I firmly said, ¡°so don¡¯t worry about that. But¡­ It¡¯s thest chance for you to return to the capital.¡±

    I didn¡¯t even look at him this time, as he had to make this final call on himself without pressure.

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle it,¡± he said in a strong tone that told me he already epted such fate, ¡°just make sure to let none live.¡±

    ¡°Oh, quite fierce you are¡­¡± I turned to look at him and heughed in a way that suited a girl not a boy.

    ¡°They are my rivals. If I was pushed out of the contest, then none shall be there to get the final prize, right?¡±

    ¡°A fierce one, I like you now, hahaha!¡± The jumper seemed to be amused by what Isac said, making the two of us look in doubt towards him. ¡°What? I just like cold hearted people, that¡¯s all,¡± he shrugged, exining himself by saying that.

    ¡°Ok, then we are going to Frankfort,¡± I started controlling my chariot as I headed south west. It wasn¡¯t the first time for me to go there, so I knew the way.

    Along the journey, all three of us kept watching the movements of the monsters down below. Aside from my monsters, not a single life was presented there.

    Even we met cities and towns void of people. Only when we went near Frankfort, we saw a few races trying to sneak into my kingdom.

    They were trying to take advantage of the emptiness in all towns and cities here. My forces and Wryly were stationed up north. As for Fang, I was sure that bastard was recalling his troops and focusing them around the far south.

    The fate of these races was expected. Any race found was killed at the spot. They didn¡¯t even stand a chance, not even with the help of emblems and castles in the towns and cities.

    As I reached Frankfort, I found my monsters still flocking from everywhere. Their numbers were in millions, and I expected more than that.

    The sky was filled with many flying monsters, looking much fiercer and bigger than before. The aquatic monsters also showed much improvement, leaving the ground monsters behind in such regard.

    I knew the ground monsters didn¡¯t find much prey to feast on. With most of my monster army bulk being ground monsters, it was hard to satisfy all their needs.

    But that was soon going to change.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to move out now?¡± After waiting for three hours, the world down below was covered by densely packed monsters.

    The sky was already dim, but for some reason it looked dimmer because of the presence of such a number of flying monsters.

    I turned Isac and grinned. ¡°We will wait for one more hour then move.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t these¡­ enough?!!¡± he seemed baffled by my answer. In his eyes, all thend here was covered by these monsters till the horizon.

    In each direction you could see tons of monsters standing idle and doing nothing but waiting¡­ Waiting for me to give the order.

    ¡°Just wait a little bit, those at the far north are stilling here,¡± I knew even if the ce here looked full, more monsters were still pouring from the north.

    I didn¡¯t want to just start a small war that wouldst for a long time. I wanted a decisive battle, one that would let me walk through all thends to Texas without stopping at all.

 Chapter 470 These Two... Sigh!

    To do that, I had to bring all my boys here. I even summoned my soulers, flying monsters, and dragons and let them mix within these monsters.

    I wanted a swift battle, so damn fast like lightning. Giving those paragons time would be wrong. They might bring forth arge number of forces, scheme something big, or even turn around and run away.

    I didn¡¯t have time to keep chasing them, especially when they were gathered like this in one spot.

    ¡°What¡¯s the n then?¡± the jumper asked.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see? He will go all the way to Texas like he is riding a dragon!¡± Isac pointed at the world around.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know this bastard, he never does things straight like this,¡± but the jumper rolled his eyes before pointing at me, ¡°I bet an arm that he has a scheme and won¡¯t just go directly there.¡±

    ¡°Come on dude, I can¡¯t get an army off you this way,¡± Iughed and he snorted in response.

    ¡°As if I¡¯m stupid enough to give you such chance. You got lucky once with me, getting me to sign that damn cursed contract.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t curse my contracts, at least it saved your life.¡±

    ¡°Debatable!¡±

    ¡°Humph, such an ungrateful jerk!¡±

    ¡°Such a shameless bastard!¡±

    We two stopped talking and red at each other.

    ¡°Ahem,¡± this moment was interrupted by Isac, ¡°if I don¡¯t you better, I¡¯d say you two are lovers having a quarrel all the time.¡±

    ¡°Stop it!¡± We both turned to him and shouted at the same time, making Isacugh instead of getting fazed by this.

    ¡°Ok, ok, let¡¯s wait then,¡± he keptughing, and that made me shake my head helplessly while the jumper went to another corner after giving me a warning nce.

    Dude¡­ It was you who always kept getting at me, not the opposite!

    In the next hour, I rxed on my chariot rooftop while the other two did the same. We didn¡¯t speak, all rested and closed their eyes.

    It seemed these two nned to join me in this war, or the jumper at least. Even if he was trying to act tough and carefree, I knew he was still wounded and hurt from the inside.

    It wasn¡¯t an easy feat to get rid of such deep scars in the soul. Of course he managed to pull himself together, but that wasn¡¯t enough to consider him cured.

    So this fight came just in time for him. He would fight, lose himself again and try to release all the pain and hurt he was feeling at his enemies.

    I had to keep an eye on him, not let him vanish off my sight like I used to do. If he overexerted himself, or lost control again, I¡¯d step in and save his as*.

    Sigh! Soul wounds were the hardest to deal with indeed, especially those soplicated like the one this dude here had.

    ¡°It¡¯s time,¡± as more than one hour passed, I knew it was time for us to start the big fight.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to tell us about your n?¡± Isac was the one to ask, not the jumper. It seemed that dude revised all the talk we had, and reached a conclusion that I was going to do like the jumper said.

    ¡°If I went directly towards them, then there is a big chance for them to run away,¡± I started saying while giving the order through my profile page to all the monsters down below.

    And the order was simple¡­ Just follow my chariot and kill anything that stood in their faces.

    ¡°That¡¯s true indeed,¡± Isac nodded, ¡°only fools will stay still and wait for you toe at them.¡±

    ¡°Speaking like he was some sort of a monster,¡± the jumper mockinglyughed.

    ¡°Speaking about the one who killed many paragons already,¡± I rolled my eyes while saying this.

    ¡°So?¡± Isac returned the topic back to what he wanted to know.

    ¡°I¡¯ll circle Texas first,¡± I said while my eyes shone in an evil way, ¡°I will entrap them all inside that big state. The ocean lined the south, so they had nowhere to go but to fight me.¡±

    ¡°Told you, he is a scheming son of b*tch!¡± the jumper pointed at me and Isac nodded as if this was something taken for granted.

    ¡°Hey you two, stop it!¡± I didn¡¯t like this, and red fiercely at the two of them.

    ¡°What? I was just giving you apliment,¡± the jumper raised both hands as if he was innocent.

    ¡°I said nothing,¡± and Isac seemed to learn from that dude¡¯s shamelessness. Damn! I shouldn¡¯t let these two stay together for much longer or else I¡¯d end up having two jerks.

    ¡°So you are going to surround Kentucky first¡­ What about that Selvator dog you owned?¡° The jumper jumped over this point fast as he spoke ill next about Fang.

    ¡°He is going to gather up his troops,¡± I closed my eyes over the selection of words he showed when he spoke about Fang. but Isac seemed to get annoyed by this.

    ¡°Who are you calling a dog?¡± Isac turned sharply to the jumper. From his tone, I knew I was going to witness another round of fight between these two.

    Saying that me and the jumper looked like lovers? Just look at yourselves bro, you two looked more as lovers.

    As these two started fighting again with words and sharp tongues, I moved to a corner and started to watch thends below.

    As my chariot moved, the swarms of monsters down below moved as well. I knew the distance between Kentucky and Texas was vast, with many towns and cities in the middle.

    Each city and town from now on would have portals pouring hordes of monsters. If the races there didn¡¯t control the situation, then I had to interfere and take control of the situation.

    I had many options now. Either I¡¯d go and take the charge of these towns and cities, dominate all the monsters there and force that system higher up to close the portals.

 Chapter 471 Fighting Dragons

    Like this I¡¯d end vastly expanding my territory to reach a terrifying area. But that woulde at the expense of wasting time. Taking control of each town or city would take at least an hour up to five ording to the number of portals there.

    Also if there were forces stationed in these towns and cities, I¡¯d take time to get rid of them. Especially if they used their gates to bring forth much force.

    Doing this might look great, but in the end I¡¯d be giving those bastards a chance to slip away.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t get greedy,¡± I murmured while deeply contemting this, ¡°towns and cities won¡¯t go anywhere. So I can juste back to them after I exterminate those bastards.¡±

    So that left two more options at my table. Either I¡¯d scatter my monsters into teams, move fast to circle Texas from all sides and risk losing much of them during the process.

    Or I should let them stick to my chariot and move in one hell of an army until we reach the outskirts of Texas. Then I¡¯d start circling the state with them, leaving few behind to form a grand wall lining the state.

    The first had the advantage of time, and the second had the advantage of keeping my forces intact.

    ¡°Why shall I bother about these monsters?¡± as I thought deeply about these two options for ten minutes, I shrugged, ¡°even if I lost most of them, I can still get more from this quest. Also the remaining forces will be much fiercer and more evolved than the current ones. It¡¯s a win-win situation indeed.¡±

    As I decided that, I started to get busy organising the teams. I made twenty teams, and started giving orders to each one.

    Each team had slightly over one million monsters in it. I scattered each team I formed around, sending few to the south, few to the east, and most to the west.

    During this, we came in contact with towns and cities with portals. The first dozens we met were void cities and towns, looking like deserted ces that turned to a yground of monsters.

    It seemed like this was done on intention. Like this, the races formed a buffer zone between them and my kingdom. They wouldn¡¯t lose any forces like this, and I had to fight the brutal monsters if I wanted to bypass this region.

    However I wasn¡¯t fighting with my human forces. I was fighting monsters with their match, and even my monsters showed much more evolution than those monsters down there.

    So while I was busy arranging such a grand number into teams, using a batch selection option for me to do that, my boys crushed their way against all foes they met.

    I soon realised how wrong I was in my estimation. These monsters here were weak and didn¡¯t pose much of a challenge to my boys.

    I stole a peek from time to time, to just inwardly sigh. When my monsters evolved in such an imbnced way regarding the three main types, the ground monsters seemed to grow envious.

    They weren¡¯t killing, they were directly eating up their enemies in such a brutal and bloody way. They killed and ate at the same time, while I could see hundreds of monsters devouring tens of their foes in a matter of seconds!

    It was¡­ Gruesome to watch such a thing. But if that was going to make my boys stronger and fiercer, then it was ok for me.

    By the passage of the third hour, the fight broke out much more fiercely than before. The reason for that was obvious. First I already sent ten teams out there, letting the total size of my army dwindle at a rate obvious to naked eye.

    Also starting from here, it seemed I reached ces controlled by races. This zone was controlled by the fierce Dragon race. And these dudes were an old enemy of mine.

    They started summoning many forces through portals, letting my inwardly sigh.

    ¡°Portals are good, but don¡¯t you know that I can get them?¡± I rolled my eyes while saying this in disdain.

    I moved fast and took control of these annoying gates first. During this time, the forces down below started to show a change than before.

    It wasn¡¯tmon to see lots of anti-air weapons and gears in these forces. But now as my chariot got close to the gates, I got bombarded like it was christmas eve or something.

    ¡°Wow! They seem to like you, hahaha!¡± the jumper game and watch the entire world shine in butterfly sparks of different colours as endless shots kept swarming at my chariot from down below.

    It looked amazing to stand in the middle of all this and not get a single hurt. And it was all thanks to my chariot¡¯s mighty shield.

    ¡°They have brought new weapons just for you,¡± Isac came as well as he sighed, ¡°but it¡¯s amazing how you can stand or move in the middle of all this.¡±

    ¡°They are just throwing rocks,¡± I shrugged before the jumper exined the value of my shield and even narrated a few past incidents when my shield got truly tested.

    ¡°Impressive indeed!¡± Isac¡¯s eyes shone in greed, ¡°from where can I get such a mighty vehicle?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not for sale,¡± I solemnly said, ¡°and it¡¯s one of the kind baby.¡±

    ¡°Damn! Then¡­¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Before he could ask to lend my baby over to him, I hurriedly shook my head and firmly refused such a thing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even try, he is such a stingy greedy bastard,¡± the jumper from the side showed his rude tongue again.

    ¡°Screw off,¡± I turned and gave my back to these two. I was in the middle of a big fight right now, not the time to have such childish y with that jumper.

    Even if I lost sight of the world outside, I knew where I was going by using my thread technique. I didn¡¯t aim to control anyone, but just used it to expand my sight.

 Chapter 472 I Want... I Want Them...

    That made all busy to mind the four curious eyes looking and examining my technique from this close by.

    They kept talking to themselves, while I totally made myself deaf to whatever they said.

    ¡°This¡­ Is this a cultivation technique?¡± Isac¡¯s voice came first in shock.

    ¡°I never saw something like this before¡­¡± The jumper paused as he was shocked as well.

    ¡°I¡­ never saw something like this either¡­¡± The two kept talking like this while they looked closer and tried to see through my technique.

    ¡°He used his blood to control it¡­ Weird!¡± The jumper was the first to notice this.

    ¡°Can we do something like this using our blood? Let me try!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll also try!¡±

    The two got excited about this and went to a corner each and tested their cultivation techniques using their blood.

    These two fools¡­ They were just trying to mimic my cultivation technique despite not sharing the same cultivation base.

    Of course they¡¯d end up failing! These two just lost their heads while looking at my technique. Damn! What would they do if they saw my other one? Or saw me in real action?

    I was just trying to see outside all these messy lights. If I was seriously fighting with my technique, then a more spectacr scene would appear.

    Anyway¡­ I had already spotted the nearest gate and without dying for any longer, I brought my chariot just close to it.

    After I closed it, I moved fast around, taking control over the other four portals. This town didn¡¯t have any water source, so there was no Hector race.

    This fight was going to be much easier from now on. The next target was of course those annoying little weapons scattered down there.

    ¡°Come forth,¡± I summoned my deadly weapons next, my fallen gods. Once they appeared, Isac showed an instant interest in them.

    ¡°These¡­ Damn! Are they the legendary fallen god race?!!¡± That dude was so informative. He recognised my fallen gods with a nce.

    ¡°They aren¡¯t for sharing,¡± before he would think about anything, I had to say this first. ¡°Attack, turn this piece of shit into a scorching piece ofnd.¡±

    My ordersnded, and my boys acted.

    ¡°Damn fierce! It¡¯s much fiercer than what I heard!¡± Isac started jumping around my boys, watching them release their ultimate attacks with such interest.

    As for the jumper, he stood on the side while sighing. Even this dude found this act weird and funny from Isac, who was acting like a little girl at this moment, forgetting about her act.

    ¡°Pathetic¡­ I changed my mind, you are a childish person,¡± he jumper said in such disdain, making me chuckle from the side.

    But unlike the usual, Isac ignored his remark and kept observing my boys.

    In the next few minutes, most of the forces down below got killed and that cut out most of their attacks on me.

    The world reappeared again, and then I gave the order for my boys to keep their hands off.

    My monsters were killing and eating in fierce and fast momentum, making me decide to leave those few survivors down below for them to handle.

    My monsters overrun this town in less than half an hour. When the dust settled, all that remained was my boys and not a single piece of corpse was left behind.

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing!¡± but the situation looked much different than the gloomy silence down below, ¡°I want¡­ I want them, please!¡± he turned to me and started pleading for having a few fallen gods for his own.

    ¡°Told you, not for share or sale,¡± but no matter how this dude did, I kept refusing.

    ¡°Stop it, or else you¡¯ll waste your breath over him,¡± the jumper rolled his eyes from the side, acting as if he was a sane person with vast experience in dealing with me.

    ¡°But I want them! It¡¯s not fair!¡± Isac forgot about his show and stomped the ground like a grumpy spoiled girl.

    ¡°Isac, no is a no,¡± I gave him a warning nce. It was lucky for him that the jumper was already not seriously following his actions or else that dude would get doubts about that.

    ¡°What?¡± as he got what I meant with that look, he stood straight, acted like a man again. ¡°Will you give me some then?¡± He gave me a look full of pleas, and I had to look away to not feel gross.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I shouted at my boys down below, ¡°let¡¯s disperse over this area, kill everything ande at me.¡±

    I was tired and bored of ying this portal hunting game with the Dragons here. Even if it would take slightly longer, the dragon forces would be crushed.

    Per my orders, the tide of my monsters rose up, and started eating everything that stood in their path.

    As for me, I kept my chariot hovering in the air, slowly circling the area, while taking control of any annoying portals that didn¡¯t stop gushing out.

    Like this I kept pushing forward through the south part of Kentucky, going through Tennessee, and ending up at Arkansas in just a span of ten hours.

    I didn¡¯t take part in much of the fights going on and let my boys do the task. After arranging my monsters in twenty teams, I sent ten towards west of Arkansas, to go and surround Texas from the north.

    I let five go east and south, to surround Texas from East. In the end I kept only five teams with slightly over seven million monsters to fight down towards Texas.

    Three directions, three major armies, this was the n to surround Texas.

    Hopefully those cowards wouldn¡¯t have run away by now.

    ¡°I want to lead an army!¡±

    Just at this moment, the jumper came and asked what I expected and worried about.

    ¡°Not a chance,¡± I firmly declined, but that jerk was so damn fixed at doing this.

    ¡°I will jump off then and find my way through this war.¡±

    His stand was expected. He was a fierce dude indeed, and a deeply hurt beast at this moment.

    ¡°Fine,¡± I faked my struggle to ept, ¡°just go and take control of that monster army. I¡¯ll let them follow your orders¡­ but¡­¡±

    Before he would even move a finger, I added in warning, ¡°you are not allowed to leave the sight of mine under any circumstances. Do that and I¡¯ll force you back using the contract and depriving your leadership from your army.¡±

    ¡°F*ck you! Do you think I need a babysitter like you to watch over me or what?!!!¡±

 Chapter 473 Isacs Weird Request

    I knew that dealing with that thick headed jerk would give me a headache!

    ¡°Dude, either take it or jump off and scram off my sight,¡± I didn¡¯t show any tolerance with him.

    Indeed I felt sympathy towards him and what he was experiencing, but that didn¡¯t mean I¡¯d ept such madness. His

    His past actions with his forces were still fresh. He led many young boys and innocent humans to their deaths just because he lost focus.

    I wouldn¡¯t let him do such a thing ever again.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave¡­¡± he moved, went to the side of the chariot and grabbed the rope. He even leant over the edge and faked his intention to jump.

    ¡°Are you going to let him go away like this?¡± Isac from the side asked. That girl was acting tough from the outside, but she still had a kind heart inside her chest.

    ¡°Just wait¡­¡± I grinned evilly, ¡°he won¡¯t dare to do it!¡±

    She just met this jerk today, but I was with him long enough to read through his actions. He was trying to fake his intention to jump to force me to ept his demand.

    Childish¡­ Pretty much childish in my eyes. So I stood silent, crossed my arms, and watched this amusing show till its end.

    ¡°Damn you, Hye!¡± he roared after a long minute of pause. Once he leant over the edge, he stopped as if he didn¡¯t imagine me standing idle and doing nothing in response to his show.

    ¡°Come here,¡± like a naughty boy, I motioned to him toe closer and leave the rope. And like an obedient kid he moved while lowering his head.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need me to say it, but I care for you,¡± I said such kind words before turning my face up again to show my fierce side, ¡°however¡­ that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll pamper you like you are my chick!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± my words held a much deeper meaning that they showed on the surface.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you suffer, or make others suffer because of your actions. So it¡¯s best for you to listen to an old friend¡¯s advice¡­ Go down there, explode as much as you want, but don¡¯t get out of my sight for even one second.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you chase after me then?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m this carefree to babysit you? Humph! If you were my chick, you¡¯d have gotten a beating by now.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    His eyes red and even shook when I kept reminding him of his secret. He kept looking at me for a long five minutes, none of us even said a single word during which.

    ¡°Fine,¡± like he was forced to give up an arm or something, he said in such an angry and impatient tone, ¡°let me down and give me an army. But let me loose over strong opponents. Don¡¯t interfere, do you get it?¡±

    ¡°Granted,¡± thest words of his were said in such a fierce way that showed how high his fighting spirit was.

    Under such a fair request, I had no reason to reject.

    ¡°Can I¡­¡± Isac weirdly said, attracting both of our eyes¡¯ ring gazes, ¡°stand here and watch?¡± under the pressure of both of us, this girl didn¡¯t have the courage to ask to go down there.

    Of course we were now fighting Dragons. But soon enough we met up with Selvators. I wouldn¡¯t let her down there to face her own race. That would be too much to ask for.

    ¡°I just¡­ Have a request¡­¡± Just as the two of us watched the jumper go down there and lead the army of monsters towards a nearby town, Isac asked in such a hesitant way.

    ¡°You want to fight your own people?¡± I asked without even sparing her a single nce.

    ¡°Of course not,¡± he shook his head fiercely while adding, ¡°I just want¡­ to have thest kill of certain people there.¡±

    This time I turned fully to watch him. ¡°What for?¡± I knew what she wanted to do here. She wanted to kill the paragons of her kin. If she was still a paragon, I¡¯d understand this.

    But what was for her to do that?

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± she seemed hesitant. In fact when she was pressured, she would act more like a girl than a boy.

    I didn¡¯t know who tricked her to believe her act was so solid to be a man. Just staying with her for a few minutes, a blind could tell she was a girl not a boy!

    ¡°Tell or you won¡¯t get,¡± I was already busy watching that jerk¡¯s moves down there using my hawkeye skill. He directly led his monsters to sh fiercely without any tactics against their foes.

    Monsters or defending forces¡­ Anyone who stood in his way was killed in such brutality. In my eyes, he wasn¡¯t leading an army into a big battle, he was just doing dog fights to his heart¡¯s content.

    But I had no saying in this. He had experienced so much and he got the chance to vent properly over such worthy to get killed foes.

    ¡°I¡­ Will get a chance to be my race¡¯s paragon¡­¡± and at this moment, Isac gave me such shocking news.

    ¡°Is that true?¡± I turned to her, and couldn¡¯t move my eyes away from her chopped arm.

    She nced at it before sighing. ¡°It¡¯s the system decision at the end that will make one a paragon or a failure,¡± she slowly exined, ¡°if I manage to y more paragons, I¡¯ll get the recognition of the system.¡±

    ¡°Even if¡­¡± I didn¡¯t continue while my eyes moved again towards her copped arm wound.

    It wasn¡¯t healed yet, so she wouldn¡¯t possibly have forgotten about that.

    ¡°The system has its own ways in the apocalypse,¡± she sighed, ¡°you¡­ only as a human you won¡¯t get it now.¡±

    ¡°All I saw is unfairness from the system,¡± I was honestly and fairly speaking here, ¡°in my eyes, the system is unjust towards my race from the start.¡±

 Chapter 474 They Taught Her Singing And Dancing To Be A Man!!!

    ¡°It¡¯s just because you are judging its actions from a narrow angle,¡± she was saying such weird words with twisted logic, ¡°just wait for a bit longer¡­ Let¡¯s say at quest ten or something. You¡¯ll see how the system will act fairly to you and your race.¡±

    ¡°Humph, we¡¯ll see¡­¡±

    In fact I knew that wasn¡¯t going to happen! I didn¡¯t want to expose my little secret to her, but girl¡­ Come on! I was someone who came from the future.

    I came ny-nine years after this point. And I could honestly tell you this¡­ The system was a piece of trash, a racist thing that kept targeting our kin and giving good things for other races!

    Was the system going to be fair? Going to make things right? That might be one of the most ridiculously wrong and outrageous ims I¡¯d ever heard before!

    ¡°Let me, please,¡± she started to jump, holding my arm, as if she was my girl or something.

    ¡°Fine,¡± I had to give in, ¡°I initially nned for my Fang to climb up ranks in your race and rece you. But now¡­ I can only depend on you for that.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ Were nning to grow up a paragon?!!!¡± a shocking tone and look appeared from her when I said that.

    ¡°Not only one,¡± I slowly shook my head, ¡°I¡¯m going to nourish as many paragons as I can.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ That¡­¡± she seemed startled to even speak properly, ¡°I heard from the jumper that you also take care of a Berserker¡­ Are you nning to nourish two paragons?!!¡±

    ¡°Actually? They are three, not two,¡± I also had one extra member in another race that was bound to me. However, that person was left all alone all this time.

    I didn¡¯t n to nourish him for now. But after what these paragons did, I started to take this matter more seriously.

    ¡°You¡­ Sigh, you can¡¯t be a human,¡± she shook her head with such a deep and long sigh, ¡°tell me, do you have a grandmother of Selvators? Dragons? Or Hector?¡±

    ¡°None,¡± I shrugged.

    ¡°No way! This¡­ Humans are not like this!¡±

    ¡°Like what?¡± Iughed and she pursed her lips.

    ¡°You are a bastard, just like that jerk said.¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m a bastard, and he is a jerk, then you must be a clown.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll punch you in the face if you don¡¯t stop!¡±

    ¡°Punch me in the face? Dude, who told you that you act this good as a boy?¡± I finally couldn¡¯t get it anymore.

    ¡°All say that!¡±

    ¡°They¡­ were lying,¡± I sighed, ¡°you do everything in a girlish way.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Just looking at him standing in such a curvy way, crossing his arms as if he was holding breasts underneath made me roll my eyes.

    ¡°Just look at you in the mirror and you¡¯ll know.¡±

    ¡°I took lessons for five years to learn how to act as a man, I won¡¯t fall for your dirty tricks!¡±

    ¡°Then tell me, how is punching a man in the face threatening to him?¡± I raised an eyebrow when I noticed how deeply this girl was believing such lies!

    ¡°It hurts!¡± she blurted out and I could only helplessly sigh.

    ¡°If you want to hurt a man, then you should be threatened by a kick down there,¡± I pointed down at my groin and she didn¡¯t get it.

    ¡°Then if you don¡¯t shut up, I¡¯ll kick you down there!¡± she said with an evil grin that made meugh without restraint this time.

    This girl¡­ She was really funny!

    ¡°Why are youughing?¡± she still didn¡¯t get it yet, ¡°didn¡¯t you tell me to say that?¡±

    ¡°Only girls will threaten boys with such a thing,¡± I continued tough, and at this moment her face turned all red from anger.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you if you don¡¯t shut up!¡±

    ¡°Little better,¡± despite saying that, I keptughing, ¡°but not that enough to insult or really threaten me.¡±

    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you fear death?¡±

    ¡°Not from people attached to me by contracts.¡±

    ¡°Damn! You¡­ You are really a cunning bastard! I hate you!¡±

    ¡°See? Another mistake that boys never do,¡± I shook my index finger in front of her face as if I was teaching her a valuable lesson.

    ¡°Then what? Tell me genius, what makes a boy get angry?¡±

    ¡°Threaten his pride,¡± I said, ¡°for example instead of saying: I¡¯ll punch you in the face, why not say: I¡¯ll p your face, dumbass!¡±

    ¡°I believe thatst word isn¡¯t for me, right?¡±

    ¡°Bickering over the little details isn¡¯t boys¡¯ nature,¡± I sighed, ¡°girl¡­ You have a long way to go if you want to keep doing this. Five years? Damn! What were they teaching you back there? Dancing and singing?¡±

    ¡°How¡­ How did you know?!!¡±

    ¡°¡­!!!¡± ok, that was it! I had enough of her, gave her my back, and turned to watch the jumper¡¯s actions once more.

    ¡°Hey! Hey!¡± she kept bugging me, and I kept showing her my cold side.

    Teaching her dancing and singing for the entire five years? What the hell did those who were caring for her thought? Were they trying to fulfil her wish to be a man in the outer appearance or were they preparing her to getid and have kids?

    Humph! Those Selvators¡­ They weren¡¯t as smart as I thought.

    [Bro¡­ Bad news¡­ Pretty much bad news¡­]

    At this moment, even Wryly¡¯s bad news was much better than the annoying voice of Isac.

    [What?]

    [That dude¡­ Fang, he told me just now that the paragons are trying to run away]

    [Let them try] I harrumphed, [I already this close from tightening up the]

    [No bro, you got it wrong! Fang says they knew about that already. And now they are nning to run away using the ocean]

    ¡°Ocean?!¡± It wasn¡¯t time to listen to the pestering words of Isac, ¡°step aside!¡± I said in a firm and urgent tone, while moving to check the map on the ground of my chariot.

    Yes, Texas was lined by arge surface of water at the southern borders. Damn! How could they move through there?

    [What did he tell you about their n? Tell me everything!]

 Chapter 475 The Terrifying Dark Realm Monster

    [They are bringing a gigantic aquatic monster to help them cross the water to the southern continent. They are running away, so damn away from you]

    Wryly¡¯s answer came fast, and I didn¡¯t know if I shouldugh or cry. [Why not use the help of Hectors? They got a flying ind in their hands. Or they aren¡¯t allies with them?]

    [They are, but Hectors¡¯ inds can¡¯t stand in the air for long enough to cross waters]

    ¡°I see¡­¡± I muttered to myself, attracting the attention of Isac.

    ¡°What happened?¡± she stopped nagging my arm as she asked in curiosity. ¡°Did they try to run away?¡±

    ¡°They are trying.¡±

    ¡°But you already closed thend on them from all directions, right?¡±

    ¡°They are bringing a gigantic aquatic monster to escape.¡±

    ¡°No way! They are bringing him?!!¡± from the reaction on his face, I could tell she knew what that monster was.

    ¡°Tell me more about it,¡± I demanded, but she instead pointed to the direction of the south.

    ¡°We need to make it fast and reach there,¡± she hurriedly shouted, ¡°that monster¡­ That dude isn¡¯t just a monster, it¡¯s a dark realm intelligent monster, one of the kind.¡±

    ¡°And?¡± Her words made me feel more intrigued about facing this monster. A dark realm monster? I already met one and killed it.

    ¡°It¡¯s not what you have in mind,¡± yet she shook her head, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about your fight with a dark realm monster before. This one is¡­ Different.¡±

    ¡°In what way?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s speak on the road, we have to hurry,¡± she urged me to move. But the moment I thought about leaving, my eyes moved without control to fall over the far away jumper.

    He was fiercely immersed in fighting, bathed in blood of his enemies that even his mask turned red.

    [Dude¡­ Can I entrust this ce over to you?] I had to make such a decision now. It was either stay here and babysit this jerk and lose the paragons or go after them and get to face a dark realm monster in the process.

    Of course I knew what I needed to do. Facing paragons wasn¡¯t the main reason behind my current excitement and impatience. I wanted to see that dark realm monster. I wanted to kill it and get its bones.

    I needed these bones, desperately needed these. My reserve of the first dark realm monster I killed was almost depleted.

    I needed high grade bones, ck or red grade or even higher if present.

    [What happened? Are you finally deciding to let me loose?]

    [I¡¯ll unleash you over them. I¡¯ll entrust you with the entire region]

    [You mean here?]

    [I mean the entity of Texas]

    [Damn cool! Sure, let these bastard to me]

    I was watching him while chatting. That dude never stopped fighting while speaking with me. Not even for a single moment.

    Damn jerk! I hope you¡¯d return from this all healed and ready to be sent away without getting me to worry.

    [If you faced anything major, just send me a message]

    [You¡¯ll save this ce as well?] He was familiar with my way of doing things. As he was sending this message, I already took out my staff and saved this location.

    [I¡¯ll try to save few more during my way, but don¡¯t get yourself into much trouble]

    [Don¡¯t worry, leave it to me]

    ¡°I hope I¡¯m doing the right thing,¡± I muttered after closing the chat with him.

    ¡°He is a grown up man, he can handle himself,¡± Isac was totally oblivious to that dude¡¯s past trauma. So her words here didn¡¯t count.

    He was a big man indeed, one that needed care and attention unfortunately.

    ¡°Alright, here we go,¡± before I left, I sent a general order for all monsters to follow that jerk¡¯s orders.

    Hopefully he wouldn¡¯t end up with the same big losses he had at hisst battle as a general.

    ¡°Tell me more about that monster.¡± As we started moving, I made sure my chariot would sh like a bolt of lightning in the sky.

    I controlled it to fly at its highest speed, not sparing any fuel to catch up with those cowards.

    ¡°You know dark realms are lost worlds where no life is allowed to be there,¡± Isac started exining, ¡°they are failed worlds of apocalypse where all races were gone and only monsters prevailed.¡±

    ¡°I know that.¡±

    ¡°In there, and under rare and not fully understood circumstances, special kinds of monsters will emerge. Monsters of these dark realms are usually brutal and fierce, know nothing but shedding blood and feasting on their enemies.¡±

    ¡°Just like these monsters here,¡± I pointed at the ground down below which was shing fast enough to form long lines.

    ¡°They are the rudimentary form of these monsters,¡± Isac nodded in agreement, ¡°but theyck intelligence. Of course those old monsters of ancient dark realms will grow intelligent with time, but not enough to bepared with any race. They can mostly say a few words and do little tricks every now and then.¡±

    Her words made me recall that brutal and desperate fight I had with that monster before. Indeed it said a few words, pulled a trick or two, exactly like Isac said.

    ¡°Then that monster here¡­ what makes him special?¡± I returned the talk once more to that monster.

    ¡°He¡­ is one of those who experienced evolution,¡± Isac sighed, ¡°in the eyes of my race higher ups, if there was a female of his kin, the two would start up a mighty and terrifying race.¡±

    ¡°Really?!!¡± I raised my eyebrows while watching Isac slowly nod.

    ¡°He is terrifying¡­ Simply described as a cmity on any ce it would go to.¡±

    ¡°But you control it, right?¡± I asked in doubt. After all, if that dude was so terrifying, then howe he followed their orders?

    ¡°We were lucky to get him when he was a baby,¡± Isac exined, ¡°it took roughly one year for it to grow ten folds in size, five years to reach one hundred folds. He said once that he isn¡¯t yet fully matured,cking something that he is looking for.¡±

    ¡°Damn! All this and he isn¡¯t yet an adult?!!!¡±

 Chapter 476 Fighting Craziness With The Same!

    ¡°He lived for a century so far, and after the fifth year, he stopped growing in size. Only his power kept escting slowly, also his intelligence showed remarkable progress.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ Are you bound with him using a contract?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the case,¡± she bitterly smiled, ¡°but that contract was written by his baby version at that time. He asked for us to set him loose over the world once in a decade. And each world we sat him loose upon ended up being another dark realm.¡±

    ¡°Damn!¡± I knew what this meant. That monster exterminated all sources of life and killed all races, turning these worlds into monster paradise, fallen dark realms.

    ¡°That¡¯s why we shouldn¡¯t let them bring him here¡­ Damn those bastards! What went into their heads to try and bring him here?!!!¡± Isac looked pretty much annoyed. And I could understand her reasons.

    After all this move was weird, just like what that Hector paragon bastard did when he opened a gate with another universe.

    Were they abandoning this world? Or what? Something looked fishy here. This move, ording to Isac words, was a death sentence to any world.

    What made them take such a step? Were they tired of living? Or thought that I¡¯d catch up with them regardless so they decided to burn everything and take the entire world down with them?

    That was the only reason I had, a desperate move that would end up by getting them revenge even if they were dead.

    Burning down the temple and bringing its walls and ceiling on top of the heads of everyone¡­ Such a fierce move was indeed crazy, but it was logical at least.

    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s the same monster?¡± I had to ask, ¡°can¡¯t it be another one?¡±

    ¡°No way,¡± Isac shook her head in firmness, ¡°there is only such a big monster at our disposal, one that can traverse oceans and seas without getting stopped by any aquatic beast in the process.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°One hundred percent.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ What¡¯s about his weakness?¡± If I was going to face such a nightmare, I had to gather any avable information I could get.

    ¡°Weakness? Hahaha! That¡¯s really funny!¡± but what I got was such a bitterugh and mocking words, ¡°Hye, such a monster is a perfect form of anything you can imagine! Our only hope is to stop him from getting here by ruining that damn summoning ceremony before it getspleted.¡±

    ¡°O¡­ Ok¡­¡± as she answered in such a way, I had to give up knowing anything about it, ¡°how long does that ceremony take?¡±

    ¡°At most five hours,¡± she bitterly said.

    ¡°That¡­¡± I got the news once Fang told Wryly about it. But I knew time must have passed before Fang knew about it. How long? I¡­ Didn¡¯t know for sure.

    Not to mention I was crossing the secondrgest state in the US. That meant I had to take at least three hours to cross it.

    So I had less than two hours at most, and most likely I had much less than that.

    ¡°So¡­ in other words¡­ We are screwed!¡±

    ¡°Those bunch of crazy bastards¡­ Now I want to kill them with my hands more than ever!¡± her body trembled when she said that, showing a glimpse of her fierce side at this moment.

    ¡°They are just fearing to die on my hands,¡± I shrugged, ¡°so they are doing their best to kill me with them.¡±

    ¡°They are killing everyone with them,¡± she shouted at me, ¡°and if they were this crazy, what went wrong in the heads of the higher ups of my race? Damn! Damn! That monster should have been sent to another world where we already lost!¡±

    ¡°Perhaps your higher ups deemed this world as a loss already,¡± I couldn¡¯t find any other exnation but this.

    ¡°We are¡­ Still in the early stages!¡±

    ¡°We got Hector,¡± I paused beforeughing bitterly, ¡°and we got me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s pray that the ceremony isn¡¯t over yet,¡± I said while looking at the direction of the ocean, feeling the pressure already weighing down over my heart and soul.

    So I was going to fight a bitter battle against such a monster, a losing one in the eyes of Isac. I didn¡¯t know that monster, but from what she said, I could say it was a real challenging hard rock in my path.

    ¡°Trying to kill me with one big dude? Humph! I won¡¯t fall that easily!¡± As I thought about it for half an hour, I suddenly blurted out my decision before taking my sword out.

    ¡°What¡­ What are you doing?!¡± in front of Isac¡¯s eyes, I injured myself and started to form my technique.

    *Fwoosh!*

    And the next moment I called out a dense amount of my bones.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to make my crazy move as well,¡± I gave her a serious look before I nted my bloody left hand into the centre of my technique¡¯s circle.

    And the next instant, lots of threads moved out and vanished thanks to my chariot¡¯s insane speed.

    ¡°You¡­¡± As I started to crazily release my threads all over the world, Isac eximed in shock while watching all this happening around her.

    I felt her taking a few bones and examining them. I didn¡¯t say anything to stop her. After all, I had no time to spare worrying over such a thing.

    ¡°This¡­ This is the first time for me to see such a marvellous thing!¡± she said while examining more bones. But all of sudden, these bones were surrounded with my energy and turned into dense clumps of light.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you done ying?¡± I said without even turning my face to her. In fact this was the first time for me to put my technique under such immense pressure.

    I was releasing all the energy from the bones towards my technique, forming endless threads. But the moment they were formed and left my chariot, I got to feel a strong pressureing from therge distance they covered.

 Chapter 477 More!

    It wasn¡¯t their fault, it was my chariot¡¯s insane speed that made the threads reach a terrifying length in matters of minutes.

    I had to not only keep them intact, I also had to direct them to attack the nearby monsters.

    The hardest step was this first step. After taking control of these monsters, then expanding my threads didn¡¯t need my control or guidance at all.

    I just had to force my energy through them, to make them keep controlling more.

    But that was done on such a wide and terrifying vast scale I never did before. In the span of ten minutes, the bones that could satisfy my needs for many hours were depleted.

    ¡°More!¡± like a crazy person I shouted, while bringing much more bones. This time I didn¡¯t just bring bones once. As the first batch turned into light bulbs, I summoned another batch of bones and did the same to them.

    Then another batch appeared and another. I kept doing this like I had a bottomless pit of bones.

    I could feel the shocking gaze from Isac, but there was no time to worry about that. She was just damn lucky to be here at this ce and hour, to witness the true horror and craziness of me.

    My chariot¡¯s speed was maintained at full power. In fact I was sure that I¡¯d end up arriving toote.

    So I had to work my best, try to control all the monsters I could before arriving there. To do so, I had to keep releasing threads all over the world, and try my best to maintain the energy consumption bnced and fulfilled.

    Bringing forth ten batches of bones and turning them into shining clumps of light made the influx of energy into my body reach an insane amount.

    I felt pressure at my dantian and meridians starting from the fifth batch, yet I kept going. I felt immense pain as if my body was stabbed with swords, spears, and needles at the ninth batch.

    But I forced myself to endure and summoned the tens before stopping doing this craziness for now.

    The entire roof of my chariot turned like a small piece of a dark starry night. It was shining with dense stars, looking like a distant gxy seen by a telescope.

    Luckily I got tons of threads to gush these energy at, reaching a bnce in the middle of such pain and torture. I knew if I stopped for even one second, I¡¯d end up losing most of these threads.

    I was sure many reached for ten miles by now. And soon they would exceed one hundred miles in length. To keep those intact, I had to maintain gushing out a crazy amount of energy through my technique.

    And as I secured this, it was time for the next step¡­ Binding all of these with contracts!

    I started a purchase spree once again. With part of my attention being focused on controlling the newly formed and released threads, I could purchase blindly without caring about the grade or the price tag of these contracts.

    Anything that was offered at the market was bought in any amount avable. I didn¡¯t even have the luxury to check the grade, amount, or price, and went to fervently purchase all with my right hand without even sparing a single nce to the market interface.

    I was so stressed out right now. I had to keep this up, make new threads, control them to attack the nearby monsters, then let them expand. At some point, I felt like my threads weren¡¯t just attacking monsters!

    I felt the presence of other races in the mix. But I had no time to differentiate between the two, and worked at forcing all of them to bind a contract with me.

    Gaining other races in the mix of monsters wasn¡¯t the issue right now. I needed as many monsters as I could get. As for those races, they were just unlucky to stand by the monsters¡¯ side when I came at them.

    Once the threads took control of a single entity, they would expand further. That relieved me from the toll of controlling them, but as I kept releasing new ones, that toll never ceased.

    I kept this up, recing my bones once they got decreased, buying out contracts inrge amounts, releasing threads, controlling them to attack nearby enemies, and then forcing them to sign my contract.

    As for writing the conditions of the contracts, well¡­ I had to use the help of Isac at this moment. I didn¡¯t even have to check the nature or the price of contracts I bought, not to talk about writing the terms.

    ¡°You¡­ Are really insane!¡± After two hours of doing such a crazy thing at such an insane rate, Isac couldn¡¯t help but sigh in a tired way after writing all these contracts.

    ¡°Just keep doing it,¡± I hardly managed to say these words while gritting on my teeth.

    ¡°You know it¡¯s futile, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°This monster can¡¯t be stopped in this way! Lots of people tried before and failed!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey! I¡¯m speaking to you!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    In fact speaking again would risk me losing more threads or losing focus. I had to keep listening in silence to what he said, without even saying anything back even if I wanted to.

    Just the pressure¡­ The pain¡­ Everything I was experiencing made me feel numb. If I shifted my attention away from this, I might lose everything! Literally everything!

    So no matter how Isac tried, I totally ignored him.

    Right now my technique was looking much like a ck hole than a cultivation technique. The amount of my ck threadsing out from it was simply unimaginable!

    It looked like a dense pack of long hair was stretching out from it. And with more added with each passing minute, I knew the scene from outside would look shocking.

    ¡°Dammit!¡± but just half an hourter, I couldn¡¯t help but shout in frustration and agony while my chariot stopped moving all of sudden.

    Isac¡¯s body felt unbnced, and ended up flying in my direction and mming together with mine.

    Together we fell on the ground, ended up rolling while I had no ounce of strength to even push her body away or stop our rolling.

 Chapter 478 He Is... Here!!!

    ¡°Damn! Why the hell did you stop?!!!¡± she stood up first, with a tinge of redness on her cheeks. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to look at her in such a way, especially with that male face she was having.

    It¡­ Just looked weird!

    But I had no strength to even respond back. I had toy down there on my back, close my eyes, and slowly regte the gush of energy in my body.

    At some point, I reached a stage I couldn¡¯t control anymore. It only took one second to get distracted and lose my focus, one second to lose it all and make my technique forcibly end.

    And with it, I even lost control over my chariot while all the pain and exhaustionshed back at me in such a fierce way.

    The energying at me was in such a dense amount to scare me. But as I tried to think of a way to release them into my shadow world, I realised something amazing.

    My dantian and meridians¡­ They were absorbing the energy in such a way like a pile of sand absorbing water.

    They were giving me a torture already, but when the energy got absorbed in such scary rate, I felt like cool water was being poured over these sour ces.

    I had to say I was enjoying this feeling. It was like getting to rest after a tedious workout session for an entire day. It was refreshing, intoxicating, giving me a tinge of joy in the middle.

    It took me an hour to get awake from such a state. And the moment I opened my eyes, I felt like my body was reborn.

    I never imagined such a thing woulde after such a long time of tension and agony. It didn¡¯t just affect my dantian and meridians, but my entire body.

    My muscles looked different, as long as my bones. Both started to shine faintly in pale green light. While the energy running through my meridians and dantian turned slightly darker.

    It evolved, alongside my meridians and dantian. My dantian swells to triple its original size. As for my meridians, they have thick walls, much thicker than before at least.

    During the crazy process I did before, my meridians showed spider web-like cracks. They were the main source of my pain, and I knew they got hurt.

    But right now nothing of this remained. My meridians looked intact, healthy, as brand new.

    ¡°Finally you opened your eyes! Damn! We already screwed up!!¡±

    Just before I got to know what exactly changed in my body, the annoyed and bitter voice of Isac came to startle me awake from this amazing feeling.

    ¡°What happened?¡± I stood up, but unlike what I knew of my body, it moved in such agility and swiftness, like I was much younger than now.

    And my strength also evolved. Just my attempt to stand up made me jump in the air for ten metres, before falling on my feet while feeling a little weird.

    ¡°Damn! You got stronger!¡± Isac said in annoyance, ¡°but it¡¯s toote¡­ That monster is here! Don¡¯t think you can stand against it. Listen to my advice, let¡¯s find a world away from here and escape to.¡±

    She said that in rushing breaths, shouting out of her distress in such panic. I gave her a single nce before turning to see the horizon.

    Indeed something appeared out there. The dim world from before turned pitch ck in that zone. I didn¡¯t know why, but I didn¡¯t feel any speck of worry or panic like her.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s move¡­¡± just before she would continue her words, I controlled my chariot and led it towards that pitch ck zone.

    ¡°Damn you, Hye! You have to move to the other side, away, far away from that damn monster,¡± Isac got a moment of pause when he noticed the direction my chariot was going towards.

    It was heading towards the monster, not away from it.

    In the next moment, she jumped and grabbed me from the arm. Yet unlike before, she didn¡¯t manage to even budge me an inch!

    My strength¡­ It evolved much from this chance, way more than I even imagined!

    ¡°You¡­¡± Isac also noticed the difference. To her I might have felt like touching a mountain and trying desperately to move it.

    ¡°I won¡¯t run away,¡± I decisively said, ¡°if you want, you can escape if you want.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ You got stronger, I admit it¡­ But don¡¯t think for a second that this will give you a chance to stand against it!¡±

    Just as she was saying that, a big shadow appeared loaming from a distance. It was like a big mountain peak, and I couldn¡¯t get any details of it as it was all ck.

    The darkness that covered that region came from nothing but that thing. Once I spotted it, I knew it was the monster I was going to fight.

    It was¡­ My enemy! The hardest and fiercest one I faced up till now.

    ¡°I won¡¯t fight it with my bare fists,¡± I calmly said while opening my profile, getting into a certain ce.

    ¡°Then¡­ What? Are you going to just curse him?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ Is a brilliant idea,¡± her words reminded me of my Libra. ¡°But first, I need to do something¡­ Come to my chariot in the south,e like your death is running after you!¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?!!¡± Isac looked at me in a weird way, but I didn¡¯t exin. What I did was simple. I gained tons of monsters during my crazy two hours and half of work. And it was time for me to reap benefits.

    I didn¡¯t do that to just secure my kingdom. I did that to fight that bastard and take it down.

    This fight¡­ It was going to be epic!

    As the monsters wereing from far away ces, I had to do another thing.

    ¡°This¡­ It¡¯s a godly artefact! Damn! Damn! Hye, whose god is supporting you?!!¡± Isac recognised my Libra once I took it out.

    This girl¡­ She was damn lucky to watch me in y using my full strength and toys.

 Chapter 479 [Bonus chapter] You Are My Safest Shelter

    ¡°It¡¯s someone you won¡¯t know,¡± I didn¡¯t feel like saying. She was a Selvator, not a human to know the name of Anubis or Sith.

    [The soul targeted is weighed to be an enemy to you]

    [Curse is going to apply]

    [Cursepletion¡­ One percent]

    [Cursepletion¡­ Two percent]

    Unlike what I expected, that dude¡¯s massive body didn¡¯t hinder the speed of my curse.

    From the side, Isac stood in awe and looked in curious gazes towards my Libra.

    ¡°You only need to have a look at your enemy to use it? No way! Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s the tool you have to lower our stat and strength!!¡±

    ¡°You sure know a lot about me,¡± I rolled my eyes while looking at the shing messages popping in front of my eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault that you are too hard to notice,¡± she said as if it was my fault.

    ¡°I can¡¯t me myself for being too hot,¡± Iughed and she rolled her eyes in response. ¡°Now everything is ready, we need to wait.¡±

    ¡°Wait for what?¡± Isac asked, and I simply pointed towards the far away back, where a big cloud of dust could be seen.

    ¡°Wait for them,¡± I said, referring to my monsters.

    I just gave them the order. And so my monsters started to flock towards my chariot. I didn¡¯t know how the system would inform them about my location, butst time they came to me without any problems.

    ¡°What do you n to do?¡± She stood by my side, standing at the edge of my chariot while looking over the far away behemoth like ck mountain.

    ¡°I learnt a valuable lesson through the apocalypse so far, do you know what it is?¡± I said it in such a serious way.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°In this world, strong only can be conquered with mightier strength,¡± I slowly said, ¡°this dude over there might look scary and everything. But he has limits. I know that everyone in the universe has limits.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ His limits are way above what we can even hope to reach.¡±

    ¡°Not in front of me,¡± I turned to look at her before adding, in a neutral tone, not overbearing, nor humble, ¡°I am different, much different than you can even imagine.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    She stood silent by my side, while the earth was trembling under the approaching grand army of monsters.

    I waited for half an hour until a big number of monsters came here. They stretched way beyond the reach of my eyes behind my chariot. They all stood in silence, waiting for my next order.

    ¡°Last chance to find yourself a good shelter,¡± I said in an honest way while taking out my two ives.

    I knew my strength got evolved and my body got promoted. So I dared to try and take the two out. The light one wasn¡¯t a big deal. Only the heavy ive would cause me problems.

    But unlike what I used to feel; both felt light in my hands. I didn¡¯t even feel the pressure and the tension holding the heavy ive caused before.

    I¡­ Could I now try that deadly ive of my chariot? Or was it too early to do that?

    Anyway I got the feeling that in this fight, using that dreadful ive would be a necessity.

    So I didn¡¯t take it out for now. I left this dude for the big moment, when things were dire to try such a desperate weapon.

    Just if I had skills attached to it, it would be great!

    ¡°Something tells me the safest sanctuary in this world,¡± she said in response, making me not know if I shouldugh or cry.

    The safest ce was by my side? While I was fighting that scary behemoth first hand? Damn safe shelter this was!

    ¡°Ok,¡± but as she made up her mind, I didn¡¯t force her away. After all I still didn¡¯t lose hope, not even in the slightest.

    I faced many foes who were rumoured to be unbeatable. Yet here I was, standing and breathing while all of them were lying cold under dirt.

    ¡°Time to see what this dude is all about,¡± I didn¡¯t hurry to start my attack using monsters. Instead, I controlled my chariot and moved towards that ck mountain peak at the horizon.

    My monsters naturally followed, but I intended to stop just at a safe distance away. ¡°Step aside for one sec,¡± as I was travelling fast, I pushed Isac aside, went to the heart of my chariot that appeared out of my will, and started to store lots of my high grade energy crystals there.

    One was enough for two billion of my stat points. But I knew in this fight, even hundreds of billion wouldn¡¯t be enough. So I took a lot, and under the shocked eyes of Isac, threw them all like they were worthless weed into fire.

    ¡°You¡­ You know what you just used?¡± she couldn¡¯t tolerate it anymore. In the next minute she blurted this out while trying to stand between me and that heart of my chariot.

    ¡°I told you, step aside and let me finish my work.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ Are you out of your goddamn mind? What? Do these things look like nothing in your eyes?!!¡±

    She seemed to know more about my crystals than I did. But it wasn¡¯t time to negotiate such a thing.

    ¡°I had tons of these, so step aside, please,¡± I tried to not push her aside using my ive. Yet it seemed my arm holding the heavy ive trembled faintly to let her get scared.

    Like a cat stepped on its tail, she jumped aside, finally giving me space to use my crystals again.

    ¡°You¡­ Do you have a dragon grandfather in your family or what?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask,¡± Iughed, ¡°you saw all this and just got stirred up by these bunch of crystals? Here, take these, they are for you.¡±

    I really had a lot of such things, so throwing out dozens of them over to her wasn¡¯t a big issue.

    As she caught them like she was catching a valuable treasure, her face told me how deeply shocked and irritated she was by my actions and words.

 Chapter 480 The Epic Battle - Part 1

    ¡°You are just using such strong crystals like they were rubbish,¡± she rolled her eyes as she said in disdain. And I ignored her useless remark.

    I didn¡¯t care how valuable these crystals were. I only needed to store up as much energy as I could in my chariot.

    In the uing fight, I got the feeling that sparing anything to do such a simple task would be hard.

    Just as I finished doing this for the next five minutes, I finally got to see the final shape of that behemoth up front.

    It was¡­ Really massive! I thought it was standing on the ground as it had such towering stature from far.

    But when I arrived closer, I got to see the true ce of it. It was on water, just like what Fang said before.

    ¡°This¡­¡± but I had to admit, that thing was really all pitch ck. It was so damn hard to tell its outer appearance except if one looked at the world around it.

    Even in such a dim world, this behemoth made the world look bright and shiny. The ckness of that behemoth was like a deep night without any moon or stars, a pitch ck mountain looming over the water surface.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Huge!¡± I said what came to mind when I saw this thing.

    ¡°He is just floating on water, you didn¡¯t get to see him while standing on all its huge tentacles,¡± Isac said, making me picture something terrifying.

    Just from looking at it like that I got how helpless fighting it was. But I didn¡¯t let such feelings dwindle inside my soul for so long. I clenched my fists, squeezing my fingers over the cold surface of my two ives.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ Going to kill it,¡± I decided, and it felt pointless saying these words. After all, I came here not to y with it, but to kill that bastard.

    However, saying these words out loud washed away any feeling of fear and dread inside my heart.

    ¡°You are a stupid courage person, you know that?¡± Isac from the side could only say that while shaking her head.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how it will stand against me,¡± I looked at the messages of the system. The curse of my Libra was still half way throughpletion. After reaching thirty something percent, the speed started to show an obvious decrease.

    I didn¡¯t know exactly what the distance between me and that behemoth was. But from me to the shore, there were almost a couple of miles left.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± as I continued my movement forward, Isac from the side blurted out in clear panic.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to say hi,¡± I shrugged, taking back my light ive before taking something out.

    ¡°Another artefact?!! Damn Hye!!! How many artefacts do you have?!!!¡± She was shocked to see the pir of Hector¡¯s race that I took out.

    ¡°Just stand on the side and keep watching in silence,¡± I said in a serious tone, without even sparing a nce to her, ¡°things will get a bit hectic from now on.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    She seemed to get fazed by my words and tone. She remained silent, giving me finally the peace I wanted.

    I was moving at such a fast speed and doing reckless moves that I knew it would backfire on me. But I had to test this behemoth, I needed to know what it was able to do.

    And my way of saying greetings was simple.

    *Roar!*

    Just as I crossed the shore and flew for half a mile, I heard such a mighty roar. From its intensity, I could tell that the bastard wasn¡¯t that far away from me.

    ¡°Watch out! He is going to use his scorchingnd ability attack!¡± even if I stuck a tape over her mouth, she wouldn¡¯t even stop talking! Dammit Isac! Can¡¯t you just stay silent for a few minutes?!

    But as she warned me, I saw many sparkling golden dots in the dim sky. From seeing these, I recalled the scene of the tens of thousands of the star weapons that I saw when fighting against that alien universe army.

    Ok¡­ You started your attack, and it would be fair for me to start mine.

    ¡°Thundering might!¡± The first thing I used wasn¡¯t an attack skill, but the defensive skill of my pir. The pir broke free from my hand, flew and hovered for hundreds of metres above my chariot before expanding to connect the sky with water.

    ¡°Damn!¡± This fight was on another level than what Isac and other paragons here would imagine. ¡°You are really a monster!¡±

    *Boom!*

    The next moment the pir released its shield that spanned over a very wide area. I stood in the outer region of this shield, which spanned in a circr way to cover a huge stretch ofnd and a tiny part of the ocean waters.

    It seemed the pir recognised the area covered by my monsters to be under my protection. So it spanned and covered a very vast area that spanned towards the rear horizon.

    As my first move appeared, it was time to use another.

    ¡°Crushing Wave!¡±

    It was the first time for me to use such a skill. I always used the Thundering Might defensive skill of my pir. But at this battle, I had to use all the skills I had from  my pir.

    The pir in my hand shook violently, yet this time it didn¡¯t break free from my hand. Unlike what I expected, I felt a deep connection with the pir.

    ording to the description of the skill, I should have a cone shaped limited wave attack.

    [Crushing Wave skill: Pir of Hector race prime exclusive skill. Can¡¯t be linked permanently to you. You can only use it as long as you are still the owner of the pir.

    Skill details: holding the pir, you can wave it tounch a mighty wave of energy that will attack only a limited space of one hundred metres width and five hundred metres length. You can control the wave with your mind, determining the location of its impact. Once itnded on your target, a mighty explosion will engulf the area of coverage by the skill for five straight minutes. The damage taken can be equal to one thousand eings damage. Can be used once per day]

 Chapter 481 The Epic Battle - Part 2

    But for a reason¡­ This skill seemed to connect with my body and looked for an energy to get connected with the pir.

    ¡°This¡­¡± a crazy idea shed through my mind when I felt this connection. The first thing I thought was to let this pir connect with my dantian.

    But that wasn¡¯t what I thought about next and made me grin evilly. I had another source of energy, one that I struggled to deal with before.

    It was the dark energy I absorbed from a recent fight, one that was on a totally different level than anything I got to see before.

    ¡°Get down there!¡± like a crazy man, I shouted out of the blue, making Isac next to me to jump out of fright.

    She asked, but her words seemed like they wereing from a distant ce. I was totally focused on establishing a weird connection.

    I always shifted things from the outer world and my body towards my shadow world. But at this moment, I tried something different.

    I reverted the connection. Instead of my energy passing through my feet to the dark shadow world, I tried to get such energy from there to here.

    If I had time, I¡¯d simply enter that world and control things from there. But I got the feeling that going in there right now would make me feel a new challenge, one that I didn¡¯t risk to have at this stressful moment.

    As the distant dim sky was getting brighter in gloomy and dangerous looking red lights, I started to feel the dark energying from my shadow world to my body.

    The energy I absorbed was already surrounded with my pale green energy. So when it entered my body, it tried to revolt however I had an easier time controlling it using the energy epassing it.

    I didn¡¯t need to circte this energy or keep it inside my body. Once it came through my feet, I started pushing it fast towards my right hand, the hand holding the pir.

    Luckily it wasn¡¯t my left hand, or else my heart would be in danger. The energy passing through the right side of my body turned all this part chaotic. I felt numb there, and if not for theyer of energy surrounding this dark berserk energy, I¡¯d already lost contact and control over it.

    But when it reached my right arm, it seemed to link to the pir energy. Like getting attached to a dark hole, that dark energy gushed fast through my right arm, went through the pir.

    And then the pir started to buzz in terrifying buzzing sounds.

    ¡°Hye! Hye! What are you doing? Don¡¯t be so scared!!!¡±

    And as that process was done, all I could hear was the loud cries of the terrified and panicked Isac.

    Damn! It was the first time for me to regret something. I regretted letting her here by my side during this fight. She¡­ was a distraction.

    Should I kick her as* out of my chariot? Or she would end up dying?

    ¡°Shut the hell up!¡± I could only control my thoughts and say this in a serious warning. My eyes, my full attention was now focused on my pir.

    Even with all the energying from the dark shadow realm and passing through my body towards this pir, it felt like the pir was a bottomless pit.

    It kept sucking energy without showing any sign of stopping.

    *Roar!*

    As if that mighty monster felt the dark energy I was pouring endlessly towards the pir, it started to roar and seemingly move.

    For a moment, I thought it vibrated. But I couldn¡¯t tell thanks to such deep darkness it had.

    However the next few moments I knew it really moved! A giant wave of water appeared from all over the ocean in the distance,ing fiercely and moving towards my direction.

    At the same time, the red dots in the sky started to grow bigger and clearer. They weren¡¯t stars or red beams of light as I thought before.

    They were giant, all burning under golden mes. I could tell there were almost tens of thousands of them, racing downwards like they were racing to see which one would reach the ground first.

    ¡°Prepare for the impact!¡± from the side, Isac screamed and even ran towards the edge of my chariot, firmly grabbing it and leaning her body as if she was going to experience a mighty blow.

    That girl¡­ Sigh! Can¡¯t she see my shield? My chariot¡¯s mighty shield and my pir¡¯s great shield? She¡­ Was pathetic!

    But she was right about one thing; the impacting was going to be fierce like nothing else I experienced before. I just hoped my pir¡¯s shield would be sturdy enough to endure this impact.

    *Rumble!*

    The first meteorite fell at this moment. It came in contact with my big outer shield, crashing and exploding into tiny pieces of burning golden fire.

    The fire expanded like a fan, as if it was hugging my shield. And before the expansion of fire would stop, another one hit, and another.

    Then the entire world turned into a world of violent rumblings and fire expanding all over my great shield.

    *Buzz!*

    And at this moment, I felt like the pir in my hand was answering to a challenge. It moved, rose up, pointed itself like it was a spear towards the monster up front without even letting me do anything.

    ¡°Crushing Wave!¡± This time I said it in a deep and mighty voice that seemed to travel across the world. I didn¡¯t know what went wrong with me to have such a voice, but I felt the urge to shout the name of the skill right now.

    And once I said it, the world showed a new change.

    It felt like I held the fuse and just ignited the doomsday. All these minutes, the dark energy I absorbed from before was gushing and racing towards the pir.

 Chapter 482 The Epic Battle - Part 3

    That was something totally different from what happened when I said the name of the skill once again.

    It looked like the pir went all greedy and sucked fiercer the dark energy. At this moment, I felt like my body turned all numb, and everything inside turned pitch ck from that energy.

    Then a mighty wave erupted from my pir. It looked like a massive ray of pale green light that expanded in a blink of an eye to reach that dark monster.

    A silent sh urred, one that told me how fierce and unimaginable this sh was. I saw a flower shaped explosion of pale green light at the edges with dark red light in the middle, and pitch ck in the centre from the ce of contact between my energy and that behemoth.

    That flower started to expand fast, and with it light shone finally on the outer surface of that monster.

    ¡°These¡­ Small tentacles?!!!¡± from her ce, Isac eximed in deep shock. It seemed this was the first time for her to see the real body of this behemoth.

    And seeing such a rare thing made her forget for a moment her fear from the fiery meteorite falling over my shield.

    But she would soon return to be terrified when the aftermath of that mighty sh began to reach a level our senses could detect.

    *Roar!* *Roar!* *Roar!*

    Continuous ear deafening roars came from the direction of the monster. Yet these didn¡¯te from the monster itself, but from the explosion that was fiercely shing at its body.

    And as these roars appeared, an irresistible burst of wind came like manybined tornados hitting together in every direction.

    My shield didn¡¯t budge when faced with the falling terrifying meteorite, yet it started to obviously vibrate under the assault of such wind.

    I could tell now how mighty that explosion was! It was way beyond anything I could imagine or describe. Even words would fail to describe such a phenomenon.

    And¡­ It was far from over!

    Even when the pir released such a mighty attack, it still kept sucking the dark energy in my shadow world. As it kept doing this, I knew I could maintain it beyond the five minute time limit.

    I could continue this for hours! Damn! Just thinking about this made my heart race!

    That was just me facing the aftermath of this sh. Then what about that damn behemoth?

    *Roar!*

    This time the roar came from the monster, and I could feel little pain and more rage in it.

    ¡°Be careful! He will use another ability!¡± I didn¡¯t need Isac to warn me. After all, our first opening moves proved their worth.

    Its meteorites that could lit entire ground to shreds were stopped, but my pir wave attack crushed it and even started to push its colossal body back.

    But before I could see what he was going to do, a series of mighty and deadly waves rose up from the ocean. Just the height of these waves were almost on par with the high altitude of my chariot.

    I was hovering almost half a mile over the water, and that made these waves look like they would crush anything in their way persistently and without showing any mercy or exception.

    However there was an exception! As my shield managed to stand against wind and fire, it was time to stand against water!

    ¡°Damn! This fight¡­ I shouldn¡¯t be here!¡± Atst Isac got to grasp what I warned her before about.

    But girl¡­ It was now toote to realise such a thing.

    ¡°Just hang tight and keep silent,¡± I tried to move my pir and it followed my will, ¡°I can¡¯t concentrate when you are nagging and whining like a girl.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m a girl!¡± it seemed in front of such a godly battle, she finally decided to drop her act and confess.

    Girl¡­ We weren¡¯t going to die to confess. And I already knew you were a girl goddammit!

    The pir followed my arm moves, and started to shower that monster in different areas. The skill was supposed to be limited to five hundred metres in length.

    However at this moment, it felt like it could reach tens of miles, even more!

    As the outer shield of my pir kept being bombarded by fire, wind, and water, another attack came from that monster atst.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ The Anti Ground ability!!!¡± this girl never learnt in her early years how to shut up when being told!

    ¡°I can see that!¡± I already saw the ability in action, so I didn¡¯t need her remark at this moment.

    The attack this time didn¡¯te from the front, but below! It looked like the ocean surface got severed by a mighty sword, extending for miles in length and two miles in width.

    Water started to form two gigantic cliffs, as if they were falling from colossal waterfalls. It kept falling to the bottom, expanding to the side, and exposing more depth of it.

    I could see many gigantic aquatic monsters down below, all pale inparison to the mighty behemoth here, all felt like nothing in the face of such terrifying ability.

    As the gap expanded and deepened, I could see peaks of mountainsing up from the bottom.

    They looked like giant mountains being raised from below and rising up. But in fact I knew this wasn¡¯t the case here. This dude wasn¡¯t just raising up the ground, he was doing something simr to what my chariot here used to do.

    It was separating ground from the bed of the ocean, raising them up through this massive and scary looking gap, and bringing them up to sh against my shield.

    So now my shield had to face water, fire, wind, and earth¡­ What a nice collection of abilities that bastard gathered for me here.

    Yet even with all that, it couldn¡¯t stop my pir¡¯s wave attack from crushing and scorching its body.

    Its body was irregr, showing peaks like mountains and deep valleys everywhere. Like a grandnd covered up in green grass, its body was covered with small looking tentacles,pared to everything giant around them.

 Chapter 483 The Epic Battle - Part 4

    But something told me these tentacles weren¡¯t that small! Having such tentacles might provide an act of defence for the monster here.

    Yet against my mighty wave attack, all these tentacles were burnt down. Even the body of that monster started to burn and get wounds.

    The wounds looked exactly like the gap that monster created on the water surface; deep, long, and broad.

    ck big drops the size of hills started to appear from that body. I knew these were his blood droplets, looking in such a big way for a dwarf race like mine.

    ¡°You¡­ Managed to wound him?!!!¡± Isac gave such uselessments that didn¡¯t give any help at all.

    So I decided to ignore whatever she said, unless it was out of great importance.

    [Your shield needs one million souls to repair itself] just as my shield got all these attacks from all directions, and even before the rocksing from the depth of the ocean would rise up, I got such a message.

    One million souls? [Take them!] I didn¡¯t even hesitate to pay such a price. After all, my soul count was rising nonstop and reached a grand figure of tens of millions.

    Just during the past desperate act of me, my controlled monsters killed lots, lots beyond what I could count. And this was still rising up as they were killing while advancing towards me.

    I didn¡¯t forget about my monsters, but I had to wait for a suitable stage to be prepared for them to shine. As for fearing to lose them, I got the feeling that they would all get epassed under my shield, or at least most of those close by.

    I raised my head and could see long and deep cracks appearing at my shield. It was a very grand scene, one that would turn anyone into a panicked chicken, just like Isac here.

    But in a sh, the shield got all repaired. All the cracks were gone, and the shield that was on the verge of copsing got a rebirth.

    For one million souls? That was just a great price to have such a magical effect.

    As for my pir, I kept moving it around. I was trying no to only expand the area of damage over this behemoth, but to look for any point of weakness.

    I now could tell why Isac and her race never got to know any weak spot about it. How would they and they weren¡¯t able to see its true shape and body?

    Just from my attack I could tell that dude was really massive, but it wasn¡¯t standing erect. It was floating on water, and that made me shocked for many minutes when I realised that.

    Justying on water and having such a high stature, almost a hundred metre higher than my chariot right now? That was scary!

    It looked like I was just hitting the side of its body. What if I was fighting it over the ground? How high would it get if it stood on its limbs or tentacles?

    Damn! That dude¡­ It was just something way beyond my current power to face.

    I threw away all these useless feelings and started to move my chariot higher.

    I had to be higher than it, and then I¡¯d aim at its main body and not just its side.

    I wanted to locate its head, eyes, or even its heart. Any ce that would be vulnerable for me to hit and cause considerable damage was a good target.

    As I rose my chariot up, the first wave of rock attack from the depth of the ocean bed came atst.

    The rocks weren¡¯t just normal. They were big, and had that ck lustre around them. I didn¡¯t know if they were the way of how its technique worked, or if thatyer of energy was there to add more damage or shield the rocks from any counter attacks.

    But these rocks were really fierce! Rocks in the size of mountain peaks came crashing from down to above, trying to break through my shield.

    My shield reverberated fiercely and its surface showed more turbulence than ever. Faint cracks started to appear all over the contact zone, but the shield still stood tall and mighty.

    No matter how many of these rocks came crashing at it, they only caused faint cracks.

    These kinds of cracks were able to heal on themselves. I didn¡¯t need to spend more souls to fix these.

    But what happened next made me positive that I¡¯d bleed more souls to repair the damage.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!

    It started when many rocks gathered and stopped by my shield. It looked like being together made a change or triggered something, leading to a massive series of explosions that managed to even tear apart part of my shield.

    Thick tongues of ck fire fell deep down the gap towards my direction. In fact the gap wasn¡¯t in line with me, but I felt there was some sort of will controlling these.

    [Do you want to pay three million souls to repair the shield?]

    ¡°Pay!¡± I didn¡¯t have any option here anyway. These tongues of dark fire reached me fast enough before my voice would cool down.

    That bastard seemed to do all this to just break through my shield and get to me. Least it knew this shield wasn¡¯t the only one I had.

    *Rumble!¡±

    Having these fierce shes close up made the sounds of explosions be deafening and terrifying. However no matter how many of these fire thick arms tried to hit me, they were all stopped by my chariot.

    Then the bigger shield started to heal, cutting these fire thick pirs from the middle, making them lose all connection with their master and fall down.

    I thought they would dissipate in wisps of thick ck smoke, but they fell just fine over the surface of the water, not even sinking down.

    These¡­ I was now curious about these fiery hardened ck pieces. They were treasures, indeed they were!

 Chapter 484 The Epic Battle - Part 5

    However I had to wait until I crush that son of b*tch. Just the early sh between us was so intense that it made even the entire world rock and rumble.

    Isac stood at her ce, grabbing the rim of my chariot with such ashen white face. This girl didn¡¯t have enough mental strength to face such a scary monster she was raised on fearing.

    In my eyes, it was just a big behemoth, with nothing special about it so far.

    As I closed the gap created by its sudden explosion of the rocks, I moved my chariot higher, reaching close to the edge of my shield.

    The shield seemed to slowly expand, not as fast as before. It was of course due to the intense and brutal attacks it was getting from different directions.

    But at least it was able to expand a little towards the front and upwards to let me see the back of that bastard.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how you are going to hide your head from me,¡± I moved my pir to sh at that gigantic back of that monster.

    It was all pitch ck, killing all sorts of light. But when my deadly ray of energy shed with it, all the darkness vanished while a growing flower shaped explosion erupted, illuminating parts of the back.

    And like the side, it was covered with ridges and tentacles. Nothing stood in front of my deadly ray. But I knew this wasn¡¯t enough.

    The ray could only hurt a limited surface of that monster. Not to mention that the monster ¡®s entire body was like a sturdy piece of steel. I felt like scrapping its body like I was peeling an onion,yer byyer, attack per attack.

    It was effective, but it was damn slow! At this rate I might take an entire month to just reach deep enough to threaten this monster!

    It wasn¡¯t logical or practical. So I had to find that point of weakness, and start focusing on it.

    ¡°Wow! That¡­ Tickles! Hahahaha!¡±

    Just as I was pointing my pir everywhere I could reach on its back, such a childish voice came all of sudden, startling me.

    ¡°Damn! he¡­He is awake!¡±

    ¡°What? Was he sleeping all this time?!!¡± This time I turned to Isac, who had her body shivering out of genuine fear.

    Just from looking at her reaction, I could tell how deeply scared she was. And I also got the answer already.

    ¡°Damn! All this¡­ What about the abilities it used before?!!¡±

    ¡°They¡­ As long as he was roaring, he was sleeping deeply. Only his body would react ording to the situation. But now¡­ the real monster is awake¡­¡±

    She couldn¡¯t continue speaking, as she lowered her head, hiding it in between her shivering legs, and murmuring all the time, ¡°We are dead, we are dead, we are dead¡­¡±

    Damn girl! We were still alive! Stop cursing us like that!

    ¡°Wow! I reached a new world! Amazing!¡± The childish voice came once more from it, and I could see the colossal body trembling when it spoke.

    This dude¡­ Was it really asleep when it came here? Was I fighting against a sleeping monster? And I couldn¡¯t even win? Damn!

    ¡°Hahaha! Stop it! Stop it! I can¡¯t take it anymore! Hahahaha!¡± Just as I was absorbed in my shock, that voice which belonged to a six or seven years old kid came again amidst hisughter.

    To be honest¡­ Hisughs were sweet, not any different from any kid.

    ¡°So you are a kid?¡± I finally couldn¡¯t help but shout. I didn¡¯t know if he would hear me or not in the middle of all this chaos, but I had the feeling that it would.

    ¡°Hahaha, stop it first, it tickles, hahaha! I can¡¯t take it, please stop it, please!¡±

    Please? Was he acting this courteous to me? damn! A deadly freak looked much weirder when it acted in such a way.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I have to keep massaging your body,¡± what else could I say? My strongest attack here did only this! Making that bastard¡­ Laugh!

    ¡°Hahaha! Ok, ok, I¡¯m going to give you a gift if you stop, or not I¡­ Hahahah¡­ I will make you stop using force!¡±

    A choice? One with a gift and another with a punishment? Of course the choice here was simple.

    However, just before I could open my mouth to answer, a message came out of nowhere.

    [Don¡¯t ept any offer from him, or else you¡¯ll get cursed!]

    ¡°S¡­ Sith!¡± damn! It was Sith! It was my supporting god! He finally showed up, and again at such a delicate and critical moment.

    Get cursed? Damn fierce! Dude, I was the one cursing you, not the opposite.

    [Just keep attacking, don¡¯t stop or listen to anything he would offer you]

    ¡°I¡­ Frankly dunno how to kill it,¡± I honestly blurted it out. In front of Sith, my Sith, I held nothing back off him.

    [You are doing fine! Just make sure to not ept any of his offers]

    ¡°I¡¯m doing terribly! All I did was to make itugh¡­¡± It felt really bitter and greatly disappointing admitting it like this. But I failed. All I did was to give that bastard a massage.

    [If so then why did he wake up then? You have to know that kind of monster takes a decade to sleep in deep slumber. Waking him up means only one thing¡­]

    Sith paused, and I got what he wanted to say here.

    ¡°He is getting considerable damage and feeling immense pain!¡± my eyes shone brightly, while looking again at the colossal trembling body of that behemoth.

    My shield was still getting fiercely attacked from all its abilities. It felt like true doomsday was happening outside my shield, and I was separated from it by the sturdy shield of mine.

    Its body was trembling, and it was justughing to mask the pain and not let me see through it? Damn fierce! Indeed this monster was¡­ evil and cunning!

    I never met something or someone like it before! It was masking its pain and fakingughing, masking his body trembling usingughter.

 Chapter 485 [Bonus chapter] Siths Advice

    How in the world did ite up with such an idea? Damn! I was this close to falling for it. I didn¡¯t even want to imagine what would happen if I ever made such a mistake.

    ¡°Hahaha! Stop it, please! Hahaha! I can¡¯t take it anymore, hahahaha! Tell me what you will choose, hahahaha! Come on, let¡¯s make a good deal here, hahahaha!¡±

    I listened to its rubbish talk and couldn¡¯t help but inwardly sigh. That dude was really¡­ Convincing!

    With its childish voice that would make anyone feel close to it, and itsughs that came in such a natural way¡­ Everything pointed out the opposite of what Sith said.

    But I trusted Sith! He stood by my side on more than one deadly asion. I knew he was here for my sake¡­ Wait, he was here not only to warn me, right?

    ¡°Sith¡­ Tell me what do you want from me?¡± Sith always came and offered help but also would guide me towards doing something crazy.

    Last time he stood by my side when I fought desperately against the alien universe creatures. But he also guided me through my cultivation technique and helped me to ride over the deadly star weapons.

    So as he was here, didn¡¯t it also mean he was trying to give me another valuable advice and help?

    [You have a valuable and very rare chance here] As I expected, he came here to give me a pleasant gift, [This monster¡­ You can have it]

    ¡°What?!!!¡± but what he said shocked me. ¡°What are you talking about?!!¡±

    [Just think about it¡­ That monster is a dark realm evolved and mutated beast, one of a kind. But do you know how such a monster came to existence?]

    ¡°I¡­ Don¡¯t know such a thing!¡± I was honestly admitting my ignorance here about this. In fact I still saw facing such monsters as a test that I shouldn¡¯t be facing at this current stage.

    [He got infected from the dark energy of the other universe] Sith started to exin, [The other universe is trying its best to invade and infect us with its energy. Worlds without races are just like good soil for its energy to spread and infect monsters. And as such, this monster and many others were created]

    ¡°Do you mean¡­ Are you referring to my shadow world?¡± I started to link the dots here. And with the Sith¡¯s next words, I knew I guessed it right.

    [Bingo! Our cultivation base is what we might call a variant, a sessful use of that universe energy without getting under their control. That also gives you an advantage here. These monsters stopped growing long ago thanks to the rarity of dark energy in our universe. But inside you shadow world, he can continue growing and maturing in a fast pace]

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Interesting,¡± I slowly muttered while looking at the colossal behemoth in front of me, ¡°should I try to suck it inside my world then? But¡­¡±

    I paused out of hesitation and pure fear. Last time I tried to do that, it was against an immense amount of dark energy but it was no way near that monster here.

    It wasn¡¯t just the size, but I felt the quality of dark energy in that monster was way much higher and much purer than anything I ever saw.

    Trying to get such a behemoth inside my world? Damn! It would look great and enticing from the surface, but thinking about it gave me goosebumps!

    [Even if you forced him in, you won¡¯t get it as your pet]

    ¡°Pet?!!! This thing?!!! So¡­¡±

    [If you forcibly took him inside your world and he was still your enemy, it would be a disaster! He would be like a grounded dragon who gained wings! You won¡¯t allow him to enter there before being on your side]

    ¡°But¡­ I can only do that by contracts¡­ And I¡¯m sure the contract that bastard has is a very high calibre one.¡±

    I understood what he wanted me to do here. Forcing the monster to sign a contract was a problem, but breaking the contract it had and making it sign another with me was another and much bigger problem.

    [I¡¯ll provide the contract for you to use, but you have to force him to sign it]

    ¡°What about breaking that contract?¡±

    [Do you think there is truly something in this universe that can bind such monsters?] Sith said such shocking words, [He is just acting docile as he gets what he desperately needs from the Selvators. But in fact, all the big forces in the universe know that such kind of monsters won¡¯t be bound by anything born or made in our universe]

    ¡°Then¡­ Won¡¯t it turn against me once it got what it wanted? Damn! I can¡¯t risk doing this!¡±

    [Wrong! If we don¡¯t have anything to bind him, you have]

    ¡°My shadow world?¡±

    [Wrong! It¡¯s not your world, but your cultivation]

    I felt at loss once more. Why every time Sith appeared and talked to me, I always had such hard to grasp conversations?! It¡­ Felt quite frustrating!

    [You dumbhead¡­ If not for being too damn lucky and gaining such rare chances that I never saw anyone have in such a short amount of time, I¡¯d better go and have fun instead of talking to a thick headed human like you!]

    ¡°Don¡¯t get me involved in your love affairs,¡± I rolled my eyes, ¡°and stay away from the girls from the love shrine.¡±

    [You know nothing! As if they are all girls out there, humph! And before advising others, advise yourself first, womaniser!]

    ¡°I learnt from the master.¡±

    [Then show more respect to the master and don¡¯t waste more of my time! Just use your head for a bit, and stop making me spoon everything to you each time!]

    ¡°Sorry, but can you make yourself clearer? Or give me a hint?¡±

    [Damn! Ok, ok¡­ I got my blood pressure off the roof already thanks to¡­ Ahem¡­ Fine¡­ Here is your tip¡­ It¡¯s like thest time we did it together]

    ¡°A cultivation technique?!!! You don¡¯t mean¡­¡±

 Chapter 486 Fine! You Ruined My Mood!!

    It hit me! He¡­ Wanted me to create a new cultivation technique, one that would act like a contract binding that damn monster to me forever.

    But¡­ The real question here was¡­ Would I be able to do it?

    Thest time he guided me to create a brand new technique that would open a portal linking my shadow world to here. But now things were quite different.

    He wanted me to form a technique that would bind the soul of anyone forever to me. It wasn¡¯t just the issue of the difference between my strength and that colossal behemoth out there, but it was also a problem in concept.

    How did these contracts even work? I always thought it was the magic of the system. But now I was asked to mimic such a thing, a thing that I never got to understand before¡­ It was simply too much to ask for me to do here.

    [Dumbass! You are really getting on my nerves more than that great goddess of beauty at that love shrine¡­ You don¡¯t get how the loyalty contracts work? Dummy! It¡¯s not a contract, it¡¯s a pledge between two souls with a higher power overseeing it!]

    ¡°That¡¯s the system, but I¡¯m not a higher form of power¡­ Sith,e on pal, can¡¯t you see I¡¯m just a normal human?¡±

    [Normal my as*! I¡¯m not referring to you, but to the source of energy your base is connected to and using]

    ¡°My green spiritual energy?¡±

    [Stupid! Wrong! This form of energyes from this universe. I just told you, there is no power in this universe that can control such creations!]

    ¡°Then¡­ My shadow world is it?¡±

    [Finally we got someone using his little brain! Yes, dumbass! It¡¯s your shadow world]

    ¡°Cool¡­¡± I said it without knowing really how I should do it. I just got tired from getting insulted all the time like I was a naughty stupid kid.

    [Don¡¯t think¡­ Just do it! If there is anyone in the entire universe who can get it done, then it¡¯s you]

    ¡°But I still don¡¯t get it! Can you exin more about how to do it?¡±

    [Dummy! If I knew such a thing why would I waste my time and breath over you!]

    He got me lost again! If he didn¡¯t know, then how was he sure this could be done?

    [I know because I saw it, saw many strong foes in the other universe do it. So if they can, then you can. The thing is¡­ You are the first in our universe to get such a base, the first to merge the two universes¡¯ energies in such a unique way. So I can¡¯t give you answers, you have to find them yourself. All I can do is to guide you and give you advice, nothing more]

    ¡°Got it!¡± so he didn¡¯t know anything about what he was talking about. That dumbass god! He was just trying to show up and act like the all knowing almighty while he was just a frog in the well.

    [Stop cursing me or I swear I¡¯lle to teach you a lesson personally!]

    ¡°No¡­ No need¡­ I already got one behemoth on my as*!¡±

    [F*ck you! Who are you calling a behemoth?!! Damn! I won¡¯t step in to help you from now on!]

    ¡°Mighty god! Mighty Sith! I¡¯m just a rash human kid who knows nothing about your might and wisdom. Please don¡¯t punish me like this and forgive me.¡±

    I had to kiss his as* to just let this go. I controlled my thoughts for now, hopefully he would leave in peace and let me alone.

    [Fine! You already ruined my mood and drove my sexy girl away! Fine! I¡¯ll stay here and watch, see how you¡¯ll perform till the end. One single word that I don¡¯t like and consider yourself dead!]

    Damn! He was going to watch! How should I¡­ generously give him the credit he deserved?

    I swallowed my saliva, feeling more bitter and sour inside my mouth. ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll try my best then,¡± I faked my admiration and veneration for him just to survive.

    But in reality¡­ I just wanted¡­ You know¡­

    [Stop trying to think of hideous ways to insult me¡­ I¡¯m reading your mind and seeing your thoughts in front of me¡­ Let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll insult me next time!]

    ¡°Oh the all mighty and venerable and generous god, Sith, I won¡¯t dare to insult you.¡±

    [Liar!]

    ¡°I¡¯m honestly speaking my thoughts and intentions here.¡±

    [No need, I know if you aren¡¯t that kind of a bastard, I won¡¯t have liked you]

    ¡°That means¡­¡±

    [Kid! Are you tired of living or what?]

    ¡°Ahem¡­ No sir, of course I like my life,¡± I had to sigh before finally returning to the fight, ¡°so I¡¯ll do it likest time, right?¡±

    [It¡¯s your cultivation base and world¡­ You are the best to decide, not me]

    ¡°Useless¡­ Piece of sh*t this monster is!¡± I hurriedly corrected the words I wanted to say here. It was really stressful to speak with that Sith when he was in such a bad mood.

    Ok, I¡¯d better get to work then.

    ¡°Hahahaha! Come on! Let¡¯s get it to stop! Hahahaha! I can¡¯t take it anymore! Don¡¯t you show mercy on kids like me? Hahahaha!¡±

    And now I had another shameless bastard to deal with here.

    ¡°Kids should alwaysugh, what¡¯s the big deal about it?¡± I blurted it out, while trying to not curse that motherf*cker.

    After all, I needed it to sign a contract with me, using a technique I didn¡¯t know how to execute yet.

    So until I could get inspiration here, I continued tosh that monster¡¯s back with my pir.

    Its body kept shivering, and I didn¡¯t let myself get fooled with itsughs. I kept attacking while the shield around me was getting bombarded with the deadly abilities of it.

    What I noticed was that even after all this time talking with Sith and attacking this bastard, the abilities never ceased to stop.

 Chapter 487 Bringing Everyone To Battle

    The fiery meteorites keptnding fiercely at me with no intention of stopping. As for the water deep hole created by it, an endless stream of different sized explosive rocks kept rising up and shing fiercely against my shield.

    And in the middle, tsunami waves kepting from what this bastard did with its shivering body and the aftermath from the sh with my deadly beam.

    In brief¡­ The heat of this battle never decreased, in fact I thought it got raised for a little higher.

    ¡°Hahahaha! Please, please stop, hahahaha! Let¡¯s talk about our deal, please, hahahaha! I¡¯ll do anything you want, please stop, hahahaha!¡±

    ¡°Then stop the attacks of yours over my people,¡± I shrugged, ¡°do it and we can start talking about yourughing and massage session.¡±

    ¡°So, is this a deal?¡±

    [Don¡¯t agree!]

    I wasn¡¯t a fool indeed to ept or say anything. I just started something for it to consider. I knew it was faking itsughs to mislead me. But words had no value in my eyes.

    I had to force it to stop attacks for a period of time. After all, my grand army of monsters was waiting for my signal to attack.

    Sending them out in such a deadly world wouldn¡¯t make any difference. I wanted to first secure the situation outside, then I¡¯d let theme to fight.

    ¡°What do you say? Hahaha! Please stop it, we already are talking, hahahaha!¡±

    No matter what he said or acted, I kept attacking and looking for its point of weakness.

    As it was jolted awake from its deep slumber, it meant two things actually. One it was getting tortured, and I was getting so damn near its weak point.

    But where was it? Its back was stretching for miles in all directions. I felt like looking for a needle in a haystack or something like that.

    As long as I got a result from what I was doing, I didn¡¯t think about stopping at all.

    I kept firing my skill at its back, ignoring all theughs and fake pleas it said. In return, it never stopped attacking me back even for a single second!

    We both were hitting each other with thergest and strongest weapons we ever had! From my part, I had that seemingly endless dark energy that came from my shadow world.

    I didn¡¯t know how long it wouldst, but I was sure it wouldst for many hours. As for its attacks, I doubted it wouldst for as much.

    After all it came out abruptly from a deep slumber, a move that muste with a price to pay.

    In addition to that, I finally got some good news.

    [Cursing isplete!]

    Atst! It took much longer than I expected. It started fast at first, but seemingly since that bastard woke up, it started to slow down and move like a snail.

    However, it was done now. And just as I got this message, that colossal body shook, and new changes appeared.

    First the attacksing from everywhere showed a visible weakness. Before, the falling fiery meteorites crashed and fanned their fire to cover arge area of my shield.

    Each now and then, new faint cracks would appear. They would take time to get amended on their own, but now the situation has changed.

    All the cracks appearing suddenly healed at a rate visible to naked eye. Also the golden fire spreading over my shield became smaller, covering much smaller areas than before.

    Even the mighty sound of their explosions became fainters and softer. The same also happened for the rocks ascending from the bottom of the ocean.

    As for the tsunami waves, they didn¡¯t show any decrease. After all they were a natural response to the behemothying on the water surface.

    Next change appeared in that bastard¡¯s body.

    My flower-like explosions would spread and stop at a certain distance, mostly covering up to three hundred metres in radius.

    But now they spread faster and exceeded five and six hundred metres. And that wasn¡¯t all. I could now see much deeper wounds left over by my attacks.

    That bastard¡­ it got weakened and so its defensive body got also weakened. So my attacks would leave behind much fiercer impact than before.

    ¡°Roar! Dammit! Dammit! You are a son of b*tch, you know that!¡±

    And at this moment, the show that the bastard used before crumbled under the sudden increase in my attacks¡¯ effects on it.

    It couldn¡¯t endure the pain anymore, and instead of those mightyughs, mighty roars appeared and it was clear it was in deep pain.

    ¡°Come forward now!¡± At this moment, I had to push with everything I got. It was in such a confused state, lost many of its former strength for no obvious reason, or for a reason it wouldn¡¯t be able to amend or reverse.

    So I opened my profile page, and gave an order to all the monsters I controlled. I didn¡¯t even spare those under the jumper¡¯s control, or those fighting the Selvators and their allies at Texas.

    At this moment, it was a do or die situation. I had to throw everything I got at the face of that monster, forcing it toply with my wishes.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to f*cking kills you! Do you hear me? I¡¯m going to torture you like never did to you before!¡± it kept roaring and whining like a little girl, while its voice added more credibility to such a feeling.

    However I never stopped my attacks. Even when its rear body started to rise, as if it was trying to stand up.

    ¡°Keep your fat as* down there!¡± In response, I guided my pir¡¯s ray to attack that ascending distant part of it. And it roared in immense pain next while that part mmed back at the ocean surface, creating a mightier wave of tsunami like never before.

    *Roar!*

    Atst! My valiant boys appeared at this moment. I heard their roarsing from the water surface far behind me. ¡°They are¡­ Smart!¡± I noticed this change in their attitude.

 Chapter 488 Youâ€¦ Areâ€¦ Crazyâ€¦!!!

    First they never ventured forward unless inside the zone covered and protected by my shield. I didn¡¯t know if those outside got killed, or they just got a gut feeling to evade such imminent death. In the end they just came from the part covered by my shield.

    And that wasn¡¯t all! First the aquatic monsters came first, forming some sort of a flesh bridge for other ground forces to walk over their backs to that damn monster.

    It was really a remarkable scene, one I never expected. And it was pleasant to see. Also my flying monsters came and kept their flying zone inside my shield.

    Great! Now my main army was here, it was time to give this damn bastard a true taste of what hell looked like.

    ¡°Come forth!¡± I instantly summoned everything I got. All the fallen gods, dragons, flying monsters, my different warriors¡­ even the soulers¡­ IF summoned all. ¡°Attack!¡± I didn¡¯t hesitate to give the order while taking a pile of that godly essence, ¡°use all, don¡¯t spare anything and use all your deadly attacks!¡±

    Just at its weakest moment, I showed my true strength. Tens of thousands of my soulers shed and jumped over that bastard¡¯s colossal body.

    My fallen gods attack. My dragons attacked. Even my Bulltors and Shield warriors used grand weapons installed all over my chariot to attack.

    I spared nothing in this battle, used almost everything I could muster.  And I didn¡¯t stop there.

    [I know you had gathered lots of soulers by now, send them in. also any race you captured, send everything you got!]

    [Now?]

    [Hurry!]

    [Again you ced yourself in a deadly fight¡­ Tell me, are you a troublemaker or a trouble ma, or what?]

    [No time,dy, just do it!]

    [Ok, ok, don¡¯t shout!]

    Thatdy nymph seemed to be in a good mood for no reason. I didn¡¯t have time, energy, or mind to spare and speak with her.

    I had to use another weapon at my disposal.

    ¡°Bring all the Albany city monsters here!¡± That was thest piece I missed here. These monsters weren¡¯t just strong, immortal, and fierce¡­ They were also able to stand in water.

    I needed to expand that water bridge, as even with such a grand number of my monsters, it stretched for such a narrow space.

    I needed to expand it, and with a hundred thousand Albany city monsters, I would be able to at least double its width.

    ¡°Go, stand on water and act like a bridge,¡± I pointed in the opposite direction of the monster when the Albany monsters appeared.

    As they moved and executed the order, I paid the corresponding price for summoning and using the blessing from the aquatic building back at the city.

    Now all my forces were summoned, and I wanted to see how they¡¯d perform.

    The fiercest of all were the fallen gods, then dragons. These two were like mass destruction weapons at my side. Next my soulers came. These dudes weren¡¯t able to cause any harm to any intact zone.

    But at the already present wounds, they worked better. They started to make these wounds deeper, forcing that monster to bleed again from these spots.

    During all this time, I left behind lots of scars and deep wounds. So they had many spots to work upon.

    *Fwoosh!*

    And just at this moment, many portals shed open. Lots of races came forth, and my soulers appeared in my inventory at the same time.

    Of course I paid lots of bones to thatdy, but I didn¡¯t care about such a thing for now. ¡°Don¡¯t stand idle, fight for your lives! Kill or be killed!¡±

    These races, alongside my different origin forces, were standing over the grand body of that monster outside the protection of my shield.

    I would never think about expanding the shield to cover up that monster. Or else it would be able to either crush my shield or get inside and cause more harm than needed.

    So all of my forces at the back of that monster were exposed to all the attacksing from everywhere! Just when I summoned all of them, that bastard shifted most of its fiery and rocky attacks towards my forces.

    ¡°This¡­¡± from the side, the ashen white and all silence out of fear and panic. Isac finally had the courage to speak again, ¡°you are the monster not him!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mix me together with such a lowly thing,¡± I said in disdain, ¡°return to your corner. Things are going to be more hectic from now on.¡±

    Unlike what I said, she seemed to be attracted by something and went to the edge of the chariot to see the brutal fight outside.

    ¡°Your forces¡­ They are getting massacred at a fast pace¡­¡±

    She was right! Just during the first few minutes, I almost lost one tenth of my entire forces summoned here. That bastard was using its own attacks to kill my boys.

    Of course that came at a price to pay. It got deeply wounded, and kept roaring like a little girl. But it was decisive and fierce, showing a will that never suited a kid at all!

    ¡°I have to interfere then,¡± I looked at such a messy situation and decided to use my chariot for something better.

    ¡°Hold tight,¡± as my chariot was moving at such a slow speed before, I pushed it to sh over that monster. If shed all back and forth, appearing almost everywhere in the span of a few seconds.

    If anyone was watching this from afar, he would see only afterimages of my chariot shing everywhere. I did so to shelter my forces, letting my powered up shield take most of the attacksnding over the heads of my poor boys.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    ¡°You¡­ Are¡­ Crazy¡­!!!¡± from the corner she stood at, Isac fell again on the floor and held the edge with both hands while shouting like this in immense panic.

    Well, I gave her the choice to leave more than once, but she was so stubborn to keep staying here.

 Chapter 489 Think About Your Technique!

    Now it wasn¡¯t time to regret such a decision, girl. You decided to act fierce before, so stick to it and don¡¯t me but yourself for that.

    My shield was taking damage from all the fiery meteorite and explosive rocks. Just during my initial attempt to shield my boys, most of the damage was taken out by my chariot, and the left over wasn¡¯t enough to threaten my boys like before.

    However before I would heave a sigh of relief, these endless small tentacles all over its body started to shine, expand, and began to attack my boys.

    In a matter of minutes, the situation turned into a brutal fight against my forces from my side, and those brutal tentacles from another.

    It was chaotic down there! Now my soulers have another target to aim at. They shed, and after a few attempts, these tentacles would wither and grow smaller before looking like rudimentary lumps on the back of that monster.

    Comparing the size of these tentacles to my soulers, they were slightly bigger in size. That confirmed my earlier doubts, these tentacles weren¡¯t just small or babies like they looked like from far away.

    ¡°I will kill you! f*Cking kills you!¡± and all this time, I never stopped using my pir deadly ray to burn that bastard.

    And in return, it kept screaming, cursing, and threatening me in such a useless way.

    What was the use of words? That monster just was a bit unlucky to face someone like me.

    The dark energy I was using to hurt it made all the difference. I had to say that no matter which of my forces, none were able to cause considerable damage to make this monster evenugh!

    Even my deadly fallen gods, and even when attacking in unison, they failed to cause something close up to half what my pir¡¯s deadly ray caused.

    That all was thanks to my dark energy. Without that energy, dealing with that monster would be much more troublesome indeed.

    ¡°Keep attacking,¡± even if the situation down below was so messy, and even if my boys didn¡¯t cause much harm like my pir, at least they were trying to cause more damage to that monster.

    These tentacles were endless, but they were part of that monster. Killing or making them wither woulde at a significant price if a great deal of them were destroyed.

    And the good part of it was the new racesing to me from the Bringold impact were in such scary numbers of millions.

    Also my army of monsters were in tens of millions, running and gushing without showing an end.

    A great part of the losses waspensated by these two. I also kept moving my chariot, acting like a shelter for all of them.

    And down below, they kept fighting against these tentacles. After the first loss and chaos, my forces started to get a grasp on what they were doing.

    My soulers led the way, clearing a great space off tentacles, followed and aided by the rest. The smartest of all were the races brought over, followed by my soulers, then the monsters I controlled.

    ¡°Come forth!¡± as I had more soulers, I didn¡¯t spare any. The air space was filled with many dragons and flying monsters of different kinds. They keptshing the monster with their breaths and attacks, without much damage to be honest.

    ¡°Focus on the wounds I create,¡± after half an hour of such high intensity battle, I had to give in. they had little effect in causing any damage to that monster.

    So it was better to focus on the ces where I was wounded by my pir. If they worked together with everyone else, things would end up in better shape for me.

    As I expected, once my forces shifted their focus over the exposed areas I created using my pir, noticeable results appeared.

    These wounds started to gushrge amounts of blood the size of massive rocks. At the same time, the wounds began to go deeper, and became much wider.

    With this, the monster started to show fierce screams and roars, twisting its body in a violent way out of deep pain. Many deadly tsunami waves came to be stopped by the shield of my chariot and the bigger shield of my pir.

    [This is nice, but you shall think about your technique]

    As I was trying to get myself immersed in fighting as an escape from this task, Sith¡¯s voice rang in my head, to remind me of this annoying task.

    ¡°I don¡¯t get how to sign a contract using my technique!¡± I was honest here. I didn¡¯t know the way. I didn¡¯t know how the contracts I was using worked.

    [You just have to try, without trying you won¡¯t get the answer]

    ¡°That means you don¡¯t know the answer, right?¡±

    [Kid, watch out your tongue¡­ my patience has limits]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    That damn barbaric god!

    [Don¡¯t curse me, or else¡­ I won¡¯t show you any tolerance or mercy because you are outstanding]

    ¡°Ok,¡± I forgot about his previous threat. Damn! I couldn¡¯t curse him even in my thoughts. How would I vent my frustration then?

    [Focus on creating this technique and stop whining]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The technique¡­ The one I had absolutely no idea about how to do¡­ Damn Sith!

    [Stop whining and start thinking]

    ¡°Give me help at least,¡± I rolled my eyes while waving my pir to expand the areas of damage over that monster. ¡°Just picking up at me isn¡¯t going to work!¡±

    [Hmm¡­ Last time using words helped, so why not try it again?]

    ¡°Words?¡± I paused, while recalling how I created myst technique.

    Indeed it happened because I wrote the world portal. If I had to create a contract word, what would be the best suitable word to use?

    Seal? Or bind? Or contract? Or¡­ What?

    [Stop assuming and start experimenting. Dummy head! How can you determine which will work without even trying?!]

    Yes, he got a point here without doubt. So, let me start testing then.

 Chapter 490 [Bonus chapter] Its Hard To Deal With A God!

    The first thing I did was to use my ive and cause a deep wound in my left hand. I kept holding the pir in my right hand, moved its wave attack and kept it hitting that bastard.

    I had to keep it under control until I¡¯d figure out how to form my technique.

    The first word I thought of was to use wax Seal. After all, it was the closest one to what I wanted to do here.

    I used my blood and started writing in midair. But first I formed the circle to make sure what I¡¯d write wouldn¡¯t break down.

    I finished forming the circle then started writing the word. In fact I didn¡¯t feel anything while writing this Seal word, not like what I got when I did the portal word.

    So it wasn¡¯t a surprise that after I finished writing it, it floated midair without showing any change. I pushed my left fist into it, but nothing happened. It just kept hovering there without any change at all.

    I looked at it, tried to draw random lines connecting the word with the circle, even drew another smaller circle inside to surround the word.

    But nothing I did worked. In the end I had to wave my hand and end the technique, considering it a failure.

    So the Seal word failed. I thought the sess rate of this word was much higher than others. But now I had to test for other words.

    I tried Contract, Bind, and even imprison¡­ All failed! I noticed that not a single word caused a resonance when I wrote it down, making me feel I was doing something wrong.

    What was it?

    [You need to think deeper about how to create it] at this moment, the sound of Sith came to enlighten me about something, [Don¡¯t forget you have to use a form of energy that can affect that monster]

    ¡°A form of energy that can affect that monster¡­ My spiritual energy won¡¯t be enough¡­¡± I thought then I moved my eyes involuntarily towards the monster then to my pir.

    It was gushing out its deadly ray that kept assaulting this monster. It was able to do so thanks to the immense higher form of dark energy inside my shadow world.

    ¡°So¡­ I won¡¯t be able to execute this technique using my energy¡­ I have to use this dark energy¡­ But how?¡±

    The first thing I tried was to make an attempt and such part of the dark energying out from my feet. But the moment I did, I felt like my entire body got electrified and paralyzed for an entire minute.

    My body got stiffened and luckily my pir didn¡¯t fall off or point away from that monster. But for an entire minute, the raying out from it kept digging through the flesh of that monster, creating a really deep hole this time.

    The moment I regained control of my body again, I heaved a deep sigh of relief. It was¡­ Such a scary feeling without doubt. Damn! Even when that energy was surrounded by a thin film of mine, it was still able to cause such bacsh at me.

    I didn¡¯t have any hope of using this energy, or else I¡¯d end up dying before anything else.

    So¡­ What should I do?

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you! I won¡¯t stop until you are dead! That damn energy you are using¡­ It¡¯s very tasty to eat and much painful to endure¡­ Screw you! Bastard! I¡¯ll kill you then take all this energy for myself! I¡¯ll eat you up!¡±

    I heard that roaring voice of that monster,ing in such a childish tone that made it so damn funny.

    ¡°Keep whining, I won¡¯t stop until you are dead,¡± I didn¡¯t show any moment of weakness, even if that bastard was threatening with words and its deadly abilities.

    Right now I was able to endure everything it threw towards me. Even my forces down below started to grow ustomed to these tentacles of his, and they were killing them at such unparalleled speed.

    As for their losses, they started to show an obvious decline. And with the constant arrival of my ground monsters, things became much better for me.

    Only that technique was the thing I still had to crack.

    ¡°Damn you! Such a weakling of such a nameless homeless race got his hands over such a supreme form of energy¡­ You don¡¯t deserve it! I will swallow you whole, take the source of that energy into my body and merge it with me to evolve!¡±

    ¡°Take it? Humph! As if it¡¯s¡­¡± I suddenly stopped, in much better words I froze. Just responding carefree about what that bastard said made me realise something¡­

    The dark energy¡­ It wasn¡¯t located in my body¡­ It wasn¡¯t even inside my body at all¡­ It was in the dark shadow world, a world that contained not only the dark energy but also those scary things that came from the portals before closing it up.

    My shadow world contained lots of such dark energy in different forms. And I was just trying to use the wispsing through my feet.

    Why would I do that? Why wouldn¡¯t I get it done by using the source itself?

    But a problem arose when I thought about this¡­ Or two actually. First if I went inside, how would I use the technique to affect this monster here? Also would this energy really listen to my orders and follow my will? Or would it bacsh and try to kill me?

    Also if I left, what would happen to the fight here? My pir? My forces? That damn monster?

    It seemed stupid to leave such high level and very intense fight and go somewhere else. Especially if it was somewhere not rted to this world at all!

    [Stupid! I gainend such a stupid human as my follower¡­ How did I end epting you in my forces? What sorcery did you use to convince me?]

 Chapter 491 The God Nemesis Scissors

    ¡°Dude, you are a god, a mighty god, nothing can work on you but the beauty of those sexy goddesses from the love shrine,¡± I said while rolling my eyes.

    [And you are disrespectful to the god who is trying his best to help you]

    ¡°You are shameless, do you know that?¡±

    [You are the shameless and ungrateful one! I¡¯m here, leaving all my¡­ Ahem, my business and trying to help you. And for what? To hear such impudent words from you all the time]

    ¡°It¡¯s you who is always speaking ill about me!¡± I said in defence.

    [It¡¯s not my problem that I¡¯m a god and you are just a pathetic weak little human kid. Get stronger first before asking to be treated well. Anyway, I was going to help, but now I changed my mind]

    ¡°Oh, mighty god Sith¡­ You are the most handsome and the strongest god out there in the entire universe¡­¡±

    [That ttering words of yours won¡¯t work on me this time. Stop using your sorcery with me!]

    Damn you! I was trying to give you some courteous words to keep your face. And here you were, repaying this with cold and harsh words.

    [Again! You are cursing me again! Damn you bastard!]

    ¡°What about this¡­ I¡¯ll try to speak well to one of the goddesses of the love shrine. What do you think about that?¡± I thought about a solution as fast as possible. And without knowing it, I said what came up in my mind.

    [As if you have a link with such an aloof shrine, humph! As if I¡¯d buy what you say!]

    ¡°I¡¯m not lying,¡± I hurriedly said, ¡°I got many girls on my side. I¡¯ll let a few join the love shrine and speak well about you. What do you think? Mighty god, Sith?¡±

    [This¡­ Humph! I won¡¯t need any help from such an impudent kid like you. But your honesty touched my heart, so I¡¯ll tell you about my idea]

    Damn you! My honesty? My as*! I bet you only drooled over what I offered.

    [Screw you bastard! Not a second passed and here you are cursing me!]

    ¡°I¡­ Was cursing that monster,¡± I hurriedly tried to correct things, ¡°It¡¯s the one who made you leave your things and stay behind. I¡¯ll make sure to repay you kindly with my sincere efforts at the love shrine.¡±

    If things went south with Sith, then using the love shrine name would help.

    [Humph! I¡¯ll close an eye over such impudence of yours for now. But this is yourst warning!]

    Yes, it worked!

    ¡°So, what should I do now?¡±

    [I believe you should better go to that shadow world of yours. But if you do so, you¡¯ll risk losing a lot here. So it¡¯s better to bring that world here instead]

    ¡°Bring it here? Wait¡­ You don¡¯t mean¡­¡± It suddenly hit me!

    [It¡¯s risky, as you will let loose such energy out. But if a change might have urred there, then it would be less aggressive to you]

    ¡°I¡­¡± I got what he was saying. He was asking me to open a portal between the two worlds, letting the dark energy and what was inside toe out. But that was risky.

    After all, I didn¡¯t get into that shadow world of mine. If it was like before, then the scary creatures I trapped with great effort might get freed once more.

    Also I engulfed lots of eggs as well. I didn¡¯t know if that was a good move or not, but it was definitely better than entirely leaving this battlefield and going into the shadow world.

    [You got no other choice here] Sith summed it up in such a perfect statement. Indeed, I had no other choice but to risk this.

    ¡°But didn¡¯t you say you are going to help to severe the contract binding this monster?¡± I was about to make a move before suddenly recalling this.

    Even if things worked out quite well, in the end the monster was still bound by a contract to the higher ups of the Selvator race.

    Despite telling me that this monster couldn¡¯t be bound, and it was just feigning it, I knew to force the contract of mine I had to first severe that contract even if it was false.

    [I knew it, I knew I got myself a damn stupid human kid to follow me, I knew it. What? Do you want me to have my blood pressure elevated? Kid, only one thing can make my heart race and my pressure go off the roof!]

    I didn¡¯t mean any of this! Why every time I¡¯d say something, he would pick up on me in such a mean way? Why did I sniff the scent of that jumper bastard in him from time to time?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ll help?¡± I rolled my eyes. This shameless¡­ Kind hearted god said he was going to help. So why was he getting mad?

    [I said I¡¯m going to help, but I already gave you something to severe that contract]

    ¡°Give me¡­ What? You didn¡¯t give me anything today!¡±

    [Dummy! I gave it a long time ago. Damn! Such a godly artefact was left and forgotten! I bet it got covered with dust! Damn careless human!!]

    This god¡­ Ok, let me finish this first before expressing my thoughts. ¡°What is it? Say its name and I¡¯ll bring it out!¡±

    [That pair of scissors, dummy!]

    Scissors! Pair of scissors?!! ¡°You aren¡¯t possibly meaning¡­ The god nemesis¡¯s scissors?¡±

    [What else? Do you have other scissors other than these?!]

    ¡°But¡­¡± I was surprised, not for the scissors I never thought about, but because they weren¡¯t used in such a way! ¡°They are used to providing good support to anyone, not contracts!¡±

    [Dummy! Do you possibly think anyone, no matter how strong or powerful he is, can try and bind such scary bastards? No, the one who did it was and still is a god!]

    ¡°This¡­¡± it was really something I never thought about.

 Chapter 492 A Crazy Idea!

    Thinking little about it got me convinced. If not a god, then who would try and bind such a behemoth? ¡°So, when should I make my move? And the blessing points¡­ Ick these¡­¡±

    In fact I got busy working on any quest. I didn¡¯t get any more blessings but the ones I imed before using my scissors.

    [Didn¡¯t you steal lots of blessings before? Do it again! You have tons of other races here. Use your scissors on them]

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    [Worrying they might die? Let them die! Those useless pieces of sh*t are doing nothing but screaming and shouting without even trying to fight!]

    He was right. Most of the work was done by my personal forces. As for these races, they worked first as fodders when the tentacles attacked. But now they were pretty much useless.

    So stealing blessing points from these? It was an enticing idea that I wouldn¡¯t say no to.

    [You need to time it after youplete your technique. If you rashed and used it now, you might alert that annoying god and let hime here]

    ¡°As if you won¡¯t be able to stop him,¡± I said, trying to tease him.

    [Humph! Who can stop against my mighty power? But I¡¯m afraid on you]

    ¡°I¡¯m under your protection.¡±

    [In name, but I won¡¯t bother to spend much of my power to defend such a dummy and ungrateful sharp tongued dude like yourself]

    ¡°Come on! I¡¯m one of your brilliant followers!¡± That was unfair!

    [Just time it right and stop whining. I¡¯ll watch from the side, hopefully that dude won¡¯t be alerted anytime soon]

    ¡°You seem afraid of him,¡± I couldn¡¯t control myself fromughing.

    [Screw you! Let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll fart against such a god first before speaking!]

    He got stirred up, and that meant he was really afraid. ¡°Ok, ok, I¡¯ll make sure to attack them after I finish my technique, that is if I manage to survive what I¡¯m going to do.¡±

    [Don¡¯t worry, with me here, there is nothing to be afraid of]

    Yes, tell me about it! I rolled my eyes when I heard what he said. That jerk wasn¡¯t reliable at all.

    [Hey! Watch out for your thoughts or else¡­]

    ¡°Ok, ok, I¡¯m going to start now¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t help but start. If I continued thinking like this, things would turn bad as I wouldn¡¯t be able to control my curses and mean thoughts.

    I started to draw the circle and the star inside it, then I wrote the word portal, letting it be absorbed in the entire drawing.

    Then I ced my bleeding fist in the middle. During this, and all the time, that monster kept whining, screaming, cursing, and threatening.

    All it did was to increase the rhythm of its attacks. That was nothing for me. My shields were taking away most of the damage. And after it got cursed, its intensity and brutality decreased by a great margin.

    So I wasn¡¯t worried about it for the time being. It was only the problem of how to force it to be my follower and pet.

    I hoped he knew what he was doing. Or else I¡¯d end up risking everything like this for nothing in return.

    Once I finished my technique, a portal opened. Thest time I tried to surround it all over the creatures to engulf them inside. But this time I wanted to do the opposite.

    I only thought about moving energy from the shadow world to here and suddenly thick tongues of ck tentacles rose from the portal.

    The portal got suddenly elevated and expanded, making me suck in a cold air of breath. The airing off from these things was really dangerous, cold, and threatening.

    I felt like I was getting pressured with the same domineering pressure from before. I couldn¡¯t prevent myself from recalling the scary moments where these creatures appeared in this world.

    Would theye back again? Was I going to face two scary beings? Deadly threats to be precise?

    Damn! Why did I let myself follow the tempting words of Sith! That bastard wasn¡¯t here, wasn¡¯t the one who was going to face such cmity.

    [Hey, stop thinking bad about me! I¡¯m on your side and still, don¡¯t you find it weird that not a single creature came from that portal yet?]

    His words fell and enlightened me about this point. I looked up, the size of this portal was enough to let a few of those scary creatures pass through.

    But all that came out were these thick and fiercely twisting ck tentacles. Each was made out from ck energy, making me feel threatened.

    Just looking at these things made me recall something. ¡°It¡¯s like¡­ Threadsing out from my technique¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t help but link the two together, feeling the simrities in the two.

    Well¡­ If these things acted like my threads¡­ Damn!

    I didn¡¯t feel myself but raising the pir, fixing it in my mouth while grabbing on it with my teeth. I kept focusing it over a point while taking out my ive, fixed it on the ground and held it with my feet, before creating a deep wound at my right hand.

    I had an idea¡­ A crazy idea in fact. But it was so exciting to neglect it. So I had to try it out, try it out now and see the results!

    [You¡­ That¡¯s my boy!] Just as I raised my right hand and started drawing with my blood in the air, the shocked voice of Sith came.

    I wasn¡¯t able to speak, but I thought about how he was looking down at me. Didn¡¯t he just ask me to try everything I got and try to make something crazy and new?

    This wasn¡¯t the contract technique he asked me before to make. I didn¡¯t know why but it seemed like I was going to do something big this time!

    As my technique was done, I inserted my bloodied fist in its centre. Threads gushed out like usual. But this time I didn¡¯t control it towards any enemy, only targeted my first technique.

 Chapter 493 Creating A Badass Technique

    Once my threads got the order, they moved fast to surround my entire portal. I saw with my own eyes the threads of mine that looked thin like ck hair got entangled and merged with the thick tentaclesing out from that portal.

    I didn¡¯t know what I was aiming to get here. I was just following a hunch. If the two techniques gave me the same vibe, then why wouldn¡¯t I try to merge them together?

    I was able to control my threads, but I needed to use my energy all the time to do that. On the other hand, these ck and thick twisting tentacles came from the shadow world through my portal.

    They used a thick and much purer and higher form of dark energy than mine. I still wasn¡¯t sure of what happened inside the shadow world, but it seemed a change happened and those scary creatures weren¡¯t there to annoy or threaten me.

    Only dark energy remained. And these tentacles were using it. What if¡­ I managed to merge the two techniques together, ending up controlling these thick tentacles as if they were my threads, using the immense dark energy inside my shadow world to fuel these tentacles and lead them to do whatever I wanted.

    A crazy idea! But if it seeded, then many things would change!

    Such thick tentacles looked very threatening even to me. If I controlled them, I wouldn¡¯t only get myself free from their danger, but also would move them to threaten that big bastard down there.

    I watched my thin threads get into the thick thick ck tentacles, merging and vanishing inside, while my connection showed a new development.

    Before I used to feel the hair-like threads, their expansion, their touch of anything. And now I didn¡¯t feel them, instead a new feeling grew.

    It was filled with rage, brutality, and bloodlust. It was like I was dealing with a tamed puppy before and now I was dealing with a group of angry wild and hungry tigers.

    This¡­ This was how these tentacles felt like¡­ I was¡­ Really controlling them!

    My heart raced up when I thought about it. I held my breath for an entire minute while waiting for this merge to bepleted. I didn¡¯t gush anymore thin threads from my second technique, and waited for the ones I summoned before ending the merge.

    And in that minute, such a process was done. I felt everything these thick tentacles felt.

    Great! The first process was done smoothly. And now it was time for the second process.

    ¡°Move out!¡± I didn¡¯t hurry to attack that monster directly. I just gave the order for these thick tentacles to move and get elongated.

    ¡°Damn!¡± but the moment I did that, a severe bacsh happened that even made me gush blood. It felt like my entire body got mmed heavily by a mighty falling of a big mountain.

    *Sizzle!*

    But before I¡¯d take control of my body, I heard such a loud sizzling noiseing from my front. I hardly stood erect while enduring the pain and watching the miracle happen!

    Just when my blood touched the ring of my second technique, it shone brightly before the entire threads also shone. This phenomenon expanded and reached the first technique that I held with my left fist, especially when part of the bloodnded on it.

    Then weirdly enough, threads started to appear and rise from the two techniques. The new threads were moving on their own, getting attached to the other technique before a pulling force emerged.

    Damn! Don¡¯t tell me¡­ They both were going to¡­ Merge! Damn! Damn! How didn¡¯t I think about doing this before?

    I thought about controlling the tentacles using my second technique. But I could simply merge the two techniques together.

    By luck things started to work out much better than I hoped for. I didn¡¯t resist the pulling force, even moved my two hands with all might to elerate it.

    Once the two rings touched each other, I felt like my connection with my two fists got broken.

    ¡°I¡¯ll control you with this one,¡± I knew a brand new technique was getting formed now. I took out my two fists, then inserted the left one deep in the middle of this ck ball that was formed from the merge.

    Before this, my two techniques were in the form of linear circles. But now they were in a three dimensional ball. Once my fist got inside, a brand new connection rose.

    And with it, I felt like I got total control over that portal high up there. The portal even changed at these moments, turning from the linear circr pattern to aplete massive dark ball made out of dark energy.

    As this happened, many more tentacles started to rise up. Threads that were connecting my technique with the portal before got thicker, broader, and looked much stronger than before.

    This time, my connection wasn¡¯t as shallow as before. I felt that I got connected with something lying deep, much deeper inside that ck ball.

    I didn¡¯t need to think much about it. I got linked with whatever was gushing that immense supreme ck energy out through my portal.

    I got connected with the source of my ck energy. And now I could move and control the outflux of it ording to my will and thoughts.

    ¡°Let¡¯s test it,¡± intoxicated and lost in my excitement by achieving this, I decided to give it a go and hit that monster.

    With a single thought, a single look over that monster, a sudden gush of thick, mighty, and threatening looking pirs of dark energy gushed out from that ck ball.

    They looked like an explosion urred, gave birth to tons of such ck thick tentacles, and they all moved towards the body of that monster.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡± and the next thing I heard was the fierce roaring of that childish voice, ending up being coarse like it was on the verge of dying.

    Each pir¡­ Each tentacle of mine¡­ they all got inserted into the body of that monster. Each got deeper, much deeper than any depth my deadly beam from my pir went towards.

 Chapter 494 Even Gods Cant Kill It!!!

    I was now holding the pir with my right hand, covered in my blood. It was still attacking, butparing the damage caused by my tentacles with it, this pir looked like a fly.

    Even if it was a fly, I didn¡¯t think about terminating it for now. Anything that would make that bastard scream was needed.

    But my new technique was really domineering! The only drawback of it was the source of its energy.

    Would mine reach such a level one day? Damn! It was such an exciting goal for me to dream about achieving in this lifetime.

    If I ever reached such a level one day, would that turn me into¡­ A god?! Or would I be on an entirely different level than these gods?

    Feeling such power, feeling such mightiness¡­ I wanted to have such a feeling anytime I wanted. I had to start working harder at elevating my energy.

    ck energy¡­ My slightly dark green energy would turn into all ck energy one day¡­ One day I¡¯d reach this goal for sure!

    As my new technique ended up being as offensive and not sealing as I intended, I didn¡¯t know what to do next.

    The damage caused by my dark pirs was really fierce! That bastard kept screaming in immense pain, not stopping from forming a chorus since my attacknded.

    [That¡¯s not enough] as if Sith read through my doubts, he said, [This will make it in pain, but not enough to kill it. You are still too weak to do such a feat]

    ¡°At least it will realise how strong I am,¡± I thought, ¡°I might get a better chance in securing that contract than before.¡±

    [Don¡¯t do a deal with him, force him to sign the contract] Sith warned me again, [Doing any dealing with him will end up by you getting cursed]

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± I thought by forcing it over this edge, it would ept any offer I¡¯d make. But from Sith¡¯s repeated warnings, it seemed a bit dangerous to adopt such an approach.

    I needed to force it to sign, not make a deal with it. ¡°Isn¡¯t making it cry and scream out of deep pain enough to force it to sign the contract?¡±

    [Not even close! He knows his perks and knows once you agree on something, you¡¯ll be under his mercy]

    Damn fierce! Even if it was cornered against a mighty wall, it was still looking at any chance to turn the tables around and shift the tide.

    Such an enemy¡­ It was better to be killed than anything else.

    [Don¡¯t dream about it, even gods like me will find it hard to kill such a thing!]

    Even Sith?!!! Damn! I thought to use my dark energy to thest drop before thinking about doing anything else.

    But if even a Sith couldn¡¯t do it, then how would I dream about achieving such a feat?

    [You still have only one option¡­ Form a new technique to bind this beast to you. If you fail, I¡¯ll kick you out of my group!]

    Dude! If I ever failed, I¡¯d die!

    ¡°Ok,¡± I only said that. It was that hard to move me away from the mighty feeling I was having right now.

    But as Sith said, it was so damn hard for even gods like him to kill this monster. In fact when I thought about it, it made quite sense.

    If there was such a threatening being in the universe and it was out of control, then why didn¡¯t they just kill it?

    If they could, they¡¯d have done it a long time ago. But it seemed that the bastard was so damn hard to kill.

    So it was better to y it safe. But how would I form this damn technique?

    I looked at my current new technique and felt that the answer was rted to this. I merged two techniques to form such a mighty one, so wouldn¡¯t it make more sense to merge more techniques together to form the one I wanted?

    But the problem was¡­ I couldn¡¯t do it before. But now, would I be able to do it?

    ¡°Let¡¯s try this out,¡± I was inspired after thinking for a few minutes. I controlled one of the thick handsing out from that gigantic ck ball of mine.

    It came smoothly and stood just a few metres away. It was really thick, almost double or triple my body.

    ¡°Here,¡± I extended my bleeding right arm and let my blood fall over its broad surface. My blood gathered up and formed a little pond there. ¡°Go!¡± I controlled it, making it withdraw and bend its tip to dip into my blood as if it was an ink.

    Well, my idea was simple. If I couldn¡¯t do it myself, then why wouldn¡¯t I lend the help from one of these thick pirs? Using it as a giant brush?

    ¡°Seal!¡± I first drew the word in the air. It came in big letters, but it didn¡¯t sustain itself, shook and vanished like it was eaten away by fire.

    It was within my expectations, yet it felt a little weird. I felt a faint resonance inside that thick brush, as if something there answered the call within my blood.

    ¡°Again,¡± this time I first drew out a circle. Making a circle by such a huge brush ended up with one spanning over fifty metres in radius.

    ¡°Seal!¡± I controlled this brush and let it write the word. This time new things happened.

    As if this brush acted like my arm, it got attracted instantly to the centre of this word while a fierce resonance appeared.

    The surface of this pir shook and vibrated, changed as if it was raging ocean surface with disturbed waves.

    I looked up at this with much anticipation, but as these changes urred, nothing new happened.

    ¡°Weird¡­¡± I started to feel the resistance of that brush to my will. I couldn¡¯t budge an inch away from that circle. All I could do was to stand idle and watch.

    But I got a feeling¡­ I shouldn¡¯t just stand by and watch¡­ I had to act!

    But¡­ What should I do?!!

 Chapter 495 The Technique Is Ready... Almost!!

    [Use another!] the answer came from no one but Sith, [and another, keep using those thick ck things until it¡¯s done!]

    ¡°Ok,¡± I didn¡¯t get what was the point actually but I wouldn¡¯t lose anything by trying. So the next half an hour I kept bringing those thick pirs, dropping my blood upon, and using these as brushes.

    Each pir experienced the same result. They all got attached to the word, seemingly acting like they wouldn¡¯t budge from there.

    But when the thirteenth pir was used, a new change ured.

    The shocking surface of all of these vibrated and got suddenly extended. It was like mighty explosions urred at these pirs, and in no time they turned into a mesh of ck liquid that got fused together.

    One huge droplet of ck liquid formed in front of my eyes. It started fist as a gigantic ck carpet, then started to bend its edges to form a big circr shaped droplet.

    I didn¡¯t know why but seeing this made me think of my blood droplets. This big one engulfed the Seal word inside, hovered up there in the air without moving.

    Its surface was calm, not showing any abnormal waves or fluctuation.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try to connect my technique to it,¡± I mumbled what I felt, thinking about merging what I made with my technique here.

    I now have three different sized balls made out of ck energy. But the one formedst was the darkest out of the three.

    It also was the calmest, giving me the impression of calmness before the storm.

    But how would I form this storm? How would I initiate the cascade andunch the mighty power inside this ball thing?

    I thought about using one thick pir to connect the ball with the bigger one above it. But once my pir touched it, it got severed and absorbed as if this ball was a beast with its own will.

    So¡­ What should I do? I felt like I was climbing a hard mountain, reaching the middle with no way to climb up any further.

    It was¡­ Quite frustrating actually. But what else would I do? What was in my power to do?

    [Do it again!] again, Sith¡¯s voice came to save the day, [Do what you did but with different word]

    ¡°Different word¡­¡± I repeated what he just said as if I was enchanted by it. I was getting a moment of epiphany, as if I was having a glimpse at a very sacred knowledge.

    A Seal word caused this, but a single word wasn¡¯t enough. I needed more, I needed to write more words to form aplete cycle.

    Seal was used to seal this monster¡¯s power, but I also needed it to blindly obey me. So, Obey was the second word. Also I needed it to not attack me, so Safe was a needed word.

    I also needed it to get linked with me, so a word Link was also needed. What else¡­ Hmm¡­ I needed to strengthen the word Seal. Should I use another word? Or use the same?

    Using different words seemed more suitable. So, I thought about Bind, Limit, and Constrain as words that might help.

    Once I formed all this, I started my work at once. I didn¡¯t even consider Sith¡¯s opinion, or wait for him to say anything to me.

    I felt at this moment as If what I thought about was true. I was quite sure of what to do, and I didn¡¯t need any permission from anyone to do it.

    I started to do all I did with different words. What I noticed was that with each word I wrote, the number of pirs I used decreased by one each time.

    I started it with Seal word and thirteen pirs. Now I wrote six more words, ending up with seven pirs.

    There were still six more missing. I tried to get connected to any of these seven balls, but each time I did, I lost one pir.

    [You need to think about more words] Sith¡¯s voice came to cut the path on my hesitation. I had to squeeze my mind and think about six more words to suit this technique.

    I had this feeling that by forming the thirteen balls, my technique would bepleted. However, how should I do it?

    ¡°Contract,¡± I selected a word and started working on it. ¡°Listen,¡± I also selected another word simr to Obey before adding another, ¡°Bodyguard.¡±

    Three words were done, but yet I still needed three more. ¡°Subordinate,¡± I said another, before thinking for a few more minutes, ¡°Follower,¡± was a simr word to Subordinate. Now there was only one missing.

    [Worship] thest came from Sith.

    ¡°Worship? Isn¡¯t it a god-rted term?¡± I was a little surprised by this word. Would it even work?

    [It¡¯s suitable for the rtionship between the two of you. Let him see you as a god, treat with you like mortals treat gods]

    In fact what he said was quite alluring to me. Be a god to it? That was something cool indeed.

    ¡°God,¡± I wrote thest word and this one had one pir only to attract and merge with it.

    As I finished, I looked at the thirteen balls hovering in midair with pride and happiness. My work here was almost done.

    Each ball was different in size ording to the number of pirs merged with it. So I got thirteen big balls, with different sizes in each one than the other.

    But seeing these for the entire five minutes made me feel a totally different feeling than before.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!!¡± The balls stood in midair, with their smooth and calm surface, without showing a single disturbance or a movement.

    They kept hovering up there in such eerie quietness that made me feel quite annoyed.

    ¡°Sith?¡± As I lost any clue about solving this bizarre situation, I tended towards my god.

    [I dunno¡­ I thought they would merge together or do some magic once you are done]

    Even he got the same feeling. So what went wrong here? What did I miss?

 Chapter 496 Whats Missing?

    Just looking at these all calm and silent spheres of ck energy without having any way to control them was really, really frustrating.

    I wanted toplete this technique. I could feel it deep down my bones. I was close, so damn close to get it finished.

    But for some reason, there was a thick wall standing between me and seeing the answer.

    [They might be missing a circle to join them together] Sith proposed such a solution, which seemed logical in my eyes.

    But as I tried to draw a circle with one pir and my blood, it crumbled down on itself the moment I did it.

    It felt like there was something missing, deep inside the balls themselves. ¡°The circle isn¡¯t the answer,¡± I muttered, ¡°what is missing from my other techniques?¡±

    I started to recall how I performed my other techniques. The more I thought, the more puzzled I got. ¡°Only my fist getting in the middle of the technique¡­ But I used to do such steps once the technique was done¡­ Or is it done here?¡±

    I held my right fist, moved it against the sharp edge of my ive to reopen the wound. Then I tried to raise it towards the balls.

    At a brief moment, the spheres moved. Their quiet surface got stirred up as if they were responding to some sort of a stimulus.

    But as it appeared fast, it ended fast as well. In a blink of an eye, that change disappeared and the balls returned to their calm status.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Not working¡­¡± I muttered.

    [Perhaps you are thinking wrong] Sith spoke in such a mysterious way, [You aren¡¯t doing a technique, you are mimicking a contract, right? What¡¯s missing from any contract you sign?]

    As he asked, my mind started to steer in a fast way, thinking about what he just said. I got the conditions stated in any contract in the form of my spheres.

    The words inside each represented a condition in any contract. So what was missing? Hmm¡­ Could it be¡­

    ¡°My name,¡± my eyes suddenly shed in realisation, ¡°I got to sign any contract first with my name before letting others sign with theirs.¡±

    [That monster will signter on, so it¡¯s not needed for now toplete your technique, right?]

    ¡°Yes¡­ It¡¯s missing my signature, my name! It¡¯s the missing piece¡­ I found it! I found it!!¡± As I shouted in a loud tone like a crazy scientist, I started to work fast.

    Another pir came, and I left arge amount of blood on it. I didn¡¯t want any room for failure, so I prepared enough beforehand to write down my name and that monster¡¯s.

    ¡°Hye!¡± I said my name out loud, in such pride and domineering tone. The moment my pir wrote it down, a weird thing happened.

    Before, at any word I wrote, the pir writing it would get attracted and merge with it. Even thest word I wrote experienced the same, getting only one pir to form the ck sphere.

    But this time the pir didn¡¯t merge, didn¡¯t show the familiar reaction and changes like the others. Instead, it got repelled like it was mmed fiercely with a hammer.

    Just as I watched that pir fly away in such a weird way, I saw the thirteen spheres floating and starting to finally move.

    Each one started to move into a ce, circting around the central word of mine like my name was the sun and these spheres weres orbiting it.

    The speed of their flying increased remarkably with each passing second until they left behind afterimages then shed to form a unified wall of ckness.

    A much massive ck ball appeared in front of my eyes, slowly coalescing together while shielding my name inside.

    [Hurry!] as I was absorbed in watching this, the urgent voice of Sith rang in my mind, jolting me awake, [Use your right fist, hurry bind it with your blooded fist]

    Yes! That was thest ingredient missing from this recipe. I didn¡¯t hesitate to raise my right fist, close it up and let the blood even fall over my face.

    It didn¡¯t matter! Nothing mattered at this moment except for getting this damn technique done!

    The moment I raised my bloody fist high in the air, a great turbulence urred from that big ck ball up there.

    A thick ck arm extended from there, fell towards my fist in slow motion. Or was I too nervous and excited to feel it this way? I didn¡¯t know!

    It kept twisting, like a great snakeing towards my fist. Once it got near it, it hurriedly engulfed my fist with such a cold liquid that started to condense over my hand.

    A glove appeared there, a dark blue glove that had an external scaly appearance, bright shimmering blue lines in between the scales, and ending up an inch or two above my elbow.

    It felt¡­ Amazing! This was the first time any technique of mine left something like this. I felt not only strong and mighty, I also felt a deep connection with a massive source of energy.

    I felt like if I wanted, I could movends and destroy mountains. I could do anything at this moment. I felt¡­ Invincible.

    ¡°This¡­¡± I raised the glove in front of my eyes. The thick arm of ck energy got wasted and vanished when this glove appeared.

    I closed my fingers, felt the power circting in that part of my body. I closed my eyes for a brief moment, examined that arm in contemtion, feeling the changes in it.

    The meridians there were filled with dark blue energy that was in the form of a minute sphere. It wasn¡¯t like my spiritual energy, not like the energy I absorbed from the bones, not even like the berserk ck energy I once channelled through my body.

    It wasn¡¯t in a unified form. It was formed of a massive number of minute spheres, moving around, vibrating like they were breathing in the middle of my spiritual energy.

    They gave me the feeling of blood cells circting my veins and arteries within sma.

    It was¡­ Such a new experience and a very amazing feeling.

 Chapter 497 The Mighty Dark Blue Glove

    Even with their immense number, I was able to see each miniscule sphere as if it was magnified when getting focused on.

    Each droplet seemed to have an immense amount of energy, enough to threaten anyone, even myself.

    This wasn¡¯t a simple binding technique. No way it would be one like this. I opened my eyes and looked at my glove. This glove was proof of how mighty this technique was.

    But I had no time to test it except for binding this monster to me. I turned my eyes and looked in such a cold way towards this monster.

    At this moment, and while clenching my right fist, I felt like I could do anything. The impossible was a word that felt so low and small in front of me right now.

    ¡°You¡­ Will kneel to me,¡± I said in such a strong voice and demeanour that I never showed before. In my eyes, that gigantic monster was nothing but a mere fly.

    ¡°F*ck you! I¡¯m going to swallow you whole and eat that damn energy source with your body!¡± that kid screamed, not knowing it¡¯s time to give such threats.

    ¡°Go¡­ Bind it and make it scream,¡± I raised my right arm high in the air, giving such order as if I was the sole god in this universe.

    *Rumble!*

    The world rumbled. It didn¡¯t happen at just my ce, but I felt like the entire world responded to my order and rumbled in response.

    Then the dimly lit world got much dimmer. Comparing that ckness this bastard showed when I first saw it, mine was much terrifying!

    I didn¡¯t know what exactly happened. All I could see was that gigantic body engulfed inside such deep ckness. It felt like a much more colossal monster just appeared here, opened its massive jaws and was eating up this monster.

    ¡°Let me go! Let me free! Damn you, f*king weakling! How the hell did you gain such power? Screw you!¡± it started screaming in panic and cursing like this while it tried to escape.

    The ocean all around got stirred up while that monster seemed to try to swim with all its might as far away as possible from here. But no matter where it went, how fast it swam, it had zero chance to escape.

    I was hovering in the air above it. But it seemed like it never moved an inch, or my chariot moved on its own to keep up with its speed. I couldn¡¯t tell what happened, but in the end that monster stopped moving as it got all engulfed within that ck mouth.

    ¡°Ok, ok, I sumb! Let¡¯s make a deal, let¡¯s sign a contract! I¡¯m willing to do it now!¡±

    ¡°A contract? Indeed I forgot about this,¡± my eyes shone as I stored away the pir.

    It has been great so far. But from now on, it wasn¡¯t time for it to be used. I got out the big scissors, which were still heavy as theynded on the floor of my chariot, making it all tremble under its immense weight.

    ¡°Come back!¡± At this moment, my warriors weren¡¯t needed anymore. I recalled back everyone, only leaving behind those races I got from the nymphdy.

    I also gave them the order to jump and swim away. Also gave the same order to my quest monsters to retreat. I was going to end this fight in such a big move. And if that happened, I got the feeling that none would survive if they stayed on the back of that bastard.

    My warriors returned back smoothly. The flying monsters also returned fast. Only the ground monsters kept trying their best to retreat, jump in the waters, or even try to push each other to get away.

    It was total chaos. And I didn¡¯t get any time to spare here.

    [I¡¯ll give you blessing points enough to sever that link with the Selvator god] Sith was finally showing a soft side of him. I wanted to ask him about the reason for such change, but decided not to.

    It wasn¡¯t the time to do it. I held my scissors with my right hand.

    And the moment I did, I felt like all the pressure and weighting from it vanished! It looked like I was another person, a mightier one, when I was having this glove.

    Damn! Would I be able to hold that damn heavy ive now? It would be amazing if I could do so!

    I resisted the urge to take that ive out, jump over that bastard¡¯s body, and start hacking it to experience the mightiness of that ive.

    As I got the message to use the scissors, I epted and the system didn¡¯t say anything about me falling short in blessing points count.

    Sith did what he promised and supported me with enough blessing points to activate the scissors.

    Once activated, it broke free from my hand, flew towards that monster and was inserted deep inside it. Unlike what I expected, it vanished deep within its body without a trace for a minute or so before a massive cry came from that monster.

    I experienced lots of such severing processes before. Every single time the ones got severed would be left in immense pain for a few minutes.

    Then an overwhelming weakness would assault them.

    In the case of this monster, it kept roaring and trembling fiercely for long minutes. It took almost half an hour for it to stop screaming, while my scissors flew back to me.

    The des were shining in much more dangerous light than before. It seemed that these scissors didn¡¯t just sever the connection. It seemed to be a delicious meal or so.

    ¡°Get inside,¡± it even vibrated under my fist like it was expressing its excitement and happiness. Yet it did its job and it was time to store it away.

    All this time, the monster seemed to have some sort of a resistance against my technique. No matter how the ck mouth tried to close up on it, it got stopped midway by some sort of a hidden energy.

 Chapter 498 [Bonus chapter] This Apocalypse Is Mine!

    I knew it was the energy of the supporting god. After all this was supported by the immense and unfathomable power of the system.

    Yet the moment the bond was severed, that resisting force vanished. In the middle of this monster roars, the ck mouth closed, and then it started to move back towards my big ck sphere.

    [Get it inside the portal] at this moment, Sith spoke, [Don¡¯t let it just end in that sphere of yours]

    ¡°Why?¡± I didn¡¯t get why he said that.

    [If you did, he won¡¯t leave this world and stay inside. He will always bound to this sphere, only summoned when you summon it]

    ¡°Damn!¡± I got what he wanted to say here. But how would I move that monster into the portal and not into the ck sphere fiercely pulling it?

    ¡°Get inside,¡± I thought about giving the order for that sphere to throw that monster inside my shadow world as Sith said. But a mysterious, unrestingly feeling rose up in my heart the moment I was about to do so.

    So instead of throwing the monster inside that portal of mine, I nned to move the entire sphere into the shadow world.

    This way, whatever would happen to that monster, it would still be in my shadow world. As for the process of summoning it again, I¡¯d think of a suitable wayter on.

    [Are you sure?] Sith was able to see through my thoughts and fears. So he realised what I just felt and thought about, and didn¡¯t object about what I was doing.

    He just expressed his worries and doubts.

    ¡°It¡¯s the safest way,¡± I said in a decisive tone, ¡°no matter how hard I¡¯ll haveter on to summon it here, it¡¯s best to make sure I¡¯m sealing it once and for all.¡±

    [Cool!] and Sith agreed to what I just thought about.

    As I gave the order, I watched the ck sphere move in slow speed towards the big portal up there. The thick tentaclesing from the ck ball were still fiercely attacking that monster till now. And I didn¡¯t n to give it a rest from such torture even for a brief second.

    Not even when I was grabbing its neck and dragging it like a stray street dog!

    *Flob!*

    The smaller ck ball vanished in such a smooth way through the portal like it just fell into the depth of the ocean waters. I still felt the connection with it, the connection with the source of the ck energy getting a little stronger.

    It was like the ball was separated by a membrane, and now it was directly standing next to that source.

    It was expected. After all, that source lied inside my shadow world. I was curious though, curious about this ck source. I wanted to go and stay there for a long time to study it after all this would be over.

    ¡°Let¡¯s speak, let¡¯s have a deal, please! I beg you!¡±

    Its cursing and screams turned at this point to be pleasurable. That jerk, it never lost hope of tricking me even when it was this close to its doom.

    I wasn¡¯t that kind of an idiot to give my enemies what they wanted. So I stood silent, clenching my right arm and feeling the gush of power through the glove.

    With that glove, many things could be done. With that glove, I felt like fighting a god wouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    As I watched that big behemoth get dragged in the middle of such deep ckness, I started to think about something.

    Each time I needed to repeat what I did here to summon this ball and glove. I looked at my body, covered with thick dried upyers of my blood.

    ¡°Sigh, I lost a lot just to do this¡­ If I repeat it a couple more times, will I get anaemia or something?¡±

    I wasn¡¯t joking! I was really concerned about my health. Bleeding in such a way wasn¡¯t going to do me any good in the long term.

    So it was obvious that this technique of mine had such a limit. I couldn¡¯t use it frequently like other techniques. But looking at the thick tongues of ck energy assaulting that jerk, I felt more reassured.

    It wasn¡¯t like I was left without a strong weapon to use in any strong fight. Not to mention I really doubted the presence of any strong being in the current stage of the apocalypse to contend with me.

    Paragons? Humph! Let them see how mighty I was right now! All of this started because they grew a bit jealous and got cold feet. They decided toe at my Fang, and use me to kill him.

    Destroying everything I worked so hard to build, ending up summoning such a cmity on my world as if they already gave up on it¡­ Those bastards got what they deserved so far.

    I didn¡¯t see any of them, and didn¡¯t know where they were. But I knew they were here watching with shaking legs what I did so far.

    Even if they managed to stay alive after all this, their death was the only end awaiting for all of them.

    After I¡¯d finished dealing with this monster, I¡¯d resummon my boys once more to tear this part of the ocean apart. I¡¯d summon my krakens to look for these, and wouldn¡¯t stop until every inch was searched thoroughly and I got word of their death from Fang.

    After that¡­ I would take Fang back under my custody. If any paragon or higher up of the Selvator race had a little sense in their minds, they would hurry to amend the broken rtions with Fang.

    This way they would be sure to neutralise my threat over their race.

    If they didn¡¯t move fast to do it, I¡¯d end up being their fiercest enemy here. No matter how they¡¯d do or try to build, I¡¯d alwayse and crush everything over their heads.

    That wasn¡¯t for Fang, it was for my future interests that were ruined by their silly decisions and childish actions.

    This apocalypse¡­ Was mine!

 Chapter 499 A Mysterious Wound On My Back

    ¡°Please¡­ Please consider¡­ Please let me go¡­ Please let me leave¡­ I won¡¯t stay in this world anymore. I hated your world! I won¡¯t stay here ore here ever again!¡±

    That jerk¡­ It was still trying to lure me with any possible means to let it free or ept a deal with it.

    Deals were done by two equal power sides. If any side was stronger, it would force his own conditions over the weaker part.

    And here I was the one holding the stick and it had to listen and obey.

    I didn¡¯t even open my mouth or show a reaction on my face. Putting a cold expression over there, I kept watching the big ck fog getting pulled in midair towards the portal without pause.

    What I noticed, though, was the size of that ck fog. It kept decreasing consistently. At first it was so massive, enough to look like a giant ind or something.

    But now it gave me the impression of being a little hill. It happened at a slow and constant pace, letting me not notice it until it got really smaller than before.

    What was going on here? I could tell from the screams of that bastard that it was trapped in the middle of this fog. But why was it decreasing?

    I tried to see through it, but I couldn¡¯t. Something looked weird here. But as long as it was working, grabbing that bastard towards my shadow world and sealing it, then I wouldn¡¯tment on anything like this.

    Perhaps this technique was forcing this monster to resize itself, to get suited to settle inside the ck ball of mine. Anyway, I stood on my chariot like a real warlord, overlooking what was going on without even saying a single word.

    By my side, I noticed Isac. she was shaking all the time at the corner of the chariot. Yet in the past few minutes, and with the unceasing screams of pleasing from that monster, she got the courage to stand up ande to stand by my side and watch.

    I turned and saw her ashen white face turned all red out of shock and disbelief. Her eyes were wide open, and her lips were trembling alongside her body.

    She was in a state of deep shock and excitement. Seeing this boogey man who terrified her childhood getting treated in such an insulting way was indeed shocking and satisfying.

    I left her to experience whatever she was feeling at the moment and returned to check my techniques.

    Through my left arm, I could feel the fierce and wild ck energy gushing out from my feet. They wereing without any sign of stopping, turning into such big ck tentacles that kept assaulting that monster.

    As for my right arm, things there looked much different. It was the same kind of ck energy, but it behaved in a much different way.

    I checked the status of myst technique. It was holding up. The fierceness I felt from it made me silently nod. The energy there looked like hungry wolves waiting for a fat sheep to be delivered to them to eat.

    ¡°Please¡­¡± atst! That talkative and noisy bastard got sucked through the portal atst!

    The size of that ck fog now shrunk to be enough to pass through the portal. I became much surer about my earlier guess. My technique was shrinking this bastard forcibly to a smaller size enough to let it pass through the portal and even get sealed in that ball.

    As it passed through my portal, the world became suddenly silent and calm. The falling burning meteorites started to decrease in number on a constant pace until they vanished in the next five minutes.

    The ocean was left with such a deep scar, and the rocksing out from its bottom fell all of sudden back to where they came from.

    Tsunami waves stopped, and the ocean started to regain its peace once more.

    It looked like the world got severe wounds, and it was taking its time to recuperate and heal.

    Such quietness¡­ Such peace¡­ Was really treasured after this fierce battle.

    ¡°W¡­ Where is it?!!!¡± As the world grew quiet, Isac asked from my side in such a shaky voice.

    I simply shrugged, didn¡¯t answer her back as I was closing my eyes and monitoring the changes inside my dark shadow world.

    I didn¡¯t hurry to close up that portal. I didn¡¯t want to do anything to cause unforeseen change or something.

    Once that bastard vanished from this world, the tentacles of mine kept twisting in a slow pace, like they entered a dormant state.

    As for what was going inside my shadow world, I could only feel the changes inside my technique.

    It was still grabbing fiercely that bastard towards the ball until it finally entered there. Once the monster entered that ball, many changes started to happen at the same time.

    First I felt the technique to grow intense, circte the energy inside like it was burning all of the dark energy in the ball. And with this, I felt a stinging burningsh at my back, just close to my right shoulder.

    ¡°Ouch!¡± It was really painful, and I couldn¡¯t help but to raise my left arm and touch that ce. This ended my portal technique, making the thick tentacles fade away fast into wisps of ck smoke.

    ¡°This¡­¡± I felt my back, and it should be covered with my armour. But at this moment, it felt like I got a blow back there by the fiercest spear ever. All I could feel was a gap in my armour, a thick and sticky warm liquid, plus a mark of a wound.

    I was shocked when I touched that part and felt all this. I got my left hand back, and saw the rich red blood of mine covering my fingers in copious amounts.

    It was¡­ A really deep wound! But what caused it?! I turned around to check, but there was no one or any sort of weapon back there.

    What happened? What caused this wound?!!

    [It¡¯s your technique, dummy!] the voice of Sith came at this moment to unveil such mystery, [You gained yourself a pet. And it works like a summon for you now. What you got is the deep mark connecting you with your pet]

 Chapter 500 The Boogeyman Is Sealed!

    ¡°Is it¡­ Normal?!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    [Sigh! In fact this is the first time for me to see it in the flesh. I heard a n in the other universe is covered with such wounds as tattoos. They use these to summon fierce creatures to fight for them. I believe you are experiencing the same thing]

    ¡°Oh,¡± I got what he wanted to say here. This wasn¡¯t normal at all! But it also wasn¡¯t unheard of. At least I knew I didn¡¯t get attacked while being busy checking my technique.

    ¡°My technique¡­¡± I recalled it and instantly closed my eyes to check it. But at this moment, I felt the glove covering my right arm fade away.

    And when I tried to sense my technique, it was gone! It was like it wasn¡¯t there in the first ce! Not a single trace was left behind, making me deeply shocked.

    Where would that monster be? Did it work or not? How would I summon that bastard again?

    [It¡¯s already sealed inside that mark on your back]

    Sith always had the answer for anything I couldn¡¯t get.

    ¡°So¡­ How can I summon it then?¡± This was the million dors question.

    [There is a way to summon it directly from that seal mark. But let me first research on how those folks used to did it before returning to you]

    ¡°Can¡¯t I summon it using my technique?¡±

    [Dummy! Your technique to seal and bind, not to summon! You didn¡¯t include any summon words inside that technique, remember?]

    His words hit me and made me regret not writing summon back there. Damn! I should have thought thoroughly and much deeper about this before finalising the technique.

    However¡­ Everything ended in my favour. And now¡­ It was the revenge time.

    ¡°What¡­ The hell is that?!!!¡±

    But just as I turned my attention towards the all calm ocean waves, I saw something unexpected down there.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Isac also got attracted to the spot I was looking at, ¡°isn¡¯t this¡­ The main body of that monster?!!¡±

    It was! Down there, I found lots of flesh and bones, floating on the surface of water like the water itself didn¡¯t want any of these.

    Bones¡­ There were bones¡­ Lots of bones¡­ Damn! I hit the jackpot this time. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± I couldn¡¯t prevent myself fromughing while controlling the chariot to get down there.

    ¡°Come forth,¡± I summoned one of my Krakens, ¡°jump there, and let¡¯s take a tour,¡± I said amidst myughs while that big fellow jumped off and I followed.

    As Inded on its back, I pointed towards the hill sized pieces of flesh around. ¡°Go there, let¡¯s go now, hahaha!¡± I was really enjoying this!

    I left Isac all alone behind, while watching me fervently visiting all the flesh pieces. I touched these, imed my precious bones, and also stored away the rest.

    I was acting like a scrap picker, gathering anything and everything and storing these away.

    Aside from my precious bones that I desperately needed for my cultivation base, these flesh and tentacles must be of a very high grade.

    Materials, meat, and even blood droplets¡­ I gathered it all! After an hour of fervently moving around, I managed to just clear one tenth of this mess.

    And with such harvest alone I keptughing all the time. I got over two hundred pieces of bones so far, all were dark gold grade or above, with dozens in ck and red grade.

    That was a big harvest! And it wasn¡¯t over yet! Just a single red grade bone let me open my cultivation base. And with these, I was sure to ascend higher and even make a big breakthrough.

    ¡°This¡­¡± just in the middle of doing this, I met an unexpected surprise. ¡°A diamond grade bone? Damn! Damn! This is¡­ Big!!¡± I shouted while looking at the message I got about the grade of this bone.

    Damn! Every bone I got would be doubled by the blessing of my god. So by this I didn¡¯t just get one diamond grade bone, but double! Damn! This was huge!

    Getting this bone elevated my expectations for the rest. But it seemed this big dude only got one of such grades. The rest were dark gold or above, ck and red grades.

    But it wasn¡¯t that bad actually. Before getting this diamond bone, I was very thrilled and content with the red and dark grade bones.

    [Did you kill them? Really?!!!]

    This time, the message didn¡¯te from Wryly, but from Fang himself.

    [Atst you got time to speak directly with me] I rolled my eyes when I read his words.

    [Dude, I was blocked from getting in touch with you!]

    [What changed then?] I knew something must have happened. After all, Fang contacted me eight hours after the end of such a big battle.

    The news must have spread a long time ago. I didn¡¯t just kill paragons, but also that scary boogeyman of the Selvator race.

    This was indeed a fierce blow to that race. And as I anticipated, they made their move.

    [A ceasefire!]

    [Sorry, what?] I faked my ignorance about this request.

    [My race is asking for a ceasefire treaty with you, extending for the rest of the apocalypse]

    [Not good enough] thought it was enough, who said I wouldn¡¯t ask for more from such a wounded race? Who told them to stand against me and act all mighty and such?

    [This¡­ Then, what do you want?]

    [First you must return to the race of the paragons] I sent out my first condition for such a treaty, [not just as an archlord. They have to reinstate you again in a higher position, and decorate you with what suited your previous achievements]

    [If I didn¡¯t know you well, I¡¯d have to thank you for your care and concern for me]

    [What for then? I¡¯m doing all this for you!]

    [Come on! I¡¯m not that simple minded Berserker to make a fool of me! What else? What do you want?]

 Chapter 501 The Loser Always Pays It Big In Any War!

    [Isn¡¯t this enough? I thought helping you is a big deal]

    [We both know you won¡¯t get settled with this. Stop joking and tell me, what else do you want?]

    [Well¡­ I loved the deal we two had before. So this time, I¡¯m asking for it to be done again]

    [That training thing? I can secure this deal on their behalf]

    [You got me wrong!] I evilly grinned, [this time I want from all the Selvator in all over the world to save my people and train them]

    [This¡­ Are you out of your mind? Do you think we are here to serve you?]

    [Either this, or I¡¯ll keep doing what I¡¯m good at¡­ Killing and ruining your race ns here!]

    Dude¡­ I was the one in the position of power. Don¡¯t tell me it was too much. In my eyes, nothing was too much.

    [I knew it! You are still a greedy bastard!]

    [I¡¯m not, I¡¯m Hye!]

    [Screw you!]

    [Also I¡¯d ask for a favour, a big one, at an appropriate time]

    [A big favour? It must be something bad!]

    [This isn¡¯t just for my sake. Don¡¯t forget, we two are tied together] I rolled my eyes when I read his response. This dude was still not knowing the full grasp of the situation here.

    This fight¡­ It wasn¡¯t only watched by other races, but their gods as well.

    From the words of Sith, I got to know this monster was tied with a god. For such a god to make Sith nervous meant he was a very high grade and very formidable god.

    Such a god wouldn¡¯t just close an eye over what happened here. He would do his work and see what exactly happened to lose such a scary being.

    To see that someone from such a weak race managed to pull a feat not even that god managed to do before must be quite shocking. Even if he was such a mighty god, that didn¡¯t mean he wouldn¡¯t get a glimpse of fear of me.

    So asking his race to make such a deal with me was the most logical move here. Or else he should order my kill.

    But at such a current stage of apocalypse and with all my might and various forces, who would be foolish enough to order his people to stand against me?

    I knew that they had removed the restraints over Fang. or else he wouldn¡¯t dare to contact me directly like this.

    Removing the punishment wasn¡¯t enough. I wanted him to return to his race in a better position. Like this he would regain respect and fear from everyone else.

    And like this I¡¯d secure his future for good. I didn¡¯t want any useless schemes targeting my man. I wasn¡¯t that free to run and teach them a lesson every now and then.

    If I didn¡¯t make sure to break their thorn for good, they wouldy low and wait for their chance toe at me. And if that happened, it would be a move that I wouldn¡¯t be prepared for and might even cost me my life or great things at least.

    I was in the position of power here. So why would I settle with half assed solutions? Either I crush them with my might, or crush them with my deal. They got no other escape route besides these two ahead of them.

    If they were smart, they¡¯d agree. Even if they worked as ves for my race, they would still be close to me and would secure themselves from my harm.

    Humans weren¡¯t the only race in the apocalypse. And getting first ce was already taken by the Hectors. So it wouldn¡¯t make a difference if they reced the first race with my humans.

    At least they¡¯d end up having great rtions with humans, good bonds with the first race. Unlike the situation with Hectors, which was a race hostile to all, to them.

    So this deal wasn¡¯t about giving up the race on the apocalypse, but to secure their second position and their future with the winning race.

    Who would they choose? Me and my humans? Or those untrustworthy and all hostile and aggressive Hectors?

    I closed the chat with Fang and returned to collect the rest of my loot. During these hours, the world looked too quiet and peaceful to tolerate.

    So midway, I opened my profile and gave an order to all my monsters. I ordered them to spread around and take control of the entirety of Texas state.

    As for the jumper, that dude kept nagging me during my fight about our deal. So I also gave them the order to follow his lead, and told him about it.

    [Finally you are honouring your words! Fine! I¡¯ll start expanding my actions here]

    That ungrateful bastard! Did he think I was a liar or someone who wouldn¡¯t honour his promises?

    If not for his value, I¡¯d prefer to go and smack his butt and teach him a proper lesson.

    Right now I held no one in my eyes, not the jumper, not Hry, not even the paragons. Just recalling the feeling of power and dominance I got when I had my dark blue glove made me ce no one in my eyes.

    Whoever saw himself better than me, better to rethink and reconsider. Ed? That jerk¡­ I¡¯d wait for a time and go to teach that bastard a lesson as well.

    ¡°You finally¡­ Cleaned everything!¡± As I finished and returned to my chariot with the help of one dragon of mine, Isac was waiting for me up there with a shocking expression still on her face.

    ¡°What? I just did what I have to do,¡± I said,menting not only what I just did, but over the entire battle.

    ¡°You¡­ Sigh! I never thought a day woulde and that monster would be killed in such a way! Do you know how many worlds he devoured? Do you know how many worlds he turned into a dark realm?¡±

 Chapter 502 The Mysterious Spiritual Energy

    ¡°Yet it failed,¡± I shrugged, ¡°it¡¯s you who didn¡¯t trust my ability in doing so.¡±

    ¡°No one in his sane mind would ever believe your words!¡± she rolled her eyes, as if I was a crazy human or something.

    ¡°I¡¯m just a simple man,¡± I shrugged before adding, ¡°as you live by your code of honour, I also live by my code of will.¡±

    ¡°Code of will¡­ Interesting concept indeed,¡± she gave me such an interesting look, ¡°tell me more about yourself then.¡±

    ¡°I just said I¡¯m a simple dude, what else is there to say?¡± I escaped answering her question. But she was still persistent.

    ¡°You can¡¯t be a normal human. No, you can¡¯t be of any normal origins regardless of your race. Tell me, what¡¯s your secret?¡±

    ¡°Here and here,¡± I pointed at my head and dick, making her face blush all of sudden. ¡°Hahaha, just look at your face, hahaha!¡± she never saw thising. And the look on her face was really priceless.

    ¡°Stop it, jerk!¡± she punched me weakly on the shoulder, making me feel a little unrest there.

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t hit that point,¡± I touched again that wound left by my technique. Damn! Would I turn my body into a world of such marks? Just like the race Sith spoke about?

    It would give me a horrifying appearance. But that wasn¡¯t funny! What others would call me? The tattooed monster? Or the wounded freak?

    Damn! I didn¡¯t want such bad names to stick to me! I had to find a solution for this techniqueter on.

    ¡°What are we going to do now?¡± just as I was getting panicked, she asked from the side. ¡°Are we going to fight the races here?¡±

    I looked at the back where she pointed. Thend seemed much farther away than before. It seemed we drifted away during this battle.

    ¡°I already gave the order for my monsters to return and attack,¡± I said in carefree words.

    ¡°I can tell that. But what about us? I mean, are we going to continue fighting?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you have enough of fighting?¡± I gave her a weird look, and she shook her head.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to fight anytime soon. But I was just asking.¡±

    ¡°Then go and rest,¡± I motioned towards the lower level, ¡°I¡¯ll roam the world here and see if there is any help needed anywhere.¡±

    ¡°Will you¡­ Come down and rest?¡± she asked in a soft tone, one that told me different things about her intentions.

    ¡°Girl, go down there and rest,¡± I directly declined such an invitation.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ A boy!¡± she blurted out, making me not know if I shouldugh or cry.

    ¡°If you are a boy¡­¡± I moved a few steps forward, and she stepped back at the same time until she hit the side of my chariot. I stopped just an inch away, looking deeply in her eyes, ¡°why are you inviting me down there to your room?¡±

    ¡°My¡­ Who ever said anything about that?!¡± Despite her shout, her reddened face and eyes avoiding direct contact with mine told me all about what she really had in her mind.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you something,¡± I held her chin. Damn! That male face was really breaking the moment, ¡°I only get interested in beauties, strong and dominating girls.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ Are you sick here or what?¡± she pointed at her head, and Iughed.

    ¡°You still don¡¯t get it, don¡¯t you?¡± I said whileughing, ¡°I only like such kind of girls as it feels quite satisfying to domineer them. It won¡¯t bring me any joy to just triumph over simple minded girls. I¡¯m a hegemon, and only strong girls can satisfy me.¡±

    ¡°Get away! I won¡¯t ever want to speak with you again!¡±

    Without any reason for her to react this way, she shouted, pushed my hand off her chin, and ran directly towards the lower level.

    ¡°What¡­ Did I say something wrong?!!¡± I stood puzzled in my ce for a few minutes, not knowing what really went wrong here.

    ¡°Sigh! It¡¯s really a painful and tiresome task to try and get what these girls think about,¡± I shook my head and resigned to my failure in knowing what stirred her up in such a way.

    ¡°Time to show my face to all of them out there,¡± I turned to face the distant earth that looked like a thin dark brown line from my ce.

    And with an evil grin, I controlled my chariot and returned back to the ground.

    The previous scene of the massive monsters roaming this part of the world vanished. There wasn¡¯t a single monster to be seen here.

    I knew I lost a lot of monsters in this fight. And I didn¡¯t regret it. But who said I couldn¡¯t replenish what I lost?

    As I grabbed all of them before, it was time for me to roam the world and build up the monster army once again.

    With the disappearance of all the current problems off the map, I had no resistance left, no big fights to be fought.

    After flying for one hour, I finally reached a dense spot with many monstersing out from gates there.

    It was a big city, and it was getting attacked fiercely with my boys.

    ¡°Good job,¡± I started doing my first technique again, ¡°but I¡¯ll take it from here.¡±

    And with it, my ck threads appeared once more in this world. Unlike thest battle, the ones I had here were just a breeze inparison.

    To me, it felt like I was going on vacation or something.

    ¡°This energy¡­¡± I took out many bones as usual. But as I started to absorb their energy, something new appeared in my body.

    Or it was always there since the end of that big battle, and I totally missed it.

    ¡°What is going on here with you?!¡± I felt curious about this, and started to watch in silence the changes urring inside my meridians and dantian.

 Chapter 503 The Minute Black Spheres

    I used to let the energying from my bones move through my meridians and dantian before it reached my left arm.

    But just when this big amount of energy entered my body, something hidden there resonated with it.

    It was the minute ck spheres at my right arm. I totally forgot about these and thought they would have gone with the disappearance of my glove.

    But it seemed this wasn¡¯t the case here.

    I watched in interest what was going to happen. The ck spheres were moving in a dormant state when the bone energy entered my body. Then like fire sniffed dried grass, they got stirred up and moved in a berserk way.

    Yet they never left my right arm. I watched these miniscule ck spheres pull the energy and absorb it, starting to shine slowly like they were little stars.

    They didn¡¯t increase in size, and never roamed outside my arm. They just kept lying there while absorbing like madness the bone energy.

    Weirdly enough, I felt that with all the bones I got out, and they weren¡¯t any small in amount, the energy getting inside my body wasn¡¯t enough to saturate the gluttony of these spheres.

    Not even enough to let these shine enough. At some point, the absorption rate stabilised. The ck spheres were dimly lit, giving me the impression that they wanted more.

    I opened my eyes and what I saw surprised me. Above my right arm, some sort of a suction tornado appeared, sucking dry all the energying from my bones.

    So my bones were turned to orbs of light, and they all entered through my right arm.

    ¡°More,¡± that was what I felt when I saw this tornado. ¡°I need to use more bones¡­¡±

    I took out lots of bones, even pale gold grade bones as well. I wanted to see to what end these ck spheres were going to absorb the bones¡¯ energy, and what they would end up like.

    It was a strange thing indeed, one that I didn¡¯t expect to see. As soon as I took out more bones and surrounded them with my spiritual energy, the gush of energy intensified and that tornado got bigger and fiercer.

    I even felt the gust of wind shing strongly against my body. The size of this tornado was almost five metres in radius before. But now it got way close to twenty metres.

    I closed my eyes and checked my right arm. I was first worried that these spheres would threaten my arm. However, that became groundless the more I examined these spheres.

    They just got brighter, nothing much actually. I didn¡¯t feel any other changes but the intensity of the ck lighting from these spheres getting stronger with each passing minute.

    They were getting brighter, releasing such dark light apanied with a bright silver lustre.

    ¡°There is no green in it,¡± is what I noticed after ten minutes of observation. Green was now my colour, the colour of my energy.

    Without it, I knew this energy didn¡¯t belong to me. So instead of watching in silence, I started to fight over the energying from the bones.

    But this was a losing battle! The suction power of that tornado was something I couldn¡¯t fight against.

    ¡°More!¡± as I failed to ovee it in power, I nned to ovee it with quantity. I took out much more green and blue grade bones, letting these turn into orbs of light to be absorbed with that tornado.

    And as I took so much this time, the gush of energy was much stronger than the ability of that tornado to handle.

    At this moment, I moved to suck away energy from the jaws of this beast. I managed to secure almost one tenth of the entire energy, forming my own link to this energy.

    Now I have secured this. So I closed my eyes again and started to control this energy. I made sure to cover this energy with my green energy, making it hard for the ck spheres to take control over it.

    As this energy entered my body, I hurriedly circted it towards my dantian, bypassing my right arm. At this moment, the technique I was using with my left hand didn¡¯t matter.

    I had to first solve this issue before growing up to be a big problem.

    Having an alien and such rogue energy inside my body? An energy that was left from such domineering and threatening technique? No f*cking way I¡¯d let that happen!

    As I controlled part of the bones energy, and managed to circte this through my dantian, the energy changed to be like mine, all dark green energy.

    ¡°Go there, now!¡± I moved thisrge amount of energy towards my right arm. And watched closely what would happen.

    Once the energy entered my right arm, it was devoured by these ck spheres. Just like what my dantian and meridians did to any alien energy, the dark spheres started to show a faint green lustre in them.

    And when that happened, I could tell these spheres weren¡¯t all ck. They gave me the impression of being dark blue, very dark blue in colour to appear ck from the outer surface.

    Or perhaps my green energy did this change? I didn¡¯t know. But being blue wasn¡¯t bad. After all, my glove was dark blue.

    As I secured part of the bones¡¯ energy and maintained its route of cirction in my body, I was now able to ingest a stable flow of my energy towards these spheres.

    The more time passed, the more energy that got absorbed by these ck spheres, the darker the green lustre became.

    I opened my eyes and started to rece the bones consumed during this process. The consumption rate of the bones was really scary. In the span of these ten minutes, almost half was gone!

    I took more, much more, much much more to even form a small hill over my chariot. I didn¡¯t want to risk losing my energy flow I secured with my effort.

 Chapter 504 A New Dantian Is Formed

    So I kept recing the bones consumed in such a way until a couple of hours passed. During which, I didn¡¯t take care of anything happening in the real world.

    There was no threat at all towards me in this world, not even a strong enemy to threaten my safety now. Even if those angels brought back their star weapon and mmed it over my head, I wouldn¡¯t get fazed.

    With my chariot¡¯s high energy storage right now, it was nearly impossible to break through my shield.

    So I focused totally on controlling what was going on inside my right arm. In my opinion, this was a ticking bomb that I had to solve.

    Putting aside the task of recing the lost monsters for now, I started to maintain the energy flow towards the ck spheres for two more hours.

    *Click!*

    A weird sound like pressing a button or something came from the direction of my right arm. Then more sounds like this kept happening in a faint tone, together forming a loud chorus.

    My right arm¡­the ck spheres in there were getting a transformation. They weren¡¯t ck right now. They shone in dim dark blue light mixed with dark green.

    But with that series of sounds, the sphere seemed to show a change. Instead of just staying there, vibrating and moving slightly in ce, they started to move faster and then mmed at each other.

    Looking closely, these sounds came from the sh between these spheres. What should I do? Should I let them continue?

    Even if they were shing with each other, they never did that to my meridians. They seemed to treat my meridians in such respect or fear.

    As long as they weren¡¯t causing me any harm, I wouldn¡¯t interfere. So I decided to stay silent and watch from the side, hopefully something good woulde out of this.

    Gradually things became clearer in my eyes, especially when the number of these spheres started to decrease while their sizes grew.

    ¡°They¡­ Are merging in their own way!¡± I reached this conclusion after five minutes of watching. These spheres were merging, and that made their suction force getting fiercer.

    The bones that wouldst before for ten minutes turned to dust in less than five! Their suction speed doubled, and with it I had to get busy again replenishing the loss.

    I didn¡¯t want such a transformation to end midway. This might be quite dangerous, considering how fierce these ck spheres were.

    When they were minute, they were emitting such a dangerous vibe around them. And now as they got bigger, I knew they would be much more dangerous than before.

    So I had to tread this with utmost care.

    As these minute spheres turned much bigger, almost five times in size, they started to slowly stop moving. The noiseing from there died down and I knew this was about to get over.

    But at this moment, I noticed something weird. A sh of faint blue and green light started to appear in the ce of my elbow joint.

    It seemed like bolts of lightning at first. But the slower the spheres moved, the more it appeared. It appeared in silence, vanished in silence, but slowly it started toe in regr rhythms.

    And when the spheres stopped moving, they were surrounding the area of those shes of lights, all centred around my elbow.

    I didn¡¯t feel any difort. But when these spheres stopped moving, I felt a strange feeling. It was like a connection was generated there, and when I tried to check it out, that sh of lights appeared and didn¡¯t vanish anymore.

    I could now see it clearly. It wasn¡¯t bolts of lightning with two colours, instead they were like fog in two colours, green and blue, both surrounding a ck small fog in the middle.

    As for the spheres, I felt a connection with them through miniscule thin hair-like threads. All the spheres remaining here were connected to this thing, and it was located at my right elbow.

    ¡°What¡¯s¡­ Going on here?!¡± I slowly opened my eyes, thought about this. Unlike what I expected, Sith¡¯s voice didn¡¯te, meaning either he was busy or this problem wasn¡¯t that hard to solve.

    Before I could think of anything, I felt a thick sound at my right elbow before I saw a light shining faintly from my elbow.

    It was green and blue light, reminding me of that thing inside my right arm. I closed my eyes again and inspected it. And then I started to get an inspiration of what was going on there.

    What I saw was now more perfect than before, giving me the impression of having a small dantian in that part of my body. It was a weird dantain though, with three colours in it.

    But as my main dantian, and my secondary dantian inside my shadow world, this one was connecting with the spheres around with thin threads like they were meridians.

    And from there, thick green, blue, and ck energy moved in slow pace to form a closed up circle between all this. That fog changed to form a small crystal like dantain, filled with the three coloured energy, seemingly moving in slow pace.

    This¡­ Was something weird! This thing was situated in what was before the main meridian of my right arm, just in the ce of my elbow joint.

    So the first thing I tried was to circte my energy there. The bones¡¯ energy was still gushing inrge amounts inside my body. So it was good to release them there.

    But just like two separate systems existed next to each other, I felt the energy moving without any interruption through my arm, before returning back again. This was¡­ Weird!

    So I had now two separate dantians, without any established connection with them? One had my dark green energy, and the other had such three coloured energy that looked so dense and thick, so heavy to take almost half an hour toplete such a small circle?

    Ahem¡­ What was going here again?!!

 Chapter 505 One Thousand Humans Per Two Bones Price

    I didn¡¯t know any clue about this. But what I was sure about was that the new dantian alongside the slightly bigger spheres weren¡¯t posing any threat to me.

    As long as they were docile, I wouldn¡¯t rash and try anything stupid. I¡¯d just keep an eye over this part, hopefully gathering up more cluester on.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back then to catching monsters,¡± as I got no news about this situation, I started to shift my attention towards the world around me.

    As I appeared here and gave the order to my boys to scatter around, the world was now covered with denseyers of monsters.

    So I moved all the energying from the bones towards my left arm and started to release a dense number of my threads.

    Attacking those monsters came out of the blue for them. They controlled the big city down below, and seemingly were in a dormant state.

    But when my threads came, they got stirred up. However, what could they do anyway? I took control over them, forced a contract before releasing my threads around to attack more monsters.

    Like this I started to replenish my exhausted storage of monsters for almost twelve straight hours. After I spent all this time, I felt quite satisfied with this. And also there were two things I had to take care of.

    [I got the deal you wanted!]

    Atst! After all this time, the Bringold higher ups and boss agreed to do the deal of exchanging humans with me.

    [For how much?]

    [Every ten thousand humans, you¡¯ll pay ten bones, the ones you usedst] she sent, [and this price isn¡¯t negotiable!]

    [Ok] Having to pay only one bone per thousand humans, wouldn¡¯t that bring me lots of humans at such a cheap price?

    [But we can¡¯t guarantee their attitude or their strength. We will just move out and buy them for you. Also you have to know that you¡¯ll handle the full price of these humans]

    Sh*t! I now knew why such a price looked so damn cheap!

    They were taking these bones as their fees, not the total price of humans.

    [How much will this cost me then?]

    [Per ten thousand humans, you might need to add ten more bones]

    This cheap? Were they ying a trick here or what?

    And out of the blue it hit me. These greedy folks must have taken their time not to consider my offer, but to secure a cheap source of humans first.

    Like this they would end up having bigger gains than before. But who cared? Weak humans? They wouldn¡¯t be as weak as my humans here, right?

    [I want them all to sign a loyalty contract under my name] I sent my condition, [Also when can you deliver the first batch?]

    [I can do it now if you wanted]

    [Not now!] I looked around. I was in the middle of the enemy territory. This state wasn¡¯t yet under my control. [Wait for a day or so before delivering them]

    [Should we move to bring more?]

    [Bring as much as you can] I said before pausing for a second, [if the number was in millions, you will get one bone. But if it was in tens of millions, I¡¯ll reward you with one bone for every ten million]

    I didn¡¯t want to y it small here. So I had to use such a way to force her to focus entirely on such a task. The more she got, the better.

    I controlled an area able to hold a hundred million humans at least. Not to mention not all of them would stay there and breed.

    I would also form armies and train them out of them. So the more, the better. And as things turned out here, I gained morends needing humans to settle in.

    As for this state, Texas, it was closer to Fang¡¯s territory than to mine. But who said I couldn¡¯t let my people inhabit Fang¡¯snds?

    After all that dude was now in my clutches. He couldn¡¯t say no to anything I¡¯d ask for. It was better to move lots of fighters there to train and get better experience from dealing with Selvators.

    So I¡¯d have to first return to my capital, find suitable people to depend upon for this task. I needed people to scan and arrange the newly arrived humans, ce them in teams, one to breed, one with special skills, and one with the ability to fight.

    Also I needed to scatter them around and start rebuilding the damaged world here. All the cities, towns, and even counties here were all raised to the ground.

    The rebuilding process was going to be a hard task to handle. So I thought about taking care of this.

    I once worked in construction back in my days to secure a living. ording to what I read through records, the world before the apocalypse held much importance to this rebuilding process.

    I read stories about how such operations would turn nations wealthier. Even wars were ragged on to secure more work for such nations.

    Destroying the human world and rebuilding it for the sake of money¡­ What an absurd and stupid logic was that? What went in their heads to rece securing better lives for their people with war and destruction then rebuilding all this?

    Damn stupid folks! It was no wonder the apocalypse hit earth at this point of time.

    [You are so generous with me. What? Are you interested in having me as your girl?]

    [I already have lots to keep me upied all the time] I rolled my eyes. This wasn¡¯t the first time they tried to approach me.

    What? Was she really interested in me? Or was she just trying to get to the better side of me, trying to get more bones. [Just work hard, the more results you secure for me the more bones you¡¯ll get]

    [Ok, ok, I get it] she was acting like this for the bones indeed.

    [I¡¯ll send you the contract to sign now!]

    The next moment I got the contract and I signed it. Ok girl, go and show me how desperate you were for my bones.

 Chapter 506 No One Is Responding!

    As for the second message, it came from none but Fang.

    [They agreed] he sent, [Do you want to send a contract over to sign now?]

    [Who is going to sign it with me?] I knew just using Fang wouldn¡¯t be enough. Such a deal was done on a higher level than what Fang could guarantee.

    [The only paragon left here in our race] I didn¡¯t know why, but reading such a message made me feel the urge tough.

    [Ok, let him sign it before sending it over to me] I paused before adding, [Dude, I did all I could to help you. The rest is all on your shoulders]

    [Such a generous human being indeed!] I knew he was acting sarcastic here. [I¡¯ll do what I can. After all I¡¯m now promoted]

    [Became what?]

    [A senator! Can you believe it?!]

    A senator? Wasn¡¯t this the one rank below paragon? [Good! I¡¯d be surprised it they made you a vice senator]

    [I thought they¡¯d make me one] he seemed to not yet grasp the full scale of this situation. [But Senators have lots of work to do. So¡­ I might get myself busy during the next period]

    [Don¡¯t try to get loose from me, I won¡¯t let you have such a way out] This jerk! What did he think I was? A charity sponsor or something?!!

    [You¡­ Who said I¡¯d get away from you? I¡¯m now deeply bound to you like I was your ve!]

    [A nice and handsome ve you are] Iughed and the next moment a contract came without him saying a single word. It seemed he was irritated by what he ended up at.

    But dude¡­ You never would have any chance at all to even sniff the vice senator rank in your entire life! Be more grateful to your master and show your respect.

    I didn¡¯t hurry to sign the contract before rereading it for almost ten times. I took my time even when he tried to rush me up.

    [Ok, I signed it] but there was nothing wrong there, [By the way, additional to the humans your race will train, I¡¯ll fetch more humans for you to handle]

    [F*ck! You are a bastard, you know that?]

    [These humans will be special] I didn¡¯t exin more, [Just be sure to be ready to train much stronger humans than your men]

    [I doubt it!]

    [We¡¯ll see!]

    I closed the chat with him while looking around. This part of the world was now controlled by my monster. Damn! I forgot to tell him about this ce.

    [Send forces to im Texas. It¡¯s now under attack by my forces]

    [Texas? Isn¡¯t it¡­ Damn! You went this far already!]

    [Just send forces to im it]

    [What about the ces in between?] he asked and I realised Texas wasn¡¯t directly connected with his territory.

    [Leave these to me. I¡¯ll start attacking them now]

    [Why do I feel like this entire apocalypse is a bike ride for you? Tell me, do you ever feel afraid?]

    Dude! Your race just used a terrifying being to scare the sh*t out of me! Of course I got afraid sometimes. But that didn¡¯t mean at other times, I wouldn¡¯t enjoy my hard earned strength and might.

    [I wasn¡¯t born with a golden spoon in my mouth just like you guys]

    [Says the devil himself!]

    [Shut up and get your forces ready]

    [They are. Did you forget? We were preparing to fight you]

    [To death, and I saved your pathetic life. So thanks for your appreciation anyway]

    [F*ck off!]

    [Says the ungrateful bastard]

    [Don¡¯t expect thanks from me!]

    [I don¡¯t want words, I want actions. Repay what I did with performing better]

    [Damn you! Doesn¡¯t your arrogance know a limit or what?]

    [It¡¯s not my crime to be a domineering kiddo. You should feel blessed toe into the world where I was born!]

    [F*ck you! I¡¯m going to close this damn thing before I kill someone!]

    Iughed over his reaction. It seemed he wasn¡¯t the only stressed one out there. I was sure this frustration was amon thing in his race at the moment.

    But gradually they¡¯d get used to such situations. Just seeing how far I brought my human race in such unjust circumstances made me feel more pride.

    Who else did the same for my race? I doubted it! Even the three mighty kings and queens never had such moments before.

    They struggled all the time to just secure a foothold for humans. Even Hry, the one who once conquered this world, didn¡¯t have such moments¡­ Right?

    I might ask her one day, when she would be in a good mood.

    Recalling her made me wonder about her current situation. It has been days since I heard any word from her.

    [Hey girl, is this how you treat your man when he is away?] I sent, but weirdly enough she didn¡¯t respond as fast as I expected.

    What? Don¡¯t tell me she was sleeping right now?

    I started to send messages to my team. After all, they were supposed to be together.

    But weirdly enough, not a single answer came. That made me feel more annoyed and worried over them.

    It was my capital where they all resided. For a reason, all of them went silent and off the grid.

    What happened out there?

    ¡°Time to work faster,¡± I looked at the world around before turning East. I had to cover thends here first. [Can you spare few troops, fast and capable ones, to go all the way East to my capital and see things there for me]

    [What happened, bro?]

    [I don¡¯t know, and that is something bad in itself]

    [Ok, I¡¯ll send my fastest riders out there right now]

    I knew I would travel there fast using my staff. But I had to do little work here before going back.

    [Are you doing well on your own?]

    [What? nning to leave this ce to me?]

    [Sh*t seemed to happen back at our capital, so I had to return]

    [Damn! What happened while I was away?]

    Away my as*! That jumper thought so highly of himself, forgetting that he slept and rested for days without showing his face to the world.

 Chapter 507 A Really Hard To Deal With Fellow!

    [I don¡¯t know yet, but no one is responding to any message]

    [Let me try¡­ Also can¡¯t you use your channel? Won¡¯t it show you what is happening out there?]

    [Good point] I totally missed that. I hurriedly opened my channel and once I did, the notifications came pouring like water outrunning a fallen dam.

    [Many gods are expressing their worries over your people]

    [They say your people are surrounded by a grand army of monsters and alien race]

    [Portals are opened and they gushed lots of forces around your capital, they said that your people have little chance at surviving this]

    [The enemy is an alien race that came from another apocalypse ording to few god¡¯s words]

    [Many areining that a sealing artefact was used to cloud what¡¯s happening there]

    [Your ultras are rmending that you need to hurry back!]

    Damn! All this sh*it happened while I was away? An alien race? What did that even mean?

    ¡°Are they like Hectors?¡± I asked, while feeling much colder in this situation. Whoever did this, must have known I was away and targeted my back with fire.

    That wasn¡¯t a simple move. Even the Selvators didn¡¯t get a glimpse of it.

    [They say they saw them before in other worlds, mercenary race that works for a high price to do dirty stuff in the apocalypses]

    [The gods who were following your people say that they are using a way to breach the shield covering up your capital]

    [Many gods are asking for you to hurry back]

    Oh! Mercenaries! That wasn¡¯t a new term for me. After all, I left many requests back at Albany city mercenary building to recruit a few of them.

    Yet up till now I got zero response from any of them. And now my world was getting invaded in such a way by them. Cool!

    A figure appeared in my mind the moment I thought about who was behind such a move. It was that damn hidden person who attacked my forces before using illusion.

    That bastard¡­ It was so damn hard to fight someone that I didn¡¯t even know anything about him!

    But that wasn¡¯t bad news. Even when I saw the dark screens of my team, I wasn¡¯t worried.

    After all they all were linked to me by contracts. They were fine. If any died, then their name would turn ck.

    So, a mercenary race, a fierce one by the words of my gods, came to visit my capital in such a way? This wasn¡¯t on the whim move. No f*cking way.

    They came prepared, knew there was a shield to breach, a channel to shield, and a friendship connection to get severed.

    All this couldn¡¯t be prepared so soon. I thought about the pissed off god that got that monster stripped away from him. But he would never move in such fast steps.

    This was the work of that bastard! Trying to burn down my capital while I was busy fighting such a dreadful enemy¡­ Indeed he selected a perfect time to do that.

    That jerk¡­ If he was brave enough he should show me his face. But I knew for sure he wouldn¡¯t! After all hiding like this made me more puzzled and left me unable to read through his mind.

    Pretty fierce enemy indeed.

    [No one is answering back! That¡¯s so weird!] At this moment, the jumper sent this message to me.

    [I¡¯ll leave this ce over to you] I sent again to the jumper, [I want you to move East, connect this ce with thends of Fang]

    [That piece of sh*Is it still alive? Do you want me to kill him and control hisnds and forces?]

    [No] that bastard! I didn¡¯t want any bomb to explode in my face at this critical moment. [He is now back to being an ally. Also stay away from any Selvator, we got a deal with them]

    [What deal?]

    [Peace treaty¡­] I summed up the deal points with the Selvators without talking much about what made them sign such a contract.

    [Damn you, Hye! What did they owe you to force them ept such a deal? Damn fierce! They won¡¯t be able to fight back anymore, and will only work to be our followers from now on!]

    The jumper might be a jerk, getting on my nerves most of the time, but he was smart enough to read through such a deal.

    In just a few moments, he read through my mind and knew what I wanted to do from such a deal.

    [Anyway, can you handle things here?] I didn¡¯t want to waste my breath over speaking about that deal.

    That jerk wasn¡¯t here when I risked my life to fight that scary monster and save the world. So I wasn¡¯t going to tell him anything about the deal, not for now at least.

    [It¡¯s a piece of cake¡­ But¡­]

    [Don¡¯t worry about them, I¡¯m going right now to help] I knew he paused for the sake of our friends. Even if he was a jerk, he wasn¡¯t a senseless jerk.

    [I got more monsters here, I¡¯ll order them to follow you. Where are you now? I¡¯ll make every monster gather at your ce now]

    [I¡¯m near the southern shore of Texas, at Houston]

    [Got it!]

    I started to send a general order for all my monsters. As I knew most were fighting right now, so I gave them the order to head to Houston once they finished fighting and killing the enemies in their current locations.

    After doing that, I took out my staff and selected a bookmark in it.

    [Sorry, the ce you selected is currently sealed]

    ¡°What the f*ck?!!¡± I froze in front of such a message. Did that bastard also seal the area of my capital to prevent me from jumping over there?

    Damn! That bastard! He was really meticulous and thought about everything.

    But jerk¡­ If I was unable to jump over my capital, I could simply jump to my second best city; Albany city.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Albany city then,¡± I selected the saved bookmark of Albany, and the next moment a portal appeared in front of me.

    ¡°Damn! Even attacking here?!!¡± but the moment I got out, I saw a world of chaos and war all around. This city was preserved before, but now it was filled with thick tongues of smoke.

 Chapter 508 I Got You!

    Damn! I didn¡¯t even get any notification about it getting attacked! Don¡¯t tell me he knew about the privilege of the city, and sealed this as well!

    F*ck! I now wanted to meet this bastard more than ever.

    ¡°Come forth!¡± but first, I got to control the situation here. I thought about travelling from here to my capital. But this would have to be dyed for now.

    I had to fight here first. And something told me this move here was predetermined. It was as if that bastard read through my mind.

    *Fwoosh!* *Fwoosh!* *Fwoosh!*

    My grand army of soulers appeared to cover up arge distance of this city. I also summoned dragons, flying monsters, and also my fallen gods.

    ¡°Kill!¡± one simple order was given, and the next instant bloodbath appeared in this city.

    My boys were fierce! The mercenary race was like my Bulltors, giant, with a gem in their chest. But unlike my Bulltors, these had two big arcing horns above their bald heads, with hands ending up in spear-like two fingers, acting like they were big scissors.

    Their legs were slightly arched, making me think they were used to jumping and hopping like Kangaroos.

    They looked fierce, and they were already fighting against the monsters in this city plus a small part of my forces stationed here.

    But the situation looked bad actually before I appeared. I didn¡¯t know if I didn¡¯t show up, what would have happened here!

    The defences of this city were mostly inactive. I didn¡¯t know the reason, was it ack of manpower, or did that jerk use something else to paralyse my defensive towers here.

    ¡°Rise!¡± As I released my ground forces, it was time for me to take a better view over the entire battlefield. As I ascended high, high above the shield covering this city, I saw a frightening scene.

    At least one hundred ck portals appeared all over the ce. They surrounded the city in a ten miles radius, gushing out armies upon armies of those mercenaries.

    They didn¡¯te alone as they had armies of monsters to back them up. These monsters were like bears, giant bears with sharp and long ws. And they got a single horn from their heads.

    ¡°This¡­ It¡¯s bad!¡± I wasn¡¯t just thinking about the situation here. If such a thing was repeated back at my capital, and I doubted it would even be in such a scale as it would be much bigger, then my forces back there were on the verge of annihtion.

    The biggest support here was the shield. But that shield was something broken by these forces easily. They passed it like the shield wasn¡¯t there at all.

    But with my boy¡¯s sudden appearance, the tide was shifted entirely to my side. The hostile mercenary-monsterbined forces inside the city were getting butchered with my boys.

    The more they killed, the more came in to replenish the loss. This reminded me of the current quest situation somehow.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see deeper then,¡± I activated my hawkeye skill and started zooming near these portals. Nothing much appeared there, nothing strange except for one¡­

    ¡°Damn! It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s you!!!¡± I saw someone the size of an adult human, cloaked all in ck coat that looked like it was made out of fog.

    Its edges were dissipating in thin air, while ending with orange sparkles like fire. It was a weird existence in the middle of all this. And as I looked at him, he seemed to notice my gaze, stopped whatever sh*He looked at me with a face covered in ckness.

    Unlike the jumper, this dude was using ck fog to cover up his face. No eyes even were present there. But for a reason, I was sure he was looking directly at me.

    ¡°Damn!¡± Just for a long moment, we two exchanged gazes as if we were shocked by each other¡¯s presence. But the next moment he turned around, and like my soulers moved, he shed and floated over the ground, heading directly towards the nearest portal.

    Damn! He was running away!

    ¡°Not a chance!¡±

    I was finally able to steal a glimpse of him. How would I let him escape just like this? Without even thinking about it, I moved my chariot to sh and move with its highest speed, directly heading towards him.

    Even if I was heading to the middle of all these enemies, I didn¡¯t care! The thought never even crossed my mind! All I did was to just take out my two daggers, and without any hesitation threw the short one towards that running bastard.

    *Bang!*

    Just one hit¡­ I just needed one hit¡­ And I got it!

    I moved fast, but that bastard wasn¡¯t slow either. Once my chariot shed, it felt like the entire world was running damn slow except for the two of us.

    He elerated towards the nearest portal, but his speed wasn¡¯t that muchpared to mine. I caught up with him while he just passed one leg through the portal.

    And before he would move half of his body through the portal, my dagger mmed heavily at his back. It shone brightly while exploding its grenades of illusion at the same moment.

    This explosion seemed to push away all the fog defending and enveloping that bastard, letting the dagger pierce through his back. It was done! My dagger tasted his blood. And no matter where he went, I¡¯d be able to always find him.

    ¡°We¡­ Will meet again¡­¡± a deep voice filled with anger and hatred came from him. For a moment I didn¡¯t know what to say back. For a reason, that voice seemed a bit familiar.

    It was someone I knew. But who was he?

    ¡°Who are you?¡± I shouted even when he was already gone. I wanted to know who he was, now more than ever.

    *Roar!*

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    ¡°On me!¡±

    Just as I stood there in deep shock, I was jolted awake with such roars and loud shouts.

    I turned around and realised I was standing in the middle of the grand army. My chariot mmed against the ground.

 Chapter 509 Going To The Capital

    ¡°F*ck off!¡± I was pissed off right now to tolerate such impudence. I just looked at my fallen gods here, and the next moment the real apocalypse came to these enemies.

    In the span of a few minutes, arge piece of ground around me was cleared. Even the nearby portals were shattered.

    They weren¡¯t like portals created by the system, or even the grand portal that Hector crazy paragon created. They were fragile, not enduring a few hits from my boys.

    ¡°March around,¡± I was so pissed off at the moment. So instead of flying, I ordered those pulling my chariot to run around, taking me on a tour.

    A blooded tour indeed it was! In the span of the next hour, I killed and smashed to pieces all the portals here. All the enemies were routed back, killed and hacked by my forces.

    I even controlled arge part of them using my technique, and then gave them the order to kill their kin.

    I was mad at this moment. My foe, my deadly enemy that caused all this trouble, was just in front of me and slipped away!

    I knew he was so damn close to that damn portal! But if I knew before that these portals were fragile, I¡¯d have to attack that portal and those next to it first beforeing at that bastard!

    If I did so, he wouldn¡¯t have escaped! But what was the benefit of regret? As for my frustration, it was cool to have such enemies here to kill and vent my anger over them.

    As I controlled enough, I called back my forces and started to fly again. I went directly towards my capital, with all the wrath that could swarm the entire world.

    Like I expected, the part between my capital and Albany city was void of any such attacks. That bastard seemed to just arrive a few minutes before I arrived there.

    In less than half an hour, I passed through thends beforeing to see my capital.

    The scene there was just as ugly as I expected.

    Albany city was cornered by one hundred portals that gushed outrge armies there.

    But here? It was in the thousands! They stretched for a long distance, covering the entire world around my capital and a big area around it.

    My capital was initially formed by the merge of three cities, covering up arge area from the start. So it wasn¡¯t a surprise to see such dense numbers of portals pouring endless armies of monsters and mercenaries to hit the capital.

    And the situation inside was something more terrible than I thought. The grand shield that stood erect against all the attacks till now was useless!

    All the forces came through it like it wasn¡¯t there. Inside, brutal fights expanded and covered every single inch inside.

    Blood ran like rivers all over the ce. Many corpses were thrown in pieces, with many humans lying dead.

    This fight¡­ It was really desperate for my forces here.

    ¡°See those ck things?¡± I slowly raised my right arm and pointed at the dense portals stretching to the horizon, ¡°destroy these son of b*tches first! Come forth!¡±

    I first gave the order to the fallen gods to destroy the portals, then I summoned my soulers, dragons, and my flying monsters. ¡°Go around, stabilise the capital,¡± I pointed at the capital, saying these words in such cold blood.

    Daring to burn down my capital? Daring toe and attack my base? Then let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll fare against my boys then.

    ¡°Come out!¡± I called my Bulltors and shield bearers, ¡°Kill all, leave none alive!¡±

    I was already on top of the portal region. I didn¡¯t need to move around for now. Just throwing a bomb and it will kill many enemies no matter who.

    The fire of attacks came, and the brutal and deadly attacks of my fallen godsnded at these portals. Many shattered in the first waves of attack, letting the influx of hostile forces decrease for now.

    With my sudden appearance, the situation here changed. The forces inside started to get killed with my dragons and flying monsters. As for my soulers, they passed like they owned thesends, killing anything that stood in their path without a hurdle.

    Their number was already above one hundred thousand. Compared to the millions here, I knew in logic they would be crushed.

    But the difference in might was in favour of my soulers. Perhaps any other race would face trouble against these mercenaries and horned monsters.

    They looked much stronger than the current limit of the apocalypse. So facing them meant being under a disadvantage.

    However my soulers were unique! They targeted the enemy souls, not caring about anything else.

    If one attack wouldn¡¯t bring that enemy down, then a couple, dozen, even a hundred times would do it.

    In return they looked invincible to any physical attacks. No matter what their foes tried, they wouldn¡¯t get even a single wound.

    The only thing that could hurt them would be magic based attacks. But luckily that bastard only brought forces using brute strength to fight.

    As my soulers paved the path to the inside of the city with dead corpses of their enemies, my fallen gods kept smashing portals in batches while my weapons kept firing and spreading chaos and death at forces outside the shield.

    This fight was going to be controlled by me. Especially when I started my technique and released my ck threads to control the enemies.

    The more I controlled and bound with contracts, the more brutal this fight became. I didn¡¯t even wait to gather up big forces of the enemy side. Anyone got controlled by mine, would instantly get the order to attack the others and kill.

    It was a total bloodbath, one that suited my wrath better. Such brutality suited what I was feeling right now.

    As my boys smashed most of the portals here, I started to move my chariot slowly around. Luckily these portals were situated in a circle around the capital, spanning for one mile width, filled with densely packed portals.

 Chapter 510 Winning War

    So a single wave of attack was able to destroy dozens of these. I started to move slowly while kiting the enemy side bit by bit.

    The situation started to be slightly stabilised enough for me to use my hawk eye skill.

    Just seeing the brutal and chaotic situation inside made me inwardly sigh. This blow¡­ It wasn¡¯t any less than the illusion my forces got before.

    Yet when I watched more, I noticed the presence of the Hector forces I imed before. They were all led by Lily, and it was clear among all my forces; they were the most outstanding ones.

    They fought brutally without much struggle like my humans, worked in such great teamwork to make me feel envious.

    I wanted my humans to move and fight in such synchrony. I knew such team work wouldn¡¯t be acquired from a single day of training. They must have been honed since their early days in their lives to be fighters.

    And what fierce fighters they were!

    Sigh! Even the forces trained by Selvators and Berserkers didn¡¯t evene close.

    Next to them were the forces of my recently acquired advanced humans and Bulltors. They were fighting aggressively, chaotically, yet causing deep impact on the entire battlefield.

    If they got the same team work like these bunch of Hectors, they would be a really terrifying force.

    So I had to ce them with Hectors, make them learn from them. Also I had the deal with Selvators and Fang. Yet when seeing those Hectors, I could only sigh for the big difference between the two sides.

    Gradually I started to see my team. Hry was fiercely fighting, using the advantage of numbers and terrain inside the city for her favour alongside the emblems and castles.

    I was sure if not for these, the fight here would be already over. From the shape of it, they must have been fighting for long hours.

    Did that bastard wait until I finished from the monster to move? Did he expect me to fall there? Or did he wait until I¡¯d lower my guard by the win, which was exactly what happened?

    Damn! What a hard and annoying foe to deal with!

    One day¡­ One day he would slip and fall under my hands. And I swear this time I wouldn¡¯t let him escape or even survive!

    [Are you alright?] I kept sending such messages to the team and Hry. But no matter how I sent, no matter how much I killed, there was no response.

    It seemed the thing that the bastard used to seal this ce wasn¡¯t rted to the portals. Even after thest portal fell after an entire day of fighting, I never got a response from any of them.

    The fight kept going brutally inside and outside the capital during this time. The size of enemies here was simply too much. But I didn¡¯t stop recruiting them as much as I could.

    In the end we won this fight, after paying a big price indeed. The price we paid was mostly before I arrived.

    I stood high in the air, overseeing most of my capital andnds around it. The piles of corpses and rivers of blood that formed evenkes at many parts were enough evidence to tell about the course of this war.

    But¡­ It ended¡­ Atst!

    ¡°Boss! Boss! They came out of nowhere!¡± The first toe to me was the spearhead. He ran, shouted in such a way, while his face was covered in dirt and blood.

    That dude did a great job during this fight. I saw him using his ability all the time, to the max, trying to downgrade the strength of the enemies around him and his forces.

    Thanks to that, the losses of his side weren¡¯t that much. In fact his side kept fighting brutally thanks to his ability, oveing their enemies and moving around like cavalry.

    They helped in any situation and ce that was overwhelmed with enemies. No matter how high or strong his foes were, with his ability they held no chance at all.

    ¡°Come on board,¡± I lowered my chariot andnded it on the ground, ¡°but let your remaining forces gather up the corpses. Humans will be properly buried. Others will get fired at their end.¡±

    ¡°Right now?!!¡± Leo was the second to arrive, ¡°we just¡­ our forces¡­¡±

    I knew what he wanted to say. The forces were all exhausted mentally and physically. But doing such a thing was a must. This would make them recall this day and such losses.

    Fighting a bitter battle wasmon in such a stage of the apocalypse. And it looked like our recent battles were just as intense as this one.

    So I feared for them to get used to it, get used to losing their friends and people. This wasn¡¯t something good for humans, getting used to such coldness and harshness wasn¡¯t bad, but not feeling anything towards it was bad.

    Making them do it when they were this tired would let them link what happened here and carve it deeply in their minds. They would never forget what happened here, never forget the fall of their friends and people.

    Humans¡­ We should fight as hard as we could, and we should treasure the dead of ours like they were heroes.

    Recalling such a thing all the time would drive them to work harder to get stronger.

    ¡°Just do it,¡± I rolled my eyes. If they were tired, then I was also the same, or even much more than them.

    I jumped from one brutal fight to another, not having even a single moment of rest.

    ¡°Listen to boss,¡± Hry came and hit the two on the back of their heads like she was reprimanding them, ¡°don¡¯t dy any longer or else you¡¯ll end up with more work.¡±

    ¡°Y¡­ Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± the two said in such a tone that told me they suffered under her hands.

    But that wasn¡¯t a thing for me toment on.

 Chapter 511 The MIT Campus Losses

    If she acted harsh with them, then it would be great. I needed someone to strictly rule over this bunch of chaotic teams I got.

    ¡°What took you so long? Didn¡¯t you miss me?¡± Once she came on board, she said these words in such a seductive way.

    ¡°I knew something was wrong when you didn¡¯t message me,¡± I rolled my eyes before adding, ¡°and you didn¡¯t send anything at all, like you totally forgot about me.¡±

    ¡°Liar,¡± she punched me in the chest before adding, ¡°I sent you tons of messages, but you never answered!¡±

    ¡°I got nothing,¡± I shrugged, raising my hands in surrender, ¡°I believe there is a seal over this ce, preventing anyone from getting in touch with each other.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± she sighed, ¡°we couldn¡¯t even connect to each other during this fight. So I had to let that spearhead move around with his forces to ry orders and help others in the fight.¡±

    ¡°How big?¡± I paused while looking around. The size of the forces here was really smaller than ever.

    I knew the big army of humans returned here before I went to fight that monster. So they must have arrived. And seeing such a small amount here made me feel more bitter.

    ¡°We¡­ Lost a lot,¡± she was smart to get what I meant, and she said it in such a powerless way.

    ¡°I see,¡± I could only ept such a result. After all this attack came out of the blue, and it was good we had little forces behind.

    ¡°Also¡­ they targeted MIT campus¡­¡± she said this, and I instantly turned to re at her.

    ¡°What?!!¡± my eyes shone in such a dangerous light that made her retreat a couple of steps backwards. ¡°And the campus?¡± I demanded for more info, and she could only answer with trembling lips.

    ¡°Something¡­ Change in you¡­¡± she could only stutter while saying that. I motioned for her to continue, while trying to control my rage.

    ¡°They came first attacking the entire ce. So I first distributed the forces around, taking advantage of the emblems and the defences we built so far,¡± she started to exin in detail what happened, and I kept nodding.

    ¡°But we were shocked to see them pass through the shield for the first time. Thanks to that, we were overwhelmed and nothing worked except those emblems and castles.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°I had to scatter my forces around and focus them over these ces. Once we did that, I noticed a change in the movements of these enemies. They started to move arge group towards the direction of the MIT campus by the river.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    She paused for a long moment, and I had to speak and ask her to add more.

    ¡°Once I noticed that, I moved the spearhead back to the campus. He managed to defend it, and luckily there was a group of emblems and castles nearby to help as well.¡±

    ¡°What about the losses?¡± I knew she wouldn¡¯t bring the matter to that campus without a reason. If they managed to defend it, then why would she tell me about it?

    ¡°Well¡­ We didn¡¯t have time to¡­¡±

    ¡°Just tell me what you know!¡± I felt like she was hesitating and dying telling me such grave news.

    Without controlling myself, I shouted and made her body tremble faintly. ¡°Sorry,¡± I gently held her body and grabbed her for a deep hug. ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ Nervous and mad about such news.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ It¡¯s just you emit a weird and dangerous vibe,¡± I could feel her body shaking. Was I getting so fiercer? What changed?

    Well¡­ I got many things to consider actually, and I wasn¡¯t in the mood to think about any of it. I just wanted to know how big the losses here were, to just adjust myself to what would happen next.

    I came here, selected this as my capital to surround and defend my MIT campus. Damn! I thought that the bastard¡¯s goal was to hit my forces and annihte my capital.

    But in fact he was targeting such a crown jewel and cornerstone of my entire n. But how? How did he know about this?

    I looked around, my team was the trustworthy dudes who knew about my n.

    Or was it one of the youths working on this project? Or what?

    Damn this! This dude was getting much harder to deal with and even understand! But this time¡­ The hit was really painful.

    ¡°Tell me¡­ How much did we lose?¡± I couldn¡¯t ignore knowing the answer to this question.

    ¡°Almost more than half¡­¡± she paused, but I hugged her tighter to not stir up her fears again.

    ¡°Is that a final assessment?¡± I asked, and she shook her head slowly within my arms.

    ¡°Sigh! Ok, send those from that campus to see and assess the situation,¡± I paused for a second before adding, ¡°let them try and repair whatever they could. Hopefully we didn¡¯t lose important stuff here.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± she moved a little away before pausing, ¡°damn! This blocking thing is really annoying!¡±

    I got what she meant. I totally forgot there was a total ckout here.

    ¡°Ok, go and tell them in person,¡± I said, ¡°this mission is really important, you know it, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ Know,¡± she nodded before moving downstairs. I watched her return to the destroyed capital, before turning and decided to take a tour around to assess damage.

    My capital¡­ This hit taught me such a valuable lesson of not letting it undefended properly. Even with hundreds and even millions of forces, the capital didn¡¯t feel safe.

    What would make it safe? Aside from me getting stationed here, I had to find another solution.

    Even the mighty shield I depended upon was breached as if it was made of soap bubbles.

    That was an rm, a warning call for me to wake up. I was mighty, but that only applied to me and not the rest of my forces.

    I got to work harder on my forces, not just myself!

 Chapter 512 [Bonus chapter] Going To Check Damage

    To be frank¡­ The damage this time was severe! The capital was saved before from damage even when I fought brutally against Hectors.

    Someone preserved my capital back then, and now it got such damage that it pained my heart. I took a long and slow tour around, feeling how bad this was.

    I¡­ Was quite negligent. I got overconfident, arrogant perhaps, thinking that no one could even touch a single hair of me.

    But I forgot in the middle of all this the wide gap between me and my forces. I was a real hegemony, but my weak point was and still is my strength.

    As I returned, I went directly towards the MIT campus. The ce where it overlooked the river with its ancient style building was mostly gone! Only part of it stood, while many buildings there were destroyed partially or even totally.

    I kept this picture and engraved it deeply in my mind and soul. Just like I treated my boys and let them bury theirrades in arms, I descended from my chariot and decided to help here.

    I had to always remember such loss. Last time I got hit by that bastard was when I was away fighting against that alien universe folks.

    And this time I was away busy fighting against that brutal and savage monster. Each time I had no way toe and interfere. Each time I was so damn busy to handle anything else.

    I had to learn my lessons. This enemy of mine would alway exploit weak points and moments like these.

    The solution of always taking care of my things wouldn¡¯t work. I would face such desperate situations in the apocalypse, not to mention my ns to go to the golden quests.

    I had to make my boys stronger, make them able to handle any kind of situation no matter what. My best general was hit during the illusion attack and was confined in my chariot to heal.

    I couldn¡¯t just depend on that damn jumper! Besides, how did that bastard learn about all this? I felt like that bastard was seeing through everything, knowing what was happening like he was a real god.

    Or was he someone who came back from time, just like myself? However the time I came from had no one like me.

    Did hee from the current time future? Did hee from the world where I turned into an eternal legend? With records writing everything I passed through in the tiniest detail?

    Damn! Who just was he?!

    I had no intel but my dagger. I sent it through to get a taste of his blood. All I needed now was to call it back, then use it to guide me towards that bastard¡¯s ce.

    But I had no way to do it right now. My capital was raised to the ground in many zones, and I even lost lots of the equipment in this facility.

    I had to assess everything. I had to put ns for the training future of my forces. Then I¡¯d have time to go and venture after that son of b*tch.

    I knew he would dispose of my dagger the moment he¡¯d go out from that portal. So let him be, I¡¯d just recall my dagger when I feel so and would look for that motherf*cker.

    I wouldn¡¯t kill him fast. I¡¯d first torture him like I never did before with anyone. After knowing his whole story, I¡¯d decide if letting him live and serve me like a lowly dog was a better end for him or just death would be the resting end.

    For a reason, I wanted to force him to live and serve. Such punishment would be enough for the likes of him.

    As I moved in the rubbles, watching the damaged gears and the protruding electric wires and circuits like the belly of a beast got smashed with a mighty hit, I thought about something.

    What did I ever do to him to hate me like this?

    That¡­ Was another mystery I had to get an answer to from him when I got my hands on that bastard.

    ¡°Lord!¡±

    ¡°Lord!¡±

    ¡°Lord is here!¡±

    Just as I took a turn, I was met with many young faces. Looking at them, looking at these young and long ago promising faces with many things they nned for their lives, I got only to sigh.

    The apocalypse left its mark deeply over them. Just a single look at any of them and anyone would get the feeling of pain, loss, anger, and regret.

    They looked poor in my eyes, the same like anyone else in my human race in this damn apocalypse.

    ¡°At ease,¡± I said while clenching my fists to control my disturbed thoughts, ¡°what is the situation here?¡±

    ¡°Hye¡­¡± the voice of Hry came from behind this group of hundreds before they made a way for her toe to me. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    She was whispering like my presence here wasn¡¯t legal or allowed or something.

    ¡°I gave the order for my boys to bury our dead,¡± I said while looking at the young faces around, ¡°and this is my part to never forget about such a defeat.¡±

    ¡°Defeat¡­ Hye, we won!¡± Hry¡¯s tone and attitude told me that she didn¡¯t want me to speak in such a way. She even held my arm and tried to pull me aside.

    However I resisted her move and simply freed my arm from her with a simple shrug. Even when I tried to be gentle with her, she retreated a couple of steps, looking at me in such a surprised way.

    ¡°We might have won in terms of military fight, but in terms of science, we lost,¡± I said these words without any pain or regret, just stating the facts.

    ¡°We have lost many of our gears on the hand of an enemy who seemed to know what we were doing here.¡±

    ¡°Are you implying that¡­¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I firmly shook my head, interrupting what Hry was about to say. She jumped to the simplest and easiest guess here, there was a traitor among us, someone who worked for that bastard.

 Chapter 513 Blame Me! Not You!

    ¡°He knows about all of our ns¡­ In his own way,¡± I looked around to make sure no one got the wrong idea here, ¡°and our job is to keep moving forward and to achieve the goal we set for ourselves no matter what!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Silence was what I got. And the first sound that came was the sound of me lifting a big rock over a half smashed device. ¡°Come, take this away and start working on it,¡± I said to the startled youths around.

    ¡°Hye¡­ Since when¡­ did you be such¡­ Strong?!!¡± Hry from the side was taken aback by what I did. And when she said it, I realised how big the rock I just lifted was.

    It was in the weight of tons, even tens of tons actually. Yet I lifted it without even feeling any pressure or stress.

    I used my arm, my right arm, to lift it. ¡°It¡¯s a long story, for another time,¡± I said to her before turning to others, ¡°you are my Heaven kingdom¡¯s future scientists. You will work on what you know best, and leave such low work for me.¡±

    ¡°L¡­ Lord!¡± A few eximed in shock while others exchanged weird looks between themselves, and even few looked at Hry.<sub>.</sub>

    And Hry could only stare at me without blinking for a few seconds before sighing. ¡°You heard your lord, go to work and don¡¯t disappoint him,¡± she shouted, while giving me such a weird look full of questions.

    Few youths came and grabbed that half smashed device away. I let the rock fall again before turning to another.

    ¡°Are you nning to do this alone?¡± Hry stood on the side, ¡°let me at least help you.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I firmly declined, ¡°I¡¯m their lord, the one who gave them such dreams of happiness, peace, and prosperity. Such damage isn¡¯t supposed to be what they should experience.¡±

    ¡°We are in the apocalypse,¡± Hry retorted back in defending me against my thoughts.

    ¡°If so then I shouldn¡¯t have talked too much about building my Heaven kingdom,¡± I said while letting another rock rest slowly on the ground, ¡°it¡¯s me who gave such a dream to them. And it¡¯s me who should shoulder the responsibilities of such a dream.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try, I already epted my own punishment,¡± I said while going towards another rock to lift.

    ¡°Working as a worker is your punishment?!!¡±

    ¡°No, enduring the weight of this loss is my punishment,¡± I said, ¡°I¡¯m not lifting rocks, I¡¯m carrying all their worries and pains, shouldering them and helping them all ovee these¡­¡±

    I let the youths take away another device before jumping to another rock, ¡°This is my way of reflecting over what I did wrong here.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ Did nothing wrong! Hye, speaking like this makes my heart ache!¡±

    ¡°Let it be then,¡± I shrugged, ¡°after all we all are sharing the same fault here. It¡¯s us who should defend these kids and secure their future. It¡¯s us who should make sure what we dream of happens. Not to let our enemies overrun us and destroy what we held dear to us like this.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    She knew speaking to me in such a state of mind was bad. So she decided to stand by in silence and watch without saying a single word.

    In return I kept working hard over my own way of punishing myself. With each rock I lifted, with each device smashed and damaged, I engraved all these into my soul and mind.

    I would never forget this moment, not ever forget how carelessness and arrogance would lead to such disaster.

    Even if I crushed all the races in my world, the universe was so damn big to let me feel invincible or mighty. I had to know my real ce in such a vast universe, and ept the presence of more formidable enemies lurking in the shadows.

    Thanks to that bastard, I got to rethink my life¡¯s philosophy. I would deal with things differently from now on. Wouldn¡¯t just ept winning without thinking about my real ce in the world.

    I had to grow up and mature, not be that kid who came here with nothing and anything he achieved would make him excited and overjoyed.

    I had to mature¡­ To be the real pir those weak and poor humans in this world and others needed.

    ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± I said after a few hours of working. Once I finished lifting thest rock, I turned to see the faces around.

    During the past hours, I kept working while lost in my thoughts. I didn¡¯t notice the gathering of my forces here. They stood in silence, watching their mightiest figure, their lord working like a poor little man, watching me lifting rocks and serving the youths of MIT campus.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave this ce to you,¡± I didn¡¯t feel ashamed when everyone stood and watched. I was dealing with such loss in my own way, and it would be better for all of them to watch.

    No matter who, no matter what anyone contributed to my kingdom or humanity, none was above punishment, not even their mighty lord, not even me!

    ¡°Gather everyone up,¡± I went towards my chariot in the distance while saying this to Hry, ¡°also leave a word here, I want to know how big our losses are.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± Hry seemed to be shaken from what I did, and seemed to stop arguing with me.

    Anyway, I went to my chariot and rested on the roof of it. I waited for my team to arrive in groups, while Hry came atst.

    ¡°Boss¡­ Why did you¡­ you know?¡± The spearhead was the first to openly talk about this matter.

    ¡°It¡¯s my way to punish myself.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ You did nothing wrong!¡± Isabe looked at others and they all nodded. ¡°We¡­ It¡¯s our fault! We failed to defend the city.¡±

    ¡°And I was the one to me here,¡± Hry sighed, standing in front of me as she added in firm tone, ¡°I was the one who led our forces to fall into that enemy¡¯s trap.¡±

 Chapter 514 Planning For Future

    I gave her a long silent look before sighing. ¡°If you, the one with such vast experience, fell in his trap, that means anyone else wouldn¡¯t have done any better.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t me yourselves in such a way,¡± I stood up, looked at everyone, ¡°I did that as I¡¯m the lord of the kingdom, the biggest figure in it. You¡­ You are my trusted aides, my valiant generals, the real pirs I depend upon to build my kingdom on your shoulders.¡°

    ¡°It¡¯s more reason for us to¡­¡±

    I raised my hand in the face of Hry to stop her. ¡°Your part isn¡¯t to regret and me yourselves, but to honestly analyse your shorings and learn your weaknesses. Knowing what caused all this and doing all your best to correct them is the best way to pay for this loss here.¡±

    I turned to Lily before adding, ¡°I gathered all of you here not to speak about the past. What happened happened. Only a kid would cry over what passed. I gathered you all here to speak and n about our future.¡±

    ¡°Nice,¡± Lily was covered in stains of blood and mud. I still recalled how valliant and mighty she fought alongside her people.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°As I told you before leaving here before, I nned to make you all train and get stronger. However¡­¡±

    ¡°Boss¡­ Didn¡¯t you just say we need to reflect and work on our weak spots? We are weak, and we need to train. Please, don¡¯t take away such opportunities from us!¡±

    It was Sara, and she looked startled by what I just said.

    ¡°In fact, I have good news,¡± I knew my depressed look gave away another impression. But I really had good news for them.

    I told them about the deal with Selvators in brief. I skipped what really happened for such a deal to happen and just focused on the training part.

    I also said that I got a deal to get more humans, ones who belonged to other apocalypses.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Are you¡­ Going to buy all human ves?!!!¡± but there was one here who recognised what I was speaking about, and it was Lily.

    ¡°You sure are well informed,¡± I nodded, ¡°I¡¯m going to do exactly like that.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ You know that doing this will make others raise the price. This isn¡¯t going to be a good thing for you, for all of us.¡±

    ¡°Wealth¡­ Is thest thing Ick in this apocalypse,¡± I was bragging about this. In fact with my bones, and stable ie from all the dead bodies around, there was no way I¡¯d not secure such a deal for a long time.

    Even if it cost me ten times what I paid right now, it was still worth it. All races were strong and mighty not only because they were organised or had lots of powerhouses.

    It was because they were together! Just looking at the finely scaled Lily made me sure of this. Her race decided to invade my apocalyptic world just to answer my actions towards their people.

    What I got wasn¡¯t the cream crop of their race. I was sure whoever got into the of the Bringold impact hunting teams were the weakest of the Hectors.

    But even for the weakest, they¡¯d prefer to wage a bigger war to secure their people. I wanted to be like them. I wanted my human race to be like these Hectors and many other mighty and scary races in this vast universe.

    I want anyone thinking about harming my race anywhere in the universe to think thrice before doing it. My race, my humans, would turn into a red line that no one should trespass. And if they did, they should pay a very hefty price for that.

    ¡°I hope you know what you are doing,¡± she blinked twice, showing care and concern for me.

    ¡°Hey, scaled girl, he is taken!¡± Just at this moment, a tigress jumped and hung her arms around my neck. When I heard what Hry said, I recalled our debate about Lily from before.

    Damn! This chick was targeting Lily. I looked at Lily, hoping she would act wise and say something nice.

    ¡°Who said so? Each time I saw, I found his fingers ringing!¡± damn! I was mistaken! Lily wasn¡¯t wise, wasn¡¯t wise at all!

    ¡°Humph, one day this will happen, you¡¯ll see,¡± Hiry harrumphed, before leaning her head over my chest, ¡°at least I got to taste him. Not just looking from far away and dreaming.¡±

    ¡°Humph! We¡¯ll see about this,¡± and Lily seemed to ept the challenge and issue another with her fierce eyes.

    What brought me in between these two? What drifted the talk to this dark alley?

    ¡°Lily will lead the training of the elite forces,¡± I said to end this useless confrontation, ¡°as for the normal forces, they will move to the Selvator ces. We will use them to train them, and those who be outstanding from them will have a chance to learn from Lily and her people.¡±

    ¡°Why her?¡± Hry got startled by my arrangement. But I¡¯d ept anyment about anything else but this arrangement.

    ¡°As for the humansing here, I need a team to be formed for weing and registering them,¡± I turned to my team, who seemingly got themselves distanced from the fight between the two tigresses.

    ¡°You will seek for special talents and arrange them in teams,¡± I started to organise things here, ¡°we need construction teams, teams to help our scientists, teams to build up defences, and others to arrange the overall rebuilding process of the entire kingdom.¡±

    ¡°So we are focusing on rebuilding?¡± Sara asked, ¡°what about fighting? What about fighters?¡±

    ¡°We will seek for them as well,¡± I nodded but I had to stress over this point, ¡°but our top priority here is to build our kingdom, rebuild our destroyed cities and towns, prepare ces for our people to live in and breed.¡±

    ¡°Bre¡­ Boss, what do you have in your mind?¡± the spearhead jumped when he heard me say this.

 Chapter 515 Is Karoline Dead?

    ¡°We need more humans,¡± I rolled my eyes as this dirty minded person got it all right, ¡°we lost a lot. Unlike other races, we lost most of our people in the beginning of all this.¡±

    When I said this, I focused on Lily who shrugged.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡±

    ¡°What Hye said is true!¡±

    And at this moment, a face came up from the direction of the stairs, grabbing everyone¡¯s attention.

    Damn! At this moment, Isac came on board! I had to pray this girl would y her role as a boy much better than what she did before with the jumper.

    Unlike the jumper, Hry was a trained wardog who would sniff the scent of any tits from miles away!

    ¡°Who¡­ Is he?¡± Hry looked at me in a weird way, giving me the feeling she sniffed something.<sub>.</sub>

    Damn! Why was my luck with girls this bad? First was Karoline, then Hry¡­ Wait¡­ ¡°Where is Karoline?!¡± I suddenly recalled her, looking around but she was nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°This¡­¡± everyone seemed to get electrified when I asked this. I turned to Lily and she seemed like a cat who got caught while stealing fish.

    ¡°I¡­ Last time I saw her was when we got to move to the frontlines¡­ Does anyone else see her?¡± She turned and asked, but no one stepped in to help.

    ¡°So she is¡­ Lost?!¡± I was surprised to hear that. Such a thing happened, and in such a battle¡­ did that mean she¡­ No way! She couldn¡¯t be dead!

    ¡°Can¡¯t you¡­ Just¡­¡± the spearhead seemed to think about contacting her by messages.

    ¡°Damn fool! Did you forget? We can¡¯t get in contact with each other right now!¡± I rolled my eyes, ¡°go, go out now! Spread the word, let everyone look for her. Pray she is alright!¡±

    ¡°As if she is your girl!¡± Hry rolled her eyes, and I only red in silence to her.<sub></sub>

    ¡°I know¡­ I know¡­ She is part of the team, I got it!¡± she raised both hands in the air. But before leaving, she leant over and painted a soft and long kiss over my lips while moving her eyes in the direction of all watching Lily.

    These two girls¡­ They were just acting so childish even in such a situation.

    I watched them disembark and go towards the ground, talking and leading their forces around to search.

    This girl¡­ She seemed to give me lots of trouble ofte. What went wrong in her head?

    If she fought, then many would have noticed her. But it seemed something went wrong and she skipped the entire fight, or most of the critical part at least.

    I knew she wasn¡¯t dead. After all, her name was still there. I forgot to ask god¡¯s about this. The feedback of all channels were cut off and no one knew what even happened here.

    So my best guess was that she was injured somewhere. But to be honest, I didn¡¯t truly believe in that.

    The forces already buried the dead and took care of the wounded. So if she was wounded, she would have been found a long time ago.

    Did she perhaps run away? Could this be what really happened?

    I didn¡¯t jump to conclusions. But if she wasn¡¯t here, dead or alive, then there was no other exnation but that.

    She ran away? What for? Sigh! Why did I get into such trouble when I felt hours ago I had nothing to shake me?

    ¡°She¡­ Is nowhere to be seen!¡±

    As I feared, after four hours of searching, the team returned with depressed heads and looked at me in such disgrace.

    ¡°Would she be¡­¡± Hry stopped and I got what she wanted to say.

    ¡°She wasn¡¯t acting herself out ofte,¡± I sighed, ¡°but that doesn¡¯t mean she is a traitor.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡± Isabe paused, looked at Lily, ¡°you dealt with her the most recently¡­ Can you tell us anything that might help?¡±

    ¡°Sigh, I told him before¡­ She looked weird, but she didn¡¯t take any bait. I sat up for her,¡± Lily said in an annoying tone, ¡°she didn¡¯t look normal, but she never did anything to make her be in any fault.¡±

    ¡°She was smart,¡± Hry sighed, and I wasn¡¯t convinced with all this.

    ¡°If she was a bad person, she would have done anything in her power to demolish our work here,¡± I expressed what I had in mind.

    ¡°What about working with that enemy of ours?¡± Sara asked in such an aggressive way.

    ¡°She can¡¯t be like this,¡± Angelica stepped forward, defending Karoline in such an unexpected way, ¡°she might be hurt, might be facing trouble at times, but she isn¡¯t a bad person. Come on guys, it¡¯s Karoline!¡±

    She looked around, and I saw everyone lowering their heads when their eyes came in contact with hers.

    ¡°We will keep looking for her,¡± I decisively said, ¡°we will get to the bottom of this.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s form teams to look out for her then,¡± Hry could only sigh and ept my decision.

    ¡°I¡¯ll lead them,¡± in such an unexpected move, Alex proposed and moved forward to lead the search team.

    ¡°I¡¯lle with you then,¡± Leo who stood all silent this time, seemingly got infected from the calm and peaceful nature of his girl, couldn¡¯t stay silent and watch.

    ¡°Deal,¡± I didn¡¯t want to dy any further. ¡°I¡¯ll also assign dragons for you two to use,¡± I added.

    ¡°Damn! I now envy you, dude!¡± The spearhead moved and patted his thick arm at Leo¡¯s weak back. Leo coughed and was pushed forward a couple of steps, looking back at the spearhead in such a ming way.

    ¡°Alright,¡± I said to conclude this, ¡°go now and always keep me posted.¡±

    I waved my arm and a group of one hundred big dragons appeared. Their sudden appearance and line up made everyone feel the same as the spearhead.

    ¡°Follow these two all the time, and listen to their orders. Keep them safe!¡±

    ¡°Roar!¡±

 Chapter 516 I Learnt Designs

    The dragons roared in such a fierce way while I motioned to the two lovers to get on their backs and start their search.

    ¡°But boss¡­¡± Leo paused before adding, ¡°the message system is down!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll find a ce outside of here as a base,¡± this was also part of my future nning of my capital.

    Just depending on the ancient building of Boston and the other two cities nearby was useless. I had to rebuild the entire ce, take advantage of the empty zones outside, even adding more towns and a few cities around in my capital.

    My capital must not be a normal city. It should be a fortress! One that would stand alone in front of anything and triumph.

    ¡°What about us?¡± Sara asked.

    ¡°Like I said,¡± I sighed, throwing away Karoline¡¯s problem behind my back, ¡°we need to arrange a team to wee the new humans. Then you can select your elites to start training under Lily¡¯s instructions.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t start like this,¡± but Lily suddenly said, ¡°I need a lot of things first.¡±

    ¡°Anything you want just buy from the market, I¡¯ll handle all the fees¡± I got she might need resources, items for training, and even prepare a ce for such a thing.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    She was about to argue but the next moment, her eyes went wide out of surprise. She just got one billion coins. ¡°This is the advance payment¡­ anything else just let me know and I¡¯ll cover any cost up.¡±

    She froze for a long moment before finally nodding in such a happy way. ¡°It¡¯s enough as a start,¡± she said and I grinned.

    ¡°And anything else you want, you can use the help of Bulltors and high humans.¡±

    ¡°Are we going to use them as workbour now?!!¡± Hry was already taking the opposite side of Lily.

    ¡°Do you have a better opinion?¡± I rolled my eyes and she seemed to get none.

    ¡°About the team¡­¡± Angelica stepped in to relieve this undesired tension, ¡°who will deal with the iing humans¡­ We can use normal humans to do that, letting the elites train.¡±

    ¡°Good point,¡± the spearhead nodded.<sub></sub>

    ¡°That¡¯s wrong!¡±

    ¡°Bad point!¡± the spearhead shook his head, making him gain a ring look from me to shut the hell up.

    ¡°Why?¡± Angelica ignored the fat dude and focused on me instead.

    ¡°Theyck the good and experienced eye to recognise the good from the bad,¡± I said, ¡°we need good people to lead them. Leaving things to such weak humans will bring us nothing but trouble!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take the lead on this,¡± Hry hurriedly said, and Angelica followed: ¡°Me too!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± the spearhead seemed to want to volunteer, but I cut the path over thiszy jerk by saying this. ¡°The rest will go and prepare the training ce with Lily.¡±

    ¡°What about the reconstruction process?¡± Isac asked, attracting everyone¡¯s attention to her again.

    ¡°Who¡­ Is he again?¡± Hry seemed to grow fishy of him, pointing at Isac as if she was pointing at Lily.

    ¡°You can handle it,¡± I said, ignoring the question of Hry.

    ¡°Who is he again?¡± But Hry wasn¡¯t ready to give up.

    ¡°I¡¯m a Selvator race paragon,¡± Isac said in such aloof and arrogant way that made me inwardly sigh.

    ¡°And what are you doing here?¡± Everyone instantly turned wary of Isac, looking at him like they were looking at an enemy.

    ¡°He¡­ Is an ex-paragon,¡± I had to step in to stop any bloodbath, ¡°and now he is part of our team.¡±

    ¡°Damn fierce, boss! Snatching a paragon? Damn cool!¡± the spearhead said in admiration while others looked at me in surprise.

    Even Hry looked surprised by this.

    ¡°I got¡­ Him back at the illusion battle,¡± I said in short exnation, ¡°and now he is part of our team. He is called Isac, please treat him well.¡±

    ¡°Sure dude, you are now a brother to me,¡± the spearhead jumped as he mmed his heavy arm at Isac¡¯s back like what he did with Leo minutes ago.

    But tactfully Isac stepped aside, escaping such iing heavy blows without the need to do extra effort.

    ¡°Damn! You are good!¡± the spearhead prevented himself from falling while saying this in surprise.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get rolling boys, and girls,¡± I said to end this conversation here. ¡°Go now and start working. I¡¯ll summon the humans out there, so go down and gather up what you trust.¡±

    I was talking to Hry and Angelica, and the two nodded. As the chariot was emptied from everyone else but Isac, I let my chariot fly away first before saying in sincere advice:

    ¡°If you don¡¯t end up dead in the hands of my chick, make sure your acting is wless.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a perfect actor! I¡¯ve trained for years to act like a man!¡±

    ¡°Yes, tell me about it!¡± I answered her with a roll of my eyes and a long sigh.

    ¡°What? I really trained hard!¡± she said in defence, and I couldn¡¯t help butment:

    ¡°In singing and dancing? Yes, you trained damn hard to act like a man!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t belittle my higher ups arrangements! They never trained me in these things only! I also trained in party arrangements, fashion, decorations, and even etiquette!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Right now I knew I was fighting a losing cause! Dammit! What went wrong in their heads when they nned her training? Was someone preparing her to be the wife of his son or something?

    Damn those jerks!

    ¡°What?!¡± she crossed her arms, and just looking at her posture made me sigh.

    ¡°What¡¯s written must be seen!¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°Nothing,¡± I shrugged, deciding to drop such a cause and not think about it  for now. Hry got the secret of the jumper and didn¡¯t react fiercely towards it. I just hoped she would be generous and understanding to do the same with Isac.

    ¡°Have you worked before in something like this?¡± I asked her, tryng to get over her troublesome identity.

    ¡°I learnt designs,¡± she said in pride.

 Chapter 517 The Poor Humans

    ¡°Cities designs?¡±

    ¡°Dresses designs,¡± she blurted such a bomb andnded it over my head.

    ¡°Damn girl! We aren¡¯t talking about making a fashion brand! I want to rebuild my city and my entire kingdom!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they are both the same,¡± she spoke in such confidence that left me not knowing what to say, ¡°they both are simr, trust me. To do dresses, we need to draw designs first. And believe me, such things are reallyplicated and need lots of attention.¡±

    ¡°O¡­ Ok¡­¡± I just prayed she knew what she was doing. I didn¡¯t want my kingdom to end up in the design of a big bare shoulder dress or something.

    What would it be called? The sexy dress kingdom? Or the bare shoulder kingdom? Damn! Why did I select her for such a task! Should I¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can handle it,¡± she said in such confidence that made me sigh.

    ¡°Ok, but if you screwed up¡­¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°I will never screw up!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know!¡± I looked at her while sighing again. This girl¡­ Was she lost deep in her delusion to this extent? Damn!

    ¡°Fine,¡± I resigned to her will. Even if she screwed up, I¡¯d make sure for her to start small first before making anything big.

    If she did good as she imed, then I¡¯d let her handle the rest. I really hoped for her to be the person she was iming to be. Or else I¡¯d have to start looking around.

    I didn¡¯t stand there for much longer. The two girls came back with a group of a thousand people following them.

    In fact the entire capital was now bustling with much activity from many teams.

    I saw the big army of Bulltors and high humans going to a ce over the other side of the river. Lily seemed to n to use the other bank of the river to establish the training zone there.<sub></sub>

    As for the other forces, they were bustling with many movements. It seemed the team was selecting and organising things there, selecting those who would follow Lily and those who would go to the Fang¡¯s side.

    As for me, I¡¯d finish things here first. Bringing humans here was important. I¡¯d first supervise over things and make sure nothing wrong would happen.

    Also I needed to see how Isac would perform in her reconstructing task.

    ¡°You can go down stairs for now,¡± I turned to her when the two girls approached.

    ¡°For what?¡± Isac seemed to read my thoughts, ¡°don¡¯t worry, I can fool anyone!¡±

    ¡°Even blind people won¡¯t be fooled by you!¡± I smacked her on the head, ¡°go down there and save both of us the trouble. Start working on your early sketches and show me something in one hour.¡±

    ¡°Deal!¡± she answered my words with such challenging spirit and gazes before turning around and vanishing through the stairs.

    Then in the next few minutes, Hry and Angelica came up while the people following them stood in respect and silence down below.

    ¡°Where is that dude?¡± Once reaching up here, Hry turned around and looked for Isac. What I was worried about happened, and this chick seemed to sniff something fishy about Isac.

    ¡°He¡­ Is down stairs working on the sketches of the capital,¡± I honestly answered, and my tone and sincerity fooled Hry atst.

    ¡°Ok, where are our boys then?¡± Angelica asked, ¡°I see no humans here.¡±

    ¡°One second,¡± I tested and it seemed this ce wasn¡¯t covered up in such annoying seals.

    I selected a ce more than a mile outside the city. It was at the border where the portals were thickly aligned.

    As I thought, that bastard only applied that seal on my capital inner zones. Was it his limit? Did he have to pay a price for that?

    Lots of secrets were surrounding that dude.

    [Can you send humans over] I sent the message to the greendy winged nymph.

    [Atst! I worked my best to grab all the humans I could. But you have to prepare your bones, I got above forty million here]

    Forty million? That was almost double what I thought she and her impact would be able to gather in such a short time.

    [Ok, I¡¯ll add a few more bones as a reward for your efforts]  said and sent the bones enough to cover up fifty million. I also sent her an extra of ten bones.

    [Damn! You seem pleased by this! I¡¯ll make sure to make you happy all the time. Just ask, and you¡¯ll be satisfied]

    [Only for work, only work can please me] I rolled my eyes. She seemed to select the worst time to send such words over to me.

    *Fwoosh!*

    Yet the next moment, many portals opened around. Just with their appearance, arge number of humans appeared.

    Just from the first look, anyone could tell how harsh their lives were! They were bare chested, even thedies wore nothing on top. Only a short piece of dirty brown cloth covered their waist.

    From the look on their faces, one could see misery and feel terrible for them.

    ¡°These¡­¡± Hry and Angelica were taken aback by such a scene. I also felt bad about this. I never expected to see my humans in such status.

    They were¡­ Poor and pathetic! Was this how humans look like in the eyes of the entire universe? Was this how all the races here looked at us? Just pathetic and poor ves who used to get nothing but harsh life and poor treatment?

    Damn! Damn! Just looking at them gushing out in such a condition made the blood boil in my body.

    ¡°Hye¡­ If you ever held me high in your heart, please don¡¯t stop saving those people,¡± Hry seemed to get a deep shock from what she saw, even speaking to me in such tone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I patted gently on her arms, ¡°I won¡¯t stop, I won¡¯t close an eye over any human no matter who he or she came from.¡±

 Chapter 518 Bring Me More And Ill Pay Double!

    ¡°Good!¡± I could see her eyes reddened and even traces of tears were there. Even Hry, the mighty chick of mine, was shaken to such an extent from this scene.

    Angelica wasn¡¯t any better. I just nodded to her to relieve her worries and try to soothe her pain.

    ¡°Go,¡± I said, ¡°go and wee them. First give them food and drink, let them change and have gears and weapons¡­ Take them around, show them how humans shall live their lives here.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± the two said in unison while nodding, ¡°but¡­¡± Hry paused, and I got what she wanted to say.

    ¡°Just take a tour around, these mercenaries must be loaded with tons of gears,¡± I read through her thoughts. She was worrying about theck of gears, enough to secure all this number.

    But who said we didn¡¯t have a way to solve this? In just this battle here, the number of those mercenaries was in millions.

    With such numbers, who would worry about coins or gears? Even items like scrolls and materials woulde in heaps hard to count!

    ¡°Got it,¡± the two girls had faces beamed with joy before they ran downstairs. Just the thought of helping those poor humans made them so happy.

    [Lady¡­ I will pay you double the agreed price if you manage to bring fifty million of my humans each day] and as they went downstairs to do their part, I had to do mine.<sub>.</sub>

    Who said money couldn¡¯t buy anything? Damn! Without money, one would be a powerless beggar!

    [Damn! Are you sure? The price of humans? Or just my reward?]

    [Both!]

    [But¡­ One day¡­]

    [One human missing and I won¡¯t pay double] I knew gathering fifty million seemed like an easy task for her big impact, but on a daily basis? That was challenging indeed even for them.

    [Cool! Don¡¯t renege on your promise!]

    [Send a contract to reassure your boss] I knew she wouldn¡¯t doubt my sincerity, but her higher ups would.

    [Great!]<sub></sub>

    As she sent a contract, I signed it. Then I started to sign more contracts with these people.

    In fact seeing their faces was just enough as a contract for me. Such humans getting a chance to live properly was enough to gain their eternal gratitude and loyalty.

    But I still had to secure myself from the dirty minds present in any race, not just humans.

    As I did that, the two girls led everyone on their team to wee the huge number of humansing here. The number was too much to handle at one time, so the two arranged them into thousands of teams, each led by a single person of selected people.

    I watched them go away while Hry made them bypass over the heaps of dead mercenaries to im their loot. It was a nice touch from her, letting them have the taste of owning something for the first time.

    Such people¡­ I was sure they never owned anything before, not even their pride, not even their dignity, not even their bodies.

    But from now on, I swear they¡¯d live a life suited to any high and mighty race. My humans won¡¯t be treated like this anymore.

    As for the price I promised the green nymphdy¡­ Just looking at those millions of mercenaries with higher stats and much stronger cultivation bases made me feel secure.

    Recalling cultivation¡­ I had to wait for the recipe of such a thing from the impact. They agreed, but they didn¡¯t honour this deal yet.

    Once done, I¡¯d make Lily and her boys turn all of my humans here into powerful cultivators. I¡¯d do anything in my power to help my humans rule supreme in this apocalypse, in the twenty group of apocalypses, in the entire universe in the end.

    [Don¡¯t forget about our secret recipe deal] I sent before stepping forward inside the blockade zone.

    [I didn¡¯t forget, but such a thing will take little time to be done. Just be patient, alright?]

    [Ok. I¡¯m going to a sealed ce with a blockade on any connection. So don¡¯t feel panicked if I didn¡¯t answer]

    [Hmm¡­ Interesting¡­ Do you want me to look for something to help?]

    [Can you?]

    [Baby, in this wide universe, there is nothing impossible!]

    [Cool! Search for something, better to be used repeatedly¡­] I paused before adding, [Also it¡¯s best to find also a defensive tool, to defend big zones against such a thing]

    [Got it! Leave it to me]

    [Cool! If you couldn¡¯t reach me, just store what you got and wait for me toe back on the grid]

    [Ok]

    As I closed the chat with her, I moved my chariot around the capital. The number of enemies killed here was just astronomical.

    I just had to jump and would take tons of bones every time I reached a zone. Even if most were green and blue, their number was enough to secure many deals for months, even years!

    ¡°I¡¯m done!¡±

    Just as I was busy doing this, Isac came up with such a confident look on her face. I sighed. Just seeing such a mighty figure in such a mighty race andparing it to the humansing out from the portals before made me feel how unjust this universe was.

    The system was just? The system was biassed and unfair! If it was just, then it wouldn¡¯t let any race have advantage over another.

    If those damn higher ups cared truly about the universe, they¡¯d have cared more about weak races. I knew they were looking for strong fighters to win the war, but that didn¡¯t mean we should lose our nature and treat the weak in such a merciless and brutal way!

    And I thought humans were uncivilised! At least we got our humane way to treat others, unlike other races who were looking more like barbaric people.

    ¡°Just wait¡­ I¡¯lle up once I finish,¡± I shouted while taking more bones and loot from all the killed mercenaries here.

    As for the monsters these folks brought here, they should be dissected and their meat would be salvaged. Right now we have tens of millions of mouths to feed. And just depending on the monster meat wouldn¡¯t be enough.

    ¡°I needed to solve the problem of food,¡± I seriously thought while jumping back to my chariot and leading it towards a new zone.

    As for Isac, she stood in silence while watching me do all this. It seemed the scene of the humansing here didn¡¯t escape her senses. And somehow she felt embarrassed about what happened to my people.

    I just hoped all the other races across the limitless universe would feel the same. One day, one way or another, I¡¯d force them to feel the same without doubt.

 Chapter 519 [Bonus chapter] A Pleasant Surprise

    As for the food problem, I already thought of a solution a long time ago, since the early hours of the apocalypse.

    But I had no chance before to execute this n. Right now I was holding a lot ofnd, enough to be used as a base to nt crops.

    ¡°Show me,¡± as I finished after five hours, I reached the chariot and stood in front of the all silent Isac.

    ¡°I know about the privilege of getting loot from the dead, but I never saw someone taking things from the bodies of the dead before.¡±

    She stood there watching me grabbing bones, and seemed to grow curious about this.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice before that you are seeing too much of my power?¡± I rolled my eyes before adding, ¡°now let¡¯s get straight to business. Show me what you did.¡±

    ¡°Follow me then,¡± she led the way down the stairs where we entered a room there. I left the door open so she wouldn¡¯t get any funny thoughts.

    At this moment, even if she removed her male mask off her face, I wouldn¡¯t get to think about her at all.<sub>.</sub>

    It wasn¡¯t Hry who stood between me and other girls at the moment, but Karoline.

    This girl¡­ I thought I was able to uncover what happened to her during my time here. But she just left fast, leaving me behind burdened with guilt.

    What just happened to this girl? Sigh! Since that bastard appeared, many mysteries began roaming around me.

    ¡°Here,¡± Isac took out many papers from her inventory. They were milky white semi-transparent looking papers that had a very smooth surface.

    ¡°These¡­¡± I looked at the small lines drawn over the bunch of papers, ¡°can you exin them?¡±

    ¡°This is theyout of the capital¡­¡± she started flipping through the papers before grabbing two out.

    Each sheet of paper was almost three metres in length and two in width. And they were filled with tiny little lines that gave me a headache to just check them.<sub></sub>

    ¡°You have a magnifying skill, right?¡± she asked and I nodded, ¡°use it. I drew these in such small and tiny drawings so it could fit the papers I had.¡±

    ¡°Hawk Eye,¡± I instantly used the skill without speaking about my doubts towards what she said. Yet when I checked the drawing with my skill, a new world opened in front of me.

    She really drew these blueprints to be seen with a Hawk Eye skill. I looked at wide streets, drawings of big buildings, even decorations like fountains and defences like walls and towers.

    Each building was demonstrated inyers, in such a magical way for me to see eachyer if I focused on it.

    Just seeing this drawing for almost an hour, I got a mncholic feeling of visiting the big bustling capital back in my days. It was a very big city, filled with such things like statues and fountains.

    It also had an organisedyout, not close to such a masterpiece here.

    ¡°You¡­¡± I closed my eyes and relieved myself, ¡°you drew it yourself?¡±

    ¡°Who else did it then?¡± she rolled her eyes, ¡°what do you think now? Will I be able to execute this task?¡±

    ¡°Sure¡­ You are¡­ Just perfect!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Admit it now! My lessons in designing clothes worked out best for you, hahaha!¡±

    Just mentioning this ruined what I initially felt towards her. I gave her a long gaze before sighing. This girl¡­ She was way beyond saving.

    ¡°What about the rest?¡± I pointed at other papers. After all, I only checked two papers, and there were around ten more.

    ¡°I took liberty in drawing other stuff,¡± she said in such a happy tone like a little kid proud of doing her homework, ¡°see this?¡± she grabbed another paper and extended it over the bed, ¡°this is the part outside the capital. You know the size of the capital isn¡¯t bad as a city, but for a kingdom capital you need more space, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I took advantage of the entire terrain around, used it to expand the capital. See, this is the part east of the capital, extending for ten miles around.¡±

    I used my Hawk Eye skill again and examined the drawing. Like she said, she expanded the capital and linked the east part of it with this part.

    I started to examine this, thenpared it with the initial drawings of the capital. To be honest, she did a marvellous task here.

    The streets were aligned together like there was no barrier. Her arrangement of the living blocks was great, forming five angled star shaped blocks at this part of the capital.

    ¡°These are also parts rted to areas around us. As for the defences¡­¡± She started shuffling the papers like they were nothing important, ¡°this one here is rted to the defences of the capital.¡±

    As I examined it, I saw a general view of the capital. ¡°You arranged the entire capital in the form of a hexagonal star?¡± I raised my head and asked. And she nodded.

    ¡°Your kingdom is called the kingdom of heaven. I recall that you, humans, tend to refer to heavens as stars. Is it weird to use such a design for the capital?¡±

    She¡­ Even thought about this! Impressive¡­ Truly impressive!

    ¡°That¡¯s cool,¡± I returned to check the design. It showed what she stated before, the general ces of defences starting from those triple giant walls around the capital.

    It also included many towers, armour ces, army camps, and even training grounds. ¡°Tell me, what do your race see in heaven?¡± I asked while checking the details of her drawings.

    ¡°Our heaven is our shrines,¡± she said with such a logical answer, ¡°we see heaven in the signs of the shrines scattered in the universe and belonging to our race.¡±

    ¡°Nice concept,¡± I said.

    ¡°The nicer one actually is the one belonging to the Toranks,¡± she sighed, ¡°they see heaven in the form of the beautiful cosmos, constetions and star dust.¡±

    ¡°Toranks? Are they a strong race?¡±

 Chapter 520 A Serious Talk With The Missing One!

    ¡°One of the mightiest three in the universe,¡± she blurted out, ¡°alongside us and Heskos, they are the third.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± I returned to continue studying the drawing, thinking about how her race was the third when there were other mightier ones, like Hectors?

    How her race higher ups messed up in raising her the way she wanted, even giving her such delusional info?!

    Selvators were the third mighty race in the universe? I couldn¡¯t believe this sh*t!

    I couldn¡¯t help but steal a side nce at her. Was she really beautiful to such an extent? To the degree that one higher up was raising her for his boy? Or perhaps¡­ For himself?!!

    ¡°It¡¯s great,¡± I finished studying the drawing and couldn¡¯t help but express my admiration, ¡°you thought about everything, arranged them in such unity with other blocks.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my work,¡± she shrugged as this was nothing, ¡°so, will I start mapping and nning the entire kingdom?¡±

    ¡°Go for it,¡± I raised a thumb up, ¡°you have a green light from me.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It means you can start doing it now,¡± I felt this term might be human rted and specific, ¡°do you need me to arrange a team for you to visit other ces?¡±<sub>.</sub>

    After all, she needed to go out there and start drawing the maps.

    ¡°No need, I got some sort of an item that can help me do it,¡± she took out a strange ball that was white in shape, glistering from time to time, with thick white fog circting inside.

    ¡°This¡­¡± I held it and felt how cold it was.

    ¡°Careful¡­ This is a really good baby that can help me see for tens, even hundreds of miles around.¡±

    ¡°Is that true?!¡± I raised an eyebrow, and she snatched the ball when she saw my reaction.

    ¡°Like you said to me before, this isn¡¯t for share or sale!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t act like that,¡± I rolled my eyes, knowing what she was referring to.

    ¡°Mean human! I asked for a lot of nice stuff from you and yet you denied it all!¡±

    She even stuck out her tongue, making me sigh.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Girl, don¡¯t you know I can force you to do anything by our contract?¡± I took a step forward, leant over her as I added in slow tone, ¡°Anything¡­ I¡­ Want?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± She stepped back to be tripped by the bed and fell over her papers with a slightly reddened face.

    ¡°You¡­ You know I¡¯m a man!¡± she shouted in such embarrassment, and her answer made meugh.

    ¡°Yes, a girl in the suit of a boy,¡± I touched her male face, ¡°strip off the suit, and a sexy girl is there inside, right?¡±

    ¡°S¡­ Stay away¡­¡± she even retreated back to the end of the bed, bending her knees and taking a small space.

    ¡°Hahaha! This is my chariot, and everything inside is mine,¡± I was enjoying her reaction. This girl tried more than once before at me, and now she acted like this when I teased her a little?

    That was funny!

    ¡°W¡­ What do you¡­ Mean?!¡± she stuttered out of her fear.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± I shrugged, taking a step back before turning to leave, ¡°just remember, you aren¡¯t ready to get to me, not with the current you.¡±

    I left her behind, while not knowing if she got the lesson here or not.

    As I reached up at my chariot, I started to think about her orb. ¡°Something that can let her see for such arge distance¡­ The universe is boundless and filled with such interesting things indeed.¡±

    I turned around and looked at the bustling capital. All of my team was trying their best and working for the tasks assigned to them.

    Right now the capital was filled with tens of millions of people walking around and getting to know their new lives.

    I just hoped the two girls and their team would know what to do best with them.

    ¡°I have no more tasks to do here,¡± I turned towards the horizon, ¡°it¡¯s time to see what went wrong with this girl!¡±

    I knew Karoline had something fishy going on around her. Getting mmed by the deadly red beam was strange enough, and now she ran away.

    The change in her personality was itching me down. Such a change in her wasn¡¯t logical and didn¡¯t make any sense at all.

    She¡­ Was a different person after that hit. Red beams were used to kill, since when were they used to change one¡¯s mind?

    I had to get more answers. But first I had to get to her.

    I moved my chariot outside the seal region around my capital. Once there, I opened my profile first, checked something before opening my friend list and found her name there.

    [Where are you now?] I sent, and as expected, no answer came. [If you didn¡¯t answer, I¡¯ll force you to do so using the contract between the two of us]

    One of the reasons that made me so lenient and patient in dealing with her issue was the contract. Even if she tried to do something funny, she wouldn¡¯t be able to truly harm me.

    After all, I was well protected by the contract between the two of us.

    [Screw off!]

    As expected, mentioning the contract was enough to force her to respond.

    [Where are you?]

    [Why? Do you want toe and see me?]

    Of course I could take this tone as her way to express her anger. But I had the feeling it was more sarcasm than wrath.

    [Are you afraid?]

    [It¡¯s not like that, it¡¯s just you can¡¯t possibly find me]

    Couldn¡¯t find you¡­ A thing shed in my mind next, a thing that happened not long ago.

    [Another world?]

    [Bingo!]

    [Who the hell are you?]

    It was just like I expected, she went to another world. This wasn¡¯t the first case to happen here.

    Just when the illusion hit my forces, part was kidnapped and taken forcibly to another world.

    This wasn¡¯t a new thing to hear, but was she in the same world as them?

    [Someone who wants to see you dead!]

 Chapter 521 Putting A Plan For Rescue

    Ok¡­ At least I knew she wasn¡¯t the one speaking to me, but another person. An enemy of mine¡­ Interesting!

    [I have a very long list of names wanting me dead, which one of them are you then?]

    [One you¡¯ll never imagine!]

    [Is that so?] I clenched my fists before adding, [But I¡¯m pretty damn sure you are someone that I can kill]

    [If you found me!]

    [It¡¯s easy, motherf*cker! I¡¯ll just go through my list, kill each and single one of them until I find you]

    [You¡¯ll take much time to do that]

    [Don¡¯t worry about my time, I get to do whatever I want with it!]

    His answer revealed another thing to me, he was in this world of mine. And he was someone I could reach and kill.<sub>.</sub>

    But he wasn¡¯t nearby to feel such fear. So where was he? And how did he do it?

    [Let¡¯s make a bet then¡­ What would you do if your little beloved girl came at night and stabbed you with a dagger?]

    [I will simply smash the dagger to pieces]

    [What if I forced her to destroy everything close and dear to you?]

    [She can¡¯t, after all she is bound by a contract with me]

    [Then I¡¯ll smash that contract first!]

    [No need] I shrugged, [I¡¯lle to see you first]

    [We¡¯ll see]<sub></sub>

    Breaking a contract wasn¡¯t that hard, but for a reason I felt it was something hard for him.

    So¡­ my girl wasn¡¯t in this world. She was taken to another world, away from here. It must be the same way the mysterious race that came attacking my forces before used to get my humans away.

    He was someone I faced before, someone I and he had a very deep enmity for. And he wasn¡¯t that mysterious bastard that was lurking at the shadows, waiting for me to slip and attack.

    And he was weak. A weak person who I met before and held a deep grudge against me, with an ability to ess an alien world¡­

    That made me think of a name¡­ That dude¡­ He was definitely a paragon!

    A paragon was such a mighty person who would get everyone to work for him. He got ess to move forces through worlds, after all he was one of the few mighty figures in his world.

    He was also someone who wasn¡¯t strong enough to face me right now. Facing me meant death, and that was proven right in all the shes I had with paragons till now.

    He was biding his time, waiting for what Isac said the paragon time to shine, the fourth and fifth quest.

    Would he be strong enough to face me? I doubted that. I believed any paragon would think thrice beforeing at me at this current stage.

    Even if the seal was lifted off their power, they still needed to train and raise it significantly to be able to crush me.

    That meant¡­ That bastard would keep Karoline in his clutches for all this time.

    To relieve his control over her, I had to find her and see what that jerk used to do.

    I wasn¡¯t out of options, as I got a clue. Whatever he used, he had to use the red beam energy to execute it.

    That meant the tool he used needed lots of energy to be activated. And it meant he also had the support from the angels.

    Another way was by finding that bastard and killing him. Once killed, his control would be released and my girl would be freed.

    The choice was simple¡­ I had my girl far away in an unknown world right now, while I had that bastard here.

    So I had to look for paragons and ask them about who did it¡­ or kill them all and get rid of such a nuisance.

    As for my girl¡­ I just hoped she was still having part of her consciousness. After all, the part of killing that jerk was risky as she would be left all alone in such an alien world.

    If she was asleep all this time, then once I kill that bastard, she would wake up to find herself in such a strange world among a strange race.

    That would be thest thing I¡¯d like to see.

    The best case scenario would be for her to be brought over here before I got to kill that son of b*tch. No matter how I deeply wanted this to happen, I knew it was far unlikely to ur.

    That bastard would never bring her here without being forced to. And even if I got my hands on him, he might see this as a good revenge against me.

    Sigh! This situation was just¡­ Messy. I had to first determine who he was before deciding what to do.

    As for the opportunity to kill him, I knew there was a chance soon toe; the golden quests!

    These quests were very important to any strong figure. It wouldn¡¯t make sense for any paragon to skip it. And if one did, he would be marked down easily.

    So one way or another, I was going to know his identity very soon.

    But that didn¡¯t mean I couldn¡¯t start my work from now.

    [Can you prepare a detailed list of all the paragons in our world?]

    [All? Detailed? You know this isn¡¯t easy stuff thrown around the corner of the street!]

    [Just do it for me, it¡¯s very important] I rolled my eyes. That Fang dude had a sharp tongue as my jumper.

    [Ok, but I can¡¯t promise anything about the Hector race. After all, they barked in our yard without invitation¡­ Oh wait, someone just provoked the dogs to let them chase us here!]

    [Stop ming me on something I have no fault in] I couldn¡¯t believe he was still thinking about this till now, [Just prepare the list of other races paragons for me]

    [Even of our race? You know there is only one left and we are on good terms with you now]

 Chapter 522 The Food Big Problem

    [Just prepare all] I paused for a second when he said that. Indeed the Selvators were now bound tightly with my ship, but it didn¡¯t mean they wouldn¡¯t try anything funny.

    [Give me a couple of days then]

    [Don¡¯t drop it off your mind, ok?]

    [I said I¡¯ll look for it]

    I closed the chat knowing that this dude was trustworthy. If he said he would do it, then he would.

    Well¡­ That was all I could for her for now. I knew with my contract, she wouldn¡¯t be used to harm me.

    And that dude seemed to n something in the future for me to suffer in her hands. Even if he tried to break the contract, I doubted he would do it anytime soon.

    If he had the ability, he would rather have done it by now. But who was the paragon that would be so weak and poor to not be able to do it?<sub>.</sub>

    Was he an illusionist? Was he part of that cowardly race? Of course I killed a few of their archlords, destroyed their progress here and left them in the rightful position of such a cowardly race; at the rock bottom.

    But I didn¡¯t recall killing any of their paragons yet. Or did I kill by ident at myst battle? It was so damn chaotic and I didn¡¯t find any paragon corpses back there after the dust settled.

    If I found any missing paragons in the list from that race, that meant I killed it by ident in that fight back then. Or perhaps he got killed at the hands of other paragons?

    Of course I wasn¡¯t the only one who roamed around and killed paragons in the apocalypse, right?

    Anyway, I decided to keep checking the status of her condition in my contract list. If that bastard tried to break the contract, I¡¯d get to know it at once.

    As enough time passed, I moved my chariot back to the capital. The humans there had time to check the capital and see things there.

    It was time for them to get arranged and ssified. Hopefully not all of them would be workers orbour dudes.<sub></sub>

    I hoped good seeds would be found there, especially to help my small group of MIT youths.

    ¡°How are things here?¡± As I reached the central part of the capital, I stood above therge group of people led by Hry.

    The look of people right now was quite different. Instead of all the bare chested humans, I got to see all humans dded in armour from head to toe.

    Even many got their weapons raised, as if they were waiting or preparing for a fight.

    ¡°They got to know the current situation here,¡± she came on board while saying this, ¡°but¡­ They really lived a harsh life! The stories I heard¡­ The poor lives they lived¡­ The misery they saw¡­ I don¡¯t know if we can wash these away easily.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, we will do our best,¡± I sighed while giving her a warm hug, ¡°it¡¯s not time for them to get ssified and arranged into smaller teams.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± she moved away before asking, ¡°any news about her?¡±

    I knew she meant Karoline. And when I heard the questioning from her, I couldn¡¯t help but bitterly smile.

    ¡°She¡­ Is far away from here right now.¡±

    ¡°On another continent?¡±

    ¡°Another world,¡± I paused, ¡°someone kidnapped her and moved her away.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ What are you going to do?¡±

    I knew her care and concern wasn¡¯t just for Karoline, but for herself. After all, Karoline was my first girl, the one that held a special ce in my heart.

    Even when I had Hry, I couldn¡¯t forget about her. I didn¡¯t know if that was a good or bad thing, but I decided to let such a dilemma forter.

    ¡°The same thing I always did, fight!¡± I said in a firm tone before adding, ¡°but not now. Now is the hour to get my kingdom stand on her legs and be tall and mighty over others.¡±

    ¡°O¡­ Ok¡­¡± she seemed to be thinking about something, and I didn¡¯t want to know.

    ¡°Go and lead the teams to organise these humans,¡± I returned to my topic, ¡°let them be arranged ording to their skills. We are looking for everything, builders, workers, miners, carpenters, scientists, and even farmers.¡±

    ¡°Farmers? Can we nt anything in this cursed world?!!¡± She looked astonished when she heard that. And she didn¡¯t stop just there.

    ¡°You know this issue posed a challenging problem to me all this time? I tried, tried everything, but nothing worked! Our world is cursed! One week without a light or warmth, and one more with zing suns scorching ournds and making nothing grow!¡±

    I knew what she was talking about. In fact the dilemma of nting crops wasn¡¯t solved until the passage of more than eighty years after the apocalypse.

    I read many records back then about how hard and impossible growing anything was. But eventually humans managed to borrow such technology from other races.

    However with such knowledge, humans took a decade more to be able to grow crops regrly and solve this problem.

    During all this time, we used to buy crops from other races using coins and treasures. It was a very hard time as I got it from the records.

    I didn¡¯t live through this period except when I was a kid. I didn¡¯t recall that much about this period.

    But I knew how hard it was on humans to secure their food, depending entirely on monster meat for a long time before starting to trade with other races.

    So since the first hours of my presence here, I took steps to solve this problem. I got that Hry wasn¡¯t aware of this as she didn¡¯t live long enough before to know such info.

    ¡°I got a solution,¡± I said with confidence, ¡°but let us first see what we got here before rushing to do it.¡±

 Chapter 523 Where Is Everyone?

    ¡°You do¡­ Is that real?¡± Such an intense reaction from her told me how hard it really was. Sigh! Humans¡­ We were faced with many adversaries in this apocalypse.

    Even securing our food was such a dilemma, even for someone like Hry.

    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± I nodded, ¡°but to do it, I¡¯ll need to prepare many things first. But I have the essence used to do it.¡±

    ¡°Tell me¡­ Tell me how you did it!¡± she even grabbed my arm to know the answer.

    ¡°Not now,¡± I shrugged, letting my arm free from hers, ¡°let¡¯s first scan those people then I¡¯ll bring you with me when I¡¯m doing it.¡±

    ¡°Pretty mysterious, huh?¡±

    ¡°Not like that¡­ It¡¯s just we need to select a fertile ce, good enough with secured water supply and strong defences. If we don¡¯t, then we might lose it like what happened here at MIT campus.¡±

    Bringing back MIT made her eyes dim. I got that she was still ming herself for such loss. And I could only sigh and give her a deep hug again.

    ¡°Stop ming yourself, we make mistakes to learn from and grow up, right?¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Uhm,¡± she said in such a muffled way before I let her go down to do what she had to do.

    ¡°Time to go and check over others,¡± I got done from here and then moved towards the next target; the MIT campus.

    I knew we lost a lot there, but I was hoping these kids would have something up their sleeve to solve such problems.

    ¡°How are things here?¡±

    Just as I arrived, I saw a bunch of youths working on a few devices. From the look of it, they were trying to repair a few using parts from others.

    Good! They were trying at least.

    ¡°L¡­ Lord¡­¡± few paused and many lowered their heads in respect. I could feel their fear and veneration towards me. Sigh, was I such a scary person or what?

    ¡°Tell me, did you manage to repair any?¡± I didn¡¯t descend off my chariot and just spoke while standing high up there.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Lord¡­ We are trying to repair many devices, but¡­¡± one spoke and seemed to struggle to continue.

    ¡°Keep talking,¡± I demanded in a simple tone that I hoped to not scare that kid with.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have the energy to test them yet¡­ So we don¡¯t know if we seeded or not.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± I got the general idea behind his hesitation. He was a scientist sprout. Even if he was still not considered a true scientist in the past world, he was still thinking like one.

    Scientists never liked to give definite answers or make promises without testing and retesting. I got where he came from, and could only inwardly sigh.

    What I looked for was just such a simple answer, not that much actually. As long as they were trying their best to solve this disaster, it was great.

    Even if not all the devices fixed here workedter on, I got the feeling they wouldn¡¯t stop at anything to make them work.

    ¡°Do you know what¡¯s the progress in researching the power supply?¡±

    ¡°Lord¡­ We already solved it before¡­ Before we got attacked!¡±

    ¡°Solved it?! For real?!!¡± I was surprised to hear such great news. Why didn¡¯t anyone tell me about this before?

    ¡°But it¡¯s gone¡­ All the work we did is gone!¡±

    I could feel the bitterness in his tone. There was nothing grave for any scientist like losing his work and achievements like this.

    ¡°Don¡¯t feel this way,¡± I had to say a few encouraging words for them, ¡°you did it once, and that means you broke the puzzle and got a form, right? You did it once, and that means you can do it again.¡±

    ¡°Y¡­ Yes¡­¡± he hesitated and even exchanged looks with others around him.

    ¡°When are you going to reproduce this energy again?¡± I was so curious to see what they got in the end.

    ¡°We¡­ Are all busy repairing the devices. So¡­¡±

    I got his meaning. ¡°No problem, just spread my orders. Let a team of your elites be formed and rework on producing the energy again. We have to work shoulder by shoulder with the repair process. After all, it¡¯s like what you just said, we can¡¯t tell if they will work or not without a suitable source of power, right?¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± he nodded while I could see his body shaking.

    ¡°Great, keep up the good work and keep me posted about any improvements.¡±

    I had to leave or else that kid and others around might faint out of the blue. I could only sigh. I was too much domineering for many humans, despite the fact that I wasn¡¯t a threat to any of them.

    But they got to crack the energy problem so damn fast! Damn! I didn¡¯t even think they¡¯d do it in such short notice!

    So, that bastard must have known about what they did and tried to intervene to ruin everything. What was he afraid of? My energy was the first step in a long series of stairs leading to what I wanted.

    Even by ruining things here, we could easily rebuild everything from scratch. We were humans, once we broke through some sort of a barrier, we wouldn¡¯t stop.

    Or was he nning on killing all the youths from MIT? I frankly couldn¡¯t read through his mind¡­

    My next stop was at Lily¡¯s ce. She selected the side just on the other bank of the river.

    Just from my ce I could see lots of people working to remodel the ce. During this time, they dug trenches, holes, and even built artificial hills.

    I could also see lots of rows of densely packed tents that must be ced for the soldiers to rest.

    From the general look of it, Lily transformed the southern side of the river into such a big military drilling camp. But so far she didn¡¯t start training any, and I doubted from the size of the work here she would anytime soon.

    Yet I went directly there and started to slowly fly around, checking things without speaking or asking anything.

    I didn¡¯t want to disturb them from their work. As for the one who was going to give me an exnation and answers, she was nowhere to be seen here.

    I even failed to spot any familiar faces of my team.

    Where did they all go then?

 Chapter 524 A Fierce Training In The Ocean

    This ce was still located inside the seal zone, so I couldn¡¯t directly send messages to them.

    ¡°Hey, you¡­ Yes you¡­ Come here¡­¡± I selected one of Lily¡¯s men and shouted for him toe.

    Seeing me on my chariot made this dude startled. He stood there for a second before hurrying to run to me.

    ¡°Yes lord, how can I be of help?¡± he asked, and I could feel his fear. He was covered up with red fine scales. His scales gave me the impression of being a male, as they were slightly bigger and had a harder surface than those of Lily¡¯s.

    ¡°Where is Lily?¡± I wanted to ask about my people, but I doubted he would know them.

    ¡°Thedy¡­ She went with the selected ones to start the training at once.¡±

    ¡°Selected ones?!¡± I raised one eyebrow when I heard what he said.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°She selected them out of the entire group here, then they went this direction to start training.¡±

    He pointed in the direction of the ocean to the East. I turned towards that direction and wondered what was there for them to train.

    ¡°Go back,¡± I let my baby rise up and went towards the direction of the ocean. I didn¡¯t care about that part before, as it was filled with many ships that were all useless.

    I knew that most of them were destroyed. But even if there were still intact ships there, the sea monsters wouldn¡¯t let them sail safely.

    Besides¡­ The sea life as humans knew before didn¡¯t exist. So there was no point in letting such big metal things work again.

    When I reached the shore, I could easily spot them. A group of almost a thousand people, standing over a floating big metallic ship that seemed to be used to move cargo and other things.<sub></sub>

    It was standing in the middle of water, half a mile away from thend. And all around, many monsters appeared to attack the ship.

    So¡­ This was the training session for my elites? Interesting¡­

    I moved slowly while watching with interest. She let them fight monstersing at the ship, without any single moment of rest.

    Being in the middle of such a big ocean meant big aquatic monsters were here. I managed to get a glimpse on how big ocean monsters were when that crazy monster from before used its technique on the ocean bed.

    I saw monsters spanning for hundreds of metres, looking so damn giants and mighty. But they were nothing in front of the big technique of that bastard.

    Yet right now the boys of mine were fighting much smaller monsters. Yet these monsters weren¡¯t that easy to handle.

    They could rise up and even float on the surface of water, fly for almost twenty metres in the air as if they jumped from water.

    They could use their scales, fins, even sharp needle like protrusions to attack. They could bite with sharp teeth, hit fiercely with their strong bodies, and even use a few skills every now and then.

    All the skills they used were water rted. Creating small tornados of water, or even forcing a big wave toe at the ship¡­ Everything was possible here.

    But on the other hand my boys were standing firm, listening to the words of Lily and her few groups of ten people who seemed to work as instructors.

    ¡°Keep in line¡­ Don¡¯t miss that son of b*tch¡­ What? Are you a pussy or what?¡­ Don¡¯t let ite on board!¡­ Release your attacks fiercely and with all the might you can muster¡­¡±

    Her voice echoed in the world when I came closer. She was dealing in such a harsh way with them, letting me inwardly sigh.

    I¡­ Was so soft back then with them. It was great to have such a capable person with vast experience in fighting to train them.

    ¡°Hi,¡± I greeted when I came, but Lily only nodded for me once before returning to rain everyone with her orders.

    ¡°You are pathetic! You call yourselves the cream of the croup? You dare to consider yourselves elites? Humph! A little boy back in my yard can do much better than all of you!¡±

    Yes, she was fierce. And I liked this way of teaching. She was pushing them beyond their limits. However there was something they allcked, or actually two.

    One was skills. Like me back then, they got only useless ground skills from monsters using the tattoo trick. But now their skills meant nothing in front of such aquatic monsters.

    The only ones who were performing great were those mages. With their fiery skills, even if they were low graded skills, they managed to cause considerable damage to these monsters.

    The rest of them needed monsters to board on the ship to y them. This was¡­ Actually impractical!

    Trying to fight aquatic monsters using the ground fighting techniques and ways was bullsh*t. I got what Lily was trying to do here, she was trying to show them how weak and inexperienced they were.

    She wanted to show them other areas they neglected and theycked greatly in. Besides, fighting like this was useful in the long run indeed.

    ¡°Keep going,¡± I knew she was too busy to even spare a moment for me, ¡°I¡¯lle to check on youter.¡±

    ¡°Keep fighting¡­ Don¡¯t let that bastard use his skill¡­¡± she continued talking while waving an arm at me.

    I helplessly left while leaving my boys to suffer there.

    As I was there, few nced at me, asking for me to help. I didn¡¯t step in or say anything to help. They needed to suffer, so they would grow stronger.

    Even the spearhead¡¯s mighty ability was useless against monsters. It can slow them slightly down, but not as much as it did at races in the apocalypse.

    I left them to their fate and returned back to my capital. I went directly towards the west side, where Hry and Angelica led everyone to gather there.

    As I arrived, I could see the sprouts of the early groups formed by them. It seemed this would take much longer than I expected. So I decided to get some rest.

 Chapter 525 Getting A Tasty Meal

    All this time I kept fighting from one hellish battle to another without a single moment of rest. It seemed my cultivation was growing stronger and with it fatigue wasn¡¯t felt easily like before.

    I just opened three stages here, yet it was enough to help me endure exhaustion more than before.

    However, that was considering physical stress. What about mental one? I was stressed and pressured during all this time, and right now I was feeling really tired.

    So I went downstairs, selected a random room and went into it. Things were finally calm here since the hecticst days. So sleeping for a few hours wouldn¡¯t do any harm, right?

    I just hoped that the bastard wouldn¡¯te to my capital while I was sleeping. He wouldn¡¯t be this rash, right?

    As Iid my body on the bed, I started to think about one person; Karoline.

    Her angelic face appeared in front of my eyes when I rested my body there. She¡­ Was targeted by my enemy because she was my weak spot.<sub>.</sub>

    She wasn¡¯t that strong to defend herself. Who would defend against the falling red beam but me? Yet I always thought she could jump away from such a beam using her ability.

    So what happened? Was she exposed to some sort of a space seal before this attack? Or was she deeply immersed in fighting enemies and didn¡¯t see that attacking?

    She couldn¡¯t have been so careless! Especially when her ability was the perfect counter to such an attack.

    Things looked vague in front of my eyes. Damn! How much I hated facing uncertainties!

    Part of the reason why I studied the old records in such a fervent way was my curiosity to know how the world looked before my time.

    I also did that as I was afraid, afraid of having unknown things I didn¡¯t know in life. I wasn¡¯t strong, never was, but I always felt I was destined to something greater.<sub></sub>

    That intangible itch was driving me to stay long nights reading and studying. Others thought I was crazy, but right now I was thankful I was one.

    But right now I felt like I returned back to where I started. Thetest events were filled with many uncertainties, making me feel the old itch once again.

    I needed to know¡­ And the only way I knew to do that was to study and keep studying.

    I needed to look for sources of knowledge. My deadliest enemy now wasn¡¯t the races here, not even the Hectors, nor paragons.

    It was that damn bastard I didn¡¯t know anything about.

    [Are you aware of any interesting information impacts?] I asked Lady green nymph, to just remember that damn seal and sign.

    I¡¯d send this message again once I woke up. I had to start studying. What I learnt before was just rted to my world, not anything like the vast universe.

    I needed to know what the big universe looked like, its rules, its big races, its big events¡­ I wanted to learn about everything.

    As for Karoline, I had to wait until that golden quest time to face that bastard and kill him.

    I closed my eyes while thinking about her. And this time I slept for a long time.

    The stress over my mind wasn¡¯t as simple as I thought. When I opened my eyes, I was met with the curious face of Hry.

    She was sitting next to me, undressing half of her armour to reveal two full spheres there.

    From my spot, I could see the deep and long cleavage that extended between the two hills. Seeing her eyes from this close, sensing the warmth of her breath like this, made something inside me move.

    ¡°Rise and shine little star,¡± she said with such a sweetugh that I couldn¡¯t resist.

    ¡°Come here,¡± and as I was hungry for sleep, I was also hungry for her. During our next five hours, we kept twisting and rolling, exchanging ces all the time, even raising her up and mming her back to the wall while fiercely devouring her like she was the sweetest burger in life.

    As I finished up my delicious and refreshing meal, I left her body weak and soft on the bed and went up stairs.

    I learnt from her that more than an entire day has already passed. It was such a long time of rest, and I just added five more hours to this.

    She told me they finished assigning people into groups, and Angelica was up there waiting for me. And there I went.

    ¡°You¡­¡± but as I reached the stairs, I felt like someone was hurrying his steps up to the roof. When I arrived there, I found no one but Angelica, with all reddened face and eyes that avoided mine.

    ¡°Were you¡­ Eavesdropping on us?¡± I came closer and she didn¡¯t retreat. Of course the seductivedy of my team wouldn¡¯t get cold feet in front of any man.

    ¡°You two¡­ Left your door open,¡± she said in defence while looking me in the eyes, ¡°if I got permission from her, can we¡­¡±

    ¡°Not a chance,¡± I stopped her before saying something useless. I knew she had desired me since day one, but I didn¡¯t feel anything towards her.

    I was already having enough girls around to keep me busy. And I didn¡¯t like jumping around from bed to another, climbing one girl after another.

    ¡°Next time¡­ Close the door tightly or else don¡¯t me me,¡± she stuck out her tongue, with an attitude that told me she didn¡¯t drop that matter yet from her mind.

    ¡°I will take note of this next time,¡± I was half asleep when I started devouring Hry. So I didn¡¯t notice the half opened door until we were already too deep in our thing.

    ¡°Tell me, how are things here?¡± I went to the side of my chariot, and there I found a big group of people standing in groups, spanning much further away than before.

    They lived inside tents that Hry and Angelica seemed to purchase for them from the market. Or perhaps what these people got from the dead mercenaries was enough to let them buy their own things.

 Chapter 526 The Human Groups

    ¡°We¡­ Managed to distribute them ording to their preferences and talents,¡± she released such a tiring long sigh, telling me how hard she and Hry worked.

    Well, Hry got her reward, but this poor girl here didn¡¯t. I hoped one day a suitable man would arrive and appear in her life, making her forget all this exhaustion with lots of cries.

    ¡°And?¡± I demanded for more exnation that she didter.

    ¡°We arranged them into real life talents, fighters, special talents, and normal folks groups,¡± she started by saying this before delving deeper into many details of each group.

    ¡°The real life talents are those who used to work normal professions in their lives before the apocalypse hit their worlds. Ah, as we got to know them better, they lived just mirroring copies of what we used to have before the apocalypse.¡±

    ¡°Interesting,¡± it seemed the mind thinking of all humans was the same even for those not belonging to Earth. So it ran in our genes, and wasn¡¯t an Earth thing. ¡°But they seem to have apocalypses much earlier than us, right?¡±

    ¡°Twenty and thirty years¡­ The longest duration we got was fifty, and they were the second generation,¡± she sighed, ¡°these are the worst of all. They lived their entire lives as ves, knew nothing, had zero talent or skill¡­ They are the normal folks, thest group.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°I see¡­ Are they that much?¡±

    ¡°Almost half of the entire people you brought over,¡± she said as if it was a bad thing. There was nothing bad in having normal people who should just live in peace, marry, and bring us more humans.

    ¡°And the rest?¡±

    ¡°Mostly in the first and third groups, fighters who worked before in big armies and witnessed many battles and those who used to do things before the apocalypse.¡±

    ¡°Interesting¡­ So are we having lots of experienced fighters?¡±

    ¡°With low stats? And zero cultivation base? They aren¡¯t like the scary ones you once brought. Damn! Can¡¯t you just find more of those you brought before?¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°I wish I could,¡± this girl was only focusing on fighting. Having weak people wasn¡¯t bad. We needed mass, strength in numbers, that was my current concept and state of mind.

    ¡°So do we have builders? Miners?¡± I asked, and she nodded.

    ¡°We have a lot of these, carpenters, and even farmers. But thest ones were grouped in separate entities per Hry¡¯s orders. Despite that, none of them seemed enthusiastic about returning to their former job, saying there is no point in trying to nt anything in the apocalypse.¡±

    ¡°Let them think this way, I promise to give them a scary surprise,¡± I evilly grinned before adding, ¡°what about special talents?¡±

    ¡°We found scientists, librarians, even people who used to experiment new things in the apocalypse¡­ Look, they are a bunch of weird people, thinking this is all just a trial sent by gods to make us repent of our old ways of life. These¡­ Are lunatics who used to test new stuff, scary stuff¡­¡±

    I didn¡¯t get her point clearly, but this was the apocalypse. Apocalypse would ignite sparks in many, and drive others over the edge of insanity.

    ¡°Like what?¡± I asked withck of interest.

    ¡°Like building cities over clouds! Like trying to poison waters, testing new stuff to kill, testing things to make others share what monsters have in physical terms. Damn! I even heard one speaking about imnting monster parts into human bodies. They are lunatics!¡±

    ¡°Oh! All of this group is like this?!!¡± I asked with surprise. Things like these weren¡¯t alien to me. I read about such tests before, done exclusively and in deep secrecy under the sponsorship of the ruling kingdom royalties.

    I heard that part of what made the past three kingdoms survive was the aplishments of such folks. They were crazy, that was what records described them. But even craziness if guided in the right direction might be effective.

    ¡°Of course not! Only a small bunch are like this! The rest were scientists before the apocalypse hit.¡±

    ¡°Great,¡± I decided, ¡°take me to those lunatics then.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to kill them?¡±

    ¡°Stupid girl! We aren¡¯t killing other humans!¡±

    I smacked her head, hopefully she would regain her sanity about these people.

    Craziness? What was logical about all this apocalypse around us? Monsters popping out of nowhere, attacking and feasting on us. Scary alien races that invaded our Earth without warning.

    And the system came above all to be the crown jewel of all this mess! Damn! Since when have we lived a normal life from the first moment of the apocalypse?

    Being crazy alone wasn¡¯t good. Being different in a group of normal people living their lives ording to fixed rules and routine wasn¡¯t good.

    Just look at this girl¡­ Angelica wasn¡¯t the normal type of a human girl that you would meet any day. And yet she didn¡¯t see how special these people were.

    Crazy folks before the apocalypse were snatched by big nations and were given the chance to let their craziness serve the greediness of others.

    Those who invented mass destruction nuclear weapons were hailed as geniuses, looking at with envy and admiration despite all they did was a crazy thing!

    It didn¡¯t matter if you were crazy, it mattered how you let your craziness serve and where.

    For me, I was going to do exactly what those greedy and crazy leaders of big nations before did. I would give those folks fertilend to let their craziness fruit into things that would change the future of my kingdom.

    ¡°Go there,¡± she pointed in a certain direction while touching her head, ¡°they are gathered there. A group of a few thousand people or so.¡±

    ¡°Cool,¡± I moved my chariot and flew fast over the heads of many. My chariot was eye catchy, hard to not be present and not look up there to see it.

    I passed over the humans down below, hopefully the sight of my chariot would bring more security and sense of power to them.

 Chapter 527 Why Farming Is Impossible In Apocalypse?

    ¡°Stop, they are here,¡± she said and I stopped to see a small group of people that no one liked to stand with or near.

    An empty space of half a mile was separating their tents from others. It seemed many looked at them in the same way Angelica did.

    Like they held a contagious disease or something.

    ¡°Hey, get out of your tents¡­ The lord of our kingdom is here to see you,¡± Angelica shouted in such disdain and faint anger, while I silently watched from the side.

    Thousands of curious heads came in my sight next, extending their heads to be met with the mighty look of my chariot.

    ¡°Lord!¡± They all stood outside and said in such a weird way, as if they didn¡¯t expect me toe to meet them, the exiled ones.

    ¡°I heard you are people who used to test new things in the apocalypse, is that correct?¡±

    ¡°Yes lord,¡± one of them answered, an old looking man with all white and long hair that fell over his shoulders down to the half of his back.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Alky, my lord.¡±

    ¡°Ok, you are one of the oldest here,¡± I moved my eyes around before adding, ¡°so let you be the current leader of this team.¡±

    ¡°What for?¡± Alky seemed to feel my intentions, but he didn¡¯t dare to directly state what he felt to not offend me or something.

    Even they were so courageous to try new stuff, they lived a life of ves. Standing in front of me would make any of them hesitate before saying anything to me.

    ¡°A special team for one purpose¡­¡± I raised my index finger before adding in slow tone, ¡°a team to make us have new things that belong only to humans.¡±

    Once I said it, I could notice the glimmer that was reflected in their eyes. They seemed to crave for the same thing as me, getting us new ways to survive in this apocalypse, things unique only to humans.<sub></sub>

    ¡°You will work after we rebuild the capital,¡± I dered, ¡°your name will be Team Armageddon, that ancient war between gods that our ancient history here spoke about.¡±

    They showed faint smiles on their faces. I didn¡¯t say much, but they got what I wanted to convey to them.

    All their madness would be supported by me, working under my umbre as my secret long term project.

    The kids back at MIT campus and those from military defensivepanies weren¡¯t bad. Their rule was to solve big issues fast and give humans new ways to fight the apocalypse in a short time.

    But in the long run, this wouldn¡¯t be feasible. I had to support this team like the big and mighty kings and queens of my time once did.

    If doing this wasn¡¯t good, then not a single one of them would have ever supported that team in such secrecy.

    Even in the all detailed records, there wasn¡¯t a single mention of what such a team did. I was curious about the results this bunch of crazy folks here would bring.

    ¡°Go down there,¡± I said to Angelica, ¡°wake Hry up. Tell her that the time is right to start farming.¡±

    ¡°Farming?!!¡± Angelica was already surprised with my arrangement here. But when I said myst piece, she seemed more startled, ¡°but the farmers we had said¡­¡±

    ¡°Forget about them,¡± I raised my head high in the sky, ¡°the suns are about to shine here. So it¡¯s the perfect moment to start nting our food.¡±

    ¡°Ok¡­¡± she went downstairs while not feeling such confidence like I had.

    I watched her back while sighing. Even special and talented people of my team in this apocalypse had such limited visions.

    Or perhaps I had a different life experience than them, knowing much more than what they knew?

    As I waited for her to return, I relieved my heavy presence over the folks here and lifted my chariot high in the sky.

    I overlooked a great stretch ofnd all around. I was situated on the west side of the capital.

    ording to the drawings of Lily¡¯s blueprints, I knew this part would extend for ten more miles before ending with the triple big walls.

    So we can use the area around the wall to nt our crops. I thought about nting the areas inside, but soon dropped the idea.

    Lily already had her ns with this part. Also it wasn¡¯t that big to begin with.

    Using my long stored treasure for such a small scale area? No way I was going to do it this way!

    I would prefer to make her extend another series of walls and defences outside the capital to secure the crop fields. After all, it wasn¡¯t that easy to nt and wait for these nts to mature.

    So I had to make sure to safeguard against any monster invasion in the future. As for other races, I doubted anyone would dare to step foot so close to here.

    Well¡­ All except for that mysteriously annoying foe of mine!

    I looked high in the sky. The dim world here was getting a faintyer of light that was a sign for the rise up of the suns.

    It was just the perfect time to nt. But what should we grow here to eat?

    This wasn¡¯t an easy or hard question to answer.

    If one thought about using the old crops before the time of the apocalypse to grow then failure would be his only result.

    One had to buy seeds from the market. Of course just opening the market and searching for seeds to grow gave me a long list of things to grow.

    But I knew at the start, we couldn¡¯t nt anything.

    Why crops wouldn¡¯t grow in the apocalypse? This was the million dor question in the early and mid phases of the apocalypse.

    Why humans always failed to grow anything, while other races did with such ease?

    At first people thought these races brought over corps from their worlds. But soon everyone knew that their worlds merged with Earth at some point, and that wasn¡¯t the case.

 Chapter 528 Gather Up Farmers

    Many even saw with their eyes the grand stretching big fields filled with different and weird looking corps.

    So the next answer was to get seeds from the market to nt. But that didn¡¯t also yield any results.

    People thought it was the fault of the weird atmosphere here. After all, to nt anything, one had to be precise with how much light and darkness the nt would get, the amount of water, and etc.

    But this problem was unsolved. Who could change the nature of the world? None! So for a long time, search stopped there until one day the unknown knowledge was acquired by one kingdom from another race.

    I read this kingdom paid a hefty price for that, even promising to fight for that race just like how Selvators ended up serving me.

    And by then, people got the answer. It was something no one thought about.

    It wasn¡¯t the problem of the world, not the problem of seeds¡­ It was the way of nting them!

    The apocalypse nts needed much denser energy than anything else. Even some records described it as if it was equal to the energy needed to open a cultivation base for any human.<sub>.</sub>

    The energy wasn¡¯t meant for the corps actually, but for the ground itself. After all, corps grew from developing their roots deeply in the ground, eating away minerals and energy from there.

    What wecked was the nature of Earth itself. The alien worlds that came here and merged with us were all controlled by their races.

    Humans only controlled small pieces of Earth. The amount of energy in our Earth wasn¡¯t even close to what other worlds had.

    I didn¡¯t know what these races did to have such obvious differences.

    Anyway, I got this knowledge beforeing here as it was stated clearly in many records. So from day one, I started to work and secure this.

    And I got something enough to turn half of Earth into apocalyptic friendly fertilend, suitable to grow anything.

    Going all out from the start wasn¡¯t wise. ording to tests done in early years when humans got the knowledge, not all crops yielded the same results.<sub></sub>

    Some of them didn¡¯t even grow an inch! Many took long years to give their harvest. So I knew not all the seeds could be used.

    I started looking for the suitable ones to be used, those that could solve lots of problems.

    Food wasn¡¯t the only problem we had. For example there were crops that would give silk, material used to make clothes.

    Others gave rich energy beads like harvest that could be used in making potions and pills.

    nts were the ground base of industry, and I had to seriously consider what to grow first.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± As I was overwhelmed by checking therge list of names in the market, Hry¡¯s weak and sleepy voice came from behind.

    ¡°I promised you to be here when I do it,¡± I said in defence, ¡°if you don¡¯t want to, you can return back to bed.¡±

    ¡°Without you around, bed is boring and cold as lonely nights,¡± she seemed to be a much gentler person after bedtime.

    ¡°Ahem,¡± from the side, Angelica cleared her throat, attracting the half sleeping chick of mine in her presence.

    ¡°What?¡± Hry rolled her eyes in response, seemingly returning slowly to her old self.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Angelica shrugged, while her mouth tilted in such a sly way, ¡°are we going to start nting vegetables and wheat now?¡±

    ¡°Wheat? Vegetables?¡± I said in response, ¡°don¡¯t think like this. We will nt other stuff, simr in use actually, but they aren¡¯t the same as what you had in mind.¡±

    ¡°Is that for real?!¡± Angelica said in surprise and doubt, ¡°what are we going to grow then?¡±

    ¡°First we will start with Lockers,¡± I said as I started purchasing the seeds of this nt inrge quantities, ¡°they are used in the same way as wheat, grinded and used to make yellow flowers.¡±

    ¡°Yellow flower? Is that drug or what?¡± Hryughed, but I totally ignored her remark.

    ¡°This flower can be used like wheat, making bread and other food. Also we are going to nt lots of Macaron, a nt that will give beads like harvest, used to add good vour to any food and can be eaten alone in raw form¡­¡±

    I started to speak about the different types of crops in the apocalypse while buying the names I said inrge amounts. In fact the basic price of these weren¡¯t that high, considering theck of interest for them at this point.

    All races here were busy dealing with the apocalypse¡­ Well, all but my people.

    Right now I got that crazy jumper running around and controlling the southernnds. As for my kingdom, my controlled monsters were roaming and fighting there, securing things here.

    So it wasn¡¯t that stressful or distressing for us. Except for that jerk¡¯s incident, we got nothing else to worry about.

    ¡°Go, gather up the farmers you selected and let theme to my chariot,¡± I said to Angelica while excluding Hry from this.

    ¡°What about her?¡± Angelica seemed toin about the unfair treatment I just showed the two girls.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see she isn¡¯t fully awake yet?¡± I shook my head in response before adding, ¡°go, let¡¯s not waste more time. The suns are almost on the brink ofing up. We don¡¯t want to miss early light and warmth.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± she didn¡¯t get anything from what I said, and I didn¡¯t intend to exin myself. She left while Hry watched me with such curious eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask, just watch and learn,¡± I said to cut the path on her to ask about anything.

    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t just do some crazy stuff or even worse¡­¡± she paused and when I gave her a questionable gaze, she added, ¡°like failing in what you promised.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m bluffing?¡±

    ¡°From a person who saw many apocalypses to someone who came from the future of one, I can tell you growing crops here is impossible.¡±

    ¡°Not to me,¡± Iughed, ¡°just watch and I promise, you¡¯ll get a huge shock.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see¡­¡± she ended this talk by saying this. And I could only smile in silence while leading my chariot towards the bignds outside the imaginary walls I was seeing in my mind surrounding my bustling capital.

 Chapter 529 Blue Unicorn Spears

    As Angelica was busy dealing with the order I gave to her, I had to think about something else.

    ¡°Are you aware of any big river running nearby?¡± I turned to Hry and she seemed to struggle for a second before saying:

    ¡°I recall two actually¡­ The nearest is called Merrimack river, and the furthest away is Connecticut river. Which one do you seek?¡±

    ¡°The closest¡­¡± I returned to look at the horizon, ¡°for now at least¡­¡±

    I knew my way was able to turn almost half of the entire into a green and fertile soil. But I had first to start small, to be able to defend what I¡¯d build here.

    So the first choice would be that closest river. As forter on, I¡¯d go for further rivers as well.

    Rivers were important to my n. Not only were they a needed source of water, but I needed them to cause the changes in the ground around it as well.

    ¡°Are you asking this for water?¡± Hry waved her arm around, ¡°we are in an area filled with manykes. You can use the water there for that.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Not even close enough,¡± I shook my head slowly, without exining further, ¡°is that river away?¡±

    ¡°I believe it¡¯s not that far from here¡­ Do you want to go there now?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the farmers first,¡± I turned my eyes to scan the sky. The dimness there was getting slowly pushed away.

    Sunrise in old times before the apocalypse would take almost an hour to happen. But in our times, it would take close to ten hours.

    So we got time to prepare and finish what we had to do.

    ¡°They are here,¡± we didn¡¯t need to wait for longer than half an hour to see the early batches of farmersing here.

    Calling them farmers was a mistake indeed. They were all dded in heavy armour, wearing like anyone else would.<sub></sub>

    They even got weapons, and many had these weapons unsheathed.

    It seemed they were still in a state of shock of such drastic change in their destiny, not wanting to let go even of their weapons, as if they were in a dream they feared to wake up from.

    ¡°Time to get them to work,¡± I opened my marker, while feeling a little mncholic.

    When I did that in the past, I was meticulously calcting my little coins and even had to sell many of my items to secure what I needed back then.

    But right now I am a tycoon! I simply wrote the name of the item I wanted in the search bar, and started a spree of purchasing without any pause.

    [The stache of the blue unicorn spears you bid for is inside your inventory]

    [The stache of the blue unicorn spears you bid for is inside your inventory]

    [The stache of the blue unicorn spears you bid for is inside your inventory]

    .

    .

    [The stache of the blue unicorn spears you bid for is inside your inventory]

    [The stache of the blue unicorn spears you bid for is inside your inventory]

    [The stache of the blue unicorn spears you bid for is inside your inventory]

    Long rows of messages appeared in front of my eyes, and I didn¡¯t stop my hand purchasing all the spears I could get.

    Yes¡­ They were the spears that once saved my and that jumper¡¯s lives back at Central Park. We faced a deadly attack of star beams at that time, and we survived thanks to that.

    But that day I did something, gathered up and filtered the deadly energy of the red beams and stilled them into shining thick liquid.

    And since that day, the twelve Liquors containing this precious material were stored in my inventory, covered in thickyers of dust by now.

    And now¡­ It was time to clean all the dust and bring this magical liquid on the stage of the apocalypse.

    In fact I didn¡¯t n on getting such material early on. But things developed back then and I had to face the retribution from angels for getting my ss.

    The jumper was there by luck. And my luck was always better than any other in the apocalypse so far.

    I saw the chance, and didn¡¯t let it slip off my hands. I didn¡¯t try to do it again as I had enough to sustain my needs.

    ¡°Tell them to scatter in regr intervals,¡± I said without shifting my eyes off the market interface, ¡°tell them to distance a mile away from each other, not a step further, not a step closer¡­ Do you get it?¡±

    ¡°What for?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know soon enough,¡± I had to purchase a massive amount of my spears. These darlings did great before, and it was time for them to shine again.

    From my side, Hry had to shout to give orders to people down below. Once Angelica got the word, she started to distribute it among everyone.

    I could hear the mour of their armours while moving around, making me inwardly sigh.

    ¡°We need farming tools,¡± after half an hour of fervently purchasing spears, I searched for other items.

    These farmers were looking just like my fighters. I had to let them switch their weapons for farming tools. Or what was the benefit of their presence here?

    I bought lots of farming tools. And luckily their prices weren¡¯t that sky high yet. No one was taking this step so early on in the apocalypse, so there was nopetition at all.

    I found many good things, like big machines that would pilerge spaces ofnd and arrange soil to be nted.

    I also found tools used to distribute water evenly, even many tools to support the growing nts and care for them while the farmers weren¡¯t around.

    I bought anything I found, and bought them inrge quantities. Many tools were used by us, others were moving on their own. Thetter needed a stable source of energy to run, and I got my stat crystals for that.

 Chapter 530 Giving Them What I Bought

    But I found in the market low grade energy sources that were much cheaper and more suitable. So I bought these instead and decided to use them in running these machines.

    ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± after two hours of searching and purchasing, I bought tons of these items and their supplies. Alongside the seeds and the spears I bought earlier, I was sure my inventory was now doubled at least in size.

    Once I looked outside, I saw the farmers standing as I said before. Each was one hundred metre away from the other, making the ground look like they were covered in human made carpet.

    ¡°Angelica¡­ Bring your boys here for a sec,¡± I shouted at the nearby Angelica and gave her such an order.

    ¡°Are we ready to start?¡± Hry stood by my side all silent during this time. She seemed to grow extremely curious, itching to know what I was going to do.

    ¡°Almost,¡± I said, ¡°we just need to finalise a few things first.¡±

    ¡°Yes, lord,¡± Angelica acted in such a way while her team was present. The few thousand elites stood in respect, while Hry was on her toes next to me, waiting to see what I was going to do.

    *ng!* *ng!* *ng!*<sub>.</sub>

    Without waiting any further, I started taking all the spears I bought. Each stache had twenty spears, and I bought tons of these.

    ¡°Distribute these over everyone,¡± I said, ¡°let them hold one spear and point its tips towards the ground. Make sure the tip is just one inch above the ground, not touching it. The second spear will be raised high in the sky, with its tip pointing upwards.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ Each one will have two?¡± Angelica asked from down below, and I nodded as an answer.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡± as her men were about to execute the order, I hurriedly stopped them.

    *ng!* *ng!* *ng!*

    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*

    I took out other piles of farming tools that I bought earlier, as well as the items and machines I bought to help.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Distribute the farming tools over them,¡± I said, ¡°make sure they store away their weapons. Seeing them wielding swords, spears, and hammers made me feel like they are fighters and not farmers.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ The world here isn¡¯t safe,¡± Hry argued from the side.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say to throw their weapons away. But as we are going to nt, they have to be ready¡­ Oh wait, not yet!¡±

    As I was responding to Hry, Angelica¡¯s men seemed so impatient to execute my words. I had to stop them, as thest piece was still missing.

    Or actually two¡­

    *Boom!*

    This time the sound of the item I got shocked the entire world with a loud booming. It was a gigantic basin, one that was over three hundred metres in length, one hundred in width, and twenty metres in height.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°Just wait,¡± I flew over the basin and first I took out a small bead that I bought with arge sum of coins.

    [The bead of magic: Rare grade item. Getting into contact with any form of energy, it can dilute it using the world¡¯s energy and bring a milder form of it. Takes one hour to produce results. Can be used once]

    It was a bead the size of a big pearl, enough for me to close my fist over it. It had such a glistering rough brown surface, while it seemed much heavier than what it looked from outside.

    ¡°Is this¡­ A jewel?¡± Hry came closer to inspect it, but as she did, I stretched my arm outside my chariot, and let it drop down to the centre of the basin.

    *Tuck!*

    A muffled sound came while Hry gave me a weird look. I didn¡¯t say anything to justify what I did, took out one of the twelve treasured red liquid liquor and started to empty it.

    The liquid that came from it was shining like I just collected it now. It was thicker than I recalled, and it took almost ten minutes to empty the liquor.

    The size of this liquid wasn¡¯t even enough to fill one tenth of that basin. It just formed a small red glistering pond at the centre of it, not looking anything special.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°We will leave it to do its magic,¡± I simply said while with my Hawk Eye skill, I could see faint bubbles popping up one after another at a slow rate.

    I knew the pearl was just getting started. Soon, this basin would be filled with enough diluted red liquid for farmers to use.

    ¡°Then?¡± Hry didn¡¯t get any of what I just did. And I didn¡¯t speak to her, but to Angelica.

    ¡°Spread my words, in one hour time, let your mene here and fill these balls with the liquid from this basin,¡± I waved my arm, and arge number of special materials looking like small ss balls appeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°How can we¡­¡± Angelica seemed to be as startled as Hry.

    ¡°Just hold the ball, touch the basin and wait for a few seconds and it will get filled,¡± I exined what puzzled her. Of course this basin was colossal, with no outlet to release what was inside it.

    ¡°What are these used for?¡± Hry asked.

    ¡°You will let the farmers bury one ball under their feet,¡± I said in a loud tone, as if Angelica was the one to ask this, not Hry, ¡°make sure the tip of the spear pointing towards this ball, not shifting an inch away from it.¡±

    I had to stress over this point, as it was very crucial, ¡°failing to do so will make our effort be wasted. So make sure to let them get to this point.¡±

    ¡°Got¡­ It¡­¡± Angelica wasn¡¯t even getting what was the point of all this. So she seemed a little enthusiastic about this. However I ignored what she was feeling, what others were feeling, and continued to take thest thing out.

    *Ssh!*

    Like a fountain giving birth to endless water, I just waved my arm at an empty spot nearby and a gush of seeds came out.

 Chapter 531 Modifying Merrimack River

    Each group of seeds were stored inside a stack of ck small pieces of clothes. I took the seeds of different nts and sorted them out from the start.

    ¡°These are the seeds, distribute one stache for one farmer. Tell them once I give the signal, they will spread the seeds around. They can use whatever nting technique they know of, but make sure to nt all the amount.

    The staches looked small, but I knew each contained at least a thousand seeds. That meant each farmer could nt a thousand nts in the space he controlled.

    Of course nting such arge number wasn¡¯t good. But I knew not all were going to grow up. Also I wanted to select the best growing nts out of all, and unearth the weak or failed ones.

    Out of each thousand seeds, if I got ten in the end, I¡¯d be satisfied.

    ¡°Start working now,¡± it seemed the boys down below hesitated to move. Each time they did, I stopped them. So I had to give them the order before watching them work.

    ¡°Is this¡­ Going to work?¡± from my side, Hry asked in doubt.

    ¡°Let¡¯s first go to that river¡­ Do you know where it runs?¡± I didn¡¯t answer again the same question she kept asking many times in different ways.

    ¡°The Merrimack river?¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°What else?¡± I rolled my eyes, ¡°do you know where it lies?¡±

    ¡°Just¡­ Go there,¡± she selected a direction and I started flying fast towards it. During this, I looked for once at the ground, seeing Angelica and her people working as fast as they could.

    ¡°Are they going to be alright?¡±

    ¡°I just gave a few orders, nothing more,¡± I knew she was referring to the fact that no one here knew what I was doing.

    But I didn¡¯t have to exin myself. Soon enough, everyone would get to see what all this was for.

    If they were going to experience the magic, why would I spoil it?

    After flying for almost half an hour, and after we crossed over thest group of humans, I saw the river I was looking for.

    It was moving in a curved path, moving so wide and far, extending from south all the way to north.<sub></sub>

    It was a nice river, a nice start.

    ¡°What are you going to do with it? Spill that weird red liquid over it?¡±

    ¡°Impressive! You guessed it right!¡± I knew she said it in just a mocking way, but she guessed it right. I was just going to do exactly as she said.

    ¡°Really?¡± she raised both eyebrows, and I didn¡¯t say more.

    In a minute or two, she would see everything with her own eyes.

    But throwing my precious liquid just like that wasn¡¯t going to work. I had to use a thing first.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    I took out two giant spears, looking like the spears I got out before but they were ten timesrger.

    I held the two with my right arm like they were nothing, threw the two in the air before moving my chariot fast after them.

    My simple throw was enough to send these two big spears flying for half a mile, one to each direction.

    ¡°Wait here,¡± I held my rope and instantly jumped off. As I was in air, I turned around, grabbed that spear near me, and mmed it fiercely towards the river waters.

    *Ssh!*

    It got pierced through the ground without any resistance from the running river water. It just caused a small disturbance, but not that much.

    ¡°Next one,¡± my chariot shed fast and with the rope, my body got dragged fast towards the opposite side.

    It¡­ Was fun to do that!

    ¡°These are¡­ For what?!¡± As I did the same with the second spear, I returned to the chariot again and Hry weed me with such a puzzled question.

    ¡°You will see now,¡± I moved to the area in between the two spears, took another pearl like before and let it fall in the centre. Then I took one liquor out and started dropping the thick red liquid.

    This time I didn¡¯t empty the liquor, only let a small part fall for twenty seconds and then took it back inside my inventory.

    *Buzz!*

    And just as I did it, the water of the river started to churn. The reaction this time was much fiercer and faster than before.

    That was for a reason. The pearlnded in water, so it had a medium to work with. Also the two spears acted as energy channel systems, elerating this process.

    I wasn¡¯t aiming at this when I used them. I just wanted the two to work as two mighty walls to prevent the energy from dissipating to the entire river.

    Also I wanted them to work like antena, spreading the energy to other spears I left behind.

    But such an unexpected result wasn¡¯t bad. I stood over the chariot, watching the pure river water turning all red, like a dye was thrown there or something.

    ¡°Is this¡­ Normal?!!¡± Hry was taken aback with all the bubbles appealing in this part of the river.

    She didn¡¯t have time to inspect the bottom of the basin back then. If so, she wouldn¡¯t be this surprised.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I simply said, while watching the changes here.

    She didn¡¯t see it as she didn¡¯t know what to look at, but I saw the ground near the river to slightly get a faint red lustre to it. The soil around the river was getting affected, and this was something great.

    This all happened just in the first few minutes after using my way. If this was left for a few months, then the entire zone around would show big changes.

    But I didn¡¯t want to waste months like this. I decided to go to the second river and start the changes there. I had to wait for a long time before expanding my nting area. So it would work better this way.

    From time to time, I had to check over the distance where my farmers were. From the general look of it, they listened to my orders and started recing their weapons with farming tools that I brought.

 Chapter 532 Now... We Need To Wait!

    I saw them holding the spears like I instructed. They were ready, and all that was missing now was for the big basin and the bead in its bottom to work its magic.

    ¡°Are we¡­ Going to wait for much longer?¡±

    This wasn¡¯t the first time for her to ask such a question to me. I once told her to wait, and starting from there I kept ignoring her.

    This didn¡¯t stop her it seemed, only getting her much itcher to know what was going to happen. Curiosity was a significant feature of the human race, but in girls¡­ It was a true nightmare!

    ¡°I believe¡­ It¡¯s ready,¡± after more than one hour, I said while watching the far distance. It was time for Hry and her boys to start filling the bottles I left behind, and distribute them over the farmers.

    It took almost half an hour for the rear ones to get their share. And once everyone got the bottles, I started to act.

    ¡°A bomb?!!¡± I got out a grenade, one that resembled the grenades I used to use in previous battles.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°This one here is little different,¡± I bought this baby with over one hundred million coins alone. It wasn¡¯t just a normal grenade, but one that would force out any energy around.

    Any grenade would detonate and release a gust of wind, but this baby here who was the size of a human head, would release a gust of energy.

    ¡°Get ready to see the magic,¡± I said with a grin before pressing a button on the surface of this grenade before letting it fall in the river.

    It fell just at the ce of the bead from before. And once it hit water, once it got in contact with the slightly dark red liquid filled with immense energy, it exploded.

    The explosion was a silent one, but it released a pir of red water high in the air, enough to reach the height of my chariot.

    My shield worked as usual and prevented a single drop from reaching me or Hry, but that didn¡¯t end there.<sub></sub>

    The gust of energy exploded from this part of the river and was visible in a faint red way. But as soon as a big arc appeared, it got stopped by a hidden forceing from the two spears I nted before.

    They were acting as my control units. So even with the fierce grenade, it couldn¡¯t escape the clutches of these two spears.

    Then like glutinous and thirsty little beasts, the two spears started to absorb the red wave of energy that extended for two hundred metres in length and fifty in height.

    The wave broke into two, forming two thick pirs of red water that went fast and vanished in the two big spears.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and watch the good show,¡± I hurriedly controlled my chariot to fly higher and go slowly towards the direction of my boys.

    From such a high altitude, I could clearly see everything happening down there. I didn¡¯t dare to move until I got that everything was going as nned at the river side.

    And all that was left now was the farmer¡¯s side. Hopefully they would do as I said, or else such a chance would be missed and spoiled.

    From this high, I could see many small spots of redness appearing down below.

    Without the need to look, I knew each dot came from one farmer spot. Each farmer held two spears, one at top meant to absorb the wave of energy released from the two spears, and the one at bottom was meant to channel it towards the ground.

    And the bottles they got would elerate the spreading process of this energy, letting soil be rich with such energy.

    From my side, Hry stood all silent while watching all this happen. She wasn¡¯t that stupid to not link the dots, but she still missed the core theory here.

    ¡°Why are you using all this to make ground filled with this red energy?¡± This was what she missed, the simple knowledge that would make all the difference.

    ¡°We failed at growing anything before because the level of energy wasn¡¯t enough¡­¡± I started to simplify the facts and break them down piece by piece.

    The more I talked, the brighter the glimmer in her eyes became. Unveiling all the mystery and fog off her eyes by exining this simple theory made her get what she couldn¡¯t before.

    ¡°So¡­ This was why¡­ Damn!¡± she sighed, seemingly feeling deep regret for not thinking about such a simple concept before.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ Too damn simple! It was all the time in front of my eyes! And I still didn¡¯t get it!¡±

    ¡°Just because you are smart, doesn¡¯t mean you can get to know everything,¡± I bragged in front of her, despite knowing for sure I wasn¡¯t the one to break down such mystery.

    I just was fortunate enough to live in a time where such a problem was solved. I got to read what others struggled so much to get to know, a blessing and a real show of knowledge power.

    ¡°What now?¡± she returned to look down at the ground, ¡°what we shall do now?¡±

    ¡°We just need to wait,¡± I shrugged, ¡°let the ground get soaked with energy before nting the seeds.¡±

    ¡°Will this be enough?¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t, but with the running water of that part I changed, we can keep the energy flow constant,¡± I knew she got the weakness of this tactic. After all, the ground was so damn thirsty for energy.

    Using this amount wasn¡¯t enough to satisfy its thirst. So we would use the running water river to make sure the energy level wouldn¡¯t go down.

    As for this, it would be the job of those farmers. Or else why would I seek farmers in the first ce? If they wouldn¡¯t help here, then they had no value for me over anyone else.

    ¡°What about¡­ The growing time of these seeds? When can we harvest them?¡±

    ¡°You are so impatient,¡± Iughed before adding, ¡°let¡¯s hope in less than one month, most of these will grow enough to give harvest.¡±

 Chapter 533 Lets Dig The Capital!

    I didn¡¯t wait for too long actually. In less than two hours, and just as the rays of the suns were close to shine bright, the ground down below was dyed all red.

    ¡°It¡¯s time,¡± I said before controlling my chariot and releasing the beam wave. ¡°Let¡¯s start farming!¡±

    I shouted and during the next minutes, farmers down below started to nt the seeds.

    I saw many just throwing the seeds around, while others went to nt the seeds manually.

    Whatever they used, they had to get it done before the suns¡¯ rise.

    It didn¡¯t take long before the group of our suns appeared high in the sky. And with the sudden shine of light that dominated Earth,

    ¡°What now?¡± Hry was anxiously watching what was going on.

    ¡°Let¡¯s give the suns the chance to do their magic,¡± I said before adding with a grin, ¡°after all we needed water, energy, and sun rays for any nt to grow, right?¡±

    I didn¡¯t know if she noticed it or not, but the ground that was dyed red before started to show a faint lustre of orange colour.

    It meant the ground was absorbing the energy of the sun, storing it up. And that was how even in dark times, the nts never died.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°This¡­¡± she finally noticed, ¡°the ground¡­ It¡¯s changing!!!¡± she turned to me while I simply shrugged.

    ¡°Now what?¡±

    ¡°Now? We just left the job for the experienced folks here,¡± I said as with this, the farming problem was solved.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ It?!¡± she asked in much doubt.

    ¡°What? Isn¡¯t that show enough for you?¡± I raised both of my eyebrows. What was this girl waiting for? A magic show of fireworks and magically the nts would grow and yield?

    ¡°¡­¡±

    She seemed to get totally absorbed in watching my magic tricks to wait for more. Sorry chick, the show was over.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± Imanded my chariot to descend, looking for Angelica before finding her standing beside the big basin.

    Even when she filled millions of bottles, the basin was still filled with red liquid.<sub></sub>

    It wasn¡¯t deep sparkling red like before, only faint red that even showed the depth of the basin.

    Yet the deeper one looked, the darker the red colour became.

    ¡°Our work is done here,¡± I shouted at her, ¡°gather up your men and let¡¯s return together.¡±

    She and her elites did such a marvellous job here. So it just felt right to let them return while boarding my chariot.

    ¡°What about here?¡± she asked, letting me feel she was the same as Hry.

    ¡°We are done here, just let the experts do their work,¡± I said while adding, ¡°let¡¯s go back together.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    They boarded my chariot and came on board while Angelica stood by my side alongside Hry.

    ¡°This¡­¡± even when we returned back to the capital, Hry was still shocked. Unlike Angelica, who seemed to enjoy this as a magic show, Hry knew how hard it was to achieve this feat.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it,¡± I said, ¡°the apocalypse is so damn huge. Many secrets are there for all of us to unveil.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ What¡¯s now?¡± Angelica asked.

    ¡°You found workers, right?¡± I paused while letting my chariot descend to the ground.

    ¡°We have lots of them,¡± Angelica nodded.

    ¡°And we can add the normal people to help as well,¡± Hry seemed to read through my mind.

    ¡°Do what?¡± but Angelica didn¡¯t get what the two of us were talking about.

    ¡°We can use their help, but¡­¡± I paused when I noticed Isacing on board at this moment, ¡°we need ores, strong enough to make the foundation of our new capital.¡±

    ¡°We can fetch people to look for that around,¡± Isac came and added, ¡°any world in the apocalypse will have rich resources.¡±

    ¡°I know, but¡­¡± I turned to look at the two girls, ¡°how many miners do we have?¡±

    ¡°Miners? Not that much¡­ Around a couple tens of thousands I recall¡­¡± Hry looked at Angelica who said with obvious hesitation.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Might work,¡± I knew that depending on such numbers alone wasn¡¯t going to do us any good.

    But how do we think when we have the market? We could buy a lot of gear and items to help these people do their task.

    ¡°Do you have a list of materials in your mind?¡± I opened the market and started another spree of purchasing. It just felt too good to have such wealth and power.

    ¡°I have,¡± Isac answered with a strong tone.

    ¡°Tell these to these two,¡± I said, ¡°then you will gather the miners, distribute these things over to them before spreading them around¡­ Don¡¯t make them search too far away.¡±

    ¡°We can send a group of fighters with them,¡± Hry proposed.

    ¡°Not a bad idea, but we have to assign people to fetch the ores back here,¡± I finished buying lots of gears before taking them out.

    ¡°These will help,¡± I said, ¡°also we need to start digging and preparing the ce here.¡±

    ¡°Digging?¡± Angelica was surprised, but Hry wasn¡¯t.

    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for normal people to do this¡­ But weck the needed designs to do so.¡±

    ¡°Isac¡­¡±

    ¡°Here,¡± Isac handed the pile of papers she took before to Hry.

    ¡°No, this won¡¯t work,¡± I knew Hry was capable of reading such detailed drawings. But it would be more suitable for the one who did it to be present and supervise over the whole process, ¡°you will handle this task.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Him?¡±

    Isac and Hry spoke at the same time, making me inwardlyugh.

    ¡°Yes, he will handle this. After all she was the one who drew everything. Ah, I just nted a big deal ofnd outside. Make sure to add more defences there to help and secure what we are growing.¡±

    ¡°I already did that,¡± Isac seemed to get herself busy during the past hours I didn¡¯t see her in.

    ¡°Good job,¡± I patted on her shoulder as if I was patting on the spearhead or Leo, ¡°keep doing it.¡±

    ¡°Uhm,¡± she nodded, seemingly baffled by what I just did. Oh girl, you should muster your act a little more, especially in front of such a fierce tigress.

 Chapter 534 A Single Room For All Humans!

    I watched the girls descend and then Hry stood with Isac while Angelica went to bring the miners.

    As they were going to do a big remodelling of the capital, I had just to watch and do nothing else.

    *Rumble!*

    However just as the miners came, got their tools, and scattered all over the world around to do their job, and just before the workers would do their job here to undermine the earth, a big and frightening loud rumble came from one direction.

    ¡°What¡­ Is that?!!!¡± I could hear the exmation of many people standing around the capital. As for me, I could only sigh.

    The thing I tried to push back for as long as possible, the big thing that I hoped would be dyed further, the merge between the worlds of the apocalypse was just about to happen.

    ¡°Did you see that?!!¡± The three girls came on board again while Angelica pointed at the direction of the ocean.

    There, and at the direction of the south west, a big and frightening looking pir of green light descended from the sky and vanished into the horizon.<sub>.</sub>

    Even in such times, when the world was lightened up with the group of suns in the sky, the pir looked quite shy and so damn bright.

    ¡°It¡¯s happening, right?¡± Hry knew what was going to happen, the same as Isac.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Angelica¡¯s face was ashen white. She was so terrified. ording to the tales in the records I read, those who witnessed such a phenomenon from such close by got such a deep shock and impact of fear.

    ¡°The merge between the worlds,¡± Isac said in slow tone, ¡°it¡¯s about to happen with your world acting as the centre of all this merge.¡±

    ¡°Merge? Worlds¡¯ merge? Is that¡­ Possible?!¡± Angelica turned to the three of us, as she felt we all saw thising.

    ¡°It¡¯s something we had to experience,¡± I slowly said, ¡°all of us actually.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not supposed to be this close up, right?¡± Hry turned to me, and I could only nod.<sub></sub>

    Indeed¡­ That thick pir of green energy came so damn close to my kingdom.

    It was supposed to appear at the shores of New York. but it seemed to be much closer to here.

    ¡°What are you two talking about?¡± Isac didn¡¯t know about the little secret of Hiry and I.

    ¡°So we have to prepare for an impact, right?¡± Hry ignored Isac¡¯s question while focusing on me.

    ¡°We should,¡± I nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll go and see what I can do¡­ As for all of you, go down there and lead everyone to prepare for this impact.¡±

    ¡°Are you¡­ Sure?¡± Hry was well aware of how deadly the uing impact would be.

    ¡°Tsunami waves won¡¯t be like the one you faced before,¡± and Isac dropped the issue of Hry¡¯s and my secret, and spoke referring to the big battle against that monster from before.

    ¡°I know,¡± of course I read how deadly and scary these waves were. Spanning for hundreds of metres above ground,ing in session as long as that big pir was there, not to mention the impact of the arrival of the aliennds here¡­

    I knew how serious this situation was. But in this entire ce, in this entire apocalypse, no one else but me could say he could do it.

    ¡°Ok,¡± Isac said.

    ¡°Take care of yourself, ok?¡± Hiry also said while I simply smiled without saying anything back.

    I knew it was going to be bad, but I had to do my best to stop what wasing.

    I specially selected this area as it was away from such a disaster. I didn¡¯t know what changed, perhaps the addition of the Hector world changed the general merging map from what I knew about.

    Anyway, it wasn¡¯t time to look for reasons. I had to act, and I got to act fast.

    So once the girls descended, I started to control my chariot and moved in the fastest speed possible, shing away, getting directly towards the source of that disaster.

    The merge process wouldn¡¯te at one wave. It was a long process that would span for months. However the ces that got hit with the pirs of light would be cursed to be attacked all the time with such merge.

    But the fiercest and deadliest waves were always the first ones.

    When I started to move towards the source of this cmity, I got to know how really far this pir was. Even after half an hour of flying like this, I didn¡¯t feel I was getting any closer.

    Comparing this pir with the red beam of the star weapon, it was the real deal. I knew this pir was the collection of the alien world energy, getting poured forcibly here to allow the to growrger and be wider.

    Also it was needed so the continents of these alien worlds would get to start the merge here. And this process was the one which would take months toplete. And once it was done, the true kingdom age of this apocalypse would shine.

    [I got what you wanted!]

    Just as I was flying towards the pir, I got this sudden message.

    [Damn! Just in time!]

    [Watch yournguage, human Hye!]

    [Sorry, but this just came in the perfect time]

    I didn¡¯t know if this was a coincidence or this came by the arrangements of the higher ups. But the message I got now was the one from the higher up I had a deal with from before.

    [You now owe me one hundred million souls]

    [I know, but I have time to pay them, right?] I rolled my eyes. This greedy bastard was asking for the price even before delivering, [When will it go online?]

    [In the next five minutes] he said, [Just figured to let you know]

    [Great, now we can message each other properly. Ah, how does this thing work?]

    [It¡¯s easy, you can select people of your race to add as friends, or chat generally in the general chat room designed for your race]

 Chapter 535 A Ticket Pass For The Golden Quest

    [Just a single room? Isn¡¯t it¡­]

    [You can purchase rooms and have many features using coins] that dude said. Damn! Even when they were trying to honour a deal, they were still looking for profit.

    [How much will this cost me?] I asked, while feeling the price tag would be astronomical.

    [One hundred million for a room that can have a million people. With each extra million, you have to pay another two hundred million coins]

    [Damn!]

    [Don¡¯t me me for that, but me yourself. After all you are like an endless pit in regard of coins]

    This¡­ I couldn¡¯t find any suitable answer to these words. They were true, but why was it my fault that I was so outstanding.

    [What about sending general messages there? To reach everyone I mean]

    [That can be done only by the heroic calling]<sub>.</sub>

    [Ok]

    I knew this was a limitation forced by the higher ups thanks to me. But who said Icked heroic callings? I got enough to issue many of them.

    [Thanks man, I truly appreciate it]

    Now my human race finally has a chance to fight in this damn apocalypse. With such a system, we could share each other¡¯s experiences, tips, and even ask for help.

    Not to mention I¡¯d be able to truly spread my dominance over the entire human race that survived so far.

    Even if I got a way to get more humans from outer worlds, I still cared for those folks living here. I knew this wasn¡¯t going to be easy, especially with such new changes to the entire, changes that I wasn¡¯t aware of yet.

    But I¡¯d do my best to help, and do my best to acquire as many humans as I could from any possible way.

    I didn¡¯t hurry to use the heroic calling now. I had to first arrange things before doing this.<sub></sub>

    But I didn¡¯t stop my chariot from going towards the direction of that pir. Before I¡¯d arrive there, and even long miles away, I met the first waves.

    They were¡­ Really scary! A group of ten waves chasing one after another, trying to reach the ground first before others.

    Each wave was a few hundreds of metres above the ocean level, making me know they would keep getting altitude the more they moved forward.

    ¡°Come forth!¡± I stopped my chariot once I saw them. ¡°See these? Blow a hole in each of them.¡±

    I took out my deadliest weapon, my fallen gods. They have the power to rival such natural disasters. Even if they weren¡¯t able to crush and stop these waves, they could at least breach a hole in them.

    A small hole would grow exponentially and turn to wide space, giving my kingdom a safe pass. The bigger the holes created here, the betterter on.

    *Boom!*

    But when the first wave of attacknded, I knew how hard this would be.

    The waves weren¡¯t thin. Just from the first fierce sh with my boys¡¯ attacks, a tiny hole appeared to be soon closed.

    Damn fast! And in this ce where water was thest thing these waves wouldck, they could amend themselves fast.

    ¡°Keep hitting,¡± I shouted, e forth! Use anything on this damn chariot and break a hole in those damn waves!¡±

    I summoned all of my dragons, flying monsters, and even Bulltors and shield warriors. I had to use anything to crush a hole in these waves.

    Then during the next minutes, a barrage of attacks came to finally break a small hole there.

    ¡°Expand it, target the behind waves through this hole,¡± I started spreading orders around, not giving that wave any chance to heal itself.

    I wouldn¡¯t dare to say all these attacks came fruitless. In fact the first wave decreased in height for almost one hundred metres during this time.

    That meant the wave kept burning its waters to heal itself until that hole appeared. If I kept doing this, it might grow weaker.

    But this wouldn¡¯t help. In the end I wasn¡¯t facing a single wave or couple. This was just the early start, and much more would pour in.

    So focusing on a single or few waves wouldn¡¯t help. It was better to ept such loss caused by these waves than to kill a few and gain the wrath of the rest.

    Just as I watched my boys attack through the hole as I said, mming their attacks fiercely against the next wave, I got a message.

    [General System Notification: Human race has now a worldwidemunication system]

    [Any human can now gain ess to it through their profile pages]

    [Good luck and thank human Hye for his contribution for his race]

    I was surprised that my name was mentioned in this official statement. Damn, that was so cool!

    [Congrattions! Your efforts paid off! All the human race will enjoy amunication system thanks to you]

    [As a human who did such a grand feat, you are rewarded with a ticket pass to the yet toe golden quest]

    [The golden quest will start during quest five. You will get notified couple of days before its start]

    [Keep the good work, human race Hye]

    For a moment there, I felt like thest messages were sent by those higher up dudes. Anyway, he did his part and gave my race such an opportunity to catch up with other races.

    And now¡­ It was my time to teach my humans how to use such a feature.

    But damn! I secured a golden quest ticket so early on! Now I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about such a thing.

    I knew that the top in the list of assessments of everyone in the apocalypse would get such a valuable chance. The top ten I suppose? Or was it top hundred?

    Anyway, I got my ticket, and would wait to learn more details from Hry.

    After all, she went through such an experience before. I got to ask her about many things, like how many I could bring with me using this ticket? And what was it like up there?

    I promised the jumper to help him find his friend.

 Chapter 536 The Kingdom Of Heaven Room

    As my boys were handling the situation here, I had time to check over the newmunication feature.

    It was there as that dude told me, inside my profile page. There I found a screen that was filled with many words sent by many humans.

    Next to each message sent, a name was there. No one was still aware of the features here, so they were just trying to get to know how to use this.

    There was an option at the lower bottom for me to send any message here.

    Above it, there was an option where I selected.

    It was the ce of special features. And like that dude said, everything here was ruled by coins.

    ¡°Create a room,¡± I said without any hesitation.

    [What¡¯s the size of your room?]

    ¡°Make it enough to apany one hundred million,¡± I knew I had to start big. As for money, I got enough from the dead bodies of those mercenaries, enough to let me even add more.<sub>.</sub>

    But starting with a hundred million was enough for me for now. I still didn¡¯t know how many humans were there.

    [Do you want to make this room private or public?]

    ¡°Public,¡± private room with one hundred million capacity? What a foolish question this was!

    [What¡¯s the name of this room?]

    ¡°Name it¡­ The Kingdom of Heaven room.¡±

    [Name is avable]

    [Name is assigned]

    [Do you want to issue a general announcement in the general room? You can select to either send a public notification there, pin your notification for one hour, pin your notification for the entire day, pin it for a week, pin it for a month¡­]<sub></sub>

    It kept going for options like this, making me roll my eyes in helpless ways. Those damn bastards¡­ They seemed to wreck their minds to get as much coins as they could from my humans, from me.

    ¡°How much is the cost to pin the post for one month and send a private message to all?¡±

    This was an option simr to a heroic calling. Instead of sharing a single video to all of them, it was better to send them a private message that wouldst until they deleted it.

    [The price for pinning the notification for one month is one billion coins. The price to send special message to all is ten billion coins]

    [Do you want to proceed?]

    ¡°Why not? Let¡¯s do it!¡± I had enough to cover even more than that. If the price for sending a single message was one hundred coins, then this meant we had only one hundred million humans in the entire world!

    That wasn¡¯t possible! But if the price was just ten coins, then it meant we had one billion humans left.

    Well¡­ I couldn¡¯t tell but hopefully there would be a way to know how much we have in this apocalypse.

    [Setting up your room]

    [The room is now ready!]

    [Anyone can just search for it, or just click on the pinned notification to have a link sent to them in private message]

    [You also will send private message with a short video introducing your room with a link to join]

    [Do you want to proceed now?]

    ¡°Proceed,¡± I looked around. There was no more perfect setting than this one for this message.

    Shocking scenes would be the most effective way to attract everyone¡¯s attention. And right now I was going to use this adversary here to my benefit.

    [Get ready¡­ The video will be recorded in ten seconds. The duration won¡¯t exceed one minute. Good luck!]

    A countdown began and I cleared my throat, took out my two ives to add more to the scene, and moved to stand amidst my strong looking gods and forces.

    [Start!]

    A ball of red light appeared just hovering a few metres above my head. It seemed the way the system used this time to record this video.

    ¡°Hello my human fellows, this is Hye speaking to you. As you can see behind, as you can see around your ces, pirs of deadly energy are falling and tearing our world apart¡­]

    I started narrating what was going on as short and precisely as I could.

    ¡°¡­ Of course there is too much to talk about, too much to do. I have created a room, it¡¯s called the Kingdom of Heaven room. You can join it freely at any time you like. There you will find me and other elites under me waiting for you and will do our best to help. See you there.¡±

    I ended this video with such propaganda for my room. Just as one minute passed, the red ball of light shed thrice before vanishing in thin air.

    I opened themunication room and there I found a pinned post, written in ring red and golden colours. It looked very eye catchy, hard to miss, and hard to resist.

    ¡°Good,¡± I also found an option linking directly to my room. Once I entered there, I found more options regarding assigning rules,ment regtions, and other stuff.

    I didn¡¯t think about doing anything right now. Right now I had my hands busy dealing with these waves.

    But just before I¡¯d closed, I found a sudden shing number appearing in front of my eyes.

    ¡°A hundred¡­ Five hundred¡­ Three thousand¡­ Eight thousand¡­¡± the number kept shing with each passing second. And with each sh, it would jump at such frightening speed.

    [Help! Help! I¡¯m near the coast in India and there are scary looking wavesing!]

    [I¡¯m in Japan, and the situation here is disastrous!]

    [I¡¯m in Africa, and I always heard stories about how this continent will survive the apocalypse. But now I can see sky high towering wavesing fast at my direction from that scary red beam]

    Many messages like these kepting in my room. The more the number shed, the more distress messages that popped up, making me unable to close an eye over this situation.

    I had to let my team handle this roomter on. But for now, I had to do something to help humans in need.

 Chapter 537 [Bonus chapter] Trying Everything I Can

    But I was too busy dealing with things here. The situation was getting any better even with all my boys trying their best.

    ¡°Ah, there is a voice option¡­ Interesting!¡±

    I found in the big list of options to control this room a choice to send a voice recording. I didn¡¯t hesitate to use it at once.

    And as usual, I had to pay one million coins to just send a voice recording to the entire room.

    ¡°Listen up, I¡¯m not in the middle of fighting against this disaster so I had little time. But I can tell you this, as long as you can see the pir, then you will get hit by its aftermath¡­¡±

    I heard a loud rumbleing from the direction of that pir. Mentioning the devil, the devil made a move! I could see a second series of waves getting birth anding towards here.

    My boys just broke a hole in three waves so far. There were still seven remaining. At such a rate, they wouldn¡¯t get this done before the next series of waves would link.<sub>.</sub>

    And if this continued, then in the end we would face a connected series of waves linked to the pir.

    That wouldn¡¯t bode well. I had to think about anything else to solve this disaster.

    ¡°The pirs hitting the water surface will create series waves of devastating tsunamis. If they hit earth, then shattering earthquakes followed by violent volcanoes will erupt at your location. If you are near any of these, then search for a tall ce and stand at, preferably a mountain. Leave cities, and towns, go as far away as possible, as fast as you can, without even looking back. This wave of attacks willst for almost five hours then it will settle down. The aftermath willst forever, especially with the merge of the alien worlds with us.¡±

    As I finished talking, I selected to send this recording to the room before finally closing it.

    I had to sort out my sh*t first before going out to help others.

    ¡°Now¡­ What shall I do here?¡± I looked at the mighty waves that were moving unhindered towards thends.<sub></sub>

    The waves that got hit already showed an obvious decrease in heightpared to others behind. That made the world here look like a staircase, with each wave being higher than the one in front of it and lower than the one behind.

    Just now my boys pierced a hole in the fourth wave. Good! Now four were down and six remained.

    But far behind all this, another series of waves wereing at here. I counted twenty or something waves there. That meant with each rumble, the pir would release more waves.

    This couldn¡¯t continue or else I wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything.

    However, thinking about stopping the pir itself was impossible. This pir had energying from another world. It couldn¡¯t be stopped by any force on Earth, not even by me.

    ¡°So¡­¡± I started to think about my options here. I thought about everything I had, even quickly checking my inventory.

    It was¡­ A total mess inside my inventory. But I had at least one thing that could dy and help.

    ¡°Thundering Might!¡± I held my pir with my right hand, and used the mighty skill of it.

    It was a defensive one that would create a shield around my ce. It was also one that would continue absorbing energy from the world, strengthening and repairing the shield while doing this.

    *Rumble!*

    The pir broke free from my hand, expanded to connect heaven with the water surface before a big shield appeared around me.

    It spanned for ten miles around, pushing the waves all of sudden and prevented them from moving forward.

    ¡°It¡¯s working¡­ No it isn¡¯t!¡± At first nce, things seemed to be going towards the result I wanted.

    The shield managed to sustain the pressureing from these waves. Faint cracks spread all over it, but they were healed in the next seconds thanks to the energy absorbed from this part of the world here.

    As this pir of green light came down, the level of energy in this zone got elevated and became more dense than before.

    Yet when I looked closer, I saw that the shield didn¡¯t actually stop the waves. It just dyed their advance, making them merge together into a much mightier wave that started to circle around my shield, covering it up.

    My shield was already covering a big area, but the wavesing were spanning over a much wider area than my shield.

    It looked like I held a ball and pushed it through a thick curtain. The curtain wouldn¡¯t be pushed back, and its mattress would only circle around my ball until it covered it wholly.

    Then the waves would continue marching forward like nothing happened! Not even a single hole would be left by my shield.

    Damn! Should I try to repeatedly use my pir? Linking the shield together with the one at the capital? Should I start roaming my kingdom and use the skill to create shields there?

    What about the areas that were void of any city or town? What about the crops fields that I just created?

    If I went towards such a solution, then my kingdom would end up like inds in the middle of ragging ocean waves. It wouldn¡¯t be a kingdom anymore. And everything I did here would be pointless!

    So even with my pir, the Hector race artefact, I couldn¡¯t make things better. In fact, I made it worse!

    ¡°It¡¯s not working¡­ Next¡­¡±

    I didn¡¯t lose hope and started to search inside my inventory for anything that might help. But the more I searched, the more depressed I became.

    Until I finally found something that attracted my attention. It wasn¡¯t inside my inventory, but it was something that I owned and could use to change the situation here¡­

    ¡°Hopefully¡­ This might work!¡±

    I took out my ive, used its sharp edge to create a deep wound at my left hand before I started to draw a circle and write a word in its centre; Portal!

 Chapter 538 Finally Getting Things Under Control

    I was going to use my second cultivation technique, opening a portal between this world and my shadow world.

    I nned to suck away all these waves and move them all inside my shadow world. For a moment there, I got the feeling that I treat my shadow world as my own backyard, throwing anything and storing everything in there.

    After all this, I had to pay a long visit to my world. I had to sort things inside, see what was the current situation inside, and also try to upgrade my cultivation base as well.

    But would my technique be able to devour all these waves? That was the question I was going to answer very soon.

    My technique was formed fast while I held the pir with my right hand. Even if I was going to absorb waves, I had to make use of the temporary effect of my shield here.

    It was currently dividing up the waves into two parts. Despite the two being connected, they sent two ends to envelop my shield.

    And I wanted to aim at these two parts.<sub>.</sub>

    If I did, then I could try again and use the same skill to expand my shield. I¡¯d have to pay lots of coins for that, but it was worth it.

    I just had to see how my technique would do in front of these waves.

    My portal appeared as big and wide as it used to be. Once it appeared there, tentacles came out from it, twisting around and trying to get attached with anything.

    Like thick arms, the tentacles spread around without much control of mine over it. I didn¡¯t hurry to try merging the first and second technique together, waiting for the result of this one.

    ¡°It¡¯s working¡­¡± I watched a few tentacles getting in touch with the waves that were covering up my shield from all sides. Once they touched water, they started to absorb it madly, emptying a zone from water in a blink of an eye.

    This worked! But the scale of its effects was still little to cause a desired effect.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Time to merge the two together then,¡± I stored away my pir, and started to make my first technique with my right hand. Then I started merging them together, ending with a grand ck ball that was connected to my first technique¡¯s circle by threads.

    And with these threads I started to own total control over the tentacles.

    ¡°Come out!¡± I felt theck of energy to expand the present tentacles and create even more.

    If I needed energy, then my bones were the answer.

    I filled my chariot with bones, before going all out and started to absorb their energy. I channelled them to go to my right arm, where they bypassed my secondary dantian and sphere energies there to go out towards the first technique.

    I also spared part to go out to my left hand to support the second technique.

    Like this I managed to create much more of these thick tentacles, and expand each to reach anywhere I wanted.

    The shield covered an area of ten miles radius around my chariot in the centre. So I had to extend the tentacles close to five miles in each direction.

    At first things looked hard and stressful over me. But gradually I managed to get used to such tasks, making a better job in controlling the tentacles.

    I controlled them to work as spears, but then I thought about broadening their ends and letting them sweep the shield outer surface off water.

    This helped in increasing the speed of absorbing salty water and making these waves lose most of their momentum and destructive powers.

    Yet just when things started to stabilise, the second series of waves arrived with a big rumbling noiseing from the direction of that damn distant pir!

    A third wave wasunched at this moment!

    I controlled my technique and tried to release more tentacles from it. Standing in wait and trying to absorb any waveing proved to be slow and pointless.

    In the end, the series of waves would link together and I¡¯d be trapped in such a dangerous situation for so long.

    The little change here was that no wave would manage to bypass my shield and technique and go towards thend.

    It might be a small detail but it made all the difference here. At least I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about my kingdom getting buried under water.

    Now I had to focus on how to end these waves in the most efficient and fastest way.

    As I created more tentacles, I didn¡¯t just stop at the edge of my shield like before. In exchange, I sent them like vanguard spears, moving towards the iing waves and vanished deep in them.

    I kept pushing them to exceed ten miles in length before I stopped, controlling them to start twisting fiercely around, as if they were big and mighty fans.

    The effect of this didn¡¯t show up early once I did that. But I was sure they were decreasing the amount of water in eaching wave. That would help my defending tentacles to clear water as fast as they could.

    The effect of my vanguard tentacles showed after half an hour. When the fifth series of waves were created, and the fourth wave linked with my shield, the intensity of the waves became small and weak.

    I could see the fourth series merging with what remained from the first three groups of waves. But even so, the waves at the front didn¡¯t show the same fierce and roaring nature, looking much smaller and calmer.

    My vanguard tentacles were finally showing results. Like this, the waves wouldn¡¯tst until the arrival of the fifth wave.

    As I anticipated, before the arrival of the fifth series of waves, the previous four crushed down and fell into the raging ocean surface.

    And with this, I only had to deal with the fifth attack of waves. It meant I would be able to clear one wave at a time, relieving lots of pressure over my shoulders.

    [How are things going?]

 Chapter 539 Lets Say Hi

    From time to time, Hry sent messages to me. It seemed this girl went way outside the blockage region to keep in touch with me.

    Before this one, I kept telling her to wait and hold on. But this time I knew the danger already passed.

    [I¡¯m close to controlling the situation] I sent while looking at the fifth series of waves,posed of thirty gigantic tsunami waves, mming fiercely against my shield and creating faint cracks in it.

    But when they came in contact with my tentacles, they began to show obvious signs of weakness. The water was getting devoured as if they touched fire.

    For a reason, the speed of my tentacle absorption just got elevated. I wouldn¡¯tin about such a thing. After all this was what I needed most at this moment.

    So even thirty mighty tsunami gigantic waves couldn¡¯tst more than ten minutes before crashing down to the ocean surface.

    This time, I cleared the waves just when the sixth series of waves were getting born at the pir¡¯s end.

    [Everything under my control] I finally sent this to her, to reassure her about the current situation.

    [Great! I always know our valiant lord is capable of doing such miracles, hahaha!]<sub>.</sub>

    This chick¡­ She never felt this way! Or else why did shee all the way outside the blockage seal to speak with me.

    Don¡¯t tell me she was worried over my safety! She might not believe in my ability to control the situation, but she knew very well that I had my own ways to survive.

    Even if things got worse, I could simply select any bookmarked ce in my staff and jump away whenever I wanted.

    I never thought about doing this, of course, but this was thest resort to save my life.

    So she wasn¡¯t concerned about me. She was just worried about her life. And I couldn¡¯t me her for that.

    [Are you sure?] this chick¡­ Didn¡¯t she trust me at all?!! [You know this is the merging pir, the one that drives energy from another world!]

    [I know, and I¡¯m not saying that I¡¯m going to crush it. I¡¯m not that crazy!]

    [Then¡­ How do you n to control it?]<sub></sub>

    [I already controlled the situation it created, so there is no danger on us for now]

    [O¡­ Ok!]

    Just as I closed the useless talk with her, another came from someone that I didn¡¯t hear from for a day or two!

    [I got that damn pir sending unstoppable tsunamis towards me!]

    It was the jumper. And he seemed to hit a fierce rock this time.

    [Retreat!] The solution to that dude¡¯s situation was much different than what I did here.

    [Are you sure?]

    [A great part of thend will be lost, I get it. But we can¡¯t risk losing you or the mighty army of monsters with you. Fighting this is futile! Just retreat to a safe ce and let the waves crush and die down first before doing anything else]

    [Ok!]

    I wasn¡¯t worried about that jerk. He was that kind of badass to survive through hell without dying.

    As I closed the chat with these two, I started fighting against the waves without pause. The more series of wavesing, the higher the number of waves in each series bes.

    But all were shattered on the face of my techniques and shield. At the end of a fierce six hours of fighting, the waves finally stoppeding and that pir in the distance dimmed.

    It didn¡¯t fade away. I knew it would remain here for the next months until the entire merging process would bepleted.

    *Rumble!*

    Yet just before I could heave a sigh of relief for all of this to end, that pir issued another mighty rumble.

    This time only a few scattered waves appeared. They weren¡¯t as big or fierce as the old ones. So I didn¡¯t struggle to keep them in check.

    Just my vanguard tentacles were enough to smash these waves to shreds. I watched the wavesing one after another, until something started to loom from the distance.

    At first it looked like a ray of light appeared there. But soon I realised it wasn¡¯t anything else but a newnd.

    The newnd of the alien world that caused all this was already here.

    I used my Hawk Eye skill, but it seemed I was too far away from thatnd. I didn¡¯t hurry to go there. After all that pir was still present, and I wouldn¡¯t risk getting attacked by it for any reason.

    So I waited, while more waves came during the next few hours. After twelve hours, the merge seemed to stop or slow down, as the waves started to die down.

    After two more hours, the waves stoppeding, and the world started to grow silent and calm.

    ¡°What race is it?¡± I didn¡¯t take any clue from the colour of the pir. I didn¡¯t have any rtion with that colour and any race here.

    I just hoped it would be Selvators. If so, then this piece ofnd would be technically under my control.

    Thend grew in size and expanded to cover hundreds of miles around. I could see a faint green soil expanding everywhere, with many trees growing there.

    Thatnd¡­ It didn¡¯t show any sign of the apocalypse my Earth had since the start.

    Yet before I could move my chariot closer, A shining green light appeared, circled the entirend it seemed, and created some sort of a hindering wall.

    It was a protective shield, spanning around this piece ofnd, reaching the height of five hundred metres.

    It looked strong from far away. But who said such height was enough to stop me? To stop my chariot?

    I estimated that this new piece ofnd was almost less than one hundred miles away from my kingdom. It wasn¡¯t that much of a distance, so I needed to know which race was there.

    ¡°Let¡¯s say hi then,¡± I concluded my second technique, but kept my first running. Whoever I¡¯d face, I¡¯d be prepared to handle them without risking anything.

 Chapter 540 A Sly Higher Up!

    Well¡­ I had to say that I didn¡¯t need to go to this new small continent to know which race it belonged to.

    Just as I controlled my chariot to move forward, and before it could cross ten miles, I saw somethinging up from the distantnd.

    It was a small piece ofnd seen from my spot. Just seeing this familiar scene made me inwardly sigh.

    ¡°Hectors!¡± I narrowed my eyes. As the saying went, enemies would meet each other at any corner!

    ¡°Hello friend from another world, how may I help you?¡±

    I stopped my chariot while that floating ind stopped just a couple of miles away. Yet the voice of Hector was strong and loud, enough to hear it as if he was standing near me.

    Unlike most of those I met so far, this dude was an old Hector. Wrinkles appeared on his face, while his hair was grey and scanty.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± I didn¡¯t feel like speaking with him, ¡°you don¡¯t like someone who will fight in the apocalypse.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Nice senses¡­ I can now see why all of our promising kids lost in your hands.¡±

    His selection of words to speak about the paragons I killed made me sure of my earlier hunch. This dude here didn¡¯t belong to this apocalypse. He seemed too old to fight in such chaos.

    He gave me the impression of being someone with high authority and power. He must be someone of the higher ups of that race.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t saying anything?¡± he asked while seemingly waiting for me toment or say anything.

    ¡°I asked a question, and you didn¡¯t answer it yet,¡± I shrugged. After all hemented on his feelings, didn¡¯t introduce himself.

    ¡°Why wasting our precious little time with things you already are aware of? Right?¡±

    Well¡­ He seemed to hate speaking directly and out loud, the type who loved to go around things without taking a direct route towards any matter.<sub></sub>

    A sly and hard to deal with kind indeed, the kind I didn¡¯t like to deal with at all.

    ¡°So you are a higher up of the Hectors?¡±

    ¡°Correct.¡±

    ¡°And what are you, a prestigious and authoritative person, doing here?¡±

    ¡°Of course to meet you,¡± he said with such a smile that made me feel more nervous.

    ¡°I¡¯m honoured,¡± I said without any speck of honesty in my tone, ¡°and we already met. Why not turn around, open a portal and return to your high and mighty seat?¡±

    ¡°Not so soon,¡± he shook his head slowly, ¡°I¡¯m here to either force you to follow us or kill you.¡±

    ¡°Pretty sure of your odds, aren¡¯t you?¡± I knew he wasn¡¯t bluffing or boasting or bragging¡­ He was indeed capable of hurting me if he wanted.

    A higher up in such a mighty race? What did that mean? Frankly I didn¡¯t know the exact answer to it or all the details.

    I could guess a few things. For example, he must be one of those mighty paragons who seeded in controlling their worlds and even ruled over an entire group in an apocalypse.

    He also would be someone who fought on the frontline and garnished many victories.

    If I, and I didn¡¯t live this much in the current apocalypse, got all these chances, then what about him?

    He was a scary figure, and he was here in front of me. Fighting wasn¡¯t an option. Running away wasn¡¯t either.

    I had to talk my way out of here, and try to reach a sort of agreement with him so he would stop nagging meter on.

    But how? That was the question.

    ¡°You can¡¯t me me for this, you just did too much for our race. Why did a human kid, a kid from such a low race, dared to raise his head high and dream about challenging the heavens? You could have lived your life as other humans, lowering your head and serving others.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty much sure you are speaking out of experience.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    ¡°But such a mighty figure like yourself being here must be on a price, right?¡± I said before evilly grinning, ¡°I bet you don¡¯t have your full power, not even close to one tenth of it.¡±

    ¡°Kid, don¡¯t test my patience!¡± once I said it, his face slightly changed, ¡°even if I don¡¯t have my full power, I¡¯d still be able to crush you.¡±

    ¡°If so, then what¡¯s the use of these walls?¡± I pointed towards the direction of hisnd, ¡°if you are so sure about crushing me, why do you bother and prepare defences then?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s precautions against the apocalypse and other races in it, not for you.¡±

    ¡°I bet they are solely for me,¡± I showed a vicious expression on my face, ¡°there is no other race here who can challenge your people¡¯s authority. Only I did that, and I seeded so far.¡±

    ¡°Everything has an end.¡±

    ¡°But mine won¡¯t be here,¡± I took out my heavy weight ive and pointed it towards him, ¡°if you are here to force me to sumb and lower my head then you will fail. If you are here to kill me, you¡¯ll also fail.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t tell without trying, right?¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m pretty much sure of my odds,¡± despite him putting on a strong front, something told me this was all a bluff.

    He didn¡¯t have the power to force me to do anything. Or else, why would he bother with talking and trying to persuade me with this show? If so, why would he lean towards establishing defences here?

    I thought initially to bid my time and leave from here using words. But right now I had the feeling I didn¡¯t need to.

    This dude was here to scare me away, as if I¡¯d simply do it without a fight!

    ¡°Last chance human kid. Even if you cost us so much, I took special interest in you.¡±

    ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± I waved my ive in the air, ¡°let¡¯s fight and settle this. I fought paragons and killed paragons¡­ I fought higher ups before, but never killed one.¡±

 Chapter 541 A Troublesome Shield

    I never forgot the fight against the illusionist bastard from before. That time I was much weaker than now, but I managed to clear my way out using brutal force and even ended up chopping two arms off that higher up who showed to help.

    This wasn¡¯t the first time for me to face such a higher up. I didn¡¯t know if they got ranks, but at least he wasn¡¯t that terrifying.

    If I was facing him in his world, then things would be much different. But right now he stood in front of me, in my world.

    He wouldn¡¯t be here without getting great restrictions from the system. Even if the system was biased, it wouldn¡¯t close an eye over such a thing.

    ¡°Kid¡­ Listen¡­¡±

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    I simply waved my ive and gave the order for my boys to start attacking. I just ended a stressful fight against such forces of nature.

    And that didn¡¯t mean I was weak or vulnerable!

    ¡°F*ck you!¡± Just as I gave the order and my boys started to attack, that bastard shed fast and retreated to hisnd.<sub>.</sub>

    As I thought¡­ All this time he was bluffing! Damn! I was this close from getting fooled by his perfect act!

    ¡°Pretty damn fast for an old man,¡± Iughed when I saw him run so damn fast. But when the attacks of my boys reached the new continent, a thick shieldyer flickered and absorbed the hit.

    This shield was really strong! It came from the wall that stretched around that ce, making me want to go down there and crush that damn wall.

    ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s just pointless for you to try and do it,¡± his voice rang from far, ¡°this shield is enough to sustain a direct hit from a god! Not from such a mere mortal like yourself.¡±

    ¡°A god¡­¡± I muttered, knowing how damn hard it was to crush that wall.

    ¡°It¡¯s regretful¡­ I thought I got you there for a moment. How did you manage to find out?¡±

    ¡°If you got the strength, then you should have aimed at my head from the start,¡± I said while moving my eyes ceaselessly around.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, this wall is really something not the low race you came from can hear of,¡± the old man said before puffing his chest, ¡°I¡¯ve been summoned here just to build this wall. You shall feel the honour, after all my services aren¡¯t any cheap at all.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°I¡¯m ttered,¡± I said with zero honesty, ¡°but I¡¯d be more grateful if you told me about this shield weakness.¡±

    ¡°It has none!¡±

    ¡°A liar won¡¯t let his tongue grow cold, isn¡¯t it?¡± I knew this time I wouldn¡¯t be able toy my fingers on that point of weakness. But soon, a time woulde when I¡¯d find such a thing.

    ¡°It¡¯s pointless¡­ This shield of mine¡­¡±

    ¡°I know, I know,¡± I interrupted his words, ¡°it¡¯s all mighty and invincible.¡±

    I said it in such a mocking tone.

    ¡°Are you mocking me? Humph! I dare you to try and break my shield! If that ever happened, I¡¯d kill myself instead.¡±

    ¡°I hate the idea of the universe losing such a big talent as yourself,¡± Iughed while notmenting on his empty words. Of course I didn¡¯t have the power to tear this shield to shreds right now.

    But who said I wouldn¡¯t be able to do it in the future?

    ¡°Why not do it this way, the day when I bring down that shield of yours will be the day when you will serve under me, got it?¡±

    ¡°F*ck you! I won¡¯t serve someone like you!¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you confident in your shield?¡± I said it as if this was such a disappointment.

    ¡°It¡¯s my shield! No one, not even a lowly god can break a hole in it!¡± he shouted, and he got augh from me as a response.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal,¡± I waved my ive and without the need to say anything, my boys here stopped their attacks.

    It was just a simple waste of ammo at this point.

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep trying until I seed,¡± I said as a farewell.

    ¡°Keep dreaming!¡±

    He seemed a little pissed off with what I said and did. That jerk¡­ He thought he could fool me with empty words and no actions.

    But his shield was really something. He was indeed a higher up, excelled in his abilities and skills, not his strength.

    That didn¡¯t mean he wasn¡¯t someone special or dangerous. Not all danger came from pure strength. Just my spearhead was a living proof for such a theory.

    Having a higher uping here to establish a protective shield? I must have scared the sh*t out of those Hectors.

    But that shield would make theirnds always secured and untouchable. That wasn¡¯t the case regarding my kingdom.

    So they would keep harassing me, while I would stand idle and watch without being able to do anything.

    Would I be this passive? Should I go all out and cover up the entire coast with my shield?

    I had such an idea before to do that. But the question wasn¡¯t if this would be feasible, but if it was going to work.

    Last time my shield faced a challenge, it ended up doing nothing. That bastard who I knew nothing about wasn¡¯t the sole special being in the universe.

    If he could do it, then I had to assume that others would. Leaning only on the shield wouldn¡¯t work.

    I had to focus on my human race uprising n. It was the only guarantee and solid card I had to face off any challenge like this.

    Gaining humans, training them, and using all the different abilities of humans to my benefit; this was the human race uprising n.

    My kingdom getting stronger didn¡¯t mean I was going to be stronger alone. My entire race would also be stronger.

    It was a long road indeed, filled with many rocks and not that smooth. Yet I had to endure and keep trying, not sumb to any failure.

 Chapter 542 Planning A Countermeasure

    The first step¡­ The first step was my capital. I had to let my boys finish digging and building, training and getting stronger¡­ I had to start building up my kingdom starting from such a small zone here.

    As for the Hectors¡­ I had to assign watching guards along the coastline. They were so damn near my capital backyard. And I had to make sure any attacking would be detected way before it reached my shores.

    ording to Isac¡¯s blueprints, the side of the shore was protected with a series of defensive posts. They were enough to secure against single raids.

    However the situation had now changed.

    I went back to my capital. The situation there was best described as waiting on their toes, holding their breaths to see the results.

    It seemed Hry didn¡¯t spread the word about my sess to stop the iing waves. As I appeared there, I sent a few to look for Hry.

    All the humans in the capital and around it started to cheer the moment I appeared, and kept even shouting when Hry came back with Angelica and Isac.

    The three girls were together, seemingly in the middle of discussing their ns to rebuild the capital.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°You weren¡¯t lying,¡± the first thing Hry said was this. She ran, threw herself onto me while adding, ¡°I was sick and worried about you.¡±

    ¡°Liar,¡± I said with a chuckle while surrounding her with my arms.

    ¡°You are mean,¡± sheined, but I didn¡¯tment on her remark.

    ¡°We need to talk,¡± I turned instantly to Isac.

    ¡°About¡­ What?!¡±

    Isac seemed surprised by what I did. If there were people here knowing the full scale of this disaster then they would be Hry, the jumper, and Isac.

    These three, alongside anyone from any other race other than humans, would know how deadly the merging process was.<sub></sub>

    ¡°The Hectors are the ones holding thatnd,¡± I said, pointing towards the direction I just came from.

    ¡°As if you didn¡¯t kill many of their strong powerhouses so far,¡± Angelica said in such a light tone, telling me she missed the whole point.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the case here,¡± I slowly shook my head, pushing Hiry aside to fully concentrate on what I was going to say, ¡°they got someone to help them establish a strong shield. We can¡¯t breach it for now.¡±

    ¡°That means¡­ They can get to us fast, can¡¯t it?¡± Hry¡¯s wide eyes told me she got what I wanted to say here.

    ¡°They can take up to three hours to arrive at our shores,¡± I said in rough estimates.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Too close,¡± Isac said, ¡°I didn¡¯t n the eastern defences that much.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I needed to talk to you,¡± I nodded, ¡°you have to go back and revise that region¡¯s drawings. Also try to tighten the security at the northern and southern borders until we expand the rebuilding process across these parts.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just a remodelling in the eastern part of my capital, but also modifying things at the entire grand setting and nning of the eastern coast of my kingdom.

    Once we secured this part, we would sleep assured at night from the risk from getting attacked by Hectors. Yet such a goal wouldn¡¯te true so fast, at least it would take months to get done.

    ¡°Why not focus on rebuilding the eastern coast first?¡± Angelica proposed, ¡°we have to relieve ourselves from their nuisance as fast as possible.¡±

    ¡°I agree, ¡± Hry said in agreement, and Isac also nodded.

    ¡°I won¡¯t say no,¡± I sighed, ¡°but to do that, we have to work fast and also have to guard against any interruptions from the Hectors.¡±

    Of course those bastards didn¡¯t endure such a big price to bring that higher up here to just stay within theirnds.

    I could feel their eyes falling over mynds, wanting to attack it day and night.

    This was going to be a really challenging period. But once the eastern coast got secured, we would get rid of their nuisance for a long time.

    ¡°We have to do it this way,¡± Hry took charge of this, ¡°Isac here can work on his drawings and ns. Leave the rest for me and Angelica.¡±

    ¡°I got more humans toe,¡± I sighed, ¡°I can¡¯t let the two of you work on this. Also we need strong fighters to help secure and defend our workers.¡±

    ¡°We can¡­ Use help from you, right?¡± Hry hit me with the elbow, but I didn¡¯t nod in return or agree.

    ¡°I might not be avable most of the time,¡± of course we were talking about a long timemitment here, one that wouldst for months, not just days or weeks.

    ¡°Then¡­¡± she was startled for a second.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you get fighters from the previous human batch? Let¡¯s do it this way then,¡± I thought of a solution, ¡°let¡¯s face strength with numbers. Send a word for Lily and her group, we need elites strong and capable to lead strong armies to be sent to you.¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t going to help in solving any problem,¡± Hry said, but I shook my head.

    ¡°They will lead all the fighters we got from those batches,¡± I said, ¡°I believe their number is in millions, even in tens of millionster on. Such force will be enough to secure our easternnds without doubt. With the help of those elites, we could survive this.¡±

    ¡°What if¡­¡±

    ¡°If things went south, I¡¯d juste to help,¡± I shrugged, ¡°and don¡¯t forget, all of our top forces are here. So if anything happened, and I was away, you could ask for their help anytime you wanted.¡±

    ¡°If so¡­ Then it might work,¡± Hry could only ept such an arrangement. Of course human forces we could get from the ves wasn¡¯t going to be much.

    The human forces we got this time weren¡¯t that good. They got experience in fighting great battles, but theycked good stats and with no cultivation.

 Chapter 543 The Betting Heaven World

    Sigh! That cultivation problem¡­ I had to find a solution for it soon. If I solved this, it would end up for the best.

    Turning all these humans to cultivators was going to be the strongest boast I¡¯d give to my forces.

    I got Lily and her boys ready to do it, but stillcked the secret recipe. I hoped the Bringold impact wouldn¡¯t keep it hidden off me for any longer.

    We agreed for Hry to lead the rebuilding process at the eastern side first then expand it towards the entire eastern coast.

    As for Isac, this girl had lots of work to do. She stopped nning the entire kingdom when she went with the other two girls.

    So she had to speed up and try to finish as many ns as possible within a short time.

    Angelica was left behind to organise the new humansing here on a daily basis.

    ¡°But we still have the problem of ores to solve,¡± Isac sighed, ¡°we can¡¯t possiblyy the foundation of any building using dirt and normal rock!¡±

    ¡°The miners are working hard to achieve that,¡± Angelica was more aware about the status of this than Hry and me.

    ¡°They will take much time to do it,¡± Isac turned to me before adding, ¡°can¡¯t you buy them?¡±

    ¡°Constructing materials? From the market?!¡± I saw many ores indeed, but they were just special ones that were used in making gears or something.<sub>.</sub>

    But I never sawrge batches of such ores used for construction before.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that,¡± she gave me a weird look before sighing, e on! It¡¯s not that normal for you to get all these human ves without the help from someone in another world.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ You mean¡­¡±

    ¡°The ones who help you to get humans can help you get materials, right?¡± her words made quite sense, ¡°we can just use this for now. Later on, and when we secure many mines, we can depend on ourselves.¡±

    ¡°Smart dude,¡± Hry pointed at Isac before adding, ¡°yet he is¡­ A soft kind of a dude.¡±

    ¡°Yes, he isn¡¯t anywhere like that cold jumper, the harsh spearhead, or even the foolish Leo,¡± Angelica added, and I could only inwardly smile.

    These two¡­ They got what was wrong in Isac, but luckily their minds gave an excuse for this.

    So the idea of him being a girl didn¡¯t even cross their minds, and hopefully it wouldn¡¯t anytime soon. Or else I might get a beating from Hry for that!

    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best,¡± I didn¡¯t ask about the types of ores she needed. After all, the Bringold impact was such a magical ce for me.

    I only needed to ask for the best building ores out there and I¡¯d get heaps of them. As for the price tag, I didn¡¯t get myself worried about this.<sub></sub>

    With my bones¡­ Nothing was impossible.

    ¡°When?¡± Hry asked as she was the one responsible for the reconstruction process.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and get our next batch of humans. You can start leading your people to follow me towards the same location as before.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go then to start preparing the people,¡± Hry looked at Angelica before adding, ¡°when you are done, send all the workers and normal people over to me.¡±

    ¡°Where will you be?¡±

    Hry hesitated and I knew this damn seal thing was causing more trouble than I expected.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let a few of my dragons work as messengers,¡± I said before adding when the three girls gave me a questionable gaze, ¡°just assign a team to do this task. They will get on my dragons¡¯ back and start flying all over the capital.¡±

    ¡°Great,¡± Hry seemed relieved from a big burden by such a solution.

    ¡°Damn! Why do I feel envious towards those messengers?¡± As for Angelica, her eyes shone in obvious envy, making all of us chuckle at what she said and truly felt.

    I waited until the three left before I went towards the location outside the sealing blockage.

    [Tell me you got my humans]

    [Sure, I was just waiting for you to speak with me]

    I sent this to thedy, but somehow I felt she had more to say here.

    [Send them then. Anything else?]

    [What you asked for is getting ready]

    [The recipe?!!!] My eyes went all wide, [Is it ready now?]

    [Not right away, but it will be ready in couple of days]

    [Great]

    [But¡­ This recipe must remain hidden or else¡­]

    It seemed the higher ups of her impact were hesitating about delivering it to me for that reason.

    [Don¡¯t worry, only trusted ones will get to see it]

    [Can¡¯t you keep it to yourself?]

    [Are you joking? I need to use it to strengthen my boys!]

    [Fine! But make sure you select your trusted people well]

    [Don¡¯t say it like this, after all I trust you]

    [Hahaha! I¡¯m different, right?]

    [You know better]

    [Just if you were near me¡­ Sigh! Such a tycoon like you are ying in a rudimentary apocalypse. That¡¯s unfair!]

    [To whom? To you?]

    [At least¡­ and to the people fighting at your apocalypse]

    [Hahaha! Leave them alone. They are doing just fine fighting me]

    [I can hardly believe it!]

    [Just send this batch over, I¡¯ll pay the price now]

    [Wait¡­ I also got another thing¡­]

    She paused and I didn¡¯t say anything back. If she has anything to say, why hesitate?

    [You know¡­ There is a ce in the universe¡­ A world known as the betting heaven]

    Betting heaven? What was that? And why was she mentioning it to me?

    [And?] I asked without much interest in that ce.

    [Well¡­ It¡¯s considered a grand fighting arena between races. Big names bid there with their forces, and the winner takes a lot of things]

    [Sounds interesting] I paused, [But how is it rted to me?]

    [You have to consider joining it]

    [Joining¡­ Damn girl! You just said it¡¯s a ce for fighting and bidding! And big names are there! How am I supposed to fight there? And why would I even risk it!!!]

 Chapter 544 The Magical Pill

    [Just listen to me¡­ This ce¡­ this world¡­ It¡¯s not a simple world at all! The system doesn¡¯t support or intervene there, as it¡¯s actually a border world]

    [And?] what she said didn¡¯t even make me consider joining that crazy ce!

    [Many forces take part in the fights, but there are rules. One of these is that no stats are allowed there, only cultivation bases work]

    [That¡¯s worse! I don¡¯t have forces with cultivation!]

    [Yet! You are going to have that secret thing. And considering how rich and decisive you are, you will make all of your forces start cultivating]

    [Sigh! Such a thing will take months, even years!]<sub>.</sub>

    [Not necessarily! After all, that world is on the border between our universe and that hostile one. So the energy there is dense and will help anyone with cultivation to breakthrough]

    [I won¡¯t send my boys to a ughterhouse hoping they will be butchers and not butchered!]

    [You don¡¯t get it yet! Let me exin¡­ That world will grade cultivation based on the big realms. Your boys will only start, right? That¡¯s a chance not another force or race is able to get!]

    [What chance?!] her words didn¡¯t help at all! She was just throwing random sh*t here and there without any link to any.

    [See, this world is arranged into zones. Each will allow only those within a certain big realm to enter. Your boys are going to start their cultivation, and their age will be over the needed lowest age limit. They will fight weak forces there, and not that much as well! Even if there is a slight gap in strength, with numbers they can prevail! Not to mention their bases will gain a good boast, a considerable one. Not to mention the winning gains]<sub></sub>

    [This¡­]

    She looked pretty much enthusiastic about this. Sending my boys over to another world to fight and train? The idea in itself wasn¡¯t bad. But I still didn¡¯t see what was the real point behind telling me this.

    [The gains are what mattered!] she seemed to read through my line of thoughts, [Any winner won¡¯t only gain coins and gears, they can get one hundred percent of any dead inventories. Not to mention the lord of such a force can im equal size of his forces in any race he asks for!]

    [This¡­]

    [Some bids will be over entire worlds! You have to take this chance pretty damn seriously! Do you think other races are this fervent about getting their hands on your humans for what? Do you think theyck ves? Workers? They needed such people to participate in this world!]

    Her words made me realise something¡­ many fighters here said they survived through hellish battles. But didn¡¯t they say they didn¡¯t have any cultivation bases? Or were they lying about it?

    [But my human race is famous for not having an affinity with cultivation] I tried to get to the bottom of this.

    [Not when they use the magical pill] and just from this line, I could tell there was a cheat way to make my humans grow. [It¡¯s temporary of course, but it¡¯s made from the rich energy in that world. It works only there, letting any race without cultivation to have a base enough to participate in the lower battles]

    [This¡­ Won¡¯t this let the enemies there have arge number of forces?]

    [That¡¯s true, butparing the tens of millions I¡¯m sending over to you, their couple of hundred of thousands or even few millions won¡¯t matter, right? After all such pills can¡¯t be acquired unless from the main market inside that world. And its price isn¡¯t that cheap]

    [I see¡­] I could see what she was trying to convey here. Looking at therge number of humans I was amassing, in a short period of time I could prepare an army of a hundred million and send it over there to train and win trophies for me.

    But were the rewards really that rich? She said everything was rted to bids. How rich were these bids in normal days anyway? Also I didn¡¯t know anything about suchpetition or the world.

    [I can send you the details of thest thirty challenges in the first stage of cultivation] This girl seemed to be ready for this topic, even reading my mind for the second time right.

    [Ok, send these over] I sent before adding, [How long did these bidsst?]

    [Each challenge will onlyst a single day. Thest survivors will be counted. The force with thergest people there will be the winner and gets all. Also there are ranks for the top ten, each with different rewards]

    It was aplicated setting. Then she kept sending lots of data throw messages.

    When I saw these messages, I couldn¡¯t help but inwardly sigh. There was lots of information there. And it looked quite messy and gave me a little headache.

    ¡°We are here,¡± Angelica¡¯s voice came at this moment to distract me, ¡°where are our boys? And Hry also sent a group to work as messengers. So where are your dragons?¡±

    I tilted my neck and saw a group of fifty humans dded all in armour. They were all females, and looked pretty much excited about this experience.

    [Can you start sending the humans first while I scan through all this?] I sent first to thedy before taking fifty dragons out.

    ¡°Listen, from today you will answer to these girls and treat them as your secondary masters,¡± I pointed at the small group of girls who were wearing a unified red coloured armour, ¡°follow them and do as they say.¡±

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    My dragons were disciplined and followed and fought with me for such a long time already. They were one of the closest forces to my heart, and the most impressive thing about them was their obedience.

    In the next few minutes, each dragon selected a master from these girls. Fifty girls with fifty dragons formed a small squad of dragon riders.

 Chapter 545 Ticket Passing To Worlds

    If I had the opportunity, I¡¯d expand such forceter on. Just seeing the girls fly in the air while theirughs filled the atmosphere with such joy made me want to see more of this in my entire kingdom.

    [Ok, I¡¯ll also send the soulers and other races you wanted as well]

    [Send soulers for now, as for the other races, keep them with you for now] I totally forgot about other deals with her.

    I alwayscked soulers. But other races would only cause more chaos than help at this moment.

    [Are you sure? We have over a hundred million of them right now!]

    I knew this was a big figure, but that was a more reason for me to dy receiving such force.

    I needed to rethink their role here. After all, I didn¡¯tck any force at the moment with the help of my monsters.

    I first thought about capturing these races as a revenge against those hostile races to humans.<sub>.</sub>

    But then I gradually sought their help to increase my understanding of the current apocalypse. Then it turned to fodders to help me in big wars.

    At this moment, I didn¡¯t need any of that. So I wouldn¡¯t risk bringing them here without nning for their proper use.

    [As you wish]

    The next moment, many portals appeared and then the gush of the new batch of humans poured out. I saw the system message about the price to pay for them, and that gave me a sudden fright.

    [Damn girl! I left you for a day and you brought over a hundred and fifty million humans here?!!!]

    [It¡¯s not my fault that we won a bid in that world] I didn¡¯t know why but I imagined herughing at this moment. [We asked for humans to be paid, and we got such a rich ie this time]

    [You¡­ You didn¡¯t pay anything for this batch then?!!]<sub></sub>

    [Don¡¯t try, we have a contract, right?] I could only bitterly smile. I always suspected they were getting my humans at such a lower price than I was paying, but not like this!

    This¡­ it was like they were getting this for free!

    [Don¡¯t think we got them for free! We paid arge price in terms of our lost forces]

    [I know] of course I never bought any of what she said. Even if they lost troops to secure this win, they were destined to fall in any bid or fight for their sake.

    So in other words, they just exchanged what they were nning to get for my humans. That might be the only loss they really took. And that made me inwardly sigh.

    This¡­ If that ce was like what she just said, then it made logic how they got all these items for me and other customers.

    I now recalled that each time I asked for any big deal, they would ask for a day or two to secure it. Did that mean they waited to win a bid before stating what they needed?

    So what I got so far was taken forcibly from other races? And things like my current chariot main big weapons were sought over many battles before acquiring them?

    Damn! Not knowing certain details about many things would add ayer of magic over it. Just knowing this small detail made all the efforts they did look pointless in my eyes.

    Sigh! I shouldn¡¯t get myself concerned with their ways to do things. They were a big impact who would do anything to secure more profit for them.

    But didn¡¯t that mean¡­ Most of the humans if not alling here had already witnessed this world?

    First let me check the messy messages she sent before deciding what I should do next.

    As I was doing that, Angelica and her boys started their tiring work to organise things down below.

    Things were going smoothly down below. But at my side, I could only sigh. The amount of data she sent was just too much.

    She didn¡¯t send just a few bidding options per day, but too much. It looked like she gave me all the bidding details of each day in that ce.

    But the more I read, the more shocked I became!

    ¡°A kingdom¡­ A kingdom heart¡­ No f*cking way!!!¡± I stopped at one bid and couldn¡¯t help but suck a cold air of breath.

    What Icked to truly announce my kingdom as a true one? It was a kingdom of hearts!

    I got to go to the golden quests frequently in search of such a precious item. However it was simply won over a bid in that ce.

    ¡°Cultivation big realm eight¡­ That must be too high for me¡­¡± But when I reread the details about that bid, I got to know it was impossible for me to get this thing for now.

    It was a bid over such a high grade cultivation fight. It seemed only logical for such a treasure to be bid at such a stage.

    Gradually I started to see weird names with a title of being a race artefact or even godly treasures in the reward list.

    Most of the bids were done over a high cultivation base. Their reward lists were so big and rich, making me realise why thedy suggested I go there and take part in this.

    It was like a big cake, with shares for anyone wanting to join. As for the lower grade bids, they weren¡¯t that muchpared to the higher ones.

    Most of the rewards there were about getting races and strong warriors. It seemed all the big names taking part in these low grade cultivation bids were interested in amassing many races and warriors.

    There were also lots of gears, special requested items like ores and materials. I even saw ticket passes for races to join the existing apocalypse either in the same apocalyptic twenty world group or outside it.

    This was the way Hectors used toe here then. And just seeing this made me realise my world here wasn¡¯t safe.

 Chapter 546 Truth Behind The Bringold Impact

    At any time, any race in any ongoing apocalypse would join here using that pass.

    But it was also a chance for me to go and visit other worlds, not only here but anywhere in the universe.

    These passes¡­ I had to get a few for myself then!

    [Tell me how to participate and what are the rules for the bids] I got interested after an hour of going through all this data.

    In fact I got hooked just from the first ten minutes. From what I read, the rewards were really something I couldn¡¯t close an eye towards.

    [It¡¯s easy, you can join by using an invitation from a previous winner] she said and I got to sniff the scent of her high priceing next.

    [How much will this cost me?]

    [Not that much¡­ We don¡¯t ask for any payment for such a deal]

    [Then¡­] From her words, I could tell this wasn¡¯t the first time her impact did such a deal. And that meant this was a customised way for them to gain profit.

    But what was that profit then?

    [We ask for a percentage from anything you¡¯ll get. No matter what, materials, races, and even gears. We will get small percent out of everything]<sub>.</sub>

    [How much?] I didn¡¯t hurry to celebrate such a deal. After all this impact had a bunch of greedy bastards who wouldn¡¯t just ept loss or small profits.

    [Twenty percent of all] as expected! Just by lending me a pass, they¡¯d gain twenty percent of everything!

    Just thinking about how much this would bring for them, it made me sigh. They¡­ Didn¡¯t need to go by their own selves and risk their forces.

    Why would they even do it when they could simply let others work for them? Me and other customers would turn into their suppliers, ves for their gains.

    [You¡­]

    [Just think about it, without us you won¡¯t get any foot there]

    So she wasn¡¯t just advising me before out of good will or care. She did it for her own sake. Dammit! Those merchants¡­ were really sly and cunning bastards!

    [Let me think about it then]

    [Come on! It¡¯s as if you didn¡¯t see many great things there!]

    [But they all are way above my reach, right?]<sub></sub>

    [But we can provide some to you]

    [You couldn¡¯t deliver the kingdom heart before, so I doubt you can get what I need]

    [Sigh! That was when we first met! Do you think I can give such a precious thing to you? On our first date?]

    [Meeting, not date] I rolled my eyes, [besides I also asked youter about it and you said it¡¯s impossible!]

    [It was also in our first dealings! You can¡¯t me me for being cautious on our first dates, darling!]

    [You¡­ Stop ying around] this girl¡­ She sometimes loved to get on my nerves by saying such things.

    [I¡¯m not that half bad for you to keep rejecting me like this!]

    [Old hag! You should look for someone in your calibre!]

    [I¡¯m, and you are such a good boy suitable for me]

    [Damn! I won¡¯t respond to any of your bullsh*t!]

    [A man shall select his path wisely, while a girl shall select the man who will carry her on her path more wisely]

    I didn¡¯t respond and she kept sending such useless words before she finally returned back to the main topic.

    [Anyway, one way or another I¡¯ll find a way to your heart and life. For now, do you need an invitation?]

    [If you will secure a kingdom heart in return for this, then yes I¡¯d agree]

    [That¡­ Kingdom hearts aren¡¯t that easy to find!]

    [You¡­ Didn¡¯t you say you can get it?]

    [Not me, but the boss can]

    [Then ask for his agreement]

    [That will take days!]

    [I won¡¯t ept that invitation before you give me your answer and a contract with it]

    [Sigh! Why is it so damn hard to get any profit from you?]

    [Just make sure to give me offers I can¡¯t refuse and I won¡¯t]

    [Ok¡­ Ok bad human boy¡­ I¡¯ll talk to my boss and see what I shall do]

    [Keep me informed]

    I closed the chat with her while feeling a little dizzy. I read through lots of information this time. And above all, they weren¡¯t organised or anything.

    But at least I got to know of a way to get my desired kingdom¡¯s heart. That extremely precious item was something I¡¯d do anything to get.

    I looked around. The process of sorting everyone was a long and tiring process.

    Like before, this giant batch of humans were all ves who lived their lives in poor conditions before. I could only sigh and bitterly watch while Angelica followed the same routine like she and Hry did before.

    Well¡­ for now things were going to settle down inside my kingdom. The threating from the Hector small continent would be left over forter.

    They might have a death feud with me, but that didn¡¯t mean they would just focus everything on my face.

    They had to fight for themselves in the apocalypse. I doubted this was the only continent they brought here from their world.

    As for other races, they¡¯d get busy dealing with these merge consequences and sort things out. I had Selvators in my pocket, and Berserkers on the same path.

    Mentioning this race¡­ Why was that talkative Wryly all quiet recently?

    Last time I spoke with him was when I asked for his help to get to know what was going on in my capital.

    I recalled he said something about fetching a group of his fastest fighters over here. But I didn¡¯t see any glimpse of them, or hear from him for such a long time.

    This¡­ Was weird! Was he that damn busy fighting those monsters in this quest or what?

    [How are you doing, pal?] I sent this message to him, and waited for his answer and exnation.

    [Hey bro, sorry but I¡¯m busy fighting right now. Anything serious?]

    [Fighting? I never thought you¡¯d take interest in fighting monsters!]

 Chapter 547 Dragons Vs Berserkers Big War

    [No, not monsters. Those damn Dragons! They left all the races here and came at our continent at the north]

    ¡°North¡­¡± I thought about what he said. Before the apocalypse, Earth had the northern parts of this continent covered in snow and ushered in cold weather.

    But when the apocalypse hit, two more giant continents appeared up above it. The northern pole wasn¡¯t located near the northernnds from here. And one of these two continents belonged to the Dragons.

    And the other one belonged to the Berserkers!

    ¡°Damn! This is the start of the brutal, decades-long war between the two!¡± I patted my forehead. How did I forget about such a thing?

    The winner? It was the Dragons of course. Even if the Berserkers were mighty and brave, theycked the deep pockets of those Dragons.

    And with deep pockets, Dragons managed to purchase the allegiance of the Selvators, making them join this war in thest years of it as their allies.

    And this changed the course of this long war, ending it by the loss of the Berserkers and the division of their continent up north between the two allied forces.

    Then the Dragons betrayed the alliance and came at the Selvators, winning the entire continent and starting another long war with the Selvators.

    Thetter tried their best to ally with the Berserkers, to get back at the Dragons. But the Berserkers were never such a wise race. They only cared about taking revenge. And in their eyes, Dragons and Selvators were two faces of the same coin.<sub>.</sub>

    So the attempts of the Selvators to amend the broken trust with Berserkers ended with a big failure. This led to a big three races war that extended even to my time.

    In the middle of such giant fights, mediocre races like humans, Illusionists, and Subi had no saying or actions in it.

    So our three races started to fight among themselves, trying to get anything from each other.

    But all this changed by me. The Selvators weren¡¯t the same mighty and scary race. Humans weren¡¯t the weak link in the entire race chain. And Berserkers wouldn¡¯t fight the Dragons alone and lose like before.

    [The fight started already?] I asked despite knowing the answer.

    The fight started after the arrival of the two continents up north. And that already happened.

    [We have ournd here. It¡¯s under my paragon¡¯s protection. So we can¡¯t lose it]

    More reasons for me to help.

    [Try to stall and secure that part until I¡¯m ready toe for your aid] I didn¡¯t hurry to decide to go and participate in such a long war.<sub></sub>

    After all, fighting Dragons needed more preparations. Even if I got rid of the Selvators out of the picture, Hectors were here.

    And those annoying dudes would make a perfect recement for the Selvators.

    [Thanks bro. I believe we won¡¯t need any help as we are going to crush those bastards and invade theirnds soon]

    That Wryly¡­ Sigh! The berserkers were just exactly like that. They over trusted their abilities to fight and win wars, thinking wars were won by might alone.

    [I have faith in you] I lied, [If you ever needed help, just message me]

    [Good. but about mynds¡­]

    [Don¡¯t worry about it, I¡¯ll send my forces there to protect it]

    I had to make sure the western borders weren¡¯t in any threat. And I just had the perfect man to do this task.

    [Where are you now?] I sent it to my lone wolf, my dear jumper.

    [At the south, trying to gather up the scattered monsters]

    [Good. gather them and go up north]

    [What for?]

    [Dragons are fighting Berserkers at the northern continents]

    [The big war between the two started already? Damn!] This jerk seemed to know what was going to happen. [But¡­ Do they need help? They lost it big at the early battles]

    [I know, but first we have to secure ournds to the north] I paused, [first control and stabilise things there. Then you can go up north to kill Dragons]

    [I hate Dragons, and hate Selvators even more]

    [Selvators are our allies, not Dragons]

    [Selvators are your ve workers, not allies]

    Iughed when I read this. I closed the chat after making sure that bastard would move up north once he finished grouping his monsters.

    And now what?

    [The southernnds are now soaked with water. You can controlnds close to this]

    [We are already working to dominate that region. You do know that our continent appeared there, next to one of the Hectors, right?]

    [You got Hector continent there?!!] That was truly surprising. As far as I knew, each race would bring one continent to each big continent of ours.

    [Yes. did they bring more?]

    [One to my East]

    [Damn! Let me check if they brought anything anywhere else]

    [Make sure to send your boys to control the undrowned parts of Texas] I made sure to remind him of doing that. As for Hectors. It would be a nuisance if they brought over more continents around here.

    They brought two for now. How did they do it? They should be able to bring one continent only, expanding it with each merge process.

    Damn! They must have something to use to allow them such privilege.

    If they brought a continent up north¡­ Things would be much more chaotic than I thought.

    Would I join the fight in the north right now? I felt a little hesitant about this.

    I had to first let my boys start cultivating. Opening the base wouldn¡¯t take much time, but would consume lots of resources.

    Then levelling up would be a long and tiring process. Also I wanted to send a big part of them over to that bidding world.

    Recalling this, I wanted to go and ask humans here about this world. But seeing how Angelica and her men were busy handling things here, I decided to not act right now.

    Well¡­ As everything was calm for now, it was time for me to pay a visit to my shadow world.

    I brought many things inside, and had to see what things inside looked like.

 Chapter 548 Inside My Shadow World

    I sat down on my chariot, closed my eyes, regted my breathings, and started my journey into my shadow world.

    Once I entered there, I found many changes.

    The world was before pitch ck, expanding to a very far distance, looking like a real world and not just a simple shadow of mine.

    In the base, there was thatnd looking part where that scary thingy there. In the middle was my new dantian, with its grand structure that looked tiny and small from the general look.

    But getting focused on it made it look like it was huge. I knew this was the wonder of my cultivation with the buildings and towers scattered across it.

    That was all normal. What was new was that clump of energy that looked like it was moving all the time.

    It was made out of threads, thin and thick, moving all the time like they were breathing. They moved slow at times, fast at times, giving me the feeling I was looking at a living being and not just a gathering of energy.

    ¡°This¡­¡± I slowly muttered while looking around this energy. It didn¡¯t take arge ce here, but when I concentrated, it gave me the same feeling as my cultivation base.<sub>.</sub>

    It was huge! Its threads looked like thick arms and pirs moving all over the ce all the time. The centre of it didn¡¯t look like other parts of it. It had some sort of a dense mass of ck blue energy that looked in a semi-solid status.

    But I didn¡¯t see anything rted to the massive ocean waves I sucked in. also there was no trace of any creature here.

    What just happened?

    I didn¡¯t hurry to get near that clump of dark blue energy. I scanned the parts I could reach with my sight, feeling only void and darkness was there.

    This world¡­ It looked more mysterious than before in my eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see what this¡­ Thing is!¡±

    I now was more certain than before of the nature of this cluster of energy. It was the source of the ck energy, the one I used before in my recent battles.<sub></sub>

    Was it the one that gave me energy to control and tame that monster? I recalled the itching wound at my back, the glove that covered my arm, and couldn¡¯t help but feel more curious about this energy.

    But how should I examine it?

    I started to control the secondary dantian of mine here, moving its energy around its dense circuit of meridians.

    Then I let a small thread move out from it, moving slowly towards this thing.

    *Crunch!*

    The sound that came from this energy was the sound of a mouth eating something. The thread of my energy was eaten away without leaving behind a trace.

    Seeing this made me frown. This thing¡­ Was it able to devour my energy? Damn fierce! Then¡­

    ¡°It must have devoured all the creatures and waters I brought over here,¡± I reached such a conclusion, especially when I sucked all of this using this cluster of energy¡¯s help.

    But how would I get connected to it without even getting eaten by it?

    I stood there for a long time thinking of solutions. The energy here was controlled by me to some extent. Or else how did I borrow its help using my techniques?

    ¡°My techniques¡­¡± Suddenly my eyes shed with a realisation when I recalled my techniques. I was able to borrow and slightly control this energy to some extent using my techniques.

    Didn¡¯t that mean the link between me and this energy was based upon techniques?

    I was in my shadow world in spiritual form, not my real body. So I was unable to use my real blood to create a technique here.

    I could create an imaginary form of blood, and that was, in fact, just spiritual energy, much denser than usual of course.

    I didn¡¯t hesitate then to summon my ive here and injure myself. Then I started making the first technique.

    My first technique was one that would allow me to attack and control other beings. But when my threads came out and tried to control this thing here, they got instantly devoured by that stupid clump of energy.

    ¡°Damn fierce!¡± I even felt severe pain in my heart when that thing devoured and crushed down my threads.

    ¡°One technique failed, then the other¡­¡±

    I didn¡¯t get only one technique after all. And one failure wouldn¡¯t stop me from trying.

    Next was my portal technique.

    But when I formed it, the portal that appeared here created such a fierce tsunami of energy that poured from my real world to this one.

    All the energy was gushed in and sucked dry by that thing. Its threads started to vibrate and move faster, shrinking and expanding like never before.

    It looked more excited to devour this energy than mine. But would it be safer to do that? And how would that help in letting me get in touch with that energy?

    I didn¡¯t know¡­ And I didn¡¯t hurry to close that portal. I left it for more than an hour, while closely watching from the side the changes that happened there.

    The portal used to appear before with thick tentacles. But these came from this clump of energy. This time I was doing the opposite, connecting this world with the outside real one.

    So there were no tentacles, or to be more precise, the tentacles were devoured fast to not have the time to take shape.

    This cluster of energy looked so damn hungry for energy, any form of energy. Of course my world¡¯s energy was getting upgraded by the merging process of alien worlds.

    And letting this thing keep absorbing it wouldn¡¯t harm me in any way. But I wasn¡¯t here to feed it. I was here to get to know more about it and try to control it as well.

    So¡­ My second technique failed¡­ Should I try with my third and newest one then?

 Chapter 549 Creating A New Technique

    But my third technique was used to seal and bind any creature with my power, just like any system contract would do.

    I depended on this energy to do it. Would it be possible to do the same? Use the same kind of energy to bind the same energy with? Damn! It didn¡¯t make any sense at all!

    Think¡­ I kept telling myself this. I was lost in thoughts while looking at this energy. It gave me the impression of being a living monster.

    But how would I bind it to me? Using its own energy against itself? Would that even work?

    ¡°I¡­ Built the entire thing on the concept of words holding energy¡­ But won¡¯t that also mean I can change it to do other things? Like¡­ Getting a connection stable and secure with this energy?¡±

    I thought out loud while considering all my options here. Just thinking like that made me realise the third technique wasn¡¯t just one limited for binding. It could be changed to form lots of other effects, endless possibilities.

    Well¡­ I had to test it out first before deciding anything. So, what should I focus on here?<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°First I shall focus on words to ease the connection between me and it¡­ Like Channel, Meridian, Connection, and Bond¡­¡± I thought before thinking about words to make me feel secure.

    I knew I had topose thirteen words, and in the end I¡¯d use my name to bind these together and form my final technique.

    I kept thinking about words to make this connection pass in both directions. I felt like this energy had its own conscience, and it would be a waste to just force my will solely upon it.

    I also needed to slowly integrate my energy with it, adding my own to this berserk and violent one to make it much gentler towards me.

    Also I made sure to add a few securing words, like Safe and Ally. I also added a word, ve, to make sure it wouldn¡¯t get out of control at any moment, plus Obedience as well.

    ¡°It¡¯s ready,¡± As I finished selecting the words I wanted, I started making this technique.<sub></sub>

    At first I controlled the two first techniques of mine together. Then I controlled one thick tentacle to write down these words using my blood.

    When the merged technique was formed, I noticed the mass of dark blue energy getting berserk all of  sudden. Its threads shone brighter, creating an easy to see bright blue lustre that illuminated the area here.

    I knew it was responding to the call of my merged technique. After all I was using my blood as the medium, and this dark blue energy as the fuel to run this technique.

    Each word written was surrounded with tentacles from the merged ck sphere. The first word took thirteen, down to thest word that took only one.

    Then thest word written was my name, and that didn¡¯t absorb any tentacle. It just hovered in the middle of all the different sized spheres, acting as its centre.

    And once the entire spheres coalesced together, they formed a new bigger ball that hovered in between me and that mass of dark energy.

    ¡°Now¡­ What?!¡± I stood in my ce, not knowing what else I should do. I looked at this final version of my technique and felt a little at loss.

    The previous time I used it, the technique worked on its own to grab that damn monster to it. But this doesn¡¯t happen now.

    ¡°Maybe¡­ It¡¯s waiting for me to take a move¡­¡± I thought this wasn¡¯t a technique to bind and seal but to link and connect.

    I looked up at my merged technique. Should I use these tentacles to do it?

    If I did, then I¡¯d end up gaining nothing. This energy would get connected and linked with my final merged technique, which was something that was already present.

    So¡­ I had to think about other solutions. There was another way to do it. I could use my own energy here, moving a thread from my secondary dantian and trying to link it to this ball.

    If this worked, then I¡¯d be linked to this energy all the time. Or would it be limited only when I used the third technique? I hoped this wouldn¡¯t be the case.

    Last time my technique ended up with a mark over my back. This time I hoped it would do the same, creating something that wouldst and be active all the time.

    ¡°Come forth!¡± I controlled my secondary dantian, moved the energy in it to form a thin thread and moved it towards the ball.

    Last time I tried to do something like that, the ck energy here devoured my threads, leaving no trace behind.

    I hoped this time this new technique wouldn¡¯t do this.

    As the thread got closer, it started to twist in a weird way. At first I felt like there was some sort of resistance to it. Butter on I felt it wasn¡¯t just a resistance.

    That ball was pushing my thread aside, not letting it get closer.

    I was this close from giving up when I felt something different. This thread¡­ It wasn¡¯t pushed away, but towards a certain direction, towards me!

    ¡°Come!¡± What was there to be afraid of? This was my energy, and if that technique wanted it toe to me then let it be.

    I didn¡¯t push the thread again towards the ball, but around it to reach me. And just as I did that, I saw a change in that big ck blue ball.

    Two thick protrusions came from it, one towards me and the other towards the dark energy. It appeared first as if something inside that big ball was trying to break out.

    Then it started to grow thinner and looked more like a thick pir. Once the thread of my secondary dantian came to me, that pir also arrived with it.

    I looked at the two pointing at me and took a deep breath. It was clear what was going to happen, and I felt I had to prepare myself first for the deep pain I¡¯d feel.

 Chapter 550 Losing Consciousness!

    ¡°Come!¡± I knew these two looking as raised daggers in front of my face weren¡¯t going any easy on me.

    But if that was the only path, then let it be done!

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    All I felt was such a scorching pain that I never imagined or felt before. It felt like all cells in my body got burnt and zed like they were being baptised with fire.

    I screamed, screamed for a long time that felt like a decade. I didn¡¯t know what to do but to try and endure.

    But would anyone be able to endure such pain? It wasn¡¯t a pain any living person should experience.

    Just after long minutes, and when I started to feel I was enduring this, the pain showed that it had another level I never knew of.

    It started with dissipating towards my heart and mind, then my soul. I could feel my soul getting chopped to pieces, big ones, then smaller, and smaller.

    It was so damn painful! I felt like I was dying, one time after a time, like thrown alive into a boiling oil container.<sub>.</sub>

    This pain kept assaulting me fiercely without any rest, like it would never stop. But I did my best to remain alive, dropping any hope of enduring the pain.

    After an unknown period of time, my body started to feel numb. The pain started to grow dull, gradually fading away.

    It stopped! It finally stopped! I didn¡¯t know if this was something worthy of celebration, but all I felt was for my knees to touch the ground.

    I was thrown out from this world, or perhaps I lost concentration and was awakened outside. I felt no power, so damn weak to even stabilise my body and prevent it from falling.

    *Thud!*

    ¡°Hye!¡±

    I heard this scream that was filled with concern and deep emotions before the world turned all dark from around me.

    And the next second I fell unconscious.<sub></sub>

    I didn¡¯t know for how long I slept like this. But the moment I opened my eyes, I recognised the ceiling of one of my chariot¡¯s room.

    ¡°Hye!¡±

    The second thing I noticed was the deeply distressed voice of Hry. Then I felt a body thrown over me, while sobbing and crying.

    ¡°Hry¡­ What are you doing?¡± I felt like my voice was stripped off its vigour and came coarse.

    ¡°You¡­ You were sleeping for the entire three days¡­ Without waking up¡­¡± she said amidst her tears, while her body shook from time to time.

    Three days¡­ I slept for three days straight?!! This was¡­

    And it suddenly hit me. I recalled what happened in my shadow world, making me unable to sit anymore.

    I slowly and gently pushed her body aside, sat erect on the edge of the bed to be weed with the worried and concerned eyes of those standing at the door opening.

    Lily, Angelica, the spearhead, and others were here. Even the jumper appeared here as well with his ugly cold mask.

    Yet from under the mask, I could tell his eyes carried lots of worry and concern, and tons of questions.

    ¡°You¡­ Are you¡­ Alright¡­ Sob?!¡± Hry asked amidst her tears, and I could only pat on her shoulder, trying to reassure her.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± I said, ¡°there is nothing to worry about.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I grabbed her tighter toe closer to me. Her body shook for a few times before she finally grew calmer.

    ¡°You are really a master in making people worry,¡± the voice of the jumper came next with a deep sigh, ¡°they brought me over from the frontline and I had to stop my invading ns to the north.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m good.¡±

    ¡°I can tell that,¡± he rolled his eyes, ¡°but you were¡­ Really in such a deep sh*t this time. What? Did you meet a formidable enemy you couldn¡¯t ovee? But I didn¡¯t see any wounds on your body at all.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ Look at my body?!!!¡± I was baffled by this.

    ¡°I had to,¡± he shrugged, ¡°after all she never stopped nagging me until I did.¡±

    ¡°I told you,¡± Angelica stepped in at this moment, showing a weird look to that dude, ¡°he was practising over his chariot when he suddenly started screaming and twitching like he got seizures or something!¡±

    ¡°People in seizures won¡¯t scream,¡± Leo¡¯s voice came before adding when all the people here looked at him, ¡°I just had a friend with such a case before.¡±

    ¡°Angelica is right,¡± I tried to stand up but hit violently with a dizziness that made me return to bed.

    ¡°Easy¡­ Easy there,¡± Hry stood up and helped me return to bed.

    ¡°You look like sh*t my friend,¡± the jumper said while I bitterly smiled.

    ¡°You finally called me your friend, fantastic!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get used to it,¡± he rolled his eyes, ¡°folks, he is good and alive. So let him rest and let¡¯s return to our business. Hry¡­¡±

    He said and Hry seemed reluctant to leave my side. But when he said her name again, she had to leave me behind.

    Everyone left, leaving me and that jumper alone.

    ¡°Sigh! You know you gave me a scare just now?¡± That bastard showed a soft side of him that I never thought existed.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to get killed.¡±

    ¡°I know, and that is what made it scarier!¡± he sighed, came to sit by my side before adding, ¡°it¡¯s not that easy to find someone like you in this world.¡±

    ¡°Speak more like this and I¡¯ll start suspecting your identity!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, it¡¯s just you gave me such a troublesome three days,¡± heughed before adding, ¡°anyway, the kingdom affairs are good. The building process has started and we are going to see the results soon.¡±

    ¡°And? Ores?¡± I asked as this was the most important missing item here.

    ¡°Our boys found a rich mine nearby and managed to im lots of ores while you were asleep,¡± the jumper said before adding, ¡°that Isac dude is a workaholic! He came only once to check on you, knew you were alive, and returned to oversee the rebuilding process.¡±

 Chapter 551 My Right Glove!

    ¡°He¡­ Is something,¡± I sighed, shaking my head as this girl seemed terrified to get her cover blown so she decided to stay away from all of them.

    ¡°He decided to go all out in the digging process, saying that it would take time anyway,¡± the jumper exined, ¡°and after one day, our boys found a good mine filled with a good grade of ore suitable for the underground process.¡±

    ¡°Did he startying foundations already?¡± I asked with concern, as this process was very important.

    ¡°Not yet¡± the jumper thankfully shook his head, ¡°he will start it the next day I believe.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Relieving¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t help but sigh out loud. I just didn¡¯t want her to use any avable ore in this world. I nned to purchase lots of ores from the Bringold impact.

    But it seemed things got a little out of my control here. It seemed I got severely tortured to lose conscious once that technique ended.

    Did it end well? I had to go in to know the answer.

    ¡°By the way,¡± just when I was lost in my thoughts, the jumper pointed at me as he added, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with your right arm anyway?¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°My right arm?!!¡± I was surprised when he said it before I looked and there I found a faintyer of glove covering up my arm till above the elbow joint.

    It was just simr to the one which I used before in my fight with that scary monster. It wasn¡¯t that different except it was much thinner and fainter than the one I had before.

    I touched it, and weirdly it felt like it was part of my skin. I felt my left hand fingers moving over it like they were moving over my skin.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°Angelica was the first toe to you,¡± the jumper said, before adding, ¡°she said this thing here was much denser and thicker, looking more corporeal than now.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± It was my glove from back then. But why did it appear like this? Why would it feel like it was part of my body?

    I didn¡¯t get any answers right now. But everything pointed at my technique, or else why would it appear when I just finished my technique?<sub></sub>

    Did this mean my technique was a sess? Last time I used this technique, I got a mark over my back. This time I got this glove. What would happen if I kept using this technique?

    Would I end up looking like a freak or something? Damn! It was a fierce technique!

    ¡°Are you sure you are¡­ Ok?¡± the jumper asked again and I had to admit¡­ This side of him was really annoying and getting much more than ever on my nerves!

    ¡°I¡¯m good,¡± I said while trying to stand up, ¡°help me¡­ I want to see the outside world.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± the jumper was about to say something to stop me, but I simply grabbed him by my right arm.

    Just this simple grab made him fly in the air and hit the wall! Damn! It wasn¡¯t an intended move from me. But it ended up making me realise how fierce my right arm was.

    ¡°Hye! Why did you do that?!!¡± the jumper stood up as he shouted in faint anger.

    ¡°You know I didn¡¯t mean it,¡± I sighed, e,e and let mee outside.¡±

    ¡°You should rest¡± the jumper came, but avoided my fierce right arm by going to my left side. I surrounded his neck with my arm, and started to walk step by step with his help.

    Things looked like I was starting to learn how to walk! I was so weak to stand alone, not to mention walking.

    But when I face the fresh air up there and the bright sunny light, I get more energised and can stand on my own for now.

    I stopped walking just on the edge of my chariot. I was still in the same ce my chariot stopped at. But therge number of humans who were filling the world here before were gone by now.

    ¡°They were taken away by Angelica,¡± the jumper said before I could even ask.

    ¡°Stop it! I¡¯m not that weak or dying or something!¡± I rolled my eyes when he showed a caring side that I didn¡¯t like.

    ¡°Ok,¡± he cleared his throat before adding, ¡°I stopped fighting in the north. If you are fine, I can return back now. The journey will take at least ten hours to arrive at my boys.¡±

    ¡°How is the situation there?¡± I started to control my chariot to move around and take me on a tour around the capital.

    As he said, Isac led everyone here to start digging the earth. Everywhere I saw piles of dirt were there, while deep lines were present all around the capital.

    From high above, I could see the generalyout of the capital as it would be in the future. I could see the designs of buildings, the residence and administrative blocks, besides wide streets and the ces of the walls surrounding the capital from the horizon.

    ¡°I got nothing to stop my progress,¡± he bragged, ¡°my boys are fierce!¡±

    ¡°They are my monsters, not yours,¡± I reminded him.

    ¡°They are serving me now!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it again or else I¡¯d give them the order to kill you on sight,¡± Iughed and he shook his head in regret and envy.

    Dude¡­ If you are capable, then try to mimic my actions. That if you dared to do it anyway.

    ¡°I¡¯ll push my way to the north,¡± he said, ¡°I want to join that big fight anyway.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not going to end anytime soon,¡± I said while using my Hawk Eye skill to see closer.

    Just when I activated it, I felt heat in my right arm before my skill became much sharper.

    It showed things much clearer, letting me feel like I was standing just on top of any ce I looked at.

    So¡­ This technique also affected my skills? Interesting!

 Chapter 552 Changes In My Meridians And Dantians

    I didn¡¯t have that many skills anyway. But I was nning to get much more from the dungeons. Recalling the dungeons, I realised I didn¡¯t have time to check the dungeon I cleared before.

    It had to be opened and I had to let my boys enter it. My army had to get skills from there.

    ¡°So, can I leave now?¡± As he finished speaking about his own ns to join that big fight and how he felt envious of those who took part in it before, he dered his intention to leave once again.

    ¡°Go then,¡± I had no role for him to y in this construction process anyway, ¡°just don¡¯t risk it too much. I have a reason to believe there is a Hector continent up there.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± He looked at me in such a serious way.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a hunch,¡± I didn¡¯t have time to know if there were more Hector continents here or not, ¡°but make sure you don¡¯t move recklessly.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind,¡± he paused before adding, ¡°you know the third quest is over. And now it¡¯s a rest time before quest four.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°This soon?!¡± I didn¡¯t imagine one week would pass this fast.

    ¡°Who told you to sleep for three days,¡± he rolled his eyes while sighing. And I could only sigh as well.

    ¡°Ok, you can go back now,¡± I waved my right arm, making him startled as he jumped at once back to evade it.

    ¡°Stop waving that dangerous thing of yours at others out of the blue! You might get someone killed this way!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only meant for you,¡± Iughed, and he had to retreat and leave while mumbling words about how lunatic and crazy I was.

    I watched him leave, and got on one of my dragons that I left for girls. That bastard¡­ He went and bullied one of those poor girls and took one of her dragons by force or trick.<sub></sub>

    I decided to rece that dragon stripped off that poor girl with another. But now I had to first see what went wrong in my body.

    I was too damn weak, and that wasn¡¯t going to do me any good.

    ¡°I have to see what happened inside,¡± I supported my back to the edge of my chariot while sitting on the ground.

    Just when I started regting my breath, I felt something weird.

    My dantian was the same, but my secondary dantian at my right elbow changed.

    Before it looked isted from my meridians, but now it wasn¡¯t. My meridians merged with those dantian meridians, looking much thicker and had a weird lustre to them.

    The meridians weren¡¯t like mine, looked much upgraded and stronger than what I had. Yet this came at the price of having too dense a of meridians.

    The number of the meridians in that part of my right arm decreased by a lot. Comparing my left arm with it, itcked a lot.

    But that wasn¡¯t the issue. When I closed my eyes and regted my breathing, I let the outer energy enter into my body and started circting through my meridians and dantian.

    Before, when I ever did this, it didn¡¯t cause any difference. The amount of the energy absorbed from the outside world was scanty in the first ce.

    But this time¡­ It was different! I felt like I was the centre of the world, and every single speck of energy was racing up toe into my body.

    As for my body, the energy started to enter first through my right arm. I felt much more heat than before when I used my skill.

    It felt burning, stinging like I was holding a burning piece of iron. But soon I got used to this feeling, or that burning thing started to cool down for a bit.

    What attracted my attention next was how my secondary dantian dealt with the energy absorbed. To be honest, I felt the change in the energy absorption rate came from that dantian.

    I had the feeling that if I looked at my arm at this moment, I¡¯d see a tempest forming around it. It happened before when my right arm was covered with the real version of that glove.

    It made a great tornado out of bone energy. But this time it was dealing with the real life energy, making me feel more desire to devour more.

    And that was what I did.

    I stayed there, closing my eyes, regting my breathing, while letting my secondary dantian do all the work. The energy absorbed from the outside world turned into a thicker spiritual energy with a darker grade of green colour than my energy.

    It started to slowly circte through my meridians. When it reached my real dantian, I could now say my entire body had such dark green energy inside.

    Then out of the blue, the secondary dantian shock vibrated thrice. With it my main dantian shook and vibrated as well. Then the energy that was dark green started to change colour slowly until it became a pale blue grade.

    ¡°This¡­¡± I opened my eyes after a long time of sitting there. My body now had pale blue energy all over it. I didn¡¯t know what caused all this, but if it was my new technique, then I¡¯d be thankful for it.

    ¡°Wow!¡± Just as I tried to stand up, I ended up jumping high in the air out of the blue. I just pushed against the floor of my chariot, and when I did I ended up flying like this.

    ¡°Watch out!¡± I jumped for almost a hundred metres in the air before falling towards the ground. There were people working, digging the ground and getting dirt out.

    So I shouted before I summoned one of my dragons,nded on its back and nned to fly away.

    But just as it appeared, I leant over its back using my right hand out of habit. Just as I did that, the dragon fell towards the ground like a cannonball, mming fiercely against those workers, killing few in the process.

 Chapter 553 Meeting Isac

    ¡°Dammit!¡± I didn¡¯t get used to the abnormal strength in my right arm. I didn¡¯t n for any of this to happen. And I ended up summoning another dragon,nding over its back with my left hand, trying to not harm anyone this time.

    ¡°Phew! That was¡­ Damn close!¡± as the dragon took my body away from the ground by just a few metres, I could finally heave a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Come back,¡± I called back that injured dragon which I hit out of coincidence.

    Underneath it, a group of smashed bodies soaked in their blood was left there. I could only look at them and inwardly sigh.

    Such an ident wasn¡¯t intended, but I had nothing to say here but to wait for Isac toe running from far when she heard the news.

    ¡°You¡­ Woke up already?¡± she raised an eyebrow, as if she expected me to sleep much longer or something.

    ¡°What? Disappointed?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­ I knew you were going through a cultivation breakthrough and that usually takes a week or so to end.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°A¡­ What?!!¡± This time her words shocked me. I never expected it would be such a thing. I thought it was just an upgrade in my energy level thanks to the technique I mastered.

    But it seemed it was much bigger than what I thought.

    ¡°What? Don¡¯t tell me you got such an upgrade by coincidence?!!¡± It was her time to get shocked by what I said. And I had nothing else to say but to smile.

    ¡°Damn! You are damn lucky! You know that?!¡±

    ¡°Luck has nothing to do with what I achieved so far,¡± I rolled my eyes, ¡°it¡¯s determination and ambition.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s luck, don¡¯t try to cover that up,¡± she chuckled, ¡°anyway, it¡¯s great to have such a lucky boss, right?¡±

    ¡°Boss?! Girl! I¡¯m your lord!¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°A lord who spends most of his time sleeping, right?¡± Sheughed and I couldn¡¯t say anything back even when I felt a little insult from what she said.

    I wasn¡¯t thatzy kind of lord. I was just¡­ A bit unlucky actually at the recent events.

    Unlike what she thought, I wasn¡¯t considering myself anything near lucky.

    ¡°What happened here then?¡± she started to look at the chaos created by me down below.

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ an unlucky event,¡± I sighed and didn¡¯t delve into anything of what happened. ¡°Can you handle this? Ah by the way, I¡¯ll bring much better ore. So can you wait until I bring these here?¡±

    ¡°Ore? We already have a nice grade one,¡± she said in a weird tone, ¡°what¡¯s the point in spending too much over this? We already have a nice grade here.¡±

    ¡°Not enough,¡± I knew this might seem a trivial matter, but against the yet toe natural disasters that would hit the world fiercely, I had to be sure my capital would stand erect and had no harm in any possible way.

    Plus the higher the grade of the ore, and if it contained energy absorption and concentration properties, the better it would be for my people living here.

    The foundation process wasn¡¯t just rted to the buildings in the capital, but it could also help in elerating the cultivation progress of everyone.

    Not to mention some ores had a role to y in strengthening defences and even aiding my shield.

    ¡°But I already gave the order to prepare toy the foundations!¡±

    ¡°Dy such a process then.¡±

    ¡°You know you are going to dy us? I have a tight schedule, do you even know that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Iughed, ¡°I was sleeping, did you forget?¡±

    ¡°You now know! And you can¡¯te back and dy my work in such a way!¡±

    ¡°This is for the better, just trust me on this,¡± I patted her on the shoulder with my left arm, acting more cautious to not harm her with my right arm.

    ¡°Sigh! What a troublesome dude you are!¡± she rolled her eyes, making meugh again.

    ¡°You are mean,¡± she punched me on the chest, before turning around and leaving. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I won¡¯t wait for you more than one day! Do you get it?¡±

    ¡°Who is the boss here?¡± I said amidst myughs and she responded with a childish act of sticking out her tongue.

    ¡°I¡¯m the one who is doing your reconstruction anyway, so don¡¯t try and y with me as I¡¯m a serious Selvator dude!¡±

    ¡°Girl, you aren¡¯t even close to any dude I know,¡± I teased her, making her stick out her tongue again before hurrying to leave.

    I watched her act and control the messy situation down below before taking my leave.

    I had to reach a ce away from the blockage here.

    But just before I left, I recalled something.

    ¡°Damn! I forgot about my room!¡± I pped my forehead, while hurrying to open it.

    ¡°It reached¡­ Over sixty-seven million in just these days¡­ Impressive!¡± I looked at the number before sighing.

    I had no time to care about this ce. And as I opened the room, I was met with lots of messages.

    I feared that the atmosphere here would be cold and filled with negativity and anger. However when I read through thetest messages here, I got to see how I was deeply wrong.

    These people¡­ Sigh! They dealt with this as a ce to get to know each other, have new friends, and even try to find lovers.

    I looked at all this fun and closed it. ¡°I have to find Hry and start appointing everyone as mods there,¡± I got no patience to deal with the simple questions there.

    I created this room to act as a means tomunicate with others and recruit them. I nned to expand my authority over the world of humans using it, but I never nned to do it myself.

    I had trusted subordinates. They might be busy at this point, but who said they didn¡¯t have their trusted aides under them?

 Chapter 554 Next Time Then

    They could assign the tasks of dealing with the room and those people to their trusted subordinates. From what I saw, humans took this as a chance to have fun in such dark times.

    So my team and their trusted teams might have fun as well while doing it.

    ¡°Hry is at the coast,¡± I recalled the previous arrangement before I lost my consciousness. So I moved my chariot up to the coast and went north from there.

    It was good that Hectors didn¡¯te and attack my capital during this time. It seemed they got their own problems to handle, or were just preparing their forces.

    Either way, my capital passed through this critical moment of my absence. Even that mysterious bastard who kept nagging at me didn¡¯t appear all this time.

    I hoped he would stumble while walking, fall on a rock and break his neck or something. I¡¯d call that pure luck, pure damn luck.

    Just as I reached the coast, I noticed the presence of arge number of people up there. They were working so hard, digging the ground and clearing the dirt.<sub>.</sub>

    A series of long deep lines extended on the ground, looking like scars from high up. As I flew forward, I saw more workers digging, as they were forming circr big holes, seemingly for posts and defensive towers.

    I didn¡¯t know what Isac exactly nned for this part, but she seemed to do a nice job here. The walls in this part weren¡¯t triple, but they were formed in groups, each had three up to five walls lined side to side with narrow spaces in between.

    Each group had a wide street separating them from each other, looking like paths for armies to march through, reaching almost twenty up to forty metres in width.

    Each mile I saw a group of big circr holes in the ground. So she arranged the defensive towers and posts to be situated in such regr intervals.

    Quite organised and well prepared to face any attack indeed. Hopefully I¡¯d find some nice ballistae and other cool war stuff to secure these parts with their mighty power.

    ¡°Here you are,¡± after flying around for half an hour, I finally got to see Hry. She was standing in the middle of a big group of her elites, seemingly listening to the updates that happened during her absence.<sub></sub>

    From her intense reaction when I woke up, and the dark circles around her eyes, I got to know that this girl didn¡¯t sleep during the past three days, kept standing on the side of my bed.

    ¡°Come on board for a sec,¡± I saw how busy she was, so I had to make it quick.

    ¡°You missed me and came to see me this soon?¡± Yet when she came up, she hurriedly ran and jumped into my arms while saying that.

    Giving me such a line made me unable to say anything I had in my mind. I could only pat on her shoulder while keeping her in my embrace for now.

    ¡°Did you see the newmunication system?¡± I asked after long minutes of holding her within my arms and caressing her gently on the back.

    ¡°I got the notification, but didn¡¯t have time to check it.¡±

    Her tone came so low and weak, as if she was sleepy or something.

    ¡°You should check it, I created a room there with the name of our kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Really?!¡± she sat erect while looking at me with half closed eyes. ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you are the one behind this?¡±

    ¡°Who else?¡± Iughed and she smiled.

    ¡°I had to know it was you when I heard the notification,¡± she sighed, ¡°you¡­ I dunno how you get to do all this, but I¡¯m d you really took over my power and came back here.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± I touched her face, gently with my fingers while she closed her eyes as if she really wanted to sleep.

    She was so tired, and I could only sigh. She¡­ Just got herself tired and exhausted, letting me feel more guilt for her.

    ¡°You can go down there and have some rest,¡± I proposed, despite knowing her answer.

    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± she yawned while stretching both arms in azy way, ¡°I left my boys down below working for three days straight. I had to check over their work first before doing anything else. Ah, about that room of yours¡­¡±

    ¡°I want you and others to be assigned as mods,¡± I said, while feeling more guilt to assign more work to her.

    ¡°What do you really want from it?¡± she asked, while resisting the urge to close her eyes and sleep, ¡°I know you, you won¡¯t do anything without a big benefit from it.¡±

    ¡°I just want to recruit any human we can get,¡± I shrugged.

    ¡°Regardless of location?¡± she started to regain her activity as she asked with a much stronger tone.

    ¡°ept anyone,¡± I said before adding, ¡°one day we will get a means to travelrge distances, you know that.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ but¡­¡±

    ¡°It will happenter on, I get it,¡± I nodded, ¡°but let¡¯sy the foundation for such a move from now.¡±

    ¡°Pretty much meticulous and scheming dude you are,¡± she stood up from myp, swaying for a second there before I held her body with my hands.

    ¡°Easy there,¡± I said and she could only smile.

    ¡°I have to go down,¡± she slowly said, while touching my chin with her delicate and smooth fingers, ¡°or else¡­ We might end up leaving me wasted like always.¡±

    ¡°Next time then,¡± I painted a soft kiss over her forehead, making her body shiver for a second. She hugged me tightly for a long minute before finally releasing me and going towards the stairs.

    ¡°Next time,¡± she said before vanishing through the stairs.

    I watched her walking back to her boys. I knew I¡¯d depend on her for that task in the room. I just had to search for her name and give her a higher role than a mod, like an admin or something.

 Chapter 555 Assigning An Admin To My Room

    Like this she could control the room, assign people as mods, and also organise things. She was my girl, and if our rtionship developed further, she would end up being my queen.

    So it was just normal for her to be an admin over this important room. Hopefully she¡¯d do a great job with everyone back there.

    As I finished here, I realised that I was already outside the blockage zone of that seal.

    And I got to know it in a very simple way.

    [Hey! I kept messaging you all these days and you never responded! You know we have a deal!]

    [Sorry, told you I¡¯m in a sealed ce] I responded to the nymphdy.

    [You told me you¡¯d check on me once every day]

    [Sorry, was sleeping]

    [With whom?]

    [Alone!]<sub>.</sub>

    [Sleeping alone for three damn straight days! Come on! I¡¯m a grown updy and won¡¯t get any embarrassment from adult stories]

    [I told you, I slept alone!]

    [Damn liar! Anyway, I got an answer to what you asked before. Or did that girl make you forget about what we spoke about?]

    [What girl?]

    [The one you were sleeping with!]

    [Sigh! Okdy, believe whatever you want. Anyway, is it a go or what?]

    [They agreed on your terms, but securing a kingdom heart will take long time before it¡¯s done]

    [Just say you will garnish profit first before giving me what I want]

    [It¡¯s not like that! You know, we deeply treasure you]<sub></sub>

    [Yes, deeply treasure my deep pockets and bones] I rolled my eyes before adding, [Anyway, send the contract over. I¡¯ll ept your invitation after I¡¯m done with my things here]

    [Ok, also about your humans¡­ Won¡¯t you take them? And the races? What should I do with them?]

    Damn! I forgot to think about a solution for these races!

    [How much did you bring to these races?]

    [Over two hundred million]

    [Damn! That¡¯s big!] I never imagined their numbers would reach such a staggering scale.

    [Wanna me to stop?]

    [No, keep working] even if they were in billions, I¡¯d still take them all.

    But what should I do with them right now?

    If I had a choice, I¡¯d start letting my humans have their own followers and ves. My humans lived as ves for their entire lives. So it only felt fair to repay this debt in such a way.

    In order to do so, I had to first finish arranging up my humans and letting them have their cultivation bases opened. Then I¡¯d give them the chance to have their own races bound by contracts.

    [Are you sure? You know you need to pay me for all these then!]

    [Send me the number and I¡¯ll pay you now with everything else]

    As she sent the bill, I paid without batting an eye. I got arge statue of bones in my inventory, enough to let me pay all this without feeling any bitterness.

    [Don¡¯t send humans over right now] I had to stop her from doing so, or else things would get chaotic. [Just wait until I tell you]

    [You paid, so feel free to tell me when to send them]

    I closed the chat after chatting a little about her suggestions of the right time to go into that world.

    Of course I asked for the recipe for the cultivation, and she promised to bring it to me in a day or two.

    ¡°Ok, it¡¯s enough for her to join,¡± I opened my room and searched for Hry¡¯s name. Of course that name wasmon, and I got tons of Hrys in front of my eyes.

    But only one was my friend, and she came on top of that huge list.

    ¡°Go baby, do your magic,¡± I muttered while assigning her as an admin role. A notification was sent to everyone in my room it seemed when I did that, as I got a general one notifying me of appointing Hry as an admin.

    I closed my room and controlled my chariot to return back to the capital.

    I had to find Angelica and let her follow me outside so she could take care of the newly acquired humans.

    This batch was big enough to make her and her boys busy for the next few days at least. ording to the bill, that nymphdy prepared over two hundred million humans this time.

    Finding Angelica took little time in the middle of all the chaos here. The capital city was filled with many humans working, so I had to ask for the help of one of the dragon female riders to find her.

    I also got one dragon out and handed it over to that girl to rece the girl who lost hers.

    ¡°Are we ready to deal with another batch?¡± Angelica came to my direction at the western zone where I stopped my chariot at.

    As I sent her a word, I moved my chariot towards the location of her work. And she came with a slightlyrger number of people than before.

    ¡°I see you gained more fighters,¡± I motioned with my head towards the ground while she stood by my side.

    ¡°We got lots of people, so why shall I work short handed?¡± she chuckled, ¡°I selected enough to make handling the work much faster.¡±

    ¡°I doubt this will be the case here,¡± I had to pour a cold bucket of water over her dreams, ¡°we have lots of people this time, very much.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle them,¡± she said it in such a good spirit, but her tone betrayed her as it showed her disappointment.

    She seemed to dream about finishing the work here so fast, much faster than before. But this wasn¡¯t going to happen.

    ¡°Get ready,¡± I said while she left in silence without saying anything back. She was really depressed from this, sigh!

    [Send them over] as Angelica returned down there, I gave thedy the signal to send the humans over.

    Like before, lots of portals appeared around and a huge number of humans gushed out from them. As things here were under Angelica¡¯s control, I had no intention to stay here.

    As I got to sort small matters out, it was time for me to go and enter my shadow world again.

    I wanted to see what changed inside. I knew my technique worked, but I had to see the result myself.

 Chapter 556 I Want Special Ores

    I sat on my chariot, closed my eyes and started regting my breath. Likest time, energy gushed out from the outer world in torrents through my right arm.

    Sigh! This right army secondary dantian of mine was acting like a beast! It showed no bottom to its absorption, not even after my energy got upgraded into pale blue.

    This time I was mentally prepared. I ignored the suction of energy and focused onto my feet.

    From there, I entered my shadow world. The moment I appeared, I instantly saw the changes that happened here.

    My dantian here was the same, but from the central part of it, a thick thread of dark blue energy linked it with the clump of energy nearby.

    That link was firm and rigid at my dantian part, growing restless and looking alive-like when it came closer to that energy. It ended up merging with the entire bulk of energy, where its threads kept expanding and shrinking, moving all the time like they were alive.

    ¡°So¡­ This is what it ended up like,¡± I looked at this scene while feeling content from this result. The technique seeded, creating a bond between my dantian and that bulk of energy.

    It was a secure type link, shown clearly from the difference in the two ends of it. I controlled my energy inside my dantian, circted it and started to absorb the energy from that dark energy.

    Once I tried to do it, that energy shone in blue lustre, and its threads movements grew fiercer and stronger.<sub>.</sub>

    It seemed like they got startled and stirred by my attempt, yet that didn¡¯t cause any problems. The next moment I felt an immense gush of energy towards that dantian.

    The energy that came was dark blue, yet once it mixed with my own pale blue, a new blue appeared for a moment before it turned into pale blue.

    Yet when the energy circted inside the huge structure of my dantian here, the entire dantian started to shine in blue lustre just like the energy itself.

    The scene was really amazing. However I didn¡¯t continue doing this.

    After all this would be like cutting one¡¯s flesh to cook meat. I wouldn¡¯t do that. I wouldn¡¯t deplete this energy even for a little.

    It was better to go out and concentrate on absorbing the outer energy and turn it into mine. This way I¡¯d add more to my energy here, eventually.

    Everything was connected. It seemed like a very big structure withplicateds connecting everything, but they were all connected.

    I opened my eyes, thought about what I had to do here. In fact I had nothing that urgent. Everything was handled with all, except for one simple task.<sub></sub>

    [I need ores, special ores that can be used toy foundations of any city and town. I want ores with special effects, you know what I mean, right?]

    I recalled what I read before about this kind of ores. In fact humans never had the chance to build their cities and towns using such ores.

    But Dragons had! Those bunch of rich folks had the chance to build five of their cities using a special kind of ore.

    When humans learnt about it, many regretted not having such wealth or power to do the same. I once read about a city that caused the biggest losses during the three races war.

    This one stood against two direct attacks from Selvators and Berserkers. It was rumoured that the ones leading these two armies were paragons, and that just showed how big such a battle was.

    Yet the two forces didn¡¯t manage to break through this city¡¯s defences. It wasn¡¯t thanks to the valiant efforts of the defending Dragons, but thanks to the boast gained from the ores lying underneath the city.

    Since that battle and the fame of the ores skyrocketed. The other two mighty races in my time managed to get their hands on such ores and started to build strong forts and cities using it.

    However for humans, this was just a mere dream, a fantasy one that I decided to turn into reality right here.

    [You know these are pricey]

    [Not for me]

    [And so damn hard to getrge amounts of these!]

    [Not for you]

    I knew she was just putting out a front to ask for a high price. I was aware now of how this impact was doing business. And to be honest, it was such a good and profitable way to run such a business in such a way.

    [Also there are lots of such ores, what do you have specifically in mind?]

    [Something that can boast defences and work to facilitate cultivation]

    [This¡­ You know double attribute ores are pricey and rare!]

    [Then you can gather two ores, each with a single attribute helping in doing one of these effects, right?]

    [Hmm¡­ What¡¯s the size of your city we are talking about here?]

    [City? I¡¯m speaking about a kingdom!]

    [Damn! Why does dealing with you always get on my nerves like this?]

    Iughed when I read her response. [I¡¯m just a human, I love to do things in its best way possible]

    [The first human to ever do such a thing actually]

    [Everything must have a start, right?]

    [Ok, give me a minute¡­ I¡¯ll check our stores and see. But damn! Entire kingdom! That¡¯s a sh*t load of ores we are speaking about here!]

    [Let¡¯s start a small delivery, with whatever you got. Then you search for such ores for me, and when you get some, you deliver and I¡¯ll pay]

    [Without even asking about the price? So damn fierce human you are!]

    [Hahaha! I just hate wasting time on hustling and bargaining]

    [Fine, it¡¯s more profitable for me this way. Let me check the store and return back to you]

    [Cool!]

    I knew she was capable of bringing me lots of ores from the first time. But what would I doter on?

    Securing a stable supply route of these ores was important for me, for my kingdom. However I knew this wasn¡¯t going to be an easy task for her and her impact.

 Chapter 557 Blueprints For Aerial And Aquatic Cities And Fortresses

    I closed the chat with her and waited. I had to solve this problem first before starting my cultivation session.

    I nned to keep absorbing energy until that right dantian would get full and satisfied. It might take days to be honest, but it would bring me good rewards without doubt.

    [The price will be high if you want everything!]

    As I expected, she didn¡¯t take much time before returning to me. In less than ten minutes, she sent this message to me.

    [How much?] I knew she was trying to just raise the price. But girl, if you got a chance to see my inventory, you¡¯d p your face out of regret to deal this kindly with me!

    Bones? Green grade bones? I got heaps of them to count!

    [For a group of a thousand, you¡¯ll pay one bone]

    [A group of a thousand? What¡¯s their size exactly?] I didn¡¯t get her meaning. She could just bring small pieces and count them asrge ones! I had to know the size or else this deal would be a theft!

    [Let me send one over to you now to check, consider it a gift]<sub>.</sub>

    *Fwoosh!*

    *Boom!*

    The next moment, a portal opened, and arge piece of rock fell from it to cause such a scary sound. It was in the size of ten metres length and five width, faint red in colour with thin lines of blue colour running deep within it.

    [This is the Reckol ore, one that could boost the strength of anyone present near it in one hundred metres radius. This is the standard size we are dealing with here]

    Damn fierce! Just as the rocknded, even I felt a change!

    It was like my blood boiled, as if adrenaline ran through my veins at this moment.

    This feeling¡­ It was a familiar one that I always felt during epic battles. But it wasn¡¯t that easy to feel when fighting small ones. And I also felt it in the heat of such battles, not even from just standing next to this ore.

    This ore¡­ It was really wondrous! Having tons of these would be perfect!<sub></sub>

    [Deal!] I didn¡¯t hesitate for a second, [How much can you prepare such ores?]

    [Let me see¡­ You want it all, right? Even the ones used to build water and air cities and fortresses?]

    [What¡­ Are these?!] It was a new concept even for me.

    [What? Don¡¯t tell me you never heard about this!] she seemed to be surprised by my ignorance, [What do everyone use to build underwater and midair cities and fortresses? They use a special type of ores for that! Anyway, do you want them? They also have the same price as well!]

    [Bring me all] I decided to not let such a chance slip by. Ores used to build underwater structures? That was simply perfect!

    I didn¡¯t know if Isac could draw such blueprints or if our people could do such a thing. But still having such ores would help.

    [Also if you have drawings for such fortresses and cities under water and midair, add them to the deal]

    [This¡­ Do you think these are cheap?!!]

    [Just state your price, I only needed one drawing for a city, town, fortress, and defensive post or tower underwater and in the air]

    [Ok¡­ Let me check these and return to you¡­ By the way, about our current ore deal¡­]

    [Just let me know of the price and I¡¯ll pay. But you have to deliver these as fast as you can]

    [If you paid it now, I can send them now. After all, I¡¯m speaking to you while standing in the middle of the store]

    [How much?]

    [I got¡­ Let me see¡­ Ten different ores, each with single attribute]

    [How much?] I wasn¡¯t interested in knowing such details. I just wanted to get this deal done and provided the ores to Isac and her people to use.

    [Well¡­ I got a thousand groups of each, meaning¡­ That¡¯s ten thousand bones. Can you pay such a price now?]

    [Deal!] I started moving, controlling my chariot to fly towards the central part of the capital. There, much digging was going on. ¡°It¡¯s not suitable here!¡±

    I knew such an amount of ores would take up a huge space. Also I wanted to let her send ores in different ces, so Isac and her people wouldn¡¯t mistake one for another.

    ¡°There!¡± on the coastline of my capital, I found arge open space that people didn¡¯t go there yet to dig.

    It was slightly twenty miles south to my capital. It wasn¡¯t a part of the nning of Isac it seemed, or else why was no one there working?

    [I want you to send these ores in different locations] I sent, [each single type will be sent to a ce. I also want you to send a briefing description about each ore]

    [Sure! Just tell me when you are ready to receive one kind and I¡¯ll open a portal for it]

    [Send one now!]

    I was standing just near the ocean at this point. As a portal appeared, a gush ofrge sized faint red ores appeared, like the one she sent before.

    [One ore is sent, nine is waiting]

    [One sec¡­] I moved my chariot towards the south, [Send the second one now]

    I flew almost three to four miles to the south, enough distance to let the ores gather up and not get near each other.

    Once she opened a portal, I¡¯d move for three to four miles again and let her send another. I kept moving like this in a big circle.

    Once finished, I looked around and saw big piles of rocks of different colours appearing everywhere.

    ¡°They need to start moving and sorting them out,¡± I looked at the long description of each ore before turning my gaze towards the city. ¡°She has to move these rocks inside the city and start working on them.¡±

    ording to the nymphdy, these ores couldn¡¯t be used in their raw form. They had to be melted first, and if few materials were added, their effects might get doubled or tripled!

 Chapter 558 Are You A Magician?!!

    But ording to her, such materials were in low quantity even in her impact¡¯s store to not satisfy even a small part of these ores.

    So I had to drop using such materials here. It was just nice to use this different set of ores in building the capital foundations.

    ¡°Find Isac for me,¡± as I went into the inner zone of my capital, I stopped one of the dragon rider girls and asked her to fetch Isac for me.

    In less than five minutes, I saw Isacing back on the back of a dragon with that girl.

    From the look on her face, I could tell she was surprised by the fast arrival of the ores.

    Of course ten big portals letting out grand rocks of weird looking shapes wasn¡¯t going to be missed by anyone. Even from far away, such a scene would attract anyone¡¯s attention for sure.

    ¡°I see you got the ores you spoke about,¡± once she jumped off the back of the dragon and the girl riding it went away, Isac said with an envious look on her face.

    ¡°Come, let¡¯s check them first,¡± I took her on a ride over my chariot to check the ores.<sub>.</sub>

    During these minutes,rge quantities of these ores appeared here from the portals. They were all cut in the same size, as if this was done by experts.

    As we passed by each type of the ores, I started to tell her in detail the things the green nymph told me about.

    All the ores were single attributed as thatdy promised. Ten types of ores shared three different effects in general.

    The first effect was boasting the defences of anyone standing in a hundred metre radius from the ore. The second was increasing strength in the same way. And thest was a magically healing effect.

    That effect looked weird as it didn¡¯t affect any stat, but it elerated healing of any wound for the forces nearby.

    I loved this effect! However only one ore was created, and it was called the angelic breath ore.

    ¡°The angelic breath ore must be distributed all over the capital,¡± I stressed over it, ¡°if the amount isn¡¯t enough, you can focus more at areas near the walls and the defensive towers.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I got it! But there is a problem¡­ Many actually¡­¡±

    She sighed, and I could guess a few of the troubles she was thinking about.

    ¡°The cksmiths? We do have lots of talents here. Plus we don¡¯t need experienced ones to do this.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s better to have people knowing what to do¡­ cksmithing isn¡¯t that easy, especially when dealing with such ores.¡±

    Of course she was a Selvator, and she was a paragon, so she knew what she was talking about.

    ¡°Any suggestions?¡±

    ¡°Sigh! We can ask Fang, but I doubt he will have time to find good cksmiths,¡± she sighed and I suddenly had a sh of an idea in my mind.

    But to do it¡­ I had to first see and check what theyck here, not just doing it for cksmiths.

    ¡°Aside from that,¡± I slowly said, ¡°what else do weck here?¡±

    ¡°Big trucks and gears to help move these big rocks around,¡± she waved her arm in a depressed way, ¡°and we need lots of these, plus lots more workers.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that,¡± I already guessed this problem. We mightck gears, but not numbers. Just thest batch of humans brought here and left for Angelica was enough to make humans rise in number to be close to four hundred millions here.

    That was¡­ A very good number! I even believed we would need to start fetching a few groups inside my territory to start upying towns and cities.

    Anything away from the coastline would be much safer. So sendingrge numbers in many ces wouldn¡¯t bring any harm.

    But Isac here had to finish nning everything first. Once she finishedying out a few blueprints, I¡¯d send groups to each town and city nearby to settle in and start rebuilding.

    ¡°What do you mean then?¡±

    ¡°I mean any missing talent in the entire rebuilding process, people weck and need most.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ Aside from cksmiths, it would be better to find good miners. We can¡¯t just depend on these ores toy the entire foundation. We can mix ores together, build the foundation in blocks, one from these and many frommon ones.¡±

    ¡°You are the boss, so what you say works,¡± I shrugged, ¡°anything else?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ To build here and out there faster, we might need giant races. Humans¡­ Your race is just too tiny to do things like these.¡±

    ¡°Giant races, noted,¡± I nodded, ¡°what else?¡±

    ¡°Speaking like you can extend your hand and bring forth anything I wanted!¡± she rolled her eyes and I could onlyugh in response.

    ¡°Girl, after seeing all this with me and you doubt my magical abilities? Hahaha! Just wait, wait and see¡­ I promise I¡¯ll surprise you!¡±

    ¡°I have no doubt in that,¡± she pointed around, ¡°just getting all these ores¡­ Damn! You even have one more that¡¯s suitable for aerial cities and two for water structures.¡±

    ¡°About that¡­ I¡¯m going to buy blueprints for cities, towns, fortresses, and defensive structures to be built in air and water.¡±

    ¡°Really?! You are not kidding me, right?¡±

    ¡°Come on! Just give me a second¡­¡±

    As she was saying this, the nymphdy sent it to me and told me she got what I asked for.

    Each blueprint was very pricey. The cheapest of them was sold to me for one hundred green grade bones. But I just paid ten thousand green bones to her, so this price didn¡¯t matter.

    ¡°Here,¡± as she just said before, I waved my arm like a real magician and vi! The blueprints appearednding over each other, forming a small pile in front of the two of us.

    Seeing this made her startled and frown for a few seconds before she jumped around, checking them like she was seeing a deliciousrge piece of cake.

 Chapter 559 The Alien Worlds Access

    I watched her checking each blueprint with shining eyes. I never took this girl to be like this. But she seemed to enjoy such a gift more than anything else.

    I stood on the side without interrupting her moment. After half an hour, she raised her head and sighed in such a tiring way.

    ¡°It¡¯s more damnplicated than I ever thought! How did you bring these? They all have the stamp of the refined hammer impact!¡±

    ¡°Refined what?¡± I didn¡¯t know what this name implied.

    ¡°It¡¯s one of the most famous designing impacts in the entire universe,¡± she rolled her eyes as if this name was supposed to be known by me, ¡°their designs are all unique! They never did the same design twice!¡±

    ¡°That means¡­¡±

    ¡°These blueprints are one of a kind in the entire universe, can you believe that?¡± she grinned, ¡°and just having one is considered a blessing and a chance for anyone like me. I¡¯ll learn a lot from studying these blueprints. Thanks, I know you must have paid a fortune to get these dozen designs!¡±

    I looked at her taking away these designs without knowing what to say. Paid a fortune? I didn¡¯t feel like that!<sub>.</sub>

    But it was worth it anyway. Such designs must be something good. ¡°Can we do it?¡± I asked, ¡°especially the water defensive structures.¡±

    ¡°Theoretically speaking, yes. But we need aquatic races to help us build and maintain these things,¡± she sighed, ¡°such races aren¡¯t easy to find! Plus you have to force them to sign a loyalty contract to not betray you. They will handle such critical structures at the frontline with those damn Hector.¡±

    She got what I wanted to do. But finding an aquatic race wasn¡¯t a problem. I refused to believe that in the entire army of races thatdy prepared, not a single aquatic race would be there!

    ¡°Is that all?¡±

    ¡°Races that can fly won¡¯t be an issue,¡± she pointed at a distant dragon rider girl, ¡°we can always use your dragons.¡±

    ¡°My dragons aren¡¯t for dailybour!¡±

    ¡°Then find us real Dragon race dudes and let them be our workers,¡± sheughed, and herment made meugh as well.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Will work on that, it¡¯s a nice idea indeed,¡± I said amidst myughs, ¡°anything else?¡±

    ¡°Aside from tools and a long list of materials? Nothing really¡­¡± she paused for a second before adding, ¡°but we will need inscriptors, those who can write old runes to add magic effects to anything.¡±

    ¡°Is there something like that?!¡±

    ¡°There is,¡± she nodded, ¡°but it¡¯s not amon trade, so¡­¡±

    ¡°Will look up for them,¡± I promised, ¡°what else?¡±

    ¡°As we are talking about rare breeds, we can look for array makers as well. Also anyone who can form magical cores will be needed as well.¡±

    ¡°Noted,¡± I kept nodding while taking note of all these weird professions she kept mentioning.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take another look at these paperster on,¡± she promised, ¡°if I found anything we might need, I¡¯ll inform you about it.¡±

    ¡°Cool. go off now and start your work.¡±

    ¡°Not here,¡± she shook her head, ¡°drop me back there, how should I cover that distance with my body?¡±

    She pointed at herself and I could only sigh.

    After dropping her, I turned to leave towards the crops field.

    Few days have already passed, and I wanted to check the current status of these fields. Then I¡¯d ask thatdy to bring forth her races after paying Angelic a visit.

    What Angelica and her team did with humans would also work at other races. I was looking for many talents, races with special traits. So with their help, I can control things more properly.

    But what should I do with the extra races?

    Leaving them here wouldn¡¯t do any good! Humans brought over lived as ves, ending up with deep grudges and hatred to other races.

    Who knew, there might be a race who had tortured my humans or something like that! This would end up bad, and fights would erupt, leading me to lose most of these races.

    That wouldn¡¯t do! I had to find a role for them to y. What should they do?

    Aside from talents, and killing them to get souls, I didn¡¯t have any better idea yet. Sigh! If only I could bring them to a ce and leave them there to breed and train for future uses¡­

    Wait¡­ Didn¡¯t I have such a ce already?

    I thought back and yes, I got ess to a world!

    It was the same world where I fought that bastard paragon back at the right of the pir.

    I recalled I gained ess to that world. But would I be able to open a portal there and lead people back here? Could I do it?

    Getting the races there wasn¡¯t a problem. After all thatdy could send these races to wherever I was.

    But taking the selected people from there to here was the problem. Before I didn¡¯t have time to explore that world.

    I had ess to it, and that meant I could go there and extort any resources and bring them back.

    I never thought about doing this before as I was busy with many things and also didn¡¯t sort out things here.

    But with my currentrge human supply, I could even start inhabiting that world with them. An alien world, pure and without any inhabitant, was a good chance that I shouldn¡¯t miss.

    This world¡­ It was my chance to get many things! Earth here needed many decades to just reach a close level from that world, or even centuries!

    Ok, I¡¯d try to first check the information about that reward from before. I recalled something rted to my profile page. I didn¡¯t recall the exact notification that I received when I returned from that world.

    And it wasn¡¯t really feasible or logical to go through all the messages the system sent to me from that time! I opened my profile, and there I found an icon rted to that world.

 Chapter 560 The Krishn World

    Once I opened that world¡¯s icon interface, a row of messages popped up in front of my eyes!

    [Congrattions! You got the acknowledgement of the destroyed world, Krishn]

    [A portal option is now avable to your profile]

    [You can ess that world by paying a certain price to open that portal and get there]

    [The world map is now prepared and will be avable for you to scan]

    [The current world state information is being piled up and will be avable for you in your profile]

    [The world¡¯s past main events are going to be piled up for you to ess at your profile]

    [The world¡¯s will is going to issue you quests ording to your actionster here in your world and there in that world. So pay more attention to your actions or else you¡¯d get nothing in the end]<sub>.</sub>

    [To unlock all these features, you have to pay with a currency that the world¡¯s will will ept]

    [You have to select your best currency and send a single piece of it to the world to evaluate. If it¡¯s good, the world¡¯s will will unlock all the features for you in exchange for a regr fee]

    ¡°Regr fee? What the hell is that?!¡± I looked at these messages, feeling uncertain about it.

    The first rows of messages were the ones which I gained before. Once reading these, I recalled the intense fight over the ownership of the pir, making me inwardly sigh.

    I crossed a big distance in such a short time in terms of power and authority. Anyway, I didn¡¯t need to think about any currency, as I decided to use one once I read these messages.

    ¡°Take a single green grade bone and send it to that world¡¯s will,¡± I muttered and the next moment, the messages that came made me grin in satisfaction.

    I knew it! No one would ever reject my tasty bones.<sub></sub>

    [The currency you selected is being sent to the world¡¯s will]

    [The world¡¯s will answered¡­ She epts your currency]

    [The price is set¡­ You will gain ess to the world as a sole person and be part of the the Krishn world for paying one hundred currency per month]

    [If you want to be the sole lord of the world, granted ess to the world with you and any of your forces, then you have to pay ten thousand currency per month]

    [What do you say, human Hye?]

    I didn¡¯t know what to say but this:

    ¡°Deduct a fee enough for one year,¡± I paused, ¡°and open up all the records of that world for me to check.¡±

    I got ess to all the records of the main events that ever happened in that world during its history. If I was going to take advantage of it, I had to first thoroughly study its history.

    [It¡¯s now avable at the part of the world in your profile]

    [You can check anything you want from there]

    [Good luck, human Hye. Your countdown for the world¡¯s wars is going to start in three months time]

    What¡¯s the world like? I didn¡¯t get what the system just said. But I was instantly baffled by the long records that appeared when I selected the world¡¯s records icon.

    Damn! An entire list of over a thousand pages! How would I go through all this!

    ¡°I hope there is a way to search for what I want¡­ Here it is¡­ Let¡¯s write then¡­ World¡¯s resources,¡± I muttered while checking that big list of records.

    At the side, in a lower corner, I found an icon meant to look for anything. After I wrote the world¡¯s resources, the list shrunk, but not that much.

    ¡°Damn! Even in such an alien world, wars were ragged over resources!¡± I was surprised when the list only lost a couple of hundred pages this time.

    ¡°Ok¡­ Let¡¯s write then¡­ The world¡¯s most important ces.¡±

    If the search for the materials and resources failed, then this search wouldn¡¯t. ¡°Bingo!¡± just as the result of the search came, I only found ten pages of records in front of my eyes.

    Each item in this list was named with a war word in it. The war over the Rm heights, the war over the Gorgantal capital, and such weird names.

    But almost most of the names held the names of big cities and capitals. I skipped all these and focused on the wars over ins, fields, mountains, and any terrain.

    A war over a big city was surely a famous one. After all, capitals and big cities would give more importance to any ce thanks to their political importance.

    But screw politics! See what happened to this world in the end and you¡¯d know why I hated politics.

    At the end of the world, and after all the living races became extinct and died, the world only remained and nothing of these useless cities and capitals remained.

    Only these ins, heights, rivers, basins, and mountains remained long after the extinction of all sane lives in that world.

    In the end, the world prevailed. And that meant anything these races in that world fought for was pointless and meaningless.

    I started my study, feeling more informed about the previous situation of that world. After many hours of reading through these important records, I started to grow an idea about what brought the end to the race there.

    ¡°So¡­ It was a world that was destroyed by its people, not thanks to the apocalypse? What a regret!¡±

    I read through many records of big wars, and one of these spoke about the end of battles between the dominant three races on this.

    They fought really hard over dominance and race superiority. I even read that the main reason for this war was a love story between the three races, and the hero of this was amon dude from the weakest race.

    That dude was really something! He managed to let two direct princesses of the other two stronger races fall in love with him and even dered him as their husband to the masses.

 Chapter 561 Paying The Price To Become Krishn Worlds Lord

    This, of course, wasn¡¯t epted in the political big circle of these two races. As that would mean amon dude from a weak race would inherit the throne of their two mighty races.

    In other words, the weakest race would be in control over the two big and mightier races. So the higher ups of these two races decided to wage war, wipe out the weakest race off the!

    But that came at a hefty price to pay! After all, weapons of mass destruction weren¡¯t just a sole trait of foolishness of humans. Even if that race was the weakest, they still got weapons of mass destruction.

    And when they were on the brink of extinction, they decided on a whim and in the middle of the heat of war to lead everyone to extinction with them.

    In the end, a world was left behind, void of any inhabitant, and ready for anyone to im just like I did.

    It was a new concept for me. I thought before this world got smashed hard during the big wars of the apocalypse, ending up losing all the races in it and being filled with monsters.

    But that exined why I didn¡¯t see a single monster in that world when I was chasing that damn paragon in it.<sub>.</sub>

    Monsters were one of the three races ruling that world before. Only the green life survived at the end, and after many millenia, the world revived itself, and was filled with nothing but vast trees.

    That might be nothing to anyone, but for me¡­ That was just the best news ever!

    Trees¡­ during the apocalypse that hit my world here, and in the first ten years from now, not a single tree would survive!

    Even when other races came here, they monopolised the farming secret for a long time. Also they kept their tree resources for themselves.

    Having something made out of wood? That would be a fortune back at my time! Only the wealthy and rich people would end up having few wooden furniture and even statues.

    At some point, a single wood piece would turn to be weighed in precious ores and high grade gears!<sub></sub>

    Of course not all the wood was gone from my world, not yet. The apocalypse was just focusing on us, humans and other races, for now.

    Butter on, the apocalypse would try to hit the world pretty damn hard, trying to turn our lives into misery.

    Of course I know why this all happened. The ones overruling the apocalypse wanted to train warriors, strong and mighty races who could join the big fight with the alien universe.

    I mistakenly thought they did that for the sake of evolving us, letting all the races in the world get a chance to live a better life after evolution.

    But that was all wrong!

    And now I had this chance. An ess to a world that was void of any life, filled with trees, filled with resources that were nourished for all this time by the world¡¯s concentrated energy¡­ Damn! It was so damn great!

    I exited the records pages and went back to the main interface.

    ¡°Opening a single portal is free¡­ Opening a portal with a single direction is for a hundred bones each time used, and it willst for one day. Opening a portal double way will cost five hundred bones¡­ Isn¡¯t it a daylight steal or what?¡±

    I didn¡¯t mind the price tag, I just didn¡¯t like the way things were going with this world¡¯s will.

    The system called it her, and that exined why she was this greedy with me.

    But that solved the problem I thought about before. I could now move forces to and fro, making that world my backyard ce.

    ¡°I have to wait for her to finish then,¡± I knew that I nned to send the extra humans to the outer zones to upy them. But now, why would I ever do it?

    There was a world, filled with resources, rich in energy, and had zero danger in there. In time, I¡¯d turn that world into a human paradise ce, where humans would be mighty kings and other races existed only to serve us.

    I looked outside. Angelica and her men were almost half finished sorting out humans here.

    ¡°If I¡¯d do that, I have to find a suitable person to lead them out there,¡± I thought, and instantly two faces popped up in front of my face.

    They were the least contributing two in my team. And luckily, they were lovers.

    So I had two leaders now, two I could trust. I also had enough humans to inhabit that world. I also had lots of races to work as workers under my humans, helping them turn that world into our backyard.

    All I needed now was to announce it and start the portal. But shouldn¡¯t I go there first and explore the world?

    ¡°Open a portal,¡± I decided to go on my own first and take a tour there. Also I had to select the perfect ce for the humans to settle in.

    Not all the races I¡¯d get from the Bringold impact would be left there. I had a list of required talents and races to find.

    Before I left, I gave Angelica and her men ast nce. They were still busy, so it wasn¡¯t a good thing to disturb her and tell her about the work I needed her to doter on.

    As for the humans next batch, I¡¯d let them be in the Krishn world. I might even change its name, call it the second Earth or something like that.

    The humans we got here so far were enough to fill a good part of my kingdom. I¡¯d let Angelica finish here first before taking her with me to the Krishn world.

    I opened the portal to that world, which wasn¡¯t any different from any portal I saw before. It was sorge, and that was the only special thing about it.

 Chapter 562 Exploring Krishn World

    It hovered over the ground for a few metres, and covered enough space to let my chariot pass through it without any trouble.

    The next moment, I came out into a colossal world of thick trees. Everything around was green, dense and thick, giving me the impression it was a thick green carpet that covered earth not trees.

    I recalled how I felt when I first came here, how I struggled to find that bastard, ending up with a big fight and a short chase before finally killing him.

    I appeared just a small distance from the tree crowns. I led my chariot to fly higher, and there I got to see the old human world before the apocalypse hit it.

    I got to see a glimpse of such a beautiful world before everything crashed down. This world had the same feeling of tranquillity and peace, especially with its clear sky and bright sun.

    Just as I was breathing the fresh and clear air that would wash away any fatigue or exhaustion, I received a message here.

    [Wee to the Krishn world!]

    [The world¡¯s will issued you a quest]<sub>.</sub>

    [A lord is judged by his first decree. The quest is to do something, and based on it the world¡¯s will shall determine if you are going to be a good lord or just like those who perished before you]

    ¡°Just like this?¡± I raised one eyebrow, ¡°what¡¯s the reward?¡±

    [ording to the assessment, the world¡¯s will shall determine the appropriate rewards]

    ¡°No need,¡± I sighed, ¡°let her know that if I did something great here, I¡¯ll have one simple request answered by her.¡±

    [The world¡¯s will asks about this simple request of you]

    ¡°I just want her to mark out any resources ced in the entire world on the map,¡± I pointed at the small circr map at my lower right corner before adding, ¡°let her sh the ces in different colours, based on the resource grade and type.¡±

    [The world¡¯s will says this might be extravagant quest from you on the first meeting]<sub></sub>

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking for your pants, girl!¡± I rolled my eyes, ¡°and who said I¡¯m going to do things on a small scale here? Huh! You just don¡¯t know me! I will return life back to your world, and make sure peace and harmony exists forever here.¡±

    [The world¡¯s will is curious about how you are going to do it!]

    ¡°Come on girl, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t like surprises,¡± I evilly grinned, ¡°besides¡­ This is my quest. There is no fun in spoiling it, right?¡±

    I got no response from the system, meaning that this world will get the message and decided to wait and watch.

    However I didn¡¯t start doing anything but to roam the world around and look for a suitable ce for my big ns here.

    But I had to admit¡­ this world was made out of pure forests! Trees were tall and mighty, towering and densely thick so as not to make me even see the ground.

    I didn¡¯t need to go down there and check the ground. After all, I fought with that jerk before down there. I knew there were rivers, water streams, and even hills.

    ording to the map, there was a stretch of big mountains just nearby. The map was just simple, looking rudimentary in my eyes.

    It only showed a general nning of the world here, while zooming in at my location.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try to zoom it out,¡± I led my chariot towards the location of that nearby series of mountains while ying with that map.

    After zooming out a dozen times, I finally got to see the entire map of this world.

    It was¡­ Really filled with green! In the middle of all these green spots, a stretch of big blue surfaces were there.

    ¡°So¡­ It has ten big continents, and almost seven big seas or oceans¡­ Interesting,¡± I muttered to myself while feeling how big this world was.

    From the general estimates, this world was simply five times the size of Earth, if not more. Such a big world, rich in everything, and untouched so far¡­ It was my own heaven!

    Just the distance that was this close on the small map took me almost one hour of full speed flight by my chariot.

    When I came closer, a series of mountains appeared in front of my eyes.

    I heard stories before about how the Himyan peak was the highest peak on Earth.

    But this series here had many peaks that extended at least double of that Earth¡¯s top peak. Half of the mountains were hidden from me under a thick veil of clouds.

    ¡°What would it be like up there?¡± I had such curiosity and decided to give such a ce a visit.

    But just as I went closer to thisyer of clouds, thick tongues of silver blue thunder echoed. This wasn¡¯t just a normalyer of clouds, but a thunderous one.

    However I trusted my chariot and led it towards the clouds, prating it without any problem.

    My shield protected me from any lightning strike. But the higher I went, the thicker and denser these lightning attacks became!

    ¡°Damn! This isn¡¯t a ce suited for anyone to live in,¡± I cursed after ten minutes of flying under such an intense atmosphere. However the next moment, my chariot broke through the thick cloudyer, reaching a ce that made me change my opinion at once.

    ¡°This¡­¡± the world all around was all pure and spotless. The ground was reced with a thickyer of greyish ck thunderous storm clouds. But the clouds looked all peaceful at this moment.

    And at different distances, the mountain peaks appeared, looking like iceberg tips floating in the middle of a big greyish ck ocean.

    There was no single cloud high up here. The sun looked a bit bigger, and despite that the world felt colder.

    I didn¡¯t know how. Wasn¡¯t I closer to the sun? Shouldn¡¯t I feel more warmth? Then howe I felt so cold?

    This didn¡¯t make any sense!

 Chapter 563 Wood Experts Secured!

    It was such a pure and secluded ce in this world that I never imagined to ever exist in the chaotic world of apocalypse.

    Just looking around, taking breath in and out, made me feel refreshed.

    ¡°This ce¡­ This is where my main base will be!¡± I decided, this ce would turn out to be my capital in this world.

    From here, everything would begin. My tale here would start and my people would rule.

    This wasn¡¯t just a pure and secluded ce, but I felt power from its hard to ess route. This wasn¡¯t just any ce, it was a ce that only giants could reach.

    And I was a giant!

    ¡°Wait here, baby, I promise I¡¯lle back soon with my people to turn these peaks into big cities.¡±

    The top of each peak wasn¡¯t just tippering and narrow as I expected. Each peak had a t surface that spanned for over a hundred mile radius!

    And there were dozens, if not close to a hundred peaks here. This ce¡­ It was really suitable for my capital!<sub>.</sub>

    I wouldn¡¯t just build a small city over each peak. I imagined cities built over these mountain peaks, linked together with thick and sturdy floating bridges. I even imagined a few floating inds to give more allure to the sight.

    Floating inds like the ones the Hector paragons used to summon during their fights with me. Of course I wouldn¡¯t go for such a narrow dream to have a limited space floating here.

    I¡¯d work to have my flying cities and fortresses. If I seeded in making any of them move around, then I¡¯d use these fortresses as the main means of transport between here and the world down below.

    This ce¡­ It would be the symbol of power for my human race in this world in the eyes of other races. They would look at the sky, dream about breaking through the clouds and reach heaven here.

    They would look at the flying fortresses with envy and admiration.

    Damn! Just thinking about this scene made my blood boil! I wanted to do it! I wanted to make it happen!

    And I swore at this ce and in that moment that I would make this a reality one day soon.

    But it was too early toe here. I returned back down to the green world, while the thick thunder strikes shielded that heaven off my eyes for now.<sub></sub>

    As I returned back, this world lost all the majesty it had before. That ce high up there was enough to make me look down on the world down below.

    ¡°This world is all green and filled with trees. My people can¡¯te here and work on such terrain. I have to bring first those races and let them work here and prepare the world for my people.¡±

    I decided to bring the big number of races here first. I¡¯d make them work for me. With their great numbers, clearing enough space out of trees wasn¡¯t going to take much time or effort.

    As for the trees cut, I¡¯d turn all of them into wood suitable for my future ns. I¡¯d make entire cities out of wood, I¡¯d make this precious material look asmon as humans looked at it before the time of the apocalypse.

    [Are you here?]

    Last time I was here, I was deprived of any means to contact the outer world. I didn¡¯t know if this limitation was just a quest limitation or it was a general feature of this.

    [Sure, what¡¯s up?]

    Luckily it was a quest time limitation.

    [Send me all the races you got here] I sent, [Also provide enough wood cutting tools for them]

    [Wood cutting tools? Anything specific?]

    [No, themon ones will do] I replied, [But make sure you provide enough for all of them]

    [You¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you got your hands over a treasured forest ce!]

    [Why? Interested?]

    [If the grade of the wood is above average, then indeed I¡¯m interested]

    [I dunno about the grade, yet] I honestly answered, [But if you can send me a group of wood experts to supervise over them, then I can give you an answer pretty much soon]

    [These¡­ Aren¡¯t like themon races we have been capturing for you]

    [I know, but they will be mine from now on]

    She went into silence and didn¡¯t answer. [Think of it as paying an up investment in such a big project] I tried to persuade her.

    [Do you know much resources spent to just nourish a single expert? Do you know how many years it takes for a single prodigy to appear? Do you know how fiercely we fought to secure them?]

    [Just name your price] I grew used to her way of doing deals. No matter how hard orplicated she described the situation, she always did that to ask for a high price.

    The only thing that would make me worry would be for her to directly refuse, or say the impact didn¡¯t have what I needed.

    As long as they got what I needed, she would provide it for me. The only thing she grew the habit of was to y suchme tricks with me.

    Little she knew¡­ My inventory was bulging with low grade bones that I was using to trade with her. Paying thousands and even hundreds of thousands of green bones in a single deal wasn¡¯t that high of a price for someone like me.

    I was the only one providing these bones in the entire universe, making me hold the entire monopoly of such trade and set the price.

    And the price I sat at was the lowest and most affordable for me.

    [We can let go of five, each will cost five thousand bones¡­ No bargain is allowed¡­]

    [Done!] I didn¡¯t even wait for her to continue her words, [Let¡¯s finalise the deal and send these over after I tell you]

    [You¡­ Sigh! Was it this cheap for you?]

    [Did you decide their price based on my pocket? Come on! Don¡¯t let me search for another impact!]

    [No, no, I¡¯d never do such a thing!] Liar! She was lying, and we both knew that.

    [Fine, send the races first. They need to start working here. Ah, the price of the tools will be on you]

    [What?!!]

    [Consider it your show of interest towards this deal between the two of us]

    [But¡­ You don¡¯t know if there is any good grade wood out there!]

    [Girl¡­ When did I disappoint your expectations before?] Iughed at her hesitation and shock.

 Chapter 564 [Bonus chapter] Bringing Races Here

    Of course the price of such tools wasn¡¯t that much, even if they had to prepare enough for the two hundred million racesing here.

    Comparing it to the big gains they got from me through thest deal, they woulde out with lots of profit without doubt.

    [Sigh! Ok, let¡¯s do it this way then¡­ We¡¯ll state in the contract that if there isn¡¯t enough high grade woods in quantity that will serve our purpose, you¡¯ll have to pay for the fees of these tools. What do you think?]

    [Pretty much meticulous and careful in doing business] I shook my head in helplessness, [Fine! Send the contract]

    It was as if the price of these tools would be something big anyway. In the next few minutes, she sent a contract and I read through it.

    [Damn girl! One thousand bones for mere wood cutting tools?! What do you take me for? A fool?!!]

    [They aren¡¯t low grade tools, greedy humans] she sent before adding, [The tools the races will take are all high grade. Besides there are much big tools there that will clear many trees and cut them into the standard size acknowledge by all the impacts in the universe]

    [Fine!] I knew this was a losing case from the start. She made sure to milk me of any bones, but hopefully she will deliver what she promised.<sub>.</sub>

    [If I found low grade tools or nothing of what you just mentioned, I¡¯ll look for other impacts to deal withter on]

    [Humph! Since when did we cheat on you? Don¡¯t treat us like those low grade impacts]

    I signed the contract and waited for her to deliver.

    I was hovering over arge stretch of in field that was filled with towering and thick trees. It stretched for tens of miles around, expanding even more than that ording to the map I had.

    It was a nice ce as a start. Not only was it close to the series of mountains, but it was also so spacious, enough to amodate the iing big races.

    *Fwoosh!* *Fwoosh!* *Fwoosh!*

    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Boom!*<sub></sub>

    Yet when the portals appeared, the entire scenery changed! Tons of races appeared on one side, while portals that delivered huge sized tools appeared at another.

    The tools¡­ They looked like big war machines! They had steel tires, sharp edged horizontally ced cutters, looking like big and mighty swords.

    Just looking at these tools and machines made me realise she wasn¡¯t bluffing about the price. It was just appropriate for all these high grade and effective tools.

    So¡­ Let¡¯s start then¡­

    ¡°Listen up!¡± I led my chariot and appeared on top of the heads of those races. Their numbers were getting bigger with each passing second. I looked and saw a myriad of races here, with a good number of giants here.

    I had to sort them out, but not for now at least. However even with my chariot, they looked like they weren¡¯t listening to me, or even looking up.

    They appeared in such a greenery world, something not anyone living in the hellish times of the apocalypse would see in such a way.

    So they were busy looking around and checking this new world they came to.

    I looked at them and sighed. ¡°Come out!¡± I summoned my fallen gods and dragons. ¡°You, circle in the air, and you¡­ Release an attachment there!¡±

    I gave the order for my dragons to fly on top of these race heads. As for my fallen gods, I ordered ten of them to attack a distant area.

    *Rumble!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    The attacks came andnded fiercely over that distance, causing enough destruction to silence everyone here.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    And in the next moment, my dragons roared and flew on top of these race heads. If they wouldn¡¯t listen to words, then they would listen to my fist.

    ¡°Listen up!¡± this time they were attracted to my chariot and forgot about the world around them. Or else, what justnded at the distance wouldnd at them and im their lives.

    ¡°I¡¯m Hye, your new lord,¡± I was signing the contracts delivered with their arrival, ¡°from this moment on, you will all listen to my orders!¡±

    *Whisper!*

    When a group of thousands whisper, the sound would be a little loud. But when millions, tens of millions, whisper, then their voices would turn into a chorus of noises.

    ¡°I know you all came from different ces and worlds, and were fighting desperately in the apocalypse. But hey, this is over now! Since this day onward, you will start living here, in such peaceful and calm world, away from the apocalypse and its terror.¡±

    *Whisper!*

    Of course few shouted to say something, but in the middle of such chaos, I couldn¡¯t hear anything. And I didn¡¯t want to.

    In my eyes, they were just useless races who came here just to work and serve.

    ¡°See these tools out there? Go and get familiar with it. From this moment, you will work on cutting the trees around. Clear enough space for all of you to live in happiness and peace. Ah, I forgot to tell, I¡¯m a human, and my race wille hereter on and they will be your new masters.¡±

    *Whisper!*

    The shouts came this time louder, but I also couldn¡¯t make any sense from these.

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle your contracts for them. So when that timees, you will listen to whatever they say. And in such a calm world with no danger in, I doubt you will even suffer like before. Now¡­ Go there and start work!¡±

    I turned my chariot and went to the tools and machines location. I stopped my chariot there and waited. Few started toe as they listened to my words.

    But the majority didn¡¯t! They just started looking for their own kin, gathered together in big groups, as if they were announcing their defiance.

    ¡°Sigh! Why every time I have to kill a few of you to listen?¡° After ten minutes, and when I finished signing and finalising their contracts, I looked down at them and shook my head.

 Chapter 565 Meeting The Experts

    Only a few came here and listened, and they were all part of the weak races. Either their bodies were small, or their numbers were.

    ¡°See that ce?¡± I leant over one of my fallen gods, pointing at a densely packed race member, ¡°hit it once!¡±

    ¡°Affirmative!¡± the fallen god responded, and the next moment a brutal attacknded.

    *Boom!*

    A big cloud of dust and fire emerged and expanded fast, enveloping almost half of that race¡¯s members.

    In just a single hit, tens of thousands died! And with that attack, the entire world ushered under an ear deafening silence that was soaked with stress and tension.

    ¡°Move out, now! Or stand there and die!¡± I shouted, waved my ive high in the air in a couple rounds to add more to this scene.

    Under such irresistible force of mine, and with the promising calm world around, no one was fools to resist. They knew they were bound to me by contracts, but they thought with their number they could make a difference here.<sub>.</sub>

    But who would stand a chance with all my forces here?

    Under the threat of death, they all moved. In less than an hour, they all got to select their best suitable tools and machines, and started working on the trees around.

    The first minutes of their work, they chopped lots of trees, leaving behind equal sizes tubr shaped woods piled in big heaps.

    [I¡¯m sending the five now] at this moment, thedy sent this message, making me know the experts were finallying.

    *Fwoosh!*

    A single portal opened, and five silhouettes came out from it. Three old men and two middle aged ones, with no youngsters in this group.

    They were all giants! I didn¡¯t even recognise the races they all belonged to.<sub></sub>

    But the moment they came out, their eyes shone as they were instantly attracted by the world of trees here.

    An expert of fire would find the depth of hell interesting and magical! I signed their five contracts, while giving them time to appreciate this ce.

    I watched the five go and check the chopped woods by my men. I saw a look of surprise and shock over their faces, a reaction that told me things were much better than I initially thought.

    ¡°Come on board, let¡¯s have a talk first,¡± after leaving them for half an hour moving around and checking the woods, I moved my chariot and brought the five on board.

    The five stood in front of me, looking with a look of doubt that they couldn¡¯t hide. Of course seeing such a weak race dude standing in front of them and acting like a mighty lord of a mighty race was shocking indeed.

    They might be thinking I had someone backing me up, or I was just a front for a mysterious dude with a sensitive identity and history.

    But I wasn¡¯t! I was the sole ruler of this world, and I owned everything here, even them.

    ¡°Wee, I¡¯m Hye, and I¡¯ll be your lord from now on.¡±

    ¡°Hello lord,¡± they bowed in fake respect without expressing any of their doubts towards me.

    ¡°What do you think of my world here?¡± I moved my hand around, pointing at the distant world filled with trees.

    During the past hour, my boys here worked and cleared a big zone of trees. It felt like this part of the world got barren all of sudden.

    Just looking at such change that happened fast made me inwardly sigh. Races¡­ They were like locusts and cancerous beings in this universe, turning anything green into ruins.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ A paradise for people like us,¡± the oldest one said with such a long sigh, ¡°it¡¯s a waste that it ended up in the hands of such a hum¡­¡±

    *Snap!*

    *Thud!*

    I only snapped my fingers, and that rude dude fell dead. A look of horror appeared on the other four faces, while I said in cold tone:

    ¡°I don¡¯t care how you look at humans, but when you look at me, always remember that I¡¯m your lord. And if I wasn¡¯t that mighty, you wouldn¡¯t have ended up serving me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The shock of losing one of their groups was immense to let them even speak. They looked at me in respect, doubt, and obvious fear.

    ¡°I know you were treated like kings at the ce you were at, and you will be treated as such if you keep working well for me. However¡­ Defy me, or show any sign of disrespect and you¡¯ll end up like that jerk here.¡±

    I kicked that dead body and in the next moment, it went off flying. I didn¡¯t forget to im my loot from his inventory before throwing him away like a useless bag of sh*t.

    ¡°And now, let me ask you again¡­ What do you think of this world?¡±

    ¡°L¡­ Lord,¡± the oldest one of the group right now spoke in such a shaky tone, ¡°we¡­ Examined a few of the wood and they are really of high grade.¡±

    ¡°All of them?¡± I raised one eyebrow in response to his surprising ims.

    ¡°Yes, lord. And that¡¯s why we were excited and¡­¡± he paused, and I got what he wanted to say. Seeing such a treasured world in the hands of a weak human might be a waste in their eyes.

    But I didn¡¯t focus on what they felt and jumped over their assignment.

    ¡°I want you to supervise the entire process here. This world is covered with trees, and it¡¯s very huge! Arrange the woods into grades, with the rare and very high grades being stored aside. The rest will be prepared to be given to the Bringold impact.¡±

    ¡°Lord¡­¡± that dude that I didn¡¯t know his name and didn¡¯t care to know, said while looking at the other three, ¡°these woods can bring you a fortune! Don¡¯t sell them cheap to those greedy folks.¡±

    ¡°Lose a fortune?¡± I knew these guys were judging me by the outer surface, by being a human. But who said I was even concerned about paymenting from this trade?

 Chapter 566 Bringing Isac Over

    ¡°Fine, just state the suitable prices in exchange for each group of woods. I¡¯ll leave this task to you,¡± I waved my hand, ¡°go down now and start working. The races down below have cleared lots of trees already.¡±

    ¡°Yes, lord!¡±

    I wasn¡¯t lying. During this short period of time, a vast space spanning in tens of miles were cleared off trees. If this continued, then in less than a day, an area suited for all my humans toe here would be ready.

    I wasn¡¯t a nature nemesis dude. So I didn¡¯t n on continuing chopping trees in such a way or pace. I just would do that to clear spaces for my people to live in, build roads, and look for ores.

    This was a pure world, it didn¡¯t have only trees but also ores.

    I watched the group of four get down there and start examining the woods. I didn¡¯t need to stay here any longer, flew high up and started to see the races work with such diligence and speed.

    Most of their high speed in work came from the tools they got. Thanks to these, they could cut trees down and chop them into equal sized logs of wood and even store these into one ce.

    Then a group wouldeter on to move the logs back to the centre of this zone.<sub>.</sub>

    Thanks to such organised efforts that I didn¡¯t know they all pulled this fast, the size of logs took up a small area in the middle.

    From above, it looked like fire was spreading outside and eating away trees at a fast pace. With each passing minute, a new area would be cleared in all directions.

    ¡°It¡¯s enough for my boys toe here,¡± After twenty hours of watching them work, I decided to go back.

    Being here and watching these races work had a soothing effect on my nerves. I didn¡¯t feel the passage of time until the cleared area exceeded a hundred mile by now.

    The empty zone looked very beautiful with the pale pink and green colours expanding in the underneath soil. There were streams of fresh water running in many ces, and I even saw a couple river branches in this region.

    It was a rich ce, suitable for our boys toe and inhabit it. This world¡­ It would be my crown jewel where humans would rebuild their lost civilisation and culture.

    I opened my profile page, selected the option to open a portal for me before passing through it.<sub></sub>

    ¡°What is¡­ That?!!!¡±

    But once I came out, I was shocked to see Angelica and her boys were still working with therge number of humans here. Twenty hours ago, I left here and went to the Krishn world, while Angelica and her team were almost half finished.

    Twenty hours were more than enough for them to end their task!

    ¡°Damn! I forgot about the time difference thing!¡± I patted my forehead when I recalled this.

    When I fought that paragon, my forces were on the brink of extinction. I fought him for many hours, chased that bastard all around the world until I finally killed him.

    When I returned back, I was worried that my forces were gone, yet to be surprised by what I found. The time difference was in my favour, and I thought it was just a single incident rted to that quest.

    But it seemed it was a feature of that world! Damn! That was so cool!

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ A bit problematic!¡±

    I realised that the time difference was so high between the two worlds. That would work better for my humans there. But if anything happened, anything bad, I¡¯d take long hours in that world¡¯s time to get notified by it.

    By then, interfering would be toote and pointless.

    And like now, I had to wait for more hours for Angelica and her boys to finish before moving them towards that world. That¡­ Would days pass there in that time?

    ¡°Sigh! I have to get back and give an order for them to do something¡­ Hmm¡­ Why not bring that girl with me then?¡±

    I decided to get the best benefit this time. After all, I wasn¡¯t sure for how long such peace wouldst.

    ¡°Hey, find Isac for me,¡± I soon found one of the dragon rider girls flying around and gave her such a task.

    Well¡­ Such riders didn¡¯t only add to the scenery here, but they also did a great job and helped a lot.

    Isac didn¡¯t dy and came in less than ten minutes.

    ¡°What?¡± She gave me a weird look. Of course to her, we just met a few hours ago. But to me, it looked like half a day had passed.

    ¡°Come, I want to show you something,¡± I said while opening a portal and then led my chariot through it.

    She didn¡¯t notice anything different about this portal. Yet when we arrived at the other side, she couldn¡¯t help but loudly gasp in immense shock!

    She ced her palm over her gaped open mouth, looking with widened eyes around.

    As for me, I just sighed. I stayed back there for no more than half an hour. And yet the time here seemed to pass for many hours!

    The size of the cleared zone increased by fifty percent! Damn! I stayed only for half an hour, and almost ten hours passed!

    What a terrifying time difference this was!

    ¡°H¡­ How?!! Just¡­ You¡­¡± she stuttered while looking at me in disbelief.

    ¡°It¡¯s my world,¡± I shrugged, ¡°don¡¯t ask about how I got it. In fact I still didn¡¯t get it myself. But I want you to n things here.¡±

    ¡°For¡­ What?! And what are these¡­ Are they yours?!¡± she pointed at the races at the far distance, working to clear trees.

    ¡°They are mine,¡± I nodded, ¡°they are clearing a space to build cities and towns here. I want you to n this as well, can you?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± even when she was shocked like this, she still answered swiftly and without any hesitation. ¡°But these trees¡­ What do you n to do with them?¡±

 Chapter 567 The Eye Of The Storm

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave them for now,¡± I said, ¡°we are just going to chop what we need, and leave the rest to grow and keep thriving here.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to say against that,¡± she smiled, slowly her smile turned into a grin, ¡°but this ce¡­ Is it a world?¡±

    ¡°It is,¡± I nodded, ¡°and there is something I want to show you.¡±

    The next few minutes, I led my chariot towards the distant series of peaks. When we arrived there, I prated the thickyer of clouds, giving her a scare by the fierce response from the lightning.

    But when my chariot broke through that thickyer of clouds, her expression instantly changed from fear and doubt, to show admiration and appreciation.

    ¡°This¡­ This ce¡­¡±

    ¡°Here is where my big capital will be,¡± I started to tell her my thoughts in detail. The more I talked, the brighter her eyes became.

    When I finished, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°You¡­ Aren¡¯t you just lucky, you are the son of the goddess of luck, do you know that?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! I don¡¯t consider myself lucky at all,¡± Iughed, ¡°so, what do you think? Can you do it?¡±

    She didn¡¯t hurriedly answer, as she first examined the ce around. Under such peace and calmness, she couldn¡¯t help but close her eyes, take deep breaths before saying:

    ¡°It¡¯s doable, but it will require lots of resources and preparations¡­ For example, we won¡¯t take a single step here before we finalise making enough of those flying fortresses with shields strong enough to endure the thick lightning from earlier.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± I nodded in support, ¡°then we will first work towards building those floating fortresses.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a must,¡± she said as if she was stating her conditions, ¡°Also the size of this ce is massive! You mentioned you want bridges, but we have to make sure first this ce is just like this all year long.¡±

    ¡°Fearing of lightning?¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Of anything, who knows¡­ Who said there won¡¯t be falling meteorites from time to time here? Earthquakes? Even volcanic eruptions!¡±

    I knew she was just overthinking about any possible scenario that might endanger my capital here. But girl¡­ If there was such a thing, then all the trees down below would be ruined and left with traces of immense fire.

    ¡°Ok,¡± but I didn¡¯t say out loud my doubts, ¡°let¡¯s do it your way then. Ah, there is only one simple thing you must know about.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°There is a time difference between here and our real world,¡± I bitterly smiled, ¡°it runs for this world¡¯s favour. Staying here for ten hours will only equal half an hour in our real world.¡±

    ¡°Damn! You can¡¯t be serious!!¡± from the look on her face and her intense reaction, I knew she got something from what I said.

    It felt like she was already aware of such a phenomenon, and it wasn¡¯t just a normal urrence in the universe.

    ¡°Sigh! An ignorant man having such a precious and extremely race gem that he doesn¡¯t appreciate or know anything about is a waste!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak like this!¡± I said in warning, despite I was just joking, ¡°what do you mean I¡¯m ignorant? What¡¯s the benefit of having you then by my side?¡±

    ¡°Speaking as if you were aware of me knowing about this.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± I shortlyughed, ¡°as long as you know, it means I know.¡±

    ¡°Mean lord!¡±

    ¡°Come on now, tell me what do you know about this world?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s one of the rare singrities in this universe,¡± she had no other way but to exin what she knew, ¡°the world is one of few, very few, who are located in the middle of ck holes.¡±

    ¡°In what?!¡± I knew few things about ck holes, and all of these came from pre apocalyptic human knowledge.

    ¡°They are ces with immense gravity that can even distort time,¡± she exined, ¡°in their hearts, and in rare asions, a singrity urred where a ce is void of any negative effects of the ck hole.¡±

    ¡°Like the eye of the storm?¡± I tried to get what she was talking about, ¡°the eye of a tornado?¡±

    ¡°Something like this,¡± she nodded, ¡°and in these regions, a world usually is present. essing it is very, very difficult. But once one gets there, he will get a very secured world that won¡¯t get into the turmoil of the apocalypse or the system tests. Also¡­ As you noticed, the time factor is a bonus as well. And that¡¯s thanks to the effect of the ck hole surrounding this ce.¡±

    I looked up, but all I could see was a big sun that was going to set. ¡°Are you sure? There is a sun here!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a real sun,¡± she shook her head, ¡°it¡¯s just the umtion of all the light absorbed by that ck hole, focused into a single point, to form something simr to a sun.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not only that, as the ck hole is absorbing light from all directions, nights in these worlds are considered very short. Just a few hours and another sun will appear from another direction, and it might be a different colour, like red or blue.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    This world¡­ It was moreplicated and far more unique than I thought!

    ¡°Ok, so we are done here?¡± I asked and she hesitated before pointing at a single peak, ¡°take me there. I want to take samples from the rocks here to examine and study them.¡±

    ¡°What for?¡± Despite asking this, I controlled my chariot to go andnd over the peak she selected.

    ¡°I need to know if there is a source of water here,¡± she rolled her eyes, ¡°you don¡¯t expect to build such a big capital here without a stable source of water. Also I needed to know if there are special ores here or what.¡±

    I got that she wanted to see if we could depend entirely on this ce or we had to go down there and look for resources.

 Chapter 568 Spending Time In Cultivation

    The water issue was something I totally missed! At such high altitude, it would look amazing if we had a running river that would fall over the edges of these peaks, forming mighty and breathtaking falls.

    Having ores here wouldn¡¯t be a problem. After all this was a mountainous nature. Having water might be a problem.

    So I waited on the side, watching Isac taking samples from the rocks scattered over the peaks. I helped her jump from one peak to another until we visited all the peaks here.

    I previously assumed there were a hundred here, but I was wrong! The number jumped up to reach three hundred and twenty-three peaks, making this ce look more gigantic and enormous.

    The real beauty of this ce wouldn¡¯t be revealed until the construction process here ended. Yet that would take quite some time indeed.

    As she said, we needed first to build floating fortresses and fortify them with sturdy shields. Also we needed to know the true nature of this world and see if we have water here or we had to find another way to get it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get down there,¡± as we finished here, I led her back to the underneath greenery world.

    ¡°Sigh! Can¡¯t believe such beauty is hidden by such a fierce show of nature,¡± while we were passing through the lightning storm, she sighed.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°It¡¯s what makes that ce more special,¡± Iughed, ¡°besides, what can bolts of lightning do to my chariot?¡±

    ¡°Like I said before, you are just damn lucky!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Iughed while waiting for a few more minutes before we broke through the cloudyer. Once we got through, we returned to the big and empty ce ofnd here.

    ¡°What do you think? Shall I make them stop?¡±

    ¡°There are many giant races here!¡± but unlike what I asked for, she noticed something else, ¡°and there are two aquatic races¡­ Come on! I asked you for these!¡±

    She pursed out her lips, looking like a little girlining. With her male face, I couldn¡¯t help butugh at her weird expression that never fitted a male.

    ¡°Ok, ok, I never said I forgot about that,¡± I said while pointing at these races, ¡°they are just doing their task here to clearnd for you and my humans to start working here. So, do you think they should stop?¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Stop? No way!¡± unexpectedly, she firmly shook her head, ¡°we need arge, reallyrge space to build our cities and towns at! This area is barely enough for one city and a couple towns! That¡¯s not even enough.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡°Leave them here for a week or so,¡± she thought, ¡°that means almost half a day at our time, or less, right?¡±

    I nodded and she continued:

    ¡°By then, the area we will clear will be enough. After that I¡¯ll take the races I need and lead them back to our world.¡±

    ¡°What about¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, drop me down and leave,¡± she waved her hand as if this was a simple decision to take.

    And when she noticed the weird look on my face, she added, ¡°the time difference will y in our favour. Like this I can not only finish the drawings of the cities and towns here, but also can finish almost half of the designs of your kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± as she put it this way, how would I refuse. ¡°Will you be safe?¡±

    ¡°Worried about me?¡± she acted in such a seductive way again, a way that wasn¡¯t even suited for her male face.

    ¡°Stop it, I¡¯m worrying over my interests,¡± I pushed her extended hand away from my face while rolling my eyes, st time you got a cold feet, remember?¡±

    ¡°Humph! As if one time can be counted,¡± she harrumphed, turned around and left. I could only sigh, watch her descend and stand on the faint pink ground that had a thick stream of water next to it.

    ¡°Go, I¡¯ll be fine,¡± she waved her hand in farewell, before starting to move around and examine the ce here.

    I didn¡¯t hurry to leave, waited for an hour or so in the sky, watching what she was doing.

    But soon I got to know she was going to be alright. There wasn¡¯t a single threat in this world, and there was everything she needed around.

    Plus she had my races here to watch for anything surprising if such a thing happened.

    ¡°Come out,¡± but before leaving, I took out a group of ten dragons, big and fierce ones, ¡°take care of her for me,¡± I pointed in her direction before they roared and started to soar in the sky.

    It seemed these dragons felt how special this ce was, as they started to rise and fall, like they were having fun or something.

    Then it was time for me to return back.

    As I didn¡¯t stay here for so long this time, so when I got back, the situation didn¡¯t change that much.

    I looked at the all busy Angelica and her boys before sighing. I had to get used to such a weird time difference between the two worlds, also the difference between the peace there and chaos here.

    As I had nothing else to do, I sat on my chariot and decided to start cultivating.

    Just like before, once I closed my eyes and regted my breathing, the gush of the outside energy came in torrents through my right arm.

    The secondary dantian there was acting like a bottomless pit. I didn¡¯t know if it would lead to another upgrade of my spiritual energy in the end, or if this was just a benefit from making the connection with the ck energy.

    Anyway, I spent my time training for long hours until I felt it was enough. When I opened my eyes, I found out that the world outside was peaceful and quiet.

    ¡°You were sitting like that for long hours, so I felt it wasn¡¯t appropriate to wake you up.¡±

    Once I stood up, I heard the familiar voice of Angelica from behind.

 Chapter 569 Giving The Girls A Surprise

    She stood there, leaning on the edge of my chariot while letting her hair fly with the wind. She seemed to be there for a long time already, as a tinge of boredom appeared on her face.

    ¡°How long since you finished?¡± I looked outside, and the world was quiet and peaceful and empty.

    The people who filled this ce went to the capital to take part in the work there.

    ¡°Almost six hours¡­ Or was it ten? I dunno,¡± she shrugged, ¡°now we can work over the next batch.¡±

    ¡°Next batch?¡± I thought before checking my messages. The nymphdy already sent me a message of her readiness to deliver the next batch. She also asked about the wood.

    From her question, I got the feeling that she spoke with one of the experts she sent over to me. Or else why would she ask in such enthusiasm about the amount I could deliver and start mentioning price tags?

    She didn¡¯t even ask if I got enough high grade woods or not!

    ¡°Bring your boys over here,¡± I said before adding, ¡°we are going for a ride somewhere else.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°North or south?¡± she asked, but I simply smiled in a mysterious way.

    ¡°Just bring them here, and make sure to bring more if you can.¡±

    ¡°Ok¡­¡± she was about to ask about where we were going, but for a second there she hesitated before seemingly dropping the question.

    From my face she seemed to get a rejection before even asking! Girl, don¡¯t me me for keeping my surprise a surprise.

    I waited, and during the next hour, she returned back with arge number of her boys.

    Last time she had a few thousands helping her. But this time the number grew to be in the tens of thousands.

    ¡°This won¡¯t work,¡± if they were a few thousands, then my chariot could amodate them. But right now it feels impossible to do that.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Listen up, a portal will open and you will have to pass through it first. Once there, don¡¯t wander around before my arrival, got it?¡±

    I motioned for Angelica toe on board. Yet while she was doing that, I saw a flying dragoning fast with two silhouettes on its back.

    ¡°I heard you are preparing a surprise,¡± Hry was the one sitting with the dragon rider girl. Once she came near the chariot, she jumped and added, ¡°so why not inviting me? Or did you forget about me?¡±

    ¡°Girl, how can I ever forget about you? I was just going to hide things until Iplete the gift,¡± I rolled my eyes while she stood beside Angelica.

    I had to know it from the beginning. These two were now considered so close. So if Angelica knew something, she wouldn¡¯t dy to deliver the news over to Hry.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to give reasons, I¡¯ll first see the surprise before deciding,¡± she crossed her arms in such a childish way while Angelica nodded from the side like a fool.

    These two girls¡­ ¡°Fine, stay here and be prepared to see something you have never seen before.¡±

    I opened a portal from the Krishn world interface. ¡°Enter now, and don¡¯t forget to not wander around until my arrival.¡±

    I feared they would move for a long distance when I arrived. After all, the races didn¡¯t get to know my boys, and the time difference would have turned chaotic if I didn¡¯t warn them about this.

    ¡°Why are you stressing over this?¡± Hry just heard this once, but it was the second time for Angelica to hear me say this, ¡°where are we going exactly?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll see,¡± I mysteriously said while watching the tens of thousands of their men go through the portal. It took roughly an hour for them to pass through my portal, which meant twenty hours passed back there.

    ¡°It¡¯s time,¡± once everyone vanished through the portal, it was our time to move as well, ¡°prepare yourself to see¡­ This heaven!¡±

    I paused intentionally for a few seconds as we passed through the portal. And the moment the Krishn world came into sight, the two girls gasped.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Angelica looked at me before looking at Hry. Hry was more shocked than hers, as she knew more than Angelica.

    She knew how hard it was to get a single decent piece of wood. And in front of her were lots of logs, an ocean of trees rising at the horizon in all directions.

    ¡°This¡­ It¡¯s a new world, right?!!¡± Hry was fast to reach such a conclusion, and she guessed it right.

    ¡°It¡¯s our world from now on,¡± I said, ¡°I heard it¡¯s known as a singrity world, one that¡¯s located in the heart of a ck hole.¡±

    I just said what I heard from Isac, as if I knew such deep information from the start.

    ¡°Damn! This¡­ This¡­¡± Hry was deeply moved by this world. I could rte to how she was feeling. After all this wasn¡¯t just a world of trees and wood.

    A new world meant endless possibilities.

    ¡°And there is one more bonus¡­ The time here runs differently from our world,¡± I said while pointing at the far away groups of humans, ¡°we waited an hour for them to get here. But to them, twenty hours passed.¡±

    ¡°¡­!!!¡±

    I could see the shock over their faces. However I was concerned with the force we sent here beforeing.

    They walked away and didn¡¯t listen to my warnings. The result was as expected! They were surrounded now by many races, and a fight would erupt at any given moment.

    ¡°Stop!¡± I moved fast and appeared on top of their heads, ¡°we are all on the same side here.¡±

    My wordsnded and the one to get terrified with them was the races. My humans already were familiar with me. But those races only saw the brutal side from me.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Hry asked while pointing towards the chaotic situation that I just solved.

    ¡°The humans, your forces didn¡¯t listen to my warning even when I repeated it twice,¡± I rolled my eyes while the look on Angelica¡¯s face was priceless.

 Chapter 570 [Bonus chapter] Moving Ores To Build The First City

    ¡°Go, go and gather your boys,¡± I pointed towards a ce void of anything, ¡°let them stand there and wait.¡±

    ¡°For what?¡± Angelica asked, seemingly in a tone that was filled with regret and guilt.

    ¡°For what you were doing so far, receive the next batch of humans and prepare them.¡±

    ¡°Prepare them for¡­ what exactly?¡± It was Hry this time that asked, and I could only sigh.

    ¡°We will inhabit this world, build cities and towns. The races here will be left over for our humans to order. Arrange them so we can build big cities and towns, get use of this world¡¯s vast and untouched resources¡­¡±

    I didn¡¯t know why, but I thought the task of being here was clear. Yet I had to speak for an entire half an hour about ns here, what humans should do, and about preserving the world as well.

    I mentioned Isac being here, and told the two girls to select a few of the girls of their trusted group so I¡¯d also repeat the dragon rider experience here as well.

    As I let them take care of the forces down below, I took out a group of fifty dragons and assigned them to fifty girls.<sub>-.</sub>

    Then I went to the location I specified before, and sent a message to thedy.

    [I have eighty million this time, I hope you are satisfied with this batch]

    [Send them over] I paused before adding, [What about the cultivation recipe?]

    [Will have it in half a day. Once got it, I¡¯ll inform you about it]

    [Cool!]

    I didn¡¯t just want to build cities and towns, I wanted to use the time difference in this world to my advantage.

    I wanted to get the full benefits out of this time difference thing. Cultivation was a long process that would take time and effort. So doing it here would be more suitable than doing it back on Earth.<sub></sub>

    I just had to get the recipe and study it. Such a recipe wasn¡¯t just going to let my humans step into that path, but it would also help me in better understanding my cultivation path.

    [By the way, about that betting world invitation¡­ When do you want it?]

    [Not now] I didn¡¯t have a single human open his cultivation base yet. When I get tens of millions, then I¡¯d think about taking such a move.

    [Inform me when you are ready]

    I closed the chat with her while portals appeared here. Large number of humans popped out from them, and I left things here for the two girls and their boys to handle.

    Before leaving, I checked over Isac. This girl was really something! She used the logs and built a small cabin in the middle of the empty space here.

    When I came inside her cabin, I found a bed and a closet, a ce looking like a bathroom. She used wood to do everything, and the look from inside looked as luxurious as any expensive lord mansion at my time.

    ¡°You know how to entertain yourself,¡± I said in greeting while standing at the door, looking at the space inside.

    ¡°I just loved the world here,¡± she raised her head over a wooden table where she was busy drawing something on arge sheet of paper, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to visit me so soon.¡±

    ¡°I came to deliver the first batch of humans,¡± I shrugged, ¡°they are outside now, getting sorted out by Hry and Angelica¡¯s people.¡±

    ¡°The two are here? Terrific!¡± For some reason, I felt like Isac didn¡¯t warmly wee their presence.

    ¡°Once they are done,¡± I jumped over what she was feeling and went straight to business, ¡°they wille and ask for your guidance. I hope you can finish the outline of the first city for them to start working on it.¡±

    ¡°I already have it done,¡± she rolled her eyes, pointing at one pack of papers on the ground, ¡°not only one city, but also a group of smaller towns next to it.¡±

    ¡°Amazing!¡± I honestlymended her diligent work here.

    ¡°But weck ores,¡± she gave me a meaningful look, and I nodded.

    ¡°Leave this to me,¡± we already got an endless supply of ores from the Bringold impact. I¡¯d just have to assign people to bring these here.

    ¡°I¡¯d also rmend sending out groups to look for ores here,¡± she raised her head as if she was looking through her wooden ceiling to the sky, ¡°this world has high grade woods. So why not have high grade ores?¡±

    ¡°Tell them yourself then,¡± I didn¡¯t feel like doing this task, ¡°you three will handle things here.¡±

    ¡°What about the defensive construction at the eastern coast?¡± she asked about Hry¡¯s previous task.

    ¡°I¡¯ll assign it to someone else,¡± I shrugged, ¡°just focus on developing the world here. This is a golden chance that I don¡¯t need to tell you about its importance, right?¡±

    ¡°Uhm,¡± she nodded in agreement while I had to return to Hry to get the name of one of her trusted subordinates to take care of things back on Earth.

    She gave me the name of a man called Lack. Once I returned, I sent a dragon rider girl to fetch him.

    Then I went to the ore location as I paused, thinking about how to move these ores to the Krishn world.

    The easiest way was to assign humans to move these to that world. Yet that was time consuming.

    I had to put in my consideration the time difference.

    ¡°Why not take them through a portal directly then?¡± I thought about summoning many portals above arge pile of ores and forcing them towards that world.

    Of course I¡¯d pay a price for that, but who cared? I got nothing more than my green bones anyway.

    So I started summoning many portals and let them pass through big piles of ores, taking them all into Krishn world.

    For a few hours I kept doing that until I moved enough to build ten cities. During which, that Lack guy came and I assigned him with the new task, Hry¡¯s old task.

 Chapter 571 [Bonus chapter] Get Me The Recipe Now!

    As I sent all the ores needed to build the cities and town at Krishn world, I had to let things take its time then.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t check over Lily and others,¡± I thought about the training going on under the hand of that fierce female Hector.

    Last time I saw her taking them into an old ship and letting them fight aquatic monsters. But when I got near the river, I could see the training grounds there had changed a little.

    The digging process ended and instead, there were long deep trenches, covered in ocean water, and even had lots of monsters in them.

    On the ground, I saw lots of humans wielding their weapons and fighting monsters in the water. With the narrow area of the trenches dug by my forces, the monsters didn¡¯t have much space to fight properly.

    So there was no real threat over my forces, and instead the forces here got the chance to taste monster blood and got a glimpse of their fierceness.

    Such a way of training was simple and effective. Most of my human forces didn¡¯t fight properly before. Also there were lots of newly acquired ve humans who just got to fell the wind of freedom over their faces.<sub>-.</sub>

    On another side, I saw arger trench that could be considered as a small pond. It was filled with ocean water as well, but monsters here had much room to move in, making it much harder to fight them.

    It wasn¡¯t just one pond, but a group of around a hundred. Around each one, arge number of humans stood there, fighting in teams of three, five, and even a hundred against fierce monsters.

    And on their heads stood a bunch of Hector elites, shouting orders, giving instructions all the time. I got the feeling that this ce was designed for my forces to learn how to fight inrge groups.

    From what I saw before at thest battle here, the Hector forces did extremely well thanks to their team work. If my forces managed to learn that, then they would be fiercer.

    At the distance, and just a few miles away from the shore, I saw a group of old ships standing in the middle of the ocean, with people on their boards fighting deadly battles against all kinds of aquatic monsters.

    Lily was indeed fierce in her training! She didn¡¯t only develop the training fields here to be like this, but she also expanded the deadly way of training to allow many humans to get a taste of such an intense battle atmosphere.<sub></sub>

    ¡°They are doing fine,¡± as I saw all this, I decided to not disturb their training and just watched from far away using my Hawk Eye skill.

    I spent an hour or so watching the fighting going on all the training grounds. Lily and her men did a great job in absorbing that much number of my forces and let them all train without missing anyone.

    Also they arranged training to be in such a stepwise approach. Just during that hour, two groups of hundred humans did well at fighting monsters at the ponds, and they were sent to a gathering ce at the shore.

    There I spotted two more groups waiting. It seemed they waited to gather enough numbers to board a single ship before throwing them into the heart of hell.

    This was¡­ A very brutal and well thought of training method that I doubted Lily coulde up with on a whim. It must be a standard way of training at Hector race worlds, making me inwardly sigh out of envy.

    Compared to these races, my human race was so behind.

    As I saw enough and got to crack down this training method, I decided to go and start my own training as well.

    I had to not neglect the cultivation training. However when I thought about it, I had to consider the new option I had.

    Time difference was something alluring for me. Spending weeks there for a single week here was really enticing.

    It would save me lots of time here. After all, I was bound with the uing fourth quest, the sh of lords.

    Each lord would get a bonus to attack nearby lords. As I was kicked off the quest race, I was deprived of such privilege for sure.

    Besides, those races would all gain stat points much more than my boys! The difference would be big, and I had to consider how to defend against such a threat.

    The Hectors at that Eastern continent were acting calm. I knew this calmness was just for preparation for the fourth quest.

    Once the quest would start, they would try everything they had toe and burn my capital to the ground. I didn¡¯t know if the defences would be finished by then, so I had to think about something effective.

    A n must be put, especially when I had lots of forces at my disposal at the moment. Seeing the clear progress my boys had under Lily¡¯s instructions made me feel we had hope.

    And there was also something else that we could rely on, that cultivation recipe!

    So before leaving, I decided to go out and see if thatdy got the recipe.

    She dyed it for so long, and I wouldn¡¯t wait any more.

    [Tell me you got it!]

    As I reached the outer zone, away from the sealed area, I sent this message to her.

    [Got what exactly?]

    [What else? The recipe!]

    [Why being in such a rush?]

    [Come on! You have been dying it for days now! Give it now or I¡¯ll search for another way to get it!]

    [Wait¡­ Ok, I¡¯ll go and see if I can get it for you]

    I closed the chat with her. I knew she was just dying, but I didn¡¯t know why.

    This recipe was important, not only for me but for our future deal with the betting world. I knew she wanted that deal to be done, so why dy delivering the recipe?

 Chapter 572 Boss... We Found Something Interesting!

    [Boss¡­ Are you here?]

    Just as I waited for ten minutes, I got this message out of the blue. When I saw the name of the sender, I got curious about why they contacted me.

    [Yes, what¡¯s the news?]

    [We were tracking her, but still didn¡¯t get a glimpse of her]

    He was Leo. I knew that Karoline wasn¡¯t here, wasn¡¯t in this world. But I still didn¡¯t recall them. I just wanted to make sure she wasn¡¯t bluffing or lying to me.

    But it seemed she wasn¡¯t.

    [Ok,e back then]

    [But¡­ We discovered something else]

    [What?] I wasn¡¯t in the mood to listen to anything useless. However, what he said next made my eyes go wide open.<sub>-.</sub>

    [Do you know that there is an underground maze of tunnels under the ground? We found a big entrance at nearby waterfalls, so big to allowrge number of forces to enter and exit from]

    [Underground tunnels? Did you get inside?]

    [We are, and boss¡­ we met lots of mercenaries, the ones we fought before]

    When I heard that, my eyes shed in the cold light.

    [Don¡¯t delve deeper, just mark the ce and return. Return now! Don¡¯t rm anyone]

    [But¡­ Boss we wanted to explore this amazing of tunnels! We just cleared the few troops stationed here, and ended up in front of arge number of tunnel openings that went to different directions]

    [Don¡¯t take a single step forward, do you hear me?] I knew he was trying to help. But good intentions weren¡¯t enough sometimes.

    If he kept going forth, he might rm that bastard. Atst I got a lead on him, and I wouldn¡¯t let that lead vanish thanks to Leo¡¯s desire to act heroic here.<sub></sub>

    Besides if that dude was really in that maze of tunnels, then Leo¡¯s and Alex¡¯s lives were in grave danger!

    [Just mark the ce and retreat. Don¡¯t forget to take all the dead corpses with you, and try to erase any trace of blood or battle. Leave the ce as if it was untouched by anyone]

    [Ok, as you see fit, boss]

    I knew Leo wasn¡¯t convinced, but he had no opinion here.

    ¡°You¡­ Atst¡­¡± Once I closed the chat with him, I clenched both fists. Atst, atst I got a clue about that mysterious foe of mine.

    It was that bastard, the one who brought the illusion attack on my forces before, the one who led the attack over my capital, and the one who caused my Karoline to run away.

    Damn! Just thinking about all he did made my blood boil out of control! I held myself from going directly towards these tunnels and searched for that bastard personally.

    Underground tunnels? I never read anything like that in any record before. I had to first hear what Leo and Alex experienced and saw in there. I might also ask Hry if she ever met something like that before.

    [How long before you cane back?] I was so impatient to meet Leo and Alex and hear their side of the story.

    [Boss, we are in the north. We might take six to ten hours toe back. Alex wants to check on something]

    [I told you to leave the tunnels!]

    [I know! And we are now exiting them. But she wants to check other sites. After all, if not for her vision from before, we wouldn¡¯t have found this ce. It¡¯s so damn well hidden!]

    [Her vision?!! You mean¡­ Her ability?!!!]

    [Yes boss, you must know about it, right? She saw a glimpse of something huge. And so we have to listen to her words and go to check other ces]

    I paused. Alex¡¯s ability was a really rare breed in this apocalypse. She could see glimpses of the enemy ns, even delve into their thoughts and preparations.

    If she saw such a thing, then didn¡¯t that mean the dirty Angels were part of this? Damn! I never linked the two together before! But¡­ This made quite sense!

    If that bastard got the help of the angels, he would get much information about my whereabouts and doings without the need to move a muscle.

    That was how he managed to select the best timing each time he tried to touch my things! The two sides also shared the same grudge against me, so it made more sense for the two to work together.

    [Just scout from far, don¡¯t delve into any tunnel] I had to make sure they wouldn¡¯t step into a trap or something. [Also keep me posted on your location all the time!]

    If they ever needed help, I¡¯d move out personally to relieve it. Even if they would need long hours to reach me, with my chariot, I could reach them in less than one hour!

    [Ok boss, I¡¯ll let you informed all time]

    I closed the chat with him while feeling my uncontrolled rage. My debt with that bastard ran for so long already. I wouldn¡¯t get settled except for turning him into my dog, and let him bark out of his will for my interest.

    Death? Humph! It would be such a mercy to just kill him.

    As for those angels¡­ Sigh! It seemed they wouldn¡¯t stop until they either kill me or I¡¯d kill them.

    Of course killing the angelic race was a far fetched dream. So my best interest for now was to survive and let my kingdom thrive.

    The kingdom of hearts¡­ I had to get that item by any means possible! And that made getting that recipe far more important to me than before.

    [I got it!]

    And just as I was thinking about it, thedy came and brought such good news.

    [Atst! Ok, send it over]

    [You are ready to pay?]

    [Just send, and I¡¯ll pay]

    [Ok! What about the invitation to the betting world?]

    [Not now! I have to work over this recipe first. But once I have enough forces to move, I¡¯ll let you know]

    [Promise?]

    [Since when did I cheat you? Send it over, let¡¯s get it done]

    [On the way]

 Chapter 573 A Big Discovery!

    I paid the hefty price for this long awaited recipe to end up with a single old piece of paper that appeared in my inventory.

    When I took it out, it expanded to cover half of my entire chariot!

    ¡°Damn! It¡¯s big!¡± I looked at the recipe and couldn¡¯t help but feel worried over how fragile and old it was.

    But it was out, and I had to read its content first.

    The first thing I noticed was thenguage this piece of paper was written in. it was an aliennguage, something I never saw before.

    ¡°Hector racenguage? Ok¡­ As if Icked Hectors here,¡± I didn¡¯t feel any disappointment and instantly moved my chariot back to the shore.

    I went directly to the group of ships that just had a new one moving slowly towards the frontline. The ship wasn¡¯t moving on its own, and I saw a group of Hectors using some sort of a treasure to move the chariot in the ocean.

    Of course the running power of these ships died down. I scanned the ships and found Lily without any dy.<sub>-.</sub>

    ¡°Come over now!¡± I wasn¡¯t in the mood to chat or say anything to her or anyone else on my team. I simply wanted to know what this recipe had in it, and wanted to understand how it worked.

    ¡°Coming,¡± I threw a rope and she climbed up to reach me. ¡°This¡­¡±

    Yet the moment she came on board, she saw the big dark yellow oldrge piece of paper covering almost half of my chariot.

    ¡°It¡¯s your race secret recipe,¡± I pointed at it, ¡°but it¡¯s written in anguage that I don¡¯t get.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Our ancient race tongue¡­ Damn! You got such an old recipe?!! How?!!!¡±

    She looked at me, and I frankly didn¡¯t get what she meant by that.

    ¡°I just got it, don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s not working!¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°It is,¡± she said in a tone that was filled with weird excitement, ¡°but this piece¡­ I heard it was long long from one of our mighty race figures thousands of years ago. How did you get it?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me there is one recipe written in such a tongue!¡± I rolled my eyes, and she had to nod to startle me.

    ¡°The recipes we got right now are all new and were made as an alteration of the original one. People who got to see this one had to recall what they could, and then they worked hard to make up for what was missing.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± I wasn¡¯t interested in hearing such a long lecture about the history of her race and this recipe. I wanted to see if it was going to work or not.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t just a simple recipe for your race to enter cultivation,¡± she seemed to see through my line of thoughts here, ¡°this one here can let any race open cultivation base, and also gain a formidable power from the other universe.¡±

    ¡°You mean¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, cultivation is a mimic of our universe to the brutal strength of the alien universe. But the recent recipes and most of the modern cultivation techniques just depended on giving shallow forms of power. This one¡­ It¡¯s one of those old and original papers that were brought over by our ancestors, making us wield power equal to those folks in the alien universe.¡±

    She talked a lot, and frankly what she said was awesome and such but I had to make sure this piece of old paper wasplete.

    ¡°Can you check it first? See if it¡¯s not missing anything.¡±

    ¡°You mean¡­¡±

    ¡°You said it was long forgotten and lost from your race. It must have passed through many owners until it ended up with me. So there is a risk for it to miss something.¡±

    ¡°As long as the core is there, anything missing can be amended,¡± she said to reassure me before she went to study this paper.

    ¡°Why take this long?¡± I thought she would take a few minutes before telling me the content of this recipe.

    But even after an hour, she didn¡¯t even say a single word.

    ¡°Hye, this is an ancient tongue of our race! It¡¯s not just easy to decipher and get the right meaning.¡±

    ¡°You mean¡­ You don¡¯t know thisnguage!!¡±

    ¡°I know it! But¡­ I¡¯m a little rusty in such ancientnguage.¡±

    I sighed and took her answer as an admission of her negligence of thisnguage.

    As she had such difficulty in deciphering thenguage written here, I had to move my chariot back to the zone outside the sealed area.

    [What¡¯s up?] I sent this to Leo, as I was still worried about them.

    [Boss¡­ This¡­ I kept sending messages to you¡­ This is big!]

    The message I got from Leo made me wonder what just happened for him to say that. If it was the jumper, I would take his words for granted.

    But Leo or that spearhead¡­ The two used to exaggerate things, to make their efforts look big.

    [We found more¡­ We found two more tunnel openings like the one we discovered before!]

    [So?] It was a good thing indeed, but not enough to call it huge or big!

    [We also found many racesing in and out from one tunnel opening. Boss, all the races here are visiting this ce!]

    [What?!!] This time, what he said was big! [Are you sure?] I didn¡¯t imagine what he just said. All the forces here were paying a visit to that underground of tunnels? What? Were they doing a pilgrimage or something?

    [Even humans, boss, we even saw humans!]

    [Even humans?!! Are you sure?]

    [Boss, how can I mistake humans? They are going through the tunnel opening with other races, walking as if they are all friends or something!]

    [This¡­ Are you sure they aren¡¯t ves to anyone?]

    [No boss, they walk shoulder to shoulder with many races and even chat with them. If they were ves, they wouldn¡¯t have walked in such way]

 Chapter 574 We Need Alchemists!

    [True indeed] I paused, thinking about this puzzle. Why every time I tried to get near that bastard, I ended up having lots of mysteries and hard to understand puzzles?

    Sigh! Dealing with this enemy was really a nightmare to me!

    [What Alex thinks?] Everything started with her vision and ability. So I had to ask about what she was thinking about.

    [She says there are more ces yet to visit. Boss, she said these tunnel openings are arranged in a big circle around ournds]

    [A big circle? Interesting!] I thought about this for a moment, [Go and see what you can discover at these ces. I want a map, a detailed one of all the ces you found. Be cautious and don¡¯t get discovered. And keep me posted of your ce all the time]

    [Ok boss!]

    I closed the chat with him after confirming their current location. They were high north, inside what Canadands were before.

    From what I got, they were at Niagara falls. And now they were heading slightly south and to the west.<sub>-.</sub>

    As he kept informing me of their location regrly, I watched in silence Lily working in such effort to decipher this recipe.

    The writings here were so much! And there were many drawings as well. I got from the drawings that they were steps meant for making some sort of potions or pills.

    I saw cauldrons and fire, items thrown into it and a step process of how to make a fluid in the end.

    This was repeated several times in the entire recipe, but I couldn¡¯t get anything else from it. Aside from the potions or pills formed, I had no idea of what was thrown in the cauldron, the way of cooking them, and what was the use of the final product.

    Everything depended upon Lily now. If she failed to decipher the whole thing, then this recipe would be meaningless to me.

    If this recipe was missing something, I¡¯d have to hope it wasn¡¯t something big or critical. Or else I¡¯d end up with a good for nothing old piece of paper.

    I wasn¡¯t worried about the price I paid. That meant absolutely nothing to me. I was just concerned about the great benefits and chances I¡¯d lose by this.<sub></sub>

    But I had nothing else but to wait and hope she would crack this mystery in the end.

    She kept moving around before she finally stopped, closed her eyes, took a deep and long breath before saying the magical words: ¡°I did it!¡±

    ¡°Really? Are you sure it¡¯splete?¡± I jumped the next moment and stood by her side.

    And as I watched her nod, I heaved a deep sigh of relief, releasing all the pressure inside me that welled up all this time of wait.

    ¡°And?¡± I asked, urging her to speak and tell me what she got from this paper.

    ¡°This recipe¡­ It¡¯s so damnplicated¡­¡± yet she gave me such a deep sigh, ending up in letting me feel more nervous again.

    ¡°But it¡¯s doable¡­ With spending time and effort, preparing many resources first, we can do it!¡±

    ¡°Damn girl! You got me just now!¡± I punched her at the shoulder, pping her few steps to the side.

    ¡°Damn Hye! Your hand is so damn heavy!¡±

    ¡°I used my weak hand,¡± I rolled my eyes. And this was true. I didn¡¯t use my right hand but my left. What if I used my right?

    But wait a sec, I did use my left hand, and that ended up with me pushing her like this. Did it mean I got stronger? Just from the short time of training? Damn cool!

    ¡°Tell me now, what is this recipe all about?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about making nine potions,¡± she said in a serious way while touching her shoulder as if she was feeling pain. ¡°These potions will unlock a great deal of power in any race, borrowing power from an already existing force here that we know nothing about.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ So it¡¯s describing how to make these potions?¡±

    ¡°In great detail and also it¡¯s not all¡­ We need to do a virtual at the end, building some sort of an altar and let anyone use the potions over them.¡±

    ¡°Them?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t think building a single altar will be enough, right?¡± she rolled her eyes, before adding, ¡°we have to build as many as possible, to fasten the process. But first we have to find a way to gather up the needed resources, train alchemists to do the task in extreme precision.¡±

    ¡°Cool,¡± I nodded, ¡°so we need alchemists, how many?¡±

    ¡°Alchemists are a rare breed that you won¡¯t find easily!¡±

    ¡°Girl, I can get anything I want,¡± I said in such dominance, ¡°just let me know how many, and I¡¯ll try to get close to that number.¡±

    ¡°Then get the most you can!¡±

    ¡°Just give me a number! I¡¯m seriously speaking here.¡±

    ¡°Ten, ten of highly trained alchemists, reaching the grade of a grandmaster or something like a hegemony at alchemy will work.¡±

    ¡°Ten¡­ Ok,¡± I took note of that number. Of course with the presence of the Bringold impact, I could just get anything I wanted.

    ¡°What about the resources?¡± I asked, needing to know what exactly she wanted to ask for them.

    ¡°I¡¯ll prepare a list,¡± she said in such a tiring tone, ¡°There are a lot of resources needed. I¡¯ll write them down to you and try to get as many as you can.¡±

    ¡°Cool,¡± I turned to the next point, ¡°what about the ce needed to do the ritual? And that altar? Any specific requirements?¡±

    ¡°There are indeed,¡± she nodded, ¡°but leave this task over to me. Only Hector can do it.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± I touched the recipe and took it away, ¡°did you memorise it?¡±

    ¡°To the heart and soul,¡± she said, but her eyes showed a reluctance for missing the recipe. ¡°Can¡¯t I¡­¡±

    ¡°Just forget it,¡± I shook my head, ¡°it stays with me. I also want you to write down everything you got from it, down to the single letter. Do you get it?¡±

 Chapter 575 I Want Blacksmiths And Alchemists

    Leaving her without an option like that made her nod. ¡°I¡¯ll go back then, I have to prepare things for the next big step.¡±

    ¡°When will you be ready?¡±

    ¡°With all these ores and people? Give me a day!¡±

    ¡°Cool!¡± it was much faster than I imagined, ¡°write down everything and send a dragon rider to find me.¡±

    ¡°Wait for a couple of hours and you¡¯ll get everything.¡±

    I brought her back to her forces before watching her leave. And like this, the big problem of cultivation was sorted out.

    Of course it was just the first step. We stillcked resources and that altar, wecked making potions and having capable alchemists.

    ¡°As she is going to take a couple hours to finish writing down everything, I have to sort out the alchemist problem first,¡± I muttered to myself while returning back to the outer zone.

    [Hey, I need more experts]<sub>-.</sub>

    [Wood experts? The four, ahem, I mean the five you got aren¡¯t enough?]

    She, without meaning it, revealed her connection with those four. She knew I killed one, something she wouldn¡¯t know except if someone told her about it.

    But I already guessed it, so I jumped over this point and sent:

    [I want another breed of experts, cksmiths and alchemists]

    As I was going to purchase experts, why not add cksmiths as well? We need them, for many purposes actually.

    We had many talents of the human I got who could be good cksmiths in the future. But why now give them a little help and bring forth a few capable masters to teach them?

    [Oh, going wild on talents I see¡­ Why not? But if you can repeat the same deal we had before]

    [This time is different] I knew she and her impact gave me the recipe, but it seemed they couldn¡¯t decipher it. I got from Lily¡¯s words that this recipe couldn¡¯t be read or done but by Hectors.<sub></sub>

    And as the impact got his hands over such an ancient recipe, if Hector sniffed it out, they¡¯de to burn the impact¡¯s headquarters to the ground, refusing any kind of deal.

    That exined why they didn¡¯t ce this recipe into the never to be sold shelf.

    [I can¡¯t help you without getting something back!]

    [You¡¯ll get many bones]

    [Not enough! These experts are real talents! I need benefits to force this deal through]

    I paused. Should I let her get what I was going to make here? If so, then she had to regret forcing me to do it!

    [I¡¯m going to make something, a potion that can unlock cultivation at any race]

    [What did you say?!!!]

    [But¡­ It¡¯s precious! I need tons of materials and resources, lots of alchemists, and a certain number of highly talented ones. Also I need cksmiths, better to be a grandmaster calibre of higher. The same goes for the alchemists as well]

    [Damn fierce! But¡­ Are you sure of this potion?]

    [It¡¯s what I¡¯m going to use to make my boys cultivate] I shrugged, [Yet I have to emphasis on its value and rarity. I won¡¯t sell it cheap!]

    [I get it¡­ But if we added in the deal the talents you ask for and the resources you need, won¡¯t the price be lower?]

    [Hmm¡­ At most, you can have ten potions for each talent, plus half price of the resources I need]

    [That¡­ Let¡¯s make it this way, you pay with your bones the regr price plus one hundred potions and twenty percent discount of the price of resources. This is the most I can offer]

    [Thanks, but I¡¯ll look for what I need somewhere else]

    I instantly closed the chat. And as expected, she hurriedly returned to me.

    [Hey Hye, wait! Don¡¯t be rash! We are still talking!]

    [You aren¡¯t talking, you are just saying bullshit! If you have time to waste, then waste it away from me]

    [Why acting so reckless and impatient? This isn¡¯t our first time making a deal]

    [I said my conditions, take it or leave it!] I didn¡¯t give her any room to manoeuvre.

    [But¡­ The price¡­]

    [Sigh! For old times sake, I can give you a discount over the next deals of the potions. Twenty percent discount per each potion, and the price will be set each time by me]

    [This¡­]

    [I¡¯m sure other impacts will wee such a deal] I threatened, [Just spreading the word around and many wille asking for a much better deal]

    [But yours is a little overboard!]

    [You know the deal isn¡¯t about the current value of each potion, but the future prospects of it]

    I wasn¡¯t a fool! I knew these potions would allow the impact to train lots of fighters with basic cultivations. This would bring many benefits for the impact.

    [How about this then¡­] She seemed to resign to her fate and try to get a better deal in another way, [You can promise to give usrge batches of potions every week]

    [Do you think these potions aremon cabbage or what?] I grinned as she fell into my trap directly, [If you want, I can promise little potions to be sold over to you. If you want a little more, you have to pay resources back]

    [This¡­]

    [Or¡­] I had to scare her first before giving out what I really wanted, [We can sign a deal. I get twenty percent of everything you get from the betting world by the boys you will nourish with these potions]

    [This¡­ Sigh! Why are you getting much harder to deal with?]

    [I learnt from the best!]

    [It seems I taught you pretty much. Sigh! Ok, we can do it this way, you will provide one thousand potions for us per week, and we will provide twenty percent of the resources needed for them to be made. Plus the price of the potions will be cut in half! As for the ie from the betting world, you can get five percent]

    [I told you, don¡¯t be sincere with me here. Bye!]

    [Hey, Hye, don¡¯t be like this!]

 Chapter 576 The Fourth Quest Starts In Ten Days

    [ept my deal or reject it, I¡¯m not bargaining over a precious gem with anyone] I dered my stand very clearly. As they asked for an extravagant price for their talents, I had to ask for the same for my treasures.

    [Yes, I taught you too much indeed¡­ Sigh! Let me check with my higher ups and return back to you. This deal¡­ Is way too much for me to decide]

    [Tell them this¡­ I want a hundred talents from cksmiths and Alchemists, least is one rank below grandmaster or above. I need resources for my potions, and will provide the price of each talent by twenty potions plus a future promise for giving a discount of twenty percent of the price of potions. If we have a deal on potions, then I can provide on thousand per week in exchange for half the resources needed to make them, plus securing all the resources I need with twenty percent discount, plus twenty percent share of any looting from the bidding world if my boys participated in it]

    [This¡­ You raised the price again!]

    [I was dealing with you, so I made ount for our friendship. But as you decided to take the deal up to your superiors, they¡¯ll have to pay more]

    [Damn Hye! Are you going to start and impact next or what?!!]

    Iughed at her remark. Of course if I had a chance, and found a good use for such a thing, then why not?

    I only needed to have a big name, be shameless, and get many connections for my deals.<sub>-.</sub>

    I¡¯d even consider recruiting her to work for me.

    [Go and finalise the deal, I¡¯m tight on time here. If you didn¡¯t bring back the news in one hour, I¡¯ll look for another impact to deal with¡­]

    I paused slightly before adding, [I¡¯m not joking here. I need these things, and I¡¯ll get them one way or another today!]

    [Ok, let me see what I can do¡­ Sigh! I know I¡¯ll get ndered for standing up for you and fighting to give you that recipe]

    [Good girl, you are doing great for your future boss]

    [Screw off!]

    Iughed while closing the chat. This time I cornered them while showing the carrot and then using the stickter on.<sub></sub>

    If they were smart, they¡¯d know their gains from this deal would be immense! Their future would be boundless!

    They wouldn¡¯t be this crazy and short minded to sell the potions I¡¯d give to others. They¡¯d only limit its use over their people.

    And by these people, they¡¯d get tons of resources and benefits than they were having right now from the betting world.

    As for me, I secured not only much more of the required talent quota, but I also secured lots of resources.

    The deal of twenty percent cut from their earnings was a bit too much. But if I ended up with ten percent, I¡¯d call myself lucky and a winner.

    [How are things going?] Finished dealing with thedy, and as I had to wait, I decided to keep track of Leo and Alex¡¯s actions.

    [We are heading south now] he sent, [We just found ten tunnel openings. Also we got to see couple of these having the same as I mentioned before]

    [A gathering of all races?]

    [That¡¯s correct, boss. This is weird! Since when were humans friends with other races and monsters?]

    [Monsters?] This was new to my ears.

    [We saw weird looking monstersing into one tunnel. They acted friendly with all the races, including humans]

    [Hmm¡­ What Do they look like?]

    [Like lions but with wings and a single long horn¡­ There were also bears with scales covering their bodies, thick armour, looking really terrifying!]

    [Were they having horns as well?] I asked while something came into my mind.

    [They have spikes all over their back and few at their heads¡­ If you considered spikes horns, then they indeed have]

    [Ok, keep your distance all the time and use the Hawk Eye skill to see through]

    [But¡­ The skill can¡¯t let us see clearly]

    [Don¡¯t get near these tunnels. The monsters you saw are all hybrid monsters. They are supposed to be fierce and bloody, but the ones you mentioned are acting sane like they are a race] I recognised the two monsters he described.

    They were a type that would wreak havoc soon in the apocalypse, approximately at quest eight and above. [They got great senses, smell at bears and sight at lions. Don¡¯t risk it! Just scan from far and it¡¯s enough to determine the locations of these tunnels]

    [Got it, boss!]

    I closed the chat with him while trying to solve this new puzzle.

    Different races were acting friendly with each other, grouping together from different parts of the world and going towards the underground tunnels.

    And now thete to appear hybrid monsters came into the picture. What was going on? What was that bastard nning? And how did he make up with all these enemies, making them treat each other like this?

    I got a feeling that the hour of his attack would be when the next quest started. So it was better for me to move faster and hit him before this quest would be up.

    [How are things at your end?] I haven¡¯t talked with Fang or Wyly for a few days now. I knew Wryly was busy fighting at North, so I had to ask the other dude about this.

    [I¡¯m good, just trying to sort out ourndsing here]

    [Good] I paused, thought about using thesendster on if needed. But for now, it was better to just let them develop theirnds without my intervention. [Tell me, do you know when the next quest will start?]

    [The fourth quest? It should start in ten days from now]

    [Good. Have you heard any news about the underground mazes of tunnels before?] As there was time, it was appropriate to start gathering up intel about such a thing.

    [Never heard of it. Is it some sort of a quest?]

 Chapter 577 Seeking The Help From Gods

    For the first time, that dude didn¡¯t know something.

    [Can you look into it for me? I heard that people of your kin are visiting these ces]

    [What? Are you sure?]

    [Not only them, but people from all races are visiting these ces]

    [That¡¯s¡­ suspicious!]

    [I know, and I n on crashing down over their heads]

    [Count me in! I¡¯m interested to see what¡¯s such maze doing in our world]

    [It¡¯s not that easy pal, there are tons of tunnels all over the world]

    [Are you sure? How did you detect them? Tell me and I¡¯ll start searching the area under my control]<sub>-.</sub>

    Let him search? [No, don¡¯t do it!] I rejected the idea almost instantly, [or else you will rm them]

    [Why do I get the feeling that you are afraid of something there?]

    [Sigh! It¡¯s one hellish of an enemy who is controlling all this] I didn¡¯t like admitting it, but that foe was really hard to deal with. [Prepare your forces and when the time is right, we will attack the tunnels together. I already have a team looking for these tunnels]

    [Ok]

    [Also try to dig for information about this. Any Selvator going there must be rted either to you or one of the archlords in the region. Try to investigate secretly and tell me what you found]

    [If there is a traitor¡­ I promise to make that bastard suffer like I did!]

    For a reason I felt like he was taking this matter personally. Anyway, it would be good for him to dig at his side.

    As for Wryly, he was away from here. So this dude wouldn¡¯t be able to help. Humans here were under my control, and I didn¡¯t get the information about anyone walking outside and vanishing for hours or days!<sub></sub>

    So the humans going there must havee from a ce¡­ Where is it? Were there humans here I didn¡¯t know about?

    An answer shed in my mind the next moment. ¡°Damn! I totally forgot that there was a mysterious army of humans just when I started hitting the central ins! They also were entrapped with my forces at the illusion. But¡­¡±

    They were gone! Not a single one of them remained¡­ Or did some infiltrate my forces without me knowing it?

    I looked at the direction of my capital. I went all out on amassing all humans, making me feel more uncertain about their identity.

    Should I start searching for them? But how? Should I force a contract over all? Would that solve the problem?

    It might solve the problem, but if they decided to hide and not sign the contract, I wouldn¡¯t get them from all the numbers I had here.

    Sigh! I overlooked this human army before. And now I was faced with a bigger problem.

    ¡°I need to form an intelligent unit,¡± I reached this conclusion. My kingdom was destined to grow exponentially, reaching great heights.

    The number of humans here would keep growing on such a scary scale. So forming this group early on was a must to save me from great troubleter on.

    I read that there were once intelligence agencies in the old world before the apocalypse. They worked to dig through any threats towards their nations.

    I always thought this was a waste of time and effort when I read such things. But now, and when I was faced with such a test and threat, I had to admit they were right.

    Having such agencies was a must! And I had to start forming up my own as well.

    But how? I had to select one capable person to lead this. That person wasn¡¯t the problem, the entire team was!

    I had to select very carefully who would join this team. They had to spread into my humans, see and hear what was going on, try to sniff any schemes or trouble before happening.

    Such a decision must be made by the presence of the entire team. In fact, the best one to lead such an annoying task was the more annoying jumper.

    He was just perfect for it! Such cold hearted son of b*tch would lead a fierce team around and make sure a fly would slip through his.

    But would he settle on such a low task? He was a fighter! Someone who loved the intense fights and the heat of battles.

    ¡°He¡­ Is just the best,¡± I had to sigh when I recalled how fierce he reacted when I tried to take him off the battlefield. ¡°If I have to do it, I have to n a trap for him first¡­¡±

    I started thinking about what I should do with him. He was so cautious and meticulous, but also reckless and impulsive as well.

    And he wasn¡¯t in his right mind at the moment. So just a little push was needed to make him ept such a task and not argue or reject.

    [You know one hour just passed¡­ Tick tock¡­ Tick tock¡­]

    [Come on! Give me more time for old times sake!]

    I thought for a moment before sending to thedy nymph, [Ok, you got five more hours. But really after that I¡¯ll look for others to help. I won¡¯t wait anymore]

    [Five hours is enough, but we have to review the deal again]

    [My deal is final, take it or leave it!]

    [It¡¯s not how friends should act with each other!]

    [We are friends indeed, but right now we are closing a business deal. Don¡¯t mix the two, please]

    [Damn! I¡¯ll see what I can do and then return to talk with you about it]

    I had to cut all the roads on her to do such a thing. Giving her an inch would end up with a mile! I had to secure my own interests and make her believe my words.

    Five hours then¡­ I believe it¡¯s enough for my gods to spread the word over the universe.

    ¡°I know I neglected you recently,¡± I opened my channel, opened the lock on the notifications and messages, before adding, ¡°but I want you to spread the word around. I¡¯m looking for big impacts, ones that can make big deals and honour their words. You know what I¡¯m going to trade here, but try to not expose too much info, ok?¡±

 Chapter 578 Talents Specialised Impacts

    Who said I was out of options? Or I really didn¡¯t have the means to put pressure over the Bringold higher ups? I was just acting docile and kind with them as they helped me a lot.

    But if they thought I had no choice, then I had to prove them wrong. And starting from myst deals with them, I noticed their inability to fulfil my deals.

    Or else why did they suggest taking part in the betting world? They wanted me to relieve a little pressure from their shoulders, and gain their profit at the same time byt the deal we would have together.

    So it was better to find another impact, better to be as big or even bigger than them. Without apetitor, any business would be monopolised by one force.

    But with the presence of a single decentpetitor, things would change. The Bringold impact would try to curry favours with me, answer much faster, and try to make me happy.

    If I wasn¡¯t, I¡¯d end up asking more of the other impact. As for the universe wide propaganda, it was to let the Bringolds know of what I was doing without telling them that directly.

    This way was more effective, and would ce me in a much stronger position than just telling them directly.

    [Many gods are excited about what you did in thest events and battles]

    [Most gods here are pretty much interested in your singrity world]

    [Many are asking if you are going to open it to the universe]<sub>-.</sub>

    [If so, many gods are willing to invest in that world]

    ¡°Invest? In my new Earth world? How?¡± Well, I had to admit I was surprised by this. ¡°What offer do you have in mind? Tell me and if you have something interesting, I may consider it.¡±

    I would never say no to any benefits, especially thoseing out of the blue like this.

    [All gods are excited about what you just said]

    [A god is offering¡­]

    [A god is offering¡­]

    [A god is offering¡­]

    .

    .<sub></sub>

    .

    [A god is offering¡­]

    [A god is offering¡­]

    ¡°Guys! Please, that won¡¯t work this way!¡± In less than a few minutes, I got tons of messages that ovepped over each other, making me unable even to read any of them. ¡°Sigh! This way¡­ It¡¯s impossible to do business like this!¡±

    [The gods are waiting for your suggestion]

    [Many gods are asking if they can send you direct messages]

    ¡°Even so, I¡¯d end up having tons of private messages¡­ But it will be more organised¡­ Let me think about it for a sec¡­¡±

    I had to find a suitable way to handle this. I got tens of thousands of gods in my channel. If they all sent me messages, then I¡¯d end up losing much time and wouldn¡¯t get anywhere like this!

    Not to mention, I had to discuss terms with those with good offers. Something told me that number would be huge!

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we do it this way then¡­¡± After half an hour of thinking, I said, ¡°let my ultras god¡¯s scan the requests. They will gather up the good and promising deals, and then they will send them to me to think and decide.¡±

    [Many gods are looking at the group of your Ultras with envy]

    [Many gods are satisfied with such deal]

    [Your Ultras god says that they will do it! They say you can leave this task to them. They say they will scan all the applications and select the best out for you]

    [The gods in your Ultras are puffing their chests in pride in response to the envious looks of the other gods here]

    These guys¡­ They were taking the credit for nothing! Anyway, let me use them for this task. They just weren¡¯t my ultras for nothing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to spread the word about the deal I want to make with other impacts.¡±

    [Many gods are willing to help]

    [Few already contacted impacts they know about]

    [A god is wondering why you didn¡¯t seek help from talent specialised impacts instead?]

    ¡°Talent what? Is there even such a thing?!!¡± I was surprised, ¡°if there is, then I¡¯d love to deal with them indeed.¡±

    Forget about the current deal with the Bringold impact. If I got a chance to find talents, then it would be great.

    I needed talents, any talent I could get would hire. My kingdom didn¡¯t only need talents here, but also in my new Earth world as well.

    [That god says he knows one of the higher ups of that impact]

    [He says that impact is very exclusive, only deals with selective figures and forces in the universe]

    [He says it¡¯s called the pink triplet petals impact]

    [He offers his help in exchange of joining your Ultras]

    ¡°Dude, if you get me a direct link with a higher up one from that impact and I secured a deal with them, then you can join my ultras,¡± I didn¡¯t hesitate to ept such an offer from him.

    After all, my ultras group was just a name that didn¡¯t really matter to me that much. Adding one more god there wouldn¡¯t make things bad, right?

    [The gods from your Ultras are adding more conditions]

    [They are asking that god to bring you a VIP position at that impact]

    [That god is hesitating]

    [He says he can¡¯t promise such a thing]

    ¡°Guys! Don¡¯t scare the little cub away!¡± I rolled my eyes, ¡°I¡¯m sure of my ability to gain such rank in that impact. Just let me talk with the one handling matters there, and I¡¯ll see what I can do.¡±

    [The Ultras gods of yours are rolling their eyes]

    [They say you are just a kind hearted human]

    ¡°Hahaha! Let me be like this for once,¡± Iughed, ¡°ok god, go and secure that deal. I need tons of talent, so better this will work out for both of us.¡±

    [That god says he will do his best to secure the best deal for you]

    [He is very excited, while the other gods are looking at him in envy]

    It seemed that the impact he talked about was so damn hard to get into. Great! That was the true value of having a channel filled with gods!

 Chapter 579 Studying The Cultivation Recipe

    ¡°Just send me a private message,¡± I said while controlling the setting of my channel. I made only private messages toe for me.

    I hoped the other gods wouldn¡¯t misuse this feature and rain me with messages. If so, then I¡¯d have to narrow the private message to be only for my ultras group and that god.

    As I finished this, I had to wait then for all the matters here to be sorted out. I thought about training, but just before I¡¯d sit, I noticed something flying towards my direction.

    ¡°She did it?¡± I stood up and didn¡¯t start training. After all, a dragon rider girl wasing in my direction. She must have gotten the papers from Lily.

    I needed to study this info and understand how the entire thing worked. I also needed to know the resources I¡¯d need for my potions.

    ¡°Lord,dy Lily asked me to deliver these over to you,¡± the girl spoke in such rashness out of her nervousness. I nodded and the next instant she let out arge pile of papers.

    Damn! This¡­ It was over a hundredrge sheets of paper filled with small writings! Damn Lily! Did you write all this in the past hours?<sub>-.</sub>

    That¡­ Was impressive!

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said to that nervous girl, ¡°you did a great job. Keep doing it,¡± I waved at her and said such encouraging words. After all these girls were moving all around without taking a single moment of rest.

    Just looking at her getting away silhouette made me think about something crazy.

    Why would I form a big army of flying dragon riders, with sexy girls wearing short armour and holding long spears, swords, and other weapons?

    That would be a damn scene to behold!

    But first I had to secure tons of souls. Doing it on a small scale wouldn¡¯t do me any good.<sub></sub>

    I had to summon an army of tens of thousands, better hundreds of thousands. But such a big scaled army of dragons would need lots of souls to spend.

    I still had that a hundred million debt on my shoulders. I got to sort it out first before doing anything else.

    As for that petals impact, I¡¯d just use the bones like I did with the Bringold impact.

    I looked at the big pile of papers in front of me and decided to go throw them first.

    But studying them here wouldn¡¯t do. I stored them all first in my inventory before going downstairs. I selected a room and decided to turn it into my study room.

    The room had a single bed like all my rooms. I took it inside my inventory, took out a few ores and monster materials I had no use for, and started to arrange them to form a rudimentary, weird looking desk.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask them to make a desk and seats for me,¡± I thought about the roof of the chariot as I wanted to decorate it as well.

    I wanted to make the ce up there suitable for meetings. So having a big oval shaped or rounded table would be a nice touch. Also having few seats enough for my team and visitors to sit on would be nice.

    And for me, I¡¯d choose a golden seat, one that suited a king like me.

    But for now, I had to work with what I got.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start,¡± I took the entire pile out one by one, and started to read roughly fast through their content. I got to know what they got, and luckily she marked them in numbers for me to not lose track or get lost.

    After doing this, I got in general what these papers had. Part of them were speaking about the recipe, most of them actually. And the rest were about the resources needed in much detail.

    She went to the extent of even drawing a rough sketch of each ore and material needed, specifying lots of information about each item we had to get.

    I skipped this part for now. I had to first wait for my little surprise to spread over and reach the ears of the Bringold impact. I got five hours at least, and could wait a bit more for the news to reach them.

    I knew that once they heard, they¡¯d run over me and ept anything I asked for.

    I started reading through the first few papers about the recipe. Just from the first paper, I got a severe headache about all the information in it.

    I used to read records for a long time, making me a kind of expert in such things.

    However these papers¡­ They talked about very sophisticated knowledge, something I had a shortage in.

    The recipe was talking all about the potions and how they worked. In brief, they worked to remodel the body of any race, making it gain more affinity towards the energy of the other universe.

    From what I read I got to know that the energy of that alien universe isn¡¯t really alien to us. It was here, scattered all over the world. But that didn¡¯t mean anyone could get in touch with such powers.

    One had to have a certain affinity to these energies, and that was the role of such potions. I got to know now how I got my cultivation base.

    I knew it was rted to a direct n in the alien universe, a big and mighty one actually. I didn¡¯t need any help from that world, as the dark energy was present here.

    And I also knew where it lied. It was in my shadow world, or in the entire shadow universe here.

    Did it mean other energies were here in such a way? Secluded in their own worlds and universes? If so, then I got more knowledge and experience than anyone else in the universe to deal with such a thing.

    But just as I was through the five papers, I got a message that forced me to stop and change my ns.

 Chapter 580 Taking The Hero Away

    [Boss, there are many forcesing out from one big cave on our West side!]

    It came from none but Leo. and from his words, I got the forces he was speaking about were huge.

    [How much?] I paused before adding, [and where are they going?]

    [They are still getting out, gathering inrge groups. I believe their number now is in the tens of thousands, even more!]

    [Many races, or a single one?]

    [A mix of races, but there are lots of mercenaries as well]

    [Ok, here¡¯s what you are going to do¡­ You will retreat and watch from as far as possible. Maintain the distance fixed between you and these forces. Try to see where they are going]

    [What if they are going to attack ournds? Our kingdom?]

    [I doubt it] That was something I was sure about, [They are going to have a foothold or few around us. Just keep your distance and watch]<sub>-.</sub>

    [Ok]

    So he decided to move early on and secure a few cities and towns for him? Interesting! And was he doing this only here or at other ces as well?

    I had to get the bottom of this.

    Going personally wouldn¡¯t help. My chariot was so eye catchy, and would be spotted from miles away. So I had to send other forces there.

    But where? And whom to send?

    I decided to call it a day for studying. I was reading through theplicated info about how to make potions. These¡­. Were really enough to give me a headache.

    I went back to the top of my chariot. The fresh air there made my mood slightly better.

    ¡°I have a little trusted circle around me¡­¡± I had to admit this. Just right now I wanted to send lots of teams to search, and I faced the problem of finding good and capable, trusted subordinates.<sub></sub>

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask them one by one then,¡± I knew Hry¡¯s subordinates were working at the northern coast. As for Angelica, she was leading them to the second Earth world, working to sort out the human batches there.

    So I had to ask the spearhead, Sara, and Isabe for that.

    The three were training at the ocean. So I went directly there.

    Like before, they were fighting aquatic monsters. The fights were ragging hot, and I got to see the difference in these teams.

    The ones that started from early on were having a much easier time than the rest. They also had led their ship half a mile forward, seemingly attracting much bigger and little fiercer monsters.

    ¡°Spearhead,¡± as I approached, the entire group of my fighters here were in the middle of a heated and bloody battle.

    But that didn¡¯t prevent me from shouting at the fat dude fighting using his ability that showed little improvement than before.

    The ability before could affect monsters a little. But right now it seemed any monster getting touched by his ability would be weaker for a few seconds.

    During these seconds, any attacknding at these would cut them into shreds! This dude seemed to learn how to better control his ability, turning the big field he previously used into a more focused and much more effective pulse of attacks.

    But he could only target fewer targets this way, mostly five at the moment. Also his ability¡¯s effect wasn¡¯t that big or mighty,sting only for a few seconds.

    If monsters escaped the iing attacks for any reason, the ability wouldn¡¯t affect them again like before. I noticed a few instances like this, making me realise there was still a big room for his improvement.

    ¡°Boss¡­¡± out of his breath, he shouted back, ¡°can we dy it for another time?¡±

    ¡°Just leave this and get up here at once!¡± I knew he was the cornerstone of their fighting tactic here. But that wouldn¡¯t do them any good in the long run.

    They had to adapt, learn how to fight without relying too much on each other¡¯s special abilities. Especially for someone like the spearhead, they shouldn¡¯t focus on him as he would be like a joker in any fight.

    He wouldn¡¯t settle in one ce or a fight. So they had to adapt to his absence.

    ¡°Damn! Where is the spearhead going?!¡±

    ¡°Damn! We are being pushed back!¡±

    ¡°F*ck!¡±

    Many curses came out loud the moment that fat dude stopped using his ability. In return, the team here was getting pressured, pushed back with the aquatic monsters which came in muchrger momentum.

    ¡°Keep fighting,¡± I shouted, ¡°the spearhead won¡¯t be with you all the time! Get used to his absence! Or else I¡¯ll forcibly send him away!¡±

    ¡°B¡­ Boss!¡±

    ¡°Lord!¡±

    ¡°Damn! We are screwed now!¡±

    Many exmations of shock, surprise, and fear came from the rest of the team. If they faced great trouble with the absence of the spearhead, right now they were this close from getting killed!

    ¡°Pulse wave!¡± but I didn¡¯t stand by and watch them suffer thanks to me. I instantly used the AOE attack on my chariot.

    I sent a fierce pulse wave that pushed all monsters back and further away in the ocean, buying them a few precious moments to get a better hold on themselves.

    ¡°Stay in formation and focus!¡± The shout didn¡¯te from me, but from one of the Hectors standing nearby. That dude was daring enough to give me a ming look, as if I ruined something important here.

    Dude! You were the one working for me, not the opposite!

    But as they were doing a marvellous job here, I decided to close an eye over this attitude of his.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, boss?¡± The spearhead felt more pressure as he knew he was the reason for all this. He ran to me with his big belly, making meugh.

    ¡°Easy, you aren¡¯t fighting for your lives here.¡±

    ¡°We already lost a few lives,¡± he said such shocking news before adding in defence for the Hectors, ¡°this is for our good, boss! They threw us in the middle of such disadvantageous battles, making us suffer like we are in real fights.¡±

    ¡°But they let a few of you die!¡±

 Chapter 581 Gathering Up A Team Of A Hundred Generals

    ¡°They didn¡¯t let it happen on purpose,¡± he spoke in their defence again, ¡°They intervened and saved a few of us before. They just didn¡¯t get time to intercept when these youths died.¡±

    ¡°Ok¡­ But stop taking their side like this,¡± I said in warning. It seemed like he forgot those Hectors were here to help us, working for us, not doing us some kind of favour.

    ¡°Anyway,¡± I rolled my eyes before adding, ¡°there is a need to send a few teams out to scout for something. I need trusted people, people who can do well in times of distress and chaos, people I can trust like I trust you.¡±

    ¡°I have many to choose from,¡± he hurriedly said, ¡°how many do you need?¡±

    ¡°At least fifty,¡± I thought, ¡°better to be a hundred.¡±

    ¡°I got thousands¡­¡±

    ¡°Dummy! I¡¯m asking for trusted people, not just your people!¡± I pped him on the shoulder with my left fist. But that hit made him fall to the ground.

    ¡°Boss¡­ Easy on me, I¡¯m fragile!¡±

    ¡°You are big and filled with fat,¡± I sighed, ¡°get up! I just hit you with my left hand. My right hand kills people with such a p, do you want to get a taste of it?¡±<sub>-.</sub>

    ¡°No, no boss, no need,¡± he stood up in a hurry that he even felt again. I sighed before adding, ¡°I want people I can trust, leaders and generals, not mere f*cking soldiers!¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine boss¡­ I¡¯ll get you one hundred of my best.¡±

    ¡°Better to be,¡± I nodded, ¡°or else if anything went wrong, I¡¯ll hold you ountable for that!¡±

    ¡°Boss! I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡± he pleaded, and I grinned evilly.

    ¡°Then make sure to notmit one soon. Now go, find these people for me.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ Boss¡­ We¡­¡± he looked around in loss, and I sighed again.

    ¡°Where are your people?¡±

    ¡°Training back at the maind,¡± he pointed towards the direction of the camp, ¡°they are getting hellish training there as I heard.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Ok,¡± I led the chariot back to thend, while noticing the pleading looks over the faces of everyone back at that ship.

    These folks¡­ They got used to the spearhead¡¯s mighty ability in their fights! They should taste how they really would do on their own. It was better to take the spearhead out for a ride for a couple of hours or so.

    I evilly looked at the direction of that fatty spearhead, making him sweat profusely as he said in clear fear:

    ¡°Boss¡­ Don¡¯t scare me like this!¡±

    ¡°I did nothing.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ You were looking at me in such a way.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just looking.¡±

    ¡°Not like this boss, please. I promise to do my best to make you happy.¡±

    ¡°As if you dare to not do as such.

    ¡°Boss, I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean anything, I swear.¡±

    ¡°Then shut up, you are too noisy,¡± I looked at the ground down below, ¡°go and bring those hundred here.¡±

    ¡°O¡­ Ok¡­¡±

    I let him descend using the rope. His big belly needed more exercise to get smaller.

    I watched him run fast. He first found a few of his forces, then he led them with big shouts and a domineer of a tyrant to run around like monkeys and look for the people he wanted.

    I wouldn¡¯t judge how he was acting with his boys. I just cared about the result in the end.

    In less than half an hour, he returned with a small group of a hundred.

    ¡°I got them, boss,¡± he shouted while putting a strong face in front of his boys.

    ¡°Let them climb up,¡± I pointed at my rope while looking down at all of them.

    As they all got up, with the reluctant look over the face of that fatty, I looked at the one hundred humans here.

    They looked really fierce! Not a single one had a clear face, all with scars.

    Looking at their boss and these one hundred, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the spearhead forced them to do this to their faces.

    ¡°The mission I want you to carry is very dangerous and risky¡­¡±

    ¡°Boss, sorry to interrupt but¡­¡± the spearhead seemed to grow impatient and wanted to go back to help his team.

    I knew he wasn¡¯t this kind hearted for the people back there, he was just worried over his girl, over Isabe.

    ¡°And this mission might need a general to lead it,¡± I looked at him in such a way, a way to warn him from even making a single sound before I¡¯d finish up what I had to say here.

    And like an obedient boy, he nodded and stood without even breathing!

    ¡°Anyway, here is the current situation¡­¡± I briefed what was going on in front of the spearhead. He was one of my closest subordinates, so it didn¡¯t matter if he heard about what was going on or not.

    ¡°Damn! Boss! Let us move out now! Let us teach that son of b*tch a lesson!¡± Once the spearhead got to guess the identity of that bastard behind all this, he shouted in such a way, volunteering to go out and fight these forces.

    ¡°Not now¡­¡± I was going to p him on the shoulder again, but I stopped. He was standing with his selected elites. It wasn¡¯t wise to treat him like this in front of them.

    ¡°You need to move in secrecy, avoid fighting at all costs! If you can¡¯t do this simple order, then you can go back now.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± the one to shout first was the spearhead. He knew that I threatened him before if his selected people failed in what I wanted. ¡°No boss, they will do it the way you desire.¡±

    ¡°Is that true?¡± I ignored him, looked each and every one of them in the eye. Every single one of them nodded in respect and determination.

    If they got to see the spearhead as their lord, then in their eyes I was their god!

 Chapter 582 Good News

    ¡°Cool,¡± as I got confirmation from all of them, I said, ¡°let¡¯s go get each of you a decent team to lead. Ah,e here, let me add you as friends to be easier to contact each other. Also do the same with each other.¡±

    I added them while they were already friends.

    Finding suitable forces for them wasn¡¯t that hard. I just went around and picked forces from the ones fighting monsters in the small trenches.

    They got the taste of monster blood. I gave each one a thousand man force, making a total of a hundred thousand army.

    Before the addition of humans from other worlds, such a number would be big and risky. Yet right now I don¡¯t have any worry about that.

    The sheer number of fighters training here was simply in millions, even tens of millions perhaps if adding the forces at the second Earth to the count.

    Anyway¡­ I led the army and then got to know the ces of the tunnels Leo and Alex discovered so far.

    On the grand map over my chariot I started to point in different directions, assigning missions for the one hundred generals here.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sending you out to fight, keep that in mind all the time,¡± I said in warning, ¡°if you ever found a situation you don¡¯t know what to do in, just send me a message.¡±<sub>-.</sub>

    ¡°Got it, lord,¡± they all shouted at the same time. I saw them off. The big army broke to one hundred small ones, each taking a different route.

    I had to get to the bottom of them, and this force would always act as my rm warning force from now on.

    ¡°Boss¡­¡± from the side, the spearhead kept watching in nervousness and stress. I got what this dude here was thinking about, what was eating him up from the inside.

    ¡°What?¡± I faked my ignorance, rolling up my eyes, while he could only jump and kneel to plead.

    ¡°Please, please boss¡­ Let me go back¡­ I got to help them¡­¡±

    ¡°Why not say it out straight? Sigh! You have to be daring in love,¡± I ced my left arm over his shoulder, making him faintly tremble.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll drop you off where I grabbed you from.¡±

    ¡°Thanks boss,¡± I could even see tears in his eyes! That dude¡­ Sigh! He was so damn kind hearted, spoiling his girl.<sub></sub>

    But it was also good for Isabe. After all she was my first teammate, the first one I met when I came here.

    I just hoped his care and love wouldn¡¯t interfere in the future path of hers. She was supposed to shine after quest five, and I wanted to see that happen.

    As I promised, I took him through a long route around the entire capital. I visited almost every ce here, even checked over the genius boys at the MIT campus, or what was left of it.

    They were doing fine! The energy they generated before and got ruined was so close to being brought back again here.

    ¡°Boss¡­¡± from the side, the spearhead kept pleading, and all I did was to just ignore him.

    ¡°Here¡­¡± just as I arrived at the ship¡¯s zone, and before I could continue my words, that jerk jumped off like he got fire in his legs or something.

    ¡°Thanks boss,¡± he shouted while falling to the deck of the ship.

    The situation was really hard, and the team struggled to keep fighting with monsters.

    I noticed the distance the ship took shrank and they also lost a few people as well.

    I looked at the Hectors in a warning way, without the need to say anything. I needed them to train my forces hard, and I liked the way they did it so far.

    But ending up letting my boys die was just uneptable! They had to be more cautious, think about how to do it without risking another life.

    I didn¡¯t speak up as I knew part of this was on me. I took out the spearhead from the team, disturbing their bnce and rhythm.

    Yet that was also for their good. The spearhead wasn¡¯t going to be there all the time to help.

    As I finished doing this, I returned again to the outer zone. And once I got there, I got the good news from different people.

    [I got confirmation from the impact higher up to ept talking with you, Hye. He will contact you soon]

    The first message was a direct one,ing from the god who proposed help with the talent impact.

    [That¡¯s great!] As we were talking in a private way, I could send him messages directly.

    [Can I join your Ultras group now?]

    [Not yet! I still have to receive his message and also close a deal with him] This god¡­ What was so special about my group? He was acting a little impatient here.

    [Ok, I¡¯ll remind him to contact you now]

    [Thanks] I got nothing else to say but this. Yet this was a good piece of news.

    And the second came from none but thedy.

    [Did you go out and seek help from other impacts?!!]

    [You¡­ How did you know that?] I faked my surprise for her to get such intel, as if I wasn¡¯t the one hoping she would sniff this news.

    [Do you think such news won¡¯t reach my ears?] she seemed a bit mad, and I liked it!

    [I was just thinking about other options]

    [We never let you down, right? So why look for others?]

    [You¡­ Became a little stingy with me out ofte! Don¡¯t forget that ourst deals ended up with you taking lots of time to respond]

    [We¡­ Just because you are asking for strange things, precious items that can¡¯t be given that easily]

    [If you can¡¯t give easily, then other ces can]

    [Sigh! Ok, here is our response, we agree to your terms]

    [All of them? Without anyint orment?] I knew this would be the response they¡¯d give me, but I had to act a little baffled with that.

    [What? Do you want us to bargain with you?]

 Chapter 583 Securing The Deal

    [Better not to do it, or else I¡¯d look for other impacts to answer my calls]

    [Damn you! Since when was a human this hard to deal with?!]

    [Anyway, let¡¯s finalise the deal] I ignored her remark, [Send the boys over. Also I¡¯ll send you a list of materials I need]

    [Hopefully you won¡¯t ask for dragon essence or something like that!]

    [How did you know?]

    [Damn! Are you really trying to get such a legendary thing? Not a single impact out there can get it!]

    [Hahaha! Was joking, joking, hahaha!] I wasughing. After all this girl took the bait and fell for it. What was that dragon essence material anyway?

    [Be at ease! The materials I¡¯m asking for is arge list of materials, with another list of recements if they aren¡¯t avable]<sub>-.</sub>

    [Fine! But you have to deliver potions once you got them]

    [I will, once I make enough for me to use. Send the contract over and let¡¯s finish this deal]

    She sent the contract and I read it closely. They didn¡¯t change anything, and so I ended up signing. [Send the boys now. I need them to make the potions]

    [Right away]

    The next moment, a portal opened and a group of two hundred old looking men appeared from it.

    ¡°Come on board,¡± I lowered my chariot to let them get up. As they stood in front of me, I summoned one Gom, and sat on its thick arm.

    ¡°So¡­ You are the experts I paid lots of price to get¡­¡± I spoke in such a high tone while moving my eyes over them, ¡°who is the highest grade here? Introduce yourself.¡±<sub></sub>

    A group of fifteen or so came forward and introduced themselves. Ten alchemists and five cksmiths, all were grandmaster rank, the rank I needed.

    I looked up at them and selected two, one from each profession, to be the acting leader of the entire two hundred here.

    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll drop you over to someone who will brief you with what you will do from now on,¡± I looked at the one hundred alchemists as I controlled my chariot towards my capital.

    ¡°What about us, lord?¡± the leader of the cksmith spoke, as he noticed as the rest that I only spoke with the alchemists.

    ¡°You will go somewhere else with me,¡± I had other ns for these cksmiths. Leaving them here would be a waste. It was better to just drop them to my second Earth, get to use the time difference for their benefit.

    ¡°Where is Lily?¡± Once I entered the air space of my capital, I stopped one of the dragon rider girls and asked her for that. She went to search for Lily and came back in less than a few minutes and led me there.

    ¡°Here is what I promised,¡± I pointed at the one hundred group of alchemists who stood in front of her. Lily returned again to the training fields, but she took a side where the ce was empty and open to the outer world.

    ¡°This¡­¡± she looked at therge number of alchemists beforeughing. She was leading a group of over a hundred Hector, seemingly nning and preparing for the next move. ¡°Are they really alchemists?¡±

    ¡°This is the first batch,¡± I said, while noticing the weird look over the alchemists¡¯ faces when I said that, ¡°others wille butter on. Work with them for now.¡±

    I was standing over my chariot, speaking in such a loud tone, making everyone here hear me.

    ¡°Fine,¡± she had nothing else to say, ¡°what about materials?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m working on it,¡± I said, ¡°start building the altars and let them get familiar with what you have to do here.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    I moved my chariot back to the outer zone. At the same time, I let the cksmiths stay on board for now, doing nothing else but sightseeing.

    As for me, I went downstairs and started checking the papers that got the materials needed. I opened a chat with thedy and started to send her the list of materials I needed.

    [Thest is the horn of wild boating goats. If you don¡¯t have it, then you can just find the horns of lecksetre monsters or the horns of the ck spis. Any of these works. As for the amount, anything you got I¡¯ll take, no matter what]

    [Damn! This¡­ Are you trying to rob my impact¡¯s warehouse or what?]

    [Can you deliver or not?] I didn¡¯t want her to return to her old nature of bargaining with me. I wanted to just get this deal done.

    [I can, of course it¡¯s doable. Let me run a check and get back to you with the price tag]

    [Sure]

    I returned to the surface. I could get to her even when I was on the second Earth. So I didn¡¯t n on standing here for any longer.

    But before going to the second Earth, I ran a fast check with my teams out there. There was nothing new. Alex and Leo were trailing the big forces and still not knowing where they were going.

    As for the other teams, they just didn¡¯t get far enough to reach the ces of the tunnels. I had to wait for at least five hours before I¡¯d get an answer from these teams.

    So, I opened a portal and turned to look at my cksmiths.

    ¡°Be ready, here we go to the ce you will live the rest of your lives at.¡±

    I already signed contracts with them and the alchemists. So I wasn¡¯t worried about them working against me. As for telling thedy about the other world, she already got the news from the wood experts she sent over before.

    But the new world I went into looked much different than before!

    First the size of the empty zone here got erged by three folds at least! That was pretty insane, but the more insane thing was the changes that happened in the central part of this region.

 Chapter 584 Big Changes At The Second Earth World

    Lots of digging spread for tens of miles. I could see the generalyout of two big cities and at least ten towns around this ce.

    Large number of humans were working shoulder to shoulder with other races. It seemed the two girls did a great job handling the situation here.

    In the most central part, ores were ced there after getting melted down and purified. The early signs of vast buildings, wide streets, and big walls were starting to take shape in the first city out there.

    It was like a totally different world for me! As for the group of hundred cksmiths, their eyes got attracted to the big piles of ores that I sent over here.

    They were moved from the ce I was sent to, moved from the central zone towards somewhere tens of miles away.

    But the two girls assigned workers to keep working over these ores, moving them to big ovens where many workers were trying their best to melt them down.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to speak too much, you have to go there and start working. Also don¡¯t forget, your talents aren¡¯t just a gift from the heavens. You have an obligation to pass the knowledge to others, just like your masters did to you.¡±<sub>-.</sub>

    ¡°We got it, lord,¡± he nodded and said in deep respect. From the look over their faces, I got the size of shock they got.

    It was¡­ Immense!

    I liked that look on their faces! If it was me, I¡¯d also end up just feeling like them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s deliver you then to your ces of work,¡± I led my chariot over the big stretch of ovens there. As I delivered them, I saw one of the dragon rider girlsing towards my direction.

    ¡°Lord, thedies are expecting you.¡±

    ¡°Great, lead the way,¡± I was away from here for long hours, and they did a good job here. But I had to listen to what they found while I wasn¡¯t here.<sub></sub>

    They led me towards a ce that can be considered a small vige built out from wood and ores. Just from a single look, I could guess which building belonged to which girl.

    The big mansion made entirely out of wood in the central part of this ce belonged to my chick. As for the other simple looking wood building with few carvings on its surface, it belongs to Isac.

    Thest one was made out of shiny and beautiful looking ores, looking like gems or jewels. It was the one that belonged to Angelica.

    This girl¡­ She was the type to love anything shiny and big!

    Around the three, smaller buildings scattered, made out of wood and ores. I got to recognise which forces belonged to which girl by the general design and nature of each building.

    The size of this vige wasn¡¯t that big, and I got the feeling it worked as the temporary headquarters for all the forces here.

    And in the central big za that was paved with faint green ores, the three girls stood in wait for me with a group of their trusted subordinates.

    ¡°You did a great job here,¡± I said in apuse and encouragement when they got on board.

    Only the three came, as for their people, they stayed down there.

    ¡°You vanished for too long,¡± Hry ran and gave me a deep hug. I knew I got so damn busy taking care of my girl. But she understood this, luckily. ¡°How was my big and mighty man doing?¡±

    ¡°Just running talks here and there,¡± I patted on her long hair before looking at the other two girls. I could still see the fire of desire burning hot in the eyes of Angelica.

    As for Isac, that girl really sucked at ying her role as a boy.

    Just from a single look, any blind could tell she was a girl!

    ¡°That¡¯s my man,¡± Hryughed before waving her arms around, ¡°what do you think? We are trying to push all the work here with everything we got.¡±

    ¡°I just gave you a little extra help,¡± I started telling them about the cksmith talents I brought over, ¡°also I¡¯ll see if the next batch of humans are ready.¡±

    ¡°That would be for the best,¡± Angelica sighed, ¡°my boys are growing beards without work like this!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! I promise they won¡¯t have time to even eat or drink next time we meet,¡± I had a n with the new impact, but I was still waiting for that higher up to contact me. ¡°Any new discoveries about this world?¡±

    ¡°Sigh! It¡¯s really a treasure trove,¡± Isac sighed, ¡°everywhere we found gems! Hidden things, even ancient relics were found.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± my eyes shone when I heard that.

    ¡°We just need time to unearth these,¡± Hry said, and from my surprised look, she added, ¡°we found at least ten ancient cities buried under the dirt in the ces we dug at. That¡¯s not damn cool! It seemed we started from such a bad spot.¡±

    ¡°So?¡± I got what she meant. Relic sites were priceless! Forget about treasures found in them, we could find old and forgotten knowledge.

    And such things were really priceless in my eyes.

    ¡°We can dig in the central zone for now,¡± Isac handled the exnation as she added, ¡°but we will be limited by the relic sitester on. If you go fifty miles away from ground zero, you¡¯ll get to see the old cities.¡±

    ¡°Ground zero?¡± I looked at Hry who shrugged and motioned with her head towards Angelica.

    ¡°I liked that name! So why not use it here?¡±

    It was an old term used to describe a ce of importance in the lost United states. ¡°Cool,¡± I didn¡¯t mind adding such a human touch to this ce, ¡°so we have to dig for these ruins?¡±

    ¡°We¡­ Lack of manpower,¡± Hry sighed, ¡°we are working at many ces. Large number of people are working to expand the territory. Others are out there, delving into the forests and trying to draw a map of that world.¡±

 Chapter 585 Talks With The Talent Providing Impact

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget the teams to look for ores,¡± Angelica added, ¡°they found lots of mines, and we needed miners to work there.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you find any in the humans we got?¡±

    ¡°We got few, but not that enough,¡± Isac said, ¡°we need at least ten folds, no, even more.¡±

    ¡°To such an extent?!!¡± I was surprised by therge number of mines they found.

    ¡°We just looked in a radius of three hundred miles around. This world¡­ It¡¯s too damn big! I suppose it¡¯s ten folds the size of Earth.¡±

    ¡°Mayberger,¡± I nodded before pointing at Hry, ¡°but you got to first discover how big and special resources here are before we set our priority at work. Any dangers by the way?¡±

    ¡°Nothing yet.¡±

    ¡°Cool. Have you started farming?¡±

    ¡°We started for an area of ten miles,¡± Hry said, ¡°but this worldcks any animal life, only trees. We tried eating fruits and seeds, and found good things here.¡±<sub>-.</sub>

    ¡°Good,¡± I thought about finding a source for animals to be brought here. But this wasn¡¯t an urgent problem for now, ¡°I¡¯ll try to bring a new batch of humans and races to work for you here. I¡¯ll focus on developing this world for now. About the relics¡­ Try to first mark them down. We don¡¯t want to waste time digging and nning to find out we did it over an ancient site or something.¡±

    ¡°Do you know what technology the old folks here used?¡± Isac asked. And as a Selvator, she knew more about technologies than the two girls next to her.

    ¡°Like human technology I suppose,¡± I didn¡¯t recall anything eye catchy about their technology.

    ¡°Rudimentary one then¡­ Weird,¡± Isac said before adding when she noticed my questioning gazes, ¡°this world is so rich in its energy. So why did they just use the basic forms of energy?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ Dunno about that,¡± I paused, ¡°but it might not have been like this back then in their days. After all, the world was left empty for thousands of years.¡±

    ¡°Might be the cause,¡± she shrugged, ¡°anyway see if you can bring more man power here. We need anything you can provide.¡±

    ¡°Give me a minute¡­¡±

    Just at this moment, a message came. It wasn¡¯t from thedy, or from any god. It came from a new name, one that is called Silverlining.<sub></sub>

    [Hi!]

    He only sent this, making me a little at a loss here.

    [Are you the one sent by my god? The one from the talent impact?] I asked, as this was the only one I could think about who would message me.

    [Indeed. I heard lots of nice stories about you. Are you really a human?]

    So he started our talk with such a remark. What? Was it so impossible for a human to shine in this damn universe?!

    [So, I heard your impact works on talents, is that right?] I shifted the talk back to the main topic.

    [We do. But what talents are you exactly looking for?]

    [Everything] I didn¡¯t know how big their business ran, [As many as you can get]

    [Such a big hand opening I see¡­ My friend didn¡¯t lie then]

    [Howe a god befriends a race like us?]

    [As long as they need something, they will befriend you]

    Well¡­ He had a logic here. [Anyway, let¡¯s first start small. What kind of currency are you nning to use? We can provide all kinds of talents, starting from just novices up to paragons and hegemonies!]

    [I¡¯m using a special kind of currency] I got interested in his confidence. Such an impact would be a cornerstone in building and expanding my kingdom, perhaps even reaching to other worlds like I did here.

    [Special kind? How?]

    [Can you send me a reel to exchange items? Let me show it to you]

    [Cool!]

    I learnt this trick from dealing with Bringold impact nymph girl. In the next minute, I got a reel that allowed me to exchange items with him.

    [I¡¯ll send an example to you] I selected a green grade bone and sent it over to him, [Check it out and tell me what do you think]

    [Damn! So you are the source of these earth shattering bones!!!]

    The response I got from him was so damn fast and a little surprising to me. I even raised both eyebrows. [Did you hear about my bones before?]

    [Who didn¡¯t? Damn! You don¡¯t know how big your bones are! Listen, an impact called Bringold brought a batch of these and sold it in a huge auction once. Damn! The hype it caused, and the price it was sold at made all of the big names like us drool over it!]

    [And?] This was all new to me. I didn¡¯t hear about such a thing before.

    So the Bringold impact tried to test out my bones, see if they were worth the value they spent in exchange for these or not.

    [That impact got a grade higher thanks to your bones! Many other impacts tried to curry favour with them, and a limited number got their hands on these legendary bones. Damn man! Your bones¡­ You are the source of it, right?]

    [I¡¯m] I didn¡¯t hide it from him, [So you are going to trade with me using these bones, right?]

    [Sure! Hell I¡¯d be a mad Toranks if I didn¡¯t ept your offer!]

    ¡°Toranks?¡± I muttered to myself before sending it over to him, [Are you perhaps from the Toranks race, the same mighty race?]

    [So you have heard about us?]

    [Just a little] I didn¡¯t know anything about them, [But you can exchange information regarding your race]

    [Sure! If you want, I can even speak with few powerful figures to give you little help if you wanted]

    [Really?]

    [In exchange for your bones, anything is doable. But¡­ Just a rude question, do you have many of these?]

    [I have enough] at this moment, I felt I was holding my bones cheap to the Bringold folks. Those bastards¡­ They knew the real value of my bones, and yet they still belittled them.

 Chapter 586 [Bonus chapter] The Greedy And Foolish Bringold Impact

    This was the worst side of dealing solely with one power! From now on, I had to look for other impacts to deal with.

    As long as my bones were warmly weed like this, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem securing deals with anyone.

    [Cool! Then let me talk with them when I meet them. For now, let¡¯s talk business]

    [I dunno what kind of talents your impacts offer] I started talking business as well, [Do you have something like a manual or a list?]

    [Sure, let me send one over to you] he paused for a moment, before I received arge list that had many weird names there. [All of these talents can be provided in all ranks and grades. You just select whatever you like, specify the grade and the number, and we will deliver]

    [And the price?] I started reading through weird names here. There were talents to control time and space! They weren¡¯t just dealing with professions, but also with rare abilities like these.

    That made them indispensable in my eyes! I had to secure a good deal from him right now, make him crave for more bones from me.

    [I¡¯ll have to check this when you select the talents you need]<sub>-.</sub>

    [I¡¯ve decided] I closed the list, [I want a thousand at least from each name here. Ten of the highest grades¡­ Also do you trade with normal folks?]

    [Normal? You mean races that act like workers?]

    [Workers, miners, builders¡­ I didn¡¯t see any of such names here] that was something weird. I thought such basic professions would be provided first.

    [We do, but this is part of our subsidiary impact] he said such a weird thing before exining, [We do business like this, our impact deals with rare breeds, stuff that can¡¯t be found easily in the universe. We got other subsidiary impacts under us]

    [Like what?]

    [There is one that deals with low grade talents, like the one you just mentioned. There is also one who trades in race traffic, providing any number of races you want. There is also one that trades in gears, weapons, tools, and machines. There is one that trades in materials, and thest one trade in warriors]

    [Fighting races you mean?]<sub></sub>

    [Warriors, like the ones bound to you by seals. They can be stored in your inventory and be used much better than normal race fighters. But if you wanted fighters, you can look for them at the races traffic impact]

    Damn! This¡­ this wasn¡¯t a single impact, but an entire empire of impacts working at everything the universe would need.

    [I also want to order from these impacts. Can I do it through you?]

    [You want these services too? Terrific! Let me arrange things first]

    [Also check the price of the talents I want]

    [Sure, give me an hour or so. I¡¯ll deliver the great news to the big boss. Damn! I bet he will jump around and dance! I¡¯ll also send a word to our higher ups at the alpha world. I¡¯m sure they will be much interested in dealing with you]

    [Sure, do whatever you feel like] I closed the chat with him while having mixed feelings.

    For a moment, I was excited about the impact my bones left on the entire universe. Like this not a single door would be shut in front of my face.

    Not a sane person would shut an eye over dealing with me.

    But that also made me a little mad about that greedy impact! They got all this hype, all these benefits, and they still acted stingy like this with me.

    I now understood why thatdy acted in such a way when she got the news. I thought they agreed for fear of me going to other impacts.

    But they were terrified for me to know the real value of my bones in the universe. Like this, my bones wouldn¡¯t be given this easily to these stupid greedy folks!

    They just ruined the long and good rtion we had together, ruining it with a single stupid decision!

    What a stupid group of people they were!

    If my bones were this precious, then I should make sure I¡¯d gain the best value in return for them. Right now I had this new impact, or group of impacts actually, to work with.

    As they covered almost all the aspects I might need, then I¡¯d slowly stop relying on the Bringold impact.

    The contracts between me and them were valid until I¡¯d stop asking for their services. I¡¯d have to wait for that Silverlining dude to give me his response and make a few deals with him before ditching the Bringold impact.

    ¡°Are theying now?¡± from the side, Angelica mistook my talk with that Silverlining dude as if it was with the nymphdy.

    ¡°One sec,¡± I returned to speak with thedy again. [Are there any humans and races avable now?]

    [They are just preparing the bones, rich boy!]

    Mentioning bones in front of me made me want to vent my frustration over her. But this wasn¡¯t the right thing to do now.

    I had to first secure a good alternative for them. Besides, they promised to provide me with the kingdom of hearts.

    If Silverlining could provide the kingdom heart to me alongside the invitation to the betting world, then I wouldn¡¯t continue working with Bringold impact.

    But if he couldn¡¯t, I would have to endure this loss for now and wait until I¡¯d get what I wanted.

    [Send them over]

    I closed the chat with her and ignored the next message she sent. I paid the price for the races to arrive here, and the next moment I was hovering in the air, flying with my chariot away.

    ¡°We are going to get some, hahaha! You are the boss I like!¡± Angelica said whileughing, and herst words got her a ring gaze from Hry.

    I didn¡¯t know why, but it was clear to anyone that Angelica was trying to spread her around me to force me to fall for her.

 Chapter 587 I Can Get Warriors!

    Hry was a smart girl, she would have seen that from miles away. And yet the closest person to her was this sexy girl. And that was something I couldn¡¯t understand.

    Why would she let her be so close? Sigh!

    ¡°Stop fooling around and tell your boys to get ready,¡± I stopped just at a nearby empty zone while many portals started to sh, ¡°make sure to get the best use of these humans and races. I¡¯ll finalise their contracts and send them a message to follow your orders.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡± Angelica did a military salute as a joke. I shook my head in response, while getting myself busy signing contracts in batches.

    As for the three, they descended and I just watched after finishing my part of what they were doing.

    Angelica and her men got experienced in dealing with such tasks. They arranged themselves into teams, each took charge of an entire portal.

    Doing this saved them lots of trouble and lots of time. They would just stand by the portal, shout and start organising the racesing out ording to their abilities and preferences.

    I stood there for an hour or so before I was about to leave when I got a message.<sub>-.</sub>

    [I got a good response from my boss]

    It was Silverlining, and he seemed pretty much excited about his meeting with the impact boss.

    [Is that so? So do we have a deal?]

    [Sure, I¡¯ll send you a list of prices. You just revise and tell me what do you think]

    The next moment he sent me a list with many papers in it. In general, he used the batch of ten bones in exchange for a group of talents.

    Starting with novices, who seemed to be the lowest in any talent ranking system, I could get close to five hundred with a single group of my bones.

    The higher the rank, the lower the number of talents I¡¯d get. The highest ranks there were the grandmaster, and I could get only one per group. As for paragons, I¡¯d have to pay five groups to get one.<sub></sub>

    The highest in price was the hegemonies. I had to pay fifty groups of bones to get one hegemony.

    This¡­ It was damn cheaper than the prices I used to pay for the experts I got before! I paid tens of thousands of bones to get those five grandmaster wood experts.

    I got such a talent in the list. But I could get one grandmaster for ten bones. Damn! The difference¡­ It was a steal!

    [Ok, I¡¯m good with this price tag] I sent to him before adding, [How about the amount you can provide?]

    [From each rank, we can provide lots of it. But starting from grandmaster and above, we can supply small numbers of them. Besides, these folks will ask for many benefits and will set conditions]

    Set conditions and ask for benefits? That was new!

    [Like what?]

    [They will ask for things to make their craft better, nothing much actually. They¡¯ll ask for resources, good treatment, and also to bring their families with them and treat them well]

    [These are basic things, they don¡¯t need to state any of that. I provide such things to all my experts]

    [That¡¯s a relief. So how many do you want?]

    [Hmm¡­ There are over a hundred talents in the list, right?]

    [One hundred and thirteen]

    [Good! I want from the higher ranks, grandmaster and above, all the talents you can provide]

    [This¡­ We are speaking about almost a hundred of each. Can you pay for that?]

    I didn¡¯t answer his useless question. [I also want from other ranks at least tens of thousands. If you can get me hundred thousand then I¡¯ll be satisfied]

    [This¡­]

    [Also I won¡¯t pay with the bone I showed you, I¡¯ll pay with this]

    I opened my inventory and selected a blue grade bone and sent it over to him. This was my way to repay the kindness of the Bringold impact.

    They got the green bones as their highest grade. But I would deal with this petal impact using my blue bones.

    I still had silver grade, fine golden grade inrge amounts to count left in my inventory.

    [This bone¡­ This¡­ It has much denser energy than the previous one!]

    [This is my blue grade bone] I introduced my bone to him, [And I¡¯ll use it as the standard of payment from now on]

    [Really?!!] I knew he would be shocked, [Let me examine it then and return to you with the new prices. But¡­ The deal we are speaking about here is¡­]

    I knew what he wanted to say. [Just prepare what I asked for. Also contact the subsidiary impacts under yourmand. I need materials, ores and resources, lots of them. I need races of all kinds with different professions and abilities. Also I want humans, all the humans they can get. As for warriors, I¡¯m also interested in forming a grand army of them]

    [S¡­ Sure¡­] at this moment, I knew he realised how big dealing with me was. I wasn¡¯t making deals in small amounts, or hustle about price and such.

    I was going to shift all my business with them. The talents I¡¯d get would be just the ground I¡¯d use toy a strong foundation of my kingdom here and back on Earth.

    I didn¡¯t want them to juste here and do their work, I wanted them to start picking talents and training them to get more and a stable stream of talents of my own.

    As for the resources, I wanted to secure another route aside from the Bringold impact. The only two things remaining for the Bringold impact to do for me would be the kingdom heart and the invitation for the betting world.

    Warriors was an issue I tried to solve for many times. All I could get were soulers, and nothing more from the Bringold impact.

    The number of my souler army was now in the hundreds of thousands. That made me stronger, yet didn¡¯t help my kingdom or other forces.

 Chapter 588 The Warriors, Resources, And Races Lists

    From thest setbacks I experienced, I learnt a valuable lesson. One should be strong and mighty, but he should never neglect supporting his forces.

    These forces were the real backbone of any powerhouse. What was the benefit of being the mightiest being in the universe when your subordinates sucked it bad?

    It just didn¡¯t make sense to depend on one¡¯s power to do everything. I couldn¡¯t be everywhere all the time, wouldn¡¯t be around to help my forces in time of need.

    Just like the two failures I tasted before. If my forces were strong and capable, I¡¯d have seen much better results than the ones I got so far.

    Training them on the hands of Hectors andter on Selvators was something great. But my generals and trusted teammates should experience a different kind of support.

    I nned from the moment I realised my weakness and w to look for warriors and get them enough to secure their lives. If I could get enough to make them fight and change the tide of any battle, it would be for the best indeed.

    Dealing with such a grand impact with so many subsidiary impacts was a chance I¡¯d not slip by.

    ¡°You can let him join my ultras group,¡± as that god did such a big favour with me, I had to honour my promise with him.<sub>-.</sub>

    Yes the deal wasn¡¯t over, but it was this close from being so.

    [Thanks Hye! I¡¯m honoured to be in your Ultras group]

    [Thanks to you. This impact¡­ It will be of a great help to me]

    [I¡¯m happy that I helped you with this]

    I closed the chat with that excited god, and made sure to close all the private messagesing from my channel.

    Right now I have to focus. I had many unfinished things at hand to take care of.

    Just after dealing with that petal impact, I¡¯d return back to Earth to see what the teams did.<sub></sub>

    The fourth quest was just looking from far. I was sure that once it started, things would grow hectic.

    So I had to make sure I did my best to prepare my kingdom and forces with everything I could. And one of these preparations was to get the news about the movement of the enemy.

    Knowledge was, after all, a sort of power, a great power indeed.

    And above all this, I had the cultivation thing to care about. The talents I got from that impact didn¡¯t have any cksmith, wood experts, or alchemists.

    ording to Silverlining words, he considered these asmon talents, ones that didn¡¯t suit the prestigious work of his impact.

    I opened the list and checked its content again. The names of the talents here were really unique and weird. Also I got many tablets. I didn¡¯t know what they were doing exactly.

    There were foretellers, space controllers, time benders, and even world creators. These fancy names and others filled this list, making me wonder about all the possibilities I¡¯d get from them.

    But on the other hand, there were talents with weird names. For example the Soukers, what did they do exactly? I didn¡¯t know!

    Almost half of the talents had such weird names. But I didn¡¯t actually n to handle these talents myself. First I was too busy to do that, I wasn¡¯t going to stay for a long time here, and I had to assign someone I trusted to handle this task.

    And Hry was just perfect for such a task.

    She was really not doing much here. Isac handled the nning, and Angelica handled sorting out talents and executing the ns.

    So Hry was the one with the least tasks here. She might help in supervising over the work, sorting out knowledge we got from here, and try to make sure things were going ording to Isac¡¯s ns.

    But the role I decided for her was much bigger than that. She would act as my prime minister, supervising literally everything in my kingdom.

    So starting from the talents arriving here, she would work to understand them, see how they might fit best for our interest, and assign tasks for them to do.

    This would be the start of a grander roleter on. But for now, I had to wait for the answer from Silverlining.

    And the wait didn¡¯tst longer than an hour.

    [I got the new price list. I¡¯ll send it over to you]

    [Great!]

    I got the new list. And this time, I had to inwardly sigh.

    That dude was acting fair, much more than those greedy bastards!

    The price tag of the hegemonies from before which needed fifty groups of my green bones only needed two of my blue bones.

    As for the rest, you could only imagine!

    [Great, I¡¯m happy with this list] I sent over to him, [Now, when will you deliver?]

    [Let¡¯s sign a contract first. Ah, by the way, I also got lists from other impacts for you to check]

    [Really? That¡¯s great! Send them over and I¡¯ll sign the contract as well. After that, how long will it take to deliver?]

    [Just a couple of hours¡­ I¡¯ll send whoever I have here first before starting to gather more talents from the universe]

    [Fine!]

    As I closed the chat with him, I got the contract. I read it and signed as it had no errors.

    The lists came next. Damn! Each list was filled with tons of names in it. I started by sorting them out first. The material list was the biggest, followed by the race trade list, and the smallest list was for the warriors.

    But checking that list made me grin. There were my beloved Bulltors, dragons, and even Goms and Krakens. I also found more fierce warriors that could make a difference in my forces.

    However what Icked was the price tag. [Can you check the race trade impact and the warrior impact for me? I want to know the price tags for their goods]

    [Found anything interesting?]

 Chapter 589 Dammit Hye! It Hurts!

    [Many things actually] Iughed, [but I can¡¯t decide how much I wanted without the price tag]

    [Cool! But that would take a day or two]

    [No problem. Start sending the experts now]

    I moved my chariot towards an empty ce not far from the spot Hry and Angelica were working at. As for Isac, that girl returned back to the vige to continue her work there.

    *Fwoosh!*

    As I reached that spot, and in less than a few minutes, many portals started to sh and open. Large number of races appeared here, with many old looking people.

    That impact seemed to have the high level experts in their headquarters for their immense value and rarity. I could imagine the demand over them.

    ¡°Hey,¡± I stopped one dragon rider girl who was flying just nearby, ¡°go and find Hry for me. Let here here with her boys.¡±<sub>-.</sub>

    ¡°Ok, lord,¡± the girl¡¯s face changed the moment she noticed me. She hurriedly nodded and said in such respect and veneration before leaving fast.

    Was I this scary or what? This wasn¡¯t the first time to experience such a reaction when dealing with these girls.

    As the new talents flocked here, and considering their initialrge number of talents to begin with, they formed a decent force here that was in the hundreds of thousands.

    Yet unlike the races I got and the humans I received before, those guys stood in silence and didn¡¯t make any ruckus or noise.

    I kept signing the loyalty contracts of them while Hry came from far with arge number of her force.

    ¡°Wow! You managed to get an army of old folks!¡±

    As she arrived at my chariot, she said in such mockery. She didn¡¯t realise how valuable these talents were.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Don¡¯t be rude, they are special people that I had to pay arge price to get,¡± I lied. I just paid for my blue bones, the second lowest grade bones I had right now.

    And I had them in heaps hard to count.

    ¡°Special? How so?¡± she blinked twice.

    ¡°That¡¯s left for you to figure out¡­¡± I started to exin the real value of these talents. I also told her this was just the first batch we would get.

    She had to get to know them better, and know how to best use them. She kept nodding, and when I told her about the part of warriors, her eyes shone.

    ¡°Atst you are taking care of me!¡±

    ¡°Foolish girl,¡± I jokingly hit her on the head with my left hand, making her touch her head while retreating a couple of steps.

    ¡°Dammit Hye! It hurts!!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m treating you nicely all the time, since when have I mistreated you ever?¡± I rolled my eyes before adding, ¡°these warriors aren¡¯t just for you, but for the entire team and their trusted and capable subordinates.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯ll get the most out of them,¡± she said with a cute face, ¡°I¡¯m you girl, right? And you have to treat your girl better.¡±

    ¡°Sigh!¡± I raised my head and looked at the bright sky. As Isac told me before, this world changed its light and now it was a pale pink coloured sun up there. ¡°Fine, take whatever you want. But don¡¯t take too much, ok?¡±

    ¡°Promise,¡± she jumped and hugged me while a broad smile was on her face.

    ¡°Go down now, start working with those folks. Don¡¯t forget to treat them nicely.¡±

    ¡°I always treat others nicely.¡±

    ¡°They aren¡¯t like the races we got before,¡± I stressed over this point. ¡°Also n a ce for them to stay. They will bring their families over. Handle this matter as well.¡±

    ¡°How will they bring them?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ dunno yet,¡± this part was something I missed to ask. And I nned to ask Silverlining when we talk again.

    As I stood up there, I watched her start working with her boys. I sent a message to all the new talents here, asking them to follow the instructions of her as she would be their leader from now on.

    I was curious though about how they would help my kingdom. But that was something left for theter times.

    [I have to do something else] After an hour of watching, I felt bored. I wanted to get back to Earth, to check over the teams I sent and get thetest news from the frontline.

    That jumper jerk was busy out ofte. He hasn¡¯t sent me a single message or showed his face since thest time I lost consciousness.

    He spoke about pushing with his monsters up north. Thends there were now covered in ice, but that would change in the uing merging processes.

    The ice would melt, dense rivers would be formed. That cold part of the world would be warm, and the all cold white world out there would turn green.

    But wasn¡¯t there another human powerhouse there? I had to see what that jerk would do with that prodigy.

    I didn¡¯t want to start a big war between humans. For the best, we should sit at a round table and discuss alliances.

    As other races did, we should learn to let go of our differences and ambitious ns and desires, and try to unite for the better of our race.

    But something told me the problem wouldn¡¯t be in that powerhouse, but in the jumper. He never showed interest in expanding mynds to a certain direction.

    He said he wanted to join the epic fight up north between the three races. That was a good reason indeed, yet I felt it wasn¡¯t the real deal.

    He wanted to sh with the powerhouse in the north. But why? I had to get to the bottom of this before this bastard would cause a big trouble that I wouldn¡¯t be able to solve.

    Besides, the situation here was changing fast. The mysterious enemy was doing his best to demolish everything I built with effort and sweat.

    The next quest would be a big war, I could already sniff the gunpowder. So letting that jumper walk away with such sizable and strong force was a mistake.

 Chapter 590 We Did It!

    I had to let him be near, ready to intervene at any critical moment. I didn¡¯t n to bring him home. It was better to leave an army or more outside, acting as things would turn out and based on the developing situation.

    That would give me more options, allowing me to flexibly handle any situation without much stress.

    [I can save this ce and send the talents over]

    [Good! Keep sending them here then] I had to leave. If he could save this spot, and keep sending people over, then it would be great. [Once sent anything, just let me know and I¡¯ll pay the price]

    [Sure]

    I checked the world here for thest time before opening a portal and leaving through it.

    This world was going to be my crown jewel.

    As I passed through it back to Earth, I opened the messages and started to check over the hundred teams I sent.<sub>-.</sub>

    Few reached their targets and started to look around. Some found nothing suspicious yet, and the others found traces of a big army marching out of the tunnels.

    [Go and check these traces with caution. Try to get to that army and stay trailing them] I sent to the ones finding the traces around the tunnel openings.

    If they spotted the traces, they could track these to reach the main army.

    I had to see where these forces were going. In the end, I hoped to draw a big map with cities and towns controlled by these forces.

    After that, I¡¯d make my move.

    [Any news?] As I got to know the updates of my one hundred teams, I sent this to Leo.

    [They attacked towns and cities, controlling them] he sent before adding, [We are drawing a big map for the ces they controlled. But their army isn¡¯t that huge to control many ces]<sub></sub>

    [There are more armies getting out] I sent this to him, [Are they controlling a circr area or a linear one?]

    [Well¡­ When I look at the map, I find that they are controlling zones in linear way from north to south]

    [Good!] my eyes shed in the cold light, [Keep watching them from far. Don¡¯t risk to get exposed]

    [Got it boss]

    So, they were trying to form a linear formation with towns and cities under their control. They were surrounding my kingdom. And if I guessed it right, then they were expanding from the ocean down at Texas up towards Canada¡¯s coldnds.

    But for what? Forming such a line around my kingdom wouldn¡¯t help but to stretch out their forces.

    That tactic would only help in one case, if they got a way to bring forth lots of forces to attack my kingdom. Like this, this line up would end up being the bottom of hell, a ce that would be damn hard to reach.

    If they had a way to do it, then forces starting from that line up would start to eat up mynds in big bites each time.

    Even if I ended up surviving this, a new strong kingdom would lie at my borders, surrounding me like I was entrapped.

    And for sure I¡¯d end up like this with the Hector continent at the East and ocean lining up at my eastern shores.

    If I let such a setting mature, I¡¯d end up in great trouble. However this had one single solution. And I decided to go for it in thest couple of days before the start of the fourth quest.

    ¡°Lord¡­¡±

    Just as I was lost in thoughts, a feminine voice came with extreme respect from my side.

    ¡°Yes?¡± It was one of the dragon rider girls. And she, like any other girls I met before, was acting shy and a bit nervous.

    ¡°There¡­ Is someone who wants to speak to you.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± I wasn¡¯t in the mood to speak with anyone at the moment.

    ¡°They are¡­ The youths back at the MIT campus¡­ A girl there wants to tell you something.¡±

    ¡°A girl? MIT?¡± my eyes shed with realisation before turning towards the direction of the MIT campus. ¡°Thanks,¡± I just said that before controlling my chariot and moved towards the MIT campus.

    That girl was the one leading the entire operation back there. As she asked for me, that meant they managed to breakthrough the power problem again.

    I didn¡¯t meet up with her or with the other two dudes with her for a long time. After the battle here, I didn¡¯t see her around.

    I thought she died, but it seemed this wasn¡¯t the case. Luckily she survived.

    But when I got to see her, I realised that the other two dudes who were with her died in the past battle.

    ¡°My condolence,¡± I said before closing this page, ¡°have you cracked it?¡±

    ¡°Thanks lord,¡± she said while standing in the middle of the big ce that once had that iconic ancient building of the MIT academy. Right now only less than half was present, and the rest was in ruins.

    ¡°We did it,¡± she pointed at a group of youths standing next to a table. It was covered with dirty piece of cloth, trying to make a surprise here.

    ¡°For the second time,¡±¡® she added in such bitter tone.

    ¡°Always the hardest time is the first. Once done, you can repeat it as much as you¡¯d like.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ True,¡± I knew she wasn¡¯t feeling that much of joy thanks to the loss of her two friends.

    ¡°Show me,¡± I was impatient to see the result of what they reached. She snapped her fingers and the group of youths standing at the metallic table moved and removed the cloths off.

    Underneath I saw something looking like a big capsule. It was made out of transparent material, showing many things inside.

    There were wires, the monster core I gave to them before, and also few ores. ¡°You used ores?¡± I came closed to better inspect this device.

    ¡°We did it before without using ores, but it yielded small amount of energy,¡± she exined, ¡°this time we used the ores you brought, especially the ones which helped to augment the strength of anyone standing around it. These ores are really something! They augment any form of energy, not just stats.¡±

 Chapter 591 [Bonus chapter] A Violent Energy

    ¡°Stats are a form of energy,¡± I corrected this wrong belief for her, ¡°how does it work?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rmend stepping back,¡± she said, ¡°let¡¯s go back guys,¡± she added while I retreated with her for almost twenty metres away.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit too much?¡± I asked, and she shook her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s barely enough,¡± she paused before adding, ¡°the device is still in its early phase. It can generate energy, but we still can¡¯t control the output.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± I nodded in understanding, ¡°what now?¡±

    ¡°Now? We will start it,¡± she took out a device that looked like a remote control. It got a single red button in the middle, with nothing connecting it to that capsule.

    ¡°Will it connect?¡± I asked in doubt, and she just smiled without saying anything else.<sub>-.</sub>

    ¡°Watch my lord, this moment marks the first step of humans over the new technology of the post apocalyptic era,¡± she said in such confidence and pride, the pride of a scientist.

    I turned my eyes towards the capsule, focusing over it. Once she pressed the button, I could feel the fierce reaction all around it.

    The ores she used started to shine while the monster core in the centre started to buzz. The capsule vibrated with the table, before it started to flow in the air.

    I could see wisps of energy of white colour forming around the capsule, looking like tentacles getting birthed from it.

    These energy wisps looked docile at first. But seemingly they started to gather up energy fast, and soon started to grow rampant.

    ¡°This¡­¡± the energy was indeed strong, but it wasn¡¯t that high like any strong attack here. However it was an energy that could work in the apocalypse world rules.<sub></sub>

    Having such energy was a good step. Of course it needed work to be stronger, to learn to control it, but it was forter times.

    ¡°It¡¯s good,¡± even if I truly didn¡¯t like it, I had to give her and the youths some sort of encouragement.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not over yet,¡± she firmly said, making me return to watch the capsule once more. And this time, I couldn¡¯t help but look with widened eyes towards what was happening.

    The energy turned from wisps to form a wave, a mighty wave that expanded fiercely , even throwing the table and turning it to shreds in mere seconds.

    With a faint roar, like a beast was entrapped in there, the wave of this energy kept growing and expanding until it formed a big ball of blue energy, covering up an area of twenty metres.

    It just stopped an inch or two in front of my face! I looked at it then at the girl next to me and she grinned. ¡°This is what we reached, not the docile early stage.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± I paused, returned to watch the ball of energy, ¡°¡­ Truly amazing!¡±

    ¡°Thanks! Lord¡­ Don¡¯t!!¡± but just before she could enjoy her moment, she got an instant scare when I extended my arm towards the depth of that ball.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I used my right arm, and the moment it touched that ball it started to suck away this energy out of control, ¡°I¡¯m not that weak.¡±

    ¡°¡­!!!¡± I could see the shock over her face and others. Something told me that few tried to touch this ball of energy before, and it seemed they didn¡¯t end up well.

    By inserting my right arm in that energy, I felt two things. First this energy wasn¡¯t as weak as I initially thought! My arm was eating it up more than what it was doing with the energy of the world here.

    And the second thing I discovered was that this energy wasn¡¯t the end of this device¡¯s abilities. It was like the outer shell, the outeryer, and by inserting my hand like this, I felt like I stirred up the ho nest.

    ¡°Get back!¡± I instantly shouted, ¡°get back more than one hundred metres! Stay away! Now!¡±

    ¡°Get back now!¡± The shout came from the girl, while I felt all the youths moving. But their speed wasn¡¯t on par with the fast expanding ball of energy.

    What I caused was to absorb the first gush of energy, the one that kept the more violent ones under check. I didn¡¯t know if one metres was enough or not, but I couldn¡¯t risk losing any of these genius kids here.

    ¡°Come down now!¡± I had no other choice but to control my chariot and bring it fast forward. It wasn¡¯t that far away anyway, and itnded just next to the kids.

    ¡°Get inside!¡± I shouted, ¡°don¡¯t leave its side no matter what!¡±

    *Rumble!*

    The energy went berserk at this moment. The previous blue energy started to get infiltrated but a thick bolt of scarlet red energy that looked like they were going to explode at any moment.

    I just had time to turn back and when I saw my big chariot standing next to these youths.

    ¡°They are safe,¡± I turned my focus to that berserk energy that engulfed me the next moment. I felt like a gush of hot airshed at my face, making me feel a little hot and ufortable.

    But it was nothing to worry about. The right arm worked its magic, kept absorbing this energy in a crazy way, making me safe.

    I watched the fast expanding ball of energy. It reached my chariot, got stopped by the shield of it. The youths were all inside the reign of my shield, and so they survived.

    But the energy kept expanding, covered an area of over two hundred metres and kept expanding as well.

    When it hit the four hundred mark, it finally stopped. Right now the energy was rolling inside the ball,ing out in torrents from that capsule.

    This energy wasn¡¯t as docile or weak as before. Just touching the ground left deep marks there, deep enough to be in metres depth.

    I felt like if I kept absorbing this energy, it wouldn¡¯t stop there. I got the impression there were still much moreyers hidden in that energy, something that I wouldn¡¯t be able to control.

    Damn! What did these youths do exactly? Was this energy from that monster core?

 Chapter 592 Energy Enough To Power Up Big Cities

    If so, then I greatly underestimated that core! It looked like a nuclear weapon of old human days, not just a mere and simple source of energy.

    Should I stop? Retreat back to the chariot and shield myself there?

    For a moment, I seriously considered doing this. But the next moment I ditched such an idea.

    I looked back, and all I saw was fear, doubt, and confusion over the faces of the youths here.

    They¡­ Were like kids ying with fire without realising they could start a big fire that might take away their entire home.

    So I had to go deeper, unlock more of this energy so they¡¯d learn what they were dealing with.

    If I wasn¡¯t around, and one of these youths triggered the explosion of that energy, then things would go south for all of them.<sub>-.</sub>

    Even with my presence, all I could help with was to summon my chariot to help them.

    As I decided that, I continued to absorb this energy. This time I had to go all out. So I sat on the ground, closed my eyes, and started regting my breathing.

    I was going to start cultivating, elerate the speed of absorption so I¡¯d allow this energy to go beyond this level and show its true terror.

    As for my safety, I got the feeling that no matter what I wouldn¡¯t get any harm. As long as my arm was there, my secondary dantian was absorbing energy, I¡¯d get no harm.

    So I started circting the absorbed energy into a much faster pace, allowing more energy to gush in. This kept going for as long as it took until the outer energy died down.

    When I opened my eyes, I was shocked by what I saw. The entire region got hit hard, like something fierce exploded or caused a rampage here.<sub></sub>

    The standing part of the old building of the MIT campus got destroyed! Only big pieces of stones remained on the ground, while many were eaten away like they were dry weed faced fire.

    As for the ground, I could see deep grooves, extending for ten metres or more. They stretched for hundreds of metres, starting from the spot where that capsule took, and even few reached beyond one thousand metres mark.

    This¡­ It was a big damage that I didn¡¯t expect. However, it was good. This way these youths would learn how deadly ying with these cores was.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± As I went to my chariot, I looked at the ashen white faces of these youths.

    ¡°You¡­ Lord¡­ Are you¡­ Alright?!!¡± the girl asked, as if it was a miracle for me to stay alive.

    ¡°Foolish girl,¡± I messed with her hair before adding, ¡°do you think your lord is that weak?¡±

    ¡°L¡­ Lord¡­ You just¡­ Didn¡¯t see what it looked like!!!¡±

    The girl was still in deep shock. It seemed the magnitude of this was way beyond what I imagined.

    Good! Like this they would be extra careful when dealing with these cores. Also they¡¯d know these cores held much more energy to harvest.

    If such energy was directed right to serve my kingdom, then a single core would be enough to lighten up and power an entire city for months!

    This wasn¡¯t the full throttle of this energy. I absorbed much of it, so only a small amount was left to get out of control.

    If just such an amount caused all this damage, then how about the entire thing? Damn! If they were to harvest the energy in a stable and secure way, these cores would be enough to solve the problem of energy for a long time.

    As for getting more, I¡¯d have to ask the help of those Hectors. I was quite sure during the uing quest, these Hectors would use a huge number of aquatic monsters.

    Lily was proof of that. She was very experienced in naval battles. I didn¡¯t know if Hector¡¯s maind was formed mostly of water or what.

    But adding these things up, I knew the Hectors would use aquatic monsters during their next attack. And it was the best option, as my boys were getting familiar with fighting such monsters now.

    ¡°Just try other things out,¡± I said to the girl, ¡°you did the first big step, knowing how to salvage that energy out from these cores. But as you saw, these cores aren¡¯t that safe. They have an enormous amount of energy.¡±

    ¡°Sigh! They are like ticking bombs,¡± one of the male youths here sighed.

    ¡°But if we could regte the energy output, it would be enough to fuel entire cities for a long time with power, right?¡±

    I knew they were impressed and scared of these cores. They got the wrong impression of these, and I had to help in changing that vision.

    I had to let them see the possibilities of taming such wild energy. Like that, these young scientists would get excited and might end up giving me a good surprise.

    ¡°Do you want us to keep working on these cores?!¡± the girl asked in surprise, making me inwardly sigh.

    ¡°These cores have levels of energy inside them,¡± I said before adding, ¡°you just watched the energy getting wilder and fiercer. All I did was to uncover the energy step by step, and you have to learn how to do this.¡±

    ¡°The cores haveyers of energy¡­¡± her eyes shone in realisation, and she wasn¡¯t an exception. All of the youths here seemed to get something from what I just said, letting me hope they¡¯d start thinking differently about these capsules and cores.

    ¡°Go back now,¡± I waved, ¡°be careful from the deep grooves. Be cautious and try to do things carefully this time.¡±

    ¡°We will, lord,¡± they said in unison before leaving back to their campus.

    Well, this time it was a failure. But they managed to break something here. Next time¡­ I was sure next time they¡¯d give me a pleasant surprise.

    As I watched them leave, I returned to my chariot and decided to check over someone.

 Chapter 593 Attack On The Jumper

    [Where are you dude? You vanished and didn¡¯t say a single word since Ist saw you]

    [I¡¯m in the middle of a fight]

    [Don¡¯t tell me you are fighting humans!¡±

    [Humans? No, they are a bunch of crazy folks. I dunno what race they belong to. They were trailing me, leaving me no option but to hunt them down]

    [Tracking you? Are they this strong?]

    [Not strong, but too many. They can summon portals wherever they want. I was fighting them for the past couple of days, smashing one portal after another. But that didn¡¯t help at all!]

    It was¡­ Weird! That jumper finally found a foe that could make him feel so helpless!

    [Where are you now?]

    [Just stepped up north towards Canadands. I didn¡¯t cross any distance before hitting those crazy folks. They are crazy, Hye! They don¡¯t fight with any tactic but with their numbers! As I kept smashing portals, they will summon more, forcing me to keep fighting]

    [So you are moving aside from your desired destination? Where are you now?]

    [Frankly¡­ I dunno! They kept moving East, but I still couldn¡¯t see the ocean]

    [Hmm¡­ Don¡¯t go near Niagara falls, ok?]<sub>-.</sub>

    [These falls? Oh, wait a sec¡­ I believe I¡¯m not that far from that ce]

    [Stay away from there] I sent in warning, [Try to retreat and don¡¯t move forward]

    [But¡­ They will flood the entirends with their great numbers!]

    [As long as they are weak, that doesn¡¯t matter]

    [What¡¯s up there at Niagara falls?] he finally spotted the main issue, and I had to exin what I knew to him, and also state my concerns.

    [They are deliberately luring you towards the direction of these big tunnels. They kept sending weak troops, and in such a way to exhaust your forces. You use monsters, but even monsters can get tired. So make sure to not risk it, retreat and keep killing them while returning back to Wisconsin]

    [Getting back? But¡­]

    I didn¡¯t continue to read his message. I knew for a reason this jerk was trying to target the human overlord at the northernnds.

    [Just what¡¯s going on between you and that overlord of human forces up north?]

    [That¡­ Aren¡¯t we going to im all these parts for ourselves?]

    [Not in that way! And you know better]<sub></sub>

    [I believe it¡¯s better to hit that overlord here!]

    [Not now! And not when we have bigger issues to handle]

    [Like what?]

    [Dude! I just told you, they are amassing armies and sending them out from tunnels. They are going to attack us soon once the fourth quest starts]

    [But they attacked me!]

    [You were just too cautious and noticed them, decided to hit them hard without even checking their background]

    [I thought¡­ They were sent by a race, like Hectors]

    [Anyway] I decided to close an eye over this, [Juste back, station yourself at Wisconsin, and wait for my orders]

    [Are we going to wait for them to attack?]

    [No way! I will hit them two days before the start of the fourth quest]

    [Then I¡¯ll entrap them?]

    [No need. As you saw, they are weak]

    [Then¡­ What¡¯s my role then?]

    [I doubt the one who did this will only use weak forces. He has a n, a card that makes him reassured to crush us]

    [You mean¡­]

    [You will act once that force appears. If you can¡¯t crush them, you have to contain them as hard as you can]

    [Ok. But after that¡­ Can I head north?]

    [After that¡­ You and I will have a sincere chat together, where you will tell me everything about your bad rtions with that overlord at north]

    [It¡¯s¡­ Nothing!]

    [Yes, I can tell that]

    I closed the chat after stressing over retreating now and kept me posted of his location.

    He acted slightly reckless. It wasn¡¯t his habit, and that told me the issue of that northern overlord wasn¡¯t just something trivial.

    As I closed this issue for now, I started to check over the other teams. I was worried such a thing would happen to them like it happened with the jumper.

    But nothing like that happened. The teams were all cautious and kept their distance away from the hostile forces they were tracking.

    [Did you get a deal with the petal impact?]

    Just as I ended talking with my teams, I got this message from thedy nymph.

    [They offered a good price and lots of things for me to choose from] I didn¡¯t hide this from her.

    [What about our deals? Are you going to drop them?]

    [I heard you once auctioned my bones, right?]

    [This¡­ What about it?]

    I knew she was shaken the moment I said this. As she dared toe and question me, she had to take the responsibility then for stirring me up!

    [I heard interesting rumours, about how fierce the fight over my bones became]

    [That¡¯s¡­ Normal. After all your bones can¡¯t be supplied except by you]

    [That¡¯s indeed true. And in such case, I decided to work with the petal impact using my bones]

    [This¡­]

    [It¡¯s my most precious currency. Thanks for making propaganda for it. As for our deals, you can continue to work for what we agreed upon from earlier]

    [So¡­ No change?] She seemed deeply worried about the deals we had. Of course we were bound by contracts, but that was in case I asked for something from them.

    I couldn¡¯t change the price tag in these contracts, but I could shift my focus and deal with the petal impact instead.

    [When can you deliver the next human and races batch?]

    [Soon, in less than half a day. And I promise, the number this time will make you happy!]

    [Cool!] I knew she wasn¡¯t doing this for my sake, but for hers. She was terrified I¡¯d stop dealing with her and her impact.

    So the next deal would show a significant increase in amount, trying to get as many bones from me as she could.

    I had no objections about that. Although I could get as much with a cheaper price, I would still keep issuing them orders every now and then of old sake times.

    And who knew, they might just lower the price when I¡¯d start acting like that.

 Chapter 594 Can You Provide A Kingdom Heart For Me?

    Closing the chat with her, I got nothing else to do except training. I got a slight push when I absorbed that core energy. But I had to keep training.

    I got the feeling that with each upgrade of my energy, more work was needed and much longer time it would take for my energy to get to the next level.

    So I sat on my chariot, closed my eyes, and started my training.

    Time flew fast! When I ended my cultivation session, I found many messagesing from many people.

    Most of the messages came from Silverlining. This dude seemed to take my deals and requests pretty much seriously, making me smile in content.

    He was informing me of delivering more talents to the second Earth world. Also he sent me the lists he got from other subsidiary impacts of his.

    The lists had the price tag. Like the list of talents, these lists all had cheaper prices, dealing with my bones in the right way they deserved.

    [Thanks dude. I¡¯ll think about the orders I need and tell you about it]

    [You will order through me then?]<sub>-.</sub>

    [Sure, I hate dealing with many folks]

    [But that will cause a bit of dy]

    [How long?]

    [Hmm¡­ From few hours up to one day at max]

    This dude¡­ He was dealing with me on a total level different from what thedy nymph did with me.

    Few hours? I was dyed many days many times!

    [I have two questions to ask] as we were going to do business like this, I had to ask about what I truly need.

    [Anything, human Hye, you can ask me anything]<sub></sub>

    [I¡¯m looking for two items, they are precious and might take effort and time to get]

    [Tell me what they are. If the impact doesn¡¯t own it, we will find a way to get it]

    [A kingdom heart]

    [What?!!!]

    [I know, I know it¡¯s precious and rare. But I¡¯m in desperate need for it]

    [Well¡­ It¡¯s not that hard to get you one]

    [This¡­ Are you sure?] Was it this simple? No f*cking way!

    [Of course trying to get it from the impact will be quite hard! But I had another way to get it for you]

    [How? Tell me!] I was willing to close such a deal on any price tag! No matter how pricey it was, I¡¯d just ept the price without any bargaining with him.

    [Through my race. We have lots of kingdom hearts. Of course such thing is considered as a no for trade treasure, but I can speak with my friends and secure you one]

    [That¡­ How much will that cost?]

    I knew he wasn¡¯t this sure ofpleting this deal if it didn¡¯t include lots of bones. He said it himself, it was a no for trade item. Yet he was sure to close such a deal.

    Such confidence came from one simple fact, he would ask for lots of my bones in return for it.

    [The price will be your bones indeed, but we will ask for a much higher grade than what you offered back at the impact]

    [And the price? How much?] I knew he was smart to guess it on his own. If I used a higher grade of bones than the one I used to trade with the Bringold impact, then that meant I had a higher grade of such bones.

    [A treasure must be traded with an equal in value treasure] he sent such weird word before adding, [So you have to select your highest bone, one that will force anyone to ept offering the kingdom heart to you]

    [This¡­ Isn¡¯t it a bit loose condition?]

    [If you are smart, you will know this is a hard condition to fulfil. You have one chance to convince my friends. So you can¡¯t just select any bone. You must be aware of the immense value of a kingdom heart. With it, and in such early stage of the apocalypse, you will be invincible]

    He was right, indeed. Sigh! He was acting sly this time with me. So he asked for a high grade bone. Something told me this wasn¡¯t just for the kingdom heart deal.

    It seemed he wanted to start building a good rtionship between me and his race. Such a loyal fellow! He didn¡¯t even ask for anything for himself.

    Not like that nymphdy, who kept pestering me all the time with personal demands and gains.

    This Silverlining was just the kind of a person that I liked!

    [But¡­ What if the bone I offered held a greater value than the kingdom heart?]

    [This¡­ Is there even such a thing?]

    It seemed he underestimated me! He thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to honour such a deal, and mostly would offer a bone that was close to the value of the kingdom heart.

    But dude¡­ I got even red grade normal bones here! And they weren¡¯t my top graded bones. I still had my dark monster higher grade bones, that diamond grade bone.

    [Yes, there is] I send with such confidence, [So, how will you deal with such a problem?]

    [In that case¡­ We¡¯ll assess it closely and give you a fair price! If we have to add more treasures, we will]

    [Better to be war rted treasures] I looked at my mighty chariot. Since I got it, I was feeling untouchable! My girl here saved my life countless times.

    If I managed to get more treasures like her, I¡¯d be satisfied with this deal. I had to secure my teammates here, especially that impulsive jumper and my chick.

    These two were the strongest of my team. They also had enough experience in this apocalypse to set them apart from anyone else.

    So if I could, giving them a treasure to secure them would be nice.

    [That depends on the value of your bone]

    [Can I add more than one?]

    [A treasure with more than one copy isn¡¯t considered a treasure] he said something deep again. What went wrong with him? Why was he acting this wise with me?

 Chapter 595 A Red Graded Bone

    [Ok, send me a contract that will secure what we agreed upon]

    [Give me a minute¡­ I have to contact my friends now] he paused before adding, [But won¡¯t you take more time to think thoroughly about this? My friends are very busy and won¡¯t just ept a bad offer]

    [Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing]

    I was touched by his concern. It seemed he had some sort of benefit from doing this trade.

    Anyway I wasn¡¯t in the position to question him. If he had a way to get benefits from his race, then I had no reason to object.

    [Ok¡­ Give me a minute]

    I used this time to check my own bones. I got red bones, five actually. They came from the paragons I killed, especially from the Hector race.

    For me, these bones weren¡¯t as good as the dark monster bones. I thought about offering the dark monster bones, but I refrained from doing so.

    Such bones were my secret. I wouldn¡¯t risk showing them up without a good reason. Plus, the universe reacted this fiercely to my low grade green bones. What would they feel like my red bones then?<sub>-.</sub>

    [I got their word¡­ If you offered something interesting, they will consider giving the kingdom heart to you]

    [Consider? Bro, I want it for my bones!]

    [Don¡¯t me them, they just don¡¯t ce much hope over your bones. Let them get surprised by your bone, and I¡¯m sure they will agree]

    [Send me the contract first] I didn¡¯t like this but with a contract, my bones would be safe.

    [On the way]

    In the next few minutes, I received a contract. I read it thoroughly and made sure the terms secured the return of my bone if we didn¡¯t reach a deal.

    [Now, can you send the legendary bone to me?] Once signed, Silverlining seemed so impatient about having my bone.

    [On the way] I selected my red grade bone and sent it over to him. For long minutes, he kept his silence, making me worried.<sub></sub>

    [Hey bro, is everything alright?]

    [Sh*t! Sh*t! Sh*t! This¡­ What the heck is this bone?!!!] what I read made meugh.

    [Told you, it¡¯s a treasure, one of a kind] I lied, [So, send it to your friends and make them assess it. Let me know their response once they decided its value]

    [O¡­ Ok¡­ But Hye¡­ With this¡­ The kingdom heart you want¡­]

    [That¡¯s why I asked if the value of my bone is above what I asked for]

    [Damn! You really are a weird human! One of the kind! Let me return to my friends. Damn! No, wait¡­ It¡¯s better if I went to see them in person. Their response¡­ Damn! I can¡¯t lose such a marvellous sight!]

    [Hahaha! Ok, do as you see fit] I knew that would take longer, but it would be fun. [How long will it take for you to reach your world and meet them?]

    [Not that long! Give me a few hours, mostly a day!]

    [Sure]

    Something told me he nned to not only show it to his friends, but also to other people. Well, if this ended up with building a strong rtion with that mighty race, then this bone would seem a cheap price for such gain.

    Well¡­ I forgot to ask about a pass for the betting world. Yet something told me securing such a thing wouldn¡¯t be an issue.

    I didn¡¯t get what I wanted through the petal impact route, but I¡¯d get what I wanted eventually.

    As I had to wait for hours, I checked the other messages I got.

    Few came from the nymphdy, asking my permission to send the races and human batch over. I knew this nymph was so terrified to lose such deals with me, and that meant she prepared a huge delivery this time.

    Well, if I managed to secure the kingdom heart and the pass to the betting world, then I¡¯d end all the deals with that greedy and unfair impact.

    As for my potions¡­ Damn! I forgot about them! I had the feeling that if I told Silverlining about these, he might get an instant scare or something.

    But wait¡­ He was from a mighty race. Would that mean they¡¯d have their own way to turn normal races into cultivators?

    If so, then my potions held zero value to his race. Would they still hold value for his impact?

    I had to test waters first when I¡¯d get the first group of the nine potions.

    The next couple of messages came from the jumper. It seemed when he decided to retreat, the enemy got confused at first. So he managed to pull back without paying arge price for that.

    However when the enemy sniffed what he was going to do, they came at him with everything they got! For a reason, the enemy ced a great importance on killing the jumper or dying his retreat.

    Wait a sec¡­ Wasn¡¯t the jumper the main focus of the enemy attack before at the illusion shield? Damn! It seemed that the bastard selected my jumper to be the first to fall.

    But¡­ Why? Considering real value, I¡¯d ce the spearhead above that jumper!

    The jumper couldn¡¯t use his biggest advantage, which was to jump over and reset the apocalypse.

    Hry woulde on top of the strongest person in my team. However for a reason, that sly enemy of mine ced great importance over the jumper.

    And that made me want to secure that jumper even more!

    The enemy came with lots of races, even few showed strength that would endanger the jumper.

    However, ording to hisst messages, the dy in their response made him able to create enough distance to secure himself.

    When he spotted new races, he went ahead and tested them. ording to his words, he had to use a few treasures to kill a bunch of these races.

    That told me how bad the situation was. But he was retreating now towards Wisconsin. So I had not to worry for him at the moment.

    But after that, what would happen?

 Chapter 596 Wrylys Mistake

    He was strong, with a strong army of my monsters. But if he felt threats from those races then he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold his ground when stopping at Wisconsin.

    Should I ask him back here? But wouldn¡¯t that make me lose his card? Also wouldn¡¯t he face the line up formation of the enemy forces surrounding my kingdom?

    Well¡­ I had to think deeply about this move. For a reason, I felt this decision held much more weight than it should.

    For a reason, I felt the oue of the entire uing big battle would be decided by this decision of mine.

    What should I do then?

    If I decided to go and help him, that would mean I¡¯d have to stay there until I¡¯d crush the enemy. What if they kepting without any moment of rest?

    I looked around. My capital was all peaceful at the moment. Everyone was working as nned. The workers were digging the ground,ying the foundation for the buildings.<sub>-.</sub>

    As for fighters, they were training at the massive training grounds in the south. The coast was the ce filled with bustling activity with walls and forts being built there for a long stretch of miles.

    Farmers were working over the crops fields, doing their best. In general, the ce here looked calm, that sort of calmness before the storm.

    ¡°I have to go and help then,¡± I decided. I took out my staff and looked into the saved bookmarks there. I was looking for a saved bookmark of any city or town near Wisconsin.

    That jumper was getting closer to Wisconsin, and would arrive there in five or six hours at most.

    I thought of going there early on and preparing a trap for those forces. I also wanted to scan the area there, looking for any possible unexpected enemy movement there.

    If that enemy was cunning, and I knew for sure that he was, then he would send troops towards Wisconsin to encircle the jumper.<sub></sub>

    It was obvious the destination of the jumper by this point. So if that bastard decided to do this, I¡¯d be there to crush all of his efforts with my strength and personal army.

    ¡°Detroit!¡± my eyes shed when I read that name. I want once from up north all the way south. But I didn¡¯t visit Wisconsin at that time, only Michigan.

    ording to the map drawn over my chariot, I knew it was situated to the east of Michigan, overseeing a bigke there.

    To go to Wisconsin, I had to cross the statends to the West before crossing theke. I could also encircle the bigke separating Wisconsin from Michigan, but that would take much time.

    Plus as there were bigkes there, I had to make sure the enemy wouldn¡¯t use the card of aquatic monsters to ambush the jumper and his retreating forces.

    The monster army with the jumper was so huge. However after fighting all this time, it seemed the size of that army got smaller.

    I didn¡¯t need to check the amount of contracts viable at my profile to be sure of this. I was sure this was the case. If I was him, I¡¯d do that.

    It was easy to hide aquatic monsters in any water zone. And when time was right, I¡¯d issue a grandmand for the army to move.

    ¡°So¡­ I need to create Krakens,¡± I thought about this for a while. During myst epic fight here at the capital, using the aquatic monsters was the strongest move that helped me secure everything.

    I first collected my chariot before I went through the portal to appear in Detroit.

    Detroit was supposed to be under Wryly¡¯s forces. When I started my wide attacks when the third quest was running, I controlled it for a brief time before giving it back to Wryly.

    So it wasn¡¯t strange to see a few Berserkers standing in the city on watch. However their number was really low. That Wryly¡­ It seemed he called most of his forces to join the battle in the north.

    There was no other race in the city. As for the portals here, they were all under my control. Not a single portal was left for any race in the areas under my direct control.

    I just left a few ces for Wryly to control portals at. As for Fang, that dude asked for most of the portals in his cities and towns, making me have only one or two portals under my control.

    The problem wasn¡¯t in the portals. It was in the small size of the forces here. If a big army attacked, they woulde and take over without any trouble.

    That¡­ It was bad! I never expected Wryly to grow so negligent, not caring about hisnds here.

    I knew he was a war lover, but that didn¡¯t mean he wouldn¡¯t secure what belonged to him. And now, and with the approaching army from the north, and the hidden forces around, taking over these areas would be a piece of cake.

    ¡°Sigh! That bastard¡­ He ced me in such a tight spot!¡±

    I had forces stationed nearby, but asking them toe and secure more ces wouldn¡¯t work. I had to bring forces here. Or else when the fourth quest would start, these ces would be lost.

    [You know you left weak forces back to secure yournds?] First I had to try with that jerk. He was supposed to secure these parts, and he should honour such agreements.

    [I¡¯m fighting up north, you know that!]

    [That doesn¡¯t mean you can let go of thends I gave you!] That jerk! He was still convinced he did nothing wrong!

    [Then take these back, I¡¯m really busy at north and can¡¯t help in any fight right now]

    [You¡­ Fine, I¡¯ll take over them] As this was the case, then I¡¯d take control over these parts. [Just don¡¯teter and cry for losing yournds]

    [I won¡¯t!]

    [Ok]

 Chapter 597 I Lack Souler Generals

    I knew he would do that! Just seeing Fang havingrge areas under his control while he held nothing would get on his nerves.

    I closed the chat with him, looked around and could only resign to this fate.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to use any of my new forces until they are well trained, but I can¡¯t do it with the forces stationed here.¡±

    I opened a portal and went back to the zone outside the capital blockage. I already saved lots of spots around the capital with different distances just in caution.

    I went directly to the training grounds. I didn¡¯t need elites to lead this army. After all, they were going to get distributed over arge space ofnds, starting from Michigan and heading south through Ohio and Indiana, ending up at Kentucky.

    I stayed there for five hours, gathered four big armies, each had one million forces in it.

    I selected a few and appointed them as leaders. I selected those leaders from the second stage training grounds, where they learnt to work together and kill fiercer monsters all the time.<sub>-.</sub>

    After the meeting with these leaders and exining what they were going to do, I let them lead their armies towards four different directions.

    Each army would control one of these four states. As for Wisconsin, it would be managed by me and the jumper.

    I knew there was a blockage formed by the enemies in between here and these four states. So I didn¡¯t forget to mention this to these leaders, and asked them to fight and control these areas before continuing to move forward to reach their destination.

    Like this, the enemy wouldn¡¯t realise I discovered what he was doing. He would mistake this as random battles with alien forces and races that weremon to happen in the apocalypse.

    If the forces remained behind or stationed few forces to safeguard these parts, then the enemy would grow suspicious. It was better to let these ces go, as he would resend armies again to control the lost cities and towns.

    As for this army, I was sure the enemy would send many teams to track them. When they¡¯d discover they were heading to secure the four states, the enemy would heave a sigh of relief.<sub></sub>

    He would think he fooled me, not knowing it was the other way around.

    As I finished this, I looked at the training grounds here. Taking four million out seemed like a lot, but in fact it wasn¡¯t!

    I almost felt the impact of taking such a number out of here. The ce looked as densely packed and bustling as before.

    As for the ship training zone, the number of ships doubled and now there were two more ships joining the brutal hellish training grounds with my elite teams.

    Two more ships¡­ Interesting! It meant there were lots of promising talents there. I would spare time then toe and get to know these rookies, hopefully I¡¯d find a few who would be trustworthy to join my exclusive circle.

    ¡°Time to go and help that jerk,¡± I moved my chariot towards an outside zone before collecting my chariot and then moving back to Detroit.

    When I arrived there, I didn¡¯t find the Wryly¡¯s men like before. Damn! That bastard called the few he scattered around once we closed the chat together.

    Was the situation up there this bad?

    I¡¯d spare time and go to check the situation up there. But for now, let the three races earth themselves up for now before selecting a moment to intervene.

    As long as they could keep Hectors busy, it would be nice. I had a Hector continent to worry about for now.

    I didn¡¯t feel any guilt to move and leave this city behind empty like this. Once I was done helping the jumper, I¡¯d set him loose over this region, taking back anything the enemyid hands upon.

    As such I started moving to the west. Any ce I passed over was devoid of any sign of life, like I was walking in a huge graveyard.

    This soon would change when my boys would arrive here. The distance from my capital to here would normally take ten to fifteen hours. But considering the fights they had to go through, this might be doubled.

    That meant they¡¯d take up to one entire day to arrive here. During this, I¡¯d make sure to route all the forcesing at the jumper.

    Then I¡¯d leave this region to the jumper to act as the supreme general over such a big army of humans.

    Something told me he would love such a thing.

    It took me roughly two hours to reach theke. I had to dy my speed as the jumper¡¯s retreat speed was dyed.

    He got attacked from both sides per his words. That meant the enemy was really targeting him, cing his head as the biggest trophy here.

    I knew in terms of value, I¡¯de first without doubt. But as a grand monarch, I was untouchable until the enemy would cut off all my strong raiders.

    And that enemy selected the jumper to be the first to fall, the first one I¡¯d lose.

    As I arrived at theke, all I saw was a huge stretch of calm sparkling water. It looked so damn calm and peaceful to make me believe there was a disaster down below.

    During this time, I kept summoning my Krakens. I had lots of spirits now. Even when there was no war going on, the training grounds back at the capital secured lots of souls for me.

    My ss didn¡¯t differentiate between souls of races and monsters. That might be good just in case of peace times like now.

    But in war time, it wasn¡¯t fair! How would a soul of a paragon be equal to a soul of a weak soldier or even a monster?

    I had no choice but to ept such a thing. I got some, and lost some, that was the rule of the universe.

 Chapter 598 Bringing The Army Out

    ¡°How will I push you toe out and show your ugly faces?¡± I stood on the back of my chariot, flying over the shore overlooking theke, while pondering about this.

    Theke was huge! And it seemed it was connected to otherkes as well. So trying to get in there and hunt these monsters down wasn¡¯t practical.

    It wouldn¡¯t only make me lose time, but I wouldn¡¯t get much of them. With such a huge area submerged with water, I knew I¡¯d have tons of blind spots for the monsters to hide at.

    So, the better option was to drive these monsters out and let theme at me in hordes.

    But how would I achieve such a thing? And should I do it here? Or cross it first and do it at the other side?

    If I decided to fight here, the enemy would focus his ambush forces on me. I¡¯d save the jumper the trouble of getting nked. But that would also mean I would lose the help of him and his monsters.

    If I went there and started the fight at Wisconsin, there might be a risk for a group of monsters to break free and go to attack his rear.

    However I¡¯d be there to help, and he would be there also to help me. After thinking about this for half an hour, I decided to cross theke.<sub>-.</sub>

    Also I got a way to drive these monsters out.

    And that was by using me as a bait!

    Monsters might look fierce and brutal, hard to understand. But they have few things inmon, making them not that hard to read.

    One of them was their crave for energy. They attacked humans and other races in an attempt to devour our body energy.

    Even if they got the order to not move, stay hidden, this wouldn¡¯t stand against their nature.

    I might get myself under great pressure out there, but using this way would lead to lots of benefits.

    I wasn¡¯t only aiming at driving these monsters out to kill. I had another motive in doing so.<sub></sub>

    [Are you near?] I sent it to confirm the jumper¡¯s current location.

    [I need at least four hours to get there, if things don¡¯t get any worse!]

    [Still pouring races and monsters in your face?]

    [They brought aerial monsters this time! I had to exert more effort to keep things under control]

    ¡°Flying monsters? That enemy must have sniffed my current location and read my intentions¡­ Interesting.¡±

    Using flying monsters meant he got the help from a race. Hectors were experts at aquatic monsters.

    There was no race who used flying monsters so far. But I knew of one that was famed for theirrge and grand armies of flying beasts.

    Dragons!

    They established their future fame in theter quests using flying monsters. So if this dude brought flying beasts over, he must have connections with the dragon race.

    This wasn¡¯t a surprise. Dragons hated me. Besides, my boys spotted a myriad of races gathering at the tunnels, including the Dragons.

    Anyway, I knew the army the jumper had was fierce on ground, weak fighting aquatic and aerial foes.

    But they were led by the jumper! That dude amassed lots of treasures and deadly items during his past jumps.

    As he didn¡¯t ask for my help, that meant he had a way to deal with such a threat. I was going to get myself busy fighting aquatic monsters here, so I didn¡¯t voice out my intention to help him if he ever needed to.

    I closed the chat after warning him to not interrupt me for the next five hours until he¡¯d reach here. Then I turned to look at the grandke stretching in front of me.

    It was time for me to make my move.

    ¡°Come forth!¡±

    I first summoned my entire army.

    Of course in terms of numbers, soulers held the upper hand. They were in hundreds of thousands as I kept receiving batches from the Bringold impact all the time.

    Although they ate away arge amount of souls when they were inside my inventory, in times of war they consumed nothing.

    They ate part of the souls they killed, so I loved sending them out to fight.

    My only and biggest problem with them was theck of a strong and mighty general. They were fierce, but I didn¡¯t find any outstanding talent in them yet.

    Why was that? They were supposed to be a race. Any race would show differences in strength and talents.

    Howe, out of all these hundred of thousands of soulers, not a single one was unique? In my eyes, they all fought in the same way, like they were clones of the same person.

    I had to think about this issueter on. Now I called forth even the Kraken army I summoned.

    I had close to ten thousand Krakens at the moment. It wasn¡¯t enough, but at least they could help in killing the aquatic monsters here.

    My dragons flew in the air with the flying monsters. I looked at my army and felt like it was missing a lot.

    I needed more of everything! Depending on a single unit wasn¡¯t a good solution.

    Soulers were beasts on ground, but in terms of water and air battles, they sucked! I had to start buying more of other warriors from the new petal impact to make up for the shorings of my personal army.

    Enough with all these soulers, I needed Krakens and Dragons next.

    I had a vision for my personal army, to be invincible onnd, water, and air! I wanted it to be the source of fear towards my enemies.

    If I managed to do it this way, then I wouldn¡¯t fear any fight!

    ¡°Get ready,¡± I shouted at my boys once they were ready. I took out god essence and gave them to my fallen gods to consume. ¡°Once the monsters appear, wait for a minute or two. Let theme forth first, gather up inrge numbers before hitting them hard.¡±

 Chapter 599 [Bonus chapter] Fighting A Fierce Water Battle

    I then turned my attention towards the Krakens and Dragons. ¡°You two will have to wait on the side. After half an hour, start going to the water and fight the rear monsters or those trying to get away. Always keep pushing them hard, don¡¯t give these bastards any moment of rest.¡±

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    And I got an earth shattering wave of roars in response to my words.

    They were bloodthirsty for the battle. And now I had to do my part.

    I went towards theke, walked in until the cold water reached almost my waist. I took out my ive, used it to injure my right arm.

    I was going to use the richest form of energy I had, the energy running in my veins. Monsters were weak in front of blood. And my blood contained arge amount of energy thanks to my cultivation.

    And it was needed for something else.

    My blood spread over theke water surface, getting fainter when it mixed with it. In the early couple minutes, nothing much happened.

    Only a few bubbles appeared here and there, giving me the impression my blood needed time for the monsters to sniff it.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    But after five minutes, I felt it was weird. What? Was my blood not tasty enough for your taste? Why didn¡¯t theye yet?

    I was close to giving up when the tenth minute arrived. However just before I¡¯d take my arm off the water, I noticed a big change happening in the distance.

    The calm water of theke changed abruptly, rising up for tens of metres out of the blue. This sudden rise was broad, extending almost from a point of the horizon to another.

    It felt like a violent explosion urred. I looked at that mighty wave, and waited impatiently for the monsters to arrive.

    ¡°Get ready,¡± I shouted, ¡°they areing!¡±

    ?(O)??? Just as I shouted, that wave broke in such an unnatural way. If it was like tsunami waves, it would advance and get momentum and more height.

    But it broke down towards my direction, falling in altitude while gaining speed.

    It was like it wasn¡¯t a wave made out of water, but monsters racing toe in my direction.<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    Come,e babye, let me get rid of you in one fell swoop! Let the big battle begin.

    *Roar!*

    The first to hear was the violent roarsing from the direction of that wave. As it got near the shore, near me, its height dropped from tens of metres to around seven or eight metres or even lower.

    As the wave shrunk down, hazy silhouettes of monsters started to appear. They looked big, at least ten metres in length.

    They got big heads with broad horns that extended obliquely from the side of their eyes.

    I couldn¡¯t see their shapes in great detail thanks to the massive amount of water they rode upon. The water wave came in such fierceness and speed towards me.

    And I knew I had to act.

    ¡°Time for you, my beloved technique, to shine,¡± I wasn¡¯t nning on directly fighting those monsters. Instead, I nned from the start to work at taking control over them.<sub> ¦Ñ?????(?)?????</sub>

    I wascking aquatic forces. And this was a chance for me to turn the tables around, use the same dagger my enemy prepared for me and turn it into my weapon.

    As for my forces here, they would work to first control the brutal waveing in my direction until I¡¯d control enough monsters to make things bnced.

    Then I¡¯d make them surround this ce, making sure not a single monster would retreat. As for those who would be wise to note here, I¡¯d use my Krakens and Dragons to attack them.

    In brief, I wasn¡¯t nning on leaving any single monster in thesekes. One way or another, I was going to purge this entire ce and get rid of such threatening monsters.

    ¡°Go!¡± Once Ipleted my technique using my right arm, I took out piles of bones and started to absorb them.

    It wasn¡¯t time to do things slowly. Once the bones turned into energy, I started to release a ton of threads around.

    It was my first time trying such a thing. I didn¡¯t know if water would hinder my thread speed or ability, but nothing of this happened.

    My threads moved like snakes, directly hitting at the iing monsters. And with it, the first batch of monsters got under my control.

    ¡°Attack!¡± I shouted, ¡°kill those at the sides, leave the centre to me!¡±

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    I previously nned this fight tomence in a different scenario. But the monsters didn¡¯te like I imagined.

    So I had to let my boys attack early one, focus their fire at the nks, leaving the centre for me to handle.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    Sounds of explosions came from all over the ce. I stood so damn close to feel my eardrums getting prated by such high and intense sounds.

    But that didn¡¯t distract me even for a second. Once the first batch of threads worked to control monsters, much more appeared from their bodies and moved to control the ones behind them.

    As these monsters were driven by my blood and energy, they lost much of their mental strength, leaving them vulnerable for me to take over them without much trouble.

    In a few seconds, these monsters would be controlled by my threads. Then like a bomb exploding, my threads would expand from these and reach others around.

    In the span of time it took for the wave to reach the shore, I already controlled thousands of these monsters.

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    Their first task was to interrupt the movements of the other monsters. I didn¡¯t have time to force a contract over them. Also I didn¡¯t know how much of these early monsters would survive this bloodbath.

    So I just focused wholeheartedly over controlling them, leaving the issue of the contract forter time.

    *Ssh!*

    The sudden turning of the frontline monsters against those around made a great ruckus, enough to disturb the big momentum of these monsters.

 Chapter 600 [Bonus chapter] The Weird Pillars

    They fought, flipped over each other, and lost their target which was me. I stood in the middle of all this chaos, surrounded by circles of my controlled monsters, defending me against others.

    They fought, they wasted time, and I kept controlling more. The more I controlled, the more circles formed around me.

    And my boys from behind didn¡¯t stop firing for even a second!

    The attacks of my fallen gods were the most effective and deadly ones. The least to participate were my soulers. They couldn¡¯t fight in water, and had to wait for monsters toe onnd to attack.

    Only a small part of the attacking monsters came on shore. That made my soulers, even with their great numbers, unable to make a difference in such an intense fight.

    This was a ring example of how bad it was to focus over a single force. I felt like my hands were tied, without much to do but to keep releasing my threads.

    During the past half an hour, the number of monsters I controlled reached ten thousand. That was after all the losses I had by the sh with the iing monsters.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    As my monsters reached such size, I started to send them forward in batches. As long as my threads were connected to their bodies, they would keep infecting other monsters with my threads, adding more monsters to my growing army.

    ¡°Phew, it was intense,¡± as I sent my boys to theke, I knew it was going to end sooner orter. During the early minutes, I felt a little nervous. After all I was just so damn close to the fierce fights going on between monsters.

    But now I stood in water, surrounded by dead bodies of monsters, without any threating at me. ¡°Let¡¯s bind them then,¡± I knew keeping threads attached to such arge number started to put a pressure on my technique.

    I had to keep controlling these monsters while expanding my threads to control others. In such a way, my speed to control more monsters started to decline with each passing minute.

    The only way to solve this was to force the existing monsters under my control to sign a loyalty contract. This would relieve lots of mental pressure off me, and let my technique regain its former ferocity and effectiveness.

    As for my boys here, I gave them the order to scatter around and start hunting any monsters trying to run away. For my fallen gods, I let them over the chariot which I controlled to roam around.<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    ?(O)??? My Krakens and Dragons went into water, and only my soulers and ground forces remained behind.

    They had nothing to do at the moment. The aquatic monsters stopped flooding outside theke for a quarter of an hour so far.

    They idly stood there, and I had no way to let them participate in this ongoing big fight.

    Starting from here, it was me ying with monsters in theke, not the other way around.

    As I let my new boys fight to their heart content, I even had time to chat with the jumper.

    That dude was facing a harder time than me dealing with the aerial monsters.<sub> ¦Ñ?????(?)?????</sub>

    He should thank me foring all the way here. Or else if the scheme of our enemy got through, then he would have to face abined attack from air and water, while facing hordes of ground monsters.

    Just as I checked on him and knew he had at least three to four hours to reach here, a new change urred.

    It didn¡¯te from the direction of water, but from the ground, far away from Detroit.

    At the horizon, a weird pir of cyan light appeared, then another. Each pir skyrocketed to a certain height before stopping.

    One, two, five, ten, thirty, forty, eighty¡­ Damn! How much of these pirs were going to appear? And what were they doing here?

    I didn¡¯t need to think much about them. One person had an interest in stopping me, and that was my deadly enemy.

    As for these pirs, they would never be there for a good reason.

    They kept shing and increasing in number fast until I counted over a hundred and stopped.

    But the pirs kept shing. They appeared to be far away from Detroit.

    In a few minutes, the pirs stopped appearing and the world out there looked peaceful and calm.

    I had to use my Hawk Eye skill to see closer and get to know what wasing at me.

    Once I moved my eyes around, I spotted lots of dark monsters that kept moving at fast speed, trying to get to Detroit as fast as possible.

    They kept moving at a fierce speed, making it hard to get a glimpse of what they really looked like. Unlike the aquatic monsters, these monsters were much smaller in size, with long four to six arms that stretched out from their bulging bellies to help them speed up like that on the ground.

    ¡°So you are trying to get me from behind? Bad for you! I gotzy boys here, itching to kill someone¡­¡±

    I cancelled the skill and turned my eyes towards my soulers, ¡°Go out there, there is a big army of monstersing. Kill and feast on their souls. Don¡¯t let them set foot inside Detroit!¡±

    If they reached the city, then it would be hard to control them.

    It was better to bring the fight up to them, outside Detroit.

    At the same time, this meant I was doing a good job here. If not, then that bastard wouldn¡¯t have to intervene here.

    But what was with these pirs? Were they portals in different shapes? Did they have special meaning or effects?

    Did that mean this bastard was here?

    I thought for a moment to go out there and look for him in person. But I soon threw this idea away.

    Thest time I met him, he ran so damn fast and hid inside one of his portals. He wasn¡¯t a fool. He would station himself near one of these many pirs, get inside any if he spotted meing.

 Chapter 601 I Got Outplayed!

    I had to wait. I let my dagger get a taste of his blood and energy. I just needed to call back my dagger with a snap of a finger and then let it go and look for that bastard.

    Once I would be done here, I¡¯d do that!

    I could have brought my dagger back. But I feared if I did that, it would lose the effect of tasting that bastard¡¯s energy and blood.

    So I nned to get it back once I was sure that bastard was here in this world. Something told me he was able to hide inside outside worlds.

    It wouldn¡¯t make any sense if I tried to track him to an alien world! I had to wait, wait for a chance when I¡¯d be sure of his existence in this world before trying to find him.

    And this chance was getting near, but not today.

    My souler heard the order and executed it at once. They were standing idle, feeling bored indeed and probably frustrated.

    And now there was such a good chance for them to vent out such frustration in the field.

    They ran fast, going outside the city and off my sight in mere minutes. I didn¡¯t worry about them. After all, I¡¯d go and join that ground fight once I ended up here.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    I turned my attention fully to the big underwater fight. Thiske had a vast space underneath it, giving me the same feeling I had when I went after the Hector portals from previous battles.

    As my threads got constant energy supply from me, they kept controlling more monsters per each minute. However as there was a new enemy nearby, I had to get this done fast.

    ¡°Let¡¯s work on full power then,¡± I waved my left hand and instantly lots of blue grade bones appeared.

    Up till now, I was only using green grade bones in fueling my techniques. Yet at this moment I had to use these blue bones, to get a much bigger amount of energy than the green bones could provide.

    As expected, once the blue bones turned into specks of light, I felt a sudden increase in the amount of energy passing through my body. I simply controlled all this to pass through my right arm towards my technique and form much more threads than before.

    This time, not only the already formed threads got a boost and started spreading out in a fric way, new threads began to form fast, expand in a sh and look for targets to hit.

    This increased the pace of me controlling monsters, and that made the water battle much worse for my enemy.

    *Roar!*<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    After an entire hour, I started to hear the roars of monstersing closer to the city. I didn¡¯t know what would happen if my soulers to stop them.

    But the result was clear, they failed! And that meant I had to intervene soon.

    ¡°You used your pirs, let me use mine then,¡± I took out the Hector race pir and used its shield skill.

    The moment the pir broke free and expanded to reach the clouds, I knew the enemy n this time would fail.

    The shield would protect me and the city from any damage. The enemy could stand outside, watching helplessly as I killed their water brothers.

    However, just as my pir expanded, a new thing that never happened before happened!

    My pir used to go up there, and boom the shield would be formed. However just as it reached a certain height, a boom came but not from my pir.

    Many booming sounds came from all the pirs in the distance. Just seeing their bright light made me realise I made mistakes here.<sub> ¦Ñ?????(?)?????</sub>

    These pirs¡­ they weren¡¯t the portals that brought these monsters here!

    I¡­ Got outyed! Once more! Damn! I grew tired of this!!

    These pirs¡­ They weren¡¯t just for show! They weren¡¯t different kinds of portals as I imagined¡­ They were here to seal my shield skill from my pir, depriving me from using my shield to protect my city.

    So, my shield wouldn¡¯t get through, and the soulers weren¡¯t able to hold monsters back¡­ What should I do then?

    ¡°Let me see what caused all this first,¡± I turned around and started to examine the world outside of the city using my Hawk Eye skill.

    And once did, I got to spot what went wrong and caused all this mess.

    It wasn¡¯t the doing of the monsters, but flying monsters that kept hovering in a far away distance from my city to be hard to be seen by naked eyes.

    That damn bastard! He meticulously thought about this!

    So he was pushing my souler back and keeping them in check using this method. I scanned the ce, and saw the number of those flying beasts did not exceed ten thousand.

    But I didn¡¯t have enough dragons topete with them. And I was busy dealing with the monsters under water.

    What should I do then?

    I thought about summoning dragons, but my soul count was as low as twenty million for now. The dragons I¡¯d summon wouldn¡¯t help at all!

    ¡°Well, if I have no other way, then I should use fodders to buy me time,¡± I opened the chat with the nymphdy before sending:

    [Do you have a batch of races ready?]

    [Sure! I told you I have a lot this time!]

    I forgot to ept her offer back then. And luckily I didn¡¯t.

    [Send them over here right now!]

    [In another fight?]

    [I have a troublesome foe that keeps annoying me]

    [A foe? That¡¯s hard to believe, hahaha!]

    [Just send them over, I got little time to spare]

    [Ok, on the way]

    I knew I had to sign their contracts before anything else. As she sent this batch over, I realised how much she gathered for me.

    ?(O)??? The biggest delivery so far was two hundred million. But this one¡­ She sent a bill for five hundred million! Damn fierce!

    I knew most of them would be lost in this battle. But I had no other choice but to do that.

 Chapter 602 Ending A Battle To Start Another

    As portals shed around me, I started signing contracts like crazy. I didn¡¯t forget to issue an order to go and fight once Ipleted lots of contracts.

    ?(O)??? In less than one hour, millions of my races flooded the entirend! Even if he prepared flying monsters to kill my soulers and forces, facing such a huge number was fatal for his scheme.

    So it wasn¡¯t a surprise that the sounds of roars that were drawing near me with each minute started to grow distant until they vanished.

    Using the number tactic here was effective. With such a grand number of racesing here, I could simply drown my enemies with them.

    [Just send fifty million here, not more] this was enough to secure the situation. Even if I ended up with a couple of millions at the end, I wouldn¡¯t get dissuaded with such a result.

    [Sure, they are your boys]

    Securing the current battlefield ended, and now I had to conclude the fight in thekes.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    The size of the caves under thekes was immense! I couldn¡¯t see what was deep down there yet, but something told me there were lots of portals, like the ones used by the Hectors.

    ¡°Wait a second¡­ Weren¡¯t there many aquatic races in the previous batches?¡± recalling this made me issue a broader to myst controlled races.

    [Any aquatic race,e here and kill the monsters in theke]

    Just giving this order was enough to make lots of races turn around ande here. I looked at the hundreds of thousands entering theke water and vanishing deep underneath.

    Wow! I was this close from missing this chance! Aquatic races were like aquatic monsters, fierce in water, weak onnd.

    If I let them fight the ground monster, it would be a great waste. Luckily I got to recall this simple detail. And like always, tiny details made all the difference.<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    With such unexpected move and addition, the water battle started to grow fiercer. These races helped to crush all the monsters above the caves level in less than half an hour.

    Then during the next five hours, the battle in the big caves raged hot, even dying the water of theke here pink.

    The caves down below were like different worlds on their own! The simple size made it clear they expanded in tens of miles, covering uprge distances onnds that went beyond the borders of Detroit.

    At some point, my threads started to counter portals. I didn¡¯t have the means to crush them using my threads, and I thought about going down there and crush them myself.

    But I was worried that son of b*tch. If he prepared something for me down there, like a seal or entrapment shield or something, then I¡¯d end up facing great trouble indeed.

    [Go and crush those portals first] I had to use my aquatic races for this task. If they weren¡¯t enough, I¡¯d call forth for more aquatic races from thatdy.<sub> ¦Ñ?????(?)?????</sub>

    With the support from my controlled monsters from the side, these races started to crush portals one after another. This came at the expense of losing too many of them and my monsters, but gradually the effect of this started to show up.

    In less than one hour, the battle down there calmed down. The monstersing out stopped with the destruction of all gates. And the remaining hostile monsters here weren¡¯t enough to pose any threat at all.

    Atst! The water battle ended! And it was time for me to shift my attention towards the other hot fight, the one on the ground.

    The fight there was little different than the fight on water. And the reason for that was clear.

    I haven¡¯t taken part in that fight yet!

    Even with hundreds of thousands of races rushing all the time out of the portals, the frontline didn¡¯t even get half distance close up to the pirs.

    I had to get to these pirs. I would crush portals, but such annoying sealing pirs weren¡¯t going to end in the same way.

    I wanted them! I wanted anything special that bastard had! Icked flying monsters, right? Then why not would I turn those annoying flying things at the distance into my force?

    As I upped the game, and during the past six hours of fighting, my enemy brought much more of those flying beasts.

    Their number now was close to one hundred thousands. With theck of any weapon or force to target them, they were like deadly mass destruction weapons.

    I had my own mass destruction weapons, my fallen gods. But using them would be a waste.

    I kept them attacking thekes here using my chariot as their vehicle. But for a few hours now, they didn¡¯t have anyone to attack and kill.

    I didn¡¯t think about using them to pressure the enemy on the ground. I wanted tond like lightning, crush all the ground forces while taking control over the flying ones at the same time.

    Like this, my dear foe wouldn¡¯t have time to adapt or correct anything.

    ¡°Time to wrap things here,¡± I muttered to myself before opening my friend list. [Where are you now?]

    [Just near you. Damn! These pirs are sending forces to stop my retreat]

    Oh! Was that so? Did that bastard send forces also to attack the jumper?

    Interesting! Did he think this was enough to pressure me? Humph! I¡¯d prove to him with actions how deeply wronged he was!

    [Come out] I sent this to all the forces underwater. They cleared all the enemies in the entirekes in this region.

    So I didn¡¯t need them. At this battle, I cared more about having fodders than building the aquatic army of mine.

    I went to my chariot, boarded it and stood in the middle of my fallen gods, Bulltors, and shield warriors like I was a warlord standing in the middle of his scary troops.

 Chapter 603 Forming A Flying Army Of Monsters

    As I boarded the chariot, I started to closely check the situation of the up front battle.

    The enemy was doing all great using his flying monsters squad. They managed to push back any forces of mine, soulers or races, using their aerial advantage.

    But such a thing was going to end right now.

    ?(O)??? ¡°Listen up,¡± I said, speaking to my fallen angels, dragons, krakens, monsters, and other races that wereing out from theke, ¡°you focus on the ground monsters, and leave those annoying flies to me.¡±

    *Roar!*

    The loudest response came from my dragons. They roared while others yelled and issued their war cries. As for my fallen gods, they simply kept their silence, turned to focus on the battle up front, selecting their targets.

    ¡°Leave those pirs to me, crush any portal, and kill any enemy¡­ Attack!¡±

    I took out my ive and pointed towards the front with my left hand. As for my right hand, it worked fast to perform the first technique of mine.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    Those aerial monsters¡­ Those one hundred thousand or more of them¡­ They were going to be all mine!

    I timed the attacks together, to let my threads spread in such an immense amount towards the distant flying monsters while my ground forces attacked.

    The fallen gods were really scary! Each single attack of these dudes cleared a big area of the monsters. Even with the high influxing from all the portals far behind, the monsters couldn¡¯t keep up with their attacks.

    *Roar!*

    As I got closer, I gotta see these flying monsters clearly. They were a hybrid kind of flying beasts, mixing tigers with eagles, with ws so sharp and mighty like they belonged to bears.

    Their bodies weren¡¯t as huge as the aquatic monsters from before, but they were bigger than any ground monster.

    They looked fierce! Especially with that horning out from the middle of their big skulls. I was d that the bastard selected such a hybrid kind of monster to take part in this battle.<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    Like this, I¡¯d gain a stronger breed of flying monsters. They used long ranged attacks, mainly by waving their ws or using their roars. But unlike my dragons, these monsters were only wind based attacking beasts.

    That wasn¡¯t bad. After all they managed by all these wind attacks to kill and stop my forces from progressing forward easily.

    And that would stop right now.

    As my boys started their brutal attack over the ground forces, the threads of mine flew like thrown daggers towards these flying monsters.

    In return, they shifted their attacks over my chariot. With my chariot¡¯s shield, they had zero chance at getting to me.

    As for my threads, there was nothing here to stop them. They attacked and prated hundreds of these big flying beasts¡¯ bodies.

    Unlike the easily controlled aquatic monsters from earlier, these flying monsters showed a fierce resistance to my control.<sub> ¦Ñ?????(?)?????</sub>

    They were hybrid monsters after all, one of the fiercest monsters in the entire monster grading system.

    Their mental strength was much higher than any normal monster. And they weren¡¯t distracted by their desires or bloodlust. So I took roughly five minutes to control the first eight hundred monsters of mine.

    [Keep attacking me!]

    And the first order I gave them was as such. Prior to this, I used to turn monsters I controlled over their surrounding ones. However this tactic would end up with many losses.

    It was a result I didn¡¯t want to see.

    So instead of that, I kept them attacking my chariot without batting an eye. What was the use of their attacks anyway? Against my sturdy shield, they held no chance at breaking through it.

    Once these monsters got controlled, more threads gushed out. I also took another batch of blue grade bones and started to absorb and channel their energy towards my technique.

    I wanted to expand the reach of my threads in quantity and quality, to take control over the entire flying monster army in the shortest span of time.

    At the first half an hour, things went smoothly like I wanted. My chariot shielded the attacks from all these flying beasts, allowing my ground forces to finally show their worth.

    They pushed the frontline fast, killing anything that stood in their path without any hesitation or mercy.

    As for my fallen gods, they kept clearing areas and gradually started to focus over the areas near the pirs.

    These folks fought by my side for long enough to start adapting to my fighting tactics. If I was leading them right now with my full attention, I¡¯d have given them the same order.

    Such a change in the ground battle seemed to rm the enemy of mine. After the first half of an hour, the flying monsters started to show a development.

    They started to fly away all of sudden, moving away from my chariot and the reach of my threads.

    They broke out in different groups, each containing at least five hundred monsters. Once they did so, they flew lower and started raining their wind attacks over my ground forces.

    However, the bastards moved a littlete. When he gave such an order, out of the initial plus one hundred thousand monsters here, only less than thirty thousand responded to his call.

    Yet even with such a small number going away from my threads, I didn¡¯t give any order to hunt them down.

    I said I¡¯d take all of them into my custody, and I would!

    So instead of ordering my forces around to aim at these flying beasts, I left my dragons, flying monsters, fallen gods, and the strong weapons on my chariot to attack the ground monster.

    As for me, I moved my chariot around, chasing after those monsters. At the same time, I limited the number of threadsing out to be only a thousand.

    In return for that, I added all the extra energy to lengthen these threads and enhance their agility. Like this, I didn¡¯t need to get so close to those fast flying beasts.

    I focused mainly on getting closer, and left the rest for my threads.

 Chapter 604 The Jumper Is Here

    Each group would take around a quarter to get controlled. Then I¡¯d turn my eyes towards another group. I kept doing this until all the flying monsters got controlled atst.

    ¡°Sign the contracts,¡± I said amidst myughs. Before this battle, my aerial dragon force was so little that it did not evene closer to ten thousand.

    But now they were over a hundred thousand, mostly formed from the strong hybrid monsters.

    They were much better than my flying beasts I got from the dungeon testing grounds. These monsters from the dungeon test were considered mainly defensive types of monsters.

    Compared to my dragons and the newly acquired monsters, they were best serving at the back.

    But before this, my low number of dragon forces limited their actions, making me to use them in offence more than defence.

    That ended up with them getting more losses than needed. But now this is all going to change.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    These hybrid tiger and eagle monsters would form the main bulk of the army, the dragons would be the elites and generals, and those defensive flying beasts would act as the shield.

    Like this, my first aerial army was given birth to, setting a standard for the rest of the yet toe flying armies.

    This took almost four hours to get done. During this time, my ground forces did a great job at pushing back most of the monsters and forcing them to limit their activities around the pirs and portals.

    As I got this close, I finally saw the portals. They were really unique. Unlike other portals I met before, these ones were surrounding the ground horizontally, as if they were drawn on earth.

    And in their centre, the pirs existed. That made it hard for my boys to close the portals.

    I gave them the order to not attack the pirs. So they couldn¡¯t attack these portals as well.<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    ¡°Hmm¡­ So to take down the portals I have to crush the pirs?¡± I pondered while examining the current situation. ¡°Who said I can¡¯t hit the ground without harming the pirs?¡±

    I turned my eyes towards the ground monsters gushing out from these portals. There were hundreds of pirs under my sight, with hundreds of portals surrounding them.

    ¡°As I controlled the water and air forces, it¡¯s time to control the ground ones as well,¡± I was still activating my technique. With a single thought, I moved my threads towards the monstersing out from these portals.

    In fact, this wasn¡¯t my way to crush those portals. I didn¡¯t n on taking control over these monsters and turning them around to hit the portals.

    If that bastard thought I had no way to deal with these portals without harming the pirs, then he was mistaken!

    But first let me add more forces to my army. I didn¡¯t like the idea of using the forces I bought from the Bringold impact.<sub> ¦Ñ?????(?)?????</sub>

    These races had a much better stage to perform at. My second Earth world needed them to rebuild.

    I started controlling and forcing contracts over the ground monsters, then led them to go and stand by my forces¡¯ side.

    As for my forces, I gave them the order to stop fighting. They aren¡¯t needed anymore. I, alone, was more than enough to deal with these forces.

    I noticed that some of the monsters were sent in the opposite direction of mine. They were going to harass the jumper.

    Even if their numbers weren¡¯t even close to the ones I was facing here, I did my best to control most of them as well.

    This way, the pressure exerted over the jumper would be relieved, letting that jerk break through that tight encirclement and join me.

    I kept doing this for a couple of hours until I finally saw the early signs of the jumper¡¯s army.

    They were in chaos! No stable formation, retreating in easy steps like they were running for their lives.

    This¡­ It looked much worse than what I thought before.

    But with their approach, it meant the jumper wasn¡¯t far. ¡°Time to wrap things up,¡± I turned towards the portals and pirs, looking at them in a cold gaze.

    ¡°Portal!¡± This time I used my second technique using my left arm. The second technique formed a big portal, with thick and long arms that moved to grab the corners of these portals, forcibly extracting them from the ground, and lifting them high up towards the portal.

    ?(O)??? And in the middle of these portals, the pirs stood there.

    ¡°Come here!¡± as the portals were extracted in such a way and were heading towards my portals, I acted and merged the first and second technique together.

    The merge yielded in a big ck sphere, more thick arms that were under my total control now. I controlled most to go and grab the remaining portals around, while the few left moved to harvest the pirs.

    It was just a simple task of pulling the pirs out of the portal¡¯s centres. There was no resistance thanks to my ck energy epassing these portals now and permeating them.

    The pirs rested in my inventory for now. As for the portals, they ended up being absorbed into the ck sphere, sent to my shadow world, and let them merge with my ck energy clump to add more energy to it.

    This didn¡¯t take more than half an hour, and all the portals and annoying pirs were gone.

    ¡°Come on board,¡± I spotted the jumper running from far. That dude¡­ He always looked calm and collected.

    But he looked in a totally different image at this moment. His hair was dishevelled, his armour and gears were broken at many spots. Even his mask had two deep grooves, showing a porcin white smooth skin underneath.

    He didn¡¯t even have time to repair his mask! That meant only one thing¡­ There was a mighty foeing after him.

    But he didn¡¯t say anything! Was his pride and arrogance standing in his way for asking for help, admitting his shitty situation?

    I moved my eyes further away, looking using my Hawk Eye skill towards the hordes of monsters attacking the monster army.

 Chapter 605 With A Single Move...

    Sigh! Out of the grand monster army I gave to him, the army of millions, only a hundred thousand or less remained.

    Damn! That jumper¡­ Was he cursed or something? Was his ability in ruining any good army I gave to him? Damn!

    These monsters were gathered with my hard efforts. Even when I dealt with that scary dark realm monster, I didn¡¯t end up losing most of them like that!

    What just happened to make him lose such sizable forces in less than a day? What happened for him to end up in such bad shape?

    I kept looking, and the more I looked, the more puzzled I became.

    ¡°The ground worms!¡± However, when he reached my chariot using the rope I threw to him, he shouted even before he could stand up straight, ¡°they were fierce and terrifying ground worms¡­ They have an army of them, a big and mighty army¡­ Damn! They must be hybrids!¡±

    ¡°Ground¡­ Worms!!!¡± My experience dealing with such monsters was the one when I tried to pass through the Lincoln tunnel. It ended up bad for me and my boys, almost ending up dead.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    ¡°They are everywhere! Theye like lightning, out of the blue, eat up lots of my monsters, then vanish back like they didn¡¯t appear!¡±

    ?(O)??? I gulped. What he was describing wasn¡¯t the normal ground worms for sure. ¡°The ground¡­ It didn¡¯t show any hole or any trace of their appearance?¡± I asked, praying this wouldn¡¯t be the case.

    ¡°Yes¡­ How did you know that?!!¡± He gave me such a shocked look, a look filled with fear and doubt.

    ¡°Dammit!¡± I cursed, ¡°Thundering Might!¡±

    I didn¡¯t even take a single moment to breathe. I instantly took out my pir, even shouted the name of the skill while it was still in midair and didn¡¯t yet fall into my hand.

    *Buzz!*<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    ¡°Damn!¡± Just as the pir expanded, an earth shattering buzzing sound came from a single direction. There I saw a grand pir rising up to the sky, as if it was answering to the challenge of my pir.

    And next to it, I saw a silhouette. He wasn¡¯t that much different from a human, dded in a dark cloak, covering up all of his features and body.

    He was like a death goding out from hell, shrouded in ck fog like he was darkness itself. He was my foe, and he stood there, not that damn far from me, issuing me such a daring challenge.

    Do you want me? I dare you toe!

    That was what I thought about at this moment, as if he was standing a few steps away and saying these words with a sneer.

    Damn! Damn! Damn! He was there and I couldn¡¯t even move a finger to get him!<sub> ¦Ñ?????(?)?????</sub>

    ¡°Get back!¡± I had to save what I could, ¡°Get to the city! Retreat! All forces retreat!¡±

    And with the next breath, I called back all my warriors on the ground and in the air, hoping that my newly summoned flying monsters would listen to the order and execute it swiftly and without any moment of dy.

    There was no time to waste here!

    ¡°You¡­ Do you know about these scary worms?!!¡± The jumper didn¡¯t let me work in peace. As if the stress all around wasn¡¯t enough, he kept asking while I moved my chariot back as fast as I could.

    ¡°They are the damn worm sovereigns, a mighty race in the entire monster family!¡± I shouted while inwardly cursing. Why was that bastard so hard to deal with? Why was he armed with such strength, resources, and mighty forces on his side?

    I reached the city and didn¡¯t even turn to see what of my forces came here before trying to use the Thundering Might skill again.

    But like before, that damn pir at the distance stopped it.

    ¡°Why are you acting like this?¡± from the side, the jumper asked.

    ¡°This breed of monsters are terrifying! They don¡¯t dig in the ground like any worm, they swim in Earth like fish swimming in water! Theye without warning, attack without mercy, and return back fast without leaving a single trace behind! They are like shadows! They move inrge numbers, enough to cover up this entire ce and kill everyone in it!¡±

    ¡°This¡­ Is what happened to me¡­¡± the jumper looked shaken, ¡°I thought¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not your mistake,¡± I sighed, ¡°you just faced up something that¡¯s not supposed to appear here before quest thirty or something.¡±

    This kind of monster was called the reaper of death. Once appeared at any ce, not a single soul would survive.

    One thing stood between these and anyone, which was the cities and towns! Something in the setting of the apocalypse made it impossible for these worms to move like they used to in the areas of cities and towns.

    If they dared toe, then I¡¯d hunt them down easily. However I knew my enemy wouldn¡¯t risk such a thing. He knew the major w in these forces, just like I did.

    Dammit! I watched my grand army of monsters retreating fast towards Detroit. At this moment, I realised why that bastard tried to take down the city and ruin it.

    He wanted to deprive me of the only hope left for me to save this grand army here!

    And that also let me know why he tried to control cities and towns in such a linear path, cutting my kingdom body into two halves.

    He would spread these worms around, making sure I¡¯d lose arge stretch ofnd and even lose contact with the outside world.

    Like this¡­ I¡¯d end up entrapped inside my kingdom.

    Damn! With a single move, he screwed me up! Damn f*cking son of b*tch!

    *Swish!* *Swish!* Swish!*

    Just as part of my forces entered the city, A gigantic tubr shaped monster came out of the blue, prated ground like it wasn¡¯t there, rose up high in the air and started to chew the forces they engulfed in their wide opened mouths!

 Chapter 606 Fighting Against The Ground Worms

    Their body size was huge, reaching over tens of metres in diameter and hundreds of metres in length! Just a single one of them looked like a gigantic pir, reaching so damn high in the sky in mere blinks of an eye, threatening even the high up flying monsters.

    Their mouths were enough to cover up an area one hundred metres in diameter. It was just brutal, scary, and fierce!

    They showed up without warning, giving only such a sound when their colossal bodies passed through air. They appeared, engulfed my monsters, chewed them while returning back to the ground like they were swimming in water!

    Damn fierce! Damn terrifying! They were the scary reaper of death!

    ¡°They are here!¡± the jumper pointed out, in a not needed move or statement. I had to sigh, shake my head in helplessness, while watching many of my hard earned forces getting chewed and swallowed like they were nothing.

    Damn! These monsters came in suchrge numbers to exceed a thousand! Of course a thousand monsters weren¡¯t anything to me before. But with these monsters, a thousand was a terrifying number without doubt!

    They kept rising up and getting back to the ground before rising up at further away ces. They targeted the densest spots of my forces, trying to kill as many as possible before they¡¯d arrive in the city.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    ¡°They¡­ Don¡¯t attack the city¡­¡± the jumper finally got it. He looked at me in such a way that proved how shocked he was.

    But I had no time to say anything to him. If that bastard thought I was out of options here, then he was mistaken!

    ¡°Go, bind these monsters for me!¡± I still had my merged technique ready. I sent the thick arms around, grabbing any monster they could.

    Considering the huge bodies of these monsters, trying to control or even freeze their movements using only a few of my arms was a joke!

    I tried to cover up many monsters at first, but I failed! The monsters returned to the ground, taking with them my arms, forcing them to stretch with their fast movement speed.

    ¡°Damn! Come out!¡± I felt the instant pressure of energy consumption from such a way. I either should cut off my arms, or enforce them with more energy.<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    ?(O)??? And I chose thetter!

    When the bones appeared and dissolved into energy, the energy strengthened my arms. This time, I controlled them to surround ten monsters only.

    It wasn¡¯t much indeed, but it was a start. Ten monsters got wrapped up with my thick and fast growing ck arms, giving them a much scarier look.

    I didn¡¯t give a damn about that! I forced my arms to stop these ten monsters, managing to seed in seven while the other three returned back to the ground.

    Ok¡­ Seven was a good number as a start.

    ¡°What are you trying to do?!¡± The jumper started to be annoying, asking and speaking all the time.<sub> ¦Ñ?????(?)?????</sub>

    ¡°Shut up for now!¡± I had no other option but to shout like this at him. I had to focus, focus to control such gigantic beasts and make them under my control.

    Of course the merged technique didn¡¯t only have such an ability. It also had the ability to draw these monsters near my sphere and absorb them into the shadow world.

    Letting such fierce monsters get absorbed was a waste! I nned to control them and force them to serve me.

    I started first to grab these seven monsters back to the city. However just as I was trying to do so, many of these monsters came attacking these seven.

    ¡°They are trying to kill them!!!¡± The jumper was startled by this, as much as I was.

    But unlike him, I kept my thoughts organised and under control inside my mind. That bastard thought he could kill these monsters to deprive me from controlling them.

    However, who told him that these monsters couldn¡¯t move under my control? Unlike the ground monsters which were fixed to a point in the ground, these were carried high in the air.

    I did my best to evade most of these attacks using my technique of thick and densely packed arms. Only a few hitsnded, not enough to endanger my seven monsters.

    I just regretted not having stronger mental strength, or else I¡¯d go full out and control more of them.

    I dragged these seven while the rest of the monsters came attacking fiercely. They moved fast, and I dragged these seven even faster!

    ¡°Phew! They are in!¡± I muttered while feeling the cold sweat covering up my forehead and back. It felt so damn intense during the past couple of minutes.

    But they were worth the trouble! Seven monsters now lie on the ground, fiercely twisting and resisting my arms with no chance of breaking free.

    The moment they stepped into my city, they were considered doomed!

    ¡°It¡¯s your fault to try and push them so damn near me,¡± unlike what the jumper and that son of b*tch thought I¡¯d do, I let loose most of the arms from around these seven monsters,unched them fast at many more monsters near the city.

    I grabbed twenty-two this time, ending up with fifteen getting dragged back to the city.

    Then I repeated this, while the monsters rising up high in the air tried to get back as fast as they could to the ground.

    I knew this was my moment, the only mistake that bastard made in the heat of the battle.

    I only needed to drag these monsters for tens of metres to enter the city zone. Once they stepped over this forbiddennd, they would lose their most important advantage; the ability to get through earth!

    Take out such ability off them and they would turn into normal monsters like any other! But with greater bodies and much mightier strength.

    I was racing against time here! I even moved my chariot close to the border of the city, to shorten the duration needed for my arms to go back and forth.

 Chapter 607 A Quarrel With The Jumper

    In the span of half a minute, I dragged over fifty monsters here while the rest ran away and hid under the ground.

    ¡°Fifty¡­ Not bad,¡± I looked at all the twisting monsters here before adding in cold time, ¡°it¡¯s time to add a new breed to my army.¡±

    Taking control over these monsters took much longer time than anything else I experienced! It took roughly an hour to control them, and once controlled they signed a contract and became mine.

    I consumed lots of bones during this period, not for them but for other monsters out there.

    The monsters didn¡¯t stop attacking my forces, and I didn¡¯t stop hunting them down. During the first hour, I managed to snatch fifty more monsters here, dragging them in a few numbers, seven, five, and even two at some asions.

    I kited them down bit by bit, even thought about letting my forces stand back there and let the monsterse at them.

    Well¡­ It might work, but I needed fresh races more than the ones I lost!<sub>.</sub>

    This chase continued for two hours. In the end, out of my mighty tens of millions army, only close to one million survived.

    Luckily out of the slightly over a hundred thousand flying monsters I had, eighty thousand managed to escape back to the city.

    The loss was big, but the gains weren¡¯t small either!

    I ended up having two hundred and sixty of these worms, almost taking one quarter of the big army that bastard brought here.

    ¡°You¡­ It¡¯s really something!¡± from the side, the jumper sighed, shook his head, ¡°if I only have that earth shattering ss of yours and that damn weird cultivation base, I¡¯d have done much better!¡±

    ¡°For real?!¡± I snorted, knowing that the jerk was trying to keep his face. He reced his mask while I was busy fighting in the past two hours, and got new gears to rece those old and damaged ones.<sub></sub>

    He looked just like what he looked before, arrogant, mighty, and aloof. But I was sure he was still shaking inside, not in any suitable form to fight or lead an army anytime soon.

    ¡°By the way,¡± I recalled leading the army, I said, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you and your armies? Why did every army I gave to you ended up in such a miserable state?¡±

    I pointed towards the few forces remaining here. Out of the big and mighty army that he had and I gathered, only this few remained.

    ¡°This¡­ Isn¡¯t it my fault!¡± he had nothing else to say but this.

    ¡°I expected better,¡± I had to knock some sense back into the thick skull of his, ¡°this is your second time losing a big army. The third wille with consequences.¡±

    ¡°What? I told you, it wasn¡¯t my fault!¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t lead an army for half a year,¡± I continued my words, totally ignoring his useless remark, ¡°if such a thing was repeated after that, you will be demoted for a year.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Not fair!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t yell like that at me, just try to get better and be a good leader. Sigh! Out of our entire team, you are the only one screwing your armies in such a way!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not my damn fault!¡±

    ¡°You are the general leader of the army, don¡¯t give me such a bullshit excuse! I want results, not damn excuses for failures!¡±

    I didn¡¯t like his arrogant attitude. Even when he was facing defeats, he still saw himself in the right. That was wrong!

    Failing isn¡¯t the problem. As long as we could learn from it, it didn¡¯t matter. But failing without seeing even what brought all this down¡­ This was a great mistake, much bigger than failing itself.

    ¡°Then tell me, genius, what caused my failures? What are my mistakes?¡±

    He crossed his arms and spoke in such a challenging way. Damn! Even till this point he didn¡¯t see where he screwed up!

    ¡°You went up ahead, way too far towards the north,¡± I said without batting an eye.

    ¡°I was expanding thends for you! And you agreed to do so!¡±

    ¡°Expanding a territory? Humph! What a joke! Then tell me, master general, did you control cities and towns during your advance? Did you leave behind stationed forces to defend what you conquered?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°Tell me then,¡± I knew he didn¡¯t do that! If he did, then he would get rmed fast when the first armies of the enemy appeared in this part of the world! ¡°Did you expand while broadening your connection with your base here? Did you work on broadening thends next to here?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± he hesitated, and I continued:

    ¡°Tell me then, did you even f*cking damn checked this area and saw if it was safe and secured or not?¡±

    ¡°Your boy is supposed to control and secure these regions!¡± He finally found something to say. And he was referring to Wryly here.

    ¡°Supposed? Since when was warfare based on assumptions and guesses? Damn! You screwed bad, so damn bad here! You went up there, without even checking your rear. If you did, you¡¯d have found out that the entire damn region had no f*cking army to protect it!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t yell at me like that! It¡¯s not my fault that your boy failed to do his task properly! This part is part of the Berserkers¡¯nd, he should do his job and defend it.¡±

    ¡°Yet he didn¡¯t, and yet you moved on such assumption and went far up north, didn¡¯t secure the rear or even check on the ces around! You moved like a dagger, when you should have moved like a shield! You neglected the areas you conquered, leaving behind nothing to warn you if an enemy approached, or even work their best to dy them! Come on! All these ring mistakes aren¡¯t enough?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault¡­¡±

    ¡°Screw you!¡± I shifted my gaze away, trying my best to not punch him directly in that ugly mask of his. That damn barbaric arrogant bastard! He did all this and wasn¡¯t even convinced by a single point of them.

 Chapter 608 I Have A Plan

    ¡°I hope you are just putting a fake front here,¡± I said, gritting on my teeth, ¡°I just hope you know what you did wrong and will work on it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t answer me and I could only sigh. His arrogance¡­ It was his biggest weakness.

    ¡°What are we going to do here?¡± he jumped over this point so damn fast, ¡°you know we have another battleing soon.¡±

    ¡°This son of b*tch used such a wild card to trap us here,¡± I narrowed my eyes before adding, ¡°however it¡¯s not a big deal! We still have time to get out of here. Besides, I have my staff ready to take us wherever I want.¡±

    ¡°Will we throw away this city? This ce? This region?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look,¡± I rolled my eyes when I saw the ring look in his eyes, ¡°you didn¡¯t do your work properly and thates with a price.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do our best to crush them then,¡± he pointed at the tamed worms inside the city, ¡°you did it before, and can do it again, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I n to do,¡± I slowly nodded, ¡°but that needs the stage to be prepared first.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°You will see,¡± I kept looking around and examined the current arrangement of the enemy forces.

    The enemy now had to depend on the big portal apanying the big pir far away. The monsters from before swarmed this region, while the scary worm monsters vanished like they never existed.

    That was their scariest part, they would vanish without a trace, despite being so damn close by.

    Lowering one¡¯s guard for even a second would bring death to anyone, no matter who he was.

    But there was something that bastard out there would fail to control, something that no one could control; the monstrous nature.

    And that was what I nned to use here to get rid of this fierce encirclement.

    ¡°What shall I do?¡±

    ¡°You?¡± I turned to the jumper with one eyebrow raised, ¡°you shall stay here. Enough of the mess you caused. Let me go out there and clean this mess for you.¡±

    ¡°No way!¡± he grabbed my arm in such a fierce way, letting me re back at him, ¡°let me help! I won¡¯t sit back and watch you do all this alone.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°You¡­ You still don¡¯t know how bad our current situation is,¡± I used the immense strength of my right arm and shrugged him away, ¡°this fight is way above your current abilities. Don¡¯t think about it, this is final! Just stay on the side and think about a way to counter these worms forter fights.¡±

    He was about to interrupt me when I stopped him by raising my right palm in his face.

    ¡°Are you saying¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, we will face these worms a lot, especially during the uing battle and during the fourth quest.¡±

    ¡°Damn!¡± he started to get the magnitude of this situation. He thought it was a simple battle, but I knew it was a deration of an upgrade for all the uing battles.

    Gaining first hand experience was important. So even if he sat back and did nothing, in fact he was doing something important.

    He had to get used to the pattern of these monsters, how they¡¯d appear, how they¡¯d fight, and think of a way to kill them.

    This couldn¡¯t be summed up as doing nothing!

    ¡°Are you going to act now?¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Can you stop pestering me? Let me think,¡± I rolled my eyes and even went to the other side of the chariot.

    I wasn¡¯t getting away from him. I was just trying to check the remaining forces in the city.

    I controlled my chariot and slowly flew around. The forces remaining were a mixture from the old monsters I gained from the third quest, the monsters I gained from here, and the races I brought.

    As for all my warriors and my own forces, they were called back and were inside my inventory, safe and sound.

    This fight¡­ I lost it big here. Luckily none of my main forces got lost, except for the newly acquired flying monsters.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t enough,¡± I could use all of these forces, except the aquatic and aerial ones. These two were indispensable for me. I should work hard at further expanding them, not throwing them like weeds in a fire.

    So, I had to get more forces here and I got nothing to lose when using those useless races.

    [Send fifty millions here¡­ But one million at a time]

    [You mean send them in batches?]

    [No, just send one group and wait for me to ask for another]

    [Ok]

    Detroit was a big city, but having more than a few millions in it would be too much. So I had to use it this way. Also I didn¡¯t n on going out there and crushing all the monsters in one fell swoop.

    I knew this would take time, many attempts, and lots of losses.

    Yet in the end, that bastard wouldn¡¯t be able to stop what I was going to do.

    *sh!*

    Few portals shed fast all over the city, bringing out many races. When I saw these, I realised that I forgot to tell her something.

    [Leave any aquatic and aerial races behind in next batches]

    [Got it!]

    She sent a few aquatic races here. I didn¡¯t know if there were any aerial races or not, but if there were, then they should be put aside with the aquatic ones.

    ¡°Bringing more fodders?¡± The jumper came to my side as he overlooked the newly arrived races.

    I started signing their contracts in batches while nodding. ¡°We need fodders, lots of them actually.¡±

    ¡°Are they going to be enough?¡±

    ¡°Speaking as if you know what I¡¯m going to do here.¡±

    ¡°You will push them forward while leading the army from behind to kill all monsters.¡±

    ¡°Wrong!¡± I shook my head.

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait and you will see,¡± I focused on signing contracts first before taking a small tour around.

 Chapter 609 The Plan Is A Success!

    ¡°Listen up, I want you to go there, stand just inside the border of the city. Once I give the sign, start attacking!¡±

    ¡°So you are going to let them lead the charge as I said!¡± The jumper totally missed the entire point here.

    And I simply decided to ignore him.

    Soon he would get what I wanted to do here.

    As the newly summoned races went to the spot I pointed at, I moved my chariot and stood just at the border of the city.

    This was the furthest I could go without risking any attack from these worms.

    ¡°Are you going to summon your forces now?¡± that jumper was still missing the entire point of this.

    ¡°Watch and learn¡­¡± I took out my ive, and at the same moment he took out his sword. He was using a ck grade heavy broadsword, one that wasn¡¯t like anything he used before.

    This jumper¡­ He still thought I was going to fight in the usual way.<sub>.</sub>

    I held my ive, and like before, I used it to create a deep wound at my left arm.

    Since I started cultivating, the wounds created were rapidly healing. They didn¡¯t take more than a few minutes now for a deep wound like this to vanish without a trace.

    ¡°You¡­ Are going to use the technique?¡± he asked and I didn¡¯t answer but with a loud shout:

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    As I started making my technique, I let my races run forward.

    There were many monsters around, so they just had to pick their enemy and start fighting and killing.

    ¡°Are you going to let them¡­¡± the jumper started to get what I was trying to do here.

    ¡°Yes, they are going to draw these big worms out and I¡¯ll hunt them one by one.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Yet¡­¡±

    ¡°It will take time and tons of races to sacrifice.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ Are you crazy!¡±

    ¡°I have to be,¡± I shrugged, ¡°as long as my enemy is, I have to match him.¡±

    I knew he was speaking about the losses I¡¯d get in such a way. I knew it, and epted such loss.

    Let these races act as real fodders, and in return I¡¯d amass lots of these worms and form my own grand army of them.

    *Swoosh!*

    The first few minutes passed without any movement from these worms. During this, I formed my merged technique, forming the big ck sphere and waited.<sub></sub>

    The worms were like any monster, craving for blood and eating the flesh of races. No matter humans, Selvators, or any race from any part of the universe; all would trigger the monstrous nature of these worms.

    Using a million to drive over seven hundred worms out needed time. Just before five minute would pass, the first few worms appeared.

    ¡°Come babye,¡± I didn¡¯t wait for them to extend their bodies fully before attacking them using my arms.

    I didn¡¯t aim to control them, I just dragged their colossal bodies, grabbing them out of the ground, and throwing them inside the city.

    Once in the city, I just used a few of the arms to keep them under control. I thought about using other worms under my control, but I feared this would end up in a big fight and losing the new worms.

    I didn¡¯t want to kill, I wanted to control and force them to sign the loyalty contract.

    ¡°Forty-two this time? Damn!¡± The jumper counted the worms I got from the first wave of attacks.

    ¡°This is just the magic of surprise,¡± I knew from this moment, that my enemy would try to exert more control over his worms.

    He might help in controlling them for a while, but not all the time. As a wolf, Iid in wait and patience, biding my time, waiting for a single mistake to attack.

    After the first wave was thrown to the city, the worms showed no more activity for ten minutes.

    ¡°They aren¡¯ting?¡± the jumper paused beforeughing, ¡°that dude¡­ He got scared of you.¡±

    ¡°If he won¡¯t let theme,¡± I ignored his remark, ¡°then I¡¯ll use this time to do better things.¡±

    I turned my attention towards the forty-two newly captured worms and started to control them.

    At the same time, I released my arms to control the monsters summoned by my enemy.

    Who said I got only one million races here? If he gave me time, I¡¯d control millions of monsters.

    My ck arms were much fiercer than my usual threads. Theycked in number, but they only needed a single touch and the monster would be controlled.

    The controlled monsters would release a few thinner arms to infect the surrounding monsters. The speed wasn¡¯t that much, but it worked for me at least.

    I didn¡¯t even bother to force them to sign contracts. I knew most if not all of them would end up dying here.

    So I just gave them the order to keep fighting in a close area around the city. I didn¡¯t set them loose, as this would make it harder for me to grab worms if they were far away from the city.

    In return for this, the ground started to get drenched with blood of races and monsters alike. Worms would listen to that enemy¡¯s orders to a certain limit.

    In front of a thick blood scent, how would they resist? If they resisted, for how long?

    I kept the monsters under my control around the city killing without any pause. As for the races, they lost enough to make them stand by the city.

    If not for my direct order to not retreat to the city, they would have retreated a long time ago.

    Five minutes passed, ten minutes passed, a quarter passed¡­ All the way to half an hour and not a single worm appeared.

    But they couldn¡¯t resist anymore.

    *Fwoosh!* *Fwoosh!* *Fwoosh!*

    One, two, five, twelve, fifteen¡­ I looked and more worms wereing out towards this region.

    ¡°Come,¡± and in response, I moved my arms to grab these worms nearby and throw them inside the city.

 Chapter 610 Time To Wrap Everything Up

    The control process of these monsters took as long as one hour. So the forty-two worms from before were still resisting and not under my control yet.

    That didn¡¯t stop me. My entire chariot was filled with blue graded bones, as I kept absorbing them to replenish the consumed energy and form more arms.

    Ten¡­ Fifteen¡­ Twenty¡­ Twenty-five¡­ I kept grabbing worms over the city until I got around thirty-four before the outside worms managed to kill all my forces outside.

    ¡°Great harvest,¡± I looked at the seventy something worms twisting fiercely on the ground, trying to resist my control and arms in satisfaction.

    As I had no need for my arms to work outside, I focused all of them over these worms. This helped in elerating the process of controlling these worms.

    ¡°Now what? Bringing more races from god knows where?¡± the jumper asked as he kept his silence and watched during the past time.

    ¡°Not before I¡¯d control these worms first.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Can you leave one for me?¡± he suddenly asked, ¡°I want to dissect and get to know it better,¡± he exined when I gave him a questionable look.

    ¡°Ok,¡± his request made sense. If he got to know what was inside that big worm, he would know if there was any weakness in its body, and got to know where it would hurt most.

    I also didn¡¯t know such info. ¡°Let me know what you discovered,¡± I asked before focusing on controlling the worms, ¡°take that one, it looks pretty aggressive and violent.¡±

    Amidst all the worms here, that dude was twisting the most. Even when it got all its body covered with my ck arms like a thickyer of ck coat, it kept resisting with such fierceness.

    So killing it wouldn¡¯t only relieve my arms from controlling it, but it looked special. I didn¡¯t know if there were ranks in this worm world or not, but to me this dude looked quite special.

    ¡°Will you let me have the honour?¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Go and try out your luck,¡± I controlled my arms to reveal a part of its head, ¡°attack there. No matter what, the heads were always the most vital ce in any creature.¡±

    ¡°Got it,¡± the jumper jumped off my chariot using the long rope before going towards that monster.

    I had to just keep channelling my energy towards my technique to keep it running. So I had time to spare to watch what he was doing.

    *ng!* *ng!* *ng!*

    It looked like he was a cksmith hammering with his big iron hammer over a piece of metal. The loud nging sound came with each hit, and yet the jumper never changed his mark.

    He kept targeting the same point over and over again during the next hour. It looked like these skulls were made out of the most sturdy ore in the world!<sub></sub>

    But under such continuous hammering, even the mightiest ore would melt and break down. So just as I fully controlled and bound all the worms here with contracts, I waited for ten minutes before that skull got cracked open and the worm monster issued itsst roaring cry.

    ¡°Atst,¡± I heard a tiring long sigh from the jumper, ¡°I¡¯ll start working on it now. You can retreat your tentacles or whatever.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± I knew it wouldn¡¯t make a difference now by recalling them back. I got all the monsters under my control. ¡°Time to continue the n,¡± as the jumper started dissecting this colossal worm¡¯s body, I had to resume my n here.

    I got around three hundred and fifty worms, not even half of the original number of worms here.

    Each time I tried, I ended up controlling from sixty up to a hundred. That dude kept trying to control the worms, preventing them froming out.

    However each time he failed in the end. Fighting against one¡¯s nature was a big mistake. He was destined to fail here.

    Wave after wave I kept sending my races out there. They died in the end, but they secured me lots of worms. With each attack wave, I took a bite off that bastard¡¯s scary worm army.

    It took me roughly twenty hours straight of continuous work to finally control the one thousand worms.

    One thousand with one missing. During this time, the jumper kept working diligently at the colossal body of that worm. But even after all these hours, he didn¡¯t even finish one tenth of its immense size.

    This¡­ It seemed it would take much longer than I and that jerk expected.

    ¡°Take it back,¡± I said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and clear the area around here. As for you, just wrap your work here.¡±

    ¡°Not now!¡± he shouted while raising her ugly mask to face me. The blood of this worm monster was dark green, adding a gross touch over this jerk. ¡°I need to get to the weak spots of this monster before doing anything else.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± I was d he finally got to think before acting rashly as before. I turned my gaze towards the distance.

    All thend around Detroit was covered with monstersing from the distant pir. It was time to take that damn thing away and clear this ce.

    ¡°Come out!¡± I didn¡¯t summon my private army so far. But as I was going to conclude business here, it was time to use them.

    I didn¡¯t cancel mybined technique. I needed it to grab that damn portal with the pir out of earth and store these inside my shadow world.

    As I summoned my deadliest forces, the fight was one sided. I didn¡¯t aim towards killing the monsters like before, I simply led my army to move like a spear, and flew directly towards that portal and pir.

    I held little hope to see that bastard¡¯s silhouette there. But as I reached that ce, I found nothing but monsters.

    ¡°Come in here,¡± I controlled a few of my arms to grab that big pir and store it inside my inventory. I had to study this thing and the other pirs when I got the chance.

 Chapter 611 Dont Use Them!

    ¡°Kill everything!¡± I gave the order while starting to work on controlling monsters at the same time.

    The two grand monster armies I amassed were ruined in this battle. So I needed to replenish some, and leave them under the jumper¡¯s leadership.

    Even if he didmit lots of mistakes, he was a valuable asset that I couldn¡¯t rece for the time being.

    Besides, he decided to stay here and work over that worm carcass, trying to learn its secrets.

    The battle didn¡¯tst longer than one hour. I didn¡¯t use the worms to fight here. Instead, I gave them the order to scatter around this region and work as my eyes.

    I told them to scatter, spread and find other worms around beforeing back and tell me about their ces.

    That bastard was able to use such a weapon in this battle. I knew worms live in groups, lying in wait until they got the order to move around or found any prey to feast upon.

    Using one of their kin to spy on them was the best way I had. Once I¡¯d get the news, I¡¯d move and start hunting more of them.<sub>.</sub>

    No matter what, I¡¯d add all the worms to my personal collection until I¡¯d get enough to start attacking other worms. This was my n to counter that bastard.

    However, during the next ten hours, I got nothing back from my worms. I kept checking their numbers all the time. Yet I didn¡¯t lose a single one.

    ¡°So¡­ You were just testing this weapon here or what?¡± After waiting for five more hours, I started to grow suspicious.

    Was he just testing the worms in this fight? Really? Worms were such a famous deadly breed of monsters, their fame was enough to make anyone know their fierceness.

    Something seemed off here. But I let my worms keep scanning around and didn¡¯t call them back.

    I just gave them the order to scatter north, south, and east from here. These were the ces close to my kingdom, the most critical ces in the uing quest.

    ¡°I forgot¡­¡± Just after giving them such orders, I recalled my scattered teams that were tracking down the enemy forces. [What¡¯s up?] I sent this to all of them, including Leo and Alex.<sub></sub>

    I received tons of messages from them. I didn¡¯t know why I didn¡¯t get any word from them before. But when I read the messages, I got to know the answer.

    ¡°So they are doing nothing new¡­ Interesting!¡± I got this answer as a copy and paste from all of them.

    The forces just settled in the cities and towns, did nothing else. Not a single one stepped outside the cities and towns. And that was slightly weird.

    I thought about worms. But were my teams strong and scary for the enemy to lean towards using such weapons?

    It would be like using a hammer to smash a fly!

    I doubted that! The only exnation was either the loss this time was so big over the shoulders of my enemy, or he just achieved what he wanted with such control of towns and cities.

    [Keep watching] I sent, [Don¡¯t lower your guards]<sub></sub>

    I didn¡¯t want them to get discovered just before I¡¯d start moving out.

    Just as I closed the chat with them, I saw a grand army approaching from a distance. For a moment, I mistook it to be a hostile force.

    But soon I realised they were humans. They were the ones I sent beforeing here as reinforcements. They just arrived now, after the battle ended by many hours.

    From the look of it, they didn¡¯t lose much during their march to here. If that bastard had worms left, he wouldn¡¯t leave such a big army untouched.

    ¡°Wow! You already summoned an army for me?¡± The jumper took a few minutes of rest and came up when he noticed the slowly approaching army.

    ¡°They aren¡¯t for you,¡± I rolled my eyes when I heard his words, ¡°you just scatter them around. Let them take control of the cities and towns here.¡±

    ¡°Just for that?!¡± he looked in doubt, and this was my n from the start.

    ¡°Select capable ones and add them as friends,¡± I added, ¡°appoint them as leaders of each city and town. Give strict orders to watch the area around, send patrol units to secure the area. If they spotted worms, they have to notify you.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t get the weakness of them yet.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not for you, dummy! Once spotted, make sure to let me know ASAP!¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± he shrugged, ¡°you are the only one able to stand against such terror anyway.¡±

    ¡°Hopefully someone will be the second,¡± I sighed, ¡°now can I leave this region to you?¡±

    ¡°Sure. what about north?¡±

    ¡°If you asked me this again, I¡¯d hit you in the face!¡± I fiercely responded to his daring request, ¡°leave north out of the picture for now. We got our hands busy handling all this mess.¡±

    ¡°I got it,¡± I didn¡¯t know why but I felt he wasn¡¯t sincere about his answer.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave now,¡± I have nothing else to do here. This fight wasted more than a day. I ended up gaining flying, aquatic, and fierce worm monsters indeed. But it also dyed my ns to prepare for the big battleing up.

    I called back all my warriors, left the monsters I controlled under the jumper¡¯s control.

    ¡°Don¡¯t use my aquatic or flying monsters until it¡¯s time for the big fight,¡± I said in warning before leaving, ¡°and don¡¯t try to order them. I already gave them the order to ignore you.¡±

    ¡°You are a bastard that will never change no matter what!¡±

    ¡°Humph! Coming from such a jerk, it¡¯s apliment and not an insult.¡±

    ¡°Screw you!¡±

    ¡°F*ck off!¡±

    We two red at each other before I took out my staff, and selected a ce nearby my capital.

    It was time for me to return and start organising the house. I wasted one day and there were around a week or so left for the uing big battle.

 Chapter 612 Great Changes Back Home

    ¡°Impressive!¡±

    I was gone for slightly over a day now. But when I returned to the outer zone of my capital, I saw great changes there.

    Before, the digging process expanded and covered almost everywhere. The dirt was the most remarkable thing to see around here.

    The central zone was the only ce with ores melted down. Foundation was started to beid there, and in a rudimentary form.

    But now things looked much different! The diggings stopped, and now all the capital was filled with workers moving to and fro, moving melted ores towards the deep holes toy them in there.

    The foundations started to take shape, with mixed coloured ores used in the process. Standing high in the air gave me the impression that I was watching a festival of colours or something.

    This scene left a very good impression indeed.<sub>.</sub>

    As for the field stretching outside the capital, the crops started to grow slowly out of earth. They were green, pink, red, blue, and even ck in colour.

    Looking at therge fields stretching outside, it looked like earth got a new coat or something. It looked cool!

    ¡°This¡­ It¡¯s taking more shape to be like a big city,¡± I grinned before recalling something.

    I took out my pir and started to use the Thundering Might shield to cover the vast fields here. This ce was going to be the core of my people¡¯s food. Losing it would deal a big blow to my people.

    So I had to secure it. I saw a few forts getting built at the border of these fields, just on the other bank of the river I used to nourish this region.

    As for the other side of the river, the soil there was getting richer with energy. I knew at some point, it would be suitable for nting crops there, but that would take long months to do that.<sub></sub>

    There were workers building long walls on the home side of the river. With the big forts on the other side, this ce would look like a big fortress, impregnable to any ground forces.

    Using my shield, this ce would be much safer. From myst battle with that bastard, and his persistence in using the sealing pirs to stop my shield from forming, I got something.

    The incidence of him giving ability to his forces to prate through my shield seemed to be an exception. Or perhaps he had to pay a hefty price to make it done.

    Anyway, if he could repeat it easily, he shouldn¡¯t have leant towards using the sealing pirs to stop my shield.

    And that was good news to me. At least my capital would be secured, most of the time.

    It took me five times of my skill to cover the entire field. The shield merged with the bigger one covering my capital. And I knew gradually and with time, this big shield would expand.<sub></sub>

    If I could, if I got time, I¡¯d go around and spread my shields all over the ce. But this move had to wait for ater time.

    Once I finished doing this, I went directly towards the capital. I first took a wide tour in slow speed, watching my people working diligently all over the capital.

    ¡°They are doing fine, not needing any more help,¡± I thought of bringing the rest of the races here to work with them. But it seemed the capital had enough workers.

    Besides, the workers here established a synchronised way of work. Adding any more would risk ruining such a good environment.

    I went to check over the training grounds. The boys there were doing great! In a single day time, the number of ships increased by three, and four were now standing in the frontal hellish zone.

    The ship which had my teammates in was at the furthest point now, going even beyond what it was when I picked the spearhead.

    It seemed the spearhead returned with full energy and desire to help the team better. Their performance was superb! And behind, more ships were seeing them as a role model right now.

    Then I went towards the coast region. This ce held much importance for me. Once I reached there, I recalled my earlier ns of building aquatic forts around the coast to protect the shore.

    The walls were getting in shape, expanding for arge distance up to the horizon. In regr intervals, forts would appear. They needed more time to be fully built, at least three to four more days.

    We had at least eight days till the start of the fourth quest. I¡¯d have to fight that bastard from the maind in seven days. I had to assume that the Hectors wouldn¡¯t sit idle and watch me distracted without intervening.

    So we had around one week left before the big fight began. And before that, all the defensive buildings here should get done.

    ¡°I have to go back and ask Isac about this,¡± she asked for aquatic races, and I got busy since then.

    I got her the races she needed, but had to take her back to the second Earth. Alongside Hry and Angelica, the three were now busy rebuilding the forest world there.

    But that didn¡¯t mean I should neglect the work here. I opened my profile page and opened a portal from there to arrive at the second Earth.

    ¡°Damn!!!¡±

    If I was surprised by what my people did in just one day at my capital, then seeing the work done here on second Earth made my eyes wide open.

    I left this ce almost one day ago. It had more progress in buildings in the central zone than my capital.

    But right now¡­ All I saw was long and towering buildings, wide streets paved with colourful and beautiful looking stones, and I even spotted fountains and decorations all over the ce.

    This¡­ It wasn¡¯t just a single city that got built, but over five towns alsopletely finished. More than that, the roads linking the six big settlements were done as well.

 Chapter 613 What The Hell Do Cosmetics Mean?!!!

    It looked from high above like a flower with opened petals, five petals actually. The work done here was finished, and now more digging was going on in the wide and clear space around this cluster of settlements.

    I could see people walking in the streets, few talking, fewughing, and mostly having a wide smile over their faces. I kept moving my eyes around while using my Hawk Eye skill, feeling like I was teleported not to another world but another time!

    I moved my chariot towards the vige I once visited. I knew one day time in my real world meant twenty days passing here. But seeing such a change in such a short time span still left a deep touch over me.

    As I went there, I saw lots of peopleing in and out from there, seemingly like there was some sort of a big meeting.

    Once my chariot appeared, all the bustling stopped. They recognised my chariot, and knew their lord was back.

    ¡°The lord¡­ He is back!¡± A single shout started a ruckus as many shouted in greetings while few started running towards the three big buildings in the centre of this vige.

    I knew they were the three girls¡¯ boys, and they were going to notify them about my arrival.

    ¡°You finally decided toe,¡± Hry was the first toe, running as fast as she could before jumping and resting in my embrace.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°I only stayed there for one day,¡± I kissed her on the forehead while caressing her long hair.

    ¡°Liar! What a day? You stayed away for three weeks!¡±

    She pursed her lips in such a childish way, making her look much sexier in my eyes. I knew this was a hard concept to get, but the time difference caused such a mess.

    pA???  The difference was big and useful, but in such rtion with Hry it caused such disturbance.

    ¡°Wee back,¡± Isac said in greeting. That girl looked more collected and held a better grasp over her act. She didn¡¯t sway like girls did when walking, standing there firm and erect like a real man.

    ¡°Did you see the city and the five towns here?¡± Angelica came while shouting even before her head would appear from the direction of the stairs.

    ¡°You did a great job here,¡± I said in great honesty and admiration, ¡°the ce looked much different.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°It¡¯s thanks to all the races and humans you brought over,¡± Angelica said as she slowly came towards me. This girl¡­ It seemed she took her timeing as she changed and wore a new armour.

    It was short, exposing the perfect contour of her body and seemingly wless white thighs. Dressing in such golden and red armour gave her a sexy impression.

    ¡°You¡­¡± something seemed off a little as Hry red at her while standing up from my embrace, ¡°I warned you already, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Humph, he is the lord, and I have toe and greet him,¡± Yes, something was off. It seemed these two chicks got on the bad side of each other atst.

    And the reason for that was clear to me.

    ¡°Enough,¡± I said, interrupting such a girlish fight before it would expand, ¡°I¡¯m going to take you and you away from here for now.¡±

    I pointed at Hry and Isac, ¡°The time for the big battle is drawing near. And the defensive buildings are far from being ready. Also we need to build the aquatic forts.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°I need aquatic races,¡± Isad said in a tone that held no emotion in it.

    ¡°I got what you want,¡± I paused, giving a warning nce to the other two chicks, ¡°just go and get ready. Bring your boys here. I¡¯ll go around first and stop my races from cutting anymore trees.¡±

    ¡°They cleared a lot already, it¡¯s time for them to stop,¡± Isac said in agreement.

    ¡°What about the relic sites?¡± But before any of them would move a finger, Hry turned to me and asked.

    ¡°What about them?¡± I didn¡¯t get her point, ¡°have you explored any yet?¡±

    ¡°Not yet,¡± Angelica shook her head, ¡°we were waiting for you toe and do it together.¡±

    ¡°Do it together? Humph! I¡¯ll take him with me,¡± Hry spoke in such a domineering tone and attitude.

    ¡°I dare you do that!¡± and Angelica didn¡¯t take a single step back.

    ¡°Sigh!¡± from the side, Isac rolled her eyes in helplessness, ¡°they were like this when a certain relic site was discovered.¡±

    ¡°Really?!¡± It seemed I got it all wrong about what caused such a wound in the rtionship between the two girls¡¯ rtion, ¡°what¡¯s special about this relic site then?¡±

    ¡°It has cosmetic potions there!¡± The two girls turned to me and said at the same time, making me take a step back.

    Damn! These girls¡­ Did they get into such a heated conflict just for cosmetics? What the hell did cosmetics even mean?!! Were they this important?!!!

    ¡°What¡¯s special about these¡­ Cosmetics?¡± I asked in such an innocent tone and looked at the three girls.

    But from the looks I got, I knew I made a great mistake in even asking!

    ¡°Come with me!¡± Hry jumped and grabbed me from the arm.

    ¡°No,e with me!¡± Angelica didn¡¯t dy and jumped as well to grab my other arm.

    And in between the two, I stood there in total daze, without knowing what the hell was going on here.

    Damn girls! Could someone just exin to me what these cosmetics even mean first?!!!

    ¡°Leave him, you two barbarics!¡± Isac shouted, intervened and pulled me away from these two. ¡°He has work to do, we all have!¡±

    ¡°He is my man!¡± Hry didn¡¯t let go of me this easily and followed my dragged body by Isac¡¯s hands, ¡°he wille with me to that relic site!¡±

    ¡°No way! That relic site was discovered by my men!¡± Angelica didn¡¯t fall behind and shouted back.

    ¡°All of your men are originally his, dumb girl!¡±

 Chapter 614 The Bet Over Cosmetic Relic Site

    ¡°You are the dumb one! Just being his girl doesn¡¯t mean he will listen to whatever you say!¡±

    ¡°You bet? Hey Hye, will youe with me to that relic site?¡±

    ¡°Stop using your dirty tactics over him!¡±

    The debate didn¡¯t get any cooler, instead it grew fiercer. I could only watch from the middle of all this and sigh.

    ¡°Shut the hell up! Can anyone first exin what cosmetics even mean? And why have I been there with any of you to get that damn relic explored?¡±

    I didn¡¯t like this atmosphere! I was missing something, and someone had to fill me in.

    ¡°They set a rule once you left,¡± Isac took the role of exining things to me, ¡°they will search for relics, only to enter these when you arrive.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡± I looked at the two kitties inserting their ws in each other¡¯s neck, ¡°why are you two fighting then? I can just take the two of you with me!¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°No!¡± The response came swiftly from the two at the same time and in the same breath. Well, at least they agreed on something.

    ¡°We agreed this relic will belong to one girl!¡± Hry said, crossing her arms and giving me such a look as if she was asking for a favour and my support here.

    ¡°Only one girl will have it,¡± Angelica did the same, but this girl exposed arger part of her chest, making me inwardly sigh.

    ¡°So you two sat the rules and had a bet, and want me to carry such a burden? Come on! If you decide to bet, you should be the ones taking the risk here, not me!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Isac asked while the two girls looked at me in a weird way, ¡°they decided to let you select one of them!¡±

    ¡°This¡­ Won¡¯t be fair,¡± I shook my head, ¡°if I have to choose, then I¡¯ll choose Hry for sure.¡±

    ¡°See? I won! Hahaha!¡± Hryughed, pointing out towards Angelica who rolled her eyes.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Stupid! You are stupid! He didn¡¯t select you, dummy! He just said he would if the decision was up to him.¡±

    ¡°And it is!¡±

    ¡°Not per his words,¡± Angelica pointed at me, ¡°he doesn¡¯t approve of such a way!¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Hry looked at me and I had no other way but to give the two chicks here my opinion.

    ¡°You should bet on something. For example, why not bet over the aplishment between Earth and here?¡±

    ¡°In what way?¡± Isac asked, ¡°don¡¯t forget, there is a time difference between the two worlds.¡±

    ¡°I know that,¡± I rolled my eyes as this was something already known to me, ¡°so we can do it this way¡­ We will select a part ofnd here. I will also select a same sized piece ofnd on Earth. You both will have the same number of workers and the same support of resources and talents. The one to finish building in the shortest time will win this bet.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Deal!¡± Hry and Angelica said at the same time.

    ¡°You two¡­ How do you agree without knowing how the time is going to be calcted? The two worlds are far apart, with time differences making it even worse to judge!¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°How are you going to judge then?¡±

    The two girls looked up at me and I bitterly smiled. The two lost their heads in the middle of all this debate, jumped over my words and agreed even before fully understanding what they were going through.

    Damn! Was this cosmetic thing so damn important to them or what?

    ¡°You will be the judge here,¡± I said to Isac, ¡°calcte since she starts until the city is built. I will be the judge on Earth. And the fastest to build will be the winner.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fair,¡± Isac nodded, ¡°leave it to me. But¡­ We have cksmith talents here, very fierce indeed.¡±

    ¡°Yes, about that¡­¡± Hry paused, looking at me in a pleading, ¡°can we get some back?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± I didn¡¯t have any issue for doing that, ¡°we will agree upon the number of cksmith talents and even their grades to help each of you. I need part of the cksmiths here toe back with me to Earth. The cksmiths there are working slowlypared to yours.¡±

    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s do it!¡± Angelica was pumped up with what I said.

    ¡°I will get that relic for myself!¡± Hiry said in challenge, and Angelica exchanged explosive gazes with her.

    ¡°Sigh! How long have these two been acting like that?¡± I looked at Isac, and this girl seemed to go through her own trouble during the past weeks.

    ¡°Two weeks so far,¡± she sighed, ¡°I tried to solve things here but failed. Sometimes, a big shot must say his piece to solve the problem.¡±

    ¡°And it¡¯s solved atst,¡± I sighed as well, ¡°now go and set the rules.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Isac pointed at herself in a weird way, ¡°why me? Why not you?¡±

    ¡°I have many things to do,¡± I shrugged, ¡°plus the main theme will be decided by you. Select one design of a city for the two to build it. Set the number of workers, cksmiths, the amount of ores, set everything for the two topete fairly.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Also I want the designs of the aquatic forts to be ready. I¡¯ll bring aquatic races to my capital on the real Earth. You just tell me what you need so they can build it properly.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ Are you sure you don¡¯t want me there?¡± she paused before adding, ¡°the world here is peaceful and doesn¡¯t need my attention. The drawings are avable for the workers to build cities and towns based on what I nned.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± I paused, thought about the value of the time difference, ¡°ok. I will try ande to visit you every day for a few minutes. If anything happens, I¡¯ll be able to intervene.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± she nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll go and prepare my boys then. I¡¯ll leave a few to help leading workers here. Ah, we found lots of mines. The ores here are all in good grades, just like the woods and everything else.¡±

    ¡°Everything else like what?¡± I asked while thinking deeply about the value of time difference on my cultivation speed.

 Chapter 615 Taking A Tour At Second Earth World

    ¡°We found other forms of energy, like the silver liquid, the green mud, and the red fog.¡±

    She stated such weird names even for me. I didn¡¯t know what all these things were. ¡°Are they useful?¡± I asked, trying to understand their value first.

    ¡°They are a much higher form of energy than stat points for example,¡± she used something I could understand, ¡°plus they can be used in generating energy to be used to fuel the cities and towns.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± I raised both eyebrows when I heard what she just said, ¡°do you know how to do it?¡±

    ¡°Not me of course,¡± she pointed at Hry before adding, ¡°but she has a good amount of rare talents who can. I dunno where you found those scary talents, but they can make gold out of dirt.¡±

    ¡°Talents? You mean the ones I boughtst?¡± I turned to Hry and she seemed to not fully get what Isac meant.

    ¡°Sigh! You had such a task and got yourself busy fighting with that girl,¡± Isac rolled her eyes, took the role of being a paragon again, ¡°you have really useful talents. You have to know how to use them better!¡±

    ¡°How don¡¯t you handle this task then?¡± I turned to Isac, ¡°you seem to be aware of what these talents should be used for.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°I¡­ I have lots of things to do!¡±

    ¡°You finished mapping out this part of the world, right?¡± I calmly spoke and she slowly nodded, ¡°and you already finished a great deal of mapping my kingdom. So you are the least one with work here, right?¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Hry will supervise the building of the coastal border. You only have to supervise the building of the aquatic forts. You have nothing else to worry about.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You will handle these talents. Go, go and send someone to bring those talents. They wille with you to Earth. Let them work together with the MIT youths.¡±

    ¡°MIT¡­ You mean¡­¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°The youths working to solve the issue of the energy in my capital,¡± I nodded, ¡°let the twobine efforts and work with what they knew to bring better results.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± she reluctantly agreed. She had no other choice but to do that.

    ¡°Go now, you all have many things to do,¡± I looked at the vige down below, ¡°I¡¯ll take that building and stay in it after finishing my round.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Hry¡¯s¡­¡± Angelica looked envious towards Hry who gave her a sly smile in return.

    ¡°Go, I have to check over the progress of my people here,¡± I waved my hands to the three girls to leave. After they left, I realised that I didn¡¯t get what cosmetics even meant.

    Sigh! I just hoped it wouldn¡¯t be a great treasure or else all their efforts would be wasted. If it was a treasure, I¡¯d keep it for myself.

    As they got down, I started moving my chariot again. I started by taking a slow tour around the already finished towns and city.<sub></sub>

    This was a sight I wanted to see everywhere here and on Earth. My humans were walking, talking, living their lives in such peace and happiness.

    That was the life I wanted to be in my kingdom. Even when the three kingdoms back in my days were in their prime, they failed to give such a sense of security to their people.

    I read a record once, as the biggest regret of one of the kings who ruled one of the three kingdoms there. His biggest regret was to fail in providing security for humans, considering this failure as a sign for the failure of humanity in the apocalypse.

    And I would totally agree with him.

    If that king was living in my time and came to see this scene, he would feel relieved that his dream was fulfilled.

    I took my time flying over the towns and cities here. I took more than three hours looking at the faces of humans with bright smiles, even hearing manyughsing from down below.

    I liked this atmosphere. I knew this was possible because this world was void of apocalypse.

    Was the apocalypse a curse to any world it visited or a blessing? Looking at such life here I knew it was a curse. But I wouldn¡¯t sumb to such a curse easily.

    I¡¯d try my best, do everything I could, and turn my Earth into something simr to such peace and tranquility here.

    After I¡¯d seen enough, I moved my chariot far away. I set loose the races here since I came and decided to establish a foothold for me here.

    Long time passed, a long time that I didn¡¯t feel at all. During these weeks, the area cleared on the hands of these races was really huge!

    It took me ten hours to cross the distance they cleared using my chariot¡¯s highest speed. It was simply unbelievable!

    The world that was once filled with dense trees and filled with forests was now void of any sign of life. The ground looked naked without its thick cover of trees and nts.

    ¡°Stop working,¡± Once I arrived, I shouted at them, ¡°gather everything and return back to one of the towns.¡±

    I didn¡¯t give such an order through my contract interface. I wanted to check and explore the world while doing that.

    Just after flying in a circr path for an hour, I noticed some sort of digging at a ce not far from the world of trees.

    I looked at it and recalled what the two girls were fighting about. I was curious about these relics, and so I went to check that ce.

    It was as I imagined, a deep hole that had signs of old civilization down below. Old statues, old buildings, and even a few corpses appeared in the depth of this hole.

    I stood there and examined this ce using my Hawk Eye skill. It was just weird, how such a world that was bustling with life and prosperity ended in such a miserable way.

    All that was left were these statues and parts of ancient buildings, covered with dirt, and forgotten forever.

    If not for my arrival here, these relic sites would be lost forever without anyone even knowing they existed.

 Chapter 616 A Conflict!

    I left this sight while pondering about the future of my kingdom and my humans. Would we reach such a low point in our civilization to lose everything and go extinct?

    I didn¡¯t want to see such a result. And the only way I thought about to avoid such fate was to write down lots of rules to organise the life of who wouldeter.

    I returned back to wander around and order these races to stop working. As I did that, I started to think about an issue.

    These races were used to expand the area of my territory here. But now they had no role to y.

    If they were my humans, then I¡¯d consider this as a deserved time of rest. My humans were all ves, had such a hard life in the universe.

    But these were races. They were abducted from ongoing apocalypses. They were fighters. If I left them without a job to do, then a riot might happen.<sub>.</sub>

    The Last thing I¡¯d want was for my humans to fight in this world. I didn¡¯t want to see wars here. This world had seen enough, my boys had seen enough. It was time for peace and rest for my humans.

    So, what should I give as a task for these races? Build more cities and towns? Work at mines? Start digging the relic sites?

    I was empty of any suggestions, and decided to ask the girls once I¡¯d return back.

    The journey here took much longer than I expected. I thought I¡¯d take a few hours toplete the tour, but ended up wasting half a day.

    In the end, I visited all the ces here, got to see how big the emptied ce under my control was, and ordered everyone back to one town.<sub></sub>

    Then I returned.

    Once I came back, the first thing I saw was trouble!

    The races I sent back were rejected by my humans. The humans gathered up, stood between the races and entered the towns and city.

    I could already smell the scent of gunpowder here. If not for the girls standing with their people in between the two huge masses, things would have gone south.

    ¡°Sigh! Deep grudges and old pain isn¡¯t easily forgotten,¡± I shook my head when I saw this scene.<sub></sub>

    When I brought humans here for the first time, I promised them something. I¡¯d assign a few races to help humans in their daily life activities.

    But it seemed if I did such a thing, a brutal ending woulde to those races. I didn¡¯t stand on these races¡¯ side, but I would never allow for such injustice to be present in my kingdom.

    Hatred was like a que! Once it infested a ce, it would fester and spread, ending up by ruining the entire ce in a blood bath.

    I didn¡¯t want to see anything like this here. So I decided not to hurry and assign races to any human. Not until my humans would live long enough to forget the old grudges, cleanse their souls from this heavy desire for revenge.

    ¡°I need something to make my voice reach everyone,¡± I opened the market, looking for a horn with the ability to magnify sound.

    I found a nice gold grade horn that could make my voice reach to the people I intended in my mind.

    That was a great tool indeed. I instantly bought it and took it out.

    It didn¡¯t look like a horn, not like what I had in mind at least. It looked more like a glove, with many conical shaped small things on its back.

    I put it on my right hand, and felt a connection with it the next moment.

    ¡°So¡­ This is how it works,¡± I thought first about delivering my voice to all the races and humans down below. Once I did, my voice came like it had some sort of melody to it.

    And the next moment, I saw all the heads down below raised to watch me.

    ¡°Listen up,¡± I cleared my throat before adding, ¡°I didn¡¯t bring you all here to fight! You want to fight and create a blood bath? Then let me have such honour and kill you simply by using the power of contract.¡±

    My words came in such a calm tone, but as everyone listened to them as if I was speaking in their ears, my words looked domineering and scary.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want any excuses,¡± I heard a loud noiseing from the mixture of the two sides¡¯ voices, speaking in defence for themselves. ¡°All I want is to live in peace and harmony. This world, this ce¡­ It¡¯s not like anything else you all experienced, humans and other races alike.¡±

    I moved my chariot around to add more weight to my words while continuing, ¡°I won¡¯t allow for such a scene to be repeated again! From now on, humans will live next to races in the towns and cities here. You will all work together to build more magnificent cities and towns. The great talents of you will have the chance to serve in higher positions. You just have to let go of your old grudges, live your new lives, or risk losing them in my hands.¡±

    I had to be crystal clear about this point. I wanted my humans to have ves to raise their self confidence. However I didn¡¯t want them to use this as a chance to get back for all the injustice they felt.

    If they wanted to do so, they¡¯d better volunteer in my forces, go back to the real hell of apocalypse, and fight till their heart content or die there.

    ¡°Anyone wanting to fight, have the desire to shed blood, they can simply do that by joining my forces. I have another world, where the apocalypse is running wild there. You are weed to join my forces and fight in that hell if you want. Anyone wanting to do so, just look for the people I¡¯ll assign for such a task and you will be transported in a day to that hell.¡±

 Chapter 617 Assigning Tasks To The Two Girls

    I ended my words by saying this:

    ¡°From now on, you will have a building to live in. If the city and towns aren¡¯t enough, then go and build much more to live in. I will select a group to maintain order and peace here. They will take note of any evildoers, and I promise you that anyone on their list will suffer greatly for his deeds.¡±

    I let my chariot rotate twice around their heads in fast speed in a terrifying show of my might before going towards the vige.

    [Come to me] I sent this to the three girls, while stopping my chariot just above Hry¡¯s mansion.

    I entered the mansion and found it impressive from the inside. That girl¡­ She seemed to have a thing for statues as she filled the entire ce inside with them.

    She didn¡¯t forget to make lots of furniture out of wood. In her eyes, wood was such a precious material, something that she never got to have inrge amounts before, not like this time.

    The mansion was three stories, with the ground one having three wide halls, connected together by narrow paths. There were few rooms there, with a bathroom that looked little like what I used to have at my time.

    There were few colourful ores, looking like gems. I watched the ce while the girls took their time to arrive.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°You were fierce back there,¡± Hry said the moment she came.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise to give each human a group of races as ves?¡± Angelica added as she came in.

    ¡°It won¡¯t do good this way,¡± Isac shook his head, seemingly getting the meaning behind what I did.

    ¡°I had to do so,¡± I sighed, ¡°the humans we have here aren¡¯t in their right mind. They act on impulse, based on the lives they lived before, not the current one they are having at the moment.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ You should be on their side!¡± Hry said in argument.

    ¡°And I¡¯m,¡± I nodded, ¡°I¡¯m protecting them from themselves. Once they regain sanity and get used to life here, I¡¯ll honour what I promised them.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ Just hope you know what you are doing,¡± Hry dropped the matter, ¡°we are ready to move. Can you take us back?¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Have you decided what to do with their little thing?¡± I didn¡¯t directly answer her, but looked at Isac as I asked her about that.

    And she nodded. ¡°Everything is set and they know they got everything they needed. I also delivered the ns for developing this world to one of my trusted subordinates here.¡±

    ¡°We can start right after they¡¯d leave,¡± Angelica said and I rolled my eyes in return.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything until Ie back,¡± I said, ¡°or else I¡¯d lose count on the time you spent here on doing your job.¡±

    ¡°Cool,¡± she nodded.

    ¡°Come with me then,¡± I said to Hry and Isac, ¡°and bring up your men as well.¡±

    ¡°They are outside, waiting for you to open the portal,¡± Hiry looked excited and pumped up about going back to Earth and starting her task.<sub></sub>

    I led the two out while Angelica watched us leave. Once returned, the two girls looked in disappointment towards the current status of the capital.

    ¡°Don¡¯t judge,¡± I said in a sincere tone, ¡°the time difference yed a big role in what the other world has.¡±

    I knewing back from the peace, prosperity, and tranquillity of the second Earth world to here had a shocking impact over them. Even I felt the same, and could only inwardly sigh.

    It wasn¡¯t that easy to return back to such a fierce world when you had one that was filled with peace.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave developing this ce over to you then,¡± I said these words to Isac, ¡°make sure to use the talents you brought with you to help the MIT youths.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± she nodded, with such unwillingness over her face. I knew she didn¡¯t like getting more work, but she had to do this as everyone else was busy.

    ¡°As for you,¡± I turned to Hry, ¡°I know you want to start your bet as fast as possible, but don¡¯t neglect other tasks as well. You have to oversee the building of the coastal wall and defences, help Isac in building the underwater forts, alright?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°Isac won¡¯t be the only one with extra tasks. If you don¡¯t have time, then dy your bet with Angelica forter.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t! I have to win!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t judge until you start and finish,¡± I rolled my eyes, ¡°and we are facing a great battleing up in seven days. Don¡¯t be this selfish and start helping like everyone else.¡±

    ¡°Where are the others? Why not assign this task to any of them?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this! If there is anyone free, do you think I¡¯ll let you do these tasks? Anyway, I¡¯m going back now. Go down there and start working fast. I¡¯lle and check on you once every day in the other world¡¯s time.¡±

    ¡°Hye!¡±

    ¡°Just go down and do what I asked for,¡± I waved my hand to stop her from trying to persuade me. Everyone else was doing their best to help strengthen my kingdom in one way or another.

    I watched her leave in such heavy steps and a dejected expression on her face while Isac gave me a thumbs up from the side.

    As they left, I had now to go back to the second Earth and start my cultivation session.

    As I went back, I first checked over the situation inside the settlements here.

    After my direct threatening speech with them, both humans and races started to live side by side. However the old atmosphere ofughter and happiness vanished.

    I could feel the stress and pressure permeating the air. I sighed, and knew this would take slightly longer time before they¡¯d get over this ordeal.

    Isac left behind a group of really active people. During the time I spent in going to and returning from Earth, they started leading arge number of races and humans to work over building new settlements around.

 Chapter 618 The Three Sovereigns Offers

    As for Angelica, she was just feeling as pumped up as Hry. I could see a group of people working at a distant spot, building a city there.

    I didn¡¯t intend to interfere in this useless fight between the two girls. I just hoped she wouldn¡¯t neglect her task here.

    She had to supervise the workers here and take care of the lifestyle of the humans and races inside the towns and city.

    As I decided to not interrupt her, I led my chariot and went towards Hry¡¯s mansion.

    I would start cultivating there.

    But just before I¡¯d close my eyes and start cultivating, a message came to disturb my peace.

    [Hye! Are you here?]

    I looked at Silverlining message and recalled thest thing we two spoke about. He was supposed to go to his race main world and speak with people there.

    He was so excited about my red grade bone. It was supposed to grant me a kingdom heart at least, with the addition of a few cool items.<sub>.</sub>

    [Hey my friend, whassup?] I sent in response while knowing that my cultivation session would be dyed.

    [I¡¯m great! Damn man! That thing you gave me, that bone¡­ It¡¯s not an ordinary treasure!]

    [Don¡¯t think about snitching it away] Iughed, [It¡¯s secured by our deal and the system is my witness]

    [Don¡¯t think too little of me like this] he sent such a strong response before adding, [But frankly, I was tempted to get it for myself. Sigh! If not for that contract, sigh!]

    [Hahahaha! I¡¯d never give away such a treasure without guarantee]

    [Yes, I got scolded for getting such treasure with a contract] he seemed to hear lots of greedyments over my bone, [Many are now interested in your bone, too much of my people are even fighting among themselves to get a chance to see it]

    [Hahahaha! You are going to be a hot shot there right now]

    [I am] he admitted it, [But that¡¯s not what I¡¯m speaking with you about. I¡¯ve filtered all the offers and there are three who are giving really generous terms. However¡­]<sub></sub>

    [However, what?] he was saying great things, then why would he pause and add such a disturbing word at the end?

    [They want something in return]

    [They will get my bone, isn¡¯t this deal is all about it?] I felt a little weird when I read his words. What did he mean by this? Wasn¡¯t my bone enough?

    [It¡¯s not about the bone, they already are going nuts because of it]

    [Then¡­ What?!]

    [They want the same thing, all of the three want to secure a deal for you to provide them with such bones]

    [¡­!!!]

    I couldn¡¯t help but get shocked by what he just said! [Dude, this bone¡­ It¡¯s not just thrown on the side of the street for me to collect! You know that, right?]<sub></sub>

    [No, they don¡¯t mean bones of the same grade, but bones with better grades than the ones you use for my impact]

    [Ah, you mean higher than blue graded bones?]

    [Yes, that¡¯s their request]

    [Hmm¡­] I realised atst what they want. Bones higher than my blue grade would be silver grade then gold and dark gold ones.

    For sure the higher the grade the lesser I had. I had lots indeed, but not enough to constantly supply them for such big shots.

    I knew such people wouldn¡¯t settle with a few groups of my bones. They needed lots of them. And to do that, I had to go into fights again and secure these bones.

    Themon grade bones I¡¯d get usually were green, blue, and silver. The gold graded bones would appear from time to time, but not at such a rate to make me sure and confident in closing this deal.

    [Send me their offers, and what will I get in return for my bones?]

    [You will understand once you get to see their offers] he sent this weird answer before adding, [But in general, no matter what deal you will strike with whom, you will be a VIP friend of our race]

    [VIP friend? Is this like an ally? A high ranked ally?]

    [That¡¯s correct. For example, you are now fighting for hegemony over your apocalypse cluster, right? We can even pay the price toe in, send a world of our own to take part in your cluster, help you reach the goal you wanted in the future]

    [Damn! Is that for real?!!!] I was taken aback by what he just said. I thought about establishing good rtions with his race. After all, he was one of the mightiest three in the entire universe.

    But I never thought such a deep and strong rtionship would develop with just a single bone! I looked at my inventory and there were still ten more red bones lying there.

    Would I be able to secure such a deal with ten more mightier races then? Damn! If that was true, then it would be cool!

    [Ok, send me the offers. I¡¯m all excited about epting the deal now]

    [That¡¯s the spirit]

    The next minute I received three different messages from him. Each one contained an offer, with slightly different offers and rewards in return for the same offer.

    [An offer from Lurdan Sovereign from the Toranks race:

    In exchange for human Hye highly valuable bone artefact, I¡¯m willing to exchange it with the kingdom heart he is asking for. In addition to that, I¡¯m willing to exchange the seed of necromancers¡¯ world, a highly ranked artefact, with him. Also I can exchange the ck liquid of death, a highly grade artefact.

    I also want to have another offer, a long term one, regarding his bones. I want bones, higher grade than the blue graded bones he is dealing with our Silverlining¡¯s petal impact.

    These bones will be assessed and exchanged for the following:

    -Drop of ck seeds of death.

    -Potions of fog of death.

    -Leaves from the biggest tree of death in the universe.

    That¡¯s all plus a VIP golden friend pass to any of our worlds]

 Chapter 619 I Want Necromancers!

    [An offer from Konken Sovereign from the Toranks race:

    In exchange for human Hye highly valuable bone artefact, I¡¯m willing to exchange it with the kingdom heart he is asking for. In addition to that, I¡¯m willing to exchange the den of heroes, a highly ranked artefact, with him. Also I can exchange a blood fountain of the mightiest heroes, a highly grade artefact.

    I also want to have another offer, a long term one, regarding his bones. I want bones, higher grade than the blue graded bones he is dealing with our Silverlining¡¯s petal impact.

    These bones will be assessed and exchanged for the following:

    -Drop of blood of the mightiest heroes.

    -The fments of courage weed.

    -The dew gathered around the milky way in the universe.

    That¡¯s all plus a VIP golden friend pass to any of our worlds]

    [An offer from Tontram Sovereign from the Toranks race:<sub>.</sub>

    In exchange for human Hye highly valuable bone artefact, I¡¯m willing to exchange it with the kingdom heart he is asking for. In addition to that, I¡¯m willing to exchange the fountain of life, a highly ranked artefact, with him. Also I can exchange the golden breath of life essence, a highly grade artefact.

    I also want to have another offer, a long term one, regarding his bones. I want bones, higher grade than the blue graded bones he is dealing with our Silverlining¡¯s petal impact.

    These bones will be assessed and exchanged for the following:

    -Vapour of life essence.

    -Seeds of tree of life.

    -Vitality droplet potions.

    That¡¯s all plus a VIP golden friend pass to any of our worlds]

    I looked at the three messages, reread them many times, without getting anything from them!<sub></sub>

    The three seemed to follow the same protocol of making an offer. They were sovereigns, a rank that seemed to be high and mighty in that race.

    I got the feeling that they were even higher than hegemonies.

    The three would provide me with the kingdom heart I wanted, besides many other weird named things.

    Silverlining said that I¡¯d get what I¡¯d get from such deals in exchange for my bones. But I didn¡¯t understand a single word of them!

    It seemed each one of those three had an affinity with a certain power in the universe. One was death, the other was courage, and thest was life.

    That¡¯s what I got from the weird names and items they provided. They considered my bone to be an artefact, a highly grade one.

    They also would give me a pass to their worlds. I didn¡¯t imagine that. I expected just a rank of friendship, but it seemed that being friends meant I could go and visit their home.

    [Dude, I got nothing from all these items] I gave up and decided to ask for Silverlining¡¯s help.<sub></sub>

    [Oh! I totally forgot about that!]

    [About what?]

    [You still didn¡¯t go to the alien universe battlegrounds yet]

    [That¡¯s true] I acknowledged that, [But¡­ What¡¯s the rtion between these things and that scary ce?]

    [These are all items and treasures used by the mighty forces to strengthen their forces there. You know about the negative energy infecting our people once they are there, right?]

    [No, first time to hear about that]

    [When we reach there, no matter who, all will get infected with a deadly weakening of negative energy. Even a sovereign will end up being much weaker than a hegemony!]

    I wasn¡¯t well aware of the difference between the two high ranked powers. But it seemed the gulf between these two ranks was really huge!

    [So?]

    [The mighty forces and powerful figures all across the universe found ways to negate such effects. These treasures offered to you are all working in different ways to reach the same goal; relieving almost seventy-five percent of the negative effect from your forces]

    [That¡­ Is that all?!!] I knew such a battleground was special and such. But I also wanted these treasures to affect my forces right now.

    [They can also be used in our universe, but their effects are little less and less important than when using them at the alien battleground]

    [I need any help right now] I sighed. This was the difference between big and small races.

    I was thinking about surviving, putting my current gains as top priority while they were looking further ahead. Of course I wanted to think like them, but I had no choice in that.

    [Can you send me each treasure and item detail for me to decide?]

    [Sure, give me a second]

    He sent long rows of messages with too much information for me to grasp in a short time.

    I started slowly reading through all the dense amount of info I got. The more I read, the more shocked and impressed I was.

    Saying that I envied those born under such a mighty race would be an understatement. Sigh! With such treasures offered just from three of their powerful figures, my race could have a strong foothold in any apocalypse and world.

    Silverlining wasn¡¯t lying. These treasures were all centred around giving bonuses at the alien battleground.

    But that didn¡¯t mean this was everything they could do!

    The seed of necromancers¡¯ world was a treasure that would create a secluded part in any world. Inside, the dead energy would be too much condensed.

    It worked by absorbing the death energy from the world it was in, turning it into liquid, fog, and even growing nts and vegetation filled and rich with the energy of death.

    It carried this name as there was once a legendary race, necromancers, who were cursed just like my soulers. From the description of it, I got that the main problem of keeping necromancers alive was the death energy.

    My soulers needed souls, and necromancers needed death energy. Both were considered one of the mightiest and most unlucky races in the entire universe.

    Necromancers were still present in our universe, but just like soulers they were in small numbers. They suffered from theck of death energy, even in times of great wars and many apocalypses running.

 Chapter 620 Den Of Heroes Artefact

    The main reason behind that was the inability for them to gather up and store death energy on their own. Just like my soulers, if they weren¡¯t present in a ce filled with killing and death, they wouldn¡¯t survive.

    So only the big powers in the universe keptrge numbers of such mighty races. A mighty race cursed with his powers, ending up being warriors, serving others for just keeping themselves alive.

    And this artefact here was one of the ways big forces used to keep them alive.

    Interesting! That sovereign offered me such treasure and didn¡¯t offer me a way to exchange necromancers.

    Was he thinking so high of his necromancers or too low to not include them in our deal?

    As I read more about this artefact, I got more impressed with it. It wasn¡¯t just a tool to create a separate ce in any world, but it worked as a way to filter the death energy into real things anyone could use.

    ck water that was considered like potions, vegetations that were reached with death energy, and even the mist in the air that could be inhaled.<sub>.</sub>

    All these and more were applicable, giving anyone having necromancers the ability to support them outside that pocket world.

    In addition to that, if a normal race consumed such things, his stats would get doubled and even tripled. It had a berserk bonus, turning a weak race like us into a fierce one.

    And they also help in supporting and elerating cultivation.

    Damn! Just these few usages in my world was enough for me to say yes!

    As for the other items he provided in his offer, they all worked towards increasing the amount of death energy in that world.

    The death energy could just be collected from the world here. Yet such a process would take a long time, even years to give a result.<sub></sub>

    Using such items would elerate things. And that was what that sovereign depended upon to keep my bones running in his pockets.

    Yet there were still many uncertainties here. For example, how effective were these items? How would he decide the exchange rate of my bones with his items? And how much could he provide for me?

    [As the Lurdan sovereign if we can add exchanging necromancers as part of the deal]

    [Necromancers? You mean those cursed warriors? Don¡¯t tell me you want them!]

    Of course I wanted them! Why each time I asked for such a priceless race I got the same reaction?

    [I want them] I liked the challengeing with any cursed race. Just look at my soulers. Even after all this time together, I didn¡¯t suffer even for once to keep them alive.<sub></sub>

    Look at my fallen gods! They were also considered one of the cursed races. They ended up without causing a single problem for me.

    Paying a little extra price to keep such two mighty races by my side? That was a cheap price to pay.

    [Ok, I will contact him and see his response. But I doubt he will refuse. Such a warrior race¡­ They aren¡¯t wanted by anyone to be honest. Only that sovereign is the one breeding them in the entire race]

    [Cool! Ask him and let me know about his answer] I closed this issue and started to consider the two other offers.

    Before going through these two offers, I had a liking for the first one. Giving me such a brutal race like necromancers, providing me with the chance to help my people in their cultivation and even making them stronger¡­ Who would say no to such an offer?

    But when I read through the second one, I gasped out of surprise.

    The second offer came from Konken. He offered the den of heroes. ording to the long and detailed information provided by Silverlining, I knew this thing wasn¡¯t a joke!

    It was an egg, nted in the dirt, to form a huge den. Unlike the separate pocket world provided by Lurdan, this one didn¡¯t ask for a world filled with killings and death.

    It wanted a totally peaceful world, a world without any conflicts. At first nce, such a requirement would limit lots of its advantages. But frankly, it was just perfect for me.

    I had the second Earth world, a world in total peace with no wars. It was also secured, with no one would dare toe and trespass it.

    This den thing would ask for the bones or dead bodies of killed people in battles. It would digest their aura, forming a grand ce filled with the aura of courage and might.

    Using such aura, it would give birth to water, even rivers andkes. It would allow for trees to grow up, and would let eggs to appear and get matured.

    These eggs would give birth to a certain breed of creatures, a race with the mixture of all the abilities and powers that came from the dead bodies I provided before.

    Merging Selvators, Berserkers, Dragons, and even the hellish Hectors together and produce a new race with all the good traits in all of these¡­ Damn! This was dope!

    How would such a thing even exist? To use it, one had to own two worlds, one where brutal fights would take ce and the other where no war was there.

    Two contradicting words, and the twoplement each other. And luckily for me, I got ess to such needed worlds.

    I just needed to start collecting corpses after each fight from now on. As for the other items he provided, it was just like Lurdan¡¯s. They aimed at elerating the birth of the new race, enriching the aura around that den.

    The things that would be harvested from there did the same as Lurdan¡¯s necromancers¡¯ world. They would relieve any negative effect from the alien battleground.

    Besides, using these by normal races here would facilitate the speed of cultivation, increasing stats, and giving a protective mighty aura around each one.

 Chapter 621 Fountain Of Life

    Such aura would stand against any mental type attack. Just like that illusion thing the enemy of mine used before on my forces. If they got the water or the fruits from this den back then, they wouldn¡¯t be affected at all.

    To be honest, justparing the two offers right now puts me in such a hard situation. The two gave such valuable things that would help meter on.

    Forget about the alien battleground, using these treasures at this moment would greatly enhance my forces.

    And there was still a third offer to think about.

    Something told me this offer wouldn¡¯t pale inparison. Silverlining already scanned the offers and selected the top three.

    Two offered such great terms, and the third didn¡¯te short inparison.<sub>.</sub>

    The offer was made by Tontram. And to be honest, it might look the least favourable one among the other two, but the thing he offered held a great importance for meter on.

    He offered the fountain of life. It was, ording to Silverlining words, an old statue of the extinct supreme life shrine. I knew there was a life shrine here in our universe, but I didn¡¯t know what was the difference between it and that extinct one.

    This fountain of life could be used repeatedly. And that ced it above all other treasures here. However, the conditions for each time were really hard to fulfil for any normal being.

    To use it, one had to select a very brutal fighting ground, one which consumed the lives of at least ten million in it. Then one should use it in a region that fell under his control.

    This condition clearly stated that one should use it in any ce belonging to his kingdom. So a kingdom heart was needed. And that battle must happen inside that region.<sub></sub>

    In addition to that, one had to pay lots of energy to just establish the fountain. The energy used could be in any form, even in stat points. But the number needed for stat points was really scary.

    One hundred billion stat points per each time! Damn! I thought that I was rich, but at this price¡­ I had to spend lots of my bones to get my hands over enough stat points to use the fountain just once.

    These conditions limited the benefits of that treasure. Especially when adding the six months fixed period for it to mature and grow, without having anything to affect such speed at all.

    But when the fountain would be established, the entire region would show major transformation.

    The first to change would be the soil itself. Thends covered under the effect of this fountain would end up being suitable for any crops to grow.<sub></sub>

    Unlike what I was doing here, this soil would be rich in energy, enough to let any seed grow no matter what.

    Also it would give a bonus to anyone living inside that ce, an eternal bonus in stats that would grow the more time these people stayed there.

    In other words, this ce would turn out to be a hotspot, fought over by all to get a ce there. People would flock to that region like they were going into pilgrimage or something sacred like that!

    That was what could be considered as the passive effects of this fountain. The fountain would create a bigke in the centre of the area.

    Per Silverlining words, thiske would grow and be added to the area and the world. It would be an additional piece ofnd here, with many great treasures born under water.

    As for its water, it had a magical effect of expanding any ce to double its size if enough was used. And the great thing was that this water was getting replenished with time and with addition of items provided by that sovereign in the offer.

    What did that mean? I could grab a piece ofnd, throw it into the ocean and start pouring this magical water on it to let it grow in size. I could grow continents out of nowhere, expand anynd to reach any size I wanted.

    I could turn this small piece ofnd I got right now into a massive continent, and all would be under my control and dominance!

    It wouldn¡¯t only grownds, it would grow ces with resources. Consider a mine of great ore for example. Using this water there would expand it and its content, making any small mine of precious kind of ore be a huge one.

    If any race consumed this water, then he could grow back any severed limb or part of his body. If he was on the brink of death, he would return back alive.

    It was magical! Not to mention it could be used in potions and pills, creating fantastic drugs and boosts for anyone to use.

    ording to Silver Linings words, that sovereign already amassed huge wealth thanks to this water. It was a hot cake in the universe, with few suppliers and great demand.

    As for its effects at the alien battleground, it was the same as other treasures.

    Looking at this offer, I knew it might seem the lowest in terms of strict conditions and the long time needed for the fountain to be formed and water to be replenished.

    But inparison in terms of a long time like years or so, it didn¡¯t pale at all! In fact, I thought of many ways to use this water to give me invaluable benefits.

    The three offers were in front of me, and I had to choose one. Just watching the three made me feel bitter, like nothing else I felt ever in my life.

    Each offer had its perks. Each offer had its own strengths. I wanted each, I wanted them all!

    [I have something to offer, but I don¡¯t know if it could be done¡­] Feeling such a dilemma and bitterness in making a decision here, I decided to go bold.

    [Of course, just say it and I¡¯ll see what I can do. Ah, Lurdan gave up his answer. He agrees to add the necromancer race in the offer]

 Chapter 622 Whats So Special About My Bones?

    [Great. Speak with the three sovereigns, tell them I want to ept the three offers]

    [This¡­ But¡­ You only have one bone! They¡­ I don¡¯t think¡­]

    I could feel his panic even from my faraway ce! [Dude, chill it out first. There is nothing to worry about here. I didn¡¯t mean I want to exchange my bone for the three, I meant I want to exchange one bone each with them for their offers]

    [You¡­ You have¡­ No way! This¡­ Are you sure?!!!]

    Instead of getting panicked or ruining the deal, he panicked out of his shock. This dude¡­ He still didn¡¯t know me quite well.

    [Just ask them and let me know. I¡¯m willing to exchange one red bone each with each sovereign in exchange for their generous offers]

    [Damn Hye! You¡­ Are you really a human? Are you a reincarnation of a mighty being?]

    [Hahaha, no, not at all. I¡¯m just a human who got lucky]

    [I doubt it! Luck can¡¯t do all these miracles for you!]<sub>.</sub>

    [Just go and ask them¡­ Ah, I also want to get a clear answer about something. The offers stated that they will exchange my bones for their items. But they didn¡¯t state the exact numbers for each exchange]

    [Because they don¡¯t know the value of your higher grade bones] he paused for a long minute, [You do know that the highest grade bone we have is the blue ones you provided for us]

    [No problem. I just sent you nine bones, three for each sovereign] I didn¡¯t hesitate to select silver, gold, and dark gold graded bones for them to assess.

    [These¡­ Damn! Your bones are fierce!]

    [They are the ones I¡¯m willing to use in these deals] Iughed over his reaction, [Of course I can¡¯t provide lots of amounts from these. They aren¡¯t as weak or low graded like other bones you saw before]

    [I understand]

    [Let them assess each bone and give me a detailed list of exchange for each item they offered. I¡¯ll use this list as the base for out future trades]

    [I will send these to them and get back to you. But¡­ You do have more of these red bones, right?]<sub></sub>

    [Dude, they are very precious and extremely rare!]

    [It¡¯s just¡­ If the news spread, others would get the wrong idea and mighte asking for a deal as well]

    [They have none to me but themselves] I shrugged, [If they were sincere, they should have offered something precious like these three]

    [What if¡­ They made such big offers then?]

    [Well, I can¡¯t say no to a big profit, right?] I sent such a good response to make him excited before adding, [However¡­ I don¡¯t have any more right now. They will have to wait for quite some time, until I find such redbones again]

    [So¡­ You can get more?]

    [In time and big battles? Indeed!]

    [That¡­ I will deliver such news as well to the three sovereigns]<sub></sub>

    [What for?]

    [They might ask for red bone monopoly]

    [Really?]

    [It¡¯s normal, who would let his rivals get the same good stuff he has?]

    His words made quite sense indeed. Damn! Such a deal that I started with only having the kingdom heart in mind turned this big.

    But I had nothing to regret here. I still had a few left of the red bones. I wasn¡¯t out of stock yet. But it was always great to make my customers feel how hard and rare my goods were.

    I closed the chat with him with a big smile over my face. What I got from him, from his race, was something I didn¡¯t even imagine.

    Getting the approval of the three wouldn¡¯t be a big issue. They were offering what they had for me to take. It was all upon me to provide three bones to them.

    But it seemed many eyes were looking closely and watching this deal talk at his race. Would others make a move? Give more generous offers?

    Another thing I started to consider while sitting inside the big and empty mansion. What was the real benefit and value of my bones?

    I heard the exnation provided by the nymphdy. But she lied and kept things hidden from me about the real value of my bones.

    So why would she tell me everything about the real uses of my bones? In fact I even started to doubt the things she said before.

    Using the bones to get a simr shape and abilities of the dead race they belonged to? High grade source of energy? And other uses? They looked enticing and great, but something told me these were just the tip of the iceberg.

    Even such mighty figures of a mighty race were craving for my bones. I took a red bone out and started to closely examine it.

    What was so special about you, my love? Wouldn¡¯t you speak and tell me about your secrets?

    Thinking about going to Silverlining and asking him for answers wouldn¡¯t give me anything in return. In fact, he might be dealing with me in such fairness as he thought I knew all the benefits and real value of my bones.

    If he sniffed that I didn¡¯t know any of that, a different treatment might be the result of it.

    No, it was risky, I shouldn¡¯t even think about doing it.

    As for the rich things I¡¯d get, I started to consider how to use them. I wouldn¡¯t dy in using the den of heroes here. As for the necromancers¡¯ world, it would be used on my Earth once I got it.

    The problem lies at the fountain of life. I had many brutal fights inside my territory. However I didn¡¯t count the number of deaths at any battle.

    Besides, I had to wait until I¡¯d use the kingdom heart before thinking about using this fountain.

    I could use it, but if the conditions weren¡¯t met, I¡¯d end up losing all the energy I paid for this time.

    Would I lose such a big number for nothing? Would I use it at my capital? Or at the big battle that urred at the central ins?

 Chapter 623 The Crown Meeting

    That battle was really huge! Ten million? I¡¯d bet the number of dead there would be in the tens of millions.

    However¡­ The distance between my capital and these ins was simply immense! I¡¯d use the kingdom heart at my capital. Would it reach that ce?

    If it did, then I¡¯d use the fountain there. And that wasn¡¯t the sole problem.

    That fountain must be secured and watched all the time by lots of my forces. If any hostile force attacked it, it would shatter and I¡¯d lose time and resources.

    I thought about using it at my capital or near it. However, that big number of dead conditions was the only obstacle I had.

    Even if the kingdom¡¯s heart range reached the central ins, it would ce a great pressure over my forces right now to secure it.

    Besides¡­ I had low confidence in my ability to control these ins in the next quest.

    Wryly was busy fighting up north with all his forces. Fang could help, but that bastard would ask for lots of benefits in return.

    Since day one I met him, and he was such an informative person. Lily also gave me the same impression. It seemed all Selvators were knowledgeable and knew lots of info and secrets about the universe.<sub>.</sub>

    So if I wanted to get it all for myself, I had to depend solely on my forces. And putting in picture the threating from Hectors at East, and that son of b*tch eyeing my kingdom from west, I had no ability to do such a thing for now.

    My only hope would be for the uing battle to have tens of millions of dead in it. It might reach such a scale if monsters were added. But the stretch of such battle might epass most of the kingdom ¡®s territory.

    I needed such a big fight to happen at a certain spot.

    Sigh! I was already having trouble dealing with this big fight. And now I had to not aim to scatter my enemies around, but try my best to group them together.

    Was I working against myself right now or what? Wasn¡¯t this supposed to be the sole focus of my enemies?

    [I got good news and bad news. Which one do you want to hear first?]

    [Give me both, I don¡¯t care]

    I knew there would be good news. They would ept my offer without doubt.<sub></sub>

    However I didn¡¯t expect bad news. Not so soon at least.

    [The good news is that all the three agreed on your offer]

    That was expected indeed. [So what is the bad news?]

    [Others learnt about your offer]

    [And?]

    [The three sovereigns asked for monopoly of your bones. Not only the red ones, but all the bones you can provide]

    [All the bones?]

    [Even for my impact. They want to be the sole customers of your bones in the entire universe]<sub></sub>

    That¡­ Was pretty unexpected! So my bones held such immense value for the three to go for such lengths?

    Without the need to hear the rest of his words, I guessed what happened.

    [Other sovereigns protested. They asked for a fair chance topete over your bones. The two fights are now amassing their powers, and a calling for a grand crown meeting of our race is being issued]

    [Crown meeting? What does this mean?]

    [All the big names of our race will gather up. A decision will be made, and that¡¯s the bad news]

    [What do you mean?] I still wasn¡¯t aware of the bad results such a meeting would bring to me.

    [In that meeting, new offers can be enforced over everyone to give to you]

    [Enforced? How?]

    I agreed and was ready to exchange bones for the things I received in these offers. I even started drawing many of my future ns based on them.

    [The meeting can force the three sovereigns to change the terms, either lower or increase the terms of the offer]

    [Aha, I see¡­] I controlled myself from exploding in his face. [Then you should tell anyone asking about my answer, I didn¡¯t yet agree and won¡¯t agree to any offer that¡¯s lower than the ones I received]

    [This¡­]

    [I¡¯m the owner of the bones] I tried to select my words carefully. I didn¡¯t want to start building friendship with such a mighty race, and ended up being an enemy with them, [And I got the right to decide to whom I¡¯ll sell these bones to. I agreed on the offers provided by the three sovereigns. Anyone wants to give another offer of such worth, then I¡¯ll consider it and can ept it. Just like I told you before, my bones might not be avable for now, but will be in the future]

    [But¡­ The three wants monopoly over your bones]

    [That¡¯s another offer and deal to talk about] I had to put a clear line between the two deals here. Mixing them like that would either end up with me gaining tons of profits, or having nothing in the end.

    [You mean¡­]

    [I only agreed upon the three offers I received. As for any other offers, I didn¡¯t receive any to decide. And if the three offers got changed to be on bad terms, then don¡¯t expect me to agree on any]

    [Understood] he got my point and knew what I wanted to say here. [But I doubt the initial offers will be changed. The only debate right now is about the monopoly offer]

    [This a deal, and that¡¯s a totally different one]

    [Got it!] he paused for a second, making me think he went to see the ruckus at his ce, [But¡­ This meeting will happen in one day time from now]

    [No problem]

    [The decision might take another day toe out]

    [I can wait]

    Did he think I was dying toplete this deal right now? I wasn¡¯t his sovereign! They were the ones who must be dying toplete this deal now more thanter.

    [By the way¡­ Can we conclude this deal before the meeting?]

 Chapter 624 A Problem During Cultivating

    [You mean the three sovereigns deal?] I paused, thinking about this move. If I said no, I¡¯d get on the bad terms of those three. And if I said yes, then I¡¯d get on the bad terms of other sovereigns.

    [I¡¯d consider like not receiving yourst message] that was the perfect answer to such tricky question, [See youter, in two days time]

    [Ok]

    He seemed dejected by my evasion. Dude! Don¡¯t me me here, I¡¯m not going to let myself be cooked by such a wrong decision.

    Well¡­ I had to put down all my hopes for now. I had to wait for two days, and then see the result.

    ¡°Ok, time to start cultivation then,¡± I got dyed, and I was d I did. I had such rich offers and just had to wait for that race of higher ups to make up their minds.

    Refusing to do business with me? That was a joke! Trying to change the content of the three sovereign deals? That also was a joke.

    If they wanted to do anything here, they would aim towards giving me better offers and let me ept them.<sub>.</sub>

    I sat down and closed my eyes, regted my breaths and started to absorb the outside energy.

    However the first moment I did so, I felt a great torrenting from outside, getting attached to my right arm.

    The dantian there looked like it was a hungry beast, and the world outside was throwing so damn tasty preys for me to devour.

    ¡°Damn fierce!¡± I couldn¡¯t get such absorption under my control for much longer than half an hour. I had to stop training, opened my eyes while my breaths rushed up.

    I felt like I was running, not training! The moment I opened my eyes, I saw the energy all around stirred up, gathered to form a big and violent looking tornado.

    The ceiling of this mansion was even damaged by the energy gathered up here. I looked up, with daze and amazement, towards such thick and pure violent energy.

    The energy was like a wild beast that got unleashed. I stood on the side, while my right arm kept absorbing whatever energy was here.<sub></sub>

    Things took almost another half hour to cool down. Damn! What just happened here?

    I knew this world was left untouched for a long time. But I never thought the amount and level of this energy would grow to such magnitude.

    Just training for an hour here was equal to more than training for days back on Earth! Was there such a difference between the two worlds?

    ¡°Let¡¯s try again,¡± the first time I got by surprise. But this time, I got my mind ready to face that kind of berserk and immense energy.

    I absorbed it the moment I closed my eyes and regted my breathings. The amount of energying through my body was just too massive. However this wasn¡¯t the issue.

    I handled lots of energy before. But this time this energy was acting more like the ck energy from the weird creatures I absorbed before.

    Yes, there were strangely many simrities between the two. This kind of energy wasn¡¯t on par with that ck energy in purity and level, but it just acted as aggressive as it.<sub></sub>

    Was this just a coincidence? I didn¡¯t have time to think about that possibility. I started to push the energy in my body to circle inside, gaining speed the more I did.

    The absorbed energy gushed into my body, putting too much pressure over my meridians.

    Last time I felt like if I didn¡¯t stop, then my meridians would burst open. However this time I tried to soothe such pressure over my meridians by forcing the energy to enter my dantian fast.

    However I couldn¡¯t continue doing this for more than three hours. I had to stop, and as I watched the berserk energy cutting through the ceiling of this mansion, I left the task of digesting this energy for my dantians.

    ¡°Hry¡­ Is going to kill me!¡± I looked at all the damage here and could only sigh. This energy¡­ How could it grow to such a degree to feel intangible?

    I was sure Hry used the best graded materials to build this mansion. However it didn¡¯tst for more than a couple hours before getting ruined by this energy.

    It wasn¡¯t the issue of the materials used to build this ce, but in the energy itself.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try something next,¡± I tried two more times, but all ended up failing. The longest training sessionsted for five hours, while the othersted only for three and half.

    That five hours I reached by concentrating all the energy over the secondary dantian. It worked much better than my main one, but it also wasn¡¯t enough to match the insane influx rate of this energy.

    I had to find a solution here. I wanted to take advantage of such a time difference in this world for my benefit. Adding the high grade of the energy here, cultivating here would give much more benefits than anyce else.

    I had to endure andst longer. And I got an idea about how to do that.

    ¡°Another try,¡± I said to myself while returning to sit down. Once I closed my eyes again and regted my breathings, the energy gushed in like before.

    But this time, I didn¡¯t aim towards making all of them circte through my two dantians. I simply established a link between this energy and my feet.

    I threw most of it towards my shadow world, hoping that the ck energy cluster there would ept this as a teaser.

    The remaining part was left to circte through my body of meridians, ending up getting absorbed and refined in my two dantians.

    Just as I did that, I felt total control over the situation. The previous attempts put a great pressure over me since the first moment of the entry of such energy into my body.

    Yet this time, I was controlling everything and didn¡¯t feel any pressure or pain anymore. The influx towards my shadow world was secured and wouldst as long as I wanted.

    I was curious about the fate of this energy. But knowing how fierce and greedy the ck cluster energy of mine was, I didn¡¯t need to go in there and check things for now.

    For now, I had to use all the extra energy to strengthen my dantians and meridians.

    And as such, a long time of cultivating started without me realising it!

 Chapter 625 Two Months!

    I stayed for a short time in my estimation. All I did was to allow for the energying from outside to go mostly towards my shadow world while letting the few left to be absorbed by my two dantians.

    However even with such control, I felt at a moment that my two dantians swell and reached their limit. I knew I had to stop.

    Trying to bite more than I could chew wasn¡¯t wise.

    So I opened my eyes, exhaled a breath that extended for half a metre away. Even after all this time of cultivation, my energy didn¡¯t show any signs of changing from its pale blue colour.

    I didn¡¯t know how long it would take for me to train and evolve my energy to the next level.

    As for my base, I didn¡¯t want to take such a step before getting my energy higher than the blue grade at least.

    If the energy followed the same rule of the grading system in the apocalypse, then it would be silver, gold, dark gold, then ck.

    My goal was to make it reach ck. I wanted it to be like the ck energy I was absorbing from the creatures of the alien universe.

    When I opened my eyes, I saw that the energy was ragging wild. It wasn¡¯t just forming  a simple tornado in my mansion, but it went way up towards the dense clouds in the sky.<sub>.</sub>

    It gathered all the dark clouds and made it look like it was going to rain. It was so fierce to the degree it changed the atmosphere.

    I sighed. This energy¡­ I was dealing this hard with it. What about my humans? When they¡¯d start cultivating, I shouldn¡¯t hurry and bring them here.

    ¡°You are finally awake!¡±

    I heard this familiar voiceing from the direction of the door. I turned and saw Angelica standing there, with such pale face and a look of terror all over her face.

    ¡°Angelica? What are you doing here?!¡± I was taken aback! Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be working on building her city or what?

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look, monster!¡± she harrumphed, and yet her voice came shaky and a bit weak.

    ¡°What happened?¡± I still couldn¡¯t get what she was speaking about, or why she was here, or why she was behaving like this.

    ¡°What happened? Damn! You caused all this ruckus and you know nothing about it!¡± she sighed, shook her before pointing towards the outside, ¡°can youe out for a second?¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Sure,¡± I shrugged, stood up and just as I did, I felt strange pain assaulting my joints.

    *Crack!* *Crack!* *Crack!*

    My joints issued such cracking sounds when I tried to move. I felt like I stayed in my ce for such a long time to make my joints stiff.

    What the hell went on here?

    But the greatest surprise came when I came outside.

    The world¡­ The clear and bright world¡­ It all changed now!

    All I saw was a dimly lit world, a world covered with a thick veil of ck and densely packed clouds.

    And in many ces, I could see lots of lightning arcs dancing from time to time.<sub></sub>

    Damn! Did I cause all this?

    ¡°When¡­ When did that happen?¡±

    ¡°Just a few days after you went into such deep sleep,¡± she sighed, pointing towards the direction of the sky, ¡°this came all of sudden. At first, people thought it was going to rain. However all it brought was thick attacks of lightning attacking the ground, with not a single drop of rain.¡±

    ¡°Few¡­ Did you say I stayed for a few days here?¡±

    ¡°Days? Damn Hye! You stayed here for at least two months!¡±

    ¡°Two¡­ Two what?!!!¡± I was taken aback when I heard what she said. Two months! Damn! Damn!

    ¡°What happened here?¡± I asked, even moved in a hurry to grab her arms, ¡°what about the kingdom on Earth?¡±

    ¡°Let me go,¡± just holding her in the middle of my rushed emotions left me unable to control my strength.

    And just by holding her, she got so soft under my grasp. Her knees bent, and her body fell on the ground with a loud thud sound.

    And her face turned from showing fear to showing pain and anger.

    ¡°Dammit Hye! It hurts!¡± she bellowed while shivering. I looked at her without knowing what to say or do.

    ¡°S¡­ Sorry,¡± that was all I could say, ¡°I just got lost in the middle of my anxiety¡­ Sorry about that. I just¡­ Though I stayed for a day or two.¡±

    ¡°Day or two? Damn Hye! You lost yourself in training this time! Anyway, things here aren¡¯t that bad. Everyone is working despite it looking gloomy here thanks to this nightmarish atmosphere.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± I got what she meant. I turned my eyes to the dark sky filled with dancing arcs of lightning and could only sigh.

    Two months¡­ I stayed here for such a long time already. I knew with the time difference, only a few days passed in the real world.

    But I told them I¡¯de each day to check on their progress. I also didn¡¯t want to leave them unchecked, as they might get attacked by that bastard at any given moment.

    I had to check over their building progress. I had to check over Lily and her team working over making the potions. I had to check over the training of everyone. I had to check over the jumper, the teams out there watching over the enemy movements.

    And above all, I had a deal with Silverlining. He promised to return to me in two days, and I stayed for two months.

    I didn¡¯t know if the time difference would apply to him. If so, then it would be safe to assume only three days just passed at his side.

    But if it didn¡¯t¡­ Sigh!

    I didn¡¯t even dare to look at the messages record. I simply grabbed the rope and started to climb up.

    However, just when I tried to climb, I felt my body light as a feather. It jumped high in the air, reached the height of a couple hundred metres before finallynding at the deck of my chariot.

    I got stronger again!

 Chapter 626 Dealing With The Mess

    Even if my energy didn¡¯t show any signs of improvement, it was always great to get stronger.

    I instantly opened a portal to my Earth and passed back through it. Once I arrived, I moved my chariot to rise up, to be able to take a general look over the situation here.

    But things looked much calmer than what I thought. During these days, the night prevailed again, as the sun clusters in the sky vanished.

    Comparing this dimness here with the one back at my second Earth world made me not know which one was worse.

    But if I had to select, I¡¯d choose my second Earth for sure. At least there was no fight, no monsters, no enemies, no apocalypse, no quests there.

    As things here looked calm and stable, with only signs of improvement at the building progress, I started to move outside the blockage zone.

    [How are things at your end?]

    I sent this message to the one hundred teams scattered all around my kingdom in the mission. I also sent it to Alex and Leo, to my jumper as well.

    All returned back with good responses. Nothing major happened, even at the jumper¡¯s end.

    The enemy seemed to grow silent, in preparation for the big fight soon toe.<sub>.</sub>

    The calmer he became, the much stronger his next attack would be. However I already decided to strike first. And those who strike first always win.

    ¡°Everything¡­ Looks fine,¡± I sighed atst. All that remained now was for me to check over the various teams working here.

    But before that, I checked the messagesing from Silverlining.

    And just from the long row of messages I got, I knew the time difference didn¡¯t work over the ce he was in.

    For a reason, this time difference seemed to be active with my Earth. I also recalled something I missed. When I spoke with thedy nymph, she also didn¡¯t get affected by the time difference.

    What did that mean?

    Two months of time¡­ Two months without giving a single answer to him made him really insane!

    At first, he sent messages telling me that the meeting concluded and he wanted to share the results with me.

    Soon he started to send many messages, wondering about why I didn¡¯t get back to him.<sub></sub>

    And soon his messages turned to please, panic messages sent from such a scared man.

    Sigh! It seemed he got severely punished for losing me as a client!

    [I dunno what to say, but I was lost in training during all the past months]

    [Damn! Damn Hye! Do you want to see me dead or something? Did I do anything wrong or offended you?]

    I knew he would say that. After all, thest messages showed how panicked he was.

    [Sorry man, I didn¡¯t mean it. I just¡­ Started training and ended up losing track of time]

    [For two months?]

    [Yes bro, it felt like a couple of hours to me] I wasn¡¯t lying, [Anyway, are you good? Can you solve your current tight situation?]

    [I can as long as you can deliver what you promised. Damn Hye! Just the past couple of months¡­ They were a hellish period for me!]<sub></sub>

    I didn¡¯t know why, but I just imagined him falling on his knees and crying out of relief.

    [Ok, let¡¯s start doing business then. I¡¯m going to resume cultivating again so¡­]

    [No, please don¡¯t! Not for a day at least!]

    [Ok]

    Iughed. This dude¡­ He got really scared when he heard I was going to vanish again.

    [Now I¡¯ll tell you what the crown meeting ended up with] he sent this message before a longer one arrived almost the next moment.

    I felt like he was scared for me to vanish at any given moment.

    When I read the content of the second message, I got to know that what I thought about before starting cultivation happened.

    The meeting agreed over the three offers of the three sovereigns. But they also included the condition of sharing bones with others, and not let the three take control of everything.

    I got other offers from other sovereigns asking for my red bones and other bones as well. The offers in general weren¡¯t that much different than the ones provided by the three sovereigns.

    They gave weird treasures in addition to other stuff that would help these treasures mature and work.

    I knew nothing about any of these treasures, and knew if I¡¯d ask, I¡¯d get enticed by these offers.

    So I didn¡¯t.

    I had to make sure my red bones would be hot cake in that race, in the entire universe. And to do so, I had to keep control over how much bones I¡¯d give for others.

    It was better to put on hold their offers for now, even if I could satisfy most of their needs at the moment.

    I would ept loss right now and gain muchter on better than selling my redbones cheap and sufferter on.

    [Sorry my friend, but I told you already I got no more of these red bones] I sent to him, tactfully rejecting the other sovereigns¡¯ offers.

    [But¡­ I thought after all this time¡­]

    [I told you, I was lost in training. I didn¡¯t have time to do anything else. So you do apologise to the sovereigns on my behalf. In a few months time, I¡¯ll have at least one more red bone ready. But¡­]

    [But what?]

    [Which sovereign will have it?] this was where my real gain woulde in, [You know there is a long list of over thirty sovereigns wanting my bones! I can only give one up to two bones in few months time]

    [This¡­ Is a real problem indeed]

    [Just ask the council or whatever of those controlling decisions at your race. Let them make the selection for me]

    [Are you sure? Won¡¯t you select anyone?]

    Me? Humph! If I did that, I¡¯d end up being the enemy of over thirty sovereigns! No way I¡¯d let myself be cooked in such a way.

    [No, I trust your higher ups to do the right thing. Also the richest offer will win, that¡¯s the general rule. I hope you understand]

 Chapter 627 Removing Masks

    [I¡­ Get it. What about the three sovereigns¡¯ offers?]

    [I¡¯m ready to conclude them right now] I was ready to do so two months ago, [Aspensation, I¡¯m ready to exchange other bones as well. Ah, you didn¡¯t send me the list of bone exchange price list yet]

    [This¡­ I got lost in the ongoing events after we talked and¡­]

    [No problem] I got what he wanted to say, [Just tell them to prepare a list fast]

    [Cool. I¡¯ll speak with them now! I¡¯m in shock right now, and I won¡¯t risk going there myself. You might vanish again!]

    [Not until concluding this deal and delivering the bones, I promise] I closed the chat whileughing at him. Everything in my kingdom looked fine, but he was the only one who got the toll of my absence.

    As he needed time to contact the three sovereigns and others, I decided to go and check over the ongoing big operations inside my capital.

    Three days weren¡¯t enough to finish the building of my capital. But at least the foundations were allid and buildings started to grow slightly taller off the ground.

    From the sky, the sight looked really great! Isac did a great job in nning this capital well, even better than the grand city built in the second Earth world.<sub>.</sub>

    However, just before I¡¯d move my chariot towards my capital, a message came that stopped me from moving.

    [You damn bastard! You did a deal with the petal impact! And also that damn race! Then you vanished! Vanished for two months! Damn you, Hye! Damn you!]

    F*ck! It was the green nymphdy. I totally forgot about her!

    Two months! I didn¡¯t get back to her for two months. What did that mean? It means she kept gathering up things for me during this time.

    Damn! Just thinking about the size of forces she gathered, the races, humans, the soulers¡­ Damn! Just thinking about these made my scalp numb!

    [Sorry, I got lost in training] I honestly said, [Are you still collecting races, humans, and soulers?]

    [Sure! But first, tell me why you went to deal with other people?]

    [You ask? Don¡¯t you know why?] If she dared to act this shamelessly, then I wouldn¡¯t flinch from exposing all the cards on the table, [I know about the real value of my bones. You¡­ You got my bones with such low price and sold them in such high return]<sub></sub>

    [That¡¯s¡­ How trading world is all about]

    [As the sole provider, I have to secure my interests as well. So I looked for others and will lower the deals between the two of us from now on]

    As she didn¡¯t even show any regret about hiding such info from me, I had to punish her at once. I depended entirely on her impact for my past period here.

    But that will change from now on.

    [Is this going to be ourst deal then?]

    [Not to such extent] I shrugged, [Also if you be sincere, I might consider increasing orders from your impact]

    [What about your kingdom heart?]

    [I already secured three!]<sub></sub>

    [Damn! That race¡­ Then the rumours I heard were right! You caused a big ruckus and almost got them to raise weapons at each others¡¯ faces!]

    [I just got an offer I can¡¯t refuse] I didn¡¯t delve into any detail regarding my dealings with the Toranks race, [Now, how much do I owe you?]

    [Hold on for an hour or so. I have to check again]

    [Take your time]

    I knew she wasn¡¯t going to check on the things she already gathered for me. She was going to contact her higher ups, and try to amass much more to gain better this time.

    After all, she got it from my words. This was going to be thest big deal between the two of us.

    I would still ask for things from them, but not that much, not like before anyway.

    At least soulers would be provided by them for now. Until I found another recement elsewhere or the subsidiary petal impact responsible for dealing with warriors would provide them.

    She would take an hour or more to return back to me. And Silverlining would take roughly the same.

    I went directly to my capital, and started checking things there.

    The first ce I went towards was the training grounds. The ce there didn¡¯t look any much different than before.

    Just the size of teams working over the bigger pools of salty waters increased by almost double. As for the far away ships, they tripled, with the far away ships number doubled again.

    Great! My forces were making progress. But¡­ Was it enough?

    The uing fight would be brutal without doubt. I knew the ones in the ships would be generals, the ones fighting in the bigger trenches would be the squad leaders, and the rest would be the mere soldiers.

    Yet their advancement speed wasn¡¯t enough. If just the second Earth got monsters there, I¡¯d have taken all of them to that world to get benefits from the time difference.

    However there was another way to get them stronger; the cultivation potions.

    I turned my eyes towards the ce where Lily was working. Many days passed since she got the recipe and got the people she needed.

    I could see lots of altars being built there, lots of people working diligently without rest. But so far, she didn¡¯t even send me a single message about the progress she made.

    Did she fail? Was all this time not enough for her to produce a single potion group at least? Was it this hard to do so?

    I went there while burdened with all these worries. However just as I approached, I saw a dragon girl rider rushing towards my direction from that ce.

    ¡°Lord, you are finally here,¡± just from the look on her face I could tell she was looking for me for a long time already.

    ¡°Whassup?¡± I casually asked while she didn¡¯t drop the look on her face as she responded:

    ¡°Thedy, Lady Lily, said that she got what you wanted ready.¡±

 Chapter 628 Potions Are Ready

    ¡°For real?¡± I asked in delight and she nodded.

    ¡°She asked me to deliver this message almost two days ago. However, I couldn¡¯t find a single trace of you anywhere.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I was outside town¡± I turned my attention towards the nearby working ce of Lily, ¡°where is she right now?¡±

    ¡°Follow me, my lord,¡± she said in such respect that I started to get used to it. As she flew towards the ground, I followed with the lowest speed of my chariot.

    She flew over the altars built in the form of big pyramids with t ends and broad tforms at their bases.

    After five minutes of flying over many of such pyramids, we started to pass over still not finished ones. Workers were trying their best to ce melted ores in the right shape needed to build these altars.

    I watched all this while wondering about how these altars with the help of potions would let my boys open cultivation bases.

    I previously thought about letting Lily go to the second Earth world and start building altars there. However, since my attempt to cultivate there, I grew more hesitant towards doing that.<sub>.</sub>

    The energy there was so much over anyone, even me. So it would be wise to let my boys cultivate here, raise their cultivation bases first, before letting them go into that harsh world to train.

    After ten more minutes, we finally passed the region of altars. This ce was considered outside the capital area, outside the blockage zone.

    ¡°We need protection here,¡± this was the first thing that shed in my mind once I reached the outer border of this zone.

    This ce was going to be the heart of my capital, the ce that would create magical effects for my humans.

    Here, miracles would be born. And I didn¡¯t want such a ce to suffer destruction in the middle of any uing battle or quest.

    I had to ask Isac and Hry to start working on this part, reforming the entire n to be more defensive and highly secured.

    ¡°Here she is,¡± as we passed this region, we ended up at the furnace ce and big cauldrons meant for alchemy.<sub></sub>

    At one side, big ovens were densely packed, looking like a bee hive from high above. Workers were going to and fro, carrying ores, moving melted ores, and others were working on the ovens.

    As for the other side, there were different sized cauldrons arranged nearly in rows with regr intervals.

    Comparing the two areas together, anyone could tell that alchemists were having much more peaceful and more organised lives than cksmiths.

    But the number of alchemists working here was muchrger than cksmiths. It seemed not only the grand talents I bought for her worked here, but also many disciples also came to help from my humans.

    ¡°Nice work,¡± I said to Lily in apuse when she boarded my chariot with a handful of selected personnel.

    ¡°We already started the production two days ago! Where were you all this time?¡±

    ¡°I got entangled with something,¡± Lily wasn¡¯t aware of the presence of my second Earth, ¡°how is the production going?¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Terrific,¡± her face beamed with such a wide smile, ¡°we are producing one hundred of each potion per hour. See this¡­¡±

    She took out nine different sized and coloured bottles from her inventory and gave these to me. All I saw was different coloured liquids with different viscosity in these bottles.

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Just as I was about to open one of the lids to sniff and examine these liquids more thoroughly, she hurriedly shouted to stop me.

    ¡°If you just opened the lid and didn¡¯t consume the liquid, they would explode,¡± she exined when I gave her such a questionable gaze.

    ¡°Really? How fierce?¡± I grew curious about knowing how violent such potions were.

    ¡°Enough to wipe out an entire zone of a few hundred metres radius!¡±

    ¡°Damn fierce!¡± Imented, nodded as I took this small note to my notice.

    So, they weren¡¯t just mere tools of opening cultivation bases for my people. They could be used as weapons. And she spoke about using one potion.

    These nine were considered small pieces of a big potion. If the nine were mixed together, what sort of explosion would happen then?

    However with the current production rate, there was no way to allow such weapons to enter military service. I might let more peoplee and help them to elerate the production speed.

    By then, I could start thinking about using these potions in war times.

    ¡°When can we start testing these?¡± I still couldn¡¯t feel how special these potions were. And I wanted to see how they would allow my people to open their cultivation bases.

    ¡°We can start anytime you want,¡± she shrugged, ¡°we stored almost nine thousand groups of potions. You can gather nine thousand people at most to start testing.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± I paused, ¡°if this worked, then we have to elerate the process of production.¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°I have more talentsing soon. Let¡¯s use more of the alchemists and workers to help in producing more potions per hour.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± she seemed to think about the high requirement of any alchemist needed to make these potions.

    ¡°I sent the alchemists over to you as the first batch. I know you used more talents from my race as an apprentice to help. But now I have a better way to get more of these alchemists.¡±

    ¡°The apprentice grade ones?¡±

    ¡°No, the grandmaster and much higher than them,¡± I already spoke with Silverlining about this. All I needed was to make an order and I¡¯d get more of these alchemists.

    The ones I gained were all delivered to Lily. She did great by taking in more talents to nourish. Yet such a route would take much time to give real results.

    ¡°If you can provide more alchemists of such calibre, then we can work faster indeed.¡±

    ¡°Good, send the word back to Hry. Let her gather up five thousands of good fighters to get tested.¡±

 Chapter 629 A Scientific Debate!

    ¡°Only five?¡± She raised one eyebrow and her fine scales moved slightly in a way to express her surprise, ¡°we can do more than that.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s enough for now,¡± I said, ¡°we are just going to test the potions. The time for mass production willeter on. We just need to confirm the results. It will look bad if we amassed production and the potions had a fault in them.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ See¡­¡± she seemed a little  annoyed by what I said. After all, this technique was handed down by her ancestors.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to look for more alchemists, you prepare the ce for the test. I¡¯ll be here in six hours.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    I let her descend with her trusted people before moving slightly away.

    I had four things to do here. First close the deal with Silverlining and his sovereigns. Second, I had to ask for alchemists.

    Then I had to close the deal with that greedy nymphdy, and finally I had to look for Isac.<sub>.</sub>

    This ce¡­ It should be heavily fortified! And this should be done before the start of the big waring in a few days.

    That meant we had little time left here to do things right.

    [Any news?] I sent it to thedy and to Silverlining. But the answers I got made me sigh.

    They weren¡¯t yet ready. Silverlining¡¯s people didn¡¯t yet give a response. It seemed they were busy preparing the lists of exchange for my bones.

    As for the nymphdy, she said she needed more time. I knew she was trying to prepare a greater deal to gain more bones from me.

    These two weren¡¯t ready yet. So it was time to go and look for Isac.

    I didn¡¯t know where this girl was. I stopped one of the dragon rider girls and asked her to find Isac for me.<sub></sub>

    I knew Hry would be in the coastal region. But Isac could be anywhere.

    I thought she might be near Hry, to help her in strengthening defences. But when the girl returned and told me about her current location, I was slightly surprised.

    ¡°At MIT campus? Cool!¡± I thanked the girl and went towards the other side of the river to the MIT campus.

    Of course this ce couldn¡¯t be considered a campus anymore! After all the destruction that happened from thest battle here, and adding the extra damage created by the explosion of the capsule¡¯s energy, this ce looked much different.

    Most of the buildings were demolished, totally or partially. Rubbles were scattered everywhere, but that didn¡¯t stop the small army of brilliant minds to work here.

    I saw lots of groups of youths working in different spots here. They worked in the middle of all this chaos, without caring about cleaning the area around them.

    Scientists¡­ Sigh! Once their attention was piqued, nothing would be in their minds but to test and try.<sub></sub>

    Finding Isac wasn¡¯t that hard. After all, she was standing in the middle of arge group of different races, seemingly in a heated discussion with a few youths of the MIT team.

    I saw the girl who I appointed as the leader of this team. What was her name again? Damn! I forgot about it!

    ¡°Lord!¡±

    Once I arrived with my chariot, all of them greeted me with such respect and fear.

    ¡°What brought you here?¡± only Isac had such an attitude, ¡°and where are my aquatic boys?¡±

    ¡°I will get them over in a few hours,¡± I totally missed this point. I had to wait then for thedy nymph to return and finalise this deal with her. I¡¯d ask for all the aquatic races toe here. Hopefully they wouldn¡¯te inrge numbers.

    Or else they would cause more chaos than help!

    ¡°Better do that,¡± she harrumphed, seemingly looking in such a bad mood.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I moved my eyes around. The bunch of talents here were a mixture of different races that I never saw before.

    Few covered with scales, others were covered with thick skin,yered over each other in different sized patches. Few had horns, others had spikes, and some had smooth skin like the most sexy girl in the world.

    They weren¡¯t too many, making me believe they were the leaders of the different talents I brought over from the petal impact.

    ¡°We are having a problem,¡± Isac said, focusing her eyes over the group of human youths here, ¡°your talents don¡¯t ept the ideas proposed by my talents.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡± I moved to the girl leading my human MIT geniuses and paused for a long moment. She sighed, before speaking up:

    ¡°They want to change the entire procedure of producing energy,¡± she pointed at Isac before adding, ¡°they want to just use energy ready items to produce energy. We are researching how to extract energy from various sources to form new and unique ones for our people to use.¡±

    ¡°This will take longer time, much effort, and will garnish the same results!¡± Isac seemed to be leading the other talent group, speaking up for them.

    ¡°But we need to create a new source of energy, solely for our race!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s pointless! Why reinvent the wheel? Just use that damn wheel!¡±

    ¡°Stop it you two!¡± This was thest thing I wanted to see here. I asked for the talents toe and help, not to cause such disturbance and bring trouble to my MIT youths.

    ¡°I brought you here to help, yet instead of getting to know what others are doing here, you wanted to impose your opinions?¡± I said, speaking to the talents and not Isac.

    ¡°They are just trying to help,¡± Isac spoke in defence, but I wasn¡¯t convinced.

    ¡°My youths are trying to create something new here. You might think this is nothing much, but it¡¯s a very important thing to my kingdom, to my people, to me!¡±

    Of course their opinion was right and wise. Wasting time in reinventing the wheel wasn¡¯t a good thing.

    But who said I was looking for an energy source to feed my capital, cities and towns, my kingdom?

 Chapter 630 I Will Turn This Place Into An Impregnable Fortress!

    I started this project with one sole purpose in mind; changing the human arsenal of weapons and turning them into apocalypse friendly weapons.

    To do so, I had to merge the human obsolete tech with the current trend of apocalyptic friendly power sources to form a new hybrid form of energy.

    Such a thing would work with my human weapons. Using other routes wouldn¡¯t bring me any results at all!

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°This is final!¡± I wouldn¡¯t ept any argument or talk about this matter, ¡°either they help them in doing what I asked them to do, or they can return back to the second Earth world and start working there on what they know.¡±

    ¡°Second what?¡± The girl looked at me in such a shocked way while others behind her gasped in surprise and shock.

    ¡°Not now,¡± it wasn¡¯t time to introduce the new earth for them, for everyone here. ¡°So, what¡¯s your decision?¡±

    ¡°We ept the lord¡¯s challenge,¡± one old looking man, with weird spikes covering up what was supposed to be his eyebrows, said in such a deep and strong tone, ¡°we will see how the old human tech will work with ours.¡±

    This old dude¡­ He was smart and got what I wanted to do here from the beginning! Then what was such debate and ruckus that happened here?<sub>.</sub>

    Were they testing me?!!

    ¡°But¡­ Old Gan¡­¡± Isac seemed to treat this old man with eyebrows made of spikes with such respect.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok, I like new challenges anyway,¡± he said, acting as if he held the decision here, not me!

    ¡°Start working then and stop wasting more time,¡± I jumped over this useless remark. This dude was bound by a contract with me. So no matter how he tried to act, he was still serving me.

    ¡°What about my aquatic boys?¡± As the two groups dispersed, went to different directions and started further detailed scientific discussions, Isac turned to me and asked in such a way.

    ¡°I told you, in a few hours they will be here.¡±

    ¡°You should be right,¡± for a reason, she seemed pretty much annoyed by what I did here. Was she adopting the viewpoint of these talents or what?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we have another ce for you to work your magic on,¡± I dropped all these useless thoughts off my mind while walking back to my chariot.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Where? Back to that world?¡± she hurriedly ran after me after staying back in daze for a few seconds.

    Of course with her big body, she caught up with me in just a few steps.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s here,¡± I said, while pointing towards the distance, ¡°there is a ce out there that needs urgent defensive buildings.¡±

    ¡°At the coast?¡± The direction I pointed towards wasn¡¯t that far away from the coast. And that made me inwardly sigh when I realised this point.

    ¡°It¡¯s a very important ce,¡± I said just that while boarding the chariot with her. As I led the chariot towards that ce, she kept asking about what made this ce special.

    ¡°It¡¯s like¡­ A factory,¡± I tried to find the right words to describe this ce.

    ¡°A factory? Producing what?¡±

    ¡°Magical drugs to let anyone start cultivating,¡± I slowly said, while looking deeply in her eyes.<sub></sub>

    Once she heard what I said, she, for the first time ever, gasped out of immense shock.

    ¡°You¡­ Is there a way to do it?!!!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not speak about this at the moment,¡± I didn¡¯t want her to get her mind burdened with such a thing. I told her because she would soon know anyway.

    And it was better for her to understand the value of this ce to take the task of fortifying it very seriously.

    ¡°B¡­ But¡­ You know how big this is, right?!!¡±

    ¡°I know, and it¡¯s not the thing I wanted you to do here,¡± I rolled my eyes, ¡°as you can see, this ce lies at the outer border of the capital.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Vulnerable!¡± she got what I wanted to say, turned around before adding in such a serious way, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure this ce is like a fortress when I get finished with it! It will need a miracle if anyone manages to trespass the outer walls of this ce.¡±

    ¡°But you have a tight time limit here,¡± I warned her, ¡°you only got four days, five at most.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± she paused, realising how hard this task will be, ¡°if you gave me enough support, I surely can do it in a shorter time than that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you workers,¡± I said before pointing towards the ovens here, ¡°and you can use these to help you melt down the ores for the foundation and defensive structures.¡±

    ¡°Cool! But I might need tons of workers.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get you tens of millions if you need.¡±

    ¡°Agreed!¡±

    ¡°Check the area out first,¡± I led her around in a wide tour, ¡°don¡¯t forget to make ount for future expansion.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll ce the defences away from the current work ces,¡± she paused for a long minute, thinking about theyout of defences in her mind, ¡°the only problem is still out there.¡±

    She pointed at the direction of the ocean. When I saw where she pointed at, I sighed.

    Indeed, that ce was still considered the most vulnerable weak spot at my capital.

    ¡°We will build lots of aquatic forts there,¡± I said, which gave me little reassurance.

    ¡°But¡­ Building such things will take time. And¡­¡±

    I got what she wanted to say. We didn¡¯t have much time ahead of us. So we had to select which zone to start working on first.

    ¡°This ce is top priority,¡± I decided, ¡°the other coast is now fortified with mighty walls and forts. This one will take time to have the same kind of protection.¡±

    ¡°Got it! I will start working over the blueprints and arrange the teams to melt down the needed ores. As for the workers¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get them to you in a few hours.¡±

    ¡°With the aquatic races?¡±

    ¡°Both will arrive at the same time.¡±

 Chapter 631 Meeting Hilary

    ¡°Great then. I expect at least fifty million,¡± she moved her arm to cover up the entire opennds south to the working zone of Lily and her people, ¡°this ce¡­ It will change in less than two days time. I give you my word for that.¡±

    I nodded, returned back to the middle of the oven zone and dropped her there.

    With the help of dragon riders, she could get whatever she wanted from around the capital. As for me, I had to wait for the response from thedy nymph and Silverlining.

    I checked and found that only an hour had passed so far. So I had yet to wait for a couple, even more hours for them toe back to me.

    ¡°Let¡¯s check over Hry then,¡± I decided to go to the coastal region and check over the walls and defences there.

    Myst visit there was a few days ago in Earth¡¯s time, many weeks ago in my time. I had to get used to such chaos in time while jumping in between the two worlds.

    That ce was already showing much progress than most buildings in the capitalst time I checked it.<sub>.</sub>

    So when I reached there and saw long rows of walls with regrly separated forts, I wasn¡¯t that much impressed.

    The focus over this party started early in the building process. Also the number of workers here was too muchpared to the area they were working in.

    Walls stretched for over ten metres, triple in some ces, five in others. Around the forts, circles of walls surrounded them. And the forts were built over a higher ground than the walls.

    They looked like miniature versions of big and mighty fortresses. I liked that!

    I knew this was all Isac¡¯s arrangement. And that made me curious about what she would do at the new project she had.

    I flew for almost half an hour before reaching a point where the walls went two separate ways. Part went to the same path, lining the coast and protecting it.<sub></sub>

    And the other went in a horizontal direction, like it was going to circle my capital starting from here.

    I liked that! Instead of following the coast, I felt curious and went to follow the walls going into the depth of thends.

    This part seemed recently built. I didn¡¯t fly for ten minutes before reaching a ce where the digging process was still undergoing.

    Large number of workers were lost in the work here. Not a single one was free to raise his head high and spot me.

    As I saw them working in such diligent way, I started moving back towards the coast. The people working here were led by humans, but I didn¡¯t see any sign of Hry at all.

    If she was here, she would havee shouting and waving from far away!<sub></sub>

    The walls at the coastal border continued for half an hour before I finally reached a ce filled with digging.

    Just seeing the size of this digging process that stretched for almost two miles up ahead made me know why the building here was much faster than anywhere else.

    Hry and her men seemed to adopt such a tactic, organising people into teams, digging arge distance first beforeying down the foundation and then raising the walls high up.

    They might take a few hours to finish digging without any sign of progress. But once the digging would be finished,ying the foundation and raising walls wouldn¡¯t take that much to give such an impressive result.

    Besides, they had to work in a narrow space, building the same thing over and over again. Building walls didn¡¯t require any skill, didn¡¯t need any special design or process in building.

    And in the middle of all this, I spotted Hry doing exactly like I imagined;ing at me running and waving in obvious delight.

    ¡°What a surprise! You said you¡¯de here and check on us once every day. But hey, you took three days toe this time! And it¡¯s just the first time.¡±

    Once she arrived at my chariot¡¯s top, she threw her body in my embrace whileining like this.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± I didn¡¯t know how to tell her that. But considering her three days with the two months I spent away from Silverlining and Lady nymph, she didn¡¯t seem to suffer at all! ¡°I got busy training.¡±

    ¡°You are always like that!¡± she looked at my eyes, ¡°you shall take a few days off. Why not go to that peaceful world together, find a secluded ce there and¡­ You know¡­¡±

    Her face turned all red when she said that. She was acting shy, as I knew how fierce and daring she was in bed.

    ¡°Not now,¡± I moved a few long strands of her hair off her face to better take a closer look of her mesmerising eyes.

    And without saying much, we two were lost in a deep and intimate long kiss, a kiss that linked our souls and breaths together and entwined us into one entity for long minutes.

    ¡°What do you think of my actions here?¡± after finishing such a good moment, she asked in a slightly weaker tone.

    ¡°You did great!¡± I honestly responded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t I deserve a reward?¡±

    ¡°Not now,¡± I sighed, resisting the urge to carry her soft body in my arms and go down there to devour such a sexy and fiery body. ¡°We have a big waring up.¡±

    ¡°I know, and that¡¯s more reason to do it.¡±

    ¡°Not now,¡± I softly kissed her on the lips to stop her from persuading me, ¡°I have to go back and check other matters.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± she nodded, acting weirdly obedient when she was in my arms like that. She was like a totally different personying softly in my arms like that.

    ¡°Go back now¡­ Ah, try to focus more on expanding the walls going through thends.¡±

    ¡°You mean¡­ The ones surrounding the capital?¡±

 Chapter 632 Creating A Triangular Defensive Zone

    ¡°You already went too far ahead,¡± I nodded, ¡°we won¡¯t be able to finish these walls before the next war. It will be most likely for those Hectares toe and destroy these walls first.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ If so¡­ Then why not try to link the two together?¡±

    ¡°Like¡­¡±

    ¡°Making a big triangle here,¡± her eyes shone while adding, ¡°this way we can turn this entire region into a big training camp. Also it will help us a lot in defending the capital from any northern attacks.¡±

    ¡°I like that!¡± I nodded, ¡°didn¡¯t Isac n this before?¡±

    ¡°No, she just was busy and drew long lines going for the end of this continent!¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± I knew this would be great to extend walls to cover the entire coast. However it wasn¡¯t that practical at all!¡±

    It was better to do like what my chick here said.

    ¡°Ok, go down and start doing it the way you said.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Uhm,¡± she nodded, reluctantly leaving my embrace after long and deeply intimate kisses between our lips.

    As she went down in such hesitant steps, I could only sigh. In such harsh times of the apocalypse, trying to have a normal life like this was impossible.

    Not until the kingdom would be established for long years and most of the deadly quests would pass.

    ¡°Karoline¡­¡± Just looking at the getting far back of Hry made me recall my lost girl. ¡°I hope that you¡¯lle back alive in the end.¡±

    I still had no way to get to her for now. And I just hoped she would emerge alive from this ordeal.

    I threw her problem behind my back for now. There would be a time when I¡¯d go and rescue her. But not for now.

    Now I had to totally focus on preparations for the uing big war.

    Hry¡¯s idea was great. Doing it wouldn¡¯t only save the part of the walls built on the coast, but it would also help in better using it in the uing fight.<sub></sub>

    And that military zone that would be here would do a great task in the uing war.

    If they came from the north, they would face hell. I looked to the south and considered mimicking this as well.

    But wecked workers! And that made me look for the great delivery thedy nymph was going to make.

    After all, it would be herst time getting such a deal from me.

    I thought about what I should do with the southern region. Isac was already taking charge there, changing the entire ce and turning it into a real fortress.

    So adding a little extra work to her wouldn¡¯t be a big problem.

    I went directly to her ce. I knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to do much with the limited manpower she had right now. But she would need time to think about what to do there.

    We needed walls, forts to be stationed at the coast. We also needed to think about the eastern borders of my capital.<sub></sub>

    Hry¡¯s idea about making a triangr shape of the northern border made me think about something else. Isac nned the entire capital to be in a star shape.

    But that didn¡¯t mean the defence wouldn¡¯t be like a big triangle. This way, we could limit the size needed for protection, have extra smaller triangles built upon the big walls with main training camps there for extra protection.

    Thinking about this, and imagining the finished version of my capital to have such nning, made me more reassured.

    Like this I could leave my capital behind without any worries about getting hit by any army no matter what!

    Without having a good and well secured base, how would I consider myself the strongest in the entire apocalypse here?

    When I reached her, I found her busy giving orders to lots of workers. She was already in the mood to finish up what she had in mind. And I had to wait for almost an hour without saying a single word, waiting for her to finish.

    ¡°You are patient,¡± she said once she came on board. Her smile was so big, making me feel more guilty about what I was going to say to her.

    ¡°I want you to expand the work here.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± she raised one eyebrow before adding, ¡°with such few workers?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to get you tens of millions,¡± I shrugged.

    ¡°Those were barely enough to make the work here done,¡± she crossed her arms before adding, ¡°I want double that number.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask about what I want.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s obvious,¡± she grinned, ¡°you want to add walls to the coast here, link these with the big fortress I¡¯m going to build, right?¡±

    ¡°Not only that,¡± I was impressed by her quick wits, ¡°I want to change the entire defensive ns of the capital¡­¡±

    I started to exin to her what I had in mind. She didn¡¯t reveal her thoughts until I finished.

    ¡°You want all this to finish before the uing war?¡±

    I nodded and she had to roll her eyes. ¡°Dammit Hye! Why can¡¯t we just build things over the other world and get the benefit of the time difference?¡±

    ¡°If that can be done, then I¡¯ll agree,¡± I sighed, ¡°but you know, we have to do it before the big war.¡±

    ¡°I know¡­ Fine! I want at least one hundred million workers, even double if possible.¡±

    ¡°Do¡­ Double?!! This ce won¡¯t take them!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t get it,¡± she pointed at the outside area of her fortress, ¡°the world is vast and open for us to do whatever we want in it. I want teams to work all time, exchange shifts with each other to keep the wheel running.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ Get it,¡± I got what she wanted to do here. She wanted to use double the numbers to make two teams, one work for part of the day and the other would rece them when they got tired.

    Doing it this way would save lots of time indeed. But that also meant lots of food to supply, big ces for these workers to live in, and also lots of resources to be readied to match the insane working speed.

 Chapter 633 Giving Silverlining A Scare

    In brief¡­ We needed much more cksmiths to melt ores, workers to move things around, and more dragon riders to ry orders and deliver news.

    ¡°You deal with the nning and supervising over the building process,¡± I said, ¡°and leave everything else to me.¡±

    ¡°What about north?¡± she motioned with her head, ¡°that girl is working there, right¡±

    ¡°Hry is already working there, mostly finished with the coastal walls and forts.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I won¡¯t be behind such a girl,¡± I didn¡¯t know why, but Isac seemed to make a challenge with Hry over this.

    And as the lord of this ce, I was happy to have such a good fight.

    ¡°Go now,¡± I waved my hand, ¡°let me go and prepare things for you.¡±

    ¡°Two hundred millions¡­ Not a single one less¡­¡± she raised her finger in warning before leaving, ¡°and don¡¯t forget to get as much ores as you can, tools to dig and move things around, and also more cksmiths.¡±

    ¡°I got it!¡± I shouted while she vanished through the stairs.

    I needed a lot! Races weren¡¯t the issue. The Bringold impact would deliver more than that for sure.<sub>.</sub>

    But resources¡­ Talents¡­ Tools¡­ I needed tons of these.

    [I need help from your subsidiary impacts]

    [Sure! What do you need?]

    [I need¡­] I started to state my requirements. I needed ores, one that had at least one single bonus effect when used.

    I spoke about big tools to dig earth fast and with much more efficiency than the ones used here. Also I needed these inrge amounts to satisfy the manpower I was going to acquire from Bringold impact.

    I needed cksmiths. At this point, even apprentices were warmly weed by me. I needed a lot of these, thousands, tens of thousands, even hundreds of thousands if possible.

    [Damn! Are you nning to renovate an entire world or what?!!]

    [I¡¯m just building a city]

    [Just one city? What the heck?!!! It¡¯s like you are asking for turning this city into an entire world!]<sub></sub>

    [I just like to do things in big way] Iughed over his reaction, [Ah, and I need these as fast as you can provide]

    [This¡­ How fast is fast exactly?]

    [What do you mean?]

    [I mean if you want things now, then I¡¯ll provide what we have. But this might not be even close to one tenth of what you are asking for]

    [Save this ce then, and keep sending things over. You got two days at most. As for what you have, send them all]

    [Damn! Asking for such a big thing without even batting an eye! Quite fierce! Are you really human?]

    [I got asked this question quite a lot] Iughed again before adding, [Go and prepare things over. Once done, send me a message with contracts to finalise the deals]

    [What about warriors? You seemed pretty much interested in them before. And humans as well, you asked precisely for these two goods]

    [Ah, you can also prepare what you can and send them over] I was going to get a lot from the Bringold impact. But who would say no to more of my humans and warriors?<sub></sub>

    The list of warriors I got before was very long and quite detailed. What I wanted from them were my beloved Bulltors, winged wyverns, shield warriors, and even vampires!

    [Send me all the warriors your subsidiary impact got, all in the form of exchangeable seals]

    Seals were the things stored in my inventory. If I had them, I could exchange these mighty fighters with my teammates and even capable generals.

    [Are you sure? We are speaking about millions of them! Even more!]

    [Just prepare all these¡­ Don¡¯t forget, exchangeable seals]

    The only drawback about my warriors besides their low number was the inability for me to exchange them with others. Even my soulers, they would only answer to me, and me alone.

    [Ok, this might add little cost to their initial price but I got the feeling this won¡¯t be a problem for you]

    [You guessed it right]

    [Then¡­ What about their ranks?]

    [What do you mean?]

    [I mean¡­ Do you want only meremoners or you want higher grades like specials, elites, and generals?]

    [Oh¡­ So they got ranks?] I previously was puzzled with my soulers. I got tons of them but none showed any remarkable or outstanding abilities or performance.

    [Of course! But those with higher grades will cost much more. Also they are handled by our main impact]

    [No problem. Do you have general grade soulers?]

    [Gene¡­ Damn hye! Do you want us to kill ourselves to keep such scary beings? No way! If you want them, you have to sign a contract first to directly handle them without our intervention!]

    [This¡­] His weird answer and nervous reaction startled me. [Are they this bad?]

    [Damn! A ranked elite souler will consume ten thousand souls per day! Ten thousand! And that¡¯s just an elite! A general will need a million! Who is in his right mind to ept such a scary condition? No way! We won¡¯t deal with such deadly goods, not directly at least]

    [I got it] I understood what he meant. I opened my soul ss and watched the twenty something million souls residing there.

    I was sure in the uing battle, this number would grow to reach a terrifying figure. Paying my debt to that higher up? It wouldn¡¯t be a problem after this war.

    [Find me a general, five elites then]

    [Hye! Are you out of your damn mind! Didn¡¯t you get what I just said?!!]

    [Just send me their contracts to sign. Once you got them, they¡¯ll be mine]

    [Damn!]

    [Also send me their price]

    [No, I won¡¯t ask for anything back! Just take your time and rethink about this]

    [I want them, I can deal with such conditions] I knew he was worried about my safety. Of course not out of good will. He just was scared he¡¯d lose his golden goose.

    [I¡¯ve never met such a crazy dude like you! And just two months ago you asked for those scary necromancers! Damn Hye! What are you? Really, what are you? You can¡¯t be human, no f*cking way!]

 Chapter 634 Making Great Deals

    [Just send the contracts and send these over. I need them and might need more if they performed well]

    [Performed well? Just pray you won¡¯t die out of their scary consumption!]

    Die? Humph! This dude wasn¡¯t yet even the least suspicious about my ss! I got over twenty million souls. That meant I could satisfy the general souler needs for twenty days at least.

    In four days we will have the big war. Also there was another big war high up in the north. If there was no war, I¡¯d find myself in a den of rat monsters and rabbit monsters, breed them to reach billions and start harvesting their souls!

    If I got cornered, then all the races I was going to get and had no use for would be sacrificed! Damn! I got lots of ways to get many souls, more than what I needed.

    So Silverlining, stop getting me nervous over such useless things!

    [Just send the contract, and see what I asked for]

    [Ok crazy dude!]<sub>.</sub>

    He stopped speaking with me for ten minutes before returning again.

    [I spoke with my sovereigns. They say if youck good warriors, they can provide you with what you need. But don¡¯t risk using the cursed soulers]

    [Dude! Sigh! I already have hundreds of thousands of soulers under mymand!]

    [What?!!!]

    [I needed a general, elites to lead them as well. So don¡¯t think I¡¯m just asking for something I don¡¯t know about. I know, and I can deal with these. In fact I¡¯m dealing now with close to what a general might need. Stop worrying and start working]

    [¡­]

    He just sent me these empty dots without saying anything. For sure he was scared and shocked. I had to get those general ranked soulers at any cost.<sub></sub>

    But right now I had to y it wise and safe. I had an army of soulers suited for one general to lead. Considering the next batch provided by that nymphdy, I might even hit the million record with them.

    If that general grade was worth what he cost, then I¡¯d be relieved from this army.

    Warriors were smart races, but there was somethingcking in these soulers and my other warriors. They needed me to give orders to them. Theycked the intelligence and skill to make decisions in the middle of the fight.

    They were soldiers,moner grade as I understood from Silverlining. I needed a general to lead soldiers. With a capable one, such an army would show a remarkable improvement, might even be enough to hold a fight on its own.

    This time I didn¡¯t wait for more than a few minutes before he returned with many things.

    Tons of contracts were sent for me to sign regarding the deals. Six of them were special, as they were regarding the soulers I wanted.

    I signed them all, paid everything using my blue bones.<sub></sub>

    After finalising such big deals, I felt the story of my blue bones got lower in a visible rate.

    ¡°Sigh! I need to return to collect bones in the next war,¡± I knew it wasn¡¯t a big problem, especially when I was going to fight Hectors, monsters, and other races.

    I could pay with higher grade bones but I didn¡¯t feel like it. I still had lots of blue bones, enough to make such a deal dozens of times before getting bankrupt.

    Just the gains of one big war would be enough to make up for such payment, and get much more as extras.

    And that would be a myriad of different graded bones, not just blue ones.

    I had three more deals to honour with the three sovereigns. Dealing with impacts cost me this much. So dealing with the mighty sovereigns would take much more than that.

    I decided to put on hold the first delivery with them after the end of that big war. At that time, I¡¯d have my inventory swelled up with bones, able to exchange whatever I wanted with any amount I desired.

    Signing these contracts made me feel like I turned into a businessman! And as I was in the middle of doing this, portals started to sh all over the ce.

    I was standing just near the ce of the fortress of Isac¡¯s project. It was outside the capital, looking much deste and separated from any security and life signs for now.

    But I knewter on, and just when the major construction process ended here, this ce would be considered the safest inside my capital.

    So I wasn¡¯t worried about leaving such tons of ores and materials, tools for digging and moving things around, and even big special ovens to melt these ores here.

    Then my humans arrived!

    I jumped from signing contracts of deals to signing loyalty contracts in batches.

    [I¡¯m sending three hundred million humans, they are all what we got right now]

    The number looked smaller than I expected. Comparing the two impacts together in size and wealth, the petals impact should give much better deals than this.

    However I knew this was also considered something as I asked for these in a hurry and without any prior arrangements. I still recall the first few million deliveries batched by the Bringold impact.

    The difference was wide and obvious if things were seen from the right perspective.

    [Thanks] I said before realising something. Angelica and her team were way over the other world. So who was going to do the introductory part and deal with the confused humans here?

    ¡°Sigh! I¡¯ll have to take such responsibility for now,¡± I decided to look for a dragon girl fast and ask her to spread the word around my capital.

    Those who got taught by Hry and her men and saw in themselves the ability to do such a thing woulde here and volunteer to do such a task.

    I found one and sent her back to the central part of the capital. Workers there were the first ones toe here, and they were the ones understanding what was going on here the best.

 Chapter 635 A General Grade Souler

    But till they¡¯de, I¡¯d have to deal with these humans myself using my horn!

    ¡°Listen up,¡± I took my horn out, wore it as a glove in my right arm, and started to speak, ¡°I¡¯m Hye, your lord, and this is the Kingdom of Heaven, your new home¡­¡±

    I started to speak, not fast or too short about the situation here. I spoke about the new lives they¡¯d live, the work waiting for them, and the big fights and challenges eyeing my humans in this apocalypse.

    However I knew no matter how hard and hellish such an environment here would look like, they wouldn¡¯t get anything near what they experienced before.

    To them, in their eyes, this ce was considered a real heaven without doubt.

    Just as I spoke, the dragon rider came back with lots of humansing from far. They took almost ten minutes to reach this ce, and they were all running.

    ¡°Take your breaths first,¡± I said in wee before continuing to exin the general things to the new humans here.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°You will now be assigned under the humans who got here before you. Listen to their instructions and follow them to the new work sites.¡±

    I turned my attention to the new humans. They were a group of ten thousands, not even enough to help and guide the hundreds of millions here.

    But with my previous instructions and exnation, they got the general idea. I then spoke with the ten thousand humans, and told them about the n of taking humans from here to the construction site led by Isac.

    I watched the humans disperse into many groups, asking humans around about their preferences. At this moment, there were only fixed paths ahead of these new humans.

    They¡¯d either be fighters, go to the training grounds to be bathed with the blood of aquatic monsters, or they¡¯d be workers.

    Talents like cksmiths and alchemists were required as well. Aside from these, farmers would go to the open fields at the outer zone of the capital towards the East.<sub></sub>

    As they started to work over the new humans, I started to see long rows going in different directions.

    The training grounds were in the same direction as the construction sites. So most of the humans went there.

    As for farmers, a good number also went to the East. I knew they wouldn¡¯t be able to understand how humans got to nt their crops here. But I hoped the old farmers would tell them stories about what I did before.

    After these days, the soil around the river started to change. Also the area nted before affected thends around it. So they¡¯d find morend to nt, getting themselves busy once they¡¯d arrive there.

    As I solved the problem of workers in such a way, I started to think about the races. I was sure the size of the races caught by the Bringold impact would be huge.

    Letting theme here wasn¡¯t practical and was a bit risky. It was better to lead them into the second Earth world, helping my people there in expanding the kingdom there by building more cities and towns.<sub></sub>

    However, when I thought about the size of racesing and humans, I started to grow worried.

    There was an obvious disparity in numbers right now between my humans and races with these new batchesing.

    Having a difference in millions wasn¡¯t that big. But if the races were in billions and my humans were in hundreds of millions, then this would be an issue.

    The biggest problem I had was these races. They had no special benefit for me to use them in. Unlike my humans, I wasn¡¯t that interested in teaching them any craft or using them in anything.

    Aside from killing them to get souls, I hoped they would get busy building the cities and towns in that world until the war would pass. After that, I¡¯d try to bring part here to help in equalising the numbers of humans and races in both worlds.

    I started amassing races as a revenge for what others did to my humans. But right now I was seriously considering stopping such a thing.

    I didn¡¯t need just any race, I wanted warriors, talents, and also races with special traits like aquatic and aerial races.

    Aside from these, I¡¯d not ask for any more race. Not until I¡¯d find a better way to use them.

    Silverlining kept sending ores and tools to the side of this region. As my new humans got to know their new role, they started moving these things back to the construction site.

    The delivery process continued for hours! I didn¡¯t stop there anymore and just went to check on Isac for a few minutes, spoke with her a little and let her know about what wasing towards her.

    She was excited about all these workers! She asked for two hundred millions and I got more than that.

    Now it was up to her to use such a colossal number of workers to build what we both wanted.

    Then it was time for the delivery of warriors.

    ¡°He got them as expected.¡±

    My eyes shone brightly when I saw the six special tokens inside my inventory. They were the ones rted to the souler general and his five elites.

    I was so curious about that souler general, but first I went to a secluded ce outside the capital, heading more towards the south.

    I had a loyalty contract with that dude. But something told me it wouldn¡¯t be that easy to handle him.

    As I went for tens of miles inside the unupiednds here, I stopped, took a deep breath, and summoned that general.

    Soulers were a fierce race. They were shrouded in ck fog, moving around like they were floating over the ground, attacking like they were shing, killing without making a single sound.

    They were the deadliest weapon I had in terms of one Vs one abilities. My fallen gods were the deadliest in terms of AOE attacks.

    Both were the crown jewel of my personal army, and right now I was looking at who was supposed to be the fiercest souler I ever had.

    And to be honest¡­ This dude¡­ Was really scary!

 Chapter 636 I Got Myself A Sovereign!

    This dude was a giant! Soulers weren¡¯t that big in terms of body size. Yet this dude here was at least seven or eight metres tall.

    He had his body covered up in ck fog like my soulers. However my soulers reached this stage once they consumed stat points.

    Even with his ck fog, two red ruby-like gems shone in his head. They were his eyes, and they gave me such a dangerous feeling when I looked at them.

    ¡°You are¡­ My new lord?¡± a deep and hoarse voice, a voice of someone who didn¡¯t speak for a long time, came from him.

    ¡°I¡¯m Hye,¡± I said, introducing myself, ¡°do you have a name?¡±

    At least he could speak like any sane race.

    ¡°I¡¯m Lucias,¡± he said, ¡°I never thought someone would awaken me from my deep slumber. Don¡¯t they tell you about how dangerous and cursed my race is? I was?¡±

    Deep slumber? So they kept these soulers alive using such a trick? It made quite sense indeed. And that was the reason why Silverlining was acting in such a nervous way before.<sub>.</sub>

    As long as this dude was sleeping, he wasn¡¯t a threat to anyone. But to make him mine, they needed to awaken him. I checked my soul number. They lost almost one million points.

    So damn fierce! Just to awaken him and bring him here, he consumed what he usually would consume for a day.

    ¡°I know all about your race curse,¡± I shrugged, ¡°a cursive for others is nothing to me.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? It¡¯s your life we are speaking about here,¡± he said in a tone that held more judgement than just stating facts, ¡°you are a human, a weak and useless race in this vast universe. I can tell you were driven by greed for power and showed up, asked for me toe to serve you, not fully knowing what you are dealing with.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± I grinned, and with a wave of my arm, hundreds of thousands of soulers appeared covering arge stretch ofnd around us.

    I used actions to prove my point, as it was useless to speak and exin things to him.

    ¡°This¡­¡± just seeing the huge number of soulers covering the ground beneath the chariot made him startled.<sub></sub>

    ¡°All soulers¡­ Heed mymand and kneel!¡±

    *Thud!*

    The mighty sound of their knees hitting the ground echoed all over this part of the world.

    ¡°You¡­ You have my kin¡­ My people¡­ They are serving you¡­ A mere human! A worthless human! Dammit! We can kill you with just a thought! A mere thought and you are dead! How can they serve someone like you?¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m their lord,¡± I didn¡¯t take what he said as an offence. Human race¡¯s reputation across the universe was really low. He was just speaking out of his past experience, not judging the hegemony standing in front of him.

    ¡°And I¡¯m the only one in the universe who can revive your old race¡¯s glory.¡±

    ¡°You?!!¡± he asked in such shock and doubt. The more he spoke, the more his voice became human-like.<sub></sub>

    I could now feel his emotions from his voice. ¡°I have a way, a way to solve the crisis you have.¡±

    ¡°Hahahah! Do you think I¡¯ll buy that? Do you believe me, the mighty Lucias, the one who was once hailed as a sovereign of my race, will fall into such a childish trap?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just stating the truth.¡±

    ¡°Kid, you might not know that, but if you die, we also will die.¡±

    ¡°The contract thing?¡± I asked, and he shook his head.

    ¡°Not only the contract. It runs in our blood. Once we swore to serve someone, then we will live and die with him. And I can tell you are just a kid who got some luck in this forsaken apocalypse, ended up trying to y with fire as if it was a toy.¡±

    ¡°You are underestimating me,¡± I evilly grinned, ¡°these are your people, right?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. They are the lowest grade ones in our race, but they are part of my kin.¡±

    ¡°Fine, go and ask them yourself then,¡± as I expected, thatdy brought to me the lowest scum of the souler race and sold them to me as if they were treasure.

    But if such mighty soulers were the lowest grade in his race, how fierce and mighty his race was? How the hell did such a race fall from such height, and end up in such a way?

    I didn¡¯t buy that curse thing. A race born with such harsh requirements would get adapted to such conditions. Something must have happened back there. Something big must have happened.

    ¡°And if you are lying?¡±

    ¡°And if I wasn¡¯t?¡±

    The two of us kept looking at each other while his two red rubies red and shone like they were zing embers.

    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll go down there and ask them myself,¡± in a sh, he vanished. Or to be more precise, he left behind a long trail of ck fog, thick enough to cover up two of his size.

    A ck fog tube appeared while arching over my chariot, flying for a distance in the air, before moving in between the souler army down below.

    ¡°Answer whatever question he has with honesty,¡± I shouted, raising my voice in order for him to hear that.

    I didn¡¯t want him toeining about me using the contract authority to force them to lie. I had nothing here to hide. I was able to make all of these serve and survive under mymand.

    He was a sovereign! Damn lord! He was a mighty sovereign in such a mighty race before!

    How strong was he in his prime? He said he was in deep slumber, meaning this wasn¡¯t even close to half of his power.

    What was his true power like when he was in his golden days? Damn! Just thinking about that made my heart race up!

    One general? No, I¡¯d go all out and ask for moreter on. The more souls I¡¯d collect, the more generals I¡¯d have.

 Chapter 637 Im An Anomaly!!!

    A souler general for each one hundred million souls I¡¯d collect. This was enough to sustain this general for a hundred days.

    I wouldn¡¯t believe I¡¯d stay a hundred day without having a big war!

    But a general meant nothing without an army! In fact, what made this general¡¯s worth this high in my eyes was the big souler army I had here.

    If I didn¡¯t have such a huge number of soulers under mymand already, then this general wouldn¡¯t make any difference.

    So I had to first work towards amassing soulers, then seek generals and elitester on.

    I thought about taking elites out, but thought it wasn¡¯t needed. If a general vowed his allegiance to me willingly, then the elites wouldn¡¯t have a saying after that.

    So I stood up there and watched that thick ck fog tube expanding and reaching many ces.

    He seemed to not believe what the first few soulers he met said. So he took almost an hour, moving around and almost speaking with everyone.<sub>.</sub>

    My soulers were one of the earliest warriors I got. They fought alongside me in many battles, witnessed me triumph over my enemies and create my legend.

    They stayed long enough to know how generous and mighty I was as a lord, how capable I was as well.

    I was able to keep them alive for all this time without even struggling once! Not a single souler was lost thanks to theck of souls.

    All of my losses came in battles. And that was a fact no one would ever deny.

    After one hour, the tube started to shrink fast, giving me the impression that all of that was that general¡¯s real body.

    If so, then this general was in another realm than thesemon soulers down below.

    ¡°What did you find out?¡± as he returned, he kept ring at me without saying a single word.<sub></sub>

    It seemed he was shocked, or doubted what he heard. But doubting all of these soulers¡¯ words? That would mean that the general had something loose in his head.

    ¡°They spoke about someone that can¡¯t be you,¡± the first thing he said was that. ¡°Howe you, a mere human, a weak and worthless human, end up having such power and might?¡±

    ¡°So they told you about my deeds,¡± I jumped over his useless remarks, ¡°what do you think? Isn¡¯t it cool to serve a lord like me?¡±

    ¡°You spoke about reviving my race, how?¡± his eyes shone, seemingly he was taking me more seriously than before.

    ¡°You need souls, and I can deliver any amount you need,¡± I shrugged, ¡°I just need you to fight for me, kill all my enemies, and let me triumph over this apocalypse.¡±

    ¡°So your dream is only to be a lord over the world? How low of a dream is that!¡±

    ¡°Come back!¡± I instantly called back all my soulers and stored them inside my inventory. He seemed puzzled with my actions, and the next one made his two ruby eyes look at me in a fiercer way.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I simply summoned a portal, ¡°I¡¯ll show you that being a single world lord isn¡¯t even close to being called a dream to me.¡±

    I moved my chariot and passed through my portal. The next scene that appeared in front of my eyes was my second Earth world.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°Let me introduce this to you,¡± I waved my hands around, pointing at the many cities and towns underbuilt in arge stretch ofnd, reaching to the end of my sight, ¡°it¡¯s my world. Here, I¡¯m the lord of this world.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I already have a world,peting in another. So thinking that my dream was to conquer a world and be its sole ruler and lord is a joke! I already achieved such a goal.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡°I want to win the entire apocalypse cluster fiercepetition. Then I¡¯d go out there, to that bloody alien battlefield, kill and make a big name for myself, for my race.¡±

    I said what I had in mind, said in such honesty and sincerity. I wasn¡¯t aiming to just be a single world lord, I wanted to be a real powerhouse in the entire universe.

    I wanted my name to be famous, spread universe wide, here and in the alien universe alike.

    ¡°You want to raise up your race?¡± He finally got what I really wanted. And I simply nodded. ¡°Sigh! Such a dream¡­ Such a crazy dream really suits a crazy anomaly like you.¡±

    ¡°Anomaly?¡± The word he used to describe me piqued my interest.

    ¡°Sure! A human doing all this? Hahahaha! Even if someone told me that one of my race would fight on his own from the low point of no support or backing and climbed up to reach such a stage, I¡¯d say he was lying to me!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± It was my time to get shocked. I always thought what I did here was nothing much.

    ¡°If someone in my people back in my days did half of what you did, then he would deserve to be selected as the promising star of the new generation, and get the honour of being taught directly under my hands.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for thepliment,¡± I honestly responded to his indirectly praising words.

    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to curry anything with you. I¡¯m just stating facts. You did something unheard of before here. And right now you aim to get the help of my race? Without even flinching? Hesitating? Getting a scare? What¡¯s your secret?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my secret,¡± I grinned, ¡°so I won¡¯t tell.¡±

    ¡°Sigh! I heard that there were soulers staying with you for over a month! I never thought that a human like you would be able to sustain such a heavy burden. No, I never thought a race in this universe would have the way to deal with our curse.¡±

    ¡°I have a way,¡± I slowly said, ¡°and I have confidence in not only securing what you need, but also to find other generals and awaken them from their deep slumber.¡±

 Chapter 638 The Reason Behind Souler Race Demise

    ¡°For real?¡± his eyes shone brighter, and this time it was threatening or domineering light. It gave me the feeling of loneliness and hope¡­ Like someone who was living all his life abroad and finally got the chance of going home.

    ¡°But¡­¡± I gave him hope, but he had to understand how things worked here, ¡°thises on the premise of you serving me quite well. Without going through big wars and conquering everyone, I¡¯d have no way to help your race.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Iid everything in front of him, showed him everything and told him facts. I even sincerely spoke about my dreams and gave him my word to revive his race.

    And it was his time to make a decision. Would he wholeheartedly pledge his allegiance to me? Or he would keep his obedience bound by the contract?

    ¡°Lord¡­¡± he finally made the choice, knelt on his knees and bowed his head to me, ¡°I swear to serve you with my heart and soul till the end of my time.¡±

    ¡°Great,¡± I wanted to pat him on the shoulder, but I paused as he was shrouded all over in ck fog.

    ¡°Tell me, you were in a deep slumber so your strength¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll just need a few souls to feed on and be alright,¡± he stood up when I motioned him to do that.<sub>.</sub>

    Such a giant and fierce souler was standing by my side, giving me the impression I was nothingpared to him.

    Anyone seeing the two of us right now would mistake me for being his servant, not the opposite.

    ¡°Souls? Not stat points?!¡± I looked at him in doubt.

    ¡°Stat points? These were used by themon people of my race. No, someone in my calibre will need a much stronger form of energy to restore my power.¡±

    ¡°What about this?¡± I took a piece of the godly essence I had. After all this time, the amount I had shrunk in size.

    I needed to find an illusionist archlord or even a paragon, fight with him to force any higher up from his side to show up.

    Or else in less than a couple of months, I¡¯d lose such a precious material from my inventory.<sub></sub>

    ¡°This¡­¡± the moment I took it out, his eyes shone brightly.

    ¡°What about these then?¡± I took out a few orbs and crystals of the higher grade that I got from thedy.

    ¡°Not like this one,¡± but it seemedpared to the godly essence I got first, they didn¡¯t pick his interest, ¡°can I have it?¡±

    ¡°Will it help?¡± I stored the crystals and orbs away, while pointing at the small piece of essence in my hand.

    It was in the size of thirty centimetres square at most. Not that big indeed.

    Since I had few left, I had to be more cautious while using these. As for my fallen gods, I¡¯d start shifting to use the crystals and orbs instead to power them up.

    ¡°It¡¯s enough to make me restore one third of my power¡­ At least,¡± he said in such craving and hunger towards this small piece, ¡°is this how lord is keeping us alive?¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Can you be alive using energy?¡± It was a new thing to learn about.

    ¡°Indeed, that was how we used to survive back in our days,¡± he seemed to nod, but his fog only swirled for a moment before adding, ¡°we consume souls as soul is the purest form of energy. But in peace times, we depended on a special kind of energy ore, one of a kind in the entire universe.¡±

    ¡°Then? It got depleted?¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be depleted,¡± he said in a voice filled with hatred and anger, ¡°it was taken away from us!¡±

    ¡°Taken away?!!¡± I was surprised to hear that. Who was this domineering toe and take something from such a mighty race?

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Sigh! It¡¯splicated! Things started when we did great at the alien battleground. At first, we didn¡¯t take part in such useless fights. That alien universe wasn¡¯t even fighting with its full strength and attention with us.¡±

    ¡°I know that,¡± it was something I learnt about.

    ¡°But the system higher ups pushed over our leaders and made us take part in that fight. The promise of getting stronger and letting our boys train and evolve was irresistible! So we fought, and created a deep impact there.¡±

    ¡°I can imagine that.¡±

    ¡°And that is what caused our demise.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡± I still didn¡¯t get it. Yet it seemed talking about the past stirred up deep memories, memories he seemed to bury a long time ago.

    So his voice came filled with rage, remorse, hatred, anger, and regret.

    ¡°Doing this great came as a surprise for that alien universe. We¡­ We were kind hearted back then, innocent in dealing with all this mess. I thought¡­ We thought back then that this fight wasn¡¯t a big deal at all for our enemies. Yet we¡­ I was wrong¡­¡±

    From his tone, words, and his conflicted and self ming emotions, I could tell he had a big role in taking up such a decision back then.

    Well, he was a sovereign back in his prime. So it made sense for him to take part in such big decisions, right?

    ¡°The alien universe seemed to fight us in such a way because they were biding their time for another n. They weren¡¯t taking us lightly or not focusing on us like we imagined, they were recruiting traitors from all over the corners of our universe¡­¡±

    ¡°They tried to bring us down, turning the worst of us against ourselves, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. And using such traitors, even from my race, they managed to start a big revolt and take control of that big mine.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go and take it back?¡± It was the first thing that jumped up in my mind. Even if they got defeated once, it didn¡¯t mean they would lose the war, right?

    ¡°That¡­ That mine is an entire world on its own. We were the only one gaining ess to it. But¡­ As the revolts got control over it, they crushed any established connection between our world and theirs¡­¡±

 Chapter 639 Nature Is Scary!

    ¡°Was it a secluded solitary world?!¡± I asked in doubt and he nodded.

    ¡°Sigh, this world here is the same,¡± I raised my head and looked at the clear sky here.

    The previous scary atmosphere created by my cultivation was gone, and the clear bright sky returned again.

    ¡°This world¡­ Damn! Are you sure?¡±

    He seemed surprised, more than Isac at that time.

    ¡°Is it weird?¡±

    ¡°Indeed! There is a rule in the universe, solitary worlds select their owners, not the other way around.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ ttered,¡± I said, not to him but to the world here.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°It¡¯s not that, the point is¡­ How the heck did this happen?!!¡±

    ¡°You can say I was lucky,¡± Iughed, not speaking about anything rted to the fight I got here or how I got the attention of this world¡¯s will.

    I frankly didn¡¯t know what I did back then to make this world like me.

    ¡°Luck has nothing to do with this,¡± he sighed, ¡°anyway, as long as you have this world, you have to secure the connection runes nted here and in your world. With it, you can alwayse and leave as you wish.¡±

    Runes? Dude, I had no such a thing! This connection was secured by the system and it got integrated into my profile page.

    That meant this world was more different than normal secluded solitary worlds in the universe. It was special, more special than I thought before.

    And from what he said, I could now rest assured that no one would ever step a single foot here without my permission.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Thanks for the advice,¡± I turned my eyes towards this world. This ce¡­ It was going to be my own backyard, my secret world where I¡¯d build up my forces andunch any attacks anywhere I wanted!

    The soulers used their world to fix the major w in their race. And I¡¯d use mine to fix the big flow in my race; weakness!

    I¡¯d turn humans from such weak and useless trash in the eyes of others to be such a mighty and scary race, feared and respected by everyone.

    ¡°If this piece will make you regain one third of your former power, then take this instead,¡± I reced the small godly essence piece in my hand with another bigger one.

    And the moment I got it out, he jumped out in a fright.

    ¡°You¡­ Have a much bigger piece?!!¡±

    ¡°Come on, stop acting like a child and consume it,¡± I said with a grin, ¡°I want to see what your full power looks like.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Ok, lord,¡± he showed a humble side of him as he got thisrger piece of godly essence. He consumed it in an instant, letting his fog expand and surround it in a blink of an eye.

    But the results of this process took much longer than I thought. I had to wait on the side for a couple of hours before the first changes happened.

    He stayed in his ce motionless. The only change I noticed once he consumed that godly essence was his eyes. He closed them, making me feel like he was training or something.

    As I had such time, I started to roam the world and check over the ces here. One more city was this close from getting finished alongside another cluster of five towns.

    Angelica was working diligently and her city was progressing smoothly.

    I stayed for long hours on Earth, so days passed here in return. I just had to sigh when I recalled the big defensive projects I had to build on Earth.

    If I could find a way, build them here and move them as a whole there, then it wouldn¡¯t be an issue.

    Sigh! This universe proved to me that there was nothing impossible. I just needed to dig deep enough to find what I wanted.

    *Boom!*

    Just as I was in the middle of my tour, a mighty explosive sound came just so close from me.

    It was him, Lucias. I totally let him train in peace, and kept flying around getting myself busy with everything here.

    Starting from his body, a thick pir of ck energy suddenly emerged from him. It extended in such scary speed to reach the depths of the sky, creating a swirling motion that expanded to envelop the entire seen part of the sky here.

    Clouds resurfaced again, the same thick and ck clouds.

    Damn! What was going on here?

    I looked at him. With all the thickyers of ck fog, I couldn¡¯t tell even a single thing of what was going on with him.

    I raised my eyes to watch the fierce and fast changes of the sky. It looked like a big storm wasing, and this was all created with that thick ck pir rising up from his head.

    I felt the same as my people here when I was cultivating. Even if he was causing much fiercer response from the world than I did back then, I wasn¡¯t worried or scared.

    This was my world! And the energy here was really wild and berserk. I knew no matter how strong he once was, he wouldn¡¯t withstand long training here.

    If things went south, I could step in and absorb this energy to stabilise things. In the worst case scenario, I¡¯d take him and return to Earth.

    I stood there, watched in silence and anticipation. The clouds gathered up, roared from time to time, releasing fierce thick bolts of lightning from time to time.

    They looked like a horde of angry lions, racing up down a cliff, shing each other fiercely like they were shing with their enemies.

    Just a single sight in the sky would make anyone feel terrified and in awe. Nature¡­ It was the true scary beast in the universe.

    When watching such a move from nature, no one would feel any sense of pride or arrogance. I felt like I was an ant in front of all these changes, and I was the lord of this world.

    So how would my subjects feel?

    I sighed. They had to get used to such a thing from now on. Even if my valiant general here wouldn¡¯t cause such a scene, I¡¯d cause it when I¡¯d start my training.

 Chapter 640 He Is A Monster!!!

    *Rumble!*

    ¡°It¡¯s getting a bit out of control¡­¡± I looked at the sky and saw many fierce thick bolts of lightning hitting the ground, causing considerable damage even to the already finished city and towns.

    I couldn¡¯t allow this to continue! Four hours had passed since he started showing that pir.

    The more time passed, the more I felt the energy in that pir getting richer and denser.

    He showed no sign of slowing down or stopping anytime soon. I looked at this situation and had nothing else to do but to sit down, close my eyes, and wee this challenge.

    My general was creating such ruckus, and I had the responsibility to deal with it. I could feel the stirred up energy all over the ce. His energy was adding more violence to the already violent energy.

    Then let me start cultivating, diverting all this energy towards my shadow world. Come,e and show me how fierce you were, damn energy!

    The moment I closed my eyes, I felt a fierce tempest of energy forming all over my body. It was much more aggressive than it was ever before.<sub>.</sub>

    Yet that didn¡¯t stop me! I didn¡¯t start this to cultivate but to control the situation.

    So the fiercer that tempest was, the better. Come,e and try to cut my body to shreds.

    Once that energy entered my body, I didn¡¯t even think about circting it or try to control its flow. I let ite as dense and rich as it could.

    All I did was to connect it directly with my feet, letting pass through that portal there, going into my shadow world.

    And then I left everything else for my dark energy cluster.

    This world¡¯s energy was fierce? Was acting so rampant? Humph! I dare to bet everything over my dark energy cluster. This was the real beast here!

    Come,e with everything you got. The more, the better. I didn¡¯t know what was happening inside my shadow world, but I was confident in my dark energy cluster to take control over this situation.<sub></sub>

    All I did was to just guide that energy towards my shadow world, then I kept watching. I didn¡¯t risk trying to get any piece of this energy.

    Being greedy sometimes would bring more harm than gain.

    I lost count of time, kept channelling this berserk energy until I started to feel it was growing calm. The old energy returned slowly, and at this moment I decided to stop cultivating.

    The moment I opened my eyes, I saw the same dark clouds up there. But the racing up clouds in torrents that were present before vanished. Only those steady and motionless clouds existed.

    The lightning was still there, but it wasn¡¯t acting berserk like it did before. However, just with a single nce around, I could tell how massive the destruction here was.

    Almost one third of my towns and cities got hit by these fierce lightning, driving all the people living there out. The peaceful world from before changed and I could sniff fear easily in the air.

    My people were terrified!<sub></sub>

    ¡°Dammit Hye! Why are you so damn focused on ruining this world and letting our efforts go to waste?!!¡±

    The first voice I heard was that of Angelica. She stood just a few metres behind me, with a frustrated look over her face.

    ¡°Sorry about that,¡± I said with zero sincerity, turned to watch my general but found nothing next to me.

    He was just ten metres away from me when I started cultivating. ¡°Where¡­ Where is he?¡± I turned to Angelica and when I said this, a look of terror shed over her face.

    ¡°That¡­ That cmity was yours?!!¡± I got such a weird answer from her, making me not know what was going on exactly.

    ¡°He was a giant, shrouded in ck fog,¡± I tried to describe my souler general, but ended up stopping midway as this was all about him.

    I have nothing else to say about him. He was big, covered totally in ck fog. There was nothing more to say about him.

    ¡°ck? No, he was damn orange in colour!¡± she bellowed out before adding in such fear, ¡°Hye! That monster¡­ It can¡¯t be yours, right?¡±

    ¡°Monster?¡± I asked in doubt and the look of fear got more intensified over her darkened face.

    ¡°He is, he indeed is! Just a single breath of him and one million races fell! He just roared, and then another million fell! Damn Hye! He is a damn monster! A scary one, the scariest I¡¯ve ever met!¡±

    A single breath and one million died? A roar and another died? Damn! What the heck was that? Was that¡­ Really my general? The true power of that general?

    Damn fierce! If that was true then¡­ Damn! Just thinking about this made my blood boil!

    ¡°Where is he?¡± I hurriedly asked, and Angelica retreated a couple of steps while her body started shaking.

    ¡°He¡­ He ising¡­ He ising¡­¡±

    Thest part she said came with such a terrifying scream as she turned around and started running. She ran like her life depended on it!

    I turned around, and from the direction of the sky she was looking at I saw a small orange dot flying fast towards here.

    It looked like it was shing, teleporting from a point to another. It was bright orange, looking exactly like what she told me about.

    And in the span of a minute or so, that orange dot appeared in front of me.

    It was him! He was covered in bright orange colour, looking like fire engulfing his big body. The old ck fog vanished and was reced with such a fierce and zing orange thick coat of raging fire.

    Just seeing him standing on the deck of my chariot, this close up, made me feel awe.

    He changed! Got damn changed and became such a cool dude! Dammit!

    ¡°Lucias?¡± I asked just to make sure it was him, and he simply knelt on my chariot, making it all tremble in such a fierce way.

    ¡°Lord¡­ Thanks for your generosity!¡±

 Chapter 641 [Bonus chapter] Asking For More Soulers!

    It was him! But his voice¡­ It was his yet it looked like it got many years younger than what he was.

    Looking at him from such close distance made me inwardly sigh. He got such a massive upgrade in everything, vibe, demeanour, strength, and even his soul and voice.

    Even his age got younger! Damn! How could this be even possible?!!

    ¡°It¡¯s ok,¡± I waved my hand as if I wasn¡¯t envious of him, ¡°but I heard a few disturbing rumours about what you did. Was it you?¡±

    ¡°S¡­ Sorry lord, I was just hungry and didn¡¯t want to disturb you during your training. I ate souls from other races than yours.¡±

    Well¡­ At least he was considerate towards that point. Still¡­ What he did¡­ Just one breath¡­ Just one roar¡­ Damn!

    What a fierce dude he was!

    As I jumped over my shock from what he did and the transformation he had, I started to think about something else.

    He was mine! That scary dude over here was mine!

    ¡°So you got enough for today?¡± I asked and he nodded.

    ¡°Thanks lord for showing mercy.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I got these races at first to harvest souls from them,¡± I casually said, ¡°tell me more about your power. Did you restore it fully?¡±

    ¡°Almost close to seventy percent.¡±

    Damn! All this and this dude wasn¡¯t even in his prime? Damn!

    ¡°Do you need more energy? I can get you more.¡±

    ¡°No lord, I feel it¡¯s not the issue of energy,¡± he slowly shook his head, as his zing orange fire swayed from right to left.

    ¡°Then what?¡±

    ¡°I absorbed a ton of energy, from what you provided and from the world here. In fact if not for the world here, I¡¯d have ended up with a much weaker form of me.¡±

    ¡°I can tell that,¡± what he did here was considered scary indeed. I couldn¡¯t even cause such a scene after two months of training.

    Recalling that made me instantly scared!

    ¡°Tell me¡­ How long did I take training here? How many days?¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Days? Lord¡­ you stayed here for two weeks already!¡±

    ¡°Dammit!¡±

    I knew it! I bitterly sighed before hurriedly checking the messages.

    As expected! My message record was filled with distressed messages from Silverlining, plus many messages from thedy nymph.

    She got scared as well! She knew such a deal we had to strike was thest. She mistook my absence as my leave from our deals.

    [Sorry, I got into a sudden training session] I was sent to Silverlining first.

    [Damn Hye! Do you want to kill me or something? Didn¡¯t you say you are going to wait for me?]

    [Sorry about that] I knew it was my fault for doing all this mess. [Are the offers ready to sign?]

    [Yes! They are! And for all the sake of heavens, gods, or what you hold dear to yourself, please don¡¯t vanish this time until we end this deal!]

    [I also want more warriors¡­]<sub></sub>

    [First let¡¯s conclude the sovereign¡¯s deal, or my head will be the price for all this dy!]

    [Ok!]

    He was really scared and I got nothing to object or argue about here. I waited and three contracts came in the next minute.

    I read through the content of the contracts and found no issue in them. They included all the details we agreed upon before, and so I signed the three right away.

    They were already signed by the three sovereigns. So when I did, the contracts became valid right away.

    [It¡¯s done] I sent it to him, [Now can we talk about the warrior deals?]

    I got enough warriors from him. But after seeing this souler general, I wanted more of them.

    [What do you need? Just tell and I¡¯ll provide]

    [I want soulers]

    [Damn! More soulers?!!! Are you out of your mind or what? Isn¡¯t that scary general dude enough for you?]

    [No, I need more. Common soulers this time] I knew I was going to end the deal with the Bringold impact. So it was just right to start securing another route for my soulers.

    Or else I¡¯d be stuck in the same deal with that greedy and unjust impact!

    [Common soulers are easy to secure, but how much are we talking about here?]

    [As much as you can get me. You know, I won¡¯t stop at any amount or price]

    [Sure, I got you man. Ok, I¡¯ll first tell my sovereigns about the good news. Ah, when do you want your things delivered?]

    I knew if I gave him any date during these days then I¡¯d fail to meet it.

    So I¡¯ll have to wait untilter.

    [Let it be when I tell you. I have a big fighting up, and have to train and get stronger fast]

    [Stronger? In my eyes you are doing great! You need nothing like this]

    [Hahaha! Thanks, but I¡¯d prefer to train]

    [Sigh! Ok, good luck then]

    I closed the chat with him to start another with thedy nymph.

    [Sorry, was quite busytely]

    [Before you¡¯d be the one asking and bothering me with messages. But now¡­ Sigh! Ok, I got the list of the soulers, races, resources, and humans for you to check]

    [Ok, send these over]

    She even prepared materials¡­ Damn! She went all out!

    But when I saw the list, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    Even after all this time, she only managed to get me close up to eight hundred million humans and slightly over three billion resources.

    The gap between the two impacts was clear from this list alone! I thought I¡¯d have to peel my skin for such a deal, but it wasn¡¯t the case.

    [Send everything over here] I decided to receive all the things here before resuming my training again.

    [Cool. by the way, what will you order next?]

    [Let me think and tell you] I didn¡¯t hurry to end all the ties with her before checking what Silverlining would bring for me.

    The next ten hours I got myself busy receiving races and humans, signing contracts for all, and arranging them to work here.

 Chapter 642 Truth About Time Difference

    I also selected those who volunteered to be fighters in my army. I¡¯d take these few tens of millions back and let them train with everyone else.

    Aside from that, the talents here were left for the people working already to guide and supervise them.

    ¡°Sigh! It¡¯s done,¡± I felt a little exhausted mentally from dealing with all these things. I had to do it as everyone else was busy training and getting my capital ready for the uing war.

    ¡°Come, we will return back home,¡± I said to my souler general, while feeling the waste of letting him rot inside my inventory.

    Just by him standing by my side made me feel like I got a mountain supporting my back.

    I opened a portal and returned back to Earth. I stayed here for two weeks, which would mean around a day passed back there.

    When I came back, nothing much changed actually. The work was still progressing everywhere, and my forces were racing against time to get in shape.

    ¡°Lord¡­ I want to train my boys,¡± just as I delivered the new army to the training grounds, Lucias said.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Sure, where do you want to train them?¡±

    ¡°Back at that world of yours,¡± he said, ¡°I¡¯ll try to get more careful this time.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I didn¡¯t hurry to agree. After all this dude created such a mess back there.

    Besides, I was going to train as well. Things would grow worse if both of us got to train there at the same time.

    ¡°I won¡¯t train, but lead them to get more benefits from the dense energy there. The energy there is so beneficial for my race. And these boys are quite weak and skinned.¡±

    ¡°Skinned?!¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°I kept feeding them souls without any restraint!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the problem of souls, it¡¯s the problem of cultivation. Theycked their cultivation, ending up so damn weak.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°I see,¡± I said, ¡°let them train there then. I¡¯ll leave this task over to you¡­¡±

    I paused when I got to hear about the cultivation thing. ¡°Damn! I totally forgot!¡± I pped my forehead when I recalled the cultivation test of my boys.

    We were supposed to get to test the new potions and see their effects. However things went astray, and I ended up losing track of time there.

    ¡°Come, let me bring you first into that world,¡± I didn¡¯t know how long I¡¯d take in this test. So it was better to just deliver him to the second Earth world before doing anything else.

    I went back to that world, took out all the soulers from my inventory, even the new ones. I left them at one side, training under the leadership of Lucias.

    I didn¡¯t forget the five elites I got. I got them out and simply left them to Lucias to arrange and handle. For me, they weren¡¯t that much stronger than Lucias.

    As Lucias swore his allegiance to me, these five wouldn¡¯t cause any trouble for me.<sub></sub>

    Now¡­ It was time for me to focus over the potion test. Hopefully things would end up quite well for my humans.

    I went back and flew directly towards the ce of Lily and her men. The size of the altar zone got expanded a lot, making me feel more confident about letting much more delve into cultivation.

    However the issue still remained in the process of making potions. Such a process needed lots of manpower, talents, and resources.

    Plus time.

    I knew even with the increase in the number of altars, with the current production rate, we could at most let ten thousand humans start cultivating before wartime.

    ¡°Finally you came!¡± Just as I got closer from the altar region, I spotted Lilying from far. She rode over the back of one of my dragons, and shouted when she got nearer.

    She got so distressed to the point of going by herself to look for me.

    ¡°Sorry for that,¡± I honestly apologised, ¡°is everything ready?¡±

    ¡°Many, many hours ago,¡± she jumped over my chariot while rolling her eyes. She waved at the female dragon rider as the girl left in a hurry.

    ¡°But you were nowhere to be found! I even asked Hry and Isac and others about you. And I heard quite interesting story.¡°

    She gave me such a deep look, one that told me she knew about my second Earth and felt like I hid this information off her on purpose.

    ¡°It¡¯s just you were quite busy here,¡± I shrugged as I casually said the reason, ¡°it¡¯s not intentional.¡±

    ¡°Then you can take me over there, right?¡±

    ¡°Now?!¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± she grinned, making her fine scales slightly erect, ¡°we waited for you for long hours. Waiting for another hour won¡¯t do any harm, right?¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡± I didn¡¯t find anything wrong about letting her see this world. After all, I wanted to let here in and assess it for training purposes.

    ¡°Come then,¡± I opened a portal and led my chariot inside.

    ¡°D¡­ Damn it Hye! You seem to have been here for a long time already!!!¡± The first remark she said after ten minutes of dropping her jaw and opening her mouth was this shout.

    She was shocked and impressed, especially when she saw the magnitude of the cities and towns here.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a time difference between the two worlds,¡± I said, ¡°nothing much actually. I got it recently as well.¡±

    ¡°T¡­ Time difference?! The legendary time maniption skill of the extinct time n?!!!¡±

    From her tone I knew she got more than I was aware of about the time difference here.

    ¡°What do you mean? It¡¯s a thing rted to the system and this world here.¡±

    ¡°Time difference isn¡¯t rted to anything but the extinct and ancient time n,¡± she said in such a firm way, making me realise she was sure of what she was speaking about.

    ¡°Time isn¡¯t something trivial, nothing that anyone here in our time and universe can control or interfere with by any means.¡±

 Chapter 643 Monster Dens

    ¡°No way! I was subjected to many time differences! Increasing time and decreasing time, I experienced them all!¡±

    I couldn¡¯t forget what happened back at the dungeon challenge test and how that affected my forces in a negative way.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you what¡¯s known in the entire universe, there is no power to affect time! Only those old scary dudes who went extinct thousands of years ago could do it!¡±

    ¡°How?!!¡± It was my time to get shocked. I was subjected to different time differences, not only once, not only here.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with you, but this thing here isn¡¯t rted to any world or even to the system as you thought. If it¡¯s rted to something, then it¡¯s rted to you.¡±

    ¡°Me?!!!¡± I got shaken from the depths of my soul when I heard what she just said. ¡°How?! It¡¯s¡­ Impossible!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the only exnation,¡± yet she shrugged, adding in such confidence, ¡°aside from you, there is nothing else can cause such scary time difference to this world.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Was that true?!! I kept asking myself that! Just as I was thinking about this time difference seriously for the first time ever, I spotted and recalled a few important things.

    First, the time difference only affected here and Earth! I noticed that staying here wouldn¡¯t affect the time running to other parts of the universe.

    Be it the Bringold impactdy nymph or the Petals impact Silverlining, both weren¡¯t affected by the time difference at all.

    I noticed such a thing before, and thought it was nothing much. But it was proof that time flew differently only between my Earth and my second Earth worlds.

    So it wasn¡¯t a feature of the world, it was a feature rted to me! The ces I went to would get affected by this time difference.

    And that meant this time difference thing was a thing rted to me, not the world, not the universe, not the system or the apocalypse!<sub></sub>

    Then I recalled something I once heard and didn¡¯t think about before now.

    Sith told me once about the old and sad story of the ancient angelic race. It was the race of that old man. It was the race that got entrapped in a loop of time for eternity until someone with the same abilities would go there and free them from such a curse.

    He told me back then that the old man didn¡¯t just rewind me back in time, sending me to the start of everything. Sith was sure that I got a piece of that old man¡¯s power, a piece of that race¡¯s mighty power.

    But he didn¡¯t state it clearly, he didn¡¯t say they were the ancient time n Lily was speaking about.

    Thinking about the time loop that race got entrapped in, the time rewinding effect that old man used on me, and the time difference affecting the world here¡­ I got the pieces of puzzles together in the right order for the first time ever!

    This race¡­ It was a time n race! And I got part of the old man¡¯s power, meaning I got the power to manipte time as well!<sub></sub>

    Damn! Damn! This¡­ This was really cool!

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I honestly said to Lily. if not for her, I wouldn¡¯t have linked all these together.

    ¡°For what?¡±

    ¡°Just telling me information I wasn¡¯t aware of,¡± I gave her such an indirect answer about her real contribution here.

    I got the power of time, the power to manipte and affect time. I could make a time difference to any ce I¡¯d visit.

    Sometimes I¡¯d elerate time, other times I¡¯d slow it down. In both cases, this was done out of my control. I didn¡¯t know how to control it, as I never knew I could!

    But now¡­ I had to find a way to better control this ability.

    How? That was the million coins question.

    ¡°I just know much more than you do. After all I¡¯m Hector Paragon, one who has taught everything about the universe since I was small. You are a human, so don¡¯t think about it too much.¡±

    She said this in a neutral tone, not arrogant or humble. ¡°If you ever face anything that doesn¡¯t make sense, then seek my advice.¡±

    ¡°I will,¡± I honestly answered, ¡°now, what do you think of the world here?¡±

    ¡°Sigh! Adding the fact that there is a time difference effect here, this world¡¯s value just skyrocketed!¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s void of any monsters or other living creatures or races except for those I brought over.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not an issue, don¡¯t you know there are many ways to bring monsters to any world aside from the apocalypse?¡±

    I looked at the confidence overwhelming her face. She knew what she was talking about.

    ¡°What ways?¡± I had to ask. If this world got monsters here, it would turn into a heaven for my military forces.

    The world was immense, much bigger than my Earth. So it wasn¡¯t bad to look for a distant part of it, maybe a different continent, release monsters there and let my forces train on them.

    I also needed a source of meat. Back on my Earth, we had meat with no way to get crops. Here we got crops but no meat. It was ironic!

    ¡°There are many¡­ Do you think the system created those monsters? No, there are many worlds with monsters only. The system only takes monsters from there and brings them here. As it does that, others can, right?¡±

    ¡°Can I buy monsters?! Like I¡¯m buying races?!!¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± she firmly nodded, ¡°but not just in the same way. You have to look for hunters¡¯ impacts first. They will sell monster dens to you. Through these dens, you can let monsters be born and get to mate and increase their numbers fast.¡±

    ¡°Dens?¡± I thought about the den thing I got from my deal with the three sovereigns. ¡°But the monsters I¡¯ll get will be all young and weak!¡±

 Chapter 644 Lets Start The Test

    ¡°Not necessarily,¡± she shook her head, ¡°with the time difference bonus here, monsters will grow fast. They are monsters anyway, and breeding and increasing their numbers fast is their best trait.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± I thought for a second about the type of monsters I should get. I needed flying monsters to form a flying legion of mine.

    If I could get many flying monster dens, then the problem would be solved.

    ¡°But¡­ Finding those impacts is the real problem,¡± she suddenly gave me such bad news, ¡°they are so damn hard to find. And even if you found a way for any of them, it¡¯s much harder to convince them to help you.¡±

    ¡°For real? Why is that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s how things work,¡± she shrugged, ¡°those hunterse from old and mighty races. They are very sceptical about dealing with new powers or names they don¡¯t know. Rumours say they got screwed before by many allies, so they grew suspicious and had such rules for their impacts.¡±

    ¡°Aha, I see¡­¡± It seemed the treason ran deep in this universe! I got what she was talking about. It was just like what Soulers faced, what time n true angels faced, and many other mighty races as well.

    The alien universe, it was using the treason card to break apart this universe slowly, working over the powerhouses in it to weaken our universe.<sub>.</sub>

    And so far, their n worked brilliantly! There was nothing harder to face than treasoning from friends and close ones.

    We used to guard against enemies, lowered our guards with friends and family. But being a friend or part of the family doesn¡¯t mean you are a good one or something.

    Souls¡­ They were the most mysterious thing in life. One could be smiling in your face, while sharpening his dagger with poison to stab you from behind at any moment.

    ¡°So¡­ How can I get to them then?¡±

    ¡°You have to look for a friend,¡± she honestly advised, ¡°a true friend who is willing to bet his name and reputation out for you. The best candidate is your god, you have one, right?¡±

    Sith? Damn! This dude was always into something when I ever tried to contact him.

    In normal situations, he would be toozy to even respond to me! He wouldn¡¯t appear until there was a disaster befalling me, turning it into a big opportunity.<sub></sub>

    ¡°He¡­ Is quite busy,¡± I sighed, feeling bitter to have such a mighty god without any means to get his help.

    ¡°Ouch! Then¡­ You shall speak with your friends, friends from outside this world.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Silverlining name popped up in my mind when she said that. Thedy nymph would havee first in my mind, if not for what she just didtely.

    ¡°Without monsters¡­ We can¡¯t train here¡­ What a loss!¡± I rted perfectly to her words and bitter feelings.

    ¡°It¡¯s my world, so it¡¯s not toote toe here and train after gaining monsters.¡±

    ¡°So you have to work hard,¡± she punched me weakly on the chest, ¡°don¡¯t getzy. You have something great here, and anything great needs more attention and much work than anything else.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not actingzy at all,¡± I said in defence, feeling unjust from what she said.<sub></sub>

    And my words made herugh, seemingly she was just joking with me here.

    ¡°Ok, ok mighty human lord. Now, let¡¯s go back to your world. We have a test to do.¡±

    She looked around for thest time before vanishing inside the portal with me and my chariot. ¡°Sigh! Only a few minutes passed here¡­ Impressive!¡±

    Once we got to Earth, she noticed that nothing much changed here. We stayed there for almost one hour. And that meant only three minutes passed here.

    She got the same confusion and shock I got at my first travels between the two worlds.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I controlled my chariot and went directly towards the altar region.

    As she said, everything was ready there. Her boys were scattered around a group of a hundred altar. Each altar had around fifty of my humans waiting, and on the side a pile of different sized and coloured potions were there.

    They were ready, and only waiting for me.

    ¡°See? Everyone stayed like this for hours!¡± she pointed at the direction of the altars, and I could just jump over this point.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start then. What do we need to begin?¡±

    ¡°Just your presence, your eminence,¡± she even did bow in such a theatrical way. This girl¡­ She got too familiar with me.

    Just wait until my fierce chick woulde and see you act in this way. I swore she would devour you alive!

    ¡°Then go and let them begin.¡±

    ¡°You should¡­ Lower your chariot to the ground then.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t jump down?¡± my chariot wasn¡¯t high off the ground to begin with. Using my rope, she could jump easily. Even the jumper could do it.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not me, it¡¯s you,¡± she rolled her eyes, ¡°the altars will release a terrifying amount of energy. If you stay here, you¡¯ll either get entangled in this mess or affect the progress of this process.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see,¡± I nodded in understanding before leading my chariot to a site not too close from the altar region.

    She knew my chariot held a mighty shield, but she was worried this might affect the effect of the altars and potions. I agreed with her worries, and watched in silence while she was giving her Hector race boys the final instructions.

    They stood also at the same distance away from the altars as I did. We were almost five hundred metres away, enough to stay away from any gush of energy.

    ¡°Can you have the honour of starting this?¡± She finally came to me after half an hour of talking and cing the final touches before beginning.

    ¡°Sure,¡± I shrugged, took out my horn and made it audible all over the world, ¡°Start! Let this be our historical moment of taking up all the human race to higher grounds.¡±

 Chapter 645 The Hellish Struggle To Create A Dantian

    Once I said, the humans started working. One by one, they consumed the potions in order.

    It seemed there was a certain order to take these potions. First they consumed three, with faint colours of pale pink, green, and blue.

    Then they went to the altar, and stood at the spacious tform of it. They sat down cross legged, closed their eyes while the other six potions lied in theirps.

    ¡°What now?¡± I waited for almost half an hour without anything else happening. They sat there, motionless, regting their breathing as if they were cultivating.

    But nothing else happened. I thought once they¡¯d sit the altars would start shining and showing a change.

    I imagined the altars releasing massive energy waves, helping them to start their cultivation journey.

    ¡°Shush¡­ They need another half an hour,¡± from the side, Lily whispered to me as if my voice was enough to disturb them. ¡°They haven¡¯t started cultivating yet. So they are hearing everything and might get disturbed easily.¡±

    She kept whispering, even leaning closer to me to feel her warm breaths over my ears. Damn! That air¡­ It made my body slightly tremble out of control.<sub>.</sub>

    In a reflex, I distanced myself from her with a metre or so. ¡°Ok,¡± I nodded, saying in the same whispering way as her.

    She gave me a weird look for a second, hesitating to say something before dropping the matter.

    I turned my attention fully towards the ones sitting on the altars. I wanted to see what was going to happen soon, ignoring Lily by my side for now.

    Half an hour passed without any change. I was growing impatient when one of the five thousand humans here opened his eyes and stood up.

    ¡°What¡­¡± I was going to ask about what he was going to do but she stopped me by cing a finger over her lips.

    Then she pointed in the direction of that human, and I saw him starting to climb the altar as if he was ascending adder.

    And with each step he took, he emptied one potion in his mouth.<sub></sub>

    Each altar got five levels, each looking like a step my human boy had to climb.

    The first two steps were easy, but the next three¡­ It looked like he was struggling much to get higher, to climb to the top.

    It was weird. The steps were there, and there was nothing stopping him from getting to the top.

    But just the final step took him almost ten minutes and six failed attempts before he finally got there.

    ¡°He shouldn¡¯t stop, he shouldn¡¯t rest,¡± Lily whispered in a low tone. I looked at her then at the human who was lying on his back, drenched up in his profuse sweat.

    I didn¡¯t know what was needed for him to do next, but he looked too wasted in my eyes.

    ¡°Yes, stand up, that¡¯s right,¡± but the next moment, I saw that human youth try to stand up, firmly leaning on his two fists to push his all shaking body up.<sub></sub>

    Slowly he stood up, and once he did, he swayed right and left giving me the impression he wouldn¡¯tst standing for much longer.

    ¡°Crush it! Crush it now!¡± from the side, I heard the anxious low tone of Lily. it gave me the impression that she was the one who was doing this trial, not my human!

    And what was with what she just said?! Crush it? Shouldn¡¯t he swallow the potion or what?

    That dude used eight potions so far, with only one left. It was the biggest, filled with pale white liquid.

    Just as that dude swayed, this close from falling down again, he raised his fist holding thest potion and mmed it with all his might to the ground.

    *Rumble!*

    It was a simple potion made out of fragile material like ss getting smashed on the ground. But the effects it created was really mind blowing for me.

    First the altar itself changed! The altar that stood all silent and cold all this time started to tremble. Every single ore there shone in bright light, making  a myriad of coloursing from that altar.

    The light was intense from the start. In the span of few breaths, the colours merged together to form a pale white light that started to gush out of the altar, going up towards the sky, getting more intense and width the more it got higher.

    It looked majestic even from such a distance away! And the rumble it came started from the altar, and kepting in rhythm like heart beats or something.

    Then the next big change happened to my dude. He crushed the potion on the ground. And once he did, a gush of vapour appeared out of nowhere.

    The potion got liquid, but once it got crushed, it turned into such a thick wave of pale white mist.

    The dude got enveloped by this mist for a few seconds before it started to fade away. Just when that happened, I got to see the silhouette of that youth.

    He wasn¡¯t down on the ground as I expected. Instead, it felt like his body got controlled by some sort of power, forcing his body to stand erect like it was a hammered nail over the top of that pir.

    ¡°The mist¡­ Is it the liquid effect?!¡± I turned to express my doubts to her. She nodded as she motioned to her lips again.

    ¡°Lower your voice, or else you¡¯ll disturb others.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ With all this chaos and noise, they didn¡¯t get disturbed yet?¡±

    ¡°These noises are only heard outside the range of the altar cluster,¡± she shrugged, keeping her tone low, ¡°and yes. That mist is the true form of thest potion. Or to be more precise, it¡¯s the result of the potion liquid interacting with the pir andbining all the effects of the other eight potions inside the body of that human kid.¡±

    She pointed at the direction of the altar before adding:

    ¡°He now has to experience waves of pain while the eight potions are fusing together inside his body. The altar is like the fire baptising him, making the potions form into one thing.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°A dantian,¡± she said in a serious tone, ¡°they will form a dantian inside their bodies. Then a few meridians will open next. How much I dunno. All depends on each person¡¯s abilities and talents.¡±

 Chapter 646 Finding Hidden Gems

    ¡°I¡­ See¡­¡± I now realise why that human was pinned in his ce in such a way. He was forced by the link of the eight potions and the altar, with thest potion acting like a medium to facilitate all this.

    As for the pain thing, well¡­ My humans should experience hell if they want to gain power.

    As I watched the mist getting thinner, I noticed it wasn¡¯t fading away. Instead, it was gathering around my human boy, forming a thinyer of pale white coat over his body.

    And with each passing minute, that coat was getting thicker and much clearer to me. It was strengthening the bond between my kid and that altar.

    The light gushing out from the altar kept rising up. The phenomenon was big enough to stir clouds around the end point of that pir high in the sky.

    This kind of energy¡­ It looked quite fierce without doubt!

    Lily was right. If I stayed there, and just imagined all these altars releasing such massive amounts of energy, I¡¯d have ended up interfering with the process without doubt.

    ¡°Another is standing up,¡± just as I was focusing with that kid of mine, another stood up and Lily just brought my attention to him.<sub>.</sub>

    He was climbing another altar, and was facing the same ordeal as the first one.

    As he reached the top, more humans opened their eyes, stood up, and started climbing. All experienced the same thing. All had to go through the same trouble to reach the top.

    *Rumble!* *Rumble!* *Rumble!*

    More rumblings came from different altars while all the humans getting to the top of each altar struggled and fought with all their might to stand up and crush thest potion, releasing the same white mist.

    One by one they climbed up, struggled to get to the top, and finally fought against the exhaustion and despair they all felt to crash thest potion.

    White mist started to thickly appear in arge number of spots all over the ce of altars. The more time passes, the more humanse up.

    ¡°So thest ones are the weakest?¡± After the passage of three hours, and out of the original five thousand humans, only less than a hundred remained seated at the bottom.<sub></sub>

    ¡°No,¡± Lily responded in a whispering tone, ¡°it¡¯s the opposite!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± I raised one eyebrow and couldn¡¯t help but ask for an exnation, ¡°how?¡±

    ¡°Sitting there isn¡¯t just to prepare the mind and soul for the next step, but it¡¯s for starting to get acquainted with the energy in the world,¡± she slowly exined, ¡°so the more time one spent the stronger he would be.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± it was rted to getting familiar with the world¡¯s energy before starting the whole process. That meant those bunch of my humans had an affinity with the natural energy in this world.

    Out of five thousands, only a few hundred had the talent and ability to be cultivators on their own. That was a very low ratio indeed.

    I didn¡¯t need to ask, but give me any strong and famed race in the entire universe and this ratio would be much higher.

    Without this trick here, my humans were destined to miss the train of cultivation.<sub></sub>

    Sigh!

    This cheat way I had here had its limitations too. The process of making these potions was really long, tiring, time consuming, and needed lots of resources.

    ¡°What happens if someone fails to stand up and crush thatst potion?¡± I asked when thest human climbed up and smashed his potion to pieces, releasing the white mist.

    It took almost six hours for him to stand up. I took note of these less than a hundred human groups, deciding to shower them with more attention and care.

    Strength wasn¡¯t only rted to stats, experience, or being able to lead an army. Strength woulde too from cultivation.

    These less than a hundred humans were the seeds of the strong elites I¡¯d nourish from now on. They would help in leading armies, doing missions, and be pirs of my kingdom.

    ¡°He will explode,¡± she said, such a scary ending for anyone failing this, ¡°I warned them already. Going through this isn¡¯t a joke. Either they¡¯d live and be stronger, or fail and die as a punishment.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I looked in silence towards her. I never thought such a thing would happen. It was a choice, a hard to make choice, one that wouldn¡¯t just affect one¡¯s life, but might also end it.

    ¡°It¡¯s a relief all of them did great then,¡± I sighed while looking at the mist and the thick pirs of light gushing out from the altars, ¡°what now?¡±

    ¡°Now? We will have to leave them to end their transformation experience,¡± she said, raising up her voice atst, ¡°damn! It felt really hard to whisper like this all the time.¡±

    ¡°You did great,¡± I said in gratitude.

    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet,¡± she turned her eyes away, towards the rest of the capital, ¡°we just started. This path is long and dangerous¡­ So don¡¯t expect all of them to seed in doing something simr.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll pray for their safety,¡± I honestly said while moving my eyes around the capital, ¡°my humans aren¡¯t weak or cowards! We have lots of negative traits, but none of these include any of these two.¡±

    ¡°Fine then,¡± she chuckled, ¡°I¡¯ll keep watch here. You can go do whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°In less than three days we will move out,¡± I said in warning, ¡°make sure to be ready, get everyone ready before that.¡±

    ¡°Just don¡¯t go missing when the timees.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t miss that,¡± I said with a shortugh while praying inside that I wouldn¡¯t miss that date ande toote.

    During cultivating, I¡¯d always lose track of time. That wasn¡¯t a good thing. But during the training, I¡¯d be more focused.

    And to me it always felt like it would take a few hours to train, ending up spending days and weeks in real time.

    Damn hard!

 Chapter 647 Its Too Hard To Control My Cultivation Time

    Three days¡­ To anyone this would be a very short duration indeed. But to me, and in the second Earth world, this would turn into a much longer period.

    Three days would take almost sixty days in that world ording to my calctions.

    Before leaving, I contacted all of my forces either directly or using messages. I told them about the date in three days, when we would start the big war.

    I gave a general order for my forces to kill monsters without pausing, even asked for arge number of well-trained people to go to the ocean and start killing monsters near the shore.

    I needed to secure lots of souls for Lucias and his men. And this way was the only thing I thought about.

    Monsters in the ocean were in suchrge numbers to make it enough for their consumption. I also released my krakens and dragons, letting them fight to their heart content in the ocean.

    Adding more of the aquatic races I got from the Bringold impact, I had arge number of forces working to kill monsters around the coastal line.<sub>.</sub>

    This would be enough to secure the needed souls to keep those soulers alive until the big battle¡¯s start.

    I then checked over the current situation of all the enemies around my kingdom.

    These forces didn¡¯t do anything new. Since they got out from the tunnels, they attacked the cities and towns and seemed to be satisfied with what they achieved.

    I knew this was just the general setting before the real deal. And before that would happen, I¡¯de and crush these arrangements for that bastard.

    I didn¡¯t just want to ruin this scheme, I wanted to go to the tunnels and explore them. However doing so was risky and would take lots of time.

    I couldn¡¯t do it now. I had to wait until the fourth quest would start first. I had to see what wasing at me and control it. Once I stabilised things here, I¡¯d aim towards that bastard next.<sub></sub>

    And at that time, the dagger I used before and left untouched all this time would have a time to shine.

    As I finished my tour, I went to the second Earth world. The progress of building there was the current trend in that world.

    I took a tour here before I went to the broken mansion of Hry. Seeing it made me inwardly sigh. It was great this fiery girl wasn¡¯t here. Or else she would keep nagging about such damage and ask for a repair andpensation.

    I sat cross legged, closed my eyes, and regted my breathing. I went to check over Lucias and his army of soulers before finallying here.

    They were doing great. The training was progressing smoothly, without causing any trouble like that general did.

    Even the five elites I gave to him didn¡¯t cause anything close to what he did before. I just hoped that once I started cultivating, things wouldn¡¯t get out of control.<sub></sub>

    Once I regted my breathing, the fierce connection happened. The tempest of energy gushed towards me again, and I did like before.

    But this time I tried to aim to not just absorb a small amount of energy. I tried to increase the amount I was absorbing while not over stressing over my meridians and dantians.

    Time flew fast, and this time I tried to control my training sessions. I tried to stop every couple of hours to check over things and know how long I stayed in training.

    But things didn¡¯t seem that easy! Time flew at a different pace during cultivation. At one time, I stayed for two hours training and when I woke up, I found that I stayed for two days.

    The next session I stayed for two hours and found that I stayed for an entire month!

    There was no rule! There was nothing to guide me here! Time passed in its own way, and no matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t control it.

    My third sessionsted for three weeks, and my fourthsted for two weeks.

    Like this, I spent almost two months and ten days. I had twenty days left, and I greatly hesitated to start my fifth cultivation session.

    If it took two or three weeks, it would be fine. But if it took one month or longer, it would be a great problem.

    Two days passed in the outer world, leaving me more hesitant to start my training.

    I knew my forces were getting ready by now. They would stop training, start arranging armies, assign squad leaders, small army leaders, generals, and the overall generals of each army.

    There were tens of millions of my humans out there. Aside from sorting and arranging such a huge army, moving them out was also a problem.

    Luckily Angelica selected arge number of humans from all the batches that arrived and assigned the task of cooking monster meat to them.

    All the aquatic monsters killed during the training process, and all the monsters killed in thest battle in the capital were all cooked and turned into dried up rations for my army.

    But moving such a big army and letting it take positions inside my kingdom would take long hours, at least ten to twenty hours.

    That meant they¡¯d take almost half a day time out there to reach their destination, and almost the same time to arrange and form armies.

    So they¡¯d start moving out during this day. If I started training, I might end up missing my deadline with them.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to go back then,¡± I decided. After all, I¡¯d leave my boys behind and start moving around to check over things.

    I had to start scouting the paths my armies would take, to make sure there were no hidden enemies anywhere to alert the enemy about the movements of my armies.

    Surprise was my biggest weapon this time. And I had to make sure he wouldn¡¯t sniff any news early on.

    ¡°Lord!¡±

 Chapter 648 Angelica Will Rule Over The Second Earth

    Once I decided that, I moved out and went directly to Lucias. His soulers were still training, sitting on the ground while their bodies were covered in a thickyer of ck fog.

    But that fog was shining brightly from time to time, in a regr rhythm. Some of them had a slow rhythm, while others had a faster rhythm.

    The faster ones had faint green colour appearing in the ck fog. That gave me the impression they were evolving, close from breaking through or something.

    But I had to stop them. I could just call them back and store them inside my inventory. However I felt like this would mess up with what Lucias was doing here.

    ¡°Make them stop,¡± I ordered, ¡°the big fight is drawing near.¡±

    ¡°Right away, lord,¡± Lucias seemed more respectful to me than before. It seemed during this time, and after testing my ability to keep him alive for all these days without struggling, I proved my strength and abilities to him.

    In fact the number of souls in my ss wasn¡¯t enough to keep him alive here for all this time. However thanks to my boys killing monsters during training, my soul count skyrocketed and kept rising up, making up for what this scary dude here consumed per day.<sub>.</sub>

    Adding all the soulers together, my daily consumption of souls was a staggering two million! That was a really high consumption rate. But luckily I kept it under check.

    I waited on the side, while Lucias got his men on their legs. My first impression of them was good. They got stronger, and that was good news for me.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I called them back, stored them inside my inventory, all but Lucias.

    ¡°You will always be on my side,¡± I told him my decision before taking another tour around.

    I appointed Angelica to be the leader of this world during my absence. She did great leading the humans and races here, building almost five big cities and dozens of towns so far.

    There was no need for walls or defensive structures. Yet I let her build a few every here and there.<sub></sub>

    I knew this world was a solitary one, secluded inside the heart of a fierce ck hole, with no easy ess to it.

    But as the system brought me here once, it could bring moreter on. Besides, the universe was vast and unfathomable. I wasn¡¯t sure there wasn¡¯t a way somewhere in the universe that might allow foreigners toe here.

    The incident that happened to Lucias old mighty world was still fresh in my mind.

    They were strong, much stronger than my current human kingdom. They were fierce, much fiercer than my weak humans.

    And yet, their solitary world was taken away from them! He said it was thanks to treason, but that didn¡¯t negate the fact that solitary worlds were that safe and impregnable from pration.

    So I asked Angelica to start making forts on the big roads, and build a few defensive towers at the outer borders of the cities and towns.<sub></sub>

    I didn¡¯t want to overdo it. This wasn¡¯t an apocalyptic world after all. I just wanted the entire clusters of cities and towns to act as a whole unit, work as a gigantic fortress if things went wrong.

    ¡°Are you going to leave me behind?!¡±

    She was surprised when she heard my order. I wanted her to remain here and supervise over the entire building process in this world.

    ¡°I have many, many capable men who can take over such trivial tasks! Your boy delivered lots of detailed drawings of the entire region. All they need to do is just follow these instructions.¡±

    She was referring to Isac. but she mistook my meaning here.

    ¡°I want you to stay here as a backup n,¡± I exined, ¡°make your forces here ready. When I need them, you wille out to help.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see,¡± knowing that she was going to take part in such a big battle made him chill out a bit. ¡°I¡¯ll focus more on training my forces here then. The time difference will be in our favour. Just wait for tens of millions of forces next time you see me.¡±

    ¡°Just don¡¯t overdo it,¡± I felt like she was going to force everyone here to be a fighter, ¡°we need them to mate and give birth to many human kids.¡±

    The cities and towns were bustling with life. But without kids running here and there, the general atmosphere seemed like it wascking a lot.

    The cheerfulughs of kids would turn any hell to a heaven. I wanted kids, I wanted as many kids as they could give me. I wanted my race to exceed tens of billions, hundreds of billions and even more!

    Mighty races weren¡¯t just strong in their traits, physical features, and cultivation. They got arge number of their kin to fill entire worlds.

    Just seeing any big race taking part in my apocalypse made me sigh. They had enough to even send worlds to take part in different apocalypses.

    And the most shocking thing was that these worlds came from families inside these big races. How big were these races then?

    I wanted my human race to rival them in everything, even in terms of numbers.

    ¡°I¡¯ll only support those wanting to be fighters,¡± she shrugged, and I felt zero sincerity in her tone.

    ¡°Sigh! Just don¡¯t force anyone to join the army,¡± I said in myst piece, ¡°they saw enough of hell beforeing here. Don¡¯t add more struggle to their lives. Not after they tasted the sweetness of peace and prosperity.¡±

    ¡°Uhm, I¡¯ll keep that in mind,¡± she said while I went back to my chariot, opened a portal, and went back to Earth.

    The situation there was just exactly as I expected!

    Lots of people were running right and left, led by the dragon riders of mine who took the role of guiding their movements.

 Chapter 649 Fools! The Got Stronger, So They Became Arrogant!

    From every corner of my capital, all the forces started to move out. Like a gigantic beast, the colossal army of mine was getting amassed, arranged in eleven big armies, each dedicated to one of my trusted subordinates.

    One was for me, one for the jumper, and one for Angelica. These three were destined to have a different path out of all the rest.

    One of the jumpers would wait here for defence. I would leave the task of keeping my capital safe to them.

    They¡¯d scatter and take control over all the defensive structures finished so far. The building process would continue even during the process of this war, as one more fort or part of the wall getting done would make a difference in the end.

    As for my and Angelica¡¯s armies, they both would go into my second earth world. They¡¯d train under Angelica¡¯smand, getting ready to be deployed at any given moment as a backup reinforcement.

    The rest would lie under one of my big names, including Isac and Lily. The two proved their worth so far, and they deserved an army under each.

    I left such an arrangement before going to my second Earth world. And they were just following my orders.<sub>.</sub>

    As for the final n of this war, the directions these forces would take, I had to wait until we all would be gathered to discuss things with them.

    ¡°This war¡­ It¡¯s going to be formed from two big parts,¡± after almost ten hours, the leaders of all armies came and gathered in my chariot.

    All my friends were here, and they also brought a few of their trusted subordinates.

    The five thousand humans cultivating didn¡¯t finish yet. It seemed the world energy here was so thin, not allowing them to finish so soon.

    Cultivation took a long time to give birth to any fruit. Even my cultivation session took a long time and still didn¡¯t have a real impact on the level of my energy or my base.

    It was a really long road that should have started a long time ago, since we were kids.<sub></sub>

    So I decided to leave them here, to help in times of need if things went south. I just hoped they wouldn¡¯t get interrupted and continue their training till the end.

    ¡°The first will start in ten more hours. We will move out and start aiming at the enemy inside our kingdomnd¡­¡±

    I went to the map drawn over the back of my chariot and started to draw an imaginary like using the tip of my ive. It moved from high at the top, starting from Niagara falls, all the way down to the eastern borders of Texas.

    ¡°It looks like they got themselves stretched out pretty nice,¡± the spearhead felt more confident than ever.

    He got to train under such hellish circumstances, making him grow stronger and get a better hold at his ability.

    He wasn¡¯t the only one getting such confidence, the rest also felt the same. Before this training, they were more like little kittens, afraid of any challenge, not wanting to fight a big battle alone.<sub></sub>

    But now? Each one of them was like a powerhouse in the making! Really giving things to the experts was the best decision I made so far.

    I didn¡¯t even send a single force out to Fang. I didn¡¯t need to. Or I doubted the Selvators¡¯ training would be even close from the hellish training of the Hectors.

    Even in big races, there were such differences that would make one mightier and more special than the other.

    I wanted the best for my people. And that made me crave to get more Hectors.

    That continent, thatrge piece ofnd that was close to that all silent pir at the horizon¡­ It was filled with tons of Hectors¡­ I wanted them, I wanted all of them to serve my humans.

    But that was left forter time. That continent was well secured for now. Once I¡¯d get the chance, I¡¯d rampage through all the forces there and turn them all into my followers.

    ¡°We are going to overrun them easily,¡± Sara said in a tone of arrogance.

    ¡°Don¡¯t belittle them,¡± I said in a serious tone, ¡°they might look weak, but I fought these forces before. They have the ability to summon portals, sending out arge number of forces. If you underestimate them, then even with your millions of forces, you will lose!¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Leo looked at others while they showed their disbelief and doubt.

    Seeing their confidence turning into such arrogance made me sigh. I was in their spot a few weeks before, and ended up learning my lesson with harsh losses.

    ¡°Being strong doesn¡¯t mean you are invincible. It¡¯s that damn enemy that outyed us twice in a row and even dared toe and target our kingdom. Don¡¯t underestimate him. He isn¡¯t that kind of a fool tomit such silly mistakes. He left his forces out in the open for days now, without adding any more support to them.¡±

    ¡°Your meaning¡­?¡± Hry looked at others in a warning way, seemingly warning them from saying anything about what they believed.

    ¡°He is preparing something, and waiting for us toe at him. It¡¯s not logical to take such a long line without making an attempt to broaden it! He has a scheme, and that scheme will be scary. Not to mention¡­¡±

    I moved to another spot, where the ocean was the ruler there. ¡°¡­ We got Hectors on our rear. If the two forcesbined efforts, then during our all out attack, they will move.¡±

    ¡°You mean¡­?!!¡± Isabe asked while she and others got what I was speaking about.

    ¡°That¡¯s part two of this big war, the hardest one. I¡¯m sure that bastard will summon gates and bring forth tons of monsters and mercenaries to keep all of you entangled while the Hectors wille and hit our capital.¡±

    ¡°We can stop them!¡± the spearhead spoke with the same arrogant tone, ¡°We aren¡¯t the same, boss. We got trained, got stronger, and even our forces got stronger. We won¡¯t get entangled with anything! Nothing will stop us!¡±

 Chapter 650 Making Plans For The Epic War

    ¡°Don¡¯t be a fool,¡± I had to hit him with the blunt edge of my ive on the right shoulder, ¡°even the deadly jumper couldn¡¯t break free from them, even when he led a vicious army of monsters.¡±

    ¡°¡­!!!¡±

    Using the name of the jumper scared them atst and brought them back to their senses.

    Sigh! Why the hell didn¡¯t they trust my words and when I brought up the jumper¡¯s name they started to seriously consider things over?

    Damn! Were they seeing the jumper as a stronger person than I? Screw them!

    ¡°But boss¡­ The jumper¡­ That dude is crazy¡­¡± Leo spoke in such disbelief. I recalled how badly the jumper treated this dude here at first, and that seemed to leave a dark spot in his heart and soul.

    ¡°I¡¯m just telling you about what happened,¡± I shrugged, ¡°if not for my timely arrival and immense help, that dude would have ended up losing too much, or even lost his life.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°¡­!!!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see any of you missing next time,¡± I said in a serious tone, putting an end to this point, ¡°so try to not feel too overconfident about your true abilities, don¡¯t belittle your enemies, and always give justice to whoever is fighting you. And now¡­¡±

    I closed up this page before pointing at the general map, ¡°such arrangement of the enemy must be matched with a simr one from us. So, I¡¯m going to assign only two armies to lead the frontline battle.¡±

    ¡°Only two?!¡± Hry asked in doubt, ¡°shouldn¡¯t we add more? Stretching out two armies over such a big area is risky.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s needed,¡± I knew what she wanted to say, but we were forced to take such a route, ¡°we have to assign these two to keep the enemy busy. As for the rest, they will scatter in thends behind these two armies. If the Hectors didn¡¯te, they will move forward after assessing the entire situation.¡±

    ¡°What if the Hectors came?¡± Alex finally spoke, ¡°will they leave the frontline alone?¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°We have eleven armies here,¡± I said, ¡°three are out of the picture. The jumper¡¯s army will keep the capital safe during this time. Mine and Angelica will stay away for any urgent situation. So we got eight armies ready¡­¡±

    I started to exin the general situation in much detail to them, ¡°two will handle the frontline enemies, while the other six will be arranged in three main groups¡­¡±

    I moved my ive around the map, pointing to six spots I selected before, ¡°two armies will be close to the frontline, three will be close to the capital, and thest one will be stationed in between the two.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Sara wanted to say something, but I stopped her with my eyes.

    ¡°The two near the frontline will be asked to go and support the frontal battle if things get heated up there. The three around the capital won¡¯t move until Hector¡¯se.¡±

    ¡°What if they didn¡¯t?¡± Leo asked.<sub></sub>

    ¡°They won¡¯t move then,¡± I gave my final order, ¡°I won¡¯t risk sending armies away from the capital. Ournds are very vast, and sending armies far will be tricky.¡±

    ¡°You seem quite sure about the alliance between that enemy of ours and the Hectors,¡± Hry said, and I firmly nodded.

    ¡°If I were him, I won¡¯t miss this chance at any cost,¡± I slowly said, moving out my eyes around each single one of them, ¡°and his top priority shall be to lure away as many forces as he can, leaving the capital unguarded and vulnerable.¡±

    ¡°Hye is right,¡± the all silent Lily finally spoke out, ¡°my race¡­ They are strong and also cunning. We know where our good traits lie. We have tons of aquatic monsters. That seeminglyrge distance will be covered using their help in a matter of minutes!¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Hry paused while Lily continued:

    ¡°Our most beloved way to win is by using an element of surprise anding with everything we got at an unprepared enemy. Having such a shy victory has a great taste for us.¡±

    ¡°Listen to thedy,¡± I stepped in, ¡°she is one of them, and she is the best to say her opinion about this.¡±

    I paused for an entire minute, giving them time to absorb what Lily said.

    ¡°Under no circumstance I¡¯ll give the order to move a single troop of these three armies,¡± I stressed over this, giving them my word for that, ¡°as for thest one, he will remain alert, waiting for my notice to move wherever I¡¯ll point.¡±

    ¡°What about that bastard?¡± Hry rolled her eyes, ¡°that jumper? You left him out of this entire n.¡±

    ¡°He will y a different role,¡± I got something itchy about the northern borders of my kingdom.

    That enemy moved his forces to line up in such a way, attracting the attention of most of our forces stationed in the maind, mostly at the central part of my kingdom.

    But when I went to help that jumper, the size of the forces there¡­ The preparations that the bastard had were getting on my nerves actually.

    The jumper just moved north out of the blue in the enemy¡¯s eyes. Despite that, the enemy was able to summon such arge and fierce army to hit the jumper badly.

    And on top of that, the enemy had time and abilities toy out a deadly trap there at the bigkes there.

    This¡­ This all pointed out to one simple fact; that the enemy had strong forces in the north.

    When I looked at the big map on top of my chariot after exining the n, I got an inspiration.

    All of my forces were stretched deep and away from the north. If an army came from the north, from where Canada was before the apocalypse, and another army came from the Hector continent from the ocean side¡­ Just imagine that!

    Things would turn ugly for sure! My capital would be cornered from two directions, with enough forces to overrun any defences there.

 Chapter 651 Assigning My Generals To Their Posts

    When I thought about it, even the three big armies stationed nearby wouldn¡¯t be of any help. That made me change the role that jumper had to y.

    At first, I thought about letting him nk the enemy from behind, helping to relieve any stress point when needed.

    But now? He had to go north again, work as a vanguard there to keep any hidden forces busy dealing with him.

    If that enemy was ready thinking about such a move, then with the jumper current forces alone he wouldn¡¯t be able to make it.

    It seemed I had to use Angelica then. And that meant I had to go up north, select a good spot to save as a bookmark to use as a deployment point for Angelica¡¯s forces.

    As for my forces, I had to carefully select where I should deploy them.

    Sigh! At such a wide stretched out chessboard, any single misstep would give the enemy the chance he was waiting for.<sub>.</sub>

    I was sure of this enemy¡¯s abilities. He woulde from where I wasn¡¯t expecting, preparing a bad surprise for me. But no matter what I thought about during the next ten hours, there was no other way around for him toe from.

    If he just decided toe from the south then he wouldn¡¯t bring a good army. Thesends were all mine. If a single army appeared there, then I would be rmed.

    I assigned one thousand flying monsters to my girls, expanding the size of this handful of flying riders. I also added them as friends and let all my friends add them as well.

    I assigned them to watch the southern and northern regions. But to be honest, the capital lies so damn close to the northern borders. And the south also got Fang and his forces out there.

    So it would be foolish of the enemy toe from that direction, or else he would get entrapped between me and Fang. he woulde from the north, I could bet my life over it.

    The northernnds were all covered under thick fog for my eyes. I didn¡¯t have any information about what lies beyond the state of Massachusetts and New York.<sub></sub>

    During the past ten hours, everyone went to gather up their forces and start moving them towards their assigned ces.

    The spearhead asked for a foolish bravery to be stationed at the frontline. That dude just got over himself after this short session of training.

    Sigh! What would he feel like when he would start cultivation then? Damn arrogant foolish bastard he was!

    I refused his request, of course, and assigned him to be one of the three helping armies in the middle group. The frontline was handled over to the two fiercestdies I got, Hry and Isabe.

    The two I knew about their abilities and their future progress. So I trusted this hard andplicated situation to these two.

    As for the second army stationed behind them, Lily would be there. I wanted Lily to lead the army in the middle region, but I feared I might need her to fight against her race.<sub></sub>

    She read my mind when I gave out my final arrangement. She said she didn¡¯t care about fighting against her kin, but I beg to differ with her.

    Then I let Isac lead that middle army. She was meticulous, thoughtful, and might be considered as a great tactician.

    She wasn¡¯t fierce, but if given time and enough distance, she would use this to create miracles. And I depended on her thoughtful mind to do this tricky part at the heated moments of this war.

    The remaining rear three armies to help the capital would be led by Alex, Sara, and Leo. Alex was the weak joint in my forces.

    She wasn¡¯t a fighting type of person, not fierce, not aggressive, and not even decisive!

    I still recall when I gave her the solution to get out of the Statue of Liberty attack at the beginning of all this and she hesitated to take such a step back then.

    She was shy, not talking or interacting too much with anyone. But considering Leo¡¯s presence beside her, I got to use her to instigate this dude¡¯s fighting spirit and let him fight better.

    In fact I consider merging the two armies to form a single bigger army. But I wanted her to get mentally stronger and help all of us in shouldering the greater responsibilitiesing from now on.

    Or else I¡¯d just move her aside, and consider her as a good friend and nothing more.

    I had to speak with Leo in private after everyone left. I told him that if things went south with her army, he had to be ready to step in and absorb the entire army under him.

    He willingly agreed as expected. But I stressed over him to not bring any news of this to her.

    I didn¡¯t want her already fragile self confidence to take such a blow before this big war.

    As for the main powerhouse at the three armies, I¡¯d select Sara without any speck of hesitation.

    This girl was the third fiercest girl here, very aggressive and a war lover. I knew leaving her at the rear would make the fight at the capitol much easier.

    By this arrangement, I tried to bnce everything. The spearhead was a good asset, if not for that undesired arrogance he got from getting stronger.

    If not for this, I¡¯d ce him in the middle region, working as my ace to help any battle.

    As my colossal armies were getting in shape, ready for the uing battle, I sent two messages out.

    One was for the jumper. I told him in detail about my worries and my current arrangement. Even if that bastard was acting as a jerk most of the time, he was still a formidable ally and friend.

    He agreed with my worries, telling me he also had the same doubts. When he heard he was going north, he seemed a bit pumped up, asking to go out right away.

 Chapter 652 Exploring The World

    [Not now, just wait until we start fighting] I sighed. This dude seemed to have some sort of dead enmity with the human overlord at Canadands.

    [I have to cover lots of distance] he argued, but I didn¡¯t agree with what he said.

    [Just wait for the enemy to fall for his own trap. When he thinks things were going as he nned, you will start moving out]

    [And Angelica?]

    [She will move first, before your forces] I sent, [She will act as a distraction. Keep in touch with her when shees back. I¡¯ll let you know about her arrival]

    [Trusting a girl and not me?]

    [As if there is a true difference between the two of you] Iughed when I read hisstment. That dude¡­ He truly was lost in his act to really believe it.

    As for the second one to contact, it was Fang.

    That dude was left alone all these days. Of course to me, long months passed thanks to the time difference.<sub>.</sub>

    [We are ready] he just sent me this brief message before adding after a few minutes, [I¡¯m keeping an eye over the movements of the enemy. If anything weird happened, I¡¯ll tell you and act ordingly]

    [Be ready to support us if they came from your direction]

    [They won¡¯t! There is nothing there but your people and mine!]

    His firm answer confirmed my earlier doubts. But I had to be more cautious. [Just be ready to move north if needed, ok?]

    [Got it! Just let me know when you will need me. It¡¯s just a regret!]

    [What?]

    [During this war, the Hectors will join, right?]

    [That¡¯s given]<sub></sub>

    [Then they have to send out their forces and army. When doing that, they have to lower the shield over their continent]

    [For real?] reading what he sent made all my nerves stirred up!

    If this was real, then this would be great! A chance! Atst I got a chance to hit that continent.

    [That¡¯s what I got from my paragon and higher ups in my race] he sent, confirming what he just said earlier, [But how can we get there without getting entangled in that big war?]

    [Hmm¡­ Let me think of something] I paused for a few minutes, pondering about this big news. [Be prepared to go there if things went as nned]

    [You mean¡­ On their continent?]

    [Where else?] I rolled my eyes, [Just ready your troops to swarm thatnd once we got a chance]

    [But¡­ I alone won¡¯t be able to do it. The size of that continent is more than five times that of yours!]<sub></sub>

    [And?]

    [My forces aren¡¯t that big! I won¡¯t be able to cover up even one tenth of it! And these are Hectors we are speaking about here. Without great support, I¡¯ll be roasted!]

    [Don¡¯t panic like that] I had some sort of a n in mind, [Just make sure to hold your ground if you got the chance. Then wait for my arrival]

    [Are you sure? It will be a bit risky]

    [Without big risks, how do you expect big gains? Just get ready, hopefully they won¡¯te from your side]

    I closed the chat with him and couldn¡¯t control my excitement. If the Hectors came, they had to bring that damn shield down.

    That would be my chance then. But¡­ my forces would be stretched out by then.

    I had three armies stationed near the capital. I couldn¡¯t depend on Leo and Alex¡¯s armies for such a dangerous task.

    Only Sara alongside my army would be able to help. However¡­ The timing of sending her out must be carefully selected.

    If she moved out too early, then the enemy might move everything and hit the capital. The other two armies were like fodders in my eyes. Without her around, I¡¯d not feel secure.

    If only I¡¯d have Angelica left to watch for my capital, then I¡¯d be more reassured. Sigh! I felt how short I ran on talents and trusted subordinates.

    It seemed I had to go on a recruiting spree once more. After this big war would end, I¡¯d look for those outstanding elites and select a few from them.

    Hopefully I¡¯d find hidden gems in the middle of all this.

    As I closed the chat and thought about what to do, I started to move out.

    The armies were already in form, ready to move and get deployed in the next couple hours.

    Before they¡¯d move, I had to go and scout the areas up front.

    This was the first time I moved out for a long time. I moved once to help the jumper using my staff, teleporting directly towards there.

    Just as I moved towards the south, I noticed the new changes that happened here.

    ¡°Sigh! I forgot about the impact of the merge process¡­¡± I stopped my chariot over what was considered before as New York.

    This ce witnessed my start. I came here first, fought hellish battles and struggled to control the city.

    Yet I had to abandon this ce. Just the scenery in front of my eyes was enough to make me inwardly sigh.

    New York, Jersey, and other ces around were now submerged under the ocean. They formed a deep gulf that extended deep inside mynds.

    These two cities were once my strongest foothold. But thanks to this cmity here, I had to abandon them and move up north.

    Even doing that didn¡¯t spare me from facing the bad consequences of this merge. Yet these two big cities and a vast area around weren¡¯t as lucky as my capital region.

    The new gulf extended for tens of miles, with almost three to five miles width. It looked massive, linking ocean waters to ces that were once so damn far from the ocean!

    I looked at this new gulf and considered the overall n again. I missed this small detail, making me think seriously about scouting the areas under my control and near my capital first.

 Chapter 653 We Have War Chariots!

    Just with this gulf I was quite sure that Hector would use it toe to my capital. Using this new ce and with the coastal region, two attacks woulde to corner my capital.

    Then that bastard enemy of mine woulde from the north. I got over my earlier doubts. He woulde from the north.

    But this rmed me. Icked scouting the newnds after this merging cmity.

    So I started moving my chariot around, getting to know more about what changed here.

    I didn¡¯t move too deep south. Aside from this New York gulf, I found another one just in the Marnd region, just extending from the southern borders of New Jersey and ending deep in the middle of Pennsylvania.

    This gulf was broader, looking much bigger than the New York one.

    Having the two gulfs surrounding and pressuring New Jersey, this once a decent sized state started to look like a long and thin stretch ofnd, taking the shape of a thin finger protruding in the middle of the ocean.

    Like this, the next merging aftermath would bury this big piece ofnd under salty ocean waters.<sub>.</sub>

    Sigh! In just a few natural disasters,rge amounts ofnd were taken off me. I had either to expand in the maind, or aim towards the new continents.

    And I decided to go for the second approach.

    After seeing this bigger gulf, I was now confident that Hectors would ignore my coastal defences ande all from the south.

    They might span whileing up north into different routes and armies, but they would eventually reach my capital in one big hellish army.

    It was great that the southern region of my capital held that big fortress defensive structures that Isac handled.

    I inspected that ce before moving out, and Isac did a great job there! She finished almost seventy percent of all the structures there, and that was enough considering how densely packed she ces towers and forts, turning the entire region into a damn huge maze.

    It was a deadly maze with no one entering it without risking his life for sure. And the best part of it was that with its size and Isac¡¯s meticulous nning, this maze could absorb a grand army of one million without any problem!<sub></sub>

    As for the north, it was secured with that triangr defensive zone that Hry proposed and executed brilliantly. She even finished almost half of the defensive triangr zone at West as well.

    It was amazing considering the short notice she had before this battle. Even with fifty percentpletion, breaking through these defences from thend would be challenging.

    I left the jumper¡¯s army arrangement for the meticulous Isac. She was capable of better deploying them more than me and even more than the jumper himself.

    But there was a single w in my entire n; the aerial forces!

    During my fight with the jumper up north, we faced flying monsters. They weren¡¯t that much in number, but they were enough to make a difference.

    The worst part wasn¡¯t just in ourck of aerial forces, it was in ourck of any form of anti-air defences!

    Inside the capitol, there were many defensive towers and structures aiming at targeting any flying enemy. But for all my armies, they had none!<sub></sub>

    ¡°I have to get this issue solved then,¡± I had no other choice but to contact Silverlining. I knew that arming up an army with such defensive weapons would be costly.

    And I didn¡¯t have just one army, I had eleven! Thinking about that made me feel a little headache.

    [What kind of war tools are you looking for?] Silverlining sent before adding, [By the way, the soulers you asked for are almost ready]

    [Leave them for now] I didn¡¯t have the time or mind to get more soulers now, [I want wyverns, can you prepare these for me?]

    [Wyvern warriors? That¡¯s easy. How much do you want? Ten thousand? Fifty thousand?]

    [Hmm¡­ I want a million] I thought about their prices and the armies I had. At least I had to prepare flying warriors for my frontline two armies, Spearhead army, and Sara¡¯s army, plus the army at the capital.

    I got lots of warriors before. They were a mix of all sorts of warriors, and I nned to give these to my generals.

    But I didn¡¯t purchase enough to arm an army! So this time I wanted specifically flying warriors to help these five armies.

    They were the key armies in this epic battle!

    The two up front had obvious reasons to get such help. As for the spearhead, he was the most iconic general in my forces.

    He had the ability to change the oue of any big battle singlehanded! So if I was the enemy, I¡¯d go towards him and try to take him out fast.

    Ground forces wouldn¡¯t help much, so the only thing the enemy would think about would be the flying legions.

    As for Sara, she would do many tasks in this battle. Considering the expected movement towards the Hectors¡¯ continent, I had to warm her up with strong flying warriors.

    And finally the army at the capital needed more aerial support to stand against any fierce aerial legions.

    [That¡­ Let me go and prepare them then] Silverlining started to get used to how I used to do things. I nned to give each army two hundred thousand flying warriors, enough to make them stand their ground without big issues.

    [As for the war gears, I want anti-air weapons, enough to arm an army of millions]

    [Hmm¡­ We can provide good calibre weapons but they will be quite pricey. They are great war weapons against any air legions but¡­]

    [They are high grades, right?] I got what he was speaking about. [What do you have? Tell me¡­ Also I wantmon grade tools to arm normal soldiers]

    Getting high grade weapons like these would be pricey, so it was better to be left only for the generals of the armies.

    They would be the only ones deserving such treatment. And as generals, they had to have some sort of impact towards the battlefield, not just being slightly stronger thanmon soldiers.

    [We have war chariots, forged by famous artisans of my race] he sent me such shocking news.

 Chapter 654 Getting Chariots And Warriors

    [You do have flying chariots?!!] it was my time to be surprised by what he said, [How strong they are?]

    [We have chariots starting from gold grade up to artefact grade of earth grade]

    Earth grade? Wasn¡¯t my chariot an earth grade war tool? Damn! So it was an artefact!!

    It was the first time for me to realise such a thing. I always thought that my chariot was a unique war tool, and its grade was unique.

    But it never crossed my mind that it was an artefact! Damn cool!

    [How much?] I asked with much anticipation and impatience.

    [The artefact grade? No, they are priceless. You need to pay something close to your redbones to get these]

    Damn! So I got damn lucky back then? I got my baby here with just a mere bet! Damn cool! Damn lucky!!<sub>.</sub>

    [What about gold grade ones? Dark gold grade chariots?]

    After all, I was going to give these to my friends. The idea of having all my generals boarding flying chariots was simply awesome!

    Like this my kingdom would be famed for the flying generals with their mighty chariots. I loved it!

    But they didn¡¯t need such mighty chariots like mine. Perhapster on, I¡¯d give one to Hry, the jumper, Isac, and Lily. These four were considered special, with the ability to show the real prowess of any chariot I¡¯d give to them.

    After all it wasn¡¯t just about getting a chariot, but having the capital and resources to spend over it and let it shine.

    [These can be sold using your blue grade bones indeed] he paused for a long minute, [the price will be one thousand bones per chariot, including all the war tools installed as an addition over them, the energy crystals needed to run them, and also few warriors as support to the chariots and help in operating them]

    Damn! So I ended up getting this chariot short of its weapons and warriors? Damn stingy dragon archlord! Screw you!<sub></sub>

    I should have looked for a paragon, a hegemon, or even a sovereign to make the bet with at that time.

    [Fine, send me ten] I decided to give one to each general of mine.

    [That¡­ Sure, I¡¯ll handle things right now]

    [What about themon grade anti-air weapons?]

    [These can be white and green grade ones, and their price is really cheap. The white ones can be purchased in batches of five thousands with a single blue bone of yours. As for the green, they can be sold as a group of a hundred for each single blue bone]

    [That¡¯s great! Prepare ten million weapons for me, white grade] If the price was this low, then I would go all out and purchase such arge number.

    [No problem, we got tons of these in one of the subsidiary impacts. Let me contact them for you]<sub></sub>

    [I want these in a few hours] I am stressed over this. Right now my armies are starting to move out. So I could easily reach all of them a few tens of miles outside the capital.

    But if I waited for longer, I¡¯d have to move to many ces to deliver these to them. I wanted the soldiers to train and get used to such weapons.

    Something told me these white grade weapons would be carried easily by each soldier. They wouldn¡¯t be suchrge heavy weight weapons like my great ballistae or something.

    [Sure, I¡¯ll try to deliver all very soon]

    It was reliable to depend upon Silverlining in such things. Comparing the nymphdy with him, he was quite faster.

    The nymphdy used to give me a long time to wait before giving me the final answer. Many times she also asked for me to wait for long hours, days, or even wait for an unspecified amount of time to get me what I wanted.

    The memory of asking for big weapons for my chariot and waiting for a long time without even giving me a deadline was still fresh.

    Silverlining didn¡¯t even hesitate, and even had such high grade chariots like mine. He even would provide me chariots with their weapons. How cool was this?

    I closed the chat with him while dreaming about my generals¡¯ looks when they would board their chariot alongside me and fly in the kingdom.

    Damn! I wanted now to form a flying legion of chariots alone! I would slowly arm their subordinates and promising talents with such cool war toys.

    Let the sky of this world be dominated by my flying chariot legion.

    I didn¡¯t send any messages to any of my team. It felt better to deliver such a surprise to them and see the reaction on their faces firsthand.

    After checking the southern regions, I started to check the West.

    Luckily not too many things happened there. Few deep craters here and there, and one small volcano erupted in the middle of West Virginia. Aside from that, nothing much changed here.

    That volcano was still hot! It kept releasing lots ofva out of the depth of the earth.

    The area around was burnt down to the ground by thisva. I watched from far while thick bellows of grey white smoke kept rising up from the top of this small hill.

    It wasn¡¯t there before, not as far as I¡¯d recall. It was part of the aftermath of that merge thing.

    However it wouldn¡¯t affect my forces too much. I might even use this ce as a hideout for Isac¡¯s middle army. Here was the central zone of my kingdom, a perfect ce to hide a big army without getting any worries to get detected.

    It took almost four hours flying around before Silverlining returned to me with everything I asked for.

    The chariot¡­ They were damn cool! All covered in golden colour, came in a size that was almost one fourth of my chariot.

    They were also drawn by flying monsters, not like the scary ones drawing my chariot. But they were ok.

    Each chariot came with two levels, one for living and one roof only.

    They were good. I stored the chariot I took out to inspect before checking the warriors I asked for.

 Chapter 655 Acting As Santa Clause

    There were over a million and one hundred thousand wyvern in my inventory right now. I¡¯d keep one hundred thousand for myself, and deliver the rest to my main five big armies.

    As for the weapons to hunt down air monsters, they came just like I expected.

    Each one was like a small bow, one that could be equipped and worn in one arm using leather belts. It had a short string, short arched body, and it came with lots of arrows.

    I tested one, and using it wasn¡¯t that hard. The range of each arrow was good, crossing almost a couple hundred metres in the blink of an eye.

    But its final range was an issue. They only delivered arrows to slightly over six hundred metres before losing momentum and the arrows would fall back to ground.

    The bonus of this kind of weapon was that it could be used against ground forces as well. It wasn¡¯t just limited to the air monsters.

    Also it was light, easily worn and used, allowing anyone to use it in addition to his main weapon.<sub>.</sub>

    It had its perks, but it had its limitations. If the flying monsters flew higher than the range of these arrows, then the forces would be doomed.

    [The range of these weapons are really short] I sent aint to Silverlining.

    [You asked for white grade. If you got green grade, then the range will be doubled]

    [Hmm¡­ Send me one hundred thousand of these then] I had to arm up my armies with a few long ranged weapons as well. Like this, even if monsters tried to fly higher, they would get hit regardless.

    After getting what I wanted, I returned back to my army.

    Almost eight hours passed since my departure, and so they were already hitting the road. I caught up with each army, gave everything to them.<sub></sub>

    Of course when my generals saw the gift I prepared for them, they all screamed in joy. Even Hry jumped and danced around me, showering me with kisses and hugs.

    But when she learnt that others also got the same kind of chariot, her face dropped, only to return to her cheerful mood when she heard about the bigger and better chariot I was thinking of getting for herter on.

    This girl¡­ She wanted to feel special from others even in the form of weapons and chariots.

    But others showed no such fluctuating reaction. They all screamed in joy, jumped and danced before leading all their elites and trusted subordinates to board the chariot.

    Even the spearhead cried and pleaded for me to ride my chariot around with him, moving on top of his army at slow speed, adding more awe to his chariot¡¯s image in the souls of his army.

    These chariots were cool, but theycked speedpared with mine. They got only normal speed, which was like a snailpared to mine, and a faster mode where they would just fly almost one hundredth of my chariot¡¯s top speed.<sub></sub>

    After agreeing to the spearhead request and satisfying his arrogance, I warned him from underestimating his enemies once more.

    This dude felt like being invincible, especially after getting such a chariot and all the warriors I prepared for him and his army.

    He gave me an answer thatcked any speck of sincerity. I could only sigh, knowing that most of his army would get lost thanks to the foolishness and stubbornness of their general.

    In such an epic battle, I had no time to care and babysit anyone. They got enough support from me. And it was time for them to shine and show their worth.

    Whoever would do bad would get punished and even demoted after this war would be over. Those who would shine would rise and rece the old.

    This war wasn¡¯t just for my kingdom to make a name for itself, but for my elites to shine and get filtered.

    Hopefully this dude and others would do as great as I expected from each of them.

    After I finished my tour here, I didn¡¯t forget the jumper or Angelica. Thetter was in the second Earth world. Having such warriors and chariot, made her scream for almost five minutes!

    She even came, hugged and kissed me on the cheek, tried to do more but I had to stop her. I would excuse what she did as part of her excitement. Yet anymore and I¡¯d fall in trouble with my fiery chick.

    As for the jumper, that cold hearted bastard just looked at the chariot I prepared for him, looked at my bigger and mightier one before snorting in mockery.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯d settle with just this trash while you got yourself an ace?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, jerk! This is a free meal, take it or leave it, it¡¯s all on my ount!¡±

    ¡°Humph,¡± even when he showed such disdain, he didn¡¯t reject any of the things I prepared for him, ¡°next time prepare something better, or don¡¯t bother yourself, stingy lord.¡±

    ¡°F*cking bastard! Not even a word of thanks? Humph! It¡¯s better to take these things away then.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t dare to touch them!¡± he said in warning, even taking out his broadsword as his eyes shone in such fierce red light.

    This dude¡­ He didn¡¯t sit here and wasted his time. He seemed to cultivate as well.

    He got a bit stronger.

    But dude¡­ Did you think you could stand against me even if you were the strongest in the entire universe? ¡°Don¡¯t forget who you are serving, bastard,¡± I threw my piece before leaving, and his curses and angry shouts echoed from my back.

    I knew he was craving and dying to get his hands over all of these things. He asked me more than once for warriors and cool war tools like my chariot, but I always had to let him down.

    This time I had a way to help, yet his arrogance kept getting on my nerves! Out of all, this jerk was the one I desperately wanted to hit on the face all the time!

    That ugly mask of his just suited the twisted nature of his soul!

 Chapter 656 A Very Bad Situation!

    After finishing things with this jerk, I used my staff and went towards the capital.

    I finished helping and arming up my armies. All that was needed now was to wait for the armies to reach their designated posts.

    Yet Icked onest move. I had to go up north and store the bookmarks there for many ces.

    These areas were all alien to me. ording to the map, there were three states standing in between my capital and Canadands alongside New York.

    These states were arranged in vertical arrangement, with a small area underneath each one.

    When I went there, I saw nothing new except for another gulf formed after the merge process. It went all the way from the ocean, lining up the three states, separating this part from Canada¡¯s coldnds.

    It went with almost ten miles width and moved from East to West, vanishing up in the horizon.

    Well¡­ That was very bad news indeed!<sub>.</sub>

    Right now I discovered three big gulfs, two in the south and one here up north, all close to my capital.

    But this one¡­ this one was really dangerous! It was so damn huge, enough to hide an aquatic army within without getting detected.

    Thinking about going there and fighting these hidden forces was a foolish move! First I did not have enough aquatic forces to do that. And the most important thing was that this gulf seemed to have no end! It was really huge!

    Trying to kill monsters there? They got many ces to run towards, and my forces would end up dying without achieving anything.

    Should I risk and send the aquatic races here? Would they be of any help?

    I truly doubted that!

    The good news was that even if they got such an aquatic army here, they wouldn¡¯t be able to use it effectively against my capital.<sub></sub>

    The only aquatic path to my capital would be through the eastern coast. Aside from that, there was no other water route but few rivers that ran close to it.

    But that army would pose a threat if the enemy decided to turn this ce into a foothold for his forces!

    I¡¯d be forced toe and clear his threat, and this way this aquatic army would show its worth.

    It wasn¡¯t an offensive army, but one designed for a defensive battle. Damn! The stretch of this gulf was really huge, enough to be considered a true part of the ocean.

    The first thing I did was to save up lots of ces inside my staff as bookmarks. I kept flying over the side near my capital, watching how huge this big gulf was.

    The more I flew, the more I became worried. It was separating mynds from Canada. And that meant the movement of the jumper¡¯s army couldn¡¯t be done from that part.

    He had to lead his forces inside, going around this gulf and arriving here. But this also meant he would face the enemy earlier before arriving here.<sub></sub>

    Sigh! Just looking at the new map formed after the merge impact made me feel my capital was all surrounded from north, east, and south. Only the west was left, and that was now closed up by the line arranged by that bastard¡¯s forces.

    So he was closing the! A big over my kingdom and capital!

    I looked at this encirclement and already felt the cold touch of the rope over my neck. The only way to get out of this was by using brutal force, only force was the only guarantee to break free from this messy situation.

    [Change of ns] After flying for an entire three hours straight at full speed, I finally reached the end of this gulf.

    It ended up at the bigkes north of Michigan! That meant the enemy got ess to here, covering up a great deal of mynds.

    Recalling the past aquatic fierce battle here, I realised that the army I found and killed was just the tip of the iceberg.

    I¡¯d have to expect much more of such armies then. [Don¡¯t go up north through Canadands] I sent to the jumper, [This route is blocked by a big gulf]

    [Are you afraid of aquatic monsters?] this dude didn¡¯t get the point yet.

    [That gulf extends from the ocean all the way towards the bigkes at Michigan. It¡¯s very broad, can¡¯t be crossed and shouldn¡¯t be touched]

    [This¡­ Are you sure?] he asked and that told me he also was oblivious to such big changes in the terrain.

    [There is no way from Canada to here. So you have to go through ournds. But¡­]

    [I got it, I won¡¯t get near that cursed ce, right?] He was fast this time to catch what I wanted to say.

    I closed the chat with him while thinking about the best way to kill the aquatic monsters.

    My enemy wasn¡¯t just that bastard, but the Hectors. And from my interactions with Lily, I got to know how rich this race¡¯s experience is in dealing with aquatic monsters and battles.

    In other words, getting near that zone would be a red line that I shouldn¡¯t cross. But this gulf extended to cover almost all the northern parts of my kingdom.

    Should I abandon these parts or what?

    Just thinking about this epic war made my head spin. The closer the time of this battle drew closer, the moreplicated it became.

    Eventually I reached the same conclusion; brutal force was the answer!

    Nothing mattered in front of unstoppable might. My armies were big, but theycked elites and strong powerhouses.

    Hopefully the enemy would alsock such a thing. Or else it woulde down to only me against this entire coalition army of my deadly foe and Hectors.

    [Prepare your forces] but as that son of b*tch used the help of his ally, I¡¯d use the help of mine, [start moving in stealth way towards north. There are two big gulfs there. Station your forces just one hundred miles south of the lowest gulf]

    [And?]

    [I¡¯ll tell you what to do next]

    [Is it this bad?]

 Chapter 657 Weird Messages

    Fang was smart to get that something was off. I had to sigh. It seemed I had bad luck this time. If not for the additional Hector continents, things would just happen the way recorded in the old records of my time.

    But as the Hectors came, things changed. And that created such weird gulfs that never appeared here before.

    And I had to deal with all of this.

    This northern battle¡­ It couldn¡¯t be entrusted to anyone but me!

    I wanted to y as a joker, moving from one battlefield to another using my teleport staff. I also wanted to join the fight at the Hector continent.

    Fang and Sara alone wouldn¡¯t be enough! Without the help of someone like me it would be a hard battle.

    I had to take over this northern battle. So Angelica would leave without any assignment.

    Also I could move the jumper directly towards there. This dude would be much better than any of my other generals if he took things seriously.

    Thinking about this sudden shuffle in order made me sigh. I felt this battle would keep shifting like this.<sub>.</sub>

    [Where are you now?] I sent this to all of my generals. They responded with their current locations.

    They needed at least ten hours to arrive at their designated posts. As for the watchful teams, they kept their duty.

    Alex and Leo were supposed to lead them before the start of our big march. And once the battle started, I decided to scatter these teams around.

    They knew where the tunnels were, the big ones at least. So they would go there and watch over these tunnels.

    If anything wrong happened there, they would notify me directly. I had a hunch that something big woulde out from these tunnels.

    The first to be discovered were Niagara falls. They were located near the new big gulf up north. It seemed out of pure coincidence for such big tunnels to be situated this near to this gulf.

    My best guess? That bastard would lead out his forcesing out from that tunnel to hit my capital. And I¡¯d just have to wait for him to make such a move before starting to attack.

    Of course my army would be the personal army of warriors. I got lots of good warriors, numbering over one hundred thousands.<sub></sub>

    ?[0)??? I kept just five thousand of each warrior group, besides the souler army.

    And I was waiting for another soldier from Silverlining. Hopefully he will be able to bring lots of them in time.

    If I needed to, then I could simply open many portals and lead my big human army from the second Earth world to here.

    One way or another, I had tond over that bastard and stop him from deploying his forces properly.

    Such a move wouldn¡¯t be expected by him, ending up in messing up all of his ns. It was just a simple move, but it held lots of importance and value without doubt.

    It was like a single chess move where a check mate would be expected next.

    Time passed fast and during which, all I did was to keep roaming around the areas close to that northern gulf.

    I knew that my chariot was too eye catchy to not be spotted. So the enemy already was aware of my presence here.<sub></sub>

    [We arrived]

    [We are in ce]

    [Waiting for the attack order]

    [Boss, we are waiting for more instructions]

    Messages like these started toe from all my eight generals during the past hour. Thest two to send their messages were the two who were leading the front; Hry and Isabe.

    [We are there]

    [My army is ready]

    The two finally sent their words to me, letting me clench tightly over my ive.

    It was time!

    [Get ready, we are going to attack now] I sent this message to the other six before taking a deep breath and sent to thest two, [Start!]

    [Forces are on the way]

    [We are attacking now!]

    The two sent these brief answers and I knew the battle would burn wildly from the beginning.

    Fighting just the small forces stationed there? Humph! I wasn¡¯t an idiot to believe that!

    The moving tactics were left for these two to arrange between each other and their elite forces.

    They told me while they were marching to their posts about their final n. It was a simple n actually, just dividing the army into two halves, one would stay behind and wait, and the other would scatter into smaller groups and attack the targets.

    ording to theyout they told me about, they would intersect the two armies attacking the frontline in the midzone. Doing this aimed towards having more options at this region, allowing the two to move more forces from the frontline to support any hot zone.

    [You were right! There are lots of gates popping up everywhere my boys went!]

    [Lord, we got lots of iing monsters and weird looking races who areing out fromrge number of portals]

    The two sent these expected messages, letting me faintly smile.

    I knew none of them took my words seriously before this moment. I ryed the news to the rest of the generals before giving two orders to two of them.

    [Move closer to Hry¡¯s army] I sent this to the spearhead, letting him move closer to the second half of Hry¡¯s army.

    As for Lily, I sent her the order to move closer to Isabe¡¯s army.

    I arranged this on purpose. When I decided to stay up north, I shuffled the order of the two armies, letting Hry take the northern half while Isabe would take the southern one.

    Like this, I could use the help of Hry if things went hectic up north and around the capital.

    The early moment of this big war seemed to be much more brutal than what the generals thought.

    Messages of the update of the frontline fight kept pouring non-stop from the two generals out there. The size of monsters and mercenary races was just out of their control, forcing them to push more reinforcements to many spots during the first six hours.

    But on the bright side, many towns and cities fell under my forces¡¯ control.

 Chapter 658 [Bonus chapter] Its Not A Coincidence

    At first a couple of hours, the forces up front tried to crush their ways to the towns and cities. The n Hry and Isabe put was simple: push with everything they got, force their way inside the towns and cities, secure the emblems and castles there, before securing the big five portals in each ce.

    They nned to use the boost effect of all emblems and castles to secure these towns and cities. But they underestimated their foes.

    The enemy didn¡¯t need to use any boost from any emblem or castle. They just kept pouring more monsters and races out of the big number of portals around each town and city.

    This made the attempt of breaking through fail! My forces suffered big losses until the two girls finally sumbed to my n.

    [Go directly for the portals, crush them first and clear the battlefieldter] This was my simple and yet effective tactic.

    This didn¡¯t save the losses or even cut it short. But it brought out good results just a few hourster.

    [We secured ten towns and two cities]

    [We controlled five cities and six towns]

    [We secured three cities and five towns]

    [We secured ten towns]<sub>.</sub>

    More messages like these kepting one after another. I kept watching this good news while looking at the big map on the back of my chariot.

    [Tell me, did we clear any zone yet?] I cared more about that. Separating the forces of that bastard was the first step towards clearing these rats.

    Once I separated a zone from two directions, I¡¯d order the closest big army to close on this zone and tear it to shreds.

    Doing that wouldn¡¯t only save time, but would also cut our losses short and add morale to the forces at the frontline.

    Gaining a considerable victory like this was priceless!

    [We need more time]

    [Not yet]

    But the two brought me such bad news. It seemed the ces they controlled were scattered randomly without any connection.

    [Try to focus more on segregating the enemy lineup] I sent this to them, urging them to focus on isting entire zones.<sub></sub>

    It didn¡¯t happen until five more hours passed! The fight was really hard, and the more the enemy fought them, the more losses the two armies suffered.

    Besides, the enemy already sniffed what I was trying to do. The fight over the key points seemed to be much bloodier than anyce else.

    The enemy was trying his best to stop my armies from separating their line up into separated zones.

    Yet at the start of the sixth hour, my forces finally managed to crush these hard obstacles.

    [We got one zone separated]

    [I got one zone separated as you asked]

    [Keep pushing over other zones first] I didn¡¯t want to start attacking any zone yet. It would be better to have more zones in wait, so they would jump from one zone to another, gaining momentum as they did that.

    I wanted to snowball their morale, turning them into fierce beasts.

    During the next three hours, more hardpoints started to fall under the fierce assault of my forces.<sub></sub>

    [Start the hunting zones operation] After securing more than five zones for each army, I gave them the order to start taking down these separated zones.

    I didn¡¯t know how big each zone was, or how many towns and cities were in each one. I left such details to the two girls to handle.

    [The first zone fell!] The first to control a zone was Isabe. Unlike Hry, Isabe was much fiercer in her attacks.

    She lost much more than what Hry lost to control one zone each, but she was a bit faster without doubt.

    ?[0)??? [Keep pushing to other zones] I sent, [Use the high morale and don¡¯t stop even after clearing a zone. Look for the nearest hard battlefield and hit it fiercely with everything you got]

    I sent this to both of them, then I sent this to the spearhead and Lily:

    [Move your forces closer to the frontline. Be ready to fight if we needed you]

    [Sure boss]

    [I¡¯m growing bored staying here! Can¡¯t we move out and help right now?]

    Lily was just impatient, itching to join this big fight.

    However I didn¡¯t give her the permission to do that.

    [Just stay put for now] I sent to her before I got a message I waited so long for.

    [Lord, there is weird activity going on here]

    ¡°Atst!¡± My eyes shone when I read this message. It came from the teams I sent towards the tunnels to keep an eye over them.

    [Where are you?] I sent it to this team, asking for their current location.

    [We are at an area at Virginia, near West Virginia and Kentucky]

    ¡°This¡­¡± It was a ce that I never expected!

    The frontal battle was raging hot starting from Michigan at north, moving south through Indiana, Kentucky, and Tennessee. I didn¡¯t let my forces at the south to go much deeper towards bama, as this was left for the Selvators to handle.

    I stationed the two armies of Lily and spearhead, one at North Carolina and the other was at the meeting point of West Virginia and Pennsylvania ordingly.

    And right now the enemy started moving at a spot just in the middle between these two armies.

    That was¡­ A bit weird.

    [Lord, we got a movement here]

    [Enemies are spotted, lord]

    More messages started toe in session, all delivering the same news.

    [Where are you?] I sent this to all, and the answers I got weren¡¯t that different from the first message I got.

    They all were located near to the two armies in the rear of the frontline forces.

    This wasn¡¯t a coincidence. What exactly did that bastard want to do here?

    [Take care] I sent to Lily and the spearhead, [There are enemy forcesing out in the area between your armies]

    [That¡¯s nothing boss, let us move our armies and smash these flies in between us]

    ¡°Crush the forces by merging the two armies together¡­¡± I felt like what the spearhead just said resonated with something else¡­ Some sort of an idea¡­ An idea about what that bastard was trying to do here.

 Chapter 659 Enemy Is On The Move

    ¡°Damn! So this is what you want to do!¡±

    I looked at the map with two ring pieces of embers. That bastard¡­ He was preparing the final set up beforeing from the north.

    [You will head north] I sent to Lily, [You will handle the enemiesing all around you]

    [Is it safe?] Lily was sceptical about doing this. After all the enemies wereing from many tunnels, almost over thirty so far.

    But this was the real scheme of this bastard. He wanted the two armies close to the frontline to move away from the northernnds, leaving a wide space without any army there to guard.

    As for Isac, I believed he would target her next.

    That would leave a ce enough to gather up a mighty army before hitting the capital. If he also repeated such arrangements at areas close to the three armies, he would clear more space this way.

    So my role was to not allow my forces to fall for this trap. I¡¯d entrust the spearhead with the forcesing from the tunnels at the middle, while moving Lily¡¯s army slightly up north.

    As  for Isac, she would stay in the middle, acting as my backup to any of the two battlefields.<sub>.</sub>

    This way I¡¯d keep things up there under more control. As for myself, I kept my chariot hovering not too far from the northern gulf.

    Once the real battle started, I¡¯d move and bring forth all my forces.

    [Just do as I say] I sent it to Lily. As for the spearhead, that arrogant dude was so excited about joining the fight.

    He seemed to think it would take much time before joining the battle. But thanks to the cunning enemy we were facing, he had to ascend the stage a bit earlier than I nned.

    Like this, I got one more army entangled with the enemy. Lily started moving out towards the north, as she was going to be stationed in the area between the two gulfs at New Jersey.

    She would wait there, and hold her ground for more instructions. ording to the next enemy move, I¡¯d give her more orders.

    [There are many enemies appearing around you. Just stay put and hidden, don¡¯t leave the volcanonds for now]

    [Sure]<sub></sub>

    I sent this to Isac, stressing over staying there for now.

    [There are enemies spotteding out from a big tunnel, lord]

    Just after three hours, and just as the spearhead forces were fighting against the enemies at the centre, a new message suddenly came from another team.

    [Where?]

    [At Pennsylvania]

    ¡°That bastard¡­ He is using the angels to deliver news over to him,¡± I clenched my fist over the ive, before rxing it.

    He was targeting my armies in the centre, Isac and the moving up north army of Lily this time. He seemed to be wary of these two.

    He wanted to clear the area at Pennsylvania and New York for his troops to gather there. So, you were targeting my Lily and Isac¡­ Interesting!<sub></sub>

    [Move south, go towards Pennsylvania and take charge over the fight there] but who said I had to follow his arrangement and n?

    Lily was a strong and capable forcepared to Alex and Leo. I didn¡¯t want her to get near the capital, didn¡¯t want for her to be forced to fight her own race.

    However things developed to such a point where I had to select an army to throw at the monsters and mercenariesing from the tunnels.

    As for Isac, she had to stay back and use her strongest trait in thinking thoroughly to decide when and where to attack and help.

    After all these fights were going tost for a long time, turning into an attrition battle.

    I was quite sure that portals existed deep underground, letting forcese out using these tunnels.

    That way, trying to smash these portals held a higher risk. The enemy would release more forces all the time, leaving me no choice but to turn this into a guerri fight.

    I selected Alex¡¯s weakest army to handle this task. She wasn¡¯t aggressive like others, but at least she should hold her ground in such a defensive attrition war.

    [Keep moving north, then head east towards the capital] As for Lily, I decided to send her towards the capital directly. She would stand with the jumper¡¯s army waiting there and defend the capital.

    [You will lead the defences there, ok?]

    [Got it!]

    She didn¡¯t ask about anything, not like that Leo dude who kept showering me with many questions regarding my sudden arrangement for Alex.

    [Just stand out and keep high alert. Enemies are everywhere]

    [They are here? Then let me go and help my girl!]

    [We aren¡¯t doing a love game here! This is war! If you aren¡¯t able to lead, then leave your post and I¡¯ll assign another general to lead your army. But forget about being a general ever again!]

    [B¡­ Boss¡­ Sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it¡­ I¡­]

    ?[0)??? [Just stay put and be ready to get deployed at any moment!]

    [Ok boss]

    He finally returned to his right senses. Such a love couple had to learn this wasn¡¯t a game, this was war, this was the apocalypse.

    To have love here, they had to grow stronger and be more capable. Or else they should abandon their posts and leave their current ranks and let others take charge.

    [Boss! The enemy is throwing tons of monsters and forces at my boys! But rest assured, we are crushing them all!]

    [Great!]

    That bastard! He was just showing up! Just wait, wait after more hours have passed. Let me see how great you are going to do here while facing an endless stream of monsters and mercenaries.

    I got the feeling that he would end up crying, asking and pleading for help.

    When he would reach this point, I¡¯d leave him crying in the corner. That naughty arrogant kid, he should get the bitterness of acting arrogant without enough capital.

 Chapter 660 Hectors Are Coming!

    After I closed his chat and ignored the rest of his messages during the next few hours, more messages of more sightseeing of enemy forcesing out from tunnels started toe.

    And with these, reports started toe from the riders I left to watch the Hector continent.

    [Lord, there is a movement on that continent!]

    [Lord! Forces areing out! They aren¡¯t much yet, but they all had aquatic big beasts to ride on their backs]

    ¡°Here it started,¡± I muttered to myself when I read all these reports. It seemed the enemy lost hope at getting rid of my Lily, Isac, or any of the other two strong forces.

    Wherever monsters appeared around the capital, I informed Alex and told her to send a small army to stop them.

    This way I kept the four big armies intact, waiting for the big battle.

    And here it came!

    [Listen up, forces areing from the East and north. Get ready] I sent this to all of the three. As for Isac, I kept informing her with all updates, stressing over not moving out until it was absolutely needed.<sub>.</sub>

    And I warned her to move out and help the nearby spearhead under any circumstances! That jerk had to face the aftermath of his arrogance.

    The other three armies near the capital, Lily¡¯s, Sara¡¯s, and Leo¡¯s were ready to move out. But the first to move wasn¡¯t any of them.

    It was me.

    I got the news already. The monsters and mercenaries started pouring from the huge tunnels at Niagara falls. I knew this bastard woulde from there, and that was why he tried to clear the area south of it so his forces could gather without any interruption.

    But dude¡­ I waited for you for almost half a day! I woulde and say hi to you and your forces.

    [Keep tracking them and don¡¯t engage] I sent this to the female dragon and monster riders, [Keep me posted about their direction and position all the time]

    I already guessed where they were going. But I had to make sure I didn¡¯t miss anything. That enemy taught me many lessons before thanks to me underestimating him.

    Yet this time I¡¯d make sure that any single move of him or his forces or allies would be closely monitored by me. As he was watching me closely thanks to the dirty angels, I had my own boys to keep an eye on his movements as well.<sub></sub>

    I moved out towards Niagara falls. They were located just near the big gulf here. However I didn¡¯t rush and summon my forces.

    I had to firsty my eyes over the forcesing out and assess the situation.

    It took me almost two hours to arrive there. During which, more reports of the watchful teams all over my kingdom kept pouring in.

    That bastard never ceased to try and lure my armies into useless battles. He even sent many of his forces towards Isac at that volcano, ending up starting a fight there.

    But I stressed over Isac to only let a small part of her army do that. She did as I asked, but I knew it was going to be hard considering that bastard¡¯s persistence to keep her entangled.

    [Start moving out] As Isac was going to be removed out of the picture by all this, I decided to use the help of another powerhouse of mine, [Move towards my capital]

    [Capital? Not north?] The jumper seemed a bit startled, and I had to exin things to him.

    [So the north will be handled by you, and the fight over the Hector continent will be handed over to me? I like that!]<sub></sub>

    [You like Hectors so much]

    [They are arrogant to think they cane here and have their way. Let me teach them a lesson]

    [Just make sure to avoid any unneeded fights. Save up your aquatic monsters as they will be your ticket to that continent]

    [I¡¯m not that stupid or slow, not like those around you at least]

    [You are around me, idiot!]

    [I¡¯m different]

    [Yes, a man with a mask]

    [What¡¯s between you and my beautiful mask? I can¡¯t get it!]

    [It¡¯s ugly! Don¡¯t you have a mirror?]

    [It¡¯s a piece of art! I designed it myself!]

    [That¡¯s why then¡­]

    [Bastard! I¡¯m in a good mood now so I won¡¯t ruin it speaking with you. Bye!]

    That dude¡­ he seemed to get excited about fighting Hector. At least he wasn¡¯t going to sh with the northern overlord of humans, or fall into a trap somewhere.

    As he moved out, I knew he would take roughly twelve up to twenty hours to move from his location to here.

    Luckily the northern regions were slightly under my forces¡¯ control. I let him arrange how to move to the capital with Isabe.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ That¡¯s not the force I was waiting for!¡±

    Just as I arrived near Niagara falls, I found a big army waiting for me there. However, the size and magnitude of this army wasn¡¯t anything close to what I expected.

    ?[0)??? I thought the army would stretch for tens of miles, covering up arge area to make me feel a little despair.

    But what I saw was a small army, one that only covered a couple of miles. It wasn¡¯t that big, didn¡¯t look that strong, and they stood in their ce motionless, seemingly waiting for my arrival.

    ¡°So you want to entangle me here while you move from the rear? Let me y with you a little then¡­¡±

    Despite knowing this was a fluke, I decided to go through it. I was growing bored of that bastard¡¯s little tricks.

    I had to force him out with his big army. I thought he woulde from here, but for a reason he was wary to fight me head on.

    So he had to lure me here while he woulde out from the Eastern side of this gulf.

    With the ability to summon monsters and mercenaries using portals, he could start his war from anywhere he wanted.

    And I had to just feign my fall into his trap to make him start moving out.

 Chapter 661 War At My Capital

    ¡°Come out!¡±

    I summoned one hundred thousand soulers, plus one hundred various warriors I got from before. Using these two hundred thousands to fight against almost five hundred thousand enemies was enough.

    I also summoned my fallen gods. I didn¡¯t want that bastard to doubt my intentions here.

    My signature? Aside from the chariot, this would be soulers and my fallen gods. The two were my strongest weapon to fight against any formidable foe.

    ¡°Attack!¡± I simply gave this order to all. My fallen gods were the first to create a big damage in the enemy forces. While my soulers and other warriors down at the ground started to overrun their enemies.

    Just in the first ten minutes of this fight, almost most of the enemy forces here got exterminated! They were weak. There wasn¡¯t even a single flying monster here.

    But just as I killed most of them, more started toe out from Niagara falls. Things were heading exactly as I expected.

    This fightsted like this for ten full hours. During which, I kept my full attention over the movements of the enemy forces over my entire kingdom.<sub>.</sub>

    During these hours, the enemy tried to ambush the jumper¡¯s forces more than once. But each time he failed.

    Isabe did great by arranging with the jumper. She sent many small armies out to relieve the pressure over the jumper¡¯s forces, crushing any portals nearby, or keeping the enemying from nearby tunnels busy.

    Like this, the jumper managed to pass through the linear formation of the enemy without much losses. As he went towards Pennsylvania, he had to face more attacks from various directions.

    I knew that my enemy ced a trophy over the head of my jumper. So I had to ask for Isac to keep all the forces in Pennsylvania working to secure the passage of the jumper¡¯s army.

    As the jumper¡¯s forces were heading towards my capital in steady steps, getting the help from all nearby forces, other ces also showed new development.

    Few tunnels were located near my capital, and they started gushing out forces towards my two armies there. I gave the task of dealing with them to Leo, leaving Sara to the end.

    As for Lily, she already arrived at the capital and took charge of all the forces there.<sub></sub>

    She had to wait for the jumper to arrive before she, him, and Sara would move out to hit Hector¡¯s continent.

    Fang also moved up north with a big army of his. He stopped just below the southern gulf at New Jersey, and he had to fight his way through as everyone else.

    He was smart, knew what his real goal was. So even with all the iing enemies, he didn¡¯t stop for even a second, or sent much of his forces to deal with these enemies.

    During these ten hours, only the normal monsters and mercenaries kept pouring out everywhere. But there was no trace of that bastard or his big army yet.

    As for Hectors, they moved in two directions. One for the big northern gulf near me, and one at the gulf at New York.

    They moved just as I expected, yet they stopped there and didn¡¯t take a single step forward. They were waiting, and I was waiting¡­ We both were waiting for the sly enemy of mine to make an appearance.

    And just by the tenth hour, he started to move atst!<sub></sub>

    [Lord, this is big! This is huge! Lots of enemies areing out from portals all around the capital!]

    [Lord! Enemy is spotted! They are around the capital]

    [Lord! It¡¯s urgent! Many portals shed and appeared out of nowhere. They are releasing tons of enemies, monsters, races, and even Hectors!]

    [Lord! There are Hectors, Dragons, Illusionists, Subi, and other weird races and monstersing at the capital from every direction!]

    ¡°Oh,¡± when I received all these reports, my eyes shone in cold light. ¡°So you are going to directly hit my capital?¡±

    It was a weird move to be honest. There were many armies in and around my capital. Even if he tried to throw tons of enemies at my capital, I was sure it was going to stand tall against all.

    Even if he used the help of other races, Hectors and others, they would all fail.

    So what was the use of such a weird move?

    I looked again at the big map on the back of my chariot. Something seemed amiss!

    [Where are you now?] as I felt uneasy about this, I had to safeguard against any unforeseen tricks.

    [At New York. I heard the capital is under attack, so I¡¯m racing up to help]

    [Don¡¯t!] I sent this to my jumper, [Stay at the New York gulf. There are Hectors there]

    [Do you want me to stop them from getting to the capital?]

    [No, I want you to justy in wait for them to do that]

    [I don¡¯t follow¡­]

    I had to exin the doubts I had. In my opinion, that enemy sniffed what we were trying to do here.

    So he decided to keep my forces at the capital busy. And that meant he shifted his gaze towards another target.

    From what I knew of that bastard, there were two targets he would aim towards; the jumper and my Hry!

    For a reason, that enemy seemed to know how special the jumper was. As he targeted the jumper more than once and tried his best to kill him, then why wouldn¡¯t he know also about Hry?

    ?[0)??? If so, thening at the jumper or my Hry would be his next move. Besides, he might also aim at clearing most of my forces scattered all over the kingdom.

    If he did so, and even if he failed to demolish my capital, he would achieve more results. He would stop me from setting foot over the Hector continent.

    Also he would leave me with severe losses, enough to hinder my moves in the uing quests.

 Chapter 662 The Jumpers Solution

    The golden quest was just around the corner. If I got such heavy losses, then I¡¯d have no hope topete at the golden quest.

    ?[0)??? Least he knew that I had another world with a time difference, a way to get more races, warriors, and humans from the Petals¡¯ impact.

    He didn¡¯t know the true might and full capabilities of me.

    I felt that this attack aimed to lure the jumper to hasten his steps towards the capital. If he passed the New York gulf, then he would be trapped between the Hectors at south and the forces of that bastard at north.

    He would get screwed! Especially when the rest of my forces in the region were already fighting desperately to keep the capital safe.

    I wouldn¡¯t be able to assign any help for him. So the best simple move to ruin all this was to let the jumper wait south that gulf.

    He wouldn¡¯t set foot inside that trap, or let himself get surrounded.

    [Damn! I¡¯m pretty damn sure I didn¡¯t do anything to this bastard anytime before in my previous jumps!]

    The jumper got pissed off when he read my messages and understood my doubts.<sub>.</sub>

    [Come on! You are such an annoying jerk to let anyone want to kill you from the first meeting!]

    [Screw you!]

    Just before I could keep annoying him, a weird message came.

    [Lord! The Hectors are sending more troops out!]

    ¡°More troops?¡± I looked at this message and a few others that followed. Even when Hectors sent many forces out, I kept few to monitor the continent.

    And my extra caution just paid off!

    [Stay put, I might need you to move anytime soon]

    [What¡¯s wrong?]<sub></sub>

    [It seems the Hectors areing for you] I looked at the map again before adding, [They are sending new troops to the lower gulf. They wanted to surround you]

    [Damn! So?]

    [You have to retreat] I thought for a second, [Go for Pennsylvania, stay with Isac there for now]

    [Are you sure? Isn¡¯t it better to move forward?]

    [Forward? If you stay where you are, that bastard will summon a huge number of portals and seal your path of retreat! You won¡¯t have a way out!]

    [I have!]

    [You don¡¯t mean¡­] I looked at the map and paused for a long minute.

    [Didn¡¯t you say he is waiting just a few tens of miles in the south? Let him move, and let me move]<sub></sub>

    [But¡­]

    [They won¡¯t expect it. Hell, you even didn¡¯t think about it at all!]

    He was right. But such a move was really risky.

    [Can you break through?]

    [Do you think I¡¯m a pushover or a weakling like those idiots around you? I¡¯m the jumper! I lived through many ordeals and witnessed tons of apocalypses! I won¡¯t fall¡­ I won¡¯t fail! Just let thatzy bastard start moving out]

    [It¡¯s your call. Just don¡¯t mess with your army! I hate it when you get an army and end up ruining it!]

    [This doesn¡¯t count! My new army is at the capital. Can you send it over as well?]

    [Not now. The fight there is quite intense]

    [But I¡¯ll need help once I¡¯m there]

    I thought for a second. [Just set foot there and let me know. I bookmarked a spot close to theirnds. Once you are on it, I¡¯lle and bring cavalry with me]

    [Deal!]

    Brute force¡­ The answer always lied in using brute force to crush any scheme or tactic!

    I tried to fight schemes and other tactics with another tactics of mine. But that jumper leant directly to use brutal force to crush his way out of this predicament.

    He wanted to cross the ocean, go directly East instead of running West. he wanted to go to Hector¡¯s continent, attack it and start securing a piece there.

    In fact¡­ Such a move was totally unexpected even for me! If I failed to spot it, then even that son of b*tch wouldn¡¯t think about it.

    Fang and his forces were near. And with the new troops of Hectors moving towards the southern gulf, that meant the maind had a lesser amount of forces there.

    It was vulnerable, more than ever! This was the beauty of that jerk¡¯s idea. When the enemy thought he got us, we were the ones to get him!

    But that didn¡¯t mean the jumper would force his way easily towards there. He knew he would lose a lot. And even me, the oneining all the time about the big losses the jumper¡¯s forces always suffered, didn¡¯t have any saying regarding this loss.

    This time, it was a loss that I had to swallow. As long as we secured a foothold on that damn continent, nothing else mattered.

    Besides, the jumper¡¯s army was now formed entirely out of monsters. Losing them wouldn¡¯t affect my kingdom or military might at all.

    [Move out!] I instantly ryed the order to Fang. I didn¡¯t just send this simple phrase to him. I sent a lot of info regarding the currentyout of the entire forces of Hectors all over my kingdom.

    I also sent the newly arrived intel regarding the size and direction of the Hector forces moving out from their continent.

    They were in hundreds of thousands, seemingly ready to eat up any strong army no matter how big it was, no matter who led it!

    [I know all about the current situation of the war, but thanks anyway] that bastard! I forgot he was a Selvator, a well informed Selvator about anything happening around him.

    I closed the chat after he said he was going to move out now. I sent to the jumper all the info I got, and he also was starting to move out.

    As for the reinforcements the jumper needed, I had two armies waiting for that.

    I knew, as the jumper knew, that crossing the ocean woulde at the cost of losing most of his forces. Even Fang¡¯s forces wouldn¡¯t fare better.

 Chapter 663 Fighting Underwater Enemies

    So when arriving at the Hectors continent, they wouldn¡¯t be able to make an impact there. They needed help. And that was also the same condition Fang said before moving up north.

    I thought first about using Sara, then thought about using Sara and Leo as I¡¯d leave Lily back to defend the capital.

    But right now, all of them were busy fighting. I had no way to recall any of them or take away part of their forces.

    The other solution I had would be the all hidden armies of mine and Angelica. But I had to wait until the two vanguard generals of mine reached Hector¡¯snd.

    At this point, the Hectors would ept their losses and wouldn¡¯t mind the few forcesnding over their shores. They would mistakenly think they could exterminate them easily.

    I hoped they wouldn¡¯t recall their forces, keeping to my kingdom and start joining the fight at the capital. Who knew, even that bastard might show up as well.

    When they would think they won it, and I screwed up, I¡¯d appear there and prove them wrong.

    Well¡­ Even while using brute force, one had to use his mind to put it into the best use.<sub>.</sub>

    As things started to get into a serious and intense stage, I kept a closer eye over the general situation of the entire war.

    The frontline was doing great. They kept eating up zones one after another, expanding the areas under my control.

    The enemy seemed to use that battlefield to disturb our forces. He kept sending outrge numbers of forces, but with the tactic of directly crushing the portals, things weren¡¯t that bad for the two girls.

    The spearhead dude was getting under immense pressure right now. He spread out his forces in the central ins, killing anything he faced.

    Yet he was facing lots of enemies everywhere! Gradually he started to lose much, and even got ambushed more than once.

    He ryed all these to me, with a tone shifting obviously from being arrogant to getting panicked.

    I closed my eyes over what he sent, ignoring his pleas for support. I knew he was going to have a hard time thanks to his arrogance, but that didn¡¯t mean I¡¯d leave him to die.<sub></sub>

    He was doing great as well. Putting aside his arrogance, he was a formidable force in such a big war.

    He would get reinforcements,ing from the frontline girls when they would control the entire frontline.

    I¡¯d simply ask them to retreat towards the capital, crush any enemy in their path.

    As I fanned out my forces before, I¡¯d start gathering them up towards my capital one by one. The first step woulde from the two girls up front.

    They would retreat and help the spearhead, then join with Isac to go directly towards the capital.

    When that happens, I¡¯d have a chance to relocate more forces towards Hector¡¯s continent.

    After all, this was a brand new continent! One that came from another world, a world with a higher energy, rich with new resources, and filled with many treasures.<sub></sub>

    As for me, I was just ying slowly with that enemy of mine. The two of us were moving pieces over a broad chessboard, while ring at each other from the shadows, waiting for the first one to grow impatient andmit the first mistake.

    Despite my kingdom getting rampaged with monsters from all directions, I wasn¡¯t worried or pressured at all.

    My forces were handling the situation perfectly fine so far. Even with such losses, I knew things weren¡¯t even close to being called stressful.

    I still had three grand armies not joining the battle, not to mention my personal army of soulers.

    The focus was over the eastern coast right now. Hector forces drew closer to the southern New Jersey gulf, while the jumper and Fang were preparing to move out once these forces would arrive.

    [They entered the gulf] I sent this intel to the two.

    [I¡¯m already at ocean]

    [I¡¯m on my to that continent]

    The two sent these words back. The jumper was the closest one to these forces, so he had to time his move right.

    It seemed he had a way to detect the iing forces. As for Fang, he had to cover a longer route, allowing him to bypass any iing hostile forces.

    [But what if they tried to return back to theirnds?] Fang sent this concern of his back, [You know there are over one million troops in the these waters]

    [Just go thend and secure a foothold there, worry nothing about the rest]

    [Are you sure?]

    Sure? Dude, I was going to bring two huge armies to secure your backs. You just had to reach thesends and secure a wide space there.

    [Just go forward, don¡¯t look back]

    [I¡¯ll entrust this task over to you then] this bastard! He knew all along that I¡¯de and help with my forces. Then why did he even ask? Did he just want to say this line?

    Sigh! The two really suited each other perfectly! The jumper and Fang¡­ Both were bastards!

    When I thought about the harsh battles they were going to have, I chilled out. They deserved such bloody confrontations.

    ¡°Now all that¡¯s missing is you, bastard,¡± I moved my eyes towards the stilling monsters and mercenaries out of Niagara falls.

    ?[0)??? For long hours, my soulers kept killing nothing but weak enemies. Despite that, the enemy didn¡¯t even send much stronger forces, or stop this useless fight.

    [I gotpany] yet just as I was feeling bored, I got such message from that jerk, [It seemed they left patrol units underwater]

    [I have enemiesing from underwater. They aren¡¯t that much, but it¡¯s hard to kill!]

    Also Fang faced the same situation. Well, even I, one who belonged to the human race, found a way to build aquatic forts under water.

    Then it was expected for such a mighty race, who was deeply versed in aquatic matters, to have such defensive forts and forces under water.

    [Just ignore them, and keep pushing forward] I knew they might see such a force as weak and easy to crush. But if they did so, then they¡¯d fall directly into the enemy¡¯s trap.

 Chapter 664 A Weird Move

    These forces weren¡¯t there for defence, but for dy. They would stop any iing forces, while buying time for the bigger forces to get back or get ready to face the iing enemies.

    [I¡¯m already pressing forward. I¡¯m just informing this over to you] Fang spoke in such arrogance, but it wasn¡¯t even close to the rudeness of that jerk.

    [Hell! Did you think I was going to stop and fight these flies? Do you take me for such stupid person, bastard? I¡¯m continuing forward, but just wanted to tell you about what happened, nothing less!]

    That jerk! He would never change!

    I closed the chat with these idiots, and started to ask about other armies¡¯ current situation.

    It was the same. Monsters and races kept pouring towards here. The fight over the capital was the bloodiest one out there at this moment.

    The forces that were assaulting my capital looked endless! Yet with all the defensive structures we had, the fight was still under our control.

    Yet what made this fight still going on in such heat was the inability of my forces to reach these portals and crush them.<sub>.</sub>

    That bastard arranged the portals in clusters, surrounding them with protective shields that were strong enough to sustain damage from any forces of mine.

    Not to mention the size of any force reaching so deep inside the enemy ranks was already small. That made my forces lose lots of fighters in the first hours of battle.

    They kept losing in such a way until I gave the order to abandon such tactics for now. A battle of attrition wasn¡¯t that good indeed, but it was better than risking my boys¡¯ lives out there for nothing.

    That made that fight over there stagnant. My forces retreated back to the defensive lineup at my capital. Supported with my grand shield there, the enemies couldn¡¯t break through yet.

    Like I once doubted it, the ability that bastard used before to prate through my shield was a one time perk or something costly to be used again.

    ?[0)??? His forces kept attacking the shield, not able to show the same fierce ability they showed when they came herest time.

    [Lord, there is a new armying out from the gulf!]<sub></sub>

    [Lord! Lord! Forces are spotteding out from the gulf!]

    [Lord! There are tons of enemiesing out from the gulf!]

    Such reports started to pour in,ing from many teams patrolling the current war.

    [Where are you?] I didn¡¯t know who sent these or where they were. So I waited for them to respond, and with what they said, I looked at my map and thought deeply about this.

    The teams were at the three big gulfs surrounding my capital. Forces started toe out inrge numbers, mostly Hectors and aquatic monsters.

    Few aquatic weird looking races came out as well in the mix. But mostly they were Hectors and their boys.

    The two gulfs at New Jersey had many forcesing out in two major directions.<sub></sub>

    The first big army went towards the eastern coast, seemingly wanting to nk the rear part of the jumper¡¯s army.

    That dude¡¯s army was big regardless of the smaller size of itpared with the other generals. He had a good number of aquatic monsters, but not that manypared with Fang.

    So the jumper had to move his forces in two batches, taking almost all the fiercest monsters with him in the first batch.

    They were now facing the fierce attacks of the aquatic defensive forces near the continent. Even after the passage of one hour, I didn¡¯t yet get any message from them about reachingnd.

    That other half of the jumper¡¯s army¡­ It was going to get destroyed like that without having a chance to set foot onto that continent.

    I thought for a second before deciding to ept such a loss. Moving out anymore forces would cause more damage than help.

    Right now the entire kingdom was held with firm grip. Moving a single army away would lead to a vacancy. And something told me this was what that bastard was looking for all this time.

    [My forces are getting attacked on the maind!]

    Just as I was thinking about this development, the jumper sent this message to me.

    [You should have taken everything with you, we aren¡¯t on a pic, we are at war!]

    [Screw you! Now this is my fault! You didn¡¯t give me enough monsters to help in crossing the ocean!]

    [You should have seen thising, or you are just as an idiot as the ones around me? Ah, you are also one of those around me, right?] I pped his words back at his face.

    [F*ck you! I¡¯m going to kill my way towards that cursed continent! It¡¯s better for you to arrive next, or else I¡¯ll kill you!]

    [That¡¯s the old jerk I always knew. Go, do your job properly beforeing back toin]

    I closed the chat while he kept sending curses at my face.

    I wasn¡¯t that free to even read what he sent.

    The first half of forces went towards the remaining jumper¡¯s army. But the next half moved towards a different direction.

    ¡°They are heading towards Pennsylvania¡­ Are they trying to take a tour before going up north towards my capital? If so, then why take such a long road and not directly go to the coast andnd their forces just next to my capital?¡±

    That was the issue I didn¡¯t get. If they wanted to attack the capital, then why take such a long route? It looked pointless.

    But if they just wanted to go at Isac¡¯s and spearhead armies nearby, then it also felt a weird move.

    These Hectors were strong. But taking such a long route toe at the scattered forces of spearhead and the strong intact army of Isac would be pointless.

    The best they could do was to get Isac¡¯s army into fighting them. They had no chance of winning this. And they weren¡¯t just like that bastard, they couldn¡¯t summon portals to bring more forces here.

 Chapter 665 He Is Finally Here!

    Taking out cities and towns and using their portals instead to bring reinforcements? That might work if not for my forces to control all the cities and towns in the region.

    Trying to take a single one woulde at a great cost, and they wouldn¡¯t be able to hold it for long enough.

    After all, the fight at the frontline was getting closer from being over. Once the two girls got done from the fight over there, they¡¯d retreat, ande with everything they got at these Hectors.

    It was a pointless move in my opinion. And that bastard never did a useless move before.

    So what was the real reason behind this? I kept ring at the map, trying to see beyond this useless move.

    As for the forcesing out from the big gulf near me, they went directly towards my capital. I just warned Lily, Leo, and Sara about these forces, leaving things for them to handle.

    ¡°He is going to appear soon,¡± I started to grow such a belief the more reports I received.<sub>.</sub>

    The first half of Hector ¡®s forces started fighting the remaining monsters of the jumper¡¯s army.

    Despite the disparity in numbers, these monsters were fierce! They kept growing stronger the more foes they killed.

    So even if they were outnumbered, and even if the jumper left behind the weakest forces of his, they weren¡¯t that weak to be underestimated.

    I got reports from those dragon riders watching this fight from far. The monsters got the order from the jumper, to go out and kill without any restraints or tactics.

    It seemed this bastard already anticipated such a thing. Then why did hee back at meining and whining?!

    As for the other part, they started to go deeper in various groups, yet all were heading towards one single target; Isac.<sub></sub>

    It seemed they wanted to get her army in the fight before the frontline would be cleared.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Taking Isac out would leave the capital without any reinforcements. But why use Hectares to do such a task? Or¡­ Did they think I¡¯d use this army to go and support these two?¡±

    This was the only logical reason I found to exin such a weird move.

    And when reaching this conclusion, I suddenly got an inspiration.

    ¡°Damn! Even when he was attacking my kingdom and capital, he left all this and focused on that jerk? No f*cking way! What¡¯s wrong between these two exactly?!!!¡±

    From the look of things, this bastard¡¯s main aim right now wasn¡¯t to hit my capital or even me. He sat his gaze again, once again, over the jumper!<sub></sub>

    That was unbelievable if it proved to be true! But with all this setting, and thest unexpected move of the Hector forces towards the only free army here, it was obvious what that bastard was trying to get.

    He wanted the jumper tond over the Hector continent before attacking him. He wanted to kill the jumper, using the fact that this jumper had fewer forces and was in hostilends, away from any help he could get.

    But did that bastard think I wouldn¡¯te to help? Or was he too sure I¡¯d not arrive there in time?

    I thought about the lockdown he used before to prevent me from jumping over to my capital. If he used such a thing over an area surrounding the continent, then it would make sense.

    ?[0)??? However, at least he knew that I saved lots of ces there! No matter how hard he tried, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop me.

    This point was the only thing that didn¡¯t make sense. However, in the next hour, I got the exnation for it.

    *Rumble!*

    The first thing that happened was for a massive pir to appear almost ten miles away from my spot. It appeared hovering over the water of the gulf, stirring up a massive and violent response from the previously calmer water surface.

    Even a few big waves appeared, moving out in every direction.

    ¡°Here hees,¡± I looked using my Hawk Eye skill, and there I spotted that bastard atst.

    He was standing on top of a big wyvern, covered up in the thick veil of ck fog of his like a ck cloak showing nothing of his features.

    He used the same kind of pir, the one that sealed my own before. Did he think he had something enough to threaten me? Enough to force me to try to use my precious pir?

    *Fwoosh!*

    Just as that pir kept rising up in the air, almost reaching the cloudyer up there, a huge portal started to appear from its tip.

    I got my eyes wide open when I saw this. This wasn¡¯t the previous pir he used before, but another one. One that could summon such a gigantic gate high in the air.

    This gate appeared fast, expanded in a sh to cover all the sky above my head. I clenched my ive, feeling the pressureing from this portal.

    ¡°I know you are a stubborn dude, won¡¯t just sit behind and try to survive,¡± and from far, the voice of that bastard came. It looked weirdly familiar, but I still couldn¡¯t pinpoint when or where I heard it.

    ¡°If you just epted your fate, your pathetic human fate, things would have been much better for both of us. But you are stubborn, a son of b*tch who won¡¯t stop at nothing until reaching hegemony.¡±

    ¡°Who¡­ Are you?!!¡± I didn¡¯t know why but the words he said left a deep impression inside my soul. It seemed like he knew me, knew me very well to understand my mind to this extent.

    ¡°Someone you don¡¯t need to know his name,¡± he gave me such a weird answer before adding, ¡°this is going to be the start of your downfall. I know all about your second world, and all the forces you are amassing right there. And I know you already guessed my true aim. Your precious pal, that jumper, he will fall right now without you being able to help.¡±

    *Rumble!*

 Chapter 666 Despair!

    Just as he said such shocking words, a mighty rumble came from the sky. When I raised my head, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a cold shiver down my spine.

    It wasn¡¯t a simple portal! It was a link, connecting two worlds together! And what wasing through it was nothing else but another continent!

    Damn! Damn! Damn! That bastard! He was bringing a continent here to crush down over my kingdom!!!

    ¡°You did your part, and it¡¯s time for me to do mine!¡± I was truly shaken and shocked by all this. That continent was starting to fall freely under the effect of gravity, blocking any light and hope of survival.

    ¡°It¡¯s pointless to do that,¡± just as I was about to open my profile, he said in disdain, ¡°trying to such a big piece of continent towards your other world? You will just kill the armies you amassed and ruin the prosper world you built so far! Just abandon this cursed Earth, just go there and live the rest of your life in peace. Leave this shitty universe alone, stop butting your head in it anymore!¡±

    Damn! He read through my mind. My hand paused for a second, as I was about to select opening portals to do exactly as he said.

    I thought about shifting this deadly continent towards my second Earth. But as he said, I¡¯d save one world on the expense of losing another one.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Not to mention, this piece ofndes from the alien universe. Bringing it to your safe world? It¡¯s like opening the gate wide open and inviting those barbarics over to that ce! Do it, and with it you¡¯ll lose that world forever!¡±

    ¡°You are mistaken¡­¡± The more he spoke, the more despair I felt. Yet under such despair, I didn¡¯t lose the sight of the about to be extinguished light of hope.

    Running away? Taking all my friends around with me and going to the safe haven of the second Earth? Abandoning all I did here and live the rest of life in peace?

    It was a really tempting offer, but not for me! I wasn¡¯t that kind of a loser, a coward who would run away when things would turn south.

    ¡°I know what I¡¯m speaking about¡­ You will have to lose one world, and it¡¯s up to you to choose. But mark my words, if you selected here, I would never stop until depriving everything you got from you, ruining anything you built with your hands, leaving you behind with nothing but regret and remorse.¡±

    ¡°F*ck you! Who said I got only one word?!!!¡± I shouted, shouted with a pure desire of defiance, a will to stand even against death itself, fight against it, and even win!<sub></sub>

    ¡°Just stay there, you son of b*tch! I¡¯ll show you a miracle, one that will blow your mind until Ie and blow your head apart with my ive!¡±

    He was right in everything he said. Heid out such a deadly and unstoppable trap for me and my forces. I thought I had the upper hand here, but it was just a joke!

    He was just toying around with me. Dammit! That son of b*tch! Who was he exactly?

    He knew how I thought, what I felt, my goals and aims here. He spoke this time as if he was someone who came from the future, a future in which I became a mighty figure there, a future that spanned from the moment I came here.

    Could this be possible? I didn¡¯t have time to mind myself with such things. But without doubt, the universe was vast and there were many abilities like mine, the jumper, and Hry.

    Was he that angel race enemy of Hry? Was he the person she pointed at?<sub></sub>

    I didn¡¯t buy it! This dude¡­ He wasn¡¯t aiming at Hry at all. He was just aiming at me, and that jumper. For a reason, that jumper seemed to be the keystone in building up my fame and strengthter on.

    I didn¡¯t get it, but I had no time to think deeply about it.

    Like I dered, who said I only got one world? Who said I was out of options?

    ¡°Screw you! Do you think this will change anything? I¡¯ll go and kill that dear jumper while you are trying to face the inevitable!¡±

    *Fwoosh!*

    In the next moment, a portal popped up and that son of b*tch vanished into it.

    He shouted like this when I started using my techniques. The solution was simple. I got another world, a scary and very hungry world for anything thrown at it!

    My shadow world!

    And right now, I was merging the two techniques together to form the biggest spherical portal I could make.

    ¡°Go up there!¡± this time, I didn¡¯t control the thick arms around to grab anything else but that huge globr shaped portal itself.

    I held it, and started to push it with all my might up there. In the next few minutes, this huge portal crashed at the colossal piece ofnd falling on top of my head.

    *Grrr!*

    The sh between the two created such a weird sound, as if some sort of a monster was groaning in a fierce way. Weirdly enough, this voice came from my portal, not that continent!

    ?[0)??? [Be careful! That bastard ising for you!] Even when I was doing my best to push my portal against that continent, I sent such a warning to the jumper.

    [I saw what¡¯sing from the sky, what the heck is that?!!!]

    [It¡¯s a continent,ing to crush all of us underneath it!]

    [It didn¡¯t touch the Hector continent, so I¡¯m going to be safe]

    [Idiot! Do you think I have time or power toe and support you now?]

    [¡­]

    He was trying to get on my nerves, but missed this point totally.

    [You won¡¯te? No f*cking way!!]

    [I¡¯m going to stop this, but another army wille to help you over]

 Chapter 667 Fighting Against Death

    I was indeed trapped here with nowhere else to go. If I teleported, I¡¯d lose control over my techniques.

    The moment my big portal touched that continent, I felt the falling speed of that behemoth of dirt slowing down remarkably.

    ?[0)??? It was stopping, slowly falling an inch per minute or so. I could feel my portal devouring an endless stream of energy from that continent, but it would take long hours, even days or weeks for me to solve this.

    Yet the jumper and that other jerk, Fang, wouldn¡¯t stay this long and wouldn¡¯t survive the sh*ting towards their direction.

    [Come here now!]

    [Right now?!]

    [Just leave whatever you are doing ande!]

    I got tons of distressful and very anxious and terrified messages from everyone, literally everyone! Even the teams I sent to scout, they panickily sent messages over, crying out for help, speaking in pure despair.

    They got all the right to feel so. The sky changed into such a seemingly endless continent falling over their heads. Anyone in their spot would feel like this.<sub>.</sub>

    But only one didn¡¯t send me such distressful messages, and it was Lily!

    This girl¡­ She looked quite collected. And she wasn¡¯t that far away from me.

    Yet she would take roughly two hours to arrive here! [You have to wait for two hours at least, survive this period on your own] I sent this to the two jerks, as Fang started to scream in panic when he saw the falling continent.

    [Two hours! Are you shitting me?]

    [Two hours is fine! One minuteter and I¡¯lle to kill you myself!]

    Fang and the jumper responded at the same moment, making me inwardly sigh.

    This enemy¡­ He wasn¡¯t a normal person, not at all!

    In just a simple move, he brought over an entire continent from the alien universe! Damn fierce! How the heck did he get a connection with that universe in the first ce?<sub></sub>

    Last time I fought against that universe was when one of the Hectors¡¯ paragons lost his mind.

    But this time¡­ It was different! He wasn¡¯t bringing forth any forces, but an entire continent with the people living over it!

    If this fell, it would tten mynds! I didn¡¯t know how big this damn thing spanned, but I got the feeling it was enough to cover up the entire eastern part of America¡¯s northern continent.

    Such a massive piece of dirt was falling over our heads. And the only thing stopping it was my portal!

    ¡°Not enough!¡± After one hour, I got the feeling this wouldn¡¯t be enough. The portal was now deeply inserted into this continent. It was eating up everything without any limitations, but it wasn¡¯t doing enough.

    ¡°I need another one¡­ Can I do it?¡±

    I never tried to execute such a thing before. I looked at the sky, or the dirt that was now considered as a new sky for me and all the races living here.

    I had no other way but to try it. I was controlling the two techniques using my two hands. So the first thing I had to do was to try and control it with one.<sub></sub>

    However when I tried to move my left hand to take control of the second technique done by my right hand, I felt an immense pressure over my body, and almost most of my spiritual energy in there got sucked up!

    ¡°Damn fierce! Come out then!¡± if it was a problem of energy, then it wasn¡¯t a problem for me.

    I got out arge amount of green bones to fill my entire chariot. I was now using blue grade in dealing with the petal impact, and would use the higher grades with the Toranks race sovereigns.

    I had no use for my green bones. And I got a ton of these bones in my inventory.

    ¡°Come in,¡± I started to madly absorb the energy from these bones without any restrain or limitation.

    As the immense pure energy of the bones gushed inside my body, replenishing what I lost in a blink of an eye, I started to take control of the second technique with my left fist.

    *Sizzle!*

    Just as I did so, and after consuming tons of energy, a new change appeared!

    The merge was done using the ck threads to connect the two techniques together. But this time, the merge was real andplete!

    The two techniques ovepped over each other, with the first smaller ck sphere moving up, passed through the hole created by the biggest sphere, and merged totally with it.

    I felt like the two were eating each other up. Sizzle noises kepting from up there for almost ten minutes. During which an immense amount of energy was consumed.

    The bones started to turn into dust fast, as their energy got depleted at such a scary pace.

    I didn¡¯t dy and got much more to rece those exhausted bones. And in ten minutes, I refilled my chariot thrice!

    Damn fierce! This merge was on a totally new level than anything I did before!

    One had to know that my spiritual energy wasn¡¯t the same as before. I trained a lot during the past months.

    Even if there was no obvious change over the grade of my energy, it got a considerable boost in terms of quality and quantity.

    *Rumble!*

    Just when the merge finished, I heard such earth shattering rumbleing from the slowly falling continent.

    And under my eyes, the entire continent shook, like it got an earthquake or something.

    *Fwoosh!* *Fwoosh!* *Crack!* *Bang!* *Bang!*

    As a result, deep and long spiderweb-like cracks spread all over the lower surface of this damn continent.

    I didn¡¯t know how thick it ran, but just with these earthquakes hitting it, many pieces of different sizes rocks and dirt started to break apart, fall freely and m violently over Earth.

    This was enough to kill many, destroy a lot of buildings, but luckily my capital was protected by the big shield.

    So at least the capital would stand tall after all this. As for other parts¡­ as for the rest of my forces¡­ I had to only pray they would move fast and evade the falling rocks.

    [Damn Hye! When are youing?!!]

 Chapter 668 [Bonus chapter] My Savior Is Here!

    Just after the passage of one hour, that jerk kept sending such messages over to me. Even Fang didn¡¯t send but a couple messages so far, went into silence when I reassured him that reinforcements were on their way.

    [I told you already, I won¡¯t!]

    [You said you will send an army! Where the hell is it?!!!]

    [Is it that bad on your side?] It was still bad here. Even with mybined technique, the continent was still pressing down over my head.

    It was slowly descending indeed. But when the merged technique prated through that continent, the descending speed increased for a bit.

    But when I experienced the true merge this time, the descending speed decreased to return to the initial point again; an inch per minute, or even slower.

    *Bang!* *Boom!* *Crash!*<sub>.</sub>

    All kinds of noises came from the falling rocks over Earth. The final version I reached kept devastating that continent, breaking it apart.

    I didn¡¯t know if that was a good thing or bad, but at this moment I had no other choice but to do so.

    [I¡¯m facing lots of flying monsters and races, tons of ground forces, and mine are getting killed at a fast pace!]

    ?[0)??? [Try to hold out for another hour]

    [Another hour? Damn! If Isted for half then consider me lucky]

    I was just about to ask if he was joking or truly speaking the truth here. But an unexpected guest sent me a message out of the blue.<sub></sub>

    One who always kept hidden and only grew the habit to appear when a cmity befell me.

    [Damn! Why each time I decide to take a peek over you I found you facing a great disaster and such rare opportunity?]

    It was Sith! The damn god who always appeared when I was out of options!

    ¡°Sith! My dear and beloved god! Can you give me a solution here?¡± Even if I was arrogant, I¡¯d not show any of that in front of him. Especially when I was facing such cmity! ¡°You spoke about rare opportunities, can you tell me what it is?¡±

    I¡¯d never take whatever such a high grade and mighty god said as a joke! He proved in the previous asions that whatever he said would be true.

    Each cmity he said it was an opportunity turned out to be one. He never failed me, not even once! And hopefully he¡¯d continue to act like this.<sub></sub>

    [This damn continent falling over your head is the opportunity I¡¯m speaking about! Dammit Hye! How did you convince someone to bring forth such a piece from the alien universe?!!]

    He was shocked by this, and I was just cursing andining till he sent me his messages.

    ¡°He just came out of the blue, bringing such a behemoth of dirt over my head to kill me and my forces!¡±

    [You have to tell me your secret, how the hell did you manage to convince those prettydies of luck to support you? Huh? Each time? Each time you got such an invaluable opportunity? Howe?!!]

    ¡°Dear god, dear mighty god, I have no clue about what you are talking about! I just want to survive this sh*t here! I want my forces and my kingdom to survive!¡±

    [Survive? Hye, you have the chance to let your kingdom thrive! This is an opportunity! A very rare opportunity that even the big races all over the universe would fight to get!]

    ¡°Then tell¡­ All I can see is a grand piece of dirt and rocks falling over my and my people¡¯s heads, wanting to kill all of us and bury all under it!¡±

    [Dummy! You are trying to stop such a disaster using something like a stick in front of it! Damn idiot! You have such a brilliant way to do it, and give your people and kingdom a bright future and you are just closing your eyes off it!]

    This god! Sigh! He was reading my mind right now so I couldn¡¯t evenin!

    ¡°Dear mighty and merciful god, can you please teach your follower, the idiot one, how to deal with this cmity and turn it into a chance?¡±

    I had to act this humble, even if it wasn¡¯t my nature!

    [I know you are faking it all! But for my future investment and benefits, I¡¯ll tell you. Idiot, you don¡¯t fight it! Let it fall over your head! Let it fall!]

    ¡°But¡­!!!¡± This time I was truly shocked by what he said.

    [Idiot! You have three kingdom hearts, right? You didn¡¯t get them but you can any moment you want. Just get them, use two right now]

    ¡°Use my kingdom hearts? Right now? How?!!¡± If I said I got what the heck he was talking about, then I¡¯d be lying.

    I had three kingdom hearts, but I didn¡¯t get them alongside the other things I wanted. I decided to wait after the end of this fight. But it seemed this god here had other ns for them.

    [Idiot! The kingdom heart marks any piece ofnd as yours! This piece ofnding from the alien universe is ownerless ording to our universe rules! You don¡¯t have to kill the lord of thisnd, or suffer a single force loss to add such a rich piece ofnd to yours. Besides¡­]

    He paused, making me feel more anxious to hear what he wanted to say next.

    [And this is where things will be interesting! Your world, Earth,cks a lot of things. But when you merge this piece of alien universe with yours, you will gain not only an additional bonus of higher energy to your kingdom, but it will also provide the rare to be found alien energy, the spiritual energy!]

    ¡°You mean¡­!!!¡±

    [Indeed! It¡¯s just like you thought of it. It will turn yournds into a heaven for any cultivator! And not only that! It will allow your people to cultivate in rare and unique cultivation bases! It¡¯s a blessing! Something only big forces in the universe would have and seek to acquire!]

    ¡°That¡­ That¡¯s truly big! You are a genius! You are the mightiest god in the entire universe!¡± this time I said it in honesty and sincerity.

 Chapter 669 The Symbol Of The Kingdom Is...

    [Don¡¯t celebrate too soon. First get the kingdom hearts and then I¡¯ll tell you what to do step by step. But I have to warn you, the process will be hard and risky]

    ¡°Anything,¡± I didn¡¯t hesitate to shout, shout with my loudest voice, ¡°I¡¯m willing to do anything!¡±

    [That¡¯s the spirit! Now go and get your things, human!]

    I didn¡¯t dy and instantly opened the chat between me and Silverlining.

    [I want the kingdom hearts right now!] I didn¡¯t even start with greeting him. There was no time to waste!

    I thought that by using my merged technique, it would be enough to stop this cmity from falling over here.

    But ording to Sith¡¯s words, this wasn¡¯t going to work.

    [You want them now?]

    [Right away if possible!]<sub>.</sub>

    [Give me a minute, I¡¯ll get them to you]

    This dude was really different from the nymphdy. He didn¡¯t ask, didn¡¯t try to waste time joking around like she used to do.

    He just gave me a time limit, and he didn¡¯t betray his words!

    [I sent them over to you]

    In one minute, he sent them to me. I opened my inventory and found three ck and sparkling with silver lustre things.

    [Thanks] I said while feeling the urge to get one out and test it!

    [Don¡¯t!] just before I¡¯d take one of the three out, Sith stopped me with his deep voice ranging in my head, [You need to prepare things first]

    ¡°What? Tell me and I¡¯ll do it!¡± I didn¡¯t even think about it. If Sith said I shouldn¡¯t do it, then I wouldn¡¯t!<sub></sub>

    [It¡¯s not that much. You have that technique of yours up there, right? Control it, use these arms of it and do the same thing you did before to make the third technique]

    ¡°And?¡± I got what he wanted me to do. He wanted me to use my blood and my technique¡¯s thick arms to write like I did before.

    [You want to write, this time you will draw!]

    ¡°Draw? Draw what?¡±

    [Draw the symbol of your kingdom. You selected one, right?]

    ¡°This¡­¡± I paused. It never crossed my mind before. Each kingdom, any power in the world must have a symbol unique only to it.

    But I didn¡¯t! It never crossed my mind to be honest.

    [Just think of something, something unique and draw it. Draw it over that big continent, in the biggest possible way you can. Also draw it over yournds, over that capital of yours. You have a capital, right?]<sub></sub>

    ¡°You already know the answer for that,¡± I rolled my eyes. If he was aware that I didn¡¯t get my kingdom hearts yet, then he must be following my movements from time to time.

    So it would be weird not to know about my capital. He also might be aware of my kingdom¡¯sck of a symbol and just acted in such a way!

    [Then go there and start working over there, better than here]

    ?[0)??? I turned around. All the fights here lost their importance long before my talk with Sith.

    I realised since the moment that deadly piece of dirt appeared on top of my head why so far that bastard only used weak forces.

    He didn¡¯t want to risk using anything that would hurt him when losing it.

    So using these weak and useless forces was his best option to avoid needless losses.

    ¡°Yes, I should be at my capital,¡± despite knowing that Sith said it for another purpose, I had my own feelings about this.

    It should be at my capital, the final cry of struggle I¡¯d make. Either I¡¯d live together, or die and get buried at my capital.

    [As you are going there, make your arms dig the symbol of your kingdom over the back of that continent]

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Ok,¡± I first had to select a symbol of my continent. But what would it be?

    It should be something unique, a symbol with importance for myself, my race, and my Earth. I felt a little headache while getting many symbols in my mind.

    Should I use the old and ancient monuments in the world before the apocalypse? Or should I select something that was unique to humans in the apocalypse? Something out of my experience in this apocalypse and the one before it?

    [Please¡­ Stay away from dragons, phoenixes, and such things. Don¡¯t think like this. Think of something unique!]

    I was just thinking about using one of the mythic creatures in the times before the apocalypse to be used as a symbol for my kingdom.

    However it seemed Sith wasn¡¯t in favour of such an idea.

    ¡°Then what? If you got anything better, then tell me!¡± I rolled my eyes when I heard what he said.

    [Damn fool! I¡¯m your god, the one who is helping your ass every single time you are faced with a deadly encounter. And you never thought about using a symbol rted to me!]

    ¡°This¡­¡± it never crossed my mind at all, and that made me feel a little guilty. ¡°Ok, tell me what symbol do you want me to use?¡±

    [As if you will use it!]

    ¡°I will!¡± I decided, ¡°Consider it my token of appreciation.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that big of a deal for me in fact. Or else I¡¯d have thought about it a long time before.

    [Of course use a pyramid!]

    ¡°A pyramid?¡±

    [Yes, one with shining top, making it look like a sun got shining over it]

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Sounds nice,¡± I honestly expressed my opinion, ¡°and this way I can draw it in any size I want, and without the need to do much effort in drawing.¡±

    I had to admit that I sucked at drawing. So using such a simple symbol was going to be easier for me to do.

    [Now use these arms, and start drawing using your blood. Always think of the symbol in your mind while drawing, don¡¯t let yourself get distracted. I¡¯ll inform you when you¡¯ll arrive at the capital to start drawing there]

 Chapter 670 She Is Mad!

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I knew it might take a couple hours at least to reach my capital.

    I started to work over drawing using my blood, thinking about nothing else but the pyramid with a shining top.

    It was a simple drawing, a triangle with raysing out from its top. It was an easy symbol when drawn using my blood.

    If I had to draw it using colours and on paper, I had to think about the perfect shape and the colours to be used. However I just had to draw a t triangle and nothing more.

    However I got the feeling that the bigger the pyramid was, the better the results would be! The only drawback here was that using my blood was going to make me weak.

    So I had to circte my spiritual energy all the time, to start healing and replenishing my lost blood.

    Even if I got weaker from this, I¡¯d use sheer force and will to keep me standing tall till thest moment of this brutal war.

    I controlled my technique and released a few arms. If I was going to work, I had to go all out then. Instead of using a single arm to do it, I started up with a dozen!<sub>.</sub>

    I used my ive to injure myself, before starting to take blood directly off my right arm and used it to draw.

    At the same time, many arms were digging, drawing the symbol in a big way.

    Doing all this, with the constant replenishing of energy using my bones made me totally focused on this task. I got zero attention left to care about anything else.

    I had to do all these tasks and at the same time, do my best to slow down the descending continent.

    I needed two hours to reach my capital, and much more to get this drawing done. I didn¡¯t know what else I had to do, so I had to buy myself enough time.

    So I lost track of what was going on everywhere! I knew that the jumper was facing imminent death right now, but he had to do whatever it took to survive.

    I only needed a couple more hours, nothing more! And once there, I¡¯d do something about his predicament.<sub></sub>

    I lost track of time, only doing my best to control all this.

    [You arrived!] just in the middle of all this, I heard the voice of Sith loud in my head like a bomb just exploded.

    I got jolted awake, this close from losing control over all this. ¡°Sigh! It would have been nicer to speak in a lower tone.¡±

    [You won¡¯t have been able toe back to your senses if I did that]

    ¡°Ok¡­ Oh, you are here!¡±

    ?[0)??? Just as I looked around, to check where I was and what was the situation of the war at my capital, I spotted a face looking at me in anger.

    It was covered with fine scales, and her eyes were ring at me.<sub></sub>

    ¡°You finally noticed me! I¡¯ve been running and shouting at you for almost an hour or so!¡±

    It was Lily! She was riding over her chariot,ing from far in such great speed. As I looked at her, I recalled what I did before starting all this.

    I sent it to her, wanting her to do something for me.

    ¡°Great! I want you to do something for me now!¡± I said, but her face scales didn¡¯t show any signs of chilling out. They looked bright red, just like they were on fire or something.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to apologise? Exin yourself?¡±

    ¡°No time for that!¡± I got that she was mad, but really this wasn¡¯t the time for any of that. ¡°Just go in there, tell Angelica this¡­¡±

    I started to tell her what I wanted before opening a portal for her to reach my second Earth.

    ¡°Got it,¡± she paused for a moment at the edge of the portal, looked around, at this brutal fighting everywhere, and the big and deadly continent falling on top of our heads before sighing.

    ¡°I never thought that by joining you I¡¯de to see such scenes or feel such despair. It¡¯s either you are destined for something huge, or you are just unlucky and will die soon with all of us going down with you.¡±

    I blinked while watching her vanish through the portal. I didn¡¯t close it, left it there and even started opening lots of portals next.

    I had to prepare the stage for the arrival of the armies from the other world.

    They shoulde fast, move faster to do the task I handed it over to them. As for the process of drawing the symbol over my capital and finalising the one over that continent, I started doing it.

    [Great! You finished that one over the continent. Now focus on finishing the one on the capital] the voice of Sith came thundering in my ears, jolting me awake for the second time.

    I didn¡¯t know how long I took, but I was sure I spent a lot of time. Once I opened my eyes, all I saw were my portals that I opened before returning to work, and tons of human forces and other races gushing out from these portals.

    I didn¡¯t see Lily or Angelica, meaning that they both were still on the other side, or they came and then went towards the horizon.

    Anyway, the two had a task to do, a very important one. And I had to do mine as well.

    I looked down at my capital. Thanks to the shield, not a single rock fell over it. All the rocks were stopped and that protected my capital.

    As for the attacksing from everywhere, they were also stopped by my forces and my capital defences.

    My capital stood tall and mighty, just like myself. I didn¡¯t even hesitate and continued my drawing over it.

    Weirdly enough, thest edits Hry introduced over the generalyout of the capital turned it into a colossal pyramid. All I had to do was to just follow the lines and coast, lining up my capital borders without any need to think much about it.

 Chapter 671 Checking Over The Entire War

    It was really a weird coincidence, one that made things here much easier for me.

    ?[0)??? During which, I had lesser tasks to do. I didn¡¯t need to dig deeply into Earth. Just moving around my arms to draw was enough to dig deeply as well.

    So I got time atst to check over the general situation of the war.

    The worst indeed was the two vanguard armies. To be honest, and from what I received from these two, it would be wrong to call them armies anymore.

    Both lost, lost it big this time to the degree that they dropped their arrogance and ego, joined hands together to survive.

    Despite this was a clear indication on how things were ugly at their end, it didn¡¯t prevent me fromughing at them. These two¡­ Atst they faced a situation where they¡¯d lower their heads and do the logical thing any normal person would do!

    However they managed to buy themselves time until the reinforcements I brought over arrived.<sub>.</sub>

    ording to what the two showered me with in their messages, and avoiding the curses they used a lot in such a rude way, they seemed to get trapped in between a tight encirclement from all sides.

    This came as a result of the mistake they bothmitted. Once they came on thend, they didn¡¯t wait and started to run deeply like happy na?ve kids.

    When they released the bitter reality they were in, they were already too deep inside the enemy territory.

    That caused both to lose too much early on. I understood now why that jerk came running back crying and wailing when just one hour passed!

    The one to admit such mistake was none of them of course, but Angelica when she arrived there. The firstment she sent was that these two weren¡¯t anywhere close to the shores!

    They were tens of miles deep into the enemynds, surrounded with hundreds of thousands and even millions of enemies from all sides.<sub></sub>

    I got what happened without the need to ask. As for Angelica, she did brilliantly.

    I sent Lily to her with a few instructions and a general touch of the n they two would execute.

    I asked Angelica to gather up any aquatic race. No matter what, anyone who could swim woulde. Then they woulde here, move directly towards the ocean, and start crossing it.

    The n was simple. We wouldn¡¯t repeat the same mistake that jerk did before when he sacrificed half of his forces. I asked Angelica to form a bridge, connecting my kingdom with the Hector¡¯s.

    Then the forces would cross in one whole bulk. As for defending such an operation, I had to ask the help of Lily.

    I didn¡¯t ask her because she was Hector. I did it because of an idea I got when I thought about her training method.<sub></sub>

    I asked her to go, select all the ships she could get, load them with force, and move them to the side of the bridge.

    They would get dragged by the aquatic races, while the forces on these ships would work as a deterrent defensive force against any hostile forces.

    Like this, I solved most of the problems, onlycking on; the aerial forces.

    And that was solved simply by the weapons I bought before. So two thirds of the forces on the ships would be for ground fights, and the remaining third would be holding those short bows.

    Angelica didn¡¯t just lead her army out, she led mine in addition to all the aquatic races. She also seemed to recruit more races from the other world, as I spotted many different shaped ground races running out from these portals.

    She went all out! And that was thest order I gave to Lily.

    I told her to ask Angelica to go all out, never stop at anything, and use whatever she could find to secure victory for me.

    And the price? I promised her the site of cosmetics she and Hry fought over before.

    I knew I might get myself killed by doing this, but I had no other choice. This fight was one that I had no intention of losing! And above all, I would never lose any of my generals, not the jumper, not fall for this damn bastard¡¯s schemes.

    Having such a rich reward at the end of this task, she really heard my words and started to go all out.

    I even doubted that she moved every single living soul from the second Earth to here! She was crazy about that relic site to do such a thing!

    With the messages I read from all of the four at the Hector continent right now, I knew things got stabilised over there.

    The grand enemy army was routed back deeply inside the continent with big losses. As for the four generals there, they divided the huge army among themselves, and were now pushing hard against the enemies.

    I didn¡¯t interfere or give any advice or order to them. I trusted they were capable of expanding thends without falling into the mistake of thinning their forces to a dangerous degree.

    As for the other battlefields, the two frontlines already finished their battles and started to move inwards.

    At first, the two girls¡¯ messages aren¡¯t any different from others. However with the slow descent of such cmity over their heads, they started to feel little hope.

    They and others knew that such a thing wouldn¡¯t be stopped by anyone except by me. They asked me about what I was doing, before they gave me the news of moving towards the spearhead and Isac¡¯s armies.

    The battles there were really intense! With the joining of Hectors, things started to look quite ugly for the two generals at the midzone.

    However during the past half an hour, they sent me messages alongside the spearhead, expressing their disbelief from what Hectors were doing.

    They were running away! Turning around and ran as fast as they could to reach the shores and return home again.

 Chapter 672 Sara Is... Fierce!

    Of course these four didn¡¯t know what was going on inside the Hector continent.

    [Stop them, stop them at any cost!] this was the response they got from me when I read their messages.

    [Boss, we already are chasing after them. But are you sure? They are strong and have lots of strong fighters!]

    [Just do as I say!] The spearhead was seemingly reassured and much calmer than before. With the joining of the frontline two girls¡¯ armies, he must have felt confident once again.

    And the two girls must have told him about what they guessed already, making him more reassured about this big continent falling over his head.

    Or else, he would keep screaming out in panic the same way he kept doing during the past hours!

    The hectors learnt about the grand mistake they made, and were trying to hurry back to help in that battle back at their home.

    However, how do I let them have their way? Not like that!<sub>.</sub>

    I knew they wouldn¡¯t be able to do much damage to my boys out there, but it would be foolish to let the enemy gain any advantage.

    Not when I gained my advantage with my blood and sweat!

    As for the most brutal fights on my kingdomnds, the capital battle!

    It has been going on for a long time now. With my unexpected actions against the unpleasant present of that bastard, that son of b*tch sent out everything he got at my capital!

    The northern gulf was now gushing out aquatic beasts without any pause. They came, joined forces with other troops he sent out from tons of portals all over the ce, and started to hammer hard over my capital.

    The defences were led before by Lily. however as she went to the Hector continent, her old home, Sara took over.

    Sara¡­ Sigh! This girl was just the real embodiment of an attack type beast!<sub></sub>

    Lily adopted the tactic of standing behind the shield and defences to use them for their advantage. But Sara did the opposite, ordering everyone to move out, and attack!

    She kept throwing her boys over the enemies. In fact, against such weak forces, numbers wouldn¡¯t fare that much against brute force and bravery.

    But that also skyrocketed the losses in my troops.

    Despite my disapproval over such tactics, I didn¡¯t intervene or say anything.

    I knew she acted based on her nature, what she excelled best at. And to be honest, she was doing great so far.

    Taking over the battle here all alone was stressful. Leo couldn¡¯t resist the urge of love, and moved slowly towards his girl to support her forces.

    That created a gap void of any forces of mine but Sara¡¯s. During the short passage of Angelica¡¯s armies here, they cleared a lot of enemies.<sub></sub>

    But the enemy was like ocean wavesing non-stop towards my capital. That might have bought time for my forces to breath, yet soon enough things returned back to be bloody.

    I looked at her messages and scanned the situation here for a few minutes before turning atst to the all silent dude, standing all this time behind me.

    ¡°Lucias¡­ It¡¯s your time,¡± I said, and without saying anymore, I summoned all the soulers I had. I also sent a message over for Silverlining to send whatever he got for me of soulers.

    ¡°Five million?! And he dares to apologise for hisck of acting properly!! What did that dude expect? Tens of millions perhaps?!!!¡±

    The number I got to pay for was shocking to me. Silverlining apologised for his bad performance this time, making me think he got only a couple of thousands of soulers!

    That dude! Sigh! Such a staggering difference between the two impacts made me regret the time lost while dealing with the Bringold impact.

    That green nymph would bring me ten thousandmon grade soulers each few days, and she made me believe this was a real achievement!

    Juste b*tch and see what the real achievement was! Even when bringing such arge army over here, that dude felt bad and even apologised!

    Damn!

    I signed the contracts in batches while summoning more. The more soulers that arrived made Lucias surprised at first, shockedter on.

    ¡°Lord¡­ These¡­¡±

    ¡°I gave you my word before, right?¡± I said without even turning to him, ¡°I¡¯ll help your race with everything I got. So go down there, and prove your worth to me.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± he just said this before turning into a thick cloud of orange fog that arched over my chariot and descended to the middle of his forces.

    ?[0)??? It took me roughly half an hour to finish signing the contracts and summoning the soulers. Like this, I got close to four million soulers here.

    Monsters? Mercenaries? Hell! Even if there were entire race armies gathered up here, in front of my soulers led by my valiant generals and elites, they wouldn¡¯t be a problem at all!

    ¡°Boss, thanks for the help! Those ck things of yours are really something!¡±

    Even Sara got such a shocking impression from my souler army. I grinned. This was the impression of my general, one on my side. Then one could imagine how my enemies would feel.

    Suck it bastard! Suck it as deep as you could!

    As I got over all these hanging issues, I started to focus again on my actions here.

    Drawing out such arge ce with my blood made me a bit dizzy at first. However with the help of my spiritual energy, I felt like I wasn¡¯t only getting a hold on myself, I was evolving!

    I didn¡¯t know what was happening exactly here, but I felt like this was cleansing my body off any impurities. The more blood I gushed out, the much purer one that was generated out of my energy.

    At one point, I even started to feel excited about doing this. That might be a reason behind my current calmness and state of peace of mind, allowing me to handle many things at the same time.

 Chapter 673 How Kingdom Hearts Work

    But now, I finished all the things I didn¡¯t catch up with during the past hours.

    Looking at the progress my arms made brought a smile over my face.

    ¡°Almost done,¡± the progress here was much smoother than the one I did over that continent hovering over my head.

    I estimated it would take another half an hour to get things done. And in less than this period of five minutes, my arms finally drew a deep line, forming a colossal triangle over Earth.

    ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± once I finished, I said to Sith, ¡°what now?¡±

    [Take out one of those hearts, but first let me exin what you are going to do here¡­]

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    [First you gotta understand how the kingdom hearts work and why they are special. Controlling a piece ofnd and dering it as your kingdom is easy to say and do. However if anyone came and invaded thisnd, they can easily take it over from you]<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°That¡¯s true indeed.¡±

    [But using a kingdom heart will prevent such a thing from happening. See, it¡¯s like a sacred decree from the universe of your right to obtain thisnd as yours. So no matter whoes to invade it, even if he ttened everything with ground, it still is yours and not his!]

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    [In addition to that, it turned the kingdom into a living beast. Just from its name, heart, it shows this item doesn¡¯t only give your supreme authority and sacred ownership, it also will allow yournds to expand and give birth to morends simr to yours in energy and all features]

    ¡°Damn cool!¡±

    [In addition to many bonuses your people will enjoy like defensive, offensive, and even cultivation and health boost, this item is considered the first step in your path in being a hegemony]

    I listened to his exnation, kept nodding my head all the time. What he was saying was all new and mind blowing for me.<sub></sub>

    And it was great news as well.

    [Now about what we are going to do here, we are going to dere these two pieces ofnd as yours using the two hearts. Not only that, we will make them parts of a single kingdom, and that has its perks¡­]

    He paused for a second before adding:

    [The twonds won¡¯t fall and crash at each other this way. In fact, what will happen will be a merge between your kingdom and this continent, the same way of dropping a single ink drop into a basin of clear water]

    ¡°I get it!¡±

    [No you don¡¯t! This is something only selected figures in the entire universe experienced! So you¡¯ll have to wait and see, to know what I¡¯m talking about]

    ¡°O¡­ Ok¡­¡± I didn¡¯t get what he meant, but he was a mighty god. He had the right to say and interrupt me anytime he felt like.<sub></sub>

    [The symbol you drew will link the two hearts together. Then when the twonds would merge, the two hearts would merge as well, forming a higher grade one]

    ¡°Kingdom hearts have grades as well? Damn!¡±

    [Don¡¯t regret not asking for a higher grade kingdom heart, this kind of item is considered priceless and no sane one will sell it to you no matter what!]

    I swallowed what I wanted to say alongside my thoughts and regrets. It was like what he said, I regretted not asking for a higher grade kingdom heart in that deal with the three sovereigns.

    [The higher grade kingdom hearts can be gained by special and hard to achieve methods just like the one you are having now. If anyone offered you anything back for this newly kingdom heart of yours, will you sell it? Even if you have more kingdom hearts to spare?]

    ¡°Not a chance!¡± I decisively declined and without any speck of hesitation.

    [That also applies to others. There are certain things that can¡¯t be bought with money, with anything]

    ¡°I got your point, what shall I do next?¡± I felt like he was enjoying lecturing me about this.

    [You are going to nt each heart so deep inside the pyramid you drew before. Use your arms to dig deep and then soak it with your blood at the same moment. The two must be nted and soaked at the same moment]

    ?[0)??? ¡°That¡¯s easy.¡±

    [And you have to safeguard these hearts for almost an entire day]

    ¡°What?!!¡± This wasn¡¯t easy! Of course guarding the one inside my capital wasn¡¯t an issue.

    But the one up there was!

    ¡°You know this big behemoth of dirt is leaning its big butt over my head right now! One day! I doubt I can stop it for that time!!¡±

    [Don¡¯t think it will be the same once you use your heart. In fact, once you nted the heart and it starts working its magic, you shall let it fall]

    ¡°Fall? Are you sure it¡¯s safe?¡±

    [Don¡¯t doubt my words, kiddo. Just do as I say]

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    [Also during the one day merge, thends of yours will be determined by the furthest away forces belonging to you]

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    [I mean if you keep recalling your forces like this, the final size of your kingdom will be small! Spread your forces around, let them control as muchnds as they can during this day]

    ¡°This¡­¡± I paused, and seriously hesitated about agreeing on such a crazy n!

    Scattering my forces over North America? Forget about other races, doing this would give that damn bastard a chance to hunt down my forces and cause considerable losses for me!

    All he needed to do was to summon a few portals and vi¡­ His forces would ambush mine! I knew Sith¡¯s words made sense and he was thinking of my benefit, but this was a very dangerous decision to take.

    [I know what you are hesitating about. But don¡¯t you have sh*t load of races here and in the other world? Summon them here, make them fight for you. Believe me, if you don¡¯t reach the furthest point you can this time, you¡¯ll deeply regret not doing it!]

 Chapter 674 Making Big Changes To My Armies

    This was, as far as I could recall, the first time Sith said such words to me. I¡¯d deeply regret not doing this? Was the effects of the merge and the bonus from the advanced kingdom heart this alluring?

    I clenched my right fist while thinking deeply for an entire hour.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it your way then,¡± if it was like he said, then it was better having losses for now than living in regret for the rest of my life.

    [Good boy! This is how my human race should behave. Godspeed Hye! I¡¯ll watch from the side and cheer up for your sess]

    ¡°Thanks,¡± his words ignited more energy inside my body, heart, and soul, ¡°I promise you won¡¯t get disappointed by me.¡±

    [No matter what happens, you will never disappoint me, kiddo!]

    With such encouraging words, I closed my eyes, took sessive deep breaths, before opening many chats at the same time.

    [It¡¯s time to go all out and act crazy!]

    [How boss?]

    [Are we going over Hector ¡®s side, boss?]<sub>.</sub>

    [I¡¯m ready for anything!]

    [The capital isn¡¯t safe yet!]

    Many responses came. I just sent these to the generals inside my maind.

    As for those fighting at the Hector side, they were already going all out!

    [Leave the capital for me to handle] I looked around while thinking about the new arrangement of my armies.

    Right now, Isac, Isabe, Hry, and the spearhead were all together. Alex and Leo were also together. Sara was the only person here leading the battle of the capital.

    Out of all of them, Isac¡¯s army was considered thergest by far in terms of numbers alone. Considering everything else, Isac¡¯s army was the one out of all that didn¡¯t take part in any heated up battles yet.

    ording to Sith, I¡¯d let that continent fall and merge with Earth. That meant I¡¯d be freed from this tedious task of holding this colossal rock back.

    Taking charge of the capitol war was necessary. After all I had to make sure the kingdom hearts would be all safe.<sub></sub>

    Besides, alongside my personal army of soulers and other warriors, what could possibly stand in my way? Not to mention the huge defensive lineup surrounding the capital.

    So taking the task of defence here wasn¡¯t that hard for me to do.

    As for others, I had to think of the best approach suiting their abilities.

    [Listen up¡­ Sara will take over Isac¡¯s army while Isac will take over Sara¡¯s] I started the new formation by shuffling the generals of these two armies.

    Isac was best capable as a tactician. Shecked greatly in terms of fighting. It was proven before when I captured her and crushed her army.

    So letting her lead her army, the biggest and the most ready army in the entire army I had, would be a mistake.

    Shuffling the leadership position like that was the best thing to do right now. Like this, Sara would have a fresh army, grand enough to follow her crazy tactics.

    [Isac will take over the task of clearing hostile enemies all over the kingdomnds from now on. The frontline will be formed as follows¡­]

    ?[0)??? The best role Isac could do was to clear the mess and fight such widespread fights all over the capital.<sub></sub>

    Give any tactician type general space and time, and he could do miracles!

    As for others, I started to consider their roles.

    [The frontline will be led by Sara at the centre, Isabe at north, and Hry at south. The spearhead¡¯s army will follow behind, acting as a helper for all the three]

    [What¡¯s our task, boss?] The spearhead was the one to ask first before everyone asked the same.

    [You shall push forward, with everything you have. Don¡¯t stop and keep controlling cities and towns. Leave a small patrol behind at each city and town]

    [Got it boss!]

    [What about the two of us?]

    Alex and Leo were a big problem for me. Leo wasn¡¯t weak, but his rtionship with Alex turned him as such.

    [You are to work under Isac from now on] I took such a hard decision, [From now on, your armies belong to her, and you will act as her deputies]

    Letting Isac defend the vastnds of my Heaven kingdom alone? It wasn¡¯t possible! Especially when she was going to take over Sara¡¯s army that was already devastated enough from the capital fight.

    Not to mention Sara had to break through the current encirclement. That would add more losses for sure.

    So adding these two armies to Sara¡¯s current forces would help Isac perform better.

    [But¡­ Boss, are you demoting the two of us?]

    [Yes Alex, I am!] I didn¡¯t feel any embarrassment or hesitation in taking such a harsh decision for the sake of my kingdom.

    [I¡­ Understand]

    Unlike Leo, she was more epting of my decision. Leo kept bothering me until I threatened him to demote him further down the ranks.

    Then he stopped, epting such fate. The two knew exactly why such a decision was made. If not for the poor performance of Alex, and the unwise decision of Leo to go and help her, the two wouldn¡¯t have gotten demoted like this and at such a critical moment.

    [Good luck to all. Don¡¯t forget, I want the frontline to press hard and control as muchnd as possible]

    [We will do our best]

    [Don¡¯t worry boss, they got me!]

    [Shut up!] I rolled my eyes when I read the message of the spearhead. That jerk! He was still full of himself even after what he faced so far.

    [When shall I move out?]

    [Right away!]

    Sara had to start moving right now. As for the defences here, I summoned all my warriors and looked at them from the top of my chariot.

    Even the fallen gods were there on the ground for the first time ever.

    ¡°Spread up, take charge of the defences all over my capital. The fallen gods will lead the battle, the soulers will act as the vanguard, fighting outside as they are doing right now.¡±

 Chapter 675 Using The Kingdom Hearts

    I turned to one of the fallen gods before adding, ¡°Go on the back of one of my dragons and find the general of soulers. Search for the orange fog, he will be there. Tell Lucias about this arrangement and let him work together with all of you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, lord.¡±

    ¡°Go, take over the capital and don¡¯t embarrass me.¡±

    I watched my smaller sized army of warriors moving out. They might look smaller in numberpared to any other force I had, but they are never to be underestimated!

    Either my fallen gods, my dragons, or even the newly acquired warriors; they were all beasts!

    But letting such a task over to them wasn¡¯t enough. I got a list of many warriors I could buy, and I decided to go on a spree once I was done nting the kingdom hearts here.

    As they went over, I didn¡¯t hurry to start this process until after two more hours. During which, Sara finally managed to break through, and my boys showed how capable they were.<sub>.</sub>

    The capital was vast! But with the help of all the defences there, my boys didn¡¯t face any trouble.

    The fallen gods were the sharpest sword I had. Each one of them was enough to hold a couple of miles on his own.

    As for my dragons and flying warriors, they kept harassing the ground forces, helping the soulers in killing enemies in batches!

    I was standing high up in the air, overlooking almost all the capital region. I saw Lucias dividing up his big army into six smaller ones, each led by one of his elites, leaving an army for him to lead.

    He wasn¡¯t acting like a general, fighting from the backlines. He led the forces himself, fighting at the forefront, killing to his heart content.

    This fight really suited the soulers! They were like fire spreading all over a dried up forest. No matter how endless the dried up leaves were, they got burnt down fast, and they never posed a threat to any of my forces.<sub></sub>

    [I¡¯m going to meet Isac now] as I got this message from Sara, I knew it was time for me to start nting my two hearts.

    ?[0)??? ording to Sith, I had to dig deep into the continent high above and at my capital down below. Then I¡¯d nt the two hearts at the same time then soak them with my blood.

    I looked at the continent lying on my head. It turned the entire world all dark. Only faint rays of light escaped through a few gaps in it, giving it a scary and sacred impression to anyone seeing it.

    ¡°I believe it will be better to line the two hearts together,¡± I knew the goal of Sith from doing all that wasn¡¯t just to add this piece of dirt to my kingdom, but mainly to form a higher grade heart.

    So it would be better to let the two hearts line up with each other. It would be easier this way for the merge, and also easier for me to sync the process.

    I first controlled my arms to dig deeply high at the continent above and at the same time at the opposite point at my kingdom.<sub></sub>

    The point I selected high above matched a point just on the western side of the capital. Ity just behind the walls of my capital, close to the fields filled with crops outside the walls.

    I knew there was another  series of walls built a few tens of miles away, on the edge of these fields. Also there were many forts defending this region on the other side of the river.

    The fights there were really bloody. However not a single force managed to cross the river, not even when aquatic monsters were added to the attacking forces of the enemy.

    I started digging, demolishing a few buildings and ruining a couple of streets in the process. I didn¡¯t know how big the hole should be, or how deep I should dig.

    So I kept working for an entire hour, until I cleared a hole of one hundred metres radius and a couple hundred metres deep.

    It looked so damn deep to my eyes, making me sigh and hope it was enough.

    ¡°Time to use you,¡± I finally got out one of the kingdom hearts and started examining it.

    It wasn¡¯t a beating heart as I expected. It was just a piece or semi-transparent ore. It had such a pure white colour that made me feel like it was this close from emitting light on its own.

    If such a gem started to shine, it would turn into a star for sure! It was in the size of my closed fist, not toorge, at least not as I expected.

    ¡°So you are my kingdom¡¯s heart?¡± I said, speaking to it as if I was speaking with a sane person.

    It felt a bit warm, as if it was situated close to a fire source or something inside my inventory.

    ¡°Take it there,¡± as there was nothing special about this heart, I handed it over to one of my big and thick arms before replenishing the chariot with green bones once again.

    I had to be ready for any consumption to maintain my technique. The consumption rate was already off charts!

    If Sith¡¯s words became true, and that god never lied before to me, then I wouldn¡¯t need my technique soon.

    After that, I¡¯d really join this war, turning it upside down as I should have done a long time ago.

    ¡°Go there,¡± I took the second heart and let it hold it with another arm. One was stopping at the top hole, while the second was just a few metres on top of the hole on Earth.

    The one on Earth would only need me to let go of it. As for the one up there, I had to push it all the way deep till the end of that hole.

 Chapter 676 They Are Eating My Arms Up!

    ¡°Phew! Let¡¯s do it!¡± I took a deep breath before starting to do this task. I first led the one above into the hole before letting the second heart fall freely into that hole.

    In less than a minute, the two hearts were ced at the deepest point of the holes I dug.

    ¡°Now my blood,¡± I already prepared lots of arms around me and started to let them take my blood over. I had to wound myself again, as the previous wound had healed a long time ago.

    My blood felt a little weird. Previously, it was dark red, seemingly close to purple. But right now it changed to show a faint blue lustre while the redness became fainter.

    I knew it was changing as it affected my energy. However, it was bing closer to my energy colour, not like any colour of human blood at all.

    I didn¡¯t have time to worry about that. Once I started to gush out my blood, I circted my spiritual energy to replenish the loss.

    As for my arms, they started taking out my blood and delivering it to the holes up and down. I controlled them to act like a basin, having a deep groove at each one of them.<sub>.</sub>

    One by one they kept taking my blood and cing it over the basins of other arms. As two arms got filled with blood, they started moving to deliver them to the two hearts.

    *Rumble!*

    *Rumble!*

    In fact, I didn¡¯t know how much blood was needed for this process to start and finish. But when my blood touched the hearts, a loud rumbling urred both up and down below.

    It felt like two violent earthquakes happened, with the focus being the hearts.

    [It¡¯s enough!] just as I was about to collect more blood, the sound of Sith came to save me from such torture, [Now just wait until the two hearts start the connection, then release your technique]<sub></sub>

    ¡°What connection?¡± I didn¡¯t get what he said, but he never answered. Before long, I realised what he was speaking about.

    As I didn¡¯t need to deliver anymore blood, I just focused on the changes happening at the two holes.

    The rumblings and quakings weren¡¯t the only things that happened from the hearts. The two hearts seemed right now more like seeds of great trees, more than just two pieces of beautifully looking ores.

    They dealt with my blood as if it was water! Those rumblings and quakes were nothing but an aftermath of the grand roots that started to spread fast from these two.

    In a span of a few minutes, the roots grew thick enough to be pirs holding the sky itself! They stretched everywhere, spanning and fanning out, branching in every direction without any sign of pause.

    And when that happened, I started to feel something.<sub></sub>

    There were still few arms there in the two holes. Just as I was inspecting the changes using these arms as sensors and eyes of mine, I felt sudden ckness as if I got blind and cut off all my senses!

    ¡°Damn! They ate up my arms!!¡± I opened my eyes and looked up at the hole above and the one below. Both got my arms nearby, not even stopping at the ones inside the holes.

    It felt like they were acting like ck holes, sucking up anything near them. But they only sucked my arms, and weirdly enough they didn¡¯t destroy or crush them.

    They just attracted and pulled the arms towards the holes, making them go towards the hearts directly. Each arm I was using to see what was going on had to sever the connection with me.

    In return for that, a new type of connection started to develop. It felt like I had a pet, breathing warmly by my side, closing up his eyes, and leaning his head over myp.

    It was weird! But that connection grew stronger the more arms got sucked into it. In ten minutes, all the arms I had were sucked towards the two holes, before the big ck sphere I left inside the upper continent started to slowlye out from its deep ce.

    It felt like something was pulling it out, slowly yet steadily. I watched in awe my fierce techniqueing out before it got shed by an unseen sword, cutting it into two halves.

    One fell slowly down towards the hole at Earth, and the other went up towards the hole of the continent.

    I looked using my Hawk Eye skill at the two hemi-spheres moving in such slow motion towards the holes.

    They looked all ck from the inside, with nothing special about it except for a few dancing arcs of ck lightning that appeared every now and then.

    ¡°Is this¡­ Normal?!!¡± I never expected such a thing to happen.

    [It¡¯s not expected I have to admit, but it¡¯s not that bad] even Sith never expected such a thing. But as he said that everything was fine, then there was nothing to worry about.

    I thought that I had to cancel my technique once the merge would start. But weirdly enough, these hearts seemed to have an appetite for my technique and arms.

    I had to wait until the two hemi-sphere would get to the hearts to see what was going to happen.

    That weird connection was another thing I had to think about and explore further. When I looked, I couldn¡¯t find anything that caused that connection.

    Yet it was growing stronger with each passing minute, as if it wasing up from my soul itself.

    This¡­ Was really weird!

    [It¡¯s normal. The connection is one thates from your blood. So stop looking for its source, as it¡¯s you the one who is forming that connection]

    Sith¡¯s deep voice came to shed away any fog in front of my mind. I got what was happening right now. And he confirmed my guesses with what he added next.

    [That¡¯s why having a kingdom heart meant the kingdom won¡¯t fall except if its lord is killed¡­ ]

 Chapter 677 The Merge

    [¡­ That connection will run through your body like blood running through your veins. When you give birth to kids, the one with the strongest abilities and suited to lead after you will carry the mark of this connection. It will be awakened when you pass away. So don¡¯t mind this connection and let it grow stronger, don¡¯t fight or resist it]

    ¡°I see¡­¡± I was indeed trying to resist that link until I understood what it was. So I let it grow and didn¡¯t resist anymore.

    This helped in making the connection grow stronger faster. But the remarkable change that happened came when the two hemispheres reached the hearts together.

    They reached their hearts at the same moment. All I felt was a silent booming that I only felt its aftermath in the form of violent shaking and trembling.

    All that started from my heart, spread all over my body, making me feel a moment of real panic before everything calmed down as fast as it appeared.

    I felt like my soul was getting squeezed by a formidable energy before it let it go. Then like a dam was broken, the connection felt like the raging water of a flood.

    The connection showed a remarkable improvement, one that seemed like it got many folds stronger than before.<sub>.</sub>

    It seemed the addition of my halved technique to the hearts added something that linkcked and desperately needed.

    *Rumble!*

    This didn¡¯te from anywhere but myself! I looked at my body to see it shining in bright blue light, before looking around and saw the same light shining from the two holes as well.

    [It¡¯s time] Sith said, [The two hearts will start to merge. Under any condition, don¡¯t let anyone trespassing towards the hole]

    ¡°I got it!¡± I finally was relieved from being a bystander and was going to act like a real yer in this war.

    But first I had to see what this blue light was for.<sub></sub>

    The shining kept for the next half an hour. And during this period, the continent up north started to shine with that light, which spread all over it like it was making a shining blue coat for it.

    As for Earth, the entire capital of mine also had the same effect, and it kept spreading all over the world beyond the borders of my capital.

    From what I noticed, the intensity of that light was sharper at the area marked by my kingdom symbol. Beyond this, the blue light started to grow fader the further it went.

    Then the continent up above started to show something interesting. ¡°It¡¯s turning into an illusionary state¡­ Quite interesting!¡±

    The continent high above started to grow illusionary while it kept descending at a fixed pace. It wasn¡¯t slow or fast, but it gave me the impression it was getting on top of my head in no time.

    As it got in such a state, I lost all fears and worries. It wouldn¡¯t cause any damage to me or my forces, and wouldn¡¯t touch a single hair of my people.<sub></sub>

    How amazing this was!

    As for the Earth, the capital there didn¡¯t show much changes. I didn¡¯t hurry to move and waited for the twonds to merge together.

    The most exciting part was when that continent passed through me. It felt like I was passing through a coldyer of ocean, without feeling much more than that.

    However, just as the continent passed through me in its journey to merge with my capital, I got to know how scary big this continent was.

    It was at least ten miles in thickness! Damn! It was indeed the whole continent, not just a shallow piece of it!

    That bastard¡­ He brought such a behemoth here, wanting to really smash me and my forces to a meat pie.

    The continent finally passed through me, and when it did I saw it merging with mynds. The merge was simple, like adding two drops of water together, mixing them slowly and steadily under the force guiding this process.

    The more of that continent entered through Earth, the stronger the connection I felt became.

    *Rumble!*

    Just as the twonds merged and became one, the illusionary form of the continent started to grow corporeal, and that caused a series of violent shaking all over the world.

    I knew the danger was mostly gone. But under such fierce quakes, I was afraid over my capital¡¯s building and defensive structures.

    Yet after the passage of an hour, nothing happened to my capital even when the trembling grew fiercer and came at a faster pace.

    During this time, all I could see of the merge was the change in colour of the ground down below.

    Earth was brown in colour in most ces. But when that newnd merged with it, the colour of my kingdom ground changed to be darker, closer to be ck than anything else.

    Then it started to show another change in colour at some ces. I could see a broad spot of red, green, yellow, and even blue. And these colours didn¡¯t stop just at my capitalnds, but also spread all over the ground around, until vanishing up in the horizon.

    Next thing was the hole. As I nned, the two holes fell over each other, merging together to form a single hole.

    The previous holes were one hundred metres radius. But the newly formed one looked much smaller. It looked like the more progress this merge achieved, the thinner this hole became.

    Right now it was less than twenty metres in radius, and I got the impression it would end up to be smaller than one metre or something.

    Aside from all these, there was nothing much to tell. I couldn¡¯t see through the thickyers of dirt and rocks of the ground, making me unable to see through what was going on.

    But I was certain of one thing, the merge was processing smoothly at this point. The tremblings weren¡¯t just the only thing to tell me about that.

 Chapter 678 Who The Heck Is That?!!!

    My connection with the two hearts or the newly formed one was giving me such an impression.

    And I also got another feeling, that I didn¡¯t need to stand here doing nothing anymore.

    ¡°Ok baby, keep growing and merging, and I¡¯ll do everything in my power to protect you,¡± I said before starting to lead my chariot around, taking a wide tour over the areas of fight all over the capital.

    The fight was really fierce! No matter how much my forces killed, much more woulde from many directions, looking like they were respawning endlessly without any limitations.

    Yet no matter how hard the enemy tried, they couldn¡¯t even reach the shield or break through it.

    My forces have been doing a great job so far. But this was simply a passive way of fighting this battle.

    I was like Sara, all oriented about all out attack with zero sense or desire for defence.

    Yet unlike her, I had the capital and backing to act this aggressively.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°I was away and busy for too long¡­ It¡¯s time to replenish the stock of monsters,¡± as I got freed from my technique, the bones all over the chariot were stillying there in wait.

    The energying from them suddenly paused and the bones returned to their formal state once the connection got severed. I noticed that few of them were gone from time to time, as if something hidden was eating them up.

    I didn¡¯t think much about it. If the connection needed a few bones to keep running, then it was fine by me.

    And now, I started making my technique once more. Without any warning, my threads started to spread from my ck circle, taking control over monsters and mercenaries.

    I didn¡¯t bother signing any contracts with them. I knew most if not all of them would fall here today. So I just focused on taking control over arge number of them, gathering them together in a few groups that kept escting at such a fast pace.

    Then after an entire hour, I had hundreds of thousands under my control.

    ¡°Attack!¡±<sub></sub>

    Up till now, the only forces of mine that took control of attacking the enemies outside the capital were my soulers.

    They were fierce, fighting and killing without any obstacle. Nothing really stood in front of them, not a single enemy managed to even harm them.

    But they weren¡¯t enough to cover up the entire stretched out battlefield here. With the help of my controlled groups of monsters and mercenaries, things started to look a bit better.

    As they attacked, the enemies near the capitol got a sudden and strong blow. Many of them fell, and much more got entangled and infected with my threads, ending up serving me in the span of a few breaths.

    That reced the losses of my controlled monsters and mercenaries, adding even more with the slow passage of time. Gradually, the entire size of my new forces was enough to push the frontline half a mile back.

    And with that, the capital finally could be called to usher under a few moments of peace that didn¡¯tst for long.

    *Rumble!*<sub></sub>

    From far, a gigantic rumbling came while a big portal opened. I looked up at the distance, knowing that a bastard enemy of mine was doing something.

    *Rumble!*

    However, just as the first portal was getting in shape, another one appeared near it. It wasn¡¯t that big like the first, yet it caused more noise than the bigger one.

    And from it, a silhouette appeareding out, one that I recognised from the first look.

    ¡°Are you finallying to fight me to death?¡± I said in such icy cold tone, narrowing my eyes and clenching the ive that I didn¡¯t use to shed the blood of enemies with yet.

    ¡°I¡¯m not here for you,¡± the same distasteful voice came from that far away direction like its owner was standing right in front of me, ¡°I¡¯ll get to youter on. I¡¯m here for another person.¡±

    ¡°Another?!¡± I raised one eyebrow before seeing something that made both eyebrows get raised at the same time.

    I felt immense shock while watching another silhouette appearing from another direction. He was cloaked under a dense ck fog, covering up his features.

    It was him! It was that bastard enemy of mine! And right there, two of them stood in front of each other, looking identical to my eyes.

    ¡°What the hell is going on here?!!!¡± I was greatly shaken! I thought this bastard had an ability like mine, the jumper, and Hry. I thought he was a time traveller, one who came from the future I created bying here.

    But right now, I saw two versions of him! The two looked identical, without any speck of difference.

    ¡°What brought you here?¡± the old enemy of mine said in the same tone and attitude that made me swear both were twins or something!

    ¡°You failed,¡± just as I was shocked, a thing happened that gave me a new meaning of shock.

    The newly arrived one through the portal seemed to take a weapon. I couldn¡¯t see anything through that dense ck energy covering him up. But I could see it strengthening, taking the shape of a really long and broad sword.

    It looked quite heavy indeed. But that new dude waved it as if he was holding a feather! The swords hit the other dude, ending up in removing his head, and letting it fly in the air.

    *Sizzle!*

    Blood didn¡¯t ssh out from such wounds. Instead, the body of the old dude started to disintegrate on its own, breaking up into wisps of ck sparks of fire that started to vanish in no time.

    In the span of a few seconds, that troublesome enemy of mine got killed without any struggle or even a fight.

    Then as I was totally petrified in shock, the one standing turned his sword towards me as if he was issuing a challenge.

    ¡°From now on, it will be me who will be ying with you, damn human race Hye!¡±

    ¡°You¡­!!!¡± I was too shocked to speak fast before this bastard went into the portal he came from and vanished.

 Chapter 679 [Bonus chapter] Sith Knows That Bastard!

    What the heck just happened right now?! Who was that son of b*tch?! How did it kill that troublesome enemy of mine in such an easy way?!!

    There were lots of damn secrets attached to this son of b*tch. The more I dealt with him, the more confused I got.

    [Oh, what just happened here? I feel like I missed out something!]

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that?!!!¡±

    It was Sith¡¯s voice that jolted me awake from my immense shock to throw me into puzzlement.

    [I didn¡¯t see anything unusual, but I feel like some sort of a glitch happened. Howe I feel like this? Tell me what happened!]

    I didn¡¯t know if he was joking or telling the truth. But I needed someone to help and exin things out for me as well.

    So I started to exin what went on here, how that bastard showed two of them, and one killed the other, before vanishing into the portal again.<sub>.</sub>

    [Damn! Are you sure it happened this way?!!]

    This time he shouted, as if he heard something unbelievable.

    ¡°It happened just as I said,¡± I sighed, ¡°in fact that enemy of mine is hard to understand. I¡¯m fighting him for the third time in a row, and I ended up with literally nothing about him.¡±

    [No fool, he is all open for you to read! It isn¡¯t that hard to guess his identity, considering that what you just said happened!]

    ¡°It does!¡± Why did he keep doubting my side of the story? It happened just before my two eyes!

    [Then¡­ Damn! I never thought such a formidable figure from that cursed bloodline would set his eyes over you. Do you have any idea why?]

    Formidable? He was formidable indeed. However from the words of Sith, it seemed he knew what this enemy of mine was!<sub></sub>

    Did he meet him before? Or was that enemy famous all over the universe?

    ¡°He said something rted to my future achievements, something weird about having me stop and not continue my fight and road to hegemony.¡±

    [Hmm¡­ That means you will grow up to be something important kiddo! Wow! I have great eyes then! I got myself such a gem!]

    I wanted to respond in sarcasm but stopped fearing he wouldn¡¯t tell me who that person was.

    [Don¡¯t try, it¡¯s too soon for you to know his identity]

    ¡°But he is fighting against me and has caused me considerable damage so far!¡±

    [He is doing something double edged, like tossing a dagger in the air and hoping it willnd over you and not him. You are doing great surviving his attacks so far, so don¡¯t belittle yourself]<sub></sub>

    ¡°I¡¯m just giving him justice!¡±

    [You should! This dude¡­ He is scary even for a person like me!]

    ¡°Then you better tell me who he is so I can prepare for his next attacks and kill him!¡±

    [Kill him? Hahahaha! What a joke! Do you think someone like him can be killed? If so then why would someone like me be threatened by his presence?]

    ¡°What do you mean¡­?!!!¡±

    [This person you are fighting is nothing but a clone! Clones sent from the future, trying to kill you]

    ¡°This¡­!!!¡±

    [Sigh! I said enough! If I continue, perhaps some scary folks will get a wimp of this. Just know this, our universe is nothing but a speck in the multiverse we are in! There are lots of things that you can never imagine to exist, and they are present even around you. Just ept this foe of yours, and deal with him the same way you are doing so far]

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    [Don¡¯t ask, as I won¡¯t say anymore! Just be careful to not follow him anywhere he goes, got it? Or else, even I wouldn¡¯t be able to save you]

    ¡°That¡­ I nned to get him using a weapon of mine.¡±

    [Forget it! It¡¯s too damn risky! You are dealing with something far beyond your understanding, not even your abilities! But kiddo¡­ I¡¯m now raising up my hopes for you. Let¡¯s see what you will do in the future]

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you try and support me more? Like giving me quests and things like that?¡± Despite the fact that I didn¡¯t get what he wanted to say here, I would never miss such a chance to ask for more support.

    [Ungrateful human kid! Do you think all the help I gave to you so far isn¡¯t enough? Humph! I bet no one of my one hundred elite kids got the same support and help in such a short time!]

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡±

    [Shush! Just go back and do whatever you were doing. I¡¯ll pretend I never heard anything from you]

    Damn this god! He was really slippery!

    [Don¡¯t curse me. I¡¯m in a good mood right now and that means you are lucky. Go, go and continue this war of yours]

    ¡°But my enemy¡­¡±

    [Don¡¯t think too much about him. As long as he kept bothering you like this, it means you already won against him. So don¡¯t think about it too much and keep doing whatever you are trying to do. This enemy already lost to you, and he is trying to change things to win]

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I got more info about this enemy, making me understand a bit of his logic. So he came from the future, from a future I won over him. And he was such a bitter loser to not let it down.

    He decided to send clones back in time, and try to mess with my actions. So the one that came here from the portal was from the future. And that might exin why that mighty god of mine didn¡¯t even see what happened.

    It seemed only those near that bastard would see what happened. And that also meant this wasn¡¯t the first time to happen.

    Did he lose a clone and send another each time I won? Damn! That seemed cool!

    I thought I was losing big against him. But it seemed he also lost a lot as well.

 Chapter 680 Getting Things Under Control At The Capital

    That exined why each time that bastard would appear using a different set of tactics! It looked like I was fighting different people with the same identity.

    I was fighting clones! And that was when the bad news lied. I couldn¡¯t kill him. Killing a clone wouldn¡¯t change anything at all!

    That might be why Sith didn¡¯t bother telling me anything to help me find him. Killing a clone wouldn¡¯t matter. Killing the real body did.

    And as the real person was far in the future, it meant I had no way to kill him!

    What a troublesome enemy this dude was!

    So, each time I¡¯d face a new enemy of different fighting styles. Each time of failure meant he would be killed, and a new one would pop uping from the future.

    It was mutual damage, something that only someone with endless clones and ability to send them through time would take.

    I just hoped this dude would pay a hefty price each time he sent someone over. If so, then it would feel better for me knowing he had to suffer just like mine.<sub>.</sub>

    But if he grew the habit of killing his clones each time he failed, then who was taking control over my girl?

    I thought it was someone rted to this bastard. Yet it seemed I guessed it wrong!

    Sigh! It looked like I had to wait for the golden quest to start to see who was this damn bastard who took Karoline away!

    During this time, mybined forces of controlled monsters and races with my soulers and other warriors were doing great!

    They kept pushing the enemies backwards, while more were getting under my control with the need of doing much.

    The threads were generated on their own from the already controlled ones. This made the number of my forces greater with each passing minute.

    Yet they didn¡¯t manage to reach the area of portals. This zone was still filled with tons of enemies, making me inwardly sigh.<sub></sub>

    I had to protect this ce for the entire day! I wasn¡¯t bored, I was just restless to go to the Hector continent, and start controlling more Hectors.

    I needed to increase the number of those fierce fighters. Besides, more of them would help in letting more of my humans step into cultivation.

    Not to mention their hellish way of training, that showed such remarkable effects in such a short time.

    But trying to leave the capital before the end of the merge? The risks outweigh the gains to be honest.

    So I just focused on controlling more troops, and left the fight at other ces to my boys.

    They kept updating me with their progress all the time. At first, they moved a bit fast as they cleared lots of areas out of enemies before.

    However when the enemy spotted what they were trying to do, they started to face hellish resistance everywhere!<sub></sub>

    The spearhead kept sending me messages, bragging about how his help saved the day for the other three.

    Well, if he was doing great, then he had the right to show off like this. Especially when he acted totally different from what Leo did with Alex.

    Two couples, two lovers, and they both acted totally differently thanks to the difference in their personalities and traits.

    I could only sigh at the fate each couple ended up in. One was devastating the battlefield, creating names for themselves, and the other was like losers, demoted and were following other leadership.

    As for the middle battle zone, it was totally under control. Isac was doing great there, while the other two who got demoted were helping as well.

    However they lost their chance, and no matter how Isac tried to put nice words for them, they wouldn¡¯t have that chance again this easily.

    After all this would be over, I¡¯d start looking for more reinforcements, recements for these two and adding more generals as well.

    Such an epic battle would be the birthce of many heroes and talents. I just had to ask each general of mine to start looking into their men, select those who performed well, and leave the final selection for me.

    The really brutal fight that kept going back and forth was the one at the Hector continent. Just reading the updates and the advance and retreat my forces had all this time proved how fierce and hard facing Hectors was!

    The four were fighting against four paragons and lots of archlords and vices in the Hector armies.

    It was such a harsh fight indeed, one that couldn¡¯t be concluded anytime soon.

    Just reading the updates made me grin. I didn¡¯t want this battle to end soon. I wanted the Hectors to keep sending and amassing their forces for me to hunt.

    As for my side losses, it was big indeed. However the crazy move of Angelica by bringing forth everyone from that world proved its worth at these moments.

    No matter how much was killed, much more crossed the bridge over the continent and joined the fight.

    Even after all this time, lots of forces came and joined the fight, replenishing most of the losses and adding pressure over the Hectors.

    But it seemed both sides reached a middle ground, where they both couldn¡¯t advance or retreat. I knew without my intervention, this would be the line separating the two kingdoms from each other.

    However who said I¡¯d be content with just this part of such a vast continent? They controlled almost a five hundred miles area from the shore.

    It wasn¡¯t small, but it wasn¡¯t enough. I wanted more, I wanted to control the entire continent if possible.

    Time flew fast. During the first hours, the quaking kept rumbling the entire world here. But gradually things started to cool down after the passage of half a day here.

    By then, my forces reached the stage of portals, destroying these in batches. The number of destroyed portals increased with each passing hour, and slowly the size of the enemy started to dwindle, giving my side of forces a good time in controlling the entire battlefield.

 Chapter 681 Grave News!

    That made the battle of the capital much calmer than ever. I didn¡¯t feel any joy in that achievement. After all even if the fight here was over, I¡¯d still remain seated here, guarding this ce and merge.

    As things started to calm down, time started to pass slowly. I even thought about taking a nap or something, yet to be stopped when I saw a change.

    [Lord, there are enemies spotteding from the north!]

    I forgot totally about my scattered teams. Yet one of them spoke about an army approaching.

    North? Wasn¡¯t it the ce protected by that big gulf?

    [Where?]

    [They are approaching the big gulf at north]

    [Who are they?]

    [Lord, they are a mix of races, Dragons, Illusionists, Subi, and even Hectors!]

    That dude looked a bit scared, and he should be. Such a coalition army wasn¡¯t something new. And I knew how fierce such a union would be.<sub>.</sub>

    However, they got to cross that gulf first. Besides, my forces here are really strong right now.

    Trying toe here? At this moment? Humph! It seemed their paragons had a death wish for their forces!

    Besides¡­ing from the north meant only one thing.

    [How are things at your end?] I didn¡¯t hesitate to open a chat with an old friend.

    [Boring! They all retreated back to theirnds, asked for a treaty of peace]

    [Did you sign it?]

    [Not yet. My paragon is a bit sceptical about doing that]

    [Tell him this¡­ They moved arge number of their forces towards mynds. You know what does this mean, right?]

    [Damn! Are you sure? This is big! This is huge! Damn bastards! That¡¯s why they ran back to theirnds and asked for a peace treaty!]<sub></sub>

    [They are here, far away from your ce. You know what to do]

    [Leave it to me, bro! I¡¯ll smash their homes over their heads! I give you my word, this war will end today!]

    [Good luck then]

    It was Wryly, that Berserker who went missing for such a long time already.

    He was busy fighting in the epic war in the north. But when I heard the report from my scout, I knew they had toe from there.

    And with what Wryly said, it was quite obvious. They moved most of their forces here.

    But wait¡­ If they did so, didn¡¯t that mean the size and strength of their forces were different from the foes we were fighting so far?

    And before I could think of a way to stop the iing army from getting here, I got two more disturbing messages.

    [Damn! This is bad! The fourth quest just started! And we all got punished for not taking part in it!]<sub></sub>

    [Right now?] it was Fang, and he seemed pissed off.

    [It just started a few minutes ago. The messages that I received are all bad! We got debuffs, lowering our stars by half! In the meantime, our enemies will gain double of their stats! Not to mention they will add more stats at this moment, ording to the quest rules]

    [I get it] I knew this was bad. And weirdly enough, the timing of this came just with the arrival of the new army. [Can your forces hold the line out there?]

    [With such debuffs? I doubt it man! We need to retreat, regroup and try to control a small piece ofnd. It will be better this way]

    [No, no retreat, only advance forward]

    [But¡­]

    [Just do as I say. I¡¯ll find a way to help]

    I closed the chat before getting another one. And this came from one of my dragon rider girls monitoring the northern gulf region.

    [Lord! Big news! Lots of aquatic monsters appeared out of nowhere and formed a big bridge. A colossal army of many races are about to cross it now!]

    ¡°So they prepared this to cross the gulf? As expected,¡± I sighed while trying to sort out my mind.

    Lots of enemies were heading towards my capital, and the fourth quest just started.

    This quest was all about the struggle and conflict between lords! It was expected to give the enemies a boost, butbining this with ourck of additional stat and that unjust punishment, made it a bit impossible toe out of this with the gains I had so far.

    Numbers wouldn¡¯t matter anymore! With such punishment, my entire forces would be at a huge disadvantage.

    Should I recall them back and let them be together? It was the most logical solution so far.

    However it meant my kingdom would lose much of its current expanding territory.

    Would I risk doing that?

    Just when I hesitated, the old words of Sith rang in my mind again.

    [You¡¯ll regret that!]

    That was what he said, and just recalling this in his voice made me reject such an easy way out.

    I wouldn¡¯t select such a safe path.

    As I decided to keep fighting, I started to reconsider the current situation.

    ¡°The West is facing only monsters, little of races so far,¡± I looked at the big map in my chariot and was lost in thoughts for a few minutes.

    ¡°The West is the real problem. They are facing Hector, and they were struggling from the beginning. If they continued¡­¡±

    I paused as I knew the answer. If they stood there without any reinforcements, then they¡¯d end up dead without doubt.

    I knew I should send out my forces to help. But if I did, who was going to save my capital?

    [Come back right away, the battle at the capital will be left for you to handle]

    I didn¡¯t hesitate to make the toughest choice. Staying here would mean one end for my eastern forces. I had to move out, and I¡¯d give the task of handling the battle here for Isac and her forces.

    The only problem was that her forces were scattered over a wide area. They would take at least three up to six hours to arrive and gather up here.

 Chapter 682 Leaving The Capital To Lucias

    The armying from the north wouldn¡¯t wait all that time. They¡¯d arrive in less than three hours.

    [Retreat slowly] I sent this before doing anything else to all the four generals at the Hector continent, [Don¡¯t rush it. I need you to buy me six hours at least]

    [At least!]

    [Damn it! I know you are unreliable!]

    [Ok, I¡¯ll do my best]

    [Don¡¯t worry, I know how to handle my family]

    The four responded, and I totally ignored the two jerks¡¯ messages. As for the other two girls, I just sent my request to y it safe as far as possible.

    ¡°Hey, go all out, destroy all the portals in ten minutes!¡±<sub>.</sub>

    I held out my horn next, shouted with my loudest voice at all the forces under my leadership in the region.

    There were few scattered portals left. Before getting such bad news, I let my boys y while I kept increasing the size of my forces using my technique.

    But right now it wasn¡¯t the time to do that.

    If there was a solution to save the day, then it would be only by moving my forces forward to meet the northern army beforeing here.

    And that woulde at the cost of leaving the capital with little forces. Like this I¡¯d dy the enemy advancing speed, decrease their numbers, and even add more forces to mine.

    When Isac and her boys would take over the defences here, I¡¯d move out and help the eastern battle.

    As for the debuff effect, I wasn¡¯t worried. With the help of my sturdy defences and big shield, nothing bad would happen here.<sub></sub>

    And if it did, I¡¯d simply jump over here and start rescuing the capital if it got breached.

    So during these ten minutes, I started roaming the capital surroundings, saving more bookmarks at different locations.

    I made sure to store up enough to guard against any unforeseen circumstances.

    My boys had only to press forward to crush the remaining portals. In less than ten minutes, the entire ce ushered under such weird silence.

    My forces stood in ce motionless, as if they were waiting for more enemies to arrive and kill.

    The size of the controlled forces in the end reached a staggering ten million mark and even went beyond it.

    However, covering up such a massive stretch ofnd, they seemed to not be even enough to cover the entire ce alongside my private army.<sub></sub>

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t leave the capital with weak forces,¡± I thought while considering whom to leave behind.

    They should be led by someone who was capable of stopping any attack. They should be fierce, and have the ability to kill ground, aquatic, and aerial enemies.

    The merge was past its half point by five to six hours right now. I needed to wait for less than half a day for it to finish.

    The quaking started toe in such long intervals. The colourful batches covering the ground kept shining from time to time, seemingly as if they were responding to some sort of energy pulsations.

    The hole in the ground shrank up now and was less than five metres in radius. I previously thought it would reach one metre radius at the end.

    But this seemed to be not the case. It looked like this hole was going to vanish before the end.

    So I memorised the spot of it, even saved a bookmark of it, before going to look for Lucias.

    ¡°You will lead half of your soulers and two million monsters in defending the capital,¡± as he went up to meet me, I started to speak about my n.

    It was a simple n. I¡¯d leave behind with him enough ground forces to secure the capital against any brutal attack.

    Also I decided to leave dozens of fallen gods, a few hundreds of dragons and flying monsters.

    ¡°¡­ There is a general of mineing up with her army. She is called Isac, a Selvator race young man, leading a big army of humans.¡±

    ¡°I got it, lord,¡± Lucias didn¡¯tment on my arrangement or taking up half of his forces away, ¡°but are you going to be alright with such force?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m this week?¡± I shortlyughed before adding, ¡°you will be stationed here until that army arrives. Then we will head together towards another continent, where we will have another brutal fight.¡±

    ¡°We love brutal fights! It¡¯s where we feel like home.¡±

    For a moment there, he gave me the impression of Wryly. Both races were warmongers, but I got why he thought like that.

    During the past fight, he used his deadly breaths from time to time. It seemed he could use it only once per few hours. Yet each time he did, a million enemies would fall without any resistance.

    He was quite fierce indeed! And during this fight, it seemed he ate lots of souls to feel already satisfied.

    Even if he needed souls from me, I had tons of them right now. From this war alone, I was this close from reaching the needed quota for my debt.

    Killing monsters gives me souls like killing any race. And I killed tons of them! My forces did the same, and were still doing.

    So crossing the one hundred million mark was going to be achieved a long time before this war would see its final curtain closed down.

    ¡°Go now, scatter your forces around, and use those flying girls on the back of dragons as your eyes to spot any iing enemies.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll heed by your orders, lord,¡± since he came back from the training session in another world of mine and Lucias seemed more respectful towards me.

    Of course after seeing me in action during this war, his respect grew to veneration and bits of caution as well, there might be little fear as well.

    As I watched him select his forces, I ordered the rest to move out alongside my selected warriors, fallen gods, dragons, and other monsters.

 Chapter 683 Forming A Hit Force

    I left the fallen gods at my chariot, while few were scattered amidst the big army marching forward at a fast pace.

    We had to meet up with the enemy as fast as we could. The further away we fought, the better.

    I just wanted to simply jump over and start hitting those bastards. But the mix of Hectors and Dragons made me wary of this army.

    The two races were quite rich in their items. They spent tons of money acquiring scary things and strong forces.

    So it would be a bit risky to go out there all alone. I had to first let my boys here assess and test this army, see how fierce and dangerous it was.

    Also it would be much easier for me to handle these enemies from behind the frontline. Using my technique to control them from far behind was the most effective way to handle such dangerous folks.

    In addition to all that, this was quite a fierce army of races. They weren¡¯t those weak monsters or mercenaries. So it would be a waste to just let them off the hook.

    I had to force them to sign loyalty contracts, serving me till the end of their lives. I was sure that each single one of them was a well trained soldier, and might be an elite as well.<sub>.</sub>

    As the grand army moved out, I started asking my scout girls and scattered teams about the current situation of this army.

    [They are still crossing the gulf]

    [They are slowly moving inside ournds, lord]

    [They are controlling cities and towns as they march]

    [They are bringing more forces using the portals in each city and town]

    More info was pouring at me during the next half an hour. It seemed this army wasn¡¯t just trying to get to the capital so fast.

    It was strengthening its hold over that northern part of my kingdom. Controlling cities and towns while using the portals there to gush lots of forces here? That might seem as if they were preparing for a long attrition defensive battle.<sub></sub>

    I thought they wereing to hit my capital first. If they acted like this, then it meant only one thing.

    ¡°They aren¡¯t the main attacking force here¡­ Will it be that son of b*tch? Or they just want to make me busy, to not go and save my boys at the Hector continent?¡±

    I didn¡¯t know what they were truly scheming here, but there was some sort of a trick out there.

    Going to get entangled in such a battle of attrition? Did they think I left the capital unprotected? Or did they think they could stop me from leaving if I wanted?

    Humph! Brute force was the answer to any doubts indeed. I didn¡¯t decrease the advancement speed of my forces, and even asked them to push forward much faster.

    [Scatter around, see if there is anything happening at the eastern coast] I sent this order to many teams, the ones who weren¡¯t contacting me right now.

    They were the ones away from the northern regions. At this moment, I wanted eyes all over that damn coast.<sub></sub>

    If there was a race that could be described as fierce and unpredictable, it would be Hectors without doubt.

    Even Dragons had their mindset focused on arrogance and overconfidence.

    But Hector¡­ They came here with lots of paragons and shitloads of other lower ranks.

    They brought many continents here, making Earth look like their backyard or something.

    I had this hunch that the blow this time wouldn¡¯te from the bastard enemy of mine. This enemy was reced by a new clone. And I didn¡¯t know if he¡¯d decide toe and fight in such a losing war or just stay back and watch the show.

    If he had the same mindset of the old clones, then he would end up watching from the corner. This war was already lost. If he tried to intervene, he would risk losing his life for another clone.

    The only enemy aside from him with abilities to shift the tide of this war would be Hectors.

    They had only to cut any path of reinforcements to go to theirnds. This way, they¡¯d end up securing theirnds again by exterminating my forces out there.

    Not to mention this would deal a big blow to me.

    So they were the ones to move out. And if I was one of their leaders, I¡¯d ce great importance over taking down that bridge linking my kingdom to their continent.

    Crushing this down would cut the path over any reinforcements and would also cut the path of retreat to the forces inside their continent.

    It was a single move that would bring much results.

    That was why I asked many teams to go out there and keep watching the ocean. Once spotted, I¡¯d move out and exterminate any army of them.

    I kept moving forward while receiving more updates from the various battlefields.

    The enemy kept hitting the frontline of mine fiercely so far. Monsters and mercenaries weren¡¯t part of the quest, so they didn¡¯t show any remarkable upgrades at all.

    Unlike the situation at the Hector continent, the frontline at West was doing much better.

    As for East, the four generals of mine kept retreating while suffering big losses. The boost the enemy got forced them on the back foot, letting them all suffer without exception.

    However they were following my instructions, trying to retreat slowly while buying as much time as possible.

    Isac and her army needed three more hours to arrive. She sent early troops to arrive at the capital from nearby regions. They would arrive first in one hour or less.

    The situation at the capital grew eerily calmer, without any enemy spotted anywhere.

    [Go and find the general with orange fire and fog] I sent this message to one of the teams patrolling the area around the capital, [Tell him to prepare a small hit force of his elites, ready to move out whenever any enemy is spotted at the eastern bridge]

    [Will do it now, lord!]

    Even if I nned to go and stop any army hitting that bridge, I had to also prepare a backup n. Just in case things went wrong at my side, Lucias would be ready to intervene and help.

 Chapter 684 The Northern Gulf Battle

    I flew on top of my marching forces for another hour. Just a few minutes ago, I got the reports of the arrival of the early forces of Isac.

    They weren¡¯t that much, but they started to help Lucia once arrived. As for Lucias, he already prepared a hit force, led by one of his elites and a few of my fallen gods and dragons.

    This was enough to stop any assault and buy me time. Something told me the Hectors wouldn¡¯t start their attack until I¡¯d get entangled with that northern army.

    The northern coalition army was spreading out slowly yet steadily, cing highest priority over taking over cities and towns.

    They brought over lots of forces from the portals there. ording to the reports I got, each town and city was now surrounded with their own armies.

    So the enemy was turning this northern region into a strong foothold of his. Like this, trying to take down such a region would prove to be challenging.

    Not to mention there was a punishment over me and my forces. So like this, the best case scenario they thought I¡¯d get would be a stallement after taking over hundreds of miles up north.<sub>.</sub>

    Then I¡¯d wait for the fifth quest to arrive,pensate for all the difference in stats and remove this cursing punishment before taking thesends off their hands.

    This was the best case scenario indeed, but not for me. It would be for them. Like this, they¡¯d end up securing their continent, safeguard against any attacks of mine for now, and also ce a dagger at my back.

    I wouldn¡¯t risk attacking theirnds once again at the uing quest. This rare chance I got with their negligence wouldn¡¯t be avable easily anytime soon.

    This was the best case scenario for them. But for me, my best deal would be by crushing the forces here, reiming all thends I lost, and then going towards their continent and expanding mynds there.

    This was the thing I¡¯d aim for, and would see it happen no matter what.

    ¡°Keep waiting out there, I¡¯ming for your souls,¡± as I had less than half an hour to reach the first forces of that big army, I started to think about something.<sub></sub>

    If they were slowly marching up at me, fanning out in such wide fashion, then from which direction should I start attacking?

    It would make sense toe directly at them from the direction of my capital. Such a move would aim at stopping them from advancing towards my big city.

    But they weren¡¯t really advancing at such threatening speed! If I didn¡¯t evene, they¡¯d take much more time than what Isac needed to pull all of her forces back to the capital.

    So I wasn¡¯t forced to start this war from such a direction. Thinking like this made me shift my eyes towards a certain direction.

    ¡°Starting from there will be quite risky, but it will ce more pressure at them.¡±

    I was looking in no other direction but towards the eastern coast.<sub></sub>

    It would be the least expected ce for me to attack at. Besides, it would ce me closer to the bridge, making the Hectors more worried about their perfect n in their eyes.

    But that would ce me closer to the grand aquatic forces of that race. They would target my army, trying to hit me from the side and back.

    I¡¯d get surrounded this way. However, the perks of going there outweighed the risks. Also even if surrounded, I¡¯d just need time to get as many monsters and races under my control before turning the battle tide around.

    As I decided, I started to sharply turn the direction of my grand army towards the East. I was almost a hundred mile away from the eastern shores, a distance that would be covered in less than half an hour.

    But just after ten minutes of doing so, I spotted arge cloud of dust rising up from the horizon. And it was so broad to fill the entire horizon from east to west!

    [Lord! They are moving out! All of the forces in the cities and towns at the forefront are moving with the big army]

    [Lord! All the forces I can see areing towards you!]

    ¡°Bingo!¡± my eyes shone in a fierce way while I knew I just guessed it right.

    The enemy¡¯s n was indeed that bridge, not me!

    [Send a word to Lucias, let him dispatch the hit force near the bridge. Don¡¯t let a single enemy touch it]

    [got it, lord!]

    If the enemy got such panic when I shifted my forces east, then he would also move out his forces lying in wait around the bridge to hurriedly take it down.

    So I had to move Lucais elite forces first to buy me some time.

    The enemy tried to strengthen their foothold here, ending up ruining everything by this rash decision of theirs.

    But they were drawing faster than I imagined! In the next ten minutes, I could almost see their faces!

    They were upon my army, and there were almost forty to fifty miles left from the eastern shores.

    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll let my army move to the east and I¡¯ll handle you myself,¡± I had two options here. Either I¡¯d keep flying East and let my army stop theirs, or the opposite.

    I selected the other solution of course. I could jump anywhere, fly directly towards the eastern shores without much resistance.

    Unlike my ground forces, my ability to break free from any fight was much better. I¡¯d just wait for my army to group at the eastern shores before retreating towards them.

    Just as I moved out to meet the iing swarm of enemies, I started forming my first technique.

    ¡°Attack the furthest enemies you can reach,¡± as I finished my technique and lots of ck threads gushed out from it, I said to my fallen gods.

 Chapter 685 The Two Jerks Are Mad!

    They nodded, turned to stand at the edge of my chariot, before sending off their deadly attacks.

    I didn¡¯t need to crush this army or force it to retreat. I just wanted to slow it down.

    And the best way to do it was by creating chaos at any ce I could. So instead of focusing everything on a single point, I had to randomly hit anyce I could reach.

    The first to do it were my fallen gods. Their attacks created a great disturbance at the enemies far from me.

    Then my technique popped up in the picture.

    The threads moved out and started to infect many races down below.

    Unlike monsters, these races showed a resistance I forgot for a long time against my threads.

    I knew that the longer it took to control someone, the stronger he would be. So when my threads needed a couple of minutes to control the first batch of enemies here, I got how strong they were.<sub>.</sub>

    They were elites! An entire army of elites! Damn!

    Once I knew that, I seriously considered changing up my ns. Seeing such a huge pool of talents and elites made me drool over having them.

    But I didn¡¯t keep such thoughts in mind for more than a few seconds. I had a bigger goal to achieve here. And these elites wouldn¡¯t go anywhere in the end.

    As I controlled the first batch, more threads came out from their bodies to infect more of those nearby. I didn¡¯t wait for more than five minutes here, forcing those who became under my control to sign the contracts, before moving out.

    I gave them a simple order; kill! They turned around and started a spree of killing that caused little trouble at this zone.

    If it was just this zone, then this wouldn¡¯t matter. But as I progressed to the direction of the shore, I kept using my technique and repeated such mess in other ces.

    Besides, my boys were attacking all the time, creating a situation for my technique to give better results.<sub></sub>

    As they kept attacking, I started to arrive at zones void of many forces. I only hunted those standing on the edge of such emptiness, looking puzzled and terrified.

    Like this, the more I progressed forward, the more forces I gained, and the bigger the fight became. At the same time, my army was marching forward towards the shore at a high pace.

    But the rear of my army got entangled already with enemy forces that I didn¡¯t target.

    I saw the big bellows of dust clouds rising up from the rear and could only ept such a result. I started just from the midzone of my army, and went towards the shore at such a slow and steady pace.

    So it was expected for the rear to get hit and might also get exterminated. The strongest forces of mine were already at the forefront, leading this march.

    Even if the rear was entirely lost, I wouldn¡¯t feel sad about it.

    But after fifteen minutes, and with everything I was doing, the enemy drew closer from my army and was just this close from shing with them.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Move slowly towards the south, keep the distance between you and the enemy fixed!¡± I got out my horn and gave such an order.

    There were around twenty miles left from the shores from the main bulk of my army. The vanguard units arrived already and were waiting for the rest of the army to arrive.

    If I waited for any longer, then the enemy would sh against thest half of my army. So I thought about moving towards the south, maintaining the gap fixed between the two sides.

    From one way, this would keep my armies intact and safe. From another, my real aim was to be closer to the bridge at my capital.

    So moving in such a direction wasn¡¯t bad after all.

    With such a simple move, my army was left untouched no matter how hard the enemy tried. And in the meantime, I bought myself enough time to amass more forces under my control, and create more chaos.

    At a point, I stopped moving forward and started to roam around in a certain zone. My forces already reached the shores and were gathering up.

    There were less than five miles left. And this was enough to hold my army here. So I didn¡¯t press forward, and kept pressuring the enemies around the rest of my army.

    As for my forces at the shores, they already started fighting their enemies.

    It took roughly an hour for us to cross a distance that was supposed to be crossed in half. I lost almost one fifth of my army until the army gathered up at the eastern shores.

    ¡°Attack!¡± and by this, it was time for payback.

    I didn¡¯t wait for my chariot to arrive at my army to give such an order. And once given, my forces sprung out and started killing in a bloody fight.

    The strongest were my soulers and dragons. Aside from my fallen gods, they killed the most without much resistance.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take a different route,¡± as my boys were leading the army forward, I selected to not join them and just go towards the enemy directly from a different route.

    The enemy was gathering up just in the same way my army did. And unlike what anyone would expect, I moved towards the opposite direction of my army.

    I had to form another army to help mine when the time would be right.

    So I started controlling and forcing forces down at the ground to follow me using my technique and contracts. Then I gave them a simple order

    [Stay hidden, don¡¯t expose yourselves, and don¡¯t go near the frontline]

    From this moment on, the stealth operation of forming another army started.

    [F*ck you Hye! You said five hours and even after eight you never showed up!]

    [We are losing a lot! We are retreating far behind! We are going to be killed in the end! Screw you human! I should have known from the start that you aren¡¯t that trustworthy!]

 Chapter 686 The Final Battle Starts

    Just as the battle kept grinding at both sides for hours, these two never stoppedining and whining.

    I knew they were pressured, but they got to have more faith in me. Even after all this time, the enemy didn¡¯t start moving out yet.

    I was back holding their back, and that wasn¡¯t just a simple task. I didn¡¯t bother letting them know about this. In time, they¡¯d see with their own eyes.

    For a long time, I felt puzzled towards the dy in enemy movements until I realised something.

    The enemy had many continents and forces here on Earth, but those near us were far away. So even if they sent such a big coalition army and kept supporting it from the big number of portals in the cities and towns nearby, they still didn¡¯t manage to bring the army needed to crush that bridge.

    Also I got the feeling that they would wait until the four generals of mine would be close to the bridge before attacking.

    Doing so would deal a strong blow to the remaining forces morale, letting thest struggle of my boys greatly weakened.

    I read through their intentions. And that had only one exnation; they weren¡¯t ready!<sub>.</sub>

    They couldn¡¯t amass enough forces to crush mine yet. So they had to use such a tactic to make sure they¡¯d secure theirnds.

    Knowing all this made me calmer. I was pressured to such an extent, and they were also facing the same problem.

    So I didn¡¯t hurry to move out there yet. I had to amass as much force as I could.

    Once the Hectors would start their attack, I¡¯d jump over and leave this battle for another leader.

    [Have you arrived?] As I decided whom to lead my forces here, I had to make sure his recement arrived at the capital first.

    [Just half an hour away]

    [Good. you will handle the fight at the capitol on your own]<sub></sub>

    I then opened a chat with one of the dragon girls around the capital, asking her to find Lucias and deliver the new assignment over to him.

    He would leave his army behind for Isac to order and would travel to me. At the right moment, he would take over the army here and I¡¯d be freed to face the Hectors.

    And ording to the situation at the capital, I¡¯d decide if I¡¯d use the help of Isac and her army or not.

    Gradually the n became more coherent. The advantage I was getting now made me morefortable towards the end of this big war.

    I knew the four armies at the Hector continent were getting wiped out. But I was preparing more armies for them.

    After this war would be over, Hectors would emerge as the biggest losers. They wouldn¡¯t only lose lots of forces, most of their continent near my capital; they would also lose more at the northern epic tri-races battle.

    They tried to put down a fire at one home to end up losing the entire town! Their leaders acted a bit arrogant this time, much more foolish than brave in my opinion.<sub></sub>

    I didn¡¯t know what happened to them. Did they think I got deeply wounded and looked like a tasty meal to them or what?

    Did they grow greedy? Thought they could use the help of their strong northern armies to smash my kingdom?

    Well, I didn¡¯t know what went loose in their heads, but they screwed up big this time.

    Evenparing the losses of that bastard enemy of mine with them, they lost even more than him.

    I kept turning their elites against themselves. After the passage of four more hours, things started to show an expected development.

    ¡°Lucias¡­ I¡¯ll leave this ce over to you,¡± when I got the reports describing a huge aquatic army appearing all of sudden around the bridge zone, I turned to my souler general and said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry lord, I can handle things here,¡± he slowly bowed his head. He arrived a couple of hours ago and didn¡¯t take part in any fight.

    He just stood by my side, watching in silence and respect as I kept taking control over tons of enemy forces.

    All the elites I controlled were moving in circles, avoiding going near the bloody frontline or showing any signs to expose themselves.

    The frontal battle kept grinding more lives during the past hours. My side lost a lot as for the enemy. However theycked constant reinforcements, not like how enemies kept replenishing their losses all the time.

    I could just have ordered my newly gained forces to turn their des and kill those around them. But I had to wait for the right moment.

    And this moment was here.

    [Listen up, gather around my chariot first. You will follow the order of Lucias, the general with orange fire and fog. He will lead you from now on]

    I sent this order to all the newly acquired races. It was time for them to gather up and join forces with my big army.

    My chariot stood in the air for half an hour before a grand army of mixed races was formed down below.

    ¡°They are all yours now,¡± as they gathered in enough numbers, I handed things over to him while taking out my stuff.

    I recalled back my fallen gods and chariot, and left things here over to him while jumping through the opened portal.

    I decided to buy Lucias a nice chariot as my other generals. Such a fierce souler shouldn¡¯t get buried under dust inside my inventory.

    He should lead his army and keep killing enemies everywhere. Battlefield was his home, and I intended to let him live freely there.

    Once I passed through the portal, I appeared on a point at the eastern shore of my capital.

    Sounds of brutal fighting were echoing from every corner of this world. From the maind, the brutal fights between Isac¡¯s forces and the enemies were causing big noise.

    But the loudest came from the nearby ocean. The iing aquatic big army started the fight, shing against the aquatic forts and races belonging to me there.

    Alongside this, the defensive forces stationed at both sides of the bridge joined. In addition to the elite forces prepared by Lucias, this zone turned into a real piece of bloody hell.

 Chapter 687 A Bloody Fight At The Bridge

    ¡°This is my home as well,¡± for a reason, I felt this ce was better suited to me than the peaceful life I experienced during the past few months.

    I trained, lived in a peaceful world, and watched my capital, cities, and towns rise up.

    Yet I never felt such adrenaline and excitement when I achieved all this like I was feeling right now. The thrill of crushing down enemies and ruling over them no matter how hard they resisted, was enough for me.

    ¡°Let¡¯s end this then,¡± I summoned my chariot, let my girl rise high up in the air, before making my first technique again.

    Watch me bastards as I get back!

    The threads exploded out of my technique, hungrily running and attacking the aquatic monsters. The monsters weren¡¯t alone, as they were boarded with Hectors.

    I didn¡¯t know how they remained under water for all this time without getting suffocated. As far as I knew, Hectors weren¡¯t an aquatic race, right?

    Or were these fine scales a sign for them being so? I had to ask Lilyter on about that.<sub>.</sub>

    For now, I started attacking the monsters first. They were their ride, and controlling them would stumble the advancement speed and limit the movement of these Hectors.

    Besides, it was much faster to control a monster than to control a Hector dude.

    I knew how hard it was to control races, not to mention Hectors.

    As I nned, the monsters once controlled started to act a little berserk before they followed my orders.

    And my order was simple; make the riders on your back fall into water and then attack them.

    I wanted to interrupt the current fierce momentum of such a terrifying race. I witnessed lots of Hector¡¯s fighting, either by my side or against me.

    They were organised, well trained, and knew no fear. Just a small group of them was enough to bring enough trouble for me and my enemies alike.<sub></sub>

    So I wanted first to keep them busy fighting against useless monsters while my threads worked their magic against the real goals.

    I first hit monsters they rode, then as they got controlled in a few seconds, more threads came out and attacked those on its back.

    This made any Hector on the back of these aquatic monsters get infected. And during the fight thatsted for a few minutes, these Hectors ended up under my control.

    ¡°Sign the contracts!¡± I didn¡¯t dy and sent the order while spreading contracts over.

    I controlled lots of Hectors in the first few minutes since I came here. But that wasn¡¯t even close enough. Just as I was waiting for the Hectors to get controlled, I attacked more monsters, dropping the Hectors on their back before attacking them.

    This created enough chaos at some point to make the fierce attack of Hector¡¯s face lots of problems.

    During the first hour of my arrival here, the Hectors held the upper hand. They never stopped attacking, and managed to cause damage at many points of the bridge.<sub></sub>

    The bridge extended for many miles up front. So it wasn¡¯t easy for me or my forces to defend it against such a brutal attack.

    However, just after the first hour, and as I kept moving around the entire bridge, I managed to create enough disturbance to make the attack pause for the first time.

    The water churned with deep red colour from the death of many monsters and lots of Hectors. The fight between the two was brutal, but most of the losses came when I created chaos.

    At this moment, my forces found their chance to kill lots of Hectors. Then the fight between my Hectors and their former friends and allies caused more casualties.

    Atst was the effect of a direct sh between my forces defending here and them.

    Among these forces, the ones stationed in the underwater forts caused the most damage without doubt. These races didn¡¯t look that fierce to me.

    But for a reason, and perhaps thanks to the forts underwater, they managed to kill lots of Hectors.

    Looking at this water fight from high above made me inwardly sigh. The Hectors were really such a mighty race. Even when they came unprepared, they brought such arge army that was this close from taking down the bridge.

    And this wasn¡¯t the full scale of their assault! In addition to their forces attacking with other races at the northern gulf, there were many who came out on the shore of their continent, and tried to surround the close by four generals of mine.

    Of course I got lots of screaming and cursing messages from Fang and the jumper, but I ignored them all.

    Right now my full focus was on stabilising the fight here and securing the bridge. Next I¡¯d think of a way toe and help them.

    So they had to deal with this kind of attack, wait for my timely arrival.

    Despite things looking bad, they weren¡¯t that bad in my eyes. To me, the enemy was pressing forward with everything he got.

    So when we¡¯d survive this shitty time, they would look weak. Then my retaliation would really begin.

    Losing forces wasn¡¯t a pleasant thing for me. However I was in such a situation where I had to choose between different types of losses.

    I cared more about the final result of this war, the general look of the map describing the reigns of each force here.

    That was what I kept in mind while pressing over the Hectorsing at my bridge. I could spare part of my attention and help those four out there, but that would ce more danger over the bridge.

    After all, once the northern battle would be concluded in my favour, I¡¯d bring all the remaining forces here.

    Without a bridge, an intact and secured bridge, how could they join and help?

    So for the next seven hours, I kept fighting fervently using my technique. I signed tons of contracts, most of their owners were lying dead at the bottom of this ocean.

 Chapter 688 Things Are Bad At The Eastern Side!

    Yet that didn¡¯t make me feel any regret or remorse. I knew those fighting here were elites, the cream of the crop. But I knew there were lots more of Hectors waiting for me on the continent.

    So I focused only on stopping their deadly charge during these hours. When the seven hour passed, the situation here started to finally tilt towards my direction.

    The amount of forcesing here started to show a sudden decline. I knew there must be lots of portals underwater for such a big army to appear out of nowhere and keeping at me.

    ¡°So you are reshifting your focus over the maind? Wise choice, but it won¡¯t make any difference¡­¡±

    I knew the sudden decline wasn¡¯t without a reason. And that was simply thanks to a big change to their n.

    They epted their defeat here. And so they started to shift their focus over the fight on the main continent.

    Such change meant this bridge would be safe for the time being. I looked around, and the number of my forces here was enough to keep the enemy away from the bridge.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Time to join the maind fight then,¡± If they changed their tactics, then I¡¯d change mine as well.

    Without any speck of hesitation, I controlled my chariot to fly over the ocean and go directly towards the continent.

    It took almost half an hour to arrive there. I didn¡¯t need to arrive there to see how bad the situation was.

    First of all, the four didn¡¯t manage toe together as I thought! There were two big groups of armies in the middle of an ocean of Hector forces.

    I got the reason why Fang and that jumper kept annoying me in such a way before. The two were together, fighting side by side all the time.

    It must have started by one of them before they both walked over this path of mindset ofining. I sighed whenparing the two big boys with the two girls up there.<sub></sub>

    The girls never sent a message to meining or saying anything. Unlike the two big boys here, they acted more mature.

    But to be honest, the overall situation looked dire! They were isted from each other, and the number of forces under them dwindled to such dangerous extent.

    I estimated that each army only had one hundred thousands or even less! That meant each group would have two hundred thousands at most, not enough to face such a close and crazy encirclement of the millions of Hectors.

    But this had to stop now. ¡°Go forth, make me an army,¡± I said in a cold tone while my threads sprung at the shitload of Hector¡¯s down below.

    At the same time, I snapped my fingers and the fallen gods and the warriors handling the weapons on my chariot started their all out assault.

    *Rumble!* *Rumble!* *Rumble!*<sub></sub>

    Once my boys joined, and the fight turned into much deadlier confrontation. The attacks of my fallen gods caused such weird violent explosions every now and then, which was something I didn¡¯t get untilter on.

    ¡°They brought such big guns with explosive ammunition to kill faster? Great! These weapons are going to be mine in the end!¡±

    Just after dozens of flights over the collosal army down below, I got to notice the big weapon scattered among these forces.

    They looked like big cannons of old human civilization. They sent out deadly shots, attacking and killing lots of my forces in a few minutes.

    Each hit exploded, forming a small mushroom cloud that engulfed tens of my forces and even hundreds. Beside each weapon, lots of ammo were stacked there in wait to be used.

    And when my boys attacked these ces, violent explosions rumbled all over the ce, creating bigger mushroom clouds that ate thousands of Hector in it.

    ¡°See these things? Aim at them first,¡± even if I sat my eyes over these weapons, I didn¡¯t keep my boys from hitting them. Instead, I specifically marked them, chose these to be the focus of such attacks.

    If they brought such weapons here, that meant they got lots of them in their inventories.

    Once the battle dust would be settled, the inventories of these would be all collected by me. I¡¯d gain these weapons and their ammunition without much trouble.

    Besides, the explosions that came from these tons of ammunition brought the death count high off the chart!

    And they created enough chaos and gaps in the middle of the dense Hector army to let my threads work better and faster thanks to all the confusion caused by these explosions.

    The Hectors brought lots of such weapons. So just in the first hour, tens of thousands of such explosions urred. That didn¡¯t only help me, it also helped to relieve the pressure over my forces for many asions.

    [Move together, idiots! Don¡¯t be separated like that!] As the first chance appeared, I didn¡¯t hesitate to rudely reprimand these two arrogant jerks and order them to regroup with the two girls.

    Of course they showered me with curses, but in the end they started to go to the other army. It made sense this way, and even if they got sharp tongues, they got brilliant brains to get the advantage of such a move.

    The first attempts failed. Yet at the end of the first hour, the two armies finally managed toe together.

    But I didn¡¯t hurry to help them with my newly controlled boys.

    I did the same as I did at the northern gulf battle. The size I thought of the final force I controlled made me eager to wait.

    Not only therge number that would gather up at the end, but adding the psychological effect of seeing such a big army gathering up to their help.

    My forces who kept routed and hunted down like they were dogs would show a ground shaking transformation, turning from such low points in morale into such mighty and vicious beasts.

 Chapter 689 The Counterattack Starts

    I waited for three more hours. During which I only let my boys on my chariot attack with the help of my chariot different weapons and abilities.

    During this time, the fight going on at the bridge showed no new development. My forces kept routing back and killing all the enemies who dared toe.

    Despite they shifted their focus over the maind forces, the Hectors never stopped sending forces to hit the bridge.

    It seemed they were wary of my forces there toe and help the ones trapped in the maind.

    What helped this wrong belief to deepen in them was what happened since I appeared there. Even with my help, they kept killing my boys and keeping them entrapped without any way out.

    This was wrong because I didn¡¯t truly act against them.

    As for the capital, the situation looked quite calm there. No new enemy dared toe or target the capital for now.

    From one side, the coalition army led by Hectors at the northern gulf was getting routed and killed right now. They just got a stable backing from the cities and towns there.<sub>.</sub>

    However the previousrge number of reinforcements sent by the Hectors was stopped as they shifted everything towards their continent.

    Other races kept bringing their forces. However even the Dragons couldn¡¯t bepared at all with these Hectors.

    So with the help of my soulers and controlled forces there, and under the brutal and fierce leadership of Lucias, that fight was getting better for my side.

    The fights in the West didn¡¯t show much development. My armies were facing great resistance from lots of races.

    Thanks to the punishment we all got, the fight started to lean towards the enemies out there. Their speed of advancement was affected greatly.

    But I never gave them the order to stop or even retreat. Each inch gained ofnd during the time of merge was a big gain for me.

    Until the merge was over, I would never allow a single troop to turn back or stop from moving forward!<sub></sub>

    At the western battles, the spearhead was the real star. His ability to negate any stat or strength of the enemy proved its worth more than ever at these battles.

    Even under thebined bonus and debuffs, his ability wasn¡¯t affected. And whoever got under his ability area of effect would turn from mighty lions to weak and powerless kittens.

    Despite his new arrogance, he deserved to act cocky! In such a big and decisive battle, his contributions alone were above all others.

    The merge had around twelve hours to get done. It was enough time for my forces to gain lots of areas.

    Not to mention I didn¡¯t start anything here yet.

    I waited for a couple more hours before finally taking action.

    [Come on! You are here and only using these weak attacks of yours!!!]<sub></sub>

    [You promised me an army of reinforcements, and only you arrived and did nothing much so far!!!]

    These ungrateful whining two were getting on my nerves! If not for the current situation and the bad circumstance they saw during the past hours, I¡¯d go down there and p them on the face with my right hand.

    And my right hand held such a terrifying might that no one could resist!

    [Start gathering up!] I selected all the Hectors I recently controlled, and ordered them to group, [Group under my chariot!]

    It was enough time to gather up tons of these Hectors. Even if they would take much longer than any monster to get under my clutches, I managed to amass lots of them during all this time.

    And during the next ten minutes, a sizable force appeared under my chariot.

    At first, the Hectors here didn¡¯t get what was going on. But when the army stood under my chariot, not getting under any attacks from my boys, and not trying to fire anything at my chariot, they started to get the full scale of the scary situation.

    They tried to kill my Hectors. However what happened was for my boys to rain down fierce attacks over their heads from my chariot, while letting few routes open for the remaining controlled Hectors to arrive.

    ¡°It¡¯s enough¡­ All the Hectors under me listen up¡­ Attack and kill!¡± I held my horn and spoke to all the Hectors belonging to me.

    I knew that not all of them managed toe here. But it was already enough. A force of almost one million Hectors was standing down below my chariot, extending for a mile radius around my chariot.

    And with my order, this force started to move out as if a bomb got exploded.

    [Don¡¯t stand idle! Press in the opposite direction now!] At the same time, I sent this order to the four generals of mine.

    [Are you sure?]

    [The opposite?]

    [Damn! Do you want us to die this bad?!!]

    [You are crazy, much crazier than those maniacs, the Berserkers!]

    The four gave me different answers, but I gave them the same response.

    [Just do as I say, it¡¯s time for your revenge!]

    I didn¡¯t stop for a single moment. Instead as the fight below became much fiercer, I used the current minutes of chaos and confusion to spread more threads using lots of green bones.

    I pressed forward using everything I had to control more Hectors. And thanks to such a messy situation, my control speed became a bit faster.

    ¡°Attack! Keep attacking! Don¡¯t stop for even a second! Keep moving forward! Keep pressing forward!¡±

    I held my horn from time to time and gave such orders loudly to all the Hectors I controlled. I didn¡¯t specify any direction, letting them expand their attacks in every possible direction, creating much more chaos than before.

    More chaos meant more forces to get under my control. I spent three hours until this hectic fight turned to my favour atst.

    Most of the Hectors who were here when I arrived turned either into cold dead bodies or into my forces.

 Chapter 690 A Surprise Army Awaits Me!

    At this point, and thanks to thebined army of my four generals, Hector¡¯s reinforcementsing from the depths of the continent never got the chance to arrive at the deadly and heated up battle in the rear.

    ¡°Move out, go into the continent, and never stop until you are dead! im cities, get towns for me, and don¡¯t stop killing no matter what!¡±

    As the fight here got finally over, I gave the Hectors under me the order to start invading their continent.

    And with this, the reinforcements that were gushing towards hereing from the portals at the capital, linking my Earth with the second Earth, finally managed to arrive at the four general armies.

    They never stoppeding, but they faced the tight encirclement of the Hector¡¯s from before. Not to mention the brutal fight at the bridge zone killed most of them before even setting foot over this continent.

    However this now is over! And with such a big influx of reinforcements of humans and races alike, the size of the four armies started to show healthy signs of recovering up fast.

    That was the main reason I didn¡¯t feel any panic when the size of the four armies kept decreasing during the past hours under my watch.<sub>.</sub>

    I knew with the trapped big reinforcementsing from my second Earth world, these armies would swell back to their prime and even gain more.

    That was thanks to the additional army of Hectors fighting on their side. With the big number of Hector¡¯s army that kept increasing with each passing minute, the four generals¡¯ armies would grow wings and deadly fangs.

    As things reached this point, I didn¡¯t advance anymore. The fight here would snowball and the defeat of these Hectors would just keep deepening.

    They used up most of their forces, used everything they could to kill my four generals and free theirnds.

    That came with such a hefty price now. They got nothing to stop my forces from going forward. Not even a single force gathered up in time to stop my forces advance.

    Before all this, my four generals already controlled hundreds of miles from this continent. When they got routed back, the enemy didn¡¯t have time to fully control or rebuild any defensive structures.<sub></sub>

    So when my general¡¯s returned, attacking thesends, they had a smoother time in controlling them. I kept receiving many reports about how fast they gainednd during the past five hours.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to end the fight at the bridge,¡± I waited all this time and didn¡¯t go to put an end to the fight at the bridge.

    From one side, I was taking control of more forces sent by the Hectors using my technique. And from another, keeping such a leak here would keep the forcesing at my generals smaller.

    Even by a bit, such a decrease would greatly help them.

    But as they were advancing in such a way, it was time to put an end to the fight here. This bridge battle kept lots of my forces in this ce upied.

    They could be used better at other ces.<sub></sub>

    To put an end to the battle here, I had to go all the way down and move this fight from the surface of the ocean to its depth.

    ¡°Come here, let¡¯s attack them together,¡± as such, I called forth all the aquatic monsters which remained alive after all this fight. I also summoned the monsters from Albany city, my Krakens, and also my dragons.

    I was going all out this time to finish off the portals lying deep at the ocean bottom.

    However when I moved with my chariot underwater and gained the blessing of the aquatic building from Albany city, I found a shitload of portals shining non-stop at the bottom of the ocean.

    And down there I found a grand army waiting for me.

    ¡°Oh, so you weren¡¯t just focusing on the jumper¡­ You want me!¡± From the look of such an army, and the endless stretch of it, I got the feeling this one was brought over here for a long time already.

    And from the different races here, I got the impression this wasn¡¯t just the Hectors¡¯ move.

    If the Hectors got such a colossal army here, they would have sent it up earlier to stabilise the battle at theirnds.

    So there was only one exnation, it was brought over by that damn clone.

    But who cared! Bringing such a sizable army to fight me wasn¡¯t that much of a threat. I could easily return back to the surface anytime I wanted.

    They brought their forces, and I brought mine.

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    I didn¡¯t even think twice before giving such an order to my boys. I also started sending out threads, tons of them to take over as many races as possible.

    They weren¡¯t like Hectors, Selvators, or Dragons. So taking control over them didn¡¯t take much more than one minute for each person.

    In return, they started their attack on me. First thing they did was to move out, surround me in such a tight circle, which shielded any way of retreating off me.

    Idiots! Who said I¡¯d try to run away when I got the home advantage here?

    [Spread the word, any aquatic races will have to jump over and join the battle at the right side of the bridge] I sent this message over to all the dragon rider girls hovering over my capital right now.

    If the enemy brought up such a massive army for me, I would also bring my own army here.

    And as they mistook me toe alone and thought they surrounded me in such a way, they would get shocked when the army of races would arrive from the surface.

    All I needed to do was to hold out as long as it needed for the early forces to arrive.

    And that wasn¡¯t hard to be honest. My boys sent out their deadly attacks while my chariot¡¯s shield absorbed all the attacksing here.

    *Roar!*

 Chapter 691 The End Of War!

    But just before the early forces of mine would arrive, I heard such a scary roaring from one direction before more started toe.

    ¡°Damn! They brought such heavyweight monsters here?!! I want them! I want them!¡±

    The roars came from colossal monsters that looked like aquatic dinosaurs to me. They got broadheads with a horn in the middle of their heads.

    That was the sign of them being hybrid beasts. Hybrid monsters in such size? That meant they weren¡¯t normal at all!

    ¡°My threads aren¡¯t working¡­ Then it¡¯s time for my merged technique,¡± I tried to shift all my threads here over them, ending up getting anything touching these colossal monsters torn into shreds.

    So instead of wasting more threads and time, I started forming the second technique before merging the two together.

    Thick arms came out, ones that I could freely control. Unlike the threads, these arms got much strength and could deal better with this new breed of monsters.

    *Rumble!*<sub>.</sub>

    However during my preparation for counterattack, these monsters started theirs.

    Their attack was mostly done by releasing massive and violent waves across the ocean waters. These waves kept assaulting and hammering my shield, making me feel worried for a few moments.

    Yet when my shield got itself repaired, I heaved a sigh of relief. I stored up lots of energy before at my shield. And it seemed such a vast amount of energy came into use right now.

    I didn¡¯t need to worry then. Instead of diverging my attention over the shield, I kept focusing over the thick arms and tried to control my first hybrid beast.

    And in such time, my forces arrived from the surface,ing to my rescue and aid.

    The fight turned instantly bloodier with such addition of fresh forces. The water all around kept rolling up and down, forming bloody whirlpools that engulfed lots of the enemy forces.

    However even with such addition and help, they only affected the forces around. These colossal monsters kept resisting even my thick arms, not giving me any chance of controlling them.<sub></sub>

    It was such a loss! But that didn¡¯t mean I was out of options.

    Gradually I started moving my chariot away from the big ck sphere. As I did, I started the next step of the merge; merging the two techniques truly together.

    I prepared lots of green bones for such a step. That merge was a true beast, consuming tons of energy in the process.

    But once it was done, I ended up with a much bigger and fiercer technique that was able to hold five colossal monsters using my thick arms.

    If I failed to control them, I¡¯d just use my arms to drag them into the big sphere.

    My energy was limited, I got that. Butpared to the fierce ck energy in my shadow world, these beasts held zero chance of surviving this.

    The only regret I had would be in losing the chance of turning such violent hybrid monsters into my own.<sub></sub>

    But winning this battle was all I had to focus on right now. I¡¯d leave such regret forter time.

    Taking down such behemoths took me almost one hour. They kept struggling, and even asked for help from their friends.

    But any monster that dared toe closer to them was trapped as well with my thick arms. The situation kept getting better when I dragged almost twenty monsters into that sphere for the first time.

    The remaining monsters were slightly over a hundred, meaning I¡¯d need to repeat this for five or six more times at least.

    As I kept doing this, my shield kept protecting me from any kind of attack.

    The enemy depended on numbers to drain my shield, then using the brutal force of these behemoths to attack and crash it down.

    However they greatly underestimated my shield! Also they missed my aquatic races!

    The iing forces from the surface kept the swarms of aquatic monsters here under check. As for my fallen gods, they kept attacking the behemoths at first with no result.

    So I had to shift their target towards the rest of the enemy forces. These hybrid monsters were really something else! I didn¡¯t know how that clone bastard managed to get them, but I now envied him a lot for that.

    Thinking about this issue from another perspective, if this clone specialised in aquatic battles then he would turn into a troublesome enemy.

    I had to admit, getting the two together, that clone and the Hectors, would form a terrifying aquatic force.

    Earth was initially a water. It was filled mostly with big oceans and seas.

    Even with the addition of new continents, they would bring their oceans and seas with them. The size of the would grow bigger, and with it the size of the water surface here would be much wider than ever.

    Letting such a terrifying alliance continue would be a mistake. I had to crush the enemy here and let this clone lose his first battle, with the hope of him getting killed by another clone.

    But something told me this clone wouldn¡¯t get killed this easily.

    I got the feeling that this fight was just the test this clone had to do to see how his abilities would fare against me.

    And frankly speaking¡­ He was going to cause lots of trouble for me.

    Sigh! I just hated the fact that this dude was unkible! Facing such an enemy who wouldn¡¯t die no matter what was annoying.

    I had to win this fight first before worrying about the uing ones.

    As I dragged the first batch of monsters, I started to attack others. This time, the behemoths learnt their lesson, and didn¡¯te to help their friends.

    I had to spend more time fighting here while dragging monsters in batches of fives and tens. After almost ten hours, I finally dragged all of them, and only the aquatic army and portals remained.

    ¡°Aim at these portals, crush them down!¡± I didn¡¯t even take a moment of rest, pointed at the direction of the portals and let my fierce fallen gods attack them.

 Chapter 692 The Flag Appears

    With each wave of attack, many portals got crushed into pieces. In less than two more hours, the portals got all damaged and the enemy lost its way to get reinforcements.

    The rest was a simple story for me and my boys. I kept fighting here for one more hour before finally leaving this area for my boys to handle.

    I wasted lots of time here, and right now the merge should bepleted.

    I moved up to the surface in the middle of deep red coloured waters, while feeling more excited about the final merge of the two kingdom hearts with my kingdom.

    What would it be like? What changes would happen?

    I was dying to know that!

    As for the current fights, they didn¡¯t need to press forward anymore. The western side would stop fighting by my orders.

    All my focus should remain on the eastern battle. As for north, things went calmer during the past hours as the enemy got killed and the entire region got under my control again.

    I didn¡¯t intend to let the northern army stay there. But first I went outside to check my capital.

    The first thing I noticed was the new halo that appeared over the ground. It looked like Earth got a newyer made out of pure green energy, starting from my capital and expanding outside in all directions.<sub>.</sub>

    The further it went, the fainter it got.

    As I went over the capital, I found that buildings there got covered with the same coat of energy.

    Even the training grounds also got the same, with waters inside it dyed green instead of all the redness that prevailed over the ocean near the coast.

    Other than this, I didn¡¯t find anything special about it. I doubted my eyes and started to roam around, trying to see what went differently here.

    [Congrattions on merging a kingdom heart of green grade with yournds]

    Just as I spent a few minutes flying without finding anything worthy of note, I received this message from the system.

    [Now you can give your kingdom a name, give it a symbol, and will have a g inserted in the heart of the capital]

    [What name will you choose?]

    [Note: this name won¡¯t change. It will be spread universe wide ording to the system regtions. You are the first to acquire and establish a kingdom in the entire apocalypse cluster you are in]<sub></sub>

    ¡°Hmm¡­ So it didn¡¯t show any change yet because of the system? Alright¡­ I chose the Kingdom of Heaven as the name.¡±

    [The Kingdom of Heaven will be the new name of your kingdom. Do you confirm?]

    ¡°I confirm!¡±

    [The name is chosen]

    [The kingdom will be linked to the Human race. Please confirm]

    ¡°I confirm!¡±

    [You need to draw the symbol of your kingdom now]

    Just as the message appeared, a floating screen appeared with ck white space inside. I looked at it for a second, not knowing what to do.

    [You can draw over this board using your fingers]<sub></sub>

    ¡°Cool!¡±

    I started to draw the simple triangle while its topunched rays of light everywhere. It didn¡¯t take a minute for me to finish.

    [Is this the final symbol you want? You can ask for the system guidance and suggestions about the final version of your primitive drawing]

    ¡°P¡­ Primitive? Thanks for your humbleness system¡­ Ok, show me your brilliant touches, artistic system!¡±

    [Here are the twelve versions we prepared for you. Please select one and confirm]

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    Just seeing the versions this system created made me feel how bad my drawing was!

    The system said that I wanted to draw a pyramid with shining raysing out from its top. It generated different versions with different colours, designs, and even added a few touches like an arc of colours hovering over the top!

    I scanned the twelve designs, feeling that everyone was better than the others.

    ¡°I selected this,¡± but one of them stood out the most. It was a red pyramid with golden raysing out from its top. The top part was dyed golden yellow, with orange edges.

    As for the rays, they were in the shapes of arms, resembling the arms of my second technique. It has an arc of rainbow colours hovering over it, as a symbol of peace and prosperity.

    I liked it!

    [Do you confirm this?]

    [Please note: one selected, the symbol of your kingdom can¡¯t be changed again!]

    ¡°I confirm!¡± I didn¡¯t hesitate as this symbol felt really amazing.

    [The symbol is created. A g will rise up from the central zone of your capital. You can take this g with you wherever you go. As long as you own this g, you are the ruler of the kingdom. Your offspring will have a chance to hold this g after your passing ording to certain rules]

    [Good luck human race Hye, the first king in the apocalypse cluster here]

    [As you are the first to gain such honour, your name will be spread all over the universe in a universe wide notification]

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I didn¡¯t know if this was a good or bad thing. But if it was a reward, then it was fine.

    Just as the messages ended, something appeared in the middle zone of my capital.

    It first started as a gathering of dense rays of golden colour, then it got slightly red, then it finally ended up rising high in the air.

    Damn! I never thought the g would be this huge!

    As the energy rose up for one hundred metres, a grand g appeared from its depth. It had a massive gpole, looking like a big obelisk or a pir.

    The g wasn¡¯t made out of any type of fabric, but made entirely of faint green energy. In its centre, the symbol of my kingdom shone brightly in its different colour.

    It extended for tens of metres in length and almost ten metres width. It looked big, even from far away anyone could see it!

    [Boss, what is that?]

    [Damn! You left us fighting and was busy finding a good piece of decoration for your capital!]

    [I like it, is it a g? And what¡¯s drawn over it?]

 Chapter 693 I Have To Prepare For The Future

    Many messages came, mostly asking about what this g was for. Only two messages came with such rudements, and I totally ignored all.

    [This is the g symbolising our kingdom. From now on, our Kingdom of Heaven will stand tall and mighty, above all races in the apocalypse]

    I sent this as a deration of the true birth of our kingdom. And next, I was showered with congrattory messages from all.

    I closed all of these messages, looked at that bright g shining in the middle of all the dimness here.

    It was eye catchy, so damn eye catchy to make me unwilling to take it away.

    ¡°I have to store it,¡± I realised what Sith meant when he said that the only way to take down a kingdom was by killing its founder.

    As I could store the g in my inventory, only if I willingly took it out and handed it over to anyone, no one would be able to touch my kingdom!

    The kingdom wasn¡¯t in itsnds or people, but in its symbol and g. I went towards it and stood there, watching the wildly dancing g in the middle of my capital.<sub>.</sub>

    It looked magnificent! If not for the big risk of losing my kingdom if left here, I¡¯d not have thought about taking it away.

    ¡°Come inside,¡± reluctantly, I extended my right arm and touched it. I thought it would give me the feeling of holding an ember in hand, but it felt so soft and cosy.

    And once I touched it, it vanished, got inside my inventory.

    I opened the inventory and checked this g there. It didn¡¯t stop moving as if there were wild wind inside my inventory.

    ¡°Keep your head high up, I promise you will flutter over endlessnds in many worlds in the future.¡±

    I closed my inventory to be weed with a voice in my head.

    [Good job! You finally merged the hearts together with your kingdom]<sub></sub>

    ¡°It¡¯s thanks to your guidance,¡± he was a Sith, and he seemed to be busy with something.

    [Anyway, I have to go and check over something else. Always remember, thends of your kingdom will always be protected by your g. Anynd you want to add to your kingdom you have to control a city first, then insert the g anywhere in it. The bonus effect will weaken at the newly acquirednds. As for the old ones, they will enjoy strong blessing from your g]

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I got that he was speaking about the difference between the newly acquirednds and the old ones I got before the merge ended.

    I had lots of questions to ask, but I felt he wouldn¡¯t answer so I didn¡¯t ask.

    For example, what were the benefits of the g and hearts over my people? He told me that I could add anynd I wanted by using the g over it.

    So what about my second Earth world then? Was it part of my kingdom now? Or would it be considered as newly acquirednds?

    I had to go there and see how things worked.<sub></sub>

    But before doing any of that, I had to close all the loose ends in this war.

    [Strengthen the borders and leave part of your forces protecting it] I started working over cing the final touches over this war.

    I sent this message to the four at the western frontline. They did a great job in pushing the kingdom western borders as far as they could.

    And now it wasn¡¯t time for keeping the fight at such a front. Before retreating back here, they had to strengthen the border out there and leave enough forces to defend this advanced line.

    Before this war, my kingdom spanned from Michigan up north, passing through Ohio, Kentucky, and Tennessee.

    We previously controlled all the way towards Texas in the south, but these regions were lost thanks to the mighty tsunami and flood that came from the ocean and the retreat of the jumper with his forces without leaving anyone behind.

    Fang failed toe and help at that time, and the regions that he controlled stopped at Georgia.

    But right now, the new map looks much different.

    The western border started from Wisconsin, going through the mid zones of Iowa, Missouri, and Arkansas before ending south at Mississippi.

    I believe the total area got doubled, and if adding the newly controllednds at the eastern Hector continent, this might be tripled.

    But the eastern battle wasn¡¯t that calm yet. The Hectors got the fierce hammer this time, yet this was still theirnd.

    Even if they lost a lot, this wasn¡¯t the end of their resistance. In fact they showed signs of recovering, as new forces started to arrive and join the fight.

    If things kept going this way, then this zone would turn into a replica of the bloody long war up north that I read about in many records.

    Such a war wasn¡¯t easy to handle. A long time war against such a fierce enemy would be draining on everything.

    And my biggest fear would be in its side effects on the future growth of my kingdom.

    The only way out was either by trying to crush the Hectors fast before they¡¯d amass their forces again and arrange their defences.

    Or by trying to sign a peace treaty with them.

    Forcing them to sign such a treaty would be tricky and challenging. I had to show them that I got the upper hand, and must also find more hot points to pressure, forcing them to seek an end to the war here to mind other hot zones.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I hope those Berserkers are doing something nice up there,¡± the only hot zone I was aware of right now was the northern epic war.

    The Hectors tried to reach out for a peace treaty with them, to free themselves from the northern battlefield and focus over the fight here.

    They did that because of the fear of my threat. And the only way to force them to sign such a treaty with me would be the northern battle.

 Chapter 694 Zombies!

    [How are things at your end?] I sent it to Wryly while hoping they started the war up there.

    [No news yet]

    [What do you mean?!]

    [The paragons decided to ept the treaty]

    What the f*ck!! They did what?!!

    [Doesn¡¯t your race love to fight? What the heck happened?!!]

    [I believe some sort of a deal has been reached, something that my paragons couldn¡¯t say no to]

    [Damn! So you aren¡¯t fighting at the moment?]

    [Neither do we, nor the Dragons as far as I know]<sub>.</sub>

    [Won¡¯t you fight anytime soon?]

    [The treaty spanned over a year, so there won¡¯t be a fight anytime soon]

    I paused, thought for a second. Such a situation was something I had no say in or couldn¡¯t change.

    [Then lead your forces ande down here. I need you in a big fight against Hectors]

    [Right now? Where?]

    [It¡¯s far from the north. That treaty is limited to the northern continents, right?]

    [That¡¯s true. Ok, I¡¯ll see what my paragon will say]

    [I don¡¯t care about him. If you don¡¯t show up, then we aren¡¯t friends or allies anymore!]<sub></sub>

    [This¡­]

    [This is final! Make up your mind bro. I like you, but if you are going to be a liability the Fang who fought by my side in this brutal war will be my only friend]

    I had to use this direct and harsh way to force him to move here. If he asked his paragon, then there was a slim chance for him toe down here.

    If he didn¡¯t show up, then he wouldn¡¯t be my friend. What was the use of friends if they didn¡¯t show up and support me in such times?

    He left his posts, left hisnds unprotected. He caused me lots of trouble, failed to force war upon Hectors at north when the situation was optimum for his race to push forward and crush Hectors.

    I got that he had no say yet in such matters. But if he didn¡¯te and help me with his big and intact army, then there was no more use for him.

    ording to what he said, the war up north wasn¡¯t going to continue for an entire year! It seemed the Hector leaders were smarter than I thought, and moved early on to block on me such a path.

    Like this their intentions be clear to me. They ced this fight here as a top priority. The previous n of setting fire to their backyard failed even before it began!<sub></sub>

    I had to prepare for a long and exhausting war between my side and theirs. In such a war, I¡¯d need all the help I¡¯d get. Or else I¡¯d always be in such disadvantageous situation for a long time.

    Sigh! This war already consumed lots of my forces. Even the great number of humans and races I amassed at the second Earth world was consumed up by half at least.

    Such big losses would unfortunately continue for a long time. I had to reconsider my own ns about the second Earth and here.

    I got to start training many forces, using the time advantage in the other world to my benefit.

    To do that, I had to find those monster dens and buy them in big numbers. I got lots of Hectors this time, and under Lily¡¯s leadership they¡¯d help my forces.

    As for Fang, this dude lost it big this time. I knew he could bring more forces here, but this blow would need lots of time for him to return to his old mighty state.

    I had a deal with the Selvator race, and I didn¡¯t yet get to use it. I was nning to use Fang¡¯s help in training my forces, alongside Wryly.

    One lost it big, and the other was acting in such a way to make me doubt he would continue as my ally.

    This might be considered one of the most dangerous moments in my kingdom.

    I had to tread carefully from now on. Going all out wouldn¡¯t help. I had to reserve my strength, start building up and getting my kingdom and people on their feet first.

    The size I controlled was a good start. I just had to focus on rebuilding, getting more humans and races to fill these emptynds.

    Without the people living in each inch of my kingdom, any enemy would find it a field trip ride while attacking mynds.

    I built my kingdom, but it seemed I underestimated such a step. I had tons of things to do. And one of them was myck of good and capable generals.

    I had to start filtering and screening good candidates to be generals. Having such war was ideal to select and test their abilities.

    Selecting generals must be matched with forming new armies. These armies could be acquired from the Petals¡¯ impact. But they needed time and good preparation to be trained.

    In addition to that, the fourth quest would end and the fifth and bloody quest would start with the mysterious golden quest.

    The fifth quest was all about zombies. All the fights and killing during the past four quests would result in tons of dead bodies everywhere.

    All of them would rise up, turning into such vicious and cruel creatures that would be much more dangerous than any hybrid monster.

    They knew no logic, had no mind at all. They just would roam the world, look for any living being and attack him.

    Even monsters would get attacked and infected with their deformity, turning them into a hybrid breed of zombies.

    This breed would appear out of all races and monsters, even aquatic and flying ones. This breed was the main problem. Only a single bite was needed for anyone to turn into something ugly as this hybrid breed.

    When such fierce inhuman nature got mixed with little intelligence, it would be scary!

    They would start working in big groups, controlling towns and cities and even acting like any sane race.

    But they knew nothing but killing and feeding on the flesh of their victims. So they would only spread death and chaos, without leaving behind anything worthy of note.

 Chapter 695 I Will Make A Big Order This Time

    The ces controlled with them would be like graveyards! And the worst thing would be the support they¡¯d gain from the system when they¡¯d control any town or city.

    The portals in these ces would all fade away and turn into deep pits. It would turn these cities and towns into factories to produce more of these nasty creatures.

    They were a que! Once infected a ce, it would be really hard to exterminate them.

    I had to find as many humans and races as I could during the fourth quest. It wasn¡¯t just for building up armies and replenishing the losses we had in this war, it was for the fifth quest.

    Or else I wouldn¡¯t be able to leave here with a clear heart and join the golden quest.

    ording to what I knew, the fourth quest that just started for less than a day wouldst for ten to fourteen days.

    It was a good period to do all this. Especially when I nned to use my second Earth world in a much better way.

    I got out my staff and called back my chariot before jumping over to the northern gulf.<sub>.</sub>

    The area there looked quite different than what I left this area in. The entire zone was filled with dead bodies, while a huge army spanned over tens of miles, standing on the shore in wait for any sign of enemies.

    Putting in mind what I learnt recently about the Hectors big ns, I knew this region couldn¡¯t be left unguarded.

    This gulf wasn¡¯t just separating mynds from thends on the other side of the guld. It was a source of danger.

    I needed to replicate what I did back at my capital here. I also needed to leave behind enough forces to hold this area secured.

    Going over this gulf and controlling the other shore would be pointless. The danger woulde from the ocean waters here.

    Trying to clear the gulf off any portals was useless as well. Even if there were portals down there right now, clearing them wouldn¡¯t help in the future.

    The enemy could alwayse here and spread chaos by summoning more portals. The only way was to build as many aquatic forts as possible, takingplete hold over this gulf.<sub></sub>

    The key for this lies in the neck zone of this huge gulf, the area connecting it with the ocean. If this neck was held firmly enough with forts and aquatic races, then not a single enemy would trespass mynds.

    ¡°Come,¡± as I decided that, I had to first help the eastern battlefield. The eastern armies were moving back to the capital. But they alone wouldn¡¯t be enough.

    So I came here and called for Lucias to get on board. ¡°Bring the army back, leave enough forces of the other races here in defence.¡±

    ¡°Why not bring everyone with us? I smell the scent of a good fight on the horizon.¡±

    This dude¡­ He looked more aggressive and bloodthirsty than ever. It seemed this fight brought lots of changes to his personality, or perhaps awakening the old soul that went into slumber before.

    ¡°We have to defend here,¡± I simply said, ¡°go and select enough forces from the remaining races to stay in defence here. Then I¡¯ll call all of your boys back, and youe on board and remain on my side.¡±

    ¡°Ok, lord,¡± he bowed his head before moving down to execute my orders.<sub></sub>

    During the hour he spent arranging forces here, I started to think about what my next move should be.

    [I want to ask for a favour] And this was the first move I decided to take right now.

    [What? Ask and I¡¯ll see what I can do]

    It was Silverlining. And the first move would be finding the monster dens.

    Without them, I wouldn¡¯t be able to train lots of forces in such a short time for the fourth quest.

    I tasted the benefits of having enough force stationed elsewhere. If not for the two armies stationed back at my second Earth with tons of humans and races, the fight at the bridge and the eastern frontier would have turned ugly.

    [I want to buy monsters dens, enough to train good forces for me]

    [Hmm¡­ You are asking for the hunters¡¯ impacts, right?]

    [Indeed]

    [Sorry pal, but this isn¡¯t up to me or anyone] just when I thought he was going to help, his words weren¡¯t of any help at all, [We have ties with them indeed. But these folks¡­ They have their own minds and won¡¯t listen to anyone]

    [Then¡­]

    [But I have another way to help] Just when I lost all hopes, he added, [I can ask the three sovereigns to buy dens for you. They will resell these over. I believe you are seeking low grade dens, ones that will spawn weak monsters for your forces to train on and kill, right?]

    This dude was really something else! Even though he gave me such bad news, he already thought of a solution.

    [I have no objection to that] I didn¡¯t care from whom I¡¯d get my monster dens, [But I want many aquatic and flying monster dens]

    [I¡¯ll gather up enough to fill an entire world with dens for you. As for the price¡­]

    He paused, and I knew what he was thinking about.

    [I¡¯ll use a higher grade bones than my blue ones]

    [It¡¯s not only that! The sovereigns are anxiously waiting for your bones ording to the deals from before. I shouldn¡¯t have told you that, but they want to test and experiment your bones for their benefits]

    Hmm¡­ So he wasn¡¯t just referring to using my higher grade bones in this deal. He was inclining over the three deals I had with these sovereigns.

    He had a point here. If I was one of those three, I¡¯d be dying to get my hands over as many bones as possible, before other sovereigns would move

 Chapter 696 This War Will Last For Months

    [That¡¯s a relief!] He seemed to be under great stress from the three sovereigns. [I¡¯ll go and talk with them then. I¡¯ll let them prepare lots of everything, if that¡¯s ok with you]

    [It¡¯s fine] I looked around, [I¡¯m going all out this time and will pay a huge amount of my silver grade bones and higher]

    [Great! I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be jumping around out of joy. I¡¯ll wait for your message. And please, don¡¯t start any training until we are done!]

    [Hahahaha! Don¡¯t worry, my hands are full with lots of fighting this time]

    I closed the chat whileughing over hisst remark. This dude¡­ Every time I ordered something from him, I¡¯d end up losing myself in cultivating.

    But this time I had no opportunity to do so. Just as I closed the chat with this dude, I started my first spree of collecting bones.

    The death toll this time was great! And on this side of the war, just the number of killed races was staggering!<sub>.</sub>

    ording to my soul count, I gained over one hundred and thirty million souls in this war. This came mainly from the monsters, and then the mercenaries.

    But the number of killed races was also huge! Just jumping around and collecting bones and clearing inventories gave me tons of different grade bones.

    When I finished clearing the battlefield, I couldn¡¯t help but grin. The gain this time was really big!

    Who said war was the time for the rich to get richer? This dude was a wise man!

    Forget about the tons of bones I got, just the gears and monster materials I got was immense!

    There was also arge number of coins I had from these dead folks. I didn¡¯t have much use for coins at the moment. But at times, I¡¯d need to buy tons of things from the market, and they came in handy at such times.<sub></sub>

    It took me almost ten hours to clear the entire battlefield here. Just thinking about the huge stretched war in the middle of my kingdom gave me a big headache.

    ¡°Come on now, let¡¯s go back together,¡± I called all the soulers here, even the elites. Their number was slightly over five million before this war. And now they are slightly less than four million.

    They lost almost one million during this fight alone. It might seem a big loss, but considering the many fights they participated in, I knew this wasn¡¯t a big loss.

    My other forces have lost tens of millions so far. And the count was about to increase in the next few days.

    ording to the messagesing from the eastern frontline, the Hectors started to amassrge armies to stop their advance. They already covered thousands of miles by now.

    Yet that seemed like covering up a small percentage of that continent!<sub></sub>

    What was bad was the fact that I had no way to train more soldiers this fast. I first needed to recall Lily and her Hectors from the frontline first, and rece her with others.

    Then I¡¯d have to wait for a day or even more, to buy dents from Silverlining. Then I¡¯d have to go to the second Earth and look for a good ce to scatter them.

    Also the ces used to make the potion of my people should be relocated to the second Earth world.

    The time difference was a must if I wanted to produce these potions on arger scale.

    So far, the five thousands who got the chance to open their cultivation were still lost in their cultivation. I knew they might take weeks, even months to wake up.

    So staying here would be a waste! I couldn¡¯t relocate them, but I could move everything else to the second Earth and start this big project over there.

    This would be the second step then. I had to wait until the western armies and generals woulde here before doing any of that.

    I got Isac and the other two back to the capital. The capital was all now secured and safe. However Isac was needed to supervise over building the defensive structures at the northern gulf, and the other two weren¡¯t trusted at all.

    I reallycked good talents to depend upon in such times. This would be my next move after getting all this done.

    As I opened a portal and passed through it with Lucias, I started another spree of collecting bones.

    The fight zone here was filled with tons of dead bodies, and the best part was in them being concentrated over a much smaller area than the other battlefield.

    Despite getting fewer things from their inventories, I got lots of bones. These bones were low grade, mostly green, blue, and silver.

    I knew the higher grade bones woulde from the eastern and western battlefields. The eastern one would bring me the highest grade bones among all the battlefields in this war.

    My only regret was in the bodies lying in the depth of the ocean. However, who said they could get away from me this way?

    ¡°Come out!¡± I called forth my soulers and also dragons and krakens.

    ¡°You will lead your boys across the big bridge over there,¡± I first assigned the next task for my bloody general, ¡°go there and kill any enemy you find. I¡¯ll join youter in a couple of days.¡±

    ¡°Couple of days? Is this a long term war then?¡± the eyes of Lucias shone in such dangerous red light. I knew this dude got stronger, but this new personality of his was a bit worrying.

    What would he do or feel in times of peace? I had to find him good ces to fight, even send him over the betting world to fight there for me.

    ¡°It willst for months,¡± I brought such great news over to him, ¡°during this, I¡¯ll keep adding more souler armies under yourmand. Even in the presence of other generals, you will be the supreme leader of your race.¡±

 Chapter 697 Gaining Tons Of Bones

    ¡°Thanks lord for such great honour,¡± this time he didn¡¯t doubt my words at all. Instead, he fell on one knee and bowed his head in veneration and respect.

    He knew I meant every single word I said. And securing such a position over him was something he deserved thanks for being the first to join me.

    Sometimes luck ys a great role in one¡¯s life. Being first like this might be the once in lifetime opportunity anyone would get.

    As he led his boys over to the direction of the bridge, I turned to the dragons and krakens of mine.

    ¡°Down there, on the sides of the big bridge, lots of dead bodies lie. Go, bring them all to me. Gather them up all out there,¡± I pointed towards an empty ce outside the northern big walls.

    *Roar!*

    The two races roared before they left in a hurry to execute my order. The first to vanish off my sight were the dragons. These kids were really brutal and domineering.

    I entrusted such tasks to these two. I would never let a single bone or inventory untouched.<sub>.</sub>

    Especially when putting in mind that the race killed over there was Hectors! These dudes were much fiercer and richer than the Dragons.

    I was sure my gains from the Hectors alone would be much more than all the gains from this war battlefieldsbined.

    I started my collection spree, working all over the few miles surrounding my capital.

    Mostly were monsters, and much less were various mercenary races. The capital didn¡¯t get hit by anyone else during this war.

    After five hours, I managed to finish clearing the entire battlefield, adding more green, blue, and silver bones to my inventory.

    Few asions I got golden grade and higher bones. But their amount wasn¡¯t muchpared to the other three low grade bones.

    Green bones were useless to me, yet they kept popping up a lot. Right now the most bones I got in my inventory were the blues, followed by the green then silver.<sub></sub>

    I didn¡¯tin as silver bones were useful, alongside the blue ones.

    However, this all changed the moment I started iming my loot from the dead bodies brought over by my boys.

    During the past five hours, they managed to pull hundreds of thousands of bodies, and were still working till now.

    The size of this dead army reminded me of the big army that I faced at thest moments of this war.

    I was sure the number of the aquatic monsters in that army were in the tens of millions! That meant my boys were about to get busy for days!

    I started my work over the bodies. Every now and then I¡¯d face a Hector race fighter, iming lots of valuable things from his inventory.

    As for bones, the lowest grade I got was silver! That would give you a closer image of what I got from all these Hectors.<sub></sub>

    I even got many ck bones during the first five hours alone! Not to mention the ten red bones I got as well.

    This start made me drool over Hector¡¯s bodies. So instead of waiting for me to finish here, I summoned the remaining warriors of the one hundred thousand I got before, and sent them over to the other continent to bring me the dead bodies from there.

    There were less than half of their initial numbers, telling me a lot about how the war was brutal.

    As I sent them over to bring the dead Hectors over, I kept clearing the bodies brought over by my aquatic two warriors.

    Just in the first half an hour, another huge pile of dead bodies was formed by the bodies brought over by my ground warriors.

    I thought I¡¯d take a day to clear the entire battlefield. But just clearing the eastern battlefield took half a day alone!

    That proved how bloody hell this right over there was!

    But that didn¡¯t matter. Just my gains from bones alone was enough to make my smilest for thest time already.

    As for the other things, the biggest gain was the weapons I crushed and detonated at thest show of this fight.

    I anticipated lots of these weapons and their ammunition, but what I gained exceeded my wildest expectations.

    The number was enough to arm hundreds of thousands of fighters with such deadly weapons! And the best part of it was their versatile uses.

    They could be used to join ground, aquatic, and even aerial fights. However, what I seriously nned for these weapons was something else.

    Imagine forts and towers armed up with such deadly weapons! Nothing would pose a threat against them, no matter what kind of enemy dared to try and fight my kingdom.

    I intended to not only use them in strengthening my capital vast and different defences, I also nned to give a few to the MIT boys and the genius talents helping them.

    Together, and by using this as a model, they could speed up the process of evolving the human arsenal.

    I had to not miss this long term project. I have nned for it since my arrival here, and I knew it would take a long time and lots of effort and resources to give results.

    After I finished clearing all the dead from the eastern battlefield, I finally had time to check over the armies that came from the western fight zones.

    They came almost five hours ago, looked pretty exhausted. So I decided to keep collecting my loot while they rested.

    The four generals came on my chariot and got to rest inside the rooms there. I waited for a couple more hours, while flying over the capital and checking over the current situation of forces inside.

    In this war, most of my people turned into fighters. I lost many of them, but that was the true horrifying face of any war.

    The capital looked more like a grand war camp than a civilised city. This would change in the uing weeks for sure.

 Chapter 698 Meeting With My Generals

    The training camp here would be moved out and be ced at the Hector continent. Even that part of the continent would experience a huge rebuilding process, with many towns and cities being constructed there.

    The strongest defence of any nation would be their people living in densely packed cities and towns. Like this, any invading enemy had to go through hell first before crossing a good distance.

    That task would be left over for Isac to do. From now on, she would officially handle any building projects in the kingdom.

    As for the manpower, after I¡¯d close the uing deals with the three sovereigns, I¡¯d go on a wide purchase spree of all the races I could gather.

    And my humans woulde on top of the list for sure.

    I took my time to rest as well. During this war, I kept jumping over from one hellish battle to another without having any moment of rest.

    Thinking about cultivating was a waste of time. I just learnt my body over my chariot, ate and drank enough to replenish my energy.

    [Come on board] As I finished, I sent these messages to all the four generals, plus Isac.<sub>.</sub>

    As for Alex and Leo, these two should get a taste of how demotion worked in my kingdom.

    They weren¡¯t considered part of the upper echelon of my kingdom anymore.

    When Isac about bringing these two over, I straightforwardly declined. I wouldn¡¯t get shy over such a thing, even if Leo was shameless enough to ask for it.

    In the next half an hour, the five generals appeared on top of my chariot. From the look on their faces, I could tell how tired and exhausted they were.

    The war was over, but the real deal started from now.

    ¡°¡­ This is the current situation of our kingdom,¡± as they came on board, I started by speaking about what happened in this war and what the current situation looked like.

    ¡°So¡­ We aren¡¯t going to have any moment of rest, right boss?¡± The spearhead was standing puffing out his chest despite looking extremely worn out.<sub></sub>

    This dude exerted hisst ounce of strength to help the three generals at the frontline. He did great, and I had to give him credit for that.

    ¡°Hectors won¡¯t leave us alone,¡± I shrugged.

    ¡°But¡­ Our forces¡­¡± Isabe looked over to the other three while they nodded.

    I got what she wanted to say. They lost a lot and weren¡¯t in any shape to join such a long term fight.

    Their forces were already exhausted and needed time to rest.

    ¡°I¡¯m working over to solve this problem, and that¡¯s part of what I wanted you all here for,¡± I paused before adding, while moving my eyes among all of them, ¡°I need you to rmend fresh names for me. They will lead their own armies, and you will act as supreme generals from now on.¡±

    ¡°That means¡­ What?¡± Hry asked while leaning her head over my chest. She was very tired, just like the rest of the generals of mine here.<sub></sub>

    ¡°You will lead generals, ordering them around.¡±

    ¡°What about our forces?¡± Isac asked.

    ¡°All of you will gain fresh blood soon. But I have to do something first. By the way, you will be stationed for the time being in the capital, supervising over the needed building projects like¡­¡±

    I started to speak about my grand ns. The more I spoke, the more her face fell.

    ¡°You want me to start such big building projects all over the kingdom with such few people we have?!!¡±

    ¡°I said I¡¯m working over solving this problem,¡± I rolled my eyes, ¡°right now the top priority is to start the building process to strengthen the kingdom during this long war. Whates next won¡¯t be nice anyway and we have to be fully prepared for it.¡±

    ¡°What wille next?¡± Sara asked, having the same puzzled look over the spearhead, and Isabe¡¯s faces.

    Only Isac had her eyes widened for a second and my girl got on her feet, with such a look of horror over her face. These two knew what I was talking about.

    ¡°The Zombie que! Damn! I totally forgot about this cursed quest!¡±

    ¡°We have to prepare for that,¡± I said while others exchanged weird looks before Isabe asked:

    ¡°Are you perhaps those undead mythic creatures who were featured in films and TV series before?¡±

    ¡°They are real,¡± my chick said in such a firm tone, ¡°they are real and they are much scarier than what you might think.¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡± even his spearhead felt a little shaken when he heard what my girl said.

    ¡°We will walk through it like we did with everything else,¡± I spoke to reassure them, ¡°but we will need to do lots of things for that. I¡¯ll depend on you to select the capable fighters from your armies, those who excelled and showed exceptional performance during the past war.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not hard,¡± Isabe sighed, ¡°but this zombie thing¡­ I can¡¯t get over it!¡±

    ¡°We will have the punishment left by then, right boss?¡± the spearhead asked and I nodded, ¡°that will be great then. Wecked a lot during thest moments of that big war thanks to that stupid punishment.¡±

    I knew what he was speaking about. At the end of this war, they got to face lots of races¡¯ armies in the west, facing the real deal of this punishment plus the quest debuffs.

    This was the same as the eastern battlefield. But during the fifth quest, this would all change.

    ¡°We have around fourteen days, right?¡± my chick asked, and I nodded before shaking off my head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget the wait period between any quest,¡± I said, ¡°so we might have up to three weeks here.¡±

    ¡°We should strengthen ournds,¡± she was the only one experienced among all of them about this zombie infestation, ¡°every single zone must have a defensive camp filled with forts and towers. This way we can secure our kingdom.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Isac was the main focus of Hry¡¯s words. And I couldn¡¯t disagree with her.

 Chapter 699 Moving Bodies Over To My Second Earth World

    ¡°Take it easy, you just start drawing designs while I¡¯ll prepare enough manpower for you,¡± I paused, ¡°you have to take advantage of any terrain. Be it rivers, hills, and even mountains! Everything must be used to stop this invasion.¡±

    ¡°Can you exin more, boss?¡± the spearhead said what the others had in their minds, ¡°from you two, I got the feeling that this is going to be a wide open war against such scary creatures!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll exin then¡­¡± Hry took charge of this mission, while I stood silent on the side. All she spoke about was true.

    ¡°So¡­ At the end of this quest, will we lose lots of ournds and people?¡± Isabe didn¡¯t believe what she heard, as it was so shocking indeed.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you want me to focus totally on this task,¡± Isac finally got what I meant. ¡°I heard lots of stories about zombies, but I never felt their horror in person. It seems to me you two are speaking out of real experience, right?¡±

    She came from a race who got his people trained from the early days of the apocalypse. Yet she didn¡¯t get to know how scary facing zombies was.

    As for what she guessed, I knew all of them already had guesses and doubts about my and my chick¡¯s real identity.

    ¡°You have to do your best then,¡± and I jumped over her direct question, focusing more on the real deal here.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°You have to supply me with tons of manpower and resources,¡± she shrugged, ¡°as for how much I will be able to do, this will be left to the future.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I smiled in confidence, ¡°I¡¯m going to bring enough to raise to the ground everything in my kingdom and rebuild it twice at least.¡±

    ¡°Good to hear,¡± she sighed, ¡°so I have to say goodbye to rest. What about the two I have?¡±

    I knew she was referring to Alex and Leo. the others might not know about what happened to them, and I didn¡¯t speak about it in any way.

    ¡°Move them to any of these four,¡± I wasn¡¯t really interested in appointing them to a specific general of mine.

    ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± the jumper asked Isac, and she looked at me while I shook my head.

    ¡°You will knowter on,¡± I slowly said, ¡°now, you will lead your forces and cross the bridge. From now on, you will be stationed on the eastern continent.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Does it have a name yet?¡± All of sudden, Sara asked such a weird and unexpected question.

    ¡°It¡¯s named after that race, right?¡± Hry was fast to select a name for it, ¡°let it be called the Hector continent as Hye is calling it from the beginning.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± Sara seemed a bit disappointed by that answer. This girl seemed to expect a new name or something.

    As the meeting was concluded, I sent them away while stressing over the task of selecting capable personnel.

    Isac remained seated at the capital with part of her army. The rest was divided equally among the other four armies, before setting out towards the eastern continent.

    I left the task of their deployment over to the four generals fighting already out there.

    As Hectors were bringing fresh blood here, I also sent out my current forces to help.<sub></sub>

    That left me with one task for the moment; collecting loot!

    This time, the remaining battlefields stretched over my entire kingdom. I went towards West Virginia as it was currently the central zone of mynds.

    Then I sent over my ground warriors and dragons to bring back all the dead bodies from the areas around.

    It took roughly an hour before the first batches of these dead bodies to arrive here.

    For the next half a day, I kept working over gathering up my loot and gaining more bones.

    The first batches brought me low results. But when the warriors brought over the dead bodies of the race¡¯s armies, things started to be better.

    The grades of bones collected ranged from green up to dark gold at most. Only on rare asions I got ck bones, with no reds at all.

    I spent over a day working here. During which, Silverlining sent me messages, asking about when we wouldplete the deal.

    I asked him to wait for at least half a day at least. I was still busy collecting my things from such a vast stretch ofnd.

    Even with the fastest warriors, the dragons, they took hours toe back at the end of this operation.

    As I got time, I started to check over the progress of war on the eastern frontier.

    With the addition of new armies, things started to slowly stabilise. However the advancement speed didn¡¯t improve.

    The Hectors brought many armies to stop mine. Even when more appeared on my side, they kept pouring more out there.

    They seemed dead fixed on liberating theirnds from my hands. Damn fools! Whatever fell in my hand would never be given back!

    I sent my orders out; kept fighting and only sent Lily back with all the Hectors we had so far.

    I was close to finishing my task over here. As for Silverlining, I already asked him to amass as many races and warriors as he could get.

    He replied that his impact¡¯s subsidiary impacts were able to bring me whatever I wanted. However I still asked for everything they could bring me.

    Right now, my inventory is filled with tons of bones. The three lowest grades held the most of them, and the blue ones were enough to buy worlds, not just a few armies!

    He promised he would do his best to satisfy me. I knew he wasn¡¯t exaggerating, and hoped to see hundreds of millions, even billions of races and humans arriving next.

    Such big ns of mine needed tons of manpower. Not to mention I needed to replenish the lost human and race armies.

    The more he could get me, the best.

    ¡°Grab these bodies over,¡± as I finished doing my task, taking almost ten more hours than I expected, I pointed at the big mountains of dead bodies, ¡°bring them through these portals and leave them at the next side.¡±

 Chapter 700 [Bonus chapter] Finalising The Big Deal With The Three Sovereigns

    I first moved back to the second Earth world, and went towards an empty ce there. The world looked quite deste with such ack of the bustling life before brought by humans and races alike.

    I knew this was a price I had to pay. And soon I¡¯d refill this world with life once more.

    I stopped at such a wide and empty zone and then returned to Earth as I gave my order.

    These dead bodies had many uses for me. I was going to have the treasure promised by the three sovereigns, and I also didn¡¯t want to prepare such a rich source of zombies for the system to use in the fifth quest.

    My boys started working fast. In less than three hours, they moved all the bodies that took more than a day to collect.

    Then I called them back, closed the portals, used my staff to jump back to my capital, before doing the same with the big mountains of corpses there.

    Then I went to the northern gulf and did the same before finally getting ready to finalise the deal with the sovereigns.

    [Send me the price list, and the amount prepared for each item for me to revise]

    [Finally ready to close that deal? Great! I¡¯ll send things over to you now. I also gained lots of races and warriors, including humans and the cursed soulers you like]

    [Thanks for the trouble. Send everything over]<sub>.</sub>

    I received long lists of items with the prices of bones used for exchange. Of course they all used the silver grade bones as a base price, and they were quite fair in deciding the prices.

    For example, the Lurdan sovereign brought over his list of items he offered before. He was that dude who offered me the seed of necromancers¡¯ world.

    It was such a nice treasure that suited my current world at the moment. It used the death energy to create a separate world filled with death energy.

    It was used to nourish necromancers. His first offer didn¡¯t include any necromancer warriors, but this list had them as I asked.

    The price tag for a singlemon grade necromancer was ten necromancers for a single silver grade bone.

    It might look like a high price,paring it with the price tag of the soulers. But I didn¡¯t know how fierce necromancers truly were.

    The list included how much of each time I could buy, or how much these sovereigns could provide.

    The necromancers had one thousand next to them. It was such a low number in my opinion. How could a mighty race dwindle to such a degree? To be sold like goods and in such low numbers as well?

    Even soulers never had such low numbers before!<sub></sub>

    Their value was now justified. And goods would be priced based on their value and rarity. From what I saw, these necromancers were quite rare!

    As for the other items in the Lurdan¡¯s list, they came in batches.

    ¡°It was such a nice treasure that suited my current world at the moment. It

    used the death energy to create a separate world filled with death

    energy.

    It was used to nourish necromancers. His first offer didn¡¯t include any

    necromancer warriors, but this list had them as I asked.

    The price tag for a singlemon grade necromancer was ten

    necromancers for a single silver grade bone.<sub></sub>

    It might look like a high price,paring it with the price tag of the

    soulers. But I didn¡¯t know how fierce necromancers truly were.

    The list included how much of each time I could buy, or how much these

    sovereigns could provide.

    The necromancers had one thousand next to them. It was such a low

    number in my opinion. How could a mighty race dwindle to such a

    degree? To be sold like goods and in such low numbers as well?

    Even soulers never had such low numbers before!

    Their value was now justified. An goods would be priced based on their

    value and rarity. From what I saw, these necromancers were quite rare!

    As for the other items in the Lurdan¡¯s list, they came in batches.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ So the drop of ck seeds of death are sold as one thousand dropper silver grade bones. The potions of fog of death are sold in the same way, one thousand potions per bone. As for the leaves from the biggest tree of death in the universe, they were sold as ten leaves per single bone¡­¡±

    From the look of it, the leaves held the highest value, or were also the rarest out of these items.

    [Ok, I want one thousand necromancers, one million drops of ck seeds of death, one million potions, and ten thousand leaves¡­]

    Lurdan could provide ten times this amount, aside from the necromancers.

    [This¡­ Are you sure?]

    [Is it too much?]

    [The necromancer thing is a surprise for me. But the rest¡­ I thought you might ask for more than that!]

    [Cool, bring me everything they could provide] I closed the lists and decided, [All the sovereigns¡¯ items¡­ Bring me everything they can provide]

    [This¡­]

    [Too much?]

    [Too unexpected actually. They gave such high numbers as they made a bet with other sovereigns over how much you¡¯ll buy. It seems these three really understood you better than anyone else!]

    A bet? Damn! Even when making deals, such mighty figures were trying to have fun as well. What a nice mindset this was!

    [They just trusted my deep pockets] Iughed while adding, [Prepare the items and send them over. I¡¯ll pay ordingly. Just tell me the final price I should pay]

    [You will use silver bones only?]

    [I¡¯ll use other bones as well] I felt it weird to just use silver bones. After all these sovereigns were after my higher grade bones, craving deeply for them.

    As for the price of such a deal, each sovereign would cost me almost one hundred thousand blue bones, or less in case of using other higher grade bones.

    But such a price was nothing to me. I had millions of silver bones.

 Chapter 701 The Seed Of Necromancers World

    If they asked for blue or green ones, then I got tens of millions inside my inventory.

    Such wealth made me feel great! Even when dealing with such mighty figures, I still had the capital to ask for everything without batting an eye or worrying about anything.

    [I¡¯ll take a few hours to prepare these things for you. But I got the rest of treasures promised for you in the contracts]

    I knew he was talking about the seed of necromancers¡¯ world, the ck liquid of death, the den of heroes, a blood fountain of the mightiest heroes, the fountain of life, and the golden breath of life essence.

    All these were promised to me per contract. I had to pay nothing to get them.

    In addition to thest kingdom heart lying in my inventory, I now got everything they promised before.

    [Send them over] I said, [Also what did you do about the races and warriors?]

    [I had early batches ready to be delivered. Do you want them now?]

    I looked around. It was better to summon them on my second Earth. From now on, my second Earth would be my real base.<sub>.</sub>

    But before that, I needed the monster¡¯s dens first.

    [Did you bring me the dens?]

    [They are with me already. It¡¯s you who took much longer than expected. But¡­]

    [How much?] I knew he paused as the price given by the three sovereigns must be higher than what he expected, higher than what I even expected.

    [It¡¯s not the issue of the price, but the grade]

    [What do you mean?]

    [Well¡­ You know we are asking the help of sovereigns here. They are mighty figures and they never look over anythingmon]

    [You mean¡­ The grades of these monsters are quite high?]<sub></sub>

    [Precisely!]

    Damn! I wanted to train my troops and make them stronger, not to throw them against fierce monsters and hope they would survive!

    [You know using such high grade dens won¡¯t help!]

    [I got a few low grade ones, but the most are high grade. If you can wait, I¡¯ll ask them to order normal grade one¡¯s for you. But this will take at least one week]

    [One week? Ok, send me what you got and ask them to buy me low grade ones]

    [I¡¯ll send the list I got over for you to check¡­]

    [No need, just send them and tell me how much I¡¯ll pay]

    [Ok!]<sub></sub>

    If the green nymphdy was here, she would havemented over how rich I was and h h. This dude was more practical and conservedpared to her.

    He was a pro, and she looked more like an amateur to me.

    I paid ten thousand silver grade bones just for this deal alone. I got five hundred dens, telling me how pricey these things were.

    I looked at the dens, mostly they were ground monsters. I got ten of each kind of dens, meaning there were fifty kinds of different monsters in these dens.

    Out of them, forty monsters were ground ones. Seven were aquatic, and three were flying.

    As funny as it might seem, out of the forty ground monster den kinds I got, only five were weak andmon grade ones.

    The rest were higher grade monsters, making me ce them on the side for now.

    As for the rest, the aquatic monsters got threemon grades, and flying ones got two.

    This was weird and funny to me. I got lots of ground monsters, and only got five out of them. It was a very low percentagepared to the other two types of monster dens.

    So I got tenmon grade monster dens out of the fifty I got. I didn¡¯t know if this would be enough or not, but for now Lily had to deal with this.

    After one week, I¡¯d get much more dense.

    As I¡¯d waited for a few hours, I went towards the direction of the Hector continent.

    Out of my three main artefacts I got from the sovereigns, one could be used here; the necromancers¡¯ world seed.

    And I decided to nt it over the Hector continent.

    This seed would form a secluded world here, one that would absorb all the death energy from this world. I didn¡¯t know how far the seed could absorb, so I decided to be safe and use it near an ongoing war.

    The fight with Hector¡¯s worldsts for months, might even extend for years. So this ce would be rich in death energy for a long time.

    I didn¡¯t know how long this world would take to mature. So it was best to use it right now while waiting for Lily toe back and for Silverlining to bring my things up.

    I passed over the capital and then crossed over the bridge. The forces inside the capital looked fewer, but they were enough to secure the ce for now.

    For tens of miles up ahead, I saw no one. All the forces were fighting at a very far distance from here.

    I didn¡¯t stop after crossing the ocean and kept flying over the Hector continent for half an hour. I crossed enough distance to allow the seed world to grow and be vast.

    ¡°Time to see what¡¯s all about you,¡± I took out the seed and started to closely examine it.

    The seed wasn¡¯t like any seed anyone would imagine. In fact I¡¯d call it a star shaped gem instead. It had a ball-like centre that was the size of a closed fist.

    It was dark red in colour, with thick ck lines covering it.

    From this ball, many ck short and sharp spikes came out. I didn¡¯t know what would happen if I got wounded by these spikes, but I carefully held it as I examined its description.

    [The seed of necromancers¡¯ world: A high grade artefact. Was owned previously by Lurdan of the Toranks race. Now it¡¯s owned by Hye of the Human race.

    Using it will create a world, secluded from the world outside, following its own rules. It will be a pocket world, covering up one mile radius area from outside with one hundred mile radius from the inside¡­]

 Chapter 702 Creating A Pocket World

    [¡­ To grow the pocket world size, you have to use death energy rted treasures, or wait for the world to absorb energy from the world around.

    The rate of absorption depends on the overall size of the pocket world outer surface. For example, the one mile radius pocket world will absorb death energy from one hundred mile radius around it.

    The wider the area the pocket world can absorb death energy from, the faster it will take for it to mature.

    With a basic area of one mile radius, the pocket world will take from one up to three years to mature. Increasing its area will shorten this duration.

    The seed can be transferred between owners, but if used it can¡¯t be moved again.

    The owner determines who will enter and exit this world. No matter who, no one can enter the world without the owner¡¯s permission.

    To use it, the owner has to donate his blood before nting the seed deep into the ground. The nting process will take different times ording to the density of the death energy around]

    Well¡­ It was such a long and detailed exnation of this seed. I held it in my hand and thought about the information I just read.<sub>.</sub>

    So nting it would create a pocket world, with much smaller surface area from the outside than its true space.

    But that wasn¡¯t the big news, thest part was. This world would be impregnable, meaning no one could trespass it no matter what!

    Leaving it here would be the best backup n I¡¯d have right now if things went wrong in this war. Like this, and with the necromancers inside, I could leave behind a thorn in their backs.

    I held it and looked around. ¡°I¡¯ll move a bit forward then.¡±

    I flew for another half an hour before stopping at a wide basin in the middle of a series of mountains.

    There was a river running in the middle of this ce, and the basin kept expanding for some distance, covering an area of hundreds of miles at its centre, before closing up again at the horizon.

    It was a great ce to have my pocket world. At least I¡¯d let my necromancers have a good sight.<sub></sub>

    But what with my blood? I was giving out my blood recently as if I was dealing with vampires!

    I held the seed and without further hesitation, I stabbed these spiky thorns of it at my right palm.

    ¡°Damn! It hurts!¡± I felt a great deal of pain for a long time. Since I started my cultivation path, pain started to vanish from my world.

    Yet when I used this seed, its spikes brought me such an ufortable feeling.

    But that wasn¡¯t the issue. The moment these spikes went through my skin like they were knives cutting through butter, they started to crazily absorb my blood and energy!

    They didn¡¯t just take my blood, but also my spiritual energy, stirring up my right arm dantian first before my central one in the next few seconds.

    ¡°Damn fierce!¡± I felt drained like never before! And this happened so damn fast! Without any hesitation, I took out lots of green bones and started absorbing their energy.<sub></sub>

    Once the energy gushed into my body, it started to replenish the lost energy. It really felt refreshing doing so, and with that Established such a threat fast.

    As for the seed, once it started to swallow my blood and energy in such a way, it began to shine in weird pulsations.

    It emitted ck colour in regr rhythm, while the spikes kept shining in fierce red light.

    This kept happening for half an hour! And just by then I felt this seed wanting to break free from my hand.

    ¡°You dare to eat up my energy in such a rude way and now want to leave? No, keep eating. I brought tons of bones for you. Let¡¯s see what your limit is!¡±

    I knew it got enough to start building the pocket world. But why the rush then? If it wanted energy and blood, I could provide lots of it!

    My blood was getting purified by my spiritual energy. I liked this feeling and so kept the process running.

    As for my spiritual energy, I simply kept it at bnce while using the help of my useless green bones.

    Since it started to try and break free and I felt more suction forceing from it. This seed seemed to try and punish me in return for my refusal to let it go.

    ¡°Keep absorbing my stuff, I can handle even more,¡± Iughed when faced with such a response from this seed.

    For a moment there it felt like I was dealing with a naughty girl, grumping over not letting her go out or something.

    This kept going on for another half an hour. During this period, the suction forceing from this seed grew exponentially, letting me finally give up.

    ¡°Go now,¡± I knew this seed must be nted deeply in the ground. So during the time I took to let it absorb my blood and energy, I let a group of thousand warriors out and let them dig a big and deep hole.

    Once I reached my limit, I summoned them all back before throwing this seed deep into this hole. Once it touched the deep bottom, a rocking reaction urred.

    The weird thing was the area affected by this trembling. It spanned for one mile before stopping, as if this piece was separated from the entire world here.

    ¡°I shall get back then,¡± seeing this scene made me realise the world wasing to shape soon. So I retreated back, beyond the area affected by this trembling.

    And once I got there, a new change urred.

    *Fwoosh!* *Fwoosh!* *Fwoosh!*

    It looked like this one mile radius zone was sucking air from all over the world. It started first with a gust of wind, all going towards this zone.

    Then it started to grow fiercer, forming small then big tornados.

 Chapter 703 Toying With Lily

    The air wasn¡¯t transparent, having lots of ck wisps dancing around. I knew this was the death energy getting absorbed by this seed.

    Yet after another hour, just the magnitude of this process made me retreat even further to the rear.

    And as this process kept going on, I spotted Lily leading out arge number of Hectors, marching towards my direction.

    She was on top of her chariot, moving out as if she was leading a fierce elite force or something.

    ¡°I heard there is a big thing going on here, and I betted my scales over it being rted to you,¡± once she came on board my chariot, she said while shaking off her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a troublemaker,¡± I rolled my eyes in response to herment.

    ¡°You are, but you are ignorant about the true nature of yourself,¡± she said with a shortugh before pointing out the direction of this pocket world, ¡°what sorcery are you using here this time?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not using any magic! I¡¯m just doing something good.¡±

    ¡°I bet on my scales it¡¯s something bad for your enemies.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Hahaha! Who told them to be this stubborn? They should lower their heads and follow my lead.¡±

    ¡°Arrogant, but I like you,¡± she said in such a soft tone that made me clear my throat to break free from her feminine spell.

    ¡°I see you got lots of Hectors this time,¡± I shifted the topic over to the big army she was leading.

    Before this war, the total size of Hectors in my kingdom wasn¡¯t exceeding a couple of thousands! But the ones standing down below were in  hundreds of thousands.

    It was a big increase indeed. I never thought I controlled so many during this war.

    ¡°It¡¯s thanks to you, and me,¡± she said such weird words that made me look at her in doubt, ¡°Sigh! You still don¡¯t realise what this continent is!¡±

    ¡°Tell me then,¡± I shrugged. I have nothing but time right now. It seemed the process of making the pocket world would take longer than I expected.

    ¡°This is our world,¡± she said in a different tone and attitude, as if she was defending her people, ¡°this isn¡¯t just a random continent, it¡¯s part of our world.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°And it became part of mine.¡±

    ¡°You are missing the point,¡± she shook her head before adding, ¡°this is our world! It means it¡¯s not just filled with fighters and armies. There are towns and cities, families living in all of them.¡±

    ¡°And?¡± I got her point, but didn¡¯t see how that was rted to her Hectors gettingrger in number in such a way.

    ¡°The ones you controlled and forced to follow you have families out there. I just let them bring them over, and that is what made the army look this huge.¡±

    ¡°You mean¡­¡± I turned my eyes towards therge number down below. And for the first time, I spotted many kids down there.

    Yes, there were families! Damn! This Lily¡­ She found such a brilliant way to increase the size of Hectors in my kingdom, a way that I never thought of before.

    ¡°What? You got any objections about what I did?¡± she mistook my silence for being annoyed.

    ¡°Not at all,¡± I said, ¡°I like what you did! But all the new folks must sign a contract first.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Sure, as their men did it, they would also do it,¡± she simply said before asking again, ¡°are you sure this is ok for you? I know you quite well, and this isn¡¯t something you might encourage or wee.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± I looked at her in a weird way, ¡°as long as they are useful to my kingdom, then they are wee to join.¡±

    ¡°Really? Kids and pregnant women are going to be useful for you? How?¡±

    ¡°You just don¡¯t know what I have in here,¡± I pointed at my head. For sure getting more of any race without having a good use for them wasn¡¯t my style of doing things.

    But Hectors? The ones who were responsible for the entire process of making potions? The ones who had such a fierce style of training? The ones who were strong warriors?

    I would never say no to such a race.

    But give me subi or illusionists and I¡¯d refuse even hundreds of millions of these useless trash races.

    ¡°Something is telling me you have crazy ns for us!¡±

    ¡°Bingo!¡± Iughed, ¡°you are going to be lost in work during the next months, I can guarantee you that.¡±

    ¡°Bully!¡± she said in such a funny way, making meugh even further.

    ¡°Alright, go down there and spread these contracts over the ones without any,¡± I started a spree of purchases, buying almost one million contracts. I started signing them while handing the ones I finished to her.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m your servant girl or something? I have my own people to do such dirty things¡­ Snap!¡±

    With a snap of her fingers, a group of Hectors appeared dded in simr armour.

    ¡°You even let them dress in such a way, you went way too much ahead than me,¡± Iughed and she just waved aside her hair in a showy way.

    ¡°That¡¯s the perk of being the general of them.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s the perk of being the lord.¡±

    ¡°You are a bully, but I¡¯m a kind general.¡±

    ¡°It depends,¡± Iughed, making her pout her lips in such a funny way that made meugh again.

    During the next couple of hours, her boys led everyone to sign contracts with me.

    ¡°How can you know if no one here missed signing the contract?¡± After we got it done, she asked such a hard question.

    ¡°Watch and learn,¡± I simply opened my profile page, selected the contract section, and selected all the Hectors under my contract authority.

    [Go south for ten miles and then walk in a circle beforeing back here!]

    ¡°This¡­¡± just as I sent the order, the face of Lily changed before she forcibly moved out as everyone else.

 Chapter 704 The Silver Grade Monster Den

    As everyone moved, not a single one remained behind. I knew she was joking, but I showed her how things could be done if I got any doubt.

    I wasn¡¯t without a solution for such a problem. If anyone thought he was smart enough to fool me, then he would get caught and punished by my ive.

    It took almost an hour for such a huge army toplete my order. During this, Lily sent me curses in our chat, only making meugh at herments.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look,¡± as she returned back, the look over her face was priceless, ¡°you asked for it.¡±

    ¡°You are a bully, a damn big bully!¡± she shouted, turned around and left.

    ¡°Hey, we didn¡¯t finish our talk,¡± but before she could reach my stairs, I stopped her.

    ¡°What talk? You are just bullying me and my poor race, ruthless human!¡±

    ¡°I thought we were weak and useless before,¡± Iughed at herment, and that made her turn to leave once more. ¡°Wait, I¡¯m not joking. We have lots to discuss.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Then speak,¡± she stood there, crossing her arms in frustration.

    ¡°First,e over here,¡± I summoned two of my Gollems, letting them work as our cushions and seats.

    ¡°Humph, pretty annoying lord,¡± she came in such a way while stomping her feet with each step. ¡°Tell me then, what¡¯s the big deal?¡±

    ¡°We are going to transfer everything to the second Earth world.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ By everything you mean¡­ The process of producing potions and opening cultivation bases? This can be moved easily. But the training part is quite tricky. You know, your world is damn peaceful to let a single fighter be born out there!¡±

    ¡°I got the dens,¡± I said while taking out a small pearl that was the size of one metre radius.

    ¡°This¡­¡± her eyes shone brightly when she saw it. It wasn¡¯t that heavy for me as I held it with my right arm.<sub></sub>

    ¡°It¡¯s a damn silver grade den!¡± she jumped on her feet while saying that.

    ¡°Is it bad?¡± I knew it was a silver grade of amon rank den. ¡°I got higher than it, dark gold is the highest,¡± I said while thinking about the other nine dens I got of themon rank.

    ¡°Damn! It¡¯s too much! Your boys are just weak! Didn¡¯t you see how they struggled while dealing with the weak monsters here?¡±

    She shouted like that, making me sigh.

    What if she saw the higher grade dens I got? She got this pumped up because of the silver grade den. Sigh!

    ¡°You can¡¯t work with it? It¡¯s the lowest grade den I got!¡±

    ¡°Damn!¡± she started walking back and forth before suddenly stopping, ¡°we can do it this way¡­ Let the training ground here for starting the training for everyone. Then those who can pass the two training steps here can go to the world of yours to train.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°This¡­¡± I knew she was worrying over my boys, but like this I¡¯d lose lots of time!

    My boys used a few days to train, yet the number of them bypassing the first two hurdles wasn¡¯t that big to make me feel good about her idea.

    ¡°Either we do it this way or risk your humans against such a fierce breed of monsters,¡± she shrugged, as if this was something up to me to decide.

    ¡°Let them risk then,¡± I made up my mind, ¡°the time difference is something I can¡¯t risk losing. If we did it your way, we won¡¯t get much benefit out of it.¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡± she said, ¡°it¡¯s your kingdom and they are your people.¡±

    ¡°We aren¡¯t that weak,¡± I said in defence, ¡°and I won¡¯t allow my fighters to have it nice and easy.¡±

    ¡°I like this way better,¡± her eyes shone brightly before adding, ¡°but don¡¯teter on and regret such a decision.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± I shook my head, looking at the going berserk wind all over the ce, ¡°let¡¯s go to the other world for now.¡±

    ¡°Right now?!¡± She seemed surprised.

    ¡°What? Do you want to do anything here before leaving?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I thought about bringing the boys who helped me in making potions and building altars to the other world.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring them myselfter on,¡± I said while opening many portals around, ¡°but let¡¯s first find a good ce for your people to live in before looking for a good ce to build training camps.¡±

    ¡°Cool,¡± she suddenly ran towards the edge of my chariot, jumped off to arrive at hers, ¡°let¡¯s go,¡± she said whileughing, seemingly happy to pull such a move.

    As for me, I stayed behind, looking at this childish nature of her while shaking off my head in helplessness.

    Next thing was for the big forces here to move out with their families. As we arrived on the other side, the world looked much livelier with all these peopleing here.

    ¡°Go there,¡± I selected a new city built further to the east from the first cluster built here, ¡°let them live there and get used to the ce. We will move outter on to look for a good ce for the camp.¡±

    She didn¡¯t need to do anything but to give the order for her trusted subordinates to do what I asked. This reminded me of what I asked the other five to do.

    ¡°You want me to select capable people to be generals under my leadership?!!¡± she shouted in surprise when she heard about this idea, ¡°but what are they going to lead? Not my army for sure!¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t only train my humans there,¡± I said before motioning towards her chariot flying on my side, ¡°take it back. We will travel at a faster speed that your chariot can¡¯t have.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± she hesitated, but took away the chariot before returning back. ¡°You said we won¡¯t just train humans? Are you going to train in other races?¡±

    ¡°Races, warriors, anyone who can fight will be trained here.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ I see¡­¡± she paused for a long minute while I started to examine the big map of this world, ¡°but why?¡±

 Chapter 705 Talk About The Three Mighty Races

    ¡°For the uing que quest,¡± I simply said, and without the need to speak more she seemed to get what I was talking about.

    ¡°This ce¡­ It will do!¡± As I kept studying the map for half an hour, I finally found a nice ce suited for the training camp.

    ¡°What ce?¡± from the side Lily tried to sneak over my map, but she wouldn¡¯t be able to see anything but thin air.

    ¡°It¡¯s a big archipgo  situated just between two big continents,¡± I said while closing up the map, pointing in a certain direction while adding, ¡°and luckily one of these two continents is the one we are on right now.¡±

    ¡°An archipgo? That¡¯s interesting¡­ We can use aquatic monsters there.¡±

    ¡°Not only that,¡± I started to operate my chariot to fly with its fastest speed, ¡°on both sides, arge group of mountains lie there.¡±

    ¡°And?¡± she didn¡¯t seem to get my point.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Using such terrain, we can add ground and aerial monsters as well,¡± I knew she was all into aquatic monsters. But wars didn¡¯t depend only on aquatic fights.

    ¡°This¡­¡± as expected, she seemed not that much interested in this part.

    ¡°Just use everything we have to form strong armies, ok?¡± I said without even looking at her. My only focus was on the map and the path in the air I was flying through.

    ¡°But Ick any training experience in ground fights, not to mention the aerial ones,¡± she confessed, and I admired her honesty. ¡°If only we had mighty trainers from big races, this would be easier.¡±

    ¡°We got you,¡± Iughed and she shook her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m only experienced in aquatic training, just like my entire race.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°It¡¯s weird that such a big race of yours only focuses on aquatic fights.¡±

    ¡°We¡­ Have most of our worlds covered in water,¡± she started to give me more intel about her race, ¡°in fact, if not for your world being covered mostly in water, we wouldn¡¯t havee!¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯te here to answer my actions?!¡± I raised one eyebrow and she nodded.

    ¡°Not only for that. In fact the world we are fighting at right now in this cluster is weak. We already ruled over most of the area. It was boring, not like your world here.¡±

    ¡°Interesting,¡± this was the first time for her to speak about the world she was in beforeing here, ¡°then you are here to have more fun?¡±

    ¡°Fun in fighting strong foes is the best,¡± sheughed, ¡°you might consider us crazy folks, but in our race only the strong and mighty ones have a chance to advance to higher ranks. And without good foes like you, how possibly our people will evolve?¡±<sub></sub>

    If I said I understood what she said I¡¯d be lying! In my human race, nothing like this existed!

    ¡°I know it¡¯s hard for you to get it,¡± she seemed to understand where I came from, ¡°but hopefully one day your race will rise up and reach such a point.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said in gratitude for her good feelings, ¡°but I want to ask you¡­ Why are you hoping this will happen for my race?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s a waste that such a prodigy and talent be wasted in such a lowly race,¡± her words turned upside down so damn fast! ¡°Don¡¯t be offended, I¡¯m just stating the facts. If you are in another race, in mine, I¡¯m sure you¡¯d have been nourished and supported heavily and trained to be even a sovereign.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be one for my race,¡± I said my belief and she nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m also hoping for such a day toe. But you have to know, the road won¡¯t be this smooth.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± I already got a glimpse of how big this entire universe was. Not to mention this wasn¡¯t the only universe that was in this life. It might be shocking, but I wanted to be a real powerhouse in the entire multi-verses one day.

    ¡°Your race is experienced in aquatic fights, what about Toranks then?¡±

    Despite our talk deviating from this point which we started from, I never lost sight of what she said.

    If what she said was true, then I could use the help of those Toranks. In the end, I got good rtions with them.

    ¡°Come on! As if you know one of them!¡± she said it as if such a thing was impossible.

    ¡°Humour me,¡± I didn¡¯t exin myself and just asked for her answer.

    ¡°Well, it seems you know the famous saying of the big three races in our universe. However this is just a fake statement. Compared to those Toranks, we are like your race to us.¡±

    ¡°That means¡­¡± I Was surprised by what she said. I thought there was no difference between the top three races in the universe.

    ¡°The strongest race out there is those damn Hescos! They are very strong. Not only that, but they are damn wealthy, controlling enough worlds to equal the worlds we and Toranks have!¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°You got to know that owning worlds in the universe is the standard way to assess any race¡¯s value and strength. After themes Toranks. They arepeting fiercely with them, but they aren¡¯t yet close to the Hescos level of might and dominance.¡±

    ¡°So youe third, right? Competing with Toranks then?¡± I tried to get a better understanding of the general situation of these three mighty races.

    ¡°Not even close,¡± she bitterly sighed, ¡°you can consider us the big boss of all the other races in the universe. We are third because we are stronger than the rest, not because we are close in power to those two behemoths at the top.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± I nodded in understanding. From her words I got that Toranks were a different breed than others.

    It was just my luck to meet Silverlining, ending up closing such three deals with the three sovereigns.

    Knowing how high this race stood changed my entire attitude towards them. They showed signs of their desire to be friends with me. And I didn¡¯t really consider such a thing seriously before.

 Chapter 706 A Crazy Idea!

    <h4>Chapter 706 A Crazy Idea!</h4>

    But if they were this mighty, then I could find ways to help them to deepen our rtions.

    ¡°So this cluster was supposed to be yours, right?¡± I asked, while preparing my piece, if it was mine.

    ¡°Not even close, there are many worlds with Hescos race fighting there,¡± she said such shocking news, making my eyes wide open.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never had such a race before,¡± I said as the green nymphdy never brought a single Hescos race from this cluster before.

    ¡°I know you got your people helping you kidnap other races, but¡­ no matter who they were, they¡¯d be scared to touch a single hair of the Hescos.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± I paused, while my mind was stirred up thinking about something.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to push them. No matter how big you¡¯d pay, they won¡¯t help you in this matter,¡± she mistook my silence as thinking about forcing the Bringold impact to do this task for me.

    I wasn¡¯t even considering this! I was thinking about something different!

    I needed to deepen my rtions with the Toranks. And just when I thought about a chance, a chance presented itself to me.

    The Hescos were here! But wait, she said something weird just now.

    ¡°What do you mean by them ying in more than one world?¡± This was a weird point indeed. The Hectors came here just because of me, partially. But what about those Hescos?

    ¡°They are invaders,¡± she sighed, ¡°think of them like Berserkers, yet with brilliant minds like Hectors, and wealth rivalling all the races here. Why not send their boys out to fight at many worlds in one cluster? This way they¡¯d train more offspring, and even dominate any cluster they¡¯d enter. Not to mention, they¡¯d end up increasing the number of worlds they control.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ Aren¡¯t the worlds supposed to merge with each step of the apocalypse?!¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just the case when there are different races controlling worlds. But if a race controlled a group of worlds, then they don¡¯t need to merge. They will just send forces from these worlds over to one world which is undergoing the merge.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ Isn¡¯t this cheating?!¡± this was what it was like in my eyes! Such a mighty race was bullying other races using big support from their higher ups¡­ Wasn¡¯t this unfair?

    ¡°The universe is unfair, so what¡¯s the problem in doing everything you can to secure better results for you and your race?¡±

    Her logic wasn¡¯t that righteous indeed, but it was true nheless. I couldn¡¯t find any argument to throw back at her, not to mention we were talking about the current state of the universe.

    It wasn¡¯t a hypothetical talk, it was a serious talk about what was happening in the universe for a long time already.

    But thinking about this made me find another reason to execute the n I had in mind. It wasn¡¯t just to get to the better side of the Toranks, helping them stumble over their rivals. It was also helping me and my race.

    If this was left untouched, then in the end I¡¯d face many worlds controlled by the Hescos. Endless armies would appear hammering the doors of my kingdom.

    And in the end I¡¯d be either crushed like a mere fly, or had to go to each world and crush the forces there.

    So why the wait then? If I was supposed to end up going there, why wouldn¡¯t I start this right now? ?

    Of course I needed lots of help to do that. And I got the right race to ask for this big thing.

    Just as I decided, I opened a chat with my man.

    [I want to ask something, how is the rtion between your race and the Hescos?]

    [Don¡¯t bring the name of those son of b*tches again please. I know you don¡¯t know much, but this is a very sensitive topic in our race!]

    As expected! His answer was so aggressive when the name of their rival race was brought up.

    [I¡¯d like to help, if it¡¯s allowed]

    [Help? How?!]

    [Do you know that they are in my cluster?]

    [Your apocalypse cluster? Damn! Man, you know I like you so much. Why not abandon your world ande to join my race? I¡¯m sure the higher ups will generously support such a prodigy]

    This was the second time I heard this word in just one hour! [Isn¡¯t it better to crush that arrogant race and dominate the cluster instead?]

    [This¡­ You do know we are speaking about the Hescos, right? Even if I hate them to the bones, I have to give them just here]

    [I heard stories about them] I nodded, [But I want to see their might in the flesh]

    [This¡­ Are you sure? This is a crazy path to tread on]

    [I thought you might help. After all they are cheating to be on top while you are ying fairly, right?]

    [That¡¯s true! Those son of b*tches just use anything to dominate more worlds than us! Even using such dirty means to send their folks into many worlds at the start of any apocalypse!]

    [I heard] I paused for a second, [Here is my offer. I don¡¯t know about other clusters, but in my cluster, I¡¯ll be the one ending up as the supreme ruler of it. So I want help from your race, providing tickets to let me join other worlds of the apocalypse cluster]

    [This¡­ Are you already ruling over the world you are in?]

    [I¡¯m not the type to y it safe] I got what he wanted to say here, [If I wait to dominate my world here, then it will be toote toe to the Hescos! Right now only three quests have ended and the fourth is underway. I want to join their worlds by the fifth quest]

    [That que quest? It¡¯s a very tricky one]

    [In danger lies opportunities, right?]

    [Sigh! You are more ambitious than what I even thought! It¡¯s a regret that you weren¡¯t born in my race, or else¡­ Anyway, such a big decision can¡¯t be decided by me or by anyone rashly. Let me speak with the sovereigns first and see their thoughts about your crazy idea]

 Chapter 707 I Will Go All Out To Achieve My Dreams!

    <h4>Chapter 707 I Will Go All Out To Achieve My Dreams!</h4>

    [Don¡¯t tell me you never tried to fight them on their turf before!]

    [We always waited for them to finish and then we used the final winning world from a cluster against their top world. It didn¡¯t end up well as in the end we can only fight one world and not the rest. They always lost, but in the end they lost a single world, not their entire controlled group of ten]

    [They control ten worlds?]

    [From eleven up to fifteen in each cluster] he said such shocking info, [that way they¡¯ll secure the cluster, gain more worlds, even if they were challenged by us like I said]

    [You are ying fair against such dirty folks]

    [That¡¯s how our race is]

    [But I¡¯m not part of you, I¡¯m from humans, I¡¯m the underdog of this universe and cluster]

    [What do you mean?]

    [Even if you have a reputation and name to keep, I don¡¯t! I don¡¯t mind doing anything to get what belongs to me. Anyway, go and see what the sovereigns are thinking about and let me know]

    [¡­ Ok!]

    I knew he was taken aback by what I said at the end. But this was the truth. Weren¡¯t humans looked down upon from the entire universe? Then what was the problem in matching dirty tactics with the same way?

    At least I was fighting the top race in the universe, the one that hailed over everyone.

    I just hoped they¡¯d agree. In fact I knew with my current strength, I¡¯d not be able to do anything like that.

    But with their support, not to mention bringing tons of races and humans here, they¡¯d help with lots of things as well.

    And one of them would be by sending strong trainers to train my armies. That was indeed the root that started all this.

    I wanted strong armies to be born here. With the advantage I had, with the time difference value, I¡¯d be able to train lots of armies if given a constant supply of races and humans, enough resources, and experienced trainers to train them.

    I feared if I asked directly for it, they would refuse. So I thought about deepening the rtionship between the two of us first.

    I thought about using my bones and making more deals with more sovereigns. However when I heard what she said, I knew this was my chance.

    Like this I would end up helping them, and helping myself. Such a fierce enemy that was destined to fight me in the end shouldn¡¯t be given the chance to y ording to his rules.

    I thought the Toranks had tried to do so before. But it seemed they were like Selvators, caring more about their image than anything else.

    That was also good news for me. It meant not a single race tried this method before against Hescos. So what I¡¯d do would be a novelty for them.

    They were a mighty race, the mightiest race in the entire universe. If they got outyed in their own game, then they¡¯d act rashly and aggressively,mitting lots of mistakes. ?

    The only path for them would be by using brute force against me. If they did, then they¡¯d fall in my trap.

    Their turf was the dirty games they excelled at. If they decided to y fairly, then they¡¯d face many defeats before learning their lessons.

    Thinking wisely about this, I should start with only one world before expanding over to more. But from what Silverlining said, the number of worlds they aimed at from the start was more than half of the worlds in any cluster.

    That was smart indeed. Like this, this race would guarantee the cluster, and hold lots of worlds in the end.

    To ruin their ns and make them feel the pressure, I had to aim at all their worlds!

    Leaving a single world out there untouched would leave them with a hope of retaliationter on.

    I wouldn¡¯t risk such a thing with such a race. I just wanted to know if worlds outside the cluster would be able to intervene or not.

    If they could, then this n was doomed with failure before it would begin. They would simply call forth forces from other worlds, turning this into a hopeless battle in numbers.

    But if they couldn¡¯t, then the best they could do would be by sending more forces from their world over to the remaining worlds of the apocalypse.

    Of course I¡¯d follow them anywhere they¡¯d go. In addition to that, they¡¯d end up scattering their forces among arger number of worlds, weakening their entire force this way.

    As for me, if I got to secure what I wanted, I¡¯d get much stronger the more time passed. Controlling one world? Dude, I already had two worlds under my control.

    Risky? Of course this was a dangerous gamble. But I had to take it. After all, I¡¯d end up fighting those Hescos as the apocalypse would progress.

    So it was best to start this destined fight early on, while they weren¡¯t ready for me. This way, I¡¯d fight them on my own conditions and rules.

    ¡°You are¡­ Crazy!¡± Lily was on my side when she heard what I said, ¡°Sigh! It¡¯s a real regret you aren¡¯t part of my race. Why not marry me and this way you can get the support of my race?¡±

    ¡°Stop dreaming,¡± Iughed, ¡°I¡¯m already taken.¡±

    ¡°A lord can have more harem than his own forces!¡±

    ¡°Not me,¡± I shrugged, ¡°anyway, here are the aquatic dens I have. Study them and think about how to use them in training.¡±

    I took out the three dens of themon rank aquatic monster dens. They were silver, gold, and dark gold grades.

    ¡°This¡­ They are fierce!¡± she sighed, ¡°but if you have such a scary ambition, then your forces should live through hell to match your expectations.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my point,¡± I nodded in agreement as she finally got what I was thinking about.

 Chapter 708 They Got Mechas!

    <h4>Chapter 708 They Got Mechas!</h4>

    We took almost an entire day to cross the entire continent. It was damn huge! On the mini-map, it looked small, almost considered the third smallest continent here.

    But in fact it was much bigger than what I thought! One had to know that the ce I moved from wasn¡¯t initially that far from the coast I was going towards.

    At some point, and after flying out for six hours straight, I ended up crossing over the border between the dense green forest and the empty zone created by my people.

    Then the entire world turned all green from this point onward.

    At first it looked interesting. But with time passing, it began to be boring.

    ¡°We are finally here!¡±

    After the passage of one day, and during the deep concentration Lily showed towards the three dens I gave to her, we finally reached the zone where towering mountains were blocking the path up ahead.

    ¡°This¡­ These mountains are really something,¡± even Lily found it impressive.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t see anything yet,¡± I looked at the topyer of these mountains. The higher parts were lost in the middle of a thickyer of ck clouds, resembling the area I once visited and selected as the main residence of my capital here.

    ¡°Let me show you something interesting,¡± I evilly grinned while deciding to visit the world high up first.

    I moved my chariot high towards the thickyer of ck clouds. Just as we passed through it, densely packed bolts of lightning came at my chariot.

    ¡°Damn fierce!¡± she eximed in shock as all the lightning crushed on the sturdy shield of mine.

    The sight all around us was shing fast between dense darkness and bright silver blue light. The world kept like that for an entire three hours.

    I was flying with my highest speed, yet it took much longer than it took when I tried to reach the topyer at the central ins.

    ¡°Where are we going exactly?¡± After the passage of the first hour, Lily was curious to know where we were heading.

    ¡°You will see, it should be something interesting.¡±

    After two more hours, we finally reached the finalyer of these clouds. For me, it looked like we were moving against a strong force that came from all this lightning and clouds.

    I knew it was impossible for my chariot to fly through tens of miles or even hundreds of miles during these three hours. Something was off here, and I had only the clouds and lightning to me.

    Just as we crossed through thestyer, we finally reached a world that looked like a real piece of heaven.

    ¡°Wow! Hye, I never knew you got that side in you,¡± when we arrived there, Lily kept moving slowly around, seemingly taken by the beauty of this ce.

    I had to admit. This part of the world was more beautiful than the other ces I visited in the central ins.

    It was the same, thickyer of clouds forming the ground while the sky looked pure and breathtaking. ?

    The tips of the mountains scattered all over the ce, with a broad surface that was enough to build clusters of cities and towns over it.

    The surface of each mountain top was much broader than what I¡¯d seen before. But that wasn¡¯t all.

    At some ces,rge pieces of rocks were floating in the air, without any attachment to anything down below except for thick branches of tree roots.

    These rocks flew on higher levels than the top of mountains. And they appeared inrge numbers at certain ces, and scarcely presented at others.

    ¡°Let¡¯s check these,¡± I led my chariot higher in such peace and quiet, going high up towards the nearest cluster of these flying rocks.

    When I got near them, they looked more like big inds than small pieces of rocks.

    They got t surfaces, enough to amodate a single town, a single city, or even a cluster of both.

    They got connected with the lower mountain tops with long and thick tree roots, and they were connected to each other by the same roots, forming thick broad bridges, enough for anyone to cross safely upon them.

    ¡°These inds¡­ They are floating against the gravity¡­¡± Lily looked at these inds and felt more impressed, ¡°I heard about the legendary flyingnds of the Toranks race, but never dreamt about seeing such a thing in person.¡±

    ¡°Does the Toranks race have such floating inds?¡± I looked at her in surprise as this was the first time for me to know such a thing.

    ¡°Their first homend is filled with flyingnds. I even heard that they were flying in oceans and rivers.¡±

    ¡°That looks like a nice ce to live in,¡± I said in honest admiration.

    ¡°That¡¯s why they got so much experience at training flying legends. Actually if not for their mighty and valiant huge flying legions, they wouldn¡¯t have been stronger than Hescos.¡±

    ¡°So your race excels at aquatic fights, Toranks at aerial battles, and Hescos? Ground fights?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not even close,¡± she sighed, ¡°only my race excelled in one area. The other two are really experienced at any kind of battle.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say¡­¡±

    ¡°I just spoke about the deadly legions of the Toranks. For Hescos, their deadly legions are mechanics.¡±

    ¡°Mechanics? What does this mean?!¡± I didn¡¯t get what she meant. I thought they would excel at the ground battles. But mechanics? What did that even mean?

    ¡°They form legions made of big machines, things they call mechas.¡±

    ¡°Mechas?¡±

    ¡°They are mighty machines, covering up the entire bodies of their elites. They could fight on ground, under water, or even in midair! They are deadly, not easily destroyed.¡±

    ¡°They look¡­ Really scary to me,¡± I honestly said, ¡°howe Toranks are stronger than them then?¡±

    ¡°Because such fierce machines take a really long time and lots of resources to be made. So even if they got the upper hand in terms of strength, theyck in terms of numbers.

 Chapter 709 Exploring A Piece Of Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 709 Exploring A Piece Of Heaven</h4>

    ¡°¡­ Also the destroyed mechas would take a long time to repair, or even wait to be reced. Not to mention training elites over driving such behemoths of metal takes a long time, a really long time.¡±

    ¡°So they can¡¯t widely use it in any world? Right?¡±

    ¡°Sure, if they have such ability then they would have be the true lord of our universe.¡±

    This was reassuring. I didn¡¯t get what these mechanics were for. But from her words, I got a scary idea about this legion.

    If they could use it freely, then trying to aim at them here would be pointless. Fighting against such scary things? Humph! That would be suicidal!

    ¡°What do you think of this ce then?¡± I turned my attention to the beauty around me. Comparing this ce with the other ces I visited, this was much suited to be my capital.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you intend to build cities here!¡± She looked at me in a weird way, and my silence gave her the answer.

    ¡°Sigh! Can¡¯t you see? The journey to here wouldn¡¯t have been possible if not for your chariot! Even mine won¡¯t be enough!¡±

    ¡°I have a way to solve this,¡± I knew this wouldn¡¯t be possible using the chariot I bought for them. But the flying forts would help in solving this problem.

    ¡°Enough of sightseeing,¡± After we flew around for almost an hour, examining this vast piece of beauty, we finally reached a ce where the clouds ended abruptly and started to rise up, forming some sort of a big wall of clouds.

    It started ck, then kept fading and turning towards white. The wall rose up for hundreds of metres, giving this ce a new sacred touch of beauty.

    ¡°Are we going down the same way or¡­¡± without the need for her to continue her words, I controlled my chariot and let it rise higher, going over this wall.

    ¡°Yes, I know you are crazy enough to do it!¡± Just as we crossed the top of this wall, we found ourselves hanging freely in the air, seemingly losing all the power operating my chariot.

    And like we were riding a rollercoaster, the chariot fell freely from such height, crossing the thickyer of clouds fast enough to give me a real scare.

    ¡°Come on!¡± I kept trying to make my chariot fly again. The early attempts failed, and until we got close to the big ocean down below, I finally seeded.

    ¡°Dammit! This was really fun! Hahahaha!¡± I didn¡¯t know what was fun about this, but Lily keptughing for a few minutes.

    I ignored her while looking up there. It was the first time for me to experience such a thing.

    ¡°It seems like a defensive natural mechanism, protecting such beauty up there,¡± this was the only exnation I got for now.

    As for the world we descended towards, the ocean here was more violent than the oceans on Earth.

    In brief, it was filled with huge tsunami-like waves,ing at the shore as if they were normal waves.

    The only thing that protected thend was its high altitude from the surface of the ocean. The water level down below was almost a hundred metres away from the shore.

    Even with such massive and frequent big waves, the shore stood mighty and tall against the ocean. ?

    ¡°This ce¡­ Are you sure of using the dens here?¡± she turned to ask when she freed herself from thatughing spell.

    ¡°We have no other option,¡± I looked left and right, ¡°as you can see, this is the nature of the oceans here.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just much riskier than the oceans in your world.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± I got what she wanted to say here. But the harsher the environment, the better. ¡°The shore has a wide space, enough to construct camps there.¡±

    ¡°But the route through the mountains will be a problem.¡±

    ¡°Not in a world void of any monsters,¡± I shrugged, reminding her of how special this ce here was. ¡°I¡¯ll also bring people directly here. So you don¡¯t need to worry about the journey from here to the central ins.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Whenever I¡¯d need an army, I¡¯d open a portal directly,¡± I pointed at the wide shore that spanned for tens of miles in width, ¡°just the initial period of building the camps will be the hardest.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not,¡± she confidently said, ¡°If they can¡¯t even build their own residence, how can they try to challenge themselves to get better? It¡¯s a standard thing to let soldiers build the camps as part of their training.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± she was the expert, and she knew what she was talking about. ¡°But the real deal is out there.¡±

    I didn¡¯t select this region because it was close to the ocean. I did because there were lots of inds scattered in the middle of this raging part of the ocean.

    Just as we flew for a few minutes towards the horizon, we finally met the early inds there.

    They were like the shore, and had higher altitude grounds than the water down below.

    Few were big to amodate many cities and towns, and others were small to have a town or even a small vige.

    ¡°This ce¡­ It¡¯s really good for training,¡± Lily finally said her opinion after flying around for half an hour, ¡°but¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to bring the forces here myself,¡± I knew what she wanted to say, ¡°each ind has enough trees to have a source of food and wood for them to live. But the question now is, where will you throw the monster dens?¡±

    ¡°Preferably at the depths of the ocean,¡± she pointed towards the horizon.

    ¡°Ok,¡± I kept flying, and in the next ten hours, we crossed over lots of different sized inds.

    ¡°This¡­ It doesn¡¯t end by the big ocean,¡± as we flew for ten hours, we finally ended up at another big piece ofnd.

    ¡°It¡¯s the other continent I told you about,¡± I watched another image of the same high shores, towering mountains in the distance, and the tsunami waves crashing against thend.

 Chapter 710 Using Monster Dens

    Chapter 710 Using Monster Dens

    This part of the world looked weirdly identical to the part we departed from. I got the feeling that if I went up there, I¡¯d find another piece of heaven beyond the thickyer of the sky.

    What would happen if I tried to link the two parts together? Could I get the secret behind having floating inds and dense clouds to form a bridge of heaven between these two parts?

    Just thinking about it made me smile.

    ¡°What now?¡±

    ¡°We will go either east or west,¡± I shrugged, ¡°it¡¯s up to you.¡±

    ¡°The two have oceans there?¡±

    ¡°Big wide surface of oceans,¡± I nodded, ¡°which one do you want to visit?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s head east, I like east.¡±.

    ¡°Ok,¡± I didn¡¯t have a preference between the two directions. So I took East and started flying towards there.

    [The sovereigns responded]

    Just as I flew for five hours straight, crossing over lots of inds in different sizes, I got this message from Silverlining.

    [And?] I grew curious about their response. Would they agree to have such a bumpy ride with me? Or would they prefer to y safe and refuse?

    [They see your n to be crazily ambitious, but they liked it!]

    The words he sent made me worry at first, then grin in satisfaction. [But they have no control over such a decision. So they are calling for a grand war meeting, where they will propose your idea and try to get a go for it]

    [Thanks my friend, and ry my thanks to the sovereigns as well]

    [No problem. They said they¡¯d agree on anything to make the life of Hescos in any part of the universe bitter and misfortune. They also thank you for such a brilliant and courageous idea. They promised even if the race didn¡¯t support you, they¡¯ll do what they can to help]

    [Thanks bro, I¡¯ll pray for the Toranks agreement]

    I knew getting the help from the three sovereigns might be useful, but not enough. In such a big open war, I¡¯d need all the help I could get.

    But it was great news nheless. Like this I got the support from the three sovereigns. Even if the three were on my side in the eyes of many, and many other sovereigns had the envious look towards the three, there were still much more with the vision towards the benefits of the race.

    [You know what¡­ It¡¯s better if you spoke about the idea instead] After thinking about this point for a few hours, I sent it to Silverlining.

    [For what?]

    [I fear that the envy of many sovereigns towards the connection between me and the three will stand between their vote for supporting my decision] I was slightly frank with him.

    Part of my reason was this, and the other was rted to the desire to support Silverlining. The three sovereigns were connected to me via the contracts.

    But the man who was dealing directly with me was Silverlining. If he got elevated in the race, it meant more chances and support for me as well.

    [I get it] he didn¡¯t get anything to be honest, [I¡¯ll speak with the three and try to see what I can do] I knew the three sovereigns were smart and cunning enough to get what I wanted to do here.

    And so they wouldn¡¯t disagree over what I proposed.

    If they didn¡¯t get it, then they would allow their pride to stand in the way. One way or another, and if this race was as mighty and wise as I thought, then they¡¯d agree on my terms.

    I closed the chat and looked at the broad stretch of water lying after thest inds here.

    It looked like the inds formed a rocky edge, closely packed together. If the other side was like this, then it exined why the tsunami waves appeared in this region.

    With such narrow space for the calm ocean water on the outside to enter there, such turbulence was expected.

    As for Lily, she got herself busy using the three dens I gave to her. She selected three different zones to use these dens upon.

    The use of each den was simple. She just needed to throw the den into the water and wait for it to mature and explode.

    The first den released aquatic beasts, just resembling the old whales on Earth. They got feathers with different colours on their backs, as Lily told me the colour determined their grade.

    .

    The mostmon colour was silver, as this was the silver grade den. But there were also few green and blue feathers, meaning there were few of the weaker grade monsters as well.

    But there were no higher grade monsters than silver.

    The second gen released monsters looking like sharks. They got strange horns on their heads, giving me the impression of being a hybrid.

    ¡°They are killers,¡± Lily said this, ¡°see the colour of their horns? The highest grade is dark gold. But they got other grades as well.¡±

    I could spot what she was talking about. She released this den so damn deep and far away from the other two. But few of the monsters of this den went towards the other two and started hunting the weaker monsters there down.

    As for the third, it got two long t wings that gave them the impression of flying in water instead of swimming. They were in gold grade, having gold scales all over their big bodies.

    They were the biggest out of the other two kinds of monsters. The smallest ones, the green grade ones, were double in sizepared to the whales¡¯ monsters, triplepared to the sharks¡¯ size.

    ¡°Are they going to be ok?¡± I pointed at the other weaker two kinds of monsters in a worry. I didn¡¯t want for a single breed to survive while the other two would die out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s normal to be a hunter or a prey in the wilderness. Nature has its ways to stabilise things, so stop worrying already.¡±

 Chapter 711 Dude... I Need Materials!

    Chapter 711 Dude... I Need Materials!

    ¡°Ok,¡± I didn¡¯t get what she meant by this, however I trusted her decision and turned my eyes towards the two sides of the continent and therge number of inds here. ¡°What do you have in mind for the camps and training here?¡±

    ¡°I nned it to have one training camp at that side,¡± she pointed at north where we came from, ¡°but as we spotted a simr zone down there, we can have two camps then.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any objections to that,¡± I nodded in agreement, ¡°what about these inds?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange them ording to the level of difficulty, with the central ones having the easiest difficulty, and the outer ones having the highest level,¡± she said before adding with a sigh, ¡°it¡¯s just a regret that we don¡¯t have more dense to use.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring more quite soon,¡± I said.

    ¡°You should bring races and humans first.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± I opened the chat with Silverlining and asked him about the races and humans I asked for..

    [We have the first batch ready. Do you want them right now?]

    [Send them when I say] I decided to wait until we¡¯d arrive at one shore first. The closest one was the southern shore, so I headed over there at once.

    [Send them over] After six hours I arrived at the southern shore and sent this message to Silverlining.

    [On the way] as I paid for their price, many portals started to appear at the t area down below.

    At least a couple hundred portals opened, with tons of races gushing out in packs.

    Humans also appeared. I knew that not all of them would turn into fighters.

    ¡°They are under your control now,¡± I started signing the contracts while giving them a single order; follow Lily¡¯s arrangement. ¡°But for those who aren¡¯t suited to fight, they should build cities and towns on the other side.¡±

    I pointed across the mountains, and she nodded in understanding. ¡°I¡¯ll turn this entire region into a training camp,¡± she pointed at the t zone before adding, ¡°as for the areas around mountains, I¡¯ll turn them into normal cities and towns. But the designs¡­¡±

    I got what she meant. This area was lined by a vast wall of mountains, but the mountains didn¡¯t closely line this shore.

    When we went to the open ocean zone, it was clear that these mountains stopped tens of miles offshore. The t shore area extended in a wide route in between mountains, linking here to the depths of this continent.

    She meant to allow the normal people to live in such a route and through which they could expand towards the behind terrain. ¡°I¡¯ll get you people well versed in building cities and towns,¡± I said, as I intended to ask Isac for people to do so.

    ¡°I also need my people,¡± she said, referring to the grand number of her race we left on Earth.

    ¡°Leave this to me,¡± I said before pointing at the portals around, ¡°I¡¯ll go and bring your boys here. You can start right away.¡±

    ¡°Cool.¡±

    I opened a portal and returned to Earth. The process of signing contracts or giving orders to anyone under the authority of my contracts could be done from anywhere.

    Despite spending more than a day out there, only a few hours passed here. The world didn¡¯t show much change at all. And my pocket world was still raging wild with fierce torrents of air.

    ¡°Come, pass through this portal and go towards Lily,¡± as I returned, I opened a big portal linking here to the second Earth world and ordered the Hectors here to go through.

    I didn¡¯t need to wait here for them. I knew they¡¯d take long hours to arrive at Lily¡¯s ce. So I went directly back to the capital, intending to bring more experienced and skilled builders from there.

    The most experienced builders actually would be the ones who were at the second Earth world. But those were hard to find right now, as all the races and humans in that world were brought over here.

    This war¡­ The biggest losses I got weren¡¯t in the ranks of my armies but in my talents and people.

    .

    So my only hope was that Isac still held a few capable personnel beside her. And as I met her up, I found my guesses to be correct.

    ¡°Take this group,¡± she selected a small group of a hundred humans, ¡°they already trained under me and helped in the building process of the capital, the forts and defences here, plus the cities and towns back in your second world.¡±

    ¡°Are they enough?¡± I knew the size of the building process I wanted this time was big. Only a group of a hundred wasn¡¯t even close to being enough! Not at all!

    ¡°Don¡¯t belittle my boys,¡± she rolled her eyes, ¡°they are few but each one is capable of teaching tons of builders and leading them to build anything you want. In fact I thought about sending a group of thirty or fifty with you, but a hundred is more than enough.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± I liked her confidence and hoped it wasn¡¯t misced, e, go into this portal now and look for someone called Lily. tell her I sent you to lead over the building process.¡±

    ¡°What about the resources? Talents to help them?¡± As her boys went through the portal, she asked as if she was a mother caring about her kids getting away.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring these now,¡± we had lots of materials and enough talent to work over them in the capital. All I needed to do was to go there, select a group of tens of thousands of cksmith disciples at most, with enough high grade talents to lead them, before sending them over.

    As for the resources needed, I didn¡¯t think about taking anything from here.

    [Dude, I need materials] I went to ask Silverlining for help. And this dude was the right choice as expected.

 Chapter 712 Selecting Generals And Officials

    Chapter 712 Selecting Generals And Officials

    Just the size of materials he sent over for the next half a day was enough to build an entire continent from the ground!

    I just asked him to send the materials to the same ce he was sending races and humans to.

    As for dealing with all this, I left it for Lily to handle.

    Now my operation to replenish the losses in both people and armies started. I left this task over to Silverlining, who promised me tons of races and humans each day.

    I told him to save the ce of my capital. By this, he had three spot saves, two at my second Earth and one here.

    The only problem left was in Angelica. She was the most experienced one in dealing with new races and humans.

    But she was now at the forefront, fighting with everyone else at the frontline here.

    ¡°I need to find more capable generals,¡± this became a must right now. I had to ask for Angelica to leave, and also ask Isac and Lily to keep themselves busy doing other tasks..

    Not to mention I¡¯d need a supreme general to lead all my scattered forces, ones to lead the western borders, and leaders to rule over different regions in my kingdom.

    Leading everything alone was feasible now thanks to the low number of people living in my kingdom. But this would change soon enough.

    I believed in less than a week, the number of people of different races living under my kingdom banner would grow to reach a fierce number.

    The best to rule over my citizens would be Alex. But I demoted her for now. So I had to look for other capable talents to use.

    I needed more capable and trusted subordinates. [Have you selected promising talents from your people?] As I reached this decision, I sent over many messages to everyone.

    [I¡¯m busy fighting!]

    [Do you want them now?!!]

    [Can¡¯t we wait for a couple more days? The fight is very hot here!]

    Such messages came from everyone. Only Angelica and Sara selected a few of their people as I asked.

    [There is no time! I need to select generals and send them to train with their armies] this was part of the reason. Of course the real reason would be to relieve Angelica now.

    [I heard you promised Angelica that cosmic relic, is that true?]

    Out of the blue, Hry sent this message over to me. I gulped, feeling the threat hidden in her calm looking question.

    [Dire situations require innovative decisions, right?]

    [Screw you! I hate you! You knew I wanted this ce and let her have it in the end!]

    [As if we won¡¯t find more relic sites of its type out there]

    .

    [I still hate you!]

    [Just get over it] I knew no words could exin myself here. I had to improvise, give Angelica such a motive or else the eastern frontier would be lost by now. [Just select capable people. She already selected hers]

    [What does this even mean? I don¡¯t care about selecting anyone! I¡¯m quite mad at you right now!]

    [Selecting talents that will fruit into future generals will help in expanding one¡¯s dominance and authority in my kingdom] I rolled my eyes. This girl would lose all reason when she¡¯d turn mad.

    I didn¡¯t add anything. It was up to her to decide what to do. In fact this was a chance for anyone wanting to build up his future reign and power in my kingdom.

    What did having generals who served under you meant? Of course such a selection process wouldn¡¯t be thest! I¡¯d keep selecting people. If the generals I¡¯d select here came from just two names, then these two would have the most influence in my kingdomter on.

    They only knew I wanted generals. But in fact I was going to select even officials from them. My kingdom was built in times of war. So having officials with military experience was a must.

    It was a once in a lifetime opportunity. Those who would fail to seize it would have to exert much more effortter on, and wouldn¡¯t even get closer to the ones who seized it first.

    [I¡¯m sending few over]

    The weirdest message came from the jumper. That dude¡­ Howe he selected people when his armies were raised to the ground twice and had mostly monsters there?

    [What? Will you send me a batch of monsters to be generals?]

    [Funny! I¡¯ve keen eyes and a vision in the people I meet. So I¡¯ve selected a few capable people who will satisfy your needs]

    This bastard! He already saw through what was going on here. Don¡¯t tell me he just selected random people?

    .

    [You do know I¡¯m going to test them, right?]

    [Test them as much as you like. I haveplete confidence in this one hundred group of prodigies]

    Damn! He didn¡¯t even select ten or a dozen, he selected a hundred! Damn! Did he walk through his army and selected those he liked?

    [Send them over to the capital] I didn¡¯t express my disapproval over his actions. I also sent such an order to everyone else.

    I intended to not hurriedly select all of them. I¡¯d first deliver them to Lily, asking her to start a hellish round of training for them.

    Whoever would seed would be generals. Whoever would fail would be officials. This was the best way to do it.

    I decided to wait for them near my pocket world. I went there and waited for a few hours before they appeared from afar.

    ¡°Damn! The jumper wasn¡¯t the only crazy one then!¡± I saw a group of a few thousandsing in my direction. I even mistook them for a group sent to deliver some orders or ask for assistance.

    ¡°Lord! We are the people sent by Lady Hry!¡±

    ¡°Lord! We are the people sent by the spearhead general!¡±

    They started to salute me in groups, each speaking in the same breath, saying the same line. I watched all them in puzzlement before sending the same message over to their generals.

 Chapter 713 Helping The Frontline

    Chapter 713 Helping The Frontline

    [Do you randomly select people or what?]

    [Boss, I selected only the best!]

    [It¡¯s the most promising talent during the past war. You asked for them, and they are at your ce]

    [I won¡¯t fail in terms of talents to that b*tch!]

    Everyone gave their reasons, making me sigh inwardly. The funniest answer came from the unexpected Sara.

    [I told them whoever got selected will have his own chariot. So I selected those willing and sent them over] she gave me such a funny answer, making me not know if I shouldugh or sigh.

    If not for me knowing how brutal this girl led her people, I¡¯d have asked the ones she selected to turn around and get back to her.

    ¡°From now on, you will train under Lady Lily¡¯s guidance,¡± I shouted, while opening a portal to the second world, ¡°go through this. Out there you will be subjected to a special round of training. Seed and glory only awaits.¡±.

    I went there first, looked for Lily and told her what I had in mind.

    During the past hours I spent on Earth, she led her people to start building great camps. I also spotted lots of races and humans working at a far distance, seemingly building cities and towns on the big path in between the mountains.

    She told me that the path we spotted before wasn¡¯t the only one here. Her people found lots of such paths, and she decided to fill them with cities and towns for the races and humans to live in.

    I didn¡¯t have any objection towards such an arrangement. And she had another request from me.

    ¡°I want the people who worked at the altar region toe here. I¡¯ve already selected a few paths for this process. I justck people.¡±

    ¡°Ok, I will send them over,¡± I said, while looking at the grand ce of construction here in admiration.

    This time difference¡­ It was my biggest advantage in this life. This world couldn¡¯t be risked at all!

    Such training zones here must be repeated. This continent had two other ces like this. Of course theycked archipgo like here, but they had narrow traits with nearby continents.

    Like this, I¡¯d secure the necks of this continent, hopefully would repeat this all over the world. Even if things went bad at some point, I¡¯d have confidence in defending my world against any invasion.

    I went back to Earth, looked for people who were stationed at the altar zone and moved them towards the second Earth world.

    After doing this, I¡¯d get most things done. All I needed right now was to wait, hopefully things would go as nned.

    As I got finished from all these tasks, I had time atst to check on the ongoing fight at the eastern frontier.

    It was a hellish war at all fronts! ording to the reports I got from each of my generals, they were facing lots of Hector armies in every city and town.

    The forces they were leading were already exhausted. Not to mention theck of good reinforcements.

    The only forces arriving there were the remaining people from my second Earth. They weren¡¯t fighters, and they couldn¡¯t help a lot in such a war.

    I knew I had to wait for days before I¡¯d ask Lily for good forces to be sent here. I knew a few days passing here would mean months out there.

    ¡°I have to go out there and help,¡± but to ask for such tired forces to keep fighting for days would be insane.

    Even with all most of my generals fighting on the frontline like this, I knew the situation didn¡¯t look that promising.

    We even were losing ground at many frontlines! That was bad!

    [Do you have any warriors for me?]

    I went directly towards the frontline after checking over the condition of my necromancer world. This pocket world seemed to need more time to get matured, almost one week at least or so.

    It was still absorbing death energy from all over the ce. I knew it would need the treasures I paid for, but I had first to stabilis the frontline.

    I nned to have my technique there to help. But I also had another way to help. Using warriors would be a great reinforcements to all of the fighting armies at the front.

    [I had a million right now] he sent me such a message that made me feel he wasn¡¯t satisfied with such a number.

    [Send them over] but they were enough for now, [And keep collecting other warriors]

    I paid the price using my blue bones. After all this deal was done through his impact.

    .

    My green bones would be left over for my technique.

    The first battlefield I visited was Sara¡¯s frontline.

    This girl was quite fierce! Even with her exhausted army, she kept pushing forward. She discarded the fact that other frontlines were already on the back foot except for Hry and the jumper.

    So as she advanced like this, she got herself isted and surrounded. It was a grave mistake in my opinion, turning such a fierce sword of mine into such a poisoned dagger at my back.

    I went directly to her location, and once I arrived I saw a simr scene that I once saw when I came to this continent for the first time.

    Her army was big, fighting fiercely all over the ce. But it got surrounded from all corners, with no way out at all.

    [Keep fighting, I¡¯m here to help] but even with her bad situation, her army showed no signs of breaking down. They were fighting and crashing against enemies in admirable bravery.

    Even with the punishment they got from the quest, and the fact that they were fighting the mighty race of Hectors, they showed no weakness at all.

    Sara¡¯s army was the real embodiment of strength in my opinion. She never used any tactic, seemingly not believing in strategy and such things.

    She just used brute force toe down at her enemies, pushing forward with everything she got, trusting her ability to crush any tactic with supreme force and might.

 Chapter 714 The Jumper Evolves

    Chapter 714 The Jumper Evolves

    The most admirable thing was her ability to take over her entire army and infect it with her personality and aura. They all looked the same in my eyes, almost seeing her shadow behind each one of them.

    That was a remarkable talent in leadership in my opinion. She would perform better if she got a supporting army nearby, helping in covering up her shorings like this situation here.

    And this time, she got me as her supporting army.

    I started with creating my technique then I started to control as much of Hectors as I could.

    This time I wasn¡¯t pressured like thest time I fought Hectors with the same technique. Even if Sara¡¯s army was surrounded, she was doing great.

    It wasn¡¯t like the situation of the four armies from before.

    [Sorry about that] just in the middle of the process, and when I controlled enough army to start impacting this fight, [I know I shouldn¡¯t have let myself get surrounded like this].

    [No problem. You are a fierce fighter, and I have the right battlefield for you to shine]

    I knew she was ming herself for such a mistake. But I was also aware she wouldn¡¯t learn her lessons.

    This was her nature, and no one could fight against his nature.

    As her lord, I was obliged to find a way to solve this weakness of hers. And I got the right role for her to y.

    [We are going to change the order of the fighting armies here. I¡¯m going to visit each battlefield first, help to add more fresh forces to you before doing the change] I sent this to all the generals fighting here before adding:

    [Spearhead and Sara will break free from the frontline. Both will work as a single army, with Sara acting as the tip of the spear and spearhead acts as her shield]

    This was the arrangement I had in mind for her. She was fierce, but she needed a supporting army for her to show her real abilities.

    Such a role best suited the spearhead. His ability yed a great role in supporting any army, weakening their enemies, and turning the tide of any fight for our favour.

    I could use Sara as the frontline vanguard. When she would get surrounded like this, the spearhead army woulde in picture to help.

    [But weck enough armies to hold the frontline!] Hry asked in worry.

    [I said I¡¯lle first to add more forces to each army, right?] She missed this point and my ability to turn any Hector army into ours.

    Just like here, I managed alone to shift the tide of this battle towards Sara¡¯s favour in five hours.

    I managed to control lots of Hectors, turning them against their friends and allies. In the end, the remaining Hector army had to hastily retreat, while Sara¡¯s army tripled in size by this point.

    ¡°Thanks for the timely help,¡± as she came on board my chariot, she said in honest gratitude.

    ¡°You are a fierce fighter who discards any sense of tactic or defence,¡± I said while stating her strong and weak points together, ¡°so it¡¯s better for you to act as a supporting army from now on. You will roam the entire battlefield, helping others to relieve any pressure over them.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ See¡­¡± she seemed a bit disappointed when she heard that. She was a fierce tigress, who craved battle on the frontline.

    But she had to adapt to her weakness as well. Besides I didn¡¯t remove her totally from the frontline. She would keep fighting, but not her own battles.

    ¡°The spearhead will help you in twelve hours. Just stay here and hold this ce for the time being.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    She returned back to her army before I gave the order for the Hectors to follow her orders. I didn¡¯t forget to follow Lily¡¯s example and asked them to bring their families and friends here if they wanted.

    Like this, I¡¯d not end up getting hundreds of thousands of Hectors, but millions each time. I just left tons of signed contracts with Sara to give to anyoneing from the Hectornds.

    Then I turned my chariot and went towards the nearby battlefield. It was led by the jumper. And this dude was acting more cautious and cunning than Sara.

    He led his army smart this time, not falling in any enemy trap. Even if hecked enough numbers to crush the enemy, he didn¡¯t let his boys die before taking lots of the enemy in return.

    When I arrived there, I saw him retreating with his forces, creating a gap while luring part of the big army of his enemies to chase after them.

    Then he gave the order to attack, letting his boys kill a good deal of the enemy with the least losses.

    .

    ¡°He is evolving,¡± I said with a big smile on my face when I saw such a nice tactic.

    [Are you going to stand there and do nothing? Won¡¯t you do your thing and add more force to me?] As I stood there watching for ten minutes, he finally couldn¡¯t control himself and asked.

    [Ok] I wasn¡¯t doing this on purpose, I just wanted to see how much he progressed since hisst failures.

    I started my technique and controlled many Hectors. It took me less time than Sara¡¯s to route the enemy.

    This was thanks to the difference in the overall situation between the two armies. Sara was surrounded and already in a dire situation. But the jumper¡¯s were just fighting normally.

    So I just asked the ones I controlled to move to one side before joining the jumper¡¯s army. Like this I didn¡¯t need to let them fight early on to relieve the pressure over the jumper¡¯s army.

    I was done in three hours, forcing the enemy to retreat.

    ¡°You really are pushing us over our limits this time,¡± as the battle was over, he finally came on board with the ugly mask of his.

    ¡°We have no options but to do that, right?¡± I rolled my eyes, ¡°you do know weck armies and generals.¡±

 Chapter 715 Turning Elites Into Generals

    Chapter 715 Turning Elites Into Generals

    ¡°At least do your thing and add fresh forces to us like this,¡± he motioned his head towards the outside army. The size of his army was doubled by the Hectors I added.

    Compared his army to Sara¡¯s, he got much more force than her. She lost a lot during the encirclement, letting her army gain triple and not double like the jumper.

    ¡°I¡¯m not that free to do that,¡± I sighed, ¡°you just have to hold on for a week.¡±

    ¡°A week? Damn Hye! You think we have enough force to stop those maniacs?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m training a big army as we speak,¡± I slowly said, ignoring the loud shout or his rude attitude, ¡°one way or another you have to sustain the pressure during this time.¡±

    ¡°Then either keep helping us or let us retreat,¡± he shrugged, ¡°if we are going to get a new army, then we can ept small losses for now and take thends backter on.¡±

    ¡°Not an option,¡± I knew that dealing with such a mighty race was troublesome. Trying to do it his way was meaningless, as they would let thesends turn into formidable forts during this period..

    ¡°Then you should stay here and keep helping us!¡± he red at me, and I knew I had to help.

    I didn¡¯t have much to do anyway. The necromancers¡¯ world would need more time to mature. As for Lily, she was handling the training process at the second Earth and leading the reconstruction there.

    Isac was handling the construction here. She might need more handster on, but for now she could do with whatever she got.

    I had nothing else to do but to either train or help my forces here. Out of the two, helping my forces was the top priority.

    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll stay here and help,¡± I resigned to his demands, ¡°also Sara and the spearhead will act as supporting armies.¡±

    ¡°They will create a vacant space, you don¡¯t expect us to fill their ces, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll let my boy handle it,¡± I pointed at Lucias who stood next to me as I asked him toe, ¡°his forces will fill the gap.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± he knew how fierce Lucias and his soulers were. But what he was referring to was the fact that he was already fighting at the frontline.

    ¡°He will have more forces as well,¡± I said, without exining much. I knew he mistook my intention as to add more Hectors to my Lucias¡¯ forces.

    But what I intended was to add the newly acquired warriors to his forces. I got a million fresh warriors, enough to support a frontline on their own.

    ¡°Do as you see fit, after all this is your kingdom,¡± he shrugged before leaving while saying, ¡°I¡¯ll ask for a long vacation after this war is over.¡±

    ¡°The golden questes next, do you want to take a rest and not join me?¡±

    He paused for a long moment, while his body trembled a couple times. He didn¡¯t say anything else while moving down the stairs.

    I knew he got shaken from the inside. The golden quest was his way to meet the man he was looking for.

    He tried to run as hard as he could away from this meeting. I just hoped things would turn out fine for him in the end.

    ¡°Are we going to cover up the space of two armies?¡± from the side, Lucias asked when the jumper went down.

    ¡°I have one million warriors for you to handle,¡± I turned to Lucias before adding, ¡°and I¡¯ll add more Hectors to serve you as well.¡±

    ¡°Can we eat their souls in the end?¡±

    This dude¡­ He was very hungry towards any soul! Or did he like the taste of the Hector souls or what?

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch any soul serving me,¡± I said in a serious tone, ¡°just select two of your five elites, each will lead an army. One will lead the army of warriors, and the other will lead the army of Hectors.¡±

    ¡°Ok, lord,¡± he bowed, moved away in his usual orange fog, before vanishing off my sight using his superb speed.

    I like him. He was very professional and loyal. Of course that was thanks to all the souls he got from me.

    .

    I¡¯d ask for more generalster on. I just had to gather more soulers first before asking for a general and a bunch of elites to lead them.

    I didn¡¯t know if the elites were good enough, but I was sure they wouldn¡¯t be as good as Lucias. They would handle the frontline well, I hoped, while I and the other two would help from the side.

    ¡°Time to go to the next army then,¡± as I finished helping the jumper, I left while that jerk started to lead his forces forward. He wanted to control as muchnd as he could while the Hectors were on the run.

    I let him do whatever he wanted, and went towards the next army. It was Angelica¡¯s.

    She wasn¡¯t as fierce as Sara, or cunning like the jumper. She was simply fighting the Hectors head on while using the normal war tactics.

    She arranged her army in three parts, left wing, right wing, and middle. The fight was brutal on all fronts, while each side was grinding his enemies without any mercy.

    But thanks to the difference in stats, her side was getting pressured and gained more losses. ¡°If she kept doing this, her army would get ruined!¡± I sighed while starting out my technique.

    This time, it took roughly eight hours to control Hector. Even when they started to run away, I kept chasing and controlling them until I was met with another army which I worked on.

    After getting finished from two more armies this way, I led all the Hectors I gained back. I took control over a couple million Hectors, and asked them to send it to their people as usual.

 Chapter 716 Bruno

    Chapter 716 Bruno

    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to go all the way after them like that,¡± when I returned, Angelica mistook my actions as me losing control over myself during the fight.

    She didn¡¯t know the real reason behind me doing this.

    ¡°I did it on purpose,¡± I said while looking at the grand army outside, ¡°like this we have an army ready to take over your spot.¡±

    ¡°Take over mine?!!¡± she was taken aback, ¡°what for? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong! I didn¡¯tmit any grave mistake! Don¡¯t punish me like these two idiots!¡±

    I realised that what I did to Alex and Leo got spread already between my generals. I inwardlyughed at her scared face. ¡°It¡¯s not like what you thought. I just need your help.¡±

    ¡°Help? For what?¡±

    ¡°To do what you were doing before,¡± I shrugged, ¡°receiving new races and humans, divide them ording to their talents, and let them start working.¡±.

    ¡°Ah, that old boring task,¡± she rolled her eyes, ¡°can¡¯t you leave me here instead? I can rmend lots of good people from my army.¡±

    ¡°Then they will rise up in ranks and be a real power in the future,¡± I shrugged, ¡°and you will only be a normal general, even though you might get demoted at one time and¡­¡±

    ¡°No, no I¡¯ll take the task,¡± she hurriedly jumped and grabbed my arm, ¡°if that¡¯s what you want.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your decision to make,¡± I shrugged my arm free from hers. This girl¡­ She never dropped trying to seduce me with her fiery assets.

    ¡°It¡¯s also your decision to make,¡± she said as if she was referring to something else. I got what she wanted to say, and just rolled my eyes.

    ¡°You know I have two girls already.¡±

    ¡°One is missing, and the other is very cold to you¡­ Ain¡¯t I the first girl out of these two to meet you? Doesn¡¯t that count?¡±

    She said it in such a low tone and a look from her eyes, enough to melt down any block of ice.

    I gulped, while forcibly looking away from her sexy look.

    ¡°Go and prepare your people,¡± I said, ¡°just select those who will help you. As for the army, I¡¯ll find someone to lead it.¡±

    I thought of the five elites under Lucias¡¯ lead. If each was given an army, then I¡¯d have five more armies ready.

    Of course that would require more work from me. I already had one warrior army ready, and now a new Hector army ready. I needed to control three more armies, build them from scratch.

    This wouldn¡¯t be enough to sustain the fight here for one week. But at least it would be a good start. The Hectors I fought here were three armies, stationed ten miles apart.

    That meant the Hectors were already turning thisnd into a tight fort. If I asked my forces to stay silent and remain seated in their posts, the Hectors would amassrge armies beforending heavily over them.

    It wouldn¡¯t be a good thing. Giving your enemy time to breathe was a big mistake without doubt.

    ¡°Ok,¡± she nodded, and went down below to select her people.

    Last time I saw her, she had almost tens of thousands of people to help her. But this time, she only selected no more than five thousand.

    It seemed during this war, lots of good talents were lost. I looked at this and despite feeling bitter, I saw the bright side of this issue.

    All my forces, and talents started from ground zero, with almost nothing at all. As they once managed to rebuild their forces, they could do it again for sure.

    Even if they lost many of their people who they trained for a long time already, they still were left with many to help. And they could train more using the time difference in my second Earth.

    As she was ready, I opened a portal and sent her towards the second Earth world. I briefed her about the current situation there, and told her about what she needed to do.

    She had to lead forces there to clear the forests around the mountains, expand the building of cities and towns there towards the central region.

    She also had to start screening the people there, and find different talents other than fighters. I didn¡¯t forget to ask her to start a separate group to start searching for those who fought in the betting world.

    That world was once offered to me by the Bringold impact people. But it didn¡¯t mean I lost my ticket to it. I could always ask Silverlining for help.

    But I needed to gather information first. I was sure that lots of my people there came from this world, or had experienced it once.

    .

    As she went over there with her small group of people, I waited for Lucias to send his five elites over.

    They came in less than one hour. Comparing Lucias with them, they were much smaller and less terrifying. Comparing the normal soulers with them, they looked like real beasts.

    The fog they emitted was silver blue in colour, dancing wildly as if they got a fire burning in their bodies or something.

    ¡°Lord,¡± the five knelt on one knee while saluting me. They didn¡¯te on board the same way Lucias used, but floated fast through the stairs as if they were flying.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to let you lead armies from now on,¡± I wasn¡¯t that much interested in knowing them better. If they were like Lucias, then I¡¯d get to know them the moment I got them.

    ¡°One of you will lead this army here,¡± I pointed at the army down below, ¡°who will it be?¡±

    ¡°I will do it, my lord,¡± one stepped forward faster than the others. ¡°I¡¯m Bruno, lord.¡±

    ¡°Good, you will lead this army from now on,¡± I waved at him to go down, ¡°they will follow your lead. I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t, lord.¡±

 Chapter 717 Getting Busy With The Eastern Battlefield

    Chapter 717 Getting Busy With The Eastern Battlefield

    He moved down below and I gave the order to all the forces here using my horn. I didn¡¯t forget to give lots of signed contracts for Bruno to use when the families of the Hector¡¯s would arrive.

    I also asked him to send them back to the capitol direction once they finished signing the contracts.

    Then I started a spree of attacking many Hector armies, forming my own, and giving them for my other four souler elites to lead.

    As for the million warrior army, I decided to leave them for Lucias to use. Lucias already lost more than one million soulers before. And now he got deprived of his elites.

    So giving him these warriors would help him a lot.

    ¡°Follow me!¡±

    As I finished doing all this, I gathered up one huge army of Hectors and led them deeper into mynds.

    [Come to me] I sent this to the spearhead and Sara. The two were already free from any fights during the time being..

    More than two days passed when the two generals came on board my chariot.

    They led their armies here, but theirs paled in front of my new army here.

    ¡°Boss, are these for us?¡± the spearhead jumped to the edge of my chariot, seeing the grand army waiting down below. ¡°Damn! They are all Hectors!¡±

    ¡°Do you have any objections to that?¡± I rolled my eyes when I heard what he said.

    ¡°No, not at all boss, they are all fierce fighters,¡± he hurriedly shouted, ¡°can I have some of them?¡±

    ¡°You are going to have one third of them,¡± I said about my nning for this force, ¡°as for the rest, Sara will get them.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, boss,¡± Sara copied the way the spearhead addressed me. She felt really touched by my arrangement, knowing that I did that on purpose to help her out.

    ¡°You two will handle the support role from now on,¡± I said, ¡°keep in touch with the frontline forces. Anyone under great pressure will need your help.¡±

    ¡°Will we move out in two armies or one?¡± the spearhead asked.

    ¡°Sara will lead, and you will help her if needed,¡± I said while giving Sara a meaningful look, ¡°don¡¯t worry about anything. Just move forward the same way you always did.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± she nodded, seemingly feeling a little embarrassed from her need for the spearhead to help.

    She needed to improve in that regard. But this would be left forter times. Right now we had to adapt and deal with whatever we got.

    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink about it,¡± I said to reassure her troubled heart and mind, ¡°there will be a time when you¡¯ll handle everything on your own. But right now, it¡¯s safer to use the help of the spearhead.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sara, I¡¯m not the weak useless dude from before,¡± the spearhead used this moment to show off, as he started to narrate stories about how valiant he fought in recent battles.

    I let him have his moment. In fact, even though he acted a little arrogant, he deserved such a moment.

    He did great in thest fights. If not for him, many battles would have been won with terrible losses. Or even few might have been lost.

    His ability was growing fierce, especially when he started to learn how to control it to cover uprge areas or even specific regions.

    ¡°He is capable,¡± after he finished telling his tales, I added, ¡°despite his look, he is quite trustable.¡±

    ¡°What about my looks?!!¡± He gave me a surprised gaze, one that made meugh.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Sara waved at him whileughing as well. She got what I meant, despite him being all in the dark.

    ¡°Boss, can I stay beside my girl?¡± As we agreed on the general n, he dared to ask me this.

    ¡°If you want to end up like these two, then do it,¡± I said in such a cold attitude while referring to Alex and Leo.

    And as I expected, he got all the ins and outs of what happened to these two. Once he heard my threatening words, his eyes went all wide and he even retreated a step back.

    ¡°N¡­ No boss, I don¡¯t want to end up like that stupid fellow,¡± he hurriedly said, seemingly on the verge of crying, ¡°forget what I said, boss. It was a misstep for me.¡±

    ¡°I believe it won¡¯t be repeated,¡± I slowly said, while giving him a serious gaze, ¡°or else you won¡¯t see my punishmenting.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry boss, I won¡¯t dare to disobey your orders,¡± he got what made these two lose their ranks, ¡°if I did, damn! Isabe won¡¯t forgive me for eternity!¡±

    .

    He was crying! That dude¡­ He looked arrogant and mighty from the surface. But when dealing with his girl, he had such soft bones.

    ¡°Ok, go down there and start arranging your forces,¡± I waved at them, ¡°it¡¯s not time to chit chat like this. Go, and I¡¯ll keep helping for the time being.¡±

    ¡°Ok, boss,¡± the spearhead literally ran down the stairs as if his life depended on it.

    ¡°Will it be safe to have him with me?¡± as he went down, Sara got the chance to ask, ¡°he seems quite fixed on himself and his girl.¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t disobey me or you,¡± I got what she was fearing about, ¡°or else he will be punished. He fears his girl more than fearing me.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! That Isabe¡­ She did a great job taming such a wild fellow,¡± Saraughed then left after getting enough signed contracts for her and the spearhead.

    As the two went down below and started working, I led my chariot back to the frontline.

    I had to keep amassing Hectors from different battlefields. I arranged my time to stay in each ce for five hours, working my magic and leaving the forces I gained for the general there to lead.

    Hry was still mad at me, so she asked for double the time. I couldn¡¯t say no to my girl, especially when she was still made from what I did with that relic site.

    Sigh! I still couldn¡¯t get what was special about that site to be honest.

 Chapter 718 The Jumpers Brilliant Idea

    Chapter 718 The Jumper''s Brilliant Idea

    Fang was mad at me as well. He said I lured him here and dropped all the promises I gave to him before.

    I didn¡¯t defend myself much, and just worked there for ten hours and gave him lots of forces to lead.

    Like this he settled down and didn¡¯t bring the topic up again.

    He wanted to ask for a leave, but he had nothing else to do back home anyway. Besides, getting to rule over Hectors was a chance he wouldn¡¯t get this easily.

    Besides he asked to get his army back with him when the war would be done. He even asked for his trusted subordinates to lead armies like these.

    Of course I was in desperate need for more generals, but depending on his forces didn¡¯t seem quite right.

    So I just agreed to let him take back his army with him after the end of this war, and didn¡¯t give a firm answer about the second request.

    I simply said I¡¯d think about it. If time came and I needed more generals, I¡¯d seek for him..

    I didn¡¯t directly refuse. Who knows what the future might possibly bring.

    As I got done from the first round, the armies all got their supporting forces. The new blood would sustain them for a couple of days.

    So I started another round which didn¡¯t take half the time I took at the first. I just kept jumping from one battlefront to another, adding a few troops to help before returning to the ce of Sara and spearhead.

    Both kept working on many battlefields. The Hectors didn¡¯t even give up with my interference. They kept sending out armies upon armies without pause.

    I knew from Lily that this was theirnd, their home. So it felt like I was invading their world, not the opposite.

    The armies they sent were mostly mediocre, with little experience in fighting. This was the only reason behind the consequent victories of my forces till now.

    I got this feeling when theymitted silly decisions, especially when fighting fierce tactic generals like the jumper and Hry. Both were cunning, had vast experience in the apocalypse already, and fought many battles before.

    In one instance, Hry troops feigned retreat, creating a gap in her centre. The enemy didn¡¯t doubt this and started pushing at the weak point.

    This allowed her forces to circle and entrap the enemies, ending up with such a smooth and sweet victory.

    If they got experience, even for a little bit, they would have suspected the presence of a trap here.

    That made me realise something. What the Hectors were aiming to do here was to exhaust my forces even further.

    Their tactic of sending out forces like that, armies upon armies, not worrying even for a second about their losses, seemed a bit logical if one thought of this as a war to defend their homes.

    But when I got the feeling that they were sending fodder, it hit me! They were trying their best to make my forces wary and tired. Then they¡¯de with the real army, using the real experts to crush my forces in one full swoop.

    A word once said by Lily rang in my mind at this point. She once said that her race loved to fight fast and decisive battles.

    .

    When putting all the dots and linking them together, I got this hunch that this was just a setting for what was yet toe.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯s really hard dealing with such a mighty race,¡± I felt how short I could do in front of such a mighty race.

    Even in the case of such a hard fight, while I was invading theirnds, they made sure to stay patient and even pull such a tactic on me.

    And as I read through it, I had to change my tactic.

    [Listen, find a group of towns and cities. Control them, and make sure to form a strong defensive line between the other armies as well]

    [Aren¡¯t we going to keep pressing forward?]

    [They are many but they aren¡¯t that strong. Even with the stat punishment and debuffs, they fare nothing to our forces!]

    [What news did you get?]

    All argued with me on such a weird and sudden decision, all but the jumper. That dude knew me quite well, or it was just his personality.

    I didn¡¯t know, but each time I gave a decision out of an intel or a guess, he already saw through it and questioned me back.

    [Just do as I say. Give your forces time to rest and recuperate. Keep defending while amass arge number of these weak forces around your ces]

    Even if I intended to just sit back and do nothing but defend, bidding time for my forces to rest, I nned to keep increasing the size of my forces with fresh blood.

    The only thing that would stop these Hectors froming at my armies would be therge disparity in numbers.

    Or they might not get fazed with this. I frankly didn¡¯t know. But it felt nice to face them with much more forces than what we currently had.

    If they did just as Lily said, then they were preparing an army that I had no power to resist.

    [Won¡¯t you tell me what happened?] The jumper kept bothering me with such messages while I finally decided to tell him.

    He was really annoying when it came to asking for answers. As I told him, he said it was really bad to let them have it their way.

    [Why not form an elite force, go deep inside their territory and create chaos?]

    [This is a nice idea, but as you can see we have everything but elites!]

    [I¡¯m not speaking about our armies]

    [What do you mean then?]

    [I mean you, me, and that arrogant kid with a scar over his face!]

    [Only the three of us?!!] This time, his idea was so damn crazy that it even shocked me.

 Chapter 719 A Meeting

    Chapter 719 A Meeting

    [Just listen, you alone are enough to amass a mighty army, right? You can turn any enemy into our forces]

    [Then I should go alone!]

    [Idiot! Who will lead that army then? You need capable generals, crazy folks who keeping at their enemies with no regard for anything. I can do it. While the spearhead will negate that damn fierce curse we had]

    [Hmm¡­ In terms of fierceness, Sara wins]

    [Sara isn¡¯t as crazy as me! Dude, I ruined two armies already! Did you forget?]

    [Don¡¯t tell me you n to ruin another army!]

    [They aren¡¯t our boys, so don¡¯t get such empathetic towards them]

    This dude¡­ He nned to go all out and kill to his heart content. Don¡¯t tell me he was nning to repeat the same tragedy that happened to him once again.

    Sigh! But when I thought about his n, it felt nice. Especially if it was followed by a direct assault from our forces here..

    [I will bring Sara as well]

    [Do as you wish. But too many and we will get detected early on]

    [How do you n to let us sneak behind then?] I knew he wasn¡¯t crazy enough to suggest doing this on foot!

    Just the size of this continent reminded me of the huge continent I crossed on my second Earth.

    [I have a treasure that can help us sneak undetected even if we were directly watched by gods themselves!]

    [And you kept such a beauty off me? How cold of you!]

    [It¡¯s just a one time usage treasure]

    [I don¡¯t buy it!]

    [You will see its description when we meet. Now, we shall start]

    [Not too soon. There are many things we need to handle first]

    [What things?]

    [It¡¯s your role to think of a n to solve a problem, but my role is to think about the entire picture before making a single move]

    [Ok wise man, let me know when and where are we going to meet]

    I closed the chat with him and started to consider the general line up. I, Sara, the spearhead, and that jumper were going to be absent.

    Out of the four of us, the jumper had an army at the frontline. So I had to find someone to take over his post.

    .

    Aside from the risk of this n, the next step needed from the armies here must be handled by someone with vast experience in fighting.

    We would cause a big stir and trouble at the Hector¡¯s backline. This was enough to divert the attention of the elite forces towards our direction. It was a golden chance for a full out attack from the forces here.

    I thought of Hry. She was good and had vast experience indeed, but shecked that decisiveness and aggressiveness I needed in a fight.

    [Come to me] as I decided, I sent this message out for the selected four, and one more.

    I waited for a couple hours before everyone was here. The jumper, the spearhead, Hry, Sara, and Isabe stood in front of me.

    I decided to not let the armies led by Hry alone. Isabe was a fierce girl as well. If not for her love of tacticians, she might be a tigress fierce enough to rival Sara.

    ¡°Do you have a sealing treasure?¡± I looked at the jumper before saying anything about this n.

    I knew we were closely watched by the angels. If this wasn¡¯t a n depending upon the surprise element, I wouldn¡¯t have asked for such a thing.

    If he didn¡¯t have one, I¡¯d go and buy one bubble out of the market. But I was toozy to do it myself.

    ¡°I have this,¡± Hiry was the one to act. She took out a small bead as she added, ¡°just throw it over the chariot and it will expand into a mighty tree, enveloping everything here and shielding us from any spying eyes.¡±

    ¡°Nice treasure,¡± the eyes of the jumper gleamed when he saw this finger size blue bead, ¡°these are the treasures you should seek, not the poor things I have.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t start this topic, or else you¡¯ll end up losing all of your good stuff,¡± I rolled my eyes from this dude¡¯s shamelessness before taking the bead and cing it on the chariot¡¯s surface.

    ¡°You should be the one to do it as you own this chariot,¡± the jumper said in exnation, telling me he knew exactly what this bead was.

    *Rumble!*

    Just by cing it over my chariot¡¯s surface, the bead shook and with it my chariot shook as well.

    It happened just as Hry described it. The bead grew a few roots first before rising up a small trunk.

    Then in the time of a few breaths, a mighty tree withvish blue leaves appeared all around us. Inside, I could see and move freely. But I got the feeling anyone from the outside would only see a big blue and towering tree.

    ¡°Now, why are we here?¡± Hry asked, as if she gained such authority from her contribution just not.

    ¡°That dude will tell you his idea,¡± I handed the stage for the jumper to speak while I silently watched from the side everyone¡¯s faces and reactions.

    And they all showed the expected reactions I guessed before.

    ¡°Damn! I thought this girl here was crazy, but you ended up being much crazier than her!¡± The spearhead was the first toment, attracting everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°What? Weren¡¯t you the one going around bbering about how mighty and special you are?¡± The jumper rolled his eyes and gave the poor spearhead such a harshment.

    ¡°What about me?¡± Hry pointed at herself, stopping the spearhead before exploding in the face of the jumper, ¡°you four will go. That thing I can understand. What about me and Isabe?¡±

    ¡°Yes, what about the two of us?¡± Isabe realised what was missing here and pointed at herself and Hry.

    ¡°This part is rted to him,¡± the jumper handed the stage back to me, and I started exining my n to all.

 Chapter 720 We Need To Lure Them

    Chapter 720 We Need To Lure Them

    ¡°Well¡­ If it happened this way then it can deal a big blow to them,¡± Isabe nodded as she said in admiration.

    ¡°But¡­ We have to clear the forces around us first before moving out,¡± Hry started to narrate the difficulties in this n, ¡°not to mention we have to move out as a single force, crushing everything and not stopping at anything!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s up to you two to handle,¡± I nodded in agreement to what my chick just stated, ¡°for me, you two will act as the supreme generals of the entire forces we currently have.¡±

    ¡°I get all of this, but what about that elite army stationed back?¡± Sara asked, ¡°What if we didn¡¯t manage to spot it? What if it was deep inside theirnds?¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t start before we find them,¡± I firmly said, ¡°even if they stationed it back at the rear of this damn continent, we will wait until they start moving and hit them.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± the jumper didn¡¯t expect me to decide that.

    ¡°We can¡¯t just attack them at the rear end of theirnds. We have to select our moment, or else all this would end without gaining what we wanted.¡±

    ¡°So it means you might take days to start?!¡± Hry asked, and I nodded..

    ¡°We will scout the area behind our eyes first. If we found the armies, then we would attack. If not, we will wait until they start deploying them.¡±

    ¡°If they are like what you said, waiting for a chance to attack us fiercely, then why not feign it then?¡± Isabe suddenly asked.

    ¡°Like retreating?¡± the spearhead asked.

    ¡°Retreat won¡¯t do us any good,¡± the jumper said in a refusal tone.

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to retreat, we can lower the number of our forces on purpose, and send a great deal of our armies back to an area far behind our spots.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ But they got eyes everywhere, right?¡± Hry looked at me, as she seemed to know about the role of those dirty angels in this entire war.

    And I nodded.

    ¡°If we are going to do so, we need to send them all the way back to the capital.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°I can use my staff to teleport back and forth,¡± I paused as I thought about this, ¡°I can open a portal that canst for an entire day.¡±

    ¡°But you will be all the way out, far away from here,¡± Isabe said what others had in mind.

    ¡°I can jump back anytime I want,¡± I shrugged.

    ¡°This is dangerous,¡± but everyone said in the same breath, making me inwardlyugh.

    ¡°We can time it,¡± I said, ¡°but we can leave such an arrangement as ourst option,¡± I added to reassure everyone.

    ¡°I hope they¡¯ll leave their armies nearby,¡± the jumper was worried about my leave, ¡°if not, then your use of space magic will rm them about our presence.¡±

    ¡°Then I can do it when we are already exposed,¡± I shrugged.

    ¡°Meaning?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait until we start our attack. By then, we will have already been exposed.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Sara looked at me in doubt.

    ¡°I won¡¯t move until it¡¯s already time to do so,¡± I said to reassure the worried gazes from everyone, ¡°then I¡¯ll jump back to the capital, open a portal for the armies to move out. I might even open more than one portal, leading part to your location and part midway to create more trouble.¡±

    ¡°Do what you wish,¡± the jumper sighed, ¡°but don¡¯t risk our deaths, ok?¡±

    ¡°Since when I was eager to get rid of you, my dear jumper?¡±

    ¡°Since the first moment we met! Damn! I didn¡¯t know how my luck this time was so bad to end up with some lunatic like you!¡±

    Iughed while the others didn¡¯tment. They seemed to agree partially on what the jumper said.

    Lunatic? I never considered myself as such! If I¡¯d describe myself then it would be crazily courageous and ambitious!

    Besides, by the time I¡¯d move out, the forces training right now at my second Earth would be ready to move out as well.

    A single day passing here was equal to twenty days back there. This meant by the time of my move, in a few days, up to five from now, at least one hundred days would pass.

    That was enough time to train mighty elites , not only a small group of normal soldiers.

    The only drawback here was the time passing to get more races and humans. The time would be rted to the world I was in.

    So in these five days, I¡¯d get five more batches of these races and humans. I just hoped this would be enough for Lily and her boys to train enough armies to cause a difference here.

    Depending only on the few armies we had to crush and corner the Hectors? This would be a joke! I depended on my forces on the second Earth for real.

    As we spoke a bit more about the details of this n, three hours passed already. I sent them back while letting the three who woulde with me here.

    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s good to let one of Fang¡¯s boys lead my army?¡± from the side, the jumper asked for the tenth time already.

    I had no more boys to use here. This time I had to ask for Fang¡¯s help to fill the vacancy created by the jumper¡¯s leave.

    ¡°We have no other option but to use his boys for now,¡± I knew this would be temporary. But it was also a chance to see how good Fang¡¯s trusted and capable men were.

    If they turned out to be as fierce as Lily, then they¡¯d be a new addition to my forces.

    After all, and with the binding contracts with the Selvator race higher ups, they were just a mere follower to me.

    So it was natural to use their unique talents for my benefit. Besides, Icked other options here.

 Chapter 721 A Very Peaceful City Worthy Of My Envy

    Chapter 721 A Very Peaceful City Worthy Of My Envy

    ¡°I¡¯m saying it¡¯s not right to give him my boys. They already got used to my way of leadership. Making such a change will have a negative impact.¡±

    ¡°Such a kind and wise general you are,¡± I snorted, mocking what he just said.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Why not speak the truth then? Why not say that you are afraid the one handling your army will perform better than you? And I might grant your army to him instead?¡±

    ¡°Do it and I¡¯ll kill both of you!¡±

    ¡°Touch a single hair of me and you¡¯ll die!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll kill him!¡±

    ¡°Stop spouting such nonsense! Who are you to judge my people?¡±

    ¡°Who is he to take over my men?¡±.

    ¡°It¡¯s you who abandoned them, remember? This is your n after all!¡±

    ¡°Screw you!¡±

    ¡°Boys, why do you argue and fight every time you are together?¡± from the side, Sara had to say this whileughing, ¡°if not for knowing you two are men, I¡¯d say you are lovers!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± we both said in the same breath, making herugh even more.

    Damn! What if they learnt about this dude¡¯s little secret? Would they link him to me then? Damn!

    ¡°Why not fight while we are on the road then?¡± the spearhead asked, trying to amend between the two of us, ¡°we have a long way to travel.¡±

    ¡°Take out your treasure,¡± I extended my hand and demanded the treasure this dude promised.

    ¡°It won¡¯t get away from my side for even a single second! Who knows what you have in your little dirty brain of yours?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it¡¯s a one time usage?¡± I rolled my eyes and he scoffed, taking out a sim long ck rod that reminded me of the rod Anubis statues once held.

    ¡°It will stay with me, after all it only protects an area of five hundred metres around the holder.¡±

    ¡°Are you afraid I¡¯d run away and leave you behind?¡± Iughed, in such an evil way that made him hold his rod closer to his chest.

    ¡°It won¡¯t leave my side!¡±

    ¡°Ok, stingy masked guy, start using it then. Let¡¯s start this operation.¡±

    ¡°One second,¡± he started to touch the rod at different ces, turning them faintly shining in silver light before he raised his head, ¡°it¡¯s working.¡±

    I looked at the rod, then at the world around. ¡°Why isn¡¯t there any change at all?¡±

    ¡°Boss, this dude is sneaky and cunning,¡± the spearhead shared my doubts as well, ¡°you should take it from him to be sure it¡¯s working.¡±

    .

    ¡°Stupid ones! If it leaves behind any mark, then it will be spotted by our enemies! It caused invisible changes. And howe you not trust me when I¡¯m with you in all this?¡±

    ¡°He has a point,¡± even Sara stood by the spearhead side, ¡°you aren¡¯t trustworthy at all.¡±

    ¡°You have no confidence in me and trust that sneaky bastard calling himself your lord?¡±

    ¡°He is our boss,¡± the spearhead argued back, ¡°and he is more trustworthy than you.¡±

    ¡°Pathetic,¡± the jumper rolled his eyes, turned his back to the other two as he asked me directly, ¡°are we going to do it or what?¡±

    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s give him a chance,¡± I said as if I was doing him a big favour.

    I saw him tightening his fists around the rod he held closer to his chest. He got annoyed, and I prevented myself fromughing at him.

    As we were ready, I controlled my chariot and started flying away. I used my chariot¡¯s highest speed from the start. If we got detected for any reason, like that jerk overestimated his rod, then with such speed we could easily evade any iing attack.

    The first test we got was just half an hourter. We passed directly beside a big army of Hectors that was heading towards one of the hot battlefields.

    Just as we passed next to them, even the jumper felt a little tense. But when we passed over their heads without getting detected, they all heaved a sigh of relief.

    The remarkable thing was that bead. When my chariot flew, the tree moved as well. It seemed like the tree was rooted in my chariot, using it as its ground.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to fly directly over their heads like that!¡± as we passed them, the jumper couldn¡¯t control himself from saying this.

    Of course I did this on purpose, or else how would I be sure this thing of his was working?

    ¡°What? Don¡¯t you trust your rod?¡±

    ¡°I trust it indeed,¡± he hurriedly said, but the other two couldn¡¯t help butugh at his words.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± he fiercely shouted at them, and that made themugh even louder.

    Then during the next day, we kept passing over lots of Hector armies, cities and towns.

    The moment we got near a big city, the jumper tried to make me drop the idea of direct passing above it.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know if these cities are equipped with shields or anything that can detect us,¡± he said, but I didn¡¯t listen to his words.

    I had to be sure that there wasn¡¯t a single way to detect us. If there was such a thing, then the Hectors would equip their cities and towns with it.

    But there was no such a thing. We passed over this big city undetected. I lowered the speed of our travel to see how the lives of such a big race was.

    Well¡­ The city wasn¡¯t that much different from the cities my people were building so far. It was a bit bigger and bustler with activities, having densely packed markets.

    Just seeing the lives of these Hectors with scales over their bodies, walking in such peace andfort, free from any pressure or threat.

    I liked how they were living here. Just seeing the calm look on their faces, even when there was such a big war nearby, made me feel little envy towards them.

    Why didn¡¯t my race have such a way of life in this damn apocalypse? Why was my race chosen to be the weak chain in the apocalypse?

    I never saw such an atmosphere even when I lived many decades after the apocalypse started.

 Chapter 722 The Weird Holes!

    Chapter 722 The Weird Holes!

    I only saw such a thing just before the war started, back at my second Earth. I got that this world was special, void of any fight and struggle.

    But these Hectors were enjoying such a life in the middle of the apocalypse. Why did they feel like this? Was it because they trusted their leaders and armies? Or because their race was mighty and strong to make them feel secure and safe?

    I didn¡¯t know the answer, but I craved to see such life in my kingdom. Such security and confidence in their race was something I wanted my people to feel towards my kingdom.

    I would build such a kingdom, where my humans would feel secured even if there was such a war drawing closer to them.

    ¡°They look happy,¡± the first to speak was Sara, and her tone didn¡¯t carry any of her aggressiveness or brutality.

    ¡°Yes¡­ I have never seen such happy faces since that damn thing happened!¡± The spearhead seemed to be taken also by the atmosphere here.

    ¡°Our lives as humans are cursed,¡± the jumper briefed it in such a bitter and honest way, ¡°we are seen as the losers in this apocalypse. It¡¯s not our fault, but it¡¯s our duty to change it.¡±

    ¡°Finally you said something worthy,¡± I patted him on the shoulder, making him stagger for a few steps before ring back at me..

    ¡°You are getting stronger! Damn!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you who iscking and neglecting your cultivation.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you who is pressuring me to have no time to do that!¡±

    ¡°Who wants to be better will find a way to do it!¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡± Just before the two of us would continue fighting again, the spearhead suddenly shouted.

    ¡°What?¡± the two of us shouted back at him, and he pointed at certain direction as he added:

    ¡°There is something out there! Perhaps the grand army of the Hectors.¡±

    I looked at the direction he pointed at. What I saw was a weird depression in the ground, seemingly like a grand pit or hole or something.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Sara asked as I slowly drew the chariot closer. As we got near this ce, it appeared in its huge size.

    We were flying fast, and still we managed to see a big portion of it. So when we drew closer, we saw arge extended hole, spreading all over the world up front, with such a deep bottom that appeared pitch ck from our spot.

    ¡°I¡­ Frankly dunno,¡± I honestly said, while trying to get any clues about what it was.

    The hole looked all deep and unfathomed in my eyes. ¡°Look at the edges,¡± the jumper pointed at the seemingly endless circr edge of this hole, ¡°it gushes out from the inside out.¡±

    ¡°What does this mean?¡± Sara asked, and I got to answer her.

    ¡°It means something created this hold from deep within the ground,¡± I paused¡­ ¡°Do you recall the tunnels we had all over our kingdom?¡±

    .

    ¡°The ones that brought us monsters and mercenaries? The ones that caused us lots of trouble?¡± the jumper asked, in such an aggressive tone as he was the one to suffer a lot from these tunnels back then.

    ¡°But this doesn¡¯t look like any tunnel,¡± the spearhead moved his eyes around, and I started to lead my chariot higher in the air to get a better look over this hole.

    For tens of miles it stretched around. When we rose higher than a couple thousand metres in the air, we finally got to see the final shape of this hole.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t just a hole, it extends towards that direction,¡± Sara pointed at the direction where a long and narrow groove was there, extending from this hole over to the horizon.

    ¡°Hye, I don¡¯t like this,¡± the jumper said in such a deep and serious tone.

    ¡°Neither do I,¡± having such a weird thing here, and without any clue about its nature, made me also wary of it.

    ¡°Should we go down there and explore it?¡± the spearhead proposed, but I shook my head in refusal.

    ¡°It¡¯s more risky to go down there,¡± the jumper had the same thought as me, ¡°and we can¡¯t send anything to scout this area right now.¡±

    ¡°Will we just leave it like this?¡± The spearhead looked at me asking for help.

    ¡°He is right,¡± but I already had the same mind as the jumper, ¡°but that doesn¡¯t mean we will leave this thing untouched.¡±

    ¡°We should also look around,¡± Sara added, ¡°who knows, we might spot other things like this.¡±

    ¡°Good point,¡± I nodded, and this time I didn¡¯t risk flying on top of this big hole. I surrounded it, and the more I looked at it, the more ugly I felt.

    ¡°Do you think both are connected?¡± After flying around for half a day, we found the second hole.

    Weirdly enough, the two looked simr in size and shape. I looked at the long groove that extended from this hole and thought about the one that extended from the other one.

    ¡°I believe they are connected, perhaps through underground tunnels or something.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t we have a Hector girl on our side?¡± the spearhead asked, ¡°why not send her a message?¡±

    ¡°She¡­ Isn¡¯t here,¡± I said, while knowing that these three weren¡¯t aware of the second Earth, or perhaps the news spread and they wouldn¡¯t get how unique that world was.

    ¡°She is in your second world?¡± the jumper asked, telling me the news already spread over.

    ¡°She is training our forces there,¡± I nodded.

    ¡°I want to visit that world one day,¡± he said, ¡°I heard time runs differently there.¡±

    ¡°It does,¡± I acknowledged this point, ¡°but now let¡¯s focus on what we have here. These holes must be some sort of a weapon, directed at our forces if they ever reached this deep.¡±

    ¡°I agree with that,¡± the jumper nodded, ¡°I believe it aims at annihting most of our forces in a single attack.¡±

    ¡°Or perhaps it¡¯s used to create a shield to separate that part of their continent from us,¡± Sara added what she thought, and I couldn¡¯t tell which one was right.

 Chapter 723 Spotting A Large Army

    Chapter 723 Spotting A Large Army

    ¡°We will continue east then,¡± I decided, ¡°when we start our move, let¡¯s send a party here and down there.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s if there aren¡¯t any more of these holes,¡± the spearhead sighed, ¡°I just can¡¯t get it out of my mind. Howe they make such deep and vast holes without having an army of workers around or even dirt left after digging it?!¡±

    Well, he had a point here. If such holes were dug recently, then where are the signs of the ones who did it? If it was created from something deep inside the ground, then how big would this thing be?

    I hoped it wouldn¡¯t be thetter. Or else that would mean there were deadly monsters hiding underneath this damn continent.

    ¡°It might be a supreme weapon,¡± the jumper said, ¡°like that of the angels.¡±

    ¡°Or it might have been here since the early formation of the continent,¡± Sara added, and I stood in the middle steering my chariot to fly while watching these three exchanging theories about the origins of these holes.

    ¡°Or they might have dug it a long time ago, in preparation for the apocalypse. I heard that these races got their people to train to survive the apocalypse from a young age,¡± the spearhead said in his piece, and the other two kept talking and proposing theories..

    I remained all silent, hearing what they had to say without feeling they were close to the truth.

    A mighty weapon like that of the angels? If so then why didn¡¯t they use such weapons to stop me and my forces?

    The theory that these holes were here all along was interesting. But something told me it was manmade, not something created by nature.

    Nature was fierce and marvellous, but it would never create something with such simrity and with the sameyout.

    Something looked weird here. These holes had a value in the defensive n of this continent.

    I didn¡¯t get any word back from Wryly. If he came, then he would be my friend and ally. Then I should take his opinion about these holes.

    If they were defensive ns of the Hectors, then they would have used it in other continents as well.

    [Have you ever heard about deep andrge looking holes in the continents of the Hectors before?]

    [No!]

    I thought about asking Fang, yet his answer came swiftly and short, seemingly mad from me to go on such an expedition without considering him.

    Well, he was a fierce general of mine, but not the type needed in this small elite force of ours.

    Instead he would shine brighter when the armies would push forward ande towards here.

    The end result I got was nothing useful. No one had a clear clue about what caused these holes, and the only person with such info was way in my other world.

    So I had to wait until we¡¯d start, and go back there to ask her about this.

    ¡°Look, boss, there are lots of forces there!¡±

    We kept flying over many towns and cities for another day. Thend was filled with tons of cities and towns, an endless number of Hector¡¯s living in such peace and prosperity.

    I even found a city built entirely out of golden and silver ores. It looked fascinating from far away, especially with all the statues and decorations covering all over the ce.

    It had a much bigger wall than all the cities and towns we saw so far. Strong towers scattered across the high walls, with a central big citadel residing over an elevated piece ofnd in the centre of this city.

    Just seeing such a beauty made me crave to get my hands on it. But ording to the jumper¡¯s worries, there must be some sort of a defensive shield that could be triggered if an attack happened.

    He said he fought over a few towns and small cities before on this continent, and all had the same thing. Not to mention a big portal at the centre of the city or town, serving to flood lots of forces directly towards any area of war.

    I got his words for granted, especially when the other two nodded their heads in response. I looked at this marvellous city with desire while we were getting away from it.

    Just before I¡¯d awakened from its beauty, the spearhead shouted and broke me free from its spell. He pointed at a direction a couple of tens of miles away from this city.

    There I spotted arge group of mountains, spreading right and left, forming something like a natural high wall. In the middle, there was a wide opening, seemingly a vast basin.

    And there I saw tons of forces lining up, standing in regr lines, while they had endless lines of golden tents, seemingly for their sleep.

    Using my Hawk Eye skill, I managed to see them in the middle of violent training. I saw the hellish training of Lily for my forces before more than once, and this one wasn¡¯t any different.

    ¡°Is this the army we are looking for?¡± Sara asked, and I couldn¡¯t give an affirmative answer.

    ¡°From its size and the way they are training, I bet it¡¯s the one we are looking for,¡± the spearhead said.

    ¡°No,¡± but the jumper shook his head, ¡°this army no matter how big it was isn¡¯t enough.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­?¡± Sara looked at the jumper who shrugged and said:

    ¡°My best guess is that it¡¯s part of therge army. If we keep moving along this rocky wall, we will find more ces like this one here.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s scout then,¡± I got a bad feeling about going directly over such arge force even if I was covered and protected from their senses.

    We were four after all, and these should be the elite forces of the Hectors.

    As we started exploring this towering rocky wall, we found more ces like the first one we spotted as the jumper said.

 Chapter 724 A Scary Beast!

    ¡°Damn! I counted twenty so far! How many more do they have?¡± the spearhead couldn¡¯t control himself anymore, ¡°with such an army, what are they waiting for?¡±

    We tried to observe a few armies training here, and all I could see was hundreds of thousands of forces training in the same way as Lily used.

    The basins weren¡¯t all tnds. They hadrge surfaces of water with many aquatic monsters there for the troops to train upon.

    I saw many big pools where lots of monsters gathered to fight against groups of Hectors. It was the second phase training that Lily used before.

    And seeing such a grand number of forces training in such an advanced way of training that not many of my forces reached before made me feel envious.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you work over them?¡± the jumper asked, and I had to refuse.

    ¡°My threads are eye-catching. They can be spotted and linked to the chariot.¡±

    ¡°Then we can use another treasure to hide these threads from their sights, right?¡± Sara looked at the jumper who rolled his eyes.

    ¡°What girl? Do you think treasures like these grow over trees perhaps? There is no such a treasure in my possession. If you got one, then bring it out.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°And you just bragged about how big your own collection of treasures was,¡± she whispered in such a way, to make all of us hear her voice including the jumper.

    ¡°Do you want to die?¡±

    ¡°Stop fooling around,¡± I had to intervene, ring fiercely at the jumper, ¡°this isn¡¯t the time to have such useless chat.¡±

    ¡°She started it!¡± The jumper pointed in Sara¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Speaking like a little kid, are you a kid?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to die?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have another line but this antique one?¡±

    ¡°Screw you!¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°That¡¯s a lot better,¡± I chuckled, and he just snorted back.

    ¡°Sigh, big boys act always like kids when together,¡± the jumper shook his head helplessly, attracting me and the jumper¡¯s ring eyes.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± and we both said in the same breath, making the spearhead look at Sara and both shook their heads in such helpless ways.

    I turned my eyes away, looking at the horizon. ¡°Let¡¯s try to circle around these mountains. If possible, we can infiltrate from any ce with thick mountains,¡± I decided to go and explore this ce even further.

    It was much better anyway than just staying in this ce and listening to useless theories.

    The others went on in their silence, staying on alert as if we were going to fight anytime soon. I led my chariot to move towards a thick interval between two basins, and then rose high up.

    ¡°What the hell is¡­ That?!!!¡± Just when we arrived higher than the mountain tops, luckily not stopped by any bolts of lightning, we were met with a scene that I never expected to see.

    A colossal monster was lying so damn far away, tens of miles far from my current spot. It looked like a python, with smooth scales covering all of his body, giving me the feeling of simrity with the scales of the Hectors.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Is that¡­ A snake?!!¡± Sara mumbled in deep fear, one that I was truly feeling.

    ¡°They are¡­ Fighting it?¡± The jumper was the first to pick up such an important note, as I also realised the same thing.

    Using my Hawk Eye skill, and from this far away spot, I couldn¡¯t see everything clearly. All I could see were arge number of armies moving all out towards that snake, while that dude was acting a little slow and weird.

    ¡°Is he¡­ Poisoned?¡± Sara asked, and I couldn¡¯t help but slowly nod.

    ¡°It seems this way,¡± I said, ¡°but they are trying to kill it, or what?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it like the two holes we spotted before?¡± The spearhead linked the two together, solving the mystery with the answer he proposed before.

    ¡°So all these forces here are for that big dude?¡± The jumper proposed his own theory, ¡°but howe they bring such a behemoth here and try to kill it before fighting with us?¡±

    ¡°Something isn¡¯t right,¡± I got the feeling that I was missing something.

    I thought about contacting Fang again, but just before I could do anything, the jumper hit me on the back.

    ¡°We gotpany!¡±

    He motioned his head towards a direction. There I spotted flying forts, ones that I desperately wanted to obtain and use.

    There was a group of ten flying forts, all built over an area that spanned for half a mile radius. They got walls, many war machines, and densely packed towers.

    ¡°Their versions of these forts are different from ours,¡± this was the first impression I got.

    My forts weren¡¯t just bigger, they got a castle in the middle. These ones here had towers instead. That might be thanks to the limited space they got.

    ¡°But they got theirs, and we got none,¡± the jumper used this chance to pick up at me. And I decided to ignore him.

    ¡°They are surveilling the space in between the basins,¡± the spearhead noticed this, ¡°if they are trying to kill this monster, why are they acting like they were guarding it then?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps they are afraid of us getting here and helping this monster break free,¡± Sara proposed, but I got the feeling that she didn¡¯t even buy what she said herself.

    This didn¡¯t add up. Something was amiss. What was it? Icked information.

    [Have you ever heard of a big snake-like monster, covered with scales like the ones covering up the bodies of the Hectors?]

    [No!]

    Damn this jerk! This wasn¡¯t the time to act like an envious lover!

    ¡°He didn¡¯t respond?¡± The jumper gave me such a look as if he knew whom I was speaking to.

    ¡°As if you know who!¡±

    ¡°Fang, who else,¡± he raised both hands in the air as if this was something obvious, ¡°you don¡¯t have anyone else to ask. I didn¡¯t see the other warmonger dude aroundtely, is he out of service or dead?¡±

 Chapter 725 The Legendary Guardian Offsprings

    ¡°Neither,¡± I felt really agitated by what he said, opened a chat with Wryly and sent the same message to him. ¡°See? I just sent him a message.¡±

    ¡°He should respond first before you brag about it.¡±

    [Bro, this is the legendary guardian offspring of the Hector race! You should find Hector and force him to tell you everything! All I know is that this is the real reason behind the weird actions of my paragon]

    ¡°See? He just responded!¡± I pointed to the middle of the air while my mind was wreaking havoc about what that dude just sent.

    ¡°As if we will buy you pointing to the middle of the air and believe your words!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± I didn¡¯t have the mind or power to speak with this jerk. I instantly asked Wryly about what he just said.

    [Like I said, I didn¡¯t get all the information about it. But after you sent the words from before, I went on a rampage with my paragon. He acted against all the ancient beliefs of our race. So he had to tell me such a scary story]<sub>.</sub>

    So that dude had a story to tell! Howe he said he knew nothing about this? Damn this stupid Berserker with nothing in mind but fighting and battling.

    [What story?]

    ¡°What story?¡± the jumper from the side asked the same, making me re at him in a warning way.

    ¡°Not now!¡± I said this to him while the answer came from Wryly at the same moment, attracting my attention back to the chat with him.

    [He said something about the power of the Hectorsing from such a legendary guardian beast. It looks like a colossal snake, with a size enough to cover an entire world of ours with it]

    [I can see the simrity here] I looked at that big snake at the distance, [But this dude is a bit smaller and looking drowsy or weakened by some stuff]<sub></sub>

    [I dunno about that. All I know is that this guardian gives birth to eggs each decade. From these, smaller versions of it wille out. ording to my paragon, if Hectors brought such behemoths here, this meant they are damn serious about taking control of this world. And we should just retreat and avoid their wrath!]

    [As if I will let them have their own way! Do you know anything else?]

    [No, but I¡¯ll tell you the advice of my paragon; Run! Run as far away as you can. This world is for Hectors, that¡¯s given]

    [This is my world, and I won¡¯t leave it for anyone, not even for your race]

    [Just think about it, please]

    I closed the chat with Wryly, ignoring this pathetic and defeated tone of his. I didn¡¯t like his attitude. Did he turn into a weak race like those illusionists or what?<sub></sub>

    But he enlightened me about what was going on here at least. So it was as the spearhead thought, they were protecting and defending this ce.

    And this wasn¡¯t out of their fear of us interrupting their killing of this monster to release it. They feared for us to take this beast away or something.

    I looked in a serious way towards that beast out there. So they brought such a monster here, and were trying to kill it to get something in return.

    ording to Wryly¡¯s paragon, this beast came from an eggid by the legendary guardian monster of the Hector race. This wasn¡¯t something trivial.

    The scales on the Hectors¡¯ bodies and this monster told me they came from the same origin. Also we saw two holes, did they belong to the same beast or what?

    Just thinking about all this, the egg hatching into such mighty beasts, and these two holes that looked like they got dug by something from deep within, all were linked together for a single scenario.

    The Hectors buried these eggs deep inside theirnds. The eggs hatched and brought out such mighty beasts. The beasts came out from the ground, leaving behind such deep and scary booking holes.

    That meant one thing, there were at least two of such monsters here in this continent.

    Or were there many more holes I didn¡¯t spot? Lying in the areas we didn¡¯t cover or visit yet?

    My best guess was that there were more than one monster here. If so, then this fight turned all of sudden into such a desperate situation.

    Just watching this beast out there fighting in such a weak way against the hordes of fighters here made me feel real fear.

    Just the idea of releasing such a beast over my forces was enough to make the hair on my back stand up like spikes!

    Would my technique be useful against such a colossal monster? I did the same before against a colossal dark world beast. But would it work this time while there were such tons of Hectors standing on watch all over the ce?

    If it worked once, would it work again on other monsters? I couldn¡¯t give myself any answer at all.

    It was risky to just go out there and try out my technique in front of such a scary army. Even starting to target these Hectors here wouldn¡¯t bode well either.

    Such patrolling forts were annoying! I felt like they prepared just these solely for me!

    And if this was the ce to handle this beast, where was the second spot to handle the second beast? And if there were more, where would they be?

    ¡°I have to leave,¡± This was out of the question. I needed answers! And the one with such answers would be the one residing at the second Earth world training my troops out there.

    ¡°What about us?¡± the spearhead asked in such a fright.

    ¡°I told you, he will go and leave us behind,¡± the jumper acted as the jerk he always was.

    ¡°I have to go and ask someone who knows what¡¯s going on here.¡±

 Chapter 726 Going To Second Earth World

    ¡°First tell us what that warmonger told you,¡± the jumper stopped me while I was leading the chariot away from the mountainous region.

    And as I went towards a far and secured ce to let them down, I narrated what Wryly told me.

    ¡°Damn! So these holes¡­ They are the paths these beasts took to get out from the eggs?!!!¡± The spearhead was the most scared one here, ¡°can you take me with you? Please, boss! I beg you!¡±

    ¡°Yes, you should take us with you,¡± the jumper suddenly said, ¡°like this we won¡¯t get separated or be disposed to get caught when youe back.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go together, boss,¡± Sara said, ¡°I want to see that new world I heard lots of stories from Angelica about.¡±

    ¡°Sigh! Ok, let¡¯s go together then,¡± I knew this was the best solution to avoid getting caught or being separated.

    We were so damn deep into enemy lines. Aside from me, no one here would have any trick enough to stand against such mighty armies, or even take everyone and run away fast enough.

    ¡°Come with me then,¡± I had to go further away, far from the reach of any skill like the Hawk Eye.<sub>.</sub>

    The portal I¡¯d use would be big and eye catchy. So I had to fly for almost half an hour before opening the portal to the second Earth.

    ¡°Wee to the new world,¡± I said while the chariot passed through the portal and arrived at the new world.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°Damn Hye! You are so damn lucky! You dare to hide this world from me?!!!¡±

    ¡°Boss, is this for real?!¡±

    Just when we arrived there, the world I left before had changed greatly. Large sized camp stretched from north to south, on the side of this shore.

    Large sized tents were there, with lots of forces standing on the shore line, seemingly fightingrge groups of monsters.

    As for the distance, different sized inds were there, with lots of people standing on them. They were fighting in groups of a hundred, killing monsters at a faster pace than the ones on the shore despite facing them directly on.<sub></sub>

    ¡°All of these are ours?!!¡± Sara looked at me in doubt, and I just had to nod to let them know about the real identity of this force.

    ¡°They are the ones I was preparing to move to the frontline when needed,¡± I didn¡¯t hide this fact from them.

    ¡°Damn! So that time maniption thing is real!!!¡± the jumper looked at me with such wide open eyes, ¡°do you know this is a rare, very rare thing in the universe?¡±

    ¡°I heard so,¡± I nodded.

    ¡°Damn boss! There are tons of cities and towns over there! How long did they take to build these?!!¡± The spearhead jumped from the side while my chariot was moving around, looking for Lily.

    We got near a path, one of the many I asked Lily to build cities and towns there. In fact the spearhead had all the reasons in the world to jump in such fright.

    I left this part of the world with emptiness all around, with lots of people working to dig the earth.

    But now? Large and towering cities and towns stood in front of my eyes, expanding all the way till the end of my eyesight, deep inside the two sides of the rocky mountains here.<sub></sub>

    ¡°This¡­ Are you nning to build another Earth here?!!¡± The jumper got what I wanted from just this sight.

    This jerk¡­ If he just worked on his attitude to be a little better, he would be a great ally and friend!

    ¡°This is nothing,¡± as Lily did such a marvellous job here with the help of Angelica¡¯s and Isac¡¯s men, I decided to brag a little. ¡°There are lots of such paths, with lots of towns and cities built there.¡±

    ¡°Damn! This is much better than our capital!¡± the spearhead looked at me, ¡°boss, can you give me an area here for me to rule? I swear I won¡¯t disappoint you!¡±

    ¡°Moron,¡± the jumper hit him on the back of his head, ¡°if he is going to give anyone such a thing, then he should select me first!¡±

    ¡°And me, boss, don¡¯t forget about me,¡± Sara jumped, raising her hand high in the air like a little girl in a ssroom.

    I felt they were enjoying this atmosphere, and they got the right to feel so. But in fact their casual request made me think seriously about that.

    Why wouldn¡¯t I arrange different zones for each general? It would work as a reward, a motivation for doing better, and also would relieve lots of pressure over my girls and their men working here.

    Besides, each one had a different personality and preference. I had the feeling that Sara would turn her citizens into fierce fighters, while the jumper would teach them the traits of being jerks and bastards!

    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it,¡± I promised, ¡°just now we have to find Lily.¡±

    ¡°Are they training over the inds there?¡± The jumper asked and I started to briefly exin things here while sending a message for Lily.

    [I¡¯lle over to you in a few minutes] she sent back while the jumper and others were awed by this ce.

    ¡°Can you take us for a ride, boss? Please?¡± the spearhead pleaded, and I rolled my eyes in return.

    ¡°Don¡¯t act like you don¡¯t have your own chariots! Go, take a full tour here, see how good Lily did in this ce. This will be the least standard I¡¯ll expect from all of you if you ever gained territory here.¡±

    ¡°Thanks boss!¡± The spearhead jumped in such delight while Sara went ahead and acted first by taking out her chariot.

    ¡°Won¡¯t you go?¡± I looked at the jumper who stood all silent and collected next to me.

    ¡°I¡¯m not like those kids, I¡¯ve seen lots of the world already.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired from all this showing off?¡±

    ¡°Showing off? Humph! I¡¯m not a kid like that dude with a scar like a spear!¡±

    ¡°You are worse!¡±

    ¡°Learn this from the best!¡±

    ¡°Arrogant jerk!¡±

    ¡°Annoying bastard!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 727 A Shocking Discovery!!!

    We ended up ring at each other for a few minutes until Lily arrived.

    ¡°Why each time I see the two of you I get the feeling you are going for each other¡¯s throats?¡± she jumped off her chariot over mine before adding, ¡°nice tree you got there, but I got a skill to see through any hidden objects.¡±

    ¡°What?!!!¡± the two of us looked at her at the same time as we said in the same breath. And it just hit me!

    She didn¡¯t stop there and looked around for us. She came directly for me, and even saw what the two of us were doing.

    ¡°Did you say you have a skill to see through our disguise?!!¡± the jumper couldn¡¯t control himself, ¡°but¡­ I¡¯m using a treasure, one that can¡¯t be seen through!¡±

    ¡°Then howe I saw you two fighting miles away?¡± Lily rolled her eyes as if this was something rude to suspect her, ¡°all the paragons of my race are equipped with such a gift. It¡¯s a high end skill, one that can see through anything, even the work of gods!¡±

    ¡°Damn!¡± what she said was huge, ¡°do you mean that all paragons have such skill?¡±

    ¡°Yes, all of us¡­ Why?¡± She was oblivious to what was going on here. I silently exchanged looks of worry with the jumper.<sub>.</sub>

    This¡­ I knew that Hectors got tons of paragons. It was out of question that we crossed all this distance without getting spotted with a paragon or something.

    If that was true, and with what Lily just proved without knowing it just now, then it meant only one thing; we were watched and followed!

    The Hectors¡­ They knew all about our little adventure in theirnds!

    Damn! This¡­ Sigh! Dealing with a mighty race was really troublesome!

    But when I thought about my ambitious n to go and invade other worlds of Hescos, I knew this experience was worthy of each failure.

    At least I¡¯d spot and learn about my shorings, including my underestimation of others.

    ¡°Can anyone tell me what¡¯s going on here?¡± As the two of us stood in such silence while exchanging such worried and serious looks, Lily got impatient and asked while crossing her arms.<sub></sub>

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you¡­¡± the jumper took the trouble of telling her about what we were doing so far.

    ¡°Damn! I know you are bold and daring, but not like this!¡± she red at me with wide opened eyes, ¡°did you think weck ways to monitor ournds? If a fly dared to invade our home, we would know about it at once!¡±

    ¡°Thanks, I knew this fact in such a bitter way,¡± I said, ¡°but that means they are aware of our presence there. Why didn¡¯t theye and attack us then?¡±

    ¡°Psychological warfare,¡± she gave me such an unexpected answer, ¡°they wanted you to go deep into ournds and see that legendary guardians baby beasts with your eyes to feel despair. This is the best way to crush anyone, scaring them with our might and letting them lose hope before even trying.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ Is a sick way of doing wars!¡± I said my opinion out of the blue in front of her like this.

    ¡°But it works,¡± the jumper sighed, ¡°we felt such despair and fear.¡±

    ¡°Speak about yourself dude!¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Humph! Don¡¯t try to show off in front of me. You can fool anyone, but me!¡±

    ¡°Boys, it¡¯s not time to argue like kids!¡± Lily shouted from the side, stopping the two of us to go into a second round of the same bullshit, ¡°let¡¯s think. They know you are there and let you go deep enough to see the beasts. That means they will try to hit you once you return.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say they won¡¯t?!¡± I asked in doubt, and the jumper nodded in agreement from the side.

    ¡°They got what they wanted already. Now will be the time for the real show,¡± she said, and when I gave her such questionable look, she sighed as she added further:

    ¡°They will scare you away, so you won¡¯t get any time to absorb your shock. In fact they should have moved the flying forts stationed to protect our big capital in the opposite direction of the continent.¡±

    ¡°We saw them,¡± the jumper said, ¡°but¡­ What about this capital?¡±

    ¡°This continent belongs to one of the fiercest paragons of our race, Tomy. He is a bloodthirsty bastard, who finds a great amusement at toying with his enemies using psychological warfare like what you are experiencing right now.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ So he is quite famous then,¡± I muttered while thinking about something, ¡°you said that these flying forts are the things that protect the capital?¡±

    ¡°Not only it, but the entire army you saw right there also defends the capital.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± the jumper exchanged silent nces with me. We might get on the wrong page most of the time thanks to his bad temper and attitude, but he was smart enough to read through my mind on many asions.

    And right now he got the same thought that popped into my mind.

    ¡°You two¡­ Why are you giving me such a dangerous vibe?¡± Lily could only sigh while watching the two of us acting in such a way.

    ¡°It¡¯s just alluring,¡± I muttered and the jumper slowly nodded.

    ¡°I can¡¯t say no to such a good meal.¡±

    ¡°What are you two talking about?¡± Lily stumped her feet on the ground, making her look more alluring and a little amusing.

    ¡°That Tomy dude loves psychological warfare, so it¡¯s time for him to get taught a good lesson,¡± I slowly said.

    ¡°What lesson?¡±

    ¡°Tactic and might always prevail over anything cheap and dirty like what he got in his mind,¡± the jumper added while he was speaking on the same line with me.

    ¡°Sigh! I heard how crazy you two are, but first time seeing it first hand!¡±

    The two of usughed on her words, while I askedter:

    ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s all about this beast? And how many are there?¡±

 Chapter 728 Putting The Big Plan

    ¡°I dunno the number for sure,¡± she paused for a second, ¡°but as far as I know, that crazy dude asked for five eggs before the apocalypse started.¡±

    ¡°Five¡­ That¡¯s a lot!¡± The jumper gave me a look of doubt.

    ¡°Tell me more about these beasts,¡± I didn¡¯t jump towards fear like the jumper and demanded further exnation from her.

    And as I asked, she started to give me detailed answers about that scary breed of such scary legendary beast.

    ¡°They are the babies of that colossal beast of ours. That beast is a legendary thing, I even didn¡¯t see it even once,¡± Lily started her exnation with this, before adding:

    ¡°The beast shares with us the same bloodline. Some legends in our race speak about how we came from a mightier beast that gave birth to us and left this guardian to help secure our race. If not for it, we wouldn¡¯t have reached this stage we currently have.¡±

    ¡°So you and him share the same abilities?¡± I asked and she nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s not only sharing the same ability, but also sharing the same energy. See, you must have watched my people fighting this baby and trying to kill it, right?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t just say baby on such a thing! It¡¯s a cmity!¡± the jumper harrumphed, and I couldn¡¯t help but inwardly nod in agreement.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°I know it might look huge, but it¡¯s nothingpared to the real thing,¡± Lily rolled her eyes before adding, ¡°they are trying to kill it, letting everyone have a few hits, then they¡¯d be bathed in its blood.¡±

    ¡°Bathed in its blood?!!¡± I asked in doubt and she nodded.

    ¡°There is a bigke, bigkes actually in the ce they are trying to kill it, right?¡± she asked and both of us nodded.

    I thought they were trying to use thesekes to train and kill monsters. But it looked like thesekes had another usage then.

    ¡°They will kill it, and a flood of blood will erupt. It will be like a fountain, and it will mix with the water, allowing for the entire armies there to bathe in that blood.¡±

    ¡°What for?¡± the jumper asked.

    ¡°To get an entire big cultivation base upgrade,¡± she said with such shocking news, ¡°like this, our people with just a few minor cultivation bases will go all the way up to the next big cultivation base. In brief, they will turn mightier and be much stronger.¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡± I was even shocked when I heard that. I knew that making a single raise in cultivation was a long and tiring process. Even with my potion trick, the best I hoped was to get my boys to rise up small steps in cultivation.<sub></sub>

    ¡°So we need to stop them,¡± the jumper looked at me and I slowly nodded.

    ¡°I believe the number of forces there isrge, right?¡± Lily seemed to not see how we could do it.

    ¡°We are already exposed,¡± the jumper stressed over his idea, ¡°and we got suchrge forces here. It¡¯s not useful anymore to act low. We need to start with a big bang!¡±

    ¡°These forces aren¡¯t ready yet!¡± Lily defended her men, and I could only agree on what she said.

    ¡°Tell me, only Hectors can benefit from such a way?¡± I looked Lily directly in the eye.

    ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s never tried before,¡± she got what I meant, and the jumper as well.

    ¡°That¡¯s my man,¡± he patted me on the shoulder, seemingly happy about my decision.

    ¡°We will try it then,¡± I firmly said, ¡°we will pave the path for your boys toe and get bathed in that blood.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°But¡­ They have to first inflict damage upon that monster,¡± she argued, and I paused for a second, exchanging gases with the jumper before shrugging and saying:

    ¡°Then let them prepare for battle. We will clear this damn monster and others as well.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Easy, we got them and trained them for all this time. I get you feeling they aren¡¯t ready, but they are! You took more days to train them, much more than what you took for my past army. So they are ready, more than the others at least. And they got such a rare chance to open their cultivation bases and get to such high bases. We can¡¯t let them drop this chance, or let the enemy have it.¡±

    ¡°O¡­ Ok¡­¡± after hesitating for a long minute, she decided to follow my instructions and slowly nodded.

    ¡°You need to get them ready then,¡± the jumper was anxious to move out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush it,¡± but I didn¡¯t hurry her, ¡°we have time difference to our side here.¡±

    ¡°Cool,¡± she said, and I turned to the jumper.

    ¡°We will have to wait here for a couple of days,¡± I said such shocking news and he couldn¡¯t help but re at me in such a fierce way.

    ¡°What for?¡±

    ¡°For reinforcements to arrive.¡±

    If I was going all out, I had to go with everything I got. Spending two or three days here would mean only three hours up to four passed on the outside world.

    But during these days, I could get fresh forces to help me in such a brutal fight.

    [Bro, I need all the help you can provide]

    [What do you need?]

    [Warriors, all the warriors you can get during the next three days]

    [Going to a big war then? Ok, I got the direct order from many sovereigns to support you with my full capacity]

    I listened to what he said, and I could only think about one thing.

    [The meeting, is it done already?]

    [Not yet, they are waiting for me to arrive. But many sovereigns got the news and showed their support to your crazy idea. They even took the trouble to contact me and order me this]

    [Thanks. I truly appreciate it]

    [What race are you going against this time?]

    [Hectors]

    [Why are you selecting the big names? Don¡¯t tell me you n to fight us next time!]

    [Hahaha, bro we are friends and allies]

 Chapter 729 A Hellish Way Of Training

    [I know, I¡¯m just joking]

    [Just get me whatever you can provide. I¡¯m going against the guardian of the Hector race]

    [Damn! The guardian herself?!!! No f*cking way! You can¡¯t win!]

    [It¡¯s not her] this dude seems terrified from that being. It seemed what Lily said was true then. If not for such a scary guardian, Hectors wouldn¡¯t have survived as one of the big three in the universe so far.

    [I¡¯m going against her babies]

    [That¡­ It¡¯s also insane! If they brought these cursed eggs, you should run, not fight!]

    [I¡¯m not a runner, I¡¯m a fighter!]

    [You are crazy!]

    [Thanks]

    [Sigh! I can¡¯t even imagine the response from the sovereigns when they¡¯d hear about this. Ok dude, I¡¯ll see what I can do for you]<sub>.</sub>

    I closed the chat and returned to look at the world here.

    With the new batch of the warriorsing, this fight would hold much hope for us.

    ¡°What are we going to do here then?¡± the jumper watched Lily moving away using her chariot, ¡°we won¡¯t sit here and watch!¡±

    ¡°If you want, you can go around and kill a few beasts.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need training, I¡¯m in top shape all the time!¡±

    ¡°Cool, then you can start roaming the world and see the new toy pappa brought over to you.¡±

    ¡°Screw you,¡± despite saying such a rudement, he summoned his chariot and went far to scout the world.

    As for me, I decided to take a long nap.

    Cultivating here would take a long time to be done. I wouldn¡¯t risk such a thing, not when a big and stressful fight was waiting for us next.<sub></sub>

    So I took a long nap, one thatsted for over a day.

    When I got up, ate a little and drank enough water, I found the world outside had a remarkable change.

    I gave Lily three days to get her boys ready for the fight. But from what I saw now, it seemed she was trying to push them harder through training.

    The forces stationed on the shore were all moved to the inds, fighting the big monsters there directly and without any pause.

    ¡°She is trying to make them better,¡± the jumper¡¯s voice came at this moment from my side, attracting my attention towards his chariot.

    ¡°Where did you go?¡±

    ¡°Got a tour here,¡± he jumped over my chariot, ¡°it¡¯s really amazing. I tried to get to the end of this continent but couldn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Not with your snail-like chariot,¡± I rolled my eyes and he coughed twice.

    ¡°Anyway, thisdy seems to be really afraid of the next fight. She is pushing her boys, even killing a few in the process.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Killing?! Damn!¡± I turned to look around and what I saw made me realise what he said wasn¡¯t a fantasy.

    She was really pushing her forces to fight such unfavourable battles against brutal monsters without much preparation.

    She allowed them to use their gears, work with anyone to kill monsters. But not all of them were good enough to even escape with their lives.

    ¡°Sigh! She is overdoing it, but I feel it¡¯s necessary,¡± even if I didn¡¯t like the way things were going here, in less than two days these soldiers would face real threats just like now.

    ¡°Are you going to let her continue this madness? We need as many as we can, not to kill them before the fight even starts.¡±

    ¡°She is trying to get them to feel the intense moments they will be facing,¡± I said in her defence, ¡°and besides, we won¡¯t depend on them to win the war. We need them to deal damage to that behemoth out there and then bathe in thekes of blood.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ Who is going to fight these armies out there? The four of us?!¡±

    ¡°We will,¡± I nodded, knowing this might seem crazy, ¡°plus many warriors.¡±

    ¡°Warriors? They might help if we can get millions or even tens of millions of them.¡±

    ¡°We will,¡± I had such faith in Silverlining, ¡°but now we have to consider two more problems.¡±

    ¡°One is the other monster, right?¡± he already thought about it, ¡°you can lend me your chariot, and I¡¯ll scan the continent for the other four monsters.¡±

    ¡°Not a chance,¡± this dude sat his gaze again over my girl, ¡°you got yours. Why do you need mine?¡±

    ¡°Mine is a snail.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not an excuse!¡±

    ¡°Yours got that tree shielding us from all the dangers!¡±

    ¡°They can see us, so it¡¯s useless,¡± I rolled my eyes, ¡°you won¡¯t get a chance to get my baby.¡±

    ¡°One day I will,¡± he said with such confidence as if he knew what was going to happen in the future.

    And I just smiled a sly one in return.

    ¡°So are you going to let me go and scout them?¡±

    ¡°Sara and the spearhead are needed in this fight,¡± I said in a serious way, ¡°so only you are remaining.¡±

    ¡°Why not you?¡±

    ¡°Can you take over the Hectors and turn them into our force dummy?¡±

    ¡°Stop bragging!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just facts,¡± I shrugged, ¡°so you will roam and scan the world beyond our reach. See where they kept the other four monsters and let me know.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°We can do it,¡± I knew he was worried about the size of our forces, ¡°we have to. I¡¯ll do my best to control most of them in that fight, so I can lead an army towards your location.¡±

    ¡°We have five, don¡¯t forget that.¡±

    I knew he was referring to the capital of this continent. Without aiming at her, this fight would end up bad.¡±

    ¡°You will be the one attacking that capital with me,¡± I slowly said, ¡°when timees, let¡¯s go there together.¡±

    ¡°I hope it won¡¯t end up with just the two of us,¡± he sighed, and something told me the end of the battle would reach such a point.

    In such a fight, I¡¯d have to take the lead with this jerk here. With the two of us, we could start a fire back at their backyard, letting them panic.

 Chapter 730 The War Starts Hot!

    I didn¡¯t just have forces here, I still haverge armies waiting for my signal back at Earth. I¡¯d have to wait until fighting their capital, to let them lose their focus and then would call off for my cavalry.

    During the next two days, I did nothing but rest and watch my forces getting crucified by the brutal way of Lily¡¯s training.

    The jumper and the other two kept roaming the world. That jerk even asked to get a zone next to here, iming that this ce suited him best.

    But I told him that this region was for the training camps led by Lily. he argued that he could do better, and I greatly doubted it.

    This time, Silverlining kept his silence. I didn¡¯t ask him for anything as I trusted this dude.

    He would get me what I wanted.

    [I¡¯m ready] and that was my man! I stood on top of the big shore that changed to be such a massive training ground.

    It was now filled with densely packed soldiers, ready for battle.

    [How many?]<sub>.</sub>

    [I could secure thirty million so far, but not all strong warriors]

    [They are enough] what he prepared was much more than I thought, [Send them over!] I turned to the four next to me, ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡± Sara was the most eager to go back there.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help ande with you,¡± Lily said but I shook my head.

    ¡°You have to wait here and train the new boys,¡± I decisively said, ¡°during the time we will spend there, a day there means twenty here. So you can train another batch and get them ready.¡±

    I was referring to the batches of races and humans delivered each day by the Silverlining as agreed.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°The next batch will be led by you,¡± I paused, ¡°it will be our weapon to attack that damn capital.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    She had to ept such a role. After all, her part was very important.

    By the time I¡¯d arrive at the big walls of that capital, my forces would be busy fighting everywhere. I doubted even having warriors to help. Even my Lucias would be busy fighting and pushing against all the enemies.

    So I had to secure an army here, one with the ability to turn the tide of this battle. I just hoped we¡¯d kill these monsters fast, ending up going to the capital in one day or two.

    As for the monsters, if we couldn¡¯t kill them then I¡¯d suck them into my shadow world.

    But this would deprive my boys of such a rare chance. I wanted them to gain more cultivation bases. And this way seemed like a fast way to do it, much faster and more effective than my potion way.

    I never doubted my boys¡¯ ability to get baptised by the monsters¡¯ blood. If there was no such a thing, then why would the Hectors¡¯ higher ups focus this much on defending the monster¡¯s region?

    ¡°What are we waiting for?¡± The jumper was dded in full body armour, ¡°let¡¯s do it!¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Wait for the first portals to send out the armies here,¡± I didn¡¯t hurry into the portal I just opened, started to sign the contracts of the warriors I just got, ¡°the second batch of portals will be for the new army to go towards the capital.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Lily said while we went through the portal.

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    Just as we did, and as I was busy signing the contracts in batches, this loud shout came while the world we arrived at looked much different.

    ¡°They are waiting for us,¡± the jumperughed, ¡°let me down, give me an army and leave them to me!¡±

    ¡°Give me an army too!¡± Sara demanded, while the spearhead remained all silent.

    ¡°Nor right now,¡± I didn¡¯t answer their requests with a yes. We were all surrounded, even those flying forts were blocking the sky off us.

    They could see us! Not only the paragons, but literally everyone!

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    The ground was filled with forces and mighty looking weapons that started raining all their fire over my chariot.

    I was almost done signing the contracts, but that didn¡¯t mean I¡¯d let these things hit us. I moved my chariot around, evading most of the iing projectiles, while those who hit the shield exploded in a rose shaped fire that engulfed my entire chariot.

    Their weapons were deadly, but against my chariot¡¯s shield they were nothing!

    ¡°Keep firing!¡±

    ¡°Their shield can¡¯t take lots of our hits!¡±

    ¡°Aim better, hit it with everything you got!¡±

    Many shouts came from the ground, seemingly igniting the fire of fight inside the forces down below. They looked in high shape and good morale, making me realise that fighting them right now would be a mistake.

    We waited for three days inside the second Earth world, and yet they waited in such high spirits for us.

    ¡°Spearhead, use your ability freely on them,¡± I first decided to use this card.

    ¡°But¡­ We got no forces down below to help.¡±

    ¡°Who said that? Come out now!¡± Who said I didn¡¯t have my own deadly forces?

    The next moment, the fallen gods of mine filled the entire chariot.

    ¡°Attack when I give you the signal,¡± I said while signing thest batch of contracts. I looked at the spearhead who had no other choice but to do what I said.

    He really got stronger! Before this, his energy would just gush out in such an invisible way. It might be considered a good point, as it would attack the enemy in stealth fashion.

    But right now, it gushed out like torrents, formed from green coloured energy that started to invade everyone down below at a fast pace.

    He attacked fast, and in such a decisive manner that didn¡¯t give any of his enemies a chance to evade or do anything to avoid this attack.

    ¡°Attack!¡± and once this dude used his ability freely, I gave the order for my gods to act.

    *Rumble!*

 Chapter 731 Having It Hard At First

    The first wave of their attack came in such a deadly way to cause such rumbling all over the world. The difference between the strength of the two of us was demonstrated in this moment.

    They got numbers, and I was superior in terms of attack might.

    ¡°Keep firing!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind them!¡±

    ¡°Keep attacking!¡±

    In response to my sudden bellow of attacks, more shouts rose from all around, making me sigh.

    These Hectors didn¡¯t just amass good soldiers, they also got capable generals, ones who would stand still like rocks in front of death itself.

    Such generals weren¡¯t this easy to nourish. How long did they train their men to reach such a degree? I wanted my humans to be like them, even better.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Keep ying with them,¡± as for me, the next move was my technique, ¡°just focus over those far away. Try to damage as many of these weapons as possible.¡±

    ¡°What about those forts?¡± Sara asked, while the forts started to join the fight.

    During the initial wave of attacks, fewnded over these forts. I noticed the presence of strong shields that absorbed most of the damage.

    But they still got damaged, making me realise these forts weren¡¯t as good as the flying inds the paragons used to have before.

    ¡°Not now,¡± I decided to wait for a good moment and try to break these shields open. Then I¡¯d lead part of my forces there.

    Who knew, I might end up having few flying forts in the end.

    ¡°Ok,¡± Sara sighed, as she seemed to be craving to go up there and have fun.<sub></sub>

    As we started this fight in such heated fashion, I started to form my first technique. This technique was useful to gain control over arge number of forces in the shortest amount of time.

    What I wanted to do was to create a barrier between the forces around my chariot and the ones extending even beyond the walls of mountains.

    I¡¯d let my technique take control over the ones down below, before using the support of the warriors I recently gained to create a fierce momentum that even Hectors wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against.

    The first batches to get under my control were always the longest! It took five minutes this time to control the first one, making me sure of my earlier guess.

    All the forces here were all elites! Such arge number of elites with such capable leaders was something I wanted for myself.

    ¡°Jumper, order my fallen gods from now on,¡± as I was totally absorbed in controlling the few tens of thousands of forces down my chariot and turning them into my followers, I had to entrust this task over to the jumper.

    ¡°What to do? They are doing great without any instructions!¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Make them control the tempo,¡± I said what I wanted, ¡°let them attack in a circle that will expand slowly, letting a few tens of thousands in each time.¡±

    ¡°You are such a cunning bastard!¡±

    ¡°Thank gods then I¡¯m on your side,¡± Iughed over his remark. This dude really could read my mind out pretty easily most of times.

    What I wanted to do was to let the destruction brought forth by my gods be controble, helping me to gain control of more forces.

    When I¡¯d gain more than one hundred thousands here, I¡¯d release them like que over the entire army of Hectors.

    They wouldn¡¯t be alone as I¡¯d get out one million for each of my generals here to lead out. Like this, I wouldn¡¯t only push these enemies back, but also gain more as well.

    As for the Hectors carrying my threads, they would be protected in the middle of all these warriors.

    ¡°Get ready!¡± After an hour of such brutal fighting, and while the enemy kept firing everything they got at my chariot, I gave this shout to everyone, ¡°You will each get a one million force, leading them to push the enemy away from the path near us.¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t go towards that path?¡± the spearhead asked, and I didn¡¯t need to exin myself here.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± but the jumper, who was busy ordering and orchestrating the attacks of my gods, hit the spearhead on the back of his head, ¡°if we pushed them towards their basin, how will our forces fight them then?¡±

    ¡°Ouch! It hurts!¡± the spearheadined, but Sara said next, ignoring hisin:

    ¡°So we are targeting the armiesing from other basins? What about the army at our back?¡±

    ¡°I will handle it,¡± I firmly said, ¡°just be sure to create enough space for more forces to arrive. Also make sure to guard the Hectors I controlled.¡±

    ¡°Will rats spread gue in the city? I like that!¡± The jumper was getting annoyingly smart out ofte. What was it? Was he using a technique to read through my mind or what?

    ¡°Just do as I say,¡± I said in warning, ¡°don¡¯t forget, we aren¡¯t here to kill, we are here to pave a path towards that monster.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡± the spearhead feared to continue his question, or else he might get another hit from the jumper.

    Out of all, the spearhead feared my jumper so damn much. He even didn¡¯t dare to show off in front of this dude, seemingly getting scared from his reaction.

    ¡°You are going to push the enemy back as far as you can, then I¡¯ll pour out lots of warriors to hold this zone,¡± I motioned my head towards the direction of the nearby path, ¡°then we will hit the basin and exterminate all the forces there.¡±

    ¡°You mean you are going to take control of them, right?¡± the jumper scoffed, and I ignored his useless remark.

    ¡°Then we will move towards the monster, have another brutal fight there with the forces stationed around it before getting our boys out to take a hit at the monster before killing it.¡±

    ¡°But how?¡± the spearhead stole a side nce at the direction of the jumper, ¡°how can we kill such a behemoth?¡±

 Chapter 732 Paragons Are Here!

    ¡°Keep attacking it until it dies!¡± Sara said, ¡°if the Hectors can kill it, then why can¡¯t we do it?¡±

    ¡°But what if we killed it and the Hectors secured thekes? Getting their boys in those bloody pools?¡± The spearhead was an arrogant jerk most of the time, yet his hunch was mostly on the spot most of the time.

    ¡°We will move to secure thekes then,¡± I shrugged, ¡°we will do whatever we can to take control of this region.¡±

    ¡°What about me then?¡± the jumper suddenly asked, and I got what he wanted to ask about.

    ¡°You will move out once we clear the entrance and go inside the basin,¡± I said slowly, ¡°you can get off the radar using the chaos we will create.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep you posted,¡± he said, ¡°but you know you have to repeat such fights at other ces, right?¡±

    ¡°Something tells me we won¡¯t find such big forces at other sites,¡± I looked down at the seemingly endless forces here, ¡°they brought everything they got here as they could trail us. So it¡¯s safe to assume they got lesser forces at other ces.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean it will be easy!¡±

    ¡°Just do your part,¡± I looked at him, ¡°and leave the rest to me.¡±

    ¡°You are the boss,¡± he shrugged and I didn¡¯t know why but I felt this dude said it in mocking way.

    ¡°Go out now,¡± it wasn¡¯t time to get into another fight with this jerk. As I gave them the signal, I took out three million warriors from my inventory and let theme to this world for the first time.

    ¡°Damn! These are weak warriors?!!¡± When I saw their huge bodies and the sharp weapons they all got, I couldn¡¯t help but suck in the cold air of breath.

    How were the strong warriors in the eyes of Silverlining then? Beings like my fallen gods or what?<sub></sub>

    ¡°Go, one million army will follow each of my generals here,¡± I pointed at the three standing by my side as I held the horn with my right arm while controlling the technique with my left.

    Then the three took out their chariots and went away, leading their armies at once.

    ¡°Spread out,¡± I didn¡¯t forget to give another order to my Hectors, ¡°go into four directions, three will follow the three armies, and the fourth will go to the path.¡±

    I had to send them directly there despite it being secured with arge number of forces. I didn¡¯t intend to use my warriors there for now, as I simply had a better weapon to use.

    ¡°Attack there,¡± I ordered all my fallen gods to aim at the path with everything they got, ¡°clear this path for me, boys!¡±

    My fallen gods were enough to do it. The next half an hour was really bloody, where many forces died on both sides.<sub></sub>

    I didn¡¯t hold back myself, even summoned lots of green bones to use as well. I was trying to shorten the time needed to control these Hectors, but all I could do was to increase the magnitude of my threads.

    During this half an hour, the three worked their best and forced the enemy back. At the same time, the Hectors infected with my threads were infecting many others, expanding the size of my controlled forces here.

    As for the path battle, it was bloody! That damn army standing behind the path was relentless! Every time my fallen gods would clear it, more forces would flock in and fill it up!

    But gradually my threads found their way towards the inside of the basin. I focused on controlling as many forces there as I could, fanning my threads in all directions.

    The Hector leaders were smart. They spotted my threads. Thanks to the long minutes needed to control Hector, they managed to kill lots of their race and not let them fall under my control.

    But no matter how hard they tried, they failed to stop my threads. I kept controlling more forces with each passing minute, while the shouts of the deadly fight kept rocking the entire world.

    ¡°So you grew restless atst,¡± as I was doing my best to control all the forces down below using my technique, I got to see something shing anding towards my direction.

    It came from the direction of the beast¡¯s location. It looked like a tiny dot at first, but started to grow fast, getting bigger and breaking up into many smaller dots.

    They were the paragons residing in this continent, or perhaps the paragons of the Hector race.

    I got the feeling that they were watching from close by. If so, then they would move out when things would grow bad.

    ¡°You are calling off your cavalry, and I¡¯ll call off mine,¡± I snapped my right fingers, while calling off all the dragons and flying monsters I got.

    ¡°Sith, I know you are watching right now. Can you tell me how to summon my own monster?¡±

    [Damn kid! Do you get eyes in the god realm or what?!] the deep voice of Sith came at this moment.

    ¡°I just got the feeling that you will be watching,¡± Iughed. Of course he was. Such a big battle, one that would determine lots of things here wouldn¡¯t be missed by him.

    Especially if such a behemoth was involved in the fight, the baby of such a mighty guardian of a mighty race.

    Sith gave me the impression that he was watching my moves all the time. But he selected the moments to show up to not let me doubt his presence.

    [I told you before kid, you have to find a way on your own to summon this monster]

    ¡°I know, but I¡¯m asking if you got anything,¡± I said while waiting for the iingrge army of flying inds toe in the range of my fallen gods.

    I fought lots of paragons before, smashed their inds to pieces many times already. I got enough experience to know what to do. But this time I wasn¡¯t facing just one of them, but arge batch of fifty!

 Chapter 733 The Brilliant Idea

    Damn this race! They got fifty paragons to spare to fight me here while having lots of paragons waiting at other continents, taking over their business.

    Did they train a hundred paragons? Other races would desperately try to train five or seven of them, and this race was throwing paragons casually if they were nothing much!

    This race¡­ The more I dealt with it, the more envious I got.

    [I thought of a way, but I dunno if it will work or not]

    ¡°That¡¯s my god!¡± I couldn¡¯t resist a big smile appearing over my face slowly, ¡°it¡¯s better than nothing, right? Tell me, what should I do?¡±

    I looked at the direction of my fallen gods while giving the order: ¡°Attack!¡±

    They were focusing their fire all this time at the direction of the path. Just shifting their attack was easily done, but it would leave a big impact at that important battle.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Start attacking, secure that damn path!¡± At the same moment, I held my horn and shouted at the Hectors I already controlled for the past half an hour inside the basin.

    They weren¡¯t enough to secure the path alone, but were enough to buy me time to bring forth warriors there.

    And the warriors I summoned were thrown into such a deadly battle, without having time to adapt or get the ins and outs of anything that was happening here.

    ¡°Attack!¡± I held my horn and shouted, not even waiting to get a better look over that side of the battle, ¡°kill any enemy you spot!¡±

    I couldn¡¯t summon more than one hundred thousand for now. But with the almost the same number of Hectors I controlled, both were enough to stabilise the path there.

    I just needed them to stabilise the path for ten minutes, for other warriors to get inside the basin from outside.<sub></sub>

    I summoned a few million warriors outside the basin and gave them the order to get inside and kill.

    ¡°I¡¯m with you now,¡± after doing all this, I turned my attention towards Sith. At the same time, I started moving my chariot around, maintaining the distance between me and the iingrge number of flying inds with their paragons.

    From such close distance, I could see that they brought more flying forts with them, making the count rise slightly over two hundred.

    It was a truly sizable force that I wouldn¡¯t be able to crush alone in a short time.

    There was a catch for this to work, and that was for those Hectors to be damn fixed over killing me than stopping my army.

    ¡°They aren¡¯t that foolish after all,¡± as I took a detour around the ce, taking most of them away, few stayed behind and started to attack my forces down below.<sub></sub>

    That was why I summoned such arge number of warriors at once. If they killed a lot, then I¡¯d summon much more to make out for the losses.

    And even if they weren¡¯t that good at fighting aerial enemies, my dragons and monsters would keep nagging them all the time.

    As such, the ones who broke out to meet my forces and try to exterminate them faced such a dilemma. They couldn¡¯t kill as much, and at the same time the dragons and monsters flying around kept annoying them.

    This was a problem as the enemy just used the flying forts to do this task. They focused all of their flying inds at me, and the forts didn¡¯t have the same sturdy shields as the inds.

    So even when they were facing such a small force of mine, they were struggling to keep themselves safe and intact! And at some point, they had to spare many of their shots to aim at my flying forces.

    When that happened, the true value of the defensive type monsters with many bubbles covering up their bodies showed up.

    They absorbed most of the hits, while the few that fell over my dragons didn¡¯t cause that much damage.

    In the end, their attempt which they thought cleverly about was stopped and interrupted by my early on preparations.

    The rest of their flying force kept following me around while taking direct hits from my fallen gods. At some point, they started to release their deadly waves of attacks, sweeping even part of their forces on the ground.

    When they did so, I started to shift my chariot to fly over therge bulk of forces at the big basin.

    Like this, each time they used their attacks, they¡¯d end up doing not a single damage to my chariot, and killing tons of their forces down below.

    ¡°Damn you coward! Fight like a man if you dare!¡±

    From the middle of thisrge batch of flying inds, a loud shout came in such an angry way.

    Iughed in response, did nothing but tounch one of my pulse wave attacks from my chariot towards the forces down below.

    This was the right response to such provocation. Did he think me a Selvator? Caring about my image and not victory?

    [Are you ready to use the way I told you about?] During this, Sith kept telling me the details about his idea.

    It wasn¡¯t that bad after all. This god was really something. When he put his mind on something, he managed to create such a brilliant solution to my existing problem.

    I got a behemoth, a scary dark realm monster, sealed inside my world of shadow, linked to a tattoo over my right shoulder, and I didn¡¯t have a single way to use it!

    It was a stupid thing! Having such a mighty weapon without knowing how to use it! But Sith just thought of a good way to activate this weapon.

    His idea was simple. He said if the monster was sealed inside my world and left such a tattoo over my body thanks to my seal technique, then it would only be logical to use a simr technique to release it.

    It was such a brilliant idea, but it had one w.

 Chapter 734 Using Terrain For My Advantage

    ¡°I need to wait until I¡¯d get rid of those annoying bastards at my tail,¡± I needed time and focus to do this.

    If I tried to execute it, and made a single mistake out of the pressure I was getting so far, then I¡¯d regret it!

    ?[0??]? I had to get rid first of those annoying bastards, kill some, control some, and scare the rest to fly away from here before thinking about doing such a thing.

    But first the forces attacking the basin should control morends there before I¡¯d do such a thing.

    The situation over there wasn¡¯t that promising. It seemed the forces stationed inside the basin were of different calibre than the ones outside!

    They were strong and experienced enough to not lose their cool even under such massive pressure! Even with such arge number of forces gushing into the basin, the threads controlling lots of their forces with each passing minute, they didn¡¯t retreat that much.

    They got my admiration and respect. I decided to turn most of them into my followers, using their mightiness and even give them the chance to raise up their powers by bathing inside the blood pool of that monster.<sub>.</sub>

    Even if I had a technique to invent next, and lots of battles everywhere, I didn¡¯t lose focus of my true goal here; getting that monster killed and let my boys get stronger with its blood.

    So no matter how hard they tried to divert my attention, I stayed focused on that goal.

    [You should have prepared lots of aerial forces and weapons to help you] Sith gave me such a useless remark, one that I already was aware of.

    ¡°I tried, but I failed as you know,¡± I said, defending myself against his ims.

    [You should try harder!]

    ¡°I will, when I get time to do that!¡±<sub></sub>

    Asking me to do something I craved for all this time and failed to do? It was a useless topic to speak about.

    [I have something important to do now. So good luck and hopefully you will win]

    I knew he was watching me all the time. So it wasn¡¯t that he got something important, he was going to sit back and watch the show in peace and quiet.

    As he went silent, I started to focus on my next move.

    Such a bunch of bastards running after me in such a way was a nuisance! I had to not go too far away or else my threads wouldn¡¯t do their magic quite well.

    So I was entrapped inside a limited space, moving in circles while evading their attacks and releasing mine.<sub></sub>

    [Those damn flying forts are damn annoying! Can¡¯t you do anything to stop them?]

    The jumper sent suchints from time to time, and each time he got the same answer from me.

    [Just ignore them and focus on expanding the area you control]

    I kept sending new warriors down whenever I¡¯d fly near their zones. They were doing great, but my forces in the basin were doing worse.

    I thought about converging all my forces together and hit the basin with everything we got, but I refrained from doing so.

    It was risky, quite risky actually with all those flying things around. During the past hour, I managed to destroy around a dozen of these flying forts, ending up with almost not much to change the battle here.

    So I had to improvise, and the only thing I got was to use the current terrain for my advantage.

    We got lots of mountains, and they got such deadly rocks. Why wouldn¡¯t I then use their attacks and let my boys add a little touch to separate such massive rocks and let them fall over their heads?

    At least if they didn¡¯t get destroyed or damaged, they would be more cautious in following me like this!

    ¡°Listen,¡± as I decided to do it, I started to fly my chariot directly towards the rocky walls. I was inside the basin already, and the inner side of this colossal mountainous wall wasn¡¯t that smooth like the outside.

    ¡°Aim your attacks at that wall at my mark,¡± I selected a spot away from my forces. I knew such rocks falling wouldn¡¯t differentiate between anything. So if they failed to hit the forts and inds flying after me, they¡¯d at least create damage to the forces near mine.

    ¡°Now!¡± As I got closer to that wall, the attacksing from behind started to fall over it and create little damage. Then my fallen gods worked their magic and started to hit the wall with their destructive power.

    Many rocks started to fall freely, but they were still far from the direction of the enemy. ¡°Move¡­ Please¡­¡± I didn¡¯t depend entirely on gravity and dreams to get the rocks over the inds and forts behind me.

    I abruptly shifted the direction of my chariot to fly parallel to the walls before using my chariot pulse wave attack. The wave moved, pushing the heavy rocks and sending them flying away.

    ¡°It works!¡±

    Most of the rocks followed my pulse wave direction, at least flying for hundreds of metres with such momentum, enough to turn them into strong projectiles.

    They crashed over the shields of these forts and inds. The forts took the worst hits, as their shields were weaker than the inds and they already suffered lots of damage thanks to my boys.

    So many of these forts had their shields destroyed, and many got their towers smashed with arge pile of flying big rocks.

    ¡°Attack!¡± and at this moment, I shifted the attack of my boys over the direction of the severely damaged forts.

    The inds did better. Their shields could sustain my boys¡¯ attack so far. During this pursuit, the enemy focused their inds in the forefront most of the time, absorbing the attacksing from my boys and acting as the fort¡¯s shields.

    But now? The rocks hit them in suchrge fashion, reaching even the furthest forts and inds at the back. The damage the forts took was enough to deprive many of their shields.

    Not to mention such a sudden attack ruined their tight and perfect formation, letting them try to evade more rocksing at all costs.

 Chapter 735 Hit The Walls Again

    Their formation got messed up and the shields got considerable damage or got broken already. So when my boys got the order and executed it, I managed to destroy at least forty of these forts at this single attack!

    I failed to do so during the past hour! And I also got a few inds which stood most of the time up front, acting as the shields for the forts.

    So the frontline inds lost almost half of its count, and many forts were ruined. The next half an hour was like a fun game for me and my boys, as I kept ruining more or causing severe damage to the rest.

    ¡°Give the order to retreat now, what are you waiting for?¡± but even when they lost more than half of their forces, and the other half wasn¡¯t faring that well, the enemy never showed a sign of retreat.

    I thought if they lost as much, they would hurry to run away. But it seemed I underestimated their resolve.

    Were they dedicated to getting rid of me? Even at the cost of losing such a considerable aerial force and a good number of ground forces as well?

    This was quite disturbing! I depended on scaring them away so I could focus over their forces here.<sub>.</sub>

    But now, and even after destroying more than half of this considerable force, they didn¡¯t even think once about retreat.

    ¡°What holds you back?¡± Even in the face of strict military orders, one¡¯s life should be worth more than any punishment, right?

    I didn¡¯t stop my attempt to ruin more of these forts and inds. Yet after one hour, they grouped together again and returned to chase after me.

    Using the same tactic twice wouldn¡¯t work over them. The element of surprise was my greatest asset at the first attack.

    But that didn¡¯t mean that tactic was pointless. It still would cause little disturbance at the enemy line up, besides it will also help my forces down below.

    During thest attack, many forces got smashed under the heavy weight of the falling rocks.<sub></sub>

    This came as a good help for my forces, relieving them momentarily from the burden of facing the falling rocks, ending up pushing the frontline for the first time in an hour at least.

    ¡°Attack!¡± So as before, I moved my chariot towards the rocky wall, selected a new spot tond my fallen gods¡¯ attack on it.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    As expected, they didn¡¯t fall for it again. Just when my boys hit the wall with their attacks, the flying forts and inds broke free from their formation and evaded the falling rocks.

    ¡°Hit them!¡± but even if they managed to escape my falling rocks, they messed up their formation in the end. ¡°Aim at the forts first, take them down!¡±

    In the group of one hundred chasing me, half was formed from the forts. So taking them down would still be considered a good contribution.<sub></sub>

    Just from this wave of attacks, half of the forts fell while the others were timely saved by the inds nearby.

    ¡°Hit the wall again!¡± I was flying close to the wall and so I didn¡¯t let the enemy catch his breaths or try to rearrange his formation.

    ?[0??]? Messing up the already messed up lineup was going to create a big mess!

    ¡°Again!¡± hit after anothernded over the walls, releasing arge number of different sized rocks. I used my chariot pulse wave to release them all over the ce randomly, trying to force those flying forts and inds to break up again.

    ¡°They are fast to react¡­¡± But after the fifth wave of attack, they started to change the way they responded.

    Instead of trying to evade the rocks, they used the inds to shield the few remaining forts, whileunching all kinds of attacks at the rocks, trying to smash them before arriving at their shields.

    It was a nice tactic to respond to such an attack. But they just missed one tiny detail; me!

    ¡°Attack them! Hit anything you want,¡± I shouted at them, giving them the order to target the inds and forts.

    Even if the inds moved to intercept the iing rocks, their formation was best described as chaotic.

    So my boys managed tond hits at the shields of these forts and inds, while snipping down the forts first.

    As for the rocks, once they got smashed at the shield of the big inds, they broke into tons of rubbles that fell from such height over arge stretch ofnd.

    Even the far away forces of mine were entangled with few of these rubbles.

    I couldn¡¯t step in to help and had to consider this as an avoidable loss. I kept attacking, alternating hitting the inds and forts with the mountainous walls.

    Every time they managed to arrange themselves, I moved towards the mountains and hit them to disturb their arrangement.

    In less than another hour, all the forts were cleared and the inds even lost big parts of their mass.

    Not to mention six inds were destroyed and brought down to the ground, killing lots of their forces as well.

    ¡°Coward! You are a coward! Your race is a cowardly race! You are all a bunch of idiotic cowards who keeps running away from a decent fight! Come on! Get your ass here and let us fight!¡±

    That foul mouthed angry dude kept shouting non-stop during the past hours. He seemed agitated from my way of fighting them.

    ¡°Dude, if you have it in you, thene and try to catch me!¡± Iughed to irritate him more, hoping he would help me in further breaking up the current formation.

    But he was patient, unlike his tone and words he didn¡¯t even try once to get me even alone. I kept using rocks to add more chaos to their formation, killing lots of their forces down below during the process.

    For the past two hours, their forces down below finally got on the back foot. They were pushed hard by my warriors and Hectors, while I kept adding more to my forces using my technique and summoning more warriors.

 Chapter 736 Using My Pillar

    After every big wave of rock attack, a wide space would be created, like a void in the middle of the ground. I instantly summoned a group of warriors there to fill this gap and add more chaos to the enemy backline.

    At first, this didn¡¯t do anything remarkable or worthy of note. But when the enemy took time to kill my forces, I managed to nt more warriors in other ces.

    Gradually this became the greatest source of trouble for the enemy. After all, any army would be tightly arranged at the frontline, with slightly loose formation at the backline.

    So hitting this unprepared backline and in such a hard way to control, adding to it the help of the falling rocks at the forces down below, things started to look better for my side.

    Gradually the forces scattered in the middle of the enemy managed to clear lots of them, and eventually they started to merge together and form bigger sized forces.

    But they were too far away from my main bigger force. As the forces at the entrance got such an advantage, they started to expand the area under their control, allowing for more outside forces toe in.

    After four more hours, the part around the pass inside the basin was totally under our control. The enemy was pushed so far back in the depth of the basin.

    And So I had to stop using the rock tactic, moving the battle over the big forces of the enemy.<sub>.</sub>

    [Be ready toe inside] as things turned out this way, it was time to pull back all the three generals with their forces.

    [Are you finally done? Can I go now?] The jumper seemed pretty annoyed with what he was doing here.

    This dude was so impatient to go out and look for more monsters and basins like this.

    [Just use the chaos by the retreat of all the forces and move] I sent to him, [Hand over your forces to help the other two]

    [Like this they will know I¡¯m gone!] he paused, [I¡¯ll first recall my chariot, go with my army and will appoint one of the warriors you called here to lead them]

    [Nice trick. But will that dude be enough to handle the army?]

    I got what he wanted to do here. He wanted to trick the enemy into believing he was still here. If he listened to my orders from before, then the enemy would know of his absence and start looking for him.<sub></sub>

    But this way he wouldn¡¯t arouse any suspicions inside of them. His army would be there, and his chariot would remain hidden.

    Chariots were like gships, a remarkable presence of my generals anywhere.

    It was an avoidable side effect of having these chariots.

    [You don¡¯t know how fierce those dudes are! Sigh! You are just damn lucky!]

    [Stop envying me and start working for yourself even once!] I rolled my eyes. This dude was always eyeing my things like a hungry tiger.

    [I¡¯ll start doing my part now. Don¡¯t take your time here and find me when I send you my location]

    I closed the chat without saying anything back to him. We both agreed upon meeting when he arrived at the capital, not at finding the location of the other beasts.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Stop them!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let them in!¡±

    As the three armies wereing inside the basin, their enemies were drawing close enough for me to hear their loud shouts.

    ¡°They look energetic,¡± Iughed before sending my next instructions for the two generals.

    [You will handle the frontline] I sent to the spearhead, before sending another to Sara, [You will handle the backline for now. Make your forces stay inside the basin all the time]

    [But shouldn¡¯t Sara handle the frontline? She will do better than me] the spearhead sent, and I could only sigh.

    [Just do as I say] I stressed over this. After all, such an arrangement was temporary.

    [If I stayed all the time back, I won¡¯t be able to help the frontline!] Sara also sent out her worries.

    [It¡¯s just temporary. Just make sure your forces stay inside the basin all the time]

    [Got it!]

    As I closed the chat with them, I focused again over those annoying things flying after me.

    ¡°Time to use bigger weapons then,¡± they lost almost all their forts and around one fourth of their inds. But they never stopped chasing me, or releasing their attacks after me.

    Just when I sent the order over to my two generals, the forts that were chasing them joined the chase after me.

    But it didn¡¯t matter that much. After all these forts were destroyed by more than half thanks to my flying dragons and monsters.

    As the forts joined the forces chasing after me, my flying force also joined me. But I preferred to send them to help the frontline instead.

    ?[0??]? Staying by my side wasn¡¯t going to be a good thing. The enemy could easily target them and I wouldn¡¯t be able to defend them at all.

    Not to mention that they wouldn¡¯t deal as much damage as they did to the forts. The inds¡¯ got a stronger shield, and I got the right weapon to smash it!

    ¡°Crushing Wave!¡±

    I held my pir in my right hand, raised it towards the direction of the inds and forts running after me. I aimed at the centre while all of sudden stopping my chariot from moving.

    I did it all of sudden, without any warning, taking everyone chasing me by surprise.

    But the bigger surprise was in my next attack. The pir¡¯s skill would release an attack that would turn an area of one hundred metre width and five hundred length into an explosive area for the entire five minutes.

    And the best part was in my ability to control its direction.

    So just as the chariot of mine got stopped, the inds and forts crossed therge distance between the two of us in a blink of an eye.

 Chapter 737 Closing The Pass

    They shed past me, and even a few mmed fiercely against my shield. Just for a moment, I felt genuine worry over the integrity of my chariot¡¯s shield, and even checked the status of the fuel in it next.

    ¡°Damn! Just these couple hits took away almost one third of the fuel in it!¡± I was shocked by this, but the most shocking thing was the end result.

    Aside from the explosion caused by my pir, I counted at least twelve inds smashed directly into my shield.

    The good news was that my shield sustained such an impact with just losing one third of its fuel reserve. The greater news was in the direct annihtion of these inds, turning them all into fine dust in mere seconds, killing almost everyone on it.

    Only the paragons and their elites managed to shield themselves before the big moment, even jumping off towards the ground directly.

    They were nuts! Reminding me of that jerk on my side for such a long time. But their craziness saved their lives, at least.

    But for others, they got hell waiting for them to deal with!<sub>.</sub>

    I didn¡¯t let my baby release its fart and watch. I started controlling the explosion, moving it around to fire everything up like the sky on July five!

    For the entire five minutes I ruled this sky. Nothing escaped from my attack, and whoever tried to run, I chased him and showed them all how damn fast my girl was!

    She ran all this time with just its intermediate speed. I didn¡¯t want to scare the kids away, and now it was time for fireworks.

    ¡°Good!¡± The end result was satisfying. I destroyed almost eighty percent of them, and the rest were getting showered by my boys¡¯ attacks.

    They kept firing, helping my girl¡¯s explosion to take down these inds and forts like damn flies getting killed with a spray.

    Phew! Atst I got rid of those flies and could focus now on the big fight going down below.<sub></sub>

    The remaining flying inds and little forts who survived this hell went fast away without even turning back.

    And with this, I regained my freedom once more.

    The situation down at the ground wasn¡¯t that bad, but it wasn¡¯t that good either.

    Right now my forces were all surrounded in betweenrge forces from the inside and muchrger trying to get inside through that pass.

    They were in such a tight situation which didn¡¯t give them any chance to breathe.

    The spearhead was leading the army at the forefront, releasing his ability and maintaining the situation slightly under control.<sub></sub>

    But the size of this fight was very broad, expanding for tens of miles already. He had to travel right and left, using his ability all the time.

    He was doing fine, what it was needed to just keep the frontline secured and stable as a mighty rock.

    As for Sara, this girl was really brutal! She listened to my words and didn¡¯t let her boys inside the pass, but let the enemy control a fixed area inside the basin, around the pass, and kept killing them nonstop.

    Things weren¡¯t that hard at that pass. I got the feeling that Sara could easily crush this little force, yet she kept toying with them by her forces.

    This girl¡­ She was getting much bloodier the more she grew up in this damn world! I watched what she was doing and hesitated.

    Should I stop her? Give her a couple of words? Would that even help?

    For a moment I seriously considered acting like a good friend, but the next I dropped the entire issue.

    In this cursed world we were living in right now, every single one of us had his own way to deal with it.

    I wouldn¡¯t act as their guardian or god, or even their wise friend. We never asked to be here, and they had to do it their way to handle this damn pressure.

    Thest army that was here was the one that jerk left in the hand of one of the warriors. This jerk never showed his admiration to anyone before. But this time he selected someone and even praised him.

    Just watching him for a few minutes made me feel he was worth this chance. He didn¡¯t lead his army to fight at the frontline like the spearhead or to y this useless game back at the pass.

    He arranged his army into hundreds of teams, each started to act as elite forces, hitting the enemy whenever a chance appeared, then retreating fast as if they were ghosts.

    ?[0??]? This way they managed to aid the frontline and help them sustain such immense pressure. It was a nice tactic from this dude, giving me an impression about how capable he was.

    But such a situation in this big battle was going to change soon.

    ¡°See this pass?¡± I came closer from the pass, ¡°turn this damn ce into a big pile of rocks!¡±

    *Rumble!*

    I didn¡¯t know if they overdid it or what, but the first wave of their attacks was enough to not only close the pass with a huge amount of rocks, but it was also enough to bring down parts of the two mountainous sides down as well.

    Just like that, this pass was closed for good for a long time. It meant we closed the way of our retreat, but it didn¡¯t matter.

    We didn¡¯te here to just find a way to run away. It was either a do or die job.

    [Nice job!] Sara sent this the moment the pass was closed, [So I can go to the front now and have real fun?]

    [Go] I gave the order, [Push the line with everything you got. Don¡¯t leave a single soldier back, lead them all towards that damn monster up front]

    [You still didn¡¯t find a way to solve the problem of the army behind us] She sent while I watched her army starting to change its direction, [They won¡¯t leave us have our fun without trying to ruin it]

 Chapter 738 Chasing The Hectors

    [Leave them for me] I said, while turning my chariot up above the destroyed path, [I¡¯ll keep them busy for the time being. As for you, I¡¯ll leave things here for you and the spearhead]

    [That jumper went his way already? Quite impatient dude indeed!]

    I didn¡¯t answer her as I turned my full attention towards controlling the army behind the blocked pass.

    As Sara expected, they were trying their best to remove the rubble and rocks. But just when they started to do it, my threads came and started their magic to turn them into my forces.

    ¡°Retreat!¡±

    ¡°Kill those attacked by these cursed things!]

    [Don¡¯t stand together! Spread out! Spread out now!]

    In a few minutes, and with the absorption of the shock from the copsed path and my appearance here, the generals of this huge army started to spread out orders.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Got you!¡± but as they just gave such orders, I managed to pinpoint their locations. The next thing I did was to send lots of threads to control those at these ces.

    They gave the order for the soldiers to kill their friends and allies? Then let them get a taste of such a bitter cup then.

    As I sent the threads over to them, the orders spreading around ceased all of sudden. It seemed I hit the brain of this army, and with this the entire army got paralyzed.

    They got paralyzed, but I didn¡¯t. It was my time to spread all the threads I could and infect many of them.

    I even used the help of my bones, blue ones this time, to make sure they got infected and controlled fast.

    I didn¡¯t care about pushing them to sign my contracts. All I did was to increase the amount of my threads to reach as many as possible during this confusing moment.

    But as any army, they have a chain ofmand. Taking the leaders down wasn¡¯t enough to stop this chain. It managed to paralyse them for ten minutes, then shouts of new orders started toe again.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Don¡¯t stand like an idiot! Move around!¡±

    ¡°Kill those infected with the ck things all around you. Or else you will get infected as well!¡±

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you hitting that damn chariot down? Take it down with everything we got!¡±

    ¡°Bingo! More smart as*ses to control,¡± Iughed while sending more threads towards the ces which gave out such shouts.

    They wouldn¡¯t be as valuable as the generals I just controlled, but they would help to lead the armiester on.

    With the second wave of leaders taken down, this time the silencested for a much longer time, enough for me to take control over almost a couple of hundreds of thousands of their forces.

    ¡°Retreat!¡± the order I waited for finally came. But who said I was going to let them loose?<sub></sub>

    My two generals inside were going to handle the enemy. I left more warriors for them to lead and help in controlling this huge basin.

    As for me, I¡¯d y the role of a troublemaker, starting fire all over the ce, putting pressure over these Hectors to not have time to do anything stupid.

    I patiently waited while watching the big army break into two halves, one went right and the other went left. I knew they were going to the nearest pass, joining the forces there and preparing to go for my boys.

    ¡°Alright folks, it¡¯s time for you to show your worth,¡± I said while taking up my horn, ¡°I want the generals of this army to step forward. Consider it your lucky day, as you are going to get a brand new army now!¡±

    A group of ten moved from different directions, forcibly following my orders. I started signing contracts in batches and forced them to sign them.

    ¡°Come forth,¡± I summoned arge number of my warriors. I used slightly over five million so far, and many of them already died.

    But I got more.

    I summoned ten million this time, giving each leader a million to form an army.

    ¡°Two of you will remain here, defending this pass,¡± I said while holding my horn. ¡°Six of you will go this way,¡± I pointed in the right direction, ¡°kill and don¡¯t stop even if you follow them into the depths of the basin.¡±

    ?[0??]? I paused for a second before pointing at the remaining two, ¡°you will lead the rest of my forces, and I¡¯ll help you. Go this way. Let¡¯s start boys!¡±

    I knew it was damn hard to ept such fierce and sudden change in roles. Just less than an hour ago, they were leading their forces to kill mine.

    And now they were listening to my orders like loyal dogs, leading their armies to kill their race.

    It wasn¡¯t easy to ept such sudden change, but thanks to my contracts they had no option but to do it.

    After all one¡¯s life was priceless and nothing would stop anyone from holding tightly to it.

    I sent the six armies towards the least in number retreating forces. ording to my estimates, the enemy would bring the most forces they could to the biggest army they had.

    That meant the pass at the left side from here held the bigger army. And I was leading my forces to chase after this one.

    As for the other six armies, they had to just fight their way there at the right pass, causing enough trouble to give the enemy a great headache.

    I had absolute confidence in their ability to rout the enemy there and enter the basin then join my big forces fighting there at the moment.

    As for me, I kept controlling more Hectors while they were running as if their lives depended upon this.

    It seemed they lost most of their mental strength at this moment. So I faced little resistance to control them, and instead of taking five minutes to control a single dude, it took only two or even less.

 Chapter 739 Finding The Location Of Other Beasts

    It was great news, like music to my ears. I kept chasing them down, using my fallen gods to release attacks randomly whenever I felt they got morefortable.

    Like this I kept adding more forces while chasing these pussies around. In the next two hours, I added more than I did during the past time!

    This army was in millions, running like they were a nation running from the end of the world. They tried a few times to target my chariot, leaving forces behind to dy my forces, but they failed.

    The main reason for this was the fact that the ones at the rear were all controlled by me! If they gave them the order to stand back and hold my forces, they just turned around and joined my forces.

    This dealt a bigger blow to their morale, making the time to control them decrease to even one minute.

    In the end, they arrived atst at the next pass. And there I spotted arge number of forces waiting for us.

    This time they were ready, with flying forts standing over their heads to keep me busy while many big weapons were aimed at my chariot.

    As for the ground forces, they finally brought over fodders to keep my boys¡¯ weapons away from their necks.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Attack!¡± but the moment the runners joined the big army at the pass, I finally gave the order for my boys to move out.

    They kept hidden there, following the main ordersing from the remaining and hidden chain ofmand in this big army.

    Yet they waited for this moment to turn their coats and show their fierce side.

    Their number was close to a million right now. And just by this number, chaos erupted at the army stationed at the left pass.

    Then my chariot arrived, next to it was my big army.

    And with that, the next big battle at this left pass erupted.

    I didn¡¯t know about the current situation of the other battlegrounds, and didn¡¯t have time to check on them. I got my arms busy dealing with the big army here, and those annoying forts in the sky.<sub></sub>

    Luckily there wasn¡¯t a single ind here, meaning we didn¡¯t have a paragon. The forts weren¡¯t that hard to kill, but it took me almost two hours to get all of them destroyed.

    During this, the battle that started on the wrong foot for my enemies got worse for them. They were now pushed all the way back inside the basin, where another brutal fight was going on there.

    The pass was secured, but not for long. My forces weren¡¯t enough to push the line forward on their own.

    ¡°See those big Hectors? Rain them down with your gifts,¡± I controlled my chariot to rise up over the mountainous pass before pointing at the direction of the big army behind it.

    If my boys weren¡¯t enough, then I¡¯d use my scary gods to create a chance for them.

    *Rumble!*

    The world echoed with such violent explosions, killing lots of these forces while giving mine a chance to breathe.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Why not try to do it again? It was fun!¡± Just as my boys finished the fifth round of attacks, I had an idea. ¡°See those wall boys? Aim at it with everything you got!¡±

    I didn¡¯t have the fierce attacks from all the inds and forts to help to create the same wave of deadly rocky attacks.

    But my boys were enough to create a simr version, slightly weaker, but it would do the job.

    ?[0??]? Just as my boys hit the wall, I used my chariot¡¯s pulse wave attack to spread the deadly rocks all over the ce.

    In the next half an hour, many ces were cleared from any life thanks to these attacks. And then my next move came.

    ¡°Come out! Kill freely and don¡¯t stop at nothing!¡±

    Before, at the previous pass, I had to use this technique as Icked any chance to help my boys. But this didn¡¯t mean this tactic was bad.

    It was effective! And I saw at the final moments of the big battle back there how this move helped to conclude the fight for me.

    So I decided to give it a go here as well, spreading lots of warriors all over the ce, using the emptied zones thanks to the falling rocks to be serious stress points.

    I spread almost fifty small armies down below before I joined the fight.

    I didn¡¯t just control the Hectors, but I started using my chariot¡¯s pulse wave weapon as well as my pir¡¯s supreme attack skill.

    Death ran after them from the ground, rained over the heads from the sky, and kepting from any angle at any moment from my chariot and my fallen gods.

    This was literally a hellish defeat for these Hectors.

    But they had nowhere to go. We blocked the pass of their retreat, and the basin was already a dead end for them.

    Yet they decided to run deep into the basin, with the low hope of meeting up with more forces to help.

    And with it, I ordered the armies of mine to push forward, kill whoever they could.

    ¡°Come with me,¡± but I didn¡¯t give the order to all. I kept a good deal of my warriors with me, plus a good share from the Hectors I controlled here.

    Then I started to lead all of them out, back outside the basin, then go more left, aiming to hit another pass.

    Each pass took us almost six up to ten hours to control. When I reached the fifth one, the size of forces was enough to lead the way on their own.

    After all, I got another ce to be at.

    [I found the location of another beast, just go north for two hundred miles, then turn East for a hundred miles and you will see it]

    [From the ce of the second one, head north again for one hundred and fifty miles before turning north-west for another one hundred and fifty miles. The third one is there]

 Chapter 740 Going To The Other Beasts

    During the past time, I got these two messages from the jumper. This dude was doing his part really well and quite fast.

    He was having his own treasure to hide himself. But I didn¡¯t know if there was any paragon nearby to spot him.

    I sent him a warning message before, telling him that a bunch of paragons ran for their lives and scattered around.

    He said they wouldn¡¯t dare to go far from here. After all this was the focus of the fight.

    He got a point, but he missed something.

    Once I started to move towards the second beast, these smart motherf*ckers would sniff everything about my n.

    That was why I didn¡¯t hurry to leave before leaving such considerable forces here. I even stored lots of ces into my staff, few of them were located deep inside the basin.

    The basin was really huge! The forces fighting here right now were almost close up to fifty million! I didn¡¯t know how the Hectors got such a scary amount of elites, but they deserved a salute from me for that.<sub>.</sub>

    And now their beloved elites were my sharpest weapon, fighting fiercely at all fronts to allow my boys a chance to get to that baby guardian beast.

    I waited for ten more hours to clear two more passes and control more forces to help.

    I knew I could jump over here anytime I wanted, but I didn¡¯t want that. I needed this ce to be secured enough by my forces, long enough for me to secure the other beasts¡¯ locations.

    ¡°You are going to lead more armiester on,¡± I turned to the group of twenty Hectors standing behind me. They were the leaders I selected from the armies I crushed so far.

    I carefully selected them to solve the up toe problem of leaders. I had to scatter forces all over the other ces, and for such armies to perform well, I had to leave behind capable generals and leaders to lead.

    [Be careful, I¡¯ll leave to other spots right now] I sent this message to my two friends leading the armies deep inside this basin, [Your task from now isn¡¯t just to secure a spot for our forces around that beast, but also to keep other forces here busy to not retreat and go to other ces]

    [Got it boss!]<sub></sub>

    [I will show them hell!]

    The two sent their answers, the ones I expected and hoped for.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I said, while turning my cold gases around. There were lots of eyes spotted on me, I could feel it.

    [How are the size of the forces you spotted at each ce?] As I started my journey towards the first location the jumper sent to me, I asked him about that.

    [It¡¯s just as you expected, not that much to hold a candle for you and your warriors]

    [They aren¡¯t trying to kill the beast?]

    [I didn¡¯t dare to go deep enough to assess their forces there. I just got a far away gaze, and the forces there aren¡¯t anyway near a single pass forces we fought so far]<sub></sub>

    [Great news! Keep looking. Once I get close to the second beast, they will know about your presence and will try to get to you]

    [Don¡¯t worry, I know how to handle myself well]

    I didn¡¯t know if he was saying this out of his arrogance or if he was really able to survive their assault.

    But I hoped it would be thetter.

    ¡°Do you know where the other beasts are?¡± as I was on my way towards the next beast, I knew I¡¯d take at least five hours to arrive there.

    So I decided to waste time here by interrogating these Hectors.

    ¡°We know only of the presence of one egg,¡± one of them responded, with thicker scales than Lily¡¯s.

    He looked as if he was the strongest and highest in rank among the others. I moved my eyes around, as I didn¡¯t just ask for his opinion.

    ¡°Everyone shall speak freely,¡± I slowly said, while moving my eyes among them, ¡°each one will give me his answer. Lie, and you will die by the contract.¡±

    They shouldn¡¯t feel any smart or try to fool me here. As I expected, not all of them were stationed around the first monster.

    ¡°I came from the one you are heading towards, lord,¡± a young voice came, attracting my attention.

    I failed to recognise the age of these Hectors so far. How could I do that and they all were covered in scales without any other signs of ageing?

    Was getting old rted to the colour of their scales? Or the thickness of their scales? Or none of the above?

    I didn¡¯t know, and was curious to know the answer from Lilyter on.

    ¡°Why such a young man standing in between the generals?¡± I asked, while directing my question not to this young dude but to the first one to speak.

    ¡°He is a prodigy,¡± the voice that came told me this general didn¡¯t like how things were done here. He seemed quite protective about this kid, hoping that I wouldn¡¯t notice him.

    ¡°A prodigy? A prodigy and not involved in the paragon line up?¡± I raised one eyebrow while feeling this dude was hiding something off me.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t like to join such a program,¡± the elder and highest ranked general here said, ¡°ask him yourself if you don¡¯t trust my words.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t trust you,¡± I shrugged, ¡°I just trust the system and the contracts secured by it.¡±

    Then I turned to this dude, asked him directly: ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m called Legend, lord,¡± he gave me such a mighty and arrogant name, making me have a good feeling about him.

    ¡°Is what he said correct?¡± I asked and he slowly nodded. ¡°Speak up freely, I¡¯m not that scary!¡± I said, and honestly I didn¡¯t believe myself.

    ¡°Well¡­ I came from a family with a military background. The paragon path doesn¡¯t suit me. I like being on the frontline, fighting and leading forces.¡±

 Chapter 741 What About Our Families?

    ¡°Are you good?¡± I was in need of capable talents. I knew how fierce and capable the Hectors were from Lily. If he was half as good as her, then he would deserve my support.

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±

    ¡°He is!¡± The highest rankingmander here spoke in different words than that kid. I inwardly sighed. This kid was either telling the truth or he just set a higher standard for him that he didn¡¯t reach.

    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± he shouted back at the old Hector, ¡°I¡¯m just a minor leader! I haven¡¯t got my army yet!¡±

    ¡°Kid, you are fifteen! How many did you guys see in his age reaching his stage? Leading your army? Come on! Only those in their thirties would have such a chance! And you are only two ranks away from it! I bet on my life that you will reach it before reaching twenty!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still not there!¡±

    Yes, that kid set such a high standard for himself then. ¡°It¡¯s your lucky day then,¡± I shrugged, ¡°I¡¯m in desperate need for generals to lead out my armies. So you are going to lead one, fight brutal battles and prove your worth.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°This¡­ Lord, I don¡¯t ept shortcuts!¡±

    ¡°Neither do I!¡± damn! It was so damn hard to deal with such aspiring talents! ¡°Screw up and I swear you will serve your entire life as a soldier!¡±

    I wasn¡¯t exaggerating. Such a big war was a golden chance for such a warmonger kid. Fifteen?! Damn! He was younger than me by a few years already and was speaking such big words!

    What did his family do to him to reach such a stage? Were they all in such regard and ranks in the army or what?

    ¡°I ept it then,¡± the kid slowly nodded, ¡°but I have a request, weak battles aren¡¯t my type or desire. I want strong and deadly ones to prove my worth.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look higher than you can reach, or else you might get your neck broken!¡± one of the other generals said in such a deep tone, seemingly despising this kid.<sub></sub>

    ¡°I agree,¡± but who said any of those here had the authority to say yes or no? ¡°I have the right battle for you.¡±

    ¡°Good. I will show you my worth or kill myself in the battlefield!¡±

    Damn this kid! Why was his enthusiasm getting on my nerves?

    ¡°I¡¯ll hold you by your words,¡± if he decided to show off like this, then he should be responsible for his own words.

    ¡°You, do you know about any other ces of the beasts?¡± done from this kid, I continued my work in asking others about the ces of other beasts here.

    But unlike what I expected, either they came from the capital directly to here or they were stationed here in the first ce.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Tell me more about your capital then,¡± as I didn¡¯t get much information from them, I decided to keep asking about something else.

    The capital¡­ It was thest destination I was heading towards, and the ce where I was going to use that aspiring kid to prove himself there.

    ¡°It¡¯s the biggest city in the entire continent, filled with many wealthy families, strong and with such deep heritage,¡± one of them answered while the others showed such unsightly expression on their faces.

    They weren¡¯t idiots, and were fierce generals, mostly. They got what I wanted by just this simple question.

    ¡°What¡¯s up with all of you? Speak so I can see you,¡± I moved my eyes around those who had their faces darkened, including that old and highest in rank general.

    ¡°Lord, are you nning to hit it?¡±

    ¡°This is a war, and it won¡¯t be over without getting the highest ce in the continent invaded and controlled by me,¡± I didn¡¯t hide such info from them, ¡°what? Do you have an opinion about it?¡±

    ¡°Our families, lord, there are there,¡± another dude spoke in a tone that told me he was in his mid thirties.

    ¡°And?¡± I knew this was their home, and they all had families here somewhere.

    ¡°Can we ask for them to leave the capital then?¡± the oldest one said, before hurriedly adding, ¡°we can ask them to leave in stealth.¡±

    ¡°Families of the big general¡¯s of a defeated army are leaving the capital at the same time? Won¡¯t this arouse suspicions in the higher ups there?¡± I said in such a cold tone, and they didn¡¯t respond to me.

    They kept ring in silence and hesitation. They knew I was right, but their fear of their families prevented them from saying the right answer.

    ¡°I forbid you from telling anyone about this, not even your families or friends,¡± I said in a decisive tone, ¡°as for your families, let them converge at a ce easy for me to extract.¡±

    ¡°Lord¡­ Are you possibly¡­¡± one of the other generals asked in such disbelief.

    ¡°You are my men from now on,¡± I shrugged, ¡°I dunno how things are done at your race, but in mine leaders are not just in name. They have to take responsibility for their men.¡±

    I paused, looking them directly in the eye, ¡°Just tell them to move to a certain ce when the timees. You know the capital quite well it seemed, so select the spot carefully. I want something away from any military facilities, away from the heat of battle.¡±

    ¡°We have something like this already,¡± the oldest general said, ¡°it¡¯s the secret underground path provided for the royalties.¡±

    ¡°Royalties? What are those?!¡± I was surprised to hear about this word. Shouldn¡¯t it be used to describe those who already had their own kingdoms?

    ¡°Lord, the ones who lead us aren¡¯t the higher ups or the paragons,¡± Legend spoke, ¡°they are the princes and princesses of already established kingdoms in other worlds. As part of their reward for clearing their apocalypse trial, they will lead other worlds into new apocalypses, acting as our real rulers.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± that was why there was such a gap between humans and other races, at least Hectors. If such folks were here, people who already tested and ruled over other apocalypses, then any race could perform better, any race but humans.

 Chapter 742 Draw Me A Map Of The Capital

    ¡°It¡¯s just a thing of our race,¡± the oldest and highest in rank general said in such arrogance.

    ¡°They are a group of motherf*ckers! I didn¡¯t join the paragon program to not be a ve of them!¡± yet Legend seemed to carry deep hatred towards them.

    That was good. After all, we were going to bang on their fancy pces and kill them all.

    ¡°They are our wise advisors!¡±

    ¡°They act like they own us and we are just a bunch of morons!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡±

    ¡°Just ask anyone, anyone who dealt directly with them and he or she will tell you the same,¡± Legend scoffed, before his face showed a genuine look of anger and hatred, ¡°they asked paragons to sign contracts of loyalty with them. This is forbidden in our race, and you know that!¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me such a simple thing stopped you from being one!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not the dog of anyone! Not even to him!¡± This kid was easy to get mad, as he pointed in my direction, referring to me.

    ¡°Watch it carefully, kiddo, or else you might say something that you will regret,¡± I said in a cold tone, while pointing at my mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m not being rude,¡± he said, ¡°I know that my life is bound to you by the same contract those dirty royals forced on all paragons before. But at least you are giving me a chance to prove myself to you, not just ordering me around like a puppet, taking all the credit for the good things I¡¯ll do and holding me ountable for any failures!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± I didn¡¯t get offended by his storm of rage, ¡°I¡¯m a fair person. Prove yourself and you will get rewarded. I don¡¯t have any preference for anyone I know. Just do your best and let me judge.¡±

    ¡°See?¡± Legend turned to the other generals, ¡°if they were just one tenth of this lord, many won¡¯t have to select other paths than paragons.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°About that¡­¡± as he mentioned the paragons in such a way, I had to ask, ¡°howe you have such a high number of paragons? Other races only have a few.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s our tradition,¡± the oldest general spoke in a tone that told me he wasn¡¯t satisfied with what Legend just said, ¡°each big family must provide their direct lineages to be paragons.¡±

    ¡°Aha, and you have lots of such families then?¡±

    ¡°Lots of them,¡± he nodded, ¡°at least a hundred paragon in each world is present. And as we expanded our reach to this world of yours, we had to divide our forces. So the indirect descendants of the big families are also included to make up for the gap.¡±

    ¡°I get it now¡­¡± I muttered to myself before adding in a louder tone, ¡°so your paragons are selected by blood lineages and not abilities?¡±

    ¡°Thanks, someone finally said what I wanted to say for a long time,¡± Legend all of sudden pointed at me while saying this. This kid¡­ He was so damn energetic and didn¡¯t know when to speak or hold his tongue.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Kid, this is our heritage, respect it!¡± the eyes of that oldest general red fiercely at Legend. Well, it seemed that this was something known to this kid as few rolled their eyes in such a tired way and others just shook their heads helplessly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not now following the orders of those damn tyrants! I¡¯m following a new lord now! Just like all of you!¡±

    This kid¡­ Sigh! He was brilliant at making enemies out of friends.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s not the time or ce for you to share your old grievances,¡± I said in a tone that left no room for anyone to say anything else. ¡°Now, as you are well aware of the capital, why not draw a detailed map for me? Also select five generals to lead the armies in the next battle.¡±

    ¡°Will I be selected, lord?¡± Legend asked in such curiosity, but when I shook my head he looked a bit depressed.

    Kid, you were the one to ask for a hellish battle. So don¡¯t expect to be selected in any of the uing ones.

    ¡°I will handle this, lord,¡± the oldest general said, and I simply pointed to a corner and summoned one of my Gollems for them to use as a writing board.

    I needed furniture here, ones that would suit my needs.

    I let them do their work while I started to follow the status of battle everywhere.

    The battle at the basin I just left was getting fiercer. The Hectors started to summon monsters toe and help them in this fight, and also many races appeared as well.

    But in front of the upper hand my forces held so far, they got nothing to do to stop mine. I knew this fight wouldn¡¯t be concluded fast, especially if paragons joined it.

    The end of this battle shoulde at the same time as the end of other battles. I just wanted them to draw the full attention of the Hectors, forcing them to use everything they got.

    Like this, other battles would be much easier. And when the Hectors would try to stop us, the time to hit the capital would be right.

    As for the jumper, he was still in his search, looking for the rest of the beasts. We found three so far, and two were missing.

    I wouldn¡¯t mind missing one, but it would be better to get them all. My forces would all have a chance to get a hit at these beasts and get bathed by their blood.

    And by that I meant my entire forces, including those who were stationed far from here.

    As I got it done, I returned to watch the drawings they made.

    Well, the military generals weren¡¯t artists or architects, but they were well versed in drawing maps. So the map I got was like a puzzle for me, so I had to ask many questions to understand it better.

 Chapter 743 Lily Knows Them

    From their words, I got to know how big this capital was! I thought my capital which absorbed three cities within andrge areas around was big! But ording to their words, it was the size of Texas.

    Damn! It was damn big! And that meant it was veryplicated as well. The military camps and posts there were in hundreds!

    They didn¡¯t follow the arrangement of mine, the triangr zones. They used circr zones, scattering them all over the capital.

    The central zone alone has at least twenty of such zones, forming an entirely separate military big circle around the centre.

    And there were the big shots, the big names of each big family, and the royals and their private armies.

    Of course such mighty figures wouldn¡¯te here without their own forces. That meant the battle to take down this capital would be fierce and long, filled with many variables.

    The capital was located in a very good spot, overlooking a big and deep gulf that expanded even to the outer military circle of the central zone.<sub>.</sub>

    Such a big gulf gave me the feeling that it was filled with an army of aquatic monsters, tons of them actually.

    As the capital size was this huge, it reached a nearby set of mountains. It was as big as the mountains I saw before, making me believe a beast might be reserved there.

    If that was true, then thest battle would be the battle to kill the beast and take down the capital.

    It meant things would get moreplicated for me and my boys.

    However, I didn¡¯t feel any pressure yet. I had to first ascertain this news. And as such I sent these to the jumper to be aware of such a possibility.

    [That¡¯s interesting! So they kept one beast near the capital so they would allow their forces there to get benefits from it. That¡¯s smart! Like this they¡¯d defend it easily using the forces of the capital]<sub></sub>

    [It means thest fight for that beast would also be the fight on the capital] that dude missed the point entirely and focused over praising their arrangement!

    [I know, I was justmending their tacticians]

    [Ok, keep looking and don¡¯t getzy. I¡¯m less than an hour away from the second beast]

    [I think I¡¯m close to the fourth one. Just give me an hour before you attack that region, ok?]

    I knew he wanted to wait until finding the fourth beast before I¡¯d attack. Like this, he wouldn¡¯t get pressured by the Hectors before finding the fourth beast.

    With one beast remaining, and my guess about its location, it would be easier to escape their pursuit and find that beast as well.<sub></sub>

    [Ok, I¡¯ll wait for the good news then]

    As I got an hour left, I decided to go and spend it inside the other world.

    ¡°Wow! This¡­ Is this another world?!!!¡± The oldest general was shocked when we arrived on my second Earth.

    ¡°Brian? What are you doing here?¡± the voice of Lily told me she recognised this old man from far away. She was shocked to see him here, and I could only exin what happened to her in brief.

    ¡°Wow! You got one of the three big generals of our world!! That¡¯s awesome!¡± she jumped in such delight before turning to Brian, ¡°tell me, do you like the new lord or what?¡±

    ¡°He is¡­ Ok.¡±

    ¡°He is mighty, much stronger than those useless folks in the capital.¡±

    ¡°See? Even a paragon like her knows they are useless!¡± Legend pointed at Lily while saying this in such a tired tone.

    It seemed this kid had a very deep grudge towards the princes and princesses of his race.

    ¡°Legend? What are you doing here?!!¡± Lily also recognised this troublesome kid.

    ¡°Do you know him?¡± I asked, and she gave a look that told me she really knew him quite well.

    ¡°He is the best, THE BEST! In our entire roster of youths for this apocalypse run, this kid came up first and on top even over those kids of the royals.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ Was part of the past now,¡± Legend said, seemingly like someone regretting his golden days that went into the wind.

    ¡°You beated every single one of us back there, using that tricky and dirty little mind of yours and those little tricks in fights¡­ I still feel bitter about my loss to you,¡± Lily rolled her eyes before looking at me:

    ¡°He came from a family with a long heritage in the military. But when the royals camest time, they imprisoned his family and sentenced them to death because they refused to let his big brother join the paragon program and sign a contract. He lived because he was a bit younger and seemed harmless. Least they know about his monstrous talents.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m nothing but a loser,¡± Legend shouted, seemingly getting irritated by the facts she narrated about his past.

    So this was the reason behind all such hatred. Well, to be fair, if I was exposed to such unfairness, then I¡¯d end up having tons of hatred and rage towards the entire race.

    ¡°Theymitted a single mistake, so don¡¯t make a drama out of it!¡± Brian scoffed, making it like it was something trivial.

    ¡°You¡­ I know for a long time already that you are on their side!¡± Legend couldn¡¯t control himself, moved fast to point his finger in Brian¡¯s face, ¡°you were the one who held me back, not allowing me to rise up in ranks despite I deserved better!¡±

    ¡°Humph! What¡¯s there to get med for?¡± Brain was full of himself, ¡°I was following the orders of the mighty ones. Everyone should, including your long gone family. They should know better! Resisting heaven itself isn¡¯t a wise thing, kiddo!¡±

    ¡°You¡­ Great¡­¡± When I thought Legend was going to lose it, he retreated, walking a few circles around the chariot before adding with a fierce re, ¡°Now these mighty ones are going to face the wrath of the Fierceless family¡¯s lone descendant. Let them show their worth, or they¡¯ll die.¡±

 Chapter 744 I Just Need A Solution

    ¡°Good words,¡± Imended and praised him in such a way, giving that old man a side nce. Even if he was a great general, he should be fair with his men.

    He let Legend suffer on purpose, not taking his rightful ce and rank. That told me a lot about this old man¡¯s ins and outs.

    He was a sly fox, only barking to the strongest master.

    Well, he was now my dog, so it¡¯s not that bad to have such a man around. Especially if he was such a capable general as Lily described.

    ¡°Anyway, you are going to answer to my Lily from now on,¡± I established this chain ofmand so no one would think smart or something, ¡°lead them to train and train forces here.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going out?¡± Lily asked with anticipation, and I could only shrug.

    ¡°Things out there are a little hectic now,¡± I summed up everything that happened, ¡°so we got one day here to rest and train. Use this time wisely, and prepare armies in four groups, each will move to one beast location.¡±

    ¡°Got it,¡± she slowly nodded before adding, ¡°Will we use them?¡±

    ¡°Arrange them over the four armies,¡± I needed lots of generals indeed, ¡°but leave this dude alone. I have other ns for him.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    I pointed towards Legend, and he seemed to want to ask about my arrangement for him but refrained from doing so.

    ¡°Are we going to get more forces again?¡±

    ¡°I will arrange this now,¡± this was part of the reason I decided toe here.

    Cultivating was out of the picture. It would take lots of time and wouldn¡¯t add anything to my current strength.

    I had only three  ways to add up my strength during this time.

    One was to get more warriors, humans, and races here. I nned to keep the warriors inside my inventory, while delivering the rest over to Lily and Angelica¡¯s people.

    As for the second option I had, it was my ss! I could now evolve it to the next level smoothly. Each level would open up a mighty feature for me.

    Icked enough souls before to do that. But with my current over one hundred million count, and lots more toe, I could easily upgrade the soul ss to the next level.<sub></sub>

    The third thing I could do was to try out the idea of Sith. Here was so peaceful and quiet, a suitable ce for me to try and take that brutal monster out and see what it would do.

    We were enemies, and I forced it to be mypanion. But I didn¡¯t know how my technique worked in taming it.

    Would it go berserk the moment it saw me? Or would the technique work better than I thought?

    I had to try to determine that.

    The first thing I did was to open a chat with Silverlining, asking for more races, warriors, and humans.

    [You are really impatient. But I¡¯m working all over the ce and asking even the sovereigns to help]

    [Really? Can they?] I totally forgot about his sovereigns. If such mighty figures helped, then it would be great.

    [They can do anything man! But I just have to reach a good deal for you. After all the three sovereigns aren¡¯t the only ones interested in helping you right now]<sub></sub>

    [That¡¯s good] It seemed the crazy request I made had other benefits here, [If you can secure more of these in a day, it will be a great help]

    [I¡¯ll see what I can do. But you know, my soeverigns won¡¯t just settle with those weak and low grade blue bones]

    [I know, I got silver bones for them, ready to make out any deal they wanted]

    I wasn¡¯t bluffing or bragging. I got tons of silver bones, and they meant nothing to me.

    The green bones were for replenishing my energy, the blue ones were for the Petals impact, and the silver ones were for these sovereigns.

    I just hoped with their help, I could get better results.

    Those who woulde in the next day wouldn¡¯t be able to join the battle, mostly. Only the warriors could.

    But they would stay here and get hellish training from Lily. While I¡¯d fight my way towards the capital, she would remain here and build me a mighty army.

    I closed the chat with him and started to first observe the drawings I got from the generals.

    They drew veryplicated maps, making me feel it needed someone with tons of experience to read it.

    But I got a rough exnation, knowing at least where the key ces were.

    It wasn¡¯t a surprise that the biggest training camp and military defences were all situated around the gulf.

    That meant they really got tons of monsters there. And using their help, they could defend the capital with an iron fist.

    ¡°Ick water forces¡­ Mine aren¡¯t even enough to deal any damage to these monsters¡­¡± I got a little taste of how Hectors used their forces alongside the aquatic monsters.

    They would ride them and go to the ocean. The ocean was considered their turf. And if I went after them, I¡¯d end up facing tons of trouble.

    [Dude, please tell me you got something to deal with aquatic armies]

    [Fighting Hectors, right? This is something bad indeed. Well, the best thing is to have your own aquatic forces, formed better from warriors and well trained forces]

    [I don¡¯t have time to train forces, and warriors¡­ Can you get me some?]

    [Are you going against a normal army or a big one?]

    [I¡¯m going against their capital]

    [Damn! That means you are going to face the royals of their race¡­ That¡¯s not good]

    [You do know about them?]

    [Who doesn¡¯t? After all, they stole our race in the first ce! Lots of races did actually, so I can¡¯t just me them alone]

    [I see] I didn¡¯t know that the Toranks invented such a good means to lead their forces to a new apocalyptic world.

 Chapter 745 Upgrading My Class Again

    I started to like that race. [So can you provide me with lots of warriors, aquatic ones?]

    [This¡­ You do know that the best people in this universe in such a field are the ones you are fighting right now?]

    [I just need a solution bro]

    [Then you should divert your ways of thinking] he suddenly sent this, [Instead of trying to found an aquatic army, why not seek for weapons and items that can help you restrain and kill them?]

    Damn! This dude¡­ [Is there such a thing? Do you have it?]

    [As Hectors are considered one of the big three, they have tons of aquatic monsters. And as our race is one of the big three, we also are very experienced in weapons to deal with them]

    This¡­ This was great!

    [Ok, tell me the price and I¡¯ll pay]

    [It¡¯s just¡­ Such things aren¡¯t avable at our impact, only at my race]

    [Ask the sovereigns then]<sub>.</sub>

    [I n to do so, but I need half a day to arrive to them before the meeting would start]

    I had my hopes high before he added, [But¡­ These things are considered our thing]

    [Meaning what exactly?]

    [Deciding to give them to you means they have to make the decision first to support you in your n. Like this, things will grow much smoother and be a lot easier]

    [So¡­ I have to wait for the meeting to end?]

    [And it should be a decision in your favour in the end]

    [Ok, I¡¯ll wait then]

    [But this might take days! Such a decision isn¡¯t easily considered. Besides, I heard there are few who are arguing against supporting you]

    [Hmm¡­ Are they that big? Do they have such influence?]<sub></sub>

    Having few who would reject and resist helping me was logical. It was just the impact of such a refusing group over the others.

    [I heard a couple of big names, so it might be a little troublesome to pass the decision. However, the final call is in the hands of our supreme council, and only one of them is there]

    [Ok] I started to feel a little nervous about this decision, [Just go and let me know of the decision at the end]

    [Wait for the good news, or pray for it]

    [I¡¯ll wait, better than praying]

    I didn¡¯t like praying. It meant one had lost hope to do something. So waiting was much better, at least I could get the vibe of winning this.

    ¡°Now it¡¯s all up to this meeting,¡± I took a deep breath, calming myself before opening my ss to check its current status.

    [Soul master ss: Rank: Hidden. Grade: Heaven. Level: 150]

    [Fourth stage is opened for you to use: The grade of soul evolution]<sub></sub>

    [Each time you kill a living being, you¡¯ll be able to absorb his soul. The absorbed soul won¡¯t reincarnate or be revived by any means]

    [Storing one hundred souls will allow you to raise all your stats by one point]

    [Storing one thousand souls will let you upgrade the level by one]

    [Using soul evolution will help you evolve any stored upgraded souls to merge together and evolve. The evolution process will bypass at least three ranks and also will add more features to the final soul. Each time you¡¯ll need at least one hundred high grade souls developed by your merge phase II ability. Each time you¡¯ll consume one hundred thousand soul points to make the process seed]

    [Dealing with the evolved soul is like dealing with your merged and stored souls in your soul ss list]

    [Upgrading the ss level to reach level three hundred will open the next stage of the ss for you]

    Well¡­ Last time I was stopped by the high consumption of this scary technique to widely use it.

    But now? I could easily use it. However, why would I when I was going to evolve my ss again?

    Who knew? Each time a mighty ability would pop up. So it was better for me to wait for the ss to be upgraded.

    ¡°Upgrade it!¡±

    [Your current soul ss is at level one hundred and fifty]

    [You need to pay one thousand soul point for each level]

    [The next upgrade is at level three hundred]

    [Do you want to pay the price for the missing one hundred and fifty levels?]

    ¡°Pay!¡±

    [One hundred and fifty thousand soul points are deducted]

    [Congrattions! Your ss has been advanced]

    [Soul master ss: Rank: Hidden. Grade: Heaven. Level: 300]

    [Fifth stage is opened for you to use: The grade of soul sacrifice]

    [Each time you kill a living being, you¡¯ll be able to absorb his soul. The absorbed soul won¡¯t reincarnate or be revived by any means]

    [Storing one hundred souls will allow you to raise all your stats by one point]

    [Storing one thousand souls will let you upgrade the level by one]

    [Using soul evolution sacrifice will burn the souls and turn them into superhuman power. The power cane in many forms: magic, strength, defence, speed, and even resurrection!]

    [You can either decide to spend one thousand souls and let the ss randomly select an effect for you, or you can pay different prices to get the effect you desire.]

    [Magic effect: You will pay one hundred thousand souls each time to use it. It will add a randomly selected elemental magic effect that willst for one day. The effect can¡¯t be changed but you can sacrifice more to get a different effect. If you want to select an effect directly, you¡¯ll have to pay one million soul points]

    [Defence effect: You will pay one hundred thousand souls each time to use it. It will add a mighty shield around you that canst for one day or until the durability is worn out. The shield can be either against physical attacks, magic attacks, and even against god attacks, each randomly selected each time. The shield can¡¯t regenerate on its own, but you can add more shields by sacrificing souls again. The durability of the shield is determined by the number of souls sacrificed each time. You can pay one million souls to get the shield effect you desire directly]

 Chapter 746 [Bonus chapter] The Different Effects Of My Upgraded Class

    [Strength effect: You will pay one hundred thousand souls each time to use it. It will add superhuman strength to a part of your body for an entire day. The amount of strength added differs ording to the amount of souls sacrificed. The part affected will be randomly selected. You can sacrifice more souls to add another effect to a randomly selected part of your body. You can pay one million souls to get the effect on the part you desire]

    [Speed effect: You will pay one hundred thousand souls each time to use it. It will increase your speed greatly, or the speed of items you are using, or the speed of your rides. The effect is randomly generated, and it willst for one day. You can pay one million souls to add the effect to the desired target]

    [Healing effect: You will pay one hundred thousand souls each time to use it. It will heal you, the forces around you in certain areas, far away single targets, or far away targets in certain areas. The effect is randomly selected. The amount of healing and its duration will depend upon your sacrifice souls. You can pay one million souls to select one of these effect, or increase the area affected by this effect]

    [Resurrection: Pay one hundred million souls directly to gain a free ticket out of death. Can be used anytime, anywhere, and under any circumstances. It will be activated automatically when you die, reviving you again]

    [Upgrading the ss level to reach level one thousand will open the next stage of the ss for you]

    Damn fierce! I sucked a cold air of breath while rereading this new ss of mine.

    Damn! Each time it got evolved, something awesome would be added on. That resurrection ticket thing was out of this world!<sub>.</sub>

    Was there something like this in the universe? Damn! Now I could freely fight brutal monsters and enemies without any fear.

    But the price tag of it was really scary! One f*cking million souls! Dammit! I spent all this time just to get over one hundred million!

    How long would I need to get such a number again? How many brutal battles I¡¯d get myself into? How much time would pass until I¡¯d secure this ticket?

    I felt temptation, great and irresistible temptation to use the souls I got to get this ticket right now.

    ¡°Not now,¡± but I hardly controlled myself, ¡°I should get more fallen gods or dragons, or best to pay for the debt I had.¡±

    I could only sigh for letting such a precious thing be dyed forter. But that didn¡¯t mean other effects were useless.<sub></sub>

    That magic thing¡­ Damn! I trulycked something like this! But what would it exactly do? Would it add elemental magic to my attacks? Or would it grant me magic like a real magician?

    I had to wait for a real fight to get this tested. As for the strength part, I knew what I should do with it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll use you baby on my right arm, sacrificing one million souls to let me hold that damn ive atst!¡±

    I had this long dream of holding that insanely heavy ive and walking in the battlefield with it. I imagined myself moving fast after activating the speed sacrificial effect, surrounded with a mighty shield made by sacrificing one million souls, and holding my scary ive with my right arm and using my technique with the left.

    Damn! It was so damn cool!

    I doubted even those mighty inds with their big shields would stand against my ive.<sub></sub>

    And if I could add magic elements to it, it would be awesome! Sshing sparks of fire and electricity, giving anyone a scare!

    Sigh! I was now feeling so much impatience than ever to go back right now and resume the fight.

    But I just got two things done! There was thest thing remaining for me to do.

    That monster, the scary and dark realm monster I forced to take in and seal into my tattoo at the back.

    I had to let it out and test how it would react.

    But how should I do it? The simplest idea was to just release the monster out using release and as such words like summon and call.

    Would this be enough? Enough to control such a beast?

    I doubted it!

    Such a berserk wouldn¡¯t get controlled just by a single sealing technique.

    What if the second technique would release it free? What if the first technique only worked to seal it inside my tattoo?

    What if it got out and couldn¡¯t be returned?

    Damn! There were lots of variables to even make a decision about it.

    ¡°Think¡­ I need to find a way to summon it and it won¡¯t turn on me¡­ A way to forcefully listen to my words¡­¡± I kept muttering this to myself before a crazy thought popped up in my mind.

    ¡°I¡­ Can absorb the contracts I¡¯m using into the words¡­ Giving the technique indirect power borrowed from the system¡­¡± I paused in front of this idea, as I started to seriously consider it.

    How could I do it? Using contracts and linking them to my words wasn¡¯t an easy thing to do.

    My technique could affect things in this world after it gotpleted, not while just using it. ¡°So¡­ I have to make up many techniques to bring as many contracts as I can¡­ Then I¡¯d integrate these techniques into the words I¡¯m writing, ending up merging all of them together to form my final technique.¡±

    So on the surface it would be one technique, but in fact it would be more.

    ¡°But¡­ How many?¡± I stopped in front of such a question while trying to get an answer.

    The technique of mine could use eleven words, and so I had up to eleven techniques to use.

    ¡°Each word would form a smaller sized ball, meaning its power would be weaker¡­ And I need few to be left for the words of summoning it back to my tattoo just in case¡­¡±

    I was lost in deep thinking for hours! I didn¡¯t feel myself until a message came from Silverlining, informing me of the good news.

 Chapter 747 Ten Billion Coins!!!

    [Cheer up! The three sovereigns decided to help you with all the weapons you want regardless of anything else]

    [That¡¯s great! Send me a price list then and I¡¯ll order something big this time]

    [They are curious to see how much you will spend this time. But they agreed to join efforts together and form a single list for you. I hope you don¡¯t mind it]

    It seemed they were slightly afraid of other sovereigns if they knew about this. So they decided to make a single front, standing behind me. [I have no objections to it. Send it over]

    [Right away!]

    The list that appeared next took my full attention, distracting me from what I was thinking about just now.

    The list contained weird names, mostly grenades or weapons used to throw outrge sized and very deadly grenades.

    Next to each weapon came a simple description of how to use it. I kept reading this long list of hundreds of items, while ignoring the price tag next to it.<sub>.</sub>

    They weren¡¯t this pricey! Most of them were sold in batches of hundreds for a single silver grade bone of mine.

    But I knew the drawback of these weapons; they were all consumables! I realised now why the Toranks didn¡¯t open trade freely with anyone using these weapons.

    They took arge amount of resources and time, plus lots of talent and great effort to make them. And at the end of the day, once used they would be lost.

    It was a double edged weapon indeed. They were cheap but one had to acquire an immense amount of them.

    [I want a million of each item in the list] I sent such a big demand from the start, without butting around the bushes.

    They were useful, and even some would donate in an area of half a mile radius. Those were considered the most pricey of all,ing in groups of ten for a single silver bone of mine.

    But I got tons of these bones. Spending just ten million of them wasn¡¯t an issue for me.<sub></sub>

    I had lots of wars going on back on Earth. After the dust would settle with my victory, I¡¯d go on a wide spree of collecting bones.

    Something told me this time, my gains would be like never before! I wasn¡¯t just going to collect the bones from tens of millions, even hundreds of millions of dead forces.

    I was going to collect bones from many elites! If I was lucky, I might even get myself a few of those royals.

    Their bones must be unique, right?

    But I knew the task of killing these royals would be the hardest part in controlling the capital. That was why I was doing everything in my power to raise up my strength.

    I wanted to increase my odds of killing them.

    [One million¡­ Damn! I never expected you to ask for such a big deal! You do know this will cost you slightly over ten, no¡­ perhaps thirty million pieces of silver bones!]<sub></sub>

    [I can still pay in higher grade bones, right?]

    [Oh¡­ That will work as well. Let me return and do more math to know how much of your higher grade bones are needed]

    [Ok, when can you deliver?]

    [Such a high order? Hmm¡­ It¡¯s great I¡¯m in the main world of our race right now. Let me check and return to you]

    [Ok]

    Well, I got to think about my techniques and how to absorb the contracts before doing anything else.

    As he had to do his stuff, I started to navigate through the market, looking for special types of contracts.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ A contract that can be used over arge batch of people? That might save me a lot of time when dealing with races, humans, warriors, and others who got controlled by me.¡±

    The first special contract I found was this. It came with a high price of one hundred million coins, and could bind one million at one go.

    There was another with a one billion price that could bind ten million in one go. I liked it! Not to mention that the contract was a very high grade one.

    I instantly bought ten of these contracts, and five of the higher price one. I was in need of such contracts that would free me from the boring task of signing contracts in batches.

    The next unique contract I found was a very binding one, even gods couldn¡¯t break it easily. I read its description before dropping the idea of purchasing it.

    ¡°It requires the full cooperation of the other party, something I can¡¯t guarantee in this monster case.¡±

    I needed something to be forced over the monster when it would be first summoned. It should be in hazy status, and I had to use the best of this moment to my advantage.

    ¡°Bingo!¡± Just after scrolling through a few pages, I finally found something interesting.

    [The infection contract: Earth grade contract. Used only by one owner. Can be repeatedly used by paying a high form of energy as a price. Needs the target to be close by, not in his sane or best condition, best to be drowsy or poisoned. It will infect the soul of the target, forcing him to sign the contract. It¡¯s not a loyalty contract, but a safety contract that will have fifty percent probability of sess and failure for the target to answer to your orders]

    I read through its description and nodded in satisfaction. But when I read its price, I got scared!

    ¡°T¡­ Ten billion coins? Damn! That¡¯s almost half of what I got so far!¡± I nned to buy a few of these contracts, letting each one be absorbed in one technique.

    But now I could only buy two at most.

    ¡°No problem¡­ Let¡¯s clean the messy inventory I have first.¡±

    If this happened to anyone but me, I was sure he wouldn¡¯t get a clue about what to do. But I was different.

 Chapter 748 Starting To Make The Ultimate Summoning Technique

    I got tons of things in my inventory with no usage for me at the present moment. I had monster materials, gears, and even scrolls that had no value for me.

    Instead of looking at such astronomical prices and crying in regret, I should start selling the tons of things I had and get the money I needed.

    If not, then I¡¯d take a risk to go back and clear the inventories of those dead already from the Hectors¡¯ elites.

    They should have tons of useful things, pricey and cool things for others, useless for me.

    But when I started the selling spree, I got the confidence to get enough to buy two or three more of these contracts at least.

    The sheer amount of these useless things were really scary! For example I got millions of monster materials, each would be sold for a hundred or few hundred coins at least in the market.

    And this was considering the market price of direct sale.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to ce them all in auction,¡± I paused after going on for a few minutes. I got time, and waiting for an hour or so wouldn¡¯t be a problem for me.<sub>.</sub>

    I had to get that contract in the end. So instead of directly selling these items in one go, I ced them in auction in batches.

    This would bring more profit to me, securing the money I¡¯d need for these contracts.

    It took almost six hours to clear half of my inventory. During which, I secured enough to buy two of these contracts.

    And that wasn¡¯t including thest batches that would take an hour to finish!

    ¡°Two more hours then, and I¡¯ll have enough,¡± I muttered while deciding to continue selling these things.

    By the end of the second hour, I got more than enough to buy four more. Some items were sold at triple or even more the initial price the market gave me for the direct sale.

    That was daylight theft!<sub></sub>

    How could the difference be this big?

    I sighed while closing my inventory interface and waited for the rest of the auctions to end during the next hour.

    I started thinking of the words I¡¯d use for my technique to absorb the power of these contracts.

    The contracts I¡¯d buy were going to infect those around me and force them to be neutral to me and with fifty percent possibility of following my orders.

    This might pose a problem if I did this using a single contract. But I was going to use more than one, so it wasn¡¯t a big issue.

    Only if my luck was bad then the order wouldn¡¯t get executed.

    As to bind this contract with my technique, it was going to be done this way.<sub></sub>

    I¡¯d use this set of words: Contract, Bind, Link, Attach, Word, Absorb, Execute, Enforce, Infect, Force, and Sign.

    These were the best words I thought of. First the Word would be changed by the word I was going to use in my final technique.

    So these preparatory techniques would absorb the power of the contracts and link them to the word I was going to use in the final technique.

    It didn¡¯t matter which word I¡¯d use, as this technique was going to link the contract to it. Then I¡¯d use this word to rece one of the words written in the final technique.

    This was the brief description of what I was going to do. As I had an hour left for the auctions to end, I started to first buy five contracts.

    I could now buy eight contracts, and with the remaining auctions I could buy one up to two more.

    So if I wanted, I could make ten contracts and get linked to ten words. This might look like a great idea.

    But what if this trial failed? What should I do then?

    That was why I decided to cut the number of contracts into half. I¡¯d go for five words first, before doing anything else.

    So now it came down to the selection of words for my final technique.

    I already decided to use words like Bind, Summon, Ressumon, ve, and Obey. These were the core five words I had in mind right now, and I decided to start with them.

    I started with Bind first. I took out a contract, signed it, before I ced it in the middle of the space my technique would be formed at.

    Then I started to form my first technique.

    I did this a couple of times before, so I got experience about what to do.

    The first thing to do was to merge my two techniques first, then I used my blood and the thick arms to write and form the first ball.

    It was formed nicely and then more balls started to get in shape. They all rose high up in the air, standing motionless in ce while forming a circle around the contract.

    ¡°Form!¡± I finally wrote my name to make the techniqueplete. Once it was done, the balls started to move, merge together, and at this moment I grabbed the contract down on the ground using one of my arms and threw it in the middle of all this.

    *Bang!*

    A sh of bright silver light appeared when the contract passed into the middle of the forming technique.

    It was a good sign. Yet as I waited down below, the technique kept releasing booming sounds and shing lights, without getting done like before and formed a final ball technique.

    ¡°Something¡­ Is missing¡­¡± I got this feeling after the passage of an entire half an hour without any sign of this getting done. And all of sudden it hit me.

    I used this technique to merge the contract and absorb its power with a word. I wrote the word, but I didn¡¯t form it yet!

    I had to form the word ball and then these two balls would merge again, forming the final form of this merge.

    ¡°Ok, wait for a few minutes then,¡± As I got this inspiration, I started to form another ball using my arms.

 Chapter 749 Why My Glaive?

    This time I had to just use a single word and merge my arms with it to form the ball. As eleven arms got absorbed into this ball, the ball was formed.

    In the middle of its formation, the other semi-finished ball boomed in such a violent way again, releasing a gush of energy that hit that ball and then stopped it frompleting its process.

    ¡°You want me to bring you two together?¡± After ten minutes of watching and without any new thing happening, I got such a feeling.

    Without any dy, I moved two thick arms to move the two balls to draw closer from each other.

    Before this, anytime I tried to get my arms close to any ball, it would devour the arms without exception.

    But right now an exception happened!

    The two balls didn¡¯t devour my thick arms and followed the will of mine, came closer, before finally merging together.

    A brighter sh of red light erupted, before my two arms got devoured, announcing that the two balls had already returned to their initial violent form.<sub>.</sub>

    It meant the balls merged, and now the final ball was here.

    ¡°Damn! It¡¯s damn huge!¡± The final ball appeared after all the light faded away. It was big, much bigger than the balls that formed it.

    Even if the two were merged together, it wouldn¡¯t even give size close to it. I got the feeling that the final ball got tripled in size, meaning this was going to be some hellish technique.

    As the ball gotpleted, it started hovering over the ground by one hundred metre, silently waiting in ce for other balls to get formed.

    ¡°If I used normal balls, this technique might not be stable,¡± looking at the size of this huge ball and the size of the next unfinished ball I just formed made me think about this.

    Things must be simr in the technique to give the desired results, and above all be stable.

    It would be disastrous if this technique ended up crashing because I messed up building the basic units of it, then I got no one to me but myself.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Sigh, I have to sell a bit more then,¡± as I reached this conclusion, I had to make sure I got eleven contracts and not just nine or ten.

    I had to go all out this time, and I got one chance just to do it. Failure meant I¡¯d have to wait for a longer time,ter time, to retry out again.

    In other words¡­ There was no room for failure!

    I ced more than enough items for sale and then started to work on the four remaining contracts I had.

    I got five balls at the end, each was in a huge size, much bigger than any ball I got before.

    Yet each one was smaller than the one before it. ¡°Ok, time to buy the rest then,¡± doing this took more than one hour, and that was enough for most of the auctions to end.

    I got enough to purchase seven more contracts, but I only bought six. Getting one or two more wouldn¡¯t make any difference in the end.<sub></sub>

    Then I resumed making my balls, without any moment of pause.

    ¡°Done!¡± I looked in satisfaction towards the eleven balls I got formed, and they were hovering in such quiet and silence in front of me.

    I knew it just needed to write down my name and it would get done. But before I¡¯d do it, I felt something was missing.

    ¡°This technique will be linked to my tattoo, or form a new one, or what?¡± I hesitated to write my name and finish it.

    I felt there was a missing piece, a crucial missing piece here.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ This technique is used to summon the monster¡­¡± I started to think over the entire process once more, ¡°I will call it out, and get control over calling it back. So¡­ What¡¯s missing here?¡±

    I knew on the surface, it didn¡¯t show any missing things. But my hunch kept warning me from fulfilling this technique now.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ The only thing missing is the way this technique would link to me¡­ Should I draw a tattoo then or what?¡±

    [Use your ive!]

    Just when I was lost and didn¡¯t know what to do, the voice of my saviour rang in my head.

    ¡°ive? Which ive?¡± I got three ives in my inventory, ¡°and why?¡±

    It was weird! Why would I use a ive when I should think about drawing a tattoo?

    [Tattoo isn¡¯t going to do you any good! This monster isn¡¯t just a normal thing. You can summon it, but to control it, you¡¯ll need to exert might and enforce a threatening weapon over it to follow your orders, especially the hardest one]

    ¡°Which is?¡± I got curious and wanted to know.

    [To get back, get back into the darkness and quit that confined space inside your tattoo. Whoever tasted such life, anding out to this universe will always fight and resist with all its might to not get back!]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    For sure this wasn¡¯t something I ever considered before. When I thought about it, it actually made quite a lot of sense actually.

    ¡°Ok,¡± even if it was a dark realm monster, one that was sent here to kill me, I still felt little empathy towards it.

    It was confined in such a state that it was worth more than death! If I got the chance, I¡¯d try to make a deal with him.

    [Don¡¯t! Even if he is sealed and bound by your techniques, his ability is scary! Never do a deal with him, or else you will get the short end of the stick]

    ¡°O¡­ Ok¡­¡± Damn! This monster¡­ It was damn scary indeed!

    I just missed this trivial point and overlooked it. Out of my sympathy I thought about making a deal with it. But thanks to Sith, he reminded me of its deadly ability.

    Being in such a position where my life would be threatened, then that monster should rot inside my space for eternity.

    ¡°Why my ive then?¡±

 Chapter 750 Getting A Taste Of The Strength Effect

    [Because if he tried to attack you, your ive will hold him back]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I now knew which ive he was speaking about. Out of the three I got, only one would be monstrous enough to hold back such a deadly beast.

    Just as I was going to say that I wouldn¡¯t be able to hold it out of habit, I recalled the sacrifice ability I gained from upgrading my ss.

    Now I could add not even enough strength to hold that ive with one hand, I could also arm myself with a shield of protection and even healing and speed effect.

    ¡°How can I use my ive then?¡±

    [Write down your name, and do what your balls did in the middle of forming the end balls. Insert your ive in the middle of the forming technique, and stand your ground]

    ¡°This looks quite dangerous! Then I¡¯ll add a defensive effect as well,¡± I decided to go all out during this process. How much would it cost me? Ten million souls at most?

    But in the end I¡¯d raise up my odds in getting this technique done. And if that monster tried to go loose or do anything funny, I¡¯d have more confidence in dealing with it.<sub>.</sub>

    I opened my ss interface and reread all the details about the new ability of it.

    ¡°I want to sacrifice one million souls and add a strength effect to my right arm,¡± I started first with the strength effect, hoping to get a taste of how useful my effects were.

    [You will need to pay one million souls to get this done]

    [Are you sure?]

    ¡°Do it!¡±

    [One million souls are deducted from your souls]

    [One million souls are going to get sacrificed and enhance the strength of your right arm]

    [The process will start in three¡­ Two¡­ One¡­ Now!]<sub></sub>

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    The moment the countdown reached zero, I felt like fire started on my right arm.

    The pain I felt was immense, and the worse part it was sudden. I didn¡¯t imagine gaining such power woulde with such pain.

    Gradually I controlled myself and started to first see what sacrifice really meant.

    I was standing in the middle of an empty piece of the ground, surrounded with sand and few nts and trees scattered here and there.

    But now I was engulfed in the middle of a big mist of greyish colour. The exnation was clear and simple, this was what the sacrifice meant.

    I could see hazy silhouettes of the faces of those souls, shing fast all around me in such great numbers, with masked faces and opened mouths like they were screaming.

    Yet I couldn¡¯t hear anything from their wails.<sub></sub>

    At the same time, my right arm was surrounded with thick and denseyer of greyyer of energy, forming another glove above the rudimentary dark blue glove of mine.

    I could see a thick connection between my arm and that greyish ball of wailing souls.

    ¡°So the souls are going to be sacrificed in front of me? That¡¯s¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t find the right word to describe what was going on here.

    Brutal? Inhumane? I couldn¡¯t find the right word, but at the same time I only resigned to this result.

    Apocalypse wasn¡¯t a merciful ce where civilised ways of life would exist. I could onlyment on their bad luck for ending up stored inside my ss, and hoped that one day I wouldn¡¯t face the same fate.

    The other remarkable thing about this was the time needed for such a thing to be over. I thought it would be done in a sh, but it took almost one hour to get the greyish ball around me to slowly fade away.

    ¡°Phew¡­ That was intense!¡± I wiped out a few sweat drops over my forehead while looking at my right arm.

    It looked the same, with not a speck of greyish energy left over it.

    In fact, it looked like nothing of this ever happened.

    I tried to close and open my fist to test the mighty strength I got, but felt nothing.

    ¡°Time to put it up to test,¡± I had to test what just happened. I didn¡¯t have any confidence in myself to hold it, but I summoned it anyway.

    *Boom!*

    Once it appeared, it fell on the ground andnded heavily with such a loud booming sound. I looked at this monstrous ive and watched the deep groove it created with its edge.

    It was heavy and sharp enough to dig almost a few metres in the ground. I looked at its handle that was just popping outside this groove and sighed.

    ¡°Please work,¡± I paid two million souls out for you, and endured such torture all this time for you.

    I extended my arm and clenched it firmly over the shaft of it. It felt cold, but once I tried to move it, a weird whistle appeared while it moved in such a beautiful arc in the air.

    It looked amazing while being held and tamed in my hand. I looked at it, waved it a few times while feeling zero of the pressure it exerted on me before.

    Damn cool! That was the thing I had in mind when I watched the beauty of this baby.

    Each time it moved, it created such a whistle, as if it was cutting through the air directly, challenging anything standing in its path even if it was emptiness.

    Next time I was trying to smash anything with it, to feel if it would return to its berserk status or would be docile like now.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    During the next half an hour, I kept running, jumping around, hitting anything that I could find even if it was the ground itself.

    And with each hit, a massive explosive sound would erupt, and the thing I hit would be smashed to pieces.

    It was annihting anything that stood in its path, even the ground itself! I left behind deep grooves and holes caused by my baby.

 Chapter 751 [Bonus chapter] Such Greedy System

    With each hit, I tried to assess the effect and recoil I¡¯d feel. And I got nothing! I felt like I was holding a feather, hitting everything as if it was a fragile slime.

    It felt amazing! Holding such a deadly baby in my arm and feeling zero pressure at all.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to adding lightning and fire effects to you,¡± I thought before I decided to dy such a show forter.

    I wasn¡¯t going to fight here anyway. I just needed to activate the other effects and get myself ready to finish that technique and call forth that bastard.

    ¡°I want to sacrifice one million souls and add a speed effect to my body,¡± I decided to use my body as the target of the speed effect.

    I could add such an effect over myself, my items, or my ride. I didn¡¯t use it over my chariot as it wasn¡¯t needed right now. This wasn¡¯t a big fight between me and an army, but a fight between me and that monster.

    I thought about adding a speed effect to my ive, but refrained from doing so. My ive was already fast and light at the moment thanks to the strength effect.

    Besides, I didn¡¯t know what the effect of finalising this technique would be over my ive.<sub>.</sub>

    So I selected to enhance my body, and again I was surrounded with the same ball of greyish energy and the old pain returned.

    This time I was ready for it.

    ¡°Come,¡± I kept gritting my teeth while the influx of the sacrificed souls was going fiercely towards my body.

    I was covered with the same greyishyer that once surrounded my arms, yet this time it was mostly focused over my legs.

    At some point, I couldn¡¯t stand up right, had to lean over my ive to stand erect.

    It took one hour again to consume the one million souls. And right after that, I felt nothing new about my body or legs.

    ¡°Let¡¯s test it then,¡± I held my ive tightly with my right hand, before thinking about running forward.<sub></sub>

    My speed already was subpar, with no equal in my friends. But when I tried to run, it felt like I was floating on air, not moving but directly shing.

    I looked behind and all I saw was a series of afterimages. That was damn cool! I was moving like the wind, even faster! Might be rivaling light itself!

    How cool was this?

    ¡°Speed is done, now it¡¯s time for defence,¡± I started to activate the defensive shield next, forming a semi-transparent greyish bubble around myself.

    It didn¡¯t look like much, only surrounding an area of close to a few tens of metres around me.

    The weirdest thing was the healing effect. I chose to heal an area around me, ending up covering a distance of tens of miles with a green bubble.

    The funniest thing was that my forces fighting all over the ce near me were affected in this bubble. I could see lots of green wisps rising high in the air as a sign of too many getting too much healing effect.<sub></sub>

    [You got enough healing power to remain for one day] the system sent me this message before rapidly changing it after a few minutes. [You got less than ten hours to use healing effect]

    Damn fierce! Healing such arge number of people in such a wide stretch was a pain! It exhausted the storage of my healing to change in a few minutes from a day down to a few hours!

    That was insane!

    Of course it wasn¡¯t a surprise for the healing effect to be depleted in less than half an hour.

    ¡°Let me check the details again,¡± I didn¡¯t like this! If every time I ended up losing the effect of healing then it meant losing one million souls! No, it was two!

    ¡°I can increase the area of effect¡­ Can I also decrease it? System, I want to activate the healing again, this time I want to limit the area of healing to be a few tens of metres around me.¡±

    [You can pay extra one million souls to have the area decreased to the area you desire]

    [Do you want to do it?]

    What other options did I have? ¡°Fine, take one million extra souls, greedy system!¡±

    [One million souls are deducted to activate the effect]

    [One million souls are deducted to make the area range as desired]

    [One million souls are sacrificed for the healing effect]

    In just a few seconds I lost three million souls! It was three million souls! I knew I¡¯d take hours to gather up such numbers, and I needed such a deadly war like the one I was having right now.

    But being a tycoon had its perks as well. In just half an hour I used the same ability twice and paid even more than the first time without batting an eye!

    This time the area of healing was almost close to the border of the defensive shield. And it didn¡¯t reach any of the surrounding fighting forces.

    [What did you just do? The boys are asking for the same green aura toe again!] And just before I¡¯d do anything else, this message came from Lily.

    ¡°Aura? Humph! What do they take my healing effect for?¡± Iughed in such a powerless way. Did they think it was free cabbage or something?

    [Tell them to focus on training, it was an undesired side effect of a technique of mine]

    [I knew you were the one behind such a weird phenomenon! I felt refreshed and more energetic like never before!]

    [Really?!!] I asked in doubt, [I never felt like this!]

    [That¡¯s because you aren¡¯t stressed out or tired leading the armies here to train!]

    [Ok, go and continue the hard work then] this girl¡­ Was she trying to show off in front of me?

    As I closed the chat with her, I was ready to start finishing the technique.

    Of course there were two effects unused yet, the legendary resurrection one and the elemental magical effect.

    I couldn¡¯t risk using the resurrection for now. And the magic effect wouldn¡¯t help inpleting the technique.

 Chapter 752 Did It Fail?

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it, pal,¡± this ive stood in my inventory for a long time. I tried more than once to hold it and failed, only ending up using it as a drop of mass destruction and a real killer weapon.

    But atst I managed to freely wield it, and use it as my primary weapon from now on.

    I looked up the technique. The eleven balls hovered on top of the ground, with their huge bodies and different sizes.

    ¡°Come!¡± I drew my name in the centre of this technique and then the balls started to react fiercely and rotated fast around the world.

    ¡°Get inside, get it linked to you, pal!¡± At this moment, I bent my knees and jumped high in the air, raising up my ive in such a manner to break heaven itself.

    Once the ive touched the about to merge balls, a change started to happen.

    First the techniques merged into a massive ball that hovered midair, with my ive stuck into its centre.

    Despite it being so damn huge, the ive still had almost half of its shaft outside. I left the handle and fell on the ground, watching what was going on up there.<sub>.</sub>

    The massive ball up there was hovering almost one hundred metres off the ground, with sparkling shes of red, ck, and dark blue lights all the time.

    Cracks would appear from time to time, shing like bolts of lightning before vanishing and others would appear next.

    The ball itself was rotating slowly, as if it was a beast on the verge of awakening.

    And my ive stood in the middle of all this, making me wait anxiously for the end result.

    This wasn¡¯t just a simple technique, but was something major that would greatly impact my odds in the future battle.

    So I waited down there, watching my ive and technique hovering over the ground for almost an hour.

    ¡°Something is missing,¡± again I had this feeling. The technique took a long time and nothing new happened.<sub></sub>

    [Use your blood] Again, my mentor appeared, [You have to link everything together. Cover up your ive with your blood, and keep holding it until this is over]

    ¡°Keep holding it¡­¡± I looked up before snapping my fingers to bring my chariot here.

    I wouldn¡¯t settle up hanging over the ground like a silly monkey and watch the world from there.

    I jumped over my chariot with a single hit on the ground. I felt such strength and agility before whenever I upgraded my cultivation.

    But this effect was temporary, and didn¡¯tst for more than a few minutes or mostly an hour.

    But this time I got this boost that wouldst for an entire day, and I nned to enjoy myself during this time.

    I held the ive with my right arm, while with the other I controlled the merged technique of mine to take my blood over to the massive ball and this ive.<sub></sub>

    I covered the ive entirely with blood, even resulting in me getting soaked with it. The blood that came from my right arm wound was now running over part of my face and almost half of my chest.

    I didn¡¯t care! I wanted this damn technique to be over!

    *Rumble!*

    Just when my blood touched it, the ball fiercely rotated, and the cracks of lights kept getting more frequent and dense. I felt this rumbleing from the depths of this ball, transmitted to my body through my ive.

    Then it kept rumbling like it got a heart beat or something of its own.

    I felt like it was going to explode! ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why is it acting this way?!!¡± just during the past couple of minutes, it started to gush out lots of wind that fiercely assaulted my chariot.

    I had to endure the wind and didn¡¯t risk activating the shield of my chariot, fearing that it would lead to a disaster.

    [Don¡¯t panic! It¡¯s normal] Sith¡¯s voice was really reassuring. Just by saying this, I felt reassured and calm at once.

    But what was happening here was far from being good! The ball kept expanding and shrinking, emitting dazzling bolts of light all around its surface, while the cracks kept expanding and vanishing fast.

    And the wind it emitted became fiercer! If not for the big size of my chariot I¡¯d be thrown away.

    The ball continued to act berserkly like this until all of sudden I felt like an explosion urred inside it. I stopped moving my blood over it since it started to act this way.

    It already got stirred up by my blood and I didn¡¯t want it to end up exploding in my face.

    Once that explosion urred silently inside the ball, it started to finally shrink. I could feel my ive vibrating fiercely, as if it was getting hammered by something inside.

    It took roughly two hours for the ball to start shrinking, and it took another two hours until it ended up imprinted on the edge of my ive, forming a ck blue circle there.

    ¡°Is it¡­ finished?¡± I retracted my ive and led my chariot on the ground. Once my feet touched the ground again with a simple jump, I started to examine this circle.

    ¡°It looks¡­ Like a stain over my precious ive!¡± I was surprised to feel absolutely nothing while touching this circle.

    It didn¡¯t give me any vibe of any kind, like nothing happened just now.

    ¡°Did it fail?¡± This was the first thing that popped into my mind, and just thinking about failing here made my mood worse.

    I nned lots of things on using this monster. I nned to use it in the fierce and hard to win battle of the capital.

    Without winning this fight, without breaking into the capital of the Hectors, this entire war would be lost.

    The more I waited, the stronger my enemies would be. I gained such advantage early on when they were still weak and unprepared.

    But starting from the fourth quest, paragons would start to unlock part of their powers. Not to mention the evolution of the quests and the monsterster on.

 Chapter 753 Summoning The Beast!

    They were deep and unfathomable. Give such an enemy time and he would be scary.

    Hectors weren¡¯t the strongest in the entire universe, but they didn¡¯te in third ce out of nothing. I knew this was my chance to secure this continent for good and with the least losses.

    Failure here would have much more effects than anyone would imagine! All my advantages would be gradually lost, and I¡¯d be on the back foot instead of them.

    [Don¡¯t feel this way, it¡¯s a sess!] Just when I felt so down and bitter, the voice of Sith reignited such a feeling in my soul and mind.

    ¡°Really? Howe I can¡¯t even feel its presence then?!!¡± I wanted to believe him, really wanted to. But the facts were clear.

    [It¡¯s due to its current status, it¡¯s in dormant status]

    ¡°Dormant? Is it in slumber or something? Will I wait for a longer time?¡± I looked at the edge of my ive and waited for his response in anticipation.

    [It¡¯s not in slumber, it¡¯s just dormant. There is a difference. You can activate it using your blood anytime you want]<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Activate it anytime I want?!!!¡± I paused, while trying to get what he meant by this, ¡°do you mean this technique¡­ Is it permanent?¡±

    [Bingo! You now have a permanent seal mark on your back and a permanent summoning mark over the edge of your ive]

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±

    [Don¡¯t feel this happy too soon. First you need to test how well this technique is. Also you need to know this, without your ive you can¡¯t summon that beast]

    ¡°I won¡¯t let my ive away from my sight for even a second! Don¡¯t worry about that!¡±

    [Idiot! I was speaking about your ability to hold it! Did you forget? You need to sacrifice souls to gain enough strength to wield it!]

    ¡°¡­¡±<sub></sub>

    Well, this might be a problem for anyone but me. Souls? Paying two millions to get this boost again? It wasn¡¯t that bad.

    But the time for activating this boost which would take roughly an hour was the sole problem here. I wouldn¡¯t be able to take out the ive and use it directly.

    That meant one thing; I had to prepare the strength effect beforehand, before the start of any huge battle.

    Or else I¡¯d end up losing the chance to summon this monster.

    [Stop daydreaming and thinking about useless stuff. Just drop your blood over your ive and test how well this technique will work!]

    ¡°Ok,¡± I looked around, ¡°but not here for sure.¡±

    I was in a void ce, but it was near to the training forces at the ocean and the crowded towns and cities at the paths in between the mountains.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Let me go somewhere else,¡± the closest and best ce for me to train would be on another continent.

    I instantly flew fast towards there, and took almost five hours to cross this trait.

    The inds were densely packed with many humans and races fighting tons of monsters. I had to admit, the ability of these monsters to increase their numbers was something above my way of understanding.

    I knew many days passed here, but the size of the monsters here was something scary!

    When I passed the water surface and headed again tond, I found an emptiness and calmness there that wasn¡¯t in the ocean zone just hundreds of metres away just from the shore.

    ¡°That spot looks great,¡± I didn¡¯t stop there at the shore and went directly towards one of the deep passes in between the mountainous region.

    The ce there was spacious enough for me to fight this beast again. It was also away from the shore by a good distance, enough to let the forces training back there not get into the middle of the uing heated battle.

    I didn¡¯t hope for a battle to erupt, but I just was taking into ount all the possibilities, starting with the worst of them.

    ¡°Come out!¡± I dropped my blood over that circle, while waiting for what was going to happen next.

    Once my blood touched the circle, things changed abruptly! The circle shone in such bright scarlet red light before a thick pir of thick red fog erupted like a fountain!

    If this all didn¡¯t emerge my ive, I¡¯d have retreated back at once. But how could I get away from such a phenomenon?

    I tightened my grip over the cold shaft of my ive, while trying to endure such fierce fog that hit me directly in the face.

    I was quite sure if I was looking at this from far, then I¡¯d see a mushroom cloud, so giant to rival those of obsolete now nuclear bombs explosions, very bright red to rival the sky in the dying moments of the sun.

    This went on for only a span of a few breaths, but it felt like it took days to finish!

    ¡°Well, you really came at me as a great surprise!¡±

    The voice that came from the thick and dense red fog around me was slightly familiar. It was the voice of that bastard.

    But¡­ It sounded a little different! And I instantly realised what was wrong when it spoke again.

    ¡°I never expected for a human, a mere human, part of such a weak and useless race, to obtain such invaluable treasure! A direct ess to the shadow world? Damn fierce and very unusual! I never thought those old and crazy fogies of that damn n got an interest in one from this universe. And a weakling? That¡¯s totally unexpected!!¡±

    It¡­ Got more mature than thest time I met it!

    The fog was slowly clearing and fading away into the wind. When I met this bastard before, it had the voice of a kid.

    From what I heard about it, and per Isac¡¯s words, her race, the Selvators, fed up with such a beast for a long time, released it over many worlds to devour, yet it failed to grow.

 Chapter 754 My Little Turtle

    It just grew for five years before its growth was halted. Damn! This bastard¡¯s size was already huge from the start! How big would it be then? Enough to cover up this entire continent or the ocean?

    ¡°You are now master, I get it, and you deserve to be. But you are weak. Even after gaining such immense power you are still weak. What do you think? I can mentor you on the dark ways of the shadow world. After all, my soul was formed by the purest darkest energy of the entire cosmos. I can teach you great things, show you ways you never imagined to even exist, let you wield power beyond your imagination. What do you say, little master?¡±

    ¡°First I¡¯m not your little master,¡± I wasn¡¯t yet able to see further than one hundred metres around me in such thick fog. Even if it was fading away, it was doing this slowly indeed.

    ¡°I¡¯m your lord, call me this from now on,¡± I stressed over this point first. Little master my ass! Damn this bastard! Who did he think I was? I¡¯m a weak and useless human kid or what?

    ¡°Lord? That doesn¡¯t suit you¡­ If you want, I can call you my dark lord then.¡±

    ¡°Whatever,¡± I shrugged, ¡°as for your request, I have to drop it.¡±

    ¡°Why? Dark lord, I may look like a kid, but I¡¯m fierce! I lived over a hundred years in your world, but took thousands of years in the endless shadow dark world for my soul to get formed. Although I slept for a long time there, my conscience was awakened for a long time as well.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, but no.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°It¡¯s an offer you won¡¯t meet again. Please, please dark lord, please consider. My memories from that time are still intact and fresh like it just happened yesterday.¡±

    ¡°No thanks, I prefer to explore things on my own.¡±

    This jerk! He was so desperate to make a deal with me.

    ¡°Damn! Why did you¡­ Get smaller?!!!¡±

    At this moment, the fog cleared enough for me to see its body. Before, at the time when I fought a bloody fight with it, this bastard was so massive it made me feel like it was an entire ind floating on the ocean!

    But now? Now it grew smaller, much smaller than before. Its body wasn¡¯t all clear to me, but from the darkness I spotted in the middle of this reddish world, I could tell at first nce that it got smaller.

    I never expected that! I thought it would grow bigger or something.<sub></sub>

    Was maturing meant to shrink in size or what?

    ¡°Dark lord, I was young and weak to control my power, so my body had to erge to contain it. Right now I¡¯ve gained lots of benefits from your shadow world, and so I can shrink my body to such an extent. It¡¯s not over yet, the more I stay in your shadow world the better I¡¯ll be able to control my energy. Can you let me inside again? Please?¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you sealed in a lifeless ce before?!!!¡± His words shocked me! This bastard¡­ I felt such empathy and even thought of releasing it to this world to y a little.

    ¡°No, dark lord, I was confined inside your shadow world. Staying there is like being in heaven! You got an awesome pure shadow world with such a direct link to the immense and boundless shadow cosmos.¡±

    ¡°Shadow cosmos¡­ Ok, I¡¯ll get you back once we finish our task here.¡±

    ¡°What task? Tell me and I¡¯ll do it right away!¡±

    This dude¡­ It was so damn impatient to get back to my shadow world and eat up my dark energy there without paying back!<sub></sub>

    Instead of feeling empathy, I felt intolerance to such an attitude!

    I hated thosezy folks, who got everything ready, spoon-fed with sess and power without the need to break a single sweat for it.

    No pal, you weren¡¯t going back anytime soon, I could promise you that!

    ¡°Not right away,¡± I rolled my eyes, shrugging as if this was out of my hand, ¡°there is a big war right now going on. And I¡¯ll need your help with it soon.¡±

    ¡°When is it soon?¡± This dude was just as sly as me, ¡°if it takes too long, I can return to your shadow world and evolve there to get stronger.¡±

    Nice try, pal! You thought this was going to be a free lunch? No way!

    ¡°Tell me, what else can you do other than fighting and spreading death around? Such a mighty monster like you can do more than just killing, right?¡±

    At this moment, I got to see the full picture of its body.

    It was still huge, but it shrank by ten folds at least. Its body was towering like a small sized mountain, covered with its small tentacles that brought me trouble before.

    But these tentacles got something new. They were shining and ending up with such globr bulging, all in dark red and blue colours, giving me the impression they were like ticking bombs.

    ¡°I can train other forces,¡± it said, and at this moment I got to see its face for the first time ever.

    Before, at that epic fight between me and it, I didn¡¯t get the chance to inspect its face or get a glimpse of it.

    ¡°You¡­ Are you a turtle?!!¡± This was the first thing that came to mind when I saw its short and thick neck, hairless head that was like a turtle.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a turtle! I¡¯m a mighty dragon turtle!!¡±

    ¡°Dude, that counts as a turtle as well.¡±

    Once it heard that name, it got all pumped up for it.

    I didn¡¯t know what was wrong with being called a turtle. It was a turtle in shape and in nature.

    But it got a point. Unlike turtles, it didn¡¯t have any shell surrounding its body. It got covered with a thickyer of skin that looked so damn hard and covered up with these tentacles.

    But looking at it from the sky, from my chariot, gave me the impression it reced the hard shell of turtles with such thick and hardened skin and tentacles.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a turtle! I¡¯m a dragon! I will be once Iplete my evolution, a mighty dark shadow realm dragon!¡±

    ¡°Ok little turtle,¡± I kept teasing, ¡°from now on I¡¯ll call you that.¡±

 Chapter 755 Getting Ready To Start The Epic War

    ¡°No, dark lord¡­ Please¡­ I¡¯ll do anything for you, do anything in the world, but not get called with this stingy lowly name!¡±

    ¡°Lowly name? Humph! If you want it changed then, go and train my forces here. Show me your worth and you will get rewarded.¡±

    ¡°Is it a deal?¡±

    ¡°Scram before I make sure everyone in the entire universe knows about your name, little turtle.¡±

    That jerk! He never let down the idea of striking a deal with me. It was a sly monster that would never stop trying to curse me and get me under its mercy.

    ¡°Ok dark lord, but please don¡¯t say that name again, please,¡± he pleaded and something told me he was faking it.

    ¡°Just do well and let¡¯s talk about that in another time,¡± I waved my hand before adding, ¡°I¡¯ll inform the leading general of your presence and role in training the troops. Just be sure to not mess things up.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t, I promise you my dark lord that I won¡¯t,¡± it hurriedly nodded its bald head before suddenly moving towards the direction of the ocean.<sub>.</sub>

    This dude¡­ It wasn¡¯t moving like normal people! It was smashing directly through mountains, crushing sturdy and huge sized rocks into fine dust without any trouble at all.

    I sighed when I saw this. It was something great to have such a behemoth as my ride. Nothing would stand in my way on the ground from now on.

    Not to mention it was very brutal whening to the ocean and water surfaces.

    From now on, the aquatic fights wouldn¡¯t be this hard on me and my forces.

    Just letting my little turtle lead the forces, smash directly towards the enemy and crushing them with its brutal and cruel strength and inhuman skills¡­ That was a scene I¡¯d love to see a lot from now on.

    I didn¡¯t forget how deadly this dude¡¯s attacks were. It used to summon a shower of fiery rocks from the sky, so deadly that it caused trouble for my shield back then.

    Also its scary skill to divide the ocean, bring forth the rocks from the depth of the ocean was still fresh in my memory.<sub></sub>

    Its skills were deadly and scary. Hopefully they got evolved alongside its evolution and gained more skills as well.

    As it went away, I sent a message for Lily to be aware of its presence. I didn¡¯t want her to get scared when such a behemoth would arrive, mistake it for a mutation in the aquatic monsters and order a full out attack on it.

    [Are you sure this is a nice idea? You are saying this is a big behemoth!]

    [You¡¯ll know when you see it. Also it¡¯s useful, so don¡¯t take a hostile stand against my little fellow]

    [Little! Dammit Hye! I just saw it! It¡¯s¡­ No way to be called little!]

    [That¡¯s my way to call it] Iughed while boarding my chariot and followed it to the ocean.

    With things going so smoothly with the little turtle, I had much time to observe what my little dude would do with my forces.<sub></sub>

    It took me almost half a day to get all my things done. I could move back at any moment and almost an hour would have passed on Earth.

    It was the deadline I gave for the jumper. But frankly speaking, it was better to give him more time.

    So I decided to wait here for at least ten more hours, examining the performance of my little turtle, check over other forces, and see how the new generals of mine were doing.

    Lily listened to my arrangement. She distributed the new generals over enough forces to form a separate army each.

    And they were doing great!

    When Ipared the performance of these generals with my friends, the difference was huge! And when Ipared them in between each other, Legend stood on top of all.

    This dude was really overbearing! I thought Lily was the most brutal and scary general I met so far. But watching how this dude dealt with his forces, it looked cute inparison.

    He didn¡¯t let the forces fight in the same way others did. He arranged his forces in much smaller teams, eachposed of ten people, fighting the brutal monsters on their own.

    He arranged them into lines, frontline fighting the monsters and more lines behind working to aid the frontline.

    From high above, all I saw was a smaller image of a real battle. The arrangement of forces, their movements, the roles they yed¡­ All were like it was a real battle.

    Yet this also came at the cost of many losses! I sighed when I watched the dead bodies piled on one corner, forming a big hill.

    I saw such hills scattering all over the inds his forces controlled. For a second there I wanted to stop him from using such a hellish way to train my forces.

    But when I thought about the brutal uing all out war they¡¯d face, I decided to let him continue.

    At least they wouldn¡¯t get startled or scared by how bloody that fight would be.

    As I checked over them, I went down stairs and got a nice and peaceful sleep.

    I needed this rest, needed it before the start of the next stage of this big war.

    I spent almost twelve hours sleeping. It was such a deep and nice sleep, and once I got up I sent a message for Lily to start amassing the forces.

    The armies of the generals training here should start to assemble and get ready for battle.

    I told her to select five generals for each beast, selecting one group of them to move out now.

    She told me that Brian would lead the first batch. This bastard didn¡¯t want to volunteer to fight the capital, leaving such a deadly fight for other generals to deal with.

    I didn¡¯t object to that. After all the ones leading that final battle would be me, the little turtle, the jumper, Lily, and Legend.

 Chapter 756 Come Forth... My Valliant Armies!

    I had enough roster to make me feel more reassured than before.

    [They are ready] I gave them a few hours before Lily sent this message, informing me about their readiness.

    [Great. Let them wait for my portals then]

    Before leaving I got a wide tour around, checked over the current status of my forces, especially the little turtle.

    This dude just stood on water, forming an extra ind in this vast trait.

    It stood there, shouting orders at his forces which Lily assigned to him. Well¡­ He wasn¡¯t doing things like Legend, but he did something different.

    For a reason, it got some sort of effect over the aquatic monsters, turning them all berserk! So its forces were fighting against very angry forces, making me inwardly sigh over how bitter they were.

    Well¡­ We were at times of war, and they were training my forces for a big fight. I had nothing to say, butter on might ask them to go slightly easy on the weak boys down below.<sub>.</sub>

    Or it would be better to arrange the training procedure and induce a little change. Instead of giving generals my boys to train as separate armies, it would be better to arrange this in a stepwise approach.

    To do so, I had Lily to watch over the performance of each general, gather information about their way of training, and arrange them ordingly.

    Then my forces would have to pass through this training pyramid, starting from the easiest generals way up to the most brutal ones like Lily, Lead, and the little turtle.

    I sent this info for Lily to be aware of, and she agreed on the general idea, postponing the time for discussing it in detail forter time.

    ¡°Time to go back,¡± after I did all that, I decided to go back to Earth.

    Just as I went through the portal, I heard the scared shouts from the little turtlesing from far. This sly dude was keeping an eye over me and my actions it seemed.

    Well, stay therezy dude. If you didn¡¯t perform well in the meantime, I¡¯d prefer to let you stay outside for much longer.<sub></sub>

    The ce I stopped at wasn¡¯t that far away from my destination. But the first thing I did when I came here was to inspect the area around, making sure the ce was void from any hostile forces.

    And it was all clean and silent, making me heave a silent sigh of relief.

    [Tell me your updates] I knew I didn¡¯t leave them for more than two hours, but for me it was closer to an entire day!

    I started to get reports about the current status of the war. The situation back at the big basin I left didn¡¯t change much.

    The two generals of mine were fighting everywhere with the help of others. I could only sigh when I heard about the insane number of monsters and other races that gushed out from dense portals there.

    The entire focus for Hectors was now over that battlefield. It would be nice to have such news, as that meant the other beast ces weren¡¯t that much defended.

    But I knew that once I started the attack on the second beast, this pressure would be relieved greatly.<sub></sub>

    The Hectors wouldn¡¯t sit idle watching me getting over their second beast without trying to stop me with everything they got.

    And they¡¯d also realise that I knew about the ces of the other beasts and was going to attack them.

    ¡°Won¡¯t it be better¡­ If I went around and visited the other ces before starting the full out assault?¡±

    I left the jumper while he had two beasts yet to discover. But I knew the ce of two beasts so far.

    So instead of rming them over one beast, why not go and attack the rest directly?

    [I got the ce of the third beast, it¡¯s two hundred miles to the north from the third one]

    And the jumper just sent such great news back to me. I grinned when I heard that, and told him about my idea.

    [Such a nice ideaing from such a sly person like you¡­ I like it!]

    [Keep looking for the fourth then]

    [I believe it¡¯s in the capital as you guessed, but I¡¯ll look around first. Going there directly right now is risky. I¡¯ll leave it until you start the overall attack]

    [Cool!]

    I had no objection over what he proposed. As he went to look for thest beast, I first saved my location here before going towards the direction of the third beast.

    I didn¡¯t risk getting closer from the basin area of the second beast, or else I¡¯d risk getting exposed thanks to my eye-catching chariot.

    It took me roughly four hours to reach the ce of the two beasts. I saved their ces and jumped directly back to the first beast location.

    [I¡¯m going to start the attack now. Get ready and keep as many forces there busy as possible] I sent this message to the two generals fighting out there for me.

    The first stage was the most crucial moment in this stage. I had to force the enemy to not be able to move much force from the first basin to others.

    To do so, I had my generals to go all out.

    [Get ready, I¡¯m going to start the real war now] I sent this to the jumper, and he just responded by saying he was still looking for the fifth beast.

    ¡°Come out now!¡± I instantly paid the price to open arge number of gates to lead my armies out.

    The distance between my ce and that second beast location was less than half an hour using my chariot, almost an hour or more by my ground forces.

    But it didn¡¯t matter.

    Once I opened the portals here, I instantly jumped over to the next beast location and did the same for it and the next one.

 Chapter 757 Im Going To Hit The Capital

    I opened the gates of hell over the three basins, and now I had to stand down and watch the show.

    I knew I told Lily to send just one group before I left. But as I took a long time here, she would realise things must have changed.

    Forces gushed out inrge amounts without any hindrance at first. I followed thest batch I summoned and went after them towards the fourth beast¡¯s location.

    It wasn¡¯t any different than the one I fought at before. Tall and towering thickyers of mountains with big passes in between at a distance of tens of miles apart.

    But the only difference here would be the absence of such arge number of forces defending this ce.

    From far away I could see the interior of the basin, while a big beast was at the end of my sight. I could hardly see lots of forces there, but I couldn¡¯t tell what they were doing.

    Yet I could easily guess what they were doing.

    ¡°Listen up,¡± I took my horn out and thought about talking to the generals of the army here, ¡°one army will handle the outer zone, defending the passes. As for the rest, two will scatter to defend any iing hostile forces, and thest two armies will go directly towards the beast. Once secured, all of you will converge there at once.¡±<sub>-?(0??)?.</sub>

    I was too far from them to hear their answers, but in the next hour, I jumped over the other two ces and issued the same orders.

    Like this, the five armiesing here would be arranged properly in case any hostile enemy appeared.

    And just as I reached the second beast location and gave such orders to the generals there, I saw many portals shing inside the basin, seemingly scattered all over the ce.

    ¡°They are here,¡± I evilly grinned, while staying back to watch what they would do.

    They focused most of their portals near passes. I knew what they aimed for. They wanted to stop my forces from getting inside the basin.

    But even with such arge number of portals, against my readily full in number armies, they got nothing to do but to get here and be killed.

    This arrangement seemed great on paper, but in reality it was the worst thing they could do.<sub></sub>

    If I was in their shoes, I¡¯d simply focus my portals in groups, scattering them inside the basin. My top priority should be to secure the most priceless asset I got; the beast far in the front.

    But they seemed to be taken by surprise, not prepared for my sudden assault. And as I made sure the three ces would be hit at the same time, it seemed they freaked out.

    That was good news for me. They could bring as many monsters and weak forces here as much as they¡¯d love. But in the end, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything major.

    Unless they managed to pull part of their elites at the first basin, they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against my forces here.

    [I spotted arge number of forcesing together at the direction of the capital] the jumper suddenly sent this message after the passage of six hours.

    During this time, I kept jumping in between the basins, and now I was stationed at the fourth andst basin the jumper discovered.

    [Are you near the capital!] I was surprised to hear that. Wasn¡¯t he supposed to roam the areas around it first before going there?<sub></sub>

    [I searched everywhere in an area of a couple hundred miles radius with no result. That fifth beast¡­ It¡¯s there at the capital. So I went there]

    [Ok] it seemed the capital battle would be epic, [Are these forces a lot in numbers?]

    [They are, but it seemed they are weaker]

    [How so?]

    [They came in such a disorganised manner, giving me the impression of being hastily summoned. If they got any fighting experience, or led by a general who has, then they should gather up first and note at the capital in such disarray]

    [I see¡­ Keep watching them and keep me posted]

    pa???-,c<o>m I closed the chat with him. Such a move was useless anyway. There were two options for these forces; either to get stationed at the capital for defending it while the capital¡¯s mighty fighters would be sent all over the basins.</o>

    Or they would be sent here.

    Tactic wise, it was smarter to let them back at the capital to defend it. Sending the elite forces here would help to stabilise the situation on their side.

    But this also came with a bigger risk. If the royals got frightened of my sudden attacks, they might guess my final target; their capital.

    So they might just bring more fodders to buy time for them to better arrange their forces. If they did that, then hitting that capital right now was better thanter.

    The thing to determine this would be what was going to happen during the next hour. I kept my chariot flying over the fourth basin, attentively watching the bloody fights all over the ce.

    My focus was over the portals. In less than ten minutes, shes of more portals appeared.

    They were here! Either the elites or the fodders, that would be known in the first shes that would happen next.

    Just from the early shes I knew which of the two possibilities they were.

    ¡°Damn fodders!¡± I rolled my eyes in such a helpless way.

    So they decided to give up defending the beasts, and decided to gather their most capable forces back at the capital.

    It was¡­ Ame move! One that would onlye from cowards, terrified to the bones.

    ¡°These royals¡­ Legend has all the right to hate them,¡± I sighed while moving my chariot. [Send me the direction of the capital]

    [Are we going to hit it now?]

    [I¡¯m on my way to do this]

 Chapter 758 Getting Such A Warm Welcoming Party!

    I got the location of the capital from the jumper. It was roughly three hundred miles to the north east from my current ce. Such a distance would take roughly five hours from me to cover.

    Midway though I stopped, went back to the second Earth world and informed Lily of what was going to happen.

    ¡°So we are going to fight in a day, right?¡±

    It was two and half hours on Earth, but for her it would take more than a single day.

    ¡°Be prepared, wait for the portals to open,¡± I said before turning my eyes towards the far away little turtle which was running as fast as it could toe towards me.

    ¡°And tell thatzy turtle to get ready. If he didn¡¯t perform well there, if anyone didn¡¯t perform well, I¡¯d punish them greatly for that.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    I said myst words in such a fierce and cold tone. This fight didn¡¯t have any room for errors or cking from anyone.

    It wasn¡¯t just about putting their armies in an unfavourable situation, but it would risk me losing this entire war.<sub>-?(0??)?.</sub>

    I was doing just great so far. All I needed to do now was to crush the walls of this capital, and control it in a bolt of lightning attack.

    p<???>?-¡¢ If they called forth such useless forces then that meant they had other strong forces elsewhere, and needed time to call them here.

    I just hoped by the time of my arrival, they wouldn¡¯t have arrived.

    My best guess? These forces were scattered at other regions of this continent for defence. Or they might be on other continents, and that meant they asked for the help from other royals.

    The least option would be calling back the forces stopping my armies in the south.

    [Advance!] It was time for my armies stationed idly all this time near my capital to start their move.

    I wasn¡¯t nning to just win this war using my recently trained forces. As they got their elites, I also got mine.

    And this would also prevent any forces back there from leaving to aid the capital.<sub></sub>

    Just in less than one hour, I started to spot therge troops being called towards the capital. I didn¡¯t hesitate to use my technique to start controlling them while advancing, amassing a new army here.

    ¡°They are really weak,¡± this became obvious to me by the time needed to control each one. The standard Hector soldier would take me two minutes to control.

    The elites would take five minutes. As for these forces here, they only needed one minute at most to get controlled.

    ¡°Did they summon the normal people there to die as fodder?!!¡± I was taken back by this finding. There was no other exnation but this.

    These folks¡­ They weren¡¯t soldiers, they weremon people!

    ¡°Don¡¯t me me for throwing you directly in such a hellish fight. It¡¯s your cowardly leaders who did this to you, not me,¡± I shrugged while keeping my control over all of them.

    Each batch getting under control would infect the others, while I¡¯d enforce them to sign the contracts before relieving my threads from the task of controlling them.

    I kept doing this and that wouldn¡¯t match my chariot¡¯s insane advancement speed. So I had to slow down, taking almost three hours to cover a distance needing only one.<sub></sub>

    At thest hour, I started my final preparations by using my sacrifice ability.

    Myst group of enhancements expired during my stay back at the second Earth world. So I had to reactivate them, while adding the magical effect.

    And this time I added two magical effects directly, while assigning one randomly as well to test this thing.

    ¡°Interesting¡­¡± I held my ive and watched it as its de and shaft was covered in thickyers of dancing arcs of lightning and deep orange fire.

    Lightning and fire¡­ These were the two magical effects I selected. As for the randomly selected one for me, it was earth.

    It added much weight to each hit, adding brutal strength for my ive in addition to its originally insane strength and weight.

    I haven¡¯t put it to the test yet. But soon I¡¯d do that.

    I wasn¡¯t that far off the capital. But I didn¡¯t waste my time here to activate these effects.

    I went back to the second Earth world and spent lots of hours there to get everything ready before returning back.

    This was the optimum thing for me to do.

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    ¡°Shoot him down!¡±

    But once I got out, I found lots of forces fighting the ones I controlled before. These enemies didn¡¯t look anything like the weak forces I controlled so far.

    They were the elites! The mighty guards of the capital.

    And they came in such a big array, enough to form an army of a few hundreds of thousand forces.

    They didn¡¯te alone. They brought many weapons, seemingly designed to shoot aerial targets just like my chariot.

    *Boom!*

    But what was my chariot? It wasn¡¯t just your normal aerial chariot.

    The attacks thatnded fiercely and swiftly over my chariot rumbled all over the ce. My sight was blocked by thickyers of different colours of fire that erupted from different explosives.

    They came prepared, used such violent explosions to attack me. But what was the end result? After the continuous attack for half an hour, my shield trembled faintly from time to time.

    Nothing more!

    I didn¡¯t stand idle during this time. In fact they just brought such a mighty army for me to capture. I stood silent, doing nothing but taking hits until I finally controlled most of these forces down below.

    ¡°Attack!¡± with a simple word of mine, the entire situation turned upside down just like that! The attacks all ceased at the same time, while the cries of shock, pain, and death filled the entire world.

    When I got my vision back, I was surprised to see the initial few hundred thousands turn into millions.

 Chapter 759 Who Is This Turtle Again?!!!

    They knew I was the lord of my kingdom, the sole leader of the entire armies attacking theirs.

    Taking me down meant ending this entire war in their favour. But they underestimated my threads and technique so much to make me feel humiliated.

    The loud cries came from the brutal fights that erupted after I gave my order.

    I wasn¡¯t fazed by this development. The nearby forces with big guns were now entangled in brutal fights, and so the rear ones were trying to get closer to get better odds in hitting me.

    This time I didn¡¯t wait for them toe to me.

    If they were here for me, then it would be better to draw their attention away from the capital.

    ¡°Come,¡± Iughed while slowly flying away, ¡°if you dare,¡± I shouted while flying in the opposite direction of their capital.

    Before leaving I made sure to store this ce in my staff. My n was simple. If they were after me, then they¡¯d not stop at anything to get me.

    If I tried to run away like this, they would mistake this as a sign of weakness. It was an obvious trap for any cool headed leaders and generals.

    But as they were pushed to the back of the wall like this, they fell directly into such a simple trap.<sub>-?(0??)?.</sub>

    I kept flying for six hours, driving these forces slowly away from the capital. They just ignored any other forces I controlled back there, and went directly towards me.

    Their weapons kept hitting me fiercely, and I didn¡¯t just stand idle and used my threads to control many of them.

    But I didn¡¯t give them the order to attack. These forces weren¡¯t just big, but they were the best.

    Taking them this far doesn¡¯t mean anything if they were allowed to return back. So I started building up my army, waiting patiently until we were far enough from the capital.

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    p¡¢and a-n¡¢o¡¢vel Then I used my forces here to turn over their fellows, stopping them from taking a single step back.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for the big battle then,¡± this was just a warm up. I took out my staff and jumped directly towards the location I saved beforeing here.

    ¡°Come out!¡±

    The situation there didn¡¯t change much. Aside from the big walls of the capital that were now flooded with tons of forces and weapons of war, there was nothing much there to speak about.<sub></sub>

    They got a group of a couple of hundreds of flying forts and almost a hundred inds there as well.

    Thinking they got such arge number of paragons stationed here wasn¡¯t right. My best guess was that these inds belonged to the members of the royalties in the capital.

    They brought everything they got out, and it was time for me to get my forces out as well!

    Once I opened the portals, arge number of my forces gushed out in such enthusiasm and energy that made me frown.

    Did they give them a hellish kind of speech beforeing here? Or did they get threatened to do their best here?

    ¡°Gather up before going there,¡± I held my horn, and shouted this order to all the forces that were running fast towards the capital direction.

    Trying to start the fight in such disarray? That would be a great mistake.

    They summoned and arranged their forces in such a way to give their forces confidence of winning.

    And I nned to crush such fragile confidence using the sheer size of my forces.<sub></sub>

    Not to mention the biggest weapon of terror I got was my little turtle.

    Letting my forces go out there and face the mighty and tall walls alone? They would die for sure! And this would be a wrong step to start this war.

    Being ordered like this, they stopped and stayed there motionless for couple of minutes, seemingly in daze, before I gave another order:

    ¡°Gather up, gather up to your corresponding army fellows.¡±

    As they got this order, they started to finally move.

    They got arranged into five armies, each was getting bigger with time passing. It took half an hour for each army to get almost one third of their forces.

    Then my little turtle came with Lily.

    Both came withrge forces following them. The little turtle moved in slow pace, while raising up its thick neck as if it was showing off its forces.

    As for Lily, the girl was more practical and conserved than my turtle.

    She just hovered inside her chariot, while her forces were getting in ce and taking up formation.

    From the first nce, I could swear she selected the oldest and best troops she ever trained and gathered them here under hermand.

    They arranged themselves in such neat and swift fashion that made me inwardly sigh out of admiration.

    This force¡­ It could be best described as one of the most elite forces Ii had so far.

    ¡°What about my army?¡±

    Just when the armies were getting out, the jumper came from far while shouting like this.

    And hearing this dude¡¯s words made me roll my eyes.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t forget about you,¡± I lied. All this time I thought about all my generals and who would lead the armies, but forgot totally about him.

    This wasn¡¯t my fault! After all, he gave me the impression of being best suited to be a scout than a general.

    Which scout would be a capable general?

    ¡°Where? Where are my forces?¡± he asked in such impatience, while moving his eyes around, ¡°are they mine?¡± he pointed at one army, and I slowly shook my head.

    The first army he selected was the elite one trained under Lily. this jerk! It was obvious this army belonged to who. Even a blind could tell!

    ¡°Then that one over there?¡± The next army he selected was my little turtle¡¯s army. Did he think of my turtle as part of the army and not its leading general?

    Bad choice pal!

    ¡°Keep your dirty hands off my boys! They are mine!¡± before I¡¯d even get the chance to say or do anything, my little turtle answered in such a thundering roaring voice.

    This dude¡­ It seemed to have superhuman hearing ability or something to hear the jumper¡¯s words from such a distance away.

    ¡°Who¡­ Is that big turtle speaking out there?¡± The jumper pointed in the direction of my little boy, while speaking the unforgivable word.

    ¡°Damn you bastard! Don¡¯t ever dare to call me this again or else I¡¯lle and chew your body and spit out your nakedness from any flesh bones!¡±

    ¡°Who is this turtle again?!!!¡± This time the jumper asked in such a fierce way, telling me a big fight would erupt between these two if I didn¡¯t do anything fast.

 Chapter 760 [Bonus chapter] Crushing Walls With My Glaive!

    ¡°Stop it! You two!¡± I had to shout, knowing that my little turtle could hear me from such a far distance away.

    ¡°He started it first, dark lord!¡± and that little turtle seemed to have a big identity issue for sure!

    ¡°Dark lord?!¡± The jumper looked at me while his eyes shone in a bizarre way.

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡±

    ¡°Make it short then.¡±

    ¡°It is my follower,¡± I shrugged, ¡°and your army isn¡¯t there.¡±

    ¡°Then where is my army?¡± The jumper took the bait, dropping the issue of my little turtle for now, ¡°if you don¡¯t give me one now, I¡¯ll fight one of them over his army! And I¡¯ll go for that turtle first!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a turtle!!!¡± The loud shout that came from my little turtle was so fierce, enough to release a gust of wind all over the ce.

    ¡°Stop being noisy,¡± I rolled my eyes in the direction of the little turtle, ¡°or do you want to stay here for much longer?¡±<sub>-?(0??)?.</sub>

    ¡°N¡­ No, dark lord. Show some mercy, please¡­¡± this dude¡­ I was really terrified to not go back inside my shadow world soon.

    ¡°Then shut the hell up and go and attend to your forces,¡± I shouted before turning to the jumper, ¡°and you, stop making trouble anywhere you go.¡±

    ¡°Give me an army then,¡± he crossed his arms, seemingly amused of getting me pumped up like this.

    ¡°Just shut the hell up!¡± I shouted in such annoyance before taking out my warriors.

    An army of two million warriors appeared here. Once that happened, the jumper nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡°That¡¯s the army I¡¯d like to lead.¡±

    p<???>?-¡¢ ¡°Where are you going?¡± I stopped him from jumping back to his chariot.

    ¡°To lead it of course, what else?!¡± he paused, seemingly puzzled by what I just said.<sub></sub>

    ¡°You aren¡¯t going to fight here,¡± I pointed towards the direction of the big ocean, ¡°you and that little turtle of mine will go there and fight.¡±

    ¡°Ok, dark lord,¡± the little turtle was the first to respond.

    ¡°Why is it allowed for you to call him turtle and I¡¯m not?!!¡± yet the jumper left out everything and focused only on this point.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me a turtle! I¡¯m not a turtle!!¡±

    ¡°See? This is just unfair!¡± I knew the jumper was doing this on purpose.

    ¡°Do you want to get demoted? Deprived from your army?¡± I said in such a cold and threatening tone.

    ¡°I dare you to do it!¡±

    ¡°If you keep wasting my time and creating trouble for my people then I¡¯ll do it! I dare you to do it again!¡± I red back at him while the two of us kept like this for a long minute.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Fine,¡± in the end, he resigned to my will, ¡°just wait until I get my own forces. By then I won¡¯t answer you!¡±

    ¡°Stupid jumper! Did you forget about the contract binding you to me?¡± Iughed, and this time the lighting from his eyes looked so dangerous and fierce.

    Yet he didn¡¯t even open his mouth to say anything. He knew this was true, and he was already within my grasp for eternity.

    ¡°What about the rest of us?¡± Lily drew closer with her chariot. This girl did great arranging her forces in such a neat way, taking arge space from the frontline.

    ¡°You will lead the charge,¡± I said, ¡°take down these walls. Ah, you, go there and create lots of holes in these walls, better to bring downrge parts of it.¡±

    I looked all of sudden at the direction of the little turtle. It seemed to be thinking about objecting to such a role, but eventually it went silent, shook its head, and started moving forward.

    ¡°Attack!¡± I raised my ive high in the air before giving such order to the entire armies here. ¡°Go back to your posts, and we will meet at the centre.¡±

    Lily went back to lead her forces, moving them behind the huge body of my little turtle.

    I didn¡¯t forget how it moved through mountains like they were made out of ss! Since then, I got an idea about how to bring down therge and mighty walls of the capital with the least losses.

    It would go there, simply smash its body at the walls, crushing them into powder like it just did.

    Then it would move around and attack another spot, then another. It would keep doing this until the big stretch of walls here would turn into a colossal honeb structure!

    And I didn¡¯t stand idle and watched without helping.

    My help came in such a new way that I never tried before.

    I simply jumped off my chariot,nded on the ground easily before running fast, so damn fast towards the direction of the walls.

    *Boom!*

    I raised my ive high in the air, while the arcs of lightning danced all over its de and fire sparks started to ignite as wild fireworks.

    It seemed my ive sensed my desire to battle, and responded in such a fierce way.

    Once I came closer, I jumped high in the air, got slightly over the top of the towering and thick walls, beforending with my ive cutting through all the defences there like they were tofu.

    *Boom!*

    The sound of this hit was so loud and explosive, and it left arge hole behind. The remaining edges of the standing walls on both sides had dancing bolts of lightning and big fiery tongues rising up and eating all the forces on the top.

    This hit of mine didn¡¯t only copse a hole of hundreds of metres wide, it also assaulted the surviving forces on both ends of it.

    It was¡­ Overbearing!

    With just a single hit, I took down part of the walls and killed lots of forces.

    ¡°Again!¡± and I liked it! I didn¡¯t stand in my ce motionless as I moved fast, creating a long trail of afterimages that received all the iing angry attacks from high above.

 Chapter 761 Adding Speed To My Chariot

    But all they hit was empty air!

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    Coupled with my speed and my sturdy shield, plus the healing bubble that surrounded me, I got nothing to fear.

    ¡°Attack the forces, leave those two wrecking balls alone for now!¡±

    Such a thunderous shout came from within the walls, seemingly one of the generals here was smart enough to think about this.

    Trying to kill my turtle? That would be harder than reaching the moon!

    Trying to kill me? They got to first catch up with my insane speed or stop my deadly ive.

    So trying to kill any of us was a mistake, as it was pointless. They¡¯d better focus on the closely drawing forces, which were going to take advantage of all the gaps created by me and my turtle.

    But that dude just underestimated my forces.<sub>-?(0??)?.</sub>

    They weren¡¯t justmon troops, they got baptised for long days under the hellish training Lily and others gave.

    They received the first wave of attack bravely and pushed the frontline all the way towards the gaps up front.

    They lost a lot to reach there, much more to just step a single foot across the gaps, and tons more before they secured areas inside.

    Then the battle for the walls started, grinding souls and lives like they were dust dancing in the air.

    I could only watch all this killing without even feeling a single speck of guilt or regret.

    I started my life while running around, fearing from my shadow, and ended up leading millions of lives and watching them burn with such cold hearts.

    Life¡­ Was really hard to understand!

    I kept smashing the walls while my little turtle also wreaked havoc on the other side.<sub></sub>

    We were expanding the holes towards the opposite ends.

    ¡°It¡¯s enough now,¡± I didn¡¯t know if that turtle would hear me or not, ¡°you can go around, turn around the walls and reach the ocean with your forces, then hit the capital there.¡±

    . ¡°Sure dark lord, I got tired from hitting the walls without killing anyone!¡±

    That dude¡­ It could hear me from such a far distance. ¡°Tired or bored? Anyway, don¡¯t use your abilities until you reach deep inside the gulf, then use them to smash everyone.¡±

    ¡°Sure, dark lord, will keep this in mind.¡±

    I looked at that colossal dude turning around. It didn¡¯t leave without smashing more walls and killing lots of forces in the process.

    It seemed it was really restraining itself back then. Well, it had to vent, right?

    As I sent it towards the other side of the capital, it was time for the jumper to move out as well.<sub></sub>

    [It¡¯s your turn buddie, don¡¯t mess things up]

    [Since when have I ever done this?]

    [Just don¡¯t kill most of your army, ok? These are pricey warriors, not justmon troops!]

    I rolled my eyes at this dude¡¯s shamelessness. He was really something! Did he forget about the armies he smashed and left losing most of their numbers and even got deep psychic trauma after that?

    I watched him lead his new army of warriors and followed my little turtle. The two seemed to start a racingpetition or something.

    It would be better to start a killing contest, to see which one would kill more than the other.

    Two were gone, and my forces led by Lily and Legend alongside other generals were doing their best to take over the walls.

    The capital stretched for a distance over a hundred and fifty miles. This was a huge distance to cover.

    It had towering walls from the north, lining it up and preventing any invasion from that side.

    So the forces were all stationed here and south, while the east was covered by the ocean and that huge gulf reaching the central part of this capital.

    Two of my fiercest generals were heading to that ocean and gulf, and the rest were fighting brutally over the west and southern walls.

    So what should I do then? Of course doing what others wouldn¡¯t expect!

    They thought the northern region was the safest? Was it secured by these towering mountains? They would have to see my chariot flying on top of these mountains, descending upon them from the rear with a mighty army of mine.

    Silverlining didn¡¯t just provide races and humans to my second Earth, he also sent another batch of warriors for me.

    I got around five million more, and with the few millions left in my inventory, I got ten right now.

    It was enough to swarm the rear of this massive ce and let these Hectors taste what real fear would feel like.

    But my chariot was very outstanding in the middle of all this. Besides, the flying forts and inds would create lots of problems for me, buying precious time for the Hectors to react if they followed me like my shadow.

    So I had to first break free from the fight here, retreat as far away as possible.

    Of course when I did that, a few forts moved to keep an eye on me. I left them untouched until we crossed a distance of a couple hundred miles.

    Then I summoned my dragons and flying monsters, and even joined the fight in person to smash the shields of these forts using my enhanced ive.

    It really felt good, crushing the shields with my ive and smashing the ground into pieces.

    In less than ten minutes, all the forts here were smashed and fell to the ground.

    ¡°Come back,¡± I called back to my boys before going with my fastest speed towards the north.

    To make sure things wouldn¡¯t go out of hand, I went back into my second Earth world, used the sacrifice again to enhance the speed of my chariot.

    My baby was fast, much faster than any fort. But those inds, those royals¡­ They were something else.

    So I had to spare an hour here, equal to a couple of minutes back at Earth to ensure I got the speed I wanted.

    I added this bonus speed to my chariot, leading it to fly in the air while creating a series of afterimages, just like my speed.

 Chapter 762 Invading The Capital

    My baby initially had superb speed, so adding this boost made it fly in the world like it was a speck of light.

    If they wanted to track me again, they would spend hours to find a trace of my shadow, and they¡¯d eventually fail to do that.

    I held the maps drawn by Brian and other generals and kept moving in an arc path, trying my best to avoid any unexpected eyes anywhere here.

    Just getting spotted here would let anyone with a brain guess my destination was. So I had to take such a detour, and thanks to my chariot¡¯s new speed this didn¡¯t take much longer than an hour.

    During which I kept checking over the situation of my scattered forces.

    The armies I left behind led by Hry and Isabe were doing just fine. They were doing their best to push their troops to join the rest of us.

    The enemies stationed in front of them already dropped their guard a long time ago. So once theynded fiercely on them with everything they got, they managed to crush them in a few hours.

    Then they started the long run, with few minutes of rest in between long hours of running.<sub></sub>

    They were almost five hours away from the first basin. There, the fight got loose as I expected.

    Once the attack over the other basins erupted, many forcesing there stopped as they had to go to other basins to help.

    And when I came to the capital, not a single troop was sent there anymore.

    It meant all the forces were called back to reinforce the capital. Before I left the capital and went on my little ride around, I spotted arge number of ground forcesing from the direction of the central region, heading towards the walls to intercept my forces.

    I didn¡¯t have any worries over them. After all, they acted as a diversion.

    The real attack woulde from me and the other two going towards the ocean and the big gulf.

    As for the other basins, I got nothing from the generals there. I didn¡¯t bother to add them as my friends, as I didn¡¯t know if they were going to survive or not.<sub></sub>

    Besides, their fights weren¡¯t that important anymore. They just had to kill the forces around the beasts and then wait there and let their forces hit the beasts.

    They wouldn¡¯t kill any beast until I¡¯d finished the capital war. Then I¡¯d scatter my entire forces, even my warriors, to go and get their share of this beast bonus.

    Even I would gain a taste from them as well.

    As for the other two, the jumper told me they were this close from reaching the ocean, only half an hour apart from there.

    But there was already a huge army gushing out from the walls, trying to stop them from reaching there.

    I told him to let the turtle first smash the walls before going directly to the ocean and start the aquatic battle there.

    I knew without my little turtle, the jumper would stand powerless against the great aquatic army at the ocean and the great gulf.<sub></sub>

    I got towards the mountains, and I had to admit the one who decided to build this capital here was genius!

    The mountains were closely intersecting each other, closing any path for any ground forces to prate this region.

    There was no direct path, or even smooth one for any army to use. And above that, I spotted a few watching posts on the side of distant mountains.

    They kept sure to watch this ce here. But it was toote for them to send any signal to their leaders.

    I just rose so high in the air, pushed forward with my highest speed, and didn¡¯t leave these watching posts untouched.

    I let out my dragons and scattered them around to destroy these posts while I crossed the mountainous region in just ten minutes.

    And as I crossed thest group of peaks, I simply descended from the high clouds. I stopped just a couple of hundred metres off the ground, overseeing what could be considered as a peaceful part of this capital.

    This ce was a living block of the capital¡¯s normal citizens.

    ¡°Sigh! I got nothing against you, but I had to control your capital so don¡¯t hold it deep against me,¡± I muttered when I saw the shocked faces of many Hectors walking in the streets.

    Even in the middle of such a heated war, the ces away from it looked this quiet.

    ¡°Come forth!¡± But this was war, and they had to either submit, or resist till theirst breaths. ¡°Spread around, kill anyone resisting. Thene towards my chariot once you are done here.¡± I brought out two million warriors and gave them the order to control this region.

    Then I shed towards another point where I summoned one million and asked them to take control of their region.

    As such, I kept shing from a point to another, spreading my forces until I had only one million left.

    Seven groups were scattered there, and it seemed the Hectors didn¡¯t wee any of them properly.

    Cries of fight and wailing kept echoing from different ces. This meant they started to fight back, and they got nothing to me for their deaths but themselves.

    The next spot I headed towards was the back of the frontline forces.

    It would feel crazy to just go towards the central region alone. Even with all my warriors here, I had no confidence in taking it over.

    The enemy leaders could simply order their forces to retreat, go directly back towards my direction and I¡¯d get surrounded from all sides with my warriors.

    Even if the frontline forces I left under Lily and Legend control woulde to help, the situation would be hectic and out of control.

    Winning or losing would be hanged by a thread all the time. I didn¡¯t want such a result for sure, especially if I got another smoother way to do things.

 Chapter 763 Showing Them How Apocalypse Truly Looked Like

    I¡¯d go and smash that big army of elites from behind. Instead of me getting surrounded in the end, their forces would be the ones to be surrounded.

    Wiping out that army would leave only the aquatic forces and the smaller army at the central zone untouched.

    Against my forces, I doubted they could do anything worthy to worry about.

    So I moved towards the heated up frontline at the far distance while summoning myst batch of warriors.

    I knew using just one million of them against the enemy forces of tens of millions and even more would be insane.

    So I had to use my technique again.

    ¡°Wow! It can also affect that!!¡±<sub></sub>

    I used my first technique as usual, created the ck circle and held it with my left fist from the centre to release my threads.

    The first new thing I noticed was the size of this circle. Before this, it could only reach ten metres in radius at first before expandingter on with the influx of my energy towards it.

    But now? It went way beyond this! At least a circle of five hundred metres in radius appeared in front of me. This was insane! I didn¡¯t do anything new, didn¡¯t get any advancement to my cultivation base, or elevated the grade of my energy.

    All I had was my sacrificial boosts, and they seemed to affect my cultivation and energy in one way or another.

    ¡°At least it¡¯s not a side effect,¡± Iughed while trying to release my threads.

    And there was the second new thing that happened.<sub></sub>

    My threads were just threads, thin and looking weakpared to the thick arms of my second technique.

    But now? Each threading out was like a thick arm, and once they got out from the circle, they started to emit many threads like my old ones.

    ¡°It¡¯s like¡­ A tree with branches¡­¡± I looked at my evolved technique with daze and admiration.

    This¡­ Would only continue for a day and would stop. I had to find a way to keep this effect longer¡­ Like forever!

    ¡°I have to get my base upgraded,¡± I got the bones from my little turtle when I sealed it. They were dark realm monster bones, the ones needed for me to elevate my cultivation base higher, to reach a level enough to turn this effect permanent.

    But now I got to taste the true might of my evolved technique.<sub></sub>

    Before this, trying to control any elite would take roughly five minutes. I knew these forces were slightly better, so I prepared for a six or even seven minutes wait.

    But when my new threads infected arge number of forces¡¯ bodies, the thicker arms started to shine for the first time ever for such a thing to happen.

    And with it, I felt the consumption rate of my energy got doubled, tripled, and kept rising so damn fast!

    ¡°Wanna suck me dry? You should try harder then,¡± I got nothing but bones to use and replenish my energy.

    But as I got the chariot filled with the green bones, the technique didn¡¯t stop showing me new surprises.

    Thorns were thrown out like an army stood inside the circle and kept attacking the forces down below. Anyone who got hit by a thorn would pause, his body would tremble for a few seconds before I felt my control over him.

    Damn! This¡­ This was fierce! Was such a stage possible? Could I evolve my technique and let it show such scary attacks?

    Thorns kept venturing towards the enemies at the same time that my threads kept controlling them. At a point, I felt like this technique was holding a scyth, reaping their souls in heaps and adding them all to be my ves.

    A number of tens of thousands which would take me almost fifteen minutes or so to control didn¡¯t take more than a couple of minutes!

    ¡°I¡­ Gotta work on contracts then,¡± after long minutes of standing there in pure daze, looking at what my evolved technique was doing, I decided to work over the contract part.

    In fact, I felt like the technique didn¡¯t need this. It was just doing fine on itself.

    But I had to do something, right? I got to control them and release the pressure over my technique, if there was one.

    I got curious while forcing them to sign contracts. What was the cause of this change in my technique?

    Was it the strength bonus? Or was it the speed? The magic effects might be the reason as well. I got no clue here, but I had to look deeper and try to find anything that might help.

    Knowing what brought such an effect to my technique would help me in my future cultivation base evolution. After all, my base was unique and like nothing else.

    As I freed my threads by contracts, I released them to infect more others. At the same time, my circle kept throwing thorns all over the ce, controlling more than what my threads ever did.

    ¡°Attack!¡± As I got all these forces in less than half an hour, I didn¡¯t let my warriors fight alone anymore. An army of million or more moved to help them, and they also sent threads over to infect others at the same time.

    The road towards the distant battle at the walls was filled with many living blocks. I couldn¡¯t help but smash many using my chariot, while others got destroyed by my forces and the brutal fights going everywhere.

    Slowly the fight started to spread out from being an army fighting an army to a street fight. And street fights were always bloody and messy.

    The buildings here were made of a special kind of ore, one that would take lots of hits and endure the attacks for a good duration.

    However in the end, I and my forces left a long trail of destroyed buildings, giving me a familiar sight I saw many times on my Earth.

 Chapter 764 I Have To Act Crazy!

    Cities and towns got destroyed and turned into ruins. The once was bustling cities and towns with life turned to such lifeless and ruined ces filled with terror, doubt, and death.

    Sorry folks, this was the ugly face of the apocalypse. I knew you came from such a high and mighty race, one that sheltered you and your world from the brutality and cruelty of the apocalypse.

    And it seemed that my role was to give you a fierce and cold p on your faces to wake up.

    ¡°Keep pushing forward!¡± I kept shouting like this from time to time, whenever I felt my forces get lost into the maze of these buildings and resident blocks.

    In an hour of brutal fighting, we finally reached a wide open ce. It seemed it was dedicated to military forces, and there I found the huge army standing between me and my forces.

    ¡¢ ¡°Kill!¡± It wasn¡¯t time for any hesitation. They stood there, giving their backs to us, while trying to go forward.

    They might have mistaken us as being their reinforcements or something. Once I gave the order, they attacked the unprepared forces for our arrival.

    And that was the real beauty about such a sneaky attack. The enemy would never see using until it was toote.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Intruders!¡±

    ¡°Enemy at the backline!¡±

    ¡°Turn around and fight!¡±

    I rose up with my chariot, high enough to spot the ces such orders came from. I had previous experience at hunting down generals, and knew how deep this would impact the forces here.

    So I aimed my threads first at these ces, taking control over them in short minutes, while my thorns rained down over the nearby forces, taking control of them in no time.

    This fight started with such a surprise attack, and kept getting worse for the enemy thanks to my technique.

    The generals were taking down at the early moments of this fight. And many of the forces around us turned to be mine.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Advance!¡± and that was the time to create chaos! ¡°Come forth my vaint warriors! Wreck havoc and kill everyone you meet.¡±

    I got the upper hand, and it was time to push forward to gain more.

    I aimed to expand the zone of fight here to create chaos, enough to let the forces up there fighting to have a much easier time than before.

    Once they gained control of the walls, this fight would be over. Both forces would move towards each other, pushing with everything we got to crush the enemies in between.

    As for the reinforcements sent by the enemy, it seemed they got scared by my sudden move. And also the fight at the ocean already started as well.

    The enemy was already led by a bunch of cowards. Princes and princesses who took control over worlds before? I could hardly believe such a lie!

    They showed zero experience in leading a fight. How could they be leaders and conquerors of other worlds? That was a lie! And the Hectors lived their lives believing such one.<sub></sub>

    My boys kept spreading chaos, expanding the fight over the entire forces here. But the sheer size of this ce was really something!

    Even after ten hours of fighting, we couldn¡¯t surround the enemy in between my forces here and up there.

    I lost count of how much I controlled during these hours. I kept controlling and enforcing them to sign contracts, sending them to fight and control others.

    As for my warriors, they were doing great. Led by dragons and flying monsters from the sky, fierce warriors at the ground, and my deadly fallen gods at my chariot from the rear.

    All this wasn¡¯t enough to crush the forces here. That mainly was caused by those damn portals that kept gushing out tons of forces each minute.

    I had to go and crush them at some point, as I grew tired of what they were doing. But the more I destroyed using my ive, the more popped upter on.

    It looked pointless! With such a move, the enemy made sure to keep me pinned down here while dealing with the forces of my little turtle and the jumper.

    Both were fighting brutally at the ocean and the big gulf. I didn¡¯t get lots of reports from them, but recently the jumper sent a distress message, asking for help.

    ¡°Damn! I feel like I¡¯m climbing a mountain, to just get hit by a rock at the top and fall all the way down to the bottom again!¡± I clenched my ive while watching this desperate fight.

    [Be ready to retreat from the walls] as I grew sick of this, I decided to match this cunniness of the enemy with craziness.

    [But¡­ If we do, the enemy will take the higher ground!] Lily sent back, arguing with me in such logic.

    She had a right reason indeed. But who said I was going to act with logic this time?

    [Just do it now!] I knew the time taken for my forces to retreat would be long. In addition to that, they¡¯d get lots of damage in return.

    Plus the enemy would gain more confidence and even momentum to crush them.

    However this all had to be done, and I epted all this while looking at my real target.

    These walls¡­ I was going to smash them all down using brute force! When one would be outyed using schemes and plots, only brute force would save the day.

    I gave her one hour to do so, while I kept controlling as many forces as I could. This time, I didn¡¯t let them attack and only kept them together, waiting for my signal.

    I also started another spree of smashing portals. Even if it was pointless, it would dy the enemy reinforcements for a little bit.

    [We are ready!] after one hour and half, she sent me this message, [They are now boarding the walls anding at us in a fierce momentum]

    [Great!] I raised my head towards the distant walls, [Let me show you how I¡¯ll smash your treasured walls using my chariot and ive. Let¡¯s go baby, we have work to do!]

 Chapter 765 Destroying The Walls In One Single Attack!

    What I had was something simple yet crazy. I led my chariot directly towards the walls, heading towards the point where the fight started.

    My chariot shed fast and arrived there in less than five minutes. Once there, I raised my ive high in the air, and jumped all the way towards that part of the wall.

    ¡°Smash into pieces!¡± I shouted while my ivended with a fierce boom. The walls made out of sturdy ores turned into dust under the might of my ive.

    Then I jumped back, and stood at the tip of my chariot, holding my ive like it was a spear, issued at the front and held it horizontally.

    ¡°Move forward!¡± I gave the order for my chariot to move at its slowest speed.

    Yet with the speed boost I got, it didn¡¯t move as slow as I expected. It moved fast, as if I was moving in my intermediate chariot¡¯s mode.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    Yet the ive of mine did its work. Just at first, I felt a strong resistance against my arm when the ive hit the walls.<sub></sub>

    But once it broke through, the resistance got reduced. My ive prated the thick walls, creating a wide gap that started first a tunnel before it got smashed when my chariot mmed against the cracked walls.

    My ive left behind lightning and fire effects to devastate the remaining parts of the wall. With the help of my chariot and its shield, I got to crash the walls to pieces.

    I didn¡¯t cause the same result as hitting the walls directly with my ive. Part of the walls remained, almost one third of their original heights.

    But this didn¡¯t stop me.

    I had my chariot fly backward so I¡¯d be the first point to hit the walls. And gradually I started to increase the speed when I got hold of this attack.

    I didn¡¯t know what was the current situation around me, but I was sure any force standing on top of the walls right now would be sh*It scared me.

    The walls copsed, bringing with them all the forces that stood on their top. They were busy attacking my retreating troops to be shocked by my move.<sub></sub>

    They never expected it, and this was the beauty of such a move.

    All who fell down from such height, got covered with all these rocks, wouldn¡¯t survive.

    Even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t be in any form to fight. This was my answer to the current stalemate enforced upon me by my enemies.

    Taking the portals out of the equation would end in my victory. But I failed to do so. Then taking down the walls would be the best recement to such a move.

    As the walls started to fall under my ive, and I increased the speed of my chariot little by little, the situation in this part of the war changed dramatically.

    It took me two hours to finish destroying the walls, covering up enough distance to cover up the current battleground.

    p?(??)? ?o??? Once I stopped, I managed to see how big my move changed the face of this battle.<sub></sub>

    The enemy seemed to see a chance to push forward, so they sent lots of forces on top of the walls and much more to stand near it.

    So when the walls were brought down in such a way, they didn¡¯t have time to react. The rocks that fell over their heads were enough to kill much more than the forces that fell with them.

    When I looked back, all I saw was a silent battlefield. Such heavy silence that gave me the impression I was in a graveyard or something like that.

    All the forces here stood in shock and fear, looking at what I caused while not moving a single finger.

    This was the condition of both sides, mine and the Hectors. I didn¡¯t know if I shouldugh or get mad at my forces for staying silent all this time, but the next thing I did was to give a single order to Lily.

    [Move our forces forward, let them start the kill!]

    [O¡­ Ok¡­] she sent back in such a stuttering way, expressing how shocked she was.

    She was like everyone else, doubting my earlier decision about the retreat. But now, she and everyone would get why I gave such weird orders.

    And once I got her answer, I heard loud shoutsing from my frontline forces while they started to move.

    The walls weren¡¯t yet crushed to the ground, but with the falling rocks and the dead and injured bodies all over the ce, a path was created for everyone to tread upon.

    [Attack!] I also gave the same order towards my controlled forces and warriors who weren¡¯t doing any better than my frontline forces.

    Once my two big groups of forces started to move, the enemy started to crush under such pressure.

    If my forces felt such immense shock, then they would feel a much bigger one. I watched the dense number of enemies get killed, and then few started to run away.

    It started with scattered small groups lying at the edge of this fight, then it started to spread out like a que among them.

    [Leave a way out for them] I knew letting such arge number of enemies run away was a mistake, but this battle wouldn¡¯t be won by me killing all of these forces here.

    I could only win when I¡¯d go to the centre of this capital and control it.

    So I took advantage of this moment of chaos and fear, and such an individual decision that turned into such a phenomenon, and decided to push everything towards the central zone.

    [Lead the forces together towards the front] I sent to Lily, [Let¡¯s go towards the central zone together]

    [Will we fight once we are there?]

    [Don¡¯t wait for me] I finished stabilising this battlefield, and it was time to go towards the other one, [Start the fight and do everything you can to get control over the walls and military posts there]

 Chapter 766 The Messy Aquatic Battle

    [What about those inds and forts? They are still fighting and raining our forces with fire]

    I looked up and she was right. Although their numbers weren¡¯t that much, they would create a few problems for my forces.

    [Leave them to me] I sent while sending another message to the jumper, [Tell me how things are at your end]

    [It¡¯s bad! Those aquatic monsters are really endless! We killed tons and much more just appeared without any signs of stopping! And there are lots of forces on their backs!]

    [Isn¡¯t that turtle doing its job?]

    [It¡¯s working, but alone it wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything]

    I got how difficult the situation at the gulf and ocean was. They needed me there to shift the situation just like I did here.<sub></sub>

    But to do so, I had to first take down those inds and forts.

    ¡°See those things in the air? Bring them down for me,¡± this wasn¡¯t the first time for me to deal with such forts and inds.

    I started first to take them down by surprise using my fallen gods. The attacks that came from them were enough to devastate dozens of these forts, smashing a few inds in the process.

    But lots of inds got little harm thanks to their shields. I didn¡¯t have time to y with these little flies, so I directly headed towards them while they started to arrange themselves in an attack formation.

    They let the inds take the forefront and sides, while letting all the remaining forts stay in the middle. They knew the shields of their inds were sturdy enough to stand against my boys¡¯ attacks.

    But they missed one thing; my ive!<sub></sub>

    I didn¡¯t intend to just use my boys this time. I had my ive, and it could smash anything in its path.

    ¡°Select two inds, hit them fiercely with everything you got,¡± once I drew closer in a blink of an eye, I said to my fallen gods, ¡°and leave the rest for me.¡±

    *Rumble!*

    p¡¢a,nd a-n¡¢o¡¢vel Being so close from these inds while getting attacked created lots of cracks and helped to greatly weaken them. Then I came up, jumped over the shields and cut them into two halves using my ive.

    I simply moved my ive right and left, destroying inds everywhere. The frontline defensive inds got smashed and prated into two groups while I passed through them without any hurdle.

    ¡°Destroy these forts now!¡± As I reached the central region, and as they never expected me to reach this far without getting much damage, I decided to take down all the forts first, then clear the remaining indster on.<sub></sub>

    As I gave the order, my fallen gods spread their attacks around. I didn¡¯t move my chariot, and let my boys attack freely without any restraints.

    Just before the shocked Hectors in the inds got to breathe and understand what hit them, all of the forts here were destroyed.

    ¡°Trying to run away and regroupter on? Humph!¡± I allowed the ground forces to do that, as I could crush them at any moment I wanted.

    But these inds were a different story.

    I was sure they had lots of the strongest forces in this capital. Not to mention the possibility for them to have many members of royalty here.

    So letting them retreat would be a mistake. They wouldn¡¯t run as far away from here as possible. They would return back to the central zone, adding more power to the forces stationed there.

    I moved my chariot around and started the operation of hunting down the running inds. Out of the ny something ones, ten groups retreated fast, but my chariot was faster.

    I took down one third in the first hour, then the next third in the next two hours. They were running damn fast, but I kept attacking them one ind at a time.

    Each time I¡¯d let my boys open fire first before ending the ind with my ive. Most of the time was wasted thanks to me running and chasing them all over the ce.

    After I was done, I used my staff and returned directly towards the capital. Close to twenty something inds went missing, couldn¡¯t be found or seen anywhere.

    ¡°I¡¯ll find youter on,¡± I knew I wasted enough time in taking them down. As for the rest of the inds, they either went back to the capital or they ran so damn far away from here.

    During these hours, Lily led everyone towards the central zone of the capital. As I expected, the fight there was much fiercer than ever!

    The forces there weren¡¯t those weak fodders, but the top elites of the Hectors in this continent, and perhaps in the entire world.

    Even after three hours of constant fighting, Lily and her forces couldn¡¯t break through a single point yet.

    I already gave the order for my controlled forces and warriors to support and follow her instructions. But the situation without me and my little turtle looked so damn hopeless.

    We kept losing lots of forces while the enemy only lost little. They were stationed and guarded behind mighty walls and towers, while my forces were exposed out in the open.

    There was nothing Lily and others could do but to bid for their time and try to find a weak point to get inside from it.

    I could only ept such a result. I could have let her wait until I went to the aquatic battle and helped them there.

    But my worry was about the enemy sending more reinforcements there. Without getting pressured, they would regain their cool again.

    So I had to ept such losses for the big victory in the end.

    Once I arrived at the capital, I took almost half an hour of flight to reach the vast aquatic battlefield.

    All I could see was forces killing each other everywhere! The little turtle appeared from far, as it seemed it was leading the frontal forces there to stop the aquatic monsters froming to the ground.

 Chapter 767 Just Wait For One More Hour

    The aquatic monsters had lots of forces on top of their backs. And as the jumper said, the little turtle wasn¡¯t alone enough.

    The first thought I had was to unleash its full skills and let it fight using the deadly skills. However I refrained from doing this when I thought about the more important battle at the centre.

    ¡°I have to do something,¡± the only way to turn the tide of this fight over was by using my technique. They brought such a massive aquatic army with forces over the monsters¡¯ backs, and that was like a paradise for my technique.

    And my technique wasn¡¯t the old one I always had, it was the scary evolved version of it.

    ¡°Time to change the tide here,¡± I coldly said while releasing the threads and thorns loose all over the ce.

    The forces that got here weren¡¯t like those elites I fought before. An elite would take one up to two minutes in front of my evolved technique.

    Then against those weaker forces and monsters, it needed just a few tens of seconds to take control of them, and even many got controlled in a much shorter duration than this.

    In the first hour, I controlled enough forces to send them to help my little turtle. The turtle seemed to take the task of stopping the influx of forces from the ocean to the ground.

    While the jumper took charge of dealing with the forces that got off shore.<sub></sub>

    That made this fight stretch over such vast space, and it even reached the area of the big gulf.

    However the two couldn¡¯t get near it to control everything there.

    The turtle allowed for a big part of his forces to embark over its back, fighting the monsters and races over them.

    But when I started to let my controlled beasts and races join the fight, things started to shift slowly. During the next ten hours, we finally managed to clear the ocean forces, and started to crawl over the gulf.

    This didn¡¯t juste from my controlled forces, but thanks to me going down there at different times, and getting all the portals I could reach destroyed before retreating fast.

    The speed of my chariot in water wasn¡¯t as much as over the ground. But it was much faster than before at least.

    [You can leave this zone for us and go to help the others] As the fight reached such a stage, the jumper sent in a rare moment of showing his support to others.

    During these ten hours, Lily and the forces there had it worse! ording to her words, out of the vast tens of millions we had before, we now had less than ten!<sub></sub>

    And many of them were exhausted, wounded, and more important than all lost hope of winning.

    Morale was a very important thing in any fight. However even if we were losing at that battle, we were winning here.

    The pressure ced by my forces over the central and most vital region of the capital ended up with relieving pressure over here.

    They didn¡¯t send reinforcements here except for a few times and they all got controlled by me. So they stopped sending anything since their failures, and kept focusing on winning the defensive battle at their central zone.

    [Can you handle things here?] I asked. After all, I depended on the little turtle to devastate the central zone with its scary skills.

    If they¡¯d get lots of time to clear the battle here, then I¡¯d better stay and help.

    [You already controlled millions of these monsters and races. They can handle the situation here with the our help until you get done from that other battle]

    Sigh! He got it all wrong then. As I feared, he thought his task with my little turtle was to keep the monsters here at bay.<sub></sub>

    [Dude¡­ I need that turtle in that war]

    [No way! Without its help and support, I won¡¯t be able to hold them back anymore]

    So be it.

    [Then retreat with me]

    [What?]

    [Leave this fight for now. Let¡¯s go to the central zone and clear it first. There lies the main generals and leaders of these forces. Taking them down will conclude everything]

    [Hmm¡­ But a retreat will let my forces suffer more casualties]

    [That doesn¡¯t matter anymore] he was terrified of myter onments at his poor performance here, [All of our armies here lost lots of their forces already]

    [I see¡­ Ok, I¡¯ll issue the order now]

    [Not now!] I had to stop him, [Just wait for one more hour]

    [What for? Are you going to help them back there first?]

    [That¡¯s one, and there is another reason¡­]

    [What? Can¡¯t you just say it directly? Will you die if you don¡¯t?]

    [Just guess it on your own] Iughed, closing the chat while he rained on me with curses and harshments.

    pa??? ?<0,>?,?? In one hour, everything here would change.

    As I closed the chat, I left this region and went towards the nearby central one. There wasn¡¯t much distance between the gulf region and that central one.

    Once I went there, I got to see how bad the situation there really was.

    My forces had to surround the walls and the forts of the enemy to look for a weak spot to crack. But they ended up losing every single fight, losing damn badly here.

    This way there was really no hope to do anything.

    [Give the order to gather up at my chariot] I sent this over to Lily.

    [You are already here? Thank God! I thought we didn¡¯t have more than few hours before getting all exterminated]

    [Don¡¯t say such ugly things. I¡¯m here, and I¡¯m going to change this situation]

    [Even if you did, the forces we got are fewer than the enemy. They called forth to many forces, and all are elites and strong. Even warriors like yours came out inrge batches, and they caused serious troubles for me and others]

    [Just send everyone over, and leave the rest to me] I closed the chat while muttering, ¡°We got to survive for one more hour, to prepare the setting for the uing surprise.¡±

 Chapter 768 Giving More Crazy Orders!

    One hour was all I needed before my bigeback would start. From behind, the jumper and the little turtle came fast, trying to get here without losing much.

    But they were facing a hard time doing that.

    Just when my little turtle moved away from the gulf waters alongside my controlled forces, the entire aquatic army that was suppressed all this time finally got a chance to move.

    So even if they were retreating onnd, the sheer number of forces flooding out from the gulf were enough to threaten their retreat.

    The jumper had to arrange his forces and secure the retreat of my little turtle.

    This forced him to leave several lines of troops there, trying to dy the enemy as hard as they could, as long as they possibly could.

    I knew they would pay a huge price in doing this, but I needed my little turtle to set the stage for the uing surprise.

    [You know we are going to lose more than half of our forces just to reach your ce?] the jumper sent in such aining way, making me inwardly sigh.<sub></sub>

    Since when that jerk was so attentive to his forces? He was just saying that in advance, to defend himself if I tried to pick up at himter.

    I didn¡¯t really intend to do so. And when I didn¡¯t answer him, he sent again:

    [I hope you know what you are doing. You are calling all of us and letting us be trapped in between all the enemy forces. That¡¯s not smart!]

    [I know what I¡¯m doing, so just keep moving forward and arrange your forces when you arrive]

    [Arrange them for what? For ughter?]

    I closed the chat and didn¡¯t say anything to spoil the uing surprise.

    I knew all of my generals would feel much doubt at my decision, but they¡¯d get to know that I wasn¡¯t doing this out of craziness or something.<sub></sub>

    I got a n, a great surprise actually, and they¡¯d have to wait for an hour to pass to see it.

    As the jumper and my little turtle were leading their forces towards me, Lily and her generals were also doing the same.

    They weren¡¯t faring that wellpared to the jumper¡¯s and my little turtle¡¯s forces. The enemy on the towering walls and towers were raining down their attacks non-stop, killing lots of them.

    In return, they tried to fight back, yet their attacks didn¡¯t cause any damage worthy of note.

    This was going to change soon enough.

    The two big armies took close to half an hour to gather here, then the jumper arranged his forces to stop the iing aquatic forces from the rear, while Lily organised the remaining forces to try and defend the frontal attacks from the enemies on the walls.

    As we shifted all of our forces here, the enemy got greedy to surround us. It was a golden chance indeed, with the aquatic forces blocking our rear, and the big walls blocking our front.<sub></sub>

    So they started to send out forces through many gates away from us, trying to block the north and south paths for us.

    [Brilliant! Now you¡¯ve got us surrounded! Happy now?] the jumper sent, and Lily then sentter on, speaking the same meaning in different words.

    [Be ready to move] I knew it was so close to the deadline I set for myself, ¡°Little turtle,e here now!¡± I shouted in the direction of the big turtle of mine which was fighting monsters and forces at the rear.

    ¡°Dark lord, can you please stop calling me this?¡± this dude really heard me from such a far distance, ¡°your man here kept calling me this until I jumped off to the ocean to get rid of his annoyance!¡±

    Iughed. That jumper could be funny sometimes. ¡°Just  bring your fat ass here. It¡¯s time for you to prove your worth.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± he said, before I held my ive high in the air as I sent to Lily, [Prepare for advancing in any moment now!]

    [Is it time?]

    I looked at my other chat and evilly grinned.

    [It¡¯s time!]

    One hour indeed passed, and to my surprise it was already here.

    ¡°What to do now, dark lord?¡± my little turtle arrived here so fast and asked in anticipation.

    ¡°What else? Let¡¯s destroy these annoying walls and towers first, then you¡¯ll start using your skills.¡±

    .?O,? ¡°Atst! Dark lord, fighting without using my skills felt like I was fighting with both hands cuffed behind my back!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s time for you to unleash your full power,¡± I started moving out my chariot, heading directly towards the front walls, ¡°start attacking with me. Take the northern direction and I¡¯ll head south. Ah, when I tell you, use your skill towards the other end of these walls.¡±

    ¡°The other side? I can do that. But what for?¡±

    ¡°Just use that earth shattering thing, the one you used to cleave the ocean and bring forth deadly rocks from its bottom.¡±

    ¡°Ok, I can do it easily. And it¡¯s not the same. As I evolved, my strength and skills also got stronger. And I got more cool skills.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste time,¡± I already was upon the walls, jumped high up beforending with my deadly ive over them, ¡°start working now or do you want me to call you turtle for the rest of your life?¡±

    ¡°No dark lord, I¡¯ll move right away!¡± it got scared by my words, jolted back to its senses.

    And the next thing I heard after the booming sound of my ive smashing all the walls it touched was the fierce rumblinging from its attack.

    I knew it would go north now. So I just repeated what I did before, went to the back of my chariot and let it fly backwards while I started smashing and killing the enemy here.

    [Attack!] I sent this simple word to Lily as I created enough gap for her forces to advance.

    [But¡­ Our number isn¡¯t enough!]

 Chapter 769 Ill Make You Proud!

    [Just do it!] I knew that already. But who said we only got these forces here?

    [Start advancing towards the capital now] I sent this to the jumper, making him get mad.

    [Damn you Hye! If you don¡¯t tell me what¡¯s going on here, I¡¯ll not do it! Go to the capital? With such a fierce army hot on our tail?]

    [Just do it! Why are all of you acting like that? Don¡¯t you have any trust in me?]

    [Trust isn¡¯t the issue, your recently crazy orders are!]

    [Just do it! And don¡¯t forget to lead the remaining forces of the little turtle back as well]

    [Let ite and bring them itself]

    [Then we will all die here if it did that! Just do your job properly for once, ok?]

    [And here he will startining and saying rude and mean stuff about me!]<sub></sub>

    I rolled my eyes and closed this chat before it would turn into a bloodbath fight of words.

    I kept smashing walls for ten more minutes, clearing more space for my forces to advance into the capital.

    The enemy was taken by surprise by what I did, yet they performed much better than before. They moved their troops off all the remaining walls in such a hurry, and they started to arrange their lines to meet up with my forces.

    The gap I created with my little turtle was wide enough to let my forces enter smoothly into the capital. But what stood in front of them were tons of forces led by a few inds hovering in the air right now.

    ¡°Here you are, I thought you ran away,¡± they were the ones that went missing from my pursuit earlier on.

    ¡°Little turtle, start using that earth thing of yours now!¡± Just as I saw the enemy getting in line, I also got a message atst.

    They were here!

    ¡°Dark lord, please stop using that cursed word again!¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°If you are mad, then show them this is not me!¡± I rolled my eyes. This idiot, he dared to shout at me when its fate was changed by a single word from me.

    *Rumble!*

    Just as it acted, the entire world rumbled. I knew how fierce its skill was.

    [Get ready] and as the skills got activated, I sent this over, [The walls are going down. A deep hole will appear and then you can advance around it]

    [got it. My boys are bored! The basins you sent us weren¡¯t fun at all!]

    Iughed. My chick was really lovely. I knew Hry was bored as when she arrived from the direction far at my capital, things got much calmer at the basins.

    The forces were already gathered up here, so there wasn¡¯t that much fun back there.

    However that also meant their forces were intact! Unlike all my forces here, the armiesing here and led by Isabe, Hry, and others were in full formation and ready for battle.<sub></sub>

    So even if we had little forces here to take control of the capital, they could.

    And this was my little surprise.

    To let them invade the capital without much resistance, I had to attract all the enemy forces to the totally opposite direction.

    Then thest touch came with my little turtle¡¯s fierce skill that would tear the walls apart and clear a path for my forces toe.

    ¡°Dark lord! There are lots of forcesing in the direction of my skill!¡±

    And just as they drew closer, my little turtle shouted with its useless discovery.

    pa?,??-,c<o>m ¡°Just control the rocksing down from the bottom of the ground, make them fall over the walls around and the areas nearby them,¡± it wasn¡¯t time for any questions.</o>

    My forces had to arrive while the entire ce would be properly prepared for them. I didn¡¯t suffer all this trouble to get things ruined at thest moment.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make you proud of me.¡±

    Something told me I shouldn¡¯t trust such monsters.

    As the entire stage was folded atst, I controlled my chariot to rise high in the air.

    I already destroyed enough walls to let the forces pass inside the capital.

    As I rose high in the air, I could finally see the final and fascinating picture of my setting.

    At the far distance, I spotted my forces running as fast as they could in such neat formation, heading towards the capital.

    The part of the walls that were standing in front of them got smashed already thanks to the mighty skill of my little turtle.

    Then it came to my enemies.

    They fell, fell so damn hard and deep in my scheme. They tried to outy me? Let me take a good look at your scared and confused faces right now.

    Did you think you already cornered me? This close to getting your victory? Kill me and annihte my forces and kingdom off the face of the world?

    Humph! I just hoped I knew where those damn royals were to stand directly against their faces and get amused with their looks.

    The enemy stood in such confused and shocked status, while the violent sounds of my forces flooding the capital from everywhere were echoing all over the world.

    They didn¡¯t know what to do, whom to fight, or which zone they should defend.

    They were trying to entrap me and my forces, and ended up being the one falling into my trap.

    They got nowhere else to go! The entire capital was now surrounded and getting invaded by my forces.

    ¡°Little turtle,¡± but even if things here looked great, there was still one minor problem to solve, ¡°use that showering fiery meteorite skill of yours over there!¡±

    I pointed my ive, unexpectedly at the opposite direction of the ongoing battle in the capital. ¡°Shower them with hot love, ok?¡±

    ¡°Leave it to me, dark lord! I¡¯ll make you proud!¡±

    That damn line again! Screw it!

    I aimed towards the direction of therge aquatic army hunting the rear of my forces. I had to buy the jumper and his forces time to retreat and get inside the capital.

 Chapter 770 A King Vs A King Battle

    ¡°Stop destroying walls, that¡¯s enough already,¡± as the sky turned fiery red, and the rocks started to show up, I had to stop my little turtle now.

    What I aimed for? Humph! It was obvious! This capital would be overrun by my forces, then we¡¯d climb the walls and get the advantage of their strong defences here.

    We started this war while facing an unfavourable situation when dealing with these walls of the capital. And this time it was going to be the total opposite of this.

    I¡¯d let my forces get a good taste of holding the upper hand. As for my forces, it was time for them to get a bitter taste of their f*cking walls!

    As the rocks hit the ground, they exploded fiercely like each was a loaded missile!

    [Use this chance and bring your boys inside the capital] I sent this to the jumper before turning to get my full attention over the capital war.

    The situation here was just like a bowling ball mming all the pieces in front of its path.

    The war was simply described as one sided fight. The enemy was still in the state of denial and confusion, not even able to get what to do or where to run to survive.<sub></sub>

    The shouts of my forces seemed like they wereing from every possible direction towards them. The distance of my rear reinforcements made it enough for the shouts to echo around and scatter, looking like they wereing from everywhere.

    And that added more chaos and fear to the enemy.

    Fighting such enemy looked like a park walk for my forces. In the first half of an hour, the sheer losses of the enemy was really astronomical.

    ¡°Retreat,¡± just when I thought the Hectors were going to drop this war and surrender, a loud shout came with sparkling lights, ¡°gather up at the magical castle, hurry!¡±

    ¡°Magical castle?!!¡± I stood in my ce puzzled by such a shout. It came from the middle of the central zone of the capital. It felt like the one shouting used an item like my horn to deliver his voice in such a way.

    In the middle, a shiningrge ball of light appeared all of a sudden. It was pure orange in colour, and itsted for an entire minute as if it was a beacon for everyone here to flock there.

    ¡°Keep killing! Don¡¯t let them group together!¡± In return for such an unknown figure, I held my horn and gave such order to all of my forces here.<sub></sub>

    Everyone got the order, and the ones fighting the Hector forces here started to push much faster.

    If the enemy was trying to retreat and regroup, then it would be foolish to let them have this without taking as much as possible back from them.

    p¡¢a,nd a-n¡¢o¡¢vel My forces were in a much better situation, and they gained the higher ground as well. The attacks that came from the walls endangered lots of the Hectors at the ground, making them lose too much.

    But the enemy already hadrge numbers here from the start. So even if my forces tried their best, it wasn¡¯t that easy to stop the enemy from doing what he wanted.

    And that was aside from what came from that ball of orange light.

    It was a massive ind, one that rivalled and beat any other ind I saw to date.

    To best describe it, it was at least ten times the size of the biggest ind I had ever seen.<sub></sub>

    And that wasn¡¯t the problem.

    Saying it was a castle isn¡¯t an exaggeration!

    All the inds I saw before were like barrennds with nothing there except normal terrain seen on Earth and few scattering towers.

    But this ind¡­ It got walls, towers, and even a massive city on its surface.

    There was no single speck free there. I couldn¡¯t see the ground thanks to all these buildings and defensive structures.

    And in the middle of all this, the central part was elevated for almost fifty metres, having a big castle built on top of it, and had huge looking siege weapons.

    And that flying castle was surrounded entirely with a massive globr shield, one that was shimmering in bright orange colour from time to time.

    Everything about this castle ind was much different than any other ind I have ever seen.

    To best describe the difference, it felt likeparing my mighty chariot with the weaker ones I bought out for my forces.

    The difference was like heaven and hell!

    And that gave me a clear picture of how hard it was going to be, thatst stand the Hectors decided to put here.

    Thinking about that order, it was clear what was going to happen. The forces would partially ascend up there and get the support of the entire castle to at least survive.

    And the forces down below would also be protected by that castle. So it came down to just my chariot facing this castle.

    Whoever would kill the other first would win.

    [What should we do about this scary thing?] Hry sent and I had no other answer but this:

    [Just keep fighting the ground forces, and let me handle the rest]

    [Won¡¯t we test it first?]

    [It¡¯s better to test it using my chariot. Just keep pushing after those running forces. The more to kill, the easier it will beter on]

    I didn¡¯t need to say anymore. I then turned my vision towards the direction of the gulf, where my little turtle was showering the enemy with the fiery rocks.

    ¡°Little turtle, shift your rocks over the inside, aim at that damn castle now!¡±

    It did great so far, buying enough time for the jumper and his forces to retreat away from the aquatic forces.

    Killing them wasn¡¯t going to make a big difference now. Instead, showering that zone around the castle and blocking the retreat route of the enemy was more important now.

 Chapter 771 Little Flying Lizard

    ¡°Ok dark lord,¡± that dude seemed to feel the seriousness of the current situation, so it didn¡¯tin about me calling it a turtle this time.

    It controlled its falling rocks and let them aim towards the centre of that region.

    ¡°Humph! Do you think I, the Hector king here, is just as weak as the ones you faced before? That¡¯s a joke!¡±

    ¡°A king?¡± I snorted, ¡°it went into our human heritage that a king can¡¯t be born without killing another king. So let me ascend the throne while holding your head.¡±

    ¡°Humph! Big wordsing from such a little kid! I didn¡¯t know why they awakened me from my slumber, but I¡¯ll see how good you are. You got a turtle dragon on your side, then let me show you what real dragons look like! Come forth!¡±

    It seemed he could hear me perfectly fine. At the same time, it was apparent that he was one of those formidable figures that didn¡¯t like to get offended.

    And something told me he had all the capital to back his words up. He gave me such a vibe, that a deadly beast was looking at me, breathing out in front of my face, while picturing my death.

    He was different, not like any weak and idiotic royals I fought all this time in this war.

    ¡°Come then,¡± I weed his strong words with such a cold tone, ¡°let me see how capable you are!¡±

    *Rumble!*

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so impatient, you¡¯ll see everything right now.¡±

    Just as he said that, the sky rumbled as another orange ball of light appeared. This king seemed to have an orange energy grade, something I never saw before.

    *Roar!*

    And just in less than a single minute, and under the shower of such burning rocks falling fiercely all over the castle and the area around it, an ear shattering roar came before a magnificent creature came out from that ball.

    ¡°Dark lord¡­ It¡¯s a hybrid monster that evolved into a dragon,¡± the loud voice of my little turtle came even before I could see the full picture of that creature.

    ¡°Is it stronger than you?¡±

    ¡°It is,¡± my little turtle gave back such an honest answer, ¡°but not that much stronger.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief,¡± if it was much stronger than my little turtle, then dealing with it would be a problem.

    ¡°I¡¯m a dark realm monster, dark lord, and I got evolved by your pure dark energy. This monster is just a hybrid which got to such a stage using treasures and shortcuts.¡±

    ¡°I got it,¡± I understood better what the neer was like.

    It wasn¡¯t that scary in reality. But from its shape and appearance, it could scare any soul standing in front of it.

    That ind was huge? Then another huge dragon appeared right next to it.

    That dragon had sharp scales, looking like they were big and sharp spears. It was a western shaped dragon, with a horn extending from the middle of its head.

    It pped its gigantic two wings slowly, creating a gust of wind, looking like a storm just hit this ce.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how you will stand against my little lizard.¡±

    ¡°Humph, if you got a little lizard, then I¡¯m curious to see what it will do against my little turtle,¡± I didn¡¯t show any sign of weakness while responding back in the same sharp tongue as that king did.

    ¡°Show them how real fire is, my little lizard.¡±

    *Roar!*

    Once it said that, that dragon roared. It seemed what my little turtle said was true. Even when that monster got to such a stage in its evolution, it didn¡¯t do it the right way.

    It was roaring and not talking, a step lower at least than my little turtle.

    But what came next made me feel cold at the back of my head.

    My little turtle was bringing fiery rocks down here from the sky, controlling the ground to bring forth deadly burning rocks withva from the heart of the ground.

    But that hybrid monster brought fire directly from its mouth! It didn¡¯t use anything else and just opened its mouth wide, and a terrifying ball of purple orange fire started to get in shape.

    That hit¡­ It was going to devastate lots of my forces in mere seconds! Even if it wasn¡¯t on par with my little turtle in terms of grade, it was much fiercer at the moment.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll let you have your way? Funny! Let me fight you with something that initially belonged to your race¡­ Thundering Might!¡±

    I instantly switched my ive with my pir. The moment I used it, the pir expanded as usual, linking ground with heaven.

    ¡°My race is a sacred artefact? Howe this in your hands? Howe it answers you?!!¡±

    The shock was apparent in his tone, and that made meugh.

    ¡°It seems you slept for too long, my dear king,¡± I said in such a mocking way that was answered with an angry shout from that king.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you and retrieve it! Then I¡¯ll find those pathetic descendants of mine and punish them!¡±

    So¡­ He was the one who truly ruled and unified a world before. That suited the demeanour he emitted, making me take this fight more seriously than ever.

    ¡°But¡­ Do you think I don¡¯t have a way to stop that artefact skill? Hrious! You think too little of me!¡±

    Just as he said that, an orb was shot high in the sky before it fiercely mmed against my pir in a blink of an eye.

    I got no time to intervene and stop that orb. It looked like a ball of orange light, and once it hit my pir, it started to ignite before exploding in such a fierce manner.

    ¡°Hahaha! Your pir is now sealed. It won¡¯t do anything¡­¡±

    Just in the middle of his words, that king had to pause out of shock. He got the right to feel that way.

 Chapter 772 Your Lizard Got Two Wings And Cant Fly With One!

    Whatever he used just now didn¡¯t seed. I didn¡¯t know why, but my pir suddenly shed in pitch ck blue light, giving me the impression it was creating a night of its own.

    Then all the orange energy that erupted from the orb that king used was eaten away like it was weed in front of a real fire.

    ¡°ck blue energy? The damn cursed energy of that cursed universe? Howe?!! Howe you have such energy and power?!!!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not the king of humans out of nothing,¡± I snorted, while acting as if I knew what caused all this.

    ¡°Hit them! Hit them now!¡± the king started to grow a bit restless, hurrying his little lizard to release the attack.

    *Roar!* and as a loyal dog, that lizard issued its attack fiercely at my direction.

    ¡°Not a chance!¡± I looked up and the next moment, my shield was brought to life. The two mmed fiercely against each other, just in the middle of his retreating forces.

    ¡°Dammit you ignorant human! I¡¯ll make sure to torture you for a thousand years before killing you!¡±

    He looked pissed! Iughed while watching the two mighty attacks hitting each other.

    ¡°Little turtle, bring forth the ocean waves from that damn gulf to here,¡± if he was going to use fire, then I¡¯d use water.

    And that wasn¡¯t the end of my retaliation.

    ¡°Crushing Wave!¡±

    I got another trick up my sleeve. If that king thought this was all my strength, then he was going to get disappointed.

    I called for many bones to support the consumption of this attack. But when I did that, I felt like a behemoth was devouring my energy.

    ¡°Again!¡± if onerge chunk of my green bones aren¡¯t enough, I called for more silver grade ones. This time I felt like a weak cry of happiness that emitted from my pir.

    And the attack that came next left my eyes wide open.

    If I recall correctly, this attack reached a fierce stage with pale green energy. It was devouring my energy and unleashing it massively to assault my little turtle.

    But this time, it felt much different. First the colour turned from pale green to bright gold, jumping at least two big stages of evolution at this moment.

    And that wasn¡¯t all! The scale of attack that came from that pir was expanding fast, forming a huge cone shaped dense ray of light that mmed fiercely against that little lizard¡¯s orange ball of light.

    My light attack was so fierce to leave behind thick arcs of ckness behind the course it travelled.

    And when it mmed against that orange ball, it shattered it to violent tongues of orange fire that were dispersed all over my shield.

    Then like rain they fell all over the ground down below, killing a great deal of Hectors and their forces down below.

    But that wasn¡¯t the end!

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how your little lizard will deal with it,¡± Iughed while controlling my pir in my right hand to direct its ray of light at that lizard.

    My little turtle suffered lots of damage from my attack, and this wasn¡¯t even close to how terrifying this one was.

    The moment my attacknded, it felt like that huge lizard with wings was thrown into the depths of hell.

    It started to fiercely twitch and convulse while issuing such heart curdling roars that told anyone how immense the pain it was feeling was.

    ¡°Hawk Eye!¡± I had to use it to see what was happening to it. And what I saw made me grin evilly.

    Its body was covered with such sharp looking scales, but it seemed they didn¡¯t have any role to defend against such mighty attacks.

    My ray of light expanded and hit a vast area of that behemoth, ending up not only prating the scales and the thick flesh of that dragon like it was nothing, but it went so deep to show the bones.

    And the moment I saw that lustre around the bones, I got instantly greedy to get them!

    But that wasn¡¯t the most important thing right now. I shifted my eyes towards another tasty target.

    .?O,? ¡°You are trying to dominate the sky? Humph! I¡¯ll beg to differ.¡±

    ¡°No way I¡¯ll let you have them!¡± Just as I started to move my pir and aimed at the right wing of this behemoth, the king roared in such a fierce way.

    He failed to stop my pir¡¯s shield skill. He failed to protect his forces from retreating towards his flying castle. And he failed to even get a single hit at my forces.

    And now I wasn¡¯t only aiming to torture its pet, I was going to severe its two wings and leave it without any mean to fly.

    Yet that king seemed to not permit it at any cost.

    Just as my deadly thick ray of light came closer to the flying lizard¡¯s right wing, I could see shes of lighting forth from its direction.

    It seemed he was burning tons of treasures just to keep its dragon intact.

    But using these wouldn¡¯t be enough to buy more than a couple of minutes anyway. So it started to control its ind, moving in fast speed towards the direction of my ray.

    He wanted to directly intercept my ray, letting his ind take all the damage instead of his lizard.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll let you save it? Do you think you can stop me?¡± Iughed, and waited until his ind came this close to intercept my ray before shifting my pir all of sudden.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Your lizard got two wings, and not just one. And any lizard will need the two intact to be able to fly.¡±

    Just as I said this, the ray of my pir fiercely mmed at the lizard¡¯s left wing, severely damaging it.

    ¡°No!¡± The mighty roar that came from that king made meugh. I hurriedly moved my pir so the raying out of it would devastate as wide an area as possible.

 Chapter 773 Violating The System Rules!!!

    ¡°You won¡¯t seed!¡± Another spree of light shes came from the direction of the left wing while the huge castle drew closer fast.

    It seemed his castle was burdened by the heavy weight of all the stuff he ced over it, ending up for its speed to be much slower than even my generals¡¯ chariots.

    And that little detail made all the difference here.

    ¡°Keep running,¡± Iughed while moving my pir the moment he reached to the left wing, and attacked the right one, ¡°If I¡¯m you, it¡¯s better to go and save your forces.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration. The forces trapped inside my shield weren¡¯t able to get out! My shield just halved the big forces of his into two parts, one ran away and the other got trapped all inside my shield.

    My shield stood tall and mighty, looking like a massive impregnable wall for them.

    As for the part that escaped, they didn¡¯t fare well. First they got heavily assaulted by the crushed orange energy ball of fire that lizard used before.

    Then when they managed to run away from the area of such death, they got fiercely hit by the falling rocks of my little turtle.

    Everything in this word was conspiring to kill them. The only hope they got was that flying castle.

    And as such, I reminded this king about this.

    I didn¡¯t do this out of pure will. I just needed to put him in such a hard position to make a choice.

    And my n worked. He paused for a few seconds, not knowing which part to save.

    ¡°This fight¡­¡± he suddenly said, ¡°It¡¯s lost! Come back now!¡±

    ¡°Not this easily!¡± Who said I was going to let this lizard go away? No way! The moment I saw its huge size and its special bones, I wanted it!

    I was using my pir with my right hand. But with the left, I called forth to the same sealing technique that once ruled over my little turtle.

    I got a little turtle, then why wouldn¡¯t I also get a little flying lizard?

    ¡°What the heck is that sorcery!¡± Just as I finished making out my technique, I released its thick arms towards the big lizard,pletely binding it in ce.

    The order that the king gave wasn¡¯t executed thanks to my technique. At the same time, the king¡¯s fierce roar came again, trying to call this lizard back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, just go alone. I¡¯ll let you live this time,¡± I said in such mockery, making my enemy lose control over himself.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you! I won¡¯t let you live for another second! Come out now! Come out my armies!¡±

    ¡°Armies?!¡± I raised one eyebrow before I got to know what was going to happen.

    Just as he shouted like this, arge pir was released towards the sky. It looked just like the pir of mine, but it didn¡¯t stop there and got bent, before fiercely falling at the depths of the far away ocean.

    Then arge tsunami wave was born, one that went in every direction while the centre looked like a nuke weapon just hit it.

    The water rose high, so damn high in the air to even rivale the waves that just came from the direction of the gulf thanks to my little turtle¡¯s skill.

    The water kept rising up, while sending an insane amount of water all around, forming such deadly tsunami wavesing at the shore.

    Then a pir appeared in the middle, and shes of different colours of light appeared from it.

    ¡°An aquatic army? Pretty much boring,¡± I rolled my eyes. But unlike my words and attitude, I stole a rapid gaze around, evaluating the current state of war.

    The armies led by Hry and others arrived already and went inside my shield. They were helping others to exterminate the enemies there.

    The jumper already led his forces and were all safe inside my shield protection.

    There wasn¡¯t a single force of mine outside the shield. But that didn¡¯t mean things were safe here.

    That bastard summoned such mighty aquatic armies using such shy techniques for a reason. An idea shed in my mind, something I once experienced and my forces and capital paid a hefty price for it.

    - What if this technique would grant his forces the ability to prate through my shield like it wasn¡¯t there?

    That was the only exnation for what that king did. If not, then there was no other reason behind pulling such a desperate struggle against me.

    It was clear to anyone that this war was lost. Howe he would fight back and even summon his forces here?

    It was clear that the losses of the Hector race in this war was astronomical! Adding more to the loss count would only be seen as a crazy act.

    He must have something to go through my shield. But who said I was going to only depend on it to protect this zone?

    I nned this entire big and long battle for my forces to get here. Once here, they would have the upper ground all the time.

    All my actions and nning would give fruit at this moment. [Order all the forces to reform. Sara, Lily, Isabe, and the jumper will lead the fight to exterminate the remaining enemies inside the shield. The rest will be led by Hry and Legend to defend the walls]

    I sent such an order to all of my generals. The big hammer of the war, thest strike on the big bell was still away from us.

    So it was time to reform my forces to look in much better shape. Then part would deal with the force here, while the rest would deal with the forcesing.

    ¡°Little one,¡± I started to change the nickname of my little turtle to the little one, ¡°aim all your skills at the direction of the ocean. Don¡¯t let a single one escape that hell.¡±

    ¡°Ok, dark lord.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s futile,¡± the kingughed, ¡°this isn¡¯t any army you can face, anyone here can face. I know the system higher ups won¡¯t be happy for me to use my private army here, but I¡¯m ready to receive any punishment for the sake of killing you!¡±

 Chapter 774 Told You Already, Its Mine!

    That damn crazy old man! He brought the armies he led to unify and conquer his past apocalypse cluster worlds here? Was this even allowed? Wasn¡¯t this against all the rules of the apocalypse, and even the simple logic?

    [Don¡¯t worry!] and just as I was shaken, at such deep moment of doubt, the trustworthy and dependable voice of Sith echoed in my head, [His forces will get severely punished the moment they¡¯ll arrive here]

    ¡°Will they be strong?¡± I asked before adding my doubts, ¡°Will they be much stronger than the current strength of people in my apocalypse?¡±

    [By a few levels] and he said such a terrifying thing, [But don¡¯t worry. All of their inventories are going to be sealed. Their items will turn all into white grade ones. And even their cultivation bases will all be reduced to the early stages of their first base. Once they started killing, the more they¡¯ll kill the more they¡¯ll get debuffs]

    ¡°How¡­ How can you be sure and so detailed about their punishment?! Was it issued already?!!¡± I was surprised by what he said.

    [It¡¯s because I was the one to file suchin to the system higher ups] and he again threw such shocking news, [And unlike any of you, we, gods, have such privilege to ask for instant punishment and also enlist its conditions if anyone broke the rules]

    ¡°Yes!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but shout in such excitement. I knew the forcesing would be much stronger to my people.

    They were much stronger and had more stats. But that wasn¡¯t enough to scare me. I knew my forces had a chance.

    We got the walls, we got the deadly skills of my little one, and we got me. Nothing bad was going to happen.

    And on top of that, I got Sith on my side. For the first time ever, I felt really blessed to have such a high grade and quite authorative god on my side.

    The more they¡¯d kill, the more debuffs they¡¯d get. That sentence gave me much hope in such a dire situation.

    [Change of tactics] I sent this message over to Hry, [Select the weakest troops and send them outside the walls to meet up the enemy]

    [Why? Are you nning to use fodders to stop them while we hit them from the walls?] Hry gave such a good guess, but it wasn¡¯t even close.

    [It¡¯s partially true, but there is another reason for that. No time to exin, just do such arrangement like I say]

    [Ok]

    She didn¡¯t bother me again with any more questions. Then I turned my attention towards my little one.

    ¡°Little one, stop attacking the ocean for now and focus on the forces going towards that castle.¡±

    ¡°Yes, dark lord.¡±

    It might be annoying when a turtle was mentioned, but other than this, it was already cooperating and obedient.

    Even if we killed lots of their forces, a good deal already escaped towards the direction of the castle. There were even a few who started boarding the castle using light beams to teleport them up there from the ground.

    I knew the bitter and worst fight would erupt at the walls, but that didn¡¯t mean there wasn¡¯t another threat at the rear. That castle led by that king was still there.

    And if he managed to pull such forces here, he would also have enough ground forces to bring. No one would unify a single world depending only on aquatic armies.

    He must have ground forces, and even flying ones. But he did this on purpose.

    Summoning armies from the central direction aimed at distracting my forces to focus entirely on that direction, forgetting about his presence at our back.

    I gazed up at the direction of that castle, feeling that even with being pushed against the wall, he was still dangerous.

    Such a figure with such a mentality was worthy to control a world and win a cluster world indeed.

    Such a figure was so damn hard to kill!

    My best option now was to scare him away, luckily he would drop any hopes for my world and go to another apocalyptic cluster to start over.

    *Roar!*

    ,?-?m That damn lizard was struggling fiercely against my arms that bound it. At the same time, the king led his castle around my arms and tried to sever them using anything he got.

    Various kinds of attacksnded there, all falling over my ck arms, aiming to severely damage them.

    I felt each hit like it was hitting my body, yet they all came in such a weak manner to cause me any true difort.

    But each hit consumed part of my energy. I could feel it even if the consumption was so minimal at first.

    Even small dots of rainbined inrge amounts would bring down a flood! So I didn¡¯t hesitate to take over lots of my silver and green grade bones, and used them to constantly replenish my energy consumption.

    What this king was doing right now proved my theory and doubts. He didn¡¯t lose all hope about winning this war yet. And his frantic attempts to free its pet was proof of that.

    He needed that lizard in his next move. Without it, my armies would always get the upper hand thanks to my little one.

    So it all came down to a single fight between me and him over this lizard.

    ¡°Dammit! What kind of sorcery did you use to bind my little boy? F*ck you!¡± After six hours of constantly trying and failing, he had to give up.

    The lizard was already getting drawn all the way to my big ck ball hovering on top of my head. I let the ball go outside the shield zone early on and I followed it from behind.

    Yet I didn¡¯t entrust that king with any trick to threaten my chariot, so I had to let myself be protected inside the shield zone.

    ¡°I told you, this lizard is mine!¡± I said in a serious tone, without any speck of joy or celebration.

 Chapter 775 Using A Scary Artefact!

    I knew this dude was dangerous and had lots of forces yet to summon.

    Just seeing how smooth sealing this lizard went made me inwardly sigh. Indeed there was a huge gulf between sealing a fierce dark realm monster and just such a normal monster.

    Even if it was a hybrid, it was nothingpared to my turtle!

    During these hours, the fight against my fodders started near the walls. My forces boarded the walls and started raining the enemy with attacks.

    They used their gears, skills, and even the defensive weapons on top of these walls.

    The Hectors did a great job in fortifying their most important zone with deadly weapons. And now they were used against their own forces.

    I didn¡¯t have much time to inspect the ongoing war back there. But from time to time, I¡¯d steal a gaze or two.

    It was like what Sith told me. The enemy didn¡¯t have any support from their gear. Their weapons didn¡¯t show any remarkable performance thanks to that punishment.

    And on top of that, when they started killing my fodders, they started to get weaker!

    They first could swarm the frontline easily, crushing my fodders like they were facing walls made out of ss.

    Yet after passing through a few tens of lines, they¡¯d eventually slow down, until they¡¯d all stop moving forward.

    At some point, they¡¯d even be pushed back! My fodders, the weakest of my entire forces here, were pushing such mighty elites who witnessed tons of wars already and won lots of fights.

    Sith didn¡¯t lie. As usual, all he said came true. The forces that I feared only needed to be fed and they would turn all docile and harmless.

    But that didn¡¯t give me any joy. Not even when my forces inside the shield were devastating the trapped forces inside.

    I knew what yet toe would be much fiercer than this.

    I watched that lizard getting sucked into my ball atst after the passage of ten hours.

    Thest stretch of half a mile took almost four hours! Even that king didn¡¯t lose hope in destroying my arms, always sending mighty and violent attacks that fell over the arms and even reached my shield.

    But they were all futile. And in the end I won this sh.

    *Roar!* that lizard finally gave out itsst roar before it vanished inside my ball with its head being thest thing to be drawn there.

    ¡°It¡¯s mine now!¡± I felt a stinging pain at my back, just the same like I felt when the little one was sealed there. I touched my left side and felt a mark there.

    ¡°I got another tattoo, it seems this technique will turn me into a piece of art,¡± I shortlyughed before turning my full attention towards that king inside his mighty castle.

    Now I deprived you from your strongest asset. What would you do now?

    ¡°Ok, you are worthy for me to use this little baby of mine then¡­¡± Just as I was thinking about his next move, he suddenly took out a coin. I couldn¡¯t see him, but saw a coin thrown out from the centre of this flying castle,ing from the central castle in there.

    ,?-?-m It first went up, shing while reflecting light. It was bronze in colour, seemingly covered in rust as if it was so damn ancient.

    Yet when it flew for a few tens of metres outside his castle¡¯s orange shield, it started to expand and grew bigger until it was so damn big to rival the size of his castle.

    It kept pping for a few times in such colossal size before stopping. It had two sides, one with some sort of a face and the other seemed like a sword. And it stopped at the face side.

    ¡°This is my most treasured baby, I found it while exploring an ancient battlefield in that cursed universe. I don¡¯t know its origin, and I don¡¯t get its full abilities, but I know a single use for it¡­¡±

    All of sudden he started to be talkative and friendly, giving me goosebumps. Was he so damn confident in this old antique he just brought to kill me?

    ¡°Its use is unique, and can¡¯t be that useful in the early stages of any apocalypse. Yet when the apocalypse will reach itsst stages, it will be a mighty tool. Thanks to it, I ruled over my apocalypse trial, and ended up as the sole king ruling over all the races and worlds there¡­¡±

    Dammit! He was really that confident to the extent he started to expose such big secrets to me. If he doubted his item would fail, he wouldn¡¯t have said anything about it or about its scary benefits.

    One item that helped him to rule over the apocalypse cluster of his? And it was very useful at the end stages of this trial? It meant only one thing¡­

    This coin, no matter how old and rusty it looked, was a really frightening treasure. No, it was an artefact!

    ¡°This coin will flip and stop at either a face or a sword. If it stopped at a face like it did now, then nothing will happen. But if it stopped at a sword, then we both will be teleported to an arena where we will fight.¡±

    He kept speaking in such a stress free way. That bastard¡­ He was aiming towards taking me away with him, before letting our two forces fight together.

    But¡­ He missed a single point here. It was something he didn¡¯t know, so it didn¡¯t count as his mistake. Yet this single point made all the difference here.

    ¡°To use this coin, two kings must be present in the battlefield, fighting against each other, just like you and me¡­¡± heughed while that coin suddenly changed size and got smaller before it turned into a bronze ray of light, going back into his hand.

    ¡°Again then, let¡¯s see how much luck you have, human king.¡±

    I knew such treasure being used over and over again would cost him much. But he was prepared for such a cost to just kill me and win this war.

 Chapter 776 Getting Intel About The Battle Arena

    If what he said was true, then that arena we would move to would have special conditions, conditions that would ensure his superiority and victory.

    What would they be? Would I get my inventory sealed and deprived from ess to the market and contact anyone like I experienced before?

    Or would my items get deprived off me? Or would I get debuffs? Or would we only fight using strength? Or would we fight using cultivation only?

    There were too many possibilities to give me a headache. But no matter what, this king here was sure of his victory.

    He said it himself, if not for this coin, he wouldn¡¯t have prevailed over his cluster of worlds. That meant he became the final winner not because he was the strongest or the most capable one.

    But thanks to his little coin here, he managed to triumph over other much stronger kings.

    I felt curious about this coin, and the conditions that battle arena would enforce on the two of us.

    Would it be a chase to kill like the arena I experienced before to gain my pir ownership? Or would it be something else?

    And what was with this race and battling arenas? I never experienced such a thing with another race but them!

    ¡°A face again¡­ It seems your luck is abundant!¡± After the fifth trial, he said in such a cheerful mood.

    It seemed he was enjoying this! Each time he needed an hour before using it again. So after wasting five hours of doing nothing, he was persistent in activating this coin

 Chapter 777 The Secret Behind The Battle Arena

    My losses here were big. But who said I was out of options?

    [Did you have the next batch ready?] When cornered, one had to use his fortune to save the day.

    [I got the races and warriors ready] this fight spanned over more than a day already. Since Lily¡¯s arrival here, and over a day passed. So the next batch was ready.

    [I need all the warriors you can secure for me] depending only on the humans and races sent here wouldn¡¯t be enough. They could be used as fodders, but wouldn¡¯t support the true backbone of my armies.

    [Warriors¡­ Hmm¡­ You do know that the meeting is about to begin¡­]

    [Find me anything, soulers, necromancers, anything you can get for me. Even fallen gods as well]

    [Dammit human Hye! Why do you always seek such cursed beings?!!!]

    I forgot that my fallen gods were considered as a cursed race in the apocalypse. Of course I could summon as many as I want using my souls.

    My soul count was now getting close to the two hundred million mark. But I couldn¡¯t risk doing this.

    After all, as this bastard here was getting ready for me using his coin artefact, I had to use my biggest trump card as well.

    And that card would cost me one hundred million soul points!

    I got no way to spend more souls over fallen gods, or even over dragons.

    [Can¡¯t you solve it for me? I¡¯m facing a really desperate situation]

    [How bad?]

    [Pretty much close to me getting killed!]

    [That¡¯s bad! What¡¯s your enemy? One of the Hescos? Or what?]

    [A king, a previous ruler of a cluster of worlds]

    [Damn! Howe you offend someone like him?!! You are still in your first five quests, right?]

    [Still at fourth]

    [Dammit! Ok, let me see what I can do for you. But¡­ You need to give me time]

    [Ten hours are enough?] I thought for a while before adding, [I can add five more at most]

    [Sigh! Let me see what I can do then]

    I closed the chat with him and instantly opened a portal to my second Earth.

    One hour here? Nope! I had my second Earth. And that one hour would turn into twenty long ones.

    [Stay focused and don¡¯t lose hope. I¡¯m going to bring more forces here] I sent this message to all my generals, [If things went south on any front, other forces could go and aid them. But don¡¯t leave a single front unguarded enough]

    Then I passed through the portal, with lots of ns in my mind.

    Using your precious coin artefact? Ok, let me use my precious world then for my benefit.

    [Send the races and warriors over] once I arrived there, the first thing I did was to call out for my forces here.

    They had to train for the next twenty hours and fight monsters over the inds in this trait.

    [On the way]

    I wee the forces and let Angelica¡¯s men here handle them. I gave a strict order to lead them all to fight and train as soldiers.

    As for my warriors, I gained five more millions. For some reason, I didn¡¯t feel blessed or joy like before.

    I knew that king armies would be in the tens of millions. Or why was he in such confidence to get this war won?

    Ok, now it was time to think about what Lily said to me.

    She said that the coin would open a battle arena with special rules. We wouldn¡¯t be able to use any of our forces, only gaining what would spawn from the castle each one would control.

    So it was a fair fight on the surface, but I knew it was nothing like that for sure.

    She said that each king would have to pay a price first in certain currency before the challenge would begin. And that price would be used to upgrade the soldiers spawning from each castle.

    If my guess was right, then this king must have a precious source of energy.

    From all my experience so far in this damn apocalypse, what was always the currency used?

    It was energy! Either stat points, energy crystals, even that god essence I once gained from the illusionist archlord fight¡­ Everything here was weighed depending on energy.

    So that currency would also be rted to energy. And that king seemed to get himself a high form of energy, something that would beat anything else anyone here would gain.

    His confidence? I now realised where it came from.

    It wasn¡¯t from his vast armies, but from the fact that I was still in the fourth quest grade of the apocalypse.

    Under any logic, there was no chance for someone like me to get his hands over anything precious as a source of high grade energy.

    So in the eyes of that king, I was doomed!

    But at least he knew that my energy source came mainly from my unique bones. My bones were one of the kind, first to appear in this universe.

    He was in deep slumber. That meant he never got the news of me fighting using bones, or got a whim of my bone news spreading all over the universe.

    He underestimated me, and it was great for him to do so. Like this, I got a chance.

    I had a diamond grade bone. And it came from a dark realm monster! That meant its grade would be much higher than any other bone I had.

    ¡¢ Other than bones, I got another precious currency to use; my souls!

    They were also a unique form of energy. Yet I didn¡¯t like the idea of sacrificing my souls for such a battle if I had a choice.

    So I got at least a head up about what I was going to face. That king had his forces and his mysterious source of power to depend upon, and I got my things to ruin his ns.

    Then it came down to the dark path if I ever was cornered there; my resurrection!

 Chapter 778 Resurrection!

    ¡°I want to activate the resurrection bonus,¡± I said, ¡°I want an extra life!¡±

    This was myst resort, hopefully I¡¯d not have to use it. But if things went against my expectations, then I wasn¡¯t going to get doomed.

    [One hundred million souls are needed to grant you a resurrection ticket]

    [Do you want to pay?]

    ¡°Pay!¡±

    [One hundred million souls are deducted]

    Just as the voice ended, I felt like my soul and body was scorched withva!

    Immense pain came, and even when I was prepared for it, I ended up screaming, twitching over the ground for hours!

    Unlike other effects thatsted for one hour, this one was domineering! Itsted for ten straight hours! During which I counted each passing second like it was an entire lifetime.

    ¡°Damn you bastard, I¡¯ll make you torture in hell for that!¡± Once it ended, I couldn¡¯t get on my feet for one more hour or so.

    I kept breathing irregrly while my body kept twitching from time to time. The exhaustion I felt was intense! And even the healing bubble surrounding me didn¡¯t help at all.

    It only relieved pain for the first hour only before it expired and I got to face the full throttle of this fierce sacrifice.

    If not for my sheer will, strong irond will, I would have lost consciousness a long time ago.

    I didn¡¯t want to risk anything with that technique. After all, failing would ce me at such a dead end of losing the one hundred million souls, and losing the chance to use this resurrection again for the time being.

    ¡°So you are a pure white jade¡­¡± I opened my profile page and found a sparkling pure white jade rotating constantly and at such a slow pace next to my name.

    Sigh! All this was for this little white jade! I could only shake my head before closing the interface.

    Then I started to attend to the loose ends I had here.

    First I sent a message for Silverlining. He didn¡¯t answer me directly and took almost four hours to respond.

    [I got what you want] I knew this dude was capable! [I had to speak to lots of sovereigns supporting your crazy idea and convinced them to help. But most asked for five times the price you normally pay, so¡­]

    Damn those chance hunters! They knew I was in such a dire situation and decided to extort me for the best profit they could get.

    [Alright] but what choice did I have here? I had to pay. Even if they asked for ten folds, I¡¯d pay!

    [But¡­ They brought millions of warriors! The price¡­ It will be really huge! Don¡¯t forget, you need to pay with silver bones]

    [I had to pay silver bones to the three sovereigns] Well, they were trying to steal from me, but who said I¡¯d have to follow their ns? [I¡¯ll pay with my silver and blue bones, with each silver bone equal to fifty blue ones]

    [This¡­ Isn¡¯t it a bit higher than usual?]

    I was pressured here, so I had no such room for negotiations. I¡¯d use the blue bones, but to make them agree I had to increase such exchange rate to make their greedy selves agree.

    [Just tell them that, and whoever agrees I¡¯ll instantly exchange the warriors with bones right away] I paused, [I got only two hours left. So this deal only stands for such time only]

    [Ok]

    He went to tell the news, and as I thought, they took the bait. It wasn¡¯t only that, but their greedy nature even jumped to another height and thought about getting much more bones.

    [What about the exchange rate between your green grade bones and other two higher grade ones?] Silverlining sent this message after only ten minutes, [Many are wondering about this]

    [One hundred green bones for each blue bone] pal, I had nothing much as my green bones right now! They were like dirt in my eyes.

    ,?-?-m So giving them such a tempting offer would make them ask for the expected move I nned out for them. [Cool! They all want to do the exchange, and they are asking about using green bones only in such deal]

    [Done!] I didn¡¯t budge. Asking for my lowest grade bones for such a huge deal of warriors? That was hrious!

    I was sure if the three sovereigns heard about this, they¡¯d fall off their seats fromughing.

    Choosing the low grade green bones over the much higher grade blue and silver bones? That was crazy!

    [Send over the list of exchange and the total number I have to pay] I sent over while he instantlyplied.

    ¡°Thirty-five million warriors?! Not bad!¡± I looked at the total number they were going to send, and I could only grin in satisfaction.

    Like this, I¡¯d add forty million elite warriors to the battlefield back on Earth. Of course I had ns for their deployment, and hopefully my generals would help me out in this.

    [They are asking if you are interested in any weapons or gears as well] just before I¡¯d open a portal and go back with my armies here, I received such a message from Silverlining.

    [Mass destruction weapons only] I sent this specific requirement before adding, [And weapon, gear, or item that can help against aerial armies are also ok]

    [I¡¯ll see what they have then] He sent while I took the remaining hour to wait for his answer.

    My forces here already got the order five hours ago. I used my horn for that. And now they were lining up and waiting on the shore to go to Earth.

    Theycked generals to lead and guide them in their training. But using Angelica¡¯s men, I made them fight monsters and kill them in groups of hundreds.

    This was the standard way of training Lily and many other Hector generals followed. As such, and for twelve hours, they kept training and fighting.

    Then they started toe here and arrange themselves. The size of this force was close to fifty million.

 Chapter 779 Saying My Last Words To Them

    It wasn¡¯t that much in my eyes. After all these forces here were mostlymon people, not real fighters.

    In a real battle, they wouldn¡¯t fare any better than a child holding a sword or a pickaxe.

    That didn¡¯t actually matter. They were going to act as fodders here.

    Thest thing I did before making this deal was to add another strength, defence, speed, and healing boosts to me.

    The boosts I had were already gone during my hellish experience in gaining an extra life. So I had to add more again, in preparation for the uing fight.

    I wanted to use a wide range of healing effects. However when I recalled what happened before when I did that, I had to drop such an idea.

    If I did that, it would get instantly depleted the moment I¡¯d arrive at Earth. I just used a restricted field of healing for now.

    [Some have grenades, anti-air big, medium sized, and small weapons, and also different kinds of items and weapons. Do you want them?]

    [Send them all over] I sent, [and it¡¯s better to be inrge batches]

    [They are. And they ask for the same way of payment]

    [Cool. Send the list over then]

    And then I got arge number of items, with arge number next to many of them. There were few which had single digits or double next to them. They must be the rare and precious mass destruction treasures.

    The price in the end was really astronomical! I paid slightly over two hundred million green bones, making my storage of such bones decline to leave me with less than five percent of what I initially had.

    -.??m But that wasn¡¯t even considered a price in my eyes. These bones lost theirmercial value a long time ago. It was nice that I finally found such foolish and greedy customers willing to get them.

    And as my inventory got emptied by arge chunk, it instantly got filled again with lots of different things.

    ¡°Time to go back,¡± as I did all this, I was ready to return to Earth, ¡°hopefully that bastard would give me a few minutes before throwing his coin.¡±

    I had to deliver lots of things to my generals and spread out myst instructions before going to the battle arena.

    Then I summoned my portals and came back on top of such arge army.

    The first thing I did was to check upon the castle flying in the air. That king didn¡¯t yet use his coin.

    ¡°Got back already? Humph! I thought you got scared and decided to run away! Even if you did, my coin can still find you anywhere in this world.¡±

    I wanted to answer back and tell him how wrong he was. But I didn¡¯t. I wasn¡¯t in this world at all. I was far, far away in a singr world, one that his precious coin wouldn¡¯t find me.

    I thought for a second to return there and let him waste such a chance. But then I decided not to. Even if I did, I wouldn¡¯t gain anything in return.

    One hour would grant me twenty in that world. So even if I gained this bonus right now, it wouldn¡¯t matter that much.

    I¡¯d stillck a few hours to call it a day. So instead, I started to move my chariot with its fastest speed, going over to the nearest generals here, Lily, the jumper, Isabe, and Sara.

    ¡°Gather up at my chariot, right now!¡± I held my horn and shouted in such a distressed tone towards the four of them.

    And in a span of a few seconds, they all came on board their corresponding chariots.

    ¡°Take these, make sure to distribute them evenly over the generals,¡± I started to take heaps of things. Warriors tokens, items, weapons, and even grenades. Everything that I got from Silverlining were handed over to them.

    ¡°These¡­¡± Lily¡¯s face slightly changed while the jumper wasn¡¯t polite and started to take his share.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure they¡¯ll get theirs.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t, then I¡¯ll hold you ountable under thew of the contract!¡±

    Once I said it, his body stiffened and his face got changed. It seemed saying these words activated the contract power, blocking all paths over this jerk to do problems here.

    ¡°Dammit!¡± He was already thinking about doing what I thought, not handing what I gave over to the generals of mine.

    ¡°When I¡¯m gone, that bastard will summon lots of his forces here. These forces will get punished, so the more they kill the weaker they¡¯ll get.¡±

    ¡°Do you want us to throw our forces away like that?¡± The jumper was ready to pick another fight with me, but I didn¡¯t give him the chance to do so.

    ¡°Not this time,¡± I said in warning, ¡°just listen as I have little time left. I brought over fodders, use them to weaken their forces. Don¡¯t throw them all at once, or else his forces might wipe them out at first. Also that aquatic battle is just a diversion. The real one is going to be here. Ask Legend toe to your aid alongside the spearhead and Hry. Leave the rest to others.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± this time they all nodded as they felt how I was rushing my words up without even taking a breath.

    As I finished saying all this, I saw a bronze ray heading towards the sky again.

    ¡°Little one,¡± I had only one order left, ¡°focus everything on the forcesing here. Make sure to kill the aerial forces first before the ground ones¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! It¡¯s a sword! It¡¯s a sword! Hahaha! You are really doomed, human king, hahaha!¡±

    Just in the middle of my orders, the loudughs of that king came to make me inwardly sigh.

    ¡°Never leave the protection of my shield or the walls,¡± I said myst piece of warning to the four generals here before a bronze light engulfed me, shielding me off the world.

 Chapter 780 The Full Details Of The Battling Arena

    ¡°Hahaha, let¡¯s go human king, let¡¯s go to the ce where you will never return from,¡± and just as that light engulfed me, all the voices vanished except for that despicable king.

    I looked around while the world started to grow hazy. I stood there alone, without my chariot.

    ¡°So he will leave behind his castle,¡± I muttered to myself. If my ride was forced to be left behind then he would face the same fate.

    Of course bringing up such a vast and well defended castle to such an arena would be cheating! Even if I got my warriors and chariot, I¡¯d not stand a chance alone against it.

    The world vanished and only the bronze world remained. I didn¡¯t know how long I¡¯d been here, but at some point the bronze light vanished all of sudden.

    What appeared in front of my eyes was a big bronze tform rising high in the middle of what I could consider as space.

    Dark blue world with sparkling stars here and there, it looked amazing especially for someone like me who never got to the real starry sky I read about in old records.

    The tform I was standing on top was floating peacefully in the middle of a stardust stream, made out of silver fine specks of dust.

    [Wee the preparatory stage of the Bronzed Coin Legendary battling arena]

    Just as I was lost watching the world around, I got this sudden message before more began to appear.

    [This stage willst for two hours. During which you can do anything before the start of the battling stage]

    [In this arena, you won¡¯t be able to use any of your warriors or summon any living thing]

    p?n?a (n??)??l? [To know more details about this stage, you can always check it through the battle arena interface at your profile]

    [Good luck champion, and may the luck be on your side]

    I looked up at these messages before I hurriedly opened my profile page. I selected the arena option, and there I found lots of info.

    [Wee to the all about the battling arena manual]

    [The arena is a special world sealed inside the Bronzed Coin. You can ess it under certain conditions known for the owner of the coin]

    [The general rules of this arena is as follows:

    -Each king will take charge of a limited area surrounded with walls and three defensive towers.

    -There is a central castle where it will emit four armies per minute passing. Three will go towards the three routes connecting the castles together, and the fourth will be stationed inside the castle and only answer to the king¡¯s orders.

    -During the preparatory stage, each king can let himself scanned and the Bronzed coin will determine the highest value energy currency in each king¡¯s possession. Once determined, the king can ept using it or issue an appeal to use another energy currency.

    -The energy currency determined won¡¯t change.

    -Each king will have the choice to use his currency and buy things out of the arena¡¯s market. Things like upgrading the defensive walls, adding more towers to the castle region, or adding towers at the three paths can be done. Also boosts can be bought for the spawned soldiers, and even upgrading them to much higher levels.

    -Everything can be done during the preparatory phase using the currency of the king until either the king is satisfied or the currency runs out.

    -The preparatory stage willst for two hours, then the battling stage will start.

    -In the battling stage, each king will receive his castle and will start to do one task; kill the other king¡¯s forces and dominate the king¡¯s castle.

    -Killing the opposite king won¡¯t lead to any win. Only the forces following the king will get reduced to half. The level and stats of the spawned forces from now on will lose one tenth of their initial value.

    -Each king has the freedom to move out, use any weapon or gear he has to help his forces to win the battles.

    -The fight will be over by one king ruling over the castle of his opponent.

    -The loser will die, and the winner will get half of the dead king¡¯s inventory, plus the seal of kingship the king had]

    I read these instructions more than once, and the more I read the more I knew this was going to be a very hard fight indeed.

    As I guessed before, the currency used here would be the energy currency.

    I had to let the coin assess my belongings and determine the highest value currency I had.

    Should I depend on my bones? Or should I use my soul?

    Of course I¡¯d go for my bones. The problem was in that part rted to the exchange rate.

    If the price tag was high, then using just the highest bones I had wouldn¡¯t be enough.

    I closed the interface and went into silence for a few minutes.

    This battle arena depended entirely over the preparatory phase. ording to the description I read, I would get a castle and three paths connecting the castle to the other one.

    So I got three paths to defend, and three paths to lead my forces to reach the other castle.

    On paper, things seemed to be equal and fair. But I knew that wasn¡¯t true.

    Using the currency would make all the difference. And that was where the importance of this stage came.

    I shouldn¡¯t think like that. Thinking simply about buying out things wouldn¡¯t work.

    I should consider the overall map of that arena. Three paths, so the perfect and shortest one would be the middle path.

    I didn¡¯t know what kind of terrain the arena would have. Unlike that king, this was my first time here.

    He would have an easier time knowing what to do. So instead of just filling out my part of the map with defences, it was better to think aboutying traps here and there.

    Also the idea of him going through any route without me knowing it was a nuisance. I shouldn¡¯t stay back at the castle as well. Or else my forces would get smashed to pieces by that king.

 Chapter 781 Normal Bones Exchange Rate

    ¡°Let¡¯s check the market first,¡± I decided, and once I said it, a message popped up all of sudden.

    [You requested to get ess to the market]

    [However you have to go through an energy currency check first]

    [Be ready]

    ¡°Come then,¡± I didn¡¯t know why I should get prepared, but the next message exined it all.

    [Bring forth any item of energy that you see fit to be selected as your currency in the arena]

    [Please note: you have to select three currencies to choose one from]

    ¡°Three?¡± I muttered to myself while opening my inventory and started checking things there. ¡°Take this, this, and this,¡± I took out one green bone, one piece of the god essence, and one energy crystal from my inventory.

    [Three items are offered]

    The moment this message appeared, the three items I took vanished into bronze dust.

    [The evaluation is under progress]

    [The evaluation is done]

    [These are the three items arranged ording to the highest energy to the lowest]

    [First: The green bone. Second: The God essence. Third: The energy crystal]

    [Do you ept?]

    ¡°I ept,¡± the result came just as expected.

    [The green bone is selected as your standard form of currency]

    [The system detects the ability of much higher forms of this currency]

    [Please when purchasing anything, you can use other higher forms of this currency and the system will evaluate the final price]

    [Good luck champion, and may the luck be on your side]

    [The market interface will be avable now]

    Once thest message appeared, an interface opened.

    And there I found lots of things in front of my eyes, with each item there had a simple description about it plus the price needed to purchase.

    ¡°Dammit! That king must be lying on his back right now and getting his mind and soul ready for the fight!¡± I knew it would take a long time for me to scan all these things and select what worked best for me.

    There were literally everything starting from single upgrade to the spawned soldier arms up to increasing their levels and even increasing their numbers and shortening the duration of their summon.

    I found items that would upgrade the walls of my castle, upgrade the defensive towers there, add more towers to my castle area, or add towers to the paths.

    I even found weird things called defensive post summon and upgrades, I even found items summoning monsters in forests.

    I found lots of things to make my head spin. Icked the simple understanding of this arena, making me not able to determine what to select and would work best for me.

    ¡°Calm down¡­ From what I read here, there are forests and special zones I can control in between the paths,¡± this was something I concluded after reading all this info.

    So the fight could extend beyond the reach of the paths. Would I be able to reach the other castle using the forest way then?

    If this was true, then focusing everything over the three paths would be a deadly mistake.

    I looked at the market interface and suddenly got some inspiration. Linking all dots together, I could be certain that going through the forest path would be the n of that king.

    So I had to safeguard myself against this.

    However¡­ The price tag next to each item made me inwardly sigh. There were items that were sold in tens of thousands of my green bones.

    Things like upgrading the gears of the spawned soldiers and elevating the soldier level by one rank worth this much.

    But when I turned to the big guns, upgrading the castle defences and towers, adding towers to the paths, summoning monsters in the forests, the price would skyrocket to reach ten million.

    And the most effective tools like revealing the fog off the map for thirty seconds would cost like one hundred million!

    That was a must have item! Even if it would only allow for the entire map to be revealed for thirty seconds, I still could determine the whereabouts of that king and deduct his future moves.

    Then there was that silence item, which would stop any forces of the enemy from moving or fighting for ten seconds.

    It also cost one hundred million green bones of mine. Ten seconds might be a very short duration, but it was enough to turn the tide over in such a fierce battle.

    Then it came down to summoning posts and upgrading them in the forest.

    To summon a single post, I had to pay fifty million green bones. And ording to the description, I got no upper limit for such purchases.

    This was a sly move from the system. Like this I wouldn¡¯t know how many avable areas to summon the posts at in the map.

    In addition to that, upgrading a single post for one rank would cost ten million green bones, and there were only ten ranks avable for the towers, walls, and posts.

    So that meant for each post, I would pay up to one hundred and fifty green bones to get one summoned and upgraded to the full level.

    I looked up at all these items and found little I missed. There were items to add magic soldiers in the spawning ones. This one would cost me twenty million bones.

    Then there was the option of adding flying soldiers as well, and this cost me fifty million green bones.

    I looked at my inventory and felt little regret. I just paid tons of my green bones to Silverlining for my deal beforeing here.

    ¡°Sigh, I have to use other bones then,¡± as I decided to go out, I started to take my higher grade bones and tried a few out.

    The blue bone was equal to ten green ones. The silver bone was equal to fifty green bones. The gold bone was exchanged for two hundred green bones. And the dark gold bone was worth five hundred green bones.

    Then ck bone could be exchanged by one thousand green bones, and the red bone was equal to five thousand.

 Chapter 782 You Are Late To The Challenge!

    This exchange meant I could use higher grade bones safely to secure my needs. The higher the bone grade was, the higher the exchange rate would be.

    It seemed profitable to exchange higher grade bones. Bute on! How often would I get such bones?

    Not to mention their amount in my inventory wasn¡¯t as much to get me what I wanted!

    ¡°Sigh! I had to go all out using my blue, silver, and gold bones first with my green ones. Then I¡¯ll worry myself about other types of bones,¡± I decided to purchase the basic necessities first.

    I upgraded the castle to level ten, the towers also to level ten. I added twelve more towers at the castle, making the total number there reach fifteen.

    Then I scattered five towers at each path. I also upgraded the armour and weapons of my soldiers to level fifty, adding magic and flying soldiers to the mix.

    Then it came down to the big guns; the number of forces summoned each time, shortening the duration of each summon, adding monsters loyal to me at the forests and upgrading them, summoning the defensive posts and upgrading them, andst thing was the special items like revealing the map and the silence item.

    All these would cost me a fortune! Just finished the first purchase spree consumed almost fifty percent of my overall bone storage.

    And what remained made me feel it wasn¡¯t going to be enough! Not at all!

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Let me purchase the most needed items first,¡± I decided to exhaust the low and medium grade bones first before thinking about the highest grade ones.

    I bought the special items first. I purchased three silence tools, and one to reveal the map for thirty seconds per minute.

    Then I went to purchase the summoned monsters. I bought ten of them and upgraded them all to level ten. Then bought ten of the posts, and upgraded them all to rank ten.

    By doing that, all the bones in my inventory got consumed, the low and mid grade ones. What was left now were the highest grade bones.

    ¡°I got a few of them¡­ It¡¯s really a loss to spend them here¡­¡± I hesitated.

    The things Icked would be to elevate the level of my summoned soldiers and shortening the duration of each summon.

    The problem here was that there was no limit for these two. Perhaps the duration of the summon would hit the rooftop of one second, but upgrading the level of soldiers had no rooftop.

    What if the enemy upgraded his soldiers to level fifty and mine were at level ten? That would mean the end of the battle before it would begin.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I got a few dark realm monster¡¯s bones here¡­¡± I had to keep the dark realm monster bones for myself. I knew that. But I also knew that I could only use the high grade bones and higher.

    I got lots of unneeded lower grade bones that I could spare to sell. Unlike the highest grade normal bones, these ones had no real value for me.

    [The exchange price of this dark realm gold grade bone is ten million green bones]

    ¡°Damn fierce!¡± I sucked a cold air of breath when I saw this message in front of my eyes.

    Ten million? Damn fierce! That was way beyond my imagination!

    I looked at my inventory and when I saw the current number of dark realm bones there, I couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Ok, time to elevate the level of my soldiers to level one hundred,¡± I said amidst myughs before I started to shorten the duration of the spawn to reach the least time allowed; one second.

    And after doing all that, I still got a few gold grade bones left to use.

    ¡°Let¡¯s buy more posts and upgrade them,¡± this was the most undetermined variable here.

    The forest battle was going to be hot. And if I had much stronger forces than him but ended up without having enough posts to defend the forests, then I¡¯d be screwed.

    So I raised the number from ten to thirty and upgraded them all to level then.

    Then I bought forty more monsters using dark gold bones. The single one of these would be exchanged for one hundred and twenty-five million green bones.

    I bought these monsters and upgraded them. Then I added more towers to the paths and my castle, ending up with double the initial number I had after my first purchase spree.

    I have thirty towers at my castle, and ten on each path now. After I finished all that, I found that I spent close to one hour sinceing here.

    ¡°Damn! This took too much out of me!¡± I shook my head in a hopeless way before I started to sit down, and regted my breathing without closing my eyes.

    ¡°I hope the time will be enough,¡± I evilly grinned before adding, ¡°I want to sacrifice one million souls to activate the healing effect. Make it big, covering up one hundred miles.¡±

    [You will pay ten million souls to cover up such distance. Do you want to do it?]

    ¡°Yes,¡± this was myst trump card. I didn¡¯t know how vast this battling arena was. So I had to make up for any unforeseen circumstances and cover up such a huge area.

    Then what came next was for my souls to form a wailing greyish ball around me, while I started to feel the same pain again.

    I didn¡¯t mind such pain this time. My only worry was that the time wouldn¡¯t be enough before the start of the battle.

    However, just as I opened my eyes and the pain subsided with the disappearance of the greyish ball, I got a message popping in front of my eyes.

    [You arete to the challenge!]

    ¡°Damn! I messed up!!!¡±

    When I read this message, my heart clenched tightly and I didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Would I be doomed as failing this challenge? Would I be the loser and he would emerge as the winner?

 Chapter 783 Scram!

    [A duration of three minutes dy are calcted]

    [A fee is decided. You either pay or fail and you¡¯ll be considered a loser!]

    [The fee is calcted upon your currency]

    panda nOvel.cO,m [For each minute, you will pay ten million green grade bones]

    ¡°Only¡­ That?!!¡± I was taken aback at first, beforeughing out loud. ¡°Damn! You got me here for a second, hahaha!¡±

    [Will you pay or won¡¯t pay?]

    ¡°I will, yes I will indeed pay,¡± Iughed again before taking out one dark gold bone of mine, ¡°Transfer the change to upgrade to my soldiers.¡±

    [It¡¯s done!] the moment I took the bone out, it turned as usual to bronzed dust. That dust thing ate away tons of my bones so far.

    If I could find where all my bones went, I¡¯d gain a fortune! It wouldn¡¯t only have the bones I paid, but also everything other kings paid since the creation of this Bronzed Coin.

    [The fee is paid sessfully]

    [You are eligible to enter the battling arena]

    [You will enter in three¡­ Two¡­ One¡­ Now!]

    As the countdown reached its end, I got surrounded with bronze light before it vanished in the next moment.

    [Wee to the battling arena, champion]

    [You got ten minutes to study everything and decide which and where to deploy your forces]

    [You can only deploy things at areas under your control]

    [The spawning soldiers will start in ten minutes]

    [Good luck champion, and may the luck be on your side]

    The first thing I noticed was how big this ce was! When I saw that my castle zone covered one mile, I grinned in satisfaction.

    ¡°It seemed what I prepared before is going to show its worth now,¡± Iughed before looking around.

    The thirty towers were arranged all over this vast distance. Luckily I added more towers or else this ce would look empty.

    Each tower rose up high for almost one hundred metres. They got a shining diamond shaped bronze crystal there that hovered on their top like an eye, in a horizontal way.

    Then it came down to the walls in the distance. They were towering, rising up for more fifty metres. And that wasn¡¯t all. There were lots of defensive items there that I bought before.

    Then the world outside looked allvish green as dense forest expanded a few tens of metres away from my walls.

    I looked again, and inside the castle I saw three wide paved roads with lime stone before they passed through three big gates at the walls.

    By the side of each gate, one triangr tower was there to defend the gate.

    I looked at the side of my vision as there was something shing in bronze light. It looked in diamond shape. ¡°What is that?¡± I touched it, and the next thing happened was for a big map to unfold in front of my face.

    I already read much more detailed and moreplicated maps than this one. So reading this one out wasn¡¯t that hard for me.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ So the forest stretches from here all the way to the other castle. And this world¡­ It¡¯s circr¡­¡± I muttered while noting in my mind the info I was reading from this map.

    Then I saw the three passes with points that marked my ten towers. Looking at the vast distance between them, I regretted not buying more.

    Yet when I checked the forest zone, I smiled. There were two zones in between the three paths, and each zone had ten void rounded ces.

    ¡°So¡­ I got twenty zones to ce my posts at¡­ That means I have ten extras¡­ Interesting¡­¡±

    This time, I overbought this item. However I didn¡¯t feel any regret.

    This was an all open war between my forces and that king¡¯s. So I would aim at damaging his defensive posts, ending up for me to have void zones to summon my posts.

    I had ten extra posts to use, either to replenish any damaged ones by his forces, or to damage his and use mine to narrow down his forces movements.

    All of sudden, this fight turned out to be an all out mind game. I looked at many possibilities considering that the distribution of the posts at his fog covered side of the map would be identical to mine.

    I couldn¡¯t decide right now. After all, the fight hadn¡¯t yet started, and I didn¡¯t know if my posts would be damaged first or his.

    So I had to wait, and during this time I started to go towards the free areas for my posts.

    ¡°This¡­ There is a monster guarding each zone?!¡± Once I arrived at the nearest post, it took me almost two minutes.

    I was using a speed boost effect, so that said enough about how big this ce was.

    ¡°Ok, let me get rid of you first,¡± I took out my deadly ive, and waved it high in the air before jumping andnding fiercely over that monster.

    *Roar!* The monster was all bronzed in colour, covered with thick fur that looked like a thick carpet. It has two long and curved tusksing out from its mouth, and a body in the size of seven metres length and five height.

    It got eight legs, all ended up with sharp looking ws. But they weren¡¯t as sharp as its teeth.

    As it roared in challenge to my iing ive, I could see three rows of different shaped teeth. They were all sharp, but they went in different directions from each other as if they came out with an anomaly or something.

    They looked weird, and so damn dangerous as well. In response to my ive, that beast raised three of its legs to meet my ive, and three more to hit me.

    As it stood on its two rear legs, it arched its body, opened its mouth wide open, seemingly ready to swallow me.

    ¡°Scram!¡± But what was it facing? It was my deadly ive, and it was augmented with my strength bonus.

 Chapter 784 [Bonus chapter] The Battling Arena - Part 1

    The moment the ive touched the ws of that beast, its bronzed eyes shone as if it realised the danger it was in.

    *Roar!* it tried to move the other three legs and even bit over my ive with its sharp teeth and tusks. Yet that was futile!

    *Boom!* it could only stop my ive for one second before it was sent flying high in the air, fell in such loud booming before its body turned all into bronzed dust particles.

    It died out, just from a single hit from my ive.

    How cool was that?

    ¡°Let¡¯s bring one post out,¡± I opened the arena interface where there was a special inventory for my things there. I selected one post and the next thing happened was for the entire area to get brightened in bronze colour.

    The area here was almost half a mile in radius, seemingly half the size of my castle area.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Amazing!!!¡±

    I thought that the post would be just walls and one or two towers. But what appeared in front of me was something different.

    It was an entire defensive tower, rising up for a hundred metres. It got a giant diamond hovering on top of it, releasing a circr ray of light around the tower, covering up a distance of a mile radius.

    ¡°This¡­ It¡¯s a really strong tower,¡± I wasn¡¯t just impressed by it. I was thinking about the enemy posts as well. ¡°Sigh, I have no time to waste here.¡±

    I wanted to stay and better examine this tower. As it was this massive, it got three levels where it had offensive ballistae.

    It was apparent that this tower would perform better if I assigned people to it.

    Could I summon my fallen gods here? No way! Anything living was prevented froming here from outside the arena.

    So the only option I had was to lead forces here myself. The castle would spawn four waves, one to each path and one staying under my control at the castle.

    ¡°That¡¯s why there is another wave then¡­ Interesting arrangement,¡± I muttered in understanding while I went towards the next post.

    Each ce I visited had such monsters there. It didn¡¯t take me more than one minute to arrive at a new location, and a few seconds to kill the monster and ry the post.

    In less than ten minutes, I got all the posts avable for me under my control.

    Then I moved my eyes at the direction of the fog region while muttering:

    ¡°Reveal the fog!¡±

    I used the item I bought before to reveal the fog.

    [The Fog Clearance magic tool is activated]

    [Now you can see the opponent¡¯s zone for half a minute]

    [Each minute you will be able to see for thirty seconds randomly allocated]

    The fog in front of me didn¡¯t change, but when I opened the map I saw something different.

    The fog was cleared and now I could see the other half of this ce clearly. The king was presented in red dot, moving towards the opposite direction of mine.

    I was already in the forest zone between the southern and middle paths, just near the area of that Hector king.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ He is moving fast, but not as fast as me,¡± this was the firstment I got from watching the other side of the map.

    The zones I changed into posts, which were already all my zones here, were all shining in green circles. As for the enemy¡¯s, he got only to deploy five posts so far, and was heading towards the sixth area.

    He started from the south, and headed north. He ced most attention towards the zones near his castle, leaving all the frontline empty.

    ¡°Ok, let me help you then,¡± I evilly grinned before stepping towards the enemy region.

    [Warning! You can¡¯t step into the opponent region until the ten minutes are over!]

    However, just as I tried to step inside his territory, I was blocked with a soft barrier that prevented me from going forward while not giving me any harm.

    ¡°Is there such a thing?¡± I looked at the map again and there was a shing timer that was counting the time passing here.

    And there was less than one minute left.

    ¡°Ok, let me wait then,¡± I was already so far from that king. So even if he used the same gadget and saw me standing here, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything.

    He made the mistake of not controlling all the posts in time. He just controlled the part near his castle, and was now working on the northern part of the map to expand this number.

    I counted the remaining seconds before the effect of the fog clearing item ended. The king was already on his way to the sixth point, and that meant he would need a couple more minutes to clear the monster there.

    ¡°It¡¯s time!¡± as the timer hit ten minutes, I didn¡¯t even spare a second to check the messages that popped up in front of my eyes, and went directly towards the front.

    The barrier was gone. And I managed to step into that king¡¯s zone without any problems.

    ¡°Got you!¡± I reached the first zone where a monster was there. It didn¡¯t take me a hit to kill it, and a second to deploy my post before hurrying towards the nearest monster location.

    I didn¡¯t get the vision help from the fog clearing item, but I memorised the ces of the nearest monster. Midway though, the item got activated and I saw that king still fighting at the point at the far north.

    ¡°Keep wasting time, idiot,¡± I smirked while memorising the ce of the next monster.

    I killed two more and stopped. Like this, I controlled three of this king¡¯s posts. I could go for the fourth, but that king already finished the northern battle, and was heading as well towards thest post.

    If we both reached there together, a big battle would erupt between the two of us.

 Chapter 785 The Battling Arena - Part 2

    ¡°So the southern region is going to be my area of activity,¡± I checked the map when the vision ability came again for thirty seconds.

    The map was now filled with lots of red and green dots. My forces were all green, and the enemy¡¯s were all red.

    The three paths were all filled with forces fighting at the midpoint in each pass. That king scattered fifteen towers in each path, five above me.

    But what was the use? He was preparing for a big path battle to entangle me there while he¡¯d lead his forces through the forest to infiltrate my region.

    He expected me to go through the three paths as it was the most logical approach. So he heavily fortified the paths, and seemingly didn¡¯t expect me to go towards the forests from the start.

    I looked at the green and red dots fighting against each other, while a long line of green dots appeared all the way from my castle towards the frontline.

    The first impression I got was that my soldiers were having the upper hand in terms of number and strength. Just during the first few minutes of this sh, the frontline was pushed towards the direction of the enemy¡¯s castle.

    ¡°Your forces are now pressured, what will you know, Hector king?¡± I grinned evilly before deciding to make my next move.

    ¡°Come out!¡± I selected one of the monster summons I purchased before and threw it towards the forest around thest post I deployed.

    If I was the king, then the first thing I had to do was to clear my region from all the hostile posts.

    He yed this arena for a long time already, and won every single time. That meant he was so damn experienced about how to get rid of the posts.

    I had to surprise him using monsters.

    *Roar!*

    The monster that popped out wasn¡¯t much different from the ones I killed so far. But it was much fiercer indeed and hellish stronger.

    It was at level ten, and that told me these monsters were at level one or two perhaps.

    This monster didn¡¯t have the same fur as the other ones. Its fur was reced with spikes, short and sharp, thin looking like needles. And its tail got a sharp long needle that was dropping some sort of dark green liquid.

    Anywhere that liquid touched released a small green fog before the spot turned from green to dark green. ¡°Toxic needle¡­ Interesting!¡± I liked this monster, and had high expectations for it.

    I didn¡¯t leave before scattering two more monsters around this post. What I noticed was that the number of monsters I previously had increased by thirteen.

    That meant the monsters I killed already were added as my summoned ones. However I had such belief they would be stuck at their low levels, not showing the same fierceness of my purchased and upgraded ones.

    It was a regret that I couldn¡¯t ess that market again, or else I¡¯d be able to upgrade these newly acquired ones.

    I moved towards the next two posts and did the same. I never thought about going to help my troops at the three paths for now. I needed to turn my forest region next to a hellish ce if that king thought about infiltrating there.

    Thest vision given to me exposed the king¡¯s location. He was heading back to the castle, seemingly wanting to get his fourth forces ande to invade my forests.

    However he had to cross the entire distance going and returning. Unlike me, he seemed to not have a staff that could memorise ces and let me jump at.

    I saved lots of ces already, yet never used the staff so far. I was sure this king bought the fog clearing item as I did.

    So if I was at a location and after a minute I appeared at a far away one, it would make him guess it all about my staff.

    Instead, it was better to keep him in the dark.

    The next thing I did was to return back to my southern forest, and started to deploy the monsters I had in it and at the northern er on.

    I deployed thirty monsters, divided up into fifteen ones in each forest. One was stationed around each post, and two were located in the distance between posts.

    Like I expected, the monsters I killed and added to my arena special inventory were all low levelled. But they already gave the king a hard time to deal with.

    I summoned ten low levelled monsters, and twenty high level ones. I scattered the low levels to be beside the high level in the areas between the posts.

    Like this, I already used thirty-nine monsters out of the sixty-three I had, leaving me with twenty-four monsters forter battles.

    It took me around five minutes to do so. And when I got done, the king already arrived with a big sized force, heading towards the total opposite direction of mine.

    I was up north, and he went directly towards the south. ¡°Trying to get rid of the posts? I¡¯d love to see how you¡¯ll do it,¡± I started to run again all the way down, taking three minutes to arrive at the post just near the middle path.

    When I crossed the path, I got to see my spawned soldiers. They were all giants, rivalling my Bulltors in body size and their bulging muscles.

    They got square shaped big heads with three big rounded eyes at the middle of their foreheads. They looked fierce with such long harp bones expanding from their elbow joints, acting as deadly short and curved swords.

    panda nOvel.cO,m Each held a thick and heavy looking shield, wore a full body armour that was made of fine oval shaped metallic small rings. Some held swords, others held spears and sledgehammers.

    Every wave had almost fifty of such infantry soldiers, followed by twenty archers, ten mages, and five flying soldiers with big bronzed wings that gave them an angelic appearance.

 Chapter 786 The Battling Arena - Part 3

    Chapter 786 The Battling Arena - Part 3

    The waves kept shing fiercely forward like fighting waves of a wild ocean. At the same time, I got to see the distant enemy forcesing from the direction of the castle in the same manner.

    Yet their numbers were a bit shorter than mine by almost ten percent. Also their bodies were smaller as well.

    The fog was cleared by my forces for a limited distance at the enemy region, giving me the ability to clearly see their forces fighting with mine, getting killed and getting pushed back.

    What was worthy of note was that not a single soldier of mine got killed so far. And that was thanks to my healing ability that covered almost the entire battling arena.

    ¡°You elevated them to almost level eight or something close to it, right?¡± I shook my head while imagining the frustrated look on the face of that king.

    He nned all this depending on his readiness with enough energy currency to ensure his superiority here. Least he knew that he selected the wrong opponent for such a battle.

    As I passed the path, I headed directly towards my post.

    And just before reaching it, I could hear the loud noise of the violent battle going on there.

    I could now see the shes of lightsing from this battle. It seemed he also added magicians and flying soldiers to his army.

    <sub></sub>

    Once I got closer, I managed to see how fierce this fight was!

    The three monsters I left behind already lost one, and another was half way to die.

    It seemed my healing ability didn¡¯t affect monsters, only sane races would get affected with it.

    Despite losing these two, I didn¡¯t feel any regret or bitterness.

    They managed to stop an army of almost a thousand from reaching the post. And there was still one monster fighting lively against the enemy forces.

    The enemy aligned themselves in three lines, with the infantry trying to contain the three monsters, and the magicians and archers hitting them from far.

    However that wasn¡¯t an easy task to do. The three beasts here were really strong. Their bodies were covered with these needles which looked much harder than I thought.

    The enemy had to rain down their attacks for more than two minutes to wound one of them.

    In return, my three monsters started a killing spree in the enemy forces. It seemed that levels weren¡¯t the same in soldiers and monsters.

    In my eyes, each one level of monsters would equal ten levels of the spawned soldiers.

    This meant that the king led forces of level eighty or something, and were facing level ny soldiers.

    If they were dealing with the three monsters alone, then things wouldn¡¯t get thisplicated. However the post at the back kept firing deadly rays that killed anyone it touched.

    The enemy was already inside the detecting circle of my post. And once they got entangled with my monsters, they got attacked without having any way to defend or evade.

    Three monsters acted as the frontline fodders, while the real killer was my post.

    ¡°Damn you, human king! What the hell did you do here?!!¡± Just as I arrived, I got to see the face of that Hector king for the first time.

    I had to admit, I sucked greatly at getting the age of any Hector. In my eyes, that dude was just as young and energetic as Lily.

    But I knew he was too old to be from Lily¡¯s father¡¯s generation.

    ¡°I just yed by the rules,¡± Iughed before pointing my ive at the forces entangled and struggling under the attacks of my post, ¡°it seems you brought lots of forces here. Tell me how and I will ease your passing at the end.¡±

    ¡°Screw you! Go and figure this out on your own!¡± he shouted in a very different attitude than the carefree one he showed me beforeing here.

    The situation greatly changed. The battle he thought was going smoother than anyone else he had was getting out of his control.

    The enemy he thought was a mere fly, ready to squash him with his feet at any moment he desired, turned out to be a fierce dragon.

    I grinned as I looked directly at that king in the eye.

    ¡°Then let me figure out things on my own then¡­ Come out!¡±

    If three monsters caused all this trouble for his thousand forces, what would five more would do then?

    I was sure he didn¡¯t just bring one thousand forces here. The dead bodies thrown all over the ce told me he brought two or three thousands at least.

    ¡°Dammit! You have more of those Savages!!¡± and when my monsters appeared next to me, that king eximed in such shock and clear fear.

    ¡°Retreat!¡± and without any hesitation, he shouted, issued an order for his forces to break free from the fight and run back to the castle.

    ¡°Kill them!¡± But who said he could leave this easily? I knew I couldn¡¯t stop him with just my seven monsters, with one with one leg through the door of death.

    But at least I could take with me more than half of his forces.

    I knew he would gain another army by each passing minute. But that didn¡¯t mean I¡¯d let a chance of killing his forces slip by like this.

    And also I wanted to further crush his mentality. Having such a blow would affect him more than he¡¯d even expect.

    After all, this came from the enemy he was looking down at till this sh started.

    ¡°Damn you! I will kill you with my bare hands!¡± and he already went down the path of no return. Iughed to add more fuel to his rage, clouding all the logic from his mind.

    I watched him run fast while less than one third of his forces left after him. I didn¡¯t need to check the map to know his current location.

    He needed five minutes to go back and forth from his castle, at least. So I had five free minutes to do whatever I wanted.

 Chapter 787 The Battling Arena - Part 4

    Chapter 787 The Battling Arena - Part 4

    ¡°Time to test these forts,¡± I knew the battle was going to be decided not at the paths, but at the forests with their posts.

    The one to control more posts would win. The one who would keep smashing the enemy¡¯s forts and rece them would win.

    Besides¡­ I wanted to see if he upgraded his posts to the same level as mine or not.

    ¡°You all, follow me,¡± I didn¡¯t intend to leave a single monster here anymore. I knew that king wouldeter, but I had a n for him when he¡¯d do that.

    It was still too early in our battle to use my staff. So I had to depend right now over my monsters to make the difference I needed.

    As I moved forward, the first thing I met was the middle path. I had seven monsters here, and one of them was on the verge of dying.

    ¡°Go there,¡± I pointed at the severely wounded one, ¡°kill until you die.¡±

    I nned to create more havoc while pushing the middle path forward. Like this, I¡¯d ce more pressure over the king, making him hesitate to move his troops to support which front first.

    <sub></sub>

    *Roar!* The monster roared and like a tiger he jumped over the flock of sheep. I didn¡¯t pass without killing lots of them using my ive, as a single hit created enough impact to send tens of them flying, mostly dead.

    I kept waving my ive right and left until I crossed the path. My other monsters also killed freely as they followed my way.

    The path was wide, almost one hundred metres in width.

    ¡°Push forward!¡± as I was in the middle of the path, I raised my ive and pointed it towards the direction of the king¡¯s castle. My boys roared while green numbers kept shing over their heads.

    My healing ability was doing its magic, and that might be one of the main reasons why they were able to push the enemy so far.

    ¡°To the post!¡± I pointed my ive while shing so damn fast. The monsters were all top tier, but they couldn¡¯t match my speed that much.

    I reached the post in almost one minute, but had to wait at the outer zone of this fort for the monsters to arrive.

    They took one more minute to reach here. And by that, I saw the king reaching his castle zone, and didn¡¯t move out yet.

    Well, he got all the reasons in the world to not move right away. What I did at the central path changed the situation drastically there.

    The three paths were already ruled by my forces, which were slowly pushing the enemy backward. But when I arrived there, I fiercely hit the enemy and cleared lots of them.

    Not to mention I left one monster back there to keep clearing the path.

    So in the map, I could see the middle path getting filled with greed dots, moving fast towards the direction of the enemy castle, crossing almost one third of Hector king¡¯s part of the path.

    It was apparent that my forces were getting closer to his castle through the middle path. What stopped them were the towers he summoned and filled the paths with.

    But with the sheer number of my forces here and the supporting from my healing sacrifice, things looked good so far.

    And now I was going to add another source of pressure over this king.

    ¡°Attack!¡± Once the six monsters arrived, I sent them directly towards the tower.

    *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!* Swoosh!*

    The moment they passed inside the area of effect of that tower, the diamond at its top shed brightly before releasing sessive bronzed rays towards them.

    It was the moment of truth. I looked at the monsters around and when I saw them taking the fierce attacks of that tower without dying, I heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Keep pushing forward,¡± I bent my knees, held my ive and got myself ready to move. I wanted them to cover half the distance first, get closer from that tower before I¡¯d take part in this battle.

    I didn¡¯t depend on them to take down this post. I¡¯d tear it down stone by stone using my ive.

    All the monsters needed to do was to act as fodders, distracting the iing attacks from that post so they wouldn¡¯t hit me.

    I had my shield to protect me, but I didn¡¯t want to get dyed. The monsters were sent a few metres to the back each time they got hit with that ray, interrupting their momentum.

    Just while they were getting closer to the midpoint of this post zone, the vision ability came again.

    ¡°Oh, you decided toe at me and hunt down my boys?¡± I saw the kinging with lots of red dots that formed a huge red circle around him. ¡°Cool! Let¡¯s see if I¡¯ll destroy it or you¡¯ll arrive here first.¡±

    I didn¡¯t wait anymore and pushed my legs against the ground, travelling fast towards the front, creating a series of afterimages.

    When I reached the line of my monsters, the ray started targeting me. But thanks to the momentum and speed I had, the rays passed over, failed to hit me.

    I drew closer from that post to notice that it was identical to the ones I summoned before.

    ¡°Get the f*ck off my way!¡± as I reached almost fifty metres close to it, I jumped high in the air. As I did that, I got a direct hit from that ray without any room for evasion.

    The only thing I could do was to use my ive and wave it, releasing thick arcs of lightning and big balls of fire from the sh that erupted.

    If I got hit, I¡¯d be sent flying back and wouldn¡¯t reach that tower. I timed the hit of my ive toe just when the ray touched my shield.

    The shield protected me and absorbed most of the impact while my ive crushed that ray into bronzed wisps of smoke.

 Chapter 788 The Battling Arena - Part 5

    Chapter 788 The Battling Arena - Part 5

    As such I didn¡¯t lose much of my momentum, andnded just midway at that tower.

    *Boom!*

    And as Inded, I directed a fierce blow with my ive towards this tower, creating such a fierce explosion which released lots of rocks out from this tower.

    I left my ive fixed there in the hole it created, leant over the tower for a second before pushing up with all my might.

    ¡°I said get destroyed!¡± I roared while holding my ive with both hands. My body rose high in the air and reached a level higher than the top of this huge tower.

    At such a close distance from that big diamond, it was impossible for me to evade any attack.

    It released a constant ray at me, and I met this fierce attack with my falling ive.

    This moment didn¡¯t need any caution or to wait for the help of my shield. I just used my ive to smash this fierce ray with fiercer might.

    *Boom!*

    <sub></sub>

    The sh didn¡¯tst for a few seconds until my ive cleaved the ray into two halves before reaching the diamond.

    Once I got hit, a very fierce explosion erupted, even sending me flying for hundreds of metres in the air beforending on the ground and gliding for more than five hundred metres.

    Just this explosion alone pushed me all the way back outside the area of control of that post. However as my body got stopped, I saw the massive tower fall from top to bottom, looking like it got destroyed on its own.

    Rocks started to fall in session from top to bottom, releasing a thick bellow of dust cloud that went in every direction.

    Yet it didn¡¯t exceed the zone of this post.

    ¡°Good, you are still alive,¡± I looked at the side where my six monsters were standing from different spots as they got sent flying as well.

    They were alive, but they were wounded.

    ¡°Scatter around,¡± I gave the order, while checking the map while running towards the front. I didn¡¯t care about this cloud of dust and didn¡¯t wait for it to settle.

    There was no time! Just during this fight, the king drew closer with hisrge army.

    He would be here in a minute or less, just enough for me toy down my new post.

    ¡°Come out!¡± As I reached there, I didn¡¯t hesitate and threw out the post I got from the special inventory.

    Then a mighty tower appeared in the ce of the destroyed one.

    <sub> .</sub>

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how you will try to take this down,¡± I called back my monsters and let them guard this zone.

    As for me, I started running through the forest, heading towards the next nearest post of the enemy.

    Let the king get busy dealing with my post and monsters while I¡¯d smash the rest of his posts one by one.

    He initially had seven posts, five at the back near his castle and two at the north. One was taken down and the other was now standing alone up there.

    It took two minutes to arrive at that northern isted post. Once it would be taken down, it would mean the end of this king¡¯s control over half of his map!

    At the same time, I checked and found that that king was still fighting against my post with his forces.

    Was he thinking about smashing his way through my monsters and destroying the post after sacrificing most of his forces? He must be crazy then.

    I am just on the outer zone of that post. I decided to do things the same way I did before.

    ¡°Come out!¡± I summoned seven monsters this time, leaving twelve behind forter time use.

    ¡°Go,¡± as they came out, I simply gave them the order and waited for a minute or so for them to reach the midzone of that tower.

    Then I started to move out.

    However, just as I was this close from the post, evading its attacks using my speed, I heard a loud ruckus from behind.

    ¡°Hahaha, you fell for my trap, idiot!¡± I heard the loudughter of that king while I saw his armying towards this post.

    Damn! This post was still under his control. That meant he could easily kill my monsters and thene at me!

    ¡°You must be wondering how,¡± heughed while my moves got sluggish before a ray of light mmed at my shield, sending me a few tens of metres back, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you then¡­ It¡¯s called visual illusion effect. Have you ever heard about it?¡±

    I had to move fast before another ray mmed heavily at me. ¡°Gather around me, don¡¯t sh with them,¡± I shouted before that king would continue his words.

    It seemed he got the habit of being talkative whenever he got the upper hand against any foe. Well, it was a bad habit indeed. After all, I wasn¡¯t going to fall here!

    And he didn¡¯t gain any upper hand at all!

    ¡°The map will show the number of forces as small dots. But what if the forces are stretching over a long distance? And they are connected together? Then if they don¡¯t have much difference in numbers, they will appear as dots revealing their ces. But if there is a big difference in numbers, then the map will show the location of the biggest force, neglecting the others¡­ I call it the magical w of this map, hahaha!¡±

    He seemed in a very good mood. And when I turned to gaze up at his forces, I found that he brought only one thousand here.

    I was sure from the size of the forces he brought that their size was over five thousand. Then he used such ws in the system to his advantage.

    However¡­ It was futile!

    ¡°Come out now!¡± As I was pushed against the wall like this, getting trapped between two enemy forces, I summoned five more monsters.

    Like this, I had twelve here.

 Chapter 789 The Battling Arena - Part 6

    Chapter 789 The Battling Arena - Part 6

    ¡°Wow! You even got more? Hahaha! But I¡¯m telling you, this is pointless.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you then how deeply wronged you are,¡± I fiercely said, turning my attention to my twelve monsters, ¡°half go to keep them busy, and half go with me towards the tower.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s pointless! The defensive post will always target the king if he ever existed inside its region!¡±

    Just as I stepped forward, I got hit again and was sent flying for another tens of metres.

    ¡°Screw it!¡± I stood up fast, and started to run in an arched path. ¡°F*ck it then! All of you, go and kill to your heart content!¡± I gave such an order as the six monsters here didn¡¯t have any value at all.

    ¡°Hahaha, yes, keep dancing, hahaha! It always felt great watching thest struggle of dead kings like you, hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Just watch then how a dead king will kill you¡­ I always wanted to do it.. Shut the f*ck up!!¡±

    At this moment, I was already less than seventy metres from that tower. I only needed less than twenty metres to reach there. But each time I tried, I got hit by a ray, sending me flying.

    For a reason, the speed and intensity of these rays got a sudden boost. It had something to do with the presence of the king here.

    <sub></sub>

    And that is what gave this king such confidence!

    As I knew going directly or using an evasion route wouldn¡¯t work, I got as near as possible before activating this important gadget, Silence!

    Once activated, the enemy and his forces would all be silenced. It also included his fort here.

    The moment I used it, theughs of that king paused, the sounds of fighting got dimmed as only my monsters had the chance to kill.

    And that ray of lighting in my direction faded in thin air like it never existed.

    ¡°Damn you!¡± but such silence only remained for one second. The next, that king roared in a fierce way, while I crossed the twenty metres in this second and jumped.

    The ray came next, but I was ready using my ive. I timed it to hit the ray while the ray touched my shield.

    The sh ended up like before, ending up with me hitting fiercely at the tower. The same explosion erupted, and a massive amount of rock and dust was released from this hit.

    ¡°Dammit! All move forward! All of you move, goddammit!¡± and as I reached that post, the king seemed to lose his confidence and cool, growing all fanatics out of immense fear.

    He was afraid of loss. He must be feeling the cold edge of my ive de touching his neck, about to severe his head off his body next.

    I didn¡¯t waste this chance and jumped high in the air, received the full throttle attack of that ray, yet timed it to meet my ive and shield at the same moment.

    My ive passed through the ray, much slower thanst time. Yet when it touched the diamond, the same fierce explosion happened, sending me flying all the way outside the zone of this post.

    ¡°It¡¯s mine!¡± Just as Inded on my feet, I heard this fierce roar from the king while seeing his silhouette shing fast forward.

    Dammit! He wanted to go and ce his post! Ok bastard, it was time for me to show you the price of underestimating me like this!

    *Fwoosh!*

    In a moment I took out my staff and activated it. I saved the ce of the defensive post when I was struggling to get closer to it.

    I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d need it so soon, and thought just to save this spot forter, to bring troops here to defend it properly.

    Yet there was no other way around to beat him. I was already trying to resist the recoil of this explosion, and would need more seconds to stabilise myself.

    I just opened a portal behind me, and then my body vanished inside it.

    The next moment I appeared just less than seventy metres away from this post. The king was still a couple hundred metres away.

    ¡°Stop!¡± I fiercely roared while nting my ive deeply in the ground, creating a hole in the ground before my body forcibly stopped.

    ¡°Dammit!¡± I just stole a gaze at that king to see him freeze in ce motionless.

    He already lost to me in terms of individual speed, and as I was so far ahead of him, he knew it was a lost battle to try and race with me.

    ¡°F*ck you!¡± he shouted, turned around, and started running.

    He was trying to get as far away from here as possible to avoid the iing attack of my post.

    But he got over two hundred metres to cross, while I had less than seventy.

    And he was slower than me.

    ¡°Humph, I love the sight of dead kings running for their lives before getting killed,¡± Iughed while returning this line back to him, e out now! Kill that damn king!¡±

    I reached the ce of the falling post in just a few seconds. The ce was still filled with dust, falling rocks, looking slightly dangerous.

    But with my shield, I feared nothing!

    *Zip!*

    My post appeared in a sh before its diamond released a mighty ray towards the running king.

    *Boom!* Boom!* *Boom!*

    At this moment, the king took out lots of his protective treasures, shielding himself from this deadly ray.

    Before an explosion ured as the king was thrown high in the air, before falling less than a hundred metres off the safe zone.

    ¡°Again! Hahaha!¡± I took the role of him as Iughed while watching him stand up fast, and tried to run once more.

    *Zip!*

    Yet once more another attack came fiercely and he had to sacrifice more treasures.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you, then go back to your pathetic world and tear it apart!¡± just as he got thrown again, hended at the safe zone outside the range of my defensive post.

    ¡°I¡¯ll find every single human out there, torture them until they die out of pain. I won¡¯t feed them, won¡¯t give them water, and will let them suffer till theirst breaths while cursing you!¡±

    He seemed to be a bitter loser! One who would go and cry to his mammy when he got beaten up!

    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll show how real kings should behave,¡± I was already standing high, on top of my post, next to the shining huge diamond there, overlooking him the same way a god would look at an ant.

    ¡°I will look for each Hector, enve them with my contracts, and force them to work for my people. But I won¡¯t mistreat them, I won¡¯t torture them, and I won¡¯t let them ever remember your name. You¡­ A mighty king who once got all the glory in the universe for what he did, won¡¯t be remembered ever again!¡±

    And that was my answer to his threats.

    That was how humans deal with their defeated enemies. We were weak, but that didn¡¯t mean we didn¡¯t have our own code of honour just like any big race.

 Chapter 790 The Battling Arena - Part 7

    Chapter 790 The Battling Arena - Part 7

    ¡°Trying to look like a merciful and kind king? Trying to look cool with such big and useless words? Humph! One day I had such thoughts and ideals like you, but after all these years I can tell you¡­ You are no better than any of us!¡±

    His tone came in such despicable way while running away with what was left of his army.

    ¡°Hunt them until you reach the next post,¡± I said to my monsters, ¡°thene back here again.¡±

    For some reason, I felt somewhat depressed. For a reason, what he said seemed to resonate with something deep inside me.

    It was a doubt, a doubt and little fear that I purposefully ignored.

    I came here with one goal in mind, to just gain a ss and live a normal life of a human. I aspired to live just like what I saw other humans in my time lived.

    But right now? I wasn¡¯t even close to what I imagined! For a time, I started to see myself as a tyrant, someone with an endless threat for power that wouldn¡¯t get quenched by gallons of blood of his enemies and allies.

    At a point, I felt I was treading a path I never even knew existed!

    <sub></sub>

    I started with the desire to have a ss, and now I ended up with such an irresistible desire to rule over the entire apocalyptic cluster of worlds!

    It¡­ Was scaring me! Just that feeling of being drawn by power, tempted with what I had and going to ate my courage and self confidence away.

    I¡­ Had to find a midway solution. I started this path, and had to finish it. But under no circumstances I¡¯d lost myself, lose my humanity, or lose my soul!

    What he said came as a warning from someone who already threaded on this path. Just looking at him gave me such an invaluable lesson.

    No one was immune in this life! No matter how high one climbed, how strong one got, how vast his armies were, how rare and unique his treasures were, there would always be someone like the nemesis of anyone.

    No matter how I grew stronger, I had to keep this in mind all the time.

    I was beaten more than once by that clone, got my girl taken away and brainwashed by a mysterious entity¡­ I wasn¡¯t immune¡­ I wasn¡¯t invincible¡­

    I was just a weak human, dded in all these items and treasures, surrounded by all these mighty warriors and forces, but I still was the same.

    And I had to always remind myself of my origin, of where I came from, so I wouldn¡¯t lose sight of the true essence of myself.

    I was Hye, I was that loser who got bickered at by everyone. I was now mighty and famous, I was a king¡­ But that wouldn¡¯t change who I truly was.

    I wouldn¡¯t let this fact fade away from my mind. Recently I started to forget the old bitter days I lived through as if they never existed.

    That was wrong! My past was what shaped me to be who I currently was. And that would lead to my future.

    I should never forget who I was, or where I came from, never!

    I tightly clenched my fist over the cold shaft of the ive. Its coldness had such a refreshing effect, pushing away such doubts off my mind for the time being.

    ¡°Ok king, let¡¯s make a bet then,¡± I fiercely said, ¡°do you think I¡¯ll end up like you? A corrupted soul with all horrible deeds haunting you at night? Nope, I beg to differ. Let¡¯s make a bet then, and I¡¯ll be the king that will be hailed in history records as the righteous and just!¡±

    I made up my mind. Even if I walked through the valley of death myself, I would never let my soul get tainted with such cursed and corrupted energy there.

    As the king was drawn away, running with its tail in his teeth, I had time atst to do what I wanted.

    ¡°Listen up,¡± I took out my horn and shouted, thinking about my thirty monsters I left behind, ¡°one of you will guard each post, the rest will move forward. Get stationed at the five posts here, four at each one.¡±

    I nned to push the frontline to the king¡¯s half. I controlled the five posts at the frontal half of his territory, and I had to tightly secure it.

    Aside from these thirty, I still had eighteen monsters left, considering that the one I left for the central path got killed already.

    The fast advance of my troops there halted as they started to fight just slightly above the midpoint of the part belonging to that king.

    That meant the monster was killed, and it was just expected.

    So I got eighteen free to deploy anywhere, and I just got the right ces to deploy them.

    I waited for ten more minutes before my twelve monsters returned. They seemed to have their fun killing and chasing down that king all the way to his castle.

    He was terrified to go to any post and got surrounded there with my forces. So he decided to go to his castle, as it was the safest ce here for him.

    That made my forces kill lots of his forces, especially when the bigger part he left behind retreated as well and got ambushed with my twelve monsters.

    I kept tracking this fight using the map. And now it was time for the next move.

    ¡°Six of you will go to the northern path, and the other six will go to the southern one,¡± I said before moving fast towards the middle post where I left my boys there to protect.

    It took three minutes to arrive there. Since that king got kicked his ass all the way to his castle, he never moved a single step out.

    It seemed he was already amassing a new army to lead out or put thest struggle against me.

 Chapter 791 The Battling Arena - Part 8

    He lost big in the previous shes, lost almost all of his forces that he gained passively from the castle.

    Unlike me, he kept using his forces repeatedly, ending up with their deaths.

    I got arge army back at my castle, one that I was saving all this time for the big andst battle at the castle walls.

    I intended to bid my time and make him lose more before this one. But something told me he wasn¡¯t going to go out or risk losing a single force anymore.

    He would bet everything on thatst battle, and I¡¯de with all my forces and crush these walls on his head before killing him.

    ¡°Go to the central path, and help forces there,¡± as I reached the next post, I gave such an order to the six monsters there which had a good time defending this post.

    I waited, didn¡¯t move as that king didn¡¯t. It seemed like we both were sitting opposite to each other, around a chessboard, and waiting for anyone to make a mistake.

    I had the upper hand now in everything. Even if that king had enough treasures to elongate this battle and save his forces at the castle, in the end they¡¯d all die.

    I calmly watched the map where my boys kept pushing their enemies back. At some point, I got the message that my healing effect was gone.

    Well¡­ Itsted for at least half an hour, and it helped my muscles a lot. I didn¡¯t have any worry about losing it.

    With the addition of my monsters to each path, the fight seemed to go smoother. But for a reason, the number of towers at the rear part of each path was five or six.

    That made each step taken was paid heavily with lots of my forces¡¯ lives. It seemed the sudden esction of the damage taken exhausted my healing effect and let it vanish faster than I thought.

    But it was alright. The enemy was already pushed back, and on itsst leg.

    ¡°It¡¯s time,¡± as an hour passed, my forces had less than two towers to take down, e back, all monsters converge at the post near the middle path,¡± I decided to make my move and take down these posts.

    I thought about taking them from north to south, or from the opposite direction. But I was sure the sheer size of that king¡¯s army at the castle was so big at the moment.

    If I did that, I might risk that bastard going out of his castle and heading directly towards the farthest away post of mine.

    It was much safer to just go towards the centre, secure these two first before expanding towards the other three at north and south.

    My monsters took ten minutes to converge, then I started to march together. Such a big army of my monsters was enough to take down anything.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hit this one first,¡± I stood at the edge of the post lying south to the central path. I waited first for the vision to return and checked the current location of that king.

    But something made me doubt. Last time he used the w in the map to make me lose track of him.

    Would he also do the same?

    ¡°One each will go to be stationed in the area between the posts,¡± just to be safe, I decided to send scouts out and followed them on the map.

    Just when one of them reached a spot, a sudden re of lots of red dots appeared there. ¡°Damn! You were trying to fool me then,¡± it was up to the north. And from the sheer number of dots appearing there, I knew a big army was there.

    But I waited for a few more seconds before the one at the south appeared in its location.

    And then another scene appeared there.

    ¡°Ok¡­ So you divided up your forces to make me divide mine¡­ Cool,¡± I knew the best way to act was to go and clear these forces. I thought for a second there and first saved the spot before deciding to go for the southern army first.

    It was a bit closer to me.

    ¡°Stay here,¡± but I didn¡¯t take it all. I left behind twenty of my monsters to stay guarding the central path.

    After my forces cleared this path to the forefront, the path became only filled with my soldiers heading from my castle towards the direction of the enemy castle.

    So leaving them there wouldn¡¯t be a big problem. ¡°One each will stand near the four posts, and three will be stationed in between,¡± these monsters acted as my eyes here.

    I then moved with the rest of my monsters and headed directly towards the big army at the south.

    I knew the battle to take down that army and the two posts near it would be hard and quite challenging. But if I seeded, then there was no hope for that king.

    He was trying to use this w and turn the tables over. As I drew closer, I made sure to keep an eye over my monsters.

    The ones at the north and south were still alive, but they seemed deeply immersed in brutal fights.

    Yet they were alive, and that was what mattered.

    Luckily from the map, I got that they didn¡¯t venture into the area of any post yet.

    If they did, then both would have been killed already.

    Once I drew closer, I got to see the huge army of soldiers waiting up for me and my boys.

    ¡°Interesting,¡± I muttered when I saw this army that was in tens of thousands already, ¡°but he isn¡¯t here.¡±

    That meant he either betted right and guessed my direction or he was here and left when he saw meing.

    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s tiring to kill a wounded and cornered beast indeed,¡± I knew he would aim for the north right now. But even if I knew this, I didn¡¯t hurry to leave.

    ¡°Go to the two northern posts and defend there,¡± who said I got no other army left to stop him?

 Chapter 792 The Battling Arena - Part 9

    I guarded the southern path, and my twenty monsters guarded the central path. So what was left was the north.

    And I got just twenty monsters free to get deployed there.

    I sent them without batting an eye. I just needed them to dy the king and I¡¯lle for their aid.

    ¡°Attack!¡± Once I finished doing this, it was time for me to get rid of that army.

    As I deployed my monsters around to dy the enemy, the enemy also ced them here to dy me.

    Who would clear his enemies first? Who would control the first post in thest line around his castle? Well, the first to do this would have a better timeter on.

    Once I gave the order, my monsters lunged at their enemies. I didn¡¯t stand idle and went forward as well.

    With each wave of my ive, I killed lots of enemies, sent much more flying. I kept moving forward while waving my ive fast right and left, creating a vacant path for my monsters to enter if they wanted to.

    For the next fifteen minutes, I kept fighting like hell while checking the map all the time. My monster that went to the north was killed five minutes ago, and that made me lose any sight of the enemy forces for now.

    But I wasn¡¯t worried. I joined the fight so if that king was still nearby, looking at me from a corner or something, he would be reassured that I was totally focusing everything here.

    Even myself joined the battle in person, which was a clear indication that this was everything I got.

    And now, I had to wait for him to make his next move.

    There was a post in the middle of these forces. But the size of this force was big enough to take me an hour to clear.

    So I didn¡¯t rush directly towards the post. Even if I was faking falling for it, I shouldn¡¯t really fall for this trap.

    If I stepped with my small forces inside the post¡¯s zone, bad things would happen.

    ¡°Come on,¡± after fifteen more minutes, that bastard didn¡¯t show any sign of moving, ¡°what are you waiting for?¡±

    Just as I was wondering about this, a sudden change happened.

    ¡°Wow! You decided to throw everything you got at such a move? Hahaha! Nice!¡±

    In front of me, two big groups of red dots appeared all of sudden. One was heading at the northern post of mine, and the other was heading at the one south to it.

    It seemed he wanted to start reiming these posts by doing this. Suddenly attacking two ces without warning would drive anyone insane.

    Especially if his foe didn¡¯t have any forces left to deploy.

    But was I out of force?

    Humph! That was my trap for him, and he just was about to get a bitter taste of how I had no forces up there.

    Then I took one item out.

    It was my horn!

    If he nned to go all out, then it was time for me to go all out as well.

    During this time, the size of my forces down at the castle looked the same. They filled the entirety of the castle without expanding outside the walls.

    I didn¡¯t know if the spawning process would pause if the ce got crowded or this was thanks to the w of the system of the map.

    Anyway, it was time to put myrge army down below into good use.

    ¡°Listen up,¡± I thought to my personal army stationed there while looking at my castle, ¡°divide into three armies, each will go towards one path. Push all the way towards the castle of the enemy and start attacking it.¡±

    This was my answer to that king¡¯s move. He was lured outside his castle, and left it undefended by taking almost all of his forces there.

    And that was just the right chance to do it!

    Sending off my armies to the paths wouldn¡¯t change the look of the dots there. So the enemy would be blind until my forces would knock heavily with their weapons on his castle gates.

    Then I took out my stuff. If I was that king, then I¡¯d select the farthest ce from me to start his attack.

    So I selected the northwest post and teleported there.

    And once I arrived, I found a brutal fight going on between my monsters and an army of twenty monsters on the same level.

    If not for my monsters to take defence by the post and they had an equal number with the hostile monsters, they¡¯d have been eaten alive before I¡¯d arrive here.

    But all they got were wounds, mostly caused by other monsters and few caused by the huge number of soldiers here.

    ¡°Listen up!¡± Once I arrived, I moved my eyes around and I finally spotted the ugly face of that king. It seemed he expected a different scenario, one which he would walk easily to crush this post and the one below it.

    But that was a mere dream! And I intended to knock him back to his senses using my ive, ¡°All monsters will go and kill the soldiers, leave those monsters for me to kill!¡±

    Then as a beast, I jumped high in the air, waved my ive horizontally beforending it fiercely over a group of five monsters on the enemy side.

    One hit, it only took one hit from my ive for these beasts to fly in the air while roaring such heart curdling roars.

    ¡°Hi king of Hectors, did you miss me already?¡± I said before running fast, creating a series of afterimages and finallynded my ive again at another group of three beasts, killing them.

    ¡°Weird!¡± Just as I killed more than half of the beasts here, that king never said a single word!

    His face was the same, looking ugly and dark as if someone dear to him just died. He stood at the far back of his forces, protected by a sheer number of his soldiers.

 Chapter 793 The Battling Arena - Part 10

    But for some reason, he didn¡¯t use his old habit of talking, making me have doubts about this.

    Something¡­ Something seemed off here.

    I opened my map and started to closely inspect it. Everything was just fine there. The enemy forces were about to get mmed fiercely with mineing from the castle, and they would push all the way to the enemy castle soon.

    As for the middle two posts, things there were looking calm. The southern battle was still hot and I didn¡¯t lose a single monster there.

    So¡­ Why was I feeling that something was missing?

    ¡°Damn! Ok, let me kill them first,¡± I waved my ive fast at the remaining monsters on the enemy side and killed more than half.

    Then the sense of danger kept rising up in my heart like never before.

    If I was the enemy, then which ce would hold the highest chance of winning? Which ce held the highest support and aid?

    It was the southern post my monsters were attacking! They were close to the post location, making that king have a better chance of wiping them out.

    ¡°Damn! He is going to use the silence tool!¡± it suddenly hit me! That bastard! He would use the silence tool and stop my forces from fighting for an entire second.

    But¡­ Was he so confident in his ability to wipe out my monsters there or what?

    I didn¡¯t know the answer to this. I left twenty-three monsters there.

    It was a good number to kill, and that would ce me at a disadvantage.

    One thing would exin all this, that bastard had more monsters to summon. Or else why would he do it?

    ¡°What the f*ck?!!¡± I was about to use my staff when I got the idea of summoning my seven monsters and leaving them to aid the forces here.

    But when I did that, the number I saw wasn¡¯t seven, it was twenty-seven! Something seemed off! Twenty monsters were just added to my ount!

    Wait! I just killed twenty monsters! Would that mean killing other king¡¯s monsters would count as adding monsters to your own?

    Suddenly it hit me! He wasn¡¯t just nning to kill arge number of monsters, but he was nning to summon them and use them in the next attack.

    Damn! Lacking such little knowledge would have cost me more time and effort to kill that bastard.

    But what was about that thing standing there motionless? Was it another treasure of his or what?

    Just looking at him would tell you it was that king. But from his stance there motionless, I knew he would never be the king.

    That king¡­ He never kept his mouth shut all this long before!

    What reassured me so far was that the forces down at the south were still intact. That meant he didn¡¯t yet use that silence item.

    I held my ive in my right arm, and the staff in my left. I was ready for the final battle.

    Damn! Killing such a cornered and wounded beast was really troublesome!

    Once I passed through the portal, I saw another face of that king.

    ¡°Got you!¡±

    ¡°Got you!¡±

    We said it at the same time! As if we both were sharing the same thought!

    ¡°Silence!¡±

    We also said it at the same time, as if we were the same person.

    For a second there, all forces froze and ended up without moving.

    ¡°Damn you! Silence!¡±

    ¡°Silence!¡±

    Again I used another silence gadget, putting his forces in freeze mode just as he did to mine.

    ¡°Damn! Howe you bought this much? Silence!¡±

    This time he outyed me using this one. But I wasn¡¯t feeling any worry. It was just one second. What possible could happen in it?

    ¡°Hahaha, you might think this second won¡¯t make a difference, right? Silence!¡±

    Damn! He was more silent than I thought!

    ¡°Silence!¡±

    And with the third silence, I knew he nned for me to fall into such an endless loop of freezing.

    ¡°And now for the most magnificent thing that you don¡¯t know¡­ The king is calling! Sacrifice all the posts and merge them here in this one! Expand! Cover up my damn enemy and kill him and his forces!¡±

    Dammit! Just as I got freed, I saw this post at the forefront getting a sudden bright bronze light as if it was going to explode.

    Then a fierce wave erupted, covering up ten miles at least behind me.

    ¡°I have no silence items again, but you won¡¯t be able to survive this, human king!¡±

    ¡°Really?!¡± I raised an eyebrow before a booming explosion happened. It came from the direction of the post.

    It was covered with a thick veil of bronzed fog, and now it expanded out of it, showing its real and scary face.

    ¡°All of the monsters in the middle and back¡­ All gather up here!¡± I suddenly gave such an order before adding, ¡°all my forces at the southern and middle paths¡­ Gather up here!¡±

    ¡°Calling out reinforcements? Great move, but it¡¯s not enough,¡± that king returned to talk carefreely when he got the upper hand, ¡°this baby of mine will shoot any target anywhere at a distance of ten miles! Ten f*cking miles! That¡¯s almost one tenth of the entire arena! Hahaha! You and your forces are doomed!¡±

    *Zip!* *Zip!* Zip!*

    Just as the new post went high in the air, showing its fierce size and shape, the three diamonds on its top started tounch deadly rays against me and two of my monsters.

    ¡°Not a chance!¡± But who said he got thest word here? I moved fast, using my speed advantage and hit the three rays in session using my ive and shield.

    *Bang!* but the next thing that I felt was for me to be thrown high in the air, falling almost a hundred metres back.

    ¡°Retreat!¡± I hurriedly shouted even before I stood up, ¡°always keep your distance not too far away.¡±

 Chapter 794 The Battling Arena - The End!

    The monsters moved fast and went towards my direction, yet three beams took the lives of three of them.

    ¡°Hahaha! Yes, run, run and try to survive. I want to see how long you can, hahaha! Running for ten miles? Hahaha! You will die, your monsters will die, your forces will die!¡±

    ¡°We will see!¡± I knew he pulled such a big move, but who said this really mattered?

    As I got my heated cooled down, I held my horn and issued another order:

    ¡°To all forces, abandon everything and head towards the enemy castle,¡± I said in such a fierce way while another ray came in my direction. I used my ive and ended up flying in the air once more while shouting:

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop at anything, move from all directions, get that damn castle destroyed now!¡±

    ¡°You!!!¡± from behind, I could hear the scared shout from this king.

    Indeed he put much effort in doing this feat, but this bastard just helped me and my forces.

    This fight wasn¡¯t concluded by any king getting killed! Indeed dying had its bad effects on my forces, but it wasn¡¯t the end!

    ¡°Silence!¡±

    Damn liar! Didn¡¯t he say he didn¡¯t have any more items to use?

    ¡°Kill him! Go and kill that motherf*cker! Silence!¡±

    He used another one! Damn! How many did he buy beforeing here?

    The next thing that I saw was a bright lighting from three different diamonds, all shone brightly over my body. Without my ability to move or do anything, the rays fell over my body without any hindrance.

    And then I felt my soul get scorched like it was literally on fire.

    Damn! I was¡­ Dying!

    It felt like my soul was withering under a strong presence. At this moment, everything I lived and saw moved slowly and passed in front of my eyes.

    Was this how dying was? Was this what anyone would experience at hisst breaths?

    I saw everything from my moment of birth all the way to thisst moment. I even saw moments I never remembered ever! Like the faces of my father and mother, and how carefree they looked and happy to see me.

    I saw things I didn¡¯t understand. But the memories kept shing fast in front of my eyes while my mind started to slow down like it was burdened with heavy sacs of sand.

    I was dying¡­ And everything I saw at the end became like seeing a movie without having any thoughts about it.

    [Ding!]

    [You died!]

    Just at this moment, I saw a ghostly shadowing up from my body. That was my body, the motionless cold sac of meat that just mmed heavily on the ground.

    But I was still able to think, feel, and hear.

    ¡°Hahaha! I killed him! Hahaha! I killed you! What a disappointing thing that you won¡¯t really die! You will just resurrect in a few minutes. But rest assured, I will handle your forces properly and send them towards their grave, foolish human king, hahaha!¡±

    [Ding!]

    [You got a resurrection ticket]

    [Ding!]

    [You got the privilege of the Bronzed Coin battling arena to resurrect]

    [Ding!]

    [Which path will you choose?]

    For a reason, this system looked a bit different than the one I used to have. It issued Ding sounds before sending me any message. Was this normal?

    I knew that resurrecting through the arena rules would save me one hundred million souls. But it woulde with great consequences.

    That king just said it right now! I would take long minutes beforeing back to life. Not to mention my forces would be annihted without me, it would also give debuffs to my remaining ones.

    This¡­ Wasn¡¯t eptable!

    ¡°I¡¯ll use my resurrection ticket,¡± one had to get the fruit of what he worked hard to sow. And that king just asked for a bad beating, one that would leave him speechless before dying.

    [Ding!]

    [The resurrection ticket is issued]

    [Ding!]

    [You got two bloodlines in your body]

    [Ding!]

    [Which race do you want to resurrect at? Humans? Or the angels?]

    ¡°A¡­ Angels?!!!¡± I was shocked, truly shocked this time when I heard that.

    ¡°The¡­ Humans,¡± but I was a human, I lived my entire life as one. Even if I didn¡¯t know how I got such bloodline in my veins, or if it would make me stronger or not, the mere idea was rejected! It was unnegotiable!

    [Ding!]

    [Your selection is respected]

    [Ding!]

    [Your body is going to gain a reform ticket]

    [Ding!]

    [You can always change to the other race using this ticket if you wanted]

    [Ding!]

    [Resurrection ticket is activated]

    [Ding!]

    [You are going to live again!]

    What the heck was all this?!!! I was deeply shocked but the next feeling wiped away all these doubts.

    It felt refreshing, really nice to have my soul back to my body.

    It was like I was in aplete numb state, and got my body parts awakened one by one.

    It was like a nightmare! One that I was d and blessed to get out from.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± but as I got back, that bastard was stillughing, ¡°go, go and tear his monsters apart¡­ What the f*ck is that?!!!¡±

    Just before he could continue his words, I stood up, held my staff out, summoned my portal, and then vanished within.

    ¡°Come with me,¡± I didn¡¯t leave alone, and took elven monsters with me.

    They were the remaining ones alive. During the few seconds of my death and resurrection, the deadly rays imed the lives of nine of my beasts.

    I lost twelve! But that didn¡¯t matter! Not at all! I got revived, and that king already fell in his trap.

    I didn¡¯t stand behind for even one second or bothered to spare him a single nce. All I did was to just open my portal and bring my boys with me and vanished.

    I just gave that old king a single and silent gaze before vanishing inside my portal. The look of his face was priceless.

    It wasn¡¯t easy for anyone to just feel the taste of victory, to be held by his neck and dragged all the way down to the rock bottom of hell.

    I appeared with my eleven remaining monsters just at the northern post where I was fighting the big army of that bastard. The army wasn¡¯t here, as it seemed to go after my forces to stop them from taking down the castle.

    ¡°Come out!¡± I summoned the twenty-seven monsters I had, ¡°go, let¡¯s enter this castle together.¡±

    I led them in a charge towards the distant castle.

    As for that king, he should remain seated behind at his magnificent and terrifying post. Even if he tried toe and lead his forces at the castle, it would already be toote.

    ¡°Keep attacking!¡± Once I arrived, I vented all the frustration I felt over the soldiers here.

    The castle was heavily secured with many towers, but they all had no way to harm me.

    I led my forces, while my shield kept me alive and in one piece.

    At the same time, I aimed towards one of the three gates of the post, hammered at it heavily with my ive and crushed it to pieces after a few strikes.

    When I entered the castle, I totally ignored all the defences here and troops. I just ventured forward, crushing anything and anyone standing in my path until I reached the heart of the castle.

    It was a big bronze diamond with a shield over it. I didn¡¯t bother with anyone and kept banging my ive at that shield, cracking it piece by piece before it smashed after two minutes.

    [Congrattions! King Hye of the human race just won this arena challenge]

    [King Silvador of the Hector race lost!]

    [King Silvador died]

    [Half of his belongings will go to you]

    [The Bronzed Coin now has a new owner!]

    [You will be teleported in five¡­ Four¡­ Three¡­ Two¡­ One¡­ Now!]

    And with the countdown reaching zero, a bronzed ray of light enveloped me before I left this ce.

    This arena battle¡­ It ended up with my victory! Hooray!

    I now could go back with my head held high, and that f*cking battle against the Hectors would be over.

    Their king was dead, and there was no one up there to stop me right now!

 Chapter 795 I Gained An Aquatic Army! Hooray!!

    The bronze light kept taking me away while I was lost in thoughts.

    This battle¡­ It wasn¡¯t just the typical fight I had so far!

    The wits of that king, thest struggle he pulled, and the desire to win and live were all remarkable and new to me.

    I never faced such an opponent before, ever!

    I always read records back in my time, always read stories about great figures and how they struggled to keep themselves victorious.

    But for the first time ever, I had the privilege to witness this in flesh.

    This wasn¡¯t a man fighting for his race, he was fighting for his gains, for himself.

    It wasn¡¯t a crime to do that. But against someone like me, shouldering an entire race over my shoulders, that king paled a lot inparison.

    He became a prestigious king, hailed over worlds and many races, brought glory and pride to himself and his race.

    But what did he do in the end? He came here, enjoyed such a pathetic life and even went into deep slumber.

    A sword must always be sharpened by blood and hardened by the fire of fights¡­ I once read it somewhere in the records and it seemed whoever said this was a wise man.

    I should never allow myself to end up like him. Everyone had a date, but mine shoulde after I¡¯d achieve everything possible and visit every single ce in this entire universe¡­ No, in the entire big cosmos!

    The light faded and I returned again, on top of my chariot, standing against a brutal scene of fighting.

    It seemed that what I worried about before was true¡­ That king summoned all his forces here.

    I saw tons of ground forces gushing out from massively big whirlpool-like portals in the distance. The big castle was still there, hovering over the ground, attacking with ranged weapons.

    My valiant generals were facing ground and flying forces alike.

    The weapons and items I bought earlier proved themselves worthy. The sky was filled with tons of flying beasts and winged races which kepting hot at my forces inside the shield.

    But from the shield, my forcesunched their attacks, killing arge number of these forces.

    These items¡­ They were really worthy of each bone I paid.

    Bones¡­ Recalling this made my heart ache!

    I lost a lot! Spent too much before to strike the deal with Silverlining, then spent the rest at that arena.

    However, just when I was feeling this deep pain of losing so much in such a short time, I got a series of messages that made my mood change at once.

    [Congrattions! You won the king Vs king challenge]

    [You now have half of what king Silvador had]

    [You gained half of his belongings inside your inventory]

    [You gained control over half of his forces in this world]

    [You gained control over the Fearful Castle]

    [You gained a king medallion]

    I looked up at these messages before it suddenly hit me!

    I gained half of his forces? Howe this is? And an answer popped up in my mind, a very daring answer that I didn¡¯t take for granted before checking my profile first.

    ¡°Damn! It¡¯s true! That dude held his forces by contracts, just like me!¡± I looked up and there I found in the contract page lots of additions that just came in at thest minute.

    They were a bunch of many races, mainly Hectors. I looked up at this screen beforeughing.

    Such gain¡­ It was truly unexpected at all!

    ¡°Listen up¡± I held my horn and shouted amidst myughs, with the thought of contacting the recently joined forces to me, ¡°break free from the enemy and join my forces now! Disobey and you will all die by the power of the contract.¡±

    This was a game changing! I just gained half of what he had here, but he already brought out much of his forces.

    I didn¡¯t feel any bitterness about losing the forces that didn¡¯te here. It seemed it was forbidden for me yet to use them.

    Who knew? I might get these forcester on when I¡¯d leave this world and go venturing the vast wide universe.

    I stood on top of my chariot while watching a very shocking and exciting scene.

    Half of the forces started to suddenly break apart, move away from their allies, group together, turn around before forcing their way towards my shield.

    My forces kept themselves all this time inside the shield, giving them a good chance to kill the enemy without getting killed.

    The sight of such a move startled my forces, and that reminded me that I hadn¡¯t spread this great news yet.

    [Don¡¯t attack the iing big troops, they are on our side] I sent this to all the generals here, while another battlefield piqued my interest.

    It wasn¡¯t the fight going on at the walls, led by my generals there. It was way beyond!

    The aquatic battle was long ended by my loss and retreat. The size of forces there were simply too much to handle, and there were lots of other stressing issues here to handle.

    But now? And just at the far distance I saw a huge number of forcesing out from the gulf and trying to gather up together.

    Damn! He also owned the huge aquatic forces up there at the ocean and gulf? If so, then this war brought me such a pleasant surprise!

    What was my sole weakness against Hectors? Of coursecking decent aquatic forces!

    Damn! I got myself such arge number of very well trained and much experienced aquatic army! And it had to go onnd and fight their way towards my walls?

    No way! No f*cking way! This would be suicidal!

    ¡°Listen up,¡± I instantly held my horn and ignored all the messages that came from my generals asking about what the heck just happened here, ¡°all aquatic forces near the gulf, go into the water and group there. Find a safe zone outside this battlefield and wait for more instructions.¡±

    Like they got electrified, therge wave of forces that was getting formed by the sh*The load of forcesing out of the gulf paused for a second there.

    Then as if they were all controlled by a higher force, they all turned around and returned fast towards the gulf.

    I even saw many forces in the middle of the dense enemy army turning around and started running.

    This came all of sudden and the enemy didn¡¯t have any decent generals to give them orders. I killed their king, and they were now like headless giant pythons.

    As I secured my aquatic army and saved it from getting unneeded losses, I shifted my eyes towards a certain direction.

    ¡°So¡­ You aren¡¯t a normal castle built by the Hectors after all¡­ You are an artefact! Just like my chariot!¡± I grinned evilly the more I looked at my new baby.

    She¡­ Was awesome! Able to keep me breathless for days even while looking at her beautifully huge sized area and the lots of defences over it.

    This baby¡­ She was mine!

 Chapter 796 The Awesome Flying Castle - Part 1

    I got my chariot, but by no means it was enough to carry an army of soldiers. I once had an army of illusionists that I didn¡¯t even think about tracking their whereabouts for a long time now!

    The trouble of bringing them around was big enough to make me drop using them. Besides, they weren¡¯t that good to begin with.

    If I had my castle with me, then I could solve this problem¡­ Partially.

    After all, the speed of movement of this big baby was really rivalling a snail!

    ¡°Come inside!¡± as I got it, it was time for me to move it into my inventory and deprive the enemy of such a strong asset.

    However, what happened next shocked me!

    I thought when I¡¯d recall it, all the forces on its back would fall to the ground. Such a fall from such height would kill anyone, no matter who!

    Without using treasures and items to fly or reduce the impact of the fall, none of them would survive, or should.

    However what happened was for the collosal castle to vanish alongside the soldiers inside it. I blinked twice, scanned the gap created by the castle¡¯s disappearance, but I couldn¡¯t find a single troop falling.

    What the heck just happened?

    I opened my inventory and there found the castle lying quietly there. However, there was a lustre of red colour surrounding it, giving it a special feeling.

    Out of curiosity andck of understanding of what was going on here, I opened the description window of this item.

    And a long window popped up in front of my eyes.

    [The Fearful Castle: Heaven grade artefact. Belongs to King Hye of the human race. Can¡¯t be dropped except by killing the king by another king.

    Previous owners: King Mk of the Sorceity race. King Grendo of the angelic race. King Silvador of the Hector race.

    It¡¯s a living type of artefact, one who feeds on the death energy created from killing any enemy with forces on top of it, or by using its weapons and abilities.

    The current death energy stored: Ten thousand units.

    The castle can work as a separate world where it will apply to any special abilities of its owner.

    The current special ability detected by King Hye of the human race: Time maniption.

    The king has all the power to regte the time maniption as he wants, with minimum time difference 1:2 with the real world as the passive effect granted without paying any price, and 1:100 with the real world with paying the highest price.

    The castle weapons:

    Towers and turrets are free to use if you have forces. If not, to automatically activate them to attack any hostile forces to you, you¡¯ll need to pay one hundred thousand death units per day.

    The offensive siege weapons can be freely used if you have forces. If not, to automatically activate them to attack any hostile forces to you, you¡¯ll need to pay one hundred thousand death units per day.

    The central castle is the heart of the Fearful Castle. It controls the defensive shield. The shield can be passively activated without any price, or you can pay one hundred thousand death units per day to activate the intermediate might of the shield, or pay five hundred thousand death units for activating the supreme form of the shield.

    The central caste can use rays to pick up troops belonging to you from the ground passively, with the capacity of one thousand per minute. Or you can pay fifty thousand death units to let the rays pick ten thousand forces per minute, or you can pay two hundred thousand death units for the rays to pick up one hundred thousand units per minute. The effect willst for a day.

    The central castle has the Fearful Axe, an artefact of man grade. It can be activated by paying two hundred thousand death units, forming a mighty axe of energy, hovering on top of the castle and willst for one hour. The king can control it mentally and wave it to attack once per five minutes.

    The king can pay one million death units and the axe canst for six hours, and be used once per two minutes.

    The central castle has the supreme silence pulse cannon wave weapon. It can be activated by paying ten million death units to be activated once to silence the entire enemy forces for an entire hour in a distance covering one hundred miles radius.

    The Fearful Castle has the following abilities that are based and tailored on the current king¡¯s time maniption ability:

    -Time maniption ability at the closed world of the castle: Can be used while the castle is stored inside the king¡¯s inventory, or can be halved when used at the real world where it¡¯s summoned in a world where the king is.

    The passive time maniption effect is 1:2 of the real world time.

    Paying daily one thousand death units or monthly ten thousand death units will increase this ratio as 1: 10, 1: 15, 1: 20, all the way up until it hits the upper limit.

    The price for activating the highest time maniption effect, 1: 100 is one million daily death units or twenty million monthly.

    The range of effect is limited to the castle region when stored, ten miles around it when it is in the outside world. The king can pay ten thousand death units daily or one hundred thousand death units monthly to increase this range by a hundred miles each time.

    -Legs In Sand ability: The king can specify an area of five miles radius and affect all the enemy forces thereby a time reduction effect. Paying ten thousand death units will get this ability activated for one hour. The king can pay extra ten thousand death units to expand this area by ten miles, or gain the ability to control the area and move it around, or even both by paying fifteen thousand death units¡­]

 Chapter 797 The Awesome Flying Castle - Part 2

    -Don Kihot ability: The king can specify an area of ten miles in length and one in width and affect the enemies there with time distortion effect. The attacks of the enemy will all miss the forces of the king for one hour by fifty percent. The king has to pay ten thousand death units to activate it, pay the same to get this area increase by the same, or control it and move it around, or both by paying fifteen thousand death units.

    -Godspeed ability: The king can pay ten thousand death units for his forces inside an area of ten miles radius to gain a speed boost and precision bonus for an entire battle. The king can pay ten more thousand death units to increase the area by ten miles.

    -Rewind ability: The king can pay one million death units to activate a battlefield general ability that will affect the enemy forces and force them to reverse their moves for the entire battle.

    The current state of the Fearful Castle: Green stage. To upgrade it to the higher Blue stage, the king has to pay fifty million death units]

    Damn fierce! That was the simple description about how fierce this chariot was!

    All these weapons and abilities¡­ The big surprise came from two, that supreme silence cannon wave thing, and all the abilities that were driven from my time maniption ability.

    For the second time, I felt really grateful and blessed to have such ability inherited from the old man.

    Old man¡­ Thank you! Really from the bottom of my heart I thank you!

    I reread the description again, neglecting everything that was going on at the battlefields around me.

    Things were supposed to go fine by the removal of the current leadership inside the castle, and by killing that king.

    The more I read, the more impressed I became. This castle¡­ It was way OP than my chariot! Than my pir! Thank you! Then anything I got so far!

    I now got why there wasn¡¯t a single troop falling from it. They were all trapped inside my castle, enjoying the time difference there.

    I looked at the different number of pieces written beside each weapon and ability. Death energy units¡­ Were they the same with my pocket necromancers¡¯ world¡¯s death energy?

    If it was, then this would be a blessing!

    Aside from that, it seemed my castle would bring the effect of time maniption to this world atst. Despite it needing tons of such death energy units to be paid, at least it could be applied.

    Then that scary silence effect. Just thinking about using it in the middle of a huge battle was scary! This castle wouldn¡¯t just be my strongest asset, but my most reliable weapon to shift the tide of any battle.

    The only problem would be the death units.

    The only exnation why that king didn¡¯t use it properly was thanks to such liability. It seemed he finished hisst battles and exhausted most of his storage of the death units.

    It never crossed his mind that he would be forced to such a situation in a newly formed apocalyptic world like Earth and would regret not having much more of these units.

    But as I became the owner of it, I had to find a way to solve this problem!

    How was this death unit thing even calcted? I didn¡¯t have an answer to this question. If it was calcted based on the number of souls exhausted in a single battle, it would be easier then to store such energy.

    But something told me this wasn¡¯t as easy a feat as this. The exchange must be much higher than this.

    If it was one death unit per a hundred souls, then in big wars like this one, where tens of millions died in it, I¡¯d be able to store lots of death units indeed.

    Wait a moment¡­ That king summoned it and left it here for a purpose. He didn¡¯t just leave it as a headquarters for his forces.

    He wasn¡¯t that kind of a king who would be caring and attentive to his people.

    That meant those ten thousand stored death units came from the time this castle was brought over here.

    If that was true¡­ Then the exchange rate would be scary!

    I opened the description window again but didn¡¯t find anything rted to this rate anywhere in it. I had to check it manually then, test how much it would absorb and expect how hard it would be.

    I was sure millions died in the time this castle was hovering over the battlefield. That meant the exchange rate might be close to what I expected.

    I looked around. There were still millions on the verge of dying in this end battle. Should I summon it then?

    I hesitated for a second. That castle was under my control when the enemy used its weapons and rained them all over my boys.

    I estimated that almost a million troops were already on it, or even more. I got they were the strongest elites, and they¡¯d be a good addition to my forces.

    But it was safer to summon it at a ce void of my forces, at least not during this critical moment of this fight.

    ¡°It¡¯s best to leave it forter then,¡± I decided before checking over the current situation of the battlefield.

    The unexpected addition of fresh forces to mine added more momentum on all fronts. Aside from the aquatic side, which I nned to leave till the end, the other two fronts were just doing fine!

    The number of forcesing from the central zone was enough to support both fronts for now. I watched the enemy forces starting to lose hope.

    They lost the sight of their king, and the generals leading them vanished alongside their castle.

    [Spread the word¡­ Hector king Silvador just fled the battlefield with his generals and elites] Instead of spreading word about his death, it was best to use his flee as a good blow to sever the already on the verge of copsing morales of the enemy.

 Chapter 798 Finishing The Central Battle

    [Tell them this, whoever throws down his weapon and surrenders will be left untouched to live alongside his family] I sent this while adding the family touch as I knew how deeply the Hectors care for their families.

    The first to object was Sara. she sent asking for continuing the fight.

    And then many more started to object, including Legend whose words were delivered by the jumper.

    [You know this kid you brought over, the one who called Legend, I like him! He is very brutal and aggressive, just the suitable lieutenant I was looking for!]

    [Keep you hands off him, he is just a pure talented kid]

    [But I want him in my army!]

    [How? And he already has his own army to lead!]

    [Stingy lord and king who never attends to his trusted and long serving aidee!]

    I rolled my eyes. This jumper wanted to take a tiger and make him hold the fort for him! I wouldn¡¯t let him do that. Legend has proved his worth so far, and just objecting to my decision proved he wasn¡¯t satisfied yet.

    [Don¡¯t worry, the armies here won¡¯t all surrender like this] I sent this to all, [Besides, who said we finished this war? There is still the grand aquatic army waiting at the eastern walls, and the rest of the continent left to conquer!]

    That was true. Even if we won this battle, killed their king, and controlled their capital with the kill of most of their strongest armies.

    That didn¡¯t mean we got total control over the entire continent. There was still lots of work left to do, and they were going to be busy for a long time.

    Also there was the small and very crucial part about the monsters.

    ording to the generals who left their posts there and came here to help, led by Hry and Isabe, they left enough forces to safeguard the beasts.

    They let their forces have a bite off these beasts. I would lead them out there first and kill each beast and watch how they would grow stronger.

    And that would take time.

    Not to mention the fifth beast must be somewhere in the northern towering mountains.

    Hearing this, they all settled down and started executing this rumour n.

    At first, the response that came wasn¡¯t that much. Only scattered hundreds up to thousands surrendered here and there, gaining themselves the retaliation of their allies nearby.

    However after a few hours of fighting without the appearance of any of their leaders and king, they started to slowly believe what they were told.

    Then the waves of surrender started to take a muchrger scale.

    [Told you, there will be many fools who will resist till the end] this was the true case here indeed. Even if most of the forces here surrendered, threw their weapons and fell to the ground in a surrender move, there was a good number that kept fighting.

    Those were the hardest andst struggle the Hectors here could pull. Each single one of them took lots of forces of mine with him before dying.

    When the forces surrendered, I spread contracts over their heads before letting them enter my shield.

    Whoever refused to sign was killed at the spot by my dragons.

    Seeing few of them being butchered in such a merciless way when they refused, the rest were terrified to even raise their voices, and signed the contracts.

    As I was settling this here, my generals here led their forces out of the shield and started to kill to their heart¡¯s content.

    They got many losses, but that didn¡¯t matter. By the end of the tenth hour, thest resistance pocket here fell, announcing that this entire capital was under my control.

    Only one battlefield remained; the eastern one.

    [You will go to the mountains and search for thest beast] but before that, I sent the jumper this order, asking him to continue what he didn¡¯t finish so far.

    [Why is it always me?]

    [Just do it. This task of yours isn¡¯t finished yet]

    [Ok, what about my army? Don¡¯t lend them to anyone, I¡¯m warning you!]

    He started this fight with an army made entirely out of warriors. But during the long course of this war, he ended up adding many races, humans, and even controlled Hectors to his army.

    [Let them scatter in the capital] I sat my gaze upon the big pie here, [Let them stabilise the situation there, and take these signed contracts and let them distribute these over the citizens there]

    [Ok, even if I felt a little bitter about letting them do that, at least no one will corrupt the mentality I nted in their souls and minds!]

    I didn¡¯tment over his arrogant attitude and words, simply closed the chat before opening three others.

    [Lead your forces towards the eastern walls. We will start to clean that battlefield]

    [But we don¡¯t have any aquatic forces!] Sara objected.

    [Don¡¯t you have Hectors? The forces that just surrendered are all elites. Use them and I¡¯ll have my turtle helping] I looked over the gulf and ocean, [Also there is an army nearby that wille to our aid]

    [Ok!]

    The three answered before working out to take a piece out of the Hector¡¯s surrendered to me. The jumper saw this and didn¡¯t leave before taking his share.

    This dude would die if he missed a chance or something like that!

    But I didn¡¯t say anything to stop him. In this war the armies fighting here lost it big, especially his.

    He fought first at the eastern battlefield alone with my little one. Then he led his forces in a hasty retreat, before joining up the fight in the central zone of the capital.

    It looked just fair for him to replenish his losses using such elites. Hopefully he wouldn¡¯t end up destroying this army for the fourth time!

    As the jumper left, and his army got tons of contracts to distribute over the citizens of the capital, I watched the four other armies move out towards the direction of the eastern walls.

 Chapter 799 Its My Victory!

    ¡°What about me, dark lord?¡± from far, the turtle asked and I had toe closer to it first before whispering his next task over.

    ¡°Oh, I like this. Thanks for entrusting me with such an army, dark lord,¡± he said in a way that I didn¡¯t know if he was speaking honestly or not.

    Then as it left to execute his task, I focused on the still hot fight over the eastern walls.

    The aquatic forces there weren¡¯t alone. They had lots of races and Hectors to fight alongside them. In my eyes, they weren¡¯t an enemy, they were a decent army waiting for me to take.

    But considering their huge numbers and the constant reinforcements gushing out from the lots of underwater portals, I knew this fight wouldst for a long time.

    And the main reason behind this was my desire to control as many as possible of them before this battle would be over.

    Even if I got a good aquatic army from the Silvador king, it was still one army. Having just one aquatic army when my kingdom had such wide areas of waters to defend was unrealistic.

    I aimed to control more armies using this battle. And as such, I gave the order for everyone here to stay inside the walls and keep defending.

    I, alone, ventured to the forefront, hovered above the enemies¡¯ heads in the sky with nothing they could do to stop me.

    They weren¡¯t aerial forces, or even ground forces with lots of weapons to target my chariot. That if my chariot could be shot down like any mere fly or something.

    Then I entered a fervent state of working my technique and threads to control the forces justing out from the ocean and gulf.

    These ones were the safest to control without much casualties. I tried to control forces at the central battlefield but ended up losing them.

    They either had to go to the walls and pass through the heated up fight there, or go back to the ocean and cross long distances. Either solution failed, and so I ended up standing near the ocean and gulf, controlling massive numbers in the process.

    Anyone controlled would first get the order to retreat back to water before forcing him to sign a loyalty contract. I kept doing this for long hours, extending over to almost a day.

    During this time, my hands were tied down by myck of bones. I spent almost all of my bone reserves on the low and mid grade ones. Using higher grade bones like dark gold and above just didn¡¯t look right and a big waste of resources.

    And in the middle of this, the effect of my sacrifice boosts vanished, greatly affecting the ability of my technique to perform like before.

    Yet I kept working over the races and monstersing out from the waters until I felt enough.

    In fact I was never going to get enough. However after a day and half of such work, the enemy stopped sending herds of enemies here.

    The size of the armies sent dwindled by much. It seemed that whoever was lending a hand here to this continent got the news of the fall of this continent¡¯s king.

    It was futile and useless to keep fighting such a war. It was already lost, and whoever was handling the situation on the other side of the portals decided to give up this continent.

    As such, I tried to control more before I felt it was a waste of time and effort. The scale of portals was just massive! And now their forces weren¡¯t gushing out like raging waves of the ocean, from everywhere.

    They wereing out in scattered points, separated from each other by arge distance. Going to and forth was pointless. And so I gave the order:

    [Attack! Kill all of them on thend!] I sent this to everyone before turning my eyes towards the direction of the big ocean:

    ¡°Come here now, lead everyone and crush those portals. Don¡¯t leave a single one intact. Then bring all the corpses from the depths of the ocean and gulf here on shore.¡±

    ¡°Yes, dark lord!¡±

    I couldn¡¯t even see a glimpse of my little turtle¡¯s colossal body, yet he managed to hear and even responded to me from such a far distance.

    In the next five hours, the entire battlefield ushered under heavy silence by the fall of thest enemy.

    Then loud shouts echoed from down below.

    This war¡­ It was my win atst!

    [Gather up!] I sent this once the fight was over, [Scatter out your forces, grab all the corpses here]

    I lost all my bones, but that didn¡¯t mean I wouldn¡¯t get more. From this war alone, I estimated to get a good recement of what I lost.

    I hoped I¡¯d got more bones this time than I ever had before. And considering there were tons of elite Hectors here, I expected to get much higher grade bones than before.

    I previously thought I got enough, but thest two spending sprees I did made me feel I¡¯d never had enough.

    So as I waited for my different generals toe on board of my chariot, I watched their armies scatter around, bringing all the corpses from near and far.

    The good news was that this wasn¡¯t the only battlefield I got. There still were the battlegrounds of the four beasts, plus the battles we got before near my capital.

    ¡°Congrattions lord for such an overwhelming victory,¡± the first to speak out of all generals when he came was Brian.

    This old sly fox¡­ As I got the tide on my side he was showing such an excited and sincere look of joy.

    But I knew once the tide would shift, he would be the first to abandon the ship.

    ¡°Thanks for your efforts,¡± I said, while silently motioning with my eyes for my friends toe to my side. I didn¡¯t miss Legend as well. ¡°You all did great.¡±

    I did that just to put a line between those who performed extremely well and who didn¡¯t. Not to mention even if I got thousands of generals, my friends wouldn¡¯t lose their position in my kingdom or to me.

 Chapter 800 My Thoughts About The Upcoming Golden Quest

    Only exceptional generals like the Legend case would be granted such an exception. Seeing my silent arrangement made the faces of the Hector generals change slightly before they returned to their joyful and cheerful expression.

    ¡°Lord, can¡¯t we ascend and climb ranks in the kingdom?¡± one of them couldn¡¯t fight the urge to ask about this.

    ¡°In my kingdom, anyone has the chance to ascend higher,¡± I simply answered him, in a tone that wasn¡¯t humble or overbearing, ¡°but I know my friends and how good they performed. Also I saw Legend in the act. As for you¡­ I have to listen to reports from other generals first before deciding your ranks.¡±

    I rejected his indirect request, and also gave them all hope. I wasn¡¯t lying. Legend did extremely great, fighting on all sides, and even gained the recognition of the jumper.

    As for the rest, I was quite busy handling other fights and matters and didn¡¯t have the chance to observe their actions.

    Yet they weren¡¯t fighting alone. They were fighting alongside many friends of mine. So I just had to ask, and if any of them performed exceptionally, he or she would be rewarded.

    ¡°We shall leave this forter,¡± Hry said while leaning her head over my chest. Sinceing onboard, and she didn¡¯t leave my side, ¡°we still have beasts to kill.¡±

    ¡°And a continent to conquer,¡± Isabe said, and I looked over their faces while nodding.

    ¡°First things first,¡± I paused, ¡°the jumper is looking for that fifth beast. But so far he didn¡¯t find a trace of it. So you should go and talk to the locals, see if they know anything about this.¡±

    A day and half just passed already without finding that beast. I got one of two exnations for this; either it was already killed, or it was well hidden away from here.

    This continent was massive! Even if it was hidden somewhere, then my forces would just break every stone and explore all valleys before finding it.

    But first, we had to ask around and see if this beast was already killed or not.

    ¡°So boss, are we going to kill beasts first or control thend and people?¡± The spearhead seemed weary and tired, but he had such a big smile as his girl was also leaning her head on his chest like mine.

    The presence of one¡¯s lover was enough to bring joy to anyone, even if he was deadly tired like this fat dude here.

    ¡°We will clean this battlefield first and find news about the missing fifth beast,¡± I said to put things out in order, ¡°then we will go to a single beast and kill it. If your forces still have not gained blessing from it, then let them first before killing.¡±

    ¡°Will we allow¡­¡± Sara paused, moving her eyes in silence towards the group of Hector generals standing here before adding, ¡°other races to get such benefit?¡±

    ¡°Anyone serving me is serving the kingdom,¡± I had to clear such doubt before it would infest and expandrger and cause a mess, ¡°in my kingdom, there is nothing like humans and other races. We are one nation, and we will rule over this entire apocalypse by this concept.¡±

    My words were sudden to all, even to Brian and his gang, even to my friends. But none spoke to argue with me.

    After all, I had to deal with such a new situation emerging from what I had achieved and gained so far. I controlled many races indeed, purchased much more from the Petal impact and the Toranks sovereigns.

    So my kingdom was mutli-ethnic nation. And if I just focused over my humans and made them feel like they were the chosen and sacred race, my kingdom would never be united.

    I wouldn¡¯t go to the extent of expecting internal wars and chaos, massacres and such. But after my time, my descendants wouldn¡¯t have a nice time controlling what I left for them.

    Not to mention the number of all racesbined to my humans was bigger. I recalled what happened before on the second Earth world.

    There a massacre was going to happen between humans and other races, a massacre in which my humans would have been on the backfoot and suffered lots of losses.

    Such a kingdom wasn¡¯t going to thrive or enjoy prosperity. The best solution was to let everyone live in peace and under equal rules.

    Whoever would perform good would be treated well. Whoever would excel would be rewarded. And whoever would bring trouble would be punished, no matter which race he belonged to.

    Equality and justice¡­ That was my answer to such a tricky situation my baby kingdom had.

    ¡°You can go down now and start looking for answers,¡± I sent them all away.

    ¡°Even I?¡± Hry looked at me, holding herself around my neck with both arms.

    ¡°We¡­ Aren¡¯t done yet,¡± I gulped, controlling the heat that burnt down below before caressing her head and toying a little with her hair, ¡°after we control this continent, let¡¯s have a long vacation in another world.¡±

    ¡°Uhm,¡± she nodded, and I couldn¡¯t let her off without a deep and long fiery kiss to quench a little of my thirst for her.

    As I saw her leave, I could only sigh. I looked up at the sky while inwardly wondering: ¡®Where are you, my Karoline?¡¯

    The fifth quest was drawing near, and with it the golden quests would be opened. It was the promised date for meeting that thing that controlled and brainwashed her.

    The golden quests¡­ Such a name I first heard from my old man. But during my time here, the golden quests held much more importance than just fulfilling an old man¡¯s long wish.

    The jumper had to meet and find his mate in it. And I had to find Karoline and rescue her.

    Three tasks till now were held upon my shoulders and rted to the uing golden quest. Three major and very tricky quests that I wouldn¡¯t be able to lose one of them.

 Chapter 801 The Problem Of The Fifth Beast

    Lots of questions about the old man and his race, about the angelic bloodline and ability that I had were lying somewhere over there.

    The jumper would either meet the man he craved for, and solve everything. Or things would grow out of control for him, and me.

    Even if he was a jerk, he was a priceless asset and a friend to me.

    What made me feel unsettled was the fact that I only knew; his god! It was a troublesome existence lurking in the shadows, a merciless son of b*tch who loved toying with lives in such cruelty for his pleasure.

    I never forgot that he was the one to seal my channel before and caused me lots of problems back then.

    Such a god was a cancer, and the jumper was oblivious to all this. I thought about telling him before, but how could I and his god be watching all the time?

    And even if he knew, would he believe me? And if he did, what could he do then? Would he allow me to use my godly nemesis scissors over him? Would that sneaky hideous god allow me to do it?

    Sigh! Everything about this jumper was just¡­ Too damnplicated! I just hoped at the end of that journey, everything would be fine.

    Then my Karoline issue woulde. Up till now I had no clue about what she experienced. From the words I exchanged once with her, or the thing that was now her, I got that he and I shared a history.

    I wrecked my head lots of times already, but couldn¡¯t find a single foe that would hold such a deep and old grudge against me.

    All the races here had a chance to take a bite off me, or try to and fail. Yet that bastard seemed like he never did so, and this was his way of paying me back what I did.

    Sigh! This was the cost of being overbearing and OP! I had too many enemies to even remember them all.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to gather my bones,¡± I was about to do it when something hugended fiercely next to my chariot, sending off a storm of dust.

    ¡°Dark lord, please, please send me back, please¡­¡±

    I raised my eyes and saw the colossal body of that turtle which acted like a little kid at this moment. ¡°Ok, you stuck to your words and did great,¡± I slowly said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you now¡­ Ah, but how can I do it?¡±

    I paused as I had a technique to seal it and one to summon it out. Would sending it back require another technique?

    ¡°It¡¯s easy dark lord, just ce your head over my body and think about calling me back. It¡¯s just like what you normally do with your warriors, pretty easy.¡±

    I looked at it in doubt. I never needed to do such a thing as touching my warriors to summon them back. ¡°Come inside then,¡± I waved my arm and the next moment, that colossal body of it vanished with a loud popping sound, leaving behind a massive cloud of fog.

    ¡°Even till thest moment, you were trying to fool me?¡± Iughed, shaking my head and didn¡¯t let such an act spoil my mood.

    Right now, I was finally going to quench my thirst for bones. Having bones felt to me like having all the wealth in the universe. And having no bone left me with such a threatening feeling of being poor and hopeless.

    As the little one returned back to my shadow world, I led my chariot off to where heaps of dead bodies were gathered by my scattered forces.

    And without any hesitation, I jumped down and started a long spree of work.

    Tons of bones started to flood my inventory atst, enriching my dried up bone reserves with different grades of bones.

    As I expected, the number of the higher grade bones was much higher than any attempt I had before.

    The normal before was to have green and blue grades as the mainstream bones, much fewer silver and gold grades. While the precious ones starting from dark gold and higher were extremely rare.

    But now I started to find a clear shift in such incidence ratio. The mid grade bones were now the mainstream found, and the lower grades became much scarcer than before.

    Not to mention the rate of the highest grade bones got tripled and even higher.

    Of course that was great news to me. But still having low grade bones was never bad.

    I knew this battle and the one at the first basin would have the highest rate of finding higher bones than the rest. So I had nothing to worry about getting the low grade bones Icked at the moment.

    [We asked everyone, but they said there was nothing like a guardian beast offspring gigantic beast ever here]

    This message came from Hry after five hours of their leave. I paused for a moment, thinking about where this beast was.

    [Keep asking about any big area that can be hidden from the eyes around here] I was sure the fifth beast wouldn¡¯t be far away from the capital.

    [I will]

    I closed the chat with her before asking the jumper.

    [I searched these damn mountains twice so far, but couldn¡¯t find any single trace of that damned beast] he seemed enraged by failing his task, [I¡¯ll go outside and look then]

    [Do whatever you want, but find this beast for me. After all your army won¡¯t get any blessing from others but this fifth one]

    [Hye! Don¡¯t do that!]

    [It¡¯s just the right thing, it seems youck motivation. How about this as one?]

    I closed the chat before it would explode out of his angry and rude messages. It always felt nice teasing such a jerk.

    And I wasn¡¯t bluffing. He had to find it or his army wouldn¡¯t have the chance to get the blessing from the other beasts¡¯ blood.

 Chapter 802 The Immense Value Of The Fifth Guardian

    I knew I could depend on him and others to find this fifth beast. But the question here was: Why did they take such trouble to hide thest beast?

    Weren¡¯t all beasts the same? Why would they hide thest one in such a way?

    [Is there anything special about having five beasts under our control?] As I got questions without answers, I opened the chat with the only person who could give me them.

    [There are!] And Lily just answered swiftly back, [You guessed it right. Having five beasts and letting our people get bathed in all of their blood would have at least double effect of just letting them bath in four beasts¡¯ blood]

    ¡°Oh! So there is such a thing?¡± I now realise why they took all this trouble to do it. I paused, thought for a long time about it before resuming collecting bones.

    After one hour, it suddenly hit me.

    Where was the safest ce in this entire continent? A ce where Hectors could hide such a huge beast of eyes, even from the eyes of theirmon folks?

    Of course it was there!

    [Listen up,e here and take an aquatic army] I sent this to the jumper and the rest of my generals, [Search the bottom of the ocean and gulf, look for the big hole first. Once found, the beast won¡¯t be far off]

    [Are you sure? This¡­ I got it!] The jumper seemed to be sceptical at first before he read what I had in mind.

    The Hectors¡­ The only ce they would hide the beast at without getting exposed was the ocean and gulf.

    Water wasn¡¯t our turf, but it was theirs. So it only made sense to hide thatst and very important beast there.

    It shouldn¡¯t be hidden far off the capital, or else if it was identally discovered, they wouldn¡¯t be able to defend it.

    Also it had to be close to the shores, so they would lead their men there and get the boost of itter on.

    As I cracked this mystery down, it was only time before my men would find it. So I returned to collect bones, trying my best to collect all of them in the fastest time.

    However, the ocean was really vast! From the words I got from my boys there, it was filled up with lots of mountains and caves, very sophisticated valleys and underground tunnels that took them over a day to scan just half of the area close to the shore in a few hundred miles radius.

    During this day, I was close to finishing collecting my bones. I estimated I need half a day more. But in the middle of this period, I got the message I wanted atst.

    [I got it!] It was from the jumper. That jerk didn¡¯t fail my expectations for him and really found this beast, [I found the hole it crawled out from] however he didn¡¯t find it yet, he just found the ce it was born at.

    [Look around it then] I sent, [Also send your location for others toe and aid]

    [This beast is mine, it¡¯s not for them to butt in like that!]

    [Come on! Your army will bathe in its blood, are you satisfied now?]

    [Partially]

    [Just send out for them. I have less than half a day here to get done. You should find it before I¡¯m done]

    [Or what?]

    [Just do it right and don¡¯t get on my nerves, bastard!]

    [Humph! I have no time to waste on you]

    I closed the chat in anger. That bastard always got on my nerves each time I spoke with him.

    He was a jerk! I vented my anger over the remaining bodies and imed bones at a faster pace.

    This battle here had tens of millions of dead, and most of them were the elites of the Hectors. The best were those who came from the dead king¡¯s army.

    Each one gave me lots of bones, the lowest of them was gold grade! Can you believe that?!!

    I even got many red bones from them like the red bones turned to be dark gold bones or something.

    I was having my fun here while my armies kept searching the base of the ocean for twenty-seven hours. And the one to send me the right message was none but that jerk again.

    [I found it] He sent it just when I had a couple of hours of work left to get done from here.

    [Cool! Can you find a way to draw it here?] It was great to find it, but the main problem still remained.

    It was so damn way off the shores, too deep in the ocean. It was pointless to leave it there, or else how would my forces get the boost from it?

    [Well¡­ We might have a little problem] he sent and the first thing that popped up in my mind was the presence of an army there.

    [I¡¯ll bring the turtle again and let it lead my aquatic army to help] This was my answer to what he just said, however he hurriedly sent it over to stop me.

    [No, no, it¡¯s not a problem of an army defending it]

    [Then what?]

    [This beast¡­ It¡¯s not just a normal beast¡­]

    [These beasts are all special and not like your normal ones! Don¡¯t tell me you already forgot about the size and shape of the other beasts already!]

    I couldn¡¯t believe it! Did he have such a fragile memory or what?!!

    [It¡¯s not that, idiot! I¡¯m telling you, something is wrong with this beast!]

    [Exin then!]

    [You bettere and see yourself! I won¡¯t bother telling this to you and you won¡¯t get what I mean]

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel frustrated again. This jerk¡­ [Fine! Give me two hours and I¡¯lle to your location]

    [I¡¯ll let your useless chick hover over the ce with her chariot]

    I closed the chat and ignored hisst remark about my girl.

 Chapter 803 Lilys Weird Request!

    What would be weird about such a weird and unique beast? I truly couldn¡¯t get it. But I first focused on handling the bones here before I finally went towards the ocean.

    I just took short nces at the capital I had. I couldn¡¯t consider it a capital anymore. My kingdom had only one capital.

    So I nned to rename it to be a metropolis or something like that.

    I didn¡¯t have time to inspect it enough, but from what I looked it seemed all the Hectors here just epted the result of their loss.

    They were signing contracts and all the fights ceased. They all surrendered and epted such harsh reality for their future and the future of their kids.

    This was the brutal nature of any war. In a moment, a mighty nation might just lose and their people who were once hailed as one of the top three races in the entire universe would end up in such a miserable state.

    Ending up being a part of a nation belonging to a race they¡¯d never put in their eyes no matter what.

    I moved my chariot away while entrusting this ce over to my forces. They needed to rest and they deserved it.

    For long days, they kept fighting from one battle to another, marching even for hundreds and thousands of miles until this war ended.

    Their reward wasn¡¯t just rest or wealth, it was the promise of making them stronger using these beasts.

    As I flew over the ocean, I kept asking Hry about her location.

    [Just go north west. There is nothing here to mark the ce I¡¯m at. It¡¯s all water!]

    This was funny indeed, but I kept moving my chariot ahead with my fastest speed.

    They took more than a day to search for this beast until they found it.

    But in less than five hours, I managed to spot her chariot as a dark dot at a distance using my Hawk Eye skill.

    ¡°You surely took your time to arrive,¡± she rolled her eyes, seemingly feeling a little bored.

    But she wasn¡¯t alone.

    ¡°Lily is here,¡± I moved my eyes towards the chariot next to Hry as Lily was on its board.

    ¡°There is something I need to talk with you about,¡± she seemed so damn serious. Wasn¡¯t the war over? Didn¡¯t we win? Or did she have a request regarding her people?

    Well, she fought and contributed to my victory. If she asked for a small privilege for them I might consider it.

    But it never crossed my mind that what she wanted to speak about was something entirely different.

    ¡°Come on board then,¡± I waved at the two girls, and they simply jumped off.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why she came,¡± Hry gave Lily such a vignt look. From day one, Hry ced Lily as a potential threat for no obvious reason to me.

    ¡°I want to ask for a favour,¡± Lily looked me in the eye without blinking. Just seeing her alluring figure made me think about things, but when looking at her scales, I couldn¡¯t help but throw these thoughts out of my mind!

    I still couldn¡¯t get over this scale issue.

    ¡°What favour?¡± I asked while my entire thoughts were focused about her possible favours regarding her people.

    ¡°That beast¡­ Can we keep it alive?¡±

    ¡°¡­!!!¡±

    Well¡­ I never saw iting!

    ¡°This¡­¡± I knew I decided to reward her for all her contributions she made so far to my kingdom and armies by epting her request.

    But this favour¡­ It wasn¡¯t the kind that I¡¯d ept even from my girl!

    ¡°What are you talking about?!¡± Hry turned fiercely towards Lily, taking advantage of my momentary pause, ¡°weren¡¯t you the one to tell all of us about the benefits of having this beast? And now you are asking us to leave it alive!!¡±

    Well, Hry got a point. But something still was off. Lily was indeed the one to tell me and seemingly others about the big value of the fifth beast.

    So why would she change her attitude all of sudden and ask me to keep this beast alive?

    It didn¡¯t make sense!

    ¡°Exin yourself then,¡± I ignored what Hry said and said to Lily. Even when she got confronted like this by Hry, Lily stood all collected and calm in my eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m aware that asking this out of the blue might seem inappropriate and illogical, but I have a good reason for it.¡±

    ¡°Then tell,¡± Hry crossed her arms as if she was challenging her to give any reason enough to make me change my mind.

    Of course Hry knew me better, and she knew that I would never risk giving my boys such a chance under the request of anyone.

    ¡°I will,¡± Lily said before focusing her eyes on Hry, ¡°but I¡¯ll tell him alone.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ B*tch!!¡± Hry got stirred up all of sudden and even grabbed her sword and was ready to start a fight with Lily.

    ¡°Stop,¡± but I had to intervene and prevent such a fight from happening, ¡°go now. I¡¯lleter on and join you down below.¡±

    ¡°Hye! You can¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be childish like this and meddle personal feelings with work,¡± my tone wasn¡¯t loud or low, expressing how calm I was.

    ¡°¡­¡± Hry had a hard time believing my words, but I had her to leave. Under my calm gaze and unmovable stance, she decided to leave.

    Yet she gave a long warning and promising fiery gaze towards Lily before leaving.

    As I watched her chariot go into the ocean, seemingly using some sort of a treasure to keep her alive under water, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    ¡°Why do the two of you act like this all the time?¡± I turned and asked Lily, who shrugged as if this matter wasn¡¯t a big deal for her.

    ¡°It¡¯s like how you and that masked human do when you are together. Is it friendship? Or enmity? Or envy? I dunno¡­¡±

    This girl¡­ Was she finding my quarrels with the jumper amusing? Weirdo!

 Chapter 804 A Weird Meeting

    ¡°You can tell me now,¡± I waved my hand. She asked Hry to be gone, and we are now all by ourselves.

    ¡°Not like this,¡± yet she suddenly took out a shing golden orb and held it tight in her hands. Once she did, the orb shed in bright golden light before a huge of sparkling golden threads appeared around my entire chariot.

    ¡°This¡­¡± I didn¡¯t get the meaning behind what she did.

    ¡°It¡¯s one of the highest selling items I have,¡± she went to touch the threads, and the moment she did a melody appeared as if she was ying on an instrument or something.

    ¡°Anyone trying to listen to our talk will hear this melody instead and might feel sleepy,¡± she didn¡¯t stop touching the threads, moving around my chariot while adding, ¡°now we can speak properly, Hye king of human race.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± her tone and attitude strangely changed. I raised one eyebrow while she kept moving around like she was doing something she got to do from a young age.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just a messenger,¡± she said as if this was a light thing, ¡°We are just taking over your subordinate body temporarily, to just deliver a message.¡±

    ¡°You? Who are you?¡± I answered these shocking words by holding my ive and pointed it towards her direction. Yet even if I got the feeling she got what I just did, her moves and actions never showed any sign of nervousness.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get stirred up like this, we are just here on a friendly visit.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t say who you are yet.¡±

    ¡°We¡­ Can be considered to you as the collection of old souls,¡± her tone was the same, but she gave me the sense that she grew older and had much domineaur than before, ¡°a group of old souls guarding our race.¡±

    ¡°The Hector race? Or another?¡± I was in such a weird situation where I couldn¡¯t get what was going on.

    ¡°The Hectors,¡± she nodded while keeping her walk around, ¡°we were watching you through our people you entrapped using the advantage of the system.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just ying ording to the rules,¡± I shrugged, without shifting my gaze off that weird soul controlling my Lily for even a single second.

    I didn¡¯t feel great having such an uninvited guest in my chariot. And so I also called for my pir, ready for a brutal fight at any moment.

    ¡°Rules or not, you are devastating my poor race with such supremacy.¡±

    ¡°Poor race? One of the big three is a poor race? That¡¯s a joke!¡±

    ¡°Ranks and titles never mattered in the apocalypse, only might and strength did. And you are considered an anomaly in such a world.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for the praise, but you didn¡¯t tell me why you are here.¡±

    ¡°I did,¡± she kept her tour around my chariot,pleting the first round and continuing, ¡°I want you to keep the fifth beast alive.¡±

    ¡°When it came from Lily, it looked weird. Anding from you, makes it weirder,¡± I paused before adding, ¡°this fifth beast holds great importance for me and my kingdom. Sorry, I can¡¯t agree.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not speaking about losing a beast. If you want, I can just give you an egg of another beast, just toplete this useless circle of power you are seeking.¡±

    This mysterious soul¡­ He was offering me a beast in return? And his way of putting it made me feel he never ced any importance about stopping me from taking the blessing of the five beasts together.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look, after all we didn¡¯t leave the guardian beast behind for our race to kill.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ Are speaking like you are the one who created the legendary name of your race.¡±

    ¡°I am,¡± she slowly nodded, ¡°not only me, but everyone else on my side is.¡±

    I didn¡¯t get his meaning, truly, but it seemed he despised the fact that his race¡¯s future generations kept killing the beast¡¯s offspring he left behind.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you try and speak with your race leaders then?¡± This was the easiest way to solve this mess, ¡°they are your descendants and will listen to you.¡±

    ¡°The greed for power¡­ You can¡¯t underestimate such thirst,¡± he said as if he had already tried, more than once, and failed. ¡°We tried, but they never listened to our requests and pleas. All they cared about was finding ways to make their people stronger.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s natural,¡± I didn¡¯t have anything to say to argue with such logic. I wasn¡¯t acting any different actually, aiming to get anything to help me to reach this goal as well.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t think you are the same,¡± shockingly enough, this dude seemed to read my mind, ¡°you are different.¡±

    ¡°How? Sorry but I beg to differ.¡±

    ¡°Of course you are, did you forget about what you said earlier?¡±

    ¡°About what?¡±

    ¡°A kingdom where all races will live equally and have a chance to get to higher positions based on their efforts?¡±

    His words made me freeze for a long moment. Indeed I said something simr just recently. Don¡¯t tell me he was listening to all this while he was controlling my Lily.

    ¡°We were watching you for a long time already, I told you this before. So don¡¯t be surprised, thanks to that great speech you said before, we are meeting today.¡±

    ¡°To ask me to let go of that beast? Offering me another? Why?¡± I had to understand before deciding anything.

    ¡°The guardian beast¡­ Is just like any sane race in the universe.¡±

    I didn¡¯t get what he wanted to say. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°She¡­ Is like any mother, giving birth to new kids every few years. Tell me, what shall be the normal course of such an act?¡±

    ¡°Mother gives birth to kids, she watches over them until they grow up and have a life of their own.¡±

    ¡°A guardian beast will give birth to who will be guardians in the future, right?¡± When he said it, he controlled Lily¡¯s body to stop, turn around for the first time since starting his tour, and waited for my answer.

 Chapter 805 An Interesting Offer

    Well¡­ His words made sense. A human would give birth to humans, Hectors would give birth to Hectors¡­ It was the normal thing in this universe that a race would give birth to kids who would grow to be like them.

    ¡°So¡­ You¡¯re saying that this guardian beast is giving birth to more guardians?¡± I got the meaning behind his words, and even beyond, ¡°but if that was the case, then your race should protect those offsprings with everything they got, right? Why the hell were they killing them?¡±

    I even heard it from the Silverlining himself. If not for this guardian beast protecting the Hector race, the Hectors would never have reached such a pinnacle or even kept it for such a long time.

    If I was in the shoes of Hector¡¯s higher ups, and what this mysterious entity said was true, then I¡¯d do everything in my power to keep the guardian beast¡¯s offspring healthy and alive.

    I¡¯d do everything I could to even elerate their growth.

    ¡°That¡¯s if you want more guardian beasts in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± He kept saying such weird and shocking things, one after another.

    ¡°A guardian beast isn¡¯t just a normal beast, not even close to the ones you saw here. These are just newborns, with little intelligence and little power. Imagine a much grander beast, with intelligence and wisdom that way goes beyond your abilities to understand. How will you behave towards this beast?¡±

    ¡°With veneration and respect of course,¡± I honestly said.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you are a pure human,¡± yet his words told me I guessed it wrong, ¡°having such a beast isn¡¯t just all great like you thought with your honest mind. It¡¯s a formidable force, enough to rival the authority of those selfish and arrogant old men sitting on the thrones of my race for a long time already.¡±

    I remained silent, and he kept talking when I didn¡¯t.

    ¡°The most thing incapable kings would fear is the presence of an untouchable being that gains the respect and veneration of the masses. Not only their authority will always get challenged, their people won¡¯t listen to their words if ced against the wise words of the beast, right?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± it finally hit me. Those kings and leaders were terrified of the guardian beast.

    A formidable existence that should act as the sword and shield of the entire race was turned into such a formidable opponent, one that shouldn¡¯t exist in the first ce.

    Instead of working hard to nourish and support that guardian beast to give birth to more, and helping those kids to grow up and be mighty beings like their mother, the Hector kings and leaders ced the task of exterminating those kids as their top priority.

    ¡°Why are you telling me all this?¡± I got what the current situation was at that race. It looked bad indeed. But why was he telling me such secrets that only his higher ups should know?

    He took the trouble toe, controlled my Lily, and kept watching me for a long time to get to know me better.

    Of course it wasn¡¯t just to save one small beast!

    ¡°You have to know this first,¡± as I said that he returned to issue tunes from the golden threads again, ¡°not all the offspring the guardian beast delivers have the potential to be a true guardian. Only one in each generation does.¡±

    ¡°And that one¡­ Is it just down there?¡± I pointed my ive towards the direction of the ocean, ¡°and you want me to just keep it? For your sake?¡±

    ¡°No, for your sake,¡± he shook his head, ¡°we grew pissed off and tired from the selfish and brutal actions of those kings and leaders over the long course of time. We got it, it was wrong to entrust our people with such beings.¡±

    ¡°Speaking like you and that beast are old friends.¡±

    ¡°We are,¡± he paused, turning to me before adding, ¡°just like you and that turtle are, just like you and the rest of your little group of friends are.¡±

    Like my friends? I got the general idea he was trying to deliver, but truly couldn¡¯t understand it fully.

    From his tone and words, it seemed he didn¡¯t put his race in the same regard as that guardian beast.

    ¡°I know it doesn¡¯t make sense, but this is how we are,¡± he shrugged, ¡°anyway, that beast down there is just the one in generation offspring that has potential to grow and be a guardian.¡±

    ¡°And you want me to keep it safe?¡±

    ¡°I want you to nourish it, make it grow to be your kingdom and race¡¯s guardian beast.¡±

    ¡°And?¡± Despite this looking like a shocking offer, I felt there was still more to it.

    ¡°I want you to promise one thing to us¡­¡±

    ¡°You want me to kill your race?¡± This was the only thing I could think of. He said all these things to show me his grudge against his race.

    ¡°Not the race, but it¡¯s kings and leaders,¡± he said.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to touch a single king without killing his subordinates and followers.¡±

    I wouldn¡¯t make a promise that I couldn¡¯t keep.

    ¡°Killing troops is fine, but killing innocent people isn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°And what if they didn¡¯t ept my rule? What if they held their race high in their hearts?¡±

    ¡°As it pains me to say it, cing such heart for the wrong race and kings is a sin that I can¡¯t say anything to argue against.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ Are you cool with it? Entrusting your race, one of the three big races for an outsider like me? You do know that I won¡¯t ept a single one without a loyalty contract, right?¡±

    ¡°At least you still keep part of your nature in you,¡± he stopped, looking at me for a long minute before adding, ¡°Serving a just king is much worthier than being lords under a tyrant selfish one.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your race, and it¡¯s your call,¡± I shrugged, ¡°but if you think offering me just one beast in return will make me agree, then you are mistaken.¡±

    ¡°I beg your pardon?¡±

 Chapter 806 The True Face Of An Enemy

    Chapter 806 The True Face Of An Enemy

    ¡°Taking down one of the big races? This is a hard task! I can¡¯t do it with such a cheap price of knowing interesting stories and one beast for my forces.¡±

    ¡°What do you want then?¡± he seemed to be prepared to pay whatever it takes to get my approval.

    ¡°I dunno¡­ What can a bunch of old souls offer? I doubt you can do anything useful to me anyway.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate us,¡± he slowly said, ¡°indeed we are souls, but we can offer you something youck.¡±

    ¡°I doubt it!¡±

    ¡°Intelligence perhaps?¡± he said, and for a second I didn¡¯t get what he meant before it hit me.

    ¡°On what scale?¡± Having someone to tell me news of the universe seemed great and all, but I didn¡¯t get it over my head.

    The scale he would offer would make me decide. Limiting this to just the world I was in wouldn¡¯t get me anything good. But if he could do it on a wider scale, then I might consider it.

    ¡°Well¡­ How about the entire universe?¡± he asked, making me pause for a long moment.

    ¡°Are you sure you can do it?¡± I paused, ¡°will you control one of my people to tell me the news? I don¡¯t like it!¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t be practical either¡­ Let me think¡­ You have something that ys recorded orbs, right?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ You can say I do,¡± I didn¡¯t know why but for a reason this dude here seemed to know everything about the old man¡¯s memory beads that I had.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bluff it, we already saw you ying one before,¡± he chuckled, ¡°anyway we can record such orbs and send them over for you to check themter.¡±

    ¡°What if the info wasn¡¯t that useful?¡±

    ¡°Believe me, we can reach every single corner of the universe. Of course our number isn¡¯t that big, and we have other things to do as well, but at least we can fill in the gaps of the big picture that youck.¡±

    ¡°I have lots of gaps actually,¡± I didn¡¯t cover up my desire, ¡°but I don¡¯t want you to ck on this. Is there some sort of contract we can sign?¡±

    ¡°We are souls, there is nothing like contracts to bind us. We aren¡¯t living to get under the brutal and tyrannical rule of the system.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ How can I be sure you will follow what you said earlier?¡± Without contracts, without any means to ensure theirmitment towards doing this intelligence service, I wouldn¡¯t agree.

    ¡°Why do you want a guarantee and you got the beast we desire you to protect?¡±

    ¡°One in each generation, and that big girl is giving birth to lots of kids every few years. So it¡¯s not that hard to abandon me and seek others¡¯ help in the future,¡± I knew they only got me for now.

    But something told me they were testing this approach first through me. They would get lots of chances to repeat such a meanter on if it proved sessful here.

    ¡°Smart human kid indeed,¡± all of sudden that calm smile over Lily¡¯s face turned sly, ¡°but we are souls, we don¡¯t have anything to bind us with.¡±

    ¡°Then you just wasted my time for nothing,¡± I waved my ive before adding, ¡°I¡¯ll go down now and get the head of that beast rolling on the floor of that ocean.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°You made such an interesting show, and gave me such an offer, but you aren¡¯t willing to bind yourself to it. Howe I¡¯d agree then?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I didn¡¯t add anymore and he just stood there, controlling Lily¡¯s body, and doing nothing but re at me in such a fierce way.

    He seemed to get me wrong. I read all about his little scheme since he started speaking about the old story of his race and that guardian beast.

    It was interesting how they were this desperate and kind to save that beast. But this was their side of the story.

    In my opinion, that beast is getting controlled by these old fogies. As they lost their authority over their race, they started to devise ns about getting that guardian beast out from that race.

    They were Hectors? I bet they weren¡¯t! I just saw him through the face and eyes of Lily.

    The ancestors of any race shouldn¡¯t ask for an outsider to enve their people and kill their kings, destroy the long heritage of their race, one that started by their deeds as he imed.

    These souls were no better than the kings and rulers of the Hector race; both were greedy for power, willing to do anything to get it.

    And that also made me worried about one thing.

    If they weren¡¯t the souls of the Hector¡¯s ancestors, were something else, some sort of being that had connection with the guardian beast and could control it.

    Wouldn¡¯t they also control the offspring that would grow up to be a guardianter on?

    Having such a fearsome being on the back of my kingdom was awesome and such, but I wouldn¡¯t invite such cancer in my kingdom.

    ¡°You¡­ Are really smarter than what we thought,¡± and as he said it, another doubt of mine proved itself here.

    ¡°You can read my mind, and you weren¡¯t just watching me all this time. It just happened to get to Lily and from her you get to read my mind, right?¡±

    ¡°Why should we speak in such a way? We were just doing fine acting as friends,¡± he shook his head before suddenly raising one finger and pointed at Lily¡¯s throat, ¡°why not we do it this way, you touch my beast down there and I¡¯ll kill your people one by one, in front of your eyes.¡±

    ¡°Oh, this is the true face of you then,¡± I suddenlyughed, ¡°go, do it if you can,¡± I waved my ive in the air, making full circles before pointing it in such fierce way towards the ocean, ¡°your boy here will die, and you won¡¯t have anything to do to stop me from killing it.¡±

 Chapter 807 Doing An Exorcism!

    Chapter 807 Doing An Exorcism!

    ¡°Such a tyrant and here I was thinking you are different,¡± that dude was still keeping his act despite getting blown in the wind.

    Was I a tyrant? Of course not! If such a being had such ability from the beginning, then he wouldn¡¯t take the trouble toe and trick me like this.

    If you got such ability from the start, why would you take such trouble then? That didn¡¯t add up!

    So he was bluffing, and he hoped my care for my people would cloud my eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think,¡± I shrugged, ¡°now scream and let me kill you beast with a clear heart.¡±

    ¡°I will kill your people, do you hear me?!¡±

    ¡°Do it then,¡± I got enough from this fool. The next moment I controlled my chariot and let it move towards the ocean.

    ¡°Stop! I¡¯m serious! I¡¯ll kill her!¡± he grabbed out Lily¡¯s sword and kept screaming like a little girl.

    I spared on gaze to size him up. ¡°Let me bet¡­ You are inside this body controlling it using your soul, right?¡± my face showed a vicious smile, one that made him retreat backwards with a few steps as he read my mind.

    He knew what I was thinking about, my scissors!

    ¡°F*ck you!¡± The next moment the golden thread vanished while the water shed at my chariot¡¯s shield.

    I looked back at Lily, and now her eyes returned to what I used to see when the two of us met.

    ¡°What¡­ Just happened?¡± her body suddenly grew weaker before mming at the ground. I didn¡¯t move a finger to help her.

    ¡°Hahahaha! Quite ruthless one you are,¡± and just as her body fell heavily on the chariot, that bastard¡¯s voice appeared again.

    Trying to trick me toe closer and drop my guard? Indeed he couldn¡¯t kill Lily, but who said he couldn¡¯t control her body and kill me? Kill others?

    I had a crazy idea about the root of all this. If it was true, then all of sudden my entire Hector talents would turn useless.

    Just thinking about this sudden twist made my blood boil!

    ¡°You guessed it right, again,¡± he slowly stood up, looked at me with such a smug smile that I wanted to go and wipe it using the de of my ive.

    However I couldn¡¯t. He was in the body of Lily, and there was just one way to exorcise that evil soul.

    ¡°The god nemesis scissors? Are you sure?¡± Even if he kept smiling, I knew this little toy of mine would be able to kill him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try and find out,¡± I instantly jumped at him and the next moment he did the unexpected.

    He controlled Lily¡¯s body and jumped off the chariot, heading towards the ocean.

    I knew that he wanted to escape with his life, and then he would go towards the forces down below and create chaos, enough to make me enter another war.

    What did he think I was?

    ¡°Damn! Why can¡¯t I go out!!¡± just before he would leave the area of my shield, he mmed heavily against it, unable to walk through.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you about my little girl here yet, right?¡± I moved in slow steps towards his direction while the shield suddenly twisted to form stripes that held Lily¡¯s body from the arms and legs, moving her toe to me.

    He tried to resist with all his might, but no matter what, he couldn¡¯t break a single stripe off.

    ¡°My baby here is magnificent,¡± I stopped walking, moved my eyes around my chariot, ¡°she stayed by my side for such a long time that I started to consider her family. Can you believe that?¡±

    I watched Lily¡¯s body getting moved with my shield¡¯s stripes toe closer to me. She stopped a metre away, with a vicious expression on her face.

    It wasn¡¯t hers, it was his. He knew he got screwed!

    ¡°I¡¯m just curious, is it a one way journey to here or what?¡± I held my scissors high, while feeling it wasn¡¯t that heavy anymore.

    I used to struggle to just hold it and always failed. Like my ive, it was a heavy existence that I failed to even hold.

    I used it as a shortcut, but now I am holding it so much easier than before.

    My right arm was strong, stronger than even my body. It seemed I didn¡¯t need the boost from my sacrificial soul ss abilities to let me hold it.

    As such, I raised it high in the air, while watching the struggling and fierce eyes of that foe.

    ¡°Are you regrettinging here?¡± I asked while holding the scissors like it was a spear.

    .

    ¡°You will burn in hell! Do you hear me! All of your people will die in front of your eyes, scumbag human race kid!¡±

    ¡°Nicest words indeed,¡± I didn¡¯t hesitate to stab Lily¡¯s body with my scissors.

    My scissors were a mysterious godly item to me, yet I knew it could sever the connection between any race and gods.

    ordingly, it could sever any intangible connection on a spiritual level, just like this little dude here.

    ¡°Ah!!!¡± and the next heart curdling scream that followed made me know it worked. Yet I didn¡¯t show any sign of joy.

    ¡°Your soul will burn in hell for eternity!¡± he said such a threat before a ck fog rose up from Lily¡¯s body.

    And this time when her body went loose and weak, falling on the floor while her eyes showed such a weak gaze, I held her up and supported her with one arm.

    [You! How dare you?!!] and just as I did that, I reached a level seemingly seen by my girl. She sent this short message to me, getting it all wrong.

    [Stop fooling around and hurry up here. There is a disaster we have to prepare for]

    [Humph! As if I can get fooled by you! I saw it, holding that girl in your arms as if she was yours!]

 Chapter 808 Calling Everybody Over

    Chapter 808 Calling Everybody Over

    [You saw her and didn¡¯t see the big threatening scissors of mine prating her chest?!!!]

    [Who cares! She might seem to like being tortured!]

    This girl¡­ Was she going crazy or what?

    [Just shut up ande here. There is a big thing happening and we need to make a decision about it now!] I didn¡¯t have the mind to exchange such useless words with her.

    Ignoring her, I held the weak body of Lily and went downstairs.

    ¡°W¡­ What h¡­ Happened?¡± weakly as I put her in one of the small rooms on the second floor, she asked in a weak tone and half closed eyes.

    ¡°Did your race have a curse? Old tales about the higher ups and kings getting mad or something?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± she was breathing heavily, yet I needed to get such an answer before she would lose herself to sleep.

    ¡°Something rted to the guardian beast perhaps?¡± I brought the keyword, hoping it might help to refresh her memories or something.

    And it worked!

    ¡°Yes! The mad guardian fever! It¡¯s a curse! Indeed¡­¡± but after saying this, she went to sleep and didn¡¯t say anymore.

    Sigh! So that curse existed and no one knew the nature of it. Or perhaps she got to say more but went to sleep.

    What should I do then? If they started moving against Lily, they would also move against anyone else.

    The good news was that once moving, they wouldn¡¯t be able to return to the damn ce they came from.

    And the better news was that they knew now I could kill them.

    However¡­ Thinking about myrge poption of Hectors made me doubt my ability to control such que if spread.

    ¡°Let me assume that there isn¡¯t arge number of them¡­¡± as I returned back to the chariot, I found my chick standing there in a bad mood.

    She watched me carrying Lily and went downstairs, stayed there for a few minutes beforeing up.

    I kept defending and exining until she got what happened. Despite the fact that she got it, she was still mad.

    ¡°What makes you think so?¡± I was deeply lost in thoughts while she responded:

    ¡°Because if they had such arge number of souls, they would have controlled an army instead. And also¡­ Why here?¡±

    ¡°This world has that beast with the ability to grow into a guardian, I already told you that,¡± I rolled my eyes when she said that. Wasn¡¯t she listening when I exined the situation or what?

    ¡°I mean¡­ Why select this world and this beast? Aren¡¯t you curious? You said such beast will appear once in each generation. It is unique in this generation, but in the overall history of that race, this beast isn¡¯t.¡±

    Well¡­ Her words made quite sense. I also asked this to this being, and his answer was slippery and didn¡¯t give me any clues.

    However, what Hry said made me recall my previous doubts. Indeed this was fishy. Why this beast? Why this world exactly?

    Was it the beast? Or the Hectors here? Or me? Or something else?

    I looked at the distance and thought about all these options. The chariot took me deeply into the ocean, yet the speed was remarkably reduced.

    Not to mention I was moving slowly towards there so I could organise my thoughts further.

    ¡°You sent it to others?¡± She noticed the approach of many chariots towards us.

    ¡°I need to hear others¡¯ opinions about this,¡± I waited for the others to get on board before briefing them with the details.

    ¡°Are you telling me that this guardian beast has a backing in¡­ A soul realm?!¡± the jumper was the first to speak, and I slowly nodded, ¡°and they can hack any Hector race member? But how? And why only Hector?¡±

    I turned my eyes towards the sole Hector I allowed on board of my chariot. He was a Legend. And from the look of his face, it seemed he recognised what was going on here.

    ¡°I believe our Legend here can exin this to us,¡± I already got a theory, but I had to hear what this youth had to say.

    As I said that, all the eyes here fell over him. Despite being at such a young age, almost fifteen, he was standing here, collected and not fazed with the heavy eyesing from everyone.

    ¡°There is an old curse running in our race,¡± he started by telling me the same thing Lily said before losing her consciousness, ¡°and it¡¯s only rted to the higher up circle of our race.¡±

    .

    ¡°Go on,¡± I nodded for him to continue.

    ¡°The curse is about a few members of the kings and members of big families going crazy at some point. They started causing problems and even started internal wars many times already. So, our race higher ups decided to kill anyone showing such signs, and they developed a method to detect who is going crazy before the signs would appear.¡±

    ¡°Interesting¡­¡± I muttered as these people dealt with this as a disease and not a soul possession thing.

    Were they deluded? I couldn¡¯t believe it. From the words of that bastard from earlier, they seemed to deal with the kings and higher ups of that race many times already.

    So the higher ups were already aware of what happened, and they decided to cover up the truth using such a curse.

    ¡°What method?¡± but they seemed to thoroughly study this soul possession process and managed to find a way to detect it.

    If they could, then using the same method I¡¯d also detect the ones affected by it.

    ¡°They use a soul stone, one of the high calibre,¡± Legend suddenly pointed at his chest, ¡°all the higher ups or thoseing from strong families are wearing that stone.¡±

    ¡°Do you have it?¡± the jumper asked as he was interested in recruiting this dude to his forces.

    ¡°I doubt it,¡± I interfered, spoiling that fake care and attention that the jumper showed for Legend.

 Chapter 809 Killing It Or Turning It Into A Guardian Beast?

    Chapter 809 Killing It Or Turning It Into A Guardian Beast?

    And in return, the jumper gave me a fierce gaze, warning me to not interfere again in his schemes.

    But dude¡­ Did you forget? All of you here were part of my forces! I could decide whatever I wanted and you wouldn¡¯t have any saying about this.

    ¡°It¡¯s true¡­¡± Legend sighed, ¡°I got it once, but took it away and stored it inside my inventory.¡±

    ¡°See? He got it!¡± the jumper acted as if I mistreated Legend or something.

    ¡°Show it to me,¡± I demanded, ¡°on what scale did your race distribute these stones?¡±

    Legend wasn¡¯t a big general, and his family was big but they gained the wrath of the higher ups and the royals, ending up losing them all.

    So it didn¡¯t add up actually, making me wonder how they controlled these stones distribution thing.

    ¡°Anymander over an army of ten thousand and above will have these,¡± he took out a ne, with central blue stone in the middle of a golden chain, ¡°this is the soul heart stone, considered the lowest in the high grade soul stones.¡±

    ¡°How does it work?¡± Angelica from the side red at this ne with greed and envy.

    ¡°I wear it, and if I get such a curse, the stone will shine repeatedly,¡± he wore it but the stone remained calm.

    ¡°What a regret! I wanted to see it shining,¡± Angelicained, and I gave her a hopeless look.

    Wanting to see it shine? It only meant this dude would be about to get possessed.

    ¡°Give it to me,¡± I asked, and when I got it, I turned around and went downstairs.

    ¡°I¡¯ming!¡± Hry got what I was going to do, and also Angelica jumped in.

    Gradually, all of them came down towards the second floor. I didn¡¯t mind such an audience for the magic that would follow.

    ¡°Lily¡­¡± Legend acted as of his age for the first time, showing his shock and worry despite knowing all about what happened to her.

    ¡°Here, let me do it,¡± Hry stepped in and tried to grab the ne, but I didn¡¯t let her do it.

    I simply blocked her and moved, cing the ne around the neck of the unconsciousdy with scales.

    She was sleepy and weak, not resisting me or giving signs. But the moment the ne got around, her body stiffened and arched, and her eyes opened wide, while the ne started to shine.

    ¡°Red light?!!¡± Legend was surprised, ¡°this¡­ You truly managed to get her cured without killing her¡­ How did you do that?¡±

    ¡°Told you pal, using one of my treasures,¡± I said while my attention was all over Lily and the ne. She was acting weirdly, not like what I expected to be frank.

    I thought the stone would just shine blue as Legend said. But her body reacted in such a fierce way and the red light made me worry a little bit.

    Did I miss part of that damn foul soul or what?

    ¡°Is this normal?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    If there were still pieces of that soul here, I¡¯d just use my scissors again.

    But my scissors never failed me before. Howe it would miss his target this time?

    ¡°The ones being affected with the curse would have their soul stone shine in the regr colour, but those freed from the curse would have their stone shine in red colour,¡± Legend said before adding to reassure me, ¡°this is quite normal.¡±

    ¡°Looking so worried about her, aren¡¯t you?¡± Hry was acting annoyingly here, making decide to ignore her words and actions for now.

    It wasn¡¯t time for her to act like this. This wasn¡¯t just rted to Lily, it was rted to the lots of the Hectors I had.

    They were¡­ Just the right sharpening tool I had to forge stronger forces. If I lost them, then I had to remodel lots of my ns, losing too much of my already expected futuristic power.

    And I simply hated the idea of losing such aid and support to my side.

    ¡°So she is fine?¡± I asked again, and this time the look over Legend¡¯s face didn¡¯t reassure me.

    ¡°Sorry lord, but this is the first time for me to witness or hear about someone who got cursed and cured from it without losing his life.¡±

    What he said enlightened me. Indeed that was the case. His race kept killing those infected with such foul souls, ending up having none escaped alive before.

    So in Lily¡¯s case, this was something Legend never saw or heard about.

    .

    And that meant I had to watch Lily from the side and get to see what would happen to her.

    ¡°Now, as the little princess is all sleepy, what about our monster?¡± The jumper threw such a meanment as always, but he got a point here.

    ¡°That¡­ Is something I also wanted to hear your opinions about,¡± I turned to all before adding, ¡°shall we kill it and gain the benefit of the five beasts together? Or should we let it live?¡±

    ¡°Let it live? Didn¡¯t you say before this was all a dangerous scheme done by those mysterious souls?¡± the spearhead asked, and his words gained the recognition and approval of many others.

    ¡°I have a way,¡± I slowly said, ¡°but I need to hear your opinion about it. Will we kill it or leave it to be our future guardian?¡±

    They looked back at me in silence while we all returned to the deck of my chariot again. They all knew this choice was hard.

    On one side, killing this beast would allow our forces to get double the effect than just killing four. But it also meant losing such a mighty guardian from being on the side of our kingdom.

    I told them that thanks to this guardian on the side of the Hectors, not a single race dared toe and touch them.

    And that alone was enough to speak about how important such a beast was. Legend also spoke and said something that also matched what I just said.

    This guardian was really priceless. And we just had one that could turn into one.

 Chapter 810 Lets Keep It Then

    Chapter 810 Let''s Keep It Then

    As for the risk of it turning over us, I kept reassuring them. Of course I got a way, something that would break any intrusion from any soul or anyone with dirty intentions.

    With my words about negating the threat of these souls, they all started to slowly give out their opinions.

    ¡°I agree.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s tame this guardian and make it ours!¡±

    ¡°Considering the bigger picture, it¡¯s better to leave it on our side.¡±

    ¡°If you can guarantee that it won¡¯t turn against us, then I agree to make it turn into our guardian.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t agree.¡±

    Thestment came from Legend. And it wasn¡¯t a surprise. After all he seemed to hold a deep grudge against anything rted to his race or what made them a mighty one.

    But the total voting went towards keeping it. In fact I leant towards keeping that beast, feeding and raising it to be one of my sharpest swords and fiercest warriors.

    To do that, I had to make something I did only once before. But I seeded, and I wouldn¡¯t fail in this attempt as well.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s a go then,¡± I moved my eyes all over the faces of those around, ¡°if so, you shall all withdraw. Call back your forces and move back to thend. Let all your forces have a piece of each beast, then wait for my return to kill them.¡±

    ¡°Are you nning to let all of us bathe in their blood?!¡± Sara was surprised by this.

    ¡°That¡¯s typical of our stingy and greedy lord,¡± the jumper snorted, and I totally ignored his remark.

    ¡°We lost the chance to give double the boost to our people, so why would I let go of adding four effects of beasts to them? It¡¯s our second best option anyway, right?¡±

    They all got what was in my mind and agreed with a simple and silent nod.

    ¡°Go, go now and finish all the preparations before we kill those beasts,¡± I waved my hand at them, dismissing them.

    All went back to their chariots, all but three; the jumper, Hry, and Legend.

    Legend didn¡¯t have a chariot and if I recall correctly, he came on the back of the jumper¡¯s chariot.

    ¡°Why are you two here?¡± as Legend would leave with the jumper, I asked the other two.

    ¡°I won¡¯t leave you behind with her,¡± Hry gave me such an answer that made me re at her.

    ¡°Go and don¡¯t think about that,¡± I muttered, couldn¡¯t help but steal a nce at Legend, ¡°I¡¯m not a fan of scales.¡±

    ¡°They are the best in our race!¡± The kid was stirred with what I said, making me want tough.

    ¡°Go now,¡± I said to her before turning to the jumper, ¡°what about you?¡±

    ¡°I just want to see if you are really going to tame it properly or leave a few holes behind.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me?¡± I raised one eyebrow and he met me with such a fierce gaze.

    ¡°You do know the disastrous results if you made a single mistake, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to do such a thing,¡± I scoffed, ¡°now go, don¡¯t dy or else I won¡¯t let your forces gain a single drop of blood from these beasts.¡±

    ¡°Fine!¡± The jumper seemed to struggle to say something else, but in the end he couldn¡¯t do anything but to agree. On the other side, only Legend remained without moving.

    ¡°Come on kiddo, we have a long journey waiting for us,¡± the jumper noticed and looked at Legend, who didn¡¯t move even when asked to.

    ¡°Can I¡­ stay behind?¡± He looked only at me, and asked such weird questions.

    ¡°Exin it properly first,¡± I leant over my light weighted ive and waited for him to speak.

    ¡°I just¡­ Want to see the real ugly face of our race,¡± he said such pitiful words with such a serious face.

    Even his small scales moved slightly when he said it.

    ¡°You want to see the reality of your race?¡± I repeated his words before adding, ¡°and who said any race isn¡¯t burdened with such ugly stuff and secrets? I bet even my race, humans, aren¡¯t any better than yours.¡±

    ¡°But you are different,¡± he paused, seemingly hesitating before adding, ¡°I saw how you dealt with everyone around you. How you cared despite acting tough, how you stood right and said that each race will have a ce in your kingdom. All this told me a lot about your essence.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t negate the fact that my race isn¡¯t any better than yours,¡± I wasn¡¯t tempted by the good words he said.

    ¡°I¡¯m not following our race, I¡¯m following you,¡± he said, and his words left me silent for a long moment this time.

    .

    ¡°Give him a chance, the kid deserves it,¡± the jumper stepped in, speaking up for someone for the first time ever since I ever knew him.

    This jerk¡­ He was trying to get to Legend with any means possible.

    ¡°Ok,¡± I didn¡¯t find it bad to bring him along. After all, the only person whom I trusted about the issues of the Hectors was now lying asleep in one of my beds.

    Having another Hector on my side wasn¡¯t a bad idea. ¡°Go you two now, and make sure others won¡¯t ck,¡± I waved my ive at the two to move away. And the two just left while the jumper sent me a private message before moving away with his chariot.

    [Don¡¯t mistreat my boy, he is one of my generals]

    [You are all my generals, so stay away from him] I sent back while feeling how deluded this jumper was.

    As the two left, only me and Legend remained.

    ¡°Won¡¯t you tell me the real reason now?¡±

    I didn¡¯t move my chariot for a single step, crossing my arms while watching this youngster in front of me.

    He said great stuff, seemingly convincing. But for a moment there, he seemed a bit different.

 Chapter 811 Finding The weird beast

    Chapter 811 Finding The weird beast

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± he faked innocence, yet I took out the ne he gave to me before, e, let me put this around your neck and everything will be cleared.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Once I said it, a familiar eyes gazed up at me. They were just the same, just like the eyes that looked up at me through Lily¡¯s face.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t learn from your lessons, right?¡± I rolled my eyes, and shifted the ive with the scissors, e on, let me show you the difference between dreams and reality.¡±

    ¡°You are already going to let it live, so why would you kill me? Why oppose us?¡±

    ¡°A group of souls that I didn¡¯t know sh*t about? That is indeed something interesting for an ally proposal,¡± I scoffed, even opened and closed my scissors a few times before adding, ¡°and you got to read my mind and know what I¡¯m nning to do.¡±

    ¡°Enving it inside your shadow world will end up dirtying our bloodline,¡± that being behind the face of Legend said, ¡°why not try and reach an agreement with us?¡±

    ¡°Agreement? When you don¡¯t have a way to ensure it? No way!¡±

    ¡°We can form a soul bond with you,¡± he proposed, ¡°it¡¯s like an oath that will bind all of us to you. We won¡¯t betray you or do anything to harm your interest.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Interesting offer,¡± I paused slightly before adding, ¡°but what about the time after I die? Will this also work for myter toe kings and leaders of my race and kingdom?¡±

    I got that they decided to let go of this for now then they¡¯deter and crush and control my kingdom.

    They wouldn¡¯t do anything as long as I was alive. But what about the time after my death? As I could tell, these people were so patient to n things up ahead for generations not just for years.

    So just binding them to me was a fool¡¯s dream.

    ¡°This¡­¡± it seemed my words came as a surprise for him. He thought they thought I might get fooled with such a scheme.

    But who said I was the same person I was when I came here for the first time? I wouldn¡¯t ept such a tempting offer without thinking about the hidden traps in it.

    ¡°Scram,¡± without giving him a chance to think about anything else, I used my scissors and stabbed Legend.

    ¡°Ah!!!¡± a heart curdling scream came again, leading me to inwardly sigh.

    These folks¡­ They kept hunting down my most trusted Hector subordinates one by one like this.

    And this¡­ Started to get on my nerves!

    ¡°Come,¡± I held the loose body of this youth and moved him towards the lower floor and left him there.

    Now I had no Hector¡¯s left to ask if anything weird happened.

    But what could I do then? I had nothing else to do but to try out my luck.

    If I knew anything from this weird second meeting then it would be that these souls were scared of what I was going to do.

    I nned to use the same way that helped me to seal that little turtle in my tattoo. It worked once against a fierce dark realm monster like my turtle, and I got no doubt it would work against this beast.

    If it was going to grow to be a guardian beast, it was in a baby form right now.

    And like that I¡¯d end up having another mighty beast to my side. As for my kingdom, I¡¯d find a wayter to move on my will and make it follow and protect my kingdom.

    I looked up at distant waters before following therge number of forces getting away from the direction of that beast.

    This all started by the message that jumper sent. He said the beast was weird and all, and I wanted to see how weird it was.

    I went deep into the ocean for an hour before finally arriving at a great and deep valley in the middle of two huge series of mountains at the bottom of the ocean.

    What was with these Hectors and keeping their beasts in the middle of mountains?

    The valley was long, deep, and all dark. Of course, using my eye skill to see in the night helped a lot to make me see the details of this ce.

    Remove water away, and the valley would be just the same as any basin I saw before.

    But unlike any basin, this one didn¡¯t have any force but mine. Also I didn¡¯t manage to see any huge bodies anywhere for almost half an hour.

    [Where is that damn beast?] as I moved past the valley, I had to send this message to the jumper.

    .

    [It¡¯s not the same big sized beast like the ones we found before. It¡¯s smaller, and that¡¯s why I asked you toe and see it first]

    Smaller?! I had doubts about it being different, but not to such a degree.

    If it was smaller, then I must have missed it in the middle of the ocean of aquatic forces here.

    I started my search once again, and this time I started looking for a small beast, something that didn¡¯t look like anything I had seen and seen before.

    Just when I ran around for the third time, I was able to notice it.

    ¡°Damn! Small? This is tiny and not small!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but curse the moment I saw it. I imagined it would be almost half in size or even a bit smaller than that.

    But what I saw was a beast that didn¡¯t exceed twenty metres in length! Damn! Howe this little dude is the one holding the beacon of the next generation guardian beast?!!

    I kept my chariot at a distance close enough to examine everything about this beast. To be honest, it was a remarkable feat from the jumper to notice it.

    If I was in his shoes, I wouldn¡¯t have found it no matter how closely I was looking!

 Chapter 812 Fighting A Kid!

    Chapter 812 Fighting A Kid!

    ¡°At least it¡¯s a miniature version of those colossal beasts out there,¡± I sighed before I decided to move out the moment my forces evacuated the entire ce.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to say hi,¡± as I was ready, I decided first to go and see what was really special about this beast.

    Aside from its body size, it seemed to not care that much about the forces that were packed around it. For a moment there I even thought it might be sleeping or something.

    Was it an idiot? Was it severely wounded? Or was it feeling so strong to not even care about the forces around? Like they were flies to it?

    I stopped my chariot just a few hundred metres away from it. Yet even with my arrival, it didn¡¯t show any sign of interest or alertness at all.

    It kept its head lying on the bottom of the ocean, closing its two groups of elliptical eyes. It had a body that had a big rounded belly, short thick six pairs of legs, and one short tail with a fin at its end.

    It looked like a small whale in my eyes, with such a rectangr shaped head.

    Aside from that, its body was covered with smooth pale brown skin. It had no scale at all, making it look quite different from the monsters I saw on the ground.

    Was this a feature for these beasts when they went into water? Or was it something rted to this baby guardian beast?

    I didn¡¯t have any Hector race descendant next to me I could trust to ask them about what this meant.

    ¡°Hey, are you awake or what?¡± As Icked any source of intel about this beast, I had to shout and ask it directly.

    And once I spoke to it, this beast opened its eyes for the first time since I saw it.

    It opened its eyes in such a slow andzy way, as if it didn¡¯t pay any attention or ce any importance to me.

    ¡°Scram!¡± a young voice echoed in my ears, as if this beast was sitting just next to me, ¡°or else you¡¯ll regreting here.¡±

    ¡°Oh, quite fierce and arrogant beast you are,¡± I couldn¡¯t help but raise one eyebrow when he said this.

    ¡°I just hate killing and fighting, but if you want I can apany you anytime.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not here to kill you,¡± I shrugged.

    ¡°Then scream, you are disturbing my sleep.¡±

    This beast¡­ It was starting to get on my nerves.

    ¡°Ok, sleep as much as you want, I¡¯ll take you to a ce that you¡¯ll like,¡± I said these words while I started my seal technique.

    Once the first ball appeared, that beast looked in such vignce towards me. It started to stand up, showing a more grandiose body than what appeared when it was sitting on the bottom of the ocean.

    The water here looked so dense and quiet, yet when it moved few currents started to develop as if it was stirring up the ocean and gathering up its energy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me, just go back to your sleep,¡± I said while forming my balls one after another, ¡°if it¡¯s quiet and sleep you want, I can guarantee that.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked and from its eyes, a fierce golden brown ray of light shimmered, ¡°I don¡¯t like the vibeing from these balls of yours. Recall them or else¡­¡±

    ¡°Or¡­ What?¡± I didn¡¯t show any sign of weakness, ¡°this is the only way I have to take you to such a ce. Trust me, this ce is a good one for a beast like you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like you,¡± that beast started to gather up its energy, forming a thick coat of golden brown energy around its body. Just as this coat appeared, fine scales started to emerge from its skin.

    So these scales were hiding deep underneath its body, appearing only at times of danger.

    Quite a tricky beast this was!

    From the look of it, it didn¡¯t give me any feeling of being mighty or dangerous. But right now I got to feel almost the same pressure I felt when I met up with my little turtle for the first time.

    It gave me the vibe of standing against a deadly beast, one that could devour me and end my life if I made a single mistake.

    But I wasn¡¯t going to do such a thing!

    ¡°Just calm down, I¡¯m a friend after all.¡±

    ¡°I smell the same scent of those annoying bastards who came here hours ago,¡± he seemed to get the link between me and my forces, ¡°the same dirty smell ising also from your body and those hideous balls. Recall them now or die!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say something you can¡¯t follow,¡± I responded to his threat with such a cold and fierce tone and gaze, ¡°or else I won¡¯t treat you well like I intended.¡±

    .

    ¡°You are all the same! Coming here for my blood and power! You are no different from those scumbags who kept killing my brothers and sisters, killing my race for the long course of time.¡±

    ¡°Race? Since when beasts call themselves a race?!¡± I had this question nagging me when I heard his words. Besides, I needed to waste time till my ball got finished.

    I just created six of them, and there were still five missing.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like you!¡± I didn¡¯t know why this beast was acting so noisy. The next moment, its coat of energy swelled up, bulged to formrge spears of water.

    The spears were almost tens of metres in length, few metres in diameter, looking quite sharp and dangerous.

    Then the water forming the spear started to condense and turned into ice!

    ¡°Oh, trying to attack when we were having such a nice and friendly chat?¡± Iughed, ¡°alright, let me show you the real strength of the lord you are going to serve.¡±

    ¡°My race doesn¡¯t serve anyone, we only answer to the mighty gods of ours! Die you idiot!¡±

    *Fwoosh!* *Fwoosh!* *Fwoosh!*

    And the next moment, all the spears it created started to move so damn fast and mmed fiercely against my shield.

 Chapter 813 The Teleportation Race Ability!

    Chapter 813 The Teleportation Race Ability!

    *Rumble!*

    All I felt was for my shield to tremble in such fierce way before a massive and violent shockwave erupted, clearing all the water around as if a bomb just exploded here.

    I watched all this in silence while thinking about what this beast said.

    Its words¡­ It wasn¡¯t the words of a beast at all! Gods? Since when beasts and monsters had gods to oversee them?

    Gods? Would these mysterious beings that I faced twice so far be gods?

    If so then it exined lots of the missing gaps in the entire picture! My scissors were the nemesis of gods, even it carried such an overbearing name as god nemesis scissors.

    It also exined why the two were so fearful from my scissors, not able to stand a single attack from it.

    They were gods, and that meant these beasts weren¡¯t real beasts, they were a race.

    What? Would they be a cursed race just like the soulers? The fallen gods? The necromancers?

    Damn! I started to feel curious about why I always ended up facing such cursed races. And why would I get such adrenaline each time I¡¯d face such races?

    ¡°Damn! What kind of witchcraft are you using?!!¡± it seemed quite stirred by my chariot and its sturdy shield.

    No matter how hard it tried, the shield stood erect and didn¡¯t budge an inch or even show a single crack.

    ¡°Just ept your fate,¡± I said in disdain. Did it think this kind of attack was enough to take down my shield? Pathetic!

    Just during the time it took to attack me, I finished forming three more balls.

    Now only three remained.

    ¡°I will kill you! I swear on my race sacred honour!¡±

    ¡°First tell me more about your race,¡± I wasn¡¯t just aiming to waste time here, but to get more knowledge as well.

    This beast kept saying that it belonged to a race, making me feel more curious about that proimed race, ¡°Is it a cursed race or something?¡± I asked what I thought about it.

    And the moment I said it, the energy coat that was about to form another kind of attack paused, telling me I hit the right note here with that beast.

    ¡°So you know that my race is cursed. If you still have a piece of mind in your skull then you should leave me and move away as far as possible.¡±

    ¡°Sorry pal, but cursed races and me goes for a long time already,¡± Iughed while forming thest ball, ¡°I love you, cursed people, as if we are family.¡±

    ¡°Scra¡­ What the heck are these things? Move them away! Move them away now or else you will get cursed! Go away now before it¡¯s toote!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Nice try pal. Hectors have been killing you for aeons without getting any curse. Why would I fear you?¡± Iughed while my thick arms started to surround and entrap its movement.

    Then it was pulled slowly and steadily towards my direction.

    ¡°Damn you! Let me go filthy race kid! Let me go now!¡± he kept screaming like a kid, iming me to be one.

    I couldn¡¯t help but sigh. I got a beast that was deluded to be a race and had such a sly and harsh tongue already.

    He was also quite noisy! I hoped he would end up being silent and calm when I¡¯d summon it again.

    However¡­ Just as it grew closer to my ball, something weird happened.

    ¡°Hahahaha! You can¡¯t trap me like this, hahahaha! My race¡¯s power will always keep me away from such dirty schemes and tricks, hahahaha!¡±

    It was just a few tens of metres away from my ball before all of sudden, it vanished, appearing hundreds of metres away as if it got teleported.

    Yet it couldn¡¯t get away from my ball¡¯s thick arms with this trick. My thick arms expanded instantly and followed it, putting sudden pressure over my energy consumption.

    ¡°So you have a trick up your sleeve? Teleportation? Is this your race¡¯s special power then?¡± I asked while filling the entire chariot with bones.

    If it kept doing this trick again and again, I wouldn¡¯t be able to match it up with my energy.

    It seemed that what looked as an easy task would need more time and effort to be done. Even if it kept teleporting like this, it seemed it didn¡¯t learn how to control it yet.

    It just happened as if it was triggered by the sense of danger it was facing, a reflexive move. If it pulled it once, a few times, it would be just a fluke.

    .

    It wouldn¡¯t be able to keep it going. However, I was more interested now in knowing its race in a better way.

    ¡°Hahahaha! Terrified, right? This is my race¡¯s ultimate power. I¡¯m still young to control more of it, but no matter how hard you try, you won¡¯t seed in trapping me there.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see about it then,¡± I met his confident show with a sly smile of mine, one that made it stopughing and look at me in such vignce.

    ¡°That¡¯s if I allowed you to survive long enough to do it!¡± The next moment, a big ball of water appeared hovering on top of its body before it all turned into ice.

    One ball, ten balls, one hundred balls, one thousand¡­ Damn! That beast was upping its game and using such a big move.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see who would end up falling first,¡± but even if it used such a big move, it didn¡¯t bother me at all.

    I simply moved my chariot after it, crashing directly at these big balls of ice without hesitation.

    If it had the power to teleport away from my ck ball, then it would be better to move the ball to it instead.

    As I crashed into these balls, massive and violent explosions erupted. It even targeted more than half of its balls at my huge ck ball over my head.

    Yet what happened was for these balls to vanish inside the ball without causing even a single explosion.

 Chapter 814 Sealing The Beast

    Chapter 814 Sealing The Beast

    ¡°This¡­¡± it seemed this came out of its expectations. That young bastard, it didn¡¯t know that my ball was a gateway, taking anything away and storing it inside my shadow world.

    So no matter how hard it tried, my ball wouldn¡¯t shatter or even get attacked.

    ¡°Just give up,¡± I gave it such sincere advice, ¡°this won¡¯t affect my precious ball. Your fate is already sealed, so stop resisting already. Much bigger and fiercer beasts got already inside this ball.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a beast! I¡¯m one of a mighty race!¡± it seemed stirred up by my words, seemingly losing control over its attack for a few seconds there, ending up for a few icy balls to get shattered without exploding.

    Kids¡­ They were noisy and easily angered. And once bing stirred up like that, they¡¯d start losing control and startmitting mistakes.

    ¡°Your balls are shattered without exploding,¡± as I spotted its weakness, I started pressuring it with everything I got.

    I kept chasing it, focusing on itsck of ability and loss of control just now. It kept shouting nonsense, promising me a bad end and such useless empty threats.

    Kids¡­ They always thought that words could harm anyone or even scare them away!

    ¡°Come on, stop running and embrace your fate,¡± as it got stirred up and agitated about itsst failure, it started to focus more on summoning more balls.

    Once its mindset was guided towards this narrow dark corner, it got fixed on repeating that technique and tried to smash my ball with its icy explosive balls.

    It even stopped sending balls my way! Kids¡­ Sigh!

    As it kept doing this, I kept moving my chariot closer to it. At the first dozen times, it kept jumping a few hundred metres away from me, ending up escaping my ball.

    Yet after the fifteenth attempt, it seemed that its luck ran out.

    ¡°Damn! Let me go! Let me go now!¡± as its ability failed to get activated again, its body started to get closer to my ball without any problems.

    Depending too much over a reflexive technique wasn¡¯t a good thing, especially if that beast didn¡¯t learn how to control it.

    ¡°Let me go¡­ I¡¯m warning you! You¡¯ll get cursed! Let me go now!!¡± it kept shouting and cursing, promising such dark fate and threatening me like it got to decide my fate or something.

    ¡°Bye bye, see you around,¡± as it went atst inside the ball, the world finally became quiet. I heaved a sigh of relief thanks to this quietness.

    I hated such talkative enemies!

    But from what I got from that beast¡¯s words, I knew things weren¡¯t as quite simple as I thought.

    A race? And the Hectors kept a big beast as their guardian while it was a race?

    Well¡­ If they were a race, then it would be more perfect to try and get more of them if possible.

    Controlling a race would be easy using contracts. If they were cursed just like soulers and fallen gods, I might use my soul ss and summon them as my warriors.

    If I managed to do it, then I would be able to get as many of them as I wanted. Just like the fallen gods, they ended up being my warriors from just one of each n of them.

    I had tons of questions now, and I knew Hector wouldn¡¯t be able to answer them. Only kings and royals calibre dudes of that race would be able to know such deep secrets about this guardian mysterious race.

    The only one to answer my questions would be that talkative young beast.

    Just like the two times before, this seal technique ended up with a tattoo over my back. It appeared in the middle of my back, making me wonder what my back looked like right now.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Hry about itter,¡± I decided to ask my girl after we met and enjoyed ourselves together.

    She would be able to see my back by then, well, she would see everything I had.

    I finished things here, so I started my journey back to the continent.

    I won this war, controlled the capital of Hectors and crushed all their forces. I killed their king, got their legendary beasts under my control.

    And now I have a continent to control and turn everyone there to part of my kingdom. Then I¡¯d have to find talents, arrange them into what they could do better, and start focusing on the bigger and most important mission looming from far; the golden quest!

    The fifth quest would have that que infection of zombies. I had to safeguard all my vast stretch ofnd and try to stabilise things before leaving.

    I also need to start amassing lots of forces to prepare for what is yet toe at the golden quest.

    .

    I didn¡¯t know if it was a big open fight or some sort of a contest, but it was something I had to win.

    As I got over the ocean and reached the continent, the first thing I saw was the capital of the Hectors. It lies on the opposite side of my kingdom¡¯s capital.

    [Where are you now?] I noticed theck of the huge armies here. They must have gone towards the four beasts¡¯ location.

    My friends sent messages telling me the same as I guessed. I wanted to see how this blessing worked, and hoped it would really open cultivation for all of them.

    This way, I¡¯d gain millions of forces with cultivation. It would greatly boost the strength of my forces, making my kingdom much harder to face in any uing shes.

    I used my staff and jumped over to the fourth beast¡¯s location. It was the nearest and so they all went there to have a hit at that beast.

    At the same time, Hry sent telling me that she already dispatched a messenger to get all the scattered forces there toe and gather at the fourth beast.

    We would start killing this one before moving as a single step towards the remaining three.

    However¡­ What we all thought to be an easy task proved to not be one!

 Chapter 815 A Slippery Beast!

    Chapter 815 A Slippery Beast!

    ¡°What the heck is going on here?!¡± Just as I arrived at the location of the first beast, I saw a scene that I never expected to see.

    The ce was inside the big basin in between mountains. It was a very vast ce inside, enough to suit millions of forces, even tens of millions even.

    The basin was already filled with my forces, but it seemed they were facing a little problem.

    [What happened here exactly?] I sent asking everyone, literally everyone, about the exnation about that.

    [This is what I wanted to ask you about¡­ How the hell did you manage to kill that beast you met before?] The jumper was sent in such a way that made me not know if I shouldugh or cry.

    [I didn¡¯t kill it, I just turned it on our side] I sent, [But¡­ How the hell did that happen?]

    [When we started to attack, it went all the way to the sky. We tried to use the weapons you provided for us to kill aerial monsters and enemies, but it kept shing until it turned out this way]

    The jumper words described the situation best.

    What was I seeing right now? That beast moved into midair, and it didn¡¯t stop since going there. It turned into a series of afterimages, shing from one point to a faraway one, while all the attacksing at it couldn¡¯t even scratch its body at all.

    The beast that was sitting like an idle duck was now moving like it was a ray of light! If this keeps on, it should be impossible to kill it.

    [Let me go up there and try something] I sent to all, [stop attacking now]

    ¡°Stop attacking!¡±

    ¡°Stop now!¡±

    ¡°Hand down soldiers!¡±

    Shouts started to spread from different ces, while the massive armies here stopped trying to hit that bastard up there.

    One point worthy of note is that the number of my forces was so damn huge, but the ones that could attack that beast in the air were much smaller than that.

    I looked at that beast which reminded me of how damn fast I moved with my sacrifice speed boost from before.

    There were two options right now in front of me. Either I¡¯d wait and let that beast exhaust its energy and stop its ability, or find a way to force it to stop.

    The first option seemed like the better one, but it wasn¡¯t practical. After all my forces were fighting it for hours now without any progress.

    It gave me the impression that this beast wasn¡¯t like the one I fought before. I didn¡¯t know why, but this one had a better grasp over this teleportation ability.

    It wasn¡¯t teleportation like that talkative guardian baby did, it was just moving too damn fast. It might be considered a lower grade ability, but it was much more effective thanks to the mastery of this beast over it.

    So I had to think about a way to stop it.

    Should I go back and try to boost my speed again? I looked at that speed of the beast and knew even having such speed wouldn¡¯t help.

    I wanted to ground, not to kill it! My forces here didn¡¯t have a piece of that bastard yet. If I went up there and killed it, things wouldn¡¯t bode well to my forces.

    So the only option I had was to go up there and smash directly against that beast. Facing my chariot¡¯s shield wouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    I checked and the storage of stat points there was enough to sustain such a battle. Yet I took lots of crystals out and ced them in the heart of my chariot.

    And then I went high in the air, towards that beast.

    ¡°Son of b*tch!¡± but just when I went towards it, the beast suddenly changed its pattern.

    It was keeping its area of movement in a fixed zone. But when I came, it started to fly away, directly away from me and from this basin.

    Damn bastard! It was just toying with us and not actually showing its real abilities.

    ¡°Trying to run? Humph! Thundering Might!¡±

    The first thing I used was my pir to seal its escape route. The pir expanded and a shield instantly covered an area beyond what this beast could move to.

    *Bang!*

    And just like a rock hitting a wall, that beast mmed heavily against my shield and couldn¡¯t even make it budge an inch. It hit it and the next thing happened was for my second technique to arrive.

    ¡°Go down there,¡± I controlled my thick arms and instead of prating its body, I held it tightly before throwing it all the way back from where it started.

    *Fwoosh!*

    Yet just before it could arrive to the ground, that beast regained itsposure and returned to move towards the sky again.

    ¡°This is fun!¡± Iughed, knowing that such a beast would retain some intelligence, enough to push it over the edge of wrath.

    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*

    Our little fight continued for hours! I kept chasing it, mming its heavy body back to the centre of the basin each time it mmed against my shield.

    It tried to go through different directions, even went all the way towards the maximum point in my shield, trying to get through that little dome up there.

    But when he went there, he was met atst with my chariot and its shield.

    And this wasn¡¯t all.

    ¡°Intimidating Roar!¡±

    ¡°Crushing Wave!¡±

    I held my pir first, puffed out my chest and roared. A cone shaped sound wave attacknded over the iing beast.

    This roar was a skill I never used from my pir. I never needed to stun someone or something before. But right now that beast finally fell over my trap.

    I knew that my shield was sturdy enough to contain it here, but it got a single opening in the middle up there.

 Chapter 816 Success!

    That was what I waited for all these hours for that beast toe there.

    And once it reached there, I was waiting for it.

    First my roar, stunning it and then my crushing pir came to hit it and send it flying down below.

    Yet this time I didn¡¯t let it fall freely like before. I moved my chariot andnded it heavily over its body, crushing over it before it would move fast again.

    *Roar!*

    It roared in a bitter struggle, trying to move away but it couldn¡¯t.

    *Boom!*

    This time, it hit the ground and caused such a fierce booming sound while a thick cloud of dust bellowed all the way outwards.

    I felt the impact but not like what that bastard did.

    [Come, let everyone have a piece of this bastard!] I sent this message to everyone, even before the dust would be cleared.

    I got this beast atst to stop, and that was our chance to kill it.

    But first, my boys had to take a bite before doing it.

    For such arge number of soldiers, it took almost half a day for them to get a single hit for everyone.

    [Let them be ready, I¡¯m going to kill it now!] As they all got a hit at that beast, it was time to end the struggle of this beast.

    It was on a colossal scalepared to the little one I sealed before. That made its resistance hard to control. If not for using my chariot¡¯s shield and even using my pir one time after another to stop it, it would have already escaped.

    How to kill it? There was only one way I had. I jumped off my chariot, raised my right arm as if I was waving something with it, before a huge ive appeared there.

    ¡°Kill it!¡± I knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to hold this ive. So instead I used the ive to fall, killing the beast with its immense weight.

    *Boom!*

    *Roar!*

    My ive never failed me before, and it didn¡¯t this time as usual. Once it fell over the beast, it seemed like the beast got mmed fiercely by the red beaming from the star weapon of the angels.

    It roared fiercely, twisting its body in such aggressiveness, ending up with the ive piercing its body and putting an end to its struggle.

    ¡°It¡¯s over,¡± Inded over the beast¡¯s body, looking at this mountain sized beast before returning back to my chariot after iming my ive.

    And when I returned up there, I found rivers of blood gushing out from the back of this beast.

    It was still twitching, from time to time even parts of its colossal body got elevated, as if they were trying to escape the cmity of death.

    Looking at such a beast and recalling what that baby guardian told me before, I couldn¡¯t help but inwardly sigh.

    A mighty race like this one ended up again to be in such a predicament, just like my soulers, my fallen gods, and yet to examine necromancers.

    Being so damn good and powerful might be a blessing, but in a few cases it might turn into a curse.

    Looking at this dying beast made me wonder, would I end up being a blessing or a cmity and curse to my entire race?

    And I frankly didn¡¯t know the answer.

    The blood that was previously rivers running from that beast gradually started to grow broader, forming floods towards the entire basin.

    Lakes? I thought thekes scattered here would be the ones that would hold this blood. But in the end it was the entire basin turning into such a massiveke!

    [Should we send them out, boss?] the spearhead sent and I looked around. It seemed this was supposed to happen in such a way.

    [Let them all stay] I sent over, [You also should stay] and as I sent this to them, I didn¡¯t stop over my chariot and went down to thatke of blood.

    The moment I touched that blood, it felt like my entire body got controlled with a power against my will.

    All I felt was for my body to sit on the ground, deep down this bloodke, and then my eyes were closed.

    I was training, and wasn¡¯t! It was such a unique experience that I didn¡¯t get everything about yet.

    However I kept feeling pain from time to time, feeling the world outside at some point, and also felt people around me sometimes.

    They were all sitting like I did. And the bloodke kept gushing energy inside our bodies non-stop.

    I could feel it, see it happening also to others around me. This seemed like we were all training at the same time, sharing the experience of training together, helping each other.

    It wasn¡¯t that bad actually. And that pain was bearable.

    I didn¡¯t know how long it would take, but itsted like a week in my eyes. When it was finally over, I opened my eyes and saw that not a single drop of blood was left there.

    The basin returned all dry again. Perhaps these faint red spots appearing at different ces were evidence about what just happened here.

    Not to mention the motionless corpse of that beast in the centre of the big basin.

    [What happened?]

    [How much did we stay here?]

    [Boss¡­ Boss¡­ This¡­ This is insane! My ability¡­ Boss¡­ It¡¯s evolved! Boss¡­]

    The spearhead seemed the first to test out the gains he got. And I just couldn¡¯t help but grin when I read his messages.

    [Gather up everyone, this isn¡¯t over folks] Iughed, [Let¡¯s head towards the second beast location. We still got three more beasts to kill]

    And after a few minutes, I heard cheerful and loud shoutsing from the entire army here, seemingly celebrating their new power, and happy about the remaining chances for getting stronger.

    I clenched my fists and all I felt was pure power running through my veins. I was once worried about this technique. It might not be suitable for other races but Hectors.

 Chapter 817 A Grand Meeting

    However this was proven wrong. This method¡­ It seemed to open a new page for everyone. Even that spearhead got an improvement to his ability, making me seriously consider leaving the remaining beast for the future forces of mine.

    But when I saw how massive my current armies here were, I decided to push this chance till its limits.

    Let them gain such support, let them be hellishly stronger. They would turn out to be the real backbone of my kingdom, and hopefully I¡¯d find chances like these in the future to help other forces in the future.

    But now, I got another chance for me.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for you, baby,¡± as everyone was heading in such excitement, I looked in much more one towards the collosal body of that beast.

    I¡­ Got a unique chance to add more bones to my reserve, higher grade ones that I got the feeling they¡¯d be all special.

    Taking the bones from such a colossal body reminded me of the same task I did before while cleansing the dead body of my little turtle.

    I started touching this body at different parts, and each time I got the message of having bones to take.

    [You can im twelve diamond grade bones]

    [You can im twenty-four red grade bones]

    [You can im six orange grade bones]

    Wow! Just in the first half an hour, I got such music to my ears¡¯ high grade bones.

    Orange grade? This was the first time for me to get something like this!

    That wasn¡¯t the only good news here, the number next to each grade was something new to me. I always got two bones, mostly four of such high grade bones.

    But now? Each time I got such messages of such grade bones, I got numbers like ten, twelve, and even fifty!

    Wow! This was a bone festival then!

    I also got that this was also the fact I was getting bones from the surface. There was still the depth of this beast, and for that I let my fallen gods devastate its body to get to the depth of the beast.

    For ten straight hours I kept iming bones of different grades. The lowest one I got was silver grade bones, and I got them in huge amounts each time.

    [Tell me that beast isn¡¯t like the one we just killed] As I finished, I sent this to the jumper and others.

    [It¡¯s the same]

    [Nothing new, boss]

    [It¡¯s just the same like the previous beast]

    Yet all the answers I got were telling me the same. I sighed before taking out my staff, and went directly towards the location of the next beast.

    As expected, it was exactly the same situation and sight as I saw in the previous basin. And this kepot happening for the remaining two basins as well.

    Things went just the same with the first beast. Even my bone gains were the same.

    It took three days to wrap things up. Aside from my bone gains, the gains in cultivation was something else!

    I reached stage nine at my cultivation base. But that wasn¡¯t the thing that made meugh all the way back to the capital.

    My forces¡­ They all reached cultivation base three and four in general, even five and six in some cases.

    The jumper didn¡¯t tell me which base he was in, but Hry told me that she made a breakthrough towards the next big base.

    I estimated that the jumper also gained such a big jump as well.

    In the end, everyone got something great from this. And the biggest winner was indeed my kingdom.

    Before leaving towards the capital, I summoned everyone on my chariot to discuss what to do in the next few days.

    The fourth quest was going on at the moment, but it wasn¡¯t that threatening to us anymore. We gained lots of things from this battle.

    Forces,nd, people, and even a boost in cultivation¡­ I gained lots of things to make me feel more secure right now.

    But the problem wasn¡¯t this quest, but the fifth one.

    I had to leave for that golden quest. I still got nothing about its conditions as that ticket I had still showed inactive state.

    I¡¯d be gone, zombies would run throughnd, so things were going to be hectic. Not to mention the enemies which would try to take a piece of my kingdom during that time.

    In brief, things would be much harder than anyone of my generals standing on my chariot right now were expecting.

    I looked at such wide smiles and heard theirughs and felt they were taking everything wrong!

    ¡°First of all, why are you celebrating like this?¡± I stood, folding my arms and looking at them in such a serious way.

    One by one they stopped their celebratory mood. The only two who were acting calm were Hry and the jumper. They both knew how bad it was for the uing quest.

    Not to mention the jumper was starting to feel nervous about the golden quest. He would get a chance atst to meet up with the man who changed his life.

    ¡°Boss¡­ Isn¡¯t this a great victory worthy of our celebration?¡± The spearhead took the charge of others, speaking about the benefits gained from this battle.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to narrate the gains we had, I already know them all,¡± I moved my eyes around, ¡°what we have isn¡¯t a big victory, but a great stretch ofnd filled with Hectors and we need to secure that.¡±

    ¡°We will,¡± Sara stepped in, ¡°give me an army and I¡¯ll dominate thesends for you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the problem of controlling thesends with our forces, it¡¯s the problem of time.¡±

    I paused for a long minute, giving them the chance to absorb what I just said, ¡°We need to control this entire continent in less than five days. Can you do it?¡±

    They looked at each other before I added another condition, ¡°and without shedding lots of blood. These Hectors will be our people and I don¡¯t want to get short on their numbers.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

 Chapter 818 My Shocking Necromancer World

    ¡°So¡­¡± I started taking the contracts I prepared for them. They were in such huge numbers that upied the entire chariot of mine. ¡°You are going to have enough of these contracts. Each one is enough to sign one hundred thousand people at one time.¡±

    I bought lots of these special contracts then waved all over the chariot, ¡°get what you need, get more than enough as I¡¯ll be busy during the next week.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± the jumper red at me. What? Did you think I¡¯d run away and leave you to face your man of the angels on your own?

    ¡°I have a few things to do,¡± I wasn¡¯t lying! I had to first check my necromancer world. Then I had to use the other two artefacts I gained.

    The grand nning of the entire kingdom¡¯s defenses must be discussed and revised with all staying back in the capital Isac.

    I didn¡¯t summon her here, fearing the enemies would take such a chance ande to attack the capital. Also she was nning the entire defences of the capital and the regions around.

    After finishing all this, I¡¯d go to my second Earth world and start my work again there.

    I had to use the time difference for my benefit. I needed to train more troops, expand the area of civilization there, and also train and stabilise my cultivation.

    I also gained two new beasts and had to summon and test them.

    ¡°Mr. Busy guy, you do know how hard the uing quest will be, right?¡± the jumper rolled his eyes and I just harrumphed in response.

    ¡°Just make sure to control the entire continent before that deadline,¡± I returned to the main topic again, ¡°you will execute the ordersing from the capital about the rulers and nning of the entire continent.¡±

    ¡°So you are going to be busy allocating people and drawing maps? Terrific!¡±

    I ignored the mocking tone of that jumper again and added, ¡°then you will all move towards the west. Things there aren¡¯t that good yet at these parts. Besides, a grand reforming n will be underway there.¡±

    ¡°Are we going to move Hectors to fill in the gaps there?¡± one of the Hector generals asked.

    ¡°No, let your people live in their home,¡± I thought about this but dropped the idea soon after.

    It was better to let people know that continent to remain there and defend it. Also it would be better to not move them this early, as this might add more resentment to these Hectors.

    ¡°What about the western parts then?¡± Angelica spoke and when she did, I recalled something.

    ¡°You will stay behind with me,¡± I said. And once I did, I attracted the serious angry gazes of Hry in my arms.

    ¡°She has something to do back there,¡± I said in defence, but that didn¡¯t stop the ring eyes from my chick.

    ¡°Let me go with you then.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a field trip! We are doing something serious here,¡± I rolled my eyes. Why the heck did she get all stirred up when I used Angelica or Lily?

    Mentioning this girl, she was still lying asleep inside my chariot with Legend, seemingly the two would need more time to wake up.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°This is final!¡± I didn¡¯t give her any chance to object anymore, ¡°I need all of my capable generals to do their tasks, and that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    She pouted her lips,ining about my attitude and decision. I turned towards the rest and added, ¡°The fifth quest will start in less than one month from now. Before that, I¡¯ll bring lots of people there to help. You just do your part and don¡¯t ck or else zombies will eat you alive.¡±

    The Hectors were also aware of the zombie¡¯s serious case like my girl and jumper. So they all nodded in a serious way. As for my teammates, they weren¡¯t that aware of how horrible these zombies were.

    But when the fifth quest would start, they¡¯d get to see the true horror of these.

    ¡°Go now. Your armies from before will remain the same,¡± I said in thest part while looking directly at the eyes of the jumper, ¡°you can have the army of the little turtle. But the aquatic forces are all off the table.¡±

    ¡°What are we going to do with them?¡± Hry left my arms in aining way, asking while her left leg kept knocking on the floor of my chariot.

    ¡°Just let them take post in the space between this continent and our capital,¡± I had future ns for them. But now, they had to be stationed there, securing that side for good.

    As I cleared things out for them, I started my journey back to the capital. And Angelica was on my side during this trip.

    ¡°I know she is just jealous of me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you see in her!¡±

    ¡°She is just like that, alwaysining about me and other girls!¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t she have any confidence in herself? For real it¡¯s getting on my nerves!¡±

    ¡°Angelica¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Shut the hell up!¡±

    She kept bbering such uselessments for the first half an hour of our journey back to the capital. I got fed up with what she said, and had to act this way to stop her from going overboard.

    And since then, she kept her thoughts to herself, making the atmosphere all calm and silent.

    ¡°What the heck is¡­ That?!!!¡±

    But when we arrived at my necromancer world, she couldn¡¯t help but shout in such shock.

    And she got the right to feel so.

    I left this pocket world while absorbingrge and fierce torrents of air towards it. And after all these days away from it, this world showed a fierce change for the first time.

    ¡°It¡¯s my world,¡± I said while controlling my chariot to rise high up, to get a better look at this world.

    And the more I saw, the wider my smile became.

 Chapter 819 Impending Feel Of Death

    The pocket world was a massive ball that kept attracting fierce currents of air like big tornados. But now? It was much bigger, much cker in colour, with spikesing out from its surface all the time.

    There were lots of golden circles shing over the surface like they were some sort of weird and unique symbols.

    And that wasn¡¯t all. The ground around it started to get painted with ck colour. As for the sky above, it was covered with densely packed and seemingly angry dark clouds.

    Lightning kept dancing up there in such fierceness that would terrify anyone from getting high up there.

    That scene¡­ It could be spotted tens of miles away, giving my pocket world a scary look.

    ¡°This¡­ Is this really yours?¡± Angelica was shocked to see this, or perhaps terrified, or a bit of both.

    I didn¡¯t know, and I didn¡¯t care. Just one look over this pocket world and I knew it was really unique.

    And it was ready!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I said and just before I¡¯d move my chariot again, Angelica screamed in panic.

    ¡°No way! I got the feeling of death whenever I looked at this big¡­ ck¡­ Things! Let me down, I can go to the capital myself.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I knew this world of mine gave a scary impression, but it was harmless to me or my people.

    ¡°I can¡¯t just ignore that impending feeling of death. Just drop me off and I will go to the capital and wait for you there.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± I paused, ¡°but why did I call you in the first ce?¡±

    She froze there, not knowing what to say. During these hours, she didn¡¯t speak except forining about Hry.

    She never thought about asking why I asked for her specifically.

    And if I was going to let her go, she had to know what she had to do.

    ¡°Then¡­ Tell me¡­¡± she asked while putting on such a face, the face of someone getting framed or something.

    ¡°Sigh! You came all the way here and it never crossed your mind to ask¡­ Tsk,¡± I teased her and she just snorted in response.

    ¡°Fine, you are here to help in receiving arge number of races and humans,¡± I said, and she instantly got the idea.

    ¡°But¡­ Isn¡¯t that supposed to happen back there?¡± she was referring to the second Earth world, and she was right about her guess so I nodded. ¡°If so¡­ Then going to the capital won¡¯t help, right?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll just wait for me there,¡± I looked at the direction of the capital, ¡°you¡¯ll find a new group of people to work under you, the more the better. Teach them what to do, so they can help with what yet toe.¡±

    ¡°Piece of cake,¡± she shrugged, but that wasn¡¯t everything.

    ¡°You will also ask Isac to train people under her so they can help you in the building process in the entire world out there.¡±

    ¡°So I¡¯ll also help with building cities and towns? I did it before,¡± she was right. But the people who helped her at that time were all gone by now.

    I didn¡¯t know where such talents went. It might look frustrating, or seemingly a big loss. But during this long war, things went hectic and I had to use all the forces I could muster.

    Not to mention gaining more people and training more talents was a simple task to me and my friends.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to take many designs from her,¡± I stressed while dropping Angelica to the ground, ¡°and tell her to start redesigning the entire kingdomnds, to make sure the next zombie thing won¡¯t cause big trouble.¡±

    ¡°Are they really that bad? The zombies I mean.¡±

    ¡°They are much worse than what you may think,¡± I seriously said, ¡°just make her do this and get ready. Once I¡¯m back, we will head together to the second world.¡±

    ¡°Ah, what about that sleeping princess and prince in our chariot?¡± just before she would drive her chariot away, she asked, reminding me of these two.

    ¡°What about them? They are sleeping and I can¡¯t do anything to them so far.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± she slowly shook her head, before looking in a gloomy expression towards my world, ¡°this ce¡­ It reeks with death that makes me want to run as far away from it as possible.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s harmless to me and my people.¡±

    ¡°To you¡­ Perhaps, but to your people? No way!¡± she gave me a serious look, ¡°just give these two over to me. I got rooms, much fewer in number than yours of course but they handle these two for now.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± I nned to keep these two by my side until they¡¯d wake up. But from her look and words, I got what she wanted to say.

    Perhaps keeping them with me while exploring my pocket world for the first time was a big mistake. They might get hurt or something.

    ¡°Fine then, wait here,¡± I descended to the second floor before grabbing the two weak and unconscious bodies and returned back to the top of my chariot. Then I handed them over to Angelica with a clear warning.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ever let them be away from your eyes, and always keep someone watching you and them.¡±

    ¡°What for?¡± she got them and asked in such doubt.

    ¡°Just to make sure you and them will always stay safe,¡± I didn¡¯t exin much. She already got the story about those souls, or gods, or whatever they were.

    This was for her safety, and theirs. Last thing I wanted was for two of my higher up personnel to create havoc inside my capital.

    Or to lose another capable general of mine in the mess.

    ¡°Ok, I will do that,¡± for a reason it felt like she wouldn¡¯t. So while I watched her get away, I opened a chat with Isac, and informed her about Angelica and the missions these two would have to do.

    And I warned her about these two, briefed her about what happened and might happen if these two were left unguarded or unwatched.

 Chapter 820 Death Can Be Heaven Sometimes

    [Leave them to me, I will handle them]

    Her response came swiftly, making me heave a sigh of relief.

    I got the impression that Angelica was acting slightly overconfident thanks to the boost she gained from the beasts.

    [I heard that everyone got a boost to their powers and cultivation. Why didn¡¯t you let mee?] before I¡¯d move, she sent this, stopping me from venturing forward.

    [You are a Selvator ex-paragon. You already have cultivation opened and a path easy for you to walk through, right?]

    [But¡­ didn¡¯t that Hector girl and others gain this boost?]

    [She didn¡¯t, she was unconscious by that time] I rolled my eyes when I read her response.

    What was wrong with everyone? Why were they focusing on Lily?

    [Oh¡­ In that case¡­ It¡¯s fine then]

    I closed the chat and didn¡¯t respond to her. I knew she missed a good chance, but she was doing an important task over the capital by holding the defences there.

    Getting done from all these, it was finally time for the big deal; my pocket world.

    I looked at it, and wondered how Angelica felt such fear from this beauty. It was looking great and I just hoped for it to grow bigger and wider.

    From the description of that world, I knew that one mile radius from the outside was equal to one hundred miles inside. And now? This pocket world has already tripled in size.

    And that meant the area inside was close to three hundred thousand miles, if not more.

    The reason behind such fierce and fast growth was thanks to the big war I just had. The number of deaths there was simply astronomical.

    It seemed this pocket world kept absorbing death energy all the time. That was the only logical exnation I had for what happened here.

    As I grew closer to the world, I felt a connection with it stable and firm. I couldn¡¯t feel a speck of fear at all from this world.

    I looked at the grand appearance of it, these golden circr symbols shing all over its <span>surface.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see what you are all about,¡± I imagined many things about this world. I pictured a dark world, empty and void of any life, filled with fierce currents of air that swept even dirt from the ground high in the air.

    I imagined a barren world, cold and even hellish one. But when I entered inside, I could only look around in such shock without knowing what to say or think about.

    Everything¡­ Everything I thought about this world was wrong!

    ck? Barren? Humph! The world that appeared in front of my eyes was a vast open world of greenwns.

    There was green vegetation everywhere, trees, and even flowers in different colours! The sky was blue, well lit, clear with few and scarce faint white clouds.

    Even the air here had its own fragrance, one that made me feel lots of peace and tranquillity.

    This was a death world? Hell no! Even heaven in my eyes wouldn¡¯t look different!

    Did I go by mistake into another world? I looked behind, and there it seemed I came through a huge dark portal that kept shing behind my chariot.

    *Fwoosh!*

    I passed through it to find myself returning back to the ce I used to enter the pocket world.

    In front of me lies that colossal pocket world with its ugly and gloomy dark colour, scary and fierce lightning arcs up there, and the golden symbols that keep dancing all over the <span>surface.

    This¡­ Howe this was my world?!!

    I returned inside to be met with the same scenery. ¡°Sigh! Even if this seems insane, I have to ept that this world is my necromancer¡¯s world of death.¡±

    I muttered and resigned to this belief while starting to venture inside the world.

    The first thing I noticed was that ck and huge swirlpool. It kept following me wherever I went.

    It seemed this was my own gateway, my way out from this heaven.

    I looked around, and flew for hours exploring this ce over and over again. In my eyes, this ce shouldn¡¯t be dealt with as a world of death.

    It should be a world brimming with life, filled with lots of towns and cities. My humans shoulde here and enjoy such heaven with me.

    But to do that, to get such heaven, I had to spread death all over the world. I had to widen my scale of wars so my little pocket world here could expand further and truly be a world of its own.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to check those things then,¡± I bought lots of items that could help my world here to grow. Their names were scary and dark, just like the drops of ck seeds of death.

    But as I saw the true beauty of this death world, I was more eager to let it expand.

    ¡°Ok, go and help my world grow bigger,¡± as I decided, I started flying around and scattered everything I got from Lurdan sovereign.

    I threw away everything; millions of drops of ck seeds of death, millions of potions of fog of death, and the tens of thousands of leaves from the biggest tree of death in the universe.

    These things came down in big amounts, falling all over the three hundred mile radius world and started a big ruckus.

    The world kept booming, issuing loud explosions one after another. All I saw was for the ground moving like it was ocean waves.

    The ground kept rising up and down, without even messing a single leaf or ruining a single flower. This was¡­ Insane!

    I watched while at the end of my sight, newnds started to appear, just the same like the green one here.

    ¡°It¡¯s working¡­¡± I watched this going on for hours, before I recalled something else that I forgot. ¡°The ck liquid of death¡­ I forgot it!¡±

    I took it out, and in my hands I found a big solid ck, oval shaped tear that had faint golden lines at its <span>surface.

 Chapter 821 The Black Liquid Of Death

    It gave me the same feeling of the pocket world outer surface. ¡°What should I do with you?¡± It was all warm and in the size enough to fill my opened fist and let me feel its heavy weight.

    One had to know that my strength was high enough to let me handle this drop. So howe such a little thing had such massive weight?

    The first thing that popped in my mind was to let it fall on the ground and merge with the world like the other items.

    *Boom!*

    It was the first time for such a noise to appear in this world like this. I looked down at that deep hole created by this ck liquid of death and felt puzzled.

    It created an impact down there but without showing any sign of merging with this world.

    And when I jumped down to retrieve it, its weight and heat told me that nothing changed about it.

    So it wasn¡¯t going to be used in this way. Then let me examine its description.

    [ck liquid of death: An earth grade artefact. Can be used to greatly nourish death rted worlds]

    That was¡­ It?!! I blinked twice, examined the description more than once and even closed and reopened it to make sure there was nothing missing.

    And there wasn¡¯t!

    ¡°Ok¡­ Let me think¡­ I thought deeply about this item in my hands that I couldn¡¯t use. What was the most standard way of activating artefacts in this universe?

    ¡°Blood¡­ It needs my blood¡­¡± I looked down at it and the next moment, took my light weighted ive out and injured my left hand.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    Once my blood touched it, explosive sounds erupted at such a fast pace that made me think it was going to explode.

    ¡°Go down there,¡± as such I threw it all the way down to the ground, causing another violent booming explosion before it created a hole in the ground.

    ¡°Not again!¡± once seeing this hole, I rolled my eyes in a helpless way. Other materials never did this to the ground, they simply merged with it.

    So if this item left behind such hole, it meant the merge wasn¡¯t a sess.

    And when I went down to get it back, I noticed a new change this time.

    ¡°It¡­ Got heavier and hotter!¡± I felt like this the moment I held it in my hands. It felt like its weight increased ten fold, and the intensity of its temperature rose more than twenty times!

    ¡°What are you missing, little girl?¡± As my blood caused such a reaction and failed, I looked at it in interest and focus, asking it as if it was a sane creature or something.

    Then I tried everything I had.

    I used my cultivation energy, my bones¡¯ energy, even the stat points and the energy crystals¡­ Nothing worked! And to add more frustration here, nothing managed to leave behind a mark or stir a response from it like my blood did.

    I tried to gush more blood at it, but it didn¡¯t help. It seemed it got its need from my blood, and it wouldn¡¯t get more even if I offered more.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking all wrong¡­¡± after a few hours of deep contemtion and thinking about solving this issue, I finally got an idea.

    The more I thought about it, the more logical it became.

    ¡°I have to go out¡­¡± as I got this idea, I couldn¡¯t wait to test it.

    But I had to first get out. Once I returned to Earth, I opened another portal almost instantly and vanished through it.

    My idea was simple. I had a ck liquid of death to nourish the death world I had. So what was missing? Of course it was death energy!

    So I went towards my second Earth world, and started hunting monsters.

    I had to just take them into my necromancer pocket world. And to do so, I had to not harm them.

    ¡°Get in there!¡± I moved towards a dense group of aquatic monsters in the open ocean, and opened a portal towards my Earth down there.

    Then I opened one for myself before vanishing and closing the two.

    The portal engulfed a group of hundreds of monsters by the time I closed it at Earth side.

    Aquatic monsters were very agile and hard to match in speed in waters. But on the ground? It was a different story.

    ¡°Come out!¡± and then I called for my Bulltors and shield warriors, ¡°go, send them all inside my chariot lower level.¡±

    I knew by doing this, they would cause damage to the interior of my chariot. But I had no other choice but to do that.

    If I tried to throw them towards my pocket world, they¡¯d die before even reaching that heaven world inside.

    They got the chance to get in there only through my presence, only inside my chariot. Or that was the only way I knew about for now.

    Asking my warriors to kill these monsters wasn¡¯t hard, but asking them to trap and force these monsters inside my chariot was a much harder task.

    It took roughly an hour to force all of them inside my chariot.

    ¡°Great,e back!¡± I summoned them back into my inventory before shing fast inside my pocket world.

    And once there, I simply gave the order for my chariot to let out all of these beasts.

    *Roar!* *Roar!* *Roar!*

    The peace of this world was disturbed again! It was still growing in size, but that was nothingpared to the noiseing from my hundreds of monsters.

    ¡°Ok, it¡¯s time to test this theory,¡± I held that ck liquid of death and let it fall into the middle of these monsters.

    And then I summoned my Bulltors and shield warriors again, letting them loose, killing all the monsters here.

    This time the battle wasn¡¯t that hard. They all crushed into their foes, killing them in mere minutes.

    And from high above, I could already see the changes happening to the ground around that hole.

    That artefact¡­ It was finally merging with the ground¡­ Atst!

 Chapter 822 Summoning Necromancers

    From my high spot I could see the ground starting to dye in fierce ckness as if a wave was slowly forming down there.

    The more monsters killed by my boys, the wider this effect expanded.

    I feared that this world might have undesired changes. But after a few minutes, and when the centre of that ckness started to turnvish green again, I could only heave a sigh of relief.

    The intensity of the green colour that appeared was much denser and a lot livelier than other parts in this world had.

    ¡°So¡­ The other items will expand the area of this world, while this artefact will raise the grade of death energy here¡­ Interesting¡­¡±

    During the time I spent thinking about a solution for this dilemma I revised the description of my pocket world many times in my mind.

    And from it, I got to know that the death energy here would give birth to many things, nts, trees, and other forms of life, even ores.

    So such change in the green surface covering this world was an evidence on the effect of this artefact over the entire world.

    As the monsters all got killed, I summoned back my warriors and watched the world change.

    But it seemed it would take a long time before such changes would settle and the world would reach its designated point of evolution.

    ¡°I should summon my necromancers then,¡± I got one thousand necromancer tokens inside my inventory.

    They were allmon grade, and they didn¡¯t cause me any trouble yet as I carried them during such an intense war.

    Death energy was prevailing all over me, so they got what they needed without causing me any harm.

    And now it was better to leave them here as I was nning to start a long time of preparation and peace.

    ¡°Come out!¡±

    As I decided, I took out the one thousand tokens in one go and let the necromancerse out for the first time ever in front of me.

    And the first thing I felt when they appeared was immense shock!

    From what I had in mind, I imagined them to be a race made entirely out of bones.

    What did death mean? Dead corpses and their bones. So what I expected with one thousand skeletons, standing in front of me.

    However what really stood in front of me wasn¡¯t like any of that. These necromancers¡­ They were just like any race I met before.

    Huge bodies like any giant race, bulging muscles like my Bulltors and the Berserkers. What was different though were their eyes.

    They weren¡¯t eyes¡­ The eye sockets were deep grooves with flickering white fire dancing there.

    I didn¡¯t know if they were looking at me or at something else, and ended up shouting at them:

    ¡°I¡¯m Hye, your lord. You are going to serve me from now on,¡± I paused, before I asked, ¡°can anyone from youe here and exin what your race can do? And ah, before I forget, this world of death will be your home from now on.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to lock us down?¡±

    ¡°Where are the coffins we used to sleep in?¡±

    ¡°Damn! Can you feel this? Is this¡­ Death energy?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not normal death energy! It¡¯s not something I tasted before!¡±

    Just when I said my words, none of them seemed to listen to me while speaking in such a loud tone.

    I was going mad first, but when I heard more of their words, I started to understand them better.

    It seemed their old owners mistreated them, locking them all inside what they called coffins and kept them sleeping there all the time.

    They never tasted death energy except in big battles where they were used. Then they¡¯d enter into such forced slumber prison again, waiting for another chance to get a taste of a scarce death energy.

    To them¡­ Being here¡­ Out in the open¡­ In such a world filled with high grade death energy¡­ It was like a dreaming true for them.

    Well¡­ I had many thoughts about this race. However from their actions just now I realised that all I thought about was wrong!

    I thought they would be gloomy, depressed, with a bad temper and hard to deal with.

    But what was I seeing right now? All of them started to scream, run around, even a few fell on the ground and started to shed ck tears that turned all into ck fog.

    They were acting like kids, literally like normal human kids! I watched and all I could think about was how bad strength could be for races like this one.

    Their power was considered a curse. I got the backstory of what happened for the Soulers. Who knew, this mighty race might also get the same short end of the stick like my soulers, ending up in such a miserable state.

    Instead of being the overlord of the universe, they ended up in a much worse state than street dogs!

    Sigh! For a reason, I got fond of helping such races. And for a reason, all of the cursed races I met didn¡¯t cause me any trouble.

    I could always have a way to help these races survive and live normally like any other race.

    And that wasn¡¯t bad. After all, I was getting really formidable fighters on my side. And the question now was, what was the real strength of these necromancers?

    However¡­ This had to wait for a bit longer¡­ I had to let them live throughout this precious moment in their history before finding more about them.

    My waitsted for almost one hour. In the end of all this shocking experience for them, most of them ended up sitting on the ground in such a weak state, with their eyes flickering in white fire from time to time as if they were trying to ept this reality.

    Only a group of ten or so stood erect, looking around their people on the ground, and seemingly watching me.

 Chapter 823 The Power Of Necromancers

    ¡°You¡­¡± and as a group of them showed such a difference, I pointed my ive at them from my chariot, e, I¡¯ll drop a rope for you to climb up here.¡±

    And the next moment I threw down the rope the jumper first installed a long time ago on my chariot and didn¡¯t leave it ever since.

    The group of ten exchanged looks between each other, or that¡¯s what I thought, before they started to move towards my chariot one by one.

    As they arrived there, the first thing they did was to bow, deeply hitting their heads against my chariot.

    ¡°Lord¡­ Thanks for your generosity, a generosity we never experienced ever in our lives.¡±

    One of them spoke, seemingly acting as their leader. I waved my hand for them to stand while resisting that gloomy feeling that rose in my heart.

    These folks¡­ They weren¡¯t living a life, they were getting tortured in hell.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a merciless lord,¡± I said this first before adding, ¡°all I¡¯ll ask from you is to work diligently for me, kill my enemies, and win me wars.¡±

    ¡°Lord, that¡¯s what we excel at, truly,¡± the dude spoke again while the rest were all silent.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± if he was going to act as their temporary leader, then I¡¯d just get to know him better.

    ¡°I¡¯m Tove, the former general of the southern necromancers¡¯ legion, at your service.¡±

    A general?! I raised one eyebrow while looking at him and then at the others behind. There was nothing different between him and others.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s hard to believe,¡± he spoke again, and this time I heard lots of bitterness in his voice, ¡°but in our race, a secret technique runs which can keep us alive if no death energy can be provided.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± I got curious. I knew each cursed race had their own ways to keep themselves alive. And so I wanted to know how this technique worked and why it was rted to him being in such a state.

    If he was a general¡­ Damn! Just recalling the fierce Lucias with all the orange fire engulfed his body and his might made my blood boil with excitement.

    ¡°It¡¯s called the death sacrifice, my liege.¡±

    ¡°Just call me lord, ok?¡± I loved being called lord, not anything else. But that wasn¡¯t the issue. That sacrifice technique reminded me of what I did with my souls.

    Were they burning their death energy stored inside for them to survive longer without such energy?

    ¡°We¡­ Sacrifice the gains we had from death energy, buying us time to survive. But thates at the expense of lowering our grades and ranks, weakening our strength. So as lord can tell, I¡¯m now not any better than anymon grade necromancer.¡±

    Well, my guess wasn¡¯t off the mark. ¡°But you can regain your former power, right?¡±

    ¡°A sacrifice is a sacrifice,¡± he said it in dejected tone, ¡°but whoever walks once the path to greatness can always tell the path even blindfolded.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± I got what he wanted to say. He couldn¡¯t regain his former power with a flick of his fingers.

    But he already walked this path and reached such heights. So it wasn¡¯t that hard for him to return back to his former power.

    He needed time, training, and lots of death energy for sure.

    ¡°This world is named after you,¡± I said, not only to Tove but to the small group behind, ¡°and it will keep expanding, gathering death energy, and I¡¯ll do whatever I can to increase the purity of this energy for you to train and get stronger.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    My words left behind shocking silence as they never imagined to get a lord like me, thinking about their benefits, and not fearing their cursed race.

    ¡°But¡­ I need you to speak more about yourselves. I know literally nothing about your powers, what you can do, and how you can help in great wars. So¡­¡±

    I paused and left the stage for Tove to speak.

    But this ex-general seemed to be greatly shaken by myst promises that took him a few minutes before regaining hisposure.

    ¡°Well¡­ I can describe my race in one simple phrase¡­ Support us in one battlefield, and we will win you worlds.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± I wasn¡¯t affected by what he said until I¡¯d got what he really meant by that.

    ¡°Lord, we grow stronger by absorbing death energy,¡± Tove started exining, ¡°and we do that by storing part of this energy in our body for us to use. The stronger we are, the higher and denser the amount of death energy we can store up.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°Using this energy, we can turn any dead corpse into skeletons fighting for our sake. These skeletons will be formed entirely from death energy, and they will gain stronger with each foe they kill as they will absorb part of their death energy and donate the rest to us.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ In other words you are going to turn dead bodies into forces of your own?¡± I asked, while feeling this was something OP.

    ¡°It¡¯s like this, but we can control limited numbers with our current weak strength. If the Lord can leave us here for a few days, we can increase our strength and double that number.¡±

    ¡°Few days? I¡¯m nning to leave you for more,¡± I was intending on going to the second Earth and staying there for a long time. At this moment, I just felt regretful not creating this world inside my second Earth realm.

    But it couldn¡¯t be helped. They needed tons of death energy to grow stronger and my second world was too peaceful for them.

    ¡°How much can you control now?¡±

    ¡°Each? At most a thousand,¡± he gave me such a small number. But considering their current number, that meant this group of necromancers could bring forth one million skeletons.

    And that was a considerable force, making them just second in terms of number and strength to my soulers.

 Chapter 824 The Shocking Fact About Zombies!!!

    ¡°We have dried up death energies inside our bodies,¡± he seemed to get my silence wrong, ¡°but in a few days here, I¡¯m sure this number will get at least tripled if not more.¡±

    ¡°Cool,¡± I nodded so he wouldn¡¯t get the wrong idea again.

    ¡°Also¡­ If there are big battles out there, we can let our skeletons fight while we train here,¡± he kept saying, ¡°like this we can increase our strength while training here and by the energy given to us from these skeletons.¡±

    ¡°Right now? It¡¯s all peaceful but¡­ Soon we will get zombies running havoc around mynds.¡±

    ¡°We can deal with these poor creatures,¡± a weird sigh came from him, making me frown.

    This was the first time ever to see someone showing such empathy towards those fierce and bloody violent zombies.

    Was he getting the wrong meaning here or what?

    ¡°Lord, zombies were originally a race like us,¡± and just when I was lost in my doubts, he dropped such a bomb to me, ¡°in fact they are simr, a cursed race.¡±

    ¡°No way!!!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not those insanely mindless poor things created by the blood of the original zombies, but the real zombies are the race I¡¯m talking about.¡±

    ¡°Go on¡­¡± I didn¡¯t believe a single word of what he said. Those filthy and bloody zombies were a race? But it seemed he knew a secret that I didn¡¯t know about them.

    He spoke about them in such a way that ssified them. In my eyes, zombies were all the same.

    There was a higher form of their breed when they controlled towns and cities, creating those cursed dens to bring more of their cursed kind.

    But what was the dire in hearing another story, a different one, about them?

    I came here after listening to all the stories from the old man, thinking he was mad and such. But eventually things turned out that he wasn¡¯t! And everything he spoke about became reality and true.

    ¡°The zombies in the apocalypse are created by the blood foging from the original zombies. In each apocalypse, only few will turn to real zombies but¡­ They will die in the end.¡±

    ¡°On our hands?¡± I asked.

    ¡°No, lord, they will die out of their curse,¡± he sighed in a bitter way again, a reaction that I couldn¡¯t ept when talking about the zombies, ¡°they¡­ Shouldn¡¯t get infected with their blood and instead should get some sort of healing to counter the toxin running through their veins. So when they are born, they¡¯ll get a severe and fierce assault from their blood, ending up dying one by one in the end.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± I never expected such a thing to happen.

    ¡°In fact, with a healing effect around them, many of the zombies will change. The ones you know and hear stories about are just insane thanks to that poison running in their veins. Countering that will result in a different story and breed.¡±

    ¡°You mean¡­ We shall treat them instead of hunting them down? No way!!¡± I still couldn¡¯t ept what he said.

    ¡°Not like that,¡± and finally he started to speak in a more sane way, ¡°the early waves of zombies must be killed. Their infection isn¡¯t like what the original zombies had.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ Are they confusing me right now¡­¡± I honestly said, ¡°if I was going to kill them, then howe you are also expecting me to step in and heal them with potions?¡±

    ¡°Not potions, any potion or even skill won¡¯t help,¡± he shook his head, adding more to my confusion, ¡°lord, the zombies you are facing can¡¯t be considered ones. They are just a hybrid between races and zombies. But what I¡¯m speaking about is the true zombies found in big settlements in any apocalypse.¡±

    ¡°The zombie dens? No way! This is the true que of these zombies!¡±

    ¡°Not if you can uproot such que from its roots.¡±

    ¡°Yes, let me go there and rain down hell over their heads! But once a den is created in a ce, it won¡¯t go away no matter what! Even burying it won¡¯t help!¡±

    ¡°There is a way,¡± he was still focused on such a thing, ¡°healing them is the way.¡±

    ¡°Yes, speaking like those crazy folks before the time of the apocalypse, praying is the way.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ Don¡¯t get your point, lord. But what I mean is that each den is created by the real zombie body getting formed underneath. Using healing energy will elerate the process fast. Instead of using blood of races killed on the hands of those insane hybrids to form their bodies in the wrong way, getting cursed and infected and dying in the end, using healing will purify their impurities and counter their curse, letting them live like what they once were, a mighty race!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Well¡­ I had to admit this Tove was really enthusiastic about helping those zombies. I wanted to help them as well, but by killing them and preventing such a disaster from happening.

    ¡°Lord, please can you help them? Please?¡± and as I was looking at him in a weird way, he finally blurted out what I feared him to ask.

    ¡°This¡­ I can¡¯t risk the fate of my kingdom on some random theory you got.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not! Lord, just listen¡­ All you need is to find a source of a mighty healing energy. Not potions, not healinging from items, not even healing skills. Just find any pure healing energy, that only can help them.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± I paused as what he said resonated with something I already had!

    ¡°In the apocalypse, and not matter how hard you try, no one can stop these zombies from controlling cities and towns, right?¡±

    Well, Tove got a point here. Even if I did everything in my power, few parts of my kingdom were destined to be doomed with this infestation.

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°When that happens, you won¡¯t lose a thing by trying my method out, right?¡±

    ¡°What if it bacshes and brings more terrifying zombies to my world?¡±

 Chapter 825 Time Manipulation Ability

    ¡°A race can be killed, and eventually you¡¯ll end up uprooting the source of que using this way. So you won¡¯t miss anything by doing this, right?¡±

    Well¡­ he was pretty hyped up for a reason I couldn¡¯t get about helping such a race. But he was also a bit convincing.

    If I really got a way to close up those sources of que in towns and cities, then it would be great. As he just said, if it turns out to be a brutal war, then I have nothing toin about.

    At least we¡¯d get a chance to purge ournds from this damn que and curse.

    ¡°Ok, you got my word,¡± I slowly nodded and Tove was really smart.

    ¡°Does lord already have healing energy in his possession?¡±

    ¡°Something like that,¡± I didn¡¯t give a direct answer as I still didn¡¯t know if this would work or not.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Awesome!¡±

    Such the happiness he showed in his tone and the hard features of his face cracking up in such a big smile made me sigh.

    This necromancer ex-general¡­ Did he have a girlfriend from the zombie race before or what?

    ¡°Go down there,¡± I got tired speaking about this issue, ¡°train and get stronger. This world is still evolving, and with it the energy here will get denser and higher. Don¡¯t disappoint me, or else¡­¡±

    ¡°No lord, we won¡¯t ck,¡± he got my point, ¡°we will start training from this moment until you call for us.¡±

    ¡°Great,¡± I waved my hand for them to leave. Summoning them to any fight wasn¡¯t going to be an issue.

    After all¡­ They were bound warriors to me. I could simply recall them back any time I wanted and resummon them again.

    I grew curious, would this work while being in another world or what?

    Burdened by what Tove said about the zombies, I went outside.

    And just during this time, the size of this pocket world seemed to grow bigger. I knew it was thanks to the ongoing expansion there. And that made me grin, forgetting what Tove annoyed me with for the time being.

    When that que would hit mynds, I¡¯d see if his weird method would work or not.

    As I went out, I headed directly towards my capital.

    My forces were now scattered at the Hector big continent, taking control over all of it.

    That would take time. And I had to see what the two girls did while I was away.

    However¡­ Just when I moved fast for half an hour, and just before seeing the ocean once again, I saw something else that startled me.

    ¡°What the heck are you doing here?!¡± My chariot¡¯s speed was much faster than the chariots my friends had.

    And just up front, I saw the chariot of Angelica moving towards the direction of the capital.

    ¡°What? Did you forget to tell me something?¡±

    We were just a few tens of miles away from my capital, a distance that I could easily cross in less than half an hour.

    But meeting her here, and hearing what she said made me frown!

    ¡°What do you mean by that? I left you four hours ago! At least ten!¡±

    ¡°Ten? No way! We just departed in almost an hour or less!!¡±

    She shouted in response to my words, shocking me more.

    ¡°We just left each other an hour ago? Are you sure?!!¡± I had to ask again, and she firmly nodded, while giving me a look like the one I used to give to the old man before; a gaze worthy of a mad man!

    ¡°I was just travelling towards the capital. What? Did you forget something or what?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    In response to that, I didn¡¯t give any answer and just got lost in deep thoughts.

    I was sure¡­ I was absolutely sure that I spent almost ten hours at least in my pocket world.

    And here she said it took less than an hour¡­ Wait¡­ Don¡¯t tell me¡­ My time maniption ability worked there as well!!

    ¡°Hahahaha! That¡¯s terrific, hahahaha!¡± and once I reached such a discovery, I started tough in such a hysterical way.

    ¡°Sigh! I knew something was wrong in your head at some point,¡± and the all ignorant Angelica pointed at her head in a signal for being crazy.

    Well¡­ This came out of the blue to be honest! Like this I could leave my boys there to train and get stronger without worrying about the short time we had.

    Damn! This time maniption ability of mine was really OP! It affected the time at my second Earth to run twenty times slower than Earth. And now, it made the time run ten times slower in my pocket worldpared to Earth.

    Such news¡­ I just hoped it kept working like this like¡­ Forever!

    ¡°Come on board then,¡± I said with a smile that wasn¡¯t wiped out until we arrived at the capital.

    ¡°What about these two?¡± she pointed at the sleeping Lily and Legend.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring them then,¡± I knew she was weak to handle the two so I simply jumped and brought them over my chariot.

    ¡°Why are you¡­ Looking a bit different? Since when have you shown such an attitude of helping others?¡± and when we started moving again using my chariot, she said such weird words that pained me.

    ¡°Come on! Who gave you the chariot? Who helped you control and lead suchrge armies? Who helped you to get the cosmic relic site?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t get it yet!¡±

    ¡°You will when you are in the other world,¡± I rolled my eyes. Just what was the heck wrong with that cosmic site?!! ¡°I also was the one to bring that world to your life, right?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ But you never did something like that before.¡±

    ¡°Like what?¡±

    ¡°Volunteering to help in suchbour work,¡± she went into silence for a long minute, before adding such a crazyment, ¡°it seems what Hry is feeling might be true. You¡­ Are you interested in this all scales girl or what?¡±

 Chapter 826 Checking The Capital

    ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m in a good mood, so don¡¯t dare to ruin it,¡± I bellowed back, shifting my gaze away and kept thinking about the great news I got.

    I now had a world filled with necromancers, one that was going at a different pace than Earth. And that wasn¡¯t all¡­ I still got that flying castle where I can also imply such an effect or even fiercer there.

    How blessed was I? Right? I was truly blessed, hahaha!

    As I picked her up, we went directly towards the capital.

    The distance there wasn¡¯t that big to begin with. In less than one hour, we arrived at the capital.

    I left for many days and entrusted this ce over for Isac to reconstruct and fortify the defences.

    She also got the task for expanding the building process outwards. Of course she ran short of manpower, but from what I saw she did a great job!

    The capital was already lined with many forts and great walls before thest war hit. From the inside, it was almost vacant, with buildings concentrated mainly at the centre of it.

    But now? The entire ce was already upied with buildings. The digging work was over and most of the capital buildings were finished already, with few here and there still under the building process.

    Streets were wide and well paved, with few people walking over them here and there.

    The manpower here seemed to work somewhere else. She also attended the defences, fortifying them and adding more walls and forts to make the capital look like a real fortress.

    ¡°She did a great job here,¡± I couldn¡¯t stop myself frommending her work in a loud tone.

    ¡°Who is she?¡± but I totally forgot that Isac¡¯s true identity was still hidden from most of my people, including Angelica.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± I hurriedly changed the topic, ¡°do you know where he is right now?¡±

    ¡°Why not contact him directly?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s ask one of the dragon rider girls first,¡± there were few flying nearby and so I went there and asked one of them about Isac¡¯s location.

    ¡°Lord, Master Isac is now outside the capital, overseeing the grand building projects outside the West.¡±

    As usual, that girl responded in such a respectful way. I ignored her attitude and looked towards the West. ¡°How far from here?¡±

    ¡°Three hours by our speed.¡±

    She was using one of my dragons, which got a decent speed indeed.

    ¡°Are things alright here?¡± I didn¡¯t let her go before asking about the current situation in the capital.

    ¡°It¡¯s all great, lord¡­¡± She started to speak about the situation here. As the drums of war moved away from the capital, the situation here grew all peaceful and calm.

    In such times of peace, work was done much more efficiently. The only drawback here was theck of enough hands to work faster and finish much bigger projects.

    From her words, I knew that the building project of the capital was done a couple days ago. Then Isac led many to leave the capital, go with her towards outside, nning to expand the building process and help other workers out there.

    From what I heard, I got that Isac already sent people out there to start working in many towns and cities.

    She was such a hard boss to deal with in terms of nning and building. After listening to all this, I sent the girl away before heading towards the direction she pointed at.

    Three hours by the dragon speed would be crossed by less than one hour with my chariot. But I didn¡¯t go there this fast.

    I took my time first to take a tour in the almost done capital. Then after seeing the grand work here that was on par with the work I saw before at the cities in my other world and even better, I started flying outwards.

    The fields out there were already filled with growing nts. Different nts grew at different speeds, but they didn¡¯t yet develop to show much difference in outer appearance.

    Vigers were working hard there, caring for their nts. I flew over their heads and saw how good things here were.

    Then I crossed the western river, and from there I started to see the grand process of construction being done by my people.

    They were building a cluster of a city and five towns around, the same arrangement used back in my other world before.

    Seeing this and noticing the walls being dug and built first around this cluster gave me an impression of what Isac was trying to do here.

    She seemed to start working on the zombie containment n, while using these clusters as bases of resistance against such infestation.

    It would work, indeed, provided that all these clusters were upied with my people and forces.

    And this task was for me alone to do.

    I knew the issue wasn¡¯t getting enough force. We hadrge armies at the eastern side, fighting to control that continent for me.

    But normal people were the big issue. They didn¡¯t have to be strong or military trained. But they have to be inrge numbers, enough to support the guarding army in each cluster in any battle.

    From the look of it, Isac seemed to care first about building defences before the towns and cities themselves. As we flew more to the West, we were met with many half finished walls and forts surrounding clusters, and then we arrived at areas filled with digging alone.

    But from the shape of these diggings, it was all rted to the walls and forts, with little or even no care towards the cities and towns themselves.

    [Where are you?] As I reached this point, I knew she wouldn¡¯t be that far.

    [I¡¯m away from the capital, to the West]

    [I¡¯m already there, where are you in this wide open West?]

    [Let me see¡­ Oh, you aren¡¯t that far from me. Will take my chariot out ande for you now]

 Chapter 827 Arranging Things At Earth

    Just as she sent this, I spotted a chariot rising up from the distance to the north.

    ¡°He ising,¡± Angelica pointed at the direction of that chariot, ¡°he isn¡¯t far off. It¡¯s just the next cluster to the north.¡±

    ¡°Lucky for us, or else finding him would be a problem.¡±

    This part of the kingdom was like an open maze for me. If she tried to give me directions, I would eventually have been lost.

    ¡°You took long enough toe here,¡± as she boarded the chariot, Isac said in mockery.

    For her, I didn¡¯t take longer than a few hours toe here. ¡°I thought you¡¯ll take days beforeing.¡±

    ¡°Yes, he also startled me,¡± Angelica rolled her eyes, joining Isac inmenting on my fast appearance in front of them.

    I warned them that I¡¯d take days, but was the time maniption thing my fault?

    ¡°I saw what you did back at the capital,¡± I said, shifting the topic towards the business, ¡°and I can see you are already preparing for the zombies.¡±

    ¡°They are a threat we have to be ready for,¡± Isac said, ¡°and the kingdom is already very big, and I got little hands to help. And whose fault is that?¡±

    ¡°His, not mine,¡± Angelica pointed at me in such a way that made me want to kick her out of my chariot.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to deal with that,¡± I paused when Isac raised an eyebrow in response, ¡°very soon, I promise.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your kingdom, if you didn¡¯t fulfil your promises then I got nothing to do to help more than this,¡± she shifted her gazes around, ¡°I¡¯ve already pushed all of my workers over their limits. And yet we can¡¯t work on more than twenty clusters at the same time, each will take roughly five days to seven from us.¡±

    ¡°I get it,¡± I knew she was giving early excuses for the poor results she was expecting. But I wasn¡¯t joking, this issue of limited manpower would be solved soon.

    ¡°And we need materials, equipment for the new boysings¡­ Not to mention theck of dragons.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to form a dragon rider legion or what?¡± Angelica objected, but I raised my hand to stop her as I nodded.

    Such a grand project would definitely need lots of hands, and capable and enough messengers.

    ¡°How many dragons do you need?¡±

    ¡°For the current workers? Just a couple hundred can do,¡± Isac paused before seriously adding, ¡°but if you are going to get me much more, I¡¯ll need thousands, tens of thousands even¡­ That¡¯s in case you are really serious about that.¡±

    Tens of thousands? Girl, you are dreaming about forming a dragon rider legion indeed.

    ¡°Fine,¡± I didn¡¯t hesitate to call ten thousand of my dragons out. In addition to that, I also summoned ten thousand more, costing me ten million souls in total.

    After thest battle, and after sacrificing one hundred million to get my second life ticket, I got close to ny million souls. And that after deducting all the costs of activating my other sacrifices before that battle with the Hector king.

    ¡°Here you got them,¡± I said while motioning towards the twenty thousand dragons here, ¡°they will follow your orders from now on and the girls you will choose as well.¡±

    ¡°You are really serious¡­¡± She seemed to doubt my intentions. This girl¡­ Did she think I¡¯d leave her with just the few workers here?

    It wouldn¡¯t only be humans, but all races I could get. I¡¯d fill up my entire kingdom to the brim with citizens. Not to mention my other world.

    ¡°Just be ready to receive those people I¡¯ll send,¡± I looked at Angelica before adding, ¡°she will handle them, arrange them into different teams ready to help. All you need to do is to leave people here to wee and assign tasks to these citizens.¡±

    ¡°Citizens? Are you nning to let them live here?!¡±

    ¡°Of course! Or else who will defend these clusters of yours?¡± I rolled my eyes over the weird question of Angelica.

    Isac was smart enough to read through my intentions and the entire n.

    ¡°I¡¯d need to train more people then,¡± Isac said,menting on the task of leaving people behind to wee the new people.

    ¡°You shall start this process fast,¡± I said in warning, ¡°I¡¯ll go into the other world now and start bringing people.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ Ok, I understand,¡± Isac knew about the time difference between the two worlds, so she got to know that she had little time left before new people would arrive here.

    ¡°Good luck,¡± I said before turning to Angelica.

    ¡°Are we done here?¡± she seemed eager to return to the world of peace back there.

    ¡°You know this is just a temporary assignment, right?¡± I had to tell her that when I felt that she was mistaken about this task.

    ¡°What can I do without an army?¡±

    ¡°Lily will help with that.¡±

    ¡°When she will wake up.¡±

    ¡°She will, and she won¡¯t be alone there,¡± I also got Legend with us to help. This kid would do a great job helping Lily in that hellish training.

    I got the idea of assigning my generals into stages, making the new fighters go through different training steps so they¡¯d get stronger fast.

    However, all my generals were busy right now. So, I had to entrust such a task over to these two, and I knew they¡¯d do great.

    I opened a portal to my other world and went directly there. What weed me was the all silent world there, with only the fierce sounds of waves crashing at the shore nearby.

    ¡°This ce¡­ This world¡­ It looks really peaceful than Earth,¡± Angelica was shocked to see such quietness and feel such tranquillity. ¡°It feels like¡­ All this apocalypse and killing is just a nightmare.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not,¡± I seriously said, ¡°and this world isn¡¯t all void and empty.¡±

    I motioned my head towards the far distance, where many towns and cities were built deep in the paths between the mountains.

 Chapter 828 Its A Vacation Then?

    They looked far and quiet and using Hawk Eye skill would show an image of peace and prosperity. A life that we were deprived of on Earth.

    ¡°Are you nning to send them over?¡± she asked, and I shook my head.

    ¡°They are n B. You are going to do as follows¡­ Go there and find your people. Then wait for humans and races to arrive here. Work over them and arrange them into three big groups, one will stay here, one will go back to Earth, one will train to form armies under Lily and Legend lead.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s easy to do,¡± she just paused, seemingly hesitated about something, ¡°when I arrange things here, can I go to that relic site? It¡¯s mine to excavate, right?¡±

    I gazed up at her before nodding. ¡°But that won¡¯t happen until you take full control of the overall situation. If you messed up, you have no one to me but yourself.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t, I promise I won¡¯t move out until I put things here on order,¡± she hurriedly said in defence, making me inwardly sigh.

    What was with that relic site? Why was she and Hry so damn fixated on it?

    ¡°Fine then, go and don¡¯t waste any more time,¡± I waved my hand and she hurriedly left with her chariot.

    As she went afar, it was time for me to check on two things.

    First, I opened a chat with Silverlining. This dude was supposed to be in a meeting with the Toranks higher ups and hopefully he would be finished.

    [Not now, still in the meeting]

    [Ok]

    [Give me few hours, we are almost done]

    [Shall I prepare to celebrate?]

    [Almost there, just make things ready]

    That meant things were going the way I wanted. And that was great news.

    So I had to wait for a few hours, I¡¯d give him six then. I shifted my attention towards the lower floor where the two were sleeping.

    I got some sort of idea about their situation. I¡¯d entrust my scissors to kill these troublesome beings if they were <span>souls.

    But gods? I doubted that! And if my scissors couldn¡¯t kill them, it could at least scare them away.

    What did that mean? They would still keep lingering around my people. But that was the case back on Earth.

    What about here? It was a singr world, one that was hidden from anyone.

    Could they also arrive here? It was an idea that I had sinceing here. And there was only one way to test it.

    If these gods were unable toe here, then these two would show obvious improvement. They¡¯d be close from waking up, if that was true.

    ¡°You are awake already?!!¡± and just before I¡¯d passed the third floor, the one which once was an armoury filled with lots of weapons, two faces weed me with fine scales.

    ¡°We¡­ I don¡¯t know what just happened,¡± Legend seemed more confused while his eyes kept moving right and left, seemingly unaware of his current location or what happened.

    ¡°Last thing I remember is¡­ I can¡¯t remember!¡± Lily was looking better from the outside, but she was also suffering from the same confusion.

    ¡°Follow me,¡± I returned back up, ¡°I¡¯ll exin things slowly over to you two.¡±

    Well, if my theory was right then the gods of those beasts couldn¡¯t get here. And that had another good use for me.

    As we went up there, I started to exin things slowly to them. When I told them about the nature of the guardian beast and its offsprings, they all had their mouths open agape.

    And when I mentioned that those who took over their bodies and caused that curse of their race were gods, this shock skyrocketed to a new level.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    The two kept stuttering like this for almost an hour. I left them here, and it was just nice to have quiet and peace here.

    As they needed time, and I got time, I didn¡¯t hurry to speak about anything until the look in their eyes turned all normal again.

    ¡°Are you alright now?¡± I asked to make sure they got a better handle on themselves.

    ¡°It¡¯s shocking and confusing, but¡­ I¡¯m grateful for your help, lord,¡± Legend was such a nice kid. He even deeply bowed in respect towards me.

    As for Lily, she just nodded her head slowly, showing how deeply she treasured what I did for her.

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ We lived our entire lives fearing such a curse. And in the end one from another race managed to not only cure it, but to expose all its secrets.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s normal,¡± I shrugged, ¡°I¡¯m not just a nobody.¡±

    Legend nodded, and Lily poked him with her elbow, ¡°don¡¯t let him be more arrogant, he is already overbearing!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just stating facts.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s facts indeed, but you say them in such an arrogant way to make me want to side with that masked guy against you sometimes!¡±

    ¡°Stop it,¡± I felt bad that I waited for these two to get better, ¡°as you can speak like that, then you are ready to work again.¡±

    ¡°Another training task?¡±

    ¡°What else?¡± Iughed, and Legend raised his hand in the air.

    ¡°I love this task.¡±

    ¡°Then you can have it all by yourself.¡±

    ¡°You will help,¡± I seriously said, ¡°I can¡¯t entrust a new guy with such an important task. You are more experienced than him.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that you love giving me hellish tasks, that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Stop fooling around then and start working.¡±

    ¡°Work on¡­ What exactly?¡± Lily waved her arms around, ¡°it¡¯s all empty here. Only the three of us and nothing else.¡±

    ¡°More wille, be sure of this.¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s a vacation before they¡¯d arrive, right?¡± she stretched out her arms before adding, ¡°it¡¯s time to wear something suitable and soak my body in fresh and cold water down there.¡±

    I raised one eyebrow before in the next half an hour I had to raise both of them.

 Chapter 829 Lily Is... Hot!

    Putting aside her scales, Lily got such a fiery curvy body. Her waist was so thin that I could hold it with my arm entirely!

    ¡°Tsk, if not for these scales¡­¡± I watched her jumping into the fierce waves like they were nothing, wearing only two thin semi-transparent pieces of cloth that revealed almost everything.

    From time to time, she would stop swimming, raise her head and start moving both hands over her hair. She stole gazes at me from time to time, seemingly not irritated by me looking at her in such desire.

    And that made me doubt she did this on purpose.

    At some point, I couldn¡¯t control myself and decided to go into the ocean as well. However, Icked any suitable clothes for that.

    All I got was gears! Just as I was in the middle of looking for something suitable for swimming in the market, I got a message to save me from all this trouble.

    [It¡¯s done!]

    It was Silverlining! This dude finished the meeting in less than three hours. [And? What¡¯s the decision of your higher ups?]

    [It¡¯s a go] he sent such a great piece of news, [But¡­ They require you to do something first]

    [What? They want bones?] It was the only thing that I had in mind when he said that.

    [No¡­ They ask for something else. A proof of sincerity]

    [Like what?] I felt that something bad wasing my way.

    [They need time to arrange their forces anyway, so don¡¯t take this as a way to hinder you or something]

    [Just say it]

    [Have you heard of the betting world before?]

    Betting world? Wasn¡¯t that the world where strong powerhouses would send their people to fight over bets and arranged ording to their cultivation bases?

    [I heard¡­ What about these worlds?]

    [Well¡­ They ask you to prove yourself and your power there. A test with one month period before assessing your performance there]

    [Hmm¡­ Any specific conditions for that?]

    [Juste in top ten and it¡¯s a go]

    Top ten? I nned before to send my troops there and aim to win the entire bet. [Ok, but Ick tickets to such a ce]

    [I¡¯ll provide you with one. But¡­ I need to warn you, sending too much powerful forces there won¡¯t help]

    [I got it. Thanks bro. I now need lots of races and humans, warriors as well] as this point was closed in this way, I had to ask for what I needed.

    As for that test thing, they gave me one month to do it.

    I still had to deal with the fifth quest and the golden quest, and both would arrive in less than three weeks from now at most.

    So I¡¯d just finish them and then hop into this test.

    [I will give you a surprise this time. I got the support from many sovereigns, and they are eager to get your bones]

    [Great. By the way, tell them that I might need more time than one month. You see I got one big quest waiting for me, the fifth one, besides the golden quest]

    [The golden quest? Are you taking part in that? Then¡­ Let me see what I can do]

    [What about that quest?] I felt he acted differently when he learnt about that quest.

    [It¡¯s a much fiercer battlefield than the one at the betting worlds. If they learnt about this, then this test will change to being in top twenty in that golden quest]

    [For real?!!] I was surprised, not because the test can be changed, but the fact that the requirement would be a little loose.

    That told me how hard it was to excel at the golden quest.

    [Yes. just give me an hour or so. Damn! I have to go back fast before they¡¯ll leave]

    [Ok, but don¡¯t forget my stuff]

    [Don¡¯t worry, I will get them in the next couple hours. Will send the good news soon, wait for it]

    I knew he could be trusted. This capable dude never failed to deliver what he promised.

    As I had to wait again, I returned to watch the sexy Lily ying amidst the big waves like a princess in fairy tales.

    Time passed fast, and Lily didn¡¯t seem to intend going out as long as she was getting my attention. Without knowing it, four hours passed and then I got the good news from Silverlining.

    [They agreed on changing the test over to the golden quest. And you have toe in the top twenty list at the end. I hope you are prepared for that]

    [I have lots of powers right now butck intel about that kind of quest. What is it? An open war? Or something else?]

    [That¡­ Let me send over aplete guide to the nature of these quests. But you have to know that each theme can be changed ording to the will of the system higher ups]

    [So¡­ This information will help or what?]

    [They can change themes, but they won¡¯t be that creative to bring forth a new one from scratch. You have to study the themes used before and their variations, just to be ready]

    [Cool. Thanks bro. What about the humans, races, and warriors?]

    [I got you lots of races. As for humans, they were never a hot item before. We got little of them, but I already notified all the sovereigns on your side to move and try to bring more. Expect much more next times then]

    [I can understand] I knew humans were considered losers before, [Then what about my warriors?]

    [I got almost ten million this time, I hope this will help]

    [I need more soulers and necromancers]

    [Damn Hye! What¡¯s wrong with these cursed races? Are you sure you want them?]

    [Just find as many as you can, especially from necromancers. I got only one thousand. What can these do for me?]

    [One thousand is already too much! Can you even handle them?]

 Chapter 830 I Got Myself Into Deep Trouble!

    [They are¡­ Nice] Iughed, knowing that this dude never expected my pocket world to grow to such an extent in such a short time, [Also I want to ask about something¡­ Have you ever heard of the Zombie race?]

    [Zombie what? Sorry but the zombies I¡¯m aware of are those disgusting creatures who appear in the apocalypse. I still can¡¯t find a reason behind the stubbornness of the higher ups on using them in each apocalypse]

    [Ok] even he, a high member of such a mighty race, didn¡¯t have a clue about what Tove, the necromancer, told me.

    Was he bluffing? Or was it an ancient secret of this universe? I frankly didn¡¯t know. But if they turned out to be a race, a good cursed race, and I got a way to deal with their curse, then it would be a game changer for me.

    [I¡¯m sending over the price you need to pay, then you will get them. Do you want them at your current ce or somewhere else?]

    [Send them over to me] I looked at all tempting Lily and couldn¡¯t help but feel bad for such joy to be over.

    ¡°Get out, your boys areing,¡± I shouted in her direction. As for Legend, this dude already was having his time over the shore.

    He wasn¡¯t a water lover like Lily, or perhaps this chick did all this on purpose.

    ¡°Right now?¡± she seemed surprised, not suiting a girl who kept showing off her delicacies for the past hours!

    ¡°Get here or else you¡¯ll miss them,¡± I waved at her before opening a chat and sent a message to notify Angelica.

    Angelica didn¡¯t dy and in less than ten minutes, she came with lots of her boys.

    She seemed to recruit more to help her on this task. Tens of thousands of people stood on one side while waiting for the arrival of the first batch.

    [Send them over] my inventory was already full with all of the bones I gathered from the past war. So, I paid without even flinching or feeling any bad about it.

    And the next thing happened was for lots of portals to open, and huge numbers of different races and humans were sent over here.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it! Wee them and exin the situation over,¡± Angelica shouted from the top of her chariot, ¡°and then do as I said earlier.¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± her team shouted in such a unified way, making me feel she recruited fighters and not just helpers.

    As her team started to work, I noticed that she kept ring at the direction of the ocean.

    And there I noticed what she was watching; the fiery body of Lily!

    Damn! I never expected this! Angelica was a talkative girl, and if she decided to keep her mouth shut then it would be for a price in return.

    I just missed that! Damn!

    However, I acted all ignorant and innocent when Angelica shifted her eyes over my direction. And when she tried toe near me, I controlled my chariot to fly away.

    [Do you think you can run away? Humph! Just wait! If you like these low tricks, then why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? I can even swim without a single gear over my body!]

    Sh*t! She wasn¡¯t thinking about telling Hry, she was thinking about tempting me! Just imagining her sexier body in the way she just sent made my body temperature rise for a few degrees!

    Damn! This was a deadly trap that I had to run away from as far away as possible!

    [Keep running! Do you think we won¡¯t meet again? Next time I will show you what real human beauty is like, not like that body covered with ugly scales!]

    I closed the chat and decided to ignore her for now. As for what the two chicks would do together, I¡¯d leave that for them to handle.

    As I went far away, I sent a message to Silverlining, asking him to save the ce he just sent this batch over at.

    [When will the next batch be ready?]

    [Quite impatient you are! Like before, once per day]

    [I hope the next batches will have more humans] as he warned me, the number of humans in this batch wasn¡¯t that much! They didn¡¯t even exceed five million in total!

    Looking at this from a different angle made me realise my kingdom was shifting fast to be a multi-race one, not just a human based kingdom.

    It wasn¡¯t bad except that I wanted it to be the home of all humans being mistreated all over the universe.

    So, I had to stress over this point, to make him pay more attention to it.

    [Don¡¯t worry, I already notified the sovereigns about this. Besides, this batch and the yet to arrive ten more are going toe from my race. After that, I¡¯ll return back to my impact, and I can deliver twice a day]

    [That¡¯s great! But why ten days? Why not now?]

    [Well¡­ I have personal matters to attend to. Life isn¡¯t just about work, you know¡­ Right?]

    Oh, he got a girlfriend then or even a wife and family! I never thought about that before.

    [Cool. Say hi to your family if you have one]

    [I have five, hahaha!]

    Five? Damn! He was having his fun for sure! And lots of headaches as well.

    I closed the chat with him and now I was free to do the remaining tasks before starting cultivating.

    I had two more beasts added up just like that little turtle. I now had a way to summon them, and hopefully the two wouldn¡¯t be hard to deal with.

    Dealing with my little turtle wasn¡¯t that bad. A fight didn¡¯t erupt as I imagined. But that was all thanks to the nature of this fierce beast.

    It was a dark realm monster, so staying inside my dark world was a blessing and a reward for it.

    But that wasn¡¯t the case for the other two.

 Chapter 831 [Bonus chapter] The Evolved Hector Guardian Beast

    One was a dragon, or evolved lizard flying with wings and looking like a dragon. As for the other one, it was the most troublesome dude out of the three.

    It wasn¡¯t just the problem of taming it, but also the threat of these gods being able to control it.

    It would be disastrous if such a thing happened. Asking this beast might not work. And so I thought about a simple way to make sure there was no such connection between the two.

    Or else it would be better to kill it instead of letting it live and grow to be a real threat in the future.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start with the big deal first,¡± I decided to start the technique to summon that beast first.

    I made sure to link the techniques with my heavy ive. And to do so, I had to activate the sacrifice of strength before starting any technique.

    Doing the technique again wasn¡¯t that hard for me. It took roughly an hour to get it all done. I looked at the technique in the air while taking out something and ced it on the chariot.

    The technique needed time to get done on its own. I watched it turn into a portal, before something came out from it.

    It was here!

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    What appeared in the middle of the ck fog was something huge! I had to move my chariot back to let itnd over the ground.

    I was in the middle of the mountains, at a ce not inhabited by any of my people. Yet once that beast appeared, the mountains got all damaged, spreadingrge amounts of rocks all over the ce with loud bangs.

    This came as a surprise for me. That dude was just small, much smaller than what it looked like right now.

    What happened?

    ¡°What¡­ Did you do to me? Speak! Speak now!!¡± As expected, this dude was already fierce and impatient.

    *Fwoosh!*

    ¡°Tell me now! What did you do? What happened to my body?!!¡±

    The next thing happened was for a fierce gale of wind toe as this beast teleported towards my chariot. All I felt was a fierce rumbling, the world twisting in front of my eyes, before a violentnding on the ground came that made me feel each inch of my body ache.

    This bastard¡­ It got hellish stronger!

    My chariot never got affected by any attack in such a way before. Even when fighting paragons, it never experienced such a thing.

    That beast didn¡¯t manage only to make my chariot tremble and the shield to get cracked, but it also got my chariot flying in the air like a broken kite.

    How the heck did this happen?

    But when I raised my eyes to look at it, I knew what just happened.

    In front of me wasn¡¯t that small and weak looking beast. It was at least one hundred times bigger! And that wasn¡¯t all!

    It got scabs appearing all over its body. The scales it got were initially simr to the scales of the Hector race; small with smooth surface.

    But these scales were thick, much thicker, and had a rough surface. They ended up in an irregr way, giving me the impression they were like broken sword edges or something.

    The beast had a long neck, twisting right and left to inspect its huge body withrge groups of elliptical eyes.

    It got arge belly, long three tails that ended each with a spear looking tapering ends.

    It had no wings, but for a reason it was hovering in the air, with its body surrounded in a denseyer of dark blue clouds.

    What the heck was this thing? Was it the true form of that guardian beast?

    ¡°My mind¡­ My memories¡­ I¡¯m losing myself! Damn bastard! What did you do to me? Where did you entrap me? Speak! Speak now or else you¡¯ll face a fate much worse than death!¡±

    *Fwoosh!*

    *Boom!*

    This time it came directly to fall over my chariot with its immense body, using the annoying teleportation skill.

    But I was prepared for it. The moment it vanished amidst its roars, I moved my chariot with its highest speed, while bracing for the impact.

    That beast had its body m fiercely against the ground, causing a big impact there. The mountains all got smashed and the rocks were turned into fine dust.

    I looked at such devastation and felt some sort of joy. This beast was mine. But I had to first tame it.

    I got a clue about what happened, or was currently happening to it.

    It got trapped inside my dark world, one that was so fierce to infect its body with my dark shadow energy.

    And that was the reason behind the fierce changes it got. It seemed my energy stirred up something in its body, releasing the full potential of it.

    Its body got bigger, its strength got fiercer, and even its handle over the skill got much improvement for it to move whenever it wanted, going towards the ces it desired.

    These are all good news, but the bad ones came from what this beast initially got inside its body; that god link that I was worried about.

    ¡°Ahh! Damn you! Screw you! I will tear your body apart! Ahhh!¡± it kept screaming, roaring in immense pain, while shouting and cursing, even threatening to do lots of things to me.

    I watched all this while feeling like this beast was fighting against no one but itself. When it roared, I could feel its pain on its scales that got protruded.

    When it cursed, I knew it was fighting against my dark energy.

    ¡°Humph,¡± and just as it was in the middle of such agony, it tried to get at me again. But like before, I was prepared for it and moved my chariot aside.

    Yet this time I didn¡¯t let it keep roaring and cursing. I just got a handle on its attacking pattern, and it was time for my next move.

 Chapter 832 Bloodline Cleansing Effect

    The item I took before was raised slowly while I moved my chariot closer to it. And once I got close enough, I threw it to fall heavily over its body.

    ¡°Damn! Damn! Not this again! Damn you human! I won¡¯t let you live in peace! I¡¯lle and kill you with my two hands! Do you think your god can protect you from me? That damn weak Sith! Useless just like you!¡±

    For a moment, the voice changed, and it became hoarse. I didn¡¯t recognise it at first, but from its words, I got a clue about who he was.

    ¡°Oh, so you were hiding inside it all this time? Or are you taking their bodies as your home?¡±

    It was none but the god I met before. The one who controlled Lily or the second one who controlled Legend¡­ It didn¡¯t make a difference which one it was. I knew it was one of those gods, and he was really mad!

    What I threw was my scissors. Once they hit that beast, the de prated its body and gushed lots of blood out.

    ¡°Ahh! I won¡¯t leave! Not even if you ripped its body apart! I will remain here until either you or it die!¡±

    Oh! So he wasn¡¯t caring at all about this beast as expected. ¡°Fine,e inside then,¡± I answered such a move with a simple touch over its body, e inside. In my shadow world, you won¡¯t have a saying there. You will watch while your soul will be eaten slowly, turned into part of my power.¡±

    ¡°No! Let me go, you maniac! Let me go now!¡±

    I didn¡¯t get out my scissors, and even let them vanish with the collosal body of that beast.

    What caused all this torture for this god? It was the dark energy from my shadow world.

    If he was so vulnerable to it, then the best way was to let him suffer more inside. I didn¡¯t let that beast in my shadow world for a long time, and yet it showed such remarkable change.

    So I nned to leave it inside my shadow world for a long time. I got the answer I wanted. That beast still had a connection with these dirty gods.

    But why was that dude screaming like a little girl? Was his soul really connected with the beast or was his body inside it?

    Many mysteries were rted to this issue, and the worst thing was that no one had a clue about it from my people.

    Only by asking a king of the Hectors, a real king, would I be able to get answers.

    As I got done with this beast for now, I shifted my attention towards the lizard.

    It took me another hour to finish the summoning technique. I waited on the side for the technique to getpleted and open that portal for me.

    ¡°I want to rest, take a long nap,¡± I muttered while taking a few bites of a piece of meat before drinking water from my liquor.

    I thought about having a good rest after dealing with this lizard. After that, I¡¯d enter into a long session of cultivation.

    I was more curious about my shadow world than ever before. I had to go into ces I never visited there, and try to unveil mysteries about my world.

    I got that it was connected to the endless universe wide dark world. But I didn¡¯t know how the two were connected.

    Was there anything I could gain by venturing into my shadow world or the big world beyond? I didn¡¯t know, but hoped for that to be true.

    ¡°Oh, that dude¡­¡± Once the portal appeared, a simr scene of ck fog emerged. It wasn¡¯t lesser than that beast of the Hector race in terms of size and devastation it caused when it appeared.

    I moved my chariot high in the air, waiting for that bastard toe and roar or attack like the other beast did.

    However¡­

    ¡°Are you the generous and venerable being who gave me this priceless chance?¡±

    Unlike what I expected, that lizard appeared and stopped in its ce, not moving a finger or breaking more mountains.

    For five minutes it was shrouded in the fog until the fog was cleared and its full body appeared.

    Well¡­ Compared to the other beast, this one didn¡¯t show any change in regard to its body size. Yet its scales, wings, and even its eyes changed.

    All showed a tinge of dark blue colour, mixed with dark red and that lizard showed a fierce appearance without the need to move a muscle.

    Its wings doubled, and they looked far sturdier and thicker than the ones I cleaved before and burnt using my attacks.

    It showed weird spear-like protrusions all over its body, reminding me of the tentacles that little turtle showed before.

    It even got hair on its head!

    ¡°I¡¯m Hye, your new lord¡­¡± I paused while taking my time inspecting this beast, ¡°can you speak now?¡±

    From what I¡¯d recall, when I fought this lizard it only kept roaring and didn¡¯t speak a single word.

    ¡°Thanks to the lord¡¯s generosity, the world you left me at cleansed much of my bloodline impurities, ending up evolving like this.¡±

    ¡°Cleansing bloodline?¡± my eyes narrowed. This was the first time for me to know about such scary abilities in my shadow world.

    ¡°Indeed, my bloodline was low and not enough for me to allow me to speak! But thanks to that world, it started cleansing my bloodline, elevating it, and clearing any impurities there.¡±

    ¡°Aha, I see¡­¡± a thought shed through my mind in a moment, with a realisation of what was going on with that Hector guardian beast.

    I never expected the rtion between such beasts and their gods would reach deep down to the bloodline level! If so, then it exined a lot of what happened before.

    So these gods and these beasts shared the same origin! It wasn¡¯t the Hectors who shared such a link, but the gods!

 Chapter 833 The Shocking Discovery About Monsters

    And it seemed the gods took advantage of that, taking these beasts as some sort of a reservoir for their souls or something.

    If so¡­ Then what was that beast feeling and experiencing right now was closest to hell.

    Knowing that gave me confidence in getting rid of such cursed links. I didn¡¯t know how this process was done, or how long it might take, but at least there was light at the end of this dark tunnel.

    So, that beast would be left there to rot for a long time, months even, until I¡¯d think about summoning it out again.

    ¡°Are you d of this chance?¡± I noticed how obedient and respectful that lizard was.

    ¡°Sure lord, please make me return there. I want to get powerful, get stronger, and help the lord in his uing wars.¡±

    ¡°Ok, little lizard, you can go back,¡± I moved towards it and touched its body before it went with a big puff.

    Well¡­ That went much smoother than I initially thought. I got this lizard following me obediently and willingly from now on.

    As for that beast, I expected much to happen. So it wasn¡¯t that big of a loss.

    ¡°Ok, time for me to get a nap,¡± I headed downstairs, and before sleeping I sent a reminder for Silverlining.

    I told him to keep sending races, humans, and warriors here without the need to get my consent. The two of us had contracts about that, and he just needed to deliver and get paid.

    As for the price needed for all that, I wasn¡¯t worried. The bone gain from this war was simply enough to sustain my needs for months at such a crazy consumption rate.

    I slept like a baby for more than two days straight! It seemed I underestimated all the effort I made, the pressure I ced on my body, and ended up pushing my body over its limits.

    When I woke up, I felt like a horse hit my head with its back legs! My head felt so damn heavy for hourster, and even eating and getting another nap of six hours didn¡¯t help at all.

    But after another day of such rest, I regained my activity again.

    The pain and fatigue were gone, and now I felt truly refreshed like a newborn.

    ¡°Let¡¯s check over Angelica first,¡± I decided to give it a go and check over what this check was doing.

    But just as I roamed around, I couldn¡¯t find a single trace of her!

    I saw her men working hard, weing just a newly arrived batch of races and humans. All the warriors were delivered as tokens inside my inventory.

    I knew taking them out wouldn¡¯t help that much. They got stat points of evolution, a thing that I didn¡¯t focus on for a long time now.

    ¡°I have to speak with Silverlining about this,¡± after checking the market and getting astonished with the high price of the stat points sold there, I decided to go to the bigger market and ask the impact of petals about this.

    I knew the market here was rted to the regtions of the apocalypse I was in. the prices would shift up and down ording to the demand and offer.

    Yet that wasn¡¯t a big issue in the bigger universe. There prices would be more stable and less cheaper about such hot cakes here, useless sh*t out there.

    As I got a wide tour, and after resting for almost three days, I noticed the expansion of the towns and cities clusters in the paths between mountains.

    They were expanding towards the back open space filled with greenery and forests there. Soon enough, they¡¯d reach there and start developing further.

    The building process looked natural to my eyes, with workers moving around, knowing what to do.

    They never asked for resources to use in such constructionrge projects, meaning they got their own sources from here.

    I could see that clearly from the different colours appearing at many settlements down there, with different ores than the ones I used to provide before.

    Well, if they found resources here, then it was great. Like this, I could depend on the materials extracted from this world, to satisfy my needs at least in this world.

    Aside from the good work Angelica¡¯s and Isac¡¯s men were doing here, Lily and Legend were also doing great.

    ¡°Keep pushing!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave the line!¡±

    ¡°Regroup! Regroup!¡±

    Looking at the two made me wonder, which one of them was much more brutal than the other.

    I didn¡¯t find much difference in their training tactics now. Lily copied the hellish way of training Legend used before, forcing the forces of mine to fight in small groups of tens over the scattered inds in this trait.

    And that seemed a bit harsh, with lots of casualties, but I got it was a good thing in the long run.

    After spending a few hours checking these military training camps on water, I got to check over something else.

    The monsters!

    I brought a few monster dens and used a few of them here. I used all the aquatic dens I got, but that wasn¡¯t the issue.

    I noticed that the size and numbers of these aquatic beasts showed a ground shaking change. I was quite sure I left the dens in the open ocean in the East.

    But right now they came from East and West! It looked like dens that were more dense appeared in the East, and dens that shouldn¡¯t exist in the West appeared there.

    Once I reached the eastern ocean, I braced myself and went directly underwater.

    I got my shield and didn¡¯t fear anything. And once I reached there, a grand shaking scene appeared in front of my eyes.

    ¡°They¡­ Mated together, evolved into new species¡­ Wow!¡±

    I never saw thising. The beasts I saw were different from the ones I scattered here before.

    And that had only one exnation to me, cross mating between the three species.

 Chapter 834 Angelica Is Missing!

    That seemed to bring forth weaker species, which ended up as food for the tougher and mightier ones, helping them to reproduce and grow faster.

    If this continued¡­ Then the entire oceans here would be filled with many kinds I never knew or heard about before.

    What was it? Was it the act of nature? How does nature behave to give bnce to such ack?

    Would the same happen if I summoned ground and aerial monsters here? Well¡­ For a moment there I got both excited and worried about such a result.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for my people to spread their dominance first before selecting a continent and let it be filled with monsters,¡± I decided after returning back to the surface and flying in the air.

    This world was huge! Trying to dominate it all was time consuming and not practical. I wouldn¡¯t just settle with the races purchased from outside.

    The real power of any kingdom was in its people, and my people had to mate and give birth to new generations.

    This was the true might of any kingdom. And that would take time.

    So it wasn¡¯t practical to dream about colonising this entire word. In return, I had to secure ces for my people to get meat from, and even train on killing ground and aerial enemies as well.

    Who knew, a group might go fond of taming these beasts, ending up like what Hectors had of aquatic lesions with lots of water monsters.

    After checking East, I went to West, trying to solve this mystery.

    There I found the same phenomenon, with much more surprising discoveries.

    First new species were there, a mix between the three I left before.

    But then I found totally new species, like they were a different kind of lifeform that appeared in response to the presence of all these monsters here.

    Then I saw them!

    I followed the track ofrge monsters moving and chasing after smaller ones till the very deep bottom of the ocean.

    And there I found their of these small monsters.

    It was like the dens I used before, but slightly different and with different colour and vibe.

    It seemed like it was merging perfectly with the ocean bed, as if it popped up from there.

    What the heck was that? Was this normal?

    I watched the big fight and decided not to interfere. At some point, the big monsters retreated, not out of fear but satisfaction.

    They weren¡¯t killing to exterminate, they were just eating and securing food.

    Then I started to roam the ocean bed for hours! I took almost half a day here beforeing back to the surface.

    ¡°The ocean bed¡­ It¡¯s filled with dens!¡± That was the shocking discovery that I found.

    Naturally born dens and many different types of monsters were there. I couldn¡¯t help but admire this, feeling this world held secrets yet to be told.

    Would that also happen if I used ground and aerial monster dens as well? Well, that was starting to get interesting.

    [Where are you?] After taking such a long trip underwater, I returned back to the ground and started looking for Angelica.

    Yet again she was nowhere to be found.

    [Hey! Ignoring me won¡¯t help you!] I sent it again after a few minutes of not getting a response from her.

    I checked and her name wasn¡¯t ck or grey or something. That meant she was alive and well.

    Was she sleeping? For over half a day straight?

    ¡°Hey, do you know where Angelica is?¡± As I didn¡¯t get a response from her after sending a couple more messages, I went directly to her people working at organising the iing races and asked them about her.

    ¡°Lord¡­ Thedy went to check something big back at the central part of the continent.¡±

    ¡°Yes lord, she said she might vanish for a few days andeter. She said to not panic or feel worried about her presence.¡±

    ¡°And lord¡­ She looked very happy and excited when she said that.¡±

    Oh! I now knew where she went.

    But why wouldn¡¯t this idiot respond to my messages then?

    I opened my staff and found the ce I once saved there of that relic site. I once passed over it before when I was exploring the work of clearing woods back then.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and say hi then,¡± this girl was lost in exploring that site and didn¡¯t even bother to respond! I¡¯d better go there and punish her properly for such bad manners.

    And I¡¯d get to see what that site was all about. I got lots of heat about it, and it created tons of fights between the two girls.

    [I¡¯ll go to check something, keep observing the work there until I¡¯ll return] I sent this to Lily. After all, Angelica left her men working alone and they got to have someone to supervise over them.

    I told her to not leave before preparing things there. And yet she was in such a hurry to leave in just the early days after our return.

    Couldn¡¯t she just wait for a few weeks or even a month? Tsk, I underestimate the allure of that site for her.

    What was all that about that cosmetic site? Well, I was about to figure this out soon.

    I appeared just tens of miles away from it. I stored a ce where mynds met with the forest, and that wasn¡¯t that far away from that site.

    ¡°I recall¡­ It was in that direction,¡± as the ground was open and there was nothing to use as a good mark, I moved by hunch.

    After wasting a few hours of flying around and searching, I found the right direction and spotted the relic site atst.

    The site in front of me was a big difference from what I saw before. I just passed over it once, and didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.

    If I recall correctly, this site was partially dug, showing the tops of ancient buildings.

    But the site in front of me was different!

 Chapter 835 The Mysterious Relic Site

    First there was a big dome of energy covering the entrance and the big opening leading to it.

    It was a thinyer of energy, shimmering with golden and red light lines from time to time, like running serpents running over that dome.

    It wasn¡¯t that thick to shield what was inside from my eyes. And what I saw there made me frown.

    What did I saw? A bustling city! A city that looked just as lively and vibrant, looking alive as if nothing happened to it after the long passage of time.

    Using Hawk Eye skill I could see many things deep down through that shield. It seemed that the opening and that shield was like a hole in the sky, overlooking a very prosperous world down there on the ground.

    That¡­ Was shocking! How the heck was such a thing there? Didn¡¯t this world end up destroyed a long time ago or what?

    [Lily, I want you toe and see something with me] As I was lost, it was good to ask for another opinion.

    I saved that ce and then returned back to the training camp at the trait before sending this over to Lily.

    [Is it urgent?]

    [It is]

    [Ok, give me a minute. I will ask that kid to oversee my people until I¡¯ll return]

    Her minute expanded to almost an hour!

    ¡°Sorry, I had to exin many things for him,¡± she said in such an apologetic tone before looking around, ¡°are we going to explore a ce here? Or do what?¡±

    ¡°There is something that doesn¡¯t add up,¡± I said with such a long face before taking out my staff and opening a portal there.

    ¡°Like what?¡±

    ¡°Come in and you¡¯ll see for yourself,¡± I passed through the portal and summoned my chariot again. Once the two of us rose high in the air, the fine scales covering her face all rose up and down, like getting stirred by her emotions.

    ¡°What the hell is that?!!!¡± her tone told me she was as shocked as me, or even more. She looked at me and waited for my answer.

    Girl¡­ I brought you here to give me answers, not the other way around!

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I shrugged, ¡°this was supposed to be an ancient relic site of some sort of a long gone civilization. But as you can see, it looks like they are still alive!¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± she returned again to inspect that shield and the lively city down below, ¡°it looks like we are seeing them through a tiny hole in the sky!¡±

    ¡°I got the same feeling,¡± I nodded, ¡°but¡­ That¡¯s impossible!¡±

    ¡°Tell me what you know about this ce,¡± she seriously looked at me, ¡°something is fishy going on here. You do realise that we all considered this world as a piece of heaven, free of any threat or danger. But¡­¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± I sighed, ¡°that¡¯s why I called you here to hear out your thoughts.¡±

    This was the grand threat I had in mind once I spotted this city.

    Fearing a single city? No way! I¡¯d just summon my soulers who were now helping to secure the Hector continent with others and let them crush this city to shreds.

    That wasn¡¯t the threat, not even close. The real threat was in what Lily guessed and thought about.

    We came here and felt how peaceful and calm this world was. We all dropped our guards down, even I did the same.

    But this site¡­ This sight of such a lively old city under the ground was threatening! If there was such a life going on under the ground unnoticed by us, then it was bad! Very bad!

    Who knew when they might target us! If that proved to be the case, then I should give orders and form armies to protect every single inch of this world.

    I even would start raging wars, killing those people or dominate them to secure my world.

    ¡°All I know is that site was long discovered by Hry and Angelica long before we first came here¡­¡± I started to narrate what I knew about this ce.

    And frankly speaking, I got little to tell about that.

    ¡°Who said this site was a cosmetic relic ce?!!¡± from what I said, she just picked such useless intel and showed a reaction I saw before.

    It was the same face the other two girls showed to me while speaking about this site.

    What the heck was wrong with them? What the heck was wrong with this site?

    ¡°I¡­ Don¡¯t know about that. The girls said it, and both seemed convinced about it.¡±

    ¡°One is missing,¡± Lily slowly said, ¡°but we got another to ask, right?¡±

    ¡°Hry? Is it necessary to get her here?!¡± I was surprised by what Lily said.

    First, Hry was mad about letting Angelica get full ess to this site alone. And second, I was with Lily alone!

    Before what happened at the beach, I wasn¡¯t that interested in her. But after seeing her hot treasures, I couldn¡¯t help but feel that Hry got a point in getting wary of her.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a cosmetic site! I went to many before myself! Something is fishy here, and the only people who know about it are these two. We need to know how they deducted such info about this ce! Who told them about it?¡±

    ¡°Told them?¡± I raised one eyebrow.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see? There are tons of people living down there. Didn¡¯t it cross your mind for a second that they were lured to open and activate this ce?¡±

    ¡°Activate? You aren¡¯t possibly thinking this was really happening! This¡­ All this must be an illusion!¡±

    Well, I didn¡¯t just bring her up without thinking about this mystery and forming my own theories about it.

    My best guess? This was all an illusion! Not real!

    My second best guess? This was some sort of a stored up memory, reinforced with some sort of ancient energy or magic to let anyone be able to experience what the people of this city experienced before.

 Chapter 836 Waiting For Hilary

    But for this to be¡­ Real? This was thest thing I¡¯d hope for. As this would mean there were other ces like this, and we had to rage wars and turn this heaven into a piece of hell, just like my Earth.

    ¡°We have to first gather intel, and then we will see what these will lead us to¡­¡± Lily looked down at the shield and the life beyond before her eyes shone, ¡°you are really full of surprises! Since I followed you, and I got to see things I never saw in my entire life.¡±

    And I didn¡¯t know if she was saying this in the form of gratitude orining.

    ¡°We need her,¡± she stressed over this again, ¡°we need her to tell us what happened.¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡± as things reached this far, I had to go back and bring Hry here.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lily noticed my hesitation and asked. Of course I was preparing myself for the storm of my chick.

    ¡°I¡¯m just thinking where she might be right now,¡± well I lied, yet that was also a point I had to take into consideration.

    I spread them all over the Hector continent, asking them to control the entirend. And so I didn¡¯t know where she might be right now.

    That meant I¡¯d have to wait for her toe to me.

    ¡°Wasting a few hours isn¡¯t a problem,¡± she turned her eyes towards the dome, seemingly buying my lie, ¡°I¡¯ll keep watching here. You go ande with her for answers.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± I was about to open a portal before I thought about something, ¡°don¡¯t ever think about checking things there, got it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not that crazy to do it,¡± she firmly responded, making me heave a sigh of relief.

    [Where are you now?] Once I arrived back at Earth, I led my chariot back to the capital while sending Hry a message.

    [Busy handling the scared people here]

    [Leave everything ande to the capital right away]

    [What for? What happened? An enemy at the gates or what?]

    [It¡¯s¡­ Much worse than that. How long before being there?]

    [Ten¡­ At most fifteen hours]

    That much! Fine! [Ok, start moving]

    [Shall I bring my army?]

    [No, juste alone]

    I paused before I went to the jumper.

    [Do you know where my Lucias and his boys are?]

    [He is your boy, not mine. And where is my boy?]

    [He is busy dealing with stuff back there]

    [Give me him and I¡¯ll tell you where your boy is]

    [Screw you! I¡¯ll just summon him back]

    [Do it and you¡¯ll leave an area vacant and missed]

    [That¡¯s why I asked you, genius!]

    [Why not ask your chick then?]

    [She is busy handling something else]

    [Yes, everyone around you is quite busy handling stuff for you and here you are,zy to just look for your boy yourself]

    [You know what¡­ The areas left by my boys absence will be covered by your boys]

    [And who is going to force me to do such very work for you?]

    [Or else¡­ Forget about sniffing your boy. I¡¯ll assign him to my Hry¡­ Or do you know what? I¡¯ll just keep him around me all the time]

    [Damn you! Don¡¯t ever dream about taking him! I gave him advice and even helped him learn a few tricks in leading armies! He is mine! He will serve me, and be a general in my army]

    [Then do your part so you¡¯ll get a chance] I closed the chat whileughing. I didn¡¯t know why that jumper was so damn fixated over such a kid, but Legend was capable despite his young age.

    ¡°Come back!¡± As I dealt with such a problem, I waited for three hours before returning back to the capital.

    Well, it was indeed worthy to be called a capital with all the improvements and development it showed right now.

    All itcked was millions, or even tens of millions to keep it bustling with life, just like the old times before the apocalypse.

    As I reached there, I called for Lucias and all my soulers toe.

    ¡°Lord¡­¡± Lucias bowed alongside his five elites once arrived. I just summoned these five, thought about giving them a head up warning about what yet toe.

    ¡°At ease,¡± I said before looking towards the distance, ¡°you do know that I got another world, right?¡± I knew they did, ¡°there¡­ Is a little problem there that might need a big fight to get solved.¡±

    ¡°We can do whatever you want and kill any enemy you desire,¡± Lucias said as if this was an easy fight. He didn¡¯t know what we were going to face, and even I didn¡¯t.

    ¡°I want to ask, are the soulers we got enough?¡±

    ¡°They are, and they got stronger thanks to thest war.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, but that¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking about,¡± I paused before adding, ¡°I want to know if you need more.¡±

    ¡°Of my people? Of course I do. But can the Lord find more of us?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ Try my best,¡± I knew it might be hard, but I already asked Silverlining before to find me any soulers and necromancers he could find.

    I might just need to remind him again, to know how important this was.

    Recalling my necromancers made me think about asking for their help. They were part of my forces, right?

    However when I recalled how weak they were currently and their need to absorb death energy for a long time to get stronger, I decided to go into this adventure without them.

    ¡°Go back now,¡± I unsummoned all of the elites, leaving only Lucias by my side.

    At first I was aware of his presence around, but soon I started to get used to it. He became invisible, only present whenever I needed him.

    ¡°She is taking her time indeed,¡± after the passage of fifteen hours, I couldn¡¯t help but feel bored.

    I even took a nap for a few hours, but I was already in top shape so I didn¡¯t need that much sleep.

    I did it as I got nothing much to do anyway.

 Chapter 837 One Shock After Another!

    Thinking about that dome and site, that city that shouldn¡¯t exist and yet it did, made me more nervous. I always considered my second Earth as my escape ce, my own safe haven away from all this sh*t going on here.

    I even started reading through lots of records and tales about that world, but I didn¡¯t get a clue. Everything pointed to an end, a long time before my time.

    There wasn¡¯t a single thing referring to an ongoing civilization, or even to a way to hide cities and people underneath the ground.

    They were advanced people, but they didn¡¯t deal right with the power they gained.

    I thought lots of glorious moments turned into tragedies at the end that turned my mood to the worse.

    I never felt that sad when I read through the records of my people in the apocalypse. What was it? Was it that I knew these people were gone and they failed that pained me?

    Did I have hope when I read through the records? Hope for my humans? For¡­ Even myself?

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    Just as I was lost in such deep thoughts, I finally heard the voice I waited all this time for. ¡°Why did you call me and let me fly all the way here?¡±

    She stood on her chariot, folding her arms, giving me such a long face.

    She was still mad at me. ¡°Something bad happened,¡± I said before opening a portal and added, e, we have to speak about something important. But you have to see this first.¡±

    ¡°See¡­ What?!!!¡± she just passed through the portal to end up at the other side. There she got her eyes wide opened, looking up at the dome and life brimming underneath before looking again at me.

    And I was also having the same weird and shocked look over my face. That wasn¡¯t thanks to her shock or because of seeing this mysterious city.

    It was because this ce looked quite calm, eerie calm. Lily¡­ She wasn¡¯t there.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this is your first time seeing this¡­ City!¡± Hry felt something was off and couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Someone¡­ Someone was supposed to stay on guard here,¡± I looked around with no sign of her before I opened a chat and sent a message over to her.

    Yet again, I sent messages and got no response back.

    And that meant only one thing¡­

    ¡°Who? Angelica?¡± Hry thought about the wrong person, well she wasn¡¯t way off the mark actually. Angelica was already trapped inside, and now Lily.

    ¡°Here is what I know¡­¡± I took a deep breath before briefing her about everything I knew about this site.

    ¡°Are you telling me¡­ This is the cosmetic relic site?!!!¡± she seemed to not recognise this ce, and she got all the right to feel so.

    This site was nothing like the one she saw before. ¡°And Angelica went there? And now Lily is also missing?!!¡± she asked, and I didn¡¯t bring her here just to throw questions like this.

    ¡°I¡­ I and Lily spoke about this and you have the key to solve this mystery,¡± I looked at her eyes while she stood just a few inches away from me.

    ¡°Me? How?!¡± a look of doubt appeared over her face.

    ¡°Lily got this theory¡­¡± I started to exin what Lily had in mind. And when I finished, the look of doubt deepened over her face.

    ¡°This¡­ I¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    She seemed a bit hesitant and even lost when I expected a clear answer about this question.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t remember who told you this ce was a cosmetic relic site!¡± I raised both eyebrows, and her face told me she didn¡¯t know anything about that.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ I just feel fuzzy about that topic whenever I think about it¡­¡± her eyes even shook slightly, making me feel worse inside.

    This¡­ This wasn¡¯t going to bode well, right?

    ¡°Tell me what you remember¡­ Did the two of youe here together? Did you go down there and excavate the site? And why here? Or was it already showing its marks as a relic site?¡±

    I knew Angelica might not be aware of relic sites, but Hry would. I always thought that the one to recognise this site first was Hry, and then she told Angelica everything about it.

    ¡°Well¡­ We weren¡¯t together to begin with¡­¡± and she started talking by saying such shocking words, ¡°I was following our forces and pushing them around to clear trees. Then I felt¡­ Yes, I felt someone calling, like a distant echo from far.¡±

    ¡°And?¡± I didn¡¯t jump to conclusions yet, but it seemed what Lily guessed was true.

    Someone lured these two over to activate this site or something like this.

    ¡°When I came here, it was already excavated,¡± suddenly she started to act weird. Her eyes started to gaze at the distance, while her body moved all of sudden, jumping off my chariot to the ground.

    ¡°Hry!¡± I shouted at her but I was slightlyte to stop her. Once I jumped down using my rope, crossing the distance of a few hundred metres off the ground, I saw that she was fine!

    That was¡­ Slightly unexpected. Jumping off such a high distance andnding without any assistance was something dangerous, even for me.

    But she¡­ She stood in the middle of a small hole on the ground, with dust all over her without even blinking.

    ¡°I came here, found such marvellous light that led me to that spot over there¡­¡±

    As if she was taken over by something, she started to move and speak like a machine! She moved towards the dome, and I hurried after her, intending to stop her even by force.

    ¡°There!¡± yet she didn¡¯t go directly to that dome, instead she went left and ended up at a rock.

    I didn¡¯t notice it at all. It looked just like any normal rock scattered around here.

    But when I got closer and stood by Hry¡¯s side, I saw writings all over it.

    It was in anguage I didn¡¯t know.

 Chapter 838 A World Filled With Souls

    ¡°It says this is the relic site of the cosmetic empire, a cosmetic relic,¡± yet Hry spoke again, seemingly able to read through these writings.

    ¡°There is no such an empire in the history of this world¡­¡± I narrowed my eyes, slowly recalling the names of the kingdoms in this world. ¡°There was never an empire before,¡± I firmly said, and that was something I was sure about.

    ¡°No! Our history got obliterated by our enemies!¡± Just as I said these words, Hry turned to me and her face gave me a fierce expression.

    For a second there, I saw another face ovepping over hers.

    Damn! Was she possessed by a vengeful soul or what?

    ¡°We won¡¯t go into oblivion! This is our ce! Our site! Our marks that willst for aeons! No one has the power to remove our name from this damn world¡¯s history, not even that f*cking the world¡¯s will! Ah!¡±

    Just as she bellowed out in such a deep and loud voice that didn¡¯t belong to my sweet Hry, but to that mysterious soul taking over her body right now.

    ¡°Anyoneing here must go there, must see our glorious empire. You can¡¯t stop us, we are immortals and will always find people to deliver our heritage to.¡±

    Just as she said that, she turned around and started running towards that dome.

    ¡°Sh*t!¡± and this time I knew she was going to jump inside that dome. Not under my watch!

    *Bang!* I didn¡¯t hesitate to take out my light ive, ran faster than her before hitting her with my ive¡¯s shaft.

    And like a dead rock she fell on the ground, far from that dome.

    ¡°You¡­ Are you an agent of that b*tch? Why is our power not affecting you?¡± and as I thought she got a good hit and fell on the ground, she slowly stood up from the middle of a dense dust cloud, and spoke in that weird tone.

    Sigh! Why did that happen when I had my scissors away? Should I call it back? Damn!

    ¡°I will kill you!¡± without warning, she got her sword out, and then came at me.

    ¡°Pathetic!¡± Just seeing the steps she took, the stance of her sword made me realise whoever was taking control over her right now wasn¡¯t a veteran in fighting and killing.

    He was a noob!

    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*

    I gradually sent her flying back using my ive. One time after another I evaded her simple charge and slow and expected attacks, hitting her with the shaft of my ive.

    I didn¡¯t want to truly wound her. She was my chick after all. But that bastard seemed to not stop.

    ¡°I won¡¯t stop, I won¡¯t get tired, hahaha! This isn¡¯t my body to begin with! Nothing can stop me, not even a dirty agent of that b*tch! I¡¯m a soul, and nothing can harm <span>souls!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± I raised an eyebrow before suddenly snapping my fingers, ¡°Lucias,e down here right now!¡±

    *Fwoosh!* and without waiting for a second, Lucias stood on my side, with all his shocking orange fire.

    And the appearance of my Lucias here caused the face of my Hry to change.

    ¡°You can harm souls, right?¡± I ignored her, and turned to Lucias as I had to make sure of this, ¡°you can hunt down one soul and leave the other intact, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes lord, let me do it for you.¡±

    ¡°Go.¡±

    ¡°Stay away from me! You damn beast! Stay away or I¡¯ll kill her!¡±

    Just as my Lucias moved in a fog of orange smoke, that soul controlling my Hry got a scare.

    She raised her sword and seemed to aim at her heart! Damn! That was slightly unexpected. This soul might not be a true fighter, but he was cruel enough to take down his life with my girl.

    But the next moment my Lucias shed passed her body, and all I heard was a heart curdling wailing scream that started to grow coarse.

    ¡°It¡¯s done, and his soul¡­ Tastes unique and good,¡± Lucias returned back to stand by my side, while his words made me feel he really enjoyed such a meal.

    ¡°Damn!¡± Just as he said that, Hry¡¯s body got all weak and fell to the ground. I moved fast and just held her before her head would hit the ground.

    What is wrong with my people these days? They were getting controlled and ending up losing consciousnesster on.

    Sigh! I examined her and she looked fine from outside. But I didn¡¯t know if that soul left any damage behind.

    ¡°So¡­ The soul controlled whoever came closer to here, forcing them to open this relic site¡­¡± I muttered while leaving Hry inside my chariot¡¯s one of the many rooms there.

    ¡°Tell me, did you feel anything different about this soul?¡± If it was a soul, then my Lucias here was the best to tell me all about it.

    ¡°It felt unique¡­¡± but that was all he said.

    ¡°In which way?¡±

    ¡°It looked old, felt with great rage and hatred. I ate it but I felt full, like eating one million <span>souls or even more.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± So it wasn¡¯t just a normal soul. My Lucias was glutinous in terms of eating souls. One million? That was barely enough to make him survive a day, not to get such a full feeling.

    ¡°Anything else?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that ce¡­ It¡¯s filled with such souls¡­ I can already sniff them from here. Lord, can you let me go there? Let my boys have a bite?¡±

    ¡°Bite?!¡± I looked at him in a weird way before turning my eyes towards the dome, ¡°you are saying this ce is filled with souls?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s weird¡­ But It¡¯s filled with <span>souls. It¡¯s like someone trapped billions of souls there for such a long time.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ Can you see life appearing from this dome?¡± I pointed at the dome and even moved closer to it.

    ¡°I can see that.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s an illusion?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ My best guess is time ability.¡±

 Chapter 839 Time And Space Powers

    ¡°Time, what?!!¡± Wasn¡¯t this a thing of the angels? The thing running through my veins?

    ¡°Not only that, I can also sniff traces of space ability as well.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Is this a pocket world?¡±

    ¡°A pocket world storing up a moment of time from ancient times and trapping souls inside,¡± Lucias said in such firm belief, making me look at this dome in a much weirder way.

    This ce¡­ It wasn¡¯t just a mere relic site, it was a time loop! A thing that reminded me of something I heard a long time ago, a thing that angels did to save their race.

    Was this ce also connected with them or what? Were they the bad guys in the end? Or were they desperate to turn bad at the end of their tale?

    ¡°How can we deal with it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not that experienced at dealing with such troublesome things, but I know a fact about this¡­ A ce like this must have a core, a circle of magic, and someone to control it.¡±

    ¡°Someone? Someone is still alive inside?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily a living person, a soul will do just fine.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± I was lost in thoughts. This entire thing was really troublesome and I didn¡¯t like the feeling of it.

    But these people¡­ These souls touched my people first. They didn¡¯te in peace and tried to talk, they acted in such tyranny, abducting two of my people and tried to harm my Hry.

    ¡°Can you deal with these souls?¡± I asked with such a cold tone that expressed my intentions.

    If they started touching my things, then they got only themselves to me.

    ¡°I can, but alone will take much time to do it. It¡¯s better to bring my boys over.¡±

    ¡°I will,¡± I slowly nodded before opening up a chat with Silverlining and sent him a message.

    [Have you ever heard about a loop time that¡¯s trapped in a pocket world using time and space abilities?]

    If I got to identify this site, then it was better to not set a single foot there before gathering up intel about it.

    Any information would help, and it might even save my life.

    [I heard stories, legendary ones¡­ But why?]

    [I got one]

    [You¡­ What?!!]

    [I have one in front of my eyes right now and I have to deal with it. Tell me what you know about that]

    [This¡­ You do know that the two abilities and the people who mastered them were long gone from this universe. I can¡¯t tell anything without adding the word rumour or fairytale next to it]

    Oh, that meant he didn¡¯t know anything for sure. Should I risk it and hear stories, unverified and might end up being wrong, about such a ce and the people who created it?

    For a moment there I was desperate enough to say yes.

    [But¡­ I heard of a weird dude who lives at the remote ces of the universe. He is quite entric, not the guy you want to know. But a sovereign I know is a good friend of his. I can find him for you if you wanted]

    Well¡­ That was an interesting introduction, but there was a single issue here.

    [How is that weird dude going to help me with this problem?]

    [He is famous for looking for any clue and info regarding the two extinct folks using these abilities. Some even said he went inside one of those pocket time loops and returned, leaving part of his sanity back there]

    [Thanks, that¡¯s relieving] I lied! Relieving my ass! It was damn scary! I was thinking about going there. I never thought it would be this dangerous, to leave such a terrible touch over my mind for eternity.

    [Do you want to speak with him? I can be with the sovereign and act as you spokesman there]

    [Sure, that will help. How long before finding that man?]

    [First I have to find the sovereign]

    [Aren¡¯t you still in your race¡¯s home world?]

    [I¡¯m, but many left already. Give me few hours and I¡¯ll get back to you with good news]

    [Thanks buddy] I closed the chat, looking at that dome with disturbed thoughts.

    It was dangerous then going there anding back. What about my Lily and Angelica? Would they be alright? What about Hry? Would that damn soul leave something permanent in her mind?

    Sigh! Something seemed a bit fishy here. ¡°Tell me, do you feel any calling or something trying to control you?¡± I asked without shifting my eyes off that lovely world down below that dome.

    ¡°I¡¯m, but they are useless. Against soulers, such cheap tricks won¡¯t do.¡±

    ¡°Good¡­ Come out!¡± The next moment I summoned all the souler army here, ¡°search everywhere, move even rocks and find me anything useful. And stay away from that dome, ok?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll supervise their actions then,¡± Lucias volunteered and I didn¡¯t reject the extra help here.

    I returned to my chariot, looking over my soulers while spreading around.

    It might seem a low chance, but as this site was here, I might also find other stuff around.

    I wasn¡¯t hoping to find other time loop sites around. I just felt something was rted to that rock, the rock that Hry came and read its content and I couldn¡¯t.

    It wasn¡¯t random, nothing of this looked random. It felt like an ancient scheme and n just started in motion.;

    Having a world that held such a troublesome relic from time and space dudes? It couldn¡¯t be random at all!

    I was sure something was connecting all this together; the old man, the gift he left behind for me, and this world¡­ All this didn¡¯t look random to me.

    But what connected them? I felt like standing on top of the world and taking a peek at an entire world from a small opening in the sky!

    Slowly I¡¯d unveil all these schemes, slowly I¡¯d get to the bottom of all these mysteries.

 Chapter 840 Speaking With An Enemy

    I stood on the back of my chariot watching what my soulers were doing down below while waiting for Silverlining toe back at me.

    And the first thing that happened was for my boys to discover more stones like the one Hry stood at and read.

    It was still puzzling me. Why did she go there if she was possessed with that soul? Wasn¡¯t she supposed to go towards the dome directly or what?

    It didn¡¯t make quite sense. Anyway I examined the rocks my soulers kept finding, and they all were covered in such weirdnguage.

    I tried to decipher it but couldn¡¯t, even asked Lucias and he didn¡¯t recognise it.

    And then another piece of news came after five hours.

    [The sovereign is asking toe and see that loop pocket world himself]

    And that was what Silverlining sent in return.

    [Not a chance!] you wanted toe? Did that entric weird dude of yours tell you something important and you wanted to check if it was true or not?

    Inviting such a dangerously powerful person over to my? I already have enough problems at hand to handle. Inviting such cmity that I don¡¯t have any control upon was a foolish mistake I wouldn¡¯t do.

    [But¡­ He is persistent about it]

    [Let him know this, if he has any use from this ce, I¡¯m willing to share] If such a person ced a priority over this site, then it must have a secret or some sort of a treasure.

    [He says he is just curious, what do you think?]

    [I think he is trying to bluff his way to here, and I won¡¯t let anyone trespass my own home]

    [But we gave you a VIP privilege to our home, don¡¯t forget that]

    Suddenly a new chat window popped up and I couldn¡¯t help but roll my eyes in return.

    ¡®You are so damn impatient about getting your hands over my site,¡¯ I thought to myself before sending in return, [Are you the sovereign, the friend of Silverlining?]

    [Silverlining is the one who is trying to befriend me, and yes it¡¯s me, Gne sovereign]

    [Nice to meet you] he seemed quite stirred up by this site, [But as I told Silverlining, I can¡¯t grant you ess to my home]

    [And as I said, we gave you the same privilege as our home. Or do you want to be treated in the same way?]

    [That wasn¡¯t just an act of generosity! It was in return to a grand deal. Do you want me to call all these deals off?]

    [You¡­] he was hard to deal with, but who said I¡¯d get scared with his harsh words and cold attitude?

    If I was standing in front of him right now, then I¡¯d end up getting terrified of his power. But we were worlds apart. Even if he threatened me, I wouldn¡¯t budge an inch off my stand.

    [I never liked you from the start, do you know that?] his words started to change, showing the real colour of his face, [I voted against you in the two meetings. I don¡¯t know what that idiot here told you, but I¡¯m one of the leaders of the force rejecting the presence of a weak and useless human in our close circle. You are nothing! Your race is just a disgrace to even get its name on my tongue!]

    [Then thanks for such honesty. If you don¡¯t like me this much, then let¡¯s end this nice talk here]

    [And do you think you can find answers on your own? Quite funny and admirably pathetic!]

    [I can¡¯t on my own indeed, but what if I used my little bones and started a universe wide bounty task? Any info about this thing here in return for a useless green bone of mine. How many do you think will get excited and step in to help?]

    [All the news about what you seek is wrong! Go ahead, and you¡¯ll get yourself ton of sh*t in no time]

    [And¡­] I ignored hisst remark, [I can give such an offer; one red bone for anyone who can give me credentialed and certified intel about this pocket world. Do you think might be aware of this?]

    [Not anyone aside from my friend!]

    [Indeed, but do you know that I got a link with the system higher ups?]

    [What¡­]

    [I can simply give this red bone to them, and even better¡­ I can ask for any price they¡¯d love to, and I¡¯ll double it!]

    [You are bluffing! Not a mere useless human can reach to the skyhigh higher ups and even make a deal with them!]

    [I already reached that skyhigh level before. I did a deal with them before, as I did a deal with your mighty and all powerful race in the universe. I¡¯m not a nobody, not that useless and weak as you might think. Sorry, but you are wasting my time. I¡¯ll go and speak with those higher ups better]

    [Don¡¯t you dare¡­]

    [And¡­ I will make sure that all the other sovereigns in the Toranks race will get to know about what you just did]

    [Are you¡­ Threatening me?!!] Well, he seemed quite shocked.

    As he was so daring and arrogant enough to expose his hatred to me in such a blunt way, I had to smash that reality onto his face.

    I wasn¡¯t afraid of him, not even a single bit. He might cause problems from time to time, but giving a punch in return wasn¡¯t going to change this.

    He already was dead fixed on being on bad terms with me from the beginning.

    And dude¡­ You weren¡¯t the only sovereign that mattered in your race. I got support from your race, twice in a row! Even if you had few around to antagonise me, I got lots more to support my cause.

    [Consider it as you like, but I¡¯m giving you a final chance to join my side]

    [Screw you! I¡¯ll find out where the heck is your home world and make sure to destroy it with my own forces!]

    [Empty threats won¡¯t help you. Don¡¯t forget, I got something you desperately need]

    [F*ck you!]

 Chapter 841 Im Not Going To Say!

    [Half of my entrusted subordinates call me in this way, so it¡¯s not an offence actually, hahaha!] I knew he was on the verge of exploding out of anger, but that wasn¡¯t something I should worry about.

    That dude needed something from me, and he knew the true value of it. It was so damn valuable that he was willing to keep chatting with me despite the irresistible urge he got to find and kill me at this moment.

    [Are you sure this is wise? He isn¡¯t any better than that crazy friend of his]

    And just as I waited for the response from that sovereign, Silverlining tried to give me a warning and advice.

    He was such a sincere and kind person that I liked. He was loyal, and that was the second best feature of him, next to his ability to deliver what he promised in time.

    [I know what I¡¯m doing] I sent before thinking about something, [Why don¡¯t you say something to help?]

    [Like what?]

    [Like you got another one to help other than this sovereign]

    [This¡­ Do you want my head rolling on the ground or what? He is crazy!]

    [If you don¡¯t help me solve this right now, he wille at you first. You heard him, he wants your head already]

    [Damn! Ok, let me try it out]

    I knew this was a risky move, but this dude must know he wasn¡¯t the only one who could help or else he wouldn¡¯t crack down and get past his hatred.

    I waited for long minutes this time, while looking at the two chats opened in front of me. It took twenty minutes before that sovereign sent again.

    [Do you think you are smart enough? I got your man here under my mercy. Send me the location of that pocket world or else I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll receive his head in the next weekend]

    Oh, he was indeed crazy! [Do you think this will force my hand?]

    [It will. Without him, you won¡¯t be able to get in touch with any of my race]

    [You are underestimating me and the system too much, do you know that?] Of course he got a point, but not that quite right indeed.

    I depended too much on Silverlining to perform everything out ofte. But that didn¡¯t mean I was out of the means to contact Toranks race higher ups.

    [What do you mean by that?]

    [You¡¯ll soon know the answer to that]

    I got a way, and it was really quite simple and easy. Yet it seemed that the sovereign stayed away from the apocalypse and its affairs for too long, to even forget about such tiny details.

    Any contract provided and secured by the system would allow the two sides to get in contact with each other. So, I got the three sovereigns in the reach of my fingertips.

    All I needed to do was to just open the contracts and send messages to the three sovereigns briefing them about the situation.

    However, even if I got such a way, I didn¡¯t hurry to use it.

    After all, the two of us were having such a fierce battle in wits. Even if what he imed was right, and he got the neck of Silverlining under his mercy, he wasn¡¯t that insane to kill one of his race, a high on and known by many already, a hot shot at this moment.

    So he was just bluffing, trying another attempt to force me to agree on his terms. And I just responded to the punch with a mighty blow by what I just said.

    And in less than a few minutes, seemingly after asking around about what I just said, he changed his tone and attitude.

    [You know getting at each other¡¯s necks won¡¯t get any of us any benefits. Why not talk and discuss like civilised people? Come to my ce, or select a neutral ce for the two of us to meet]

    [Sorry, I¡¯m kind of busy right now. If you want, we can continue speaking here]

    [You¡­ Screw you!] Another attempt of his failed. Did he think I was this stupid to ept his offer? Speak to him face to face? Damn! Just thinking about this gave me goosebumps running through my spine.

    I wasn¡¯t that insane to ept such an offer indeed. And it seemed my refusal just made him more furious.

    [What do you want then? Huh! To just help you without getting anything back?]

    [We can have a contract at any moment] Iughed, [Like this, and under the protection of the system, you can guarantee whatever you are seeking]

    [And what if what I want isn¡¯t a thing but a person?]

    [What do you mean? There aren¡¯t any living people there in that pocket world!]

    [No way! My friend told me that for a pocket world to appear in front of someone, that a person belonging either to the space or time ns will be there!]

    This¡­ Damn! Was this sovereign after me? I suspected that the appearance of this pocket world and even this entire Krishna world wasn¡¯t a coincidence.

    It was all rted to me having the same bloodline that was running in the veins of one of the time ns in the past; the angels.

    [Well¡­ I can¡¯t sign over something I have no control over] I had to find a way out of this damn deadly trap!

    If I signed such a contract, and promised him that I¡¯d deliver him the one responsible for all this, wasn¡¯t this like selling myself out to him or what?

    [I only want that person, nothing else. If you can¡¯t help me then I won¡¯t help you] Damn that sovereign! Why did dealing with him turn out to be so hard?

    [May I ask about the reason?]

    [What for? As if you will understand it anyway]

    [Try me then]

    [Yo, this isn¡¯t a kindergarten and I¡¯m not your master! This is my personal sh*t! Why shall I even tell you?]

 Chapter 842 A Hassle With A Sovereign!

    Well, he got a point there. But without telling me bro, you wouldn¡¯t get the help you wanted.

    [Without knowing what you¡¯ll gain from this, howe I¡¯ll even consider signing that contract? After all I¡¯m going to risk my life here]

    [Humph! Find him or her first then let¡¯s speak]

    [It¡¯s better to find another dude then]

    [Don¡¯t you dare! I¡¯m holding your precious boy here with my spear!]

    [As if I don¡¯t have a way to free him and frame you in return!]

    [I bet you won¡¯t dare to do that!]

    [Test me and you¡¯ll deeply regret it] I snorted, [I didn¡¯t call them yet because I want to finish this deal with you. However, if there is no way to close it, then let¡¯s continue as enemies instead of friends]

    The two of us ended up in such a stalemate. I wouldn¡¯t budge, and he didn¡¯t intend to. But I wasn¡¯t going to let him get his way without knowing what he wanted my power for.

    [Tsk, such a badass useless human kid who thinks himself a hegemon! Alright, I want to adopt this guy as a son to me, nourish him to grow stronger and also will let him study under my friend¡¯s care]

    [Nice try] Well, he gave such a reasonable reason that was full of bullshit! Adopting me? Trying to get me stronger? Make me study under the guidance of his friend?

    If these two weren¡¯t crazy, I might have believed part of what he said! But such a cold-hearted bastard would only care about himself and his benefits.

    [I¡¯m not lying!]

    [Indeed you are!]

    [I¡¯m a sovereign! A mighty sovereign in my people! Howe I lie? It¡¯s a disgrace to even think about it!]

    [Stop bluffing, I won¡¯t buy your sh*t. Just spill out the beans or I¡¯ll go and get my boy free with the help of others]

    [You damn bastard! I said I¡¯m not lying!]

    [Ok, keep the act. I¡¯m opening the messages with these sovereigns now. Hmm¡­ Should I send Ludan to help first or send the three? Hmm¡­ What do you think? Three is enough or shall they bring their friends and their armies with them?]

    [Screw you son of b*tch! You aren¡¯t a human! You are a damn dark master with a twisted heart and will rot in hell for eternity!]

    [Stop fooling around and tell me everything then]

    [I lost a kid once and was looking for him. He has the power of time and space ability. I believe he is the one at your ce]

    [Another fake story! Dammit! Are you full of sh*t like this or is this your nature?]

    [Don¡¯t say a single word or I¡¯lle to kill you myself!]

    [As if I¡¯ll ept this pathetic lost son story. Try another one, I need some sort of amusement while waiting for Ludan¡¯s answer]

    [You¡­ Sent a message to him?]

    Oh! It seemed that the sovereign was worried about Ludan. I guess this would end badly for you if you kept slipping off my grasp like this.

    [I¡¯m going to but have to find a source of amusement first. Come on, keep telling me such nice stories]

    [F*ck you! I¡¯m not a clown for your pleasure!]

    [Indeed you are making yourself one]

    [If not for you being far away from me right now¡­ I swear I¡¯d have crushed your throat and broke your arms and legs before even saying a single word!]

    [You can¡¯t, as I¡¯m not next to you, hahaha!] I knew this was true. I was acting this annoying and rude, insulting him at each chance, only thanks for me being away.

    But he couldn¡¯t me me for it, right? It was just coincidence that let the two of us apart, not able to meet.

    [F*ck you! I won¡¯t forget this grudge no matter how many years will pass! One day we will meet and then¡­ Humph! Just thinking about all the horrible things I¡¯m going to do to you makes my blood boil in excitement!]

    [Stop daydreaming and man up, will you?]

    [F*ck you son of b*tch!]

    [I don¡¯t have time for all this. Will you tell me what I want or shall I send a message to Ludan? And beware, this isn¡¯t a joke anymore! I¡¯m fed up dealing with such a rude sovereign like you]

    [Rude¡­ You¡­ How dare you?!! It¡¯s you who needs to get disciplined]

    [Fine, good bye and wait for my people]

    I closed the chat, did nothing for almost half an hour before reopening the chat again.

    And what weed me was a long line of rude and angry messages which held that sovereign resentment towards me.

    ¡°He really wants a person with such ability, desperately needing me¡­¡± my eyes shed with such evil intentions when I noticed the change in his tone and words.

    In less than half an hour, he turned from cursing and insulting, shouting and threatening, to being a little mild in his words, trying to ask me to speak again with him, and even promising me a reward in return.

    It seemed he didn¡¯t waste his time and interrogated Silverlining during our chat. He started to offer arge number of soulers, including even general calibre. He even said he got necromancers, lots of them, and even a general grade ones as well in intact and full powerful state.

    At the end he started to offer lots of races, including my humans. And when I didn¡¯t answer, he turned his offer into a threat, threatening to go all out and purchase humans and kill them!

    This damn jerk! He was so stressed out to find the one with the time ability for whatever he wanted.

    [Just tell me why you want this dude and we can have a proper talk] After waiting for another half an hour, I finally sent this message to him.

    [Dammit! Why are you fixating over this? I can offer you tons of what you want, free of charge, in return for finding and delivering whom I want over]

 Chapter 843 [Bonus chapter] Wait! Sign A Contract First!

    [I said my price, and it¡¯s not negotiable!] I didn¡¯t give him any room to slip away this time, [You got one hour. If by then you didn¡¯t agree, then I¡¯ll just consider us enemies for good]

    I didn¡¯t wait to hear any of his useless sh*t. As I closed the chat with him, I turned to see the dome.

    This all started because of this damn thing. A pocket time loop world? Would I also face the same thing when facing the angels¡¯ pocket time loop world as well.

    I looked at the dome and started to see what I knew so far. I knew¡­ Nothing that might help, nothing worthy of note!

    And that made me more frustrated.

    I turned my eyes over to the soulers. They were really doing great work turning this entire zone upside down, showing the heart of the ground and throwing away many rocks as they dug deeply.

    They found many of such weird writing stones, but what was the use? I couldn¡¯t read such anguage!

    Ok¡­ I had to find something I could work on from¡­ Trying to get anything from this ce seemed useless for now.

    If I just got my Silverlining, I¡¯d have asked him about suchnguage. If I didn¡¯t manage to read it, he or other sovereigns would.

    But that was out of my reach for now. So I had to think about this in a different way.

    It was simr to the pocket time loop world of the angels, right? So that meant whoever did this had the ability to control time just like angels.

    Also as Lucias said, they also had space powers. Were there two races then here? Or one with such terrifying ability mixing time with space powers?

    A dead race, a race mighty enough to be targeted by the hostile universe. But the angels managed to keep the remaining lot of them safe using this way.

    Why didn¡¯t this race do the same? Were they stopped beforepleting their technique? From the look of it, they had all the time to prepare and finish such a world.

    So why didn¡¯t they try to save part of their people inside? Or was Lucias wrong and there were lots of people inside without noticing their auras?

    Thinking this way wouldn¡¯t help so I stopped considering this issue for now before thinking about something else.

    The words the soul that controlled my Hry spoke about the rtion between me and the world¡¯s will, taking me as the bad guy here.

    What was that all about? I looked up at the bright and clear sky while wondering what was wrong about this world.

    Why wasn¡¯t there a single mention about this race in the all detailed records of history about this world.

    I read everything, and not just once but a couple of times. Yet I was sure there was never a single mention about a race who could control either time or space.

    There was something missing here¡­ I didn¡¯t get why everything was mentioned, everything but this race and empire.

    And what was with that empire thing? I got to read all about kingdoms, never heard about this term before except at the ancient human records long before the apocalypse.

    As far as I knew, thest empire in the world before the apocalypse hit was the British empire, something that existed many years before.

    Well¡­ I had to get more info about empires then. If they were just what humans had before, then this empire would be much more powerful and bigger than any kingdom I ever heard or read about.

    So I got that they were like the angels, might have survivors hidden down below. They might be two races with two different abilities, and they were a big and famous race and empire, stretching over more worlds than any kingdom ever did before.

    That meant they were famous, known even after their disappearance. Finding their name wasn¡¯t going to be a hard task.

    I just had to ask about the list of the famed and extinct empires, with races mastering both time and space abilities in the universe.

    I doubted this list would contain more than five names at most.

    [What¡¯s your answer?] since thest messages of rage and insult he sent, that sovereign went all silent and didn¡¯t send anymore.

    It seemed he either gave up, or was seriously thinking about my offer. Or perhaps he might have been thinking of another way to get what he wanted without telling me any of his secrets.

    [I agree. Let me tell you a story then¡­]

    [Wait!] I didn¡¯t even read the entire message, [We will sign a contract first]

    [Contract? Are you f*cking kidding me?!!!]

    [Sorry pal, but you aren¡¯t that trustworthy at all. Who knows, you may even nt lies in the middle of the truth, or even give me an entire bullshit story as if it was real]

    [Come on! I¡¯m a sovereign of the Toranks! How in the world did you get such lewd and dirty thoughts about me?]

    Screw you! Do you even think I¡¯d be content and satisfied by this bullshit? Even if your race was mighty and all, having bad weed in the middle of all green was inevitable!

    [Then you won¡¯t have a problem signing a contract with me, right?]

    [F*ck you! I will never do such a disgraceful thing!]

    [Then bye bye, I¡¯ll send a message to Ludan now. Expect a visit from him soon]

    [I¡¯ll leave, leave far away and he won¡¯t be able to find me, no one will! And you¡¯ll lose your precious dude here]

    [Stop bluffing! Either agree or refuse! I won¡¯t ept such useless sh*t again! Enough wasting my damn time and give me your f*cking answer]

    He started to get on my nerves! If he wasn¡¯t ready to help me out, then it was better to waste this time looking for someone else who would.

    [Damn! Send me the contract then to review]

 Chapter 844 Let Me Tell You A Story...

    That was my boy! I evilly grinned while purchasing one of the priciest contracts in the entire market.

    It was a high grade one, with the price of ten billion coins. I got tons of coins now after iming my loot from that battle. So paying such a price wasn¡¯t anything big for me.

    Once bought, I took my time filling its content and adding all the conditions that would protect me from this damn formidable figure.

    [Here] I sent the contract over to him, costing me a pricey item to allow me to send things through chat messages.

    [This¡­ No way! No f*cking way I¡¯ll sign such a thing!]

    [It¡¯s the finale. Sign it or leave it. I¡¯m fed up dealing with you. So give me your answer right away]

    [That damn condition about paying you all these things¡­ What for? Didn¡¯t you say this is going to be your price? Me telling you why I need that dude for?]

    [It¡¯s just an extra fee. Don¡¯t forget, I have to look for him first]

    I was lying indeed. I just felt regret to leave everything he offered before behind. So I added them at one condition in that contract. And it seemed it stirred him up.

    [Dammit!]

    [What¡¯s your final answer then? Will you sign it or not?]

    [I¡¯m, damn hell I¡¯ll let this disgrace be gone without washing it away with your screams and blood!]

    [Hey buddy, are you blind or what? There is a condition there to ensure my safety from you. Do you want to die with me?]

    [Screw you! Can¡¯t I curse and threaten you? Will that count as endangering your life? Hell no!]

    [I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s your life you are toying with right here. So tread carefully when speaking or thinking about harming me, or else you won¡¯t know from where the bolt of lightning will fall over your head]

    [F*ck you!]

    [Just sign it, I wasted lots of time here. We still need to find that friend of yours and ask him about this world]

    [No need. I¡¯m already well aware of all the info he has about such thing]

    [Really?!] I was sceptical about what he was saying. But when the contract was signed and I got the notification about it, I knew he was now going to tell me everything.

    [Wait until you hear my little story, then you¡¯ll get to know everything. What happened before, from over a thousand years ago, was that¡­]

    He started to narrate his tale to me. This time I didn¡¯t interrupt or send any meanment.

    He was telling this story while getting bound by the contract. So he wasn¡¯t lying. And to be honest¡­ That tale was quite sad!

    I already thought about the reason behind such a desire to get someone with space or time abilities. But none of my theories and guesses were right.

    He¡­ He was doing this for something that looked trivial in my eyes and worthless as well¡­ He was doing this for love!

    Could anyone possibly risk everything to save someone he loved? Aside from that foolish jumper, I never expected anyone else to be as foolish as that jerk.

    What happened was this¡­ He was in love with some kind of a girl from another race, a race he refused to tell me its name.

    She was hispanion, risking their lives on many adventures. He was hot blooded at that time, aspiring for power and fame, aiming to get to heights and ces no one else ever went to.

    He was an adventurer! And that made him fond of going to ces so damn dangerous like these pocket worlds.

    He said that his girl had this power, the power to control space. She wasn¡¯t that efficient as her race was almost extinct, but she was doing just enough to secure them an opening to and from any pocket world.

    He imed he visited more than twenty of such worlds and gained lots of riches and had fun there. But in one pocket world, he faced a great cmity.

    [The pocket worlds we visited before were all in ruins. The people who did it had to secure the treasures and inheritance of their races, not leaving behind a living soul. They were all sealed worlds with nothing there but treasures everywhere]

    This was what he mentioned about the pocket worlds he kept hunting. [But thest one was different. It wasn¡¯t a simple pocket world, it was one with time powers sealing it. It had people living there, trapped in an endless loop of time. And this was my first time meeting such a thing in the universe¡­]

    He started to describe how the people who built this time loop were vicious and angry. They held great resentment towards everyone else in the universe, seeing them as traitors to their race and their sworn enemies.

    So going there ended up with the two lovers getting trapped into something they couldn¡¯t get out of. And that wasn¡¯t all!

    [The ones who did it made sure to leave behind traps triggered if anyone dared to trespass into their world. They wanted their race to live, and didn¡¯t want it to live again in our universe. So, they created this loop, making their people there living a life of dream, without really living a single moment]

    I got what he meant, and something resonated with the way and words that soul said on the tongue of Hry. This resentment and hatred¡­ It seemed quitemon then between those extinct races.

    [The only way out was by burning out her entire power to open a crack for me to get out! And she didn¡¯t tell me that until thest moment, while I was already passing through the portal she opened¡­]

    And from there, his over a thousand years of struggle began!

    He was in a state of shock when that happened. At first, he tried to get back inside that pocket world.

 Chapter 845 The Time Curse!!!

    [But time looped pocket worlds won¡¯t allow for the same person to enter them twice! That was a measure to stop anyone from breaking them or doing anything inside. If a person got the power to get out once, then he would be a threat in the eyes of those damn lunatics!]

    Then he started to speak briefly about what he did next. He shifted his full attention towards finding anyone in the entire universe able to give him answers and solve this disaster for him.

    And that was when he met with his old crazy friend.

    [He¡­ Was already much older than me, around a couple thousand years old. I didn¡¯t know how someone not belonging to a big race or kingdom could survive on his own for such a long time, without even creating a name for himself¡­]

    That was how he described his friend. Well, even he said his friend was weird and crazy. So how damn crazy this dude was?

    [After getting into lots of trouble, I finally managed to befriend him. He started teaching me lots of stuff about pocket worlds and their kinds. And I got to know that there are two general pocket worlds in the entire universe¡­ One is called the vengeful worlds, which are like the one that took my girl away from me. And the other is called the struggling worlds, as they were made as a struggle to let the remaining survivors of a race survive!]

    I read that and couldn¡¯t help but think that the world created by angels belonged to the second type. It was thest war cry done by their higher ups in an attempt to save their race from extinction.

    As for the one I got here, it belonged to the first type for sure.

    [The second type will be void of any traps but getting inside it is the problem. As for the first type, it¡¯s easier to get in, but harder to get out. Besides, your life will be endangered if you entered any of the two, with the second type holding the highest odds of dying in between the two]

    I never expected that! And I couldn¡¯t help but ask: [Why is that? Shouldn¡¯t the first type be more dangerous thanks to the traps?]

    [The traps are deadly indeed, but they are avoidable and can be done with if you got their pattern. But the second world¡­ The people who did them will be forced to do it just at thest few moments of their race]

    [What does this mean?]

    [It means the pocket world will seal a very huge battlefield, one that would be enough to exterminate an entire race till thest person. Do you think you can do a thing if you were thrown into one of these? I, even in my level of power, can¡¯t ensure my safety in entering one of these. Besides, the only way to get out from there is by changing the final oue of this battle]

    [You mean¡­ Help a few of these races to survive?]

    [No, I mean by winning the war and crushing the enemies!]

    Damn! Was that what I had to do then to help the old man¡¯s people? Even such a mighty sovereign, a formidable figure in such a prestigious race who lived for over one thousand years didn¡¯t have any confidence in doing it!

    I¡­ Never thought such a task would be this impossible!

    [Anyway¡­ I need someone with a different power to help me enter that damn pocket world again and save my girl]

    [But¡­ Didn¡¯t you say it was forbidden for you to enter there?]

    [I have a way from my friend, a method that can mask myself from the sensors and traps of that pocket world. But I can¡¯t use any space power to enter there. Or else my friend would have helped me since hundreds of years ago]

    I paused, read all his messages and got to understand him better. He¡­ Was a really bitter man indeed.

    I thought that my jumper who spent hisst decades jumping from one world to another was a miserable person.

    But¡­ That wasn¡¯t true! The true bitter person here was this sovereign.

    I knew what he said was all true thanks to the power of the contract supervising over our chat.

    Should I help him?

    [Didn¡¯t you find anyone with such powers during all these years? I hardly believe you didn¡¯t!]

    [I did, but all of them were cursed!]

    [Cursed? How?]

    [Anyone with time ability will have a short life span]

    What the f*ck?!!! [You are kidding, right?!!] I was scared, instantly scared when he said that.

    [That¡¯s normal. After all, even my friend didn¡¯t know what caused the demise of all the time ns back in the ancient times. All he knows is that something triggered a bacsh against them. So anyone of their descendants will have to face this curse]

    [Which is¡­?]

    [Why are you interested in this curse?]

    [I just love cursed races] I gave such a lie almost without blinking, [I love necromancers, soulers, and even fallen gods! I got heaps of them right now, and working on to get more as you can see]

    [Damn! You even got yourself such a cursed race, the fallen gods? You are¡­ much crazier than me back in my early years!]

    [I¡¯m not, I just like the feeling of having such powerful and scary dudes next to me]

    [Fine! But don¡¯t dream about getting time cursed folks before handing one over to me. If you were lucky to find more than one!]

    [I will, but first tell me more about this curse]

    [It¡¯s not a big thing actually. As they get the power to affect time, their life span will decrease ordingly. The more they use their powers, the shorter the years they¡¯ll live. That¡¯s their curse, simple and scary, right?]

    [I¡­ Can¡¯t find the right words to describe this¡­] I was shaken from the inside, not knowing what I should say or even think about.

 Chapter 846 What Are You Hiding?

    After a few minutes, I couldn¡¯t help but move my eyes around. I used my time ability over this world here, used it over my flying castle, and also at the necromancers¡¯ world.

    I was nning to keep using it, but damn! I never thought about such a curse at all!

    [It¡¯s just misfortune. My friend says that this curse wasn¡¯t normal, it was done to them by another race. He has this theory about the intervention of the hostile universe in this. He even said the curse is all rted to some dark shadow race there, known for their ability to do curses]

    [Shadow race?!!!] Just as I felt like falling into the depths of an abyss of hell, when he said these words I felt like getting thrown high in the air, even touching the clouds.

    Damn! Damn! Shadow race? Wasn¡¯t this the same power I got? What damn luck was that? Phew! I was¡­ Saved!

    [It¡¯s a mysterious race at the other universe, very vicious, very deadly, and very hard to kill]

    Yes, yes, rain me down with praise for my power, hahahaha!

    [It¡¯s such a scary race! So your friend thinks they are behind that curse?] But even if I was celebrating what he said, I didn¡¯t show any of that.

    [He is one hundred percent sure of that, but hecked any evidence. He studied the other universe known races for so long, ending up pointing at them]

    [So¡­ The one I¡¯m going to find for you will be cursed?]

    [That¡¯s given. Unless he was part of that race or got their help in cleansing the curse, he or she would be cursed]

    Well, that didn¡¯t apply to me. I was saved by my cultivation and my shadow power. Thanks gods of luck, you saved my neck just now.

    [Anyway, once you found him, just let me know. I¡¯ll agree on a ce to meet and receive that dude from you. In return for that, I¡¯ll prepare the stuff we agreed upon]

    [Ok, now I need you to help me out with something¡­ Like you know I got a pocket time loop world here and I have to go in and clear it]

    [What for? It¡¯s troublesome as you just heard! And without finding that dude with time or space power, you won¡¯t be able to get out!]

    [It got two of my people] I paused, [And I¡¯m very protective to my people]

    [Got it? Did your people go there to discover the ce or what?]

    [No, what happened here was like that¡­]

    Well, we two got a contract together, and he was obliged to help me in solving this problem. So the more he knew, the better. Besides, he said everything that a friend of his knew about pocket worlds he also knew.

    [Damn! I never heard of something like this! Are you sure it was a soul who took control of your people and drove them inside?]

    [Like I said, it tried to lure a third person and I stopped it!]

    [How?]

    [Using my soulers of course]

    [Oh, that¡¯s a nice and effective way¡­ And you said your souler general said this world is filled with souls?]

    [Why do I feel you are suspicious about this?]

    [It¡¯s just¡­ If there are souls, then why the heck did the ones behind this pocket time loop world did it in the first ce? Souls are dead, no matter how long one keeps them!]

    [That¡¯s¡­ Also the same doubt I have. But in terms of souls, I trust my general the most]

    [Yes, soulers are one of the best races in the world in terms of souls. There also was once a mighty and terrifying race that was even better than them. They were called the Summoners, as they can control and summon souls to fight for them]

    [It¡¯s extinct, or turned into warriors?] I asked as I hoped they¡¯d be warriors. If so, then it would be a nice addition to my forces.

    [Sigh! It¡¯s true that you love cursed races then¡­ No, they were cursed and went into extinction long time ago]

    [Oh, what a loss]

    [Sorry about that. Anyway, the dude you¡¯ll find is mine, then you can get whatever cursed time n members as you want]

    [What if it turned out to be a space n member?]

    [Then¡­ It¡¯s my loss for now. But the contract will still go on until you find me one and then I¡¯ll deliver things over to you]

    [Ok¡­ Can you tell me now how to enter this pocket world? And how to get out?]

    [To get in is simple. Each pocket world has a key, something like a hidden gate. It might be a weird ornament or ore, or even a phrase that you need to read]

    Phrase that I needed to read? I moved my eyes around. [Dude, I got tons of writings here that I can¡¯t read! What can I do now?]

    [Tons? How so?]

    [Like this¡­] I exined the presence of the many stones with writings. Even while speaking with him right now, my soulers were still discovering more of these stones.

    [Weird¡­ This pocket world of yours is all weird. Why not invite me there and let me examine it?]

    [Not a chance!]

    [Easy scaredy cat, we got a contract here to save your neck]

    [It¡¯s also a big no!]

    Who said it was just about saving my life? This world of mine was a singrity world, one that shouldn¡¯t be known to anyone. Letting the tiger in? That would be a great mistake indeed.

    This world should remain hidden and secret, with no one able to find it.

    [What are you hiding? Hmm¡­ Wait a minute¡­ What¡¯s special about this world?]

    [Nothing!]

    [Don¡¯t bluff me! I know there is something special about it! Tell me and we can be good friends]

    [Thanks, but I¡¯ll have to pass that down]

    [Then it must be something far more important than the normally found special worlds¡­ I got a short list of five types in my mind. Why won¡¯t you save both of us the trouble and tell me?]

 Chapter 847 Like My Technique? No Way!!!

    [No need, keep trying to guess it]

    [Oh, quite sure that I won¡¯t be able to guess it? Or¡­ Are you sure I won¡¯t be able to find it? Damn! Don¡¯t tell me¡­ Is it a singrity world?]

    F*ck! That dude managed to guess it so damn fast! That was why dealing with such mighty figures was so hard!

    [I now understand. If I got myself such a world, I won¡¯t tell anyone about its location. But¡­ Aren¡¯t you supposed to be just starting your apocalypse?]

    [I¡¯m just about to start my fifth quest]

    [Damn lucky! So damn lucky! Getting such a world this early? And you are a human! Dammit! If just such news were known before that meeting, we might have bound you to share this secret with us! Or better, force you to share it with me in our little deal!]

    [It¡¯s out of question]

    [Then how about this¡­ I can pay the price agreed in the contract for sharing this world with you. What do you think?]

    [Not a chance!]

    [I can give you the dude you¡¯ll find after helping me out. Like this, you can have your cursed time controller]

    Nice try dude. But that was futile to fail. I was that person. Do you want to sell myself to me? What a joke!

    [Just stop it! I won¡¯t share it no matter what!]

    [Tsk! A hard to deal with dude indeed. And you are a human, howe such a weak race gave birth to such a stubborn person?]

    [Luck]

    [You got tons of it! I¡¯m now more interested in knowing you better. Why won¡¯t youe to visit me sometimes?]

    [Thanks, but I¡¯m quite busy just like you are. Can you release my boy now?]

    [What about sharing that world with me in return for him being sent out safe and sound?]

    [I got Ludan ready in the other message. One sec, I¡¯ll let hime and find you and get Silverlining back]

    [Stop it! I¡¯ll release that one now. What a damn cold-hearted dude you are]

    He was indeed afraid of Ludan. It was also a blessing of luck that Silverlining didn¡¯t tell the race higher ups about my singrity world.

    Or else they might have caused trouble just like this dude here.

    [Thanks for all you did for me]

    Just after a few minutes, Silverlining came atst and sent me such a message.

    [Are you alright, old friend?]

    [I¡¯m alive, and that¡¯s what matters. You just don¡¯t know how brutal that crazy dude is!]

    As he started to curse freely this way, it meant he got away, far away from that sovereign.

    [Sorry to cause you such trouble. But I needed to get the answers I wanted]

    [I understand. I also heard what you two spoke about. Are you sure you want to get into such a scary pocket world?]

    [I have to. Or else my people will be targeted all the time]

    [I see. But can¡¯t you wait until I¡¯ll talk to the sovereigns on your side? They might know something or have a thing to help]

    [Hmm¡­ Will this take long?]

    [I¡¯m just near the capital. Give me few hours]

    [Ok, I will wait]

    I was about to close the chat before I recalled something, [Wait¡­ I want you to check on something for me with them]

    [What?]

    [The writings I got here] I moved my eyes around, thinking about how to move these writings over, [Can I record a video for you and send it over?]

    [Sure, but you¡¯ll need an item for that]

    [I just bought one. Let me record few and send you the writings]

    I went down there, opened my channel and used a recording of thest stones I watched. Of course my channel was in uproar for a long time already thanks to everything I was doing.

    But I lost interest in it for a long time already. I got that the gods attending there weren¡¯t high grades, and they wouldn¡¯t be of any help for me right now.

    Perhaps before going to the golden quest or the betting worlds I¡¯d ask for their help. If they couldn¡¯t provide me with items I might need, they could always provide precious intel and share their experience about these two ces.

    I knew that Silverlining promised me a detailed report about the golden quest. But he still didn¡¯t prepare it for me. Once he¡¯d do, I¡¯d start studying it to get a better hold over such quests.

    [I sent the recording over to you. I can¡¯t read it, please find me someone who can]

    [Sure, let me check it first. I might be able to read these writings¡­]

    He went into silence for ten minutes before sending a new message over.

    [What the heck is thatnguage? I can¡¯t get any head or tail from it! I¡¯m sure I never saw something like this before, and it¡¯s not close to any known tongue in our current time!]

    [Sigh! Then ask others about it. Sovereigns might be able to know it]

    [Sure, let me meet with them first and I¡¯ll show them the recording]

    I closed the chat with him and that sovereign, and finally got time to see the entire ce around the dome.

    For hours, my soulers kept working diligently. And yet they didn¡¯t excavate all of the stones. Every couple minutes, a new one would be found.

    Looking at the general view of this ce from my high vantage point, I got a weird feeling.

    ¡°These stones¡­ They aren¡¯t randomly allocated¡­ They are arranged in circles, triangles inside the circles¡­ This¡­¡±

    For a second there, I got a familiar feeling. This image was weirdly like the techniques of mine. I also used to draw circles with my blood, and even stretched out lines to form triangles there.

    This¡­ Looking at the entire scene down below with iplete circles and triangles, I couldn¡¯t help but feel astonished.

    This dome¡­ It worked as the centre of my technique, the ce where I usually ced my bloodied hand at.

    Was this¡­ A technique of someone? Could this be¡­ Possible?

 Chapter 848 Digging Out Special Stones

    ¡°Lucias! Come here now!¡± Once I reached this conclusion, crazy conclusion actually, I shouted at Lucias toe using my horn.

    Why was it crazy? Simply because of the size of it! What race would have such colossal physique enough to have this dome as the ce of his fist?

    That¡­ Only a colossal being with a body spanning for hundreds of metres or even more would be able to leave behind such a technique.

    My best guess? This wasn¡¯t a creation of a technique, but something mimicking it! There would be no living race so damn huge to such an extent! Not even close!

    The biggest dudes I met had bodies for seven up to ten metres tall at most. The only colossal dudes I met were those monsters, not sane races!

    ¡°Yes lord,¡± Lucias rook a couple seconds to arrive at my chariot next to me.

    ¡°See this¡­¡± I pointed at the ground down below, moving my index finger while drawing circles and triangles, ¡°can you see this?¡±

    ¡°This¡­ Lord, are you saying this isn¡¯t all random?¡±

    ¡°Hell no!¡± I instantly said, ¡°I want you to start digging at the ces that don¡¯t yet have stones. Then expand at the same pace in circles. As for triangles, you can just scatter a few around to find scattered stones in spaces between the circles. Also you got a few iplete big triangles there. Don¡¯t miss them then.¡±

    ¡°Ok lord, I¡¯ll memorise this pattern and then order my boys down there to work upon it. But¡­ Isn¡¯t this a bit weird?¡±

    ¡°It is, indeed it is,¡± I firmly nodded without shifting my eyes away from this sight.

    What the heck was wrong with this ce? First it caused such an unreasonable fight between Hry and Angelica, ending up eating two of my people away.

    And now this arrangement is simr to my techniques? Damn! What other mysteries did this ce hold?

    I waited and watched while Lucia delivered the pattern to all. Then as a typhoon, they all moved towards the ces without stones in the broken circles and triangles and started to dig.

    Soon enough, new stones started to appear. However these were buried much deeper than the previous ones.

    If not for me to give the order directly to look there, they wouldn¡¯t have been found!

    ¡°Hmm¡­ They aren¡¯t the only stones ced in different depths¡­¡± As I noticed this, I started to move around using my chariot, slowly examining the stones down below.

    At first nce, no one would see any difference at all. But as I was looking specifically for the stone depths, I started to notice the subtle differences there.

    These stones¡­ They were arranged in circles, and each circle seemed to be on a slightly lower level than the ones in the circle before it.

    It looked like the dome was at the top of a mountain, and the circles were the slippery body of it!

    This¡­ This couldn¡¯t be done on a mere fluke or coincidently. The more I looked at this design, the more I became sure about it.

    This was done on purpose. And if so, then it must serve a purpose.

    What were these stones used for? Now I wanted to know the meaning behind each writing on each single stone more than ever!

    I would never risk going in there before exposing all the mysteries about these writings and this ce. First I got to read these writings, then I had to know what this technique design was used for.

    The first was handed over for the sovereigns. As for the second issue, I had two solutions for it.

    I could ask the sovereigns as well. But if it failed, or I felt a risk in showing this design to them, then I got the second way around.

    I¡¯d use my cultivation base and try to create a new technique mimicking the one down below. But doing this might be a bit risky.

    If this technique was rted to bloodlines, and mine wasn¡¯t suitable, then a bacsh might erupt. So I didn¡¯t consider doing this at the beginning and would wait for the sovereigns to answer me first.

    Gradually more stones started to appear in the void ces in between the circles and triangles¡¯ generalyout. I shifted my attention towards these ces.

    What was special about them? Out of curiosity, I went down there and checked a few of them.

    Well¡­ They got the same bizarre writings indeed. However they looked a bit different from other stones.

    The stones were all made out of dark stones, cut into rectangr shapes. However these ones had a rounded end, looking like they were cut to be on this shape as a finger.

    They were slightly bigger, broader, and darker in colour. From closely inspecting them, I could tell these stones came from different ores than others. Not that different in type, but different in quality.

    They looked higher in gradepared to other stones.

    Putting the difference in shape and material aside, there was nothing special again about them.

    The ces they were put at didn¡¯t form any design at all! They didn¡¯t follow any pattern and didn¡¯t give me any impression about what was special about their ces.

    I was sure the way they were ced meant something. But as the soulers of mine excavated thest hidden stone of these special ones, I didn¡¯t get any clue about this mystery.

    ¡°They are spreading around,¡± as they finished filling the gaps, they started to dig outside once more. This time, they moved out in many teams, knowing what they had to do.

    They were organised, much more than before. And that made them more effective, unearthing stones fast, and knowing where to look.

    As they started to speed up, the size of this design kept erging fast! And it started to be muchplicated, much moreplicated than the earlier design I saw.

    In just the time needed for Silverlining toe back, which was almost eight hours, the size of the unearthed stones tripled!

 Chapter 849 There Is Something Terribly Wrong!

    One had to know that the more they moved outwards, the bigger the space they had to cover. More circles appeared, with each having unequally and irregrly distributed deeper special stones.

    Circles weren¡¯t the issue, triangles were. Circles just kept expanding outwards in such a regr pattern. But triangles didn¡¯t follow any pattern at all!

    They might just appear to link two or three circles together or might expand over tens of circles over. They might even interlink between each other from any angle, or even trespass each other¡¯s body without any reason.

    Slowly things started to look messy to my eyes. I was first able to follow this design. But now? I couldn¡¯t even follow those outer ones, even if I focused on part of it.

    This design¡­ It was a high form of technique, much higher and moreplicated than anything I even thought about.

    And looking at it made me more unsure about mimicking this technique. I felt like it was too early for me to try such a high technique.

    Even if my bloodline and energy matched, my power would fail me in the end. I might even face a greater disaster than just a bacsh!

    [I met them and dude¡­ They all advised against going there!]

    The message Silverlining sent was simply this warning again. This Silverlining¡­ Did he go there to take their agreement to dissuade me from doing it?

    [And what about the writings?]

    [This¡­ Didn¡¯t you just read what I sent over? You shouldn¡¯t go there or else you may not return!]

    [I can survive this, don¡¯t worry about me] I sighed, [What I need right now is thatnguage to be deciphered and read. Did you find any sovereign able to read it?]

    [Actually¡­ They also felt the same like me]

    [What do you mean?]

    [Thisnguage¡­ It isn¡¯t close to any knownnguage present now or was at the past]

    Not known?!! This came as a surprise for me.

    [Are you sure? It¡¯s not even close to anynguage?]

    [Nothing, nothing at all! It even piqued the curiosity of many sovereigns, promising they¡¯ll start searching it]

    [This¡­ I never expected such an oue to be honest. All the sovereigns? All of them?!]

    [Well¡­ I couldn¡¯t ask all of them as many already left. But those in the capital are all the big shots. So if they didn¡¯t know, I doubt anyone else would]

    [Ok¡­] I could only resign to such a depressing oue.

    [Oh¡­ There may be one who might know¡­ But¡­]

    I first didn¡¯t get what he wanted to say, but in the next few seconds I guessed it. [Damn! Are you sure it¡¯s him?]

    [Well, if there is anything mysterious like this then he will be the first to be asked about]

    [Sigh! Ok, I¡¯ll send him a message]

    He was referring to that crazy Gne. I could only endure what he might say or ask for, in return for knowing what his writings meant.

    [Can you check this out?]

    [Do you think I¡¯m your servant or what? I¡¯m a damn sovereign! You can¡¯t just jump in my chat and send a message whenever you want!]

    I expected more actually. His temper¡­ He got all the right to act like that, after all he was a formidable figure in his race.

    [Just check out what I sent over]

    [I won¡¯t!]

    [It¡¯s the writings over the stones around the pocket time loop world. And no one knows what thisnguage is!]

    [For real? Whom did you ask? Your pathetic friends? Or that useless piece of sh*t dude of my people?]

    [I asked all the big sovereigns at the capital, and none got a clue about what thisnguage is! They even couldn¡¯t find any simrity between it and any old or presentnguage!]

    He didn¡¯t answer me for the next half an hour, and I knew he was interested and was checking the recording I sent.

    Well, at least he was going to check these writings. Hopefully he might find a clue about them.

    [Are you telling me these stones are allocated all around that pocket world? Are you sure?]

    [Indeed]

    [Can you take a recording of that pocket world entrance with the stones around from air?]

    [Sorry, I can¡¯t fly] damn! It seemed he already got something from the writings I sent! Asking specifically for that meant he already suspected the arrangement of stones in certain shapes.

    [Don¡¯t lie! I already searched out the universe for any info about you. You got a chariot that you stole from a formidable dragon race big shot!]

    [He is just a paragon! And I won it in a fair bet!]

    [That¡¯s not what he is saying about that. But anyway, you got the chariot and you can fly high in the air, enough to take a full recording of the entire ce. Do it then and stop wasting my time]

    [Sorry, but I can¡¯t do that]

    [Oh¡­ Then¡­ Damn! My friend¡¯s guess is right! Damn lord!]

    His friend? Did he take all this time to send the recording over to his crazy friend? And what did his friend see or say about these writings?

    Or did he see through more than these writings, and knew the stones were arranged in a predetermined order?

    [What did he say?]

    [He said¡­ Why should I tell you for free? Give me the location of that world of yours or forget about it!]

    This again¡­ Why was this dude acting a little childish with me?

    [I told you, I can¡¯t!]

    [And I¡¯m telling you, you can¡¯t control that world!]

    [Control? I¡¯m the sole ruler here with no one to oppose my dominion!]

    [Come on, you can already feel it, right? There is something wrong, terribly wrong about this little precious world of yours. You can feel it, don¡¯t deny it!]

    Well¡­ To be honest what he just said was true. I was feeling more threating from this world the more I tried to understand this pocket time loop world here.

    [I¡¯m not! I¡¯m just curious about this pocket thing]

 Chapter 850 Everyone Is Freaking Out!

    [Liar! If you are this curious, you wouldn¡¯t have gone to the extent of asking everyone you can reach to solve this for you. Besides, your feeling is right]

    [What do you mean?]

    [You aren¡¯t owning a singr world; you are owning a ticking bomb! Dude, if I was you, I¡¯d turn back and ran as far away from there as possible]

    [Stop bluffing! I won¡¯t get scared of this easily! This is my world, and it¡¯s mine!]

    [Dude, you still don¡¯t get it, ain¡¯t you? This world of yours¡­ It isn¡¯t in our universe!]

    What the heck¡­?!!!

    [What the hell are you talking about?]

    [The reason behind no one of my fellow colleagues here not recognising any of these writings, even I didn¡¯t recognise it, is simple. It didn¡¯te from our universe! Not a single race had a simrnguage before]

    [Who said it? Why would I believe you?]

    [Dude, even if my words aren¡¯t that trustworthy, then think about the other sovereigns. We are the strongest in our race, and my race is the strongest in the entire universe!]

    [Don¡¯t brag too much, there is still one race on top of yours]

    [Don¡¯t ever mention that! We are the strongest, and these cheaters are just using a dirty way toe on top of us! We are stronger, we are the strongest, don¡¯t ever forget about that]

    [And yet you can¡¯t decipher a simplenguage!]

    [That¡¯s because it doesn¡¯t exist in our universe, idiot! It came all the way from that alien universe!]

    [And I shall believe that!]

    [Find me another one who can say where thisnguage came from, and I¡¯ll leave my post right away! My friend recognised it already, and it¡¯s one of the ancient and darkestnguages in the history of that universe]

    One of the ancient and darkest? [Did you know which n or race it belonged to?]

    [No, he just read a few records about that universe and interrogated many of the captured prisoners from them. He just has this habit, to try and know what others can¡¯t, just like myself]

    [Oh, I see¡­ So thisnguage can¡¯t be read¡­ What a regret!]

    [Kiddo, you don¡¯t get it yet, right? This isn¡¯t about thenguage, it¡¯s about the world you are in! Such an ancientnguage is there because this world was once ruled over by one of the ancient races of that hostile universe. And that means you are now inside their universe!]

    [That can¡¯t be true! I don¡¯t know lots of things about that other universe, but I know that it has some sort of energy that will eat away our strength and affect our bodies!]

    [That¡¯s not necessarily true. Besides, who knows what other things are in that world? You are stepping over a minefield! Leave it! Abandon that world and give it to those who can handle it]

    [Aha, I see now]

    [See what?]

    [You are trying all this hard to get this world for yourself!]

    [Damn human! I¡¯m not lying! What do you want? Sign another contract for you to believe my words?]

    [I¡¯m buying them, but I¡¯m not buying your weird sincerity and care for me]

    [Come on, our enmity got solved already. Plus, I need you to survive! Just find that person for me and return back and nevere here again!]

    [That¡¯s not enough to make me believe you] Of course he was acting a bit weird.

    [Fine, I¡¯ll spread the word and you¡¯ll hear the same from those who you trust more]

    He sent such a weird message before going all silent. I didn¡¯t get what he was going to do. Yet in the next five minutes, I got tons of messages raining down over my eyes.

    [Don¡¯t do it! Leave now! That world¡­ It¡¯s very dangerous to stay there!]

    [You must leave! Leave now! Don¡¯t evere to this world again!]

    [You have a world from the hostile universe? And you are there and chatting with everyone like it¡¯s your backyard or home? Open a portal, leave and nevere here again!]

    The three messages and many others came from none other than the three sovereigns I dealt with before.

    Reading their distressed messages made me frown. What the heck was going on here exactly? Why did they side with that crazy sovereign, the one they never were on good terms with?

    Even Ludan, the one that scared Gne before, was persuading me to leave!

    [Dammit Hye! What the heck did I just hear? Do you have a world in the enemy territory? Dammit! How the heck did you do it in the first ce? And are you out of your goddamn mind? Are you tired of living? Do you want us to die with you?]

    Thatst message came from none but Silverlining. And he seemed more distressed and gave out more info than others.

    [Can you exin what¡¯s going on here? I don¡¯t get why everyone panicked!]

    [Because you are risking our lives, our entire universe with what you are doing right now!]

    [Stop panicking and just exin for me to get it]

    [Didn¡¯t it ever cross your mind before? Why do we only have battlefields in the other universe and not in us?]

    [This¡­ But I heard there are many traitors in our universe and also many races got extinct or close to thanks to the schemes of the other universe]

    I thought about it for a second before adding, [Besides, I heard that universe is already fighting two other bigger and mightier ones, so it¡¯s not that free to focus on us]

    [That¡¯s¡­ Indeed that¡¯s part of the reason, but there is also another¡­ Our universe has some sort of a big shield, preventing anyone from easily trespassing it. Letting in a few of their races isn¡¯t hard, opening a few portals with their worlds isn¡¯t that hard either. But they can¡¯t just send inrge armies the same way we are doing it]

    [And¡­ What¡¯s that got with me and my world here?]

 Chapter 851 How To Read The Alien Language

    [Hye, you own a world in the enemy territory, and it¡¯s linked to you. If they came there and found you, they could force you to let them go to our universe. Worse than that, they can perform a world merge technique, merging this world with yours, opening a permanent damn colossal gate to our universe, and starting invading it!]

    Damn me! Was that¡­ True?!!! I looked at the stones at the ground, that pocket world¡¯s dome and couldn¡¯t help but mutter:

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this¡­ This damn technique is aimed towards me and my Earth? A technique for world merging!!!¡±

    This technique¡­ It shouldn¡¯t be mimicked¡­ It must be destroyed! I looked in cold gaze towards the entire design of circles and triangles, making up my mind to destroy these.

    But would destroying them release the <span>souls trapped inside that pocket world or what? Would the pocket world there get ruined?

    [I got your point] I sent to none but Gne. He was the one who stirred up such chaos, and he got scared like this.

    [So are you going to abandon that world? Give it to me then]

    [I won¡¯t ditch it]

    [Damn crazy human! What else shall I do or say to make you change your mind?]

    [I found the world merging technique here, and I¡¯m going to destroy it]

    [You¡­ Howe you know it¡¯s the technique? You do know that this one must be done on a huge scale!]

    [That suits better what I found, so thanks for confirming this to me]

    [I hate you! I hate you to the bones!]

    [It¡¯s mutual then, that¡¯s great! Now, tell me how to destroy this technique]

    [Are you crazy?]

    [And tell me how can I read thisnguage]

    [Sure, go and look for someone from the other universe, one who is formidable enough like me or my friend, enough to be aware of the old and ancient tongue of their extinct people]

    [Stop kidding!]

    [I¡¯m not! This is the only way you can use it!]

    [Isn¡¯t there a manual or something I can use to read thisnguage with?]

    [Damn! What¡¯s inside that skull of yours? Jelly? Kiddo, the other universe uses energy in all forms, even to write and read! You won¡¯t be able to read it unless you use an energy from that universe! And it should be one of the best, strongest, and oldest to have the ability to read through it]

    ¡°Energy¡­ Old, strong, and the best? Damn! Doesn¡¯t that mean my energy can do it? Can my shadow world do it?¡±

    [How do I use energy to read them?]

    [Stop making a fool out of yourself. Even for someone who hates you, it still pains me to see you do it!]

    [Just humour me, shall you?] I wouldn¡¯t tell him that my energy was already part of the other universe, and it was one of the strongest forms there and one of the best.

    As for it being ancient or not, I had to test it to see. I got what he said before. The other universe uses energy to readnguage and write them down, the same way I used to make my entire techniques.

    I used my blood, which contained my energy, right? So for an energy to read something, it should have some sort of a memory about anynguage it touched since its creation.

    Thisnguage was ancient, and that meant that a friend of Gne was someone who could at least read a few of the presentnguages of that universe.

    Was he someone like me? He said that he got the space power, but he didn¡¯t speak about his cultivation.

    If he was someone like me, then I should visit him at some point to get a few of my questions answered. Also asking someone about his experience in dealing with the same thing I was dealing with would be great.

    But for now, I had to first read these writings before smashing the stones into pieces.

    [It¡¯s an easy moron, let that imaginary being of that universe use his energy and cover up the entire ce with it. Like this, if his energy was ancient and special enough, he would be able to read these writings for you. Of course if he didn¡¯t kill you before all that, and use your corpse to open a portal to your world and control it]

    [Stop saying such bad news in the middle of the good ones]

    [What good ones? Everything I said is bad! Terribly bad!]

    [Ok, I¡¯ll get in touch with youter]

    [Hey! Hey! Stop what the heck are you nning to do! You are going to <span>doom us! All of us¡­]

    I closed the chat before he would continue. I knew he and others were freaking out. But who said I was this reckless?

    I had first to read and understand. Knowledge was power, and I had to gain knowledge left behind on these stones.

    My soulers were still excavating more stones. To be honest, the scale of this technique here was really terrifyingly enormous!

    But I got my answer already. Gne said I had to use my energy to read, cover the entire ce with it.

    How to do it? I got a few ideas once I thought about it.

    First I could just use my blood, cover up stone by stone, and wait to see the magic happen. Of course this would take lots of time, exhaust my power, and even might not seed.

    Gne said to cover up the entire ce with my power, not just piece by piece. So my second best option was to use my techniques in doing this.

    I had many to select from, but the easiest one was my first. I would only need to release the threads all over the ce, cover up most if not all of the stones here.

    But what would happen next? Should I do something else? Would I have to invent a new technique to read thisnguage or what?

    I didn¡¯t know without trying. And then another dilemma appeared.

 Chapter 852 Translated Into English!

    Should I do it now? Or wait until the entire technique and stones would get revealed?

    ¡°I should wait,¡± I decided, ¡°It¡¯s not that good to read just part of the message.¡±

    This was the thing that made me decide to read the stones first before doing anything else.

    If someone was trying to do something using this pocket world to do the merge, then why would he leave the stones arranged so damn close to the pocket world entrance?

    If it was me, I¡¯d rather build such a technique far, far away from here. Besides, I never noticed the existence of these stones without the help of Hry and the soul that controlled her.

    Or¡­ Was this something that came outside the nning of these souls inside the pocket world? Was there something else trying to interfere with the dirty ns of these souls?

    I got answers, and yet I had many doubts and answered questions. And thetter were much more disturbing than what I knew.

    Something¡­ Something felt amiss here. And I had this irresistible urge to unveil it before setting a single step into that pocket world.

    I decided to wait, and this wait extended to long hours. As I waited, I started to think about all the options I got.

    And so I moved back to the training grounds, asked Legend to select an army and make them ready to get deployed at my mark.

    I could send them using my staff directly towards that site, saving them lots of time if they crossed the distance on foot.

    Legend was doing great back there. He led the entire forces into such hellish training. The evolution of the monster lifeforms here helped him in doing that as well.

    He got many monsters to let his forces kill and train over. Few were small and moving fast, others were huge and moving slower, and there were some who were like cmity, killing tons of my forces if not for the intervention of Legend and the elites he selected from all the forces here.

    Well¡­ He was doing just fine. At least one of us was doing great here.

    Just looking and watching my forces train, getting a look over the towns and cities filled with life in the middle of mountains, made me sigh.

    This world¡­ It must be cleansed clean and saved for me and my people to live in. such paradise¡­ I wouldn¡¯t give up on it this easily.

    Finished from doing this, I returned back and waited for my soulers to finish. I slept for half a day, ate and drank, rested and waited.

    After two days, the entire grand technique was excavatedpletely. It spanned over a huge area of two hundred miles around that pocket world, filled with tons of stones, all got the writings all over them.

    I looked over this and would only sigh. Such a scale¡­ Such an arrangement¡­ It was scary!

    And the scariest part was that this was hidden off my eyes all this time. If not for what happened, I wouldn¡¯t have found out about this ce or knew anything about this.

    It was good that it all got revealed this early, before I¡¯d depend entirely over this world for my future ns.

    At least if I lost it, I wouldn¡¯t lose too much. I could just adapt, change tactics and ns, without losing a lot.

    ¡°Humph, let¡¯s see what all this is all about then,¡± even if I thought about this problem from such an angle, I wasn¡¯t that satisfied about it.

    I had to do everything I could to save this world and not lose it no matter what!

    ¡°Go,¡± as I performed my first technique, I waited for ten minutes, consumed bones to form a dense amount of my threads.

    I didn¡¯t know if I should cover up the entire ce at once or else reading these writings would fail or not. But to be sure, I decided to go all out, unleash enough threads to cover up every single stone, even the ground in between as well.

    And once I got ready, I released all these threads while replenishing my bones on the chariot.

    *Rumble!*

    The moment my threads touched the stones, I felt this earth shattering rumbleing from nowhere else but my inner soul.

    It was unexpected! And what happened next was much more unexpected!

    The world¡­ It went all nk all around! It was like someone turned off the lights, and there wasn¡¯t a single speck of light anywhere.

    I felt a little uneasy with this. I tried to feel anything, but even my technique with my bloodied left fist inserted in its centre felt like it didn¡¯t exist.

    Nothing existed but me. ¡°Is this something I triggered or what?¡± I just said it before I heard my voiceing from my mind.

    And then the entire darkness started to get filled with shiny little dots. They appeared faintly at first. But even the weakest fire in the middle of all this darkness was enough to look like a shining star.

    One, ten, a hundred¡­ Specks of lights started to coalesce, shine brighter, force the darkness around away, eating it as if they were fire.

    It started with pure white, turned slowly into silver, before ending up in golden colour.

    Dots of lights started to join together to form threads. Small lines started to appear, joining together to form some sort of letters.

    ¡°This¡­¡± and to my surprise, the letters that appeared were of the same unknownnguage I didn¡¯t manage to read before.

    But the moment these writings appeared, they got masked, shed brighter for a second, got hazy before they started to rearrange themselves as if someone was controlling their movements.

    And instead of the unknownnguage, a familiarnguage of my race appeared. The unknown letters and words changed to form sentences I could read and understand.

    One line after another appeared, each showing the same changes. They appeared first in that unknownnguage, before changing all into English.

 Chapter 853 An Ancient Message

    Lines started to float,e on top of each other, as if they were following a will of their own. For a moment there, I tried to read these lines, but I got that they weren¡¯t yet in order.

    The sentences didn¡¯t match, and the meaning was broken. I got what was going on here. My technique seemed to work, and my energy was able to read and decipher this ancientnguage of the hostile universe.

    It was reading up more stones and showing the writings in front of me, before changing them into something I could understand.

    Lines upon lines started to appear, and more changed into English I could understand. The lines started to ovep, change order, until after an unknown period of time I started to get something useful.

    ¡°This¡­¡± I thought as my voice echoed inside my head. I started to read the first few sentences, and they were quite shocking.

    [Here are the records of the dark guardians of our universe. We are doing this not only for ourselves, but for everyone else living in the entire cosmos. We found evidence of a group of evildoers, spreading among us and among many other universes. They aim to start a big war, war that will eat away our entire cosmos, and leave it in ash. They call themselves the Armageddon believers, and I call them heretics!]

    I started to read more and more, getting more shocked by what I read. These writings were left by this unknown person, who called himself a dark guardian.

    Apparently he belonged to the universe fighting ours. And he seemed to go into a big war against another faction there, one that wanted his universe to rage wars over many others.

    From what I knew so far, his efforts were lost and the other faction prevailed. His universe was already at war with three others, including mine.

    Who knew what other universes his universe fought war against and won. From what I read, this dude was from ancient times, so ancient that he pointed at my universe as being an infant!

    [There is a nearby infant universe, one whose people are still retarded in using powers. They don¡¯t know how to salvage the great power of the universe and open their nebs inside their bodies. They just use the superficial power of the big cosmos, adding strength in the form of points, without getting even the slightest understanding about this power..]

    It was my universe for sure, and he was just referring to the system. It seemed the system was something ancient, and races in my universe got to use it in such a rudimentary and superficial way from his point of view.

    He mentioned that this faction ced the task of conquering my universe at the top of their list. And he was fighting with many others on his side to stop such a scheme.

    ¡°Sorry pal, I¡¯m sorry to tell you that you already failed!¡± I sighed while continuing to read his story.

    He spoke about this world, and how it wasn¡¯t a single world to begin with.

    [This ce¡­ It was just a mere rock in the middle of our universe. But that faction found a way to break through the natural barriers surrounding any universe, preventing any outsider from getting inside. However, this wille at the great cost of losing our shield, making our universe vulnerable to wars¡­]

    I read about how he tried to stop them from doing this, but seeded a few times until he wrote these words here.

    [These people¡­ They don¡¯t care at all about our universe, about our people. They don¡¯t care if our universe was wide open for any outsider toe in and rage wars here. I even doubt they wanted to turn my universe into the centre of a big war, enveloping many universes in between¡­]

    Well¡­ He got a point. His universe was already a big battlefield, where three universes were invading and fighting his people.

    [As a result, I came here to stop them. This rock was the one that brought our shield down. My people never knew about its existence until the shield was brought down and we started looking. And from what I found, it¡¯s starting to turn into a small¡­]

    Small? That was hrious! It was a huge already, and that meant you failed and they managed to merge more worlds to this one.

    He spoke about the world merging technique devised by these people, the same technique Silverlining and other Toranks sovereigns were wary of.

    Such a scary weapon wouldn¡¯t be hidden from the eyes of anyone for so long. So the knowledge about such terrifying techniques was known by people in my universe after aeons of yearster.

    [The merging technique is sealed inside a pocket world. I don¡¯t know what they did, but they kept devouring worlds, consuming their souls and trapping them inside that world, using them as fuel for the next merge. I did all I could to destroy it, but eventually failed. So I left this technique here, sealing this world, and preventing it from working again¡­]

    And now it was time for the big deal. He started speaking about a few of his friends, who were experienced at sealing techniques.

    They devised this grand technique together, poured their souls and lives into it before dying. Before death, he left behind such a message for anyone yet toe.

    [We found a way to seal it inside a huge ck hole system. This way, no one will be ever able to find it, turning this cursed world into a world of singrity. Whoever wille here after me have to first read my warning and messages before doing anything stupid¡­]

    He started to give a long list of warnings, saying that this world was unstoppable. He tried everything to crush it, but he couldn¡¯t even find the core of this world or the one controlling it.

 Chapter 854 A Shocking Similarity!!!

    [We reached a conclusion that these people reached a breakthrough in their powers, allowing them to create a self-sustaining technique, working over the souls, amassing more with each merge, before burning more to keep it working. There is nothing to be done as long as these souls are kept there. And there is no way to kill a soul! So leave, leave this world and don¡¯t mess with this technique or world¡­]

    He kept giving big warnings, making me inwardly sigh. He lost all hope in stopping this pocket world and the weapon underneath it.

    For a moment there I felt sad for him. He seemed like a nice guy, working for the best of his people, the best for other universes¡¯ people.

    But good intentions didn¡¯t matter. He lost, his people lost, and the opposing faction seemed to control the entire universe of his till now.

    And now he was telling me to never touch this world, ore near his sealing technique.

    Well¡­ As he just said, this technique was the one that kept this world hidden. So I wouldn¡¯t touch it. But that pocket world was another story.

    My two people were there. And that wasn¡¯t all. I got a way to deal with these souls.

    He failed? His people failed? But I wouldn¡¯t! If they failed to deal with souls, I had my way to deal with them.

    At the end of his long message, he left something quite impressive.

    [From our studies of this world, we found out that the merge happened between our universe and three others. A portal opened, and unluckily for us it¡¯s a one way portal, leading their forces here. We can send our own, but on the premise that someone there would open up a portal for us toe¡­]

    This was exactly like what I experienced while dealing with that crazy Hector paragon. He opened a portal, inviting the forces of some scary dude over my Earth to kill me.

    But that also meant something important¡­ This universe didn¡¯t have other means to open more links with other universes other than this one.

    This weapon¡­ This portal world¡­ It was their only way to attack other universes and invite their forces here.

    And the next words of this dude just confirmed my guess.

    [This weapon here is the only weapon they ever created. My people already raged a brutal war against their base, killing all of those who could repeat such a weapon. So their people are scattered over the universe, looking for this world like crazy. But they won¡¯t find it. And that¡¯s because we moved this world somewhere else¡­]

    Damn! These folks¡­ They thought about such a crazy idea then!

    That Gne and others thought that I went into the hostile universe by being here. But they were wrong! [We sent this world all the way towards that infant universe. As it¡¯s infant, the level of power there is much weaker than ours. So sending this small there was feasible. It was a good way, the only way we got to stop them from getting their hands over this weapon]

    This¡­ So I was still inside my universe? Damn! That was¡­ Relieving!

    I was scared from the thought of being in another universe. It wasn¡¯t just rted to this pocket world or this merging technique but rted to the chance of getting this world discovered by the people there.

    Finding such a secluded world with weak people in it was like inviting a tiger inside the house!

    But as I got to know about this news, I was sure my world here was secured. Even if anyone found it, he wouldn¡¯t be a big problem, not like if a hostile race of the hostile universe found us.

    The message ended with another warning from touching that pocket world. I didn¡¯t give any heed to it and focused more on what I should do from now on.

    These stones¡­ They should be kept safe. And to do so, I had to bury them again!

    But before that¡­ Shouldn¡¯t I try and memorise the entire technique? I got that it was the one responsible for turning this world into a singrity world.

    Wouldn¡¯t that help my Earth then? When the apocalypse would reach its final stages, and all the worlds would merge together to form a single big world, wasn¡¯t it better to turn this big world into a singr one?

    But¡­ Wait a second¡­ Why did I find a simrity in the way the system worked in the apocalypse with the deeds of these dirty people?

    The system worked by merging worlds together, wasn¡¯t this the same concept like what these evildoers were doing?

    For a moment there, my mind went nk. The system, the apocalypse, the higher ups, the unfairness we suffered from as one of the weak races, the unjust the mighty Toranks race faced against the Hescos¡­

    There were lots of weird things going on in my universe. Just as the message ended, the world all around started to slowly change, returning to its normal state once again.

    But I stayed in my ce motionless for long hours, thinking about this scary idea and weird and suspicious simrity.

    No way! Hell, no way! Were the system and its higher ups part of or somehow rted to those evildoers?

    I recalled my earlier contact with one of those higher ups. I didn¡¯t get a good impression out of them. Also, I thought again about an old doubt and question I got a long time ago; what was the point of doing all this?

    Our Earth was just living on its own, in peace and prosperity, until the apocalypse came. Our lives were ruined, our people got killed, and our civilizations got lost.

    We got powers, became much more powerful than ever, but that didn¡¯t mean it was all good and great. We were suffering to get such powers, facing death at any corner on this long road.

 Chapter 855 [Bonus chapter] We Are Soulers! We Eat Souls!

    It wasn¡¯t a smooth journey, and it didn¡¯t have an end! Finishing the quests wasn¡¯t the end. Ruling the world wasn¡¯t the end. Even conquering the entire apocalyptic cluster wasn¡¯t the end.

    There was no end to this! And when I thought about it from another angle, under a different light, putting in mind what that dude just left behind, I got a scary image.

    My universe¡­ All the worlds in it were getting scorched under the brutal and merciless fire of wars! It wasn¡¯t wars between all the worlds there, but in each apocalyptic cluster all the races there would fight and kill to live.

    Looking at this cluster as if it was a single warzone and looking at how persistently and stubbornly the system higher ups were spreading these clusters all over the universe, I got a scary picture of a long and deadly war all over the universe!

    Wasn¡¯t this also the aim of these evildoers from the universe of that dude? Damn! There were too many simrities to be just a mere coincidence!

    What was¡­ Going on exactly here? What was the real face of the system and those higher ups?

    I¡­ Had to keep these thoughts to myself then, never share them with anyone until I got foolproof evidence and unveiled this grand mystery shrouding my universe.

    I gulped, looking around for the first time in hours. My soulers were standing idly there doing nothing, waiting for my orders.

    ¡°Lucias¡­ Come here right now!¡± I got out my horn and used it, but it seemed I didn¡¯t need to.

    Lucias was already close by, and in less than a minute he stood by my side in obedience.

    ¡°Lord, we got done with our task, but I found you standing in daze and lost in thoughts. So I didn¡¯t dare to rm you or interrupt what you were doing.¡±

    Once appeared, he provided an excuse for him staying there with his people without doing anything.

    ¡°No problem,¡± I slowly said, while focusing my eyes over that dome at the centre of all this. ¡°Make your people ready, at my mark you will cover up the entire stones with dirt and rocks once more.¡±

    ¡°Bury them?!¡± Lucias was shocked by my sudden order it seemed. And he got the right to feel so.

    His men took all this time and effort to unearth these stones. And yet I decided simply to cover up these stones with dirt and rocks, like they never do anything.

    ¡°Just wait for my signal first,¡± I said while waving my arm for him to go down and deliver my orders.

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll let them wait for your mark, my lord,¡± after going into silence for a few seconds, he said before leaving in an orange fog of fire.

    As he left, I opened the market and bought lots of papers and a brush to draw this technique over.

    Then I led my chariot high in the air, to have a better overall view over the entire design.

    Well¡­ That design was simply in the area near that dome. The more I looked outwards, the moreplicated it became.

    I started to draw, draw circles first, then trianglester. After that, I went down below, and started to draw each part on a separate paper, dividing this entire design into twenty smaller parts.

    I didn¡¯t want to miss anything. Perhaps being high up there made me miss a few details here and there.

    I did that to make sure I didn¡¯t miss anything. I decided to forget everything rted to this ce, bury it under heavyyers of rocks and dirt, and not tell anyone about this.

    As for my soulers, they wouldn¡¯t speak. They were my loyal warriors and wouldn¡¯t do anything without returning back to me.

    It took ten hours to do it, twenty more to revise the drawings more than five times, to make sure I didn¡¯t miss anything here.

    ¡°Start,¡± I held my horn and gave the order to all the soulers down below, ¡°make sure to not touch the stones or cause any damage to them. Bury them underneath a thickeryer of dust and rocks.¡±

    And as I gave the order, they started to move and work.

    It took them two days and slightly more to dig these stones. But burying them did not take more than half a day.

    It was just easier, and they had dirt ready near the stones. As for the extra dirt and rocks, they just went around to dig at areas not close from here, and returned with the rocks and dirt before leaving them near the design to be used.

    Many teams worked like a hive of bees, and I was their king. I watched them for hours, making sure they didn¡¯t touch a single stone or dared to move one from its ce.

    Even the first stone to be found, the one close up from the dome, was also buried and a small hill of rocks was formed around it.

    ¡°Come back!¡± I didn¡¯t dy and called the soulers inside my inventory, all but Lucias who came and stood by my side.

    Everything was ready, and now all it was left was to go inside that pocket world and see things on my own.

    Gne said that to enter there wasn¡¯t an issue, but getting out was. I got my time ability, and I¡¯d find no problem at getting out.

    Yet who said I was going there to just run awayter? I was aiming to kill all the souls inside, and wouldn¡¯t leave until I brought down this entire thing and destroyed that weapon lying underneath.

    ¡°You are sure of your abilities to kill these souls, right?¡± Before I¡¯d move a muscle, I had to ask again and be sure of this.

    ¡°Lord, we are soulers! Eating souls is our specialty. Even if there are billions upon billions of them down there, we will eat them all and thank you letter for the happy meal.¡±

    ¡°And¡­ You don¡¯tck anything? Don¡¯t need anything? Once we are inside, I might lose my connection with the market.¡±

 Chapter 856 [Bonus chapter] The System Is Sealed!!!

    ¡°Thanks lord, we just need to open our mouths and sh through these souls to eat them up.¡±

    ¡°Cool,¡± as he was this confident, it was time for me to go there, ¡°get ready¡­ Here we go!¡±

    And in the next moment, my chariot shed fast and headed directly towards that world.

    Like falling from a high cliff onto the depth of an ocean, I felt the same. And the water there wasn¡¯t warm, it was such icy cold that gave me shivers.

    Even the shield of my chariot failed to stop such coldness. And luckily, it didn¡¯tst more than a few minutes before it vanished, and a bright new world appeared in front of my eyes.

    ¡°What the heck¡­ Is that?!!!¡±

    The first thing I saw was a bright sh of white light before the world around me started to dim. When I got used to the light, I saw that I wasn¡¯t inside the world I saw from outside.

    I was standing in a vast rocky ce, looking like a huge arena made of brown stone. There were lots of torches with blue fire, dancing with thick tongues that extended for a metre in length or more.

    ¡°What¡­ Is this ce?!!!¡± I moved my eyes around to find myself standing right in the centre of this huge ce.

    The ceiling was made all by red rocks, forming a colossal dome that covered up the entire arena.

    ¡°Atst¡­ Someone with that cursed bloodline dared to enter myir, kekekeke!¡± and just as I was lost and puzzled, such a hideous voice appeared, ranging all over the ce.

    A gigantic dark shadow appeared, dancing over the wall from the effect of the fire. It stood there for a few moments before starting to walk towards me.

    *Boom!* *Boom!*

    Each step taken caused a massive booming sound, apanied by the fierce trembling of the ground all over the ce. I even saw a few torches fall off their spots at the wall out of the heavy steps.

    ¡°Kekeke! They promised me a tasty meal one day, and they didn¡¯t disappoint me. Come,e son of the cursed bloodline ns,e and let me have a delicious meal of your body.¡±

    As it said this, its body came into my vision. It was¡­ Colossal! Not less than my little turtle or that lizard in size!

    I know why this ce looked so vast and huge. It was to amodate the colossal size of this beast.

    Two thick and curved hornsing out from his head, arching upwards, branching at some point to look like a gigantic tree of dark red material.

    Its head was like a bull, with two bulging fiery eyes that looked like they were made out of the most precious scarlet red gems.

    Its neck was short and thick, its body was covered in a thickyer of coarse ck hair, emitting dazzling sparks of red fire every time it moved or spoke.

    Its body was robust, filled with thick bulks of muscles. It has four pairs of arms, four pairs of legs, and four pairs of tails!

    Each step it took was done by four legs at the same time. They rose up, paused midair, and then fell heavily, mming with such unbelievable weight over the ground, causing such fierce reaction, leaving behind deep marks there.

    I looked at its arms, each holding a different kind of weapon. A gigantic sword, a curved sword, an axe, a hammer, a spear, a knife, a broadsword, and a ive.

    It was armed up, totally armed up with that thick armour that covered its huge belly, arm guards that added more to its fierce looking muscles, and even a long dark red cape that extended for hundreds of metres behind it.

    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± If he came prepared, then I should also do the same.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother,¡± yet just as I was going to call my chariot, heughed, ¡°kekeke! Such pathetic descendants of these foolish ns! Do you know that all the time and space powered ns came from one universe? My universe! They ran, ran away from my kin, thinking that they could survive. But right now they are killed, going extinct in most universes, and like you and me, many of us are scattered and lying in wait for such foolish descendants remaining alive toe and get eaten.¡±

    ¡°Damn! It¡¯s not¡­ Working!¡± I tried to call my chariot but failed! Thest thing I recalled was that my baby was there when I went into this pocket world.

    I didn¡¯t recall it back, so where the heck was it?

    ¡°Don¡¯t try, it¡¯s futile, kekekeke!¡± that bastard! It seemed like I was enjoying what was happening right now, standing just a thousand metres away from me, watching in such amusement my puzzled face.

    ¡°Terrified? You should be. Just for the record, my kin is the nemesis of yours. Any ability you have will be nullified in my presence. You can¡¯t summon anything using your space power or use anything rted to time ability. That¡¯s of course if you are one of those damn cursed geniuses, kekekeke.¡±

    Yes, it was enjoying its time. ¡°Humph! I don¡¯t use any of what you just said. I¡¯m just a mere passerby,¡± I said while trying to open the system.

    But for the first time since my birth, I got no response from the system at all! The system would always work by just thinking about it. However, anything I tried failed!

    ¡°I told you, this is pointless! That thing you depend too much upon is the reason for your demise. Passerby or not, you know it or not, you carry the filthy bloodline of these nsmen, and you are going to be my food for tonight, kekekeke!¡±

    ¡°F*ck you!¡± I would never fall without a fight. But¡­ I got no proper weapon except for that light ive. It wouldn¡¯t be enough, not even enough to make this behemoth feel any pain or even leave a mark over its body.

 Chapter 857 My Technique Is Quite Scary!

    ¡°Pathetic! Kekekeke! I told you, you can¡¯t use that useless toy called system. Do you think it was built on magic? Hahaha! Foolish descendant of these ns¡­ It was built on a grand time and space ability, done by the real powerhouses of your ns.¡±

    I paused once I heard what he just said. Was this¡­ True? I never questioned the origin of the system before, but this¡­

    ¡°Kekeke! There is no harm to tell a dead corpse such secrets. You are going to die anyway, and won¡¯t be able to get any benefits from knowing such secrets, kekeke!¡±

    ¡®It¡¯s not the time to worry about such things,¡¯ I said to myself, waking my mind and freeing it from what this bastard just said.

    What if the system was rted to the time and space ns? What if it was just a natural born powerful being in this cosmos? I had to live! That was all that mattered right now.

    For a moment there I got such doubt¡­ Why did that bastard start bbering all these things the moment it came here? Something seemed a bit off.

    As I freed myself from what I considered a spell of confusion, I ignored what that bastard said and kept saying, and tried to open anything.

    I called onto the system, tried to open my inventory, open my profile, and even my channel! But all were dead! Just like¡­ They were never there!

    ¡°Kekekeke! I love it when you get in such a panic! Nothing from your universe will work here! You got nothing but that power, and it¡¯s now gone! Do you know why? Because this system trash isn¡¯t your power to begin with! Shocked? Terrified? You should be, kekekeke!¡±

    I got nothing but that power? Just as I heard this phrase, I felt an immense shock deep down my soul.

    I didn¡¯t only have this power. In fact, and for a reason I didn¡¯t know yet, the system kept encouraging anyone to open his cultivation base and walk down this different path.

    I never got it! But right now, I realised that if I survived here, it would be thanks to this puzzling move.

    Yes, I got my cultivation power backing me up! I wasn¡¯t just a system dependent as this bastard thought, I got a cultivation base.

    And dude¡­ My cultivation base was¡­ Quite scary!

    ¡°Are you feeling terrified now? Can you feel it? Such hopelessness seeping deep inside your soul? Asking yourself; what was all that for? Kekeke! Let me tell you, you just grew up, fought and survived, just toe here and turn into my dinner. Miserable? I know, you are all weak and useless, just fated to lie in a lower food chain than me, kekeke!¡±

    ¡°Shut the f*ck up!¡± I got fed up with what he was saying. And¡­ What was with that weird and creepyugh?

    The moment I shouted, I stopped, turned around, and did my first technique. I did it so many times already to make me able to execute it in mere seconds.

    ¡°You¡­¡± and once my ck threads appeared, that colossal beast stopped and seemed quite shocked. ¡°Kekekeke! You are more amusing than everyone else. Do you think mimicking that universe¡¯s huge power is easy? Is it enough to stop me? Kekeke!¡±

    Damn! This¡­ didn¡¯t scare it!

    And how would it be? I looked at my technique, the circle that gushed out lots of threads. It wasn¡¯t¡­ by any means terrifyingpared to the enormous body of that behemoth.

    Just when I was this close to losing any hope, a miracle happened.

    *Rumble!*

    It happened just like the world recognised me. I saw a sh of light,ing from my technique, at the centre, just at the ce where my fist was there.

    It started like a small speck of light, so small to even be smaller than the tip of a needle.

    But this tiny speck of light caused a massive rumbling inside my soul. It was like a dam was there, and got shaken fiercely, cracked, and copsed under the might of this speck of light.

    A speck of light, all it took was just this speck of light before this entire dark rocky wall started to change.

    Dots of light started to appear, like holesing from machine guns firing at a wall. I looked around, and from these holes, thin pirs of light started to fall down, all getting bent and attracted to me, to my threads, to my technique, to my circle, to my hand.

    And like a magician, I felt like I could control the entire world here, bend it under my will, and give any order I wanted and it would get executed by the world.

    Things went all the way from rock bottom to the biggest top here. The one who was supposed to be eaten, was going to eat up his predator!

    ¡°No, no, no, the world¡­ My world¡­ My beloved eternal hall¡­ What the hell did you do to my baby?!!!¡± and when that happened, the monster started to roar, showing a fierce side of itself, so damn different from the all confident and arrogant side it showed so far.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you,¡± I said, and I meant each single word I said. I turned my attention towards my technique¡­ My threads¡­ They were threads anymore, they were thick pythons!

    They got thicker, stronger, longer, and much fiercer. They weren¡¯t weak like before, not looking weakpared to that behemoth at least.

    All of sudden, that gigantic son of b*tch, that colossal sack of meat turned into such a mediocre ant in my eyes.

    I could crush it! And I was going to do it right now.

    ¡°Bind it!¡± I said, ordering my threads like they were living creatures. And with my words and thoughts, they plunged in the direction of that beast, surrounding its body like it was nothing.

    ¡°You damn beast! Leave me alone! I should be the one killing you! Stop! Stop this madness right now!¡±

    Oh, it turned into such a crybaby! I looked at it and for a moment there, I got another idea.

    ¡°Keep it pinned down,¡± I pointed my right hand down, ¡°to the ground!¡±

    *Boom!*

 Chapter 858 Attacking The Pocket World

    Its body mmed heavily by my will as it fell forcibly at the ground. I didn¡¯t care about it, and didn¡¯t give any heed to what he kept screaming and cursing.

    In my eyes, not a single beast was spared from getting into my shadow world, and bing one of my pets!

    ¡°Damn you! This¡­ This is the legendary power of that damn universe, dark shadows! How the hell did you get it! No, no, don¡¯t drag me there, don¡¯t let me inside that world¡­¡±

    For a reason, that beast knew about my power. It came as a slight surprise, but that didn¡¯t stop me at all. I got what to do, and now all I had to do was to let my technique work its magic.

    ¡°Damn beast! You are the beast! A real beast! Howe they let you in? No one from that damn universe shall enter here, especially one like you¡­¡±

    Thest thing it said was such a weird thing. Wasn¡¯t this pocket world made up by the people of that universe? If so, then howe they were prevented from getting ess here?

    I touched my back again, feeling the new mark that appeared there by sealing that beast. I had no time to test summoning it, after all once this beast was sealed, the entire ce fell down.

    I didn¡¯t know if this ce was part of the beast or was fueled with its power, but once the beast was gone, the world started to fade away and copse on its own.

    And a bright new world appeared in front of my eyes, one that I instantly recognised.

    ¡°The world of souls¡­ I finally came¡­¡± I turned around to find myself standing on top of a huge green peak, overlooking a grand city, bustling with life.

    ¡°Profile page!¡± The first thing I did was to check if the system was working here or not. And luckily, it resumed working again.

    ¡°Come out!¡± The first thing I did was to call out for my chariot. Once it appeared, I saw Lucia standing there, like I just departed from him a few minutes ago.

    And from the turbulent orange fire around him, I got that he was slightly puzzled. But I didn¡¯t have anything to tell, or exin what happened.

    I still couldn¡¯t get the head or tail of what just happened to me.

    ¡°Lord¡­ I felt like¡­ I got into some sort of sand or something¡­¡±

    Once I got up there, he couldn¡¯t prevent himself from asking me about what happened. But I got nothing to say except to tell him that everything was alright.

    And that was the most important thing right now.

    ¡°Tell me, what do you think of this world?¡± as I closed this page over, I turned my chariot and let it fly higher in the air.

    The world here¡­ It looked just as peaceful and prospering, just like my second Earth world.

    ¡°I feel tons of souls¡­ But lord, there is something weird¡­¡±

    ¡°Tell¡­¡± the world looked boundless! I rose so damn high in the sky, even exceeded theyer of clouds and overlooked the world from such a high vantage point.

    All I could see was a green world, filled with many cities, towns, and viges. People looked like ants down there, and there were tons of ants.

    At the horizon, the world kept going, but my sight was blocked by the meeting of the sky and ground all around.

    ¡°These souls¡­ They are like getting attached to some sort of a chain¡­ I can¡¯t describe it, but these souls here are like ves, working for something or someone¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    ¡°Lucias¡­¡± I got part of what he was saying. From what I learnt from the leftover message of that mysterious dude on the stones, I got that all the souls here worked to serve the weapon.

    They weren¡¯t enved, they were just treated like fuel to an engine.

    ¡°Yes, lord,¡± as Lucias responded, I led my chariot down to the ground at a fast speed.

    ¡°Get down there and feast,¡± I said, ¡°lead your forces around, consume all the souls here, leave none behind. And during this, don¡¯t miss my two girls, and keep searching for more clues about this chain thing.¡±

    ¡°I will do as youmand, my lord,¡± as we reached the ground, I instantly summoned the entire army of soulers.

    ¡°If you found anything weird, don¡¯t hesitate to get back to inform me. Take these dragons with you¡­¡±

    ¡°No need, my speed is on par with lord¡¯s great chariot,¡± Lucias stopped me from bringing out my dragons. And what he said seemed true. His speed was indeed so damn scary!

    ¡°Go!¡± as I summoned the army of soulers and gave the instructions for Lucias, I finally gave the order to unleash them upon this looking peaceful fake show in front of my eyes.

    All I could see were living people, moving around, talking andughing, working and walking around, just like they were living their normal lives here.

    They looked like many races I met, and many I didn¡¯t. I saw Hectors, Selvators, Berserkers, and even humans. I saw much weirder races, saw many like the ones I bought over for a long time already and became part of my power and kingdom.

    But all this was a mere act! None of this was true! Not this world, not this people, and not these cities, towns, and viges.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡± and as I gave the order, Lucias also gave his. And during the next hours, a one-sided massacre erupted here.

    The first thing I noticed was that these people never noticed me, my chariot, or my army. My soulers justnded over them, swept the souls clean, leaving behind nothing.

    I thought that once the souls got absorbed and eaten by them, the dead sacks of meat would start to fall on the ground, filling this entire world with such trash.

    But this didn¡¯t happen! They left nothing at all! My soulers just shed past the people here, and once they shed past anyone, only thin air remained from him or her.

 Chapter 859 We Found Real People!

    I watched, and the more I did I got to realise that this ce wasn¡¯t real. These people didn¡¯t have bodies, they were mere souls wandering around, trapped inside such endless hell.

    Their bodies were fake. It might be just a projection of their souls, or some sort of magic done by the technique here to let them live fully in this dream.

    ¡°Sigh! I hope this will be a good end for their misery,¡± I knew living like this wasn¡¯t any much different than living in hell.

    So I hoped what my soulers were doing would bring peace atst to these tortured souls.

    The once bustling with life and activities cities, towns, and viges turned in mere hours into such deserted ces of ghosts.

    Even ghosts were no longer living there anymore!

    At the first couple of hours, my soulers expanded outwards like a locust. I tagged along, flew over them and watched what they were doing.

    Gradually things started to get boring and dull. Nothing new happened. For the first time, I missed the big fights, the resistance anyone would put against my soulers.

    It was futile but it gave time a more interesting touch.

    After six more hours, I started to lose interest in following them around. There was literally nothing new happening down there!

    They just kept shing, killing and eating souls, adding such an astronomical number to my soul count.

    After three days, I started to grow dull and quite bored. I tried to fill my time during the past days, going from one point to another, trying even to go down there and inspect the empty cities and towns, the empty houses these people left.

    There were photos, memories of things that weren¡¯t even real! People got born, grew up, loved and married, gave birth to new kids before dying and returning again in the form of newborns.

    This was endless hell! None of this was real! And gradually, my interest grew dull from seeing all these fake memories and lives that didn¡¯t really exist.

    Whoever designed this pocket world made sure souls here would never suspect it! They were living such a lie, and never suspected it for even a single second.

    Quite¡­ Terrifying!

    The first thing to happen took almost one week! I didn¡¯t know if time here ran at the same pace of the outer world or not, but luckily this all happened inside my second Earth world.

    Even staying here for months wouldn¡¯t be a big problem for me.

    ¡°Lord¡­ We found something¡­¡±

    The first new change happened after one week when I spotted the great orange fiery fog of Lucias as he was travelling fast towards my direction.

    ¡°What? Did you find some who tried to resist you? Or someone who saw you?¡± I was already deadly bored. Soing here and telling me such a thing failed to stir any enthusiasm inside my soul.

    ¡°No lord, we found real people!¡±

    ¡°You found them? Lily and Angelica?¡± I jumped and asked in such anticipation. He managed to stir the dead heart of me, making me tremble in enthusiasm.

    ¡°No lord, these are other people¡­ And they came from different races,¡± he didn¡¯t find my missing two girls, but found a group of other people?

    Don¡¯t tell me¡­ There were people trapped here all this time? Did theye here by mistake? Or were they like Gne?

    ¡°Where?¡± I asked, ¡°tell me where to go!¡±¡®

    ¡°There lord¡­ But you have to get wary of them. These people¡­ They managed to resist the attacks of my souler army.¡±

    ¡°Idiot! Didn¡¯t I tell you not to touch any living ones?¡±

    ¡°They aren¡¯t the lord¡¯s girls so¡­¡±

    ¡°Damn! Go and tell everyone, finding a single living person is a big deal! They aren¡¯t allowed to touch them, or else I¡¯ll make sure whoever does this to die in my hands, and a terrible death as well.¡±

    ¡°O¡­ Ok lord,¡± Lucias got terrified and instantly he vanished for half an hour beforeing back. He seemed to take my words in the wrong way, and I wasn¡¯t tolerant towards such deadly mistakes.

    Having living people here? This wasn¡¯t just a big deal, this was great news for me! These people would know what was going on here, and might even have a clue about the weapon and the deep foundation of this entire pocket world.

    And howe they were still alive here? I was quite sure that the second Earth world of mine was void of any living souls. Were they the old inhabitants of this world? The ones who brought death to it?

    Or were they something else? I couldn¡¯t tell. But from the words Lucias delivered, these people weren¡¯t simple.

    Resisting my soulers? I saw strong races resist the attacks of the soulers for a few times, before they¡¯d finally fall dead under the hands of my soulers.

    There wasn¡¯t a single asion where my soulers failed to kill their foes as far as I could remember. Killing my soulers happened but failing to kill never happened before.

    The only exception might be what happened back at Albany city. Yet the enemy there was just a projection of the monsters controlled by this city magic.

    Other than this, I couldn¡¯t find any other instance like this.

    That mean? These people were either special, having the ability to resist souls or anyone who was rted to souls.

    Or they got some sort of a treasure to protect themselves.

    That also exined how they managed to survive here. Being in such a world where souls were all over the ce, who knew if one or many of them started hunting these people down.

    ¡°Which race are they from?¡± I asked, ¡°and how long before going there?¡±

    ¡°Two more hours, lord,¡± Lucias first answered my second question before speaking about their nature, ¡°I recognised a few races I met before, ones that grew extinct alongside us many years ago. For example, there are lots of necromancers there. Ah, there are those groose zombies, ones that were once a mighty race in the past.¡±

 Chapter 860 A Special Terrain

    ¡°Z¡­ Zombies?!!¡± My shocking delight about the presence of necromancers turned instantly upside down when I heard about zombies.

    Just mentioning this cursed name made me feel goosebumps all over my body, and cold shivers as well.

    What the heck was wrong with zombies? It was like the universe waited for the fifth quest and started to let them appear all over my face!

    ¡°Do you know such a race?¡± I asked, while trying to control my natural reactions and feelings towards such races.

    ¡°I once lived in a time where thest powerhouse of them was still alive,¡± Lucias nodded, ¡°they were mighty, quite terrifying actually. And yet, just like us, just like many formidable races, they got a weird curse and ended up dying and going extinct.¡±

    ¡°I know about that,¡± this seemed to be the fate of any formidable race, making me wonder¡­ Where are the races right now? Or they survived because they weren¡¯t the strongest?

    As Lucias said, it took two hours to arrive there. The first thing I spotted before arriving was the special terrain here.

    The world was formed entirely of green hills and spacious open valleys. There were many rivers, few forests here and there, but the ce up ahead was quite special.

    It was filled with mountains! For the first time I spotted mountains! And they weren¡¯t just any normal mountains!

    They were huge and made entirely of dark red and brown red ores, but that wasn¡¯t what made them special.

    Their arrangement was!

    Mountains used to get arranged in packs, sticking to each other, while each one respected the space of the other, forming narrow and bumpy paths in between them.

    But these¡­ They weren¡¯t allocated in that way, or even randomly allocated; they were arranged in arge circle!

    It was like they were ced there on the purpose of defending the space inside! Seeing such a scene made me question if these mountains were here from the start or they were addedter on by these people here.

    From my high position, I spotted the area in between these guarding mountains. There were towns, cities, and life inside this ce.

    ¡°Where are these survivors? The living people?¡± I asked when I couldn¡¯t tell from this far who were souls and who was a living real person.

    ¡°Lord, all of them are living people,¡± and just like this, Lucias gave me such a shocking answer.

    ¡°This¡­ Didn¡¯t you say they were few?!!¡±

    ¡°I was talking about the ones that stopped us,¡± Lucias knew he made a terrible mistake, ¡°but they aren¡¯t the only ones here¡­ They seem to protect those inside.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± I didn¡¯t know what to tell him. He just missed such a vital point! ¡°Ok, let me handle things here then,¡± I looked again and tried to see through the narrow gaps of these mountains.

    I couldn¡¯t see that much, but I was sure the area inside this circle was more than a couple of hundred miles in radius. It wasn¡¯t huge, but enough to take millions of races.

    Millions¡­ That was interesting. I took back everything I thought about the origin of these people after seeing such truth in front of my eyes.

    They might havee as few at first, but they settled in, started to live here, and grew their numbers over the long course of years to reach such a terrifying figure!

    How long did it take for them to reach such a scale? A thousand year? Ten thousand years? I couldn¡¯t tell. But whoever was living here right now wasn¡¯t the one who trespassed this world.

    So the truth was destined to be lost, and I wouldn¡¯t be able to get what I dreamt about.

    I wouldn¡¯t know why they came here, or what they were trying to do by staying here. I wouldn¡¯t get to know the old stories and facts about what happened in my universe. I wouldn¡¯t get anything but rumours from distant away times, not reliable, and not useful.

    I came closer, slowly to not stir any more hostility from these people. As I got closer, I could see people standing over the scattered mountains.

    They looked all in good shape, holding weapons, and there were even lots of siege big weapons. There were many spots.

    In my eyes, this was what a real fortress should look like! Without getting an aerial way to get inside that secluded and well protectednd, no one would have a chance to get inside without risking big losses.

    I saw groups like my necromancers, groups like my Bulltors, and even saw fallen gods! Damn! What was this ce? A gathering for all the cursed races and mighty warriors?

    I also saw many others that I didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°These are necromancers, these are Bulltors, they are the fallen gods, and those big boys there with bulging and pulsating veins all over their bodies are the zombies¡­¡± Lucias took the charge of introducing them to me, the ones he recognised, and he recognised just more than I did.

    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Hye. I came from a world in our universe, the same universe as all of you,¡± I got out my horn and thought about talking to all of them, ¡°I¡¯m here not to fight you. I never expected to find survivors here. Can I talk to your leader or leaders perhaps?¡±

    I spoke with such honesty, while stopping my chariot just five hundred metres away from the nearest mountain to me.

    At first, I didn¡¯t see any response at all, as if my words didn¡¯t reach them. ¡°F*ck! Don¡¯t tell me they came from ancient times, that my tongue looked weird to their ears and alien!¡±

    It suddenly hit me! If they were the direct descendants of those ancient races, then they might not understand my words.

    ¡°Do you know any ancientnguage? One they can understand?¡± and getting to this point made me turn over to Lucias, asking him for help.

    ¡°Well¡­ Lord, I came from old time indeed¡­ But for me your words are excellent!¡±

 Chapter 861 Are You A Fool Or What?!!

    ¡°Damn! I didn¡¯t ask you to praise my words! Do you know oldnguages or what?¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡­ Studying wasn¡¯t my real forte, you know¡­¡± for the first time, I felt hesitation and anxietying up from him.

    Damn! Don¡¯t tell me he wasn¡¯t that interested in studying and thought about it as a disgrace!

    Well, for a general of his calibre¡­ I could consider it a stain indeed.

    But that wasn¡¯t the issue right now. The issue was that these folks wouldn¡¯t get to understand anything from what I just said.

    ¡°Sigh, I hope the market has something to help,¡± I opened the market and started to look for any item that could help trante my words into one of the ancient tongues of my universe.

    What I thought to be an easy task turned out to be quite challenging!

    The Lukakol ancientnguage? The Godkaen ancientnguage? What the heck are these?¡± I turned to Lucias, and like before, he stuttered and seemed more anxious than before.

    ¡°Forget it,¡± I decided to buy all these items, and they were almost over a hundred. I took one out, and it was just like a real horn, small in size and faint red in colour.

    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Hye. I came from a wor¡­¡± and again I repeated my words, introducing myself, and what I was doing here. At the same time, I held my first horn in front of the new red one, to let what I¡¯d say deliver to those here.

    ¡°It¡¯s not working¡­¡± but that ended up with not a single response from their side. So I started using one horn after another, until I exhausted the entire over hundred horns without getting a single response!

    ¡°Goddammit! What¡¯s wrong with them? Why can¡¯t they understand a single word of what I said?!!¡± I got stirred up with all this. I hated it when I¡¯d try something and fail, not because I didn¡¯t try hard enough, but because Icked something simple.

    Just like here, Icked the knowledge of an ancientnguage to make them understand my words.

    ¡°Hi, human race Hye¡­¡± and just as I was getting over the edge, I heard such a loud and clear voice,ing from the direction of the mountains upfront.

    Then a small flying rock appeared. It was no way close to the flying inds I saw before. It was simply a huge rock, close up to one hundred metres in radius.

    ¡°We already got your message and understood it perfectly fine. But it was a really nice touch from you to try and speak in othernguages,nguages of our lost forgotten races. Despite your words being a little rusty, that was something I respected.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± I narrowed my eyes and for a second there, I thought about going towards that middle aged fallen god and punching him in the face!

    But slowly I controlled my frustration, and jumped over it to see the good news.

    They got what I said! And they were just taking time for their leader toe to meet me.

    ¡°Are you the leader here?¡± I asked, while moving my eyes over his small piece of rock. Despite being small, it has two short watching towers, a medium sized wall, and even a big gate!

    There was also a shield shing from time to time, as if it was electrifying flies flying through it.

    ¡°We¡­ Don¡¯t have a single leader here,¡± that fallen god said, ¡°but other tribes entrusted me with this task. So, what brings you here, human race Hye from far away?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to get this damn pocket world destroyed and get everyone out of here,¡± I said again what I came here for.

    ¡°Sorry about that, but if your purpose was to destroy the world and kill all of us then we won¡¯t stop you. But if you wanted to take us out, back to the same universe that killed our ancestors, drove us all the way outside of the universe, all the way to here¡­ Then we will end up killing each other.¡°

    ¡°You¡­¡± What the heck this dude just said? Did I get it wrong? ¡°Are you sure you are sane enough to handle this discussion?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the wisest person in all of our tribes,¡± he said in such arrogance, one that made me feel he was either a very formidable foe or just a fool.

    ¡°Fine!¡± As I lost any clue about what he meant by his words, or about his true power and status here, I decided to ask someone who could exin this to me, e out!¡±

    *sh!* *sh!* *sh!*

    And the next thing happened was for many shes of light toe forth. I called all the fallen gods I had in my inventory. And this added a more terrifying image to my single chariot in front of all these people.

    ¡°You¡­ This¡­¡± it seemed seeing such a number of fallen godsing out, answering my call, came as a shock for that dude.

    ¡°Listen, I don¡¯t know if you are crazy or a fool, or something who got addicted to power and being the ruler of his people, or just a mere coward¡­ I don¡¯t care about any of that. I only want this world destroyed, and your imprisoned people living in such hell to get freed. If you want to do it voluntarily, help me as well then you¡¯ll get my gratitude. If you will stand against me, then I¡¯ll crush you and anyone standing on your side with everything I got, just like I crushed many and much stronger foes than all of you.¡±

    I got fed up with this pocket world. It wasn¡¯t just this world that was wrong, even the living people who miraculously survived inside for so long were crazy and lunatics!

    ¡°Damn tyrant! Such a person shall not be left to live for even a single more second! Spread the word, the tribe is going for war!¡±

    ¡°Oh, sorry about that¡­¡± yet just as he finished speaking his nonsense, I alreadypleted my first technique and sent tons of threads towards those up front.

    That dude, and all the forces stationed around him on the mountains were all hit. I saw him lean over his chest, touching the ck thread prating it beforeughing.

 Chapter 862 [Bonus chapter] Fighting Ancient Races

    ¡°Do you think such cheap methods of soul attacks can work on me? On any of us? We got a gift once we got in this world, a gift against any soul. Even those mighty soulers, the one who once ruled arge piece of our universe with their formidable powers, won¡¯t do any harm towards us! You are pathetic! Just like any useless human I ever met! Your race is just rodents, nothing but weed or even lower in my eyes! Listen up, attack and don¡¯t stop at anything! Kill this impudent intruder and get his forces inside for interrogation after that.¡±

    Oh¡­ This damn leader seemed quite full of himself! Did he mistake my threads, my technique, to be something rted to the souler race?

    Sorry pal! But you messed up, pretty much huge this time!

    My technique¡­ Was quite scary!

    But my technique would need a few minutes to control these bastards. So just as I waited, the forces over the mountains started to act.

    First I saw many starting to move at the mountains in front of me. Then I spotted many shes from the nearby mountains.

    This bastard was summoning everyone here. To cling up to power, he was ready to let everyone die for his sake, for the sake of his greed.

    I was quite sure now, he was doing this to keep his power and authority. Letting everyone go outside would be the end of his reign, of all the leaders¡¯ reign.

    But who said they got a say in this?

    I watched these big siege weapons starting to roll, releasing such mighty waves of fiery attacks towards my chariot.

    The soulers already went elsewhere under my orders. And now all that was left was for me to take over those fighters, then force them to work for me.

    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*

    Wow! These attacks were quite impressive indeed! Each one sshed over my shield, crashing into such a huge mushroom shaped fire, leaving behind a few marks on my shield.

    That was just a sign of how strong such attacks were. At the same time, a shield appeared enveloping this immense area, surrounding all the mountains and protecting those inside from my retaliation.

    However¡­ I didn¡¯t let anyone on my side to attack. Even when the races started to fire their attacks.

    The fallen gods were really fierce! I noticed they were weaker than mine, but they weren¡¯t that weak.

    In numbers, theypensated for theirck of strength, making my shield tremble frequently under the heavy fire theyunched.

    And that wasn¡¯t all! I watched the ground underneath the mountains get soaked in a white sea of fire. That was the signal that the necromancers joined this fight.

    But they were weak. In big fights, against massive armies, they might be a great threat without doubt. But against me? The sole me and my chariot? That was pointless.

    At the same time, many attacks started toe, weird, filled with different kinds of energy and holding lots of power. To be honest, I suspected my chariot¡¯s shield would sustain all this for a long time.

    If this was a grand war, without any means for me to control them, then this fight was going to be brutal and deadly.

    And that told me how big the difference was between the current races of the universe and the ancient ones.

    Those ancient races¡­ They were fierce!

    However¡­

    ¡°Yes,e to poppa! Follow my orders and sign these contracts, shall you?¡± Just after the passage of ten minutes, the first wave of forces getting controlled appeared.

    I simply gave them the order to sign a contract with me, but didn¡¯t order them to stop. If I wanted, I could easily order a massacre here.

    But from what I saw, and the hellish pressure I just experienced with forces that were void of any system support, with no stat points or any source of power, they were great!

    I felt greedy here, greedy to get all of them, even those greedy leaders, get all to be on my side.

    So I didn¡¯t give them any order to stay back. Instead, I filled my chariot with many green bones, and used them to push my technique further.

    I couldn¡¯t see clearly through the thickyer of attacksnding over my chariot. I didn¡¯t try to evade, and let them have their fun. As soon enough, I¡¯d have mine.

    The shouts that I heard before and filled the entire camp on the mountains were growing faint with each passing minute. The first step was the hardest, but once I started to pour more energy into my technique, and with the first few waves getting controlled, more started to fall under my clutches like dominoes.

    In less than two hours, not a single sound was heard giving a single order from their side.

    That meant all the leaders, at least the big ones, were all under my control. I was sure that bastard was already under my control for good.

    ¡°Give the order to stop,¡± I said, ¡°let all of your forces stand down!¡±

    It was time to take control over this mess. I didn¡¯t n to stop my technique, but the stage of depleting my shield¡¯s energy was over.

    In a sh of a few seconds, and just like a magic spell fell over their side, many shouts came to stop them from attacking. And with this, all the forces there stopped.

    But soon enough I heard a loud ruckusing from deep, deep behind the wall of rocks standing in my path.

    ¡°Go inside, scatter into the big open space inside,¡± and with this, the second stage of my attack came.

    I didn¡¯t n to just fight on a single front. I knew if I waited, then a lot of forces would flock here and things woulde out of control.

    Whom I was dealing with? They were all brutal and mighty races, ones that could cause much devastation if two armies were allowed to have an open fight.

 Chapter 863 The Fight Spreads Inside

    Instead, I¡¯d control the frontlines, then send them all the way deep inside theirnds to spread my threads there. Each single one of them would be a good focus to spread my threads, allowing my control to expand.

    Then they¡¯d clear the ce for the iing forces toe and attack me. Then I¡¯d use my technique to control them as well, repeating the same.

    Of course the time when I was getting hammered down wasn¡¯t that nice and everything. I suffered, and had to replenish the stock of my chariot with more crystals, reminding me to buy more from Silverliningter on.

    This fight kept going in such a smooth way for almost an entire day! Then things started to take a turn to the south when I heard loud booming noisesing from the inside.

    ¡°Damn! Those son of b*tches! They will kill their own people just to keep themselves in power!¡± I clenched my fist controlling the technique. Right now, the consumption rate was best described as being scary!

    I had to replenish my bones once per minute. At some point, I started to use my blue bones just to keep up with the increasing demand on my energy.

    ¡°Listen up, scatter and find the big leaders of the resisting forces. If you can, just stand beside them for as long as you can. If not, fight them to the death,¡± after an hour of hearing such loud bangs, I grew tired of this.

    If they wanted to fight, then I¡¯d fight them in my own way.

    The thing that created all this pressure over my energy was that I didn¡¯t break a single connection with anyone. Not even when I controlled such a massive number of forces, I knew they were going to help increase the area of my control.

    So I had to sacrifice more bones in return for more control, shortening up the time needed to infiltrate the inner zone to not exceed a day or two at most.

    But with the sudden eruption of war inside, I didn¡¯t know how many of them would be left.

    Their number? To be honest I didn¡¯t have time to check the controlled ones yet. I started using the big contracts, the ones that could sign tens of millions for this operation.

    So it was hard to know exactly how many I controlled so far, but at least they were in hundreds of millions.

    And that made me think about something¡­ How would I take all of them out?

    I was going to smash this world into pieces, copsing the entire world. But what would that end up at? Would every single living one be able to get out? Or were they going to fall here and die with the world?

    If so, then it was better for me to find a way to open a gate to the outside. The outside world was the one controlled by me, with nothing there to fear about.

    Would they run away? Humph! They were controlled with the power of contracts. So they had no chance of running away.

    Even if they did, I¡¯d just order them toe back and they¡¯dply or die.

    Well¡­ even if I ended up with one tenth of their original number, the number I got in my mind, then I¡¯d be satisfied.

    The fight inside got intensified for the next few hours, as a sign of the retaliation of my forces. I kept sending out my orders, asking those controlled to stop ordering their forces to kill their people.

    This was the simple order I could give, followed by my order to get near the generals and leaders of the opposing forces and try to control or kill them.

    Gradually, the soundsing from the inside started to calm down, alongside the calmness over the frontline.

    Reinforcements started to grow scarcely since the sounds of fight erupted inside. Yet I couldn¡¯t go inside and get to see what was happening there myself.

    After all there was that big shield stopping me. Trying to take it down with power was feasible, but I refrained in fear it might cause harm to those inside.

    So I had to wait, give orders to those under my control to try and find the source of the shield once the fight inside started to grow calmer.

    I asked them to take the shield down, a thing that happened only after ten more hours.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I led my chariot to move towards the inside, not caring about the remaining forces that kept firing their big guns and attacks at me.

    I shed past over their heads, ending up entering the inner zone atst.

    And once I got myself there in a span of a few seconds, I got to see all the devastation caused by the war going on here.

    There was once a prosperous cluster of big cities, towns, and even viges here. But now? Only a simr image to the apocalypse, ces filled with rubbles and ruins were left there.

    Many dead bodiesy on the ground, dying the ground red with their blood.

    I looked at this grand ce. It was much bigger than I initially thought, at least triple in size. Fights were still going on, as one side amassed their forces to form five big armies that started to kill and hunt down everyone else.

    They even dared to kill normal people, who weren¡¯t yet infected or controlled by my power.

    ¡°Fine! Retreat!¡± I controlled my threads, recalling them all of a sudden back. At the same time I moved my chariot, heading directly towards the first group of them.

    Each group was formed of a coalition of all the tribes here, with lots of others standing back, not joining the fight and just tagging along.

    My best guess? They were their families. It didn¡¯t make any sense for them to kill their people, or risk doing this.

    So they brought their people behind, to make sure they wouldn¡¯t harm them.

 Chapter 864 Hearing The Story Of The Pocket World

    This exined why they took such time before they started such a big move. However, everything was going to end right now.

    Once my chariot appeared, like a ma it attracted most of the fire over it. I was expecting that, and that was a small part in my contingency n for this rogue attitude.

    The real n? It was simply by using my threads, attacking all of them in one go, and taking out their threat in the shortest time.

    It didn¡¯t take one hour for me to take over their forces in one army. After all, I got tons of my threads ready and eager to take over anyone in front of them.

    ¡°Next,¡± I controlled the forces, but didn¡¯t control their families behind. If their big guys were taken down, then others wouldn¡¯t cause any trouble.

    I¡¯de back to control themter on. But now I was racing against time to limit the damage caused by these armies.

    One by one they fell until all the sounds of battling stopped. The ce returned to its peace, not quite entirely for sure.

    Sounds of screams, wails, and heart curdling cries erupted from all over the ce. These people lived their lives in peace. They never experienced wars, and I doubted that for a long line of generations they ever saw the ugly face of war before.

    So this time it was uniquely different. They saw how war was terrifying. Getting killed on my hands, on their leader¡¯s hands, on the hands of their forces who were supposed to help and safeguard them didn¡¯t matter.

    They all ended up losing someone precious to them, ending up losing any will to fight or resist while my threads spread all over the ce.

    If I could give them a hand here, then I¡¯d just try to prevent more deaths. As such, I started to look for any hidden or running away forces and hunted them down when found.

    This took four hours before I finally cleaned the area around. All this time, Lucias stood by my side, asking repeatedly to bring forth his forces here to help.

    Yet I refused.

    First of all these forces were immune to my soulers. And if they were effective, I¡¯d end up losing more of them on my hands, thest thing I wanted to see here.

    ¡°Time to get answers,¡± I wasted all this time to control such a hard battle not just to get these races on my side, but to know what the hell was going on here.

    They lived in this pocket world for so long already. If anyone knew what was going on here then it would be them.

    ¡°The leader of the races here, please step forward ande to my chariot,¡± as thest batches of the powerless folks here were getting under my control gradually, I gave the order for that arrogant leader of theirs, the one I met before, toe to my chariot.

    The first time we met we were enemies. And this time he was serving me.

    ¡°You called for me, mighty one?¡± he came and bowed, greeting me in such a traditional way of his race.

    ¡°Call me lord,¡± I took my time looking at him. If not for his greed, not that many people would have to die.

    I seriously considered killing him and other leaders in retaliation for what they did here. It seemed just, but it would make me lose capable generals without doubt.

    So I closed my eyes. It was war, and casualties were expected as such.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±st time I didn¡¯t get the chance to ask him about his name. He acted all mighty and arrogant, not even introducing himself.

    ¡°I¡¯m Johnathon,¡± but this time he had toply with my wishes.

    ¡°Great, a name that I won¡¯t remember anyway,¡± I got lots of forces, lots of capable generals at the moment. I didn¡¯t like him or the others here, so I doubted I¡¯d ever remember their names.

    ¡°As lord wishes,¡± of course dude you got no say here anymore.

    ¡°Tell me everything you know about this ce,¡± I moved my eyes around, ¡°how did your race end up here? How did you survive all this time? And do you have any info about what happened before you came here?¡±

    ¡°Lord, we are ten different races¡­¡± he started to tell me a long, very long story. In brief, there were ten different kinds of races here.

    I got to know about fallen gods, Bulltors, necromancers, and zombies. He also said there were soulers, but they got separated and left for another ce.

    ¡°There are more people here?¡± This came as a surprise for me. I thought this was the only ce where surviving races were.

    But it seemed I got it all wrong!

    ¡°There are many ces actually. I know of twenty other ces like here.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Quite too much,¡± I never expected my visit here would end in such a harvest, ¡°are they also part of the ten races?¡±

    ¡°Yes lord,¡± he nodded, ¡°they are all part of the races. But some chose to gather up at one spot or more, forming their own kingdoms there.¡±

    ¡°Interesting¡­¡± knowing that there were many of these races made me quite eager to go there and see them, ¡°do you know where these people are?¡±

    ¡°Sure, I can draw a map of this entire world,¡± and that was the thing I wanted to hear the most.

    ¡°Do it,¡± I took out many papers and a brush, letting him start working, ¡°draw the entire map out for me.¡±

    Getting such a map would save me tons of time. Like this I¡¯d just spread my souler armies around.

    Not to mention I was going to get more soulers as well.

    ¡°Speak about the condition of this world as you work,¡± he started to draw such a big map, making me quite impatient about hearing the truth about this world.

    ¡°Well, there isn¡¯t much to say. This world was created to keep us inside and kill us slowly. All the souls lord can find here came all from our people, dying during the long course of time we were imprisoned here.¡±

    And just like that, the first thing he said was quite shocking.

 Chapter 865 The Core Of The Pocket World

    So this pocket world was created for them? All the souls here came from their people? Damn! Just how many people died during their stay here? I could say there were billions over billions of souls here!

    But that wasn¡¯t the end of shocks he¡¯d given to me it seemed.

    ¡°The world was created when our coalition army of the ten races was fighting a very huge war against forces of another universe. Then all of sudden, a seemingly endless dark cloud epassed the entire battlefield, making everyone get sucked into it.¡±

    ¡°You speak as if you saw this yourself,¡± I couldn¡¯t help but question the integrity of his stories.

    ¡°We have a race that can record events in their bloodline. So we can see and even experience the terror of these moments, as if we were actually there.¡±

    ¡°Interesting, what¡¯s the name of such a race?¡±

    ¡°The Krogs, my lord,¡± he mentioned one of the names I didn¡¯t recognise, ¡°they got power of time running through their veins.¡±

    ¡°You got the power of time here and didn¡¯t use their help to get out?¡± I asked in doubt. After all, using either the power of time or space would end up for them breaking free.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Not that simple, my lord,¡± he sighed, ¡°we tried, our ancestors did. But all they had was such devastating defeat after defeat, losing lots of our strongest forces in the process, making us stop trying in the end.¡±

    ¡°Why is that?¡± After all, I nned to get out of here using my time abilities. If using such an ability would fail then I had to know the reason.

    I would never ept failure. Any problem they got would be solved by me in the end.

    ¡°There¡­ Are a group of terrifying beasts at each path leading out from here,¡± he drew the world in the shape of a circle. When he said these words, he paused, shifted his attention from the inside to outside, and drew twenty-five lines getting out from the circle.

    ¡°We found twenty-five paths, each blocked by a terrifying beast. They¡­ Can devour our time and space powered nsmen, with the power to seal all the stat abilities for us.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see¡­¡± I got to know what he was speaking about. They were just like the beast I enved beforeing here.

    There were twenty-four more of them? Wow! Would I have a free space at my back after ending enving all of them or what?

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you use your cultivation power then?¡± This was a question I had to ask.

    ¡°Cultivation? What is that, my lord?¡± but he gave me another surprise here.

    Damn! It seemed the initial races didn¡¯t enjoy the blessing of cultivation bases. That meant the system developed theseter on, mimicking what the other universe got.

    I understand many things now. The message of that mysterious dude from the other universe spoke about our universe ancestors using rudimentary and weak forms of powerpared to them.

    That meant the old folks did use the power of system and stats only, with their best strengthing from their bodies and bloodlines, unique abilities like these races.

    That exined why the hostile universe, or the dirty dark people controlling it now, focused first on eliminating these races off the board.

    But the system then used a brilliant move of borrowing the power of the hostile universe, creating cultivation bases for our people, giving us a chance to survive much longer.

    ¡°So you decided to stay here, and sumb to the fate of turning into souls?¡±

    ¡°We got nothing else to do,¡± he sighed, ¡°if we can¡¯t get out, then what else can we do?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t find any other solution other than trying again and again until they either would get out or die trying.

    ¡°Getting out of here is impossible. No one can do it, it¡¯s futile!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ce me in the same spot as you lots of people,¡± I harrumphed, ¡°continue about how you all came here. I see only ten races in our universe. Where are the other universe people? Staying in other ces or what?¡±

    ¡°They got killed the first moment this world was formed,¡± he gave me such weird news, ¡°don¡¯t get surprised lord, after all this world was formed by the bodies and the immense power inside the other universe people. Whoever did this created the world in such a way, making the world get in shape by sacrificing all the other universe fighters at the spot, leaving us to turn into souls and be fuel for what lies underneath.¡±

    ¡°What lies underneath? The weapon?¡±

    ¡°Weapon? I don¡¯t know, no one ever knew¡­ But lord, there was once a group of our elites went down to the core of this world, and only a message was sent from them before they all died.¡±

    ¡°What message?¡±

    ¡°Never dream about leaving, never attempt to get here or else all of us will die¡­ That¡¯s what they sent.¡±

    ¡°Interesting,¡± I muttered,paring what this message said with what the mysterious dude left on the stones as a message for me.

    How ironic! Two different opinions about what happened, and yet they both came in the form of messages from ancient folks.

    Who was right? Who was wrong? I couldn¡¯t tell. But as there was a core, and they sent people there once, then I could simply go there and check things out.

    It seemed¡­ My journey here wasn¡¯t that simple or going to be short as I expected.

    But it was worth it! I wouldn¡¯t only get rid of such a weapon, but get more races, ones that went extinct or grew scarce to form warriors at my current time.

    Not to mention¡­ Those twenty four other beasts were a big harvest indeed.

    ¡°Continue¡­¡± I urged him to continue speaking.

    ¡°Well¡­ Aside from that, there isn¡¯t much to tell. We resigned to our fate, living in this world where each year few of us would die and turn into souls.¡±

 Chapter 866 Sending Everyone To One Path

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a life,¡± I couldn¡¯t help but bitterly sigh. Even if I got resentment towards this dude and other leaders like him, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to totally hate them, and even started to grow empathy towards their poor lives.

    Such mighty races, once sat on the throne of my universe, turned to live such a miserable life. It was a sad story.

    And that made me feel more resentment towards the ones who did all this. I thought before it was the big races in the hostile universe.

    But it seemed everyone was acting like mere puppets, getting yed and forced to do what those mysterious enemies behind the curtains wanted.

    These dirty people¡­ They were my true enemies, the real ones. Without aiming at them at some point, bringing the fight over theirnds and killing their forces, none of this would matter.

    All the sacrifices of all races in all the universes in this cosmos would be wasted.

    Yet that was for another time, another tale for me when I¡¯d grow to such extent to y on such a grand stage.

    For now I had to just get stronger while securing my strength and getting stronger with each trial I¡¯d get through.

    I was weak, so weak to even think about raising my head and take a grand look at the scale of my universe. Thinking about entering the big cosmos battle would be just a foolish dream for me right now.

    ¡°So¡­ This is the grand map of this world?¡± as I got lost in thoughts, I left him work on the map until he was done. It took him roughly an hour to draw such a detailed map.

    It was full of details, but¡­ It was quite small!

    ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t miss anything there?¡± I crossed my arms while examining this map. No matter how I looked at it, even with all the details here, it looked like it was missing a lot!

    Only bigndmarks appeared here, with the twenty ces where the ten races lived. Other than this, there was nothing.

    ¡°There isn¡¯t anything else to add.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel like¡­ You missed the cities, towns¡­ Everything that is filling the entire world here?¡±

    I looked at him, and he seemed like he was surprised by what I just said.

    ¡°Well¡­ These are just empty cities and towns, filled with souls, not real life.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± I nodded, ¡°but I want to know everything about this ce so¡­¡± I motioned for him to continue drawing, and he reluctantly returned toplete his task.

    I got to know everything, the entireyout of the cities and towns here, the map of the different zones, not just an overall view like this.

    It felt ok, but also not ok. I didn¡¯t know why, but something seemed missing and I felt it would be found in the much detailed map.

    As he started to work on much more detailed maps, I started to examine the map he gave to me.

    First¡­ I couldn¡¯t tell how really big this world here was. I couldn¡¯t decide how long it would take my chariot to go from one circle to another. And there was this little thing that made me ask for a more detailed map, the number of these inhabitant zones.

    He said that there were twenty zones inhabited by their races here. On the other hand, there were twenty-five paths leading out from this world.

    What did this mean? There was something missing. Five zones were missing.

    My best guess? There were twenty-five zones but only twenty were inhabited. However in the map he drew before, there were only twenty zones there.

    So where were these missing five? I had to know. Something told me I had to find those missing five.

    As he kept drawing, I sent Lucias¡¯ away. He had a fight to supervise. Before sending him away, I made him study and memorise the map, something that seemed a bit troublesome for such a mighty general.

    However there was already a map of this world. So why should his people move around, blindfolded, when there was a better way to explore this world?

    As he went away using his fast speed, I started to give orders to the people I got.

    I had to organise them. ¡°Gather up in different groups, each containing the same race,¡± I sent while checking the number of contracts I got recently.

    Well¡­ I saw a long list of names there, and that made me unable to count them. From the look of them gathering up outside this zone, I estimated to get tens of millions of them.

    That was incredible, especially after thatst desperate struggle the leaders here pulled.

    As they gathered here, I considered what to do with them. I should take them out, but how?

    The first thing that popped in my mind was to use my floating castle. This one was enough to take tens of millions, with its own pocket world inside that ran on a time difference.

    But when thinking about the other neen zones, I knew this solution wasn¡¯t feasible.

    I looked at the map and there was one way out, these paths. The twenty-five paths should lead all out. When I came in here, I was teleported towards one of them. And that meant they stood in the middle between here and the outside world.

    ¡°See this path?¡± I had to wait for this fallen god to finish what he was doing, ¡°lead your people there and wait for me. Do not enter that path until I give you the order to do that, get me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, lord,¡± he bowed before leaving. I also made sure to leave a simr order to everyone.

    And then I returned to check the many maps he drew for me.

    They were describing the world in great detail. It was a much detailed map, but itcked the five zones I was looking after.

 Chapter 867 The System Evolved During These Years!

    ¡°This¡­¡± and as I was puzzled by this, I found a symbol in the centre of this world.

    The twenty zones were marked in big circles, and they were aligned to form a huge circle, surrounding a central zone.

    And in the middle of this zone, he left behind something like a door mark. ¡°Is this¡­ The path leading to the core world he told me about?¡±

    I looked at this door for a few minutes, ¡°if there is a core, then it should be underground¡­ If the missing five zones aren¡¯t on the surface, then they should be underground.¡±

    This was the only exnation I got for this. I looked at the maps for one more time. Aside from the twenty zones, the central door, there was nothing important aside from terrainndmarks.

    Cities and towns weren¡¯t marked or drawn at all! I sighed. Even if the souls came from their people, they didn¡¯t ce any importance over them.

    They simply ignored these souls, considering them as being nothing of value.

    ¡°Time to go to the next zone,¡± after clearing things here, and the people I gained started their big march towards that path, it was time for me to start my zone hunt.

    Each zone was formed in the same way as this one. There were such huge mountains circling a centre zone inside. I fought and conquered each zone in the same way like the first one.

    Not a single zone had a decent group of leaders, all decided to fight and resist, and all failed in the end.

    I gained tons of races, all were unique and formidable. The ones that made meugh greatly were the soulers.

    They were indeed inhabiting a single zone, numbering in hundreds of millions there.

    The only thing that would prevent soulers from growing in numbers was theck of enough souls to keep them alive. And here? This world was just like a paradise to them.

    Fighting them was really funny! Soulers were mighty against huge armies, creating a great threat.

    Yet against me? Against my chariot and shield? Well¡­ They couldn¡¯t do anything! Even the siege weapons and shields I saw at other zones weren¡¯t present here.

    Soulers fought using different fighting tactics than any other race I met before. Using siege weapons and shields? That was hrious in their eyes, and that made their fall faster than any other region.

    Plus I gained all of them without missing a single one! They couldn¡¯t fight me, didn¡¯t kill each other, and that was all thanks to theirck of shield.

    My chariot was invited inside their living zone, just like inviting a wolf in the house. All I did was to roam around and my threads did the rest.

    The second zone that didn¡¯t cause much trouble to me was a zone controlled by necromancers. They used a wave tactic, using a great number of skeletons to fight their foes.

    But they had no way to deal with me. Even if they had such elite skeletons, archers and mages, able to attack my chariot in the air, they ended up doing nothing at all thanks to my shield.

    Then came those zombies. Well¡­ They were fighting in a simr way like necromancers. They controlled arge number of infected zombies, forming a great wave like a tsunami.

    But against aerial targets like my chariot, they couldn¡¯t do anything.

    Yet thesest two races used siege weapons and shields. Unlike soulers, they were controlled after losing almost two thirds or more of their numbers.

    I gained a lot! And kept jumping from one zone to another whileughing.

    There was a ton of good news by getting these races.

    First they were formidable ancient races, ones that were taken out of the picture for such a long time. Who remained were either seen as cursed and untouchable, or were treated as warriors.

    Then theirck of cultivation was another big harvest. I could now train them to start cultivating, and send them to many betting worlds and conquer these cester on.

    They came from ancient times, when the system was simple and rudimentary. I doubted apocalypses even existed at their time, with quests and stat addition things.

    Theycked good gears,cked good stats, and definitelycked skills. They got their abilities, but it wasn¡¯t that much without stats and skills.

    I formed a theory, a theory about why and when the system started to form the apocalypse scenario and spread it all across the universe.

    It must have happened after the fall of these mighty races. The universe was well protected by these formidable forces. And once gone, the system and its higher ups must have felt a real threat.

    So they started this apocalypse sh*t, training all the weak races and finding new ways to make them stronger.

    What would that imply? Such races were already formidable, enough to make them the top target for the hostile universe and those dirty people who caused all this mess.

    Giving these races the ability to raise stats, get quests, and even start cultivation was like giving a copra wings to turn into a dragon and soar to heavens.

    But taking control over each zone took at least a couple of days. Besides, I had to go and meet with the leader of each zone, speak with him about the state and history of the world.

    Their stories didn¡¯t differ that much. They all repeated the same, and all didn¡¯t know anything about the missing five zones.

    They warned me about the same things; don¡¯t try out paths or go to the core of this world.

    I didn¡¯t give any heed to what they said. I had to go to the core to get rid of this world.

    But first, I had to go and clear these paths. Then I¡¯d send all of these races to the outside.

    Fearing to cause a traffic jam, I scattered the twenty groups of them over the twenty-five paths. Like this, their departure from here would be faster.

 Chapter 868 Going To The Paths

    As for Lucias, aside from giving me news about the locations of each zone, there was nothing else to say.

    It took almost sixty days to get all the zones under my control. The travel time between each zone took the same amount of time.

    This world¡­ It was really huge!

    If not for the presence of a deadly weapon down below at its core, I¡¯d have left this pocket world for my people to use.

    It was vast, all green, and didn¡¯t have any threat aside from that weapon thing and the sacrifice quota each zone paid every year.

    Sigh! I just hoped I¡¯d find a way to preserve this world after destroying that damn core and weapon thing.

    One hundred and twenty days passed¡­ That was a hell lot of time indeed. It was four months, and I just kept fighting and travelling all this time.

    It was possibly the longest period I spent away from my Earth! I knew there was that twenty times factor in time, making these four months equal only to six days!

    It was crazy! Just thinking about this made me realise the importance of my second Earth world more.

    I estimated that by the time I¡¯d be out of here, the fourth quest would be about to be over.

    This was thanks to the vast space of this world. I started to travel towards the outer region, heading to clear the paths first.

    This journey alone took close to half a month! I didn¡¯t have anything to do during the journey but to eat and sleep.

    I didn¡¯t consider training or cultivating. After all, I had zero control over the time I¡¯d spend on this.

    Instead I started to think about other stuff.

    What should I do with all these races? Would the system add its evolved features to them? Or this would fail?

    I ced another importance over the new races I got. Fallen gods, necromancers, Bulltors, and even soulers were all old friends of mine.

    But the other five races were like a mystery for me.

    I watched them during the fight. Two races used weird abilities rted to time and space to stop my chariot.

    One kept opening portals that enveloped my chariot and sent it far away, and the other affected my movement speed and even managed to slow down time for me.

    Aside from these two, the other three used pure natural element attacks; fire, ice, and lightning.

    They were deadly, especially if they gathered up arge number of their races together, forming some sort ofbined attacks.

    But in the end, they all failed to stop me. And during the fight I got to see the vast difference in their strength and the current mainstream strength of the top races in the universe.

    They were strong, had strong abilities, but theycked any backing to make these abilities fiercer. They had to stick together to perform stronger attacks, and that was much different than what their remaining people in my time could do.

    Just putting a single fallen god of mine or one souler against their fellow kin from this pocket world would clearly demonstrate this point.

    The addition and evolution of the system so far had a great impact indeed. And that was great news considering that all of them would get the chance to unlock the system.

    I thought then about when and where I should deploy them. Such races were going to be a real game changer.

    Using them at the current apocalypse running on Earth was a grave mistake. Instead, I should wait for the Toranks to help me get to other worlds.

    The stage of fighting Hescos would be the right one for my races to take part in and shine. In the meantime, I¡¯d give them time to adapt to the new system, unlock cultivation, feed them stat points and crystals of power, and leave to train and get stronger.

    After half a month, I finally reached the end of the world. It was a true statement. There was a huge wall that epassed this world, looking like a great end for such a huge world.

    It was much bigger than the mountainous wall I saw before surrounding each zone.

    ording to the news I heard from all the leaders of the zones, these mountains and these zones were present when the world was formed.

    No one made them, and they just came to live inside as these were the best ces to live in this ce.

    ¡°Time to see the next dude,¡± after five days of flying around this great wall that reached too damn high towards the clouds, I finally spotted a gigantic door.

    There was an ocean of people gathering around it. And so I knew this was the gate leading to the path.

    A general look and I could tell how deeply terrified they were from that path and the beast inside. They gathered at the path entrance, yet left a distance of almost a couple tens of miles away from that door.

    This¡­ Looked a bit weird, and pretty much expected.

    Without saying anything, I moved my chariot and let itnd on the ground. I tried toe inside with it and ended up losing it somewhere I didn¡¯t know about.

    I wouldn¡¯t risk losing it somewhere and not return back after clearing that path.

    As I walked towards that path, I was holding my heavy ive. I already used my sacrifices, added more strength to me before going in there.

    I knew the power of the system would be sealed. But who said my ss would be? The beasts living here came from such ancient times, where there were no sses or such powers like mine.

    My soul ss¡­ I bet it was something devised by the system, inspired by the lost souler race.

    As I traversed the distance of a mile to that gate, I could hear the ruckusing from behind. Without the need to look, I knew everyone was standing on their toes, looking at such crazy weak human race descendants going to the path.

 Chapter 869 Unbelievable Bone Harvest!

    They knew they were bound by a higher power, the power of contracts. And once I was dead, this bond would be severed.

    In their eyes, this was just a mere dream where they¡¯d wake up soon and return to their zones and continue their pathetic lives once more.

    However little they knew¡­ I already cleared one path and was going to clear the rest.

    Standing beneath that gate made me feel great awe.

    I felt like a tiny ant standing in front of a gigantic mountain! But that pathetic little y would affect anyone else, but me.

    ¡°Oh! I can¡¯t believe I ended up on the path where I killed its beast!¡± I couldn¡¯t help butugh when I found the hall inside void of anything but a dead corpse of a colossal beast.

    ¡°Wait¡­ That body wasn¡¯t herest time¡­¡± it suddenly hit me. Once I sealed that beast inside my shadow world, I was taken out and entered the world.

    I even thought this hall was crushed, copsed before. But this seemed to be a mere illusion or the effect of some sort of magic or something.

    In front of mey the colossal body of that behemoth. It was cold dead, as my battle with it was more than four months ago.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me I can¡¯t get its bones¡­ No, it works! Yes!¡± I was terrified that after all this time, the bones would be lost.

    But I worried for nothing! My system worked, my ss worked, and I started to gain tons of bones, all were in high grade!

    [You gained two hundred and twenty ck bones]

    [You gained one hundred red bones]

    [You gained thirty diamond bones]

    Damn! This¡­ This was what a treasure trove would look like!

    I kept getting such scary messages often, and also messages of the lower grade bones as well.

    [You gained ten thousand dark gold grade bones]

    [You gained one hundred thousand gold grade bones]

    [You gained three hundred and fifty thousand silver grade bones]

    Damn! Damn! This¡­ This was the best harvest I gained so far! The lower the bone grade became, the much higher the number I got was.

    I kept jumping over this colossal body, dissecting it using my ive. Aside from the bones, I found the flesh of this beast quite interesting.

    ¡°It should be a high form of meat or something¡­ Should store it, store all of it!¡± in front of my eyes, all the flesh and organs of this beast were shimmering with intense light like they were gems!

    If they weren¡¯t for eating, then they¡¯d be treasures. I didn¡¯t have time to think or experiment over these things, so storing them up forter time was the best approach.

    But that turned the simple task of getting bones into a longer work of collecting everything.

    I took roughly three days to wrap things here, and even had to use the help of my Bulltors and shield warriors. When I saw Bulltors, I thought about scattering them over their kin, teaching them about the new brand world awaiting for them.

    But I refrained from doing so. I felt the core ce would be filled with much deadlier foes than the beasts here.

    So I had to keep all my strength to myself, to not regret itter on.

    ¡°Phew! I never thought the first path would be the one I cleared before, and I¡¯d get such a great harvest as well!¡± I muttered to myself while moving back to the opening.

    When I returned to the light, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh. My entire gears and body was stained with thick dark green and red liquids from all the cutting I did inside.

    Each day I¡¯d replenish my strength sacrifice for one hour to be able to use the dragon ive once more. Using other weapons slowed me down.

    But when I got out, all I heard was a loud awe inspiring shocking gasping from those races standing around, waiting for news of my death.

    Instead, they were shocked and not disappointed to see meing out alone, in one piece!

    Least they knew¡­ If they knew that I didn¡¯t even break a sweat inside and didn¡¯t even have a single sh, spent all this time collecting my loot, would they be mad or petrified out of shock?

    ¡°Listen up¡­ That terrifying beast inside is now dead! I killed it! And now the path to the outside world is open¡­¡±

    I held my horn and started speaking directly to all of them, ¡°The world you are going to is mine. It¡¯s quite peaceful, but don¡¯t try to walk around as you might pump into my people and misunderstanding can happen. Also¡­ The system you are aware of is now something else. So don¡¯t get confused if new stuff appeared in front of your eyes. Just go there and wait for me, don¡¯t move around too much, and stick to the ce around the pocket world. And¡­ No matter how long I take here, don¡¯t doubt that I¡¯lle out.¡±

    Well¡­ to be honest, I expected something else here. I thought they would shout, yell out of joy.

    But what I saw was totally opposite to this¡­ They all wept! Many even fell on the ground in such a weak and powerless way, and the rest started hugging and crying together.

    What did I say to make them feel this sad? I was lost for a moment there. But after considering how long, terribly long, they lived inside such a nightmare, I could slightly understand their emotions.

    This¡­ this might be the long lost dream started up from the times of their ancestors. However, after the passage of all these years, after living under such tyranny and injustice for so long, getting the chance to be freed came to make all the suppressed emotions of despair and powerlessness to surface like this.

    I even doubted that most of what they were feeling didn¡¯te from themselves, but from their bloodlines. It was like all the ancestors who lived here and left part of their souls in their bloodlines were weeping from such news.

 Chapter 870 Few Hobbies To Waste Time With

    ¡°Take your time, and don¡¯t forget to get out,¡± but waiting for them to get over such a state of mind would take days, even weeks! So I started to move again, going towards the next gate.

    It took me a week to get to the next gate! This¡­ If the distance between gates was the same, then I¡¯d take just slightly over six months to move in between these gates!

    It was¡­ A really long time without doubt! I already saved the location of the zones by my staff, but I never expected just moving around the gates would take such time.

    And fighting the beasts inside took four more days!

    Each beast did the same as the first one I killed. They all bbered about how their abilities antagonised mine, how the system was locked here, and how they¡¯d end up eating me!

    But in the end, all of them failed to do any of that! I ended up adding twenty-four more beasts to my shadow world using my techniques.

    Each beast I killed would send me back to the gate I came through. Then I¡¯d go inside, and work over their colossal bodies and garnish my heavy loot.

    Bones, organs, meat¡­ I collected everything! Even their blood was collected in liquors for future assessment and use.

    I took nine months to wrap things here. Each time I¡¯d clear a path, I¡¯d speak to those standing outside.

    And not in a single time I was met with a different response than what happened at the first path.

    They all wept, fell on the ground, and looked very emotional when they heard my words.

    I have stayed here for over a year now. That¡­ It was the longest since I came back in time. It felt long, slightly boring, and filled with depressed responses from the people I was trying to help.

    There was no cheer, no shouts of joy, or any sort of celebration from them. The only thing that made me sustain all this time was the great loot I was getting from this ce.

    It wasn¡¯t just in the form of the harvest of the beasts, but also the great number of souls I kept gaining even after one year!

    I didn¡¯t know how or why, but even after one year the soulers led by Lucias didn¡¯t manage to clear everything!

    They were close to being done, as if they packed their advance based on my progress. But they were working without any moment of rest.

    Races needed food and drink, good bed at night to rest. But soulers¡­ They only needed to eat souls. These soulers kept working for the past year without taking a single moment of rest.

    And I doubted they even wanted to have such rest.

    After one year, my soul count rose up to a staggering five hundred million souls. That was the end after deducting my personal usage for the sacrifices I used, the consumption of the soulers, and the consumption of my general.

    I knew they ate souls all this time, and that made that general consumption to reduce to less than one fourth of what it was initially.

    Yet getting five hundred million souls was really something! I never thought I¡¯d get such a figure without the need to get into a huge war after war.

    Thest big brutal war on the Hector continent ended up with almost one hundred and fifty million souls harvested by me.

    And that was just the total amount of souls gained. If I calcted my consumption, then almost half of them remained at the end.

    ¡°They should get out in a month or something,¡± I was curious about the people I left behind. Would they move and leave this cursed ce or what.

    So after one week, I used my staff and returned to the first path I cleared. I was shocked to see them still crying, with many sitting on the ground motionless, looking in daze at the horizon, at the rear where they lived, or wasted their lives there.

    After this visit, I started to grow more curious. So I returned back again after killing the beast and collecting its loot.

    But for a month, they didn¡¯t show any change or intention to leave. Just at myst visit to them, I grew wary and worried over the integrity of their souls and minds.

    I never expected the effect of such a ce would be this deep. But when I visited them one weekter, I was surprised to see thest batches of them walking towards the path.

    Phew! They got me scared for a moment there, or a month.

    After this, and as I had nothing else to do during the long periods of travels, I started to grow this habit.

    Each week I¡¯d jump back to one of the oldest and earliest paths I cleared, checking on the people waiting there. And gradually, I even started to line them up, ording to the time taken for them to make such a decision.

    The fastest? Damn! They were my soulers, or the souler race descendants. They weren¡¯t spared from getting emotional, but they overcame that in just two weeks!

    That was remarkable. As for the longest, it was a weird race that had scales at their bare chests, forming a shape of two wings, with long strands of smooth hair curling down from the narrow space in between the two wings.

    They looked strong, but they took almost two months to get their nsmen moving through the path up front.

    After getting a little fun doing that, I got to solve one little problem left; the missing five zones.

    Even till now, I was sure there were twenty-five zones here when this world was formed. But there were five missing, and I got a hunch about their ce.

    *sh!*

    I jumped using my staff towards one of the saved locations at one of the zones. The twenty zones were all arranged in circr fashion, making them all away from the central region by the same distance.

 Chapter 871 Getting Inside The Core World

    ¡°ording to what I experienced before¡­ Such distance¡­ Hmm¡­ It will take roughly a month,¡± I looked at the map, tried topare the distance separating me and that door to the core underground world with the entire map.

    Well, it was wrong! It took almost one month and a half months to get there. The world was already silent, and travelling for so long without having anything else to do was deadly boring.

    ¡°Atst!¡± I was so damn eager to get out of this ce. It was weird. I always craved peace and tranquillity, but when I got them here I wasn¡¯t as happy as I thought.

    It seemed I got infected with the hectic atmosphere back at the apocalypse. I wanted action, wanted to fight, to struggle and keep winning despite all odds.

    And standing at this big gate made me realise that I was going to live through those hectic battles again.

    This gate wasn¡¯t as huge as the gates I found at the paths. But what made it give me such a terrifying feeling was the air emitted from it.

    Thick bellows of scarlet red fog, sometimes ck, somethinging out with echoing thunder and faint roars, kepting out from the gate in front of me.

    It had no doors, no guards, as if the ones who built it left it open for anyone daring toe in and trespass what lied behind.

    I looked at the heavy presence of that airing out from the gate and sucked in a deep breath.

    ¡°Come back,¡± and before going in there, I decided to put an end to the soulers journey in this world.

    They got enough food, enough for now. I needed them to start fighting on my side. Something told me I¡¯d need them, and so I didn¡¯t hesitate to call them back.

    Then I led my chariot into that gate.

    The first thing I felt was the thick bellows of smokeing from a deep hole, and this gate was just the opening of that hole.

    My shield kept everything away, but after a few minutes, I couldn¡¯t see clearly whaty ahead.

    I kept following the path I could vaguely sense by the sounds of frictioning from the sh of my shield with the rocky walls of this deep tunnel.

    Aside from that, I felt like I was submerged into water, red and ck water, so thick to prevent me from seeing through.

    Even when I used my Hawk Eye skill, I failed to see through. The only thing that worked was my pulse wave attack that pushed the gas away, letting me see the path I was treading.

    It was a long, very long tunnel that extended for hundreds of metres down below. And that was just the reach of what my pulse wave attack cleared for me to see.

    ¡°I¡­ Don¡¯t like this¡­¡± after going like this for half an hour, I still couldn¡¯t reach the bottom. I felt the gas getting thicker, but that was everything I got.

    I never expected going to the core would take me such time. The distance was covered in five hours, and the main reason for this was for me not seeing anything.

    So I had to make my chariot slow down. Falling at such a low speed made me cross the distance for such a long time.

    But I was wary about whaty in that smoke. What if enemies appeared? What if I threw myself into the middle of the enemy armies?

    And just as I was thinking about this, I finally got out of this tunnel. ¡°Damn! It seemed I jinxed myself!¡±

    I got out from the end of this tunnel to find myself descending from a hole in the sky. But there was no sky here, only thick clouds of red and ck smoke with little lights escaping from the ceiling above.

    I was sure the ceiling was made out of sturdy rocks, made of a special ore that kept shining faintly from time to time in an irregr rhythm.

    But that wasn¡¯t the issue, the world here was. When I looked down, I found that this ce was enormous!

    I couldn¡¯t see the end of it! Such a dimly lit world filled with such thick clouds of red and ck gas wasn¡¯t a problem for me.

    It was just like when the sun went down and we had to live into a week of dark nights.

    My eyes were adapted to see through such circumstances. And what I saw made me frown!

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s spanning just the same space as the world above!¡± This was a scary thought for me.

    Wasting more time while walking through the same space up above? This would be a torture for me.

    *Boom!*

    However, just as I was lost in my thoughts, I heard such loud boominging from down below.

    My chariot was at least a mile high above the ground. And unlike the world up above, this ground was barren, void of any green nts or anything that could be considered beautiful.

    ¡°This¡­¡± however when I just turned to see what caused such an explosion, another explosion erupted from another direction, then another, and another.

    ¡°Five¡­ There are five different explosions¡­ These are the missing five areas I was looking for,¡± I was slightly happy by this. After all it felt good for one¡¯s guessed toe true, right?

    Each explosion released a thick pir of smoke rising high up, even reaching to the level of clouds, the level of my chariot.

    One red, one green, one brown, one silver, and one golden¡­ These were the colours of the five smoke signals issued from the five different directions.

    ¡°They must be calling for their forces,¡± seeing this made me realise a big fight was going to happen. I didn¡¯t know what wasing at me. Even when I used my Hawk Eye skill, I couldn¡¯t see anyone at the ground, no one was around these smoke signals.

 Chapter 872 The Terrifying Negative Effect

    Were they ignited automatically? Once anyone trespassed here or what?

    To be ready for anything, I started my preparations.

    ¡°My first technique is good enough to fight against many enemies. But if they are strong, then it will be limited¡­ My second technique is better suited for dealing with stronger foes, but itcked the wide range of activity my first technique had¡­ It¡¯s better to merge the two together then¡­¡±

    It didn¡¯t take me a minute to reach such a conclusion, and five more to end up the merge between the first and second technique. A big ck ball appeared, with many thick armsing out from it.

    I took out many bones and filled up my chariot. I even filled the interior of the chariot. The three floors were now filled with different graded bones.

    My harvest from the beasts was really rich. I could now use the gold graded bones or even the dark gold ones to replenish my lost energy.

    But I didn¡¯t go to such lengths. I just used my green, blue, and silver graded bones, leaving higher ones for better use.

    And then I waited.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    After the rise of the five smoke signals, more followed. At some point, I could hear the echo of distant explosions, but couldn¡¯t see anything.

    That meant the far awaynds from here were also getting stirred and rmed. Who was doing it? And who woulde?

    Were they also an army of races belonging to my universe? Or were they an army of grand beasts?

    Something told me it was neither. If the enemy here was like the races above, then the ancestors of these ten races wouldn¡¯t have found any problem dealing with them.

    And if there were beasts like the ones guarding the paths, then the old strict warning to not go into this ce didn¡¯t make any sense.

    If so, they would have just sent different messages, telling their people that this ce was guarded with the same fierce beasts like paths.

    Then who was going toe here?

    Just in half an hour, I got the answer. And it didn¡¯te just alone, but with lots of bad news.

    [Warning! You are getting exposed to an alien and hostile universe energy]

    All of sudden, I got this message popping in front of my eyes. When I came here, I checked, and the system still worked.

    That made me feel more reassured. But when that message came, many changes started to happen.

    The first thing that happened was for the thickyers of clouds to suddenly fall. They fell over my head, covered up my entire chariot, making me see nothing.

    I thought they were going down, but this darkness continued for long minutes. At the same time, I kept hearing sizzling noise, as if my shield was fighting against fierce power outside.

    [Warning! Your system power is going to lost eighty percent of its value]

    [Warning! Everything rted to the system will lose eighty percent of its value]

    [Warning! Your strength and stats are going to lose eighty percent of their value]

    [Warning! Your forces are going to lose eighty percent of their strength value]

    [Warning! Anything brought from your universe will lose eighty percent of its value]

    [Warning! The weakening curse of the alien hostile universe energy is activated]

    Damn fierce! I sucked in a cold air of breath while one thing echoed loudly in my mind.

    When I got the treasures from the three sovereigns, Silverlining stressed over their crucial role and high value in dealing with the hostile universe energy at the outer battlefields.

    I didn¡¯t ce that in my mind at that moment. After all, going to these battlefields wasn¡¯t a thing I¡¯d do anytime soon.

    But right now¡­ And seeing all these messages, feeling my chariot getting weaker, and even it couldn¡¯t keep the high altitude and started to fall made me realise how deadly such an effect was.

    I took it lightly before. However right now I was feeling the real threat of deathing at me.

    This wasn¡¯t just about the weakening effect of this hostile universe¡¯s energy¡­ It was about what this all meant!

    The upper world was inhabited by my universe¡¯s races¡­ And this one was inhabited by the hostile universe races!

    I recalled the stories I heard from the zone leaders before. They all agreed on the same story, this world came to existence amidst a great war between their ten races, mighty forces and the hostile universe forces.

    ¡°Damn! I never asked about the nature of the other universe forces¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t help but me my carelessness on this.

    I never thought I¡¯d have to fight these enemies here. The stories spoke about how the world was created by the sacrifice from the hostile universe forces.

    But it seemed these stories were wrong! These races survived, just like my universe¡¯s elite ten races did.

    If the ten elite races of my universe were fighting a brutal war against the hostile universe forces, then I could assume these forces were at least as strong as the ten big races of my universe.

    If not being stronger!

    And that¡­ It was terribly bad news for me.

    I looked around¡­ The chariot was all surrounded with such thickyers of clouds that kept assaulting my chariot. I hurriedly opened the core of the chariot and examined the status of energy there.

    ¡°Damn! I lost eighty percent of the energy stored here! F*ck this!¡± I was scared when I saw the great amount of energy stored here getting reduced to just a couple tens of millions.

    That¡­ That wasn¡¯t even enough to sustain me for an hour against heavy assault! An hour was even an exaggeration!

    ¡°Damn! The energy crystals lost eighty percent of their value!!!¡± and gradually I was seeing how fierce this eighty percent curse was.

    I used to take out tens of my crystals to get enough energy for my chariot, enough to sustain me for weeks.

 Chapter 873 Flying Serpents Shrouded In Clouds

    But now? I used a hundred pieces and didn¡¯t even get enough to make me feel secure! I kept gushing out crystals, until I used one thousand of them.

    I got many of these crystals, but if such consumption rate continued then I¡¯d end up depleting this reserve in no time!

    Damn! I never thought that fighting on the outer battlefields was just tedious and hard, much more expensive than fighting deadly and long battles in my universe.

    Just when I finally filled the chariot shield with enough energy, I felt like the world all around was trembling.

    Something¡­ something wasing!

    The enemy already mobilised their armies and came. Atst I could spot their forces, and know about their races.

    But¡­ There was a little problem here¡­

    ¡°Lucias¡­ Have you ever fought on the outer battlefields before?¡± and as I lost intel about the nature of races in the hostile universe, I had to ask the help from one who would know.

    ¡°Lord¡­ This feeling¡­ This energy¡­ How did we end up on such fierce battlefields outside our universe?!!¡±

    Lucias was already in my inventory. Yet when he came out, he seemed to be shocked by the circumstances around, and didn¡¯t even respond to my question.

    ¡°I¡¯ll exinter, but did you fight there? Do you know the races of that universe? Can you identify them?¡±

    I knew by what he eximed amidst his shock he gave me the answer directly. And then I hoped he would be able to recognise the enemiesing, help me by telling what their strength was, tell me everything rted to their strength and the way they fought with.

    I had one single experience with the alien race fighters. And despite that sh ending in my victory back then, I felt how hard and risky it was to fight these fighters of the other universe.

    And that was when I was in my universe, not negatively affected and cursed by this alien universe energy.

    ¡°I fought there, just like many others,¡± Lucias said, and at this moment I noticed how weak his orange fire became.

    Before, I would never be able to see through the thick curtain of this orange fire and fog. But now I could vaguely see his body, and even a glimpse every now and then of his face.

    ¡°And?¡± I demanded for more. I didn¡¯t ask for his life story, I needed his help by identifying the iing enemies.

    ¡°I fought against many, and can tell my lord about them in great detail. But first, we need to see.¡±

    Well¡­ He got a point¡­ That thickyer of cloud was getting on my nerves already.

    ¡°Pulse wave!¡± I got that the nature of these clouds were just like the fog that assaulted me in the tunnel while falling here.

    As expected, once the pulse wave appeared, it pushed the clouds away.

    But¡­ The effect of it decreased! It didn¡¯t manage to push the clouds for hundreds of metres like before. The clouds were sent only fifty or sixty metres away, before seemingly about to return back.

    ¡°Not a chance!¡± I felt that these clouds were moving towards me on purpose, like someone or something was driving them to do so.

    And so I didn¡¯t sit idle and pushed my chariot to fly over its limits. Yet it moved in slow, much slower speed than it used to thanks to that weakening effect.

    But it was still enough to get me away from this cloudyer. And once that happened, I managed to see what wasing at me from the ground, and also see what was happening at these clouds.

    ¡°Why shall we stay here? Why not return back?¡± Lucias pointed at the tunnel opening high above.

    ¡°This¡­¡± however I wasn¡¯t paying any attention to him, ¡°what the heck¡­ Are these things?!!¡± my attention was piqued with something else.

    As I got out from the cloud entrapment, I came to see something bizarre up there!

    The clouds were made of dense fog, red and ck. But when I got out, I saw these clouds changed, and something else seemed to fester inside them.

    The clouds gathered around my chariot and seemed to attack it. I thought it was the effect of that fog, but never thought that something was living inside the clouds.

    ¡°This¡­ These are the flying serpent n¡­ Damn! They are fierce and hard to deal with¡­¡± Atst, Lucias said something useful here.

    He recognised these long and thick thighs twisting inside the clouds. When he said serpents, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a great simrity with snakes. But these things didn¡¯t look that much alive to me.

    It felt like they were formed of the fog, with much denser bodies than other thin fog around, but they weren¡¯t alive.

    ¡°Are you sure? I feel they are formed entirely of fog.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, after all this is just the manifestation of their techniques,¡± Lucias looked around, then checked the ground. My chariot wasn¡¯t that far above the ground like it should be.

    Only less than five hundred metres separated my chariot from the ground, almost a sign that the chariot was running on the intermediate mode, or the top mode was reduced to be like the intermediate one.

    ¡°Technique¡­ So they are using cultivation techniques¡­¡± I realised this and recalled the fact that our cultivation originally came from the other universe. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°The ones using and controlling these serpents can¡¯t be too far away from here. We need to take them down first, or else more trouble wille.¡±

    ¡°They will use a higher form of technique?¡±

    ¡°No, the flying serpent n are just the introductory n in most of the big fights at the outer battlefield,¡± he kept looking around while speaking in such a hurry to exin things over to me.

    ¡°Once appeared, it meant a grand battle lies ahead. They just pave the path for other fiercer ns toe and build much deadlier technique on top of them. Usually, thunder hawks and the fiery lion ns will appear next.¡±

 Chapter 874 Using An Artefact To Change The Fate Of This Desperate War

    ¡°Thunder hawks¡­ Fiery lions¡­ And flying serpents¡­ Interesting,¡± I got another clue. It seems the ns in the other universe usually use names of a natural power and an animal, a sort ofbining them together to form their attacks.

    ¡°No time for that, my lord, we need to find them fast and exterminate most of them before the more troublesome dudes arrive.¡±

    ¡°Why look alone when we can summon part of the souler army to do that?¡± I was just about to summon arge group of soulers when Lucias suddenly turned to me and shouted in such fright!

    ¡°Don¡¯t! My lord¡­ Sorry, but you can¡¯t¡­ If you call them here, with how weak and low grade they are, they will end up dying!¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± I stopped, realising the point he was referring to, ¡°So we are left without any force?¡±

    ¡°Lord can summon the five elites, also those fallen gods and the high dragons¡­ Anyone without high stats will be left to die here, my lord.¡±

    And his wordsnded, making me realise I just lost most of my forces simply like that, simply by being here.

    *Rumble!*

    And just as I was lost in the shock of this, I heard a loud rumblinging from many ces around.

    ¡°Lord, they areing¡­ We need to find them fast! We need to kill them before others will arrive!¡±

    ¡°Damn!¡± and using my Hawk Eye skill made me see how bad, terribly bad, my current situation was.

    Densely packed enemies were running towards my direction, all big and frightening looking races. Their number was frighteningly high, too much for even my army of soulers to handle.

    And just now I realised I lost my army of soulers, and had to fight against all of them alone! With weakened allies and forces on my side¡­ How the heck should I win this damn fight?

    ¡°Lord¡­¡± Just when I was lost in the heavy effect of the moment, Lucias¡¯ voice came to jolt me awake. ¡°It¡¯s now¡­ Or never¡­¡±

    He said it in such a way that made me feel that my death hour was drawing near, so damn near that I could even hear the bells of the death god on his chariot flying towards me right now.

    I turned and looked at my weak and pathetic looking chariot and my Lucias, thought about the scene I¡¯d have, with just a few fallen gods and five elite soulers, a bunch of flying dragons, Bulltors, and shield bearers.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m screwed!¡± I got this result even without trying to take them out. What was the point? It was just pointless.

    Wecked in everything, either the overall strength, the size of the armies, the level of gears, abilities, and even the individual strength.

    Would my legacy end here? Would I end my journey and fall in such a forsaken ce?

    I clenched my ive tightly, feeling the coldness of it. I looked at my left arm holding the centre of the merged technique of mine.

    I¡­ Couldn¡¯t fall down here, would never fall this easily without a fight!

    ¡°I never expected to use such things here¡­ But who cares! If my life reached to such a point where I might lose it, then who f*cking cares!¡±

    Well¡­ I wasn¡¯t out of options to be honest. However the solution I had was something I intended to use back at my capital.

    But¡­ Who cared! I looked at the world around me and had one single thought in my mind¡­ This had to stop!

    This entire ce was a torture! I didn¡¯t know how these races from the alien universe were living, but I could say for sure they were having a hellish life, just like my universe races.

    They wereing at me, might be mistaking me for the ones who caused all this to them. If I was in their shoes, I¡¯de with everything I got to crush the bastards who did this to me.

    But they were directing their battle towards the wrong enemy. Even if we were enemies, that was on the outer battlefields.

    Right here¡­ And inside this grand prison designed by the dirty schemes of those motherf*ckers, we weren¡¯t enemies, we were victims of the same tyranny and injustice.

    Using that item right now? So what! Losing a lot? So what! I only needed to restore the bnce of this fight, turn things upside down, and give my technique a chance to show its worth.

    What was the biggest obstacle, the major factor that turned this fight into such a desperate state? Wasn¡¯t it the alien universe energy?

    Simple¡­ I¡¯d negate that effect at once and would restore the bnce of such a battle once more.

    I got two unused artefacts from the sovereigns, one was the dens of heroes. That little egg required a peaceful ce to grow itself into a magnificent den of heroes.

    It wasn¡¯t suitable to be used here. My second Earth world would be the perfect ce for such an artefact.

    However right now, and in the middle of such angry masses, and in a ce that had the smell of death reeking from all its corners, I had only the other artefact left to use; the fountain of life!

    I knew its name might give a false impression about this little baby, but it was really the most suited artefact to use in this kind of situation, in such a ce filled with death.

    What was that artefact? It was one that was given to me from Tontram sovereign. It was supposed to be a treasure to help in turning any dead ce filled with terror of death and big wars into such prosperous ce, brimming with life and many potentials.

    Well¡­ Its uses actually weren¡¯t going to be useful for meter on. As this entire world would fall and copse after destroying what these idiots were defending.

    But that was the only thing I got to turn the tables around without losing my life in the process.

 Chapter 875 Feeding My Bones To A Statue

    I took it out and examined its description again. I recalled there were lots of conditions to be met before using this artefact, and so I had to read through it again.

    Damn! All the conditions were really so damn hard to fulfil!

    First I needed to have a territory of my own to use this artefact at. Well¡­ This was a hard thing to do, especially when I had no time to do anything major.

    The second condition was about the state of the ce used upon. It must be a big battlefield, one that had tens of millions of souls sacrificed in hellish fight.

    I didn¡¯t know if this ce had such battles or not, but from the grand death count of my universe races at the higher ground, I got this condition was already fulfilled.

    Then I had to spend lots of energy activating this artefact. One hundred billion energy equal to stat points were needed to make it start its magic.

    Then it would take six months to give birth to such a marvellous world filled with life and peace.

    Unfortunately, I¡¯d have to give up seeing this piece of heaven as this world would soon copse.

    But that wasn¡¯t a totally bad thing. After all, and out of the three artefacts I got so far, this one was the only one that could be repeatedly used.

    What did that imply? I could use it here, and could use itter on at another ce. I could always use this artefact as long as the conditions were met.

    Ok¡­ I looked at this statue in my hand. It wasn¡¯t that big, only at the length of my arm at most. It didn¡¯t give me any feeling of being heavy or anything, making me wonder how this little statue of a girl wearing a cape and holding a torch in her right hand, and a ball made out of white marble like material in her left hand.

    It gave me a pure impression, especially with such an angelic face and the realistic features of that statue.

    If I wasn¡¯t truly holding it in my hands, I¡¯d mistake it for a little girl wearing such a custom.

    ¡°Ok¡­ It¡¯s time to solve this territory problem¡­¡± I ced the statue over my chariot, before taking something else out.

    ¡°Lord¡­ They are getting near¡­ We have to deploy our forces right away,¡± Lucias was anxiously watching me do all these weird things and didn¡¯t call out any fighter.

    He grew anxious. Did he think I lost all hope about fighting this battle? Did he mistake me for losing my mind and sumbing to the fate of death?

    ¡°Lucias¡­¡± I slowly said as I raised my right arm high in the air.

    ¡°Yes my lord¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ever think I¡¯ll lose hope,¡± I muttered, while the next moment I said, ¡°Thundering Might!¡±

    I took out my pir, the one artefact that could bring me an area and make it belong to me. ¡°I never lose hope, not even when I¡¯m standing alone against hundreds of millions of scary and terrifying enemies just like now.¡±

    ¡°Y¡­ Yes lord,¡± his tone changed out of my domineering gazes and tone. I wasn¡¯t giving up, I was nning a hellish fight back at these enemies down below.

    Even if there were too many to cover up earth and eat away the sky, I wouldn¡¯t lose hope¡­ Never!

    As expected, the effect of my pir was just too damn weak. I got that it was affected by the negative energy of the alien universe.

    But¡­ That was soon going to change.

    ¡°Are we going to fight inside this shield? It might be good but¡­¡± Lucias mistook my actions, but what I did next made him freeze out of shock.

    I just put the pir away, grabbed the statue from the floor of my chariot, before jumping off it towards the ground!

    I held the rope and crossed a few hundred metres off the ground beforending safely there.

    ¡°Lord¡­¡± and from behind, Lucias screamed out in such shock and fear!

    Damn general! Man up! I told you already, I didn¡¯t give up! Never did! And I didn¡¯t have any suicidal wish!

    ¡°Stay up there!¡± I had to shout at him, to make him stay there and not follow me down below.

    ¡°But lord¡­ I¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to sacrifice myself against all of them all by myself, idiot!¡± I gritted on the statue in my hand before I ced it on the ground.

    Now two conditions were met, and only thest one remained. And this one¡­ I knew it was going to hurt me.

    ¡°Please¡­ Please work¡­¡± I got crystals, too much of them. But I doubted their ability to make the energy reach such a terrifying number.

    So I had to use something else to help¡­ My bones!

    I got one of my green bones, and just looked at the statue before throwing it towards it. I didn¡¯t know if this would work or not, but before doing this I already left a big red mark of my blood over this statue.

    Well¡­ In my universe things were activated and linked to anyone using one¡¯s blood.

    Just as the bone came closer to this statue, it seemed like the statue got invisible hands. It suddenly stopped a few inches away from the beautiful face of thisdy, before it started to burn and turn into dust.

    ¡°It worked!¡± I shouted in such joy, one that must have given Lucias watching me from my chariot high above a scare.

    Well¡­ He wasn¡¯t to be med. If I was in his ce, I¡¯d seriously think I lost my mind and would get the same kind of scare as well.

    As the test seeded, I gushed out tons of green bones. And like a bottomless pit, this statue kept devouring them all within seconds.

    ¡°Keep eating,¡± I didn¡¯t know for how long this statue would keep eating, but I got little time here. In my estimate, the enemy would arrive in less than fifteen minutes.

 Chapter 876 The Statue Speaks!

    As I got little time, I started to take half of the crystals I got at one go. I also got half of the green, blue, and silver bones out, leaving the rest for my future deals and my personal use.

    All of sudden, almost half of the area covered up by my pir¡¯s shield got packed with bones in different colours and crystals.

    As I thought the statue would take forever to consume them, all of them suddenly shone brightly before turning fast into ash.

    This¡­ This was a scene I never expected or even imagined!

    ¡°Damn fierce! Do you still need more?¡± I looked at the statue that appeared from the storm of ash that appeared from all the bones and crystals.

    ¡°No thanks!¡± and just as I was speaking to it out of my surprise, I got an instant shock when I heard such angelic voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know how long it has been since I had such a meal. Thanks for the generosity of my lord. I have enough energy to form three worlds here, or do you want just one right now?¡±

    I looked at as the voice appeared from the statue, I noticed that the eyes that were looking at a fixed point moved and were looking at me.

    Damn! What the heck was this sorcery?!!

    ¡°Well¡­ Can you merge the three and form a faster growing one?¡± I asked, but she shook her head, making me realise this wasn¡¯t a statue, it was a real being cursed to look like a statue.

    Damn! Don¡¯t tell me she belonged to an ancient race as well!!!

    ¡°Sorry lord, I can¡¯t do it. I know you like being called a lord. I watched you from behind, seeing all the deeds you did. And remarkably enough, you are worthy to be my lord, even if you are just a mere human.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, I¡¯ll take it as apliment,¡± I sighed, as this was indeed not such one.

    ¡°But there is still one thing missing¡­ Give it to me and I¡¯ll start forming the world.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± of course I knew what she was talking about. Reluctantly I took out myst kingdom¡¯s heart and handed it to her.

    Her hands didn¡¯t move, but the kingdom heart moved and I followed it with such bitter feelings.

    ¡°Don¡¯t feel this sad¡­ After all, this world will belong to you.¡±

    ¡°Stop telling me lies to make me feel better. I hate it when people do such a thing,¡± I sighed, took a deep breath, ¡°this world¡­ It was built on top of a deadly and scary weapon. I have to take the weapon down, and with it the world will lose its core and will crumble and copse down.¡±

    ¡°No, lord is mistaken here,¡± yet she didn¡¯t feel any offence from what I said, and calmly said while the kingdom heart touched the torch, turning it into real fire that engulfed this torch, ¡°I can¡¯t merge the three worlds into one to elerate the process, but I can do something else.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I looked at her with anticipation. Well, a mature and wise girl appeared from the inside of a cold and still statue¡­ So I could expect anything out of her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll change that core for you,¡± she suddenly said, ¡°I will add this heart not as the core of this little dome of yours, but to this entire world. So when you take down that nasty core, your kingdom heart will kick in, and turn this small world into a growing mighty one, one that will keep expanding as long as you take good care of it.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± my mind froze for a second when I heard what she said, ¡°will this be safe? I don¡¯t want any remnants of that nasty weapon.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry lord, in my time, my race was called the world creators. We were considered mothers who can give birth to new worlds, worlds that can grow and expand. But that was a long time ago, and it¡¯s just a blessing that I can use my real powers again, thanks to my lord¡¯s generosity with energy.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Ok¡­ Ok¡­ What the heck was wrong with me? Everytime I gained a race, it would turn out to be cursed in a way or another.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to work now. For six months, don¡¯t try to remove me. No one can remove me except you, even those mighty gods won¡¯t be able to make me budge an inch. Good luck lord, and keep fighting for yourself and your people, keep fighting for all the good in this universe, the good that went missing amidst all this chaos and pain.¡±

    And by her words, her body started to suddenly grow in size. For a moment there I swore I saw the big stain of blood I left behind got separated, coagted into a small ball of red blood, before she moved her left hand and let the orb there absorb it!

    This happened in a blink of an eye, making me question myself if that really happened or not.

    She grew up, grew up so damn fast. It was like a seed grew up from the ground using magic, grew tall and towering to reach the peak of my dome.

    Then like a bomb, she release her shining pure white light all over the ce. It wasn¡¯t limited only to my dome, it went way beyond, vanishing behind the horizon.

    For a second there, I got to see everything that the pulse wave of light touched. Hundreds of millions of different races wereing at me, with much more staying behind inside towns and cities.

    They had families, had kids, lived their lives the same as my universe¡¯s races did. I saw a glimpse of the look on their faces¡­ And it wasn¡¯t any different from the look of horror anyone in my race would show at such desperate times.

    As I expected, they mistook me for something scary, someone that was considered as their eternal foe and deadly sworn enemy.

 Chapter 877 Bringing Everything Out! Doing Everything I Can To Win!

    I sighed. What the heck happened for such a situation to develop? I hated it! Hated those damn motherf*ckers standing behind this, hated everything rted to this entire meaningless fight.

    What were we all fighting for? A trap wasid and we were killing each other instead of turning our des towards the necks of our true andmon enemies.

    What fools we were! All the races in both universes, all the races in the entire cosmos who fell for such a scheme¡­ We were all fools!

    I have no power to change such a situation even between our two universes, but I have the power to change it here.

    ¡°Come out!¡± and once that light expanded all over the ce, I got to feel strong again, e out my valiant warriors! Let¡¯s put an end to this miserable tale, let¡¯s end it using our blood and theirs.¡±

    I called forth for all the soulers, warriors I got before from the Silverlining, and even for the necromancers who were supposed to be way away from here, way back at Earth.

    Yet magically as it might seem, they appeared! All of my forces gathered up, and formed such a mighty looking army that stood and filled my entire dome and expanded outwards.

    My shield? It started to grow at a fast speed visible to naked eyes. It was getting bigger, stronger, and I knew this was all thanks to the energying from that gigantic statue in front of me.

    ¡°Go my lord, go and have the blessing of thest descendant of the supreme life shrine. May good fortune and good intentions be your biggest ally.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I honestly bowed my head slightly in her direction. If not for her actions, none of this would have be possible.

    ¡°What the heck are you doing up there?¡± and the next moment, I turned entirely and shouted at the direction of the petrified up there Lucias, ¡°get your fatty ass down here immediately! Lead my forces, go and kill our enemies!¡±

    ¡°Y¡­ Yes¡­ Y¡­ Yes¡­ My lord¡­¡± and even after shouting at him in such a way, he was still lost in his daze and shock.

    Of course he got all the right to feel as such. It wasn¡¯t simple to just jump from the depths of hell and stand on top of the tallest mountain in heaven!

    Our situation turned upside down, just what magic would do. Miraculously the alien energy eroding our power went away, and now we got a chance, a chance for a fair fight to win this war.

    But I never intended to use fighting to secure the win here. ¡°Good luck to you too,¡± I said to thedy that I didn¡¯t get her name, ¡°till we meet again,¡± and I said while giving my chariot the order to descend before jumping high up to its deck using the help of my rope.

    Now it was time to go all out!

    I started first by releasing my threads from my merged technique. Then I closed my eyes and started activating different sacrifices.

    I got that one of a couple of these affected my technique before. And in such a battle, against such immensely vast and endlessly looking enemies, the only thing I could do right now was to make sure this battle wouldn¡¯tst long.

    Or else the death toll on both sides would grow much more than I should tolerate!

    I didn¡¯t set my eyes over taking this world for myself, or just destroying that nasty weapon anymore. As I got ancient races from my universe, I aimed towards taking more from the other universe as well.

    Who said these alien universe races didn¡¯t go extinct? Didn¡¯t face the same terrible fate my universe¡¯s elite races faced after the historic and ancient major war?

    Icked an intel about that universe or its races. And this fight just seemed right for me to know everything.

    Each sacrifice took one hour toplete. And once one was done, I¡¯d take half an hour to examine the current situation of this battle.

    Damn! Those enemies from the other universe were really worthy of being called terrifying! They kept using techniques, summoning scary foes one time after another.

    The first to fall were those flying serpent folks. Once the souler army went outside with everyone else, they were spotted first by my dragons and flying monsters.

    Then the soulersnded over them. With the help of the deadly fallen gods attacks, killing those who tried to escape, most of them fell just before the major armying behind arrived.

    But few managed to escape, and that showed me the real terror of such race.

    They were acting exactly like what Lucias warned me of, setting the stage for far formidable techniques to be used.

    The clouds had serpents there, and most of them got shattered with the death of their users. But when other races arrived, these serpents turned into mighty dragons.

    They started to change, their bodies swell up, and became fiercely thicker and bigger. They started to move, showering my forces down on the ground with deadly attacks of different elements.

    Fire, thunder, ice, and even rock attacksnded over the heads of my forces.

    The only thing that helped in shielding my forces and decreasing the death toll by much was the fast expansion shield of mine.

    It started to epass most of my forces out there. Not to mention the help of dragons and fallen gods to counter the raining attacks by theirs, making the enemy lose much of their attack force beforending over my forces.

    ¡°Come out little dragons,¡± and as the situation grew to such a deadly scale from the start, I summoned my little turtle and my lizard, ¡°go¡­ Help my forces and kill my enemies.¡±

    I didn¡¯t care about losing too much of those enemies at the start of this fight. After all, if I failed to stop their advance, things would grow ugly for my side.

 Chapter 878 Things Are Going For The Better

    Also I had toplete my sacrifices before fully attending this battle with my full attention.

    I spent almost ten hours getting my sacrifices done. And when I got finished, I saw the instant change in my technique.

    These hours were worthy of my time! I had to use my healing sacrifice for my boys out there. And that depleted it in less than five hours, even when I sacrificed fifty million souls for that sacrifice alone!

    Anyway it was worth it! During these five hours, not a single one of my forces died! No matter how hard they got hit, no matter how deadly the enemy came with their sparkling to the eye fancy looking attacks, they all survived and their enemies fell.

    ¡°Time to start my hunt,¡± as I got over from my sacrifice, I filled my chariot with gold grade bones. This was the first time ever to start up using such mid grade bones from the beginning.

    But my enemies were fierce! And they got cultivation bases to supplement themselves. So I estimated it would take more effort to get them under my control.

    As expected, without the gold bone help, the time needed to control them was as long as half an hour! But when I used my bones, it shrunk to only a few minutes!

    Also the scale my technique worked on increased by leaps and bounds! I kept controlling those standing far at the back, and then when the time came for them to get to the front line, I gave one single order:

    ¡°Join my side, all of you move right now!¡± I shouted at them before holding my horn and gave a general warning for all of my forces to not kill them.

    This came as a surprise in the middle of this battle. One had to know I targeted the really far away forces, and the time it took for them to get to the frontline was over ten hours!

    One could infect hundreds, and hundreds could infect thousands! By the time these forces came to the frontline, it looked as if a big chunk of forces was cut off from the enemy and added at the same time to mine.

    My forces seemed to lose themselves in the fight for so long. Few hit the iing allies but soon everyoneplied with my orders.

    ¡°Good¡­ The next batch then¡­¡± I shifted my gaze towards the distant forces while the frontline got pushed all of sudden for miles ahead.

    I didn¡¯t rush outside the protection of my shield. After all, many of these forces fighting mine were able to use aerial attacks. And most of them looked really nasty!

    It took almost a day to clear all the scattered flying serpents nsmen from the enemy lines. I didn¡¯t know if I got any of them on my side, but it was safe to say I did.

    By taking them out, the main source of annoyance for my forces was eliminated. Then all it was left was the ground forces. And these were like naive prayers for my technique.

    I noticed a few who used the same techniques as mine, using the power of the shadow world to control the souls and minds of my forces.

    Yet they never did it on a big scale as mine or could infect as much as I did. And once spotted, I marked them as my top priority.

    What I greatlycked to elevate and upgrade my cultivation base and techniques? It was masters! People who were able to use the same power as mine, who traversed through this path before and knew all about its secrets.

    And these were the ones I was aiming for! Once spotted, densely packed threads would instantly target their location, sparing none from my control.

    I didn¡¯t know if contracts would work over them or not, but I had no other option but to use them. At first, I tried over a small group, releasing my control over them and waited to see what they¡¯d do.

    I left instructions for a group of my fallen gods and soulers to stand by, waiting for my signal. If this group started going berserk, they¡¯d interfere and act against them.

    ¡°Kill yourself!¡± and what was the biggest test that would uncover any lie? It was asking anyone to take his own life with his own hands!

    With cold blood I gave the order for these couple thousands to kill themselves. I clenched my fist over my dragon ive, waiting for their answer.

    ¡°A small loss for the better good¡­¡± And as I watched, they each raised their techniques in the form of swords and other weapons and severed their necks.

    They killed themselves. It was something I wasn¡¯t truly proud of, but it was the only way to know if the system contract worked against them or not.

    ¡°Cool, it works,¡± I bitterly said while shifting my gaze away. I didn¡¯t want to see their bodies, or ever recall such an act of brutality ever again.

    It was a must, but it was brutal. Anyway I got what I sought, and contracts really worked over these races.

    That highlighted an issue¡­ Contracts came from the system, and the system was a force only present in our universe.

    Howe the contracts powered by our system that worked only inside our universe worked over folks from another universe?

    I had no time to think deeply about such an issue, and decided to leave it forter.

    As this test worked out perfectly fine, I started to return to my old routine. I controlled those forces with my threads, before forcing them to sign a loyalty contract with me, then I¡¯d release the threads, letting them work freely over other folks around.

    And with such simple adjustment, the efficiency of my merged technique showed an obvious upgrade again.

    Each day I had to spend almost ten hours reactivating the different sacrifices. The first crazy move of spending fifty million souls over the healing dome wasn¡¯t repeated again.

 Chapter 879 The Last Struggle

    I just did it at the start of this battle to give my boys a hand. But right now? This fight was going in my favour.

    The enemy was losing at all fronts, and my forces got bulks of reinforcements each few hours, to make it look like they never lost a single soul to begin with.

    At some point, I decided to let the alien race forces fight each other while my personal army would work as firefighters.

    The situation kept growing in my favour in such a way that I dared to do this. At some point, I even gave an order for my forces to rest, wait for any hot zone to appear and jump in.

    Yet Lucias didn¡¯t agree. That dude was a really fierce warmonger general. In his eyes, his soulers would rest by killing and consuming their foes¡¯ souls.

    Per his stubbornness, I decided to let them fight and let my other forces rest for a day or so.

    Even after the passage of five days, the fight was still brutal, making me wonder when it was going to stop.

    I was sure I killed hundreds of millions of my enemies so far, enough to make them scared and think about retreat. Yet they didn¡¯t! They kepting, sending more forces here, as if they got no end to their forces.

    At some point, I even suspected they were calling their families and kids to fight! Damn! What did these motherf*ckers who created this prison do to make them get all such wrong ideas about me? About anyoneing from the surface world?

    Seeing all these lives thrown away thanks to such a dirty scheme was really painful. And yet that told me the sooner I¡¯d controlled them the better.

    So I threw aside all these disturbing emotions forter, and focused entirely on using my technique to control more, more, and more!

    The fight extended for another three days before the scope of the battle went to a far extent that I couldn¡¯t just stand in my ce and control it.

    My forces went for thousands of miles in all directions, fighting their enemies close from their living bases.

    It was this close from getting over, but it was also getting risky.

    I had to get out from the reign of protection of my shield, risk getting targeted by all the different techniques that showered my chariot once I did.

    Anyone with a simple mind would realise that killing me would put an end to this entire battle. Even if they were on the losing side here, even if they lost hundreds of millions of their people, and got hundreds more getting controlled by my technique, there was still hope to turn things around once they took me down.

    So taking such a step was something that came with tons of attacks, to the extent that I doubted they abandoned fighting the other forces standing in front of them and focused entirely over me.

    I didn¡¯t care that much actually. I already filled my chariot with enough energy to sustain me for days like this. But from time to time, some fierce techniques would merge together and form a much fiercer form of attacks that left my shield full of cracks.

    Such attacks gave me a scare once I appeared for the first time, especially when I was already flying on top of the main bulk of their forces in one zone.

    But thanks to my energy reserve, these cracks got all healed in a blink of an eye, making me heave a sigh of relief.

    This thing got repeated more often the more I delved deeper into their ranks. But I had to do so.

    I was quite sure they were mobilising all their families and even kids to join this fight. I didn¡¯t want their future seeds to be lost in this fight. I didn¡¯t know how long one of them would take to give birth to kids, and I wouldn¡¯t risk losing these youngsters thanks to their adults¡¯ foolish decisions.

    So I had to push forward, attack them with my threads, spanning the field of my technique¡¯s activity to cover most of the battlefield.

    Going to such lengths ced great pressure over my bone consumption. But I never hesitated to replenish the golden bones again and again, until at least one entire zone fell under my control.

    It happened on the twelve day since this entire hectic fight started. And once I did, I gave them one simple order.

    ¡°All the kids and mothers stay behind, old men as well¡­ the rest will move, pick up your arms, and follow my chariot.¡±

    One zone was down, taking me almost five entire days to secure. But there were still four more left.

    Just after taking down the third zone, the remaining two felt threatened and got what I was doing. Instead of fighting in separate ways, defending their two remaining zones, they merged together, and started fighting for their survival and the future of their kin.

    That turn came at the expense of losing much more in such a short time for such a merge to happen. Yet when that happened, the remaining lot of them stood like a mighty and formidable wall of steel in front of my forces, fighting with everything they got, costing me lots of casualties in the process.

    I knew this wouldn¡¯t end well. Coming at a cornered beast was thest thing any wise leader would aim for. But to win this, to secure this entire core, I had to do so.

    So I let my boys fight with all their might, closed an eye over the rapidly and terrifyingly increasing rate of death in my forces, and focused on controlling the enemy with my technique.

    If this battle would be won, it would be won by my threads, not my soldiers.

    At the end of the twenty-eighth day, thest group finally fell under my control. I looked at this vast zone, where the ground was covered in thick pools of blood, mixed from the dead bodies of my side and theirs.

 Chapter 880 Meeting The Leaders

    It was a hellishst stand, one that showed me the true worth and value of these fighters from the other world.

    They were here without any proper preparations. They got no support from monsters, they got nothing of the evolved techniques their races currently had, but they were formidable!

    I lost more than two thirds of my souler army, at least one half of the all controlled forces of their side when thest battle ended.

    But that didn¡¯t matter. I won! And that was what mattered to me.

    I got tons of questions, and so I held my horn and didn¡¯t even let them rest as I started to give a long line of orders.

    ¡°Listen up, go and gather at my chariot. I¡¯ll open a portal now, one for you to go out to the surface world. There you will find a grand gate lying ahead. Go there and pass through to reach a new realm. Wait for me there and don¡¯t fight, don¡¯t do anything stupid, or else you¡¯ll die!¡±

    I got out my staff and opened many portals, linking this ce to one of the gates leading to outside of here. I didn¡¯t know if they¡¯d get affected by my universe¡¯s energy or system, but I doubted it.

    I was worried they¡¯d enter into a big fight with my forces waiting at my second Earth world. So I had to stress over this again and again, giving them strict orders to not fight, even deciding to send Lucias with them to act as their leader.

    ¡°I want the leaders of your zones or those who remained from them toe on board now.¡±

    I got one task done, and now all I have left is to get to the bottom of all this mess. Why were they living here? Why didn¡¯t they try and get out? Why the f*ck were they fighting me like I was the one to kill their mothers?!! And the most important thing¡­

    Where was that damn weapon?

    ¡°Lord¡­ Are you sure you don¡¯t want me or them anymore?¡± From the side, Lucias didn¡¯t like going away at such a time.

    What happened here seemed to leave a deep impression over him, making him feel he was obliged to keep me safe all the time.

    I felt his view about me changed, giving me the impression I reached a much higher ce in his mind and heart than before.

    Well¡­ I really did pull a miracle here indeed. I turned to look at the gigantic statue of thedy in the middle of this entire core world.

    Even if I was so far away from the central zone, I could still see part of her, shining with such bright white light that gave me confidence and warmth.

    It wasn¡¯t me who was supposed to get Lucias gratitude, it was thisdy, thest descendant of another cursed race.

    If not for her, we wouldn¡¯t have survived even for an hour here.

    I looked down at all the great numbers of these alien universe races. They were now bound to me by contracts, bing part of my kingdom.

    I didn¡¯t know how I should feel about this. They should be our enemies, ones once spotted should be killed on the spot.

    But in my eyes, they just opened a new horizon for my kingdom and power. They would be another formidable weapon and shield to my kingdom.

    And if anyone tried to get funny ideas about them, I¡¯d protect them with everything I got.

    From this moment on, they were part of my kingdom and people.

    Yet sending them to Earth or even using them at any big uing fights at the betting world or the golden quest was risky.

    I should keep them all hidden here, wait for them to recover their strength and try to recover part of their initially huge numbers.

    And as I was lost in such thoughts, thinking about giving them an entire continent back at my second Earth world for them to rebuild their civilisations there, a group of them came to mynding on the ground chariot.

    One of each race I fought, and I have fought ten races so far.

    It was a weird match that I felt was by any means a mere coincidence. Our universe got ten races trapped here, and there¡¯s also got ten.

    The toll of this defeat left a deep mark over their faces. They came with such lowered heads, all bulging eyes, and even with trembling bodies.

    They were still unable to believe they lost. I couldn¡¯t say I understood what they were thinking or feeling, but soon enough I would.

    I justcked a great deal of info, ones that these folks standing in front of me were going to tell me in the next few minutes.

    I looked at these ten folks. Well¡­ The people from that universe weren¡¯t that much different in looking at that many races in my universe. Just their bodies were much bigger, at least three times of Bulltors and Selvators for example.

    Aside from this, they also got ayer of energy surrounding their bodies, like a thin coat of fire that kept dancing all the time.

    Red, green, brown, blue, purple, and ck¡­ These were the colours I saw covering up their bodies.

    ¡°I¡¯m Hye, and I¡¯m your lord from this moment on,¡± I introduced myself before adding, while ignoring such looks of hate and enmitying from their daggering eyes, ¡°introduce yourselves to me.¡±

    ¡°Lord? In our universe, lords are the mightiest being that no one can touch.¡±

    One of them harrumphed and spoke in such an arrogant tone. He was a big dude with fine spikesing out from his body, giving him the impression of being a gigantic hedgehog!

    ¡°I killed your strongest forces, crushed all your armies, and you are now bound by contracts with me,¡± I knew getting them along with me was going to be a hard task, ¡°besides, why are you hating me to such an extent?¡±

 Chapter 881 The Cruel Fate These Races Faced Here

    As he started to speak in such a way, I had to show my demeanour to him and others. Also I wanted to know the answer to this important question.

    Why the heck were they fighting me and my forces in such stubbornness?

    ¡°You¡­ Are you full of yourself, aren¡¯t you?¡± that dude seemed to still not ept his defeat.

    ¡°If you had the ability, then why am I the one standing on top of your heads and asking questions here? I¡¯m your lord, you can suck it up or ept it, but that won¡¯t change the fact that I won and you lost.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± a bulging ring daggering eyes were what I was met with when I said these words.

    ¡°You are wasting my time. If you won¡¯t answer, then go down there and send others up, ones who can speak and not just bitterly cry on the corner for their losses.¡±

    ¡°Fine¡­ Great¡­ Let me challenge the so-called lord then! I got to see that you use our dark shadow n techniques. You did great, but against me¡­¡±

    Before he would continue his trash talk, I moved my dragon ive and stopped it just an inch off his neck.

    My ive was moving like another arm of mine. Supporting all these sacrifices made it look like a feather in my arm.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°Let me make myself clear¡­ I won¡¯t tolerate any nonsense like this ever again. Wanna fight? We have been fighting for goddamn month! If you had such an ability, why didn¡¯t you defeat me back then? I hate it most when talking about useless stuff like this. So it¡¯s either all of you kneel down, bow your heads, and acknowledge me as your lord right now, or you¡¯ll all die, and without the need of my to stain my precious ive with your blood! I¡¯ll do it using the system power.¡±

    I was fed up with such nonsense. If they didn¡¯t get it, then I should kill them and make them an example for whoever woulde on board next.

    ¡°Sorry¡­ Lord¡­¡± but when I expected them to defy me, one of them with all scarlet red fire surrounding his body said, using the title I bestowed over myself as a sign of his eptance for me.

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ We lived our entire lives seeing people from your race as the criminals who caused all this to us¡­ But for a reason¡­ Why do I feel you know nothing about this?¡±

    ¡°Oliver! Don¡¯t!¡± the dude who was so close from getting his head rolling on my chariot shouted in such distress and panic.

    But Oliver just shrugged. ¡°You know that I can feel people¡¯s honesty from their auras, so¡­¡± this Oliver dude seemed to be someone with special psychic powers. He felt my confusion, and the need to know the truth of this matter.

    As I expected, they mistook us for the ones who did all this to all of us.

    ¡°What Oliver said is true,¡± and before anyone would step in and ruin this chance of breaking through their thick shield of hatred, I had to step in and clear things out, ¡°in fact¡­ there is a surface world where our people live and experience¡­ Hell! And we got to know that you are the ones who did it.¡±

    ¡°Lies!¡± that dude who had the same power as mine shouted in such anger, ¡°your people did all this to us! Entrapping our people, sacrificing many each year and make them get tortured and screaming until they were dead! We heard everything! We saw everything! How cruel of you! How brutal you are! And you dare toe here, asking us to follow you as if nothing happened? I prefer to die than to listen to such rubbish from such a tyrant!¡±

    Wow! It¡­ was way worse than I ever expected!

    ¡°Those motherf*ckers!¡± and I didn¡¯t keep my thoughts hidden from them at such a crucial moment, ¡°we all got trapped here by a third party, another enemy, the ones who did all this to all of us.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ Are you quite shameless, do you know that?!!!¡±

    I ignored that dark shadow n remark and kept talking:

    ¡°I came from the outside world, where I found by ident this pocket world. Here I found on the surface ten of my universe¡¯s mightiest races, races who went extinct after entrapping here.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°They suffered from another fate, they had to see many of their people die and turn into souls. It¡¯s not as brutal as you experienced, but it wasn¡¯t nice as well.¡±

    ¡°Stop lying! Stop spouting nonsense!!!¡±

    This time, most of them screamed in such a way, while their eyes told me how immensely deep such hatred was.

    ¡°Fine, do you know why I came down here?¡±

    ¡°To kill us, for sure.¡±

    ¡°I came here to find a weapon, the main thing this entire hellish prison was built upon and for. Do you think your people were sacrificed for nothing? My people were killed for just fun? Our people were killed for years to fuel a deadly weapon lying underneath this damn ce. I¡¯m going to find it, and I¡¯ll show you everything to make you believe me.¡±

    I didn¡¯t wait for their responses, turned around and closed all the portals I opened before. Not a single one passed through them yet. ¡°Change of ns¡­ I will take you all with me to see the ugly truth of this world. Let me show you how dirty the scheme you fell to is. Just stick around and follow my chariot.¡±

    I held my horn as I spoke to everyone. The next moment, Lucias shed and appeared next to me, giving everyone here a scare.

    He looked scary, and he did great in this war with his soulers. So the leaders here mistook his actions as a sign for me deciding to kill all of them.

    ¡°Tell me, is there a hidden ce underneath here? A ce where we can go but blocked by anything?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Oliver looked in such a wary way towards Lucias, making me inwardly sigh.

 Chapter 882 Going To The Central Zone

    ¡°If you got anyone to worry about, then it should be me not my general here,¡± I couldn¡¯t help but add, ¡°I can kill you all with a whim of thought. Don¡¯t mistake my generosity and kindness for weakness. I can kill you anytime I want.¡±

    My words managed to return their focus again to me. ¡°Tell me now, where is such a world? Where is such a ce?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ If the lord is asking about a scary ce where no one of us dared to enter after our ancestors tried, then it¡¯s all under the central zone.¡±

    Oliver pointed at the direction of my gloriously shiningdy of the supreme life shrine.

    And his words just matched what I initially heard from the leaders of the twenty zones up there on the surface world from before.

    This¡­ Looked quite familiar, weirdly familiar, making me grin evilly.

    Would I find more beasts there? More bones and flesh? More precious materials? Damn! This world was filled with misery and fortunes at the same time.

    ¡°Where is the way? Show me,¡± I didn¡¯t hesitate to ask for directions.

    And that seemed to get them all startled and surprised.

    ¡°Lord¡­¡± Oliver hesitated, looked at the others, ¡°this ce¡­ even the strongest of our ancestors fell there, and all they sent was a warning message to never touch that ce. It¡¯s just like what we got about the path leading towards the upper world you are speaking about.¡±

    ¡°Dude, just let me see it¡­ I killed tons of beasts already, and it¡¯s not an issue to kill more.¡±

    ¡°Beasts?¡± they muttered in shock, but I knew it was hard for them to understand this.

    ¡°Just show me the way,¡± I didn¡¯t give them any option to argue, as I led my chariot towards the central zone.

    The beasts on the surface all had the ability to negate the time and space abilities of my universe¡¯s supreme races. They also got the power to seal my system and anything rted to it.

    Would these beasts be the same? I didn¡¯t believe that. The only possibility was for the beasts to have the ability to devour and negate these races¡¯ abilities.

    As my chariot moved fast, I gave the order for the other races at the ground to follow me. I had to do it in front of all of them, so such deep hatred would be cured.

    Of course I didn¡¯t aim to clear it all, I aimed to redirect it towards the right enemies, those motherf*ckers who did all this to all of us and remained in the shadows, hiding themselves from everyone¡¯s eyes.

    During the journey back to the central zone, I started to ask many questions and get lots of mysteries resolved.

    They came here the same way my universe races at the surface world did. They lived here, under the fear of going out through the path leading to the surface world, or trying to venture deeper into the central zone.

    They lived under the curse of getting many of their people abducted, tortured in front of their eyes while watching in helplessness their flesh and bones got separated in brutal way before dying.

    Their bodies vanished alongside everything else, and they didn¡¯t get any exnation about where they went.

    But I did know.

    I told them what was missing from their side of the story. I spoke about the mysterious enemies who kept all of them trapped here. The surface world had the curse of turning their people into souls to fuel the weapon, while their people¡¯s bodies acted as the back structure of this world and weapon.

    My people were oil, and their people were the materials that made the engine. It was such a genius n, a hideous one that was devised by such twisted dirty souls.

    What were they? Demons? Or devils? Or what?

    Of course I knew whatever I said wasn¡¯t epted or believed by them. They got all the right to feel so. After all, they lived on stories telling them we were the ones behind all this.

    How could they possibly believe me like this?

    It took roughly five days to cross the distance that took almost a month before. Once I arrived at the central zone, I started to follow the instructions and lead of Oliver.

    He led me towards the direction of the opening I came from. ¡°Lord, the opening lies down there,¡± he pointed and I managed to see a great amount of rocks gathered here.

    If not for him pointing it out towards it, I wouldn¡¯t take note of this.

    ¡°Why all these rocks?¡± I felt puzzled. The gates at the surface world weren¡¯t closed by anything. And yet, I could see rocks only here, gathered up to cover a huge circle on the ground.

    ¡°We¡­ Had to close it up so no one would be lured inside,¡± Oliver seemed to be their official speaker with me.

    ¡°You did this?¡± I pointed at the rocks and couldn¡¯t help but sigh when he nodded.

    Fear¡­ Would cause even the mightiest people to do such a pathetic move.

    ¡°Fine¡­ You blocked it, and you will clear it,¡± I shrugged. If they did this, then they should be the ones to clear it.

    ¡°But¡­ Lord¡­¡± Oliver looked at others in fear and doubt, ¡°once we cleared it, a pir will appear, connecting the two openings together. And¡­ Our ancestors said¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± I stopped him before repeating his useless warning, ¡°just open the damn thing and leave everything else for me to solve.¡±

    I got a glimpse about what was waiting for me down there. Why were they seeing us as the main enemy here? The bad guys?

    It was simple. Whoever went into the underground level through this opening was met with a scary beast, or more. And all of them had the power of a system backing them up.

    Unbelievable, right? The system who was on my side and my universe¡¯s people¡¯s side was on the side of such monsters. It was unexpected, but it was the only thing that exined all this.

 Chapter 883 Clearing Rocks

    Or else howe they weren¡¯t able to break through these beasts or whatever lied down there? They must have faced some sort of sealing power, one that I wasn¡¯t aware of yet but was supported by the system.

    The system could affect them. I experienced this through the contracts I enforced upon them. For a reason I didn¡¯t know, we could use their cultivation powers, and our system could also affect them.

    If so¡­ Then could they possibly use the system as well?

    I didn¡¯t know the answer for that until trying.

    ¡°Start working,¡± I rolled my eyes, ¡°don¡¯t waste my time. Clearing that path will take days and even more.¡±

    A single beast took up to five days each time I killed one. What if there were more than one beast down below?

    This was just a single path, but it might be filled with beasts underground. I got bored staying all this time in this world. I wanted to go back and check over things on my second Earth world.

    Besides¡­ I came here looking for Angelica and Lily, yet to find a single trace of them.

    I had to scan two vast worlds and turn them upside down until I¡¯d found these two. I knew they were alive thanks to the contracts binding me with them.

    Or else I¡¯d lost hope about finding them alive, or even their corpses.

    As they had no other choice, they went down below and started a long session of discussion with their people, one that I ended after one hour with a direct order using my horn.

    ¡°Start working! Stop wasting my damn time!¡± I got irritated by their actions. Who said they were going to suffer from this? I was the one going inside that path and faced those beasts.

    As they got the order, they started to finally work. It took around three days to clear this path off rocks.

    And as part of it got cleared, I was shocked to see it wasn¡¯t an opening, but some sort of a magic circle.

    ¡°What the heck is that?¡± as the rocks were all cleared, I got to see a very sophisticated diagram on the ground.

    It covered up a circle, spanning for almost ten miles in radius. It was made out of pure white special type of ore, giving me the impression I was looking at a piece of ground covered in ice.

    The lines, the drawings, the letters¡­ All were made by deep carving in such white material and using different colours of ores.

    Red, orange, purple, blue, green, silver, and golden¡­ All of these were colours appearing at the white ground of this circle.

    I got the feeling of how strong it was, how deadly it was. ¡°Are you sure this is the path?¡± I asked, and just before I¡¯d get the answer from the leaders standing behind me, A fierce rumble came.

    ¡°It¡¯s happening!¡±

    ¡°Take cover!¡±

    ¡°Run for your lives!¡±

    As this rumbling happened, many shouts erupted from down below, startling me.

    I turned and all I looked were the pale faces of those standing behind.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask. It seemed they missed a tiny detail in their long story, a very crucial one.

    ¡°Lord¡­ This¡­ The pir once appearing will grab anyone close to it and force it inside,¡± Oliver said in such a shaky tone, ¡°lord¡­ Please¡­ Let¡¯s retreat¡­¡±

    ¡°No way,¡± I firmly said, ¡°if you want, you can all go back and leave this chariot. But if you did, don¡¯t ever question anything I say.¡±

    My words fell and they got what I meant. I was going to fight the beasts down below, and I needed witnesses on that.

    I wanted them to spread the news, tell stories about what they saw. This way, they were going to clear all the doubts and help me relieve such hatred targeting me and my universe.

    But if they decided to retreat, then they shouldn¡¯t question me ever again. I¡¯d lose my chance to clear all the doubts once and for all. And so if they decided to leave, they had to drop all these doubts for good.

    ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll stay,¡± the one who had the same power as mine said in such a firm tone, ¡°you all return back. I¡¯ll stay behind and see what this liar is going to do.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll also stay,¡± and just as one spoke, many started to join. It seemed that the universe also had some sort of aradeship between them.

    ¡°Ok,¡± as they all voiced their opinions, I had to cut it short so they wouldn¡¯t start acting like kids, trying to convince each other to leave, ¡°let¡¯s go then.¡±

    Without giving them any moment to think or react, I moved my chariot and headed directly towards the pir of light that just got formed while they were speaking.

    It was a grand white pir that took the entire surface of the ground circle, heading towards the opening high above, getting thinner and brighter the higher it went, until it got connected with the opening high in the ceiling above.

    As they said, this pir connected the two openings together. What was that pir used for? I had an inkling that it was something rted to that weapon, and not just for show.

    The moment I got into that pir, I felt something weird.

    It was like my ss sacrifice! The same feeling of energy gushing inside my body, and the same refreshment I got from it.

    But when I turned, I saw the ashen white faces of those leaders of the ten races.

    Well¡­ So this pir was using my universe pure form of energy to infect their bodies and weaken them? Could my universe¡¯s pure energy be used to cause the same effect just like this alien universe¡¯s energy did to our people?

    Then it hit me! This pir was really part of this weapon. It was condensing the purest form of energy from my universe, condensing it to form such a mighty and scary pir.

 Chapter 884 Finding The Weapon

    What made the two universes different? The alien universe has a higher concentration of energy. That made our people suffer when going there, but not the other way around.

    So this pir was doing what my universecked, condensing the energy into such deadly concentration, enough to affect and weaken them while giving me a boost.

    But seeing them getting this weakened made me think about a way to help them.

    ¡°Thundering Might!¡±

    I used my pir again, and this time the effect was weirdly different.

    The pir of light that enveloped my chariot seemed to be aggressive against any other form of energy, as if it took it as a challenge to its authority or something.

    So in front of my eyes, the two forces kept fighting back and forth, until my pir formed a small world for the first time ever.

    It was a bubble of almost half a mile radius with my chariot in the centre. But when it appeared, all the negative effectsing from this pir vanished.

    I watched my leaders get on their feet, while the look over their faces got a lot better.

    ¡°This is the most I can do for now,¡± I said while looking around. The bubble size was something that annoyed me.

    Since when will my pir act in such a weak way? This¡­ This wasn¡¯t the energy of my universe, couldn¡¯t be. It was something that belonged to another universe, simr to ours, but different in essence.

    Or else why would it antagonise my pir¡¯s energy in such a way? I looked around, with more vignce while raising my guard up.

    ¡°Thanks lord, it¡¯s ok,¡± Oliver said in a faint tone of gratitude, making me realise I was so close to breaking the ice between the two of us.

    ¡°Do you know where we should go?¡± even if I got this bubble, I still stood in the middle of this pir of energy.

    I didn¡¯t know where to go. The world around us was all white.

    ¡°Down,¡± Oliver said in such decisiveness, ¡°we should go down where that underground tunnel is.¡±

    Well¡­ At least there was a tunnel. I listened to his advice and started moving my chariot down.

    The moment I did, I felt that the speed of my chariot decreased greatly, resisted by some mighty force, taking away most of its former speed.

    This energy¡­ It couldn¡¯t belong to my universe, never!

    Was there another universe running over the same system like mine? Using a simr form of energy?

    I knew this energy came from my people, the ones who got into souls and lived a fake life up there. They were the fuel needed to form such a pir. And that made me sure the essence of this ce, the core of this energy, was something totally different from my universe.

    I kept pushing my chariot against the energy pir, going through the circle of magic atst after a few hours of struggle.

    ording to Oliver and others who were shocked when seeing this, this pir should be pulling, not rejecting anyone trying to get through it.

    They didn¡¯t get it. Whatever lied deep under this circle was rejecting mying. It felt my power and knew I was dangerous to it.

    The magic circle looked as if it was made out of thin air. My chariot passed simply through it and started a long and tedious journey through the underground tunnel.

    The tunnel was expanding the further we went down below. And the intensity of that white energy kept getting fiercer the more we delved deeper.

    My chariot would hit the sides of this tunnel from time to time. I didn¡¯t know how long this tunnel extended for, but it took us more than one day to get to the bottom.

    And it consumed almost one fifth of my stored energy inside the chariot! Crazy, right? Even with the bubble, the hostile energy managed to enter inside, shing against the shield of my chariot.

    When I got to the bottom, it felt like I prated through a thick membrane before getting freed. Thest stretch was really very hard, took alone five hours of continuous attempts with many failures.

    ¡°What is this ce?¡± and just as the chariot passed through that pir and got freed, I found a very vast ce here. It was so huge, so damn huge to be called another world on its own.

    But at least I could spot the edges of this world. It looked like it was on the size of the central zone, making me realise this pocket world was built on levels where each lower one would be in the size of the central zone of the above.

    However¡­ That wasn¡¯t the main issue, that thing lying at the bottom in the centre of this ce was.

    ¡°Is it¡­ A giant with one eye?¡± Oliver narrowed his eyes as he pointed in the direction of that giant, looking like a small version of the pir of lighting from a weird looking ball of light.

    ¡°What about the army down there? They look like a smaller version of that giant!¡±

    Oliver got to notice that giant, and Lucias noticed the army. But none of them noticed the weird thing thaty just underneath the pir of light.

    It was a ball of light, looking like a big ball of white ss. But that wasn¡¯t the issue. Ity just on top of a floating nest, made entirely out of weird looking bones.

    Seeing these bones made me eager to go there and get them. Each single one looked special, and there were tons of them.

    The next expanded over the ground for tens of metres before it vanished into the ground. Don¡¯t tell me¡­ This entire ground, this entire ce, this entire vast world was made entirely from these bones.

    Damn! Were these the bones of the ancestors of those other universe elite races? The ones who were fighting against my universe ten races back then?

    Were all the sacrifices done so far gathered here? Was this¡­ The weapon? I looked up at the pir, and an idea shed in my mind.

 Chapter 885 Let The Two Universe Top Fighters Fight Together

    From the words I got from the sovereigns of the Toranks race and Silverlining, I got to know that each universe was surrounded and protected with a film coat of protective shield.

    So was this pir of light the weapon these dirty folks prepared to prate this shield? Just like using a sharp needle with enough force to burst open a balloon?

    Damn! It was weirdly idiotic example, and weirdly simr! I blinked before I started to believe in what I thought about.

    The orb was going to store the soul energy of my universe¡¯s ten races, and that weird nest was going to absorb the bones and flesh from the ten races of the hostile universe folks.

    This was the simple idea of this weapon, and how it would work to burst through the shield protecting my universe.

    But how was it working? That was something beyond my knowledge, beyond anyone¡¯s knowledge.

    ¡°See this?¡± I pointed at the orb and nest, ¡°the ball stores my universe¡¯s races¡¯ souls, and that weird looking nest eats up your races¡¯ bodies and bones.¡±

    Once I pointed at the direction of the orb and nest, a heavy and eerie silence fell over everyone else.

    They seemed to struggle to get what I said, but it was right in front of their eyes.

    ¡°Kekeke! Another flies dared toe here atst! I was getting dead bored all these years waiting for the fools of those mighty ten races to arrive. And what we got here? Damn! You¡­ You¡­ How can someone from the surfacee down here? Impossible!¡±

    Just as the others found a hard time believing their eyes, that jerk giant spoke. It seemed it could sense everyone¡¯s powers, including mine and Lucias.

    It mistook me for the surface world. Well¡­ I was from the same universe the ten races there came from.

    But that wasn¡¯t the issue here. Once it recognised me¡­ That damn bastard started running!

    Damn! It was damn afraid of me to run just from seeing me!

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you go off this easily,¡± run away? Did it think it could trick me here?

    This ce was the end level of this pocket world. There was no exit from here but through the way I came from.

    And it wasying here in wait for all these years, not just to kill any invader, but to protect this damn weapon.

    So where was it going? My best guess was that it was going to activate this weapon!

    That was the only thing it could do right now to get rid of my threat. Once it did, I¡¯d be busy trying to stop the weapon, and it would get many chances trying to kill me.

    ¡°Come out!¡± as I got out from the pir negative energy effect, my chariot regained its former speed. And also my pir¡¯s tiny bubble expanded to cover arge distance, seemingly trying to get back from the time it was suppressed.

    And once that jerk tried to run, I called forth almost at the next second my fallen gods.

    ¡°See that damn behemoth running over there? Kill it!¡±

    I simply pointed towards that gigantic running away mountain of meat and gave the order.

    It got terrified from my presence alone? Humph! Unlucky bastard! I just got all my fallen gods. And these dudes weren¡¯t a joke!

    *Rumble!*

    The first wave of attacks were fierce enough to lift this damn giant high in the air as if it was a baby, before it fell on the ground, rolling over its soldiers, killing them by its immense weight.

    ¡°Damn! You didn¡¯te alone! These¡­ These are fallen gods¡­ I know them, but why are they this strong? They shouldn¡¯t be this strong! No way! What kind of sorcery did you use?¡±

    ¡°Keep attacking until it¡¯s dead,¡± who did it think I was? A naive person from the surface world who got zero battle experience? Letting my enemy regain its breaths and even stand and continue running while speaking with it was a childish mistake I¡¯d never do.

    ¡°What the hell are you waiting here for?¡± and as my fallen gods started attacking again, I turned to the stupefied leaders behind, ¡°you saw this, this is what I told you about. Our two universes¡¯ races are in this sh*t together! Don¡¯t tell me you won¡¯t fight!¡±

    ¡°L¡­ Lord¡­ But¡­¡± Oliver gulped while waving his arms around. I got what he meant by that.

    ¡°Did you think I invited your people up there for nothing? Go, bring them back and let¡¯s fight this war side by side, like we all should have done it a long time ago.¡±

    The next moment I did two things, one was to get my staff out and opened lots of portals on the ground.

    And then I summoned all the soulers and Lucias didn¡¯t need any single word from me to get down there and start his big feast.

    ¡°Go, go now!¡± I waved my hand towards these shocked and petrified leaders, ¡°these portals will link you to your people. Bring them here now, and let¡¯s regain our freedom together.¡±

    ¡°Y¡­ Yes lord,¡± Oliver turned and even had to push that dark shadow descendent leader to follow the rest of the group.

    That dude was the fiercest to struggle against my words, and he was the most shocked one here from such truth being revealed in front of his eyes.

    How could he or anyone else suspect my words then? Everything here pointed out at the presence of a deep scheme, so meticulously woven that no one ever noticed it before.

    As I watched them go through the portals, while the area around these were cleared by my fierce soulers, I finally turned my eyes towards the biggest threat here.

    It wasn¡¯t that giant which was getting its ass fried up with my fallen gods, or the mighty army of its minion versions that were in hundreds of millionsing at my direction in such scary momentum.

    No, it was neither of that. It was that damn weapon!

 Chapter 886 Den Of Bones Artefact

    I came here not to kill these jerks, I came here to destroy this weapon. And I had to do it before any unforeseen thing would happen.

    ¡°Keep firing that bastard and don¡¯t let it run away,¡± I waved my arms as I summoned all my dragons here. ¡°Go on their backs and start cornering that damn thing. Don¡¯t let ite near that orb or pir, or near anything.¡±

    ¡°Yes, lord!¡±

    This was the first time ever for me to do such an arrangement. It was a mimicking act of what my dragon rider girls did. Yet thetter were just delivering messages, and my dragon rider fallen gods would deliver death and devastation.

    As I got rid of this little annoyance, I went closer to inspect the next and orb.

    I gotta see it more clearly now. The bones I saw from far away weren¡¯t truly bones. They were made out of bones, but they seemed to coalesce together, to form a denser form of new bones there.

    They got entangled together in such a way that gave me the impression they grew up from the ground to be in such form.

    I then looked up at the orb. It seemed peaceful and weak, but I knew inside it was a deadly amount of energy, enough to threaten anyone¡¯s life, even mine.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯s better to take the nest out first,¡± I knew doing anything or trying to touch that orb was going to cause a deadly reaction.

    The safest step for now was to try and take that nest down.

    I looked and from this close distance I could see the nest expanding under the ground. This damn thing was forming the entire backbone of the entire hall, if not for the entire pocket world.

    How to get it? Simple! Just a simple touch and I got the message I waited for.

    [Warning! You got in touch with the den of bones artefact!]

    [Warning! The den of bones is trying to devour your body and bones]

    [Warning! Your ss prevented this]

    [Warning! Your ss can allow you to absorb the bones stored inside this artefact]

    [You got two choices to select from¡­ One is to use your soul ss ability to devour bones. But this will be a long and slow process]

    [Or¡­ You can sacrifice one hundred million souls to upgrade the devour ability and turn it into the turbo mode]

    Turbo mode? Damn! This system¡­ ¡°Are you this greedy for my souls?¡± I couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Alright, take one hundred million souls out, and let this thing get devoured instead of devouring others.¡±

    Iughed when I saw the system message. I got that these messages weren¡¯t just naturally formed. Someone must be sitting behind the screen and sending all these messages over to me.

    And like I thought, if the system left me with my current abilities, I would fail eventually to take down this thing.

    A den of bones? That was something interesting indeed. It reminded me of the den of heroes. That den also required the dead bodies of mighty heroes to work.

    But this one devoured people directly. I waited for the system to do the upgrade while I felt a little heat inside my chest.

    It was working! But it seemed to be time to get done.

    I looked at the orb of light while feeling some sort of excitement.

    This nest of bones was actually an artefact! So why not that orb would also be one? And on top of it, it was something that could turn anyone into their soul form.

    Damn! It was a treasure I wanted, desperately wanted. Like this, I would never worry about souls anymore.

    Paying one hundred million souls? This might have been a great problem for me in the past. But from this world alone, I gained billions! I had over five billion souls stored inside my ss!

    One hundred million? Hahahaha! It was now a change! Hahahaha!

    [The souls are sacrificed and your devour ability now got the turbo mode]

    [You can start devouring in three¡­ Two¡­ One¡­ Now!]

    Damn fierce! The moment that countdown reaches zero, I felt like my hand turned into a ck hole!

    Lots of dots of lights shed fast and entered into my hand. I couldn¡¯t even see any content of the huge number of messages that appeared in front of my eyes, shing like they were crazy.

    This¡­ This was crazy! I never experienced such a thing before.

    I thought my ability was a beast, but this turbo thing was the real damn beast!! I looked at the immense number of light dots of several colours, not knowing what to do butugh.

    *Rumble!*

    But just in less than five minutes, the first reaction from that nest started.

    It came from nowhere else but the ground! All of sudden, lots of bones appeared, piercing the ground all around, curved in air like they were woven from silk and not hard bones, and came at me like they were deadly spears.

    ¡°Do you think you can get me with such a pathetic attack? Come!¡± I instantly summoned my chariot, and the next instant it came andnded fiercely beside me.

    All the bones around got shattered under the effect of my chariot¡¯s shield. And thoseing from far mmed heavily against my shield, exploding in such a fierce way, without leaving a single mark behind.

    ¡°Hahahaha! You aren¡¯t tired? Bringing more? Fine, keeping until I get you all cleansed empty from any bone you got in there damn artefact.¡±

    Just as the first wave failed, more followed. This time, it felt like the entire world around me got shrunk over me, turning all into spears of bones and attacking my chariot¡¯s shield from all directions.

    This time the attack was stronger, but all it left behind was such faint cracks that instantly got repaired.

    The fight escted to such a fierce degree as this artefact finally felt the threating from my hand. As it kepting at me fiercely with everything it got, I justughed and kept taunting it toe again.

 Chapter 887 Fighting Against Two Artefacts Is Damn Hard!

    What did I fear? I got my shield to protect me, and it could sustain itself for days and even weeks like this!

    ¡°Damn bastard! I don¡¯t know what kind of magician you are, but your sorcery will end with your head rolling on the ground. Stop it! Stop it now or I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    ¡°Kill him,¡± I totally ignored such a pathetic show of that giant, and instead gave the order for my fallen gods on the back of my dragons to shower this damn thing with their attacks.

    And the next thing that I heard was its loud wails, while it kept hammered on the ground one after another.

    It tried toe at me, tried with everything it got, but failed to even take a single step forward. Each time it tried to stand, it would get fiercely hit back to the ground by the attacks of my good boys.

    Did they think they were invincible in this cosmos? Well, for their bad luck, a weak human who came back from the future with no ss was their nemesis!

    *Roar!*

    And just after an hour of such helpless struggle, another thing kicked in.

    I heard such a fierce roaring from high above to raise my head and see that the light pir got dissected into two halves, one kept flowing up and the other bent and headed towards me.

    ¡°Damn!¡± I knew if my chariot took such a hit directly, it would end up losing the shield, and even getting me injured for the first time ever. ¡°Thundering Might!¡±

    But who said I was out of options here? As this damn second artefact decided to step in and help its friend, I got my pir again that managed to stop such energy before with little damage.

    *Rumble!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    The sh that happened was so damn fierce! Enough to release a mighty wave of energy around, killing lots of my forces alongside their enemies.

    Just half an hour ago, the forces from the other universe came. They seemed to take such time for the leaders to describe what they saw down here to their people, and convince them toe.

    But the moment they came here, they stood in shock for a long minute before they¡¯d get to join the fight atst.

    Side by side, my soulers and their ten races joined hands to kill theirmon enemy.

    Even if the enemy got hundreds of millions on their side, my forces now got almost the same number.

    Morale? Don¡¯t speak about it. My forces already have a very high morale, aided by the fierce desire of revenge they kept suppressed inside for so long.

    As things turned this way, the enemy kept getting pushed back one time after another. But after this mighty wave of energy assault, a huge number fell on both sides.

    Yet the enemy got it harder than us. After all this energy moved for a certain distance in some directions, only continuing to spread to the end of this world in others.

    That made the enemy lose too much without the need of my forces to do anything.

    Yet the number of casualties on my side pained my heart. These were now my forces. Coming from this universe or the other one, they were now mine!

    ¡°Damn you! You think I have nothing to do against you?¡± I turned my gaze fiercely towards this damn orb and a crazy thought shed in my mind.

    This den of bones was an artefact that could store bones and use them to form the general structure of this world. But what about this orb? It was just a densely packed energy, concentrated in such a small thing that didn¡¯t span for more than hundreds of metres.

    It got tons of energy to use. And if this kept going on like this, I¡¯d end up losing almost everyone.

    That¡­ Wasn¡¯t eptable!

    ¡°Come forth!¡± as I decided to interfere, I finally got my merged technique that didn¡¯t do anything so far sinceing here to join this fight.

    All this time I kept it running, for fear of facing such a situation of arge number of forces. But now? I wasn¡¯t going to use it to control these useless unknown origin forces.

    I¡¯d use it to target that damn orb!

    Gathering up energy and focusing it inside that orb to unleash deadly attacks? It might scare anyone else, but not me!

    My merged technique was one that got a gate opened directly towards my shadow world. It used to borrow energy from there. But this time it was the opposite.

    I decided to use it just the same way I did back when I fought against those scary other universe warriors on Earth. And to do that, I just released all my threads, attacking that orb like they were needles piercing through flesh.

    But just as my threads got closer, they got bent and seemingly facing a mightier force. ¡°Trying to defend yourself? Humph! Let¡¯s see if your energy is mightier or my world¡­ Go!¡±

    I went all out this time! A crazy thought shed in my mind and I instantly executed it.

    This orb stopped my threads, but could it stop my gate? That giant ck ball hovering on top of my head moved with my thoughts, heading slowly and yet steadily towards its target.

    The orb seemed to feel the threating at it. So without any hesitation, it bent the second half pir and let it fall over the ball.

    ¡°Got you, hahahaha!¡± and as this happened, I got what I wanted.

    What do I need here? Icked a connection between my shadow world and that orb.

    My threads failed. And I hoped for my ball to do it. But I got what was better. A direct connection to the core of that damn artefact!

    As the pir of light mmed over my ball, it miraculously vanished inside without leaving a single trace behind. Seeing this made me regret not using this way before to stop the first pir attack.

 Chapter 888 I Suffered Heavy Losses In This War

    I watched that pir pouring its energy fiercely inside the ck hole like a ball of mine. Nothing changed at this ball, and that was expected.

    After all, it was connected directly to the core of my shadow world. Trying to destroy my shadow world with such a pathetic pir? It was like trying to damage a using a stick of wood!

    All I needed to do now was to wait. My right hand was over that den of bones, and my left hand was controlling that technique.

    It didn¡¯t need any energy from me anymore as it got more than what it required from that orb. At some point, I noticed that pir growing fainter, as if that orb was trying to sever the connection with it.

    Yet when that happened, my ball trembled, and as if a gigantic and irresistible suction force was born from it, that pir didn¡¯t only get back to its previous state, it grew brighter as well.

    This was what you¡¯d get when messing with me, son of b*tches!

    I was worried about dealing with that orb. It was the most troublesome thing here. But thanks to my idea, it went from being such a scary weapon into such a helpless and docile one.

    It tried, tried to form another pir ande at me. But the next attacks of pirs were much weaker than the first one. Besides, I blocked most of them using my ball as I could move it freely by thought.

    The issue lied in its slow movement speed, allowing few to fall and get detonated over my pir¡¯s shield and my chariot¡¯s as well.

    These exploded and mmed over my forces. But the impact this time wasn¡¯t even close to one hundredth of what it was at the first attack.

    And during that time, that giant bastard was still alive! It kept shouting, threatening me with anything it could think about, yet it couldn¡¯t even continue speaking for more than a few seconds before getting mmed heavily again against the ground, and its words turned into screams of pain and agony.

    After stabilising the situation here after half a day, I had time to freely check over the status of my forces.

    Well¡­ They were just doing fine. Trying to fight against such angry forces? Fighting ones who got the bitter truth in front of their eyes, naked to be seen by any blind, and got how they and their ancestors lived in such hell and such lies?

    Humph! It was better to kill themselves than face such an army!

    I used my Hawk Eye skill to see a glimpse of terror these forces were doing to their enemies. Sigh! The rage and desire for vengeance and justice were really calling fiercely at their souls, blinding them and turning them into such fierce and bloody beasts.

    But I didn¡¯t stop them. They had to vent all such suppressed feelings, or else they¡¯d end up doing it against my peopleter on.

    I turned an eye over these horrors, letting them do whatever they liked. And then I checked over my soulers.

    To be honest, the biggest losses I got during this journey was in the ranks of soulers. All the mighty soulers army I gathered sinceing back from that meeting at the Bringold impact was almost gone!

    I could only sigh and bitterly ept such a hefty price. Soulers¡­ Necromancers¡­ They were all forces precious to me, just like my fallen gods.

    But these two got many losses in this war. Necromancers just joined the fightte, when I had that brutal war against the coalition ten races army of the other universe.

    Initially I got one thousand of them. But now? I was left with only a few hundred, not exceeding five hundred.

    As for my soulers, I came in here with a few millions of them. And now? I got almost close to two hundred thousand!

    That was¡­ A very big loss! But what could I do about that but to sigh and ept such a price?

    The most losses came from thest two fights. Fighting these one eyes race wasn¡¯t a big problem, but the aftermath of the exploding pirsing from that orb was.

    Especially the first attack, it really took almost one million soulers away in front of my eyes!

    It was something I never wanted to see again. I took a vow on myself to start focusing on replenishing and nourishing their forces aftering back.

    I got many souler race descendants from the surface world, but they weren¡¯t like my warriors. They couldn¡¯t be summoned to any battle, and would need me to mobilise them all the time.

    Besides, I initially nned to keep them hidden for a long period of time.

    It was also the same case for necromancers.

    I had to get more soulers, more necromancers, as much as I could get no matter what the price was.

    I returned to keep myself busy with the endless amount of bones I was getting all this time. I tried to look at the messages to guess what their grades were, and even started this fun game of deducting the grade of bones from the colour of light dots shing fast towards my hand.

    ¡°Green bone¡­ Golden bone¡­ Damn! What the heck was that? Was this a scarlet purple grade? Does such a grade exist?!!¡±

    And as I kept watching and guessing, I kept seeing weird colours in the form of a mixture of more than two or more colours.

    Were these new grades? Or variants of the same grade? I never saw a purple grade before¡­ Was it blue or red? Or a mix between the two? Or something else?

    I grew itchy, so damn itchy to open my inventory right now and start checking what I got in there.

    But I resisted such an urge. I had to leave this surprise fester into a grand shocking scene when I got done from this den.

    Then I turned to look at that pathetic looking orb and couldn¡¯t prevent myself fromughing.

 Chapter 889 [Bonus chapter] I Acted First

    It kept trying, trying to resist and fight my ball. Yet after an entire day of struggle, it ended up releasing one hundred pirs inside my ck hole.

    All of them worked to deplete the energy stored inside that orb and get it over my shadow world. I didn¡¯t know if this would cause any change in my shadow world, but hopefully it would change it for the better.

    From time to time, the orb would try to resist and try to cut off these pirs, ending up making them get much brighter as a response. I regretted not having full control over my technique, or else I¡¯d be able to control such fierce ability and keep using it all the time.

    This fightsted for an entire week! I didn¡¯t imagine it would take this long for my forces to crush the enemy.

    As for that giant, it fell just at day five! Five continuous days of constant attacks and atst it fell.

    I knew it was tough, but I never imagined it to be this hard to kill.

    Once it fell down, the rest of its minions were much easily killed. And with the end of day seven, the entire world was now under my control.

    All but these two artefacts.

    I knew each artefact held the energy and bones from races here for long years. Were they hundreds or thousands of years old? Or perhaps even more!

    I looked at the leaders of the ten races and Lucias. Once they killed theirst group of enemies, they led their forces and came towards my direction.

    ¡°Stay back,¡± but unlike what they expected, I sent them all away, ¡°don¡¯te near me. Go back to the upper world and then use the tunnel to go to the surface. Lucias knows the way towards the gates. Go out of here and wait for me in my world.¡±

    ¡°But lord¡­¡± Oliver spoke first. I knew that the leaders changed their perspective towards me. In their eyes, I wasn¡¯t their enemy but their ally and lord.

    But it wasn¡¯t time for that! These two artefacts kepting at me with everything they got. If they remained near me, they¡¯d get killed without doubt.

    Thest thing I needed was to add more losses, especially after taking full control of the entire pocket world. There was not a single hostile force lying here anymore; all belonged to me.

    The only thing that kept resisting me was these two artefacts. And taking them down was just a matter of time, a long time actually.

    I expected a month to pass before they¡¯d end up depleted from their energy and bones.

    ¡°Just go, this willst forever and you need to cross arge distance already,¡± I motioned with my head as my two hands were quite busy at the moment.

    ¡°Let¡¯s listen to lord, once he made up his mind nothing can change it,¡± Lucias said to Oliver before leading them all out towards the tunnel.

    As the energy orb artefact was busy dealing with me, it had no time to deal with them. It tried to gush out a new pir of energy, but it was all stopped by my chariot.

    I controlled it to stop just in the way between the orb and that tunnel, blocking that pir and crushing it without causing much damage to my forces.

    The orb didn¡¯t give up, but it failed to stop my forces from climbing up back to their world. It took almost three days for them to move up there and leave this ce.

    And then I got to hear nothing back from them.

    This fight kept going on for long weeks. No matter how hard the two artefacts tried, I kept blocking all their attempts until they ced theirst stretch of struggle four months after my forces left.

    It took much longer than I expected, but when I saw the dens of bones and that orb shine together in a new change, I knew it was time for the two to die.

    I had a long time to think about thisst cry of theirs. What did they get to stop me? It was nothing butunching the weapon.

    I didn¡¯t know if this weapon could cause enough damage to my universe shield, but I knew it would damage my beloved second Earth world, not to mention getting me in the mess.

    So instead of waiting for these two to act, I started to act first.

    I couldn¡¯t do anything with my hands, but I could use my legs. So once I felt the approach of this moment by the obvious decrease in the amount of light dots shing from the den of bones and the dim light of that orb, and I started to activate my sacrifices.

    I activate strength, defence, and heal sacrifices. And just as I did, I took out my dragon ive, kicked it high in the air before jumping after it.

    With a kick, I sent my baby towards that orb. If there was anything that could pose a threat to me here then it would be that orb.

    Its stored up energy was the only thing that could fuel that weapon and charge it to fire or even worse¡­ Explode!

    As my ive stabbed that orb, it leaked lots of energy out of it. I couldn¡¯t help but take such risk, enduring the gush of such pure and deadly energy with everything I got.

    I got my pir shield, my chariot¡¯s shield, then my sacrifice shield. Threeyers of shield weren¡¯t enough to stop the first gust of energy towards me.

    I ended up falling on the ground and rolling for hundreds of metres before stopping. This was the first time I felt such pain and got such heavy wounds.

    But before I even stood up on my feet again, the healing aura around me kicked in and healed my wounds and relieved my pain.

    It was a great feeling, and the best of it was the effectivebo of my defences here with my healing.

 Chapter 890 A Deadly Situation!

    I survived! And I knew the next attempts wouldn¡¯t be this bad.

    My ive was thrown once it prated that orb for hundreds of metres away as well. I went towards it, took it back before starting to walk again towards the two artefacts.

    And just like this I kept attacking and elerating the drainage of the orb energy. Even if it was getting sucked dry by my shadow world, it wasn¡¯t enough to make sure the weapon wouldn¡¯t fire.

    With my ive, this orb wouldn¡¯t get enough power to activate this weapon. And if it did, the weapon wouldn¡¯t fire with the same power.

    *Vroom!*

    Like a car on the verge of going to maximum speed in a few seconds, the orb and nest both shone and started to vibrate, emitting such noise as if they were on the verge of exploding.

    ¡°Again!¡± I didn¡¯t care about that and sent my ive out again to break that orb again.

    ¡°Damn! Get in!¡± but this time it seemed the orb didn¡¯t stand alone against my ive and that damn nest formed thick walls of bones to stop it.

    The ive managed to pass throughyers of bones, yet it was going to stop a few inches away from the orb. I gritted my teeth, retreated for a hundred metres before starting to run towards the ive.

    ¡°I said¡­ Get the hell in!¡± I shouted with all my might while jumping high in the air, kicking the ive with everything I got.

    *Crack!*

    The sound of my ive breaking through the denseyers of bones was so irritating. It wasn¡¯t enough, not even close from breaking thought.

    These bones¡­ They were all different from the ones I fought against so far.

    ¡°Damn! I¡¯ll suck you dry then!¡± As things reached this far, I did two things at the same time.

    First I removed my hands from the nest and ced it over these special bones.

    And at the same time, I moved my merged technique ball towards the orb.

    It wasn¡¯t the first time for me to leave that den of bones. Every Time I got hit and thrown away thanks to the leaked energy from that orb, I severed my absorption before returning back to do it again once I stood up on my feet.

    Yet the moment my hand touched these weird bones, it didn¡¯t attract dense light dots, but it looked like it was attractingrge shes of fire.

    It was¡­ Weird! But the moment I started absorbing the bones, the ive started to move again, breaking more and more, getting closer inch by inch from that orb.

    And when the orb tried to release an energy wave to stop my ive, my ball fell on top of it, causing cracks to appear.

    ¡°Damn! Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s going to explode!¡± this was the first thing that popped into my mind, ¡°go in there and explode as much as you want then!¡±

    I didn¡¯t have time to even think about any other options. The orb¡¯s cracks were getting thicker and spread so damn fast! So the only thing I got was to let it go inside my shadow world through my ball.

    Once I thought about it, the ball started to engulf this artefact. I didn¡¯t know if I was going to do it on time or not. After all the orb kept releasing a dense amount of energy, slowing down my ball speed.

    ¡°Get in there!¡± I clenched my fist controlling the technique while my right hand kept absorbing the bones from the den of bones again.

    Yet this time I thought about connecting the bones absorbed from my right hand with the left hand, letting my technique run over the absorbed bones and turning them into energy.

    Like I used a nuclear engine to run a car, my technique suddenly shed and rumbled, getting a fierce boost.

    The slow speed it moved at before was gone and it started eating the orb in metres distance each second.

    But at the same time, the orb turned into such a ball of light, giving me the impression it turned into a shiny star on a clear night.

    It was about to explode, and my ball didn¡¯t get all of it inside.

    Damn! It was going to explode! F*ck!

    I looked around, there was no time for me to do anything but to try and take such an attack head on.

    ¡°Come, let¡¯s see who if you got it in you,¡± as things reached this far, and without time to regret not leaving here when I got the chance for fear of the explosion to take away my second Earth world, I jumped back to my chariot, held my dragon ive and ced it on the chariot.

    It has been there since the first time I got my chariot. It was like a gpole hole, and once was inserted there, it gave me confidence in my ability to survive this.

    Then like I was standing just hundreds of metres away from a nuclear bomb detonation, all I saw was a bright sh of light, growing so damn fast outwards, without causing a single noise.

    In fact, it felt like all the voices were gone, as if all the world went deadly silent.

    ¡°Crushing Wave!¡± and just at this crucial and dangerous moment, I used my pir second skill, releasing a wave of energy that mmed against that bright light.

    And just like two nukes exploded against each other, two fierce explosions erupted, shing against one another, while I watched all this without staying idle.

    ¡°Come!¡± I stored my pir inside my inventory, held up my ive again, and started to sh with it without any pause.

    Thinking that my pir¡¯s explosive skill was enough? I hardly believed that. And so I started attacking with my ive, using every ounce of strength I got, and kept waving it to help my pir¡¯s skill to stop this damn deadly explosion.

    I used my chariot¡¯s pulse wave one time after another, without waiting for one second to pass or give my chariot a moment of rest.

    I summoned my dragons, my fallen gods, and even my Bulltors and shield bearers. Everything I got was used, every single piece of strength I could summon or muster was used.

    Everything was aimed at this iing deadly wave of light, my dragons¡¯ fierce and ultimate breaths, my fallen gods ultimate abilities, my chariot¡¯s pulse wave attacks, and my chariot¡¯s cannons and weapons, throwing endless grenades at that ball of light.

    And in the middle of all this, I kept waving my ive without any moment of rest with my right arm, while with the left I kept pushing my ball to absorb more of that orb.

 Chapter 891 The World Is Changing To The Better

    Dreaming about stopping this orb¡¯s explosion alone? No, I wasn¡¯t that delusional. I aimed just to buy time, dy the inevitable, until my technique would seed.

    It was all over the shoulders of my technique. And at this stressful moment, a moment when I stood between life and death, I got to realise that my techniques might be strong, my strength might be abnormal, and I got tons of different warriors, items, and treasures¡­ Yet in front of such irresistible force, against pure might, none of this really mattered.

    I¡­ Wasn¡¯t that strong yet to even feel secure, not to mention arrogance.

    ¡°Come on baby, do it!¡± seconds in such a situation turned into a long lifetime experience, making me feel like I lived lives over mine.

    Yet at the end my technique managed to take the entire orb and its deadly light inside my shadow world.

    Seeing this deadly son of b*tch vanished inside the darkness of my technique made me feel something I never felt before.

    It was over¡­ Almost over!

    I didn¡¯te here to just destroy the two artefacts. These¡­ One formed the backbone of that damn nasty thing and the other fueled it with power.

    Yet that damn thing still existed, somewhere here, and I had to find and smash it into pieces.

    But first, I had to end what I started here.

    One artefact was down, and there was still one that was still working.

    Without enjoying even a single moment of rest, I went back to that damn nest and began absorbing what remained of its bones.

    I knew I was doing something risky here. After all I got no guarantee about how this weapon worked.

    Did it need the two artefacts to work? Or did it have some sort of a trigger mechanism, something that might work when it was going to be destroyed?

    Was it charging up its energy? Preparing to fire? Ready to explode and take me alongside everything else?

    I didn¡¯t know, but I had a higher threat to deal with at the moment; this next of bones.

    I wasn¡¯t sure of what the weapon would do, but I did know that as long as this nest was still here, the weapon would still have a card up its sleeve to escape from what I nned for it.

    Absorbing bones grew to be a source of joy to me. I didn¡¯t know when it started, but I did know I was enjoying this.

    Nothing appeared to be normal about this. Since when a normal man began to enjoy the feeling of absorbing bones was ever considered a normal thing?!

    Seeing all these dots of lights getting into my hands made me feel excited. Would this ability work as well as this after this fight? Would this turbo mode keep going on for my ability or what?

    If so, then taking out bones from my foes would grow to be a y I¡¯d be fond of even more.

    The time it took for thest light dot toe out from that den artefact was one entire week! For the first few days, I grew worried over what this weapon might do.

    However in thest five days my senses grew dull. If that weapon had time to act, then why didn¡¯t it do it yet?

    It was either the weapon needed the two artefacts to work, or it didn¡¯t have enough energy to fire up.

    In both ways it was good news for me.

    *Sizzle!*

    Just like fire spread over dried weed, the nest started to emit such a sound when not a single dot came out from it.

    I watched the decayness spread, starting from the ce where my hand was touching all the way to the world around me.

    I got that it was dying. But would it take away the entire world with it?

    The nest built this world, formed its entire structure. I despised this world, hated it deep down my bones.

    But at the same time, I also nted myst kingdom¡¯s heart here. And thatdy was still working over building my world of life in this ce.

    What would it end up at? Would it all be gone? Or some sort of a miracle would happen in front of my eyes?

    I watched with such conflicted thoughts and mind, watching the decay spread all over this ce, turning rocks into dark grey, ugly and depressing looking ces, before it all turned into ash.

    It was like a blow of wind came and took away everything. I saw torrents of dark grey dusting in huge tornados, taking all the world around me.

    I watched and felt like I was living in a dream, and this was my wake up call.

    Yet in the middle of this darkness, a sudden spark of light appeared. It was a single speck of light first, yet it spread over and started to infect all this greyish world, giving it a bright touch of golden white.

    It was like a bright sun was shining on this world. Yet the veil of the night was so thick, preventing me from seeing through and detecting what was going on around.

    The tornados kept wildly dancing around me, and the bright light kept shining brightly in response. This weird state that I stood in the middle, feeling like I was the centre of such amazing phenomena,sted for an unknown period of time.

    But all of sudden, that golden light seemed to gain a sudden boost, before shining and sweeping any darkness around.

    Then a bright new world appeared.

    In fact it was the same world I was in, take away all the rocks and rece the ceiling with beautiful looking clouds, the ground with dirt covered with dots of dew and small green vegetation rising up from there.

    Hills appeared, rivers started running, and even the air smelled different.

    It was refreshing, damn refreshing to be here. All my worries, exhaustion, and disturbed thoughts were all washed clean. I only got a clear mind, a clear goal, and a clear path to do it.

 Chapter 892 Dealing With The Dens Of Bones

    In the middle of all this beautiful world, two things appeared out of order. One was looking like a dark branch of an old tree, curled and filled with wrinkles, stabbing the ground, staining it with a dark circle of decay and death.

    If I was right, it was that den of bones. Was this its original form? Didn¡¯t I get all the bones out of it?

    I went closer to inspect it. Once there, a faintyer of transparent shield shed under the rays of lighting from behind the clouds.

    ¡°Protecting yourself? From me? Hahahaha!¡± I looked at this pathetic attempt from this artefact.

    *Ssh!* binding anything required my blood, and my blood just covered up that shield, making it clearer to the eye.

    Then my path inside came by a fierce hit from my ive and that shield.

    ¡°Fire!¡± I didn¡¯t n to counter such artefact with only my ive. In the next moment, torrents of attacksnded over this shield from my boys. I didn¡¯t recall them, and then they just answered my call and started showering this shield with my attack.

    One minute¡­ One hour¡­ Ten hours¡­ One day¡­ Five days¡­ Ten days¡­ This damn shield kept resisting my attacks for ten days straight.

    Starting from the third day that shield started to fiercely vibrate under such an attack.

    Each day I spent one hour reviving my bonus strength. I only cared about it for now, to allow me to use my beloved ive without any hindrance.

    By the fifth day, this shield started to show faint cracks. Yet like my chariot, it got healed upon itself in a sh. Yet by the eighth day, these cracks started to deepen, expanded beyond what this artefact could heal, and started to emit cracking sounds.

    By the tenth day, this shield finally smashed into pieces, releasing a fierce gale of wind. I inserted my ive as fiercely as well into the ground, resisting this brutal shockwave.

    I didn¡¯t suffer all these days, all this time to just let my trophy slip away from my hands. As I was assaulted by this heavy stinky airing from that artefact, I started to crawl my way towards it.

    Each step taken was done by the help of my ive. I mmed it fiercely at the ground and pulled my body a few inches to the front, just like I was climbing a straight up side of a mountain.

    No matter what, I kept moving forward. I ignored the pain, the horrible stench, and kept moving until my arms grew dull, and my muscles ached from such pain.

    ¡°Get in here, motherf*cker!!!¡± And with thest few inches left, I let go of my ive and touched that damn artefact.

    And like a broken kite, my body was sent flying for thousands of metres away before finally rolling for hundreds more.

    Dammit! Why the heck was it so hard to get this artefact? Who the f*cking sick bastard built this entire pocket world?

    I raised my head and watched the ce where that artefact was at. It was empty, it was gone, it was inside my inventory.

    For now at least I was spared from its threat. Just to make sure, I opened my inventory and there I found it.

    ¡°Damn stubbornly fierce little jerk you are, ain¡¯t you?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head in helplessness before breaking out inughter.

    That jerk was lying in my inventory, unsettled, seeming enraged by me taking it inside.

    It kept moving, mming fiercely against the walls of that small space it was stored at. I even saw faint sparkles of dark grey fire emitted from time to time.

    ¡°Keep resisting, in the end you and I follow the supreme rule of the system,¡± I closed my inventory while taking a deep and long breath.

    This war¡­ This damn f*cking war was over, almost over.

    Everything was looking good from the surface, but that weapon was still there.

    I saw it. It was the second anomaly here in such a bright and green prosperous world. In such peace, the presence of all dark curtains of ck purple fog was enough evidence that whatever was inside didn¡¯t belong to this world.

    It was the weapon, thest remaining thing of the past pocket hellish world. It was the thing I came here to destroy¡­ And I would do it now.

    I stood up, went to grab my ive before walking towards that fog in steady steps. All the brutal crimesmitted here were done in honour of this weapon.

    It might not be the one who did all this, but it was the one responsible for it.

    A king over its throne was held responsible for all the atrocities done by his minions. Even if his hands were clean and clear, he was still responsible for all the blood shed under his name.

    I stood in front of this thick fog, just ten metres away. Standing here made me feel that thing wasn¡¯t present at all.

    It didn¡¯t emit anything, no air, no vibe, not even a smell¡­ It stood there, all in silence, without stirring up anything at the world it was inside.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see what you hold inside,¡± I held my ive, raised it in the air a couple of times, before walking towards that fog.

    I expected fierce resistance from it, yet when I went inside, I didn¡¯t find anything abnormal about it. It was just like passing through a thick cloud, with nothing to stop me from going inside.

    But when I walked in, I found myself not walking in the middle of a fog. I found myself inside a small hall, one that extended for a hundred metre radius.

    It was a circr hall, all filled with golden purple decorations, statues of a man who looked just like humans, yet a bitrger.

    I looked at these statues, they all gave me a sad impression of a man tortured and living a hellish life.

 Chapter 893 A Bizarre Encounter

    There wasn¡¯t a single statue with a smile, or even looking neutral. I stopped, held my ive tighter when I spotted someone sitting on a high seat, made out of golden purple ore like gens, sparkling and giving such a feeling of it being a throne.

    And on top of it, a man sat there. It was the same man who the statues here described.

    ¡°Do you like my art?¡±

    And as I was preparing for a hellish fight, he suddenly spoke, raised his head and my eyes met his.

    This¡­ I didn¡¯t feel a single speck of hostilitying from this man, only desperation and sadness.

    ¡°What? Looking surprised?¡± he seemed to notice my shocked reaction, ¡°please, don¡¯t be. All who came to see me over the long course of years either wanted to gain my power, or tried to kill me.¡±

    ¡°Are you this famous?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask, while looking around, trying to see through this y here.

    What the heck was going on here? Where was this weapon?

    ¡°Are you perhaps wondering about¡­ The weapon?¡± he suddenlyughed, one that held enough bitterness to let worlds soak with sadness, ¡°don¡¯t. It¡¯s me, I am that weapon you are looking for.¡±

    He stood up, raised both arms in the air, letting his golden purple coat move aside, exposing his bare chest filled with muscles.

    And in the ce where his heart should be, a weird ss thing was there. I could see something shing with purple arcs inside, like dancing lightning.

    ¡°Surprised? Or better to say¡­ Confused?¡±

    ¡°Both,¡± I finally spoke, pointing my ive towards him, ¡°I came here to destroy this weapon.¡±

    ¡°Then you shall kill me¡­ See this little thing here? I got it once I was born. A blessing as my creator told me that day, a curse if you wanted my opinion. All this, this misery, this torture, this pain¡­ All this was caused by this little thing that¡¯s powering up my body.¡°

    ¡°You¡­ You are a living person?!¡± This was another shocking piece to me. I knew he was a living person, but what I meant was that the weapon was this living weirdo.

    ¡°The ability to shake even the mightiest shields in this cosmos¡­ This is my blessing, and curse,¡± heughed again, in his own bitter and unique way, while pointing at that ss thing, even knocking on it like he was knocking on a door.

    ¡°Will you believe me if I told you I tried? Tried to smash that little thing, or grasp it out from my body. Yet each time I fail, and my will is the reason and nothing else. Come, smash that mighty looking thing in your hand at this ss. It has no defensive power, nothing to resist you, and nothing will happen afterwards but me falling dead here.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± I had to be honest, I never expected such a weird encounter to happen, ¡°are you a race? A cursed race?¡±

    Well¡­ My history with cursed races ran long before meeting this dude. It was the first thing that popped up in my mind when I heard what he said and saw what he was like.

    ¡°You can say I¡¯m the first, andst of my kin. After my creation, the wise old man died at the hands of those who craved my power. They are the nasty ones, the darkest race in the entire cosmos. They lived on wars, bloodshed, and even would celebrate when hearing wails rising up from the universe. Come on, put an end to my misery, and help me and many others to have a moment of peace.¡±

    ¡°You said¡­ Many came to see you before me. What happened to those?¡±

    ¡°Whoever wanted my power had to go and meet those who controlled me since my birth,¡± he shrugged, returning to his throne before adding in such a tiring tone, ¡°I never saw that ce, but a portal would open whenever anyone tried to take me away from here. They¡¯ll go there, sucked into that portal, and never be seen or heard from ever again.¡±

    ¡°And those who tried to kill you?¡± I grew vignt towards what he was going to say next. After all, it seemed whoever designed this ce made sure no one would enter and leave with their trophy.

    Then killing this dude was a far harder task than it might seem.

    ¡°Not a single one who came here resisted the greediness of taking me under their wing. I saw what you did, watched every single struggle you pulled. You fought so well to be honest, did something I never imagined to happen by making peace in between two warring universes. You are amazing. I even can¡¯t sense any speck of greed towards my power from your heart. Only empathy and might be¡­ little sadness and pain. Am I true?¡±

    ¡°Can you sense my heart?¡±

    ¡°I can sense what I wanted, as I¡¯m a higher being than you,¡± he sighed, ¡°this concept is too much for such a weak descendant of such a nameless race to understand. I can see your doubts, smell your regret of having to kill me, and above all I can feel your desire to bring peace to your universe.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I frankly was having all these conflicting thoughts and feelings. I didn¡¯t know what I should do now. Would I just kill him? Was he really the weapon? Or was this another prick of that damn mysterious enemy?

    ¡°I¡¯m not lying,¡± he suddenly closed his fist,nded it heavily over his ssy thing before coughing blood out of his mouth. He really did hit his heart with all his might, even to the extent of growing weak and falling on the ground.

    ¡°Please¡­ End my misery¡­ Put an end I couldn¡¯t before and wouldn¡¯t without external help¡­ Cough¡­ Cough¡­¡±

    He kept coughing and I looked at this supposedly terrifying weapon with daze and loss. Was this a scary weapon? The one that tore apart universe shields and made them enter an era of chaos.

    Was this¡­ Miserable looking man with that mighty and terrifying weapon?

 Chapter 894 Something Seems Fishy

    ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate¡­ They know¡­ They know about your visit. They left all these statues here to watch me and anyoneing here. Don¡¯t waste time, please finish me before it will be toote to do that.¡±

    ¡°Are theying here?¡± a sh of cold light appeared in my eyes while my tone grew extremely cold.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ They are far stronger than what you consider strength is in your mind. Just kill me and leave. This ce¡­ This f*cking ce will crumble the moment I¡¯m dead. It won¡¯t be essible by anyone, and will just vanish like it never existed.¡±

    ¡°But you said they areing,¡± I stopped listening to all his pleas and focused more on the fact that they wereing here.

    What was scarier than dealing with a hidden and mysterious enemy? In fact it was my scariest fear. If I had to risk it, then I should do it in return for exposing these folks.

    ¡°Come! Come and let me see who you truly are!¡± Unlike what that pathetic dude expected, I turned to all the statues and shouted, waving my ive in such a challenging way, e or else your little precious boy here will die. You¡¯ll lose a precious asset, and I won¡¯t hesitate to make you suffer such great loss.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ Are crazy! Do you want to die and take down your universe with you? Do you want more universes to suffer what the few I smashed their shields are suffering from?!!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± I pointed my ive towards this pathetic dude, ¡°I won¡¯t fall here, and won¡¯t let you live a single moment after two minutes from now.¡±

    I said myst piece in such loud tone, trying to provoke those motherf*ckers. To add little vour to my words, I waved my ive for a few circles beforending it towards that dude.

    ¡°Losing an arm won¡¯t kill you, right?¡± and with it, I severed his right arm, sending it rolling over the ground, leaving behind a long trail of purple blood.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Pointless,¡± he first fiercely screamed out of immense pain before I watched something crazy happening.

    That thing in his chest red up, getting stirred with what I just did. Then at the ce where that arm was cut, a new one grew again, just like it was a branching out from a tree.

    That was¡­ New to me!

    ¡°You can¡­ Regenerate?!!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask in doubt, and he only sighed.

    ¡°It¡¯s this thing¡­¡± he pointed at that ssy heart, ¡°it keeps me alive. Even if you send my head rolling, it will kick in and regrow another head. It¡¯s just like that, with it inside my body I¡¯m an immortal.¡±

    ¡°And that thing works over the energy that is provided for you?¡± I asked again and this dude nodded.

    ¡°Energy is needed to keep it running, and bones and flesh are needed to regenerate my lost pieces. It¡¯s futile man, just kill me and let all of us live in peace.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± as he kept begging, and those bastards didn¡¯t take my words quite seriously so far, I took a few steps forward, raised my ive and held it with both hands, before falling it fiercely over that heart.

    And as I did that, that dude just closed his eyes, with a new look over his face.

    It was a look of peace!

    Something¡­ Something was off here. Just as my ive fell, I shifted its target at thest moment, severing his right side totally without touching the heart.

    ¡°Damn! Damn you! What¡¯s wrong with you? Why torturing me like this? You looked like a good man! Damn you!¡±

    As he got almost his right half halved, he started to twist and scream like a girl while his heart shed again. This time, I noticed the speed of its growth was slower.

    ¡°I¡¯m not joking, I¡¯ll kill him,¡± and as I felt more unsettled, I kept ying such a game with those supposedly watching races, e and get me. Come and stop me, I dare you!¡±

    ¡°F*ck! What is inside your skull? Jelly? Why don¡¯t you listen to me? Just aim at my heart and relieve me and all the people in the cosmos from my threat.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± for the first time, I screamed at it while moving my ive at him. Its right half still didn¡¯t fully regenerate, and I added a rolling head on the ground before moving my ive again and severed his left side as well.

    What remained from his body was just the torso and chest parts, with that heart shing brighter.

    He was right, he could regenerate his head! But that took almost ten minutes to happen. As for the rest of his body, it took a quarter.

    ¡°Damn you!¡±

    ¡°Shut the hell up!¡± During these minutes, I stayed vignt against the supposedly arriving forces of those mighty enemies.

    Yet all it ended up was nothing! Not a single foe appeared, even that proimed portal never appeared.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± and as I reached this point, he roared, standing up with his body notplete. Even his skill was missing an eye and part of his nose, giving him such a scary look.

    As he said it, he grabbed a big double edged axe from the back of his throne, and thought abouting at me.

    Yet I was the one who ran towards him first.

    ¡°F*ck you!¡± This was thest thing he said before I severed his new head again, alongside his two hands and feet. I didn¡¯t spare his torso this time, as I cleaved apart his chest from abdomen.

    The sight wasn¡¯t pleasant to be honest, yet it had to be done this way.

    My side of the story? This damn bastard was the real weapon indeed. But for a reason I didn¡¯t know, he tried to make mee and smash that heart of his with my own ive.

    Things didn¡¯t look right. If he could kill himself, why the hell didn¡¯t he do it before? Relying on that weak will story and fear of death, the survival instinct of his¡­ It was just ame and funny story.

 Chapter 895 A Lost Artefact Of A Long Gone Universe

    I was this close to buying it. But thinking about how desperate he was, I couldn¡¯t help but feel doubtful about what he said.

    Desperation was enough to drive anyone to take his own life! Especially if we were talking about someone who lived for such a long time in such depression.

    Saying his heart wouldn¡¯t smash but from external aid was a slip of tongue he did, one that added more suspicions to me.

    And then that regeneration thing made it all clear to my eyes.

    It was fast at first. Yet when I tried it again, it grew weaker and slower. Besides, he just said it himself. This regeneration ability depended upon the two artefacts to work.

    The two that I sent one to my shadow world and the other was trying to break free from my inventory, helplessly of course.

    He got nothing to back his ability up! So why wouldn¡¯t I use another approach to kill him? One that he didn¡¯t imply and yet I deducted on my own?

    Severing his limbs and letting his heart act until its stored up energy would get consumed. What would happen when he¡¯d reach such a point?

    Any other wound would be fatal! Right? So why didn¡¯t he tell me about it then? Why lure me to hit that damn weird looking heart of his?

    Something¡­ Something was rted to that heart. What was it I didn¡¯t know, but I knew that I should never try and touch it at all!

    Again and again, I kept torturing this dude with a heart growing cold with time passing.

    An entire day passed and not a single ghost appeared! This meant this dude was lying, and my doubts were all true.

    He wanted me to hit that heart, and that was nothing rted to any desire to die. He seemed¡­ He seemed like a desperate man locked up and finally saw a chance to get out and break free.

    ¡°Damn you!¡±

    ¡°Screw you motherf*cker!¡±

    ¡°A human? Hahaha! You are a weak and powerless human!¡±

    ¡°You are a jerk!¡±

    He kept screaming, cursing, and trying to provoke me with anything he could say to make me aim at his heart. He even tried more than once to twist his body when my ive was just falling, to make it fall over his heart.

    Yet as he moved fast, I moved faster! I kept shing him and watching this regeneration ability of his bing slower, weaker with each shed part of his body.

    At the end of the day, each severed part would take up to two hours to regenerate. I had to wait for him to regrow his severed limbs and head before shing them again.

    I kept doing this for an entire week! By the end of the week, each limb or part severed would take at least an entire day to regenerate.

    I had to keep taking off his head to make the world here silent. This dude was causing enough headache whenever his mouth alone was regenerated.

    As I got time, I started to closely inspect the room. I didn¡¯t find anything yourself. This entire ce was just filled with statues and useless looking beautiful ores.

    I knew that if my Angelica was here, she would go crazy and try to take out all these gems from the walls, breaking this entire hall apart brick by brick.

    Recalling her made me sigh. She and Lily went missing here and I didn¡¯t find a single clue about their existence yet.

    ¡°I know¡­ I know where they are. You won¡¯t be able to save them without my help! Let me die in peace and I¡¯ll save them for you¡­¡±

    I got lost in thoughts for his mouth to get regenerated. ¡°Just shut the hell up!¡± I silenced him by severing the parts of his neck that just formed and regained the calmness here.

    I searched and visited every single corner of the pocket world and couldn¡¯t find any trace of the two. If they were here, they¡¯d be inside this room, somewhere that I couldn¡¯t see.

    The only possible way to get them free was through killing this bastard. And I felt he was close to his doorsteps.

    ¡°Atst!¡± After the passage of an entire month, where I had to wait for an entire week for his severed limbs to regrow at thest time, a sh of light suddenly erupted from his heart before it started to grow dim.

    During all this time, I noticed the intensity of that light in his heart was growing fainter. It was bright, but the thickness of these arcs dancing inside got thinner and thinner.

    Atst its stored up energy started to deplete. I watched his body getting engulfed in ck blue fire, one that erupted from that heart and spread all over his body.

    *Crack!*

    And just like a ss was getting cracked all over, this heart started to emit cracking sounds while the fire expanded to engulf even the severed limbs and head.

    The blood that kept staining the entire hall got burnt as well, turned from purple into pitch ck. This was the true form of this son of b*tch, and he was dying.

    ¡°Remember my words¡­ My people won¡¯t sit idle and let a motherf*cker like you live in peace. They¡¯lle, and they¡¯lle in such a hard and fierce way that you and whoever supports you won¡¯t stand a chance against. Mark my words, you are screwed!¡±

    ¡°F*ck yourself up in hell, and say hi to all I killed before and said the same empty words to me, shall you?¡± Iughed while waving my ive and this time I smashed his head into pieces, throwing what was inside all over the ce, staining everything in such ck blood and ck tissues.

    Then the fire spread all over these things, eating them up slowly until not a single trace was left. Well, one thing was left there, and it was a dancing arc of lightning stored inside a small gem that was made out of ss.

    It was the size of a closed fist, so much smaller than what it was before. I hesitated for a moment before I made my ive touch it, roll it over the ground, releasing a sound of ss rolling over the marble floor.

    [You got in touch with a lost artefact]

    [The artefact is getting recognised by the system]

    [You got the regeneration egg of a lost universe and race]

    [Congrattions! You gained a lost artefact of a long gone universe]

    [The artefact held the resentment and desire of its universe people]

    [It¡¯s feeling gratitude towards what you did]

    [Congrattions! You in the notorious universe destroyer, Bringol]

    [You gained a reputation in both your allies, friends, enemies, and those suppressed universes, fighting for their freedom]

    [You can store the artefact in your inventory and the system will link it to the general database of the universal system]

    [You will have to wait for a month before being able to use this artefact]

    [Good job! You did something amazing here, human race Hye]

    [You are gaining respect from our universe higher ups, powerhouses, and big names and ns]

    [Keep the good work, warrior! Our universe is in dire need for people like you]

 Chapter 896 Delivering The Grave News

    I looked at this small gem and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. For a reason, this gem was an alien to that dude, some sort of artefact he gained to acquire such power.

    He was a bastard of the enemy hidden from me. Yet I got lots of recognition and gratitude for killing him, something that was weighed for nothing of value for me right now.

    ¡°Notorious universe destroyer¡­ What an infamous title for such a pussy,¡± I rolled my eyes when I recalled this part of the messages I got, making me not know if I should be proud of this or not.

    But one thing was sure for me right now, this weapon was all rted to that bastard. He was the weapon. And he was gone for good.

    ¡°Get inside,¡± I touched that small ball on the ground and stored it inside my inventory. The system needed time to recognise it, making me wonder what it would give me when this all got done.

    Would I get some cool ability out of it or what? Regeneration ability seemed nice, but as I didn¡¯t encounter any brutal fight recently, I doubted it would be of any use for me.

    *Rumble!*

    Just as I was thinking about this, I heard this faint rumbleing from one direction before many others happened after that.

    I looked around, and for a moment there I didn¡¯t know what I was seeing right now.

    The entire hall kept shaking and trembling, while cracks appeared all over it. Was it going to get destroyed or what?

    Light started toe from these cracks, and even the statues around started to crack as well.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    All of sudden, everything around me started to explode, sending lots of these gems all over the ce. I shielded myself with my ive, sending anythinging at me away, turning it into dust.

    Yet when I saw what remained after this series of explosions, I couldn¡¯t prevent my eyes from going all wide.

    ¡°Lily¡­ Angelica¡­ You two were here all this time?!!!¡± I was shocked to see the two familiar faces standing in the ce where two statues were.

    And they weren¡¯t alone. Other people appeared. Different looking races who told me they were from other universes appeared in the ces of statues from before.

    They all looked dazed, lost and confused. They looked around, looked at themselves, then looked at me.

    And a look of hatred shed all over their faces, even Lily and Angelica showed the same look.

    ¡°Wait¡­ I¡¯m not that bastard,¡± I hurriedly said, ¡°look, I don¡¯t have that damn thing on my body, right?¡±

    I pointed towards my chest, just to make things clear for them.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°That son of b*tch¡­ Did he run away?¡±

    ¡°Where is he?¡±

    Suddenly different voices came, all filled with immense hatred and lots of pain. I felt their desire for revenge, making me wonder if that dude really destroyed their universes, kept them entrapped here just for his amusement.

    That¡­ Was such a sick thing to do, and I didn¡¯t see it was weird for such a jerk to do such a lowly thing.

    ¡°I killed him,¡± I said before adding, ¡°I killed him right here and he is¡­ Gone.¡±

    ¡°Gone!¡±

    ¡°Dead!¡±

    ¡°No way! That son of b*tch is eternal!¡±

    ¡°No one can kill him!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it!¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t here to see it myself!¡±

    Differentments came, yet thest twoments came from my girls as they said in one breath:

    ¡°Hye?!!¡±

    They just said it in low tone before suddenly screaming my name again. The next moment I saw their bodies tremble, their eyes all red, filled with running tears before the two of them jumped at me, burying their heads in my embrace.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ It¡¯s over,¡± I patted over their shoulders. Even the giant Lily lowered her head and buried it into my embrace like this was the safest ce for her in the world.

    And from the sound of crying they issued, I got how hard this experience was on them.

    I didn¡¯t know yet what they passed through, but it seemed like hell.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± as the two girls recognised me in this way, and there was no sign of that son of b*tch who entrapped them here, everyone started to change their attitude and gazes towards me.

    ¡°I¡¯m the human race Hye, from universe¡­ From my universe, nice to meet all of you,¡± I paused as I suddenly realised that I didn¡¯t know what my universe name was.

    This was¡­ A bit weird, wasn¡¯t it?

    ¡°Human race? Universe? You aren¡¯t from my ce.¡±

    ¡°Neither from mine.¡±

    ¡°Never heard of such a mighty race called humans before.¡±

    ¡°What is this race? Are you this mighty?¡±

    ¡°Do you know what happened to my race?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my universe, my people, the Sockerots, do you know anything about them?¡±

    All of sudden they kept speaking about such weird things, asking me questions I couldn¡¯t answer, asking me about the condition of their races and universes that I never heard about before.

    ¡°Silence,¡± and as things grew to such a hectic state, I raised my ive high in the air and shouted.

    And with this single shout, all of them stopped speaking and even retreated a couple of steps backwards, seemingly terrified from me.

    Damn! Did they take my race to be this mighty? Well, it wasn¡¯t a bad idea to let them keep this misunderstanding, right?

    ¡°I¡¯m your friend, and ally¡­ However to be honest, I never heard about any of your races or universes¡­ Sorry about that,¡± I could only sigh while not knowing if I should say anything more or something.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°You never heard about my race?¡±

    ¡°What about my universe?¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­ I never saw you before¡­!!!¡±

    ¡°How long¡­ For how long was I trapped here?¡±

    ¡°Damn! This means¡­¡±

    Slowly they started to see the ugly truth about what happened to their races and universes.

    I knew that jerk held that infamous title of universe destroyer. And that meant he already destroyed many universes.

 Chapter 897 The Weird Throne

    If they were here, entrapped in such statue conditions, then it meant they were the heroes of their races and universes.

    They must havee here to kill this jerk, faced with the same bullshit he said and fell for his trap.

    If I touched that thing, that heart of his, would have I ended up just the same? Turning into a statue as well? Would my world, my people, my universe get destroyed?

    Damn! At this moment I realised how dangerous my past situation and encounter was.

    It wasn¡¯t just a simple fight, it was a deadly trap that if I fell in, everything would have been lost.

    Luckily I didn¡¯t. But looking at their faces, with such desperation and sadness, made me realise they needed more time.

    And they weren¡¯t alone. My two girls still were burying their heads and crying.

    What just happened to them? I looked at their bodies, not a single wound was there.

    So what?

    I wanted to push their heads away and ask them about what happened. But just when I tried, they resisted, just like my chest was the safest ce for them in the entire world.

    Alright¡­ I had to wait until these two got a better hang on themselves, for all of them to get better.

    One thing kept shing in my mind. I killed that bastard, so what would happen to this ce?

    I thought it was going to disappear, however it didn¡¯t give me a sign for that. Then it meant this room, this ce, had nothing to do with that bastard.

    Another thing was weird. The statues were shattered, the walls were devastated, and now all that surrounded us was pitch ck darkness, like the deep darkness of the cosmos.

    But one thing remained intact, one thing was still in its ce¡­ That throne!

    Even the gems it was formed of didn¡¯t crash or fall apart. I looked and saw that even a few gems got attached to it.

    What was unique about this seat?

    I couldn¡¯t move right now. As the two girls were stuck to me with glue. I had to wait for a long time, almost five hours, before the two, coupled with many others here, started to get a better hold on themselves.

    ¡°Are you ok?¡± I asked and the two nodded with puffy eyes and still running tears. They weren¡¯t any better, giving me the same impression I got when that jumper got a mental shock before.

    This experience¡­ They would need lots of time to get over it.

    ¡°Stay here for a minute,¡± I shifted my eyes towards that throne before walking towards it.

    From such a close look, I got to see many changes there. Lots of gems seemed to get attached to it, looking like they belonged to this seat or something.

    They formed some sort of images, ones for a face I couldn¡¯t recognise.

    It was like the face of an old man, with one eye closed with such a long and ugly scar over his eyelid, giving it a scary and heavy impression.

    It wasn¡¯t a simple man, not even close. His face looked glowing with all these gems forming it, yet this glow faded in front of his one bright, blue shining one eye.

    If not for it being formed by gems and getting carved upon this throne, I¡¯d say he was a real face and he was looking at me with such a serious gaze.

    And that made me realise this wasn¡¯t a normal throne, no way!

    [Warning! You got in contact with the universe destroyer sacred weapon]

    And as I touched this throne, such a message popped up in front of my eyes, giving me an instant scare.

    [The weapon is assessing you]

    I felt my body getting out of my control, standing straight up without my ability to move a muscle.

    I couldn¡¯t even blink! What the heck was going on?

    [The universe destroyer sacred weapon sees nothing special about you]

    [You are nothing in his eyes]

    [It refuses to acknowledge you as its master]

    ¡°Refuse to acknowledge me as your master? Who said I was here for that? Humph!¡± as I regained control over my body again, I couldn¡¯t prevent myself fromining.

    *ng!*

    I moved my ive at once to smash this throne. The sh between the two left a dense fountain of fiery sparks, before my ive was pushed away with such a force from that throne.

    [The universe destroyer sacred weapon is dissatisfied with your bold and rude actions]

    [It¡¯s going to find another master]

    ¡°Oh, so you are just a nice name and nothing actually without a master,¡± I evilly grinned. If it had something else to do, then it would have retaliated against my attack just now.

    Yet it didn¡¯t! All it did was to just threaten to find another master.

    ¡°Fine, let me see who dares to take you when I¡¯m sitting over you¡­ Come forth!¡±

    When I came in here, I left my chariot outside. But now I called for it and it appeared inside with a big bang.

    It seemed this hall could amodate any size as it expanded to be enough to envelop my chariot.

    And when that happened, I felt the tremble of that throne. It was now situated not over the ground, but on top of my chariot.

    [The universe destroyer¡¯s sacred weapon is pissed off!]

    [It demands to be released back on its sacred ground hall]

    ¡°F*ck you!¡± I simply gave such an answer before turning to everyone around, ignoring the all shaking throne out of frustration.

    What Was I nning to do? It was simple! This damn throne felt itself high and mighty. I would take it out from here, make it lose its strength, backing energy and strength, before I¡¯d start taking out these gems one by one.

    It thought itself mighty and amazing? Humph! Let me see what it would do when it would be taken outside.

 Chapter 898 Tearing It Apart

    ¡°Let¡¯s check the outside world, shall we?¡± I said this to everyone before leading my chariot out.

    Yet when I got near this ck fog, I felt like my chariot met a tall standing wall.

    [The universe destroyer sacred weapon isughing at your pathetic actions]

    [It says no one can take it out from here. This hall is secured with the ck energy of the universes it destroyed. No one can break through without its permission]

    ¡°Bullshit! We entered here without the need of any permission. Let me see how you¡¯ll stop me! Come out!¡±

    The next instant I ced the ive on the hole at the back of my chariot¡¯s floor before taking out my staff.

    I couldn¡¯t get out through normal means? Humph! Let me see what it could do against my own stuff.

    Once the portal opened, I could see that throne fiercely trembling, as if it tried to move away from my chariot as soon as possible.

    Yet that all was futile dude. I led my chariot through my portal and returned back to the underground world.

    The moment I got out there, I saw all the shining gems go all dim. It was like someone just turned off lights, and these gems lost most of their allure.

    Hahaha! So you depended on that hall to channel energy to you? Prettyme dude! Acting all this mighty and high while you were just useless piece of sh*t.

    [The universe destroyer sacred weapon is threatening to destroy your world if you didn¡¯t let it back]

    ¡°Screw you!¡± I didn¡¯t give any heed to this threat or the more that cameter on. I simply went towards this throne. And the energy that once was present before got extremely weakened.

    *Boom!*

    This time my ive didn¡¯t stop by this resisting force. It went all the way and hit that damn throne, throwing away many gems that made out that man¡¯s face.

    [The universe destroyer sacred weapon is asking for parle]

    ¡°Parle? Is this like negotiations? You acted this high and mighty when you were inside that useless room of yours. And now you are asking for negotiations? I won¡¯t stop until I get all these gems out of you, then I¡¯ll use you as my own seat before growing tired of you and smash you into pieces.¡±

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    My ive kept hammering over this damn throne, taking apart all the gems inrge batches.

    [The universe destroyer sacred weapon is offering his allegiance to you]

    [If you epted it, it will always follow you around and listen to your orders]

    ¡°Lowering your head? Hmm¡­ You are such a nice weapon indeed. But I don¡¯t like arrogant son of b*tches like you. Give me a better offer or sumb to death.¡±

    I was really tempted to ept its offer. Having such a card stored for desperate times was something nice.

    But who said it only got itself?

    That bastard worked only through that room. And through the message it sent while it felt all great and invincible, it said something interesting.

    That room¡­ That darkness wasn¡¯t a simple thing. It was the stored energy from all the universes it destroyed.

    What did that mean? It was dark energy, and it was the energy of many universes.

    If I guessed it right, then such energy was so dense and pure, so damn high in grade and amount.

    I wanted it! I wanted to send it towards my shadow world.

    This would be a great tonic for my world. I didn¡¯t know how this might help, but I was sure it would.

    Then why would I settle with such a half assed, not that sincere offer from it when I could gain more?

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    I kept stripping this throne naked of any gem it got while many messages came and I ignored all of them.

    This damn rich bastard! It got such a bottomless pit, one that made me shocked and amazed with each message it sent.

    First it started with its allegiance, then offers started to grow more generous.

    It offered tons of gems, saying they were one of the purest and highest grade energy sources in the cosmos. Then it offered worlds he kept under its control, without anyone knowing about them.

    I got that these worlds were something simr to my singr second Earth. It said it kept them hidden inside its dark fog space.

    Then he started to grow more generous, offering me lots of races he kept as ves, in worlds just like the pocket world here. I was shocked when I heard that.

    Wasn¡¯t this the only world it got to fuel it up? Damn bastard! But without anyone controlling it, it got no power at all.

    Yet the things it had were really huge! This pocket world gave me tons of force. The only drawback was that I needed lots of time to subdue them.

    After all, it offered me these things while being the bad guy here.

    I would gian energy from these pocket worlds in the same way it happened in this one. No matter how enticing these offers were, they breached my principles.

    I would never be the one to torture others. If I¡¯d ept these offers, then I¡¯d just do it out of my desire to free these races.

    This might take a long time. And also that bastard should give me an offer that would give me total control and ownership over these worlds and races.

    Or else I¡¯d keep smashing it to pieces without any regard to whatever it said.

    By the removal of thest gem, that throne seemed to grow crazily scared of me.

    [I¡¯ll give you everything you want, everything I own, just let me survive,¡± it reached to such a point, offering me everything I wanted without any second condition.

    I paused while my ive was high in the air. Landing it over the throne would end up smashing it into pieces for sure.

 Chapter 899 Getting Everything I Wanted

    It got deprived from its precious source of energy, and was away from its room.

    It got nothing to shield it from me, and I didn¡¯t n to listen to anything from it except thest offer it gave to me.

    ¡°I won¡¯t ept just mere words and empty promises. You let the system take control over you before making it witness over our deal. If you tried to do anything wrong, I swear I won¡¯t listen to anything, won¡¯t hesitate to smash you into pieces with my own ive.¡±

    [The universe destroyer sacred weapon agrees]

    [It¡¯s allowing the system to take control over it and everything that belonged to it]

    [The system is now assessing everything]

    [You gained ess to two hundred secluded worlds, all are stored in the big ck space around the sacred room]

    [The system got control over the sacred room]

    [The system got control over the space around the sacred room]

    [The system is taking control over the two hundred worlds]

    [Do you want these worlds to get attached to our universe? By agreeing to do so, you¡¯ll be the sole ruler of these worlds]

    [Warning! These worlds are small. If you agreed to merge them with our universe, the system will support the growth of these worlds]

    [By agreeing to the merge, the races inside these worlds will get attached to our universe by the system. They will added to the overall encyclopedia of races, and they can be used in any apocalypse]

    [By agreeing on the merge, you¡¯ll be the sole ruler of these worlds. You can set out rules, asking them to do anything for you after the merging period ends]

    [If you don¡¯t agree, then the system will ask you to take full control over these worlds yourself. After that you can use any world you conquered as your own world, controlling their people, and get them to fight for you]

    Waiting for me to go and control these worlds? Two hundred of them?

    Just taking control over one made me waste lots of time. Not to mention this was done while this pocket world was still attached to my second Earth.

    Would these two hundred worlds enjoy the same kind of treatment?

    I didn¡¯t know the exact answer for that. So it was better to let the system work for me and do it.

    ¡°How long will it take you to do it?¡± but before agreeing, I had to ask about the time n this system had in mind.

    [One month per world, ording to your time]

    ¡°I agree,¡± I saw this as a good time taken to control these worlds.

    If I had to do it, then I¡¯d take more than a year to do it. Not to mention I¡¯d need lots of my forces, and I¡¯d risk losing lots of them in the process.

    [The merge process is starting]

    [You¡¯ll be informed each time a world is totally fell under your control]

    [The universe destroyed sacred weapon is asking for permission to return to its room, and get all of its gems]

    ¡°Not a chance!¡± giving such fierce tiger wings? No way!

    I ignored any pleasing from this throne and simply sent it to get stored inside my inventory. I nned to leave it there to rust.

    Using it to destroy the shields of the universes? That wasn¡¯t my way to do things. Besides, to allow it to do it I had to supply it with an immense amount of bones, flesh, and soul energy.

    That was something I wouldn¡¯t do no matter what.

    ¡°By the way, all the races will be added to the encyclopedia and such, but the souls stored there will be mine.¡±

    [This¡­] I didn¡¯t neglect this point, and made it clearer by my next words:

    ¡°If you don¡¯t ept, then it¡¯s better for me to waste lots of time subduing them to not get anything back at all.

    [Then how about this¡­ One third of the souls for you, and the remaining lot will be for the system]

    ¡°No way! I can deal with fifty-fifty, regarding the effort you¡¯ll put in for me.¡±

    I knew the ones sending these messages were those stingy higher ups behind the system. I got a fifty percent deal at the end, which wasn¡¯t half bad.

    If I worked my forces to get these souls, this would take a long time and effort. Not to mention I ran low on the soulers right now.

    ¡°Now¡­ What shall I do with you?¡±

    I turned my attention now towards those alien races who came out from the statues.

    Even after all this time, they still were feeling depressed, looking with eyes void of life.

    It wasn¡¯t easy, not that easy for them to handle such grave news of losing their people, their worlds, and their universes.

    I could only sigh and shift my eyes towards something else.

    I was inside the underground world, the one that witnessed a brutal and very long fight against the ten races of the alien universe.

    There were tons of bodies literally covering many parts of the ground. I couldn¡¯t help but grin when I saw them.

    ¡°Ok, take your time to get a hang over your current situation and I¡¯ll go do something else,¡± I said before jumping to the ground and starting a spree of collecting bones.

    ¡°Damn fierce!¡± I was dly surprised that the turbo mode of my ability was still active. It worked by simply touching one body and expanding its ability over thousands others.

    The bones shed in light dot form into my hand. I could only watch this andugh, feeling great joy.

    Like this I didn¡¯t need to spend lots of hours to collect bones, or jump around a vast battlefield to get my bones. I just had to stand in one ce, and my ability would do the rest for me.

    It took almost two hours for me to gather up bones that would take days to collect. After I finished, I went to check over my life shrine girl.

 900 Chapter 900

    She was still standing in the middle of this ce, shining all bright with its energy, while I couldn¡¯t see anything through this thick veil of light about her face.

    Yet I knew she was safe and was going to continue her work here for me. There was now no danger at all with that weapon sealed inside my inventory.

    ¡°I have to go back and get some rest,¡± I looked around before sighing, ¡°lots of rest.¡±

    I kept myself alive all this time using my energy. But it wasn¡¯t close to traditional sleeping and eating.

    I craved a good nap, a good long nap that would extend to days. Yet first I had to check over my forces, the ones I sent back to the second Earth world.

    I hoped they didn¡¯t get into a fight in between themselves or something. Or else this would make me feel lots of regret about sending both to the same ce together.

    I returned to my chariot, opened a portal there before appearing in front of one of the big gates leading out from here.

    During this time, not a single one on my chariot said anything to me. They didn¡¯t even look at me, except for my two girls who looked at me in a way that someone was looking at his guardian angel.

    I could only sigh and ept such a result. After all, I nned for them to take a long time to rest inside my second Earth world alongside those alien races.

    I have tons of questions to ask them. They weren¡¯t just normal folks, they were supposed to be their universe¡¯s elites and heroes.

    People like them were like treasure troves to me. I got to learn a lot from them, learn about their experiences in their worlds.

    Did they have apocalypses there? Systems? Or cultivation power? Or something totally different?

    I got to listen to their side of the story, learn from them about the path towards hegemony.

    I opened a path leading towards one of the big gates. Once I appeared there, the green world that appeared here made me feel like all this was a dream.

    It was a long adventure, yet I gained lots of things from it. And I also lost some.

    I hoped during all this time, Silverlining would have worked diligently and provided Legend with enough people to trainrge armies.

    Not to mention people who would be selected to build and live in my towns and cities there by Angelica¡¯s men.

    It was a blessing that Angelica trained people, as well as Lily. Both yed an important role in my grand n, and luckily they got people entrusted with their tasks, making me quite relieved.

    If I had to add a third person to them, then it would be Isac. She was also one of the big yers in my growing kingdom.

    She got men to supervise the building process, yet drawing blueprints and creating new marvellous pieces of art maps was a skill that she only got.

    Aside from them, everyone else wasn¡¯t that special, even the jumper, even my girl; Hry.

    When I recalled her, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh. During all this time, I got busy fighting and forgot about Hry being unconscious inside my chariot.

    She got hit hard by that soul thing. Recalling this made me wonder what this soul was all about.

    Was it part of the general setting of this world? Or was it part of that damn weapon? Or was it rted to those who did all this and stood behind the curtains.

    Sigh! All I got was only questions without answers. ¡°Time to go back and take care of things out there¡­¡± I decided to leave all these questions behind and not care too much about them for now.

    I took ast gaze towards this world. ording to that shrinedy, she was going to build me an entire growing world, one that was like my second Earth.

    I hoped it would also enjoy the same time difference as well. Like this I¡¯d end up having two gems.

    Not to mention the worlds thaty in the stored space of that throne.

    The moment I went out, I instantly called for Lucias.

    I had bad thoughts about what happened here. I wanted to know what happened here from him directly before doing anything else.

    ¡°Lord,¡± Lucias bowed the moment he appeared, ¡°everything is alright. The two sides are living far apart, but nothing major happened.¡±

    ¡°Major? What do you mean?¡±

    Lucias was smart enough to guess what I wanted to ask when I called for him in such a way.

    ¡°Some skirmishes by those who held grudges and with no brains to think wisely,¡± he said, ¡°but all is under our control. The leaders of each side helped greatly in controlling the situation.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Good,¡± I expected something worse to be honest. It was a blessing that only such a few small battles erupted between the two.

    ¡°How long have I been gone?¡± This was a question I had in mind for all this time.

    Was the time speed inside that pocket world the same as here? Or was it a bit different? Was it faster? Or slower?

    ¡°Well¡­ Since our lord sent us away, almost one week has passed.¡±

    ¡°Just one week?!¡± there was indeed a time difference. I spent lots of time inside. After sending them away, I had to fight against that orb and then I took a week or so to deplete thest bones from the den of bones artefact.

    Then I went inside that hall and dealt with that jerk for another week.

    Well¡­ the time difference wasn¡¯t that big, almost one to three or four. That meant the one and half year I spent there was close to six months time here, around nine to ten days on Earth.

    Well¡­ I didn¡¯t spend too much inside by Earth standard. Just enough for the fourth quest to get finished.

 Chapter 901 Quite Intense Meeting

    Now I have to wait for the next quest, the fifth quest, to get unleashed. And that one was a pain in the ass.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t take that long then,¡± I looked around. The world here was as peaceful as the surface world inside that pocket world.

    The dome was still there, and I was standing just outside it.

    Looking at this ce made me recall what I did before getting inside. I found stones, lots of them. I drew the arrangement which aimed to seal this pocket world.

    What was the real aim of these stones actually? Selling what? The entry? The exit? That wasn¡¯t possible. I entered and my two girls did without any trouble. And we all got out without any problem.

    So the seal didn¡¯t aim at any of that. In my guess, it aimed towards sealing that weapon.

    I had this doubt for a long time. This pocket world was inside my second Earth, which was inside that ck hole. It was unreachable, making it impossible for anyone to get here and stop the weapon from taking down my universe shield.

    Then why didn¡¯t it fire all this time? The people living inside the pocket world lived there for a long time already.

    If the problem wasck of energy, then it was solved a long time ago by the people sacrificed inside for such a long time.

    It wasn¡¯t the problem of power, it was the problem of inability to fire.

    This weapon was sealed by these rocks, making it impossible to damage my universe shield.

    It was all thanks to that stone sealing techniqueid by that mysterious person.

    I got to thank him if he was alive, yet I doubted he¡¯d be even alive after all this time. And as he came here and did this to this pocket world, it must mean he went inside to try and destroy that weapon.

    I looked at all the scattered people. As Lucias said, the two universe people were gathered at two immensely huge groups, one at the north and the other to the south, cing the dome entrance to the pocket world in between the two.

    They were wary of each other, seemingly afraid even from saying hi. My universe people were oblivious to the deep hatred and grudges these folks from the alien universe held for them.

    But that didn¡¯t mean they couldn¡¯t feel such enmity. That made the two sides not try to get in touch except for the few battles that erupted at first by Lucias words.

    ¡°Go and get me the leaders of the ten races of my world,¡± as I arrived here, it was time to start arranging the house, ¡°and bring me the leaders of the alien universe ten races as well.¡±

    ¡°Yes, lord,¡± Lucias moved in his big orange fiery fog and started to roam around the two groups.

    I waited for almost two hours before arge number of people, of different races, came towards my chariot and ascended it.

    I asked for the leaders of the ten races from each universe. The alien universe had ten leaders before, but this time lots of them came, led by Oliver.

    The two sides seemed toe in the same number of people without prior arrangement, each had around one thousand.

    I looked at such arge group of people of different races without knowing what to say. Lucias did bring lots of them indeed. And that wasn¡¯t a good thing.

    ¡°Damn you brutal bastards! You enved our people, killed them right in front of our eyes for years!¡±

    ¡°Damn sick son of b*tches! You enved our people and turned them into living ghosts! What sick mind you really had!¡±

    All of sudden, groups of the two started to shout these usations at each other without warning. I got this was a bad idea when I saw the two groups eyeing each other like they were sworn enemies.

    ¡°Silence!¡± *Knock!* *Knock!*

    I had to intervene before a bad situation would erupt, one that would only escte things and not make things better.

    I held my ive, knocked over my chariot a couple of times while shouting at them.

    I didn¡¯t act humble, only domineering at this moment. To add more to my image, Lucias suddenly shed and came to my side, giving everyone a bitter wake up scene that reminded them of my power and status.

    I was their lord, and they were all here serving me.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t bring you here to fight. Your grievances are weed, but don¡¯t direct them towards the wrong people. Your enemies were there, inside that pocket world, and I killed them all.¡±

    ¡°Lord¡­ They entrapped us!¡±

    ¡°Lord¡­ They killed our people!¡±

    The two sides got the balls to shout back at me. I knew this wasn¡¯t going to be easy. It wasn¡¯t easy to remove such deep running hatred from them. But I had to do it.

    After all this hatred was nted in their souls by the dirty schemes of their enemies. If they weren¡¯t able to see this at least, then it was better to cut the throats of those troublemaker idiots before they¡¯d cause more trouble.

    ¡°They weren¡¯t the one to entrap your people there,¡± I turned to the ones who spoke from my universe¡¯s races, ¡°you heard about the beasts blocking each exit. Howe they belong to them? They were beasts from a hideous enemy, one who built this entire world to fuel a weapon, a weapon to devastate any universe shield, our universe shield¡­¡±

    I then turned towards the other side and added, ¡°and they weren¡¯t the ones to kill your people. You saw those one-eyed guys down below. They are by any means simr to those races here!¡±

    My universe didn¡¯t get anything but the old stories of those terrifying beasts. But the other universe races got to see their enemies in flesh.

    If even after all this they still mistook their enemy to be my universe¡¯s races, then these leaders were idiots, and the ones behind them were much worse than them.

 Chapter 902 [Bonus chapter] They Sought Hard Redemption Path

    ¡°Lord¡­ But¡­¡±

    ¡°Lord¡­ We gotta see and fight them. But they must have a leader, right? Someone to control them.¡±

    ¡°What weapon lord? What was it used for?¡±

    ¡°How can a weapon be fueled with our people¡¯s souls?¡±

    ¡°How can a weapon be fueled by torturing our people?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, you are the ones who did it!¡±

    ¡°Us? Our people got enved there, watching our folks turning into souls! It¡¯s you who did it to us.¡±

    ¡°No way! It¡¯s you who did this to us!¡±

    ¡°Shut the hell up or else I¡¯ll kill you all myself!¡±

    I grew tired of all this. What were they? Kids? Retarded kids or what?!!

    Once I shouted, everyone stopped this nonsense. Looking at them acting in such a way made me realise how hard and long this task would take.

    Yet I craved those races. They were strong, not to mention the ones from my universe were already extinct and considered cursed. Yet these races here weren¡¯t!

    As for the other universe races, they got tons of knowledge that I craved for. Just these shadow cultivators were enough to make me want them badly.

    I had to solve this situation first before doing anything else.

    ¡°Living under the shadows and tricks of your enemies is a mistake, a grave mistake actually. You got to ept everything you knew, correct everything that happened to you that were all caused by what your true enemies did. Having deep hatred and grudges is something nice and all, but it¡¯s not right to target them to the wrong people, to yourselves, towards those who suffered the same fate as you.¡±

    I knew words alone aren¡¯t enough. ¡°I pledge on killing those enemies, on condition that you stand by my side. I can¡¯t do it alone, even if I¡¯m the mighty lord who saved you from all this, alone I can¡¯t do anything. You saw it yourselves, I lost most of my powerful armies to just save you. Don¡¯t make me regret doing it.¡±

    I said what I got and now it was all up to them.

    ¡°In this world, there are lots of empty ces. I¡¯ll go towards one continent and open a path there for your people to follow. You live there, build cities and towns, live peacefully there and try to think about what I said.¡±

    ¡°Ok¡­ Lord¡­¡± they got nothing else to say but that. I thought after knowing and seeing the truth with their eyes, they¡¯d all change and ept it.

    Yet it seemed it was a harder task than I thought.

    I watched them descend, one group at a time. They red at each other until each side went to their own people.

    ¡°Lord¡­ I gotta say this might not work¡­¡± Lucias wasn¡¯t optimistic about this. Neither did I.

    But that was everything I could do for them, for now. I got lots on my mind at the moment. The fifth quest, that infestation of zombies, and the golden quest.

    Zombies!

    Just as I thought about that, my eyes shed. I got zombie races from my universe, real zombies, the ones whom my necromancers spoke about before.

    ¡°Lucias, find me the leader of the zombie race among our universe group,¡± I said with a cold tone. I got to use this chance to know more about that race and those zombies who were going to invade my kingdomter on.

    What were their true weaknesses? How to kill them properly? How to cure their infection and curse? Many questions started to line up in my mind while Lucias went to bring that dude over.

    The ones I met before weren¡¯t that scary. They looked like any normal race in the universe.

    But from the words of the necromancers, I got to know there was some sort of curse, blood rted, something that made them act in such a vicious way.

    And I was about to discover everything soon enough.

    ¡°What about us?¡±

    Just as I waited for that zombie leader toe, one of those who broke free from the statues asked.

    His tone was filled with doubt and lots of confusion, yet it seemed he got a better grasp on himself.

    Well, he and others were supposed to be heroes of their universes. Howe a hero had a weak heart and mind?

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you,¡± I looked at him. A giant with a cone shaped protrusion from the middle of his back, seemingly breathing in and out air from.

    Yet the air that came in looked like it was sucked with mighty force, forming a little tornado. And the air it exhaled was filled with those little fine dots of red light sparkling all around for a few minutes before vanishing into thin air.

    It got two big rounded eyes, ones that were honey in colour. I watched him and knew he was still confused, a little devastated, and much enraged with his failure and losses.

    ¡°If it¡¯s up to me, I¡¯d take you to fight along my side. But¡­¡±

    ¡°We need time,¡± he admitted it himself, ¡°can my friend from another universe be generous and benevolent enough to let us live here under his care? We already owe you a great debt for killing that motherf*cker and free us. And letting us live here will make us indebted for you till we breathe ourst breath.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± I didn¡¯t find anything unusual about what he said, ¡°stay here and get to know my universe and its rules. When you are ready, let¡¯s talk.¡±

    ¡°Can we¡­ Live there?¡± yet unlike what I expected, he selected the pocket world, startling me with his decision. ¡°I know it might seem weird, but we have to live in the ce where we failed, to learn and get over this for good.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see¡­¡± they didn¡¯t want to get time for themselves to reflect on what happened, they wanted to torture their souls with their failures.

    I wouldn¡¯t say I liked such an ending for them, but I got no say here. If they chose such a harsh way of redemption, then they had to be prepared for it.

 Chapter 903 Meeting A Zombie

    ¡°Go now, the entry and exit are always open all the time,¡± I pointed in the direction of the dome. And yet before they left, each one knelt on one knee, announced their vow to serve me after getting their thoughts straight.

    They weren¡¯t that many, but I got that they were strong enough to help at times of distress. Not to mention the knowledge they got must be huge!

    A new world was waiting for me after they¡¯d returned to their true selves.

    ¡°System, can you give them your power?¡± and as they went down there, I asked the system, hoping for it to do it.

    Even if they would stay behind and not do anything major, they should at least get the power of my universe system.

    Like this the first step in letting them into my universe would be done. As they¡¯d get to know the system and its various and marvellous different options and abilities, they¡¯d start to point out differences from powers at their universes.

    Like this they¡¯d be ready with a long list of knowledge long before our talk. And if they were half the men and women I was expecting, they¡¯d be smart enough to see through my real intentions here.

    [The system will link them but we need more time to assess their abilities. They use different forms of energy that the system is getting to know for the first time]

    As I expected, they came from different far away universes. Well, if this was going to help then it was great.

    If the system managed to recognise new energy then things would be nice. The system could add more features and even things like cultivation if possible.

    Recalling cultivation made me think about mine. I cked a lot and had to start my cultivation.

    Not to mention I wanted to check what changes happened to my shadow world by the pure energy I sent there.

    That explosion didn¡¯t cause any damage there, right? Or so I¡¯d have to feel changes in my dantians already.

    I checked, and my two dantians were just doing perfectly fine. I didn¡¯t get a bacsh or any sort of damage whatsoever.

    That meant my shadow world was ok, right?

    How could it not be? It was¡­ After all, the world!

    As I watched the group of saved alien races vanish inside the dome, I knew it was time for me to do what I had to do; roaming the world and select two far away continents for these folks to stay at.

    ¡°You two can go down there and rest,¡± I said to Lily and Angelica. The two kept ufortably close distance from me all the time, ¡°and if you got time, can you check on Hry for me?¡±

    ¡°Hry?¡±

    ¡°What happened to her?!¡±

    The two looked at me in weird ways and I just realised they weren¡¯t here when my chick got controlled by that soul.

    I had to exin what happened to them. And when I finished, I saw a gaze full of regret and pain, with lots of self ming there.

    ¡°Girls¡­ This wasn¡¯t your fault.¡±

    ¡°Yes it is! If I just didn¡¯t ask for that damn cosmetic thing! What was special about that cosmetics anyway to drive me crazy?¡± Angelica said and I couldn¡¯t help but nod.

    ¡°I kept asking you this all the time without getting any answer at all.¡±

    Well, she was controlled it seemed, she and Hry. I got to realise this when I saw what happened to Hry. And it seemed Angelica just realised it now.

    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s go down there and check on her,¡± Lily pulled Angelica¡¯s arm, ¡°and let you work.¡±

    ¡°Take good care of yourselves, will you?¡± Thest thing I wanted was to add more blow to the already shattered self esteem.

    As the two girls descended through the stairs, the visitor I was waiting for finally arrived.

    Lucias appeared first by my side. Yet the neer took his time to walk in such a calm and steady way, as if he wasn¡¯t fearing me, fearing anything.

    I got to read a detailed description about zombiesing to my world on the next quest. They were merciless, they were bloody, and above anything else they weren¡¯t this sane or had any mind at all.

    They were described as hideous species, deformed from the races they infected. They got such pale white and grey skin that gave anyone the impression it was covered with mucus.

    It was gross, but it didn¡¯t apply here. Even the words talking about how their bodies got soft bones, could twist and not die didn¡¯t apply here.

    This dude was skinny, as the description of the zombies at the fifth quest told. But he was standing erect, walking on two and not on four. He got eyes, not eyes covered with a thinyer of white opage tissue that would turn them blind.

    He got normal teeth, normal features, not those saw like teeth or deformed features I read about.

    He has thin muscles, and seemingly strong bones. With each step he took over my chariot, I could hear a soft banging from the weight and might of his steps.

    He got two zing scarlet red eyes with vertical pupils. The first thing he made me feel when he stood this close was strong.

    He was strong! And I didn¡¯t feel such a thing except from my soulers and fallen gods.

    ¡°I¡¯m Loran, at your service, my lord,¡± he bowed and greeted me in such courtesy, making me wonder if he was really honest about it or not.

    ¡°At ease,¡± regardless he showed his respect, and I had to show him my appreciation, ¡°I see that you are quite different from the current zombies in our universe.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡± he seemed a little puzzled, ¡°what changed?¡±

    ¡°A lot changed,¡± I sighed, ¡°don¡¯t forget, you vanished from our universe for tens of thousands of years or even more.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± he seemed to not realise the magnitude of such tiny detail.

    ¡°Your race is considered extinct in our universe.¡±

    ¡°But lord¡­ You just said there are zombies in our universe.¡±

 Chapter 904 A Way To Handle Zombies

    ¡°These are¡­ Quite different than you are¡­¡± I started to exin what differences were between him and the ones I read about.

    And the more I spoke, the more trembling his body became.

    For a moment there, a faint red mist appeared from his body, before it vanished inside like he inhaled them back.

    ¡°This¡­ My lord this isn¡¯t our race. They are the variations we created when we conquered any race. They are deformed and twisted souls, without mind to control, and only a vicious desire for flesh and blood.¡±

    ¡°I can vouch for that,¡± I bitterly smiled, ¡°those ones are really vicious. But I heard such an interesting story about the presence of hope for your race.¡±

    ¡°The den you mean, right?¡±

    ¡°You know about it?¡± I felt a little surprised when he said the same thing as my necromancers.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s easy to guess. After all, for such deformed lowly creatures to be created, we have to leave behind a few of our people inside a huge den.¡±

    ¡°What for?¡±

    ¡°To exert control over these twisted souls. If not, then releasing them in any world would end it in ruins.¡±

    ¡°I agree,¡± I nodded, ¡°so you are saying that these dens are the key?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s correct. But our people shall be in deep slumber. If they were awake, none of the atrocities you mentioned would have happened.¡±

    ¡°How can we awaken them?¡± This was why I called for him. I wanted to find a way to cure this infestation. But he said they could be controlled, and that was my second best answer I was looking for.

    If I couldn¡¯t manage to clear such infestation and cure it, then controlling it would be my best avable solution.

    ¡°To awaken a zombie from our sacred deep slumber, you¡¯ll need another zombie to call for them.¡±

    ¡°You mean¡­¡±

    ¡°I muste with lord,¡± he said in a firm way as if he just made a great decision, ¡°I can¡¯t stand by and watch my people get ughtered and kill others without restraint. This isn¡¯t how our people live by.¡±

    ¡°What will your people live by then?¡±

    ¡°Surprisingly for peace,¡± he really said something surprising, ¡°we live not to kill or feed on other races. That¡¯s quite barbaric! We are a civilised race. We feed on animals like any other race. We own¡­ Owned our own worlds filled with cattle stock, enough to feed our people for generations toe.¡±

    His words conveyed how arrogant this race was. Or else why would he act in such pain when he heard my side of the story?

    But this¡­ It made quite sense, but it was also quite surprising still. They fed over animals and not races?

    ¡°Then what about those who are carrying your name now?¡±

    ¡°They are just low creatures, ves for us. We only used them at wars, to kill our foes. And as I just told you, we didn¡¯t let them loose and kept them always under our leach. We can¡¯t form them without using our people supervising them. That¡¯s the unbreakable code and system our ancestors ced to make sure we would never go berserk or bloody.¡±

    ¡°Your ancestors are wise,¡± I paused, raising my head to the sky, ¡°not like some crazy folks behind the system.¡±

    I was talking to the system higher ups. After all, they unleashed this que while removing the safety button the zombie race¡¯s ancestors created and left behind.

    ¡°Can it be cured?¡± and this was my top question, ¡°the one infected with your blood.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not our blood, it¡¯s just an aura we release using some sort of our race¡¯s ancient ways,¡± he said to correct me before adding, ¡°and yes. It can be cured. And the cure is easy. We just need to wake up those in control, and ask them to reverse the process.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you think we were just this bloodthirsty with no mind or wisdom? Lord, we are¡­ We were once one of the mightiest races in our universe. We would have never reached this stage with might or terror alone. Yes we are scary folks, but that doesn¡¯t mean we aren¡¯t civilised.¡±

    Well, the more he talked the more I liked the way his race did things back then.

    ¡°So¡­ We just need to wake up those in deep slumber and then ask them nicely to follow our orders?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but raise one eyebrow, making this Loranugh shortly before saying:

    ¡°I will handle the task of waking them up. But lord will have to do the rest.¡±

    ¡°You mean¡­¡±

    ¡°Just like you subdued me and my forces, you can also subdue them, right?¡±

    He got a point indeed. Controlling any race wasn¡¯t an issue for me. But they got to be awakened first.

    ¡°What do you need then?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much. Ick enough power after all this time inside that damn prison.¡±

    ¡°You need to feed?¡± I realised what he wanted, and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little vignt here.

    I would never allow him to feed on others, not on my people!

    ¡°Not races, lord. I just told you, we can feed on animals. Aren¡¯t there any here?¡±

    ¡°We got monsters,¡± I motioned my head towards the far away ocean, ¡°can they do?¡±

    ¡°Not as tasty as animals, but they can do just fine.¡±

    ¡°Great. You can stay here and wait until I¡¯ll go to the monster¡¯s ce.¡±

    ¡°But lord¡­ I may need a few of my elites.¡±

    ¡°How many?¡± I didn¡¯t hurry to respond. I was still wary about this damn zombie thing. My old fears about zombies couldn¡¯t be swept away just by the simple words of him and others.

    ¡°A group of a hundred will do,¡± he paused as if he was thinking about something, ¡°we got a fierce waking up technique of our race, one that requires one hundred to get executed.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± I nodded, ¡°then you won¡¯t have an issue to show me this before leaving back to my world, right?¡±

 Chapter 905 Silverlining Crisis

    ¡°Using it here?¡± He seemed a little surprised. But I had to be sure they weren¡¯t just going lunatics or having funny thoughts.

    ¡°Do you have an issue?¡± I asked, while my gazes were fixed over his face, watching him in such a fierce and vignt way.

    One wrong move and this dude here would die.

    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± yet he calmly shook his head, ¡°I just have to tell lord that this technique is used to wake up our race folks in deep slumber.¡±

    ¡°You mean it won¡¯t work?¡±

    ¡°The technique will get activated, but it won¡¯t do anything at all.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    ¡°And once we are done, we will need to replenish our energy again.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not a big problem,¡± I shrugged, ¡°we already got tons of monsters in here. You can feed on them after each attempt, here or back in my world.¡±

    ¡°Thanks lord.¡±

    ¡°Go now and make them prepared,¡± I waved my ive for him to move away, ¡°just wait for me until I¡¯m done with these folks here. Then we will move out.¡±

    I watched him leave my chariot before starting to move my baby towards the west. I checked the map of this world and sat my eyes over my first target.

    There was a big continent there, away from my main continent with another one in the middle, one that was smaller in size than these two.

    I nned to leave the alien universe races there. Such a huge distance would buy me enough time till my people would inhabit my main continent and the one next to it.

    [How are things going?]

    And as I got lots of time, at least half a month in my estimate, I sent a message to Silverlining.

    Thest messages between me and him were rted to this pocket world. He warned me tons of times to not touch that ce, and yet I did.

    I proved again that with will and might, with clear heart and mind, I could get through any tough challenges and survive. Not to mention I got rid of that damn weapon for good.

    [You¡­ Good¡­ You are very good¡­ At least you aren¡¯t dead yet] and what he sent were these weird words. I got that he was mad, confused, and must be pressured during the past months by the sovereigns.

    [Please tell me you kept sending forces here] I sent, [Or else I¡¯m screwed]

    [What? Do you have something after you? Dammit Hye! I warned you! Never go inside that damn stupid pocket world!]

    [Man, chill out first and take a deep breath. I got in, screwed whoever was inside, and won that ce over. Now I¡¯m out, and I¡¯m fine. I just lost tons of forces in there, and need new blood right now]

    This time he took lots of time to respond that even made me slightly worried.

    [I heard that you got yourself out]

    The next message didn¡¯te from Silverlining, but from that crazy sovereign. [Getting into such a dangerous pocket world and getting out¡­ That¡¯s something only happened to a few, you do know that?]

    [Thanks. Did silverlining tell you?]

    [Tell me? That jerk is running naked all over the capital, shouting your name and what you did!]

    What the f*ck?!! I just sent this to him almost half an hour ago. Was he in his race¡¯s capital or what?

    [Don¡¯t me him. He was locked up for the entire period you were gone]

    [What the heck happened?!!]

    [You didn¡¯t know? When he talked to you it wasn¡¯t just a simple talk. Damn! That idiot! Didn¡¯t he tell you?]

    [Well¡­] I tried to recall and when I did, I recalled that I closed the chat with him, ignoring everything he said.

    Did he send something rted to what this crazy old man was saying?

    I instantly opened the chat between me and Silverlining. And there I found old messages that I missed.

    [Dude, please, stop this madness right now]

    [This isn¡¯t a ce you can risk going to and leave without getting yourself killed]

    [You are going to endanger all of us! Are you aware of that?]

    [Dude¡­ Please respond! Tell me at least you are reading this]

    [I¡¯m not speaking to you as your friend, I got a direct order with my neck on the line if I failed. You have to stand down and share this world with us. Let the pros do it]

    [Dammit Hye! I¡¯m trying to help and save your life and yet here you are! You messed up your life, and screwed mine¡­ Thanks for that! I¡¯m not going to prison thanks to you]

    Damn! [So he didn¡¯t send me any forces till now?]

    [What? Damn! Are you crazy? He was locked up during this time and just got out thanks to your message. Now you are asked toe here and exin what happened]

    [No way! I got tons of things to do] I instantly refused. Going there by my own will? I wasn¡¯t that crazy, you know.

    Going to their of lions with my own feet? No way! I was here the king, but back there I¡¯d be a powerless chicken cornered by wolves.

    [You gottae. Everyone here is deadly worried]

    [I¡¯m fine]

    [Not on you, arrogant bastard! We are worried about our universe! You read the stones? I found a way to read them and the message there¡­ Damn! Hye, you need toe right now and exin what happened. I don¡¯t need to tell you that all of us are seriously considering calling out for a grand meeting with all the big forces here. We even will side with the Hescos]

    [What?!!]

    [This is our universe, this is our lives we are speaking about. Not only our current generation, but for our future generations as well. You have toe and exin what happened there and let everyone know the truth. If it¡¯s bad as we all expect, don¡¯t get chicken out because of this. We are on your side, everyone here is on your side]

 Chapter 906 Taking Them In A Tour

    Why was he acting in such a sane way? Damn! That was¡­ Creepy!

    [Dude, tell me what is going on at your race?]

    [Going on? I got locked up. And just after a month, someone managed to decipher your stones and then¡­ Everyone started to freak out!]

    Damn! It was true then!!

    [Is there a way to do a meeting from far without the need to go there? I got something important to do here]

    I knew that this situation couldn¡¯t be solved just by words and messages. I got what they were feeling right now. Reading an ancient story about an ancient weapon? That was indeed quite scary!

    If I were them, I would consider it the worst. Who would believe that such a weak human would get a chance to conquer such a deadly weapon?

    I had to show them the truth, without the need for me to go there.

    [You do have a channel, right? We can all join your channel and watch what you are doing]

    Well¡­ That was quite simple and¡­ Surprisingly easy to do.

    [Cool! Search for my name, I got a channel registered by my name] I sent over before adding, [I was going now to do something. But I¡¯ll return and be at that pocket world entrance in five hours]

    [I¡¯ll get everyone following you by then. Don¡¯t get surprised when you get your audience doubled, hahahaha! I¡¯m free by the way, thanks for asking]

    [I expectpensation, a great one over our missing deals. And my channel isn¡¯t that low or pathetic. Doubled? Hahaha!]

    [What the hell are you talking about?] he paused for a few minutes, [I made sure someone will handle the delivery. Don¡¯t tell me these bastards cked and didn¡¯t do it!]

    [Oh¡­ I thought¡­]

    [Dude, it¡¯s you who owe me a great deal of money, bones I mean]

    [If so¡­ Then I¡¯ll pay you and give you a handsome reward] If he did, if he kept the supply line continuous, then he should get repaid and rewarded for such effort.

    I thought as he was imprisoned that everything went down. But this dude proved how kind of a genius merchant he was!

    [Oh, are you giving me a high ranked bone?]

    [You guessed it right, hahaha!] What else would satisfy you as a great reward then?

    [Red grade?]

    [Perhaps¡­ Or a little higher one]

    [Damn! Damn Hye! I¡¯m damn excited right now! All this time at prison¡­ Damn! It was worth it, hahaha! If every time I went there I would end up with such a handsome reward, then register me as a regr criminal, hahahaha!]

    Well, at least he was enjoying his moment right now.

    [Ok, deal with it and I¡¯ll turn around. Meet you all in five hours] I closed the chat, turned my chariot around, and raced again towards the point I started from.

    If not for them needing to see evidence to get secured, if not for the gravity of this matter, if not for their right to know their fate and future, I wouldn¡¯t have done it.

    But if I was in their ce right now, I¡¯d do anything to know the truth. Raging wars and allying with enemies weren¡¯t insane actions now.

    So instead of waiting and seeing them flocking onto my world and trying to kill me, it was better to solve all this mess with a simple exnation with enough evidence to make them feel secure.

    It took slightly six hours to get back to my pocket world entrance.

    [Are you all ready?] and just as I arrived, I sent this to Silverlining.

    This dude kept silent all this time, making me a bit worried.

    [We already joined your channel. Dude! What you did is crazy!]

    [What do you mean?]

    [We are watching the old videos. That fight against the alien universe people is just amazing! How did you do it? Even our sovereigns got into long debate about this and none managed to get any clue]

    [It¡¯s not time for that!] if they could get ess to my videos, then why the heck was I here? [Can you ess my videos from myst adventure to that world?]

    [Oh, we checked it first but found nothing] he sent such weird message, [it seemed like once you got inside, all the feed was cut]

    [Are you sure?]

    [That¡¯s what happened. Thest thing recorded was you getting into that pocket world after unearthing all the stones and then burying them again. Then it¡¯s all nk until you got back with tons of races waiting for you here]

    Hmm¡­ that was¡­ Quite unexpected. Why did that happen? I didn¡¯t care about this and sent, [Be ready then. I¡¯m going inside and will show you everything in there]

    [Hold on, my people need to ask you about something¡­]

    He went silent for a few minutes before returning with tons of questions.

    [Dude¡­ I¡¯m not that free to answer you about my cultivation ways] I rolled my eyes when I saw all the questions he sent.

    They all were targeting my shadow world and my techniques. I didn¡¯t like them to prey on me like this, and also I got no time to waste here.

    I had to go into that pocket world, show them everything there before heading back to do the task of sending people to their ces.

    This might look easy, but it would take a long time indeed. Especially when I got all these curious new visitors to my channel.

    [Ok, they will just watch your old videos to get answers] and that made me consider sealing everything from their eyes.

    [Make them ready, I¡¯m going in now]

    Getting back into this world was an easy task. I simply shed past the dome and entered the all green and shiny world.

    It looked peaceful, not like when I came here for the first time.

    ¡°This world is built on three levels¡­¡± and I started talking, exining this pocket world to them in great detail.

 Chapter 907 Speaking With The Big Boss

    I kept talking while jumping in between the world ces using my staff. I didn¡¯t have to travel this much when I got my staff. And that saved me tons of time actually.

    They didn¡¯t get many questions when I showed them the empty cities and towns. Even when I tried to describe how this ce was filled with souls, they weren¡¯t that interested.

    But when I spoke about the presence of ancient races here, they all got tons of questions.

    [Can we get some?]

    [Can you send a few over?]

    [How much will you sell a few to me?]

    Many sovereigns got greedy, but my answer was the same for all of them.

    [They are all now part of my people. They aren¡¯t for sale. But if you ever needed a hand, I¡¯ll always be by your side as your friend and ally]

    And yet when I went to the next level world, the underground one, they came with tons of questions when I mentioned the alien universe races.

    They got all stirred up! Pumped with the possibility of getting the legendary alien races under their control and research.

    I could understand where all this came from, but my answer remained the same.

    [Hye, you are a really lucky bastard! You know that?] and that crazy sovereign sent, [How about this¡­ I got a few words I don¡¯t need. Why not take them and let mee and live with these races for a few months? You do know how valuable experimenting on them is, right?]

    [They are my people. How do you expect me to ept this?]

    [This¡­ Then how about this¡­ Interrogate them for us and share information. This isn¡¯t hard to do and won¡¯t vite your own rules, right?]

    [Sell you intel? That¡¯s interesting indeed¡­] Atst someone thought of such interesting offer, [But this won¡¯te cheap]

    [We will prepare whatever you¡¯ll need, but you have to give us reliable intel. I mean things we can use]

    [Count on me] Iughed, [But you also have to prepare. What I¡¯ll ask for won¡¯t be easy]

    [I know what interests you the most¡­ Humans, races, and warriors, right?]

    [Not just any warriors] I got such thoughts in mind for sure, [I need dragons, soulers, necromancers, zombies, fallen gods, and any cursed race exist in our universe]

    [This¡­ Are you this fanatic about getting your hand over cursed races?]

    [This is my price. Can you afford it?]

    [Sure, anything can be done in exchange for such information]

    I wasn¡¯t just doing this for myself or them. Such intel would be exclusive for Toranks race at first. Then soon enough many other races would get a few leaked from inside.

    That would greatly affect the current state of war. But they had to get prepared. After all, our real enemies weren¡¯t the ones in the alien universe.

    And that was exined to them the moment I went inside thest level in this world, the sacred weapon hall.

    Once I ended speaking about everything I knew about, an eerie silence prevailed.

    [Are you telling us that¡­ There is another enemy hidden behind curtains? Doing all this without exposing themselves?!!]

    It was Ludak, the one who gave me the necromancer seed.

    ¡°Yes,¡± and I simply nodded, ¡°They did this to all of us. Not only us, but to many other universes. They used this weapon to crush through the protective shields of universes. Then they started attacking them in the same way they used over ours and that alien universe.¡±

    [That¡¯s¡­ Crazy!] The crazy sovereign spoke, [Are you sure of that?]

    ¡°Do you see this ck fog thing here?¡± I didn¡¯t directly answer him, and instead pointed towards the dark fog that looked like pitch ck starry sky, ¡°this is where many remaining worlds of these destroyed universes are kept. As I got from the system, these ces are all experiencing the same hellish experience people here lived in.¡±

    [That¡¯s¡­ Quite unexpected] this time it was a new name that popped up, and he had that prestigious title of being the leader of the Toranks race.

    Damn! I was speaking with the direct leader of that race, that mighty race. Damn! That was¡­ Cool!

    [And that weapon¡­ Did you destroy it? Or do you still have it?]

    ¡°I had to destroy it,¡± I lied, ¡°or else it might fall in the wrong hands.¡±

    This weapon was my little secret. As no one got to see what I did here, I could say anything and they¡¯d end up buying it.

    [What a regret] and as expected, that mighty figure just thought about controlling this weapon for his sake, [With such mighty thing¡­ We could have crushed that damn universe without losing much]

    He¡­ Was thinking about winning the war without caring about the means. It seemed those who were in his ce, high and mighty in the universe, had their own perspectives about how things should be done.

    Of course that wasn¡¯t ok for me. I wouldn¡¯t use this weapon to do it.

    In my opinion, both universes were victims of the same dirty scheme. It wasn¡¯t a nice truth indeed, but it was the truth.

    [I get that you don¡¯t like my words] and it seemed my face and silence showed that to him.

    ¡°I feel like we should have used that weapon against ourmon enemy.¡±

    [The one that can¡¯t be found?]

    ¡°Yet, because we never tried to look for them. I don¡¯t believe with all our might and resources, we can¡¯t find such rats.¡±

    [Speaking as if they are among us!]

    ¡°If you are them, how can you cover up such a deep scheme and lie without having people at the right ces?¡±

    [You mean¡­ You don¡¯t possibly suspect mighty races to have traitors!]

    ¡°Anyone is a suspect in my eyes, yet these will be the least worries we have.¡±

    [Hmm¡­ If you are speaking in such way, then there is only one ce that can have higher threat to us]

 Chapter 908 Did You Forget Our Little Deal?

    ¡°A ce we can¡¯t visit, people we can¡¯t inspect, and they can rule over all of us¡­ They are the number one suspect indeed,¡± I kept talking in such mysterious words while silence only prevailed during the next ten minutes.

    This leader wasn¡¯t stupid. He got what I meant, and he got how dangerous it was to keep talking about them in clear words.

    [Ok, leave this matter to old folks like myself. As for you, keep doing what you are good at]

    ¡°Killing?¡±

    [Crushing your apocalypse and giving all of us huge surprises just like these]

    I grinned. This dude was just my type.

    ¡°Cool. Then you got the proof you all needed. Is everything settled now?¡±

    I didn¡¯t do all this just to hear a few nice encouraging words from such an old man.

    [It¡¯s all settled. And thanks for your great deeds this time, yourst request is going to be approved]

    ¡°You mean¡­¡±

    [We will grant you ess to all the apocalypse worlds at your trial]

    Damn! All of the worlds? That meant I¡¯d gain ess to neen more worlds! That was¡­ Pretty f*cking awesome.

    And that also meant I needed tons of fighters on my side. Controlling these worlds, and during the harsh and risky times of the fifth quest? That was indeed a risky move.

    [I¡¯ll make our middle man speak with you about it. But get prepared, we are going to provide you with tickets in one week]

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I knew I couldn¡¯t take more of his time. Such a mighty man must have been too damn busy.

    He just spared part of his time as this situation was really grave and would affect the safety of everyone in the universe, including their people.

    But as everything got settled, and as he got lots of dangerous intel about our real enemies and the current ugly situation of our universe, he had to do lots of things indeed.

    I managed to unveil the ugly face of our universe, and it was up to people of his calibre to do the rest.

    As for me, I had to do just like he proposed. I got to just fight, keep fighting and ruling over my Earth, and over the newly acquired worlds as well.

    I knew that I had tons of work to do here. And I had to get more prepared than I nned to do.

    The same hellish period I was expecting at the fifth quest was going to be multiplied by neen times now! And at these worlds, I had to go and invade them without having a foothold there.

    [The big boss is happy. You seem to leave a good impression on him] and as I was thinking about my next moves, Silverlining sent this.

    [He gave orders to agree on your previous request. I¡¯m going to get you tickets in one week time at most]

    [That¡¯s cool. Can you secure me another thing?]

    [More races, humans, and warriors?]

    Of course I needed those. But if Silverlining men already worked at our deal throughout that time, then I might not need that much.

    [I want soulers, lots of them if you can]

    [You and your addiction to cursed races. Alright, leave this to me. But give me few days to rest and recover before returning to work]

    He must be hellish tired. Getting imprisoned and his fame tarnished and destroyed like that wasn¡¯t an easy thing for him, for anyone.

    [I also want the same old deals]

    [What deals?]

    [The ones with sovereigns]

    [Oh, you got more red bones?]

    [I got enough] I thought, [I need good stuff like before. And above all, I need kingdom hearts]

    [How many?]

    [Twenty-five] I opened my inventory and checked the red bones there. Well, I got thousands of these right now.

    My harvest from that time, back when I fought and killed those guarding monsters, gave me tons of good grade bones.

    Not to mention I got weird grade bones, like those red-purple grade ones.

    But I didn¡¯t think about using these for now. They looked precious. Even if they weren¡¯t that much different in value, their colour and appearance was suitable enough to raise their pricester on.

    [Oh, you are going all out then! That¡¯s great! Let me check the sovereigns here and will get back to you once I secured what you wanted]

    I was going towards new worlds. Without kingdom hearts, my regions there wouldn¡¯t be permanent and secure. Using enough kingdom hearts would make me sleep with closed eyes and in peace at night.

    [You do know that you owe me something]

    As I jumped back to myst point reached in my current task using my staff, I got this message from that crazy sovereign.

    Damn! He didn¡¯t forget about our deal.

    [It was you who deciphered these stones, right?] And instead of answering him, I got to secure a few points first.

    I thought that he must have watched a few videos of my old fights and got an idea about my ability.

    [Don¡¯t try to get out of it using this. You promised me and signed a contract to help me to get that dude with time ability. And vi! It was all you, hahaha!]

    [And?]

    [You are obliged toe and serve me]

    [I¡¯m obliged toe and help, not serve]

    [Whatever]

    [It differs!]

    [Not to me! You are going toe and help me save my girl]

    [I will, but as you can see¡­I¡¯m quite busy]

    [You are always busy! You have to make time for me]

    [You gotta pay what you promised first]

    [No, it¡¯s paid after you help me!]

    [Nope! It¡¯s paid after I find you that dude. Return to the contract and revise it again]

    [Screw contracts! I don¡¯t care about any price. Juste and save my girl!]

    [I will, but after I¡¯m done with that tricky thing waiting for me] I had to buy myself enough time before doing any of this, [I got enough on my mind right now. Besides, don¡¯t feel this nervous. You saw how capable I am]

 Chapter 909 He Seems Not That Much Confident!

    [Don¡¯t get cocky because you cracked one pocket world!]

    [I cracked what you failed at, hahahaha!]

    [Damn you! Do you think you are some special dude? Wake up! This is the vast universe we are talking about here]

    [You don¡¯t know this yet, don¡¯t you?] I paused on purpose, for a long minute, before adding, [I got a race, one special race that can control time just like myself]

    [This¡­]

    [So, if you want my help, you can. But you¡¯ll have to pay at least double that. If you want just anyone with time ability, then it¡¯s fine. Pay and I¡¯ll send one to you after ending my business here]

    Who said I was the only one with time ability in my kingdom? I got an entire race of descendants who could control time.

    Sending just one would finalise this deal. But for a reason, I wanted to start venturing outside the vast universe.

    I got enough power and backing to control my apocalypse cluster. I knew it was a hard and long tedious journey, but it was feasible as well.

    So why wouldn¡¯t I start working on and aiming for a bigger stage?

    How was the outside universe? That was a question I never got an answer to.

    I got one chance before to get to the Bringold impact meeting. Yet I was too young and naive, inexperienced enough to appreciate such a chance.

    So why wouldn¡¯t I go out there and help this dude? In return for that, I might gain lots of treasures and forces as well.

    But who said me going out there would be the same as sending one of my boys out?

    [Humph! Who said I need you? Send that dude over when you got the payment]

    [Ok, but don¡¯t regret itter on]

    [Regret what? Kiddo, you are speaking with a sovereign of the Toranks race! I¡¯m not that weak or powerless]

    [I know, but I¡¯m just saying]

    [Screw you! I¡¯ll prepare your fees and you got to be ready with that dude]

    [As you wish]

    I acted in such a way to make him question his odds there. He once went inside and failed. So he knew better than anyone the magnitude of challenges waiting for him inside.

    If he had full confidence about doing it, then he¡¯d just settle with one of my boys. And it wouldn¡¯t cost me anything much. I¡¯d just have to send one dude over, and that was all.

    But something told me he wasn¡¯t that sure. And that made me push more doubt into himself.

    Anyway, I have lots of time before I¡¯d do anything like this. And during that time, I decided to rest and not care about anything else.

    ¡°How is she?¡± After three days of travelling and constant sleeping, I finally woke up and got a chance to go and check on my chick.

    She wasn¡¯t alone. The two others seemed to care too much about her, even moving two beds and stuffed the room with them.

    There was no space for a foot inside right now. So I had to stop at the entrance and ask while the two were seemingly lost in their thoughts.

    They didn¡¯t look any better to me. And it seemed they¡¯d take more than what I expected to get better.

    ¡°She is still asleep,¡± Angelica said, ¡°how are you by the way?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I looked over at my chick. She was sleeping like a real princess in fairy tales, waiting for her prince charming toe and save her.

    Sigh! I killed everyone of my enemies in that ce, and ruined the weapon. So why wouldn¡¯t she wake up yet?

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Lily suddenly moved as she added, ¡°I want to get back to work.¡±

    ¡°Right now?!!¡± that was sudden, ¡°you need to rest. Your man is doing just fine.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t go there to check on him yet. How do you know he is doing that good?¡± She stood in front of me at the door entrance, making me take a step back.

    Her words told me she was fine. But her eyes told a different story.

    ¡°If you went there and weren¡¯t ready, then¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, only by working can I forget about what I saw inside.¡±

    ¡°What did you see?¡± I moved my eyes between the two girls, ¡°what exactly happened in there?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    And as I asked, all I got was pure silence.

    Before I¡¯d sign in such helpless way and decided to drop the matter, Angelica suddenly said:

    ¡°I saw Earth getting devastated, not just like the apocalypse we got. It¡¯s¡­ It was something different.¡±

    ¡°Me too,¡± Lily nodded in such a weak way, ¡°I saw my people got ughtered, you got killed, and everything I held dear to my heart got ruined.¡±

    ¡°By whom?¡±

    ¡°By invaders,¡± the two said at the same time, ¡°weird looking races that were so damn mighty and violent. All is caused by us, everything started with getting into that damn pocket world! I hate this ce! Hate it to the bones! I don¡¯t know how I was so deeply enchanted with going there. Cosmetics? Screw that word! I will never put a single speck of makeup on my face ever again!¡±

    ¡°Me too!¡±

    The two girls said and nodded to each other, and I could only sigh inwardly while watching them.

    What could I do or say but to let them vent everything in their own way and words?

    ¡°Fine, get some rest before returning to work,¡± I said to Lily, trying to cut the path on her to return.

    ¡°No, let me get myself busy with work,¡± yet she was quite stubborn. ¡°It won¡¯t take much from you. Just drop me back and return to doing whatever you are doing right now.¡±

    I red up at her and she stared back at me. ¡°On one condition though,¡± I paused, ¡°promise to not overdo it.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± yet she didn¡¯t even lie and say she would, ¡°I¡­ I have to lose myself at work. It¡¯s the only way I got.¡±

 Chapter 910 Monster Outbreaks!

    I could feel how deeply devastated and broken she was. I didn¡¯t know why, but just seeing and hearing her like that made me decide to agree.

    I knew it might be such a bad idea, but what else could I do to help them? To help her?

    Everyone had his own way to recover, even if it was just by running away and losing oneself in work.

    I slowly nodded before heading back to the rooftop. ¡°Come with me,¡± I said while she and Angelica followed me up there.

    Angelica seemed to consider using this way as Lily to recover. But I hoped she wouldn¡¯t. The two were different, and I hoped she would be more cautious in dealing with such traumas.

    Humans were such a fragile race. If she rushed it, it might backfire at herter on.

    *Fwoosh!*

    I opened a portal after saving a bookmark here. The moment I appeared over the trait zone, I was met with a magnificent scene.

    ¡°What the heck¡­ Is that?!!!¡±

    Angelica got all the right to be shocked. What was I seeing? It was another ocean of forces fighting densely packed monsters.

    Just looking at the inds scattered in the trait wasn¡¯t enough. Looking at the coast made me wonder for how long these forces expanded there.

    The fight wasn¡¯t only at inds, but expanded to the shore side here. Something told me that if I went towards the other continent, I¡¯d end up seeing a simr scene.

    ¡°Damn! And you dared to say that Legend was enough?!!¡± Lily turned sharply at me, ¡°even I might not be enough! We need generals! Lots of them!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll help,¡± Angelica raised her hand in such a shy way before she straightened herself up when both of us looked at her, ¡°I¡¯m going to help. This ce¡­ It looks quite hectic to be controlled by just two.¡±

    ¡°And two isn¡¯t even close enough! We need hundreds! Hundreds of generals and thousands if not tens of thousands of experienced leaders,¡± Lily focused her eyes over me before adding, ¡°how are you going to solve it, genius?¡±

    ¡°There¡­ Is a way,¡± well they got a point. Saying that there were hundreds of millions fighting down there was an understatement.

    I had to change my ns and use help from them.

    ¡°Call Legend over,¡± Lily got a way to contact him, but not I. I waited for a few hours, while taking a grand tour here, while waiting for that dude toe.

    He didn¡¯t have my leader¡¯s chariot. Something that made me regret not giving him one. He came on foot, running in the middle of arge group of his.

    Taking a wide tour here gave me a general image on how things looked like on the entire ce.

    First of all, the number of forces was much more than that. Much more to the extent of forming two big camps behind the ones fighting at the forefront.

    It seemed Legend decided to arrange them into three groups, give each group a chance to fight and train for sometime before pushing another group forward and letting the first one rest.

    It was a nice tactic, one that someone brutal as himself wouldn¡¯t think about unless he had to.

    The situation forced him to do so. After all, he was controlling everything here on his own, without any proper help.

    I felt a little bad about this. I was the one to leave this kid in such a position, all by himself, without any means of help.

    As for monsters, it seemed after four months, they grew into such dense numbers enough to upy arge part of the ocean. I checked till the northern end of the trait, making me see the forces span over the continent shore away from the trait, with many monsters there than at the traits.

    Their shapes changed. These monsters kept evolving it seemed. This was good as long as they were under control.

    Aside from the training camps here, the citizen zones showed a remarkable growth and evolution.

    There were crops nted, trade going on between cities and towns. There was life, life that I lost meaning of, as many humans and races did after the apocalypse hit.

    And from the look of it, they built wide roads to connect all these towns and cities together. It also seemed that these settlements went too deep into mountains, even epassing the regions beyond.

    ¡°Lord¡­ Lord¡­ You are finally back!¡±

    And just as I spotted Legend, I lowered my chariot while that kid jumped the stairs to the upper floor.

    Once there, he jumped at Lily¡¯s embrace first and screamed these words while looking at me.

    ¡°Sorry about that, it seemed a bit hard on you,¡± I knew I was belittling this issue.

    ¡°No lord, it was great! Awesome actually!¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ Why are you crying?!¡± I raised an eyebrow while looking at him. His armour was all in tatters, seemingly like he went into desperate fights frequently.

    What happened? Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be the one leading others and not fighting?

    ¡°Oh, about that¡­¡± he seemed to notice my peculiar gazes over his armour, ¡°the monsters here seemed to evolve. We found many weird new kindsing up at us from time to time. And at some point, a monster swarm might happen.¡±

    ¡°Swarm?!¡± I looked around. How could this be possible? With such numbers, any monster outbreak should be contained.

    ¡°Lord, don¡¯t underestimate them. There are really great behemoths of them under the ocean. When these swarms hit us, they¡¯de and cause great havoc. I had to intervene and help all the time to kill them.¡±

    ¡°Oh, let me solve this problem for you then.¡±

    ¡°No lord, please leave it be,¡± yet he suddenly said, surprising me, ¡°these swarms are brutal indeed, but it¡¯s a good test ground for our forces. We might lose a bunch of them, but that doesn¡¯t matter as we always gain more reinforcements on a daily basis.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ Then¡­¡±

 Chapter 911 Sending Generals And Leaders To Help

    ¡°Please lord, leave them. Our forces need more pressure from time to time. And with the presence of the towns and viges behind them, it will look exactly like the apocalypse.¡±

    I got his point. Damn! This kid really was a war maniac!

    ¡°Cool,¡± and under the silent pleading gazes of Lily I had to agree, ¡°but you have to get big weapons to help if things went south at some point.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ I won¡¯t say no to such an offer, lord,¡± and he finally lowered his ego and agreed to my suggestion.

    ¡°Tell me, have you sent people there to train?¡± I pointed towards the other far away and not clearly seen shore.

    ¡°Yes lord, I had to improvise and do it. I also had to arrange people in different groups just to make sure everyone will get proper rest and training chances.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    ¡°Also there are many towns and viges at the other shore,¡± he pointed at the direction of that shore, ¡°we had to do so as all the paths in between mountains and a very huge space inside the maind were already upied.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± I nodded, but Lily still red at me, ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for the promised help.¡±

    ¡°I said I¡¯ll bring them,¡± I rolled my eyes, ¡°but first I¡¯ll leave you here to arrange for things.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t n to abandon us, right?¡±

    ¡°As if I did it before,¡± Iughed before looking at Legend. This kid made me feel bitter. He was in a very poor state.

    ¡°Here,¡± I took out a dark gold grade full body armour, a strong shield, two swords, and a big axe, ¡°I don¡¯t know which weapon you prefer, so¡­¡±

    ¡°How about a ive?¡± he looked at my dragon ive, making me wonder if he was eyeing it or something, ¡°just to be like lord.¡±

    ¡°Then take this,¡± I got him a nice dark gold ive, ¡°it looks just like mine.¡±

    ¡°Thanks lord,¡± Legend showed a genuine happy smile on his face, making meugh.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just run away and forget about us,¡± and before I left, Lily shouted this, making me raise my ive high in the air without saying anything.

    I didn¡¯t return directly to where I stopped. First I used one of the bookmarks I saved before, leading me to the ce where I summoned the little turtle before.

    The ce should be in the mountains, but right now there were lots of people living here. Seeing such densely packed towns and cities made me admire this ce.

    This world¡­ I swore I¡¯d turn into a ce of heaven for all my people.

    No matter where they came from, no matter their origins, they¡¯d all enjoy such heaven with me.

    ¡°It¡¯s not suitable here,¡± I looked around and the ce was upied already. The building process didn¡¯t fully upy the paths in between mountains, but they got at least two thirds of them covered.

    The path I was flying on top of was almost filled. I wanted a very vast region, a ce where it would turn to a huge base of my newly acquired people.

    That was how I¡¯d solve the problem ofcking generals. I got ten races of the mightiest and most ancient ones in the universe.

    Just looking at how the Hectors did things here made me envy them. And these weren¡¯t even close to the mightier Toranks or Hescos. Not to mention the ten ancient big races.

    Asking these races to give me leaders and generals? I was sure they didn¡¯t have a big fight in their lives before, but they hailed from such a fierce army.

    So even if they didn¡¯t have experience, they still got the ancient teachings of their ancestors. Not to mention they got the same raging wild blood of their ancestors.

    And that blood was just like fuel, waiting for a spark of fire to get ignited.

    If not for the deep grievances with the ten races from the alien universe, I¡¯d rather prefer to ask them toe here instead.

    At least they got rich battle experience, kept training as I saw it myself when I came to the underground world.

    The grand formations they formed were still fresh in my mind. It told me a lot about how deeply prepared they were.

    I kept flying for a few hours before I finally entered the vast ocean of trees. I looked at this ce and decided to keep moving forward.

    I flew for ten hours straight before I decided to stop. I saved this bookmark before opening a portal and went back to the ce of my pocket world.

    ¡°Lucias, spread the word over my ten universe races,¡± I called for Lucias before asking him this, ¡°make them move their people through the portals I¡¯m going to open. Ah, also make them select capable leaders and generals.¡±

    ¡°To fight?¡±

    ¡°To train my soldiers and make them also train their forces.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so they can also bring their forces to train?¡± Lucias just proposed such a nice idea that I missed.

    ¡°Sure, it will be great,¡± I nodded, ¡°just make them bring such people to one side and wait. I¡¯ll open different portals for them¡­ Make them wait there.¡±

    I selected a far ce deep to the south from their current location.

    My universe forces were situated in the south. As Lucias moved, I waited for a few minutes before I started to open portals all over the ce.

    Moving such a huge number of people would take many portals and lots of time. So I made sure to spread at least ten groups of portals, each had at least one hundred in them.

    Then I went to the ce I pointed at before, and started opening portals leading to the big military campus directly.

    Then I sent a message to Lily notifying her of that when I saw a huge number of peopleing towards my direction.

    [Make sure to wee them, and see who is going to be leaders and generals. Use them well]

 Chapter 912 Diamond Grade Bone

    [Are they this good?]

    [They are fierce and much better than you and Legend] I didn¡¯t hide this from her, and didn¡¯t also miss to mention their sole weakness, [But theyck battle experience]

    [This¡­ Howe they are capable generals and leaders without having enough battles?]

    [You¡¯ll see¡­ Genes run deeper than habit and experience] I sent this weird sentence that I knew she wouldn¡¯t get right away.

    But soon she¡¯d know what I meant.

    As I solved her problem by changing my ns for these folks, I had to return to my long journey to the far away continent.

    And this journey took much longer than what I initially expected.

    I thought it would take roughly half a month to arrive there. But it ended up with a month and half!

    During this, I got so much good news one after another.

    [I got the tickets to the neen other worlds in your apocalypse trial] Silverlining first sent this message a few hours after I returned to travelling again.

    [Great! Send them over. How about what I asked for?]

    [Working on it]

    His next message came one entire weekter.

    [I got the deals you want]

    [It took quite some time from you. I hope everything is alright]

    [Don¡¯t worry, things are great! I just had to filter through all the offers. After all, not all the sovereigns gave the same kind of deals we got before]

    [This¡­]

    [Don¡¯t worry, I managed to push them hard and ended up with twenty great deals and five slightly worse]

    [Good! Send me contracts and the details of each deal then]

    [On the way]

    I got the contracts and the entire twenty-five deals. It took me roughly two days to go through all of them.

    As Silverlining said it, I got twenty exactly the same in quality with the other offers and five that were slightly worse.

    The twenty deals offered me great treasures, all were used in the outer battlefields. I got to know the real value of these treasures, and so having more of them was something I liked.

    They were mostly used to create separate worlds, ones that could give birth to exciting things. Few were directed to talents, like the ones I got before.

    Yet the rest were all focused over boosting military might. I loved the moment I read its description.

    It was their of warriors. It worked in a simple way by bringing any living race and cing them inside for a certain period of time before turning them into warriors that I could summon.

    It wasn¡¯t only used just for this, as it also helped in increasing their might greatly and physical strength. But I cared too much about these usages.

    What did that mean? I got tons of soulers back there. So if I allowed them to stay there, I¡¯d end up having lots of souler warriors.

    Also I could do the same with all the other races as well. This¡­ This was just fantastic!

    As for the five lesser deals, they offered tons of experienced warriors and fighters. They promised to let them all sign loyalty contracts with me, making me ept such a deal.

    After all, I was going to fight on many frontlines, making me need every single sword and fighter I could get.

    They also offered generals and leader calibre experts from their side. Yet they offered as low as one thousand from each sovereign, promising me more if I paid with bones.

    They wanted bones, and I got tons of them right now. I wanted experienced fighters, and they got sh*t load of them.

    So the two of us just were perfect together!

    Not to mention all of the twenty-five gave me kingdom hearts! But those five who didn¡¯t give much gave me two and three kingdom hearts as sort ofpensation.

    Well, even if they didn¡¯t offer this, I would yet settle and agree on these offers.

    They weren¡¯t the best offers without doubt, but they were the most suitable ones for me at the moment.

    [I signed all of them] I sent to Silverlining, [I¡¯ll send the bones right away]

    I simply opened the inventory and sent twenty-five red grade bones to him.

    [Dude, aren¡¯t you forgetting something here?]

    [What?]

    [My fees, the payment for all those forces I sent to you. Also you didn¡¯t get your warriors so far]

    [Oh¡­ Send me the fees then. Make it for the future year as well]

    [A¡­ Year!!! Are you sure?!! This is¡­]

    [I¡¯m going to be pretty much upied at work and training. So¡­]

    [Got it! You are going to vanish once more, right?]

    [Something like that]

    [Good you notified me earlier this time. Fine, I¡¯ll prepare the price but¡­]

    [I don¡¯t mind. Ah, take this, it¡¯s for you]

    I sent him a diamond grade bone. It was the next higher grade bone I got. I had hundreds of these, so giving him one wasn¡¯t a big deal.

    But for an entire hour he kept silent, even when I kept texting him and asking what was wrong.

    [Damn cool man! This¡­ This¡­ Howe there is such a thing in the universe?!!!]

    Oh! He was taken aback with this bone.

    [I just showed it to my sovereigns as I couldn¡¯t assess its real value. They went nuts! They all asked for bones like these,ining about your preferential treatment]

    [Hahaha! I give such precious bones to you topensate you for what you went through. Plus, you are my man there. And you should have preferential treatment indeed]

    [Damn cool! If I¡¯ll get something as this each time, I prefer to be a regr prisoner then]

    [Hahaha! Don¡¯t dream about that! This is just my one bone of that grade]

    [Damn! These sovereigns¡­ They are going to kill me man!]

    [It¡¯s your fault to show it to them, hahaha!]

    I knew how big this bone¡¯s true value was. Or didn¡¯t I know such a thing? Anyway, I knew they went insane about my red bones. So seeing such diamond grade bones drove them crazy!

 Chapter 913 Rejecting All Offers

    But this was something I didn¡¯t need to deal with, luckily. Of course I got tons of messagester on during the entire month, even promising rich things that I had no clue about.

    But I dropped all of them. I had to add the true value of my bones based on their rarity, not just their uses or energy stored inside.

    I ignored most of theter messages that kept promising much more stuff. During this month and half, I made Silverlining give me tons of experienced forces, generals, and leaders, sending them back directly towards my military camp.

    I notified Lily to be ready for them. And that made her quite happy. She saw how fierce the leaders and generals I brought before from the ten ancient races were.

    They didn¡¯t disappoint me. Even if theycked proper battle experience, they got it in their blood. So after just one week, Lily¡¯s words about them were filled with pure praise and great admiration.

    She was one of the three big races in my universe. So when she rained them with such praise, I knew they must have done a great job already.

    I didn¡¯t ask about any details. I knew Lily was capable enough to handle things there. As for the iing forces, Silverlining tried his best to add more than usual after his return.

    It seemed money, or my diamond bone, had a magical effect on him. So I just epted his extra effort with a big smile and lots of bones to pay for the extra fees.

    I already paid him a huge sum of bones before. He even dared to ask for higher grade bones like gold and dark gold, and I gave him what he asked for.

    I knew he was closely watched by his people, his mighty sovereigns. And that was a simple show of my wealth and value, to demonstrate without saying a single word how immensely valuable I was to them.

    Up till now I didn¡¯t get to know what was special about my bones. But one day I¡¯d get to know this.

    And even if my bones were used for something ground shaking, I wouldn¡¯t regret any single deal done with them. I got lots of benefits in return, ones that were needed greatly by me at the moment.

    So even if I did deal with a big loss in value, I knew I gained much more as they brought to me lots of cool things I needed a lot.

    One of those for example was a legion of flying chariots. I got one distressing message from Lily after two weeks of flying.

    Sheined about how hard these monster swarms were. Sheined not in her forces ability to stop them, but in the big price paid by the souls of those fighters.

    After all, training them was a very long process that took lots of time and effort. So I had to ask for flying chariots, and I got an entire legion of chariots of the same calibre as the ones I got for my leaders before.

    I also got big weapons, enough to be stationed on top of mighty city walls and rain down hell upon the heads of any invading army.

    I had to go back and deliver these things myself before spreading out my orders. I got a few different grades and coloured chariots, and made sure that all my top generals took purple coloured chariots.

    Since getting the red-purple bones, I started to grow fond of this purple colour. It was special, domineering, and quite eye-catchy.

    So I decided to ask for special purple chariots, and I got one hundred. Each cost me ten gold grade bones, but they were worth each bone I paid for them.

    Of course I got more enticing offers for higher grade bones, even got a few offers to give me chariots much better than my current one in exchange for diamond grade bones.

    Yet I had to reject all of them for now. I just had to keep the rarity of my bones above anything else.

    One Day I¡¯d get all the chariots I wanted. In addition to that, I summoned ten thousand dragons and delivered them to Lily.

    I wanted her to form a flying dragon legion to help her in handling the fastly growingmunity here.

    As for their current state of mind, well they looked much better to me from the surface. But I couldn¡¯t say for sure that they were cured or getting any better without speaking with them away from all this mess.

    I decided to give them this month and half of the time I¡¯d spend on my journey before assessing them. If they needed vacation, they should get it.

    Things were now much more stable than ever. With all the generals and leaders, training the current growing forces of mine was a piece of cake.

    As for Angelica, she really trained a great bunch of people to do her task without the need of her.

    Yet she still worked as a general, leading forces to kill beasts at the ocean and take their flesh back for those in the cities and towns to start cooking and eating them.

    From another angle, these military forces formed such ecological bnce with the citizens back at the cities and towns.

    I just hoped for this peace to continue and such prosperity to keep growing. Like this, this world would be the core of my kingdom, the one that I¡¯d try out my ns and ideas, hoping they would seed.

    As I got done from all these, I returned to my solitary long and boring journey.

    I was quite busy during the first half month. But then things started to get in order. So I got lesser messages even from those sovereigns and Lily.

    That made days long and repetitive. The world was covered with dense forests, without anything new to make me feel better.

    I had to stop from time to time, and jump back to the training camps. The world there was filled with life and adrenaline.

 Chapter 914 Asking For More Big Weapons

    On one visit, I got to see one of those monster swarms with my own two eyes.

    To be honest, if anyone tried to describe this scene with words to me before, he would fail to make me feel anything like what I felt there.

    Seeing such grand waves of monstersing from the ocean without fear, attacking my men, and trying to get to the back behind settlements made me realise how dangerous this situation was.

    Even with all the big weapons I bought, raining fire and deadly attacks over these monsters, it wasn¡¯t enough!

    This swarm took an entire day to get under <span>control. Even with my help, killing those colossal ocean beasts, it took an entire day and tons of dead and wounded to settle this.

    ¡°I have to bring more,¡± this was what I decided, ¡°just these weapons aren¡¯t enough.¡±

    [I want more weapons, the bigger the better, the more the merrier] I sent this to Silverlining who was d to ept.

    As I got it from him, asking for aerial weapons might be a little problematic. After all their weapons were saved for the mighty Hescos.

    But asking for aquatic weapons wasn¡¯t that bad. To Toranks, Hectors weren¡¯t that threatening or important in their eyes.

    So I got tons of anti aquatic monster weapons and gear. I got grenades,s, traps, and even big guns that could devastate lots of big monsters in no time.

    I left all of these for the two military camps, leaving the task of distributing and installing them to Lily and her generals and leaders.

    They were doing just fine, and they knew where they needed these the most. Of course they were happy about such help, especially when the intensity and brutality of the monster attacks became stronger with time passing.

    I thought about going deep down there and exterminating those huge folks to relieve the pressure. But Lily refused to do that.

    Even if she didn¡¯t like the huge casualtiesing from these monster attacks, she also shared the same view with Legend.

    In her eyes, this was a good chance for training for her troops. She just wanted to better <span>control the situation to limit losses.

    I returned back to my journey and kept flying until I reached the ocean. Unlike the ocean at my military camps, this one was calm and didn¡¯t have a single monster yet.

    I got that this was only temporary. Give these monsters a couple of years of growth and they¡¯d arrive at each water corner on this huge.

    It took me a week to cross that ocean part separating this continent from the next one. The next continent was smaller in size, filled with many mountains and deep valleys in between.

    Yet like the previous two continents I saw so far, this one was covered with a denseyer of trees and forests.

    ¡°What do we get here?¡± Yet after one week of travel, and as I was almost over two thirds of this continent, I got to see something strange.

    The mountains here shared the same colour and shape of the earthen mountains. But the ones standing tall in front of me were different.

    They were coloured! Few were red, few were orange, few were blue, and even there were few who gave sparkles all over them, fractioning light to give the rainbow seven colours thanks to their diamond-like rocks.

    ¡°Are these¡­ Ores?!¡± This discovery made me forget all the boredom I felt so far. I save this ce before hurrying back to Lily and Angelica.

    [Come to me] I sent and waited for a couple hours before the two girls came back with lots of their leaders and generals.

    They thought I was here for a routine check or something. ¡°I need just the two of you,¡± and yet when they came closer in such arge formation of flying chariots, I had to stop the rest as I said to the two girls, ¡°you areing with me.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡± Lily asked in doubt, while Angelica didn¡¯t have any issue to join me. She jumped over my chariot, swayed her body in her old sexual way while getting her hair in order.

    She started to return to her old self, a good sign of her improvement. As for Lily she hesitated for a second before jumping over my chariot as well.

    ¡°You will see,¡± I didn¡¯t spoil the surprise before opening a portal and vanishing through it.

    ¡°Good lord! What do we have here?!!¡± The first to speak was Angelica, or to scream actually. Her eyes pinned over the mountains made entirely out of diamond like rocks.

    ¡°Are these¡­ For real?!!¡± she turned to me and I just nodded.

    ¡°This¡­ This is a treasure trove of high grade ores¡­¡± And Lily got over her surprise before turning to me and adding, ¡°we need to shift people, lots of people to work over these mountains.¡±

    ¡°I want these, I want them!¡±

    And just as I was about to respond to Lily, an old familiar voice came from the direction of the stairs.

    ¡°Hry!¡±

    ¡°Girl, my girl, you are awake! You are alive! Hahahaha! I knew it! Hahahaha!¡±

    The two girls jumped over my chick, held her in their embrace and even Angelica kept jumping around like she was dancing or something.

    As for Hry, her eyes were glued over me. It seemed she got up not long ago. Yet from her eyes, I felt that something changed.

    ¡°Hye, we need to talk,¡± and just as she said it, I knew my hunch was right.

    She¡­ Got something inside her mind and personality changed! What was it? Was there part of that damn soul inside her or what?

    ¡°Stay here,¡± and just as she said it herself, I said in a serious tone, ¡°I¡¯ll keep my chariot moving around. As you can see, these mountains stretch a great deal of distance to the horizon. We need to assess the overall value of these before setting our ns in motion.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Hry¡­¡±

 Chapter 915 A Demoness!

    The two girls seemed to feel something amiss. Yet with a silent warning gaze of mine, they kept their silence and slowly nodded.

    ¡°Come with me,¡± I said to my Hry while moving towards the stair, ¡°let¡¯s talk down there.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    She followed me towards one of the rooms there. Once we entered, I turned and asked:

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ However¡­¡±

    And just as she said it, she suddenly closed the door with her foot, stripped off her entire armour and clothes, before jumping over me.

    It happened all of sudden, making me fall over the bed with her body over mine. Her lips kept devouring mine before I got turned on.

    And then I held her soft and slim body and touched her soft skin with my fingers, before turning her around, looking at her in an evil way, ¡°You asked for it.¡±

    And for the next five hours, we kept devouring each other until we bothid on the bed with short breaths and weak bodies.

    She¡­ Was indeed a bit different. She got that lust from before, but it tasted different. It was like the same person but I got to meet her after ten years being apart or something.

    She got new tricks, had new spots to get aroused and moan from. She was aggressive and bold before, but this time she felt like she was trying to conquer and dominate me all the time.

    Of course she failed, as I was the one who got to dominate my girl, not the other way around.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± and as I got a few minutes to catch my breaths, I noticed that she recovered faster, much faster than before.

    In previous times, she always went to sleep, losing her consciousness after such intense intimate time together.

    Yet this time her eyes were wide open. Her two lumps on her chest kept rising up and down, but she didn¡¯t seem as tired or exhausted like before.

    ¡°Did you think only one soul got over me?¡± and as she opened her mouth, I got to see a weird satisfying smile on her face, one that never appeared before over Hry¡¯s face.

    This one looked more devilish than ever.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± and with a swoosh, my light ive appeared. I didn¡¯t have my strength sacrificed as I didn¡¯t see any value in wasting my souls over such a thing during my travels.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m still Hry,¡± she put a face, one that looked truly exhausted and tired, with semi-opened eyes. It was just the same face that my chick put after any time together and when she was about to sleep.

    ¡°And I¡¯m not,¡± and then her face changed again, showing her sober look, with such daring eyes that seemed to want to devour me again.

    ¡°This¡­¡± It felt really weird. It was indeed her, but it wasn¡¯t.

    What? Did she get a personality change? Or did she get that old and nasty soul disease humans had before the apocalypse? The one called schizophrenia?

    ¡°Tell me, human race Hye¡­¡± and just as she said it, she sat straight, looking at my ive as if she was looking at a toy. Her way of calling me stirred up all the vignce inside me.

    This way¡­ It was never said to me except by races other than my humans!

    ¡°Tell me¡­ Have you ever heard of demons?¡±

    ¡°Demons? The ones in the ancient stories?¡± I raised an eyebrow. For a reason, this thing inside my Hry, or this new Hry, seemed to not fear my ive at all.

    So I put it down and used it as a stick instead, leaning my head over it and watching her while she added:

    ¡°No, I mean real demons.¡±

    ¡°Are you¡­ Part of that race?¡± I slowly asked, while every single feature of her didn¡¯t miss my eyes.

    And as I said it, she slowly nodded.

    ¡°So¡­ You aren¡¯t a human anymore?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m still a human,¡± she shook her head, making me more puzzled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like this, I can¡¯t control myself when you do,¡± sheughed, such augh that managed to turn me on.

    Damn! Were demons all this sexy?

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ A mix of the two races I guess,¡± she raised her eyes to the ceiling, patting over her lips with the tips of her fingers in such a tempting way.

    ¡°I got where the human soul came from, but what is all about this demon soul? How?¡±

    ¡°Do you think your enemies belong to which race?¡± she suddenly looked at me in such a serious way, saying such dangerous words.

    ¡°You do mean¡­¡±

    ¡°I am¡­ Or was part of that race. We aim to turn the entire cosmos into a living hell, a ce where we will call home.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised. Although these are just memories of my demoness soul, the one that controlled your beloved girl, they are correct and solid. We are your enemies, everyone¡¯s enemies. And¡­ We aren¡¯t alone.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I never expected any of this. I always craved to get more information about these mysterious enemies. Yet when I got the chance to have such, I didn¡¯t feel the same excitement or joy I expected to have.

    ¡°You don¡¯t look that happy to hear such secrets. What? Did anyone race me up and tell you about this before me?¡±

    She looked a bit sad, and I couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°No, you are the first.¡±

    ¡°Cool, then you shall reward me.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Come on! Don¡¯t be stingy¡­¡± and just before I could get a head or tail of what was going on, she jumped again on top of me, ¡°give me a handsome reward using your precious thing down there.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    And before I could say anything, she sealed my lips with hers while her hands moved, touched my body, reigniting my fire once more.

    Ok, if you wanted to get rewarded in such a way, then don¡¯t me meter on for tearing you down till near death.

 Chapter 916 What Do You Know About Demons?

    And this time I didn¡¯t leave her before she already lost all her power and went loose and weak over the bed, snoring like a little girl.

    ¡°What the heck have I thrown myself into exactly?¡± and looking at Hry¡¯s weak and naked body made me inwardly sigh.

    This¡­ Was going to be a great chapter in my life for sure!

    She got controlled, and by two and not one. She ended up merging the two souls together, ending up with this¡­ New and bizarre soul and personality.

    It might seem crazy, but she got the memories of her old soul and new one. If she got the memories of the demoness, then she would be a valuable source of intel about that race.

    Demons? Hmm¡­ why not? I got to see all the legendary races mentioned in ancient human tales. Why not having demons, and even devils?

    I went up there while thinking about another thing. It was a small yet dangerous possibility.

    Was my Hry gone? Was this demoness just doing an act?

    It was a possibility, and yet there was some sort of logic behind pushing it aside for now.

    If she was an enemy, then she should aim at my head. Then why didn¡¯t she do it? I was vulnerable while hacking and devouring her. If she wanted to do anything, she had lots of chances to do it.

    I even lowered my guard with the intention of not arousing her suspicion. Yet she never took a single move against me, and seemingly kept enjoying every single moment together.

    Well¡­ Whatever your true intentions were, demoness Hry, I¡¯d get to know them all sooner orter.

    But¡­ What was with my luck with girls? In my past life during the apocalypse, when I was without a ss, I never got a chance to taste a single bite of any girl.

    And when I came here and became a mighty lord, I got two girls. One went missing, and the other ended up changing in the hands of a lustful demoness.

    Damn my luck! It was great at everything, everything except girls!!

    Was it a curse? Or was it just¡­ my nature?

    I couldn¡¯t tell!

    Was it safe to leave her here? Among my people?

    I also didn¡¯t know the answer to that.

    But I didn¡¯t believe I was that important for such a mighty race to send a spy on me. All they needed to do was to use their eyes in my universe, and they¡¯d get everything they needed to know.

    It didn¡¯t make sense, but to be safe I decided to keep watching her all the time.

    ¡°You finally finished what you were two doing, humph!¡± as I got to the rooftop of my chariot, I heard Angelica¡¯sining words.

    And just hearing her, acting a bit much like her old self, making me feel more relieved.

    ¡°What?¡± and as I didn¡¯t say anything, she folded her arms and kept tapping on the floor of my chariot, ¡°is there anything you wish to say?¡±

    I moved my eyes away from her. She regained most of her nature back, and so it was better to avoid such a lustful fiery humandy.

    When I looked at Lily, I noticed the big pile of papers on her side. It seemed the two were working on drawing some sort of map. And when I looked around, I couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    The mountains kept stretching even till now. I was sure I took almost half a day flying while keeping myself busy with the demoness Hry.

    For how long did these mountains extend?

    ¡°I see you two are working,¡± I moved towards Lily, bypassing Angelica and ignoring her totally. ¡°Drawing maps of this region?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really a huge treasure trove,¡± Lily couldn¡¯t help but grin, ¡°look there? These purple orange mountains are formed of a very precious and rare ore. It¡¯s rumoured that using this ore on any weapon will increase its stats by ten folds!¡±

    ¡°What?!!¡± I got instantly shocked and pretty much interested in this ore.

    ¡°It¡¯s a fact, but you need good and capable cksmiths, experienced enough to temper this ore and make it into a form that will give such an effect.¡±

    ¡°We got tons of them, did you forget?¡± I kept my eyes over these mountains, while wondering if the purple colour would turn out to be my new lucky colour or what.

    ¡°Numbers don¡¯t matter, skill and proficiency do,¡± she said in a serious tone, ¡°or else they¡¯ll end up ruining the precious ore. If we don¡¯t have such calibre of cksmiths, we shall sell these and gain profit instead.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s for the better, much better than just wasting these ores for nothing.¡±

    ¡°Ok¡­¡± I hesitated to agree on what she just said despite it making quite sense, ¡°are there more precious ores like this?¡±

    ¡°There are tons of these,¡± sheughed, ¡°but we need to first reach an end for this ce. Besides, we only crossed it in one direction. We need to roam around and discover this ce better.¡±

    ¡°Cool, you got your chariots and you can do it.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I got what she was fearing, ¡°once you are done here. Just send me a message and I¡¯lle to pick you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± Lily said.

    ¡°How about Hry?¡± and just as Lily said this, Angelica jumped and asked, ¡°is she alright?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± mentioning my demoness Hry made me turn my full attention towards Lily, ¡°tell me, have you ever heard about the demon race?¡±

    ¡°Demon what? Oh, you mean those little demons who work as fodders in any fight, right?¡±

    ¡°What little demons?¡± I was surprised to hear that, ¡°tell me everything you know about them.¡±

    She gave me a weird look, while Angelica gave me a much weirder look. Thetter just asked me a question about Hry, and I ended up asking Lily instead about such a weird race.

    ¡°There is nothing much to say,¡± and as the two girls exchanged silent gazes in between each other, Lily slowly said, ¡°these little demons appear at certain ces in the universe. We just have to hunt them down, and enve them to work for us as fodders.¡±

    ¡°This is all?!¡± I was sure there was more, much more than that.

 Chapter 917 You Want To Work Me Till Death And Have Fun With Other Girls!

    But unlike my expectations, she shook her head.

    ¡°They are a lowly race, and we¡­ Big races never cared that much about weak ones.¡±

    ¡°And yet our demise will befall us from such weak races¡­¡± I muttered to myself, knowing that big races did a grave mistake underestimating weak races.

    ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± Lily eximed in doubt.

    ¡°What about Hry? Is she ok?¡±

    ¡°She¡­ Is fine for now,¡± I moved my eyes between the two girls, ¡°but¡­ You need to treat her with extra caution.¡±

    I said myst piece in a serious tone and face, making the two girls look at each other again.

    ¡°Why? Is she in such danger?¡± Angelica was still caring about her friend. After all thatst debate that created such wedge between the two wasn¡¯t their fault to begin with.

    They got controlled to do such things. And it seemed Angelica was feeling a little guilty about going overboard before with her.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that,¡± I shook my head, ¡°it¡¯s you who are in danger around her.¡±

    The two blinked before I briefed them with what I knew.

    ¡°Damn! You mean¡­ My little cute Hry¡­¡± Angelica¡¯s eyes turned red while words choked in her throat.

    ¡°Are you sure about this? Merging souls? And one that ended up being a demoness? What does that demoness race even mean?!!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I asked you,¡± I shrugged, ¡°let¡¯s put that aside for now. Whenever she is around any of you, you have to keep a close eye and never lower your guards.¡±

    The two didn¡¯t like how things were heading, neither did I. But I had to guard against the worst.

    ¡°What will you do now?¡± Angelica was crying in silence as Lily asked.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± I shrugged, ¡°I¡¯ll keep heading this way till I reach another continent.¡±

    ¡°I meant¡­ About her,¡± Lily pointed at the direction of the stairs, ¡°are you going to keep her around you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the safest option, for now at least,¡± I knew this couldn¡¯t continue forever.

    ¡°Wait¡­ Didn¡¯t she sign a contract with you? Like all of us did?¡± and as Angelica kept crying in silence, seemingly ming herself, she suddenly jumped and shouted, with shiny eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s given, but¡­¡± I knew I was secured by contracts and system, yet that was only viable over races of my universe.

    I got to experiment with a system over races from a hostile universe and it worked. However that might be thanks to the long time the two universes kept fighting and interacting with each other.

    I wasn¡¯t sure¡­ Wasn¡¯t sure that contracts would apply on races from other universes.

    ¡°You are doubting the system?!¡± Lily could read through my fears, and I couldn¡¯t help but slowly nod.

    ¡°Leave this matter to me,¡± I firmly said, ¡°I let one of my girls go away before. And won¡¯t repeat the same mistake again.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Lily was about to say something when Angelica suddenly jumped again, shouting like crazy:

    ¡°Does this mean you are¡­ Single now?¡±

    I didn¡¯t know why, but from her tone and face I could see genuine happiness and a weird yearning and longing.

    ¡°Girl¡­ This isn¡¯t the right time or ce to say such things,¡± and in a sh I got what she was thinking about.

    But my attempt in killing down the early thoughts in her mind failed as her eyes red in such a way, making me sure she was thinking seriously about these ideas.

    ¡°Ok big girl, let¡¯s go,¡± Lily got what was going on here, and for a second there I saw a simr look on her face just like the one over Angelica¡¯s.

    Damn! What did I get myself into? Girls¡­ Couldn¡¯t you see that any girling near me would result in suffering at such a bitter and desperate end?

    If it was up to me, I¡¯d rather stay single forever, chasing after my two girls the same way that crazy sovereign of the Toranks race was doing towards his lost girl.

    It was better than getting more girls and watching them suffer. It felt really bad, very very bad to watch my girls suffer without having any say in it.

    It was better for me to stay single for now.

    I watched the two reluctantly leave on their chariots before going west once more.

    I was now burdened with much more thoughts than before. I kept thinking about this demon race thing until half a dayter, Hry came on board.

    She wore such a tight and revealing dress that I didn¡¯t know where she got it. There was not a single scrap of armour on her body, making me feast on her without being able to look away for a few long minutes.

    ¡°What?!¡± she chuckled, acting innocent as if she didn¡¯t do all of this on purpose.

    ¡°I just have to say¡­ I like the new Hry better,¡± Iughed and she looked at her body as if she was discovering what she wore for the first time.

    ¡°Stop it,¡± I shifted my gaze away, ¡°these little tricks won¡¯t affect me.¡±

    ¡°What tricks? This is just who I am,¡± she evilly grinned, and I didn¡¯t look at her for long this time. ¡°What do you n to do with me?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Do you n to tie me with a rope, and keep me down there for your fun time?¡± she said in such a seductive way, swaying that damn waist right and left, making me want to taste her even more.

    But I exerted a legendary level of control over myself this time, clearing my throat as I said:

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you do what you did before. Or you don¡¯t recall?¡±

    ¡°I got what you want to do here,¡± she crossed her arms, giving me a familiar look of her face as sheined, ¡°you n to work me to death and let you have fun with other girls.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°I just saw the two who were with you¡­ These two¡­ They are drooling all over you. Humph, you are my man, and I won¡¯t let any other girl have a single bite of that tasty thing down there.¡±

 Chapter 918 Will You Punish Me With Ropes?

    Her eyes were fixed over my lower half, making me feel a little ufortable actually.

    But she acted for a few moments as the old Hry. Even her eyes red in the same challenging way as if this was some sort of a contest she had to never lose at.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to have you back,¡± I smiled and she pouted her lips, acting as childish as she used to be.

    ¡°Let me stay with you,¡± she crossed the small distance between us. Surrounded my neck with her arms, ¡°I might behave bad and do something stupid for you to punish me and tie me down with ropes. You punish whoever does something wrong, right?¡±

    Hearing her words and feeling her breaths from such close distance made my body faintly tremble.

    She wore things that Angelica used to wear. Feeling her soft skin exposed from her short and tight clothes made me yearn for more.

    ¡°Ahem, those whomit mistakes are demoted,¡± I cleared my throat and tried to break free, but she kept following my steps as if she was my shadow, ¡°don¡¯t forget what happened for Alex and Leo.¡±

    ¡°Lucky couple indeed,¡± she whispered, moving her fingers to touch my face and neck, ¡°don¡¯t you envy them? They got all the time in the world to live in such peace with the ones they loved.¡±

    ¡°Such peace won¡¯te without me standing as the pir for this kingdom,¡± I slowly pushed her arms, as I felt she was trying to convey something here to me, something I didn¡¯t like.

    ¡°But getting some rest, having more fun isn¡¯t bad, right? Kings shall all have time for themselves, my mighty king.¡±

    I was surer now of my earlier hunch. ¡°No thanks, I prefer to live the life I¡¯m living right now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a tedious life, stressful to the bones¡­ Can¡¯t you take a few days off? Few weeks to stay with me? I promise, you won¡¯t get bored.¡±

    ¡°No, thanks,¡± I stood firm, and didn¡¯t let her hands over my body, touching my parts, to affect my mind.

    ¡°Such a cold hearted king¡­ I don¡¯t like how you are mistreating me,¡± she said in such aining tone, yet she never broke my body free from her clutches.

    ¡°You have to get this clear in your mind,¡± I red at her sweet looking eyes, shoving away all the enchantmenting from hers, ¡°if you dared to do a single mistake, your fate won¡¯t be like this couple. Got me?¡±

    ¡°Damn fierce,¡± she gazed up at me for a long minute before breaking into such sweetughter, ¡°I like harsh men, do you know that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not joking.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± she broke away atst, gave me such a military salute, and acted in such a childish and funny way.

    But even with all her attempts, not a single time a smile escaped my tightly shut lips.

    ¡°Pretty mean,¡± she kept trying, and I didn¡¯t do anything except for turning my back to her. ¡°You are acting wary of me, right?¡±

    As a little girl that solved a little quiz, she jumped again and chuckled, ¡°but you don¡¯t need to. I¡¯m Hry, the same old beloving wife of yours.¡±

    ¡°We never got married.¡±

    ¡°But in my eyes you are always my man, the one who inherited my powers and kept showing me ways I never imagined to exist.¡±

    Yes, these were the words of my Hry, but this wasn¡¯t my Hry. I had to keep reminding myself of this fact. She was¡­ A mixture between humans and demons, with whatever demons even mean.

    ¡°Sigh, it seems you are more stubborn than I took you for,¡± she ced both hands in front of her, and kept twisting her body right and left, ¡°anyway, that means you won¡¯t let me off this easily, this soon, right?¡±

    Even when she acted in such a childish way, her eyes gave me a tempting feeling again.

    ¡°Are demons all like you?¡± and I couldn¡¯t help but heave a long tired sigh.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I mean¡­ Like this¡­¡± I pointed at her entire body and attitude, referring to everything about her.

    ¡°You mean my clothes?¡± she pointed to herself while putting on such an innocent expression.

    This little demoness¡­ She knew what I meant and acted as if she didn¡¯t!

    ¡°I mean¡­ Lustful as you?¡±

    ¡°Oh, thanks for such apliment,¡± and unlike what I expected, sheughed in weird joy, ¡°this is an honour to get such words from the man I loved.¡±

    She painted a sudden kiss over my lips, hugged me deeply while screaming in joy before heading back to her dorms, ¡°I¡¯m going to rest¡­ For now. You know¡­ You are always weed in my room, all the time¡­¡±

    And as she said herst piece, she ced her finger in her mouth, moving it over her two bulging hills at her chest, cing her finger deeply inside her clothes.

    And as she did that, she made sure to sway her body a few times before descending the stairs.

    ¡°Thinking this will always work? Humph! Let¡¯s see how long this pathetic show willst,¡± I knew she did all this just to cover up for my attempt to know more about her race.

    She might have escaped from me this time. But this won¡¯t happen again. We still had lots of time together. And as she guessed it, I won¡¯t let her off here for a long time.

    I did something I never did before. I opened my chariot¡¯s interface, looked for her current location, and sealed her room off.

    He wouldn¡¯t be able to get out no matter how hard she tried. And this was a simple test to see if I could start cultivatingter on without worrying over her actions.

    She tested my resolve about going on this path. Was she sent here to stop me? Or was this just her race¡¯s nature?

    I didn¡¯t believe such a race that kept toying with the entire cosmos was azy and lustful race only.

    They¡­ must be a terrifying race. And I got to raise my guard all the time when she was around.

 Chapter 919 Getting The Alien Races To Their New Homes

    I got it now. I just got myself another source of headache.

    As if I didn¡¯t have enough already, sigh!

    During the next two weeks, she stayed in her room unable to leave. I never thought about letting her out for now.

    I wasn¡¯t afraid of her right now. She was right next to me. Doing anything bad would be rewarded with punishment.

    I kept her locked up all this time to see how this would enrage her. I wanted to see the other side of her, even for a glimpse of moment.

    Her rage would expose anything she was trying to hide. People tended to lose control over themselves when they¡¯d get angry.

    Locking someone for such a long time? That must be torturing! I didn¡¯t intend to release her for now, not until I¡¯d go and bring the other universe¡¯s folks here.

    After one month and half, and after all these ups and downs, I reached the continent I wanted.

    The ocean there was wild! It kept sending huge waves, exceeding hundreds of metres, to attack shore before crushing over the barren very wide shore of ck sand there.

    It gave me such a feeling of awe that I kept watching this for long hours. When I went inside, I realised that this continent¡¯s outer region was over a high edge, ascending to the level of towering mountain ground.

    That was why the ocean didn¡¯t manage to break it, or perhaps it helped in shaping it in this way.

    When I looked at it from such a high altitude, I couldn¡¯t help but smile. The ce in the centre of this continent was a heaven on earth.

    It was a wide, seemingly boundless stretch of green ins. They were at a very high level, enough to have clouds passing just metres above the ground.

    Even a few clouds kept shattering at the ground, releasing thin wisps of grey and white fog, giving the ground a magical touch it didn¡¯t need.

    Just going to the edge and watching the far away shore down below and the raging ocean was a sight to behold.

    I liked it here. I liked the general atmosphere, the fact that this ce was secluded and hard to reach, plus the cloud touch.

    Above theyer of cloud barely touching the ground, there was another one. And this one was far, far away, thick and filled with dense clouds.

    It could rain at any moment, and it gave me the impression it would soak the entire world here if it did.

    On another note, I found a fascinating river that ended up at the edge, falling from such height, and ended up creating a great rainbow and a massive and violent waterfall that I loved.

    It ended up at the ocean, releasing denseyers of white fog, making me want to go down there and see what it was like down there.

    But I wasted enough timeing here. So the fun time was over and I had to return to work.

    I saved a ce in the deep parts of this heaven before opening a portal and appearing back atst in front of the dome.

    It seemed like a long dream, since I first came here and discovered this hideous ce till now.

    I watched the races who remained here in the north. They belonged to the other universe. I held my horn and started speaking:

    ¡°Listen up, this is your lord speaking,¡± I started by saying this, paused for a couple of minutes while moving my chariot high in the air, enough for most if not all of them to see me.

    ¡°I found a ce for you to stay at. It¡¯s beautiful, safe, and secluded. I hope you can use it to build a new home for yourself, and enjoy a life of peace and prosperity.¡±

    I then opened lots of portals, made sure to arrange them in ten groups, each having hundreds of them.

    ¡°Just pass through these gates and you¡¯ll reach your new home. I willeter to visit, yet this visit might take long months, even years before I could meet you again.¡±

    I got lots to do back on Earth. First I had to train and cultivate. Then I¡¯d go back to Earth and start the fifth quest. After that I¡¯d go to the golden quest.

    I truly didn¡¯t know for how long the golden quest would take, but the fifth quest would take months to end. In addition to that, I got lots of worlds to start my work at.

    And these¡­ Sigh! I knew it wasn¡¯t going to be an easy task. I knew Toranks promised me support, tons of soldiers and gears, equipment enough to take down those Hescos, but it wasn¡¯t enough.

    After all¡­ I wasn¡¯t going to fight Hescos or other races only. We were going to fight the fifth quest at the other worlds as well.

    I was already worried about this quest on my Earth. Imagine having neen more quests to deal with.

    Even with all my preparations and forces, I got little hope ating out from this unscathed.

    The only way to do it was to test that idea I got from the zombie leader. Hopefully he wasn¡¯t lying, hopefully the system and those behind curtains didn¡¯t change much in the old ritual.

    Or else¡­ Things would develop quite bad and turn to be quite nasty for me, for my people, for everyone.

    I waited for a few hours, watching the different races travel across my portals before I used the staff and went towards the military camps atst.

    I got done with relocating all the people I got recently. And now I had to get to see the fighting grounds, check on the living people there, and see how the new races of my universe were doing.

    When I got there, I found another outbreak of monsters. Sigh! Even with the new weapons, the losses and the scale of fight was something uncontroble.

 Chapter 920 Ive Changed!

    And that had a good reason for it. When I moved around the shore, I found that monsters kepting from the ocean, stretching this battlefield to reach long distances, far beyond where my forces arranged their defences.

    That left my forces stretched thin, fighting a battle that they lost the home advantage at.

    Sigh! These monsters¡­ They would make me turn the entire shore of the continent into a giant fortress, filled with mighty towers and grand walls.

    Well¡­ I didn¡¯t dislike such a situation. When I got to think about the grand picture, putting in mind the dense battles I was going to have at many new ces, I had to nod and ept such an unfavourable situation.

    My forces¡­ They need to get trained over this situation a lot as they are going to face it in many worlds. And I wasn¡¯t going to be there to help, neither most of my capable leaders and generals, nor all the defences and weapons here.

    I got to see what Legend first saw, then my Lily. They were right, and I was wrong.

    When training beasts, one had to not care about safety. In fact, safety shouldn¡¯te in the list of tasks one should do to make these beasts fiercer and bloodier.

    Without mighty beasts, how could one secure his homnd in times of turmoil?

    So I kept watching, not even thinking about summoning any of my warriors to help. I watched them struggle, get wounded, and even got eaten by these monsters.

    I felt pain indeed, but started to learn how to harden my heart. If I was going to spread peace over my Earth, over many other worlds, then I should pass through hell before doing that.

    I watched, and kept teaching myself to keep looking. To be honest, I reached a point that I was this close from moving out, joining this battle with all my might.

    But at thest moment I received a message from Ludak , one that made me realise what a high goal I had to achieve.

    [A good lord is the one who deals with himself in strict way, much more stricter than he deals with his followers]

    His sudden message came as inspirational guidance, one that I truly needed at this moment.

    I didn¡¯t know that he was watching, if anyone else from Toranks race were watching.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said while returning to exert full control on myself.

    He was right. It wasn¡¯t that simple or easy to be a lord.

    I always looked at the magnificent outer image of lords and kings. They lived in fancy mansions, and had all the power and wealth in the world.

    But I never asked myself this¡­ What did each of them have to go through to reach there? What did each one of them have to pay to keep this?

    What did they lose in return for such might and wealth? Right now I got a glimpse of how bitter a life of a good lord was.

    I sucked in a deep breath, filled with the scent of blood, the screams of my dying soldiers, and the struggle they put before getting killed at the end, or killing their foes.

    And with this breath, I felt like something changed atst in my soul.

    It seemed like¡­ I matured a little right now.

    I kept watching, not feeling the same pain or guilt like before.

    This fight kept raging on for five full days. I didn¡¯t take part in the fight even once.

    I watched Lilying with a grand legion of chariots towards me. She might be mad, or might thank me, who knew?

    ¡°Lord¡­¡± and when she boarded my chariot with everyone else, this was the first word she said while greeting me.

    She rarely used such words with me, and that made me look at her in wonder.

    ¡°I got to see you didn¡¯t join in,¡± she whispered, ¡°besides¡­ There are many new faces here.¡±

    I realised that she read through my mind. It seemed she got a really nice training to be a paragon before by her family.

    Good family indeed. At least they didn¡¯t raise her up to be a wife to someone, just like what Isac experienced for example.

    I watched the faces of the new generals I got from the ten races. They were looking in such a pathetic state, giving me the impression they participated themselves in the fights so far.

    Yet from the burning gazes at their eyes, I could feel their joy and content with this. They did enjoy that new life I chose for them, a life they should have lived a long time ago.

    It happened the same way I expected. They got it running in their genes. A tiger would recall its fierceness even if it was raised all its life in a cage.

    ¡°I see you were all quite busy during the period I didn¡¯t see you through,¡± I said while examining the bunch of strong and fierce looking one hundred generals here.

    They might not seem that much, but each one was enough to lead an army, even armies if needed.

    As for their leaders¡­ If their generals were giving me such a vibe, then I could only imagine how capable they were.

    ¡°Thanks for the lord¡¯s generosity,¡± one of them spoke, one that belonged to the soulers.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me, you are warriors and you shall live your lives in the battlefields, not at homes.¡±

    ¡°No lord, I didn¡¯t mean this¡­ I meant what you did to my people¡­ I heard it all from Lucias.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± I got what he was referring to. He was speaking about my care and interest with his race, or what remained from.

    ¡°Lucias said lots of things about you, lord. How you kept paying hefty prices to bring more of our race, how you helped us train and survive, feed on the souls of our enemies instead of animals and allies. Thanks lord, my entire people are indebted to you forever.¡±

 Chapter 921 The Generals Title Ceremony

    He lowered his head, then knelt and hit his head on the ground of my chariot for a long time without any intention of getting up.

    ¡°Lord¡­ This is our sacred salute to our race,¡± and just as I felt puzzled, Lucias appeared atst by my side and said these words.

    ¡°And?¡± If this was a sacred way of his race, then there must be a formal way to ept this salute.

    ¡°Lord has to honour us with your blood,¡± the one who knelt said before Lucias would say it.

    And when I looked at Lucias, he nodded to confirm this.

    ¡°I¡¯m the one honoured by your services,¡± I used one of the many swords I had and cut a wound, a deep one over my right hand before cing it over his head.

    ¡°Rise,¡± I liked this ritual. It gave me such an impression of majesty.

    ¡°All of you will follow his suit,¡± I turned to all, before adding, ¡°you are all going to be titled my valliant generals from this moment on.¡±

    It just hit me and I decided to follow this sacred ritual from the soulers as a formal way to ept generals and leaders at my kingdom.

    ¡°Thanks lord,¡± from the side, Lucias said while I felt his fire going turbulent, ¡°this is a great honour for my race.¡±

    ¡°Thanks lord,¡± the few soulers said in unison, while they stepped forward first to get such honour.

    Lily gave me a side nce filled with many questions. But I didn¡¯t need to exin anything I was doing to anyone.

    I like this ritual, and that was the end of the story. That was one of the privileges of me being a lord and king, right?

    It took no more than one hour to get them all titled and stained with my blood.

    ¡°Now, let me know the updates of your forces,¡± as I finished giving them titles, I started to listen to what they had to say.

    They mostly mentioned the same things. They arranged themselves intoyers per my previous idea. Lily assessed them and let the easy ones handle the new batches while the hardest would deal with the oldest ones.

    They left the inds for the new forces, while the open shores at the ocean side were handled by the oldest forces.

    I liked that arrangement. Fighting monsters at open grounds was a hard task indeed. And that was left for the oldest and most experienced forces here.

    Yet their numbers kept decreasing per each monster attack. And so these generals leading these fierce forces asked for reinforcement from the fresh ones.

    Waiting for soldiers to ascend up thedder and get stronger was something that needed time.

    ¡°Let the next few days reinforcements be distributed over them,¡± I decided, ¡°it¡¯s good to have fresh blood supporting these old folks. As for the old soldiers, upgrade them all to one hundred menmanders.¡±

    I added thest part when Lily gave me a warning gaze. I knew that the ways of teaching for these generals were fierce. Not to mention I witnessed how hard the monster outbreaks at these open shores were.

    But who said the old soldiers should be treated as the fresh ones? They got enough experience and capital to let me upgrade them to be one hundred menmanders.

    Like this, their losses would be decreased a lot. In addition to that, they deserved to lead men in fight, and they got to train on working in a big army.

    ¡°Thanks lord,¡± the fierce generals led by that zombie leader, Loran. He was in this bunch of fierce generals, and he looked much fiercer than before.

    He got a thick fog of blood around him, making me wonder if he went there and ate the monster himself or what!

    ¡°Go back now,¡± as I finished meeting with them, I waved my hand for all to leave. ¡°You and you, stay behind,¡± but I selected Lily and Loran to stay back.

    I needed to ask Loran about his race¡¯s update. Also I had to tell him about the expansion of my area of activity.

    As for Lily, I got to ask her about something, or someone who was missing in this meeting.

    ¡°Lord,¡± Loran seemed to guess what I wanted him for. As everyone returned to their chariots and left, he added:

    ¡°My people are ready. We tasted the blood of monsters. And those big ones taste delicious.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d you are enjoying this,¡± Iughed and heughed as well. And with this, the tension in the air was broken.

    ¡°We got to train lots of my race. Tasting blood seemed to stir up something deep inside us, turning many into vicious beasts, hahaha!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± I only smiled, ¡°as we are going to expand our area of activity at the next quest.¡±

    ¡°What does lord mean by that?¡± Loran was smart enough to read behind my words, ¡°how vast are we talking about here?¡±

    ¡°Neen more worlds.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Even Lily from the side got instant scare when she heard that.

    ¡°Lord¡­¡± she wanted to pull my arm but stole a gaze at Loran and didn¡¯t, ¡°we don¡¯t have enough forces for that.¡±

    ¡°We will,¡± I knew there was almost one month left for the fifth quest, ¡°you gotta train them harder and fiercer. This is the only way to do it.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°We have to do it, ok?¡± I gave her a warning gaze. After all this wasn¡¯t an option I decided out of whim.

    ¡°May I know the reasons behind it, lord?¡± Loran asked, and he acted in respect and didn¡¯t show any sign of taking my words lightly.

    ¡°You do know that our universe changed after you all¡­ Left, right?¡± I paused as reminding them of being trapped inside that pocket world wasn¡¯t a nice thing to mention indeed.

    As he slowly nodded with a slight change in his face, I added, ¡°in our universe, there are three races who are ahead of everyone else. We got Hectors, Toranks, and Hescos.¡±

 Chapter 922 We Got Nineteen More Worlds To Fight At!

    ¡°This¡­ These three aren¡¯t the strongest at all!¡± Loran shared my old theory about the reason behind targeting the fierce ten races before by those behind the shadows.

    ¡°My race is superior to all races in the universe right now!¡± and Lily didn¡¯t like the obvious remark of Loran.

    And so I had to step in.

    ¡°Considering the ten races that went extinct, the ten we got here, then yes¡­ They are much better and far superior to any of the three races.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why they were targeted first by our enemies, removed from the chess board of our universe,¡± I kept speaking, ignoring her useless argument.

    Just a single fight between her fiercest race fighter and any of the ten mediocre ones would prove my point without doubt.

    She was just feeling little pride in her race¡¯s current rank. Not to mention, their race ranked third in that list as there was no other better option.

    ¡°Lord¡­ Has a point,¡± Loran said in a way that made me feel he was feeling more bitter than pride.

    ¡°And one of those races is in my world, Earth,¡± I pointed at Lily before adding, ¡°and another is a friend of mine. That leaves one¡­¡±

    ¡°Hescos?¡± Lily suddenly asked, ¡°Is that the one famed for going for many worlds at a single apocalypse trial to secure more worlds and rule over the apocalypse?¡±

    ¡°It is,¡± I firmly nodded.

    ¡°Ah, I got it¡­ We are going to target them then?¡± she got what I wanted to do, but it seemed Loran didn¡¯t.

    So I had to exin all about my n, my enemies n, and how if I waited at my Earth I¡¯d end up at a major disadvantage in the end.

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Loran finally got the entire picture, ¡°lord is right. Sitting tight and waiting for such an inevitable fate isn¡¯t wise. I got what lord is trying to do here. And I have nothing to argue against.¡±

    ¡°Great,¡± I patted his arm, as this was the highest ce I could reach, ¡°make sure to train many of your people. Teach them how to wake up those in deep slumber, ok?¡±

    ¡°I got it.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± But Lily saw a lot of information here. I waved for Loran to leave after I warned him about my first trial attempt first to see if his way was going to work or not.

    Then I started to fill Lily in. I told her all what she missed, making her eyes go wider the more I spoke.

    ¡°Are you saying that¡­ These nasty zombies are a race?!!¡± and she was shocked, not lesser than what I was when I got to hear about this for the first time.

    ¡°Not a race, but ves who worked for a race,¡± I motioned towards the ce where Loran was standing at before, ¡°just like our Loran here. Their race was the one to create and keep those under leash.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ Why would the higher ups do such a thing? Releasing such ques all over the world here isn¡¯t a good thing¡­ Right?¡±

    She shared my vision about this mess. To be honest, I believed the ones who did this were those agents for our big enemy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about things we don¡¯t know anything about,¡± I tried to sound sceptical about it, yet I didn¡¯t get a single clue as well, ¡°we have to get ready for long and big battles at those neen worlds.¡±

    ¡°A single world¡­ We did a lot to just secure one world. And now we have neen more¡­¡±

    I got what she was thinking about. And I couldn¡¯t say I didn¡¯t understand her point and doubts.

    But this had to be done. I was forced to do it here.

    I could wait for the fifth quest to be over. However after that quest, forces in each world would be determined for good.

    At the fourth quest, all paragons regained most of their sealed powers. And that meant my enemies were going to be much fiercer than ever.

    Trying to fight them like before wouldn¡¯t work. Giving them time to control their regions wasn¡¯t wise.

    I had to strike them when they were at their weakest point. The fifth quest was a nightmare to all of us, and it came just at such a time when all forces weren¡¯t yet ready to wee a new yer.

    So after considering all the odds, I decided to go for it. Not to mention, I¡¯d get lots of support from Toranks. And I was really getting lots of support already.

    It was up to me and my forces here to make the difference. I thought about going to these worlds myself, but that fifth quest was something that was a headache to me on Earth.

    Not to mention the golden quest as well. I didn¡¯t know when this one would start, or how long I¡¯d stay there.

    Besides¡­ I might need lots of my forces to secure this golden quest.

    In brief, it was a grand challenge for my kingdom and armies. Either we would do a great job everywhere, or we would end up losing at all fronts.

    If not for the dead end, if I waited for the Hescos scheme toe to fruit, then I¡¯d not rather take such a risk at all.

    Or at least I should consider expanding slowly to other worlds.

    ¡°We got a lot of time to prepare luckily,¡± I waved towards this world and she got what I meant.

    ¡°How long?¡±

    ¡°A month at Earth,¡± I paused for a moment, ¡°and that meant twenty months here.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s indeed a lot of time¡­ But staying here limits the efficiency of training.¡±

    ¡°They are just hanging by a threat.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s in times of great monster outbreaks. And most generals and leaders aren¡¯t fighting during thest couple of outbreaks.¡±

    I got what others got what I realisedte. ¡°So¡­¡± I looked at her in questions and she added:

    ¡°We need to repeat this ce at two other ces at least,¡± she thought for a second, ¡°we need two more continents. We got this one opposite to us so it doesn¡¯t count.¡±

 Chapter 923 The Grand Mine!

    ¡°I can get you more continents,¡± there was still the one with all the ores there, ¡°but there won¡¯t be the same traits or inds like here.¡±

    ¡°I got it, we can send those who are already trained to these,¡± she paused, ¡°we can use them like you just did. Make them lead fresh troops and work as a grand army instead of just killing beasts solo.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even a fresh man staying here for a couple of days will turn into a veteran,¡± sheughed, ¡°but we have a single problem to solve.¡±

    ¡°How do you move them? That¡¯s a piece of cake for me.¡±

    ¡°No, I meant the monsters,¡± she shook her head, ¡°we scattered monsters here. And as you just said, we are going to fight Hescos so¡­¡±

    ¡°We need ground dens, right? We got a few but¡­¡±

    ¡°High grades will be risky, besides we need aerial monsters as well.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t Hescos experienced at ground fights?¡±

    ¡°Their mechanics¡­ They can fly,¡± she sighed, and I got an instant scare.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me all of them¡­¡± I paused as she nodded.

    ¡°They can fly, can fight in the water, and can fight in any terrain. They use deadly mass destruction weapons, lots of big guns that could be installed over their suits, and above all they had the ability to freely move away from any trap or danger.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± in my eyes, it was a versatile race. Mechanics¡­ How fierce would they be?

    ¡°We need our boys to learn how to fight on all terrains, and we need to supply them with big cannons.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I was away for long enough,¡± I thought about something when she said that. It seemed I had to go back to Earth before starting my long cultivation session.

    Hescos used mechas, and I¡¯d use my own race weapons to respond to that. Let me see which one was stronger, theirs or my modified mine.

    I left those scientists for a long time at the capital. It was time for them to bring me results.

    I looked around and a thought shed in my mind. I kept focusing here over training my forces, but neglected this important project.

    They should alle here. Hopefully their tools and equipment could be moved here as well.

    ¡°By the way,¡± as we got done from talking about business, I had to ask, ¡°where is Angelica?¡±

    ¡°Oh, about that¡­¡± and just as I asked, a wide grin appeared on Lily¡¯s face, ¡°when you left us, we scanned the entire grand mine region. We decided to call the grand mine by the way.¡±

    ¡°Go on,¡± it was a useless remark. Don¡¯t tell me she was happy because they gave it a name!

    ¡°After we got everything mapped, and it¡¯s a damn huge ce by the way, Angelica got this crazy thought.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± my patience was growing thin here. I like her excitement, but I had to understand the reason behind it first.

    ¡°She thought if the mountainous area is filled with such densely packed gems and precious ores, then what about the stretch ofnd around it?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± I suddenly got inspired by what she said, ¡°and?¡± I grew excited, the same as her.

    ¡°We dug at a far distance, almost twenty miles away. And guess what? After digging a hole for fifty metres, we found a thick vein underground! And that¡¯s not the only case! We found lots there, and that means¡­¡±

    ¡°We got a huge reassuring trove, hahaha!¡± I was damn excited about this, ¡°and she stayed back to manage it?¡± I got why she was missing.

    ¡°Oh, about that¡­¡± she suddenly paused as if she recalled something she forgot amidst her excitement, ¡°we didn¡¯t have any way to move people there. So I had to leave back through the portal you left behind, and send lots of people there to help, before the portal got closed.¡±

    ¡°Damn! Why didn¡¯t you text me about it?¡± I shouted before controlling myself. Who said rage was the only case which would make people lower their guards and act on their true selves? Excitement was also another deadly thing.

    ¡°Alright, let me ask her then,¡± I calmed myself down. Even if Lily forgot, why didn¡¯t Angelica message me?

    I got that this girl loved all precious things, but did she possibly think by staying there alone she would gain everything?

    [I¡¯ll send people over, how much do you need?]

    [Hye¡­ It¡¯s huge! Damn huge! I¡¯ve dug at a circle of two hundred miles radius and guess what? There are still thick veins running under the surface! Damn! This isn¡¯t a mine, not a grand mine, this is an entire continent filled with ores and gems!]

    This¡­ Wow! It was much better than I initially thought. An entire continent filled with ores and gems? Damn! This¡­ This was big.

    [Also I got to test a few. Not all just used for show. There are many who had high concentration of energy, even few who exploded in such fierce way, endangering me and my people]

    [Oh, these seem cool. Mark them down and start taking them off first. I¡¯ll open many portals as the spot I left you at]

    [No wait, working in the mountains is hard and tiring. It needs lots of preparations first. Why note at me first?]

    [This¡­ But I didn¡¯t know where you were!]

    [Just head south east from the ce we departed at] she took a few minutes to send me this.

    [Ok, I¡¯m on my way then] I had to leave right away. This wasn¡¯t just something that would bring wealth to me, it was something that could be used in the uing wars.

    Ores that could explode? If they were treated in a special way, then it would be possible to start making deadly grenades, right?

    ¡°I¡¯m going back then,¡± Lily waved her hand whileughing, ¡°say hi for me to Angelica. Ah, say hi as well to Hry, she is alright, right?¡±

    ¡°She is,¡± I recalled the locked girl in my room down below and couldn¡¯t help but grin.

 Chapter 924 A Terrifying Explosion!

    It was better to let her rot in there for as long a time as possible. The angrier she became the better.

    And then I used the staff, jumped over to the big mines before starting flying south east.

    [For how long?]

    [At least two hundred miles, or perhaps three? I don¡¯t know. I just started calcting the distance after getting out from the mountainous region]

    [Got it]

    At least there was a mark for me to assess my direction and distance.

    However, crossing that rough mountainous terrain took almost two days. And I was using my chariot¡¯s top speed here.

    The more I flew past the mountain tops, the more I believed Angelica¡¯s words. Her earlier assessment about the unsuitability of this terrain for my people was correct.

    As I crossed the mountainous region, I knew I had at most ten hours to arrive at her location.

    During this time, she kept moving outwards and spreading out her limited people to look for more ore veins.

    As I flew past the open fields here filled with tall and thick trees, I could see many scattered emptied spots, where she and her people dug the ground.

    I could see sparkling dots down below from my high away position. I wanted to get down there and inspect what they unearthed, but thought to wait until I¡¯d find Angelica first.

    As I expected, in eight hours I saw a bunch of people removing dirt in the middle of trees. They were a group of thousands, and they worked over a wide area, digging at five spots.

    [I¡¯m here]

    [I saw you]

    As I received her message, I didn¡¯t even wait for her to arrive and opened a portal. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I passed through it while hearing herining words from behind.

    ¡°Quite impatient you are!¡±

    Of course I was. I spent two days looking for her. And I still had to go back to Earth and spend at least one day there arranging things.

    So I had to get this done fast.

    Once we arrived at the other end, she looked at me in a ming way. Well, one of the reasons that made me hurry back here was to avoid being alone with her.

    Consider me scared of getting into a new rtionship at this moment. Consider me fearing for her and other girls being around me, fearing for them to get cursed.

    ¡°Sigh! Why are you in such a hurry?¡± she didn¡¯t give me any way out as she jumped over my chariot and called hers back. Like this I had to take her around with me until we¡¯d go back.

    ¡°I have little time left,¡± I shrugged.

    ¡°Really?¡± she crossed her arms in front of her bulging chest, making me inwardly sigh.

    She was a beauty indeed. And she kept chasing after me after getting done from Alex.

    ¡°Here,¡± and just as I went towards one of the paths in between mountains to find one of her men, she extended her hand and dropped lots of different shapes, sized, and coloured ores.

    ¡°These are the ones we excavated and got an immense amount of energy,¡± she said, ¡°be careful, they can explode if they get in touch with any energy of any sort.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± I grabbed one of them. It was dark purple in colour. The moment I touched it, I felt a stir inside my dantian.

    What? Could my dantian absorb the energy inside these ores? Or was it just a response to the huge amount of energy there?

    ¡°Go and arrange things,¡± I waved to her to leave, ¡°thene back to find me. I¡¯m going to remain here and wait for your return.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so anxious to see me leaving then¡­ What? Don¡¯t you like me?¡± she swayed her body as she said these words. I gulped and shifted my eyes off her exposed parts as I said:

    ¡°I told you already, I have little time.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure we will have a time when the two of us will only be together,¡± she said before leaving. And when she did, I sighed in relief.

    Damn! Why couldn¡¯t she get it? I was afraid of hurting other girls, why wouldn¡¯t she understand?

    As she went away, I knew she¡¯d take a long time beforeing back. ¡°Time to test these ores then,¡± I moved my chariot towards a deep part of the mountain tops.

    There I could test anything without endangering any people around.

    It took me roughly half an hour to get to a safe ce. I got that purple ore out and examined it closely.

    It was a big piece of ore, at the size of my head. It has such a rough surface, with sharp edges that could cause anyone any wound.

    ¡°She said it will explode once it gets in touch with any energy¡­ Interesting,¡± I didn¡¯t feel any energying from this ore, but my dantian did.

    If it got my dantian to stir up then it meant I could use my spiritual energy.

    ¡°Go,¡± I formed my first technique with my left hand then threw out this ore far away with all my might.

    As I watched it fly for thousands of metres away, I released my threads to catch it.

    Then something I never imagined happened!

    *Boom!*

    At first there was silence coupled with a bright mushroom shaped explosion. It gave me the impression of a star exploding, and the light expanded fast till it enveloped my chariot in such a sudden move.

    Then a mighty explosive sound came, and with it I saw the shield of my chariot getting deep and long cracks.

    My chariot was thrown in the air like a broken kite! Itnded a few miles behind, crushing the ground, while I was totally shocked.

    What the heck¡­ Was that?!!! She said that the explosion was fierce, but she never said it was so deadly!

    It settled in just a few minutes after it exploded. And when I rose up with my chariot, I saw a very scary scene.

    Mountains¡­ Mountains were cleared all around me! The explosion expanded far beyond my eyes.

 Chapter 925 What Happened?!!

    And everywhere¡­ A deep hole appeared in the ce where towering mountains were there minutes ago.

    Damn! Was this the effect of a single piece of this ore? Damn you Angelica! You should have warned me before about how deadly this was.

    [Hye! Hye! What the heck happened?!!! A mighty explosion just ured and reached a few towns and cities!]

    Damn! It even reached this far? I flew for half an hour, meaning I crossed over fifty miles at least.

    [Any dead?]

    [Lots! But that¡¯s not the issue. What the heck happened?]

    [Are we under attack?]

    And just as I read Angelica¡¯s distressful message, Lily sent as well.

    [It¡¯s fine, I was just testing something]

    [Testing? Dammit! You scared all of us! What the heck was that? A new weapon?]

    [You can say so. Just reassure everyone and return to your training]

    [Training? You scared the sh*t out of these monsters. They are all back into the ocean!]

    Wow! Even monsters get scared from this?

    [What happened?] and just as I was amazed with what Lily sent, Angelica sent again.

    [Why didn¡¯t you tell me that these ores are this deadly? I just tried one out and that was what happened!]

    [What? How?!! No way! Which ore did you use?]

    [The dark purple one]

    [It¡¯s one of the most explosive ones. But¡­ Hye, thest time we tried, it only detonated at a circle of one hundred metres! This one¡­ Damn! It went beyond my ability to guess its scale!!]

    This¡­ What the heck just happened here then?

    [For real? Don¡¯t bluff me!]

    [I¡¯m not! The fiercest is that ck one, and it exploded in a two hundred metre circle!]

    This¡­ [Tell me, what did you use to detonate it?] I had to ask. After all, something must have changed the fierceness of this ore, turning it from a small scale grenade into such a weapon of mass destruction.

    [We used our skills. What else can we use, genius!]

    [I see¡­] I didn¡¯t get it actually, [So you didn¡¯t use anything else? Was it that big?]

    [No, we got almost the same size from that vein as I recall]

    [Ok, keep working then and let me think about it]

    I closed the chat while looking in a daze all around. This terrain got changed beyond recognition anymore.

    What the heck just happened here? Why did that ore turn so fierce and explode with such might?

    And in less than half an hour, and after checking the core of that explosion, I couldn¡¯t help but inwardly sigh.

    ¡°Pretty damn fierce! I never expected my spiritual energy to be this fierce!¡±

    As I reached that core, I found something new. It was a grand gathering of thick and dark blue threads, enveloping over each other, moving around as if they were serpents.

    These were my threads, and I just recalled I used ten threads to touch that ore before everything happened.

    The only exnation was there in front of my eyes; my threads did this! And from the giant size of this ball, stretching over five hundred metres in diameter, I knew it wasn¡¯t just about my threads stirring up the energy inside the purple ore.

    ¡°It must have absorbed part of my power,¡± this was the only reason, ¡°was it trying to mimic my technique? Or did it augment it and copy its effects?¡±

    The truth was lying there in front of my eyes, but I couldn¡¯t exin it¡­ Yet.

    ¡°Go¡­¡± And as my threads were there forming a big ball, I moved my own towards it.

    The moment my threads came closer, it seemed like it stirred a ho nest!

    All of sudden the ball broke into a massive number of threads. They all moved and attacked my own, acting like wolves protecting their den or something.

    At first I thought about sending more threads to control these. I also considered retreating behind for enough distance to be safer.

    But I frowned when I saw what was going on here.

    These threads in front of me devoured my thin ones and they started recing it! I watched in amazement this phenomenon unfolding in front of me.

    This didn¡¯t take longer than five minutes. At the end, many of my thin threads got reced with much thicker ones.

    ¡°Let me try it out then,¡± I cancelled my technique and then reformed it. I wanted to see if this change was something temporary or permanent.

    And when my technique appeared again, I got my answer; it was permanent!

    Damn! So this ore didn¡¯t just explode, it absorbed my technique threads, evolved them, and returned them to me for use.

    What kind of magic was that?!!

    Just from this, the value of this purple ore skyrocketed!

    ¡°Wait a sec¡­ She mentioned something about the ck ore¡­¡± I paused when I realised there was a much fiercer one.

    I grew itchy¡­ I wanted to use it!

    I got now how these ores work, or the purple one at least. It got energy from my technique, augmented it while releasing a fierce explosive power in return.

    This power came from the grade of energy and technique used. Angelica used her own weak power to activate a skill. So the explosion turned out to be in such a weak state.

    But mine? It was a fierce technique formed by my blue spiritual energy. It was much fiercer, and it was much higher in grade than any skill Angelica used.

    At the same time, part of the explosion came from the process of augmenting my technique. This made it much fiercer than trying to augment a skill.

    I got it now. And I got that if I used a higher technique, like the merged technique for example, this explosion might epass half of the entire continent!

    Damn! I went to check my chariot. ¡°Taking one half of the entire energy reserve? Damn fierce!¡± it just happened for a few minutes, yet it brought damage that could take days or even weeks of constantly attacking my chariot.

 Chapter 926 Twin Discs

    It was a fierce weapon, one that I decided to use in what yet toe.

    But it got its drawbacks as well. First it was attacking me as it was attacking everyone else.

    It didn¡¯t differentiate between anyone. And I couldn¡¯t control the scope of its explosion.

    So when used, I had to make sure there was no one around for tens, or even hundreds of miles.

    Or I had to limit using it when the situation became dire, and I was going to lose my forces in any way.

    Another drawback was its need for someone like me to bring such results. In my entire kingdom, I doubted anyone could do the same devastational explosion, or even close to one tenth of it!

    They all depended on the system and skills. So they¡¯d end up causing the same limited explosion like what Angelica and her men produced.

    Should I use it as grenades? I looked at this grand devastation around, and then towards the thick threads of my technique¡­ No, this would be a total waste without doubt!

    These ores¡­ They were weapons of mass destruction in my hands. In others, they would grow cute and be like little puppies.

    But thinking about taking them all into my possession and not letting others use them wasn¡¯t right.

    ¡°I have to see what they can do then,¡± my thoughts shifted towards that long term project I started at MIT campus. Hopefully those folks out there could have an answer for this.

    If they could find a way to store my power inside something and use it when needed, then it would be great!

    Should I test another ore again? I hesitated. From the current devastation, It was possible the next explosion would be mightier and cause more damage.

    It was better not to test it here. I should go towards another ce, where no one was there, and test these ores as much as I¡¯d loved to.

    Thinking about this highlighted an issue.

    I nned to bring all the development teams here to work on their projects. If they were going to test such fierce ores and things here, then it wasn¡¯t suitable to let them do it in this continent, or the one next to it.

    These two were already going to be upied with my troops and people.

    I had to select another continent, far from here, and let them live there and do whatever they wanted.

    Lily also asked for possession of two more continents. And that was something that turned the vast world into such a tight ce.

    One continent had the alien universe races, another got a grand mine treasure trove, four were going to be upied by my people and troops, and the one was for my research and development team.

    Sigh! That was seven continents! The world got over fifteen, but I just upied almost half in a short time.

    Not to mention I got to travel towards three new continents and lead people there.

    At this moment, I regretted not having a treasure that¡¯d allow me to jump to wherever I wanted. If I got one, I could have saved tons of time!

    I opened the market and checked the added gears there. After each quest, more gears would be added.

    But I didn¡¯t find what I wanted. All the best gears did the same like my staff. They all required me to visit the ces as the main condition for it.

    ¡°Oh¡­ This might be useful¡­¡± yet before I was going to close the interface, I found something interesting there.

    I bought one and started to examine it.

    [Twin discs: Rare item. It¡¯s formed of two identical discs. ce each at two ces you desire, and a permanent portal will be opened there linking the two ces together. Consumables. Price: ten million coins]

    Well¡­ It was a bit pricey for such a small portal opening. Yet it was useful.

    Like this, my people didn¡¯t need me to be present all the time to move in between ces here.

    I got the grand ore mine, the training zones of the four continents, and then the research department continent.

    As Angelica had to spend more time here, I decided to start working on linking this ce with the big mine continent for now.

    I bought a hundred pieces of these twin discs, then jumped over to the continent and started cing twenty discs there.

    I scattered them around then returned back to the ce void of any mountains. From the words of Angelica, this devastation reached one of the paths close to here.

    So I ced the other twenty discs here. The moment the first disc was ced on the ground, a stir of a grand tornado of energy was formed.

    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s so damn huge!¡± I thought the portals formed would be small. That was why I used twenty at one go.

    But as the first portal appeared, I realised it could amodate tens of thousands of people at one time.

    That meant I didn¡¯t need all of these discs here. I just ced five and then returned back and collected the remaining fifteen discs.

    I still have many ces to use these discs at.

    I then went to the nearby continent and started linking the two continents together. Like this, my people could go in between the two continents without much trouble.

    I used five portals and let Lily know about these. She got excited by this.

    As for Angelica, she said she would transfer people through my portals. So my presence here wasn¡¯t needed.

    [Make sure to store up these explosive ores separately and with extreme care] I knew I didn¡¯t need to warn her but I had to do so to feel more reassured.

    [Are you going away?] she sent and I got that she wanted to stay with me for a longer time.

    [I have to roam this world for a long time] I sent but this wasn¡¯t the first thing I ced in the top of my to do list.

 Chapter 927 The War Returned

    I had to go back to Earth first. The fourth quest was over right there. And I had to check on many things, including the MIT team.

    So I opened a portal and headed back to Earth.

    I appeared just near the capital. I left here when Isac was handling the task of rebuilding the entire space of my kingdom.

    As I appeared here, all I found was more people and nothing much. It seemed the armies returned partially back from the Hector continent.

    Seeing this made me recall my promise, the one I made to Isac and couldn¡¯t fulfil yet.

    ¡°Damn! She is going to kill me!¡± I instantly went back to my second Earth, sent an urgent message for Angelica, asking for many people to be moved towards Earth.

    [No problem, we got too much anyway here] she wasn¡¯t exaggerating. We got tons of people during the year and half I stayed at that pocket world.

    Time might get affected in worlds and ces I visited, but it was always going on based on my presence. That meant all the time I spent at the pocket world passed also everywhere else.

    [I¡¯ll open portals at each path at this side] I decided to go all out, [Let your men brief people about what they are going to do]

    [Come on! Give me a few hours to notify and arrange things first!]

    [how much?]

    [At least half a day]

    I paused before realising something. I was going to move them towards my capital. And that wasn¡¯t the right ce for them to be.

    Who knew where Isac and her men went during all this time. It was better to travel to the furthest ces Isac went and open portals there.

    [You got it. I wille back in twenty hours] I sent before returning back to Earth. [Where are you now?]

    [You? Great! You got the balls toe and ask after all these days of leaving me alone here!]

    She was mad! And that was quite expected.

    [Things got out of control¡­ For you it was few days, for me it was over than a year]

    [Empty excuses won¡¯t help you! Where are my damn men? I need damn armies of workers to get things done! We are too far behind the schedule!!!]

    Yes, she was mad. [I¡¯m speaking with you now to ask you about this. Where are you now?]

    [Not that much,zy lord! We are still in New York state!]

    Oh¡­ They went a good distance ahead considering the few people they got.

    [Cool! I¡¯ming over right now and will bring the armies you want]

    [Better you follow your words with actions this time. I¡¯m fed up with your empty promises! If you didn¡¯t¡­]

    [I¡¯m going to deliver this time, I promise] I hurriedly sent before closing the chat with her.

    One hour here was equal to twenty back there. That meant by the time I¡¯d arrive at New York, Angelica would have enough time to prepare people toe here and help.

    As I started moving, I sent a message for the three I didn¡¯t hear from for so long; the jumper, Fang, and Wryly.

    [Atst! Where did you go? Leaving us to clean the dirt behind you and rest isn¡¯t a good thing y¡¯know!]

    And as usual, that jumper dude was still having his tongue sharpened even after all these days.

    [So you got things done?]

    [Indeed! What do you expect, genius? These people lost their armies and king, their leaders and generals. They surrendered mostly, with few only trying few useless attempts to resist]

    [Cool!]

    [What were you doing then? Don¡¯t tell me you slept all this time!]

    [What if I did so?] I loved teasing him, as he loved teasing me.

    [Damn! I knew it! Isac was searching everywhere for you. You are such a careless andzy lord, leaving us all here to work for you and do your dirty tasks while you keep resting and enjoying yourself back there!]

    [I spoke with him and he is cool now]

    [Humph! You always find a way out with lies!]

    [Shut up! Where are you now?]

    [Near that weird giant bubble you left behind. By the way, what is that thing?]

    Bubble? It suddenly hit me. [Don¡¯t tell me you tried to enter!]

    [No way! I tested it with part of my forces and they all got killed. What is that thing anyway]

    [Nothing you should know about]

    [Screw you! I¡¯ll get you to speak. Where are you now? I dare you to tell me!]

    [I¡¯m with¡­ Not telling, hahaha!]

    [Dammit! I¡¯m going to find you. I bet you are racing time to make up for Isac. I¡¯ll go and meet you there then bastard]

    [Keep dreaming] I closed the chat as I knew what he would send.

    Lots of curses and angry shouts plus few mean words¡­ That was his nature.

    But he guessed it right, I was heading towards Isac at the moment. It seemed this girl spoke with everyone, and let them know about me failing my promise to her.

    Damn girl! You should know that I was fighting a brutal war all this time! It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t want toe, but I couldn¡¯t!

    [Hi my bro, whassup?]

    And as I closed the chat with the jumper, another message came from Wryly.

    [I¡¯m great. How are things at your end?]

    [We resumed war again]

    [Wow! How so? Tell me everything, hahaha!]

    Before leaving, and even before fighting the Hector continent armies, Berserkers got a peace treaty I didn¡¯t like with Hectors.

    That led to me facing tons of problems back then. Yet it seemed such a honey period was over right now.

    [It¡¯s thanks to you actually. You managed to crush most of the Hector grand forces in this world, killing their king, enving his scary pet, and even finding a way to deal with the terrifying guardian beasts¡­ Damn! You were cool! Do you know that?]

 Chapter 928 My Right Handed Man!!!

    Oh, so that was what happened! It seemed to me crushing Hector¡¯s news spread across the entire world and among other races.

    And that made the Berserkers change their earlier decision. I got why they made it in the first ce, and why they changed it right now.

    They were terrified by the guardian beasts. But as I got rid of these scary little monsters, and also managed to crush most of the Hectors¡¯ elite forces alongside their mighty king; the path was wide open for them and any other race to make this world a hellish ce for Hectors.

    I like this situation now more than ever! This was great news. Once a race moved against Hectors, more would also jump in.

    When a lion was in power, others would fear him. But if he was deeply wounded and without his ws, he would get beaten by all the forest animals.

    This was thew of nature, thew of jungle, thew of the life we all were living right now.

    [So you are fighting them on the northern continent? How is it?]

    [Great! They got a strong hit from you, and our paragons didn¡¯t let such a chance slip by. We aim to control half of that northern continent before the start of the fifth quest. And we got help]

    [From Selvators?] I could already see the futuristic big three races battle unfolding in front of my eyes.

    [How did you know? Ah, that Fang must have told you]

    [I guessed it]

    [Anyway, they are helping but the Hectors also got a hand recently]

    [Dragons?]

    [Dragons, Illusionists, and Subi. The three races came together and formed a huge coalition force, aiming towards north as well as somewhere else]

    [Where? West?]

    [No, south! They are attacking the Selvator continent down there with the help of Hectors. I heard they brought one more continent at south]

    Damn! Things were getting hotter here. [And you are going to fight down there?]

    [We are pretty much focused on the north. Selvators branched part of their forces to the south. However the situation down there doesn¡¯t look that good actually]

    South was just southern Texas or somewhere else? I didn¡¯t know. If it was Texas, then I should get my troops there to help.

    If it was to the west, then it was alright.

    I got one month before the fifth quest would start. My forces should get some training. So fighting against this coalition army wasn¡¯t a bad idea.

    I learnt from what I did at the second Earth training camp. I should allow my older forces to lead fresh ones and use their experience in big fights.

    Doing this would solve me a great problem, and help as well in adding more fresh blood and decrease the loss of the veterans.

    [Finally you showed up!]

    And just as I closed the chat with Wryly, Fang sent this message before adding, [We are in great trouble!]

    [I heard]

    [From that damn jerk? He asked for help and I spoke with my paragons. In the end we got ourselves in such hot spot, and getting only a we are sorry message from their damn f*cking paragons]

    [Calm down and tell me where are these forcesing to your continent?]

    [Our continent is just southern Texas. And we got one at our east, led by Dragons, and one at west led by Illusionists. They use the two continents as bases toe and hit our continent]

    [I see¡­ So no Hectors down there?]

    [They got one continent in the far west, but it isn¡¯t a big deal. They had to travel a long distance toe to us. And it¡¯s the same for us as well]

    [I see¡­ Any big challenges on the two continents near you?]

    [Not that much actually. They are just using arge number of different forces and lots of gears and big weapons to take down our continent. If we just had all of our forces here, we could have stopped them. Dragons! They think they are invincible here!]

    [Don¡¯t worry about that] I decided, [I¡¯m going to send forces to your aid]

    [Please hurry then! They have already overrun half of our continent! Where are you going to expand your troops? So I can spare few forces to help and guide you here]

    [Who said I¡¯m going to hit your continent?] I smirked, [I¡¯m going to take down the other two ones]

    [This¡­]

    [You just keep them busy, try to lure them as deeply as possible in yournds. This way, they won¡¯t be able to retreat when my forces arrive]

    [Oh, I see¡­ Nice tactic indeed. So you want us to keep them busy?]

    [That¡¯s your task]

    [It¡¯s not that hard actually. Retreating and conserving strength is easy. And once youe to theirnds, we will show them the real might of our race]

    [Good luck] I knew that Selvators was a race that could be trusted. They weren¡¯t that weak. If not for the sudden presence of Hectors, they¡¯d be fighting for hegemony here with Dragons.

    [I got a mission for you]

    [Sure, keep sending me away as if I¡¯d fall for it!]

    [Just listen¡­] I started to brief that jerk with what I got from Wryly and Fang. once I ended, the jumper sent just one sentence back:

    [I like it! Let¡¯s do it! I hate dragons anyway]

    That jerk stopped nagging me and instead he was joyful about this new war. Anyway I needed to let him lead the forces out to train. [Inform others. Leave part of the armies at the Hector continent and near the capital. Got it?]

    [Leave this to me. Atst you recognising me and making me your right handed man]

    [Screw you! Who said you are like that?]

    [Hahahaha! You don¡¯t need to admit it. I got it all myself]

    I closed the chat instead of cursing and starting a big fight with that jerk. Who the heck said he was my right handed man? Damn him!

 Chapter 929 Fulfilling An Old Promise

    That jerk was the only one able to turn me mad with just simple words of his. I took deep breaths before I finally calmed down myself.

    [Help is going your way] I sent to Fang before recalling my twin discs. [Lead your forces back to the capital. I¡¯ll leave a huge ten portals there. They will lead you all the way to Texas directly]

    [Wow! Nice touch!]

    [Don¡¯t ck! This war is huge and I want it done before the start of the fifth quest]

    [Don¡¯t worry, leave it to me. Since when have I let you down? I¡¯m your right handed man! I¡¯ll make you proud]

    [¡­]

    I controlled myself to not find this jerk and smash his head. As I got this urgent task, I stopped, saved the bookmark, before jumping directly to Texas.

    There the situation was a clear image of war camps. Long rows of forces kept marching towards the direction of the big gulf to the south.

    I didn¡¯t look around for too much before finding a suitable zone to use my discs at. I installed the ten ones there and returned back to the capital and installed the other ten.

    I left the gates just outside the huge walls and densely packed defensive forts at the southern parts of my capital. This was the most heavily fortified and most secure ce in my entire capital.

    [They are done! Just lead your forces and move them to Texas]

    [I¡¯m on my way. Others are as well. We willmence a grand meeting soon at the capital before travelling to the two continents]

    [Beware, I won¡¯t be here to help. So¡­]

    [Don¡¯t worry, I told you I got it]

    [And ah¡­ Don¡¯t forget to take good care of my armies. Don¡¯t screw them like you did with your armies]

    [Damn you! I wasn¡¯t the one who did all this to my armies! I just got in bad circumstances]

    [Excuses¡­ I don¡¯t want to hear them anymore, right?]

    [Yes, I¡¯m your right handed general after all, hahaha!]

    This jerk! I tried to tease him, but ended up getting teased instead. I closed the chat and sent it to Fang, telling him about my forces getting on the move.

    He told me that he started working on the fake retreat n. He also said they¡¯ll abandon Texas shores, giving the enemy the false impression that they were really at a tight spot and considering abandoning this continent for them.

    He nned to gather up forces and move them to help my troops. At least he got some conscience, and decided to help in this big war.

    I felt more reassured this way. Having trust in that jumper? Damn! He got every single army I gave to him destroyed!

    Of course I was worried! I even thought about bringing more fresh troops to help if needed.

    But if I ever did that, I¡¯d dy much of the ns of the fifth quest.

    Anyway, I returned to my journey to Isac. as I got closer, I sent her a message.

    [I¡¯ve seen you from far away, yet didn¡¯t see any of the people you promised]

    [Do you want them here? Fine, I¡¯ll bring them all here]

    [No wait! Can you just scatter them around? And before bringing them here, are they oblivious to their tasks or what?]

    [Don¡¯t worry, they all know what they are going to do]

    [Perfect! Let me get more dragon riders then]

    [I¡¯m going to bring them first. You handle everything else]

    I opened a portal and went back to the second Earth. [Send all the people towards my chariot] I sent to Angelica once I arrived.

    [Do you know how f*cking huge this ce is? And we got mountains! Hye, I can¡¯t see your chariot anywhere!]

    I frowned for a second before sending again, [Bring them all to the path near the ce of the explosion]

    [Oh, I got it. I¡¯ll send everyone now]

    [Cool! I¡¯ll leave this task over for you]

    I started opening tons of portals here. Unlike the portals opened by the twin discs, mine paled in terms of size.

    So I had topensate for it in numbers. As I got done, I already saw the early batches of the peopleing here.

    They looked so damn huge in number! I got satisfied with what Angelica did and decided to return back to my Earth again.

    I got done with one nned task and one urgent one. Yet there still remained another important one; the MIT guys.

    I went back to where I left to find Isac waiting for me. She stood over her chariot, crossing her arms and swaying her body just like any girl would do when getting mad.

    ¡°Man up!¡± I said before adding as I turned my chariot away, ¡°they areing. Get ready to wee them.¡±

    And just as I was less than a mile away, I could hear a loud ruckusing from behind. They arrived, and the many dragon rider girls started to shout and organise them to start their work.

    [Thanks!] Isac sent, and I didn¡¯t care about her hidden apology.

    [How is the current state of work around the kingdom?]

    [As you can see, we just secured north, then marched to west. We stillck few parts at north, and we didn¡¯t touch south yet]

    [This¡­]

    [Don¡¯t worry, we will start working soon with all the workers you provided. I will make sure to finish the building projects at north, and start working at south]

    [Be sure to have an army stationed at each direction]

    [I already got six armies waiting to help at any given moment]

    [That¡¯s cool]

    I instantly used my teleportation staff and returned back to the capital.

    I felt like I was racing against time whenever I came to Earth out ofte. Everything had to be done yesterday!

    Going to the capital after all this time made me feel like I was going home.

    This time I wasing here as the overlord king. There was nothing to threaten my capital anywhere around.

 Chapter 930 Meeting Unexpected Old Mates

    And my capital was living in such peace and prosperity, giving me a mncholic feeling of my time when I was without a ss.

    I didn¡¯t miss that pathetic life, but I had to admit my capital gave me an image of the most prosperous human capital and big cities back in my time.

    ¡°Look for those folks working at MIT. tell them the king wants to see them at the central pce.¡±

    I stopped one of the dragon rider girls and gave her such an order before turning my chariot and heading towards the central big pce.

    I was the king here, and I got a chance to see and enjoy my status as a king for once.

    I went towards that pce and when I got near, I noticed the presence of a big shield surrounding the entire central area of the capital.

    It wasn¡¯t that strong, but not that weak either. I didn¡¯t know who did it, but they did something good here.

    I passed without any problems. It seemed this shield could identify people belonging to my kingdom, granting them instant ess.

    When I got down towards my pce, I sawrge open green fields inside a big and towering wall.

    There were many defences here, towers, weapons, and lots of troops stationed to defend the pce.

    Was that pce very important? I didn¡¯t know that.

    Yet it gave me a formidable feeling, like this belonged to one of the mightiest races in the world, not to what to be considered weak humans.

    If such an arrangement was done just to give this feeling then I supported it. Of course such a thing woulde from none but Isac.

    She was trained and raised as a paragon, and that exined her knowledge about such weird things like architecture and also etiquette.

    I descended and let my chariotnd on the grand green garden here. Once I did, I saw lots of soldiers running fast, in such a neat organisation, giving me a good impression about them.

    They weren¡¯t weak, and they must have seen lots of fights to reach such an order. Even while running, they kept their formations and lined up, making me smile while watching theming.

    ¡°Lord! We salute our mighty lord and king!¡±

    And just as they arrived near me, they stopped, did something like a military salute by hitting the blunt side of their swords and weapons over their chests, while shouting in such a way.

    I waited until all of them arrived. In front of me, at least ten thousand troops were standing and waiting for my order.

    ¡°Who is your leader?¡± I moved my eyes around. Such a force must have a capable leader.

    ¡°We are, my lord,¡± and when I saw the two who stepped forward, I couldn¡¯t help but feel bitter.

    All the joy and pride from before turned into sorrow and regret.

    They were the two lovers, Alex and Leo. their love ended them up falling from being two of my closest friends and being two of my mightiest and most trusted generals into such a state.

    Was this bad luck? Or was this fate? Or was this just a small hup before they¡¯d regain their former status?

    I didn¡¯t know the answer to that, only fate would.

    ¡°How are you two doing all this time?¡± I overcame my inward feelings and asked the two with a wide and fake smile.

    I was happy to see them, and not happy to see them here to be honest.

    ¡°We are great, lord,¡± Alex said while Leo didn¡¯t speak. This dude had such a troublesome look over his face, making me realise he was ming himself for what he did to himself and his girl.

    Of course he was the one to be med. He was the man, and he should take much responsibility towards his girl.

    He risked everything in such a dire situation of a risky war, making decisions against what I gave him. He didn¡¯t act smart and just followed his heart.

    What a fool! In the end he let himself and his girl get demoted, and now they were working as two pathetic leaders of such a force, securing an empty ce without much importance to me or my kingdom.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get inside and talk,¡± I started to descend the stairs, giving myself time to think about these two.

    And when I thought about them, I couldn¡¯t help but recall my Karoline and Hry. One went missing and the other got possessed. I was ced in such tough situations where I chose the best for my people and kingdom.

    If I was Leo, I¡¯d leave everything behind and chase after Karoline. Or perhaps he¡¯s lead everyone to long and unmatched wars, ending up losing everything and getting nothing done at the end.

    Love was good and great, I could get that. But one had to work his mind instead of his heart, especially when his decisions wouldn¡¯t just affect himself, but many people around.

    Sigh!

    I paused when I reached the second floor. I kept Hry locked up for a long time already. Should I call her out? Should I release her?

    For a second I was tempted to do it. But when I considered that we were on Earth, I decided not to.

    I would try her out when we were away from here. Even if she did something stupid, she got nothing much to threaten my kingdom and people with.

    After all, my second Earth was a calm ce without many dangers and challenges there. Not like here, where my kingdom was surrounded with tons of enemies waiting for a half chance toe at me.

    So I kept walking down the stairs and then the two familiar faces weed me down below.

    ¡°Lord, this way,¡± Alex was acting all formal while Leo kept his silence. I walked in the centre while the two kept apanying me.

    But I didn¡¯t go towards the pce first. I went to inspect the forces here.

    ¡°Nice soldiers you got,¡± I said in honest praise.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mock us lord, we know this is just a generous arrangement from Isac and not from you.¡±

 Chapter 931 For Alexs Sake

    And just as I was acting friendly with them, Leo just overstepped the line, saying things he shouldn¡¯t.

    This jerk¡­ Damn! I totally misread him. I thought he was self ming himself and was seriously considering giving them another chance.

    But now? He proved that he didn¡¯t learn his lesson. Instead, he seemed to hang his failures on no one else but me.

    ¡°Do you think you reached this status in an unfair way?¡± I asked while calmly weing his rude words with my calm and yet domineering ones.

    ¡°Lord¡­ He is just¡­¡± Alex tried to save him, but I silenced her with a simple raise of my hand to shut her up.

    If I had to admit, then I¡¯d say I cared too much for Alex not Leo. This girl had the ability to read through the angels¡¯ schemes.

    Of course the role yed by angels diminished out ofte thanks to my uncontroble fast growth rate, yet they were still a danger to watch out from.

    Just their role at thest huge war against the Hectors proved how effectively deadly they could be. They provided intel to the enemy, and the worst thing was that I couldn¡¯t shield against this even if I knew.

    ¡°It¡¯s you who demoted us, no one else.¡±

    Yes, he was lost in his dreams and illusions.

    ¡°Fine,¡± I turned my back to him, pointed randomly at one soldier and motioned for him toe.

    I could sniff stress and nervousness in the air. This situation wasn¡¯t by any means close to what anyone standing here dreamt about when they saw my charioting here.

    If I got a good impression of them, their futures would change. That was how far I reached with my own efforts.

    ¡°Tell me, soldier, in times of war which orders will you follow?¡±

    ¡°My leaders and superiors, lord.¡±

    ¡°And if you got an order that¡¯s against your own thoughts, what would you do?¡±

    ¡°I trust in my leaders and generals. Even if I have something to say, I¡¯ll keep it to myself and just execute the order.¡±

    I turned to Leo to see that jerk was scoffing as if he wasn¡¯t satisfied with these words.

    ¡°Then tell me, soldier, if one of your fellow soldiers did something against the orders of the higher ups. What will his fate be?¡±

    ¡°Going against direct military orders? At times of peace or war, lord?¡±

    ¡°At war time.¡±

    ¡°He will be killed on the spot, this is the iron military rule, lord.¡±

    His answer came swift and decisive, making me slightly admire him.

    ¡°Get back then,¡± I motioned for him to retreat before calling for others out. As I asked, they all gave the same answer.

    Even when Leo red at them, they didn¡¯t flinch. Here, I was the highest person in power, not to mention the strongest as well.

    ¡°See? Instead of thanking me for letting you live, you are ming me for your own mistakes¡­ Pathetic!¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Leo got stirred up, and I watched him closely. He had to make a hard decision here. Either remove this facade and start acknowledging the real problem and then start solving it, or else¡­

    As these soldiers said, the militaryw was fierce and decisive. What I showed before out of generosity would be taken back right now.

    ¡°Lord, I beg you¡­ Please forgive him¡­¡±

    And just as I waited for him to speak his mind, another person had to step in. Alex knelt on the ground, hit her head with the dirt and I could see her tears running from her eyes.

    Seeing her like this made me wonder, howe such a good person ends up with such a jerk!

    ¡°Humph, just for your sake,¡± I turned around and left.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    *Fwoosh!*

    And just as I walked a few steps away, Leo was about to say something when his neck was touched with the cold touch of my ive.

    In a sh my ive appeared and in a sh it reached his neck. I didn¡¯t stop my ive until it left behind a long trail of blood running down his neck.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mistake my generosity, I only did this for Alex¡¯s old times sake when we were together,¡± I said in such a cold tone and domineering attitude, ¡°or else¡­ your head would have been rolling on the ground a long time ago.¡±

    His body trembled as at this moment, he finally got to experience what fear truly meant. I sized him up and down, gave him a gaze I¡¯d give to any pathetic and worthless losers I¡¯d meet on the streets.

    And at his side, Alex was trembling much fiercer than him. Her tears formed such a small circle at the dirt, making me inwardly sigh.

    Matters of heart¡­ They were really unpredictable and uncontroble! Sigh!

    I went towards the pce while thinking about the soldiers I just met. This unexpected meeting with Leo and Alex wasn¡¯t as pleasant as I expected.

    And all was thanks to that jerk!

    But I got to see how strong and capable these soldiers were. They must have been handpicked by Isac.

    I got that she wanted to give such an image to my pce. After all, it was going to be the central ruling ce of the entire capital in the future.

    However¡­. Leaving such capable soldiers to rot in such a ce was a big mistake.

    I could sniff the eagerness of these soldiers for blood and fierce fights. They were fighters, not guards!

    ¡°Hey, you!¡± and just as I walked for a couple hundred metres, I turned and shouted at them.

    ¡°Lord, do you ask for me?¡± It seemed my general shout turned them all puzzled. One of them got the courage to step forward and speak.

    And my sudden shout startled the just standing erect Alex, making her body tremble again.

    If only she had a stronger mind, she¡¯d be a fine general without doubt. And her personal life wouldn¡¯t be in such a mess.

 Chapter 932 You Were The One Who Inspired Me To Do All This!

    ¡°From now on, you will all get reassigned,¡± I shouted, not speaking to the one that stepped forward, but to all of them, ¡°when I¡¯ll leave here, I¡¯ll take you all with me. I¡¯ll give you an army to lead, and you¡¯ll only answer to me.¡±

    I have warriors as my personal army so far. They were strong indeed, but no matter how many I got from them, it never seemed enough.

    Besides, I was a human overlord. Howe I used only warriors from other races?

    These ten thousand soldiers I liked. And they gave me such inspiration. Why wouldn¡¯t I start forming my personal army out of humans?

    The problem of deploying them would be solved with that warrior¡¯sir treasure I got from one of the Toranks sovereigns.

    I could turn any race into warriors, store them into my inventory and call them out to fight whenever I wanted.

    When I shouted and said these words, three different reactions appeared. One that came from all the soldiers as I could see and feel their true happiness from what I just said.

    As expected, they craved bloodshed and huge fights. Staying here to guard wasn¡¯t a good thing for such fierce lions.

    The second came from none other than that jerk, Leo. his face darkened, as if he got stripped naked in front of his people.

    As for thest, it was Alex. She looked at me in doubt and conflicted eyes, not helping to steal gazes at her man, wondering if this was my punishment for him.

    ¡°As for the stationed guards here, I¡¯ll bring a hunger force here. They are fresh soldiers, so make sure to train them well,¡± I directed my words to Alex, making her conflicted gazes deepen.

    As for Leo, his dark face turned bright for one second before his hatred overcame his joy, showing a fierce face.

    ¡°As for you¡­ You are going to get reassigned,¡± I got fed up with him, ¡°you are going to the frontlines, fighting as a normal soldier. Your life will be in your hands, and the hands of fate.¡±

    Inded my words and left without waiting for anything from this jerk or his girl.

    For Alex¡¯s sake, I wouldn¡¯t kill him with my hands. But that didn¡¯t mean I¡¯d let him continue acting this way.

    If he chose this path, he got no one else but himself to me.

    ¡°Lord¡­¡± and just as I walked towards the pce, I heard the pitiful scream from Alex while hearing her steps running after me. I didn¡¯t stop until she ran and blocked my path.

    ¡°If you are going to send him out, send me as well,¡± she said, in such a fierce way as she made out her mind.

    ¡°Are you sure? You know that you got nothing to be med for.¡±

    ¡°He did all this for me,¡± she didn¡¯t change that fierce look over her face, ¡°and as such I have to carry my responsibility towards my man.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, silly kid¡­ You got it all wrong¡­¡± I started walking until I stopped just next to her. I ce my hand over her shoulder before adding:

    ¡°The one who should shoulder all these aren¡¯t thedies, but men. If a man can¡¯t lower his head for the sake of his girl, then he doesn¡¯t deserve that girl, least deserved to be called a man.¡±

    ¡°H¡­ Hye¡­¡±

    ¡°Since day one I met you and I got that you have such pure heart,¡± I sighed, ¡°you were once one of the human aces. You defied logic and fought against all the odds. You risked your life, can you tell me why?¡±

    My words came as a sudden wake up call for her. Her body trembled under my hand while her eyes dazed out for a long minute.

    ¡°I¡­ I did all this for our human race.¡±

    ¡°Do you still recall that? Great! Then tell me, one of the mighty and brave people of my kin, what happened for you to fall into such a low state of mind? Is love really that important? Or to be more clear, is your heart choice¡­ Correct?¡±

    This time she trembled more violently and I decided to let her think about what I just said.

    ¡°You have to know this¡­¡± and just as I walked a few steps away, I had to stop and say these words loud and clear, without turning to her, ¡°you were the one who showed me, the mighty overlord of humans, the right path to take at that time. It¡¯s you and other aces who started the fire of rebellion, did the hardest step of antagonising injustice and tyranny. And I just followed behind. Don¡¯t let me down, one of my human heroes, don¡¯t let yourself down.¡±

    As I said myst words, I resumed walking with such a heavy heart. Indeed I came back wanting to have a ss and get a nice life and all.

    But if I thought back about it, and if I was truly honest with myself, then I had to admit that she and other aces got a huge role in what I became.

    It was since knowing about the aces, about her, that I started to think seriously about helping my human race. Before meeting her, before learning about her presence, all I aimed for was to just survive.

    Yet when I heard about what she and others did, I got to realise there was another mission waiting out for me. I came back in time not just to give myself a better life, but to give all humans a chance in living a decent life.

    Such a person who inspired me to be what I was right now ended up in such a deep pit thanks to a wrong decision.

    Her heart was free to choose, but who said her role ended by just surviving that deadly star weapon attack at the Statue of Liberty ind?

    Her path didn¡¯t end there, it just got started. She got strayed off the right path, for such a long time already.

 Chapter 933 Meeting My Weapon Development Team

    Yet it wasn¡¯t toote, it was never toote for anyone to return to his original path and start over.

    As she guided me back then to my current path, it was my time to repay her debt and guide her back to her rightful path.

    Hopefully she¡¯d get what I said, and hopefully she¡¯d make the right choice here.

    I walked towards the pce and stopped just on the stairs leading inside. Isac took care of every single detail here.

    There were two huge statues appearing on the side of the stairs. And on the sides of the opened doors, there stood a group of servants wearing white and ck uniforms, waiting in respect for me.

    ¡°Wee lord,¡± as I walked in the middle path, they bowed for ny degrees and weed me in a loud tone.

    I nodded and went inside. The pce was decorated with many wooden works and precious ores that made me recall the inside of the old man¡¯s mansion.

    Yet it was on such a bigger scale, and there were also few paintings on the walls showing me in various battles and situations.

    The doors opened at a wide and spacious hall that ended up with a huge wall showing a mural. It described thest epic war against Hectors, making me believe Isac ordered it recently.

    The wall stretched for the entire height of this pce, ending up with a dome shaped ceiling with such a marvellous looking circr opening, covered with sparkling and semi-translucent ss like thin ores.

    And there was a huge seat in front of this wall, with two huge red and golden curtains just behind the throne.

    I stopped in front of this throne while watching the many rows of smallest wooden seats in front of it.

    It looked like a throne hall, suitable for a true king indeed.

    ¡°Does lord want to eat or drink something?¡±

    As I sat on the throne, overlooking the entire hall and a small part of the garden outside through the opened doors, one of the servants asked in deep respect.

    ¡°No thanks, I¡¯m waiting for guests to arrive.¡±

    ¡°We will leave someone to wee them, lord,¡± she bowed again as everyone else.

    ¡®Isac¡­ This girl didn¡¯t miss to find such beauties to serve me¡­ But did she think I was this lustful king or what?¡¯

    I watched the group of beauties walk away and disperse around the huge pce. Two stood on my side, seemingly waiting for any orders of mine.

    They were even more beautiful than Hry, much hotter than Angelica, and had such demeanour like Karoline.

    They were a nice touch indeed for mighty kings. But for me, this wasn¡¯t something I¡¯d look at.

    Right now I am still burdened with the unexpected meeting outside. I didn¡¯t like that Leo. he turned out to be someone I despised.

    It was a regret that such a pure hearted girl with such potential would end up going down thanks to her heart¡¯s choice¡­ Sigh!

    ¡°Lord¡­ There is arge group of people standing at the entrance of the pce.¡±

    And just in half an hour, I got the notification from one of the short skirt girls serving me in this pce.

    ¡°Let them in,¡± I knew they were those MIT guys. But why would theye in suchrge numbers?

    But just as the group I was waiting for appeared, I recognised two familiar faces.

    During the past visits to the MIT workers, war was going on all over the capital and regions near it.

    I didn¡¯t have time to meet with everyone just like I was doing right now.

    Seeing Wolf and Moore made me recall the first time I met these two. They didn¡¯te alone and were tagged along with other big militarypanies.

    However the people of the otherpanies moved away and didn¡¯t like my way of handling things here. As for these two, they brought over their brilliant minds as well as their big guns.

    I still recalled how Wolf brought over that damn useless stealth bombers, feeling much pride at doing this.

    Recalling these militarypanies made me wonder about something. They were supposed to be located inside my kingdom territory. But I didn¡¯t get any clue about them for a long time, even to the point of totally forgetting about their presence.

    What happened to them? Did they die? Or something else?

    ¡°Lord,¡± as the group led by the two MIT youths, Wolf, Moore, and an old looking man with spikes instead of his eyebrows. If I recall correctly, he was called old Gan or something.

    He was the leader of the talents brought over to help MIT guys. They created a scene before, trying to enforce their races¡¯ tech over mine.

    ¡°Wee all,¡± I said in greeting while they stopped at the seats and were looking at me in deep respect and slight fear.

    Since thest time we met, I established a grand kingdom and became a mighty king. I crushed one of the big three races in the universe, dering my ability to lead them over towards glorious times.

    And it seemed stories about what happened at the Hector continent spread over to their ears.

    ¡°Long time no see,¡± I moved my eyes in between Wolf and Moore. The two smiled while Wolf couldn¡¯t control himself like usual.

    ¡°Lord, it was a long time indeed. However many things happened, good and bad.¡±

    ¡°Good things must be rted to your research, right?¡± I expected them to bring me good news. Yet he did mention bad news.

    What possibly could have happened at their work to be considered bad news?

    ¡°Yes, lord,¡± Moore stepped in, ¡°we made a breakthrough and managed to get great results.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ What about this bad news?¡± I focused my eyes over Wolf and that dude didn¡¯t hold himself as expected.

    ¡°Those bastards, the ones who came from other militarypanies, the ones who came with us and left soon.¡±

    My eyes shed in the cold light when I heard what he said. I was just wondering about their fate, and here he was mentioning them.

    ¡°What happened to them?¡±

 Chapter 934 They Didnt Get What I Wanted To Do!

    ¡°They¡­ Brought everything they got and moved towards the south,¡± Wolf waved his fist in such anger, ¡°they sought asylum at an overlord or something in the south. They are helping him to do the same as we are.¡±

    ¡°Ah, and that is the bad news I suppose?¡± I was a little surprised by this, however I didn¡¯t feel any threat about that.

    ¡°This is indeed bad news, lord,¡± Wolf shouted, ¡°these bastards! They came here and heard about our ns, then sold them all to anotherpetitor! This is treason!¡±

    ¡°Calm yourself down first,¡± I couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°do you think modifying human arsenal is that easy feat?¡±

    ¡°But¡­ We got news they managed to make the human weapons work again,¡± Moore said in such a heavy tone.

    ¡°So what?¡± Iughed again, making the two look at me in such a weird way.

    In fact everyone here in the room was eyeing me in such a weird way. In their eyes, this was such a bad thing to worry about.

    ¡°Do you think I couldn¡¯t have all of our arsenal working by day one?¡±

    I calmly said, while moving my eyes around. These folks¡­ They missed the entire point of my project.

    ¡°What do you mean, lord?¡± the blonde girl asked in doubt.

    ¡°I could have asked you to rece the damaged parts with new ones, use generators to produce electricity, and let every single piece of our guns work again.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°What was the point in what we did then?¡±

    They kept asking questions like these without bothering to use their brilliant minds to get the answer.

    ¡°Lord was aiming to upgrade the human weapons from the start, right?¡± yet there was still someone who managed to see through my true intentions.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I wanted to do, indeed,¡± I nodded, ¡°from the start, making my human weapons work wasn¡¯t an issue. But if they did, they would be useless. Our firearm is so damn weak against monsters. And we are speaking about the early quests of weak monsters, not those hybrids or gigantic ones we¡¯ll faceter on.¡±

    I paused to let them get what I meant before adding:

    ¡°So the only option we had was to remodel the entire arsenal, recing the old tech that depended entirely over firearms into something that works over energy, apocalyptic friendly energy.¡±

    This was my general concept anyway. And it seemed that I was the only one to think about it so far.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you ced the invention of an energy source as our top priority and first mission?¡± the girl asked again and this time she gave me the impression that she got what I nned for atst.

    ¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± I nodded, ¡°so what if others made our old weapons work again? It¡¯s useless! Let them do it, and I bet a single gun of our remodelled guns will be enough to take down an army with our old weapons.¡±

    I wasn¡¯t exaggerating here. This was the mere truth. Humans walked through a long and such hard path to learn from their mistakes.

    They first worked so hard to make the human weapons before the apocalypse ran again. But when they wasted much time doing it, they ended up with a big failure.

    Trying to kill monsters with our guns? That wasn¡¯t easy. We lost tons of good soldiers, and lost most of our weapons in the process.

    Such loss made our top minds finally realise the issue. It wasn¡¯t about weapons and big guns, it was about their destructive power.

    And when talking about destructive power, they got the main issue, the difference between energies used in our weapons and the energy running through monster¡¯s veins were vastly apart.

    So they tried to remodel the remaining human weapons and use energy sources from monsters and ores found in the apocalypse.

    They did seed atst, but that happened decades after the start of the apocalypse. By that time, the amount of human weapons left to use was just tiny, to the degree making them discard such a huge project even after they seeded.

    That was why I sought after these militarypanies from the early moments of the apocalypse. The more I waited, the less weapons I¡¯d get at the end.

    ¡°Now let¡¯s talk about our own business¡­ What big news you brought me today?¡±

    I didn¡¯t want to waste my meeting with them speaking about those idiotic people from other militarypanies.

    These people sought over their bosses¡¯ benefits, to remain living as kings and lords even after the apocalypse.

    They would enjoy such a way of life indeed, but such life would be too short for them.

    Greed was something that might lead to one¡¯s demise.

    ¡°Lord, we got the issue of energy source solved,¡± old Gan said, ¡°we merged the old human electricity with new forms of power, making something hybrid that can use different ores and monster cores to produce different levels of energy.¡±

    ¡°Interesting¡­ You mean we can use different consumable sources of energy to produce energy our weapons can use?¡±

    ¡°We¡­ Had to modify lots of things at our weapons,¡± Moore said, ¡°just to match the energy modting devices produced.¡±

    ¡°Show me,¡± I got what they did. They made a fixed device that would extract energy from any source and channel it in a way our weapons could use.

    Well¡­ It meant instead of bullets and rockets as an old ammo for example, my forces would use ores and monster cores.

    That was interesting¡­ My men could kill monsters, and when they ran short on ammo, they would turn and dissect monsters and get their cores as ammo.

    I didn¡¯t know why, but thinking about this in such a way was a bit funny.

    As I asked, a weapon appeared in front of my eyes. It was a grand rocketuncher, made by Raytheon corp people led by Moore.

    To summon it, he had to push the seats behind, clear the distance of one hundred metres radius in front of my throne before bringing it out.

 Chapter 935 The Rocket Launcher

    It was a rocketuncher installed on the back of a big truck. I looked at the two rows of five cylindrical barrels that were held in such an oblique way, seemingly ready to fire.

    ¡°See lord,¡± Moore started to speak again, and yet I felt a faint arrogance and much pride in showing me his rocketuncher.

    ¡°This was supposed to be a standard rocketuncher with a rocket battery supplied to it,¡± he said while pointing at the backunching part of this big weapon, ¡°but we had to change all that.¡±

    ¡°We used the same tech and concept behind the monster cores you provided to us before,¡± Wolf didn¡¯t like how his rival was acting, and stepped in to ruin this moment over Moore.

    ¡°Using the tech wasn¡¯t enough,¡± Moore gave Wolf a side warning nce, as he seemed to grow annoyed from what thetter did, ¡°we had to change the entire internal mechanism, adding new parts to these weapons to work efficiently and without a problem.¡±

    ¡°But that didn¡¯t happen without changing the entire concept of these rockets,¡± Wolf didn¡¯t give in as he added, ¡°we had to change the nature of their attacks. Instead ofunching rockets, weunched energy pulses, explosive enough to devastate one hundred metres area.¡±

    ¡°One hundred metres?¡± I asked in doubt, while the two nodded in such excitement that I didn¡¯t get the reason behind.

    ¡°Lord, our rockets before could destroy single targets or thirty metres area¡­ We added lots of damage to make these look so brutal.¡±

    ¡°And yet,¡± Wolf paused on purpose, as if he was showing off or something, ¡°ourpany¡¯s big cannons can destroy areas up to two hundred metres.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I was speechless! Did they think such areas were enough?

    ¡°Lord, do you want to check it?¡± Wolf noticed, as many here, that my face didn¡¯t look as what they expected.

    ¡°Lord, is something wrong?¡± Old Gan asked, and I couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    ¡°What made the area of effect this limited?¡±

    ¡°Limited?!!¡± my words fell and many eximed in shock. The blonde girl leading the MIT youth team looked at Wolf, Moore, and old Gan before saying:

    ¡°Does lord want it to explode in a wider area?¡±

    ¡°Of course! One and two hundred metres? Come on! We are doing this to create weapons of mass destruction, not toys for kids to y with,¡± I said and felt like my words were filled with allints and no directions.

    ¡°See, in big wars just like thest one we had at the nearby continent, we had to fight over an area of tens or even hundreds of miles! Our enemies kept pouring towards our direction in millions, tens of millions even. Using such limited scale weapons wouldn¡¯t help!¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Old Gan looked at me in a weird way, ¡°that was caused by the limitations of energy sources. Monster cores don¡¯t bring that much energy to begin with. And to make these things work, we had to rece many parts with energy consuming devices of our own.¡±

    ¡°So what?¡± I didn¡¯t care about reasons, I wanted results, ¡°fine¡­ Let¡¯s do a test then.¡±

    I took out a dark purple ore the size of my head. It was the same fierce one I used before and brought great results, ¡°let¡¯s test this rocket thing with my little more here.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± the hall fell under such heavy silence, making me wonder what I said wrong.

    ¡°Lord, we need to use tons of energy sources to make these work.¡±

    ¡°You gotta be kidding me, right?¡± I couldn¡¯t control myself when Moore said these words, ¡°do you think this is cost efficient? This¡­ you need to work further on improving all this.¡±

    I didn¡¯t like such results. Of course they did just great, but it was far from enough. ¡°Sigh! Go and gather everyone, and bring everything you need. We are going somewhere else.¡±

    ¡°Where? In that second world of yours?¡± The blonde girl once heard me speaking about my second Earth, and her words reminded me of that.

    ¡°You will enjoy a good time there. Just bring everything you need and make sure to not leave a single scrap behind.¡±

    ¡°We will need a few hours to do that!¡± Wolf eximed in surprise and I didn¡¯t find anything wrong about waiting.

    After all, I had to go and find them a suitable continent.

    ¡°Take whatever time you need. If you came here and didn¡¯t find me, then just wait until I¡¯ll arrive,¡± I said, and this time I just prayed nothing else would happen back at the second world to dy me.

    Every single time I made such a promise I couldn¡¯t keep it. I didn¡¯t know if it was a curse of what, but I hoped this time would be different.

    As I watched them leave, I stopped Moore and asked for his rocketuncher.

    ¡°Lord, you need to ce the ores here,¡± he opened a big ck box at the back of this truck. It was really big and could amodate lots of ores inside.

    It was empty right now, showing the back structure that had many openings. It seemed these would deliver the ores to the rocketuncher, allowing it to work andunch death over the enemies.

    However it wasn¡¯t that effective yet.

    ¡°When you are ready, you can press that button here,¡± he pointed to a big red button at the back of the truck, ¡°the range can cover thirty miles, giving it an advantage in big wars.¡±

    ¡°We need to raise that range at least by triple,¡± even the point he seemed to see as a big advantage wasn¡¯t.

    ¡°Lord¡­¡± he gave me such a look, as if I was setting a very hard standard for them.

    They should get that they weren¡¯t a simple project or a team working on something trivial. This was the future of my kingdom, and held lots of possibilities for me and my people.

    ¡°By the way, consider it damaged,¡± I said in advance, ¡°I¡¯ll possibly ruin it with this thing,¡± I threw my purple ore inside before closing the box and got that rocketuncher inside my inventory.

 Chapter 936 Bringing Her Over

    ¡°Not a big problem, we got tons of these shipped to the capital during the past time. We also were considering building big factories and starting to produce sessful models¡­ It¡¯s just¡­¡±

    ¡°You thought this was enough? Sigh! It seemed I overprotected you and didn¡¯t let you see what a real war here looked like,¡± I thought before deciding, ¡°before going to the ce where you¡¯ll work, I¡¯ll take you to a ce that will help in opening your eyes about how things are done.¡±

    I intended to bring them to the training camps first. I¡¯d go back and start looking for a suitable continent for them. But they got to return to reality and see how real war was fought.

    What they were doing didn¡¯t suit how big wars were fought. And hopefully letting them see the grand and epic fighting grounds at my second Earth would let them know how it was like.

    I saw Moore walking away with a dejected look on his face. Of course trying to describe such fierce battles only with words wouldn¡¯t work.

    They got to see everything with their eyes to believe what I was saying and get it.

    ¡°Time to get back,¡± I took ast gaze around, feeling that this pce was something I deserved. Yet it wasn¡¯t just the right time toe here and enjoy such a peaceful life.

    I didn¡¯t forget what I said earlier. So I went outside and stood in front of the pce. The soldiers there were speaking among themselves and stopped the moment they noticed my presence.

    ¡°She¡­ Isn¡¯t here,¡± I moved my eyes around but didn¡¯t get to see any sign of Alex. I didn¡¯t also see any sign of that jerk as well.

    Hopefully he¡¯d find himself a pit and cover himself with dirt there.

    [When you are at the capital, make sure to take that Leo with you] and before going back, or saying a single word to people here, I sent this to the jumper.

    [Leo? The same old Leo?]

    [He needs a good beating, so don¡¯t take it easy on him]

    [Oh¡­ What did this piece of sh*t did? Tell me! I¡¯m your right handed man and I got to know!]

    This damn useless talk again! I didn¡¯t know who needed a good beating from these two jerks!

    [He just overstepped the line] he didn¡¯t need to know such useless matter, [Just make sure to throw him at the hardest fights, at the frontlines]

    [Oh, you don¡¯t want him back alive. Do you want me to kill him?]

    [No, this will create more trouble than solving one] I had to warn him, [Just let him fight for his life]

    [Got it! I¡¯m close by. Where are you now?]

    [Going to do something else at my second world]

    [Damn this world! I want my piece ofnd there¡­ No, I changed my mind; I want a continent!]

    [Keep dreaming!]

    [I¡¯m your right handed man and I got to feel special than everyone else!]

    [Just do fine this time and don¡¯t end up killing most of my armies or else¡­ Having a metre square piece ofnd there will be a far fetched dream for you]

    [Hye¡­]

    I closed the chat even without reading what he sent. This jerk¡­ Humph!

    [Where are you?] I closed the chat with him and opened another.

    [Leave me alone for now]

    [I got the right ce for you to remain alone. Come and you won¡¯t regret it]

    I sent this to Alex. This girl was more fragile than any other person in my team.

    Yet leaving her here alone would soften her already pure heart. I had to take her with me, far away from here. I had to let her remember¡­ Remember why she did it in the first ce, why she revolted over the angels.

    [Don¡¯t expect me]

    [It¡¯s an order]

    [Dammit! Why is it hard to deal with you all the time?]

    [Just do it. I¡¯ll take a few hours toe back. Be sure to be here when I do]

    [No need]

    Just as she said it, I saw a fragile and weak silhouetteing out from behind. She was inside the pce, seemingly watching and listening to everything that happened there.

    ¡°I¡¯m here already,¡± she said with such puffy and reddened eyes and running tear trails over her ashen white face.

    ¡°A fight?¡± I quickly guessed what went wrong. It seemed she and that jerk did have a big fight.

    ¡°It¡­ It was just a discussion,¡± she wiped her tears that were already dry, and something told me she did this many times before stepping out.

    ¡°An intense discussion,¡± I nodded in understanding. I didn¡¯t care about knowing the details and kept only focusing on the bigger picture.

    She broke up with him. And that was a first good sign of her returning back to her old self.

    ¡°Come then,¡± I stretched out my arm, and with a weak and slow move she grabbed it with hers, ¡°let¡¯s go to a nice ce.¡±

    Then I turned to all the attentive soldiers, ¡°Listen up. You¡¯ll alle with me, then move towards a ce where you each will lead soldiers. Few of you will excel better, climb up thedder all the way to bing fierce generals. Mark my words, I¡¯m looking to see all of your faces around my big table of generals, so don¡¯t let me down!¡±

    ¡°Long live our mighty lord!¡±

    ¡°Long live the lord!¡±

    ¡°Long live the king!¡±

    And once my wordsnded, they all raised their weapons and shouted in such a fanatic way.

    ¡°Follow me,¡± I led Alex through the portal while the rest followed.

    ¡°This¡­¡± It was the first time for her to see my world. She wasn¡¯t the only one in deep shock, everyone was.

    [I got experienced soldiers to help, let them lead fresh soldiers and show their worth] I decided to give them a few minutes while speaking with my Lily.

    [Nice. send them over, and I¡¯ll send people to arrange their posts]

    [We areing from the direction of the big explosion from before]

 Chapter 937 No! I Wont Leave!

    [The one that happened many hours ago? Ah I forgot about that time difference. Ok, send them then. We are expecting a huge monster outbreak soon anyway]

    [Why huge?]

    [Because someone scared the sh*t out of them and made the monster outbreak end early. So they are gathering up and wille inrger forces this time]

    [I see] it wasn¡¯t my fault! ¡°Listen up, we are going towards a huge fighting ce. You¡¯ll lead forces there. Prove yourselves and you¡¯ll get what I promised.¡±

    I then turned to Alex and decided to take her with me.

    ¡°What is this ce?¡± as we got on my chariot, she managed to see a grander scene of this world.

    Mountains, paths with cities and towns at the far reach of our eyes, an ocean, and an ocean of forces fighting at the horizon¡­ This was what she saw and I kept my silence for a few minutes while leading my chariot in the front at slow speed.

    ¡°It¡¯s my world,¡± I said, ¡°it has an awesome feature of time difference from Earth. Here twenty hours will equal one on Earth.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t take my world wrong, it has forests, lots of nice ces to see and visit. Yet this is my training camp, the ce where my armies are born.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    She remained silent, not out of shock and surprise, but out of self ming.

    Yes, she got that face of someone regretting not being part of all this. She realised now part of what she missed, helping out my people and hers to live in such peace and prosperity.

    I didn¡¯t go directly towards the shores, instead I took the soldiers and her in a detour, passing through a few towns and cities, making them see how nice people were living here.

    ¡°You brought different races as well?¡± she noticed this and I smiled and let her watch further, ¡°and this¡­ Isn¡¯t there an apocalypse going on here?¡±

    She finally got it! ¡°No, this world¡­ It¡¯s just like our Earth before the time of the apocalypse.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°And the apocalypse won¡¯t hit it here.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    She didn¡¯t need to question my words. I said these in such firm and confidence, making her believe me no matter how hard it was to do so, no matter how unrealistic such words were.

    But I wasn¡¯t lying. Apocalypse wouldn¡¯t hit here thanks to the special nature of my world. Besides, would these higher ups dare to find a way to bring an apocalypse here?

    Humph! I would go all out and use all my might to crush everything and control the other worlds and races taking part if this ever happened.

    No, they weren¡¯t this crazy. Doing this was pointless. So I said those words with deep belief in what I said.

    ¡°This¡­¡± seeing the grand battlefield from far was something, and inspecting it from such close distance was another.

    Her widened eyes told me she got what I wanted, she got how humans were fighting for their survival while she was staying back, far behind, enjoying peace brought over by others.

    Don¡¯t take her wrong, she wasn¡¯t the type to enjoy such life, not like that jerk. She risked her life and even epted death once before when there was no one by her side, where there was no hope.

    Such a fierce soul wouldn¡¯t sumb to rest or peace when others were suffering for her. I saw her body trembling, making me nod in satisfaction.

    ¡°Wait here and someone wille to deploy you,¡± I shouted at my soldiers, before turning to Alex and faking not knowing what she was thinking about, ¡°let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll drop you off at one of the safe and rare cities here.¡±

    I said the word peace on purpose, trying to stir her up. She looked at me and seemingly what I said made her aroused back to reality.

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°No¡­ What?!¡± I faked my surprise andck of understanding.

    ¡°I won¡¯t go there, drop me here, let me fight with all of them.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± I feigned how difficult and sudden this was.

    ¡°I can¡¯t sit back when others are fighting like this! I know I got demoted, so let me lead fresh forces, just like other soldiers.¡±

    She pointed back at the ground where my ten thousand soldiers were dispersing under the guidance of those sent by Lily.

    [There is another general who needs an army with me. But take good care of her, she was away from this for a long time]

    And without saying anything back to Alex, I opened the chat window with Lily and sent these words, letting Alex listen to what I said from the side.

    ¡°This¡­ But¡­¡± Alex¡¯s eyes trembled when she heard my words. As for Lily, she was happy to get a new general without doubt.

    [Great! Send her over, I¡¯m at the north of where you are]

    [Good]

    I then closed the chat with her and opened my inventory. There I kept a few of my chariots stored for times like these.

    ¡°Take this,¡± I took the chariot out and let it appear next to mine, ¡°it¡¯s yours from now on.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ Sign! How long did I stay away from you?¡± and as she knew there was no point in dissuading me, she sighed and shook her head, releasing more about what she lost while staying with that jerk.

    ¡°Go, and don¡¯t make me regret it.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ Won¡¯t,¡± she said in such a way that told me she already made up her mind.

    She would fight alongside us, alongside humans, fight for our survival and prosperity, the way she should have been doing for a long time if not for that jerk.

    I delivered her to the chariot and watched her pick up a group of a hundred soldiers from down below. It seemed she knew their abilities and got to know who deserved an instant promotion.

    I didn¡¯t step in or prevent her. If she needed them all, she could have them without doubt.

 Chapter 938 I Want Dens

    I watched her leave in one direction, the one I pointed towards to go and meet Lily. As for the other soldiers, they dispersed all over the ce.

    Well¡­ My work here was done. And now I had to go to a new continent and try that weapon out.

    I have no high hopes for it. The brutality of my purple ore was beyond the durability of that rocketuncher, that was what I believed.

    [Is everything alright?] After flying for three days straight, I was close to crossing the border of the second continent.

    I selected a path towards the other shore of it. It was going to save me lots of time and lead me towards a moderate size continent up in the north-east.

    [We are fighting that great monster outbreak¡­ It came as expected, pretty much bigger than ever]

    [Good. And how about the fresh forces? Are theying inrge batches like before?]

    [They are. Why? Do you fear they might not deliver?]

    Lily got what I feared. After all, we were getting such constant reinforcements for a long time.

    Yet it seemed I underestimated the vast universe we were in. Taking races and sending them to me in suchrge numbers seemed to be an easy task that they could continue for a long time.

    And I hoped they¡¯d take decades before their supply lines grew thin, or never would be.

    [I¡¯m just asking] I paused, [How is Alex?]

    [She¡­ Is quite fierce!]

    [Alex? Are you sure?]

    Alex was fierce? Well, that was new even to me!

    [She is leading her forces, fighting in such weird way]

    [How so?]

    [She lures the monster to the ground before sending all of her forces to fight them in a melee fight. It¡¯s quite brutal, but I didn¡¯t intervene in how my generals do things as long as it brings good results]

    This girl¡­ It seemed she was venting out her anger and frustration over her soldiers!

    [Ok, keep an eye over her for me. She isn¡¯t that ready yet to be left alone]

    [Got it! But I never saw her before! Why so?]

    [You joined after she left] I realised that the great battle where I decided to demote these two happened before taking Lily under my wing.

    [I see¡­ Anyway I¡¯ll take good care of her] she promised, and I closed the chat with her with herst message, [Don¡¯t forget, I still need two more continents, flying and ground dens]

    ¡°Yes, I have to take care of this while travelling.¡±

    I estimated that I¡¯d take another three days at least to reach the ocean, a few more days to cross the strait there to the other continent at the north-east.

    [I need dens]

    [Shouldn¡¯t you say hi first? Aren¡¯t we friends?]

    Iughed, [Ok, how are you doing my old friend?]

    [Enjoying the nice life of being a man who knows someone special like you, hahahaha!]

    [I¡¯m d you are doing great] Iughed as it seemed he was enjoying his time, [I want my dens then]

    [First there is the issue of warriors to sort out]

    [What?]

    [Did you forget? We owe you lots of warriors. You were away and unreachable before. So my men stored the warriors and now we got tons of them]

    [Oh, send them over if they are causing you trouble]

    [They are! Especially those soulers! I don¡¯t know how you manage to keep those beasts alive without dying. Anyway, I¡¯m sending them over]

    [What about my dens?]

    [You seek low grade ones, right? That will take a few days to arrange. My race only got the high grade avable, mostly mid grade]

    [They won¡¯t do]

    [I know. What type of dens do you seek?]

    [I want¡­ All] I paused. Why wouldn¡¯t I get aquatic dens as well?

    I just saw how the few dens I used turned out to be something fierce and grand. They even evolved!

    [How many then?]

    [Twenty each¡­ Or wait, make them a hundred!]

    [Damn! When will you learn that you got limits? Sigh! What do you need them for? Going out for war with them or what?]

    Could this be done? I paused and was tempted to ask. Yet I got that he was just joking when I reread what he sent.

    And he just confirmed itter when I took my time to respond.

    [Dammit! Can¡¯t you even take a joke! Dude, it¡¯s a joke, not real! Don¡¯te asking for a way to lead them at war! They are monsters, not races for god sake!]

    Hahahaha! That Silverlining¡­ He was pretty much funny indeed.

    [Fine, just bring them as soon as possible. I¡¯m going to train my forces against ground and aerial monsters so we can be ready for Hescos]

    [You¡­ Do you think this will be enough?]

    [Then¡­ What else can we do?]

    If I should take the words of anyone as granted about Hescos then it should be the words of Toranks. They were their rivals, their nemesis, and their enemies.

    They got to know heads and tails about Hescos. And if one of them said it wasn¡¯t enough, then there was no room for arguing.

    [I got an idea¡­ But let me see if I can do it first or not]

    [Ok¡­] I thought about asking, but I felt he wasn¡¯t going to tell. He felt like he was in a very good mood.

    So I entrusted him with this task.

    As I kept travelling and waited for his next message, I got one from his race but not from him.

    [I prepared everything we agreed upon¡­ I¡¯ll pay triple for having you with me]

    Oh, it was that crazy sovereign, and it seemed he got the bait atst.

    [Only triple? Fine!]

    [What? Do you think what we dealt with is cheap? Damn! I had to open my own vault for you, never did for anyone before]

    [You aren¡¯t doing this for me, but for your girl and yourself] I reminded him.

    [Sly little bastard! And here I was thinking about preparing a grand feast in your honour when you arrive! No way! Screw parties, I¡¯ll give you a beating instead]

 Chapter 939 Testing The Big Weapon

    [Hahahaha, just chill out and wait for my arrival]

    [And when will this happen?]

    [I have¡­ That zombie quest next and the golden quest. After that I¡¯ll be free]

    [This¡­ The zombie quest? It will take roughly a month to get done!]

    [Oh, someone asked about the apocalypse and its quests, that¡¯s cool]

    First time I spoke with him, he gave me the impression that he didn¡¯t recall a single thing about the apocalypse and quests.

    And here he was! He did his homework it seemed.

    [I got just curious, howe the apocalypse produce little monsters like yourself]

    [Don¡¯t lie, you just felt ashamed from yourck of knowledge, hahaha!]

    [Damn! I¡¯ll kill you!]

    [You need me, hahaha!]

    [Fine! I¡¯m going to kill you after you help me]

    [That¡¯s funny! Keep dreaming then. Dreams are good for long night sleep, hahaha!]

    [Screw you! I¡¯m not joking!]

    [Send what we agreed upon when I tell you] we agreed on tons of races, gears, and warriors. So having them right now wouldn¡¯t help.

    He didn¡¯t get the right ce to send them at, only Silverlining had it.

    [I¡¯ll deliver these to your middle man. I¡¯m tired from dealing with such a jerk like yourself]

    [Thanks for thepliment]

    [You¡­]

    For a second there, I felt what that damn jerk, the jumper, must have felt all that time while teasing me. To be honest, it felt quite refreshing, hahahaha!

    [By the way, you didn¡¯t mention going to Hescos!]

    [I¡¯m, by the start of the fifth quest]

    [Hmm¡­ Are you ready for it?]

    [To be honest? Fighting against an enemy I never saw before isn¡¯t a nice thing]

    [I got your meaning. Anyway your little boy is running around, creating a scene for your sake]

    [What do you mean?]

    [You¡­ Will get it when he tells you. I won¡¯t spoil the surprise, hahaha]

    [Ok, I¡¯ll get to know sooner orter, right?]

    [Anyway, I want to give you one single piece of advice¡­]

    [Tell old man¡­]

    [Old man my ass! Screw you, won¡¯t say a word!]

    [Come on! You¡¯ll die at such a young age if you don¡¯t say, hahahaha!]

    [F*ck! But wait¡­ You said young age? That¡¯s right, I¡¯m young, young and handsome, hahahaha]

    Well, letting him live in his illusions was the best thing I¡¯d do for him.

    [I want to tell you this¡­ Hescos are strong! Don¡¯t underestimate them]

    [I¡¯m not, but Ick in all areas to be honest. Besides, like I just said, I don¡¯t know how they look like, how they do fight, and what are their weaknesses]

    [Aside from this, you have to prepare lots of explosives]

    [Explosives?]

    [Yes, grenades, bombs, anything that would explode. You don¡¯t know explosives?]

    [I do, but are they useful?]

    [They are the best counter against them]

    Oh! At this moment, the importance of my task with the MIT team just skyrocketed in terms of importance.

    [Thanks for the advice, it¡¯s really helpful]

    [Good luck then, and try to behave yourself better when we meet. I¡¯m warning you ahead, I don¡¯t tolerate any foul tongues and naughty kids around me]

    [Kids? Who are you calling a kid?]

    [To me you¡¯re just a poor kid, kiddo!]

    [Thanks old man!]

    [Screw you!]

    I closed the chat before it would turn into a fight once more.

    ¡°So¡­ I need those big guns to get running before going there,¡± I knew I could always buy lots of explosives from the market, either the system or through Silverlining.

    But that didn¡¯t mean my personal project wasn¡¯t needed. After all, humans were best experienced at dealing with our big cannons and weapons before the time of the apocalypse.

    As this task grew more important, I focused on crossing the remaining distance.

    I didn¡¯t know if it was thanks to my focus or what, but I got to cross what I thought would take a week in just half the period needed!

    ¡°That¡¯s a nice ce indeed,¡± and just as I crossed over the trait and ended up at the new continent, all I saw was long towering trees filling the entire ce.

    This continent was slightly raised off the level of the ocean. It had no shores, only towering rocky walls that extended all over it.

    I didn¡¯t know if this wall would continue to encircle the continent around, or would show gaps in between, allowing shores to exist.

    But this ce looked secluded enough for my team to live and work.

    [I need you to prepare a group of people, workers, and a few who have enough experience to supervise them] As I reached there, I sent this to Angelica.

    [You do know that I¡¯m busy at the grand mine, right?]

    [I need them, and you got people to order. Make it happen]

    [Sigh! When do you need them? Don¡¯t tell me now!]

    [No, in a day or so at most]

    [That¡¯s not like you! Alright, I¡¯ll make them ready in a few hours. Will send them at the bomb site]

    [Bomb site? There are lots of big portals there, why not call it the portal site?]

    [I and Lily agreed to name it like this]

    [Fine] whendies agree on something, men have to bow their heads and agree without a single argument.

    As I got to this ce, it was time for me to test that rocketuncher thing.

    I took it out and once I did, I got to see how big this thing was.

    Were humans this insane about size? Or did they try to kill each other in such a mad way?

    I couldn¡¯t tell. Such a grand weapon was something enough to destroy towns and devastate cities.

    I looked at it, checked the back box again before turning it using a few Bulltors around.

    I didn¡¯t know how to drive! And that if this truck was still working!

    ¡°Get back,¡± I recalled my Bulltors inside my inventory, calling my chariot to stand by my side.

    I didn¡¯t know how this would end up. My best guess was for the entire thing to blow into pieces.

    ¡°Fire!¡±

    And as I was a man of old times before the apocalypse, I pressed the red button while shouting in such a way.

    Then I started to run towards my chariot.

 Chapter 940 [Bonus chapter] The Big Surprise

    As I jumped using the help of the rope up to its top, I got to see something that blew off my mind!

    ¡°Damn! Damn cool!!!¡±

    And I couldn¡¯t help but mutter while watching what was going on down there.

    I watched my rocketuncher shone in bright purple colour. It started from the back of this big truck and expanded fast to cover the entire rocketuncher.

    When the entire weapon turned into a bright purple little star, I saw the barrels on the back shine brighter before its ends started to emit dazzling lights.

    Then, like a machine gun, this rocketuncherunched many pulses of light in a short time. In less than a minute, I counted over a hundred pulses fired before the entire truck exploded.

    *Boom!*

    It was a violent explosion, but not enough to cause any damage to my nearby chariot. I shifted my eyes from this burning truck towards the horizon.

    The pulses of light shed and covered great distances in no time. I had to raise my chariot high in the air while hearing a series of explosionsing from far away.

    The early missiles this truckunched arrived at the ground and started exploding fiercely there.

    When I rose up for almost a mile, I got to see part of the devastation caused by this rocketuncher.

    ¡°Damn fierce!¡± I saw over a hundred mushroom clouds appearing from far while a gale of wind erupted. This attack was enough to clear an area of a mile at least each by my estimate.

    Yet I had to inspect the true damage caused after everything settled.

    ¡°The range increased to over one hundred miles¡­¡± This was the first thing I noticed.

    When I arrived at the site of the attack, I spotted deep holes in the ground, each was at least a few hundred metres in radius.

    What did this mean? It meant the attack itself epasses far more than this region. I saw the ground around dyed in dark purple and ck colours, spanning for more hundreds of metres around.

    It was my bad to not be closer to this region when the attacknded. I couldn¡¯t tell how fierce this weapon had be, or determine the true area of attack it could target.

    However I got to know one thing for sure, no matter what my team did they seeded in it. What theycked was just explosive nature ores, ones that could be used to show the true might of these weapons.

    I returned back to see the rocketuncher already turned into charcoal ck colour from mes. Most of its parts got damaged, and few got separated already.

    ¡°At least it handled the ore for one minute,¡± I didn¡¯t know if they could increase the durability of what they ced inside, but they should do it.

    The ore was like a container of energy. Once depleted, there would be no threat at all.

    Just like what happened now. This ore was enough to cause a mass destruction explosion. And yet it only ruined this truck.

    This¡­ It was way weaker than thest time I saw it explode.

    What did that mean? The pulseunched before the truck exploded exhausted a great deal of this ore energy.

    So if they managed to modify the truck and made it sustain for a bit longer, enough to exhaust the entire energy of the purple ore, then this explosion wouldn¡¯t happen.

    Of course this was easier said than done. But luckily for me I got a small army of geniuses from different races and ces, having various experiences, making this task a lot more feasible.

    I took another round to check the results again before finally jumping over to the ce of training camps.

    The situation there remained the same. My seemingly endless troops were fighting monsters at the ocean non-stop.

    ¡°Time to go back and bring them here,¡± I knew I got done from one task, yet there was still one more remaining.

    [Where are your boys?] but before that, I had to send the people I asked for from Angelica to that continent first.

    They got to start building towns and cities, to prepare the ce there for the development team to live in.

    [Told you, they are at the ce of that bomb]

    [They are already there?]

    [Sure, do you think I¡¯m not capable of doing this? Humph! You know you underestimate me too much, give me little care and credit, humph!]

    [Thanks] I felt that she was about to reopen that topic again, and try to get closer to me. So I hurriedly closed the chat, went towards the ce where that purple ore exploded, and found lots of people there.

    ¡°Listen up,¡± I held my horn before adding, ¡°you are going to another continent. You have one simple task there, build towns and cities like you always did. If you wanted to stay there then I won¡¯t say no. If you want toe back here then wait for me toe and bring you back.¡±

    I opened a portal at the ground, ¡°pass through this portal here and it will take you to that continent. Good luck.¡±

    I knew I had many hours before taking the development team towards that continent.

    When I returned back to Earth, I knew I took lots more than I promised. However as I instructed them before leaving, I found thousands of brilliant minds waiting for me just outside the doors of my pce.

    ¡°Sorry for beingte,¡± in a sh I appeared in front of them. When they saw my chariot appearing out of thin air, they all stood up from the ground, preparing themselves to leave.

    ¡°You, you, you, and you¡­ Come here,¡± I pointed my ive towards Moore, Wolf, that blonde girl from MIT and old Gan before the four of them boarded my chariot.

    ¡°Listen¡­ We will first go to a ce where you¡¯ll see what a true war looks like,¡± I said in warning before adding, ¡°and as you four are the leaders of my research department, you¡¯ll all get something extra to help you lead and organise things there.¡±

    *Fwoosh!*

 Chapter 941 Leaving Them Behind To Learn

    In a sh, four big chariots appeared next to mine. Compared to my chariot, they looked small, like the baby version of my girl.

    They were the chariots I gave to my leaders and generals. These four had to lead everyone on a vast continent.

    I got that they would be dispersed over arge stretch ofnd there, either working or testing their creations.

    So it was feasible for them to have their own chariots, to help them lead and organise such mess.

    ¡°Lord¡­ Thanks a lot!¡± Wolf¡¯s eyes shone brightly while the others nodded in gratitude.

    ¡°By the way,¡± I shifted my eyes towards Moore, ¡°the truck you gave me worked fine with my ores,¡± I took out another purple ore before adding, ¡°the range increased to cover over one hundred miles, and the area of damage was close to one mile radius. I couldn¡¯t assess it perfectly, and also this test ended up ruining the truck.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ That¡¯s¡­¡± the faces of these four changed when they heard my words.

    ¡°Can I check this ore, lord?¡± old Gan couldn¡¯t help but ask, while stretching his hand towards my purple ore.

    And as he got it, his face kept changing, showing fear, admiration, and shock.

    ¡°Lord¡­ This¡­ This is a very dangerous type of ore, and of a very high grade as well. May I ask how lord got it?¡±

    After a few minutes of his stirred up emotions, he managed to control himself and finally asked me about his doubts.

    ¡°Hahahaha! It¡¯s abundant in the ce we are going to,¡± Iughed when I watched his reaction, ¡°just don¡¯t hold back at anything. Whatever you need, I¡¯ll make sure to supply.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± old Gan¡¯s face told me what he was holding might be considered like a treasure in the vast universe.

    Yet for me, it was like a little rock on the ground! I wasn¡¯t showing off, I really looked at it in that way indeed.

    ¡°Go on your chariots and follow me,¡± I pointed to the four chariots and the four moved to board theirs.

    And once they did, I opened a portal and led everyone through.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    ¡°What the heck¡­?!!!¡±

    ¡°How can this be?!!¡±

    As they arrived, many exmations of shock and surprise came from all of them. I moved my eyes around, watching in satisfaction their response.

    We arrived at just the perfect moment! There was just a new monster outbreaking at my forces at the far distance.

    ¡°Come,¡± I knew they just got a far away glimpse. After all, we arrived just at the cleared site of that more fierce explosion, ¡°let¡¯s take a closer look.¡±

    As I led them forward, they started to grow quieter. At this moment, they all realised how bad war was in this world.

    Their earlier assumptions about how their weapons should work didn¡¯t apply here. They got how terribly they judged this task before.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you here for a few days,¡± I left them over one mountain side, just overseeing a great part of the shore, ¡°don¡¯t step forward. Just watch and learn.¡±

    This was the whole point from bringing them here. They had to see by themselves how bad it was at any war.

    And this¡­ This wasn¡¯t even close to a real war! It was just a training ground for my troops. And training was always linear and easier than any true battle.

    As I left them there, I left a message for Lily informing her about their presence. I knew how crazy scientists were, and it would be bad if they decided to take a much closer look.

    This situation was quite hectic, and most of my forces were already entangled with monsters. Not to mention many ces would witness monsters breaking through the defensive lines, causing havoc far behind.

    They had to stay safe, and I hoped they¡¯d be smart as they should be and know how to keep themselves alive.

    [I want my damn continents! My forces are crowded over each other and doing nothing but harm themselves!]

    [I¡¯m working on that right now] I opened the map and checked. Just south and east to that continent I selected for my development team, three continentsy there.

    One was huge, even bigger than the central continent I first inhabited here. As for the other two, one was intermediate in size and the other one was smaller.

    Yet the three formed a triangr shape on the big map. They looked as if they were aligned together to form a single unit, a bigger continent or something.

    I got the impression that these continents had many archipgos in between each other, with long river-like traits.

    [When will that happen?]

    [Before the next monster outbreak] I examined the map again. These three continents were located close to the research department one, but they were separated by a wide sea there.

    I believed it would take three up to four days of travel from that northern continent to the group of three in the south.

    Yet it took me six days! And by the end of the six day as well.

    [The monster outbreak ising!] Just as I was almost there, Lily sent this message over.

    [I¡¯m almost there]

    [Liar!]

    [I¡¯m not! I just need half a day most!]

    [I need my two damn continents!]

    [Chill out girl! I¡¯m giving you three and not two this time]

    [For real? Cool!] in a moment, her attitude changed, [How about monster dens?]

    [Working on it]

    [You know that having a continent without any monsters won¡¯t do, right?]

    [I said I¡¯m working on it!]

    [Cool!]

    I closed the chat while feeling that my close old friends were getting a bit cocky when dealing with me outte.

    Sigh! Was I treating them soft or what?

    It took me as I expected, half a day exactly. And when I arrived there, I was met with exactly what I expected.

    Tons of different sized inds weed me tens of miles away from the maind behind. They moved deeper, expanding through the long trait between the two continents up front.

    Two were in the north and one was in the south, this was how this ce was arranged.

 Chapter 942 Preparing New Training Grounds

    The long trait in front of me would get diverted into two midway, separating thends of the three continents apart.

    I examined this ce with great satisfaction. I was just perfect! My troops could train on such a huge distance, adding the many inds in between the continents would turn this ce into a heaven for my forces.

    As I found it, it was time to bring forces and people here. Troops couldn¡¯t live without towns and cities.

    It wasn¡¯t just to secure food for them, but also to make them feel a sense of responsibility. I liked how it went back to my first training grounds.

    Hopefully this ce will turn into a better ce.

    [Listen, make sure to send the future batches to the ce where I¡¯m at right now] as I reached a good distance inside one of the three continents, I sent this to Silverlining.

    [And the old ce?]

    [It got already filled. So move everything to here]

    [Cool! The next batch should arrive in few hours anyway]

    [Looking for it. Also how about the dens I asked for?]

    [Give me a day before I¡¯ll bring them to you]

    [Cool!]

    [Also wait for a good news soon]

    [What good news?]

    [I¡¯m preparing a present for you]

    Oh, that thing again. [Fine, keep acting mysterious and don¡¯t arouse my curiosity, ok?]

    [Hahahaha! It always feels nice to arouse your curiosity, especially when there is a good present waiting for you]

    [Tell me about that when it¡¯s ready]

    [Why not guess it then?]

    [F*ck off!] I closed the chat while feeling a little annoyed by this dude. He seemed to enjoy a better life sinceing out of prison.

    What happened to him to be this happy? Was it a new status in his race? Or was it my bones?

    It was weird!

    Anyway, I left a few discs at the two continents nearby, before going back to the training camp grounds.

    [I¡¯m opening portals at the ce where the bomb exploded] I sent it to her while I started to look for a good ce to rely these discs at. I selected a ce far away from the previous portals and also it was close to the shore.

    [Can we move there now?]

    [You can, but there aren¡¯t any monster there yet]

    [This¡­]

    [Don¡¯t forget you¡¯ll need to build cities and towns there first and prepare the ce this time. You don¡¯t want this messy situation to be repeated, right?]

    [I have to see it first. I¡¯ming over with a bunch of my generals and capable leaders]

    [Cool!]

    It would be weird if she didn¡¯t select more generals during all this time. The forces here kept fighting and training for a long time.

    As I waited for her, I installed the ten discs around, bought a few more as it seemed I was going to need more of these.

    Then I sent a message for Angelica to fetch more of her experienced people to help guide who wasing.

    [It¡¯s simple, I¡¯ll move all who are stationed at the training grounds to move to the new continents. You said they won¡¯t receive any new batches here, right?]

    And when I thought she¡¯d struggle to find suitable people, she simply solved the problem with just a few words.

    [That¡¯s¡­ Terrific! Yes, all the new races and humans will arrive at the new continents from now on]

    [Cool!]

    I closed the chat and then waited for Lily to arrive.

    I decided to link the three continents together, using discs. This would help in organising the situation there.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± in half an hour, I spotted a group of chariotsing towards my direction. There were at least twenty, all filled with many people.

    They all looked tough and strong, not the kind that would ept jokes.

    So I said once they arrived, and passed through one of the huge portals here.

    ¡°This is going to be your new training ground,¡± Once arriving on the other side, I said while watching them disperse around, checking the new continents.

    The one we appeared at was filled with mountains and hills. Yet they weren¡¯t aligned like the past continent, not that close to the shore, not that clumped together.

    They were scattered all over the continent, in groups of tens or even hundreds here and there. There were lots of open ins there, with few filled with forests, and few filled with low level grass.

    As for the other continent nearby, it was filled with vastkes and hills. I couldn¡¯t see the mountains, but it looked quite unique.

    Seeing thesekes made me know what Lily would do here. She¡¯d use them for training, and that might be a perfect ce to train fresh forces first.

    ¡°This ce¡­ It¡¯s amazing,¡± Lily came to my chariot and said in pure admiration, ¡°even if you always do thingster than promised, you always deliver more than promised.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m notte, I just had to do many things,¡± I rolled my eyes. At least she was d about this ce.

    She surfed the ce for six hours. During which, Angelica¡¯s men arrived and the first batch of humans and races was delivered as well.

    And by this, the working process in this ce kicked in.

    ¡°Are these linked to the other continents?¡± she asked when she spotted the group of twenty portals I arranged at different ces.

    During the time she kept herself busy, I didn¡¯t ck and kept linking the three continents together.

    ¡°This group links this one to that one,¡± I pointed at a group of three portals, ¡°and this one links this one to the third continent at south.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ And I suppose there are also portals linking that one over there with the one down below, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± I nodded, ¡°and now all you gotta do is to start preparing your forces and putting ns about how you¡¯ll train them here.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that big of a deal,¡± she shrugged, ¡°but first let me check the other two continents.¡±

 Chapter 943 Bouncing Over One More Girl

    ¡°Be my guest,¡± there were already portals ready to use. So I watched her vanish through one of them, alongside all of her generals and leaders, going towards the continent at east.

    I knew they were going to take a grand tour before they¡¯de back. During this, I decided to have a long nap.

    They might take ten hours or so beforeing back again. And just as I went down stairs, I recalled my chick.

    She was locked here for such a long time already. I had time to take out her storm of rage, and this was a good ce to let her out.

    Even if things went wrong, she wouldn¡¯t be able to do much harm. The continent was fresh and there was nothing to worry about.

    *Knock!* *Knock!*

    As I arrived at her room, I knocked on the door and cleared my throat. I was preparing myself for a violent storm of rage, and yet not a single answer came from inside.

    Well¡­ She must be unsheathing her swords and preparing for a big fight.

    I removed the lock on the door and opened it to be weed with a shocking scene.

    ¡°This¡­ What are you doing?¡±

    The moment the door opened, all I saw was a neat bed, filled with big red roses, and a naked soft body waiting for me in the middle.

    Hry was wearing a very soft and short piece of cloth. It wasn¡¯t suitable to call it a cloth, as it was only formed of thin ropes that just passed around her chest, back, and whaty in between her legs.

    It was much better to call it a swim suit or something.

    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you,¡± and just as I stupefied out of this unexpected situation, she got a whip and threw it over to me.

    ¡°Use it, I was a bad girl and you shall punish me, lord!¡±

    She said it in a way that made me gulp. I didn¡¯t know why she was speaking in such a way, moving on the bed, twisting her body to expose more of her delicacies further to my eyes to feast on.

    But I got one thing for sure¡­ I lost control over myself!

    I didn¡¯t even care about closing the door, and like a hungry beast I jumped over her.

    And with that, a long session started, one that I kept devouring her non-stop for hours, while she kept moaning, screaming, and twisting underneath me without any chance to slip away.

    As if she ever wanted to escape from the start!

    ¡°You¡­ You are a bad girl indeed,¡± and after long hours, Iid by her side, watching all the sweat covering her up. Her sweet smooth body turned all red from what I did to her.

    That whip¡­ Damn! It was a very nice touch indeed.

    ¡°You kept me locked and I got all the time in the world to think about what I shall do,¡± sheughed, weakly, making her look more tempting to the eye.

    ¡°Then let me get you wasted again,¡± I still got enough strength in me for another session. This time she surrendered so damn early, and her body lost all power from before.

    She couldn¡¯t resist, couldn¡¯t force me away, or try to even slip.

    I kept hacking her fiercely without pause, while she kept moaning without end.

    At the end she finally lost her consciousness, and that happened after eight hours from the start of our intimate meeting.

    She got sexier, bolder, and hungrier since she got that demoness soul. I watched her sleeping like a little beauty, not knowing if she was really my Hry or something else.

    ¡°What the heck happened?¡± and just as I was wondering, Lily came and stopped at the door.

    ¡°This¡­¡± well, this scene she was seeing right now must be one that would look weird and enticing.

    However instead of walking back as I expected, she took the steps remaining from the door, closed it tightly, before starting to undress herself.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Just shut up! I have wanted you since ages and now is my chance,¡± and without giving me a chance to do anything, she jumped over me with her huge body, pinning me down on the bed.

    And the first thing her scaled hands touched was something that she shouldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Come here then,¡± what if she got arge body? I got more strength, and I got my whip!

    And just as I ended a long session, I started another, filling the entire room with moansing from Lily this time.

    For hours we kept dancing and bouncing. She tried more than once to be the dominant one in this unexpected, unnned rtion. She tried to use her big body to her advantage.

    Yet from the first moan she issued, her strength faded away and her body grew weak and soft. She couldn¡¯t exert even one tenth of her original strength, and even if she did muster it all it was pointless.

    Against my higher cultivation base and strength, she was a weak girl in the middle of a fierce storm!

    I couldn¡¯t help but recall the time when she went into the ocean, the time when she exposed her delicacies to me. And now it was time for me to get a taste of her.

    And to be honest, she was delicious!

    ¡°Sigh! I hope this won¡¯t fester into some sort of troubleter on,¡± after getting done, and just standing at the door watching the two soft and sleeping girls at the broken bed, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh before closing the door behind and leaving.

    I knew that many of my girls were after me. Butdies, I didn¡¯t want to lose any of you like it happened with others!

    Learn your lessons and behave yourselves, please! Or else¡­

    I kept thinking about what happened until I found myself standing on top of my chariot and overseeing the entire world around.

    It was a good scene to behold. At this moment, the light was slightly fading and another was getting born.

 Chapter 944 I Will Pay To Get A Gift!!!

    I knew this was going to be the start of a new day with a new bright blue light filling the world after the fade of the previously orange one.

    ¡°They are going great,¡± and just as I looked over, my people led the new races and humans to start building towns and cities.

    Yet their numbers looked slightly short. It seemed Lily gave orders to distribute them all over the other two continents, before she¡¯d step into the den of the tiger with her own will.

    [I got what you asked for]

    And just as I watched them work for a couple hours, Silverlining sent me this message.

    I was just thinking about him just minutes ago. [Good timing! Why won¡¯t you send me the warriors you kept all this time?]

    [Great! Take them, take them all!]

    [Hahaha! I never thought keeping them around with this pressuring]

    [It is, believe me it is! Now I¡¯ll send you a hundred dens for each type of monster. They are all low grade, the type you wanted]

    [Thanks. Send me the pill and I¡¯ll pay]

    [Let¡¯s first discuss something else]

    [What?]

    [Your present. The price tag of this one is going to be legendary!]

    [What the heck¡­ Will I pay for my present?!!!]

    It was unheard of! Howe I¡¯d pay for a present someone was giving to me? That didn¡¯t make any sense!!

    [Wait and hear me out¡­ This one¡­ It¡¯s truly special]

    [Fine! Let¡¯s see what you got¡­] I didn¡¯t hold much on this present. Paying for it? That was already a bad start.

    [You are going to fight Hescos next, right?]

    [That¡¯s a fact by now, smart Toranks!] I was mad at him for that part regarding paying for my gift. So I acted a little rude to him. And it seemed he got over it and didn¡¯tment.

    [And who is the best race who knows them all?]

    [It¡¯s you, genius!]

    [Cool, what if I told you I found a way to fill in the gaps youck?]

    [You mean¡­ Are you giving me a few of your race kin?]

    [No, no, hell no! How can you even think about something like this?!!]

    Well, if not, then what was it, dude?

    [Tell me then¡­] I kept my thoughts to myself and waited for his next answer and exnation.

    [Who is the race who fought those damn bastards the longest? It¡¯s us, right?]

    [Dammit! You said you won¡¯t send me any of your people just now! Why are you contradicting yourself then?]

    [I won¡¯t send any of my people, and stop bringing up such topics. It gives me goosebumps!]

    [Then what?]

    [I¡¯m giving you Hescos!]

    [¡­!!!]

    This time I was greatly shocked!

    [During the long course of wars we had, we got many prisoners. I asked for permission and got it atst. You¡¯ll pay to get your hands over one million Hescos, all in full arms. You¡¯ll get to fight those enemies under your conditions, train your forces to deal with them, and they¡¯ll serve you loyally under the watchful gazes of the system]

    Damn! Damn cool! How did he even get such an idea?

    [That¡¯s¡­ Great! But you¡¯ll have to wait¡­]

    It was a really great idea. But it required little modification from me.

    [Wait for¡­ What exactly?]

    [I can¡¯t get them now, not right here. This ce¡­ It¡¯s used to train my troops. Let me find a suitable ce for my forces to train with these Hescos]

    [Oh, that¡¯s alright. I thought for a second there you¡¯ll back off¡­ Phew!]

    [Back what? Dude! This is the most brilliant idea you brought to me since knowing each other! Great! Tell me now, how much will this cost me?]

    [Ten bones]

    [Damn! Ten red bones?]

    [No, ten diamond bones]

    [¡­]

    [Come on! Getting one million force of such a mighty race? And are they in full arms and wielding their scary mechas? Serving you as part of your force? This isn¡¯t cheap! You won¡¯t find such a deal anywhere else!]

    I paused for a long minute. Such a deal was already great and all, but the price¡­ It was slightly off, way off what I expected!

    I thought they were aiming towards my red bones. But they weren¡¯t! They ced their eyes over my priciest diamond bones.

    I got enough to cover up such a price, more than enough actually. But that wasn¡¯t the point.

    [What? Please say something!]

    [Who set such a price for this deal?] I had first to know who my foe was. It wasn¡¯t Silverlining for sure, wasn¡¯t anyone of the sovereigns I knew.

    [It¡¯s¡­ The boss himself, our mighty leader, the one you spoke with before]

    [Oh¡­ I see¡­] so it was that dude. He grew greedy over my bones. What a surprise!

    [Tell him that, I do agree, but this delivery shall be increased by ten folds]

    [This¡­ Do you think we can get you this much? Do you think we have this much?]

    [If not¡­] Of course I thought about that, [Each one thousand missing will be paid off using one million soulers or necromancers. If not avable, then each ten thousand of them will be changed with one million warriors, or one hundred million races. What do you think of that?]

    [This¡­]

    [That¡¯s of course with the promise of paying at least three million of Hescos regardless of what you select] He dared to ask for such an extravagant price, and so I dared to ask for such a big delivery.

    If he was this eager to get my precious bones, then he¡¯d better be ready to deliver much better than this pathetic offer.

    [I¡­ I can¡¯t give you any promise¡­]

    [I know, just deliver this message to him. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll agree]

    [Well¡­ I can¡¯t say I¡¯m optimistic about this]

    [Hahahaha! Just deliver the message and wait for his answer] I paused before adding, [And deliver me the dens. I have to use them right away]

    [O¡­ Ok¡­] It seemed he got scared by what I just asked for.

 Chapter 945 We Agree

    Well, if you want my bones, you should be ready for it. Even if it was the highest head in the entire race, I wouldn¡¯t sell my bones cheap, not anymore.

    I learnt my lesson quite well from the time of dealing with the nymphdy. Also, I¡¯d need more time to find a suitable ce to receive such a big harvest there.

    And I got to ask my forces to get ready to train with them. I¡¯d need to ask Lily to select the best, the best of best for this task.

    Then after learning how this race fights, we¡¯d move on and allow more troops to fight and train with them.

    I also was quite curious, how this race was fighting? How strong were these mechas?

    I got to see this quite soon, very soon.

    But first, I¡¯d have to find a suitable continent to train with them.

    I opened the map and started looking. I needed a continent that wasn¡¯t that far from here. However, the nearest continent from my ce was far away to the south.

    It would take weeks to arrive there, if not more!

    I had to change the ce of my search and consider using my discs to solve the problem of big distance.

    When I did, I found a continent close to the one I left the alien universe with.

    ¡°At least it¡¯s not small,¡± this one might be considered the biggest continent on the entire! It was huge, at least double the size of the central continent I started at.

    And this one had a very rough and irregr edge, forming many deep gulfs that could act perfectly fine at training grounds.

    But it was at least five days away from the continent of the alien races. I got that Silverlining would return back to me soon, but what else would I do?

    He had to keep these at his disposal until I¡¯d arrive. Perhaps my sudden rise in demands would force them to take more time to provide what I needed, or I hoped for so.

    Knowing that I got Hescos race folks and couldn¡¯t bring them would be a pain. So I started to move fast and jumped towards that alien universe continent after cing twenty discs across one continent.

    I decided to let one continent be linked to the one of Hescos. This way Lily could arrange things better.

    ¡°Wow! That¡¯s¡­ such impressive speed!¡±

    When I first left that continent, it was only an open ce of ins, rising on top of the ocean for hundreds of metres.

    But when I arrived there, I saw lots of cities and towns, with weird building styles than what my universe used to have.

    Well¡­ saying that it was different in style was understatement! These folks¡­ They built their buildings upside down!

    Buildings looked like they were hanging down from the sky, rising for tens of metres off the ground! I didn¡¯t get why they did it, but it gave a unique appearance to this ce.

    And these towns and cities spanned for arge distance of hundreds of miles.

    It seemed that I underestimated those old folks! Just as I moved across this continent, heading towards its northern west edge, I spotted lots of tornadoes, a sign of energy disruption.

    They started cultivating! And they caused such fierce reactions from many people! How fierce were these folks?

    I had the urge to go down there and check these folks, how they did train and such. But when I thought back at my task in hand I had to drop off this matter for now.

    I¡¯d lose lots of time if I lost myself in this new world. It was a must to move, but it wasn¡¯t the right time to do it.

    So I kept flying for three days over this continent, wasting one more day than expected while examining a few special tornadoes.

    They gave me a familiar vibe, telling me whoever was training down there belonged to the ck shadow n.

    They were using the same energy as me, and that was the greatest temptation I had to resist before going on my way.

    I watched the tornadoes and felt the desire to even start cultivating with them. Something told me I should do it, but I didn¡¯t know why.

    ¡°I¡¯lleter,¡± I said while saving this spot for my staff.

    After crossing this continent, I had to cross a very turbulent part of the ocean next. There were lightning storms, so damn fierce, blocking my path forward like a mighty wall of nature.

    Yet my chariot passed through these without much trouble. These storms weren¡¯t as fierce as the ones I met at the two heaven ces I discovered here from earlier.

    That didn¡¯t take anything from these storms, making them much fiercer than any storm on Earth. I spent five more days until I managed to just pass through this zone.

    It seemed these lightning storms weren¡¯t just a coincidence! I felt like I was passing through a ground that belonged to a pack of vicious wolves.

    Passing through such densely packed lightning affected my speed. Even if they couldn¡¯t harm me or touch my chariot, they still affected my chariot and made it lose much of its flying speed.

    But the good news was that Silverlining didn¡¯te back to me during all this time. I didn¡¯t know what went wrong, but that wasn¡¯t a bad thing indeed.

    Just in two days, and as I was drawing close from the shore of that continent, I got atst a response from Silverlining.

    [We agree]

    [We? You are with him?]

    [Shush! Can¡¯t you speak with better manners? Please? For my sake?]

    Iughed when I heard that. I got that he wasn¡¯t alone, and that boss was with him. It seemed Silverlining had to read the messages out loud.

    [Ok, Thank the boss over on my behalf. This gratitude won¡¯t be forgotten by me or my people]

 Chapter 946 Rise And Shine

    [Phew!] he took almost an hour before responding to me, [I got away. Damn! Why did he ask for me?]

    [What did he say?] I was curious.

    [Nothing. I just delivered the message you sent to his people. After waiting for almost a week, he sent someone to find me. Then he asked me to read the messages between you and me out loud. Damn man! It was¡­ Scary!]

    [Don¡¯t worry, you did fine] Iughed, [Tell me, what did he say when he read myst message?]

    [Nothing! He never said a single word since meeting him. He is just like that, rarely speaks, and his presence is enough to scare even the mightiest sovereign!]

    [Is he that strong?]

    [Strong? Dammit Hye! It¡¯s better to go against an entire race than facing his old man!]

    I got a glimpse on how strong this boss of such a terrifying race was. Of course he was scary, or else howe he¡¯d be the leader of such fierce people?

    To lead lions, one had to be the fiercest and most terrifying one among them.

    [So¡­ When will I get my share? And how do you n to do it?] He said it was done, but he didn¡¯t say on what exactly they agreed.

    I gave them options, and they had to determine how to do it.

    [The boss¡­ He seems to like you! He agreed to pay five million full armed Hescos and the rest will be divided among cursed warriors, warriors, and races]

    [Cool! Add these warriors together with what you owe me and make sure to send them to me]

    [I¡¯m going to send them now! After all, I got the warriors ready. Yet the Hescos will need few days to arrive]

    [No problem]

    [What about¡­ The bones¡­ You know¡­]

    [Don¡¯t worry] Iughed while sending twelve diamond bones over, [Consider the extras as my token of appreciation to the old man]

    [Such generosity! Damn! How much of these do you have?]

    [Not that much left after paying you] I had to lie or else they¡¯d make a wrong impression about this.

    Silverlining didn¡¯t get what was going on here. I asked for a higher delivery, and the old man took his time to consider it.

    He agreed, and even gave up such a big amount, much bigger than I dreamt about.

    Yet on the other hand, this was also a test. He wanted to see if I was going to show my appreciation towards him, or would I just ignore this gesture and act blind.

    That was why I added these two bones. As he added more to the delivery, I added some nice tips, one that he wouldn¡¯t say no to.

    So like this our future rtion would develop, not like a mighty race leading a weaker one. It would be an equal rtion, a rtion between friends and allies, not a master and a follower.

    As I went towards that continent, I got that Silverlining wouldn¡¯t send the Hescos over for a couple more days.

    He sent me a scary amount of tokens, making me look in daze for a few minutes before breaking out inughter.

    I got hundreds of millions of warriors! Damn! That¡­ It was a great amount without doubt.

    Not to mention soulers alone were in the tens of millions. Seeing their special tokens made meugh again.

    The bitterness from the old losses I got were cleansed. Yet I still needed to get lots of stat points. Not only for me, but for my warriors, my races here, and also my humans.

    I needed to prepare everything in top shape before sending my armies out towards the neen worlds.

    It would be risky and so damn pricey, but it must be done.

    So I started to check my coins and see the market price of stat points.

    ¡°Sigh! Doing this might not even be enough for my soulers, not to mention other warriors and forces¡­

    Doing this using my coins wouldn¡¯t do. [I need stat points, can you get them for me?]

    [Those low grade forms of energy? Are you sure you want these?!]

    It seemed he was startled by my question. [Is there a higher form of energy to use aside from these? I mean to raise stats and strengthen my forces]

    [Oh¡­ Of course there isn¡¯t. I see, let me check with our subsidiary impacts and return to you. The same old deals, right?]

    [I¡¯ll pay using my blue bones]

    [Great! Won¡¯t you increase the grade of the bones?]

    [With impacts? No!] My answer was swift. This dude seemed to grow greedy about my bones it seemed.

    [Ok¡­ No dire from asking, right?]

    [We are going to deal with the same bones forever. Don¡¯t have any funny thoughts, alright?]

    [I got it! Let me check with them before returning to you with the price list. By the way, how many do you seek?]

    [As many as you can get me]

    [I can get you billions!]

    [Then get me billions!]

    I already have over a hundred million fighters training at my training grounds. Not to mention my warriors, and the people living here.

    They weren¡¯t going to take part in the uing battles, yet it wasn¡¯t bad to arm them up. Who knew what might happen.

    At the grand battle to defend the capital and stop the Hector race invasion from earlier, Angelica had to mobilise almost everyone from here to the battlegrounds directly.

    This ended up with massive losses, and it was all thanks to theirck of stat points and suitable gears.

    I wouldn¡¯t repeat the same mistake again. My people were the true core of my kingdom¡¯s might, not my armies.

    ¡°Rise and shine!¡± and just as I went back to the second training grounds, and before installing the discs, two faces appeared in front of me.

    They took¡­ Long time to get up! I even doubted they were sleeping all this time.

    ¡°We were waiting for you to finish what you are doing,¡± the first to speak was Hry. She jumped off and leant her head over my chest, in a familiar way of her old self. ¡°We wanted to tell you about something.¡±

    ¡°Something?!¡± I raised one eyebrow and she nodded.

 Chapter 947 A Harsh And Yet Honest Talk

    ¡°We reached an agreement,¡± Lily came next as she stopped just a few inches away from me. She looked towering from this angle, yet it felt like she was so small thanks to all this redness that invaded her scales.

    I recalled how her scales kept shining and fading every time she moaned or screamed in different colours. It was new, and weird as heck!

    ¡°What decision?¡± I asked in curiosity while Lily lowered her head even more. ¡°You tell him,¡± she said, or more correctly whispered.

    ¡°Someone is going to tell me,¡± Iughed while the two girls seemed a bit hesitant before Hry broke off my embrace, hit Lily with her elbow, before adding with a sweet shortugh:

    ¡°We agreed that we both are going to be your girls.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± I paused, moved my eyes between the two. One was smiling and evenughing like this was some sort of victory to her, and the other had all her scales red from embarrassment.

    Yet that didn¡¯t prevent Lily from stealing gazes at me, as if she really desired this.

    ¡°Let me say this out loud for once,¡± I had to say these words or they¡¯d choke me, ¡°any girl I get will have a bad end, a very bad end. I don¡¯t know if this was some sort of a curse or what, but this is how the ugly reality looks like.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ Dammit Hye! Are you saying that I got a bad ending?!!!¡± Hry screamed the moment she heard my words. And I couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    ¡°Do you think you are Hry?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Who else will I be?!!¡±

    ¡°The same old Hry? The human girl who fought all her life for her people? Are you sure you are her?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    My eyes got glued over hers without even blinking. I didn¡¯t add more, and she didn¡¯t say any more.

    She got what I meant, this was indeed not the same old Hry. For a second there, her eyes shook slightly before she regained her rity of mind.

    ¡°I¡¯m Hry!¡± she said it in such a fierce tone.

    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you leading armies and training soldiers?¡± I crossed my arms, ¡°why are you so damn fixated on spending more time in my bed than at the various battlefields?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore. Sigh, I don¡¯t get what this demon race is all about, but you won¡¯t bluff me. It can¡¯t be all about getting pumped all day and night, seducing your man to ck his duties and tasks.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ Not doing any of that¡­ For you¡­¡±

    Just as I pressured her, she finally broke. Hry suddenly got a dark red aura gushing out from her body in torrents.

    It was so thick and heavy, even if it was gas, it fell on the ground in a moment and started to roll over there.

    Her eyes turned all ck, with all the white there begone. Her hair turned dark red, with many ck and purple strands within.

    ¡°Do not speak with me again in such a way! I¡¯m not a lowly sex ve! You hear me?!!¡±

    Her voice changed, and it looked as if she was speaking through a deep cave. I looked at Lily as thetter moved slightly to the side, avoiding this abnormally dangerous red fog.

    She gave me the same look I expected, the look of shock. Did this demoness think her little act would trick me?

    Aiming at my best general? The one leading all the training grounds here? Whom she¡¯d aim at next? Isac? Angelica?

    The list would keep spreading for no end. This lustful path of formidable beings wasn¡¯t my path. And it was very clear to me that she was trying to push me through it with all her might, at any cost.

    ¡°That¡¯s the true Hry,¡± I said in a cold tone, ¡°the Hry I got after getting entangled with me¡­¡± This time I moved my eyes to fall over Lily who was walking slowly and cautiously to stand by my side.

    ¡°I got another girl before Hry, her name was Karoline. She got abducted by a mysterious being. I don¡¯t know where she is, or how she is living her life. And as you can see, this¡­ This is how my beloved Hry ended up to be. Don¡¯t tell me you want to end up just like these two!¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°I got that you have feelings for me, many girls do. But for your sake I¡¯m not allowing any more girls to get near me. I¡¯m cursed¡­ Any girling near me would get cursed. Please, keep the distance between the two of us fixed. And if I get a chance to solve this curse, believe me you¡¯ll be the first to join my side.¡±

    ¡°Hye¡­ I¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything yet,¡± I ced my finger to shut her lips, ¡°you are a dear person to me. You have to know this. You are¡­ The third girl I shared my bed with after all. And I¡¯d hate myself if I found you ending up like my other two girls.¡±

    ¡°Hye! Stop ignoring me!¡±

    During my little talk with Lily, Hry kept screaming and shouting nonsense. When I ignored her, she extended her arm and grabbed mine.

    At this moment, I felt like I was seeing a dream, or a glimpse of something horrifying!

    It was all dark red, all the world was dyed dark red. There were screams, pleas for mercy, and even many who urged for their suffering to end by death.

    There was ck smoke everywhere, balls of fire rising up from the ground or falling down from the sky.

    Everywhere on the ground, I could see an ocean of people. They were like sand grains on any beach, and they were tortured by another ocean of hideous looking folks.

    They got melted skin, dark red bones and flesh appearing from the gaps in their bodies. They had horns, eyes that were all pitch ck, and long tails.

    They were¡­ Much uglier than monsters. I saw this for a brief moment before I returned again to the real world here.

    But that image¡­ These atrocities¡­ They never faded away.

 Chapter 948 I Will Tell That Jerk!

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Hry said the firstment, and I said the second. The two of us kept ring at each other. Her body was trembling, fiercely trembling, while her hand that held my arm was a few inches away.

    ¡°Stay back! Don¡¯te near me! Don¡¯t!¡± and as I stepped forward, aiming to touch her again, what I got was for her to retreat as if a snake was going to bite her or something.

    And under her shaking body and what I could tell as immense fear, her dark red aura started to rapidly withdraw back to her body, before thetter grew soft and fell on the ground of my chariot.

    *Thud!*

    ¡°Sigh! Can you see it now? Do you believe me?¡± and as we reached such a bitter end, I turned my eyes towards the all shocked Lily before moving my hand towards Hry.

    Her body vanished as if it got eaten by my chariot.

    ¡°Where is she?¡± Lily couldn¡¯t help but say, while I felt she got the wrong idea here.

    ¡°I had to lock her up,¡± I sighed, ¡°just like this, two of my girls, two of my capable friends and leaders got removed. And you¡­ Don¡¯t risk your life, not like this, not for me, please.¡±

    My tone was all bitter. Of course I didn¡¯t like such a life. How and why did I get cursed? I didn¡¯t know, and I didn¡¯t get a clue about what caused all this.

    Something terribly bad happened to me without even realising it! I didn¡¯t even know where I should start looking.

    ¡°Hye¡­ I need to tell you this¡­¡± and just when I thought she¡¯d turn tail and run away, as far away from me as possible, she drew closer. She looked me directly in the eye.

    Even with her red scales, her eyes told me she made up her mind about something. ¡°Even if it was going to be a worse fate than death to me, you¡¯re worth it! You¡­ Aren¡¯t I just a normal man I met¡­ You are someone that a girl like me won¡¯t even have a chance of meeting in her entire life, not even for once.¡±

    And with her words, she leant over and ced a soft and long kiss on my lips. I felt petrified! What the heck was wrong in these girls¡¯ minds?

    Or was it my fault? Is it all my fault? I didn¡¯t know!

    Before I knew it, she vanished from my sight. I got to see her chariot shing far at the horizon.

    Sigh! At least she learnt to stay away from me with enough distance.

    [We have to speak about something] but that happened too damn fast! She left without giving me a chance to say what I wanted.

    [Speak then]

    For a reason I felt that she wouldn¡¯te even if I asked. [It¡¯s like this¡­]

    I started speaking about many things. First I got to tell her about the monster dens I got. I sent her all the dens I got, only left ten of each type for any future uses.

    She got excited about that. But what I said next changed her knowledge about being excited.

    I talked about Hescos and how we got a chance to train our troops over these deadly enemies. She went silent for a long minute before I saw her chariot racing towards me.

    ¡°You¡¯re not joking! Please tell me you aren¡¯t joking!¡±

    She jumped on my chariot while shouting these words that made meugh.

    ¡°Is this something one can joke about?¡± I said, ¡°but we need to prepare before receiving them.¡±

    ¡°I know¡­ I know¡­ But¡­ Damn! Damn! Real Hescos? In flesh and in their legendary suits? Dammit! I love you a ton more now, hahaha!¡±

    She poked me with her elbow, whileughing. At least she was enjoying this moment.

    I looked up at her. This was my Lily, a fierce and easy going girl. She was my best general and leader in terms of forces training.

    I didn¡¯t want you to change, please don¡¯t!

    ¡°We need to find them a ce first¡­¡± she was lost in thoughts for a few moments before saying this.

    ¡°I already found a continent for them,¡± I said, ¡°or else where do you think I was doing all this time?¡±

    ¡°This¡­ I thought you were looking for another training ground for us!¡±

    ¡°Not so soon! You got three continents! Isn¡¯t that enough!!¡± I was shocked by what she said, and sheughed.

    ¡°There is no harm in getting more, right? Hahahaha!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but gaze up at her in silence before sighing.

    ¡°We got a ce, all we need to think about is how to train our people on fighting them.¡±

    ¡°You have to know that they are going to be part of our forces,¡± I said, and a sh of light passed through her eyes. ¡°They are going to be part of my personal army, don¡¯t have any funny thoughts about that!¡±

    I said in warning, even had to raise my index finger in front of her face.

    ¡°Where that damn jerk when one needs him? Dammit!¡± and just as I watched her stand all silent, only watching and blinking in a noticeable way, she suddenly opened her profile and started to move her hands in the air.

    ¡°Jerk?!¡± I raised one eyebrow and she sighed while closing the interface in front of her eyes with a weak gesture.

    ¡°Damn! I forgot we are in totally different worlds!¡± she said it as if she didn¡¯t hear what I said.

    ¡°Whom are you looking for?¡± I got a bad omen and seeing her fierce expression and all standing up and glowing scales of hers made me sure of what I guessed.

    And then she spurted it all out.

    ¡°I know I¡¯m powerless against you, but not that jerk! That dude with ugly face is the only one who can force you to give up part of what you have!¡±

    ¡°Damn girl! Stop thinking about telling that greedy bastard!¡±

 Chapter 949 She Learnt From The Master

    She nned to tell the jumper about my Hescos. What would the result be? Of course ton of sh*t messages sent over and a great headache that I wouldn¡¯t get easily rid from.

    I would never ept such a fate! No! I shouldn¡¯t allow this to happen!

    ¡°I won¡¯t surrender!¡± and as if she read through my thoughts, she screamed while jumping off my chariot, going to hers in a sh, ¡°I won¡¯t let you lock me up like what you did with Hry!¡±

    ¡°Just wait! Let¡¯s speak about it!¡± I hurriedly chased after her and for a reason, her chariot¡¯s speed started to increase!

    It wasn¡¯t a boost in speed, it was her unexpected change in course, making it harder for me to corner her.

    ¡°Stay away! Don¡¯te near! I will tell him if you don¡¯t give me a share!¡±

    Dammit! And here I was getting extorted out in daylight!

    ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll give you ten thousand to act as your personal guard,¡± I had to agree or else she¡¯d cause a disaster!

    ¡°Only ten thousand? Tsk! You are really mean and stingy!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll also get warriors! Don¡¯t be greedy or else you won¡¯t get a thing.¡±

    ¡°Warriors? How many?¡± as she heard about this, she suddenly shouted, ¡°I want soulers! Lots of soulers!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you enough.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Great! But I also want more warriors. Soulers alone aren¡¯t enough.¡±

    ¡°I told you already, you¡¯ll get warriors in addition to Hescos. So stop this madness ande to my chariot to keep talking!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s sign a contract first!¡± she shouted as she kept her chariot slipping from mine.

    Damn girl! ¡°Are you not trusting me this much? Come on! For real!¡±

    ¡°Coming from the one who forces others to sign contracts, humph! I trust you, but won¡¯t trust your greed for power! You are a lord, and lords can¡¯t be trusted. Sign or I will tell that jerk about your little secret!¡±

    ¡°Fine!¡± I gritted my teeth, ¡°fill one and send it over!¡±

    It was my first time ever to be pushed and forced to sign a contract with someone against my wishes. Damn! Howe this girl turned out to be this fierce?

    She must have learnt from the master!

    ¡°Hahahaha! I got them, hahahaha!¡± as I signed the contract, she finally stopped this madness and returned to my chariot.

    And on her face was such a big grin and herughs didn¡¯t stop for the entire ten minutes!

    ¡°Is having them this big? I feel like you won the lottery!¡±

    ¡°What does lottery mean?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have a lottery at your home!¡±

    ¡°Well, we might have one but with a different name. Anyway, it¡¯s indeed great! You just don¡¯t know how damn hard it is to fight one of these bastards! They are invincible! Literally invincible!¡±

    ¡°But¡­ This¡­ I heard that Toranks are much fiercer!¡± I was surprised by her words. But as Hector, one of the big three races, she got to know Hescos better than I.

    ¡°Toranks are stronger, but that¡¯s regarding early stages of the apocalypse. When we reach mid stage, it would be the yground of these Hescos. Not even the mighty Toranks can hold a candle for them!¡±

    ¡°This¡­ Then that means they are the strongest race out there?¡±

    ¡°Oh no, their supremacy and advantage will all stop by the end stage of the apocalypse and beyond. Toranks are fiercer and more dangerous in general. But in mid game¡­ It¡¯s really unfortunate to have Hescos as your enemy.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ So it¡¯s good that we¡¯ll move at them early on, right?¡±

    ¡°Very great indeed,¡± she nodded and that made me wonder why they were this fierce at mid stage.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask,¡± as if she read through my thoughts, ¡°I don¡¯t know such info for sure. In fact, no one other than those who directly fought them knew about the reason behind that.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ That makes our meeting with them more exciting, right?¡±

    She got my meaning. I wasn¡¯t referring to those Hescos fighting at other worlds, but the ones I¡¯d get from Toranks.

    ¡°Sure, but we need to think about how to select forces to train with them¡­ Actually, Ick any valuable intel about how they fight. So¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to wait until we get them before we decide, right?¡± I got what she meant, but I also added, ¡°we also can do it this way¡­ Let¡¯s select the best out of our forces. Not just good ones, the best! Out of the entire grand armies we have, I refuse to believe we won¡¯t amass at least one million of them.¡±

    ¡°One million? Humph! If we just select those who stayed behind the longest, we will get much more than a few millions!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Great,¡± I nodded, ¡°start amassing them. You need to rece them with others, and leave instructions to keep an eye over the good ones all the time.¡±

    ¡°And I got to start deploying these,¡± she took out one monster den and raised it in her hands.

    ¡°And I got to install these,¡± in return for her move, I took one disc out.

    ¡°Hahahahaha! Ok, let¡¯s do our jobs then meet here when you are ready.¡±

    ¡°Good luck,¡± I watched her move away while the scenes of me chasing after her all over the ce were still vivid in my mind.

    It was hrious, and it managed to remove all the sad thoughts I got after that talk with Hry.

    Once recalling her, I couldn¡¯t help but shift my eyes towards the lower sections of my chariot. From her intense response, it seemed she didn¡¯t regain all of her memories yet.

    I meant that new demoness soul memories. What I saw in that sh was a glimpse of a true life.

    Was this¡­ Hell the true life of those demons? If so then I could only pity them, and aim to kill them all!

    But thinking back to my Hry made me feel conflicted. She had nothing to do with what happened to her.

    And she wasn¡¯t a true demoness either, nor a human as well.

    What should I do with you, my troublesome chick?

 Chapter 950 I Need Weapons!

    There was nothing else I could do for now except for locking her up. I got that she must be confused, but she had to sort things out first with herself before I¡¯d speak with her.

    And above all, she just dropped from my list of girls. Having such a girl near me was bad.

    Who knew if she was working on an agenda or something? I had to secure not only myself, but my entire kingdom and people from such harm.

    As Lily went away, I started deploying the discs on the ground. It was an easy task, and I finished it in no time.

    ¡°What shall I do now?¡± I got that Silverlining had days before he¡¯d deliver the promised Hescos.

    And Lily would take days to finish selecting the old and veteran soldiers from all across the two grand training grounds.

    She got first to turn these continents into training grounds. The first batches of people who arrived here got arranged into two big groups; one to build, and one to fight.

    The workers were doing a great job already. Building cities and towns started to be an easy task for everyone in my kingdom it seemed.

    Yet the fighters got nothing else to do but sit under the zing sun and enjoy the great peace and weather.

    It wasn¡¯t bad, after all any warrior would need a moment of rest. But I didn¡¯t like this rest to extend for days, more than a week.

    So after doing my task, I flew over and watched the grand army here getting assembled by Lily¡¯s orders.

    It was time!

    I got that monsters would need lots of time to grow and evolve, but Lily got lots of dens this time.

    Last time we got to use a few, handfuls that would be counted on a single hand. Yet this time we had close to three hundred, and we got ground, aquatic, and flying dens.

    In time, this ce would turn into such a hellish training ground for my troops. They¡¯d have to fight everywhere, atnd, at water, and even foesing from air.

    Imagining this scene made me excited!

    In a few hours, I heard lots of roarsing from many directions. It seemed that Lily used aquatic dens at the ocean and the long trait, and at the continent ofkes.

    The ground monsters were arranged in the mountains, alongside the flying ones. I watched in just ten hours the first waves of monstersing at my forces.

    It wasn¡¯t that big, but it had almost all types of monsters. They came from the ocean, fromnd, and from air, making me wonder if my troops were ready for such assault.

    And when I got worried, the generals led by Lily proved they were good.

    They arranged their troops into legions, each dealing with a separate kind of threat. Of course most of the forces here were fresh, but during the past hours Lily sent for experienced and veteran soldiers toe and help.

    The general structure of my armies got settled. Those old soldiers would climb thedder, at least bing one hundred man leaders.

    Then from them, few would be selected with time, climbing even higher towards one thousand, five thousand, ten thousands, and even fifty thousand and one hundred thousand captains.

    In my eyes, the one hundred thousand captains could be considered small army leaders. They could move freely, do damage if used right.

    And they could defend themselves and hold any ce for enough time for the main army to arrive.

    Seeing this arrangement getting in formation made me feel reassured. As the first wave came, my boys started to kill without much fear.

    After all they were led by experienced soldiers who saw much worse than that.

    The only problem here was in the aerial monsters. And that had me to interfere and help.

    [I need anti-air weapons]

    [What? Do you want to fight us next or what?]

    [Funny! It seems you are still in a good mood, good to hear] I couldn¡¯t help but smile when I saw Silverlining¡¯s message.

    My forces could kill monsters onnd and water, but they couldn¡¯t fly! And those flying beasts were using far ranged attacks, making even the normal arrows not working here.

    If not for the few weapons I once bought over and handed to my few generals back then, Lily and her generals wouldn¡¯t have been able to help their forces and stop this massacre.

    But it wasn¡¯t enough, not close to it. They had to interfere and join the aerial fight using their chariots, and I had to even summon my dragons and flying monsters to help.

    [Let me be clear here, big guns aren¡¯t allowed without permission]

    [I don¡¯t need them, I need versatile small and medium sized weapons]

    [That I can do¡­ How much do you want?]

    [Enough to arm tens of millions or even more]

    [This¡­]

    [Also I need blueprints of how to make these weapons] I knew depending entirely on the huge universe market was good but it wasn¡¯t a permanent solution.

    I already have a research department, and many cksmiths and craftsmen. Why wouldn¡¯t I start making such weapons here? Why wouldn¡¯t I start modifying them using different races¡¯ technology and knowledge?

    I wanted to transform even the smallest anti-aerial weapons that could be handled by individual soldiers into mighty weapons that could impact a war if used right.

    [Blueprints? You mean the way to make these? That¡¯s¡­ A bit difficult]

    I expected such an answer. After all, if such knowledge was easily acquired, then why would there be a need to sell and buy weapons from others?

    [You know that I can pay any price without any issue] I paused, [But I prefer that you¡¯ll get the bones, not any other race]

    [Got it!] He was a smart merchant and person to realise what I meant. My bones would open any locked doors in front of me. But I preferred to let these circte only in one race, not expand them over many.

 Chapter 951 Finding Isac

    For them, this would be more profit for sure. For me, it was a guarantee that no matter what these bones were used at, they would never fall in the hands of my enemies; the Hescos and Hectors.

    I was in a fight with two of the biggest races in the entire universe, or was going to be very soon. If my bones had a magical and devastational effect, then it would be foolish to let them fall into the wrong hands.

    [Let me see what I can do¡­ But¡­]

    [The price will be high?]

    [It¡¯s not the issue of the price for each blueprint, I doubt each will cost more than a grade lower than those red bones of yours or even two grades lower. But¡­ To convince the higher ups¡­ That might take more than redbones to buy their approval]

    [This much?] I got that it was something precious, but I never expected it would be like this.

    [Selling weapons is something, and selling the way to make them is a totally different story. Not to mention we are a race experienced at aerial battles. So the weapons we make are the best]

    [I see¡­ Anyway I want weapons fast, then I¡¯ll entrust the issue of handling the blueprint issue to you]

    [Ok¡­ Let me check the capital market. I¡¯ll first buy everything avable there before knocking doors]

    [Great!]

    As I closed the chat with him, I got to see another wave of monstersing. This one was slightly bigger in number than the first.

    Fighting any monster aside from those flying ones was a breeze for my soldiers. I had to intervene and help personally, to make sure their losses wouldn¡¯t be too much.

    I kept fighting using my chariot and warriors, even had to summon my fallen gods to help at some point. It kept going on like this for almost two days before I got an answer from Silverlining.

    But before his message, long messages from Lily came to plead for such weapons.

    [I got tons of weapons. They are mostly single fighter weapons, with few who are medium sized ones, and a scarce number of big guns]

    [Thanks. Send them over right away with the bill]

    I paid slightly over one hundred thousand gold bones for this. It might seem like a huge price, but the number of weapons I got was bigger.

    [Ask your forces toe and arm themselves up] As I got my inventory filled with tons of weapons, I didn¡¯t let them cool down in there.

    I got them out at once, scattered them inrge mountains around different spots.

    The fights were happening at certain spots, not yet expanding over the entire continent. So it was easy to drop these weapons for my soldiers. And they came in batches to arm themselves up in a matter of minutes.

    [Thanks! That will save many lives and let them train instead of fighting for their lives in such pathetic way]

    [Stay here for a couple more days, organise things before starting your next task] I realised that this situation was growing too fast to be out of our control.

    So I sent these words over to her, and also I decided to remain here to help.

    [I need Isac] all of sudden she asked, [She has toe, draw detailed maps about how to organise this sh*t! I never expected monsters to be this fierce and grow at such speed. They are expanding, and soon enough these three continents will be their yground]

    [I got it! Leave it to me] I got what she wanted. Both of us were naive when we thought it was safe and easy to deploy monsters¡¯ dens around.

    Just from the experience of fighting these beasts for a few days, we both reached the same conclusion. Without proper nning and forming a grand foundation here, these continents would be lost over to monsters!

    But this was quite expected, and in fact I wasn¡¯t that dejected by this. Lily came from a race that was specialised in water battles.

    So handling ground and aerial fights wasn¡¯t their area of expertise.

    And yet that was a good ce to make my forces train on how to defend cities and towns, fight from walls and use the different defensive gears to help in killing monsters.

    Wars weren¡¯t just fought on open grounds and on grand water surfaces. They were fought mostly over the walls of great towns and cities.

    Even if they would work as defenders, it was also a valuable experience to them. They¡¯d get to know how to conquer a city even without doing it themselves.

    The ones to defend always were the best to know the secrets and tricks about different walls and defences weaknesses.

    It wasn¡¯t the main n I had in mind when I thought about these three continents, but it wasn¡¯t a bad result as well.

    But to get to this result, we needed the help of Isac for sure. This girl¡¯s meticulous mind was very creative when nning defences.

    As I left this ce to Lily and her generals, I returned back to Earth.

    [Where are you now?]

    [Working for you, why?]

    Once I reached there, I sent this message over to Isac.st time I met her at New Yorknds. But this was days ago.

    Who knew where she was right now!

    [I want you toe with me and do something urgent. Where are you? I¡¯lle to you]

    [I¡¯m at Pennsylvania, just next to New Jersey]

    [Meet me at the border with New Jersey then. I¡¯ll jump there right away]

    [Won¡¯t say what you need me for?]

    [What else? We have a situation at the second Earth world and we need you help to sort things out]

    [How big is this situation?]

    [Let¡¯s say three huge continents that are going to be filled with monsters. We need you to prepare drawings to arrange defences there]

    [Are we under attack?!!]

    [Sigh! It¡¯s just like this¡­] as she kept asking, and she got at least one hour to arrive, I spent this time exining the current situation in detail.

    [Damn! You are telling me you got Hescos? The Hescos?!!!]

 Chapter 952 That Jerk...

    And as I reached this point, she got stirred up. I didn¡¯t speak about them being under my control or something, fearing she might ask for a bite as Lily did.

    [We need to train as we are going to fight them soon, right?]

    [I know! But¡­ These are The Hescos! Damn! You are full of surprises, hahahaha!]

    I have to admit, it seemed this move held a great importance and carried a heavy surprise for all of my people.

    Of course those who came from other races knew who the Hescos were. And that made me realise how great this help was from the Toranks.

    Even though we did it as part of a deal, it seemed like it was something unheard of before.

    [I want to see them!] as expected, she grew fanatic the moment she knew about them.

    [What do you think this is? Some kind of a zoo?!!]

    [What is¡­ A zoo?]

    [Sigh! I mean this isn¡¯t a game! We are going to fight them inside my world and train. This isn¡¯t a joke!]

    [I know, but¡­ This is a priceless chance! I never met or saw anyone before, not to mention fighting them]

    [Don¡¯t get so hyped up, we are going to fight them soon]

    [I know but¡­]

    [Just do your job and return back here. We have tons of things to care of]

    [Alright]

    As I closed the chat with her, and in less than five minutes, I got an unexpected message.

    [Dammit Hye! You got Hescos! Hescos?!!! I want some!]

    Damn! Damn! Why did she tell this jerk about them?

    I suddenly felt a little cold up my spine. The headache I was worried about just happened.

    Sigh! It was indeed true that a secret would only remain one if one kept his mouth shut!

    [It¡¯s out of the question!]

    [Come on! I¡¯m your right handed man!]

    [Then bring me good results and I¡¯ll consider it]

    [This¡­ You are so mean to me!]

    [I¡¯m just stating my conditions]

    [These aren¡¯t conditions, these are obstacles!]

    [Just perform well. How is the war going?]

    [We are at Texas, and going to attack soon]

    [Good luck, and don¡¯t kill much of the armies or else¡­]

    [Screw you! Don¡¯t throw me against desperate situations andeter on and pick on me like this]

    [It¡¯s your responsibility as my leading general. Or do you prefer someone else to lead? I can bring Lily or even Hry over]

    [Dammit! I¡¯ll show you that these were all just bad luck, nothing more]

    [I hope so, hahahaha!]

    [F*ck you!]

    I closed the chat before it would turn into another regr session of fight. I didn¡¯t know why but each time I spoke with him, our talk must end in a fight!

    As I closed the chat, I could heave a sigh of relief. I needed those Hescos to join my personal army. So dividing them over my close generals wasn¡¯t a nice idea indeed.

    Hopefully no more woulde and ask for a share!

    I waited for Isac for half an hour before I spotted her charioting from far away.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I have many ideas I want to try out,¡± once she came, she said in such joy and excitement.

    ¡°Follow me,¡± I hoped she would keep this spiritter on. Once we arrived there, she had to take a grand tour first to get to know the terrain.

    [Dammit Hye! What the heck did you do here? I can¡¯t fly without getting attacked by those damn beasts!]

    [Just use my dragons, I¡¯ll send them over now]

    She didn¡¯t just go for ten minutes beforeining. She got a point indeed. The entire sky was getting filled with many groups of flying monsters.

    They were getting over control. Yet with the new weapons I brought over, it seemed my forces finally had a chance.

    [There is a problem, big problem actually] and just after a few hours of constant fighting, Lily sent.

    [What?]

    [These weapons¡­ They run on energy cores and ammunition. We are running low on both!]

    [They are¡­ Consumables?!!]

    [That¡¯s the bitter truth. Whoever sold you these made sure to keep a money running into his pockets]

    That damn bastard! I got enraged for a moment before cooling down myself. ¡°Great! That¡¯s just great! So that¡¯s why they said that doing business in the military is very profitable! That¡¯s great!¡±

    I kept muttering to myself while sending a message over to Silverlining.

    [You sent weapons, but no energy cores or ammo?]

    [Oh, sorry about that. I was working my best to collect these for you]

    [You¡­ Fine! Send them over with the bill]

    [Hahahaha! Don¡¯t me me! Doing business is just like this all the time]

    I got that he did this on purpose. He lured me to buy his weapons without telling me about this fatal w.

    [How about the blueprints I wanted? I need also ammo and energy core blueprints]

    [This¡­ You do know I need the agreement from the higher ups and¡­]

    [F*ck! If you don¡¯t provide me these in one day I swear to go to other ces to get them!] This jerk! Did he think I didn¡¯t know what he was trying to do here?

    Humph! If he thought for a second that I had no other way to get weapons and whatever I needed from other ces then he was greatly mistaken.

    [Calm down! I¡¯ll see what I can do]

    [You got one day, or else¡­ You know what my bones are capable of!]

    [I said I¡¯ll do it! Just give me more time, that¡¯s all]

    [Just one day, not a single hour more!]

    I closed the chat without even waiting to see his response.

    I was fed up with what he did. Doing such low merchant tricks with me wasn¡¯t a wise move.

    He had to learn that I wasn¡¯t the type to ept such an attitude. If he was going to act like this, I¡¯d better find other sources to arm my soldiers from.

 Chapter 953 They Are Excited For... Such Result?!!

    I wanted these blueprints now more than ever! Like this I¡¯d keep paying bones constantly for consumables! At least I had to build great factories to arm up my armies with enough ammo and energy cores.

    This time I got things under control as the consumption rate wasn¡¯t that huge. But if that happened in big wars? My forces were about to go towards neen more worlds, and this consumption rate would reach a terrifying level.

    Depending on such a way to get ammo and energy cores, these consumables, was something unrealistic!

    If anything happened, either I couldn¡¯t pay and ran short on bones or Silverlining failed to deliver on time, then only a huge disaster would await my forces.

    Before sending them out, I had to solve this problem first.

    ¡°It¡¯s good I kept a few in reserve,¡± I opened my inventory and decided to give the research department another task.

    They had to show their worth at such moments, or else they wouldn¡¯t deserve to be called my kingdom¡¯s brilliant minds.

    [Ammo and energy cores will arrive in a day or so. Stay put and try to use what you got wisely]

    [We can¡­ Survive a day or two on what we got] Lily said and I could feel how hard this would be.

    [I¡¯ll clear the enemies here for you, then will go to do something]

    [Thanks for the help]

    I summoned my fallen gods and instantly pointed at the sky, ¡°Kill those bastards for me!¡±

    And then the sky was filled with deadly beams of light, ones that enveloped much of these monsters and killed them in no time.

    ¡°Stay here, defend this ce and work with my forces to kill any flying beast,¡± before leaving, I scattered them around and gave them this simple task.

    Like this wouldn¡¯t be as stressful as before.

    [I left more of my big boys over to help]

    [That¡¯s great!]

    [Make sure to use them wisely. I gave them the order to help only at aerial battles]

    [We can handle the rest]

    I knew she would. After all, she called more forces from the old training ground.

    And with that, I passed through one of the huge portals and appeared next at my first training ground.

    The situation there didn¡¯t change much. Fight was still going on without pause. Yet with all the forces Lily drained from here, things started to look dire at certain ces.

    I didn¡¯t intervene and left things here for the generals responsible for these grounds. I trusted that Lily and others wouldn¡¯t blindly solve one problem and create another somewhere else.

    ¡°Damn! They didn¡¯t stick to their posts!¡± as I went directly towards the ce I left those geniuses at, I didn¡¯t find any of them.

    That was what I feared. Their scientific curiosity got over their fears and caution, making them defy my orders and warnings.

    Dammit! And now I had to find them among such an ocean of soldiers and monsters!

    I didn¡¯t have to look for too long. A mighty cannon wave of fire appeared from one direction, attracting my attention.

    They were my human weapons, big weapons. Despite they were working on low energy sources, creating small damagepared to what I saw using my purple ores.

    But with therge number they got, they made up for that.

    These cannons and rocketunchers fired at ces that got out of control. It seemed these geniuses got a handle of what was going on here, and decided to help.

    Well¡­ That wasn¡¯t a bad oue indeed. Like this they¡¯d realise how important it was to expand the deadly attacks of their weapons.

    They did great, but not even barely enough to consider these weapons in real warfare.

    As I went towards the ce of these weapons, I got to see lots of cannons, rocketunchers, and even tanks there!

    It was a grand military site, a scene that humans before the apocalypse would grow terrified from when spotting.

    But for me, for everyone else, this wasn¡¯t a sight to make anyone even worry!

    As expected, this was led by the big four. They were on the ground, giving orders and shouting, acting as if they were something great.

    However, truth to be told, these weapons didn¡¯t leave much of an impact at the big fighting grounds down there.

    They managed to bring damage indeed, but on such a small scale that didn¡¯t even help.

    I could only sigh while watching how excited they felt about this.

    ¡°Stop!¡± I had to put an end to this circus, ¡°just see how your weapons are doing before getting excited over nothing!¡±

    My voice reached them all using the horn. And once they heard me, they all got to raise their heads and watch me high in the air before they all turned to the far battleground.

    And as I said, their attacks only showed without much results. I watched their faces grow darker, as they got that they didn¡¯t inflict much damage out there.

    I sighed. This was a result they didn¡¯t expect, or even put into their minds when they decided to try these weapons out.

    ¡°Come on board,¡± I said to the four leaders and waited for them toe on my chariot before asking, ¡°what do you think you are doing here exactly?¡±

    ¡°We¡­¡± Moore looked at others before adding, ¡°we were trying to help.¡±

    ¡°No, you were trying to show off,¡± I shook my head slowly before adding, ¡°and you messed up big! Did you think I was bluffing when I said your weapons can¡¯t do any much damage? Let me show you what your weapons should be like.¡±

    I knew that talking wouldn¡¯t do them any good. Another truck had to get ruined for them to get my point.

    ¡°But lord¡­¡± as I descended down to one of the big rocketunchers, the four followed while Wolf tried to say something to ease this tense situation, ¡°we were testing our weapons to know their true might.¡±

 Chapter 954 A Terrifying Attack From A Single Rocket Launcher

    ¡°Might? Let me show you the real might¡­ Tell everyone to retreat, I don¡¯t want to lose any of them. Better to let them gather around my chariot, it¡¯s the safest ce here.¡±

    I opened the back box, cleaned it from all the useless ores and monster cores they were using, and took out one of my ck ores.

    I recalled that Angelica specified this one out of all, saying it was the fiercest!

    ¡°Let me show you how your weapons should act,¡± I didn¡¯t need to do anything more but to press the button and retreat to my chariot.

    And then the magic show started.

    The truck got all shining in such dangerous looking ck light before its barrels started tounch deadly spikes of light. Pulses of energy shots rained from it for an entire two minutes, before the entire truck exploded in such a scary way.

    The explosion was fiercer despite the trucksting for longer. ¡°You did a few modifications? That¡¯s good,¡± I noticed the double time this truck enduredpared with the other one, ¡°but you still have a long way ahead. Anyway, check the damage yourselves!¡±

    Just as the attack started, a fierce series of explosions appeared far away. The pulse attacks headed so damn fast, went far beyond the reach of our eyesights, before they exploded at the grand and open ocean.

    Series of huge mushroom clouds appear one after another. In less than a minute, the entire horizon turned to be formed of mushroom clouds, giving anyone seeing this a deadly impression.

    And then tsunami waves came.

    ¡°Sigh! These annoying waves¡­¡± I had to use my second technique and release it all the way towards the iing waves, sucking them all in a matter of seconds.

    ¡°Can you see it now? One truck, one ore, and this is the result we got,¡± I then turned my eyes towards the all stupefied four of them before jumping over my chariot. ¡°Come, let¡¯s inspect this from a closer distance.¡±

    As I got them all towards the site of explosions, the scene spoke about itself! The ocean was split open, forming many deep holes all over it.

    All the shots were still burning and killing monsters down the ocean surface. Huge clouds of steam kept rising up, adding a more terrifying touch to such horrifying images.

    ¡°See? This is what I wanted our weapons to look like at any battlefield. But what you got right now¡­ Tsk, I don¡¯t even know where I shall start!¡±

    My words might be harsh, but they were honest and direct. They had to know the vast gap they had to cross if they wanted toe near my expectations.

    ¡°Lord¡­ This¡­ Was this done by that or of yours?!!¡± Old Gan managed to control his shock. After all this dude came from another race and worked his entire life on deadly things.

    ¡°That¡¯s correct. However, the current weapons can¡¯t handle the fierce energy released by my toys.¡±

    ¡°Toys? They are more deadly than nukes!!¡± Wolf suddenly jumped, shouted in weird excitement, ¡°damn! If we can get our hands on a nuke and modify it, then our weapons won¡¯t be this week!¡±

    ¡°Silly one,¡± I pped him on the back of his head, making him almost fall to the ground if not for my support, ¡°do you think I¡¯m doing this to create nukes? Nukes won¡¯t make any difference! Just upgrade our arsenal and make them sustain the energy stored in ores.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to think about nukes,¡± I couldn¡¯t help but roll my eyes when even Moore tried to speak up, seemingly standing on the side of Wolf, ¡°in the apocalypse, in the new world we are living in, there are far deadlier weapons than nukes! Nukes? Humph! They won¡¯t be more than a wooden stickpared to what we will maketer on.¡±

    I watched them trying to get these words into their heads.

    ¡°Making much deadlier weapons that nukes? I¡¯m now happy, much damn happier than before that I decided to join you!¡± Wolf said beforeughing out loud. This dude¡­ Don¡¯t tell me he was getting crazy over this!

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind him,¡± and it seemed that Moore noticed my weird gazes at Wolf, so he had to step in, ¡°he¡­ Anyone of us will get this excited when hearing your words and seeing this¡­¡±

    He pointed at the grand destruction that was caused by my ore and their rocketuncher.

    ¡°Just engrave this scene in your memories,¡± I moved my eyes between the four, ¡°I want results close to this, or even better! You have to fortify the weapons to sustain the energy in the ores. You also have to do something about theck of aim. It won¡¯t be good to just fire blindly without controlling the range and direction of the shots!¡±

    ¡°We¡­ We got it, lord,¡± the blonde girl sucked a deep breath as she started to get over her shock.

    Among these four, she was the youngest and most inexperienced one in terms of seeing such a deadly and horrifying scenes.

    ¡°And I want something else from you,¡± as I got them to see the impact of this rocketuncher, I returned back to the maind while adding, ¡°check these weapons out. I want you to try and mimic them, at least find a way to produce their energy cores and ammo.¡±

    ¡°These¡­¡± as I took out many of my weapons, the ones I purchased from Silverlining, they all got interested with these.

    ¡°Take them into your inventories,¡± I urged, ¡°there isn¡¯t enough room to take them all.¡±

    I first took the small ones out, but soon enough the chariot got almost filled with them. They started storing them away while I added:

    ¡°Try to break them down, see if you can modify them as well. What I want right now is to find a way to produce ammo and energy cores that can be used in such weapons. Then you are free to test and experiment what you want on them.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that hard,¡± just as I waited for them toin, old Gan suddenly said beforeughing, ¡°when I was back at my former lord, I worked to produce these toys.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ Do you still recall the designs used to make them?¡± I instantly got a delightful surprise when I heard what he said.

    And it just hit me!

 Chapter 955 I Got An Idea

    I got all the talents from Silverlining. That dude must have got a few from his race, or from ces that kept producing such stuff. ¡°Can you draw these designs? And even more importantly, do you recall more designs of other weapons?¡±

    As he nodded, I kept asking, and he kept nodding andughing.

    ¡°Lord, these are mere toys in my eyes. If you want, give me enough cksmiths, lots of good ores like what you used just now, and lots of workers¡­ Give me a ce, and in less than a week I¡¯ll produce tons of much better weapons, energy cores, and ammo for your armies.¡±

    This dude¡­ Damn!

    ¡°Hahahaha! I wish Silverlining was here to see the look on his face if he heard what you said, hahahaha!¡± and just as I got over my joyful surprise, I couldn¡¯t help butugh, just like old Gan, for entire long minutes!

    ¡°But lord¡­ This will take lots of materials¡­ And¡­¡±

    ¡°Just write the list down,¡± Iughed, ¡°and now let¡¯s go to the ce where you¡¯ll live from now on.¡±

    I left Angelica¡¯s men working there for a long time already. I hoped they were doing something good.

    I led them and their people across the densely packed armies. It took roughly five hours to get to the area of portals.

    I didn¡¯t jump directly to that continent as I needed time to arrange things old Gan needed.

    I sent the list over to Angelica with the word urgent so she could prepare them fast enough.

    Old Gan didn¡¯t know which ores we had at the grand mine, so I asked for batches from each ore. In addition to that, he asked for lots of othermon materials, and even listed down their recement.

    I entrusted Angelica with this task. I also asked her to send cksmiths and other forging and craftsmen talents over to the bomb site, or the portal site as I loved to call.

    Just as we arrived, I found lots of people waiting for me there. She did act fast. Part of these men were hers, carrying tons of materials. And the others were talents spreading all over the world.

    She also mentioned something rted to talents on Earth. But I had to leave them for now.

    I¡¯d slowly move all of these here to get the benefit of the time difference.

    ¡°Follow me,¡± I said to this growing army of people and led them through the portals to the secluded continent of the research department.

    I didn¡¯t forget to leave a few behind to guide whoever wasingter on. I thought of leaving people situated here permanently, as this ce started to be like a huge maze filled with lots of giant portals.

    Even I had to recall which portals were the ones leading to that continent.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°Wow! This ce is amazing!¡±

    ¡°There¡­ There is nothing but green here!¡±

    It hit me! Those people¡­ All they saw was the devastation caused by the apocalypse and the deadly fights back at my training grounds.

    They didn¡¯t have time to explore the beauty of this world.

    ¡°Lord¡­ This¡­¡± Old Gan wasn¡¯t like others. He got the meaning of the presence of such a ce fast.

    ¡°Consider it our backyard,¡± I chuckled, ¡°just go and explore it as you see fit. Don¡¯t waste too much time ying. We have lots of things to do.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ See¡­¡± Old Gan controlled himself as he realised I wouldn¡¯t tell even if he asked.

    But he got what this world was; a world without an apocalypse, a heaven in the middle of such a chaotic universe.

    I didn¡¯t know if he knew the true nature of this world, guessing it was a singr world. However even if he did, he got no one to tell anyway.

    ¡°How long will it take to start working¡­¡±

    And just as I was speaking, the four leaders spread their orders and instantly lots of things started to appear in front of my eyes.

    They took everything! Even a few buildings are filled with lots of things! This¡­ I asked them to bring everything, but not even that damn ancient building of the MIT campus!

    It was mostly destroyed, but it seemed they rebuilt part of it and stored lots of their gears inside. I stood in my ce, high on my chariot, motionless, while watching in great curiosity what they were doing.

    One group of buildings started to issue a buzzing noise before energy cables started to gush out. It seemed inside these buildings, lots of generators were ced.

    Yet something told me they were producing a different form of energy other than electricity.

    I watched while Wolf and Moore led their men to one vastly open spot and started taking out tons of weapons and big guns there.

    Tanks, rocketunchers, and even nes! Everything they salvaged from their headquarters and warehouses were brought out inrge batches.

    In the span of a few hours, this entire ce started to look overcrowded.

    They started working near the portal zone. And far away, in one direction, I could see the outerlining of a few towns and cities.

    This was the ce where Angelica¡¯s men were working. I didn¡¯t go to visit there, and didn¡¯t intend to do so.

    I was curious to see what these people were going to do.

    I flew over the legions of big weapons brought by the two huge corps. They were indeed worthy to be called two of the greatest weaponry corps in the world before the apocalypse.

    When I saw those stealth bombers, I finally got some sort of idea for them.

    ¡°Wolf¡­ Come here,¡± and as I had these thoughts, I went directly to Wolf and asked him toe on board.

    ¡°Yes lord,¡± he came in a hurry while his face was sweating. I got that he looked like this out of excitement and not exhaustion. And yet I knew what I was going to say next was going to raise his level of excitement to new heights.

    ¡°Listen¡­ About those bombers and fighters¡­¡±

 Chapter 956 Forming My Long Desired Aerial Army

    ¡°Lord¡­ Please listen, I know they are useless so far. But who knows? We might find some sort of use for them. Besides, they were the crown jewels of the entire weapon systems in the world before all this sh*it happened!¡±

    ¡°Just listen¡­ I have an idea¡­ Why won¡¯t you think of a way to make them fly freely?¡±

    I got that he was trying to defend himself and his corp. After all this was thetest creation in his corp, the best jewel they got.

    But I didn¡¯t bring him here to give him harshments, I wanted to propose something. And if he did it right, these fighters and bombers might be used properly in the apocalypse.

    ¡°What does lord mean?¡± he asked, and I started to exin my idea in such a childish way.

    I kept moving my hands around while speaking, ¡°I want them to fly low, not at a very high altitude. In return for that, I want them to fly fast, move freely. I mean they will be able to change their trajectory at any moment, even to the totally opposite direction. Like this¡­ They won¡¯t get hammered down by the huge dome epassing our Earth, and won¡¯t get hot easily.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Wolf¡¯s face didn¡¯t tell me what he was thinking about. His lips trembled for few seconds before he finally jumped up, shouted in much excitement:

    ¡°Lord¡­ This is huge! We can, we definitely can! Just allow my people to use others and resources, and we won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m counting on you,¡± I couldn¡¯t help but smile while watching the big grin and longughs this dude had.

    And the first thing he did was to go down there and show off in front of Moore.

    And that made thettere and seek me out.

    ¡°Lord¡­ This is unfair!¡± and here the headache just came.

    ¡°I¡¯m not acting unjust here! I just got an idea and he has to work on it.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that! We also have fighters! They got bombers and we have good fighters! Why will the Lord ask him and not us?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± I was surprised by what he said. And in the next moment, and as if his men got the order from him during messages, they all started to take out lots of nes.

    They were smaller than those stealth bombers of Wolf¡¯s corp, yet they came in much greater number. I saw thousands of them, and his people were still taking more out.

    ¡°We emptied the entire corp warehouses at the eastern and middle zones. The entire west isn¡¯t essible, but our people there already stored away everything and are trying to cross the distance to here as we speak.¡±

    He started exining, before pointing at his legion of fighters and helis, ¡°we got lots of them but didn¡¯t take any out as lord didn¡¯t allow it. But as Wolf and his gang are going to do it, why won¡¯t we do it as well?¡±

    ¡°Sure, you can also do the same,¡± I nodded before exining my rough thoughts to him.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Quite interesting. I heard that there was once a leader who tried to use anti-gravity engines to make it happen. But he lost and everything went missing. I believe if he did it, we also can,¡± Moore said, and I didn¡¯t know about whom he was speaking about.

    ¡°As someone already did it, you can do it again. Besides, we got the help of other races, geniuses and mighty ores and higher forms of energy.¡±

    ¡°Yes lord, we will do it!¡± he said it in a firm belief of his ability to do it. And I liked such spirit.

    ¡°Then go and show me miracles¡­ Don¡¯t forget, having good birds doesn¡¯t mean they are deadly and scary to be used in the apocalypse.¡±

    ¡°I got it,¡± he was smart enough to get what I meant. I wanted them to rece the entire weapon system in these flying birds, using much deadlier weapons, just like what happened at the rocketuncher.

    As I got done with these two, I kept watching others working. Well, to be honest, watching scientists work was quite boring!

    They stood in their ce motionless for damn hours, speaking about different issues and exchanging ideas. After ten hours of watching them stand and talk, without doing much, I finally resigned and decided to go back to my second training ground.

    The situation there wasn¡¯t yet stable enough for me to close an eye over it.

    Once I jumped there, I got to see how my fallen gods made a difference here.

    They managed to keep the sky almost clean from any monster around my forces. Yet the entire continent was still brimming with them.

    As for the ground fights, these were under my troops¡¯ control.

    [Have you finished?]

    I waited for two more days, and spent this time helping in cleaning more of these aerial monsters. They were bing a source of nuisance for me.

    Fighting them wasn¡¯t that hard, especially when using my chariot¡¯s pulse weapon and shield. However after a few hours of doing so, I thought about something else.

    Why wouldn¡¯t I start enving them? I aimed for such a long time to get my hands over flying armies.

    Of course they weren¡¯t anything close to my dragons, but with their huge numbers they could make out for it.

    As I thought about it, I started to venture directly through the densely packed aerial monsters outside the regions controlled by my forces.

    Letting my threads loose after enhancing myself with all the sacrifices I had made the task of controlling these monsters a piece of cake.

    From the start, the time needed to control a monster didn¡¯t take much longer than twenty or even ten seconds.

    And with my enhancements, this time got shortened to be a few seconds, one second even in many cases.

    Controlling these monsters wasn¡¯t anything like controlling sane races. At first I kept sweeping them inrge batches, like a grim reaper.

 Chapter 957 Isac Is Shocked!

    Every single one I controlled was ordered to go and stay on top of my forces to defend them. I also made sure to leave repeated warnings for Lily to convey to her generals and leaders; don¡¯t touch my aerial monsters!

    However, in a single day, I started to hit more stubborn beasts. They took roughly a minute or two, and that meant they weren¡¯t like the normal monsters I enved before.

    That happened when I cleared arge area outside my force¡¯s ce. I ventured deep, too deep in their forces, and that meant I was met with those more evolved ones.

    I didn¡¯t know to how much degree did they evolve, but it was enough to get me excited.

    Getting evolved beasts? That meant they were strong, far stronger than the rest. Just looking at the longer time gave me an impression over how fierce they were.

    At least they werepared with the normal soldiers I controlled before at any fight.

    I started to slow down my advance, while supporting my technique using bones. I met such enticing targets, and I nned to take them all.

    [I¡¯m facing great resistance¡­ Can¡¯t step into any of the two other continents] and just when I spent an entire day controlling those special monsters, I noticed that the speed of controlling them dwindled back to a few seconds.

    That meant I already controlled most if not all of those evolved beasts.

    And so I sent a message over to Isac to check over her progress.

    [Where are you now?]

    [I was forced back to where the forces are]

    [Wait for me at the eastern shore, I¡¯m to help]

    [Even with your dragons it¡¯s quite impossible! This Lily¡­ What got into her head to use such arge number of dens and summon all these monsters at one go!]

    Well¡­ To be honest, it wasn¡¯t Lily¡¯s fault alone. I was also to be med here.

    Yet I was going to change all that!

    If she said it was impossible to press forward even with the help of my dragons, that meant much stronger foes were there.

    The stronger the better. Thinking about this made me even drool!

    Flying beasts¡­ Just wait, your new lord ising to take good care of you right now.

    I opened a portal and jumped over to the central ce of this continent. I spent two days reaching my current point. And if I took a normal flying route, then I¡¯d waste more than a day at least.

    ¡°Come on board,¡± finding her wasn¡¯t a big problem. After all, the area controlled by my forces wasn¡¯t that huge to begin with.

    ¡°What do you think you are going to do? And where are those big guns? Those fierce gods or something!¡±

    I got that she was asking about my fallen gods. ¡°No need, let¡¯s go,¡± I said before opening a chat with Lily, [I cleared most of the aerial monsters. Move out and control morends]

    [I noticed. I¡¯ll press forward. Will we get the help of those you control?]

    [No! Leave them alone!]

    [Damn! They are so dense to block the sky and shield the sun! Why are you acting as if they are your precious kids?]

    [Just leave them be. I have something else for them] I never forgot about that artefact, the one that could allow any race or living being to turn into my warrior.

    Like this I nned to replenish the lost soulers. However, I don¡¯t have to do it now. I got tens of millions of them, and that was enough for me at least for now.

    So I had to use it for these monsters. Turning them into warriors wouldn¡¯t only help me, but I could also give them to my generals and leaders.

    This would be our secret weapon. However we got to secure these three continents before doing anything else.

    [I¡¯ll press forward. But if we ran out of ammo¡­ I¡¯ll use these forces of yours, got it!]

    She reminded me. Enough days passed already.

    [Where is my ammo? Where are my blueprints?]

    [Old friend, can you just give me more time for these blueprints?]

    [Give me ammo and energy cores first] I didn¡¯t need these blueprints, but this was a good sign on how they were seeing me.

    A fat and golden goose! That was what I was to them.

    Cool! As long as I¡¯d get my things, I¡¯d keepying golden eggs for you. But don¡¯t me me for epting a better offer if I ever got one.

    [I¡¯m sending them over with the bill]

    [I got your ammo and energy cores] Before taking a single step away, I sent this to Lily before taking out what I received from Silverlining and emptied them all on the ground.

    [Atst! They came just in time!]

    [I left them at the eastern region]

    [I got it!]

    I was now ready to move. Silverlining tried to coat his way out using words. He got that I was mad, and indeed I was.

    Yet this situation wasn¡¯t going to be solved with just empty words. Besides, who said I needed your help anymore?

    I got a far better one on my side, old Gan!

    ¡°How do you n to go through this?¡± as I crossed a mile, we came towards a thick and densely packed zone with flying beasts.

    In fact this looked like they were recing clouds and even air! I got to see nothing at the distance through their densely packed bodies.

    ¡°Watch,¡± I grinned evilly. The more of them the better! I formed my technique and then left my threads to go and control many of them.

    ¡°This¡­ Dammit! How fierce you truly are?!!¡± and after an hour, Isac couldn¡¯t help but move and re at me in such a shocking way.

    She hadn¡¯t seen me in a fight for a long time already. I got that what she was seeing right now was defying any logic she held before.

    But this was my true might. I got the power and ability to control these beasts, so why would I keep my hand then?

 Chapter 958 A High Grade Evolution For A Monster

    In front of her, these monsters that stopped her kept falling under my control like pieces of dominoes! In just one hour, we pressed forward and crossed the trail towards the next continent.

    But that wasn¡¯t why I had such a wide smile on my face. It was thanks to the calibre of these monsters!

    They were mostly evolved ones! If I got to face normal monsters, then crossing this distance alone wouldn¡¯t take even one fifth of the time I spent doing it.

    It was all thanks to the high grade monsters I was dealing with. And slowly as I advanced forward, the time needed to control them kept increasing gradually.

    One minute and twenty seconds, one minute and half, two minutes¡­ Time kept increasing and in return I started to use my bones.

    I had no time to use my sacrifices, and their time was over a few hours ago. But in return, I was using bones to supplement and make up for such an increase in time.

    I used the bone energy in forming more threads. Not to mention the ones that got thickened before and evolved were acting like true beasts!

    If another thread would take minutes to control a monster, these would take less than one minute to do so! I craved to turn all of my threads into such thick version, but that would need me to repeat the same deadly explosion many times.

    So I had to wait for a huge war to erupt and then I¡¯d repeatedly detonate my beloved ores in the faces of my enemies. At the same time, I¡¯d use this chance to evolve my threads permanently.

    On the side, Isac grew numb from getting surprised. I got that she was watching me fighting with a trembling heart and body, but she had to get used to this.

    She was left back at the capital for so long, making her reaction right now quite normal.

    ¡°You¡­ You are worthy of being called a single man army,¡± after an entire day, and as I cleared a great distance spanning over hundreds of miles, she finally said this.

    And in response to what she said, she got only myughs as an answer.

    ¡°You¡­ How did you be so strong?!!¡± she was still unable to get over this point. And I shrugged in response.

    ¡°I got baptised under many brutal fights and wars, so I grew stronger after facing each enemy and defeating him.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± I wasn¡¯t exaggerating, this was indeed the main reason behind my current progress.

    Without all these wars, without the strong foes I faced and conquered, I wouldn¡¯t have reached even half the man I was currently at.

    ¡°Sigh! I don¡¯t know how, but it seems your path is quite special,¡± she shook her head, ¡°I got to see lots of specially talented people, strong enough to be considered blessed by heavens. But you¡­ Compared to you¡­ They are so damn weak and worthless!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! That¡¯s such great praise, thanks,¡± Iughed and she couldn¡¯t help but bitterly smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that funny. This might be considered normal at mighty races, like these three. But this happened to the human race¡­ Humans never showed such prodigy before! Not even once!¡±

    ¡°Everything must have a start, right?¡± I shifted my attention again towards the densely packed beasts.

    They were acting a little weird. As if they got someone to control and give them orders.

    So far, my controlled monsters managed to get away without gaining a single wound. Yet this all changed at this moment.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?!¡± and it seemed I wasn¡¯t the only one to notice that, Isac also did.

    Of course she had to notice it. After all, the beasts that were trying to dominate the sky and not caring that much about a single chariot and two souls inside changed their attitude.

    They started to group up, form massive waves and came towards my chariot.

    And I saw part of them getting detached and started to hunt down my retreating controlled beasts.

    ¡°There is¡­ A higher evolved beast is born here¡­¡± seeing this held one single meaning; there was a great monster here. It must be on the same level of sane races, and that was great news for me.

    ¡°Where the heck are you?¡± Yet after fighting desperately for three days, clearing lots of monsters and trying to secure the retreat of these I controlled by my threads and a thick line of aerial monsters under my control, I didn¡¯t yet manage to spot a glimpse of such a beast.

    ¡°Wait! It might be that we are looking in the wrong direction!¡± and just as I was at loss by day five, Isac suddenly shouted.

    ¡°What do you mean? It¡¯s on another continent?¡±

    ¡°No, I mean it¡¯s here but¡­ It¡¯s not an aerial monster,¡± she suddenly pointed towards the ground, ¡°look! There is a strange gathering of ground monsters around that hill.¡±

    She got a point. The ground was literally covered with densely packed ground monsters. Of course Lily left a group of forces here, but they weren¡¯t as much as the ones at the western continent.

    So they controlled only a small stretch ofnd, and I didn¡¯t focus much on the ground as I didn¡¯t care about these monsters.

    However when Isac mentioned it, I noticed that the hill looked quite special. Ground monsters used to run around, not stand around a certain ce for long.

    Yet from the look of it, the densely packed ground monsters down there seemed to be there for a long time. And they didn¡¯t give me the impression they intended to leave or move away.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I grew curious. During the past few days, I managed to cross the entire continent twice at least!

    From what I experienced, I got to say the monsters here would never be from this continent alone. I was sure monsters from other continents came here to help others attack me.

 Chapter 959 A Qilin!

    So I was trying to find that son of b*tch without any clue so far, until what Isac said. I turned my eyes and started to move towards that hill at once.

    And before my chariot would move, my threads moved first.

    The first spot I aimed at wasn¡¯t the monsters around, but the central point of that hill. Just seeing it from high above gave me the impression that this hill was getting dyed with my ck blue threads.

    And then a fierce roar erupted.

    ¡°Oh! It got something up its sleeve then¡­ Interesting!¡± Just as my threads came near a spot, a mighty roar urred before the hill started to fall.

    Heavy rocks fell over the ground, killing and wounding other monsters. Yet this helped in letting that son of b*tch slipped away from my threads as they got at the falling rocks and missed it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to run, you can¡¯t do it!¡± and just as a sh passed from the centre of that crumbling hill, I snorted.

    It was that beast, the one leading all others here.

    As it got to fly this fast, I also followed with my threads and chariot.

    It managed to cross a distance of a mile in a sh, to be faced with my chariot and threads. I blocked any path for it to retreat. The sky was blocked with my chariot, and my threads surrounded it from all angles.

    ¡°This¡­ Is this a Qilin?!!¡± Just as I stood in puzzlement in front of this beast, unable to identify it, Isac from my side eximed in shock.

    ¡°Do you recognise it?¡± I pointed towards this beast. To say I ced it in my eye as a foe was a mere joke!

    I never considered it a threat, only an opportunity.

    ¡°Of course! Damn! Damn! This¡­ How did you get your hands over one?!!¡±

    And just like a kid happy for aing up festival, she kept jumping and holding my arm in such a weird way.

    ¡°Easy there, just exin what¡¯s special about this beast.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ It¡¯s considered one of the monster kings in our universe! A Qilin! Damn! That¡¯s not something one can find even on luck alone! How the hell did you get it?¡±

    ¡°I just bought monster dens,¡± I said the truth, yet she gave me such a look as if I was lying and covering up on the source I got it from.

    ¡°I see¡­ So you don¡¯t trust me? I have to admit, I¡¯m hurt!¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not joking! This is the truth, I swear!¡±

    She gave me a look of puzzlement and doubt, and I started to exin how I purchased monster dens and let Lily release them all over the ce.

    ¡°This¡­ It doesn¡¯t make any sense,¡± she was lost in thoughts, as if this didn¡¯t match what she knew about this monster.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°This monster¡­ It onlyes out from a single egg,¡± she raised her head and watched that fierce monster down below. ¡°An egg that¡¯s formed without any rule and logic in the heart of a world.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°And that world has to be destroyed for the egg to get out,¡± she kept saying, ¡°the birth of any Qilin meant its world got destroyed already. It can¡¯t be born out of the egg without consuming the energy of its world. And so it always hated dealing with any other living being, monsters or races alike.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I was totally shocked by what she said. How could this even be possible?

    A monster that was born out of an egging out from the heart of a world? And that world had to get destroyed for it to get born?

    This¡­ This wasn¡¯t anything like the situation we had here!

    I looked around, to make sure I wasn¡¯t dreaming and my precious second world was alive and intact, in one piece.

    ¡°Sigh! Why is it always like this around you? All logic, all knowledge, anything anyone would know before would get smashed to pieces when he deals with you, tsk! What a regret you aren¡¯t part of my race, tsk!¡±

    She kept speaking with herself like crazy, and I ignored whatever she said.

    I focused my eyes over this quite vignt monster and started to closely examine it.

    My first impression about it was that it was somehow rted to dragons. It had scales, a couple of long moustaches aside from its bugling and long mouth.

    It got such fierce looking two rows of teeth, and eyebrows that keptshing upwards and were made of some sort of orange energy or fire.

    It got a long beard, one that was formed out of the same orange energy or fire, dancing in the wind.

    Having a beard? For such a newly born monster? That was¡­ Quite weird! Shouldn¡¯t beards belong only to old folks or what?

    Its body was like a giant ox, covered with deeply red scales. It got strong hooves, ending up from four thick and strong looking legs to sustain all this heavy weight it got.

    It spanned for over thirty metres in length, seven or close to ten in height, and five in width. It was a true behemoth, considering that it just got born.

    Aside from all this, its eyes were unique! They gotyers of iris, with one circle enveloping one longitudinal iri. It was weird, like its eyes were formed of many and not just one eye.

    And from them, I saw red, blue, green, purple, and orange colours. It had such unique eyes, and looking at them made me feel I was looking at a sane and old wise man.

    This monster¡­ It wasn¡¯t a normal one, no way it was! Just looking at its eyes while it kept ring at me in such a fierce and vignt way, made me sure it was even far more intelligent than normal races.

    ¡°Can you understand my tongue?¡± and as I decided its importance, I decided to give it a try and reason with it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Yet when I tried to speak with it, Isac hurriedly shouted, ¡°Qilins are known to be extremely arrogant!¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

 Chapter 960 Controlling The Qilin

    ¡°Speaking with it is considered an insult! If it didn¡¯t invite you to a chat, you should start a fight with fists and not with words!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    *Roar!*

    And just as I didn¡¯t get exactly what she meant, a mighty and fierce roar came from that monster, startling me.

    Then the entire world all around changed!

    With its roar, every single monster in the entire continent turned its ws and fangs, worked their wings and legs, and started toe at me in such intimidating waves.

    Dammit! Did it n to lead every single one of them to die in my hands to just escape?

    No way! No f*cking way! Do you think you are fierce? Do you take yourself as the king among beasts? Let me show you then my might, the might of a true formidable king of humans!

    ¡°Come forth!¡±

    And just like this, the fight between the king of humans and king of monsters kicked off in such a grand opening.

    ¡°This is bad! It will try to escape!¡± from the side, Isac screamed in warning.

    ¡°Girl, stay put and watch how I¡¯ll capture it!¡± Who said it could escape when it was just right in front of my eyes?

    Humph! Keep dreaming, idiot!

    I summoned my grand roster of warriors. I got a few soulers left before, but who said I didn¡¯t get replenishment?

    Just in mere seconds, the ground got covered with soulers alone. They weren¡¯t as strong as the ones I personally trained before, fed them with stat points, having them unlock their fog.

    As I summoned these soul eating warriors, I pointed my light ive at the direction of the ground, then at the sky, and gave one simple order to my warriors:

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    I called forth dragons, called forth my fallen gods next. ¡°You two, keep the sky clear and protect my soulers,¡± I knew soulers weren¡¯t that good at all against flying beasts.

    And like this, a grand battle erupted.

    The fiercest monsters weren¡¯t as I expected, noting from the sky. Unexpectedly they were the ones at the ground.

    My soulers were just fresh ones, without any boost from stat points. But for them to hit a single target for over a hundred times to kill wasn¡¯t a normal thing as well.

    ¡°It¡¯s trying to escape!!!¡± and just as I arranged down my forces, Isac shouted, grabbed even my shoulder to notify me about the sudden movement of that Qilin.

    It seemed strong, but it also seemed not ready to fight me head on. What I brought gave it a scare it seemed, and it tried to slip past my soulers tight encirclement.

    But who said I¡¯d use soulers to pin it down?

    ¡°Watch,¡± I called forth for my technique¡¯s threads, and released them all to surround this bastard.

    This was the real n from the start. What I called here was just to scare this little dude and force it to move carelessly.

    It fell into my trap and when it realised it, my threads already enveloped it in a huge ball.

    There was no way out of this!

    ¡°Damn! It¡¯s really fierce!¡± but even if it got surrounded and attacked by all these threads, taking control over it wasn¡¯t an easy feat!

    It kept resisting, releasing mighty roars that broke open earth and brought many rocks to stop my threads. However there were too many of my threads, and I was attentively controlling them.

    So even if they were met with rocks, they simply smashed them to pieces and kepting at Qilin.

    When the threads infected it, a long process of wait developed. And during which, that monster kept roaring and ordering others around toe at me at any cost.

    Under such fierce movement, even with the help of my warriors, many monsters slipped by and reached my chariot.

    ¡°Foolish bastard! Do you think I only have my warriors here? Pulse wave!¡±

    Without waiting for the monsters to arrive at my chariot¡¯s shield, I called forth this ability. It swept many monsters away, and those who resisted it were hit by a few of my threads, getting under my control.

    Unlike before, I didn¡¯t keep them safe. Instead, I turned them against their fellows and let them kill and feast over their flesh.

    A brutal battle erupted in its highest intense moment from the start, making even Isac next to me tremble in doubt and shock.

    ¡°You¡­ You are really a single man army!!!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! I like that nickname, and will keep it for myself then, hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Believe me, I doubt the presence of anyone who canpete with you over it,¡± she rolled her eyes and I keptughing while waiting for my threads to do their magic.

    Even if that Qilin was special, against my technique it was nothing. What? Need an hour? A day? An entire week? So what? I got all the time in the world, and eventually it would end up being mine.

    ¡°It has no end!¡± After ten hours of constant fighting, Isac couldn¡¯t help but sigh from the side, ¡°it¡¯s still impressive. How the heck can monster dens produce such vast and huge amounts of monsters in such a short time? Are these high grade dens or special ones or what?¡±

    ¡°They are low grade dens,¡± I muttered while bringing more bones. Since hour three of this fight I had to use my bones to elerate this process.

    I felt that it would take days to get things done with that Qilin. However, it didn¡¯t stop bringing more monsters here.

    I didn¡¯t reject free souls, but those flying monsters held another use for me.

    Killing them like this was a big waste! Not to mention many of the ground monsters were really strong.

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t make any sense! Besides, how many dens did she use? I counted over three thousand monster types, with many seeming to be a mix of many others!¡±

    Well, she was surprised by this. I knew this was thanks to this world of mine. It helped monsters to evolve and mature fast. But I didn¡¯t exin this to her.

 Chapter 961 Little Qi

    After all, it was just my own theory about the reason behind all this. Who knew, there might be a totally different theory behind such changes.

    ¡°It works fine for us,¡± I shrugged, ¡°we got lots of forces to train, and they kept getting stronger fast. So if they were acting like what normal monster dens should, I doubt this will satisfy the needs of my forces.¡±

    I wasn¡¯t making up excuses, as this was the bare truth. I got tens of millions each day, and part of them would be used as fighters while the rest would live in the towns and cities, helping do other stuff here.

    If we didn¡¯t have such scary monster growth here, I doubted even the first training ground would be enough for half of my current army.

    Besides, having the chance for these monsters to evolve was great as well. It would add new variables for my soldiers, just as if they were facing different enemies each time.

    I had no other choice but to keep killing those monsters for hours until Qilin finally fell under my control.

    ¡°Order them to stand down!¡± the moment I got it under my control, I didn¡¯t yell in joy or something. I just gave it this simple order.

    It could control other monsters, so what if I used this to make these monsters retreat?

    [Yes, master]

    *Roar!*

    A childish voice echoed in my mind before a mighty roar came. The next thing that happened was for all the endless amounts of monsters on the ground and air to stop all of sudden, before hurrying to retreat.

    ¡°Stop fighting,¡± I also followed suit and gave the order for my own forces to stop this bloody fight, e back!¡±

    I called back all of my warriors, only leaving behind my fallen gods and dragons.

    I wasn¡¯t yet sure this dude was able to control all monsters or what.

    ¡°You can speak?¡± I asked, just to make sure it wasn¡¯t just a coincidence.

    [Yes, master]

    ¡°Cool,¡± I drove my chariot over. After the retreat of monsters, the world looked much calmer and more spacious than before, ¡°let me know your name first. And call me lord not master.¡±

    [Lord¡­ I have no name yet¡­ I was born¡­]

    I felt his voice shaking, just in the same way kids would show before crying.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give you one¡­¡± I wasn¡¯t good at giving out names, ¡°I¡¯ll call you little Qi.¡±

    [Thanks lord, I like it] I knew it sucked, but this was my limit in giving names.

    ¡°Tell me then, can you control monsters?¡± This was the million dor question.

    [Yes lord. I was born out of this world, and so I can control all monsters living here]

    ¡°Wow! Are you sure of that?¡± if he wasn¡¯t lying then all the problems we were facing got solved!

    [Yes lord. I can give orders to any monster and he or she will follow my orders to the lettre]

    ¡°That¡¯s great! Please give orders then and let monsters not attack the three continents here. Let them all retreat for now and I¡¯ll let you know when they¡¯lle and how.¡±

    If I had a way to deal with such a mess here then it would be great. My forces here never got a chance to take their breaths.

    So, I¡¯d let him control the monsters in the three continents, not allowing a single one toe here. Then I¡¯d only focus for now on the ground and aquatic monsters, leaving the winged monsters forter.

    I¡¯d leave the flying monsters to expand their numbers and evolve freely, then I¡¯d use them to turn them all into my forces. Like this, I¡¯d secure a stable source of flying legions, and I¡¯d control losses of my forces.

    [Great news! Monsters are retreating] and just as I heard my little Qi roar multiple times, I got this message from Lily.

    [I know, I¡¯m the one who did this to them]

    [Damn! Don¡¯t joke with me]

    [I¡¯m not!]

    [This¡­ Then¡­]

    [Don¡¯t worry anymore about monsters. I have total control over them for now. Once you are ready, I¡¯ll give them the order toe and I¡¯ll also control their types and numbers]

    [Wow! It¡¯s like we can control everything, hahaha! That¡¯s¡­ Simply great!]

    I knew it was. [Just start working fast. Arrange your forces and I¡¯ll let Isac finish up her nning. I¡¯ll let here to meet youter. You two will work together and when you are ready, just let me know]

    [Sure. I¡¯ll start arranging the mess we got here first]

    ¡°Is it over now?¡± as I closed the chat with Lily, from the side Isac asked. And I nodded.

    ¡°Phew! This¡­ It was so damn intense!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the normal thing at such times,¡± I knew she was away from the frontline for such a long time already, making it look weird for me to hear such words.

    I had more stressful times than these. This was intense? Give me a break!

    ¡°Oh, is that hard at the apocalypse?¡± she seemed to really not believe my words.

    ¡°When you are done, you can go back and check the first training grounds. It will give you a deeper perspective about how the apocalypse truly looked like.¡±

    It seemed my first training grounds would y a different role from now on. In fact the fight there was brutal and continuous.

    I didn¡¯t even consider my little Qi here to do anything to change the situation over there. It was so perfect, and very suitable training grounds without doubt.

    And hopefully with its help, this ce would also turn into a good training ground as well.

    ¡°Promise to take me there,¡± she said as if she was asking for a tour or something.

    ¡°Sure, but now let¡¯s get it done,¡± I moved my eyes around. Only the monsters controlled by my contracts were flying all over the sky, alongside my dragons.

    ¡°Oh, that task¡­ I totally forgot about it,¡± she seemed to get absorbed in this fight and forgot about why we came here in the first ce.

 Chapter 962 I Want To Play

    ¡°You can go now on a tour,¡± I motioned for her to call out her chariot and start roaming this ce, ¡°make sure to put into consideration the different monsters here.¡±

    ¡°Are you nning to let them fight all these monsters head on?!¡±

    ¡°Well, they have to adapt to different fighting styles. Be it ground battles on open grounds, siege battles at city walls, or even attacking walls with densely packed enemies all over the ce¡­ They have to adapt to different situations.¡±

    I paused, thinking about my first training grounds before adding, ¡°my first training ground is for brutal defensive battles. I need this ce to be prepared for offensive ones, brutal battles on open grounds, and battles to conquer walls and such.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ To do that¡­ I can arrange for scattered forts, with walls and towers. You can let the monsters get stationed around these, and our forces had to get them cleared and control these forts before retreating and doing it again.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ A nice tactic. Fine, let¡¯s go with it then,¡± I nodded in satisfaction as this was a very good idea without doubt.

    ¡°Also I can leave one continent for open warfare. They can fight ground monsters alone there. As for aerial ones¡­ I don¡¯t have any ideas for them right now.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t n for them to fight any flying monsters at this moment,¡± I said, ¡°let¡¯s focus only on the ground and aquatic monsters.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± she nodded and as she left to do her task, I got onest thing to consider.

    ¡°What shall I do with you?¡± I asked while looking at my little Qi.

    [Lord can leave me out here to y¡­ If possible]

    ¡°y?!!¡± I raised one eyebrow, ¡°how so?¡±

    [I lived my entire life inside an egg. I didn¡¯t get anything to y with. I want to y, if lord permits]

    ¡°What kind of games do you like?¡± I grew curious, and wanted to know what he would consider a game.

    [Leading monsters into battles, watching my enemies die and scream in deep pain is a great pleasure for me]

    ¡°This¡­¡± I expected something different.

    [Lord, you got such arge number of monsters following your orders. I don¡¯t know what you did to them, but they refuse to follow my orders. Can I kill them?]

    ¡°Kill them?!!¡± I looked at the direction this bloody baby monster looked. It sat its gazes over my controlled flying monsters. ¡°No, they are untouchable!¡± and I firmly declined.

    [Can I lead them? Kill other monsters?]

    ¡°Well¡­ This can be done, but I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll get killed and I¡¯ll lose a lot.¡±

    [Lord, monsters here get stronger by devouring each other] and just as I was worried about the losses I¡¯d get, he gave me such an interesting piece of info that I didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    [They devour each other at the dens, and that¡¯s why they evolved and became stronger fast. This is encouraged by the world here. Like this, letting them fight isn¡¯t a bad thing]

    ¡°If so¡­ Then you got my permission to do it,¡± I paused, ¡°but you¡¯ll only y with flying monsters. And you¡¯ll have one simple task¡­ Let as many as possible to get stronger and evolve. Also whoever gets stronger must be spared for me to control.¡±

    [Then I can lead them to fight and devour other monsters? That¡¯s great! But can¡¯t we add a few ground monsters to the mix? Without ground monsters their evolution will be slow]

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Fine! But you¡¯ll need me to look for a separate continent for you then. You¡¯ll y in a separate ce away from here.¡±

    If I allowed it to y here, it would be very dangerous. I didn¡¯t know how fierce this little dude here was. Yet something told me it was very bloodthirsty.

    So it was safer to waste a few days or even a week, look for another continent before letting it have its fun there.

    [Sure, I¡¯ll wait for lord to take me there]

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I took a single disc out, and ced one of the twin discs at the ground, ¡°gather up the monsters you wanted to y with you. When this disc turns into a portal, lead everyone through.¡±

    [Thanks for the lord¡¯s generosity and kindness. Little Qi won¡¯t forget such benevolence]

    I didn¡¯t know if it was acting like this as an act or if I was really grateful. ¡°Don¡¯t cause any trouble while I¡¯m away,¡± I had to warn them before leaving.

    Who knew such a childish minded fierce monster would do it if it grew bored or something.

    As I got this messy situation here solved, I started to look at the maps. The closest continent was already far away from here.

    It served my purpose quite well. If that continent was close by, then it might affect the situation here.

    I wanted all the flying monsters toe to this continent and get the chance to devour each other and be stronger.

    It was just like what I expected. This world here affected the monsters and allowed them to evolve.

    Letting all the flying monsters y with my little Qi wasn¡¯t a bad idea. But adding ground monsters seemed like one.

    I wanted to focus more on ground monsters in these three continents. We got enough aquatic monsters at the first training grounds.

    So taking ground monsters from these three continents and sending them away wasn¡¯t the best thing I wanted to do. However, if this was something needed for the aerial monsters to evolve better, then I¡¯d understand it.

    I just hoped this little Qi wouldn¡¯t be too damn fierce, or else I¡¯d end up having many losses and little gains.

    As Isac needed time to finish her tour then go and work with Lily over building this entire zone over, I had enough time to go to this continent.

    I estimated that I¡¯d take almost two weeks to arrive on that continent down in the far south.

 Chapter 963 Your Bones Is The Reason

    The journey towards this continent was kind of boring. But just after a few days, I started to receive interesting messages.

    [I have all the Hescos you need. Do you want them now?] The first message came from Silverlining.

    [Not now. Just wait for me to tell you when and where] I paused as I got that I also needed to prepare that continent over for Hescos.

    It was so damn far to the north east from the way I was heading. For a second I thought I turned into such a traveller, jumping over from one ce to another without having time to rest or train.

    It all started with that journey to the pocket world, one that ended by getting two universe races. Then It went hectic from there.

    I didn¡¯t get a chance to go to my shadow world. And I had to. I wanted to train, elevate and strengthen my spiritual energy which was stagnant for a long time at pale blue grade one.

    I also wanted to raise my cultivation base a little more. And I wanted to start exploring the world beyond my shadow world limits.

    Something told me that the world wasn¡¯t simple at all. I got the feeling that tons of adventures and interesting stuff were waiting for me out there.

    But first I had to sort out everything here. Hescos were a chance I¡¯d deeply regret if missed. Also adding the second training ground with different monsters there was a good chance as well.

    And just after five more days of flying over the open ocean without any piece ofnd there, I got another message.

    This one was quite interesting.

    [I got the things we agreed upon] It came from the crazy sovereign. And I first thought this was everything he¡¯d say to me.

    [Send the warriors over to me, and the forces and gears to Silverlining. He¡¯ll know what to do]

    [Ok. But I have a little piece of news that you¡¯ll be interested in]

    [News? What news?]

    [It¡¯s about your soon to be enemies¡­]

    He paused and as he expected, he managed to pique my interest almost at the moment he sent this message over to me.

    [What about them?] I got that he was speaking about Hescos.

    [Somehow they got the whim of what you are going to do]

    [This¡­] I felt sudden danger from his words. If this news wasn¡¯t grave, he wouldn¡¯t be interested in sharing them with me.

    [Sorry about that. But as we got eyes inside their different families and worlds, they also got many]

    [I see¡­] Of course this wasn¡¯t my fault, but the nature of this universe. There was nothing called a one hundred percent loyal people, no matter how strong or sessful these people were.

    In everymunity, a bunch of bad weeds would be present. I didn¡¯t pick at him or at his race for such failure. But I was more interested in the aftermath of such a thing.

    [Tell me more¡­] I demanded, and he was ready to share everything with me from the start.

    [They are now making an all out investigation about you all over the universe]

    [That¡¯s not bad¡­ I got no such reputation] I shrugged. If they nned to do it this way, then they were deemed to fail.

    [You got no reputation? Are you kidding me or what?]

    [This¡­] I was surprised by what he said.

    [You have a name for yourself. Sigh! I never thought you would know such a thing! You got some fame under your name. Yes it¡¯s not that huge of reputation, but it¡¯s quite enough]

    [But why?] I was surprised indeed. I never thought in the entire vast universe I¡¯d have a name or even a reputation.

    [Your bones of course]

    Oh, so it was my bones¡­ [What¡¯s special about my bones to cause such a mess anyway?] As I got such a reputation for my bones, my old curiosity about the uses of my bones got revived.

    [You are selling something you don¡¯t know its uses?!!! Damn! Then howe you set the price?!!!]

    Well, as it might seem pathetic, but it was the bitter truth indeed. [Dude, I¡¯m just from a weak race with no such vast knowledge or backing at all] this was indeed the reason behind this.

    [And yet¡­ Sigh! Alright, let me tell you something about your bones¡­ They were called the new trend in the entire universe. Will this help in telling you how much your bones are worth?]

    [Won¡¯t tell me more?] It wasn¡¯t enough, not even barely enough.

    [If Silverlining didn¡¯t tell you all this time then it must be for a good reason. Sorry kiddo, but you have to figure this on your own]

    [Damn! How about I pay something for you? A diamond grade bone perhaps?]

    [Well¡­ I have to say I¡¯m intrigued to ept your offer, but I can¡¯t]

    [Why? Want a higher bone then?]

    [Damn! Do you have a bottomless pit of such bones or what?!!]

    [I just got lucky sometimes] I wasn¡¯t in the mood tough at his response.

    [Hmm¡­ Let me first speak with Silverlining. I got to see why he didn¡¯t tell you about this despite it¡¯s a known knowledge at big forces]

    [Common knowledge? Fine! I¡¯ll issue a grand quest at the universe so I¡¯ll get my answers]

    [Try, and you¡¯ll fail, hahahaha! Only those high up in the big race know how to properly unlock the true might inside your bones. Do you think you can get such knowledge easily? No way! Hahahaha!]

    [Then tell me and I¡¯ll give you a higher grade bone]

    [No thanks. The more I thought about it the more unsettled I became. Who knows, you might grow greedy and raise the price over my people]

    [I won¡¯t]

    [I don¡¯t buy any of what you say]

    [I can make an oath]

    [Not buying it]

    [Fine! I will sign a contract then!]

    [Hmm¡­ Let me talk with others before giving you my answer]

    [Come on! No need to make a scene out of nothing]

 Chapter 964 You Are A Dead Man!

    [Nothing? You just don¡¯t know how great your bones are! No way! Let me speak with others or else I¡¯ll be public enemy number one if you decide to change the price listter on.

    [I said I¡¯ll sign a contract!]

    [As if I¡¯ll buy the words of such a sly young fox! No, let me return to others. This decision¡­ It¡¯s not up to me to take]

    I gritted my teeth. How frustrating it was to have something precious that everyone knew about and you didn¡¯t!

    It was damn frustrating!!

    [At least tell me how this will affect my next operation] I sent, [I don¡¯t want to get surprised by something nasty by my enemies]

    [Don¡¯t worry, this knowledge won¡¯t affect you. All they¡¯ll get will be news about how fierce your bones are]

    [And? That¡¯s it? Nothing about the way I fight and such things?]

    [Well¡­ I heard they even sent for those enemies in the other universe to get knowledge about you¡­ So I can¡¯t guarantee such thing]

    [They did even that?!!!] I was shocked by what he said.

    [Kiddo, it¡¯s not just you. They got that we got your back, so¡­ You can guess how frantic they became about you]

    [This¡­]

    [It¡¯s the price of dealing with big forces. You are going to get coteral damage in this quest of yours. So get ready as they are preparing big for you]

    [Sigh! Why has things reached such a dangerous level?!!]

    [It¡¯s because¡­ One of us leaked the news over to a huge betting impact. And you know¡­ These people are ves for money and wealth. They did their task and spread the news all over the ce]

    [Damn! Who did it?]

    [Well¡­ Your middle man did, hahahaha!]

    [¡­!!!]

    This came as a big surprise for me. I never expected Silverlining to make such a grave mistake.

    Going to betting impact and do something like this? What did this moron expect? Damn! I¡¯m going to kill him!

    [Don¡¯t get surprised. This jerk changed since getting out of prison. He got suddenly wealthy and had overconfidence¡­ I don¡¯t know why!]

    [It¡¯s thanks to the bone I gave him, sigh!] I shook my head in regret. If I knew giving him such a reward for his trouble would bring me disaster, then I wouldn¡¯t have done it!

    But there was no point in regretting what I did.

    [Anyway, prepare for the worst. I heard they even bought one of those world addition unique tickets in an extravagant price in the past couple days]

    [What ticket?] I didn¡¯t get what he meant.

    [You know that in each apocalypse trial, only one world is allowed to take part in, right? But using this ticket, they can add one more world as well]

    [You mean to add the twenty-first?]

    [Yes. And you have to know such tickets are rare, but in each big race, few do exist. So it might not be only a single worlding at your direction]

    [Dammit! Why did things get thisplicated!!!]

    [It has turned into a battle of face between us and them. And you, my poor kiddo, is just the one who has to take it all]

    [Then¡­ I may need extra help]

    [This¡­ You are already getting tons of help from us]

    [I¡¯m paying back for everything I got!]

    [And yet you won¡¯t find anywhere else to provide you with such arge number of forces and weapons in such a short time! What did you think? Silverlining¡¯s pathetic impact can do it all? If not for our help, you won¡¯t even get one tenth of what you are!]

    [¡­!!!] I was surprised by what it said. It seemed they did their part and provided me with help. [Then I need eyes over them. At least help me with intel]

    [Then what do you think I¡¯m doing here? Wasting my time and having a chat with you?]

    [But¡­]

    [Solid information takes time and holds great risks¡­ Especially when the enemy is dealing with this matter in such a fierce way. Not to mention, I heard that your apocalypse trial is going to be a hot piece at the broadcasting agencies]

    [This¡­]

    [Tons of eyes will be over you, over the fight between you and them. In the eyes of many, you are our man. So make sure you won¡¯t fail]

    [Failure means death to me, so I won¡¯t] I didn¡¯t need to promise him this, [But if you got anything else¡­ If anyone else got any news¡­]

    [Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m heading towards the big ones here. This thing turned into such a hot topic and I¡¯m the first to know, and you are the second]

    [Thanks for letting me know first] I got that he came looking for me once he got the news.

    [Never mind. Prepare well. I don¡¯t know what else I can do for you except for adding little more in our little deal]

    [Thanks for that] he increased the delivery, and that was something I had to thank him for.

    I closed the chat with him and then opened another.

    [I¡¯m going to kill you!]

    [What? What for?!!]

    [You don¡¯t know? Just wait and listen to the news! I¡¯m going to kill you, do you hear me?] I was on the edge here, on the verge of exploding on his face.

    [But¡­ Wait¡­ I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!]

    [We¡¯ll see¡­ I¡¯ll send a message out for your race. You¡¯ll get locked up until I¡¯m done with the sh*t you caused for me]

    [This¡­ Can you at least exin?]

    [You¡¯ll hear about it soon enough. You are a dead man, got it?]

    I closed the chat with him and didn¡¯t respond to any of what he sent to me. This jerk¡­ Goddammit!

    I tried to reward him and this was what I got! Damn! Why the heck did he even think about doing this? What went in his goddamn mind before spreading such news over?

    Getting extra wealth? Getting more rtions? Damn! He just screwed up! And I had to deal with a much deadlier situation and a much more prepared enemy.

    Now¡­ What should I do then? I thought, and I got nothing in my power to do.

 Chapter 965 The Scorching Ground Mode

    Doing much more than this? How? I got tons of races, and they were training at two grounds. I got my little Qi and was going to form mighty flying armies of monsters.

    And I was waiting for the second training grounds to be prepared before starting to meet Hescos.

    How could I improve this? I spent the next week squeezing my brain and tried to find answers.

    ¡°This is all I can do¡­¡± but after all this time and effort in thinking, I only found one way to help.

    ¡°I have to buy more time¡­ This is all I can do for now¡­¡±

    I thought about one thing, expanding the time I¡¯d spend before the start of the next quest.

    Time was my greatest enemy, not Hescos. That¡¯s what I reached after thinking for all this time.

    I got this world here, but it wasn¡¯t enough. I got another way to increase the time spent here. And it was through staying inside that pocket world!

    That world had a time difference implemented in it. It wasn¡¯t that great. If I recall it right, then it would be three to four times faster than the time here.

    But that was enough. At least I could spend two months there, and only one day would pass on Earth.

    Raising the time difference from twenty folds into sixty was the only thing I could do for my forces. Hopefully by the time of the quest, I¡¯de back and find lots of great surprises waiting for me.

    I didn¡¯t like that world. It held too many bad memories thanks to what I saw inside. Not to mention I lost Hry thanks to this damn ce.

    But I had to suck it up. This was what I could do for my forces.

    During this time, Silverlining got the news and started to panic. He tried everything to make me calm down, even to the extent of promising double delivery of our deals.

    Yet I left him hanging up like this. This jerk¡­ He met my kindness and empathy with such a rude attitude.

    [I heard you are mad at our little boy] and just as I was seeing the outer border of the continent I was heading towards, I got this message all of sudden.

    [Sovereign Ludak, I hope you aren¡¯t here to speak up for him] Silverlining tried even to speak with that mad sovereign as he knew the two of us were getting closer.

    But that didn¡¯t help. Even the mad sovereign didn¡¯t speak that well about that jerk. He stood by my side, and supported me in my intent of killing him.

    [Well¡­ I have to say¡­ That kiddo is just as terrible as any son you may got, but he is also kind hearted and pretty damn loyal]

    [He showed his true loyalty by selling me out!] Even after all this time, thinking back about what that jerk did still pained me and got me on the edge!

    He was loyal? Tsk, I didn¡¯t want such loyal jerks who end up harming me.

    [He didn¡¯t expect all this to happen. He just got an offer and he didn¡¯t think much about it]

    [I don¡¯t care about his reasons. I got myself into this deep sh*Thanks to him!]

    [In a way or another, this was bound to happen. Even if he didn¡¯t open up his mouth, you were bound to face such retaliation from Hescos]

    [How so?]

    [Do you think finding grand armies like yours flooding at all of their worlds in your apocalypse trial will go unnoticed? If anything I can say about these enemies of ours, then they are quite meticulous and pretty damn organised! If we got even one tenth of their abilities, we would have been on top of the universe for a long time already!]

    [What does it have to do with me?] I was interested in hearing anything about my next enemies. However, I couldn¡¯t understand how this was rted to what that jerk did.

    [They will notice you thanks to their tight surveince and system. Once spotted, they¡¯ll investigate you heavily as they did this time. Do you think this is something special? This is how they used to do with any enemy of theirs]

    [Your point is¡­]

    [Our rtion was destined to be discovered the moment you sat your gazes on them as your enemies, and on us as your allies. So, one way or another, this was going to happen]

    [But¡­]

    [I know he did something bad, and he should get punished. But putting such fate and reasons into consideration will make you lower his sentence, right?]

    [Hmm¡­] he got a point indeed. If this was destined to happen, this Silverlining great sin just got lighter.

    [Don¡¯t worry, he is already freaking out and learnt his lesson quite well. He even spoke with us, all of us, and reached to increase the delivery of your deals. You are going to have double delivery with the same price, and that will alle from us]

    [You are going to stand by his side?!] I had to admit, I was a little surprised about what he said.

    [Not all of us, but most will do. In one way, we are giving one of ours a little hand. And from another, we are helping you as well]

    [Thanks] I got what he wanted to say.

    [So¡­ About this jerk¡­]

    [I¡¯ll let him off for you this time, for all of your sake] I had to give him and others little face here. Especially after what he said.

    [Great! I¡¯ll let him know then. Ah, by the way, I heard rumours about the joining of three more worlds to your trial. So your trial won¡¯t have only twenty, but twenty-three]

    [This¡­] I expected this a long time ago thanks to the mad sovereign words.

    [You got to know that the system higher up will only allow for even number worlds to exist inside a trial]

    [And¡­]

    [If a trial got an odd number, the system will run what we call a scorching ground n]

    [What does this even mean? Is it bad?]

 Chapter 966 How Overlords Are Decided

    [Instead of letting two worldspete together at each point, they will do a ranking. ording to the ranking of worlds and their greatest figures ranking in it, they¡¯ll give those in higher up ranks the chance to invade more worlds ording to their ranks]

    [And who is on the top of the list? What can he do?]

    [He can invade all the worlds freely, and even add any if he conquered it]

    [What¡¯s the difference then?] I didn¡¯t get the difference between the two settings.

    [It¡¯s a huge difference! In the old regr way, each world would have a stepwise approach to get stronger andpete fairly with each other. But this way¡­ You know that not all the worlds have strong figures and races, not to mention prodigies like yourself]

    [So¡­ It¡¯s a good thing for me, right?] I wanted to get this point clear above anything else.

    [Hescos never make a move without having one hundred percent guarantee in winning]

    [What does that even mean?]

    [If they allowed your trial to enter the scorching ground mode, then it means they have someone who is at least better than you in all terms]

    [¡­]

    [If they didn¡¯t, then making this move will only benefit you. You have to know that whoeveres second in that ranking will only invade five worlds!]

    [But¡­ I¡¯m going to invade them all!]

    [But you won¡¯t be able to merge with any until the system allows it, right? Yet whoes on top can merge with whatever worlds he desires]

    [This¡­] I finally got what this meant. It was like pressing on a fast forward button for the one who got on top, making him escape the wait and merge with whatever world he got total domination at.

    What did a merge mean? Morends, more races, and more troops and resources. Like this, and at the end, I¡¯d end up facing the same fate I was trying my best to evade.

    [You¡­ You have toe on top of that list no matter what, or you won¡¯t have any chance at all]

    [Then¡­ How can I do it?] This was the most important question right now.

    [It¡¯s easy, you got to dominate thergest area among the entire trial at the end of quest ten]

    [Quest ten? Isn¡¯t it¡­]

    [A bit too soon? Indeed it is, but don¡¯t think the rating will be fixed. Each ten quests, the system will run an analysis and will determine who is the new overlord of the entire trial]

    [But the first one will have a huge advantage, right?]

    [That¡¯s given. But don¡¯t think about it this way]

    [What do you mean?]

    [They got the upper hand as they have ess to almost twelve worlds ording to the news spreading. But you are going to y in twenty worlds, right?]

    [They just added three worlds, so they got fifteen]

    [You also still have the upper hand]

    [And my forces are going to crush into the people dominating the world for the entire four quests!]

    [That¡¯s not a big advantage actually. Besides, I doubt there is someone like you in any of these worlds]

    [Not to mention paragons already unlocked most of their powers!]

    [I heard you killed lots of them already, mostly from Hectors, right?]

    [This¡­ This doesn¡¯t count! They were weak and without their power]

    [You still got us on your side. Come on, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t believe in your victory]

    [If against those races, then of course I do. But you said it yourself, they must have something up their sleeves]

    [We¡¯ll get to know it in time, and then we can discuss the best countermeasure. Don¡¯t forget, this sh will span over the next six quests]

    [Sigh! I never expected things to grow in such a way!]

    I wasn¡¯t acting out of confidence, or trying to behave in a weak spirit. I was just stating facts, and he kept arguing with me about each single fact.

    The overall fact was simple, whoever got the stronger stick would win! So it all came down to the might of each side¡¯s forces, generals, and overlords.

    I was confident in my ability to handle anything. My generals were growing in number and experience. And I got the support of the ten ancient races besides the ten ns of the hostile universe.

    I got many things up my sleeve. However my enemies aren¡¯t that simple either. He said it himself, they never went into something without full confidence in winning it.

    They must have done their homework quite fast, and got to know my current abilities. Soing at me in such a way meant they got to realise my biggest advantage.

    Give me time and I could turn a group of weaklings into mighty and massive armies! They read through my cultivation and knew everything about its techniques.

    They knew if they gave me time, even ten quests, they¡¯d allow for a fierce beast to get born.

    So the best thing they could do was to seek a fast and decisive battle, one which would deprive me of my best advantage; time!

    It came down to this, a battle between two mighty races ended up to be just a race against time.

    Whoever got prepared faster would win. I thought deeply about this. Did they know about my second world presence? About the time difference I got here?

    I doubted that! Even if they knew, this wouldn¡¯t help that much as there was a simple variable they knew nothing about; that pocket world.

    I prayed they made such a fatal mistake in their calctions. But I also had to not fall into such one as well.

    The early invasion must be witnessed and monitored by me. Like this I¡¯d get the chance to interfere if things went south.

    If the early days of invasion didn¡¯t result in controlling a vast piece ofnd, and if we didn¡¯t move fast to build our forts there, then theter days of quest five would be quite stressful.

 Chapter 967 Zombies Are The Key

    ¡°Hmm¡­ If that dude didn¡¯t lie to me, then I might have an advantage¡­¡± I thought about everything I learnt about Zombies.

    If I managed to control this infestation, then at the areas my forces would control out there, I¡¯d only have to worry about other races¡¯ forces.

    If not, then my forces would have to diverge and fight on many fronts at the same time.

    I thought about it. There were many variables here. If I managed to perfectly prepare my forces to handle these, and the zombies theory proved to be right, then everything would go my way.

    If not, then I had to prepare for a fierce and long fight, one that wouldn¡¯t just stop by the end of the quests.

    I had part of my forces and generals fighting in the south right now. That fight south of Texas held a great role in securing the south.

    Like this, the southern and eastern parts of my kingdom would be secured. That would leave the north and west.

    ¡°I believe it¡¯s time tomence a grand human race meeting,¡± this was the only way I thought of to get mynds here secured.

    It wasn¡¯t wise to go all out against many enemies outside while my home was on fire! I had to leave part of my forces to secure the situation here, stabilise that zombie thing and be ready to counter any hostile race.

    But if I got the help of other humans, things would grow much easier. At least we¡¯d enter this brutal fight as one race, and I¡¯d be the one leading them.

    Yet I knew that such a thing was easier said than done! Not to mention I already got one troublesome for the west. The overlord at north had a weird tie with my jumper.

    Thetter tried more than once to go up there and cause problems. I didn¡¯t know the reason actually, but I hoped this would be a one -sided conflict.

    Or else, I¡¯d end up having more enemies than allies!

    There were tons of things I had to deal with. Luckily, my kingdom was in good hands as Isac was leading the reconstruction process out there.

    I just had to stress over this point¡¯s importance before sending her back.

    As for here, I¡¯d buy my forces more time to train. And hopefully by the time the fifth quest would be on the run, the war in the south would be long over.

    ¡°I have to ask for these two help as well,¡± I knew that Fang was already tied up with me, but Wryly was slightly drifting away from my grasp since the start of that big war up north.

    I needed these two races to start preparing as well. At least they¡¯d get a couple of worlds to help at, and also would be ready to help me here.

    Securing morends by the end of quest ten? This might seem an easy feat for me, but I felt it wasn¡¯t. On paper, things were heading in my favour. Yet this was the sole reason behind my doubts.

    If I could see my advantage clearly like that, then my enemies could. Then why the hell did they seek to do it this way?

    They didn¡¯t just do it out of their fear of my cultivation and way of fighting. They got more confidence in their ability to crush me in a direct sh right now.

    What was special about the oneing to lead them? Was he also someone rted to the other universe? Did he have any time or space abilities?

    He must be special. And these three worlds must have something I wasn¡¯t aware of. I had to counter for such unforeseen factors, ce these variables in my grand n or else I¡¯d end up screwing up everything.

    ¡°I have to meet these Hescos brought over by the Toranks and see what they are capable of first,¡± this was the first thing I had to do after finishing all the tasks at hand.

    Despite not liking it, I had to push thinking about this grand n until I got to meet these Hescos.

    Even till now, I was thinking about a race that I didn¡¯t know anything about! I didn¡¯t even know how fierce their mechas were! Or how capable they were.

    I first had to assess them before jumping over conclusions.

    ¡°This continent will do¡­¡± As I was flying while speaking with Ludak, I finally arrived at that continent.

    It was a huge one, with many forests,kes, and even mountains. It was enough to inhabit any kind of monster, be the yground of that little Qi.

    ¡°Come,¡± I installed the portal then passed through it back to see little Qi standing in wait for me. ¡°It¡¯s all ready,¡± I said while moving my eyes around.

    This entire region could be best described as the base of monsters! I saw hundreds of thousands of monsters flying in the air alone. Not to mention the grand number on the ground.

    [Thanks lord! I will have my fun]

    ¡°Be sure to remember what we spoke about,¡± I hurriedly shouted in warning when that kid jumped at the portal before vanishing through it.

    And with that, oceans of monsters started pouring through the portal, heading towards the other continent.

    I shook my head without knowing if he heard me or not. I was curious to see how it¡¯d y, but I got no time to waste on that.

    As I kept flying towards that continent, I wasted slightly over two weeks. It was enough time to make Isac finish her tour and nning for the three continents.

    I got to see how things were here before bringing Isac back and then came here to finalise things with little Qi.

    It would order monsters toe in certain ways and waves, attacking specific ces other than others. But which ces they¡¯d attack, and what role they¡¯d y there would depend on the overall nning of Isac.

 Chapter 968 The Second Training Grounds

    [Where are you now?] I sent this while letting my chariot fly towards the direction of the western continent.

    The ce looked too damn calm and peacefulpared to what it looked like weeks ago.

    The sky was clear and the ground was void of any monster. The ocean looked calm and peaceful, just the kind of peace before the storm.

    Just as I flew past the eastern continent, I got to see lots of people working. They finished digging the ground, and were nowying foundations and I got to see parts of walls, forts, cities, and various structures.

    It seemed they were halfway through.

    [I¡¯m at the western continent] Isac sent, [I¡¯ve already finished drawing everything and waiting to tell you about what I did]

    [Good. Is Lily over with you?]

    [She is at the south continent, dealing with her forces arrangement there]

    [Cool! I¡¯ming]

    I didn¡¯t jump and kept flying to see how things were going on. The building extended to the many inds in between the two continents. And it seemed everything was going smoothly without the harassment of monsters.

    As I crossed the trail towards the western continent, I got to see the unique building ouy of this ce.

    The eastern continent got filled with the regr towns and cities clusters that I was familiar with. There was a huge wall getting built there, alongside many towers and forts.

    But the western continent showed a different arrangement. There were not many towns and cities here. Instead, there were inds of forts, walls, and in between there were empty ces.

    Such a weird and unique arrangement was enough to make the building process here go at a faster rate than the other continent. After all, the area people here had to work on wasn¡¯t that bigpared with other ces.

    Seeing this made me realise what Isac intended to turn this ce into. She would let this continent be for offensive warfare, where my forces had to fight on open grounds and try to im forts and crush walls and defensive structures.

    The more I flew inside this continent, the more I became surer of my earlier guess.

    The central part of this continent was an entire empty ce, without a single structure being built there. I spotted Isac¡¯s chariot flying on top of the continent, while lots of people were standing on the ground.

    ¡°We got a new batch just hours ago,¡± she motioned her head towards the ground.

    ¡°Is this only the ones who arrived?!¡± I moved my eyes. There was a lot, but not that much actually. It felt like it was just one fourth of what I used to get.

    What happened? Didn¡¯t Ludak say they were going to double the amount sent?

    ¡°Oh, about that¡­ Lily decided to take all the forces away, leaving only workers here,¡± Isac pointed towards the ce of portals in the distance, ¡°the first thing was to shout for those who will be soldiers. They¡¯ll move at once towards the other two continents, to get familiar with the structures there.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ And this one here will be for the offensive battles?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ll have to ask that Qilin to make monsters stationed around the forts we are currently building,¡± Isac took out a big piece of paper and stretch it over my chariot¡¯s floor, ¡°I arranged the forts on different circles andyers here, here, and here¡­¡±

    She pointed at the outer part of the continent, while the centre was all empty. ¡°Monsters will defend, and our forces wille through the portals to form armies and try to take the forts down.¡±

    ¡°They will have to conquer forts only?¡±

    ¡°Conquer and then retreat, letting monsters take them again. Then the ones who seeded will be sent to the southern continent where they¡¯ll fight to defend and conquer forts at the same time.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ What about the eastern one then?¡±

    ¡°It will be the first training ground any fresh forces will train at,¡± she took another map, filled with many towns, cities, walls, and forts, ¡°they¡¯ll deal with it like they were defending the kingdom. Those who will train for enough time there will be sent here. And once they seed in conquering forts, they¡¯ll be sent over to the southern continent where they¡¯ll fight the same way we do at the apocalypse.¡±

    ¡°Interesting¡­ I like this¡­¡± I said in praise, ¡°great job!¡±

    ¡°Thanks. But Lily asks you to change the location of the receiving force. We have to leave a great deal of space just to receive the newly arrived races and humans. Not to mention the ruckus caused by arranging them.¡±

    ¡®Does she want to do it now?¡± I asked in doubt. Of course I got the reason behind Lily¡¯s demand, but right now they needed all the workers to help in finishing the building process here.

    ¡°Well¡­ We are only two days away frompleting building here. But on the other two continents, we still need lots of workers to get it done in less than a week.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± I opened a chat with Silverlining to see him sending me tons of pleading messages before finally rejoicing over what Ludak said to him.

    This jerk¡­ Sigh! Every time I recalled what he did made my blood boil!

    [Sure, I will send it to the ce you desire. But you have to arrive there first]

    [Give me a moment] I said, opened my staff bookmarks and selected one on the eastern continent. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I passed through the portal, arriving at the eastern continent.

    I appeared at the mid zone of this continent, the ce where the fierce battle with my little Qi and its endless ocean of flying monsters erupted before.

    ¡°This is a good spot, right?¡± I turned to Isac and she took a few minutes to make up her mind before nodding. [Send them over to my current location. And send me the things you got from that crazy sovereign]

    [He¡­ Didn¡¯t deliver yet]

 Chapter 969 I Have A Bad Feeling

    [He told me he got everything ready!]

    [He did¡­ It¡¯s just¡­ It was me who didn¡¯t go and receive them]

    [This¡­]

    [Sorry man, but you turned my life into hell just during the past couple of weeks!]

    I sighed! This jerk¡­ Fine! ¡°Go then and get my things from him. And then send what you got with the next batch] I closed the chat with him, turned to Isac as I added, ¡°go back and make everyonee here. From the next delivery, this will be the point of gathering up all races and humans.¡±

    ¡°Cool! Can I go back after that?¡±

    ¡°Getting bored already?¡±

    ¡®No¡­ It¡¯s just¡­ I still have a ton of work left!¡±

    ¡°Speaking about that, I need you to prepare to receive all the workers from here after they are done.¡±

    ¡°Atst! I need them for sure,¡± she gave out such a tired sigh, making me realise things were more stressing and harsh on Earth.

    ¡°I¡¯ll also try to send more¡­ We need to get things done before the start of the fifth quest.¡±

    ¡°I know¡­ But the scope of work is really massive. Besides, we are running low on materials.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll solve this as well,¡± it wasn¡¯t that hard to get materials. This world was filled with tons of materials, and I could simply purchase all I wanted from Silverlining¡¯s impact.

    ¡°Go now and get things done here, I¡¯ll solve the problem of materials for you during that time.¡±

    ¡°Cool!¡±

    She looked more joyful than before. I watched her pass through the portal I opened for her before I opened a chat with Silverlining.

    [I¡¯ll get them done for you]

    [Send them to me. I need as many as possible in the next few hours]

    [Sure]

    He didn¡¯tin about the shortage of time. It seemed he was trying to get to the better side of me once more.

    But that wasn¡¯t an easy task to be honest.

    During the next few hours, I kept revising the ns in my mind. The scope of this n was really massive.

    [They are sent to you, and this time it¡¯s on me]

    [Oh, acting generous¡­ It seems the ie from that betting house deal is really rich]

    [Don¡¯t bring that name again. I don¡¯t like remembering such a ce or what it caused to me!]

    [Hahahaha! It¡¯s your fault not them. Who told you to sell me out to them?]

    [Didn¡¯t we¡­ Get over this already?]

    He got scared when I brought up that topic again.

    [We are cool¡­ For now at least¡­] I didn¡¯t give him a definite answer. This dude would live in such torment for as long it¡¯d take.

    I got tons of materials sent directly to my location. I simply took them inside my inventory, emptying hills and mountains of materials in a matter of minutes.

    [I¡¯m ready, where are you?] I sent it to Isac the moment I got everything for her.

    [I¡¯m ready as well. I¡¯m just revising the drawings once more with Lily. you cane and get me at the western continent]

    [On my way]

    I simply used my staff and jumped directly over. I found her standing not too far from here, surrounded by many workers, seemingly telling them herst orders.

    I knew she could be entrusted with this task. After all there wasn¡¯t a better person in my entire kingdom but her to do it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I waited on the side for an hour while she kept spreading out her orders. ¡°Here, these are the materials you¡¯ll use,¡± and as we arrived there, I got out tons of materials that I received from Silverlining.

    ¡°Thanks¡­ But they won¡¯t be enough for the entire process.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure more will be delivered to you,¡± I said before pointing at this ce, ¡°this will be the central gathering of all the materials I¡¯ll get. Also it will be where your workers wille. So prepare people to be stationed here all the time. And take these with you¡­¡±

    I gave her almost thirty discs, making her puzzled as she inspected these.

    ¡°What are these?¡± she asked.

    ¡°They can open portals between two ces¡­¡± I exined the general concept of these discs and how to use them.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Amazing tool indeed. It will help us a lot!¡± She got the great implications of these discs. And to be sure she got enough, I bought fifty more and gave twenty of them to her.

    ¡°Our deadline is a week before the start of quest five,¡± I said in warning, just to remind her of the time schedule we had.

    It was a tight schedule so we couldn¡¯t risk going past it at any cost. That was why I pushed it further forward, giving ourselves one week as margin of error.

    ¡°Got it! With all the workers and materials, what can possibly go wrong?¡±

    I didn¡¯t know why but when she said it, I felt like something bad was going to happen.

    [How are things going?] As I got this feeling, I sent a message over to the jumper.

    [Pretty nice actually. The two continents are filled with weak forces and they weren¡¯t prepared for us. Hahaha! Our forces are smashing them like fire eating up weed]

    [That¡¯s great. Can you spare an army or two?]

    [Spare? For what? Is there another enemying?] He got me wrong.

    [I want two armies to stay inside the kingdomnds, just near Jersey and New York areas]

    [This¡­ Are you sure? There isn¡¯t anything to kill up there!]

    [I just have a bad feeling]

    [Oh¡­ So you are taking two armies away based on¡­ Your assumptions and feelings?!! Interesting lord indeed]

    [Don¡¯t start¡­ I¡¯m not joking! There are many variables that you don¡¯t know of]

    [Fill me in then]

    [Sigh! You¡¯ll get to know soon anyway. It¡¯s like this¡­] I started to exin everything rted to the Hescos getting to know what I was going to do. Also I told him about the scorching ground thing.

 Chapter 970 [Bonus chapter] I Got A Nice Idea

    [So you are telling¡­ That someone sold you out? Hahahaha! Damn! Why didn¡¯t I ever think about doing something like this before? Hahahaha! It¡¯s fun!]

    [Damn bastard! It¡¯s not that funny at all! We got such a mighty race setting its eyes over us! What¡¯s funny about that?]

    [I¡¯m siding with that sovereign¡­ What was he called again? Lucid?]

    [Ludak!]

    [Yes, that dude has a point. If we are going to bring trouble for lions, we need to prepare to get bitten and hit fiercely in return. We aren¡¯t just going out there to have a nice party with them. It¡¯s war!]

    [But we could have a better start]

    [Start isn¡¯t what matters, the end does]

    [Ok¡­ Anyway, be on guard. Even if your enemies are weak and unprepared, they still have a massive army in the Selvator¡¯s continent. Also these Hescos are a variable you have to watch out for]

    [I¡¯m on my guard. But taking these two away¡­ What is for again?]

    [Screw you!]

    [Hahahaha! Don¡¯t get stirred up like this. I¡¯m just trying to understand the reason. So, what about this¡­ I can send that arrogant and talkative bastard, the spearhead, alongside his girlfriend]

    [You seem to hate couples]

    [I hate anything rted to love. It gets on my nerves]

    [Fine, leave them with you then and send another two, hahaha!]

    [Screw you!]

    I closed the chat with him whileughing. This jerk¡­ It seemed he was in a good mood and things were going nicely out there.

    But¡­ This feeling¡­ It kept bothering me and didn¡¯t get relieved even when I spoke with that jerk.

    [Do you get any contact with the armies at Hector continent?] As I didn¡¯t get settled, I sent this to Isac. Thetter moved away to handle her things and get to know thetest development while she was away.

    [I have few friends through the jumper. But why?]

    [Ask for two armies to move from there and get stationed near the gathering ce]

    [What for?]

    [Just¡­ As a precaution]

    [Hmm¡­ You got a hunch about something? Then I¡¯ll do it!]

    Unlike that jerk, she was more practical and didn¡¯te at me for what I felt.

    I had little relief when I arranged a couple more armies to get here. Should I bring more from my other world? Or should I stay here for much longer?

    Theck ofmunication between the two worlds was a pain in the as*. I had to find a way to solve thister on, like the same way Silverlining and others could talk to me from their faraway worlds.

    Staying here was a waste of time. So I returned back and decided to get a grand tour over the training grounds.

    The first training ground was still in fervent battles. Yet as theycked fresh blood, I felt they werecking enough force.

    [Can you spread words over¡­ Start recruiting from all the towns and cities we got so far] I sent to Lily. Depending on the influx of races and humans from Silverlining wasn¡¯t going to help all the time.

    I needed to start digging for more fighters out of all therge people here.

    I got that when they came here, they were traumatised to volunteer. This was especially the case of my humans.

    They lived their entire lives as ves. However, a long time has already passed and this feeling must have gotten washed away.

    So it was time to start recruiting from this grand pool we had. Tens of billions or even more were living just near the first training grounds. They saw how fighters fought each single second to protect their lives.

    This might inspire many to join my armies.

    [Sure, why not? Let¡¯s try this out then] and Lily got my point without the need to exin anything further, [Do you seek to support the first training grounds?]

    [It seems without fresh forces, the ones here are getting thinner in time]

    [I got it! I¡¯ll also send a few to support them while we wait for the construction process here to be done. By the way, Isac told me about your intention to move everyone towards Earth. What about that Hescos continent? Shouldn¡¯t we save enough to build things there?]

    [No need. We are going to train with Hescos, not fighting them to death] She spoke as if I¡¯ll handle Hescos the same way I was treating monsters.

    [Oh¡­ Then it¡¯s fine] she got my point, [I¡¯ll go and supervise over things. Give us one week and we can get the training grounds here rolling]

    [Good luck] I closed the chat with her and started to roam the first training grounds for an entire day.

    The situation here was slightly risky and unstable in some zones. Yet in just a few hours, I witnessed oceans of people flooding towards here,ing from the direction of the mountains and beyond.

    [What¡¯s going on?!] This scene startled me. I knew this recruiting process would get us a good number of forces, but this was simply too much!

    It was like we added another bulk of forces, at least in the size of the forces fighting on the frontline. And the stream of those people didn¡¯t show any sign of stopping.

    [Hahahaha! It seems we underestimate our folks living here! They all got the urge toe and fight! I even didn¡¯t ept all of them]

    [You are there?]

    [My trusted men are. Anyway, I decided to ce part of them at the first training grounds, another will be sent to the second ones, and the rest would remain seated as reserve forces]

    [Reserve forces? I like the sound of this word.] I was impressed with such results. I never expected my sudden inspirational idea to bring such results.

    [I left instructions for the generals at the first training grounds to deal with the fresh soldiers. However, the best is the second training ground. Here we have a stepwise system, one that can allow them to train and grow stronger fast. Ah, weck gears]

 Chapter 971 They Are Making Progress

    [You need oceans of gears! Sigh! Tell me the number you want and I¡¯ll see what I can do]

    She sent me such a frightening number! ¡°Damn! Five hundred million gears? That¡¯s¡­¡± I stood in daze while seeing such a great number.

    After almost ten minutes, I regained myposure. I started first by inspecting my inventory.

    Of course I got tons of gears, yet they weren¡¯t even half enough. She asked for full body armours, different weapons, and also stat points!

    Reading stat points reminded me of what I asked Silverlining about before. That damn incident got in that arrangement, making me forget about it.

    [I need gears, lots of them] I sent over to him after checking the market. If I went by the current prices there, then forget about going broke, I¡¯d need one hundred times my current wealth to just supply what I miss.

    And that without including stat points in the mix!

    [And I need my stat points!]

    [Ah, I got them here but forgot to send them over] he also forgot amidst that stressful time he lived through, [About gears¡­ How many do you need? What grade do you want? And what type?]

    I sent him the number, and for an entire half an hour he didn¡¯t send a single message.

    Damn! Just this number alone was enough to scare the sh*t out of him.

    [Damn lord! Didn¡¯t we send forces to you with gears and weapons?]

    [I¡¯m building new armies]

    [Don¡¯t tell me you are dealing with others? Hye, others will trick you! Giving you races without gears is a cheat!]

    [Jerk! These people came from you!]

    [Oh¡­ I see¡­ It¡¯s normal, after all we only arm up those who used to serve as fighters and soldiers before]

    [Stop bluffing! You said it yourself, these things should havee with my delivery! I want them free of charge!]

    [This¡­ Come on, get easy on me] who told you to get heated up and target others when you were the one to me? [We just arm up those fighters, not everyone. What about this, I¡¯ll secure whatever you need, half price offered, deal?]

    [One tenth]

    [Dude¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ This will force me to take up the costs myself!]

    [At least you¡¯ll pay from the money you got by selling me out!]

    [¡­]

    I was just pressuring him and venting part of my anger over. [Can¡¯t we do it for one third of the price then? I can shoulder any extra expenses this way. Please¡­ I beg you¡­]

    Something told me if he was here, he¡¯d end up on his knees, crying rivers of tears for me to agree.

    [Fine! But make sure more of my people will get armed next time]

    [I will, I promise you I will¡­]

    I knew he would do his best to make it happen. Who told him to open his mouth early on before understanding everything about what was going on here?

    As I closed the chat with him, I regretted not asking about the current status of that crazy sovereign delivery.

    ¡°Next time then,¡± I looked at the direction of the sea of forcesing up. [Make these forces hold back for now. Let them watch and learn]

    [This¡­]

    [We¡¯ll have to wait until I¡¯d get enough gears for them] I sighed, [I¡¯ll leave all the gears I had so far at the portal zone]

    [You mean at the bomb site? Great! Those armed up can join and those who aren¡¯t will wait and watch]

    [Cool] I didn¡¯t like that bomb name. Thinking about the bomb, I thought about my research department.

    [Tell me you are delivering materials to the research people] I sent this over to Angelica. She should be leading the great mining process at the grand mine continent.

    And she also had to deliver materials over to the research continent.

    [I¡¯m, do you think I¡¯m this cking?]

    [I¡¯m just asking]

    [Where are you now? I want to see you]

    For a moment, I had a doubt about why she wanted to see me.

    [Rx! I missed you indeed, but I¡¯m not calling you over just for that] as if she read through my thoughts and doubts, she sent before adding, [I found higher and special forms of ores in the deepyers of these veins. I want to give you these]

    [Are they this special?]

    [I didn¡¯t dare to try anything out. They are giving me a bad feeling, especially with all these energy wisps and thick foging out from them as if they are burning!]

    [Ok, I¡¯ming] I paused, [After I¡¯m done with few things here]

    [Dammit! Why is it so hard to see you alone?]

    [Admit it! You want to meet me, hahaha!]

    [Sure! I¡¯m not the one running away as if he is chased by a deadly viper!]

    [You are the viper, so it¡¯s easy for you to say this]

    [Come on! Am I not a sexy viper? Admit it!]

    [Tsk! I have to go now]

    [Damn you!]

    I knew she was trying her best to lure me to her bedroom. But girl, the more you tried, the more I¡¯d resist.

    After all, I was cursed with my girls! Or else you¡¯d be already inside my bed.

    I went first to fulfil what I promised. I emptied out all the gears and weapons from my inventory, leaving a grand series of mountains behind at the portal site.

    I didn¡¯t wait for long here. I inspected how the fresh forces here armed up part of them before heading out towards the brutal fighting grounds.

    As they were the newly arrived forces, they joined the frontlines fast. Those older soldiers of mine acted as their leaders.

    Well, at least this routine got engraved deeply inside their minds. After staying here for a few hours, I jumped towards the research continent.

    Things there weren¡¯t that much different than the first training grounds. Loud noises of explosions kept ranging all over the world,ing from many big guns getting tested.

    I saw many fire deadly waves of energy pulses before they exploded. Few ended up with thick bellows of smoke, without much damage like others.

 Chapter 972 A Talk With Old Gan

    At least they were making progress. My appearance didn¡¯t attract any attention. These scientists would lose themselves when they got interested in something.

    I took a grand tour, noticed that the nes and bombers brought over by the two big corp people were getting dissembled. Many people were gathered there, seemingly working on modifying their parts.

    Well¡­ They were working fast and in such diligence, making me feel a little optimistic about the end results.

    I hoped they¡¯d have ready weapons to use when the fifth quest would arrive. Using our human weapons would bring a nice surprise to the enemies without doubt.

    My next stop was at old Gan¡¯s ce. That old man said many great things, however he had to show me what he was made out of.

    ¡°Lord¡­ You are here to check on us or something?¡±

    Just as I kept looking for him, a sudden appearance of a chariot came from my back with such a familiar voice.

    It was the voice of old Gan!

    ¡°Oh, you spotted me,¡± I stopped and turned to him to find that he was standing far away from me, yet using some sort of a skill or an item to speak to me as if he was standing nearby.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised, you¡¯re not the only one with that horn, hahaha!¡± heughed and I got how he did it.

    So it was an item then.

    ¡°How are things at your end?¡± I flew directly towards his far away chariot while asking, ¡°have you managed to upgrade the weapons I gave to you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not an easy task,¡± he shrugged, while pointing towards the ground, ¡°we are already halfway through, might need around one or two more weeks to get things done.¡±

    ¡°Two weeks? Not bad,¡± I nodded, ¡°do youck anything? Need anything?¡±

    ¡°No lord, we got what we need, but if we are going to mass produce the weapons, I might need more materials.¡±

    ¡°Send me a list¡­ Ah,e here and add me as a friend to do it.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± he came and despite his old age, this dude was very agile. He just jumped and showed a fierce side of him.

    ¡°So you aren¡¯t just a brilliant mind, you can fight!¡± I said with shining eyes, and he smiled as if this was part of his life he didn¡¯t want to mention.

    ¡°Inventing new toys is more fun, lord.¡±

    ¡°I agree.¡±

    ¡°Ah, there is another question. These weapons are mainly good against air enemies. Do you need to add anything extra?¡±

    ¡°Like¡­ What?¡±

    ¡°Like anti ground ammunition or the ability to attack water foes.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I still don¡¯t know our enemies, so¡­¡±

    ¡°I can make it all happen¡­ But I have to give it to lord, you are quite heavily preparing for an enemy you don¡¯t know of yet.¡±

    From his tone and eyes, I got that he was suspecting I did have an enemy, and was doing everything in my might to prepare for it.

    ¡°If you want to say something, say it directly.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be rude,¡± his face changed and got coated with a series mask, ¡°who is it? Who is this scary enemy that makes lord this scared?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not scared!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s say you are trying to prepare for the worst then,¡± he paused, ¡°I know lord isn¡¯t simple. You got me, got many out of the mighty Toranks. Toranks are cute and kind, but they are The Toranks after all. Howe having them by your side didn¡¯t help at all? Is this enemy¡­ A bit stronger than them?¡±

    ¡°I told you to speak directly¡­¡± I looked directly in his eyes, and he didn¡¯t even blink.

    ¡°Are they¡­ Hescos perhaps?¡±

    ¡°You have a dangerous mind indeed,¡± I paused for an entire minute before breaking out inughter, ¡°I can see now why you decided to make such a career shift.¡±

    ¡°Damn!¡± just all the strong front he put changed when I said my words and confirmed his doubts. ¡°Dammit! Lord¡­ This¡­¡±

    ¡°What? I know they are strong¡­¡±

    ¡°No lord, they aren¡¯t just strong. They¡­ Is lord aware that their suits, these mechas, are working on alien tech?¡±

    ¡°Alien tech? How¡­¡±

    ¡°Lord, the core of their technology doesn¡¯t belong to our universe! Tens of thousands of years ago they were nothing! Just a weak race, no more stronger than yours. And now? They are the overlord of the universe! Lord! You can¡¯t go directly at them, or else you won¡¯t just fight a single race, but a group of others, scary and armed with things we don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± What he said made me instantly terrified for a few minutes before I managed to grasp a better hold over myself.

    ¡°I will deal with them and win,¡± I said in a fierce way, ¡°I won¡¯t let them have their own way!¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ Without getting to know how their suits work, we won¡¯t be able to do anything! Their mechas can fly, work under water, and even have such an invincibleyer of shield that can sustain any of system provided attacks.¡±

    ¡°What are you speaking about?!! The Toranks, they managed topete and conquer them. Howe they did it then?¡±

    ¡°They have to use cultivation,¡± old Gan said, such bad news, ¡°they dealt with them as you deal with alien races.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ How so?!!!¡±

    ¡°I already said, they got such tech from out of here,¡± he shrugged, ¡°in brief, dealing with them won¡¯t be this easy and all of this¡­¡± he pointed at the world around, ¡°won¡¯t be enough!¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ What do you need?¡± I knew that he was saying all this for a reason. Or else, why would he say such things to me?

    He wasn¡¯t trying to scare the sh*t out of me, right?

    ¡°When I was with the Toranks, I tried to get my hands on one suit. But I couldn¡¯t. Can you try? Ask for one? Only one will do!¡±

    ¡°What do you n to do with it?¡± I didn¡¯t try to bring the great news over to him. I had to see first what passion was driving this old man.

 Chapter 973 Shocking Truth Got Revealed

    ¡°What will I do? Hahahaha!¡± he suddenly broke out in such crazyughter, ¡°I once was a general, a fierce one to be honest. I was harsh, treated my forces in a way that no one can imagine. However¡­ At one war I met them.¡±

    ¡°Hescos?¡± I asked and he slowly nodded.

    ¡°I got a record at my race, a legendary record¡­ One that was supposed tost for thousands of years. However, in this battle¡­ I got defeated¡­ Utterly defeated!¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡± if he got defeated, howe he ended up in the hands of Toranks?

    ¡°I got chased for a long time by them. Yet when they were this close to get me, Toranks army came and stopped them,¡± he motioned with two fingers to describe how close it was.

    ¡°And then it hit me¡­ Even if I got a legendary record, I was such a fierce general, and had such mighty forces¡­ I was doomed to lower my heads against such a tyrannical enemy. And since that day I have taken a vow on myself¡­¡±

    ¡°Turning into a scientist from that day then?¡± I got what made him change to be the man he was now.

    ¡°I devoted my life for the Toranks on one purpose, to get my hands over one of these damn suits and study it.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ You only have hope and dreams, not real ns, right?¡± I liked his personal struggle, yet it wasn¡¯t enough to convince me to let him see one suit.

    ¡°Of course not! I studied, did many things for the Toranks and exchanged my contributions with one thing; all the secrets about Hescos.¡±

    ¡°And?¡± It was an interesting story, but it wasn¡¯t enough yet.

    ¡°I got to know lots of secrets and things about their suits. They ran on energy that came from the outer universe in the form of weird capsules. They needed long life training to adapt with these suits and let them grow with the one wearing them since he was a kid¡­¡±

    ¡°You mean¡­ It¡¯s like a living thing?¡±

    ¡°Close to¡­ It has a heart, something that has let it grow with the person wearing it since he was born.¡±

    ¡°Interesting¡­ So you¡¯re telling me that the younger their people are, the weaker they are?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a fact, but for any rule there are exceptions.¡±

    My mind thought about the enemies I was going to face. They were supposed to be all youngsters, and that meant they got weak suits.

    But they started this entire n with the belief of winning. That meant they got someone who broke such a rule, a prodigy, an exception.

    ¡°And my luck ended up with that exception¡­ How great is it?¡± I bitterly smiled.

    ¡°You bring what you deserve to yourself,¡± he shrugged, ¡°and to rise another step, one has to conquer one who is far better than himself.¡±

    ¡°I got it,¡± I stopped him before turning all wise and boring, ¡°so you got lots of info, but no ns, right?¡±

    ¡°I got ns,¡± he paused, ¡°better to say theories.¡±

    ¡°I hate scientists,¡± I sighed, ¡°so you have some sort of ideas to turn this situation around, right?¡±

    ¡°You can say that, but these are just ideas. They might be right, and most likely they¡¯ll be wrong. And I have no way to test any as we don¡¯t have any suits. Toranks has these and¡­¡±

    ¡°I got them,¡± I stopped him right here before repeating everything he just said, ¡°I got Hescos with suitsing to me anytime I want.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± His eyes turned all wide open while his body started to tremble. I didn¡¯t get how shocked he was, but I had to admit he was showing the most shocking reaction in his life for sure.

    ¡°You are not kidding me!!!¡± he suddenly held my two arms with his big two, making me look like I was a little kid in front of him.

    However I wasn¡¯t weak, and his strength didn¡¯t cause more than a little pain.

    ¡°Just calm down,¡± I said, ¡°I¡¯m not joking. I¡¯m the lord!¡±

    ¡°S¡­ Sorry¡­¡± as I reminded him of my status, he slowly retreated his arms, yet his face kept that shocked expression, ¡°but¡­ Toranks refused to give me anything even after all the years I worked for them.¡±

    ¡°Money can unlock any closed doors,¡± I patted on his arm, ¡°and I¡¯m not like them. I don¡¯t need many years of your life to get these. I¡¯m asking for your contribution, the one that is yet toe, as a prize for this privilege.¡±

    ¡°Lord¡­¡± all of sudden he fell on his knees, lowered his head until it hit the ground of my chariot, ¡°I¡¯ll be your ve forever! I won¡¯t forget such benevolence, ever in my life, I swear.¡±

    It seemed that the old incident didn¡¯t just contain his reputation and dreams shattered. Something huge must have happened back there. And he had to make such a decision with such a heavy heart and mind.

    ¡°Stand up,¡± I said, and even helped him to stand when he didn¡¯t listen at first, ¡°let¡¯s not celebrate it too soon. You still have theories and not real ns.¡±

    ¡°Lord¡­ I will make it work,¡± he said in such decisiveness and belief that made me infected with his confidence.

    ¡°I¡¯ll depend on you then,¡± I patted on his arm, ¡°I didn¡¯t get them yet. I nned to train my forces with them when they arrive. But¡­¡±

    ¡°Training with them won¡¯t work. Fighting enemies you can¡¯t harm isn¡¯t that nice. Without using cultivation power, none of this will work.¡±

    ¡°About that¡­¡± I suddenly recalled an old project of mine, one that I put into hold when I let many of my forces back then get baptised by the Hector guardian beasts¡¯ blood, ¡°I might have a solution.¡±

    I bought something that could help anyone unlock cultivation. Yet it took lots of time, tons of preparations, and the result wasn¡¯t quite satisfying.

    And yet¡­ didn¡¯t that happen back at Earth? I suddenly looked around, before getting my eyes fixed over one direction.

    Didn¡¯t I have that pocket world? With such a grand time difference, don¡¯t tell me it wasn¡¯t going to work!

 Chapter 974 My Counter plan

    However¡­ I never thought about this before. If I had to do it, then I had to keep taking forces and send them into that pocket world.

    Doing so meant I¡¯d always suck forces away from the training grounds.

    [We have something we need to do] I sent to Lily, the one who was responsible for such a project.

    It was that ancient recipe of Hectors, the one that would form potions and let my soldiers step into the world of cultivation on top of pyramids.

    I witnessed how hard and challenging it was. But it was the only way.

    [What?]

    [Where are you now?]

    [At the second training ground, at the southern continent doing things¡­ Look, if it¡¯s not urgent, then can we postpone it forter?]

    [No, it can¡¯t be dyed] dy? We already dyed it long enough, [I want you to wait for me. And during this, select capable generals to lead all of your tasks here]

    [This¡­ Why go so far?]

    [Also leave orders to always select capable soldiers and prepare to send them away. I¡¯ll prepare portals at each training grounds for them to be sent away]

    [Hye¡­ You are scaring me!]

    [Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just something urgent and we have to deal with it] I looked into the old Man¡¯s eyes, [Prepare yourself. I¡¯lle in less than an hour]

    [O¡­ Ok!]

    I had to give her time so she¡¯d get everything done properly. The leading general? I already got a name in mind, one that she¡¯d entrust with this task; Legend.

    ¡°Lord¡­¡±

    ¡°Not now,¡± I pointed to old Gan to remain quiet while I opened another chat.

    [I need you to prepare lots of workers, lots of materials and gears and be ready to gather up at the portal site]

    [You mean the bomb site? Hahahaha! You are still thinking it¡¯s a portal site, funny]

    [Just do it as fast as you can, ok?]

    [Is¡­ Something wrong?]

    [Nothing, just a small hup and we¡¯ll get through it indeed]

    [Tell me¡­]

    [Not now. Just do as I say for now, ok?]

    Well, I had to admit, I panicked a little here. Facing an enemy that only cultivation based energy and attacks would work against?

    I got lots of my forces to step into cultivation, but right now they were fighting a brutal war in Texas!

    Even if I tried my best to rece them, it was pointless. Lots of time would pass and also that war needed to be solved.

    I had to suck such losses, and prayed that the jerk wouldn¡¯t end up killing most of them.

    Or else¡­ I might go and kill him myself!

    ¡°Lord¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I wasn¡¯t just scared, but I got a ton of anger.

    Toranks¡­ They knew all this and didn¡¯t let me know about any? Why? That was a question that kept banging in my mind since I heard what old Gan said.

    Was old Gan lying? But why would he? And the way he told his tale¡­ Everything told me it wasn¡¯t just a fabricated story, no way!

    ¡°There is a way to get lots of force with cultivation,¡± he paused, and I looked at him as if I was looking at a crazy old man. ¡°Lord is amassing races, many races from all over the universe, right? Humans don¡¯t have any experience at cultivation, or even potential. But other races do.¡±

    ¡°You mean¡­¡±

    ¡°Lord is using the assets under his control in just a simple way¡­ If lord asked, he¡¯ll be surprised by the number of people with cultivation under hismand.¡±

    It suddenly hit me! How didn¡¯t I think about such a thing before?

    ¡°Lord has just to arrange for people¡­¡±

    [Send out arge number of your people¡­ Ask around, make every single one of our people and soldiers answer this simple question: Does anyone have a cultivation base?]

    I didn¡¯t wait for old Gan toplete his words. I wasn¡¯t acting rude, but I was too damn excited about what he said.

    I suddenly recalled something¡­ Many of my acquired races and humans looked like they just came out of brutal war.

    I once had a theory about their origin¡­ I linked them with the betting worlds and the fierce wars going on there.

    And what was the main condition for any powerhouse to send forces there? His forces ought to have cultivation bases, right?

    It was a simple piece of knowledge that passed through my mind without linking it with anything yet.

    But right now¡­ This simple little piece of news is great to be something that would save my life, many lives.

    [Ask them about what?!!] Angelica must have been thinking that I went insane or something, [Can¡¯t you tell me what¡¯s going on?]

    [Are you free? If so thene to the portal zone. I¡¯ll be there in one hour. I¡¯ll exin things when we meet, but first¡­]

    [I know¡­ I know¡­ And what about your first request?]

    [I need that too] I knew I had a way to get many forces with cultivation, but that wouldn¡¯t include my humans.

    And right now I got to realise how bad it was that I neglected such an old project of mine for so long.

    If I kept working on it, moved it here as I nned earlier, then things would have gone for the better.

    I once asked Lily to move everything here, and she did. But we didn¡¯t have time to start that project as big wars kept raging on, one after another.

    ¡°So¡­¡± as I got finished, old Gan was still having his shocked face, yet from his voice I felt immense excitement.

    ¡°You¡¯ll start gathering up whoever you need,¡± I said before raising one finger on his face, ¡°but don¡¯t take too much to affect people working here, got it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, lord. But¡­ When can I get one?¡±

    ¡°Soon,¡± I intended to bring them in a few days, but right now it was better to bring them once I was done with all these urgent things.

 Chapter 975 I Need Them To Go Into My Shadow World!

    ¡°Thanks lord,¡± he bowed again before watching him leave in such a wide jump towards his chariot.

    He was indeed pretty much excited. At least one of us got such a feeling.

    When I became alone, I took that time to think about what I learnt.

    Toranks kept this hidden from me¡­ Why?/

    I realised right now I was like a frog at the bottom of a well. I got yed out by all the big forces. One was keeping me in the dark, and another was trying their best to kill me.

    I thought about going out and asking anyone from the Toranks. Silverlining was out of the question. This dude¡­ He already betrayed my trust once.

    Asking that crazy sovereign? But he never mentioned it before to me. Should I go for Ludak?

    As such thoughts red up in my mind pretty damn fast, it died down also quite fast.

    I shouldn¡¯t go and ask them anytime soon, not until I got to know more info about these Hescos.

    I then thought about my response. Well, it wasn¡¯t that bad. I got to know the problem and had a way to solve it.

    What made me slightly bitter from inside was forgetting about that project of mine. I had to pay more attention to my stuff, especially that with each step higher I¡¯d ascend, tons of new things would flood my world.

    So¡­ It all came down to cultivation then. Perhaps that was the main reason why Hescos had such confidence about killing me.

    They thought that humans had poor talent at cultivation. And that was true about my people, except for me.

    Well¡­ The bright side of all this was that I got to know their point of strength, and ironically it was their achilles heel.

    They would depend too much on their suits and cultivation. If what old Gan said was true, then the ones I was going to face might look scary from outside.

    But if we managed to find a way to get over their shields, and all of my forces got enough cultivation power to crush them, then things would turn for the better.

    It all came down to meeting those motherf*ckers. Then I¡¯d have my time to deal with those bastards; Toranks.

    I didn¡¯t waste my time here. I used my teleportation staff and went towards one direction; that pocket world.

    I really hated it, deep to the bones. However, it was now the only ce that could solve my current problem.

    I looked at it and then installed many discs around the dome. This ce would turn in no time to be one of the hottest ces in this world.

    After installing enough and nearly exhausting my reserve of these discs, I started to jump around and install the other parts at different ces.

    I went towards all the continents here, even to the one where my little Qi was having his fun.

    When I went there, I saw a very weird scene. It gathered up all the flying monsters and let them devour, not the ground monsters as it told me, but other flying beasts.

    ¡°What are you doing?!!¡± I soon found him, standing in the centre of all this carnage. It didn¡¯t even let the flying monsters do it, but also the ground ones.

    [Lord, I¡¯m happy you came¡­ See this? It¡¯s my new toy!]

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I need these flying monsters?¡± its voice came in my mind to tell me how happy and excited it was.

    [Lord said he wanted strong flying monsters. And that¡¯s what I¡¯m doing]

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    [Devouring each other is the shortest and fastest way. This way, we can have much evolved monsters fast]

    ¡°Sigh! Ok, but don¡¯t push it too much,¡± I was cing great importance over this flying monster army, but not anymore.

    What would be the value of monsters without cultivation? They wouldn¡¯t do anything against those damn Hescos and their suits!

    [Lord seems troubled¡­ Is there anything wrong?]

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ My entire ns got screwed! My enemies were stronger, far stronger than what I thought them to be!¡±

    [Don¡¯t worry yourself, lord. When I¡¯m done with these monsters, you¡¯ll get a really scary army of them]

    ¡°Not if they can cultivate,¡± I shook my head, ¡°without cultivation, it¡¯s pointless.¡±

    [This¡­ We can cultivate, even I cultivate. However, we need to get nourished from dense amount of energy, one that can grant us such power]

    ¡°Energy? Isn¡¯t it abundant here?¡± I recalled how this world was special. It had a dense amount of spiritual energy, the one little Qi was speaking about.

    [No lord, it isn¡¯t what you think. Energy here isn¡¯t enough, not even enough. We need pure and higher form of energy, much dense and purer than the one here]

    ¡°I see¡­¡± some sort of idea festered into my mind when I heard what it said.

    It needed a world, with dense energy and pure enough to grant any monster cultivation power. Didn¡¯t I already have a world with such energy?

    My shadow world granted a dense amount of dark energy for my little turtle. And also that little monster of the Hector guardian race was acting so enraged when I took it out.

    And the reason for this was thanks to my energy.

    However¡­ even if I got such a way, it wasn¡¯t practical. I only got one way to do it, and that was through my sealing technique.

    Using it on my little Qi was easy. But what about others? Having one more behemoth with cultivation wasn¡¯t going to change anything, right?

    I got to find a way, a door to lead these monsters into my shadow world. My second technique would open a gate, but it¡¯s a one way ticket.

    I couldn¡¯t take back what I sent there, not yet. And many of what I sent there got devoured and didn¡¯t sustain the brutal energy of my shadow world.

    So I had only one way to do it. I had to go to the shadow world as nned and start exploring it, and find a way to open a door between here and there.

 Chapter 976 The Weird Ores

    If I did, then I¡¯d be able to add another mighty and pretty much unexpected force to my armies.

    Well, my enemy was trying to prepare with everything it got, and I had to do the same.

    [Lord¡­ Lord¡­ Are you alright?]

    It seemed I got lost in thoughts for a long time without realising it.

    ¡°I need you to keep making them stronger,¡± I said in a serious tone, ¡°make as many as possible as strong as you can.¡±

    [Leave it to me, lord. After all, it¡¯s quite fun for me]

    ¡°I know,¡± Iughed. Just thinking about the appearance of mighty monsters with cultivation bases in front of those Hescos vanquished lots of the stress I was feeling.

    I liked the idea of having something my enemy didn¡¯t count for.

    As I finished here, I moved back towards the first training grounds.

    I was eager to see if what old Gan said was true or not.

    Once I arrived at the densely packed first training grounds, I saw a marvellous scene waiting for me.

    Lots of races were heading towards one single direction; the direction of the portal zone. I saw tens of thousands marching, either from the training grounds or from the many paths in between mountains.

    ¡°Come out!¡± taking all of them out of the training grounds made the situation here quite risky and unstable. It was lucky that there wasn¡¯t any monster outbreak here yet.

    Or else, things would grow out of control.

    To make up for all of this, I had to call out for my forces, my warriors!

    ¡°Go, secure this region and make sure any monster outbreak is vanquished,¡± I got millions of them and ordered them to stay behind and secure the frontline if needed.

    It would lose all its purpose if I just sent them over to help in normal fights.

    [You are well aware that many of our forces have cultivation bases?] and just I took my warriors out and aligned them at their posts, Lily sent. [And taking them will affect the ongoing training out there!]

    [I¡¯ve already summoned my warriors to help!]

    [That¡¯s not the point!]

    [I know! But most of these will return back to the training grounds and get stronger] I aimed to get all those with cultivation bases, but I needed them to train as well.

    So, I¡¯d just take those who were strong enough and form a special force out of them. They¡¯d be the ones fighting Hescos on that continent, and they¡¯d be the leaders of the armies sentter on towards the different worlds.

    [That¡¯s a relief. But¡­ What about the monster outbreak? My men say we got less than a day!]

    [I called for all my warriors for that. Don¡¯t worry, I got this one covered] I said, [But from now on, we¡¯ll focus on specially training races with cultivation bases]

    [Won¡¯t tell me the reason?]

    [I¡¯ming to get you. So I¡¯ll exin things face to face. Are you ready?]

    [Give me one more hour ande to pick me then]

    I closed the chat with her before heading back to scatter my warriors and arrange them. Then something came into my mind when I was halfway.

    ¡°Tell me, do you have cultivation bases?¡± it suddenly hit me. Soulers got it. Necromancers got it. Even my fallen gods got it!

    They just needed stat points to unlock their full potential and be stronger.

    ¡°Yes, lord!¡± and in such a unified tone, they all responded, even those far away from my current location.

    This¡­ This was like Christmas bells in my ears! Hahahaha! Another force of mine got their cultivation bases opened. That was an unexpected pleasant surprise for sure.

    Another piece was added to the grand board, and now it was time to add more pieces as well.

    My humans¡­ Humans should also open cultivation bases and form grand armies as well.

    What was the point of leading a human kingdom that didn¡¯t have their strongest armies made out of humans? That would be ironic!

    I spent the hour deploying my warriors before I went to check the portal zone. And there I keptughing with all the grand number of races flooding towards here until the entire ce got filled to the brim.

    [I¡¯m ready!] and in less than one hour, she sent me this message.

    [Don¡¯t forget about me, I want to hear all the interesting stuff in the flesh] and the next moment, another message came from Angelica.

    It seemed these two girls kept talking behind my back about this.

    [Cool! I¡¯ming to pick you two over] I jumped first to Lily and soon I found her. Then I jumped over to Angelica.

    When I arrived there, a grand scene was waiting for me.

    Thest time I was here, the grand mine region had a few holes scattered here and there. But right now it was like many parts of this continent got removed by a mighty force.

    I saw deep trenches and holes, looking like bottomless grand pits in my eyes. Many people were working, walking, climbing up or descending through the circr walls of these holes.

    And on the groundy tons of materials. Ores in different sizes were scattered there in their different colours, giving this ce a sparkling appearance.

    Angelica was using everything she could to get all the ores she could from here. And that was apparent over her face with such a wide smile that was there when she met us.

    ¡°What do you think? I wanted to let you see this, and that,¡± she turned towards one direction, where a weird looking ores were there.

    I moved my chariot towards the direction she pointed at while recalling what she said to me before. She found special forms of ores, ones that looked quite dangerous.

    And she got a point indeed. Even from far away, I could see arcs of different coloured rays dancing on top of these ores.

    It looked weird, pretty unique and alluring, however they also gave me a dangerous vibe.

 Chapter 977 A Weird Terrifying Face With A Helmet!

    I got such a threatening feeling? I wasn¡¯t easily scared by anything! And that meant whatever these things were, they were quite dangerous without doubt.

    ¡°Are these¡­¡± I asked, and she nodded.

    ¡°We got to lose many while moving these out here,¡± she said in a bitter tone, ¡°but luckily these things didn¡¯t explode even when getting hit with our tools.¡±

    ¡°What are¡­ These?!!¡± Lily finally got over her shock as she turned to watch the two of us.

    ¡°Another deadly weapon of ours,¡± I said, ¡°we got another piece, and it¡¯s quite interesting,¡± and I ended my words with such wideughs beforending my chariot close to these ores.

    In my eyes, they weren¡¯t ores, they were pieces of mass destruction weapons.

    They were deadly grenades, enough to sweep away huge spaces ofnd with them.

    ¡°Wait here,¡± I got that getting these ores would be quite challenging and risky for them. So I jumped down, and fell just next to the big pile of these ores.

    The ores weren¡¯t in equal or regr sizes. It seemed they got mined and were left without any handling for fear of getting exploded.

    I saw as small as a tiny grain of sand and asrge as a huge rock!

    Once I fell on the ground, I got hit by one of the energy arcsing out from these ores.

    It was pale yellow in colour. And once it hit me, I felt like I got mmed with a great force. I stood just outside the reach of my chariot¡¯s shield as I wanted to experience this feeling.

    ¡°Pretty intense for such a dormant state!¡± Iughed. The more violent they were in such form, the fiercer they¡¯d be when getting in touch with my technique.

    I resisted the itch to try one out. After all, I wasn¡¯t sure on how grand scale this explosion would be.

    ¡°Come inside,¡± as I stepped forward, more waves came from these ores as if they felt my presence and threat.

    However, using my cultivation power was enough to push these waves away and let me finally touch these ores.

    They felt hot, as if they were embers or something. However they failed to cause a single wound over me. And I started to take them inside my inventory.

    It took almost an hour to empty this ce of all ores. Once done, I turned to see the stupefied looks over the two girls¡¯ faces.

    ¡°What?¡± I asked once I returned back on top of my chariot.

    ¡°You¡­ You didn¡¯t see it, right?¡± Lily turned to Angelica, and thetter sighed.

    ¡°The more I learn about you, the more I know I just scratched the surface.¡±

    ¡°What are you two talking about?¡± I was puzzled. I just took away these ores, nothing else.

    Why the heck did these two act as if they saw a monster or something?

    ¡°He didn¡¯t realise it!¡± Angelica eximed in surprise while Lily exined what was going on.

    ¡°You showed something¡­ When you got hit by these energy arcs, your body shone in ck light and a fog emanated from you¡­¡±

    ¡°Fog? From my body?!¡± I turned around and checked, but nothing was there.

    ¡°It appeared with each energy sh with you, and vanished once the energy wave moved past you,¡± Angelica pointed at the air behind me and added, ¡°it was¡­ A fierce face of some sort of giant, wearing a scary helmet and got two eyes shining in pure red light.¡±

    ¡°And it kept grinning in a way that made me feel like death was gazing up at me,¡± Lily added and the two girls nodded to each other, as if they shared the same weird experience.

    ¡°This¡­ Are you sure it wasn¡¯t just an illusion?¡±

    ¡°No, it came out from your body, shed for a few seconds before vanishing again,¡± Angelica shook her head as she seemed convinced about what she was saying.

    ¡°I believe¡­ It¡¯s noting out of you¡­ I think it¡¯s always there and this energy just revealed it,¡± Lily paused for a moment, ¡°it felt like¡­ It was you!¡±

    ¡°No way! I¡¯m not a giant and I don¡¯t even have a helmet!¡± What the heck went wrong in these two¡¯s minds?!! ¡°Anyway, we are done here. So let¡¯s go back to the portal area and I¡¯ll exin things to you once we arrive there.¡±

    I didn¡¯t like what they were talking about. Having something like this attached to me without knowing? What was it? Just an illusion? Or was it my shadow world?

    I didn¡¯t get what they saw to be honest, and I didn¡¯t give it any heed at this moment.

    I opened a portal and jumped over the first training ground, just above the portal area.

    ¡°It¡¯s the bomb site!¡± but once we arrived, Angelica rolled her eyes in such a helpless way.

    ¡°Now, tell us what¡¯s going on?¡± Lily crossed her arms while moving her eyes around. It seemed she felt little regret about agreeing to my crazy request from before.

    ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­¡± I started to exin the new development about the Hescos race. I told them what I heard from old Gan, about how cultivation was the main problem we had, and the biggest one we got to solve.

    ¡°Damn! So are you telling me that they got a shield that protects them from any system powered attacks?!!!¡± The first to shout in shock and disbelief was Lily.

    After all, she came from the Hector race, the third most powerful race in the entire universe.

    She was raised up listening to the scary stories about Hescos. And yet it seemed such knowledge wasn¡¯t known by her.

    She was a paragon candidate! If even such a promising figure didn¡¯t hear about this, then it was very secretive information about such a mighty race.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you asked for all these forces with cultivation bases¡­ I understand,¡± Angelica nodded and it was apparent that these two girls exchanged news before meeting me.

 Chapter 978 Reopening The Fresh Deadly Wound Again!

    ¡°But¡­ Do we know how strong their shields are? What level of strength is needed to crush it? I mean cultivation base level¡­ You are aware that these forces aren¡¯t elite! They just got their first big cultivation base opened, with just a few small bases unlocked.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± I sighed, ¡°but Ick such info.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget we are going to get Hescos soon. So we can test them out and see for ourselves.¡±

    The two girls went into deep silence, thinking about such game changing news.

    And I didn¡¯t speak or try to interrupt them. I got the same reaction once I heard about this news.

    ¡°So we are going to use the forces of cultivation to crush them¡­ And that requires a change in tactics¡­¡± Lily spoke after ten minutes of deep silence and contemtion, ¡°how about we use the southern continent for that purpose? I was nning to use that ce to train the most formidable forces we got. But¡­¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for you to do this,¡± I stopped her line of thoughts before going any further. And when she gave me a questionable gaze, I added:

    ¡°Remember that old project of ours? The way to unlock cultivation for anyone?¡±

    ¡°This¡­ Damn! How did I forget about it?!!!¡±

    Even she, the one who was responsible for it, totally missed it!

    ¡°Are you nning to let all of them start cultivation?¡± Angelica pointed at the direction of the training ground nearby.

    ¡°That¡¯s a given,¡± I nodded, ¡°besides¡­ I also want our humans to start cultivating as well.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ Last time it took lots of time to make these potions and¡­ The ones we tested these potions upon took weeks to produce results,¡± Lily expressed her worries and doubts.

    And they were the same I got before.

    ¡°I have a way to solve this¡­¡±

    ¡°Here? The time difference is great, but I doubt it¡¯s going to be enough! Even if we started working over an entire continent¡­ Just the building process¡­ The production rate of the potions¡­ Everything is against us!¡±

    ¡°We got another ce where time runs differently here,¡± I slowly said and stopped there when I saw two looks of horror over their faces.

    All of sudden it hit me! Damn! How did I forget that these two were entrapped inside that world and got out with deep trauma and shock?

    I got so damn excited about this n to even forget about their personal experiences there.

    ¡°No¡­ No¡­ I won¡¯t go there ever again in my life! No!¡± Lily screamed in such panic and fierceness that made me inwardly sigh.

    And before I could say anything, Angelica lost all power and fell on the ground in a shaking body and running tears.

    ¡°Calm down, I don¡¯t ask for you two toe inside that ce,¡± I tried to correct the grave mistake I made. ¡°I¡¯m just telling you my ns.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Lily kept ring at me with red eyes, while Angelica lost herself in crying in silence.

    I looked at what happened to them, and my heart ached. That pocket world¡­ It was my victory there but at what cost?

    Three of my mightiest girls on my side, three of my most entrusted and capable friends by me¡­ They reached such a miserable state.

    Could I say the end of that big war back there was my victory? I couldn¡¯t believe that!

    I paid a hefty price in return for crushing that world!

    ¡°Listen¡­ I want you to just prepare your men and send them in there. They¡¯ll do all the work and¡­¡±

    ¡°That secret method is something I have to do myself,¡± Lily interrupted me as she said in such a fierce tone.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± she dered, and even with her strong voice, her shaking body failed her. ¡°I¡­ Will go¡­¡±

    Just like she broke something inside, she paused for a long minute while repeating the same words, as if she was surprised she even took such a step.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I got that she had crossed a big gulf in recovering from that mental trauma. Sometimes, facing one¡¯s demons was the best way to get freedom.

    ¡°I will,¡± she nodded, and this time her body stopped shaking, ¡°I will go in there and lead everyone to open their cultivation bases. This isn¡¯t the time for me to stop out of fear. Too much is on the stake here, so¡­¡±

    She kept listing all these reasons, yet I got that this wasn¡¯t the real reason behind her decision. It was her fierce soul! She was such a fierce person, one who wouldn¡¯t settle with such weakness or watch her soul break apart without fighting with all her might to amend it.

    Unlike her, Angelica was still in her lost state. Unlike Hectors, humans were just as fragile as thinyers of ss in front of an avnche!

    We used to run away from our traumas. Even the jumper, the fiercest person on my side, did this as well.

    Even IF¡­ I ran from my past to here, hoping that things would go better.

    Yet I knew for sure that no matter how I climbed high and became stronger, I wouldn¡¯t be able to fix what I suffered back in my early years.

    And I would always carry such a deep wound inside me, walking forward while my heart and mind were still pained from the past.

    This was how humans were like, this was how we were like.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I can¡¯t¡­¡± as Lily dered her decision, Angelica said in a trembling weak voice. She finally raised her head, slowly as if she was just struggling to keep it over her shoulders, ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t go back¡­ I won¡¯t¡­¡±

    She stuttered while rivers of tears broke like a dam just vanished there. Lily leant over her, and the two girls held each other like they were in their mother¡¯s wombs.

    I could only watch this while engraving this scene deep into my mind.

    ¡®I swear I¡¯ll find whoever left this damn cursed hellish ce here and deliver justice over them¡­ I swear¡­¡¯

 Chapter 979 Finding An Expected Situation

    I clenched my two fists tightly to the limit. I felt numb and in pain there. I watched Lily caressing Angelica¡¯s back for a few minutes before looking at me.

    ¡°She can¡¯t help in such a state.¡±

    It was indeed obvious!

    ¡°Let her rest¡­ There then,¡± I was going to ask her to let Angelica rest in my chariot. But when I recalled that I¡¯d move towards that pocket world to train, I changed my words and direction, aiming towards the distant cluster of cities and towns.

    ¡°We aren¡¯t going in there right away, right?¡± Lily got what I was thinking about. And she gave me a meaningful look as she motioned towards her, ¡°she might need extra care from someone she cherished to get over this.¡±

    And when I didn¡¯t get what she meant, she had to say it clearly in such a way that left me speechless.

    Was she trying to get the two of us along? This was¡­ Unexpected indeed!

    But she got a point. I looked at the all shaking Angelica and couldn¡¯t help but inwardly sigh.

    ¡°Go then,¡± I waved my hand for her to leave, ¡°you know what you have to do, right?¡±

    Lily slowly stood up, letting Angelica all alone in front of me, ¡°I¡¯m going to handle things here. I¡¯ll first deal with the forces of cultivation. Then will select the strongest to get ready to go to the southern continent. As for those without cultivation, I¡¯ll start amassing them in batches and prepare them to go to the pocket world.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to bring the talents we sent in the first ce we arrived here at,¡± I reminded her and for a moment, her face twitched.

    ¡°How then? I don¡¯t know where that ce is!¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ Let me take you there then¡­¡±

    *Plop!*

    But just before I¡¯ll continue my words, the body of Angelica fell on the ground while she seemed to lose consciousness and enter into deep sleep.

    ¡°She¡­¡±

    ¡°She is alright,¡± I waved my hand as she vanished into the body of my chariot, ¡°I¡¯ll let her sleep for now.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll take care of her, right?¡± Lily gave me such a deep look before adding, ¡°you¡¯ll take good care of all of us, right?¡±

    For a second there, I felt like she was speaking about herself, Hry, and even Karoline as well.

    And without feeling myself, I slowly nodded.

    Yes¡­ I had to start taking good care of all my girls from now on. Even if I got my hands all tightly busy like this, I had to start taking good care of them all.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go first,¡± I took out my staff and selected the old saved bookmark about this world here.

    I haven¡¯t been to such a ce for such a long time! How long was it? I believe I was close to two years ago!

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°Did you forget about them or what?¡±

    Just when I arrived there, I was weed with a scene I never expected!

    This part of the world was the first where I arrived. It was where everything started, and I got to expand and reach other continents and ces.

    However¡­ I knew that Angelica summoned everyone living here to that grand battle of defending the capital. She took all, sent everyone there, and that made me not care about this ce anymore.

    What was in front of my eyes proved me wrong!

    I left this ce with lots of cities and towns, filled with people who got to Earth and got dead in that grand fight.

    But from what I was seeing right now I knew I was wrong!

    Until the end of my eyesight, I could see lots of people living in these towns and cities. They seemed to enjoy their life here, and I got to see lots of kids!

    They were living a life I only saw once in my life, when I first got to Earth. They were living without any worry about the future, without worrying about any threat or danger.

    I saw smiling andughing faces, watched them move inside the wide streets of these towns and cities. I saw them talk, trade, and enjoy their life while walking and running as if they were doing a daily routine.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t this ce be empty or what?!!¡± I spoke after a few minutes, while looking at Lily who shrugged.

    ¡°How long did you leave them here?¡±

    ¡°Almost two years¡­¡± I started to fly around and take a better look over these people.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ A very long time indeed,¡± she got a point there. And I couldn¡¯t find any words toment on such an unexpected situation.

    These people lived for such a long time alone, even to the extent of starting families and having kids! They fell in love, started new lives, and even had jobs.

    This¡­ This was the life I aspired for my people to get. And seeing part of my people enjoying their lives in such a way made me crave more for such a life.

    ¡°What should we do with them?¡± as my chariot appeared for the first time, it started to attract the attention of people around.

    Fast enough, many people started to gather around, and I even saw long rows of peopleing from distant towns and cities.

    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t want to ruin such peace,¡± I said what I truly felt.

    ¡°You do know that we¡¯ll need all the help we can get, right?¡±

    She was right indeed. But seeing such happiness and peace here made me feel terrible if I dared to ruin it.

    ¡°I¡­ Never knew they even existed! So why not let them be forgotten for now?¡± I turned to Lily who sighed and kept looking at me as if this was something out of her hands¡­ And mine!

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it this way then¡­ Bring people here from Angelica¡¯s side. Let them gather info about people and races here. Announce a grand recruitment order all over the ce. We need not only soldiers with cultivation bases, we need soldiers, workers, farmers, and even miners.¡±

 Chapter 980 Great Surprises!

    ¡°I got it¡­ What about the rest? What if they didn¡¯t want to join?¡±

    ¡°Then leave them be¡­ It¡¯s always good to have a ce that reminds us of what we are fighting for, right?¡±

    For a moment there, her eyes went all wide as she never expected such an answer from me.

    Yes¡­ This ce should stay as it was, reminding me of what I was fighting for. This would be mypass whenever I¡¯d lost my way, reminding me of all the good things awaiting me and everyone at the end of such a dark and harsh path we were treading.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and see first where the talents I sent here are,¡± she looked over, ¡°and¡­ You should open a portal here. We should all get reminded of this¡­¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± I moved my eyes around, ¡°we also need people toe and reassure them.¡±

    Just during the past few minutes, many already gathered and many noises came from down below. I couldn¡¯t get what they were saying, but I knew they were speaking about me, trying to make sure they weren¡¯t dreaming.

    Did they think I died or something? I just forgot about you, turning such unforeseen mistakes into a lifetime chance for all of them.

    I watched Lily take over her chariot while moving around, looking for her people. Of course it wasn¡¯t going to be an easy task, not for her, not for the peopleing to help those living here, and surely not for people living here.

    Asking anyone to abandon the life he built and lived during the past couple of years? Rece such peace and prosperity into the harsh and brutal life of fighting and killing?

    It wasn¡¯t an easy choice to make, not easy at all!

    I took out one disc and installed it here, vanished through a portal back to the portal zone before selecting the most prominent ce here.

    ¡°I need a few of Angelica¡¯s men¡­ Where are you? Step forward please¡­¡± I held my horn and shouted. Luckily, Angelica arranged part of her people here to help the forcesing to this ce.

    In the next hour, I exined what was going on for Angelica¡¯s men who came to my chariot. Then I led them back to heaven, and let them start ruining it.

    [You won¡¯t believe what I found!] and after five hours of roaming around this gigantic ce, I got this weird message from Lily.

    [What?]

    [These people¡­ They spoke about something interesting!]

    [Like what?]

    [Do you know that many races fell in love with each other and married? They said that these couples experienced something marvellous!]

    [Can¡¯t you say it all at once?]

    [What¡¯s the fun in doing it? Hahahaha! Let me give you a clue then¡­ Do you know what happened to our monsters? The ones we brought over here using dens?]

    [They grew fast¡­ Don¡¯t tell me they reproduce fast here!]

    [Well¡­ It happened indeed. But that¡¯s not the only marvellous thing!]

    [Then¡­ Isn¡¯t it strange enough? How fast did they grow up here?]

    [Well¡­ ording to them, the offspring grew fast in one year, turning into adults and marrying again to produce kids who turned into adults¡­ There are three generations here¡­ Three f*cking generations in just two years!!!]

    [Damn! This¡­ And this happened to all?]

    [No, only to those who fell in love and married other races. And that¡¯s not the only great thing I found! There is even more¡­]

    [Tell me girl! Or else I¡¯lle and make you spill everything out in my own way!]

    [Hahahaha! I¡¯m not a massocist like your other girls so I¡¯ll spare myself the trouble and tell you¡­ What¡¯s the main weakness of your human race? Isn¡¯t it ack of cultivation talent and potential?]

    [That¡¯s true indeed]

    [Then what if I told you that the humans who fell in love with other races not only grew stronger, but their kids were born and got a great potential for cultivation! What if I told you all these new generations had cultivation bases opened! And they got many benefits as well]

    [Damn! You aren¡¯t joking, right?]

    [Hahahaha! I had to see and check by myself to see with my own two eyes this miracle! I saw humans using cultivation techniques, and they were so damn strong!]

    [You saw it with your eyes? So it¡¯s true¡­ Hahahaha! This¡­ This is quite unexpected, hahahaha!]

    [Now we have another way to produce huge armies with cultivation bases! But we will need lots of time and start encouraging others at the cities and towns back there to do the same]

    I paused and recalled the massive number of towns and cities around the first training ground.

    Even after all this time, I never heard about such a thing happening there. It might be all thanks to the distribution Angelica¡¯s men followed from the start.

    Each race would live in separate towns and cities, away from other races. This was done to ensure each race would live their lives in the mostfortable way.

    And to avoid any fights happening in between them.

    But this had all changed!

    [Great! We will spread out the order then. All the people living back there shall change their living quarters, and we have to encourage them marrying each other]

    [It¡¯s easier said than done! People here took long months to adapt to each other¡­ I even heard many fights broke often at the first six months]

    [This is expected. But we can avoid these fights by forming internal forces to keep peace and order there]

    [And the long period needed for them to get used to each other?]

    [Just spread the word about what you saw here, even take a few to speak about their experience. Once people get to know there is such a chance, they won¡¯t hesitate to take it]

    [Are you sure?]

    [Every parent cares about their kids the most!] I firmly said these words that I once heard from an old man and read many times in ancient records.

 Chapter 981 Whats Going On Here?

    I wasn¡¯t a father, but if I was going to have kids, I¡¯d do everything in my power to secure them a good life in the future.

    [Fine! Let¡¯s try it out then. After all the results here are really remarkable]

    [I brought over Angelica¡¯s people here. They¡¯ll distribute the orders about recruitment soon. Hopefully enough will join]

    [Don¡¯t worry, from what I tested, many are eager to try out new things, especially from the new generations. However¡­ If this keeps on¡­ Won¡¯t this world get filled too soon?]

    [Don¡¯t forget we got Earth behind, and it¡¯s barren and empty in most parts. Not to mention the neen more worlds we are going to invade]

    [This¡­ Yes, you got a good point here indeed. Fine! I¡¯ll keep looking for my people. I still couldn¡¯t find them yet]

    [Spread the words and let people here help you. After all they are also part of our kingdom, and are our people as well]

    [Got it! Will inform you when I find them]

    I closed the chat with her and turned my gazes down below. ¡°I have to see it with my own eyes,¡± I decided and then led my chariot to the ground.

    A long time passed, and I kept meeting people and asking them about what I learnt from Lily.

    They confirmed it! And they even said it was the current trend here. All the races were eager to experience such a marvellous thing.

    Unlike what I thought about, they didn¡¯t think about having stronger kids and such stuff. They were much interested in having generations after generations of their kids and grandkids growing by their side while they were alive and healthy.

    It was a new aspect I never thought about, one that made me sure of the sess of this n.

    Another piece was added out of coincidence to the grand battle board. I could get lots of new generations with cultivation bases, even humans!

    I met a few humans who belonged to the first and second generation kids. They all got cultivation, and the second generation even looked fiercer and stronger.

    They were proud! Not the same weak look I used to see in the eyes of humans. They felt like any strong race out in the universe, could do anything, could fight anyone, and could secure their homnd without the need for external aid.

    This kind of confidence was something I admired. I wanted that, wanted all my human race to feel the same.

    Such proud kids came from humans who lived their entire lives as ves! Such a twist in fate made all this difference, coupled with tons of coincidences and good luck as well.

    And just as I was in the middle of doing this, Lily sent over, telling me she found them.

    [Great news! I found them!]

    [That¡¯s good!]

    [That¡¯s not all! They also experienced that weird phenomenon]

    [Really? That¡¯s good]

    [No, you don¡¯t get it! Every single child born from any two couples from different races will inherit parts of his parents¡¯ good traits. Then these inherited stuff would get evolved and stronger]

    [And?] I got that already. So what was her point here?

    [They kept marrying each other. Different races with different talents¡­ What do you think they gave birth to?]

    It suddenly hit me! My eyes shed in excitement. [Don¡¯t tell me¡­ Fiercer talents?]

    [Hahahaha! Yes, I couldn¡¯t describe it better than fierce, hahahaha!]

    [How fierce? Are they showing new talents? Or evolved ones?]

    [For example¡­ There are many who have the same talent as Isac. They can draw sophisticated blueprints! And we also have many who got their parents¡¯ talents in a much advanced way! For example, those alchemists I was looking for¡­ They married cksmiths, giving birth to either genius cksmiths who can make exceptional armour with alchemy touch, or alchemists who can produce scary potions with terrifying results!]

    [This¡­ This¡­ I want them! I want them all!] geniuses? I always loved geniuses!

    [There are a bunch that you¡¯ll fall in love with once you get to meet them, hahahaha!]

    [What¡¯s special about them?]

    [Do you recall your beloved research department folks? I got arge group of second generations here who are much more terrifying than these folks of yours. What do you think? You¡¯ll love them, right? Hahahaha!]

    [Damn! Of course I¡¯ll love them, hahahaha!] I got infected with her great mood, making meugh uncontrobly like this.

    I got lots of genius minds? Damn! I could only ept such slow progress at that project, considering it even a long term investment, thanks to the small number of talents I got there.

    But now? If what Lily said was true, then starting from now on I had a way to produce more of these talents! And that wasn¡¯t all! The next generations would always be much fiercer and a lot better than their parents, than the earlier generations!

    Hahahaha! This¡­ This turned into something I never expected or dreamt about! Who knew that what happened to the monsters would also be repeated at my people?

    Hahahaha! This world¡­ It suddenly changed from just being a world with time advantage into a great heaven! This world¡­ It must be kept hidden and away from everyone else in the universe!

    I didn¡¯t care about how it happened, it happened! And that was all it mattered to me.

    I got now to think about how to make the best use out of this. And only one answer appeared in my mind¡­

    ¡°I have to give them time, all the time I could secure for them to show more outstanding results,¡± I clenched both fists. And now going to train inside that pocket world became a must.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± and just as I was feeling such excitement, a familiar voice came from behind, making my face drop the moment I heard it.

    ¡°Angelica? Are you¡­ Alright?¡± I asked while looking at her, sizing her up.

    Of course from just the look on her face I could see how terribly bad she was in.

 Chapter 982 You Are A Legend Here!

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ Going to survive this,¡± she said, while walking to the edge of my chariot before her eyes went all wide.

    ¡°This¡­ Isn¡¯t this the first ce we inhabited here?!!¡± she turned to me and pointed out, ¡°but¡­ Did you bring people over from other ces or what?¡±

    ¡°Come¡­ Let me tell you a story, one that will blow up your mind, hahahaha!¡± and just as she got distracted by what was going on here, I also closed my eyes over the bitter experience she just passed through and started to keep distracting her by what was going on here.

    The more I spoke, the more shocked she became. Gradually all the bitterness vanished and was instead reced with utmost joy and excitement.

    ¡°This¡­ This¡­¡± she couldn¡¯t control herself when she got to know what was going on here.

    ¡°I know, hahahaha!¡± Iughed, ¡°we have to spread such an experiment over, let all of our people get a good taste of it.¡±

    ¡°We¡­ Humans can cultivate? Through love? That¡¯s interesting indeed!¡± sheughed, and when she did I knew she finally got over what I caused her.

    Deep down my heart, I still felt pain for all the pain I caused her.

    But this was what life was all about, tons of hups and painful experiences, with few shining spots of hope and happiness that we gathered with much difficulty from it.

    I watched her shining bright eyes and couldn¡¯t help but remain silent. I kept moving my chariot around to let her take a better look of the ce here. And I even took her down to speak with people and confirm what I said earlier.

    The more she spoke, the better she looked, and the more excited she became.

    ¡°Great! Just great! Please let me handle this matter, please¡­¡± after walking around for a few hours, she finally believed what I said and got to ask such a thing from me.

    Damn girl! Even if you asked for me personally at this moment, I¡¯d dly ept to make up for everything I did for you.

    ¡°Then go and start working then,¡± I waved my hands, ¡°I¡¯m going to handle other things and leave such an important task over to you.¡±

    ¡°Leave it to me,¡± I intentionally avoided speaking about any of my next ns, and only kept her eyes, mind, heart, and soul fixed over this task.

    She should lose herself in work, doing what she loved and make her have such a sweet smile over her face, instead of burdening her with old and unhealed wounds.

    I stood on my chariot and watched her leave, and I kept standing in my ce for long minutes before I got a message from Lily.

    [I¡¯m ready¡­ I¡¯ve arranged them into groups so we can use them easier and faster]

    [Thanks¡­ Come to the first ce we appeared at and bring them in your chariot]

    [Bring who? Do you think they are just hundreds like before? Hahahaha! They grew their numbers into a terrifying tens of thousands!]

    [This¡­] and knowing this gave me another shock!

    This ce¡­ It was really a piece of heaven for me, hahahaha!

    [I¡¯m going to take hours toe to you!]

    [No problem. I got nothing else to do but to wait]

    [I heard that Angelica got better¡­ Is that true?]

    My face dropped slightly when I read her words. [She woke up and got all pumped out of what happened here. So¡­]

    [Letting her go and do this is a good thing indeed. Sigh! It¡¯s just¡­ In such situations, words won¡¯t do anything but add more harm, you know that, right?]

    [That¡¯s why I let her do what she liked]

    [I know¡­ Ah, I got that many asked to join the army!]

    [For real?]

    [I don¡¯t know the exact number, but so far over a million admitted and want to go to one of the training grounds and start training]

    [That¡¯s good¡­] I knew that one million might seem a lot, butpared to all the people here it wasn¡¯t.

    [It¡¯s a good start, and I don¡¯t know how many exactly stepped forward]

    [I know it¡¯s a good sign¡­ Let¡¯s hope more will step forward and join our forces]

    [What about them? Are we going to throw them at the training grounds directly? You do know that most of them got born and lived all their entire lives in such peace and tranquillity. So¡­]

    [It¡¯s easy¡­ We can just let them stay for days and even weeks at the first training ground, and watch the ongoing fights. If they got second thoughts, they cane back and continue living in peace]

    [But¡­]

    [We can¡¯t take advantage of one¡¯s naive intent and excitement] I said in warning, [Or else we¡¯ll get ourselves weak hearts and shaking lege, eager to run away more than to fight]

    [Sigh! I got your point. It¡¯s unfortunate though¡­ Letting them see all these brutal scenes might scare most away]

    [We¡­ Have to ept such results. You said it yourself, they lived their entire lives in peace and didn¡¯t hear about wars except in bed time stories]

    [Ok, let¡¯s do it your way then. Hopefully we¡¯ll end up with one tenth of them at the end]

    [Hopefully even more] I paused, [Start moving out right away. And I¡¯ll also fly towards you]

    [We need one hour or two to bring all the great things they did here¡­ Just wait, I bet you¡¯ll get your mind blown when seeing what these kids invented]

    [Really? Don¡¯t make mee to you right away, hahaha!]

    [Don¡¯t spoil it! They need time to gather everything up and ready themselves to meet their legendary lord]

    [Their what?]

    [Oh, you don¡¯t know about that¡­ You got a fame here, a legendary reputation actually]

    [For real? Why? I have never met most of them before!]

    [You didn¡¯t, but their parents and grandparents made sure to tell legendary stories about you. In their eyes, you are the mighty person who freed all of their rtives from tyranny and envement, gave them a chance for such new and prosperous life]

 Chapter 983 Unexpected Early Confrontation

    [This¡­ Well, I kind of did something like that to them. But you know I did it all for my own interest, right?]

    [Reasons differ from you to them, and in the end facts are all that matter. You are a legendary figure, a mighty lord that even those who are in the second generation desperately want to meet and speak with you. To them, this is the greatest honour they¡¯ll get in their entire lives!]

    [I¡­ Don¡¯t know what to say, hahahaha!] Indeed I saved their parents and grandparents lives, and gave them a chance to start over.

    But this¡­ All this happened without me doing anything about it actually. This world did everything, coupled with such a strike of luck when I missed this ce out of my calctions and ns.

    I didn¡¯t know how to deal with such praise and fame when I missed out on something. Shouldn¡¯t I get punished for missing such a little piece out of my ns for all this time? Why was I getting rewarded though?

    But in the end, no one would say no to any praise or reward, even if they came at the cost of his mistakes and errors.

    [You don¡¯t need to say anything, just be prepared to lots of shocking gazes and a sea of admirers]

    [I won¡¯t get used to this, hahahaha!]

    [Arrogant lord, hahahaha!]

    I closed the chat with a big smile on my face.

    Well¡­ Things started out in such a bad way at first, but gradually I started to get one good news after another.

    Yet this all didn¡¯t let me misjudge my current situation. I still needed to see these Hescos before deciding if any of this would matter at the end or not.

    As Angelica left to do the task she got sudden interest in, and Lily had yet to bring her boys over here, I finally got time to think about thest ck spot in all this.

    [I want Hescos to be delivered in two hours, so get ready] I sent this to Silverlining, while evading opening anything rted to what they did.

    If I had to speak, then I¡¯d speak with one of the true powerhouses, one of the sovereigns, not just a middle man.

    But before I¡¯d do that, I had to secure my biggest and most precious trophy. Who knew what that talk would end up at, a fight or what.

    [Sure. Let me speak with the sovereigns and let them ready them for you]

    [You didn¡¯t get them yet?]

    [Well¡­ Something as precious as this can¡¯t be entrusted to me. I¡¯m not even the one to send these to you]

    [Then¡­ Whom?]

    [That¡¯s what I¡¯m going to know exactly. Give me few minutes, I¡¯ll return back with the name of that sovereign]

    [Ok¡­]

    I recalled how he helped me by preparing this gift for me. To be fair, I never thought about having Hescos under my wing.

    He thought about such a thing that didn¡¯t cross my mind. It was thanks to him that I¡¯d get these Hescos, and that was something that helped me forget about his past slip.

    Of course he did wrong, but he also helped me in many ways before. As for that thing rted to keeping all these secrets about Hescos off me wasn¡¯t his fault for sure.

    Such info wasn¡¯t known to Lily, making me doubt they were even known for Silverlining.

    Even if he knew, he¡¯d just get to know a few, not many. And if he kept silent about this, then it was all thanks to the big names in his race.

    They must have spread an order to not speak about this with me.

    He didn¡¯t lie, and in a few minutes I got a message from none but that crazy sovereign.

    [I got what you need¡­ But we need to talk about something first]

    [About what?] I was keeping my vignce and utmost care to not speak with him about anything of what I was feeling.

    I had to wait for my Hescos to arrive before exploding with everything swelling inside my heart onto their faces.

    [About Hescos¡­ There is something that you need to know before getting them]

    Damn! Don¡¯t tell me¡­ Was he going to open this topic right now?!!! No way!!! He shouldn¡¯t have known anything about what I knew, right?

    [Speak¡­]

    [Well¡­ I know that you got many things about Hescos from us, but to be fair and honest, we kept an information seal from you]

    sh*t! He was going to speak about this matter¡­ I kept trying to not speak or say anything, yet when he said his next line, I failed to control my anger.

    [We did this all for your sake]

    [Screw you! You didn¡¯t tell me such a valuable piece of information that will make all the difference in the fight with them for my sake? Are you bullshitting me or what?!!]

    [Oh¡­ Don¡¯t tell me¡­]

    If I spoke already, then there was no point in holding myself back anymore!

    [I know¡­ I know everything! I know how you kept covering up such a crucial piece of information away from me¡­ Not telling me that Hescos suits are invincible against any of my forces, invincible against any kind of attack except for cultivation based ones! Thanks for being too honest with me!!]

    [Sigh! You got it all wrong! I don¡¯t know who told you about it, but I hope he did itte and not too soon]

    [Indeed! That¡¯s for your grand scheme to work, right? What did I do wrong with you to get such kind of treatment? Huh? I even hustled before about any of our deals!]

    [You¡­ Can you shut the hell up and listen first before issuing judges like this?]

    [Sure¡­ You got all the time you need. And believe me, trying to bullshit me isn¡¯t going to work! I know it all man! Know it all!]

    [Sigh! Fine! I¡¯ll hear your opinion after I¡¯d say my words, alright?]

    [¡­]

 Chapter 984 Their Side Of The Story

    I kept my silence and didn¡¯t say anything as I announced earlier.

    [Let me speak again about some facts you forgot. Do you recall how this all started?]

    [I asked for your permission to let me go into many worlds and face them. I was so brave to take the initiative and act as your sword at their throats and yet you kept your man blind of all of the important stuff about my enemies!]

    [I¡¯ll close an eye over your rudeness for now. Kids are allowed tomit such errors from time to time]

    [What errors? I¡¯m not at fault here! You are!]

    [Judging without getting to know the bottom of things is a childish act! Anyway, you said it yourself, you proposed it for us to decide. Do you recall what happened next?]

    [You¡­ Took your time to make a decision] Well, he had a point here. I just heard one side of the story.

    Fine! Let me hear their side then, and something told me I wasn¡¯t going to get convinced at the end.

    [We did. And didn¡¯t you ask yourself about the reason behind it?]

    [Well¡­ How do I know such a thing! I wasn¡¯t there with you when you did all these meetings!]

    [Let me take you into a brief tour inside what happened there then. We already knew about the Hescos fierce side, and knew that as a human you and your forces mustck anything regarding cultivation]

    [So you decided to keep this off me, to fool me here, right?]

    [I won¡¯t answer that for now. The ones rejecting this offer were already the majority. We really highly value you, even if you didn¡¯t know that!]

    [Yes, I can vouch for that with my life]

    [And that all changed the moment we got our boss¡¯ idea, the decision that you heardter on. Do you recall what it was?]

    [To give me a test, right? That¡¯s just a standard thing of such dirty minds!]

    [Watch your tongue kiddo! My patience has limits! We didn¡¯t agree out of fear of you. We knew that when you faced them, you were bound to lose. It¡¯s the same conclusion these Hescos reached after knowing about your ns]

    [Great! You cared and feared for my safety, that¡¯s something big indeed! Thanks for such kindness!]

    [But as our boss suggested, most of us agreed. Do you know what that test thing was?]

    [To not gain your support until I¡¯d prove myself at the betting world]

    [Good. Can you tell me then what the main conditions are for taking part in betting worlds?]

    [This¡­]

    [Let me tell you, it¡¯s about having a ticket pass there, and sending only forces with cultivation bases open. ording to your forces cultivation grade, they¡¯ll get appointed to one of the big worlds there]

    [¡­]

    [And to make sure you are going to have enough strength and not just few forces with cultivation bases opened, we imposed that thing abouting among the first twenty in ranking. It¡¯s something that means your forces are strong, and can hold their own against their enemies. It also means your forces cultivation bases aren¡¯t shallow, not just at the early stage or something]

    [¡­]

    [We cared! We knew about your sole weakness and put it into our consideration. When we selected and greed that condition, it was done for your sake, to amend the main weakness you got as a human, the main weakness when facing Hescos]

    [But¡­]

    [I know our boss changed his mind when he heard before about your participation at the golden quests. After all you¡¯ll have to controlrge forces with strong cultivation bases there, and you¡¯ll even fight against many of the Hescos prodigies at that quest]

    [This¡­]

    [But when he saw what you did in that terrifying pocket world, doing all this without getting any help from us, our boss saw your potential. You¡¯d never have done it without having really strong forces, and these must have cultivation bases open. And at a high grade on top of that!]

    [¡­]

    [We cared! We kept ourselves awake for long days and nights, considering every single condition that might cause you trouble and thought about how to solve them! Why do you think thest batches of the warriors came from us and not from Silverlining pathetic impact? Huh?]

    [This¡­ Just to get more bones for sure]

    [Screw you! Go, go around and make a survey about the recent batches you got from us! You¡¯ll find all of them have cultivation bases, good ones as well! We did really go to our limits and brought many races with extravagant prices to make sure you got enough backing before facing Hescos!]

    [Then¡­ Why didn¡¯t you tell me about it? Why did you keep all this hidden?] I have to admit, he got a point here indeed. What he said¡­ Everything he said made sense.

    I really got surprised by the grand number of forces I got with cultivation bases. I thought this was a mere coincidence, yet it seemed it wasn¡¯t!

    It was all their machination and scheming. But¡­ Why didn¡¯t they let me in? Why did they keep such info hidden off me?

    [Let me ask you, if you were in our shoes, knowing that your man going into war with such a terrifying race came from such a weak race as yours. Tell me¡­ Will you entrust telling you about this news without having the risk of getting cold feet? Do you think it¡¯s right to let you know before you are well prepared, and get so many forces with cultivation from us?]

    [This¡­ But you do know I¡¯m special!]

    [Who cares! Do you think you are the first to think about going against Hescos? Do you think you are the only special person in the entire universe? Damn arrogance of kids! I hate kids for such things!!]

    [¡­]

    I couldn¡¯t have anything to answer or argue with against such logic. He did give me lots of excuses indeed, making me wonder if I really misread the entire situation or what.

 Chapter 985 Getting Everything Sorted Out

    [Kiddo, let me tell you this¡­ Facing Hescos isn¡¯t a simple matter or joke! We even anticipated them to aim for the scorching ground once they¡¯d know about your presence and threat. So we didn¡¯t just grant you ess to ten worlds like you asked before, but got you ess to all the worlds taking part in the apocalypse! Why do you think we did that in your opinion? Come on genius, give me that rude speech again and I¡¯lle personally and teach you a f*cking lesson!!]

    [Ahem¡­ I have to admit¡­ I was wrong]

    [Indeed you are! We didn¡¯t just get you and throw you to wolves without properly arming you with everything that would help! You have to just know the entire story, hearing all sides before judging like this!]

    [Sorry, it was my fault] well¡­ I had to admit I was in the wrong here. When I recalled all the harsh and rude words I sent over to him, I felt regretful.

    I was a bit rash when I got to know all these secrets about Hescos. I jumped into conclusions without asking them about their reasons.

    And unlike what I thought, they did care! And they tried to help me seed, not what I just misunderstood before.

    [Learn your lessons, kiddo. The universe isn¡¯t a nice ce to live in! And as you grow stronger, you¡¯ll face many of these twisted andplicated situations. And you are riding a rocket on your journey to the top! So learn and don¡¯tmit such mistakes again. Luckily I got to understand your reasons, or else if another one, any impatient dude over there got to hear what you just said, then you¡¯d be in deep trouble]

    [Thanks, I¡¯ll learn from my mistakes for sure] I got to get over his storm of rage. He got all the right to be mad, and hopefully this wouldn¡¯t snowball into something I wouldn¡¯t control.

    [Fine! As you got to know everything, I have to say you have a harsh foe to deal with. Don¡¯t lean towards security, never get satisfied with whatever you got. No matter how you think you are ready, your enemy will always surprise you]

    [I got it. I¡¯m doing everything in my power to prepare for them]

    [Don¡¯t waste time then start training. It won¡¯t help if your forces are numerous and mighty. If their king is weak and gets himself into a desperate situation, all of this will crumble down!]

    [I¡¯m not weak! And I¡¯m not cking!]

    [Good to hear. Then let me tell you one final piece¡­ That mistake that made the Hescos know about your existence was our faults indeed, but we pushed it forward and started to spread false rumours about you]

    [What?]

    [We emphasised over the fact that you came from the human race, a race that didn¡¯t have any known potential at cultivation. We also spread news that you have a crazy thing towards getting humans from all sources, only humans and nothing else]

    [This¡­]

    [We are trying to make the enemy fall deeper in this trap. If they got that you only have humans and they got no cultivation bases, then it would be only logic for them to keeping at you without getting prepared enough]

    [I see¡­] I said while realising that they cared even about such a small thing.

    [It¡¯s not that big, so don¡¯t depend on it too much. It might just help you at first, but your enemy¡­ They are meticulous and pretty damn focused about details. So, even if we managed to fool them, once your forces finished fighting them for couple of battles, they¡¯ll get to know what trap they fell in]

    [I see¡­ So this will only work at first, right?]

    [Only at the beginning, then expect things to go worse from there on]

    [Hmm¡­ Let me think about this then¡­]

    [What do you have in your little dirty mind? Come on, I told you everything, so you shouldn¡¯t keep anything off me]

    [I¡¯m just having a thought¡­ A mere thought¡­]

    [Spill it out then! Don¡¯t leave me hanged like this]

    [I don¡¯t have anything for real, but I¡¯m thinking¡­ What, and I¡¯m just saying what if, I managed to find another way to harm them. Won¡¯t it help?]

    [Another way? Do you think we didn¡¯t try such things before? We did, and we failed!]

    [I¡¯m saying what if I seeded, then I can just open the fight using these weapons without the need to use any cultivation based forces, right?]

    [Of course if such crazy scenarios seed, then you can do it. But I¡¯m telling you it won¡¯t!]

    [Well¡­ Let¡¯s pray it will]

    [If it did, then you have to share such things with us]

    [Hahahaha, of course, of course I¡¯ll share these with my allies. But it wille at a huge price]

    [Don¡¯t dream about getting your bones back]

    [I¡¯m not! I¡¯m thinking about knowing atst what was special about my bones]

    [This¡­]

    [Hahahaha! This will be the price, or part of what I¡¯ll ask for. So get ready]

    [First you have to make it happen]

    [I will¡­] I thought about old Gan and his passion towards knowing the secrets about Hescos¡¯ suits.

    If he was half the man I took him for, then he¡¯d be able to make such a groundbreaking discovery.

    And the main problem about mass producing such things would be solved in a few hours.

    Wecked lots of great minds to work on such things, but that was over. Right now Lily wasing towards me with tens of thousands of such great minds.

    And that wasn¡¯t all! If my calctions were right, then in the remaining five months from the fifth quest, I could buy them enough time to have one more generation born and raised enough to help them in their work.

    Great! Things turned out to be so great! Everything that looked like a mess at the start ended up to be like this.

    Well¡­ Everything I got against the Toranks got solved in such an unexpected way. They did their part, in secret and kept me in the dark, yes, but they still did their part.

    [Good spirit and foolish hopes of kids¡­ Anyway, when do you want your Hescos to be delivered? And where?]

 Chapter 986 Meeting Genius Minds

    [Send them to my location when I tell you¡­ Silverlining will send them?]

    [No, I¡¯ll do it. Such an important task can¡¯t be left to such talkative and rash dudes. I¡¯ll get an item to locate your ce and send them over. Or, do you want me toe and deliver them to you?]

    [No thanks] my world here must remain hidden, [just be prepared. I¡¯ll ask for them in five hours at most]

    [I got them, once you are ready just hit me with a message]

    [Ok]

    I closed the chat with him and waited for a few hours before Lily appeared with arge group of people.

    [We are here!] she didn¡¯t need to send me this message. The number of peopleing from far with her chariot on top was eye-catching.

    [Come here then, we have to start organising things]

    I waited for a few minutes before she arrived at my site. She drove her chariot faster than before, leaving everyone behind.

    ¡°Won¡¯t you say hi to them? They are dying to get to know you!¡±

    ¡°Tsk, let¡¯s say hi then,¡± I acted as if I wasn¡¯t waiting for them to arrive and say hi, ¡°but before this¡­ I want to see their creations.¡±

    ¡°Their toys? Hahaha! You¡¯ll love these¡­ Especially with things rted to cultivation and stuff.¡±

    ¡°Oh, they have weapons working on spiritual power? That¡¯s interesting!¡± my eyes shone and I couldn¡¯t control my excitement when I heard that.

    They got weapons working on spiritual powers! That meant we could use weapons and show much might of our forces.

    ¡°Well¡­ I only heard exnations and nothing else,¡± she shrugged, ¡°let¡¯s just test them first and see if they are as if they im.¡±

    ¡°Alright¡­ Let¡¯s say hi then¡­¡± I took out my horn, and thought about speaking with the ones down below, ¡°Hi, I¡¯ Hye, your lord. I hope you have many surprises for me.¡±

    ¡°Damn! Can¡¯t you just get to know them first? Saying hi and asking for what they did is kind of rude!¡± from the side, I could see her rolling her eyes and sighing.

    What was wrong in what I said?

    ¡°Lord! Lord! Lord!¡±

    And just as she said it, an earth shattering cheer came from down below that made meugh uncontrobly.

    ¡°See? They love me, hahahaha!¡± I pointed at them while Lily showed a gloomy fake look on her face.

    ¡°Lord, lord, can you check out what I made?¡±

    ¡°Lord, here, over here¡­ I got this cool new weapon that canunch pulse waves towards a far away enemy!]

    ¡°Lord, I made an interesting ammo that can turn any energy from the user into a deadly grenade!¡±

    More and more shouts came, making me feel at loss. They all said cool stuff that sounded like music in my ears. But¡­ These were all just allegations from their side.

    I had to test and see by my own eyes how these things work.

    ¡°Calm down¡­ Calm down¡­¡± I kept holding my horn as I spoke over to all of them, ¡°I¡¯ll take you now to a secluded continent where many like you live and work. You can show your weapons over to me out there, get a chance to exin everything. If I like any of your creations, I¡¯ll give you authority to mass produce them. After all, a great war is looming ahead of us and I need all of the help you can provide.¡±

    Of course I wasn¡¯t lying or bluffing. What was needed to make out weapons? Great minds and practical ideas were the main problem indeed.

    After that, it was all down to arge number of workers, cksmiths, and even alchemists. Not to mention tons of resources that I could provide with a snap of my fingers.

    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± Before leaving for the research continent, I asked Lily to go around and recruit workers. I wasn¡¯t that sure of what they said, but I got confidence that I¡¯d find many gems in them.

    ¡°Just add this recruitment for anyone who wants to help¡­ We need workers, people who can craft things. We also need tons of wood. And as you can see, we live in a world filled with these.¡±

    ¡°What about other materials?¡±

    ¡°Ores will be supplied from here,¡± I turned my eyes to the horizon, as if seeing through the vague end of my eyesight, seeing directly that grand mine continent, ¡°as for other things, I¡¯ll buy them over.¡±

    ¡°Ok¡­ I wanted to see these weapons work! Sigh!¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ll leave this portal open for you. Just deliver the news around ande,¡± Iughed. She wasn¡¯t less excited than me about this.

    ¡°Follow me!¡± as I dropped her off, I led my chariot over to the other continent using my staff portal.

    And from behind, tens of thousands followed.

    They weren¡¯t all rted to the weapon industry, but many were. As Lily said, the further generations born and raised here got special talents, and many of them walked the path of weapon manufacturing.

    Out of these tens of thousands, I asked for those who invented weapons to get on one side. At the same time, I sent a message for old Gan toe to me.

    I was at the ce where Ist met him. But he wasn¡¯t anywhere to be seen for almost an hour. During which, the group down below got divided into two parts, one smaller than the other.

    The small one was in the hundreds. Of course this might seem few, but these were the ones who got new things invented.

    That didn¡¯t mean the others weren¡¯t useful in making weapons. cksmiths were a key yer in such industry. And so I asked for those toe and gather up in one different direction.

    A third group was formed, almost made of twenty thousand. The remaining folks were those who knew alchemy only, or the ones who selected alchemy over cksmithing.

    These were almost thirty thousand in number, making me smile. I needed alchemists to make my potions.

 Chapter 987 Deadly Weapon

    Even if I got such a shortcut to get many with cultivation, having another way wasn¡¯t bad. After all, those with cultivation were the second andter on generations.

    As for the first generation, who said it was toote for them to start cultivating?

    ¡°Was Ite?¡± from the portal, and just before old Gan would arrive here, Lily appeared.

    ¡°No, we are just waiting for someone else to arrive.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°That old man,¡± I noticed the fast approach of a chariot towards me. It was an old Gan indeed.

    ¡°Is he needed?¡± she looked at the old Gan in doubt, while I didn¡¯t exin anything.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get ready to start,¡± I held my horn and even before old Gan would jump over my chariot, I added, ¡°one by one will step forward, exin how his weapon works, and then show a demonstration for all of us to see. If your weapon will cause great damage, or will attack a far away ce, then you shall target the ocean and I will move away towards that location to see the results closely.¡±

    ¡°Lord¡­ this¡­ These¡­¡± old Gan looked surprised when he saw all these on the ground.

    ¡°These are going to help you and others,¡± I pointed at the twenty thousand group of cksmiths, ¡°and those are the ones with minds brilliant enough to invent new cool stuff. And we are going to test these things right now.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± old Gan expected me to take him to see Hescos. But I had such a new surprise that he never expected. ¡°Such numbers¡­ They can indeed help!¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m bringing more workers over,¡± Lily added, ¡°they will help in mass producing your cool things,¡± she exined when old Gan gave her a questionable gaze.

    ¡°Hector race girl¡­ Interesting,¡± old Gan muttered while gazing up and down. I knew what he was thinking about. Having the support of Toranks, and aiming at the throats of Hescos, so it wasn¡¯t a surprise for me to gain a few trusted subordinates from Hectors, right?

    ¡°Do you have any issue with my race, moustache eyebrows old man?¡± Lily spoke in such aggressiveness, but old Gan only smiled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± and he was wise enough to not expose any more of his inner thoughts. ¡°What now lord?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s time to get them tested,¡± I motioned towards the small group of hundreds, ¡°step forward and exin what you made, then test it,¡± I shouted using my horn, before one stepped forward.

    ¡°Hi lord, my name is Lorn. I¡¯m excited and honoured to meet such a legendary lord of ours atst!¡± yet the first thing he said was these words filled with admiration and veneration.

    ¡°Legendary lord?¡± and from the side, old Gan showed a surprised reaction, while Lilyughed.

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story, forter time,¡± I said to end this discussion before it¡¯d start, ¡°speak about your invention and show me its might then.¡±

    ¡°Thanks lord for such a chance,¡± he bowed before taking out a long spear. It was slightly thicker at one half, ending with something like an opened dragon mouth or something.

    And when I thought he¡¯d hold it vertically, he held it horizontally, just like he was holding a gun!

    ¡°This is my baby, it¡¯s modified over the old stories I heard from my human mother,¡± this youth, Lorn, was a mix of human mother and a giant father.

    I didn¡¯t know how, so don¡¯t think about asking me!

    And just as he held it like this, he turned into the direction of the far away ocean. ¡°It¡¯s going to use the soldier¡¯s spiritual power, burn it to release a deadly single pulse attack that can travel for a hundred miles or more.¡±

    ¡°Wait then for me to go there,¡± I said before turning over the group of cksmiths of twenty thousands, ¡°I want one of you toe. He will act as my speaker man when I¡¯m far away to ry my orders.¡±

    ¡°Select me lord!¡±

    ¡°Pick me lord!¡±

    ¡°Please lord, select me!¡±

    Many shouted, and soon the ce turned into a mess. I randomly pointed at one toe without the need to say anything else. And that dude hurriedly ran towards my chariot, gaining himself a ton of envious looks.

    He was a human, and had few scales covering up his forehead, elbows, and part of his neck.

    ¡°My name is Jacko, lord,¡± he said aftering on top of my chariot with a simple jump that showed that he already opened his cultivation base.

    And his base wasn¡¯t low or weak indeed!

    I added him as a friend, ¡°you¡¯ll stay down below, and deliver my order tounch when I tell you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, lord. And thanks for such a chance. I got the lord as a friend, hooray!¡±

    This dude¡­ he kept jumping and shouting, while tons of envy eyes fell on him like poisonous daggers.

    Yet he seemed to not care about any of that!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± as I watched him stand beside Lorn, I moved my chariot fast towards the horizon. It took me half an hour to get there.

    [Tell him to fire it!]

    I sent and the two next to me were literally holding their breaths. I didn¡¯t count too much over his weapon, but the next moment I heard a muffled bang from far, with a sharp light zing from that direction.

    Then it passed next to me like it was a meteorite! All I felt was intense bright red light before it mmed into the ocean almost twenty miles away.

    *Rumble!*

    And the moment it vanished into the ocean, a bright pir of light rose up, expanding fast in all directions before it started to fade away in circles of red and yellow lights.

    Then a violent shockwave came at my chariot, making it lose bnce for a few seconds.

    ¡°This¡­¡± I was shocked by this! This weapon¡­ It wasn¡¯t just a simple one! It was one that I aimed and dreamt to get all this time.

 Chapter 988 I Want To Go As Well!

    And the best part was that it depended on spiritual energy to work, marvellous wasn¡¯t it?

    ¡°I¡­ I never thought they would do such fierce things!¡±

    ¡°Damn! They make me and my people look ashamed inparison!¡±

    After trying out many of the others, only a few failed to deliver what they promised. Many of them created weapons that could be best described as army killers.

    They exploded in such a fierce way, affecting miles, tens of miles, and even a couple of them caused more damage to the sky above, turning it into an ocean of fire before it all fell over the heads of uster on.

    But most of these weapons were aimed at close-by targets. They were aiming to hit strong enemies, killing at least thousands in each hit.

    One weapon had the disadvantage of killing a limited number of enemies, but they held the advantage of fast attacking the enemies.

    They needed no time to charge, just firing their deadly energy towards the enemy once per second. As for the big guns, they needed time to charge, ranging between a couple of minutes and ten.

    Each one had the pros and cons indeed, but in my eyes none of this mattered. They all ran over spiritual energy, meaning that my boys could get a fierce sword against Hescos.

    Now only two things remained; how to mass produce these, and if they were really effective against Hescos or not.

    I couldn¡¯t tell without trying out against Hescos yet to arrive. As for the task of mass producing these¡­ It was going to be the task handled by old Gan and others here.

    ¡°You have to know how to make these awesome toys,¡± Iughed, ¡°then use the people brought over by Lily¡¯s men, and start mass producing these.¡±

    ¡°Lord¡­ These ideas won¡¯t only be limited to their weapons. I want to gather everyone, let them get to know the new ideas brought up by these geniuses!¡±

    ¡°Sure, why not?¡± Iughed as I shrugged. If he and others could learn how to use these ideas and implement them further into whatever they were working on, then it would be great indeed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave them over for you and others,¡± I said and just at this moment, old Gan¡¯s face dropped for a second before I added, ¡°you¡¯ll let others handle this task while you are away.¡±

    ¡°Lord¡­ Is it¡­ Time?¡± he asked in trembling lips and shaking voice. And I slowly nodded.

    ¡°Time for what exactly?¡± from the side, Lily couldn¡¯t help but ask in great curiosity.

    ¡°We are going to get Hescos soon,¡± I said, as this wasn¡¯t a secret from my Lily.

    ¡°That¡­ I also want to see them!¡± she jumped and from the side, old Gan couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    He knew for sure such a Hector girl would be familiar with Hescos, knowing all about them.

    ¡°You got lots of things over your shoulders for now,¡± I rolled my eyes. And when she gave me a ming look, I added, ¡°you have to teach these alchemists about how to make potions. Also you¡¯ll need to send me a list of materials to get over for you. Not to mention the pyramids need cksmiths and many workers to build them, right?¡±

    ¡°They won¡¯t get built on their own, I know,¡± she sighed, ¡°but these can be arranged easily by my men! Don¡¯t forget, all of their parents and grandparents worked already over producing these potions and building pyramids before.¡±

    ¡°Arrange things first,¡± I stressed over this point, ¡°I want this project to start in less than a day in that pocket world.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ I don¡¯t have ess to it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll install portals here,¡± I waved my hand and a group of twin discs appeared, ¡°also we need lots of workers to get things done and help in moving materials. And don¡¯t forget, we need to select soldiers from our side as well.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ You know that you get everything over me, right?¡± she said in aining tone, one that I met with a big evil grin.

    ¡°Who said for you to be so outstanding and dependable? Come on, you are my beloved Lily, the one I can trust on many things, right?¡±

    I caressed her hair, making her roll her eyes without being able to refute what I said.

    ¡°Fine! But What about the soldiers with cultivation bases?¡±

    ¡°Just let Angelica¡¯s men handle them,¡± I paused, ¡°let them write down each single name of these. Also select the capable ones and send them over to the southern continent of the second training grounds.¡±

    ¡°About that training ground¡­ When will we start?¡±

    I recalled that I took all the monsters away with the help of my little Qi. ¡°Go there then and see if all preparations are ready or not¡­¡±

    ¡°They aren¡¯t! They need a few more days! I just asked a couple of hours ago,¡± she was quite impatient as she interrupted my words.

    ¡°Then handle everything else and be ready to join us to meet Hescos!¡±

    ¡°I can go with you right now! I have men all over the ce and they can handle everything!¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± I looked at her in a serious way, ¡°Hescos aren¡¯t going to fly away. They are going to join my army. Besides, you got a few to join yours as well, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Just make sure everything is handled properly and then let me know,¡± I said in decisive tone, ¡°don¡¯t rush things up, or else I¡¯ll take back what I promised you before.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ Are they quite mean, you do know that?¡± she pouted her lips, but no matter what she said or did, I wasn¡¯t going to budge an inch from my current decision.

    All these things had to be handled pretty smoothly before she¡¯d join us. What was the point of having all these chances and ending up not getting the best use of them?

    There were many things still hanging and waiting to get finalised. If she didn¡¯t take care of these, then I¡¯d have to waste more of my precious time doing them.

 Chapter 989 Meeting Hescos

    ¡°Ok, but you¡¯ll have to promise to get me when I¡¯m done!¡± under my persistence, she finally resigned.

    ¡°Sure, just send me a message,¡± I yed again with her hair, making her sigh. ¡°Go now, you have tons of things to handle.¡±

    ¡°Link this ce then with that pocket world first,¡± she said while walking in heavy steps away.

    ¡°I will,¡± I shouted from behind before jumping down and installed a few of my discs here.

    ¡°Go and inform others about these people here,¡± I turned to old Gan, ¡°let them start working together.¡±

    ¡°I already informed them,¡± he said with such an impatient look on his face, ¡°they are sending people over to get these.¡±

    ¡°Cool,¡± I took out my staff and then jumped to the pocket world and installed the other twin pieces, connecting the two worlds together.

    ¡°Lord¡­ This world¡­¡± from the side, old Man¡¯s face twitched, ¡°it reeks with death and heavy stench of blood and bad omen!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t jinx me! This ce was won by lots of sacrifices and I put an end to a very dangerous scheme.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I opened a portal, ¡°it¡¯s time for us to meet those legendary Hescos.¡±

    And when I said it, his face beamed with such a wide smile. He wasn¡¯t less eager than me to meet these Hescos for sure.

    ¡°This¡­ It looks amazing,¡± once we jumped over the new continent, old Gan only saw the wide stretch ofnd without anything else.

    He didn¡¯t see that terrifying zone of lightning, the one that took me over a week to cross. Seeing such an easy gaze on his face made me want to take him on a tour in the depth of that lightning zone.

    [I¡¯m ready, you can send the Hescos over right away] I didn¡¯t think much about this crazy idea and sent this message over to that crazy sovereign.

    [Come on! Let me take a glimpse on that wondrous world of your]

    [No!] he didn¡¯t drop this idea yet.

    [Sigh! Ok, I¡¯ll send the Hescos over. But to make you safe, just sign their contracts first]

    He sent me tons of contracts to sign. This time I had to sign them one by one, and endure for many hours such silent torture.

    The best I could do was to sign them in batches, and yet that cost me around ten hours!

    Why the heck didn¡¯t he tell me about this before? I had a lot of time to waste signing contracts! Just like when I waited for Lily to bring those geniuses over for hours!!

    Sometimes¡­ It was hard to understand the mind of those at the top of thedder of power.

    [I¡¯m done! Send them over]

    [On the way¡­ By the way, have you made any progress about your own crazy theory?]

    [What theory?] I was eager to get these Hescos than to chat with this old fox.

    [The one about having weapons to harm them¡­ Any progress about that?]

    [Hahahaha! Do you think I¡¯m some sort of a magician or something? I need time] I lied! Just beforeing here, I witnessed the might of many weapons that could harm these Hescos in theory.

    They were harvesting the individual spiritual energy and releasing such mighty attacks. But I got to test them first before starting to solve the problem of mass producing them.

    [Cool! I will wait for the good news then]

    [What good news? I don¡¯t have anything yet!]

    [Come on! I could tell from your tone and happiness that this problem isn¡¯t actually a problem] this old fox! How did he guess it! [I¡¯m sure you got something up your sleeve, some sort of an idea that can be implemented, right?]

    [I can¡¯t say I have such a thing]

    [Hahahaha! Ok, keep it secretive like this but not for too long. Once you have something real, don¡¯t forget to contact me]

    [Why are you eager about this? What? Are you going to be a weapon dealer or something?]

    [Kiddo¡­ You are already speaking with one of the biggest weapon dealers in the entire universe!]

    [¡­!!!]

    [Just make sure to contact me first. Such a thing¡­ Hahahaha, it will be a hot cake in the entire universe. And I have to control such great business, do you hear me?]

    For a moment there, I felt like he was threatening me or something.

    [Let¡¯s talk about it when I got something for real!]

    [Keep ying around, but you won¡¯t be able to fool the eyes of this old man, hahahaha!]

    [Ok, send them over then. I¡¯m dying to meet them]

    [Be ready, as what you¡¯ll see will blow up your mind]

    Just as he sent this, many portals suddenly appeared all around. ¡°Get ready, they areing,¡± I said not to the old Gan, but to myself.

    Here my future enemies, the ones who I was destined to sh with, wereing!

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    Big noises came from each one descending on the ground. With such arge number, I saw the ground shaking violently from their arrival.

    But that wasn¡¯t the issue, they were!

    ¡°These¡­¡± I looked at the giants that appeared in front of me. Each one of them wore giant ck suits that looked like they were made all out of leather.

    The suits had broad shoulders, no neck, with rounded heads that had one row of eyes. I counted five, seven, and even nine eyes in many suits.

    They were almost ten metres in height, seven in width, giving me a fierce impression.

    From each suit, long arched spear-like leather solid extensions appeared from the back of their heads, their spines, elbows, and knees.

    Each suit had a colour, and they started from green up to red. Seeing these colours gave me an impression of their individual might.

    They were just like the colours of my bones!

    And that meant the green suits were the weakest, and the red ones were the highest.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°This ce¡­¡±

    ¡°Damn! We ended up from the captivity of wolves to ants!¡±

    ¡°F*ck this! I prefer to die fighting than living under such a weak lord!¡±

 Chapter 990 They Are Terrifying!

    Just as they arrived, and as I was busy watching them and getting over my inner shock, many exmations of disdain and anger came from many.

    I was shocked not because of the colour or nature of suits, not by their fierce appearance, but thanks to that faintyer of energy that appeared covering each single one of them.

    These energies were in the colour of their suits, giving me the impression of being one formed out by spiritual energy.

    They looked faint, but I knew they were strong! I now realised what old Gan told me earlier, that these Hescos were invincible against any other race depending only on the system.

    ¡°Oh, you take me for a weakling thanks to my race? A book can¡¯t be decided by its cover, they say. Let me show you my true might then¡­ Come out!¡±

    Without waiting for any of them to say anything, I called for my warriors. I left them back to secure the first training ground.

    But who said these were everything I got? Just soulers alone were in the tens of millions!

    In front of me, and in front of everyone of these Hescos, a grand army of my warriors appeared. They were led by my soulers, and in the forefront stood Lucas with his eye catchy and dreadful orange fire.

    I called forth for a grand army of fifty million or slightly more. Theycked stat points, making these not as strong as they should be.

    Yet theirck in stats waspromised in numbers. Not to mention they all got cultivation bases.

    Just by standing there, with Lucas and his strong one hundred thousand soulers at the forefront, with me and my fallen gods over my chariot in the sky, surrounded by many dragons and flying monsters, gave anyone looking a scary feeling.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a weak lord now? Just a weak and powerless human?¡± I raised my eyes to the sky and sucked in a deep breath, ¡°in fact, I just needed a fight to know your abilities then you are useless to me. Thinking that you are special and mighty won¡¯t do. I know from where your strength came from, and I can assure you my army here and much more scattered in this world can hit you painfully where it hurts at these strong points of yours.¡±

    I wasn¡¯t bluffing, I wasn¡¯t showing off¡­ I was just stating facts. They were strong indeed. Against any normal army of mine, of anyone, they could crush them without breaking a sweat.

    But against my special forces here, they were nothing!

    I heard many noisesing from their direction, without being able to ascertain any of what they said.

    I didn¡¯t need to hear their words or see their covered up faces to know how shocked they were.

    I got used to this. Anyone knowing that I was a human would get shocked when he got to see my real power.

    ¡°Now, if you just want to die, then you¡¯ll serve your purpose here first. Then after satisfying me, I¡¯ll kill each and single one of you using the contracts. Even if you are armed up with spiritual energy powered suits, you are still part of this universe, traitors!¡±

    ¡°F*ck you!¡±

    ¡°Do you think these weak flies can stop us?¡±

    ¡°Screw you!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s kill them! Let¡¯s kill them and torture this foul mouthed idiot next!¡±

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    Just as I said who really they were, they all changed and started cursing and shouting like mad dogs.

    And like dogs, they started to act.

    ¡°Here it starts¡­¡± I did this on purpose. Indeed having five million of them was cool and such, but this wasn¡¯t the sole purpose of having them.

    I first needed to see them in action!

    My eyes fell and focused mainly over the high grade suits. Starting with dark gold suits, I kept watching how they were fighting.

    Well¡­ To be honest, this race was really a headache to deal with!

    The first thing that they did wasn¡¯t to just run forward. They sent arge number of them to fly in the sky. Something appeared around these flying suits, looking like metallic ores or something.

    They formed wings that had globr structures at their middle and tip. These balls emitted fierce glows of different colours matching the ones of the suits, before pushing those inside high in the air.

    And with this group flying in the air, another started to grow grand scissors like extensions around their arms, making them erge by many folds.

    Then they hit the ground, creating deep tunnels in mere seconds, before vanishing in there.

    Damn! They weren¡¯t just going to fight from the ground and air, but from underground as well!

    I had one single experience in dealing with underground enemies, the great worms! It was a very scary and bitter experience that I didn¡¯t want to see repeating again.

    But as I got worried and intimidated, I also got excited.

    It was my luck indeed to get such a terrifying group of this race before the grand war erupted. Like this I¡¯d not only gain insights about how this race used to fight, but also could train my forces.

    ¡°Stand still¡­ Don¡¯t attack for now¡­¡± when I noticed that few of my fallen gods looked intimidated by this and wanted to take part in the fight, I had to stop them.

    Hescos were strong? Well, they didn¡¯t meet my fallen gods yet, didn¡¯t meet any of the ten ancient races whom I brought here from that pocket world.

    Hescos were the strongest among the current universe races, but that didn¡¯t mean they were ever one of the strongest in the entire history of our universe.

    But I wasn¡¯t aiming to crush them. I just wanted to see how they¡¯d fight against such a myriad of warriors here.

    Not to mention I already got my soulers scattered among the warriors I got.

    ¡°Use only cultivation based attacks,¡± as the first sh happened, things didn¡¯t look that great for my forces.

    Soulers only escaped the carnage at the front lines when my forces¡¯ attacksnded and were deflected by the shield of energy around the Hescos¡¯ suits.

 Chapter 991 A Terrifying Battle Tactic

    I saw it, and it looked like a really intriguing ability without doubt. That shield was able to stand against any kind of ability or skill used by my warriors.

    And they didn¡¯t get a single damage! Or even the Hescos gave me the impression they got pushed back or even stopped by such attacks.

    All this happened because my forces didn¡¯t use any spiritual energy in their attacks. They just used their innate abilities and skills of their races and systems.

    ¡°Use spiritual energy, mix them with your attacks,¡± I shouted again while holding my horn and trying to keep track of everything going on down below.

    ¡°Lord¡­ Shouldn¡¯t we summon more?¡± from the side, and after the initial sh that ended up in utter defeat of my forces, old Gan seemed startled.

    ¡°No need to,¡± I said while turning my eyes towards the sky. The deadly attacksing from the Hescos came mainly from the aerial forces.

    Those ground forces didn¡¯t show up their faces yet, making me wonder about their real purpose.

    Were they sent down below to scout the other side¡¯s strength? Or to seek stronger ones and try to take them down?

    Or were they acting as firefighters? Acting at times of distress to relieve the pressure over their forces?

    I didn¡¯t know the answer yet, but soon I¡¯d know.

    When I gave the order for my forces to attack using their spiritual energy and cultivation techniques, things started to shift to my side.

    The Hescos¡¯ suits lost all of their invincible shields¡¯ advantage. I saw many get crushed under the sudden wave of attacks injected with spiritual energy.

    And those who stood erect showed a fainteryer of their shield, with fine cracks shing from time to time.

    They got beaten into their game! Using spiritual energy to form such a shield and protect oneself was a nasty trick without doubt.

    Yet when countered with spiritual energy attacks, this advantage shattered and Hescos started to get pushed back.

    At this moment, I started to see how special and terrifying this race was.

    When my forces started to push those on the ground back, their suits started to shine in different colours. Most of the attacksnded got negated, and those who managed to reach the suits left only a few scratches over them.

    From these fine cuts I could tell that these suits were formed by condensing manyyers of this durable leather material. I didn¡¯t know what it was, but it had the ability to defend, absorb damage, and even get damagedyer byyer.

    That helped to buy those at the forefront time, enough for other forces in the air toe and target my forces on the ground.

    ¡°Hit those flying bastards,¡± as I got how hard it was to conquer this army of Hescos even with such numerical disparity, I had to stop the iing aerial attack by giving the order for my fallen gods to act, ¡°don¡¯t kill many, just scare them away.¡±

    *Rumble!*

    Luckily the Hescos in the sky were scattered already and didn¡¯t group up. And many wore dark gold suits and higher. So when my fallen gods¡¯ attacksnded, they started to resist, surviving most of the attacks.

    They used the same way as the ground forces, shining all in bright colour all of sudden. They managed to negate most of my fallen gods¡¯ attacks, especially when my fallen gods didn¡¯t concentrate their attacks over any specific target or region.

    It was remarkable though. Only those wearing silver and lower coloured suits ended up in a miserable state, falling from the sky like dead flies.

    Even if they managed to negate my fallen gods¡¯ attacks, they couldn¡¯t follow what they intended to do at first.

    They shielded themselves and defended the attacks, ending up getting thrown back for miles!

    And that made their ground forces in a more risky situation.

    Until¡­

    *Crack!* *Crack!* *Crack!*

    All of sudden, and just when I thought my forces were going to crush the frontline of these Hescos, a terrifying grand cracking noise came from all over the ce.

    Bellows of dust rose high in the air while the ground started to show visiblerge and thick cracks. The cracking lines started to merge and diverge, until almost all of the frontline zone got enveloped into this.

    ¡°That¡¯s not good¡­ Come back!¡± As this happened, I got a bad omen about this. I didn¡¯t wait for the cracks to cover up the entire area and called back millions of my warriors into my inventory.

    I could tolerate losing tens of thousands, even hundreds of thousands of them. But losing millions? That was quite uneptable.

    *Rumble!*

    Just as I called them back, I could see the grand structure that appeared at the ground where they stood. It was like someone kept digging under the ground, creating such a fragileyer of dirt that started to copse!

    And when the dirt fell, a thickyer of energy red up from down below, forming a gigantic wall of energy that rose for hundreds of metres high above.

    It was a mix of colours, and didn¡¯tst for more than a minute. But I could tell that if my forces were there when that attacknded, then I¡¯d end up losing them all.

    ¡°Quite fierce indeed¡­¡± as the light faded and vanished, I got to see what caused all this. It was the Hescos who went deep down the ground, and started digging there for such a time.

    They stood down there in lines, raising up their huge arms and forming a grand canyon formation thatunched that wall of energy from before.

    Quite scary! This race didn¡¯t juste from one direction, but it aimed toe from air and underground!

    If the aerial intervention failed, then another from under the ground would follow.

    That was indeed a terrifying tactic. And it told me to reach such an understanding, they got to train for a long time already in such situations.

 Chapter 992 Meeting Oglak

    One had to realise that they were fighting without preparation, against enemies they didn¡¯t know, and in a terrain they weren¡¯t familiar with!

    They just had such confidence in how effective their tactics were, even to the extent of crushing any enemy even in such disadvantageous situations.

    It was quite impressive! But it was far from enough to deal with me.

    ¡°Keep firing at those high up,¡± I knew this was a good tactic, but it had one fatal w.

    It depends on the coborative work of the three parts of their forces. Whenever one part was threatened or cornered, the other two would step in.

    But if one part was taken away, prevented from intervening to help, then the other two would be at great danger. And when that part would be the aerial and most agile part of their army, then the other two would be like sitting ducks.

    After all¡­ Who said they were just the only ones here who got flying forces?

    I pointed at the direction of their flying forces and ordered my fallen gods to keep them away. Then it was time to show them my retaliation.

    ¡°Go, rain down your fiercest attacks down at the ground forces,¡± I pointed towards the direction of the ground force who thought they were protected by the deep trench that separated them from my forces.

    ¡°Come out!¡± then those who I called back were summoned again, ¡°push forward! Don¡¯t stop until I say so.¡±

    Just when they thought they created a tough situation for me and my forces, they were faced with such fierce retaliation from my forces.

    The fallen gods kept their flying army busy and away while my dragons started messing with their ground forces. As for those who dug such a big trench, they were attacked fiercely by my forces.

    Soulers shed and kept killing them, while those on the edge of that deep trench kept attacking from far, creating more havoc.

    During the next one hour, I estimated their losses to be in hundreds of thousands. I didn¡¯t stop the attack, even when my forces controlled the trench zonepletely and pushed the underground forces of theirs to escape.

    The ground forces took most of the heavy hammer from my forces. As their flying units were cleared off the board, the rest was just a simple carnage.

    ¡°Lay down your weapons and stop fighting and you¡¯ll get spared,¡± after one more hour, I shouted through my horn, ¡°or else I¡¯ll keep tearing your forces to shreds in cold blood. I already got what I needed to know, and nothing else can be added of value by leaving you alive.¡±

    I wasn¡¯t totally honest here. Well, I got to know how they fought and which tactic they used. It wasn¡¯t an easy one, and I needed my forces to train on such tactics and better for many Hescos to be leading them in that.

    However, if they didn¡¯t follow my orders, it was better to get rid of such annoyance and dangerous forces before they¡¯d create trouble for me.

    But luckily they got little logic inside their minds. When they saw there was no way out of here, and my forces kept crushing them at all fronts, they finally resigned to their fate.

    ¡°We surrender!¡±

    It just came from one direction, the direction of those forces at the sky, the ones that kept pressured by my fallen gods no matter how hard they tried to get away from such pressure.

    And with that simple shout, all of the forces down below started toy down their weapons and stop fighting.

    ¡°Stop and retreat!¡± and with such a move of theirs, I matched it with my decisive order for my forces to retreat.

    I didn¡¯t call my warriors back yet. After all, I still had to see what they had in their minds.

    To be honest, the way they stopped fighting and listened to that single shout was worthy of admiration.

    They weren¡¯t just well trained, they were also well organised and respected their chain ofmand.

    Such organised and well behaving forces was something I looked at and wished my entire forces would grow up to be like them.

    ¡°Whoever spoke, step forward now,¡± I held my horn and said to those Hescos.

    They lost close to one million during these past hours. My side lost much more, but in general I didn¡¯t feel that bitter about such losses at my side.

    It was a price worth paying. I got the chance to see those legendary Hescos in real fights. And I had to be clear, they were really quite terrifying.

    Without proper preparation before facing them, dealing with these would grow to be a headache. Even if they came into my turf and fought my forces there, they¡¯d still get the upper hand.

    ¡°So¡­ A human? Are you sure?!!¡±

    In the next few minutes, a group of almost a thousand came closer to my chariot.

    They were all from the flying legion. Their suits all got scars and wounds, tears and cuts here and there. I even got to see faint yellow drops of some sort of liquid oozing from a few deep ones.

    It must be their blood.

    ¡°I¡¯m Hye, your new lord,¡± I said without caring about that remark about me being a human, ¡°from now on, you are going to serve me.¡±

    ¡°A human? Tsk! How did we end up serving a mere human?¡±

    ¡°Ok, please stop this madness right now and let¡¯s all die in honour!¡±

    ¡°Serving a weakling will end up making us weak!¡±

    ¡°We are going to die anyway, so let¡¯s die with honour and with our heads raised higher than lowering it to such a weak and pathetic human.¡±

    ¡°Silence!¡±

    All kinds ofments came, and they were all ugly. Most of those who came with Ok seemed to adopt the idea of rejecting my offer and dying instead of serving me.

    But with a single shout, all of them went into silence. A remarkable respect to the chain ofmand indeed.

 Chapter 993 Its Still Not Enough!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that,¡± the one named Ok spoke. He got nothing special about him, not bigger than others, not having anything special about his suit except for its red colour.

    But one had to note that all the suitsing with him were red in colour as well.

    ¡°No problem, I used to get such an impression at first,¡± I waved my hand at him, ¡°but soon they all got to change their minds.¡±

    ¡°And what will change ours? This show of force?¡± Ok shifted so damn fast from being humble to overbearing and quite rude, ¡°you do know that we are a fierce race. Facing strong foes is nothing to us, it¡¯s just another normal day in our life.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ So you are saying that being overbearing for someone who came from such a lowly race isn¡¯t enough?¡± Iughed, ¡°then how about I tell you all this¡­ I¡¯m going to sh with all your forces inside my apocalypse trial.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ Is bound to happen sooner orter,¡± one of them shouted, ¡°we are fierce! We are mighty! We are domineering! We don¡¯t wait for our enemies toe at us, instead we seek them out anywhere they are!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d about your excitement and pride for your people, but this time you got it all wrong,¡± I didn¡¯t take such arrogant words to heart, and justughed in a light way, ¡°this time I¡¯m the one bringing the fight over to your people.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°What does this even mean?¡±

    ¡°Coming at us? That¡¯s unheard of!¡±

    ¡°You mean you are going to face our forces invading your world! Interesting twist in words, nice try!¡±

    ¡°Silence!¡± Ok was one of the few who remained silent. I could feel the pressure of their gazes on me, as if they got to understand what I meant.

    ¡°Did you use a passing ticket to join another world?¡± Ok indeed got the real meaning of what I said. But he got it in such a shallow way.

    ¡°Not only one,¡± I shook my head, ¡°I got ess to all the other neen worlds in my apocalypse trial, meaning that I¡¯m going to invade every single world your people got at and fight them down to victory.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The first reaction was such heavy silence. I could feel more gazes changing, falling over me in such a serious and dreadful way.

    ¡°No way! No one ever did such a crazy thing before!¡± and this time, Ok saved everyone the trouble of speaking and expressing their thoughts as he said in loud and strong voice:

    ¡°We are Hescos! Every single race in this damn universe fears us! Even Toranks¡­ Even those who call themselves our nemesis and enemies, our rivals, didn¡¯t ever dare to do it. And yet some human kid is daring to im that!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not iming anything, I¡¯m just stating facts,¡± I showed an evil grin over my face, speaking in such calm and demeanour, ¡°and as a result, your race had to interfere. They sent three more worlds to take in my trial, activating what¡¯s known as the scorching ground n.¡±

    ¡°Scor¡­ No way! We only learn it when we face a deadly and dangerous enemy!¡±

    ¡°You¡­ You are weighing too much of yourself!¡±

    ¡°Yes, he can¡¯t be the one who made our people do such a move! He must be bluffing!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s if he is telling the truth!¡±

    ¡°Silence!¡± This time, Ok¡¯s shout was more loud and heavy, showing how deeply affected he was by my words. ¡°Toranks, is it?¡± He was smart enough to guess who helped me do all this.

    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±

    ¡°So you are their underdog? Quite an impressive feat for someone who came from such a race with no reputation.¡±

    ¡°Underdog? Hahaha! I¡¯m their equal, not follower,¡± Iughed, not even thinking about the rude remarks he sent throughout hisstment. It looked as if he was praising me, and yet it was an insult in disguise!

    ¡°Equal? Are you out of your damn mind or what?¡± Okughed when he heard my words, making meugh in return.

    ¡°Then exin this to me, howe you were all brought and delivered to me?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Ok paused, ¡°it may be part of their help to you.¡±

    ¡°Then they should have sent you with someone of their folks, a sovereign perhaps, to lead you and keep you under check, right?¡±

    I didn¡¯t change the smile over my face, instead I let it grow wider.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°They sent you over to me, and even delivered your contracts over for me. You belong to none but me, and there is no one of them here. So¡­¡±

    I waved my hands around before adding with such an irritatingugh, ¡°you are all in my world and ce, following my orders around. I¡¯m your lord, and from now on you are part of my people and forces. Howe an underdog, one who came from a low race, has such treatment from a mighty race? Or is it that you are now going down to the point that a bunch of you are worth nothing in Toranks eyes?¡±

    ¡°F*ck you!¡±

    ¡°Let us kill him now!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s an unforgivable insult!¡±

    ¡°Ok! That¡¯s enough! Let¡¯s fight instead of getting humiliated like this.¡±

    ¡°Can you all shut the f*ck up?¡± This time, Ok had to turn and face them while shouting in such anger.

    He seemed enraged, not lesser than any of them by what I just said. However he also got the meaning behind my words.

    Indeed if I was an underdog, then delivering such precious goods over to me couldn¡¯t be done without tight security from Toranks.

    Yet there were none of them here. They just sent them over and didn¡¯t even care about following their actions here, or even mine.

    What did this imply? I wasn¡¯t their underdog, but their ally. They were dealing with me on equal grounds, with both of our heads at the same height.

    ¡°I have to give it to you¡­ You did such an impossible feat, one that I never imagined it could happen!¡± Ok then turned to me, while taking such a deep sigh. ¡°So¡­ You are really going against our people? Getting the support of Toranks? As shocking as this may seem, it¡¯s still not enough to gain our respect and loyalty.¡±

 Chapter 994 Taking Them In A Tour

    ¡°Then what do you need?¡± I felt a little puzzled. I used fame, power, and proof of my ability to gain their trust. Yet nothing of this managed to change their thoughts.

    ¡°Prove it¡­¡±

    ¡°Prove¡­ What exactly?¡±

    ¡°Prove that you got what it takes to face my people and win!¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ That¡¯s going to be easy then,¡± after a few seconds of silence, I broke out inughter, ¡°will the bunch of you be enough or shall we take all of you out on a wide tour in my world?¡±

    ¡°You seem quite confident!¡± that Okughed, ¡°then the few of us here will do. What will you show us? Your human armies? Or more of these warriors?¡±

    ¡°You are curious¡­ That¡¯s good as a start,¡± Iughed before taking out my staff and thought for a long moment. I got many ces here to demonstrate my power.

    Fearing they might leak out my secrets? It was easy.

    ¡°First¡­ You are forbidden from speaking with anyone outside me and my trusted generals and leaders, or else you¡¯ll die. This is an order, got it?¡±

    I gave it as an order to ensure not a single word would leak outside. And I also said this using my horn, speaking to all of them and not just a single group.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that, we got an honour to protect.¡±

    ¡°You should care more about your lives,¡± I said while sizing up and down this Ok.

    He¡­ Was indeed an old sly fox. Expecting me to believe and trust the words of traitors? Not a chance!

    After settling this matter, I started to think about the first ce I¡¯d take them towards.

    I got my two training grounds, the densely packed cities and towns in between the mountain paths and beyond. I got that marvellous piece of heaven, that nasty almost empty pocket world, and the continent of research department.

    I got my little Qi ying with other monsters, making them evolve. I also got the continent for the residence of the ten old races of the other universe, plus the ce where my ten ancient race folks stay.

    There were too many to show, too many dazzling surprises that would shock them.

    If they wouldn¡¯t get satisfied by any, they¡¯d get shocked to see the extinct old ten fierce races of our universe living in front of their eyes.

    Yes I came from the weak and powerless human race, yes I was dealing with the fiercest race in my universe, but that didn¡¯t mean I was without confidence in convincing them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± and at first I decided to go and take them on a grand tour at the first training ground.

    A portal appeared and I let them all pass through before following. I left instructions for Lucas to lead things here.

    If anyone has a funny thought, they have the order to fire without showing mercy. As for my own safety, I got my chariot and fallen gods¡­ Not to mention I got the power of the system on my side.

    If any of them tried anything, I¡¯d smash his life without having second thoughts.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°What the heck is this? Is this part of the apocalypse?¡±

    ¡°All these monsters¡­ And those¡­ Aren¡¯t these armies of different races?¡±

    ¡°Look, they expand to the other side as well!¡±

    Once I passed through the portal, I found all of them flying high in the air, dispersing over a limited space while checking the current situation down below.

    And for my good luck, they appeared just when a monster outbreak was going on.

    ¡°This is part of my forces,¡± I said, moving my ive to north and south, ¡°this training ground extends for hundreds of miles in both directions, and it¡¯s also the same on the other side. In between mountains, you¡¯ll find cities and towns with lots of races living inside.¡±

    ¡°This is impressive,¡± Ok said but from his tone I got that this didn¡¯t really impress him, ¡°but this isn¡¯t good enough.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just the beginning,¡± I grinned, ¡°do you want to see more of this ce or shall we move to the other site?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s move,¡± I felt like I was acting as their local tour guide or something. I opened a portal, and this time it led directly towards where the ten ancient races lived.

    They weren¡¯t living far off, just in the depths of the second continent opposite to where we appeared first. When we arrived, the ce here looked quite different than when I left.

    Tons of towns and cities extended towards the horizon. I could see lots of different races interacting with each other. After all, they lived together for thousands of years before. They weren¡¯t like the races I recently bought over alongside my humans.

    And when we appeared there, the first impression I got was utter and heavy silence.

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± one of the red suited Hescos near Ok spoke in a deep tone, ¡°do you think illusions can work on us?¡±

    ¡°Illusions? Sorry, I didn¡¯t get what you mean,¡± of course I did, but it was better to fake ignorance.

    ¡°This¡­ All this is an illusion! And done on such a pathetic level of skill as well!¡± that dude pointed towards the direction of the ground, pointing at all the races down there.

    ¡°These races went extinct! Only a few remained and they are considered just poor and cursed warriors!¡± another spoke, and at this point I couldn¡¯t hold myughs back.

    ¡°Go, go down there and speak with them. See if they are real or¡­ Fake! Hahahahaha!¡±

    Hearing theirments made me regret not being able to see their faces. They should be all shocked, and it would be a sight to see!

    ¡°Go, what are you standing here for? Just go down there and speak with them,¡± I waved my hand at them while holding my horn, ¡°here is your lord. I¡¯m going to send a few of my new forces to speak and get to ask you a few questions. Feel free to answer if you are asked nicely. If you feel insulted, don¡¯t hesitate to kill.¡±

 Chapter 995 Getting Them Shocked

    I said these words while gazing up at the nine eyes on that in looking head of Ok¡¯s suit.

    He was their leader, and this was a simple warning for them to behave quite nicely or else¡­ My people down below would tear them to shreds.

    And these weren¡¯t just normal races! They were the mightiest ten races who vanished a long time ago from our universe. And they were in such great numbers to scare even those arrogant Hescos.

    ¡°You heard him, let¡¯s go and check if this is an illusion or not!¡± the one who spoke first shouted and Ok couldn¡¯t help but nod.

    Yet he didn¡¯t leave.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to check things out?¡± I raised one eyebrow while asking.

    ¡°They are more than enough,¡± yet he refused to move an inch.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried my illusion skill is very mighty to trick them?¡± I said and when I heard my words, I couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    It was a real joke indeed.

    ¡°The way you say it, and such look on your face makes me want to recall them back before anyone does anything stupid and regrets on itter.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! No, let them have their fun. After all this is all for your sake to get convinced,¡± Iughed, before my face turned all vicious and serious, ¡°but the moment this little y is over, you¡¯ll all pay with blood and sweat for all this.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that,¡± this jerk didn¡¯t admit he was already cornered. If seeing vast armies of mine wasn¡¯t enough, then seeing these ancient races was enough indeed.

    But I knew he wouldn¡¯t give his full approval before seeing everything. And hey, my magician hat still had many tricks inside.

    I turned my attention towards those who went down there. I saw them do weird stuff, even many tried to touch my people down below, before freezing in ce out of their shock.

    Of course they went down there while holding the thought of the ridiculous illusion thing in their minds.

    So when they figured out that all this wasn¡¯t fake and was real, they couldn¡¯t help but get shocked beyond their imagination.

    I watched all this in content and satisfaction. The only regret I got was that their faces were all covered, making me wonder how they looked right now.

    I still couldn¡¯t get how they looked. Once this little y was over, they¡¯d all get to show me their bodies.

    I was curious about what I heard about them. They were weak, all weak and powerless like my human race. But in the end they got to get extra help and gain such formidable power and terrifying fame all over the universe.

    Putting aside the source of their strength, they still did remarkably great by taking up such chances.

    They were organised, very well organised. And that might be the real reason behind their current status.

    One day¡­ My human race would reach such a stage one day.

    ¡°It seems you weren¡¯t lying,¡± Ok waited for almost an hour before all of his people gathered around. They spoke with each other in a low voice, and a weird tongue that I didn¡¯t recognise.

    ¡°And?¡± I was leaning over my ive, watching him over in such interest and confidence.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Indeed something that¡¯s quite remarkable¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s not enough,¡± I rolled my eyes and didn¡¯t give him any room to say anything as I hurriedly added, ¡°I won¡¯t listen to your words for now. Let¡¯s continue, there are lots of things you need to see before I¡¯ll hear your final decision.¡±

    All I got back was deep silence. It seemed they thought after showing such a big thing, I¡¯d ask for their approval to follow me.

    But who said this was everything I got to show? ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I opened another portal, and this one led to the research department.

    From the side, old Gan was all silent. He was watching in vignce such little y and praying inside for sure for my win.

    ¡°Go, bring those who invented cool wide range stuff toe and show the might of their weapons again.¡±

    Of course I was going to ask for a brutal shocking show this time. During the next few hours, many came and showed the might of their weapons.

    One massive and deadly explosion after another rumbled and shocked the world. I took them towards the direction of the ocean and let them see with their own eyes the devastation caused by my genius minds¡¯ inventions.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Iughed, before raising a hand to prevent anyone from saying anything, ¡°let¡¯s go¡­ There are few other interesting ces for us to explore and have fun at. Let¡¯s go¡­¡±

    I opened a portal and this time I led them towards the location where the ancient ten races of the hostile universe were.

    ¡°These¡­¡±

    ¡°They aren¡¯t from our universe!¡±

    ¡°Damn! I have never seen such races before!¡±

    ¡°Before anyone would jump and shout like an idiot that all this is an illusion, go down there and check things by yourselves,¡± I said whileughing.

    This was an intended insult, one that was backed with everything I showed them so far.

    As I did with the ten races of my universe, I also held my horn and asked these folks to cooperate and kill if they felt the need to.

    This time Ok sent only a few of his one thousand people. A small group of twenty went down there, and they didn¡¯t stay too much before returning in less than ten minutes.

    ¡°This¡­ Who the heck are you?!!!¡± and when they came and exined to Ok and others in a whispering voice what they learnt about down below, Ok couldn¡¯t prevent himself from asking in such shock.

    ¡°I¡¯m a weak human, right? Hahahaha!¡± it was fun, really fun and amusing to get looked down upon when you were such a mighty and formidable figure.

    Tsk! If only for their in masks covering up their faces, I¡¯d have more fun enjoying the look over their faces right now.

 Chapter 996 We Arent Traitors!

    ¡°Satisfied?¡± I asked while opening another portal, ¡°let¡¯s go, there is one more location left to see.¡±

    ¡°Lord¡­ This¡­ This is more than enough,¡± Ok couldn¡¯t help but interfere to stop me. He called me lord, and that meant he already acknowledged me as their boss.

    Well¡­ There was no point in doing all this to be honest. If they just refused, then I¡¯d just use the power granted by the system and contracts and kill those who oppose me.

    Yet it felt fun to jump around and explore ces like this. I looked at him and others before saying in a cold tone, ¡°you shall announce your loyalty to your lord in a more respectful way, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    At this moment, I wasn¡¯t that nice and easy going human, but the mighty and scary lord they¡¯d serve from now on.

    They thought they were special as they came from a mighty race? I was then the exception to such rule and was the scary prodigying from such a no name race.

    No matter what, they should behave themselves and amend for all the foul words and bad attitude they showed me before.

    I was kind and easy going indeed, but in terms of dignity, I wasn¡¯t any worse than any hegemone in the entire universe.

    ¡°Lord¡­¡± Ok seemed puzzled and confused, not knowing what to do or say.

    ¡°Let¡¯s first return back to others,¡± I waved my hand and that portal I called for vanished and another appeared, ¡°I¡¯ll let you know what you¡¯ll do from there.¡±

    I went first into the portal while they followed. This time they all acted respectful and knew their limits.

    Not a single one of them spoke or said anything until they all came back to where this all started.

    ¡°Go and spread what you saw among everyone,¡± I waved, before pointing my ive towards two; Ok and that dude who kept questioning and doubting my ten races from earlier, iming they were an illusion.

    ¡°You two¡­ Stay behind.¡±

    ¡°You heard the lord,¡± Ok shouted when others dyed in their response, ¡°go and spread what you saw. Also deliver my final decision, we will follow this lord till we are dead or went to another lord.¡±

    I watched them leave and scatter among the huge number of Hescos waiting here.

    ¡°Sigh! This will all change soon,¡± it seemed they followed the leadership of Ok for such a long time already to consider him as their true lord.

    ¡°Now¡­ Let¡¯s start with removing these useless suits off you,¡± I turned in cold gazes as I sized up and down these two, ¡°let¡¯s start with you.¡±

    I selected the rude one, aiming to humiliate¡± him first.

    ¡°Lord¡­ This¡­¡± yet once I said this, the one I pointed at turned to look at Ok and me, seemingly hesitating to do it.

    ¡°What? Are you going to disobey the first order your lord gave?¡± from my side, old Gan interfered and shouted in such a loud tone.

    And I kept my silence, dly epting the small help from this old man.

    Of course this order wasn¡¯t just for me, but also for him. This suit would be delivered for him to study, alongside many othersing either from alive or dead Hescos.

    ¡°Lord¡­ It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to do it, it¡¯s that we can¡¯t,¡± Ok had to interfere before adding in exnation, ¡°since our birth, and these suits are born with us. They are part of our bodies, and can¡¯t be removed until we are dead.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± It was way moreplicated than I expected. I turned to old Gan who shrugged, pointed towards down below as he said:

    ¡°Lord, these are more than enough! I dreamt about getting just one suit, and I got tons of them, hahahaha!¡±

    ¡°Fine then,¡± I nodded, ¡°go and start working then.¡±

    We already wasted lots of time dealing with this silly game.

    ¡°Lord¡­ What do you n to do with¡­ Our people?¡± Ok watched old Gan jumping towards the ground andnd without any trouble before running towards the densely packed dead people of the Hescos.

    ¡°We are going to do a little research about them,¡± I paused, ¡°what? Don¡¯t tell me I can¡¯t do it!¡±

    ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s just¡­¡±

    ¡°Quite insultive? Then try your best next time and don¡¯t die,¡± I didn¡¯t take to heart any of their objections of dissatisfaction.

    A loser had to endure fate worse than death itself.

    ¡°So¡­¡± and as old Gan was having his long life wish getting fulfilled, I looked at these two before adding, ¡°kneel!¡±

    ¡°Lord¡­¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t remove these suits and let me see your faces, then you shall show your respect in the utmost sincere way. Kneel!¡±

    *Plop!* *Plop!¡±

    As I didn¡¯t give any room for negotiations, the two fell on their knees on my chariot. And as they did, I could feel how heavy such suits were.

    They bowed their heads and didn¡¯t say anything. Leaning their heads to someone from such a weak race was something that never crossed their minds from the moment of their birth till now.

    ¡°Good, spread the word then¡­ All of your people here will kneel or get killed by thews of the system,¡± I waved my hand for them to stand, while speaking these words to the rude dude.

    As for Ok, he was left behind for me to have a nice little chat with him.

    ¡°Tell me¡­ Are you really traitors?¡± This was one of the many questions I had about them.

    I got nothing much out of this race. So as I got such a formidable looking figure, I got to squeeze him for answers.

    ¡°No lord, we are not!¡±

    ¡°Then that old story about you being a weak race and such¡­¡± I paused and Ok suddenly sighed.

    ¡°Does lord believe in fate?¡±

    ¡°I believe in facts!¡±

    ¡°Then what if I told lord that we were just like your race a long time ago¡­ a weak race that no one would put in their eyes.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°One miraculous thing happened, one of our race was a prodigy, a genius who led our race into all the glory we have right now.¡±

 Chapter 997 Was She A Hero Or A Traitor?

    ¡°Only one person did that?!!¡± I had to admit, what he said was simply unbelievable.

    Yet when I thought about myself, and what I was doing for my race, I couldn¡¯t say this was totally impossible.

    ¡°She¡­ Was a legendary figure, one who seemed to look further beyond the limits of our minds and imagination,¡± he sighed again before adding, ¡°she gave us all these blessings and gifts, led our race in harsh times toe on top of all the races of the universe, even the strongest ones!¡±

    ¡°So¡­ This betrayal thing¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a made up fake rumour told by our dreadful rivals and enemies, the Toranks,¡± he paused, and it seemed the look on my face told him I didn¡¯t buy his silly story.

    ¡°Lord, our hero did many things including researching the other universe¡¯s energy. It was in ancient times, where knowledge about that universe was still vague and mysterious.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°Thanks to her contributions, what all races here enjoy as a chance to step into the cultivation world came from what she discovered,¡± he said of such shocking news, ¡°lord can check it easily. You can just open your profile, check your cultivation, and then click for the credit page. You¡¯ll see the name of her and her race glowing in glory for eternity there.¡±

    I didn¡¯t buy what he said. Yet when I did as he asked, I found a name there with the credit given for her contributions to discover many secrets about the hostile universe, allowing the system to implement this knowledge into our universe.

    And next to her name, the name of a race was¡­ Hescos!

    ¡°Lord¡­ I know this might seem impossible to believe, but our hero wasn¡¯t a traitor! She never was! She did great things, made many contributions for our universe, and ended up dying at the hands of those dirty people from the other universe in one of the great wars that hit our people.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Well, I had to admit, hearing just one side of the story was always wrong.

    But that also didn¡¯t convince me of their innocence. I was quite sure the Toranks kept their eyes over these Hescos for a long time already, investigating everything about them.

    The Hescos¡¯ ancient hero might be really a prodigy, an anomaly just like myself. But she could also be a traitor, and this was easier to believe than to be honest.

    ¡°I know there is tons of wrong info about our race, but that can¡¯t be helped. Any great tree will always be the target of those down below. And we are enduring rocks falling on us from all directions.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t change anything,¡± I sighed, ¡°I can¡¯t confirm the truth of this as it happened a long time ago and Ick all information about it. Also your race is quite brutal and cheating!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t mean the apocalypse trial? Come on!¡± Ok shook his head as if this was some form of misunderstanding, ¡°we are ying by the rules. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    ¡°Nothing! It¡¯s just your y that affects me and my race¡¯s future, so it has to stop at my trial,¡± I didn¡¯t get fooled with what he said. His race being innocent or not had no rtion to their dirty methods in the apocalypse trials.

    If I didn¡¯t do what I was doing now, taking such great risks, then things would have been nice for me and my race. At least I¡¯d have lots of free time topete at my apocalypse and rule over the entire.

    ¡°Weak ones don¡¯t have a say in what mighty powers decide.¡±

    ¡°But this time you hit another powerful one, not just a weak lord,¡± I met his arrogant words with another. ¡°Now your people shall show me respect. Then we will start our work.¡±

    ¡°What work?¡± He seemed to have the wrong idea here.

    What old Gan was doing was something extra. The real work would start from now on.

    ¡°You will all get arranged into a few thousands, each group will fight against my people,¡± I paused before seriously adding, ¡°you¡¯ll also select a few capable ones to teach my forces how to deal with yours.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll spill out all the secrets you got. I also will take those bunch of thousand leaders, the strongest and finest, and let them lead my forces at the training grounds.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ Want us to lead armies?!!¡± This came as another surprise for him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take me wrong, I may be going against Hescos, but I also have lots of powerful races fighting in my world. For example Hectors are here, Dragons and Selvators as well.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ What the heck is wrong with you?!! Going against two of the big races at one go?¡±

    ¡°Believe it or not, I never intended it this way,¡± I was honest, ¡°but I take whates at me with a big smile and a hard fist. But it¡¯s better to have a sharp sword instead of a bare fist, right?¡±

    ¡°Yet¡­ Facing all these¡­ Are you insane?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! Consider me one then, hahahaha!¡± I liked his shock and doubt from what I said.

    Of course the enemies weren¡¯t easy to handle, weren¡¯t few even. I was going all out this time to make sure to win it all.

    The thought of losing never crossed my mind. What would be the worst thing that¡¯d happen? I¡¯d lose against Hescos in many worlds? Lose parts of my kingdom?

    It wasn¡¯t that bad. Comparing it to losing everything I got so far when the trial would be over was really nothing.

    Even if it looked like madness, it was the most logical and profitable approach in my eyes.

    ¡°Go down there and start arranging your people after they finish saluting me,¡± I shifted my eyes towards the ground. These Hescos seemed to have trouble epting bowing their heads and kneeling to someone like me.

    ¡°Ok, lord,¡± Ok turned around and left. Yet before he¡¯d fly away, I shouted from behind:

    ¡°Finish all this ande to my side. You are going to be one of my trusted generals and friends.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 998 Gaining One Thousand Generals

    Of course he would be conflicted about this. We didn¡¯t meet and get to know each other on friendly terms. He was a servant serving a lord who just told him he was going to smash his race forces and kill his people.

    Putting that aside, he was a treasure trove in my eyes. I witnessed how Hectors revolutionised my training grounds, training great forces in such a brutal way.

    So what would such a race bring to my forces? Hopefully a much more brutal and more effective way of training.

    I watched Ok go down there. In less than ten minutes, everyone knelt and bowed, taking me as their lord.

    They still believed too much in Ok. That was expected. But gradually I¡¯d change that.

    I stole a gaze at old Gan. He was busy taking out a suit off one of the dead bodies, gaining him too many eyes of hatred.

    ¡°You should take all these back,¡± when I noticed this, I knew this situation couldn¡¯t continue like this. He had to relocate his working ce and also use the help of other geniuses back there.

    ¡°Go,¡± I opened a portal, summoned my Bulltors and shield bearers, letting them carry all the dead bodies through the portal.

    As they¡¯d take a few hours toplete this task, I got another one to solve.

    [I¡¯m done! Come and get me! I want to see and meet these legendary Hescos!]

    Just as old Gan vanished through the portal and my warriors started their work, I got his message from Lily.

    [Coming] I opened a portal and appeared where I left her.

    She was really impatient, eager to meet these Hescos. And once she came here, she started jumping over, seeing all of these Hescos on the ground and flying with much interest.

    She evenughed from time to time beforeing atst towards me.

    ¡°This¡­ This is amazing! Hahahaha! We got Hescos! The Hescos!! Hahahaha!¡±

    ¡°Stop ying, you¡¯ll get tons of time to do so,¡± I turned to the Hescos, ¡°we need lots of things to be done to get the best use of them.¡±

    ¡°What did you learn about them? I see dead bodies, and that means lots of fights happened.¡±

    ¡°It did,¡± I didn¡¯t hide it from her, and gave her a brief summary about what I went through with them, ¡°so we need to prepare not only our forces toe and train, but the terrain as well.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Interesting battle tactic¡­ But letting our forces deal with such a formidable one head on isn¡¯t right.¡±

    ¡°I know, that¡¯s why we need to arrange suitable training grounds for this¡­¡± I started speaking about my own thoughts, and she kept adjusting a little here and there.

    My idea was simple. These Hescos could fight anywhere. We got training grounds that cover up ground and aquatic battles.

    Weck any training grounds dedicated to fight against the aerial army of theirs. Not to mention that underground force and their huge impact at any battlefield.

    So we needed to remodel this continent here, building up a new training and more sophisticated training ground than the two we already got.

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to trouble Isac with this. We have lots of talents who can do even better, remember?¡± Lily proposed to ask the help from the newly acquired talents she found before.

    And I couldn¡¯t reject such an offer. After all, Isac was getting pressured all over therge projects my kingdom currently had. She alone wasn¡¯t enough as she was doing the job of nning, arranging workers, and following their progress.

    Angelica would have stepped in to help, but she wasn¡¯t in the right mood at the moment.

    Besides¡­ As my kingdom was growing at such a fierce speed, I had to find other people whom I could depend on. Having just one or two trustable aidees wasn¡¯t good in the long run.

    What if something happened to them, just like what happened to Angelica? What if we got tons of work to do, just like the case with Isac and Lily?

    Yet finding trusted people was easier dreamt about than done. I had Legend as a suitable leader to lead training grounds. But I had no recements for Isac or Angelica.

    ¡°Go and bring a few here then,¡± I opened a portal leading towards the research department continent, ¡°also find me talents that are good at handling internal affairs, dealing with lots of workers and can take over any big projects without any problem.¡±

    ¡°Just like Angelica perhaps?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s correct, find me other Angelicas, Lilys, and Isacs out there,¡± she was smart enough to guess the reason behind my request.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll take an hour then.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to send a word back to the towns and cities¡­ We need tons of workers as well.¡±

    ¡°I got it,¡± she said while vanishing inside the portal.

    ¡°Lord¡­ What shall we do now?¡±

    Just as I watched Lily vanish through the portal, Ok came with a bunch of thousand leaders of his.

    ¡°You are going to get some rest for now,¡± I paused, ¡°think about how to train my forces at the training grounds. I can take you there to inspect these grounds closely and get ideas about what to do.¡±

    I said myst words to the group behind Ok. They didn¡¯tment or say anything, meaning that Ok already informed them about what they had to do.

    ¡°Come, let your people rest here for now,¡± the task I gave to Lily wasn¡¯t easy. It would also take a long time to be done.

    So instead of waiting here for her toe back, I opened a portal towards the second training ground first.

    This ce was new, but it was the new harbour that would receive all the newly arrived races.

    ¡°This ceprises three continents,¡± I started exining how this training ground worked. I showed them the ce where new races were delivered each day, took them on a grand tour around the three continents before leaving one third of them here.

 999 Chapter 999

    I left instructions for Lily to inform those handling this training ground. They got three hundred more generals, and they had to let them start their work when we were ready.

    The construction process of the entire three continents was almost close to being done. Soon we could start operating this training ground, with the different purposes of each continent.

    I then took the rest towards the first training ground. There the situation was hard to describe to them in words. ¡°Stay here for a day or two, get used to the process of my forces training and then one of mine called Legend wille and appoint you to your armies.¡±

    I had to let them scatter and inspect different ces here. Saying that we got our forces shrank with each big monster attack wasn¡¯t correct.

    That was the case before that recruitment order back at the heaven zone of my people was established. I could see lots of forces flooding this training ground from the direction of the portal zone.

    Not to mention most of the forces we called were sent back after getting recorded by Angelica¡¯s men.

    It seemed Angelica was doing a fine job back at the heaven site. I knew if not for all the fresh blood that came from that ce, I¡¯d have to relocate more forces from the second training ground.

    In time this might be needed to keep things here under control. I could use the help of my little Qi and control the influx of monsters towards this training ground, but it would be hard to do this and not affect the echo system produced over a long time.

    My soldiers here got used to such intense fighting situations. All they needed was more new soldiers for the old one to lead and allow them to ascend rankings without losing too many of them during the continuous fights everywhere.

    ¡°Lord¡­ This ce is really interesting,¡± as I watched the seven hundred leaders of Hescos, Ok said from the side.

    I took his words as a praise for my training ground down there. ¡°It took us lots of time to get to such a result,¡± I said, ¡°but weck enough forces to arrive and replenish our lost ones.¡±

    ¡°Lord can go and buy them from those impacts.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m currently doing.¡±

    ¡°How many impacts does lord deal with? I know of few who can satisfy the needs of my lord.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡± I had to admit, I was just depending entirely over Silverlining¡¯s impact and race. It was great as they were sending forces with cultivation over, but that wasn¡¯t enough.

    Just right now I got three big training grounds, one operative, one close to get functional, and the third was about to be established.

    Considering all this, and with the mighty weapon I got thanks to my little Qi, it looked regretful to use little Qi to just limit the amount of monstersing at each training ground.

    If it was up to me, I should ask him to increase the magnitude of monstersing, expand the reach and distribution of these monsters over the entire shores of all the continents I control in these training grounds.

    Like this, I could train not just the armies I got right now. I could even arm up the new generals I just acquired.

    Thinking about the one thousand generals made me crave to arm each with tens of millions of soldiers. Of course dreaming was great and such, but executing these dreams and seeing them turn into reality was a different story.

    Even if the Petal impact and Toranks race were helping, they were far from enough at this point.

    ¡°There are different ways to get races from our universe,¡± and when I asked, Ok didn¡¯t hurry to respond. Instead he started by exining such a concept, giving me the impression he was going to tell me a huge secret.

    ¡°One of them is by kidnapping races taking part in different apocalypse trials. This has the advantage of a grand pool, but its main drawback is that you¡¯ll get only weak races with weak stats and almost zero cultivation bases.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± I nodded as this was the case when I dealt with the Bringold impact.

    ¡°They also have the advantage of numbers. Many impacts operate in such a way. And they aren¡¯t that pricey.¡±

    Well¡­ That nymph girl did extort lots of bones out of me for almost nothing in return! Don¡¯t say it wasn¡¯t pricey¡­ For me it was!!

    ¡°Thenes the ones who deal with the betting grounds,¡± he continued, ¡°they grab the losing races from these betting worlds and sell them. Of course thises from the winning lords. It¡¯s a fact that not all seek power using numbers, and many prefer getting wealth instead of spending theirs to nourish strong and massive armies.¡±

    ¡°Shortsighted greedy dudes, that¡¯s more I like it!¡± I got his point.

    ¡°These races are all soldiers, all have cultivation, and usually they are sold in great quantities. However their price is the main issue. And the one dealing with such has to have big impacts, meaning their number is quite few.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Do you refer to them from before? Do you get any contact with any?¡±

    ¡°I got a few in my head,¡± he nodded, ¡°but no¡­¡±

    ¡°No¡­ What?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t referring to these when I said that¡­ What I was speaking about was rare impacts, very dangerous to deal with, but they are effective.¡±

    ¡°In what way?¡± I got my interest piqued when he said it was so dangerous to deal with.

    ¡°Lord knows that there is a huge war going on between our universe and that alien one, right?¡± he paused and when I slowly nodded, he continued, ¡°and this war kept going on for ages! No one even knew the exact date of its beginning except for those system higher ups.¡±

    ¡°Your point is¡­¡±

    ¡°Let me give lord an example from what I saw here,¡± he didn¡¯t hurry to answer me, and this made me get the feeling that I wouldn¡¯t like what he was going to say next.

 1000 Chapter 1000

    ¡°Lord got his hands over arge number of races from that universe, correct?¡±

    ¡°And?¡± I didn¡¯tment on his words. That was indeed a fact, but I didn¡¯t get his point from sharing it.

    ¡°Lord keep them here and I¡¯m sure you are thinking how to better use them in the future. You did this because they mattered to you, right?¡±

    ¡°And?¡± This was also a fact that didn¡¯t need me toment or confirm. My curiosity and doubt grew by what he said. And they skyrocketed when he added:

    ¡°Lord did this because these races got something you need, everyone in our universe actually needs. But think in their stead for a moment. What you experienced here many, tons of warlords of the other universe experienced as well. They got our universe races as hostages over the long course of war¡­¡±

    He paused, and I got what he was trying to say. What I had here, others had since the start of this war.

    This was the nature of any war. Both sides would fight back and forth, with few winnings here and there, few defeats at some point. With each victory, the winner would gain lots of other side forces as hostages.

    And when losing, the loser would have to leave behind many things, loot in the form of gears, treasures, and forces.

    ¡°To us, any gains from that universe is beneficial. But to them, we won¡¯t give them anything they can use. So¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you telling me there is a trade going on between our universe and theirs?!!¡± I could see where this all led to, and that made me deeply shaken.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a long trade that started a long time ago since the start of this war,¡± he carefully said, and at this moment I deeply regretted not being able to see through his eyes directly, to ascertain his real intentions.

    What was he trying to do here exactly?

    ¡°If we get nothing of use to them, then on what basis will they trade with us?¡± That was the most important question now.

    It went without saying that this trade held lots of potential for anyone, not only I. Any looting from that huge war battlefield would be literally burdened with treasures and great loot.

    Not to mention the forces gained from there would be all elites!

    But¡­ Getting that was¡­ On what cost exactly?

    ¡°Well¡­ In fact there are few things that interest those enemies,¡± Ok seemed to notice my hostility towards this matter, towards him, towards whoever was doing this, and yet he seemed not to bother with it.

    It was as if he knew what he was going to say next would make me change my mind or convince me to ept such a thing.

    What did I think about it? Well, there was only one thing I could think of that might interest these enemies of my universe¡­ Which would by selling one¡¯s soul to them, turning into a traitor!

    And on my dead body I¡¯d ept or even consider such a thing! No f*cking way!

    ¡°Did lord hear about the concept of magical artefact before?¡±

    ¡°What? What does this even mean?!!¡± It was my first time hearing about this concept.

    ¡°Sigh! If the lord doesn¡¯t know then¡­ Forget about it then,¡± he shook his head, making me want to hear more about this new thing.

    ¡°No, tell me about it,¡± I demanded, ¡°even if I didn¡¯t hear about them, that doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t be able to get my hands on one or more in the future, right?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ Lord got a point indeed,¡± he paused, ¡°they are a collective of natural born treasures, measured to be on the level of artefacts created by races in our universe. However¡­ These artefacts have the advantage of having a great concentration of our universe¡¯s energy. Lord is aware of the difference in energy concentration between our universe and theirs, right?¡±

    ¡°Sure, that¡¯s why we got such suppression when being there, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s correct. And these magical artefacts are the only way our universe races to negate such negative effects.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ Damn!!!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but scream in excitement and shock, making him misunderstand my reaction.

    ¡°Lord has all the right to get surprised. These things¡­ Are naturally born and can be used in different ways. But one of their magical effects is to relieve most of the pressure our people get when being in a hostile universe.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ You¡¯re telling me they want these to weaken our forces?¡± I didn¡¯t expose any of what I was thinking about right now. And instead, I focused on better understanding what he meant by all this.

    ¡°No, lord got it wrong. They are interested in something else,¡± yet he kept shaking his head again, ¡°these treasures got another use, one that could be used inside our universe. Some will create worlds, others will even destroy worlds¡­ But to all great forces, they mainly use them at the grand battlefield out there. Yet¡­¡±

    He paused before his tone turned all serious:

    ¡°Lord¡­ If you ever got your hands over one of these, never ever throw their benefit away and use them just to negate the pressure on the other universe.¡±

    ¡°But without it, our forces will be greatly weakened!¡±

    ¡°Not if they had high cultivation bases, the higher we climb, the weaker that negative effect will be.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ You are advising me to use these treasures in my worlds? What¡¯s that has to do with what the other universe powerhouses want from us?¡±

    I kept faking my ignorance about what he was speaking about, aiming to get more information before exposing everything to him.

    ¡°Lord¡­ When you get such treasure and use it, you¡¯ll be shocked by what you¡¯ll see¡­ There are lots of marvellous creations that will appear thanks to using these treasures. Of course the best are the ones that destroy worlds. They can constite any world¡¯s energy into great things. But the ones creating worlds aren¡¯t that bad, yet they just need time, lots of time to give birth to something valuable.¡±

 Chapter 1001 Giving Him A Scare

    ¡°Ah, I see,¡± I paused, while looking at his nine eyes, ¡°I have a weird question¡­ How do you¡­ Marry each other and give birth to kids while wearing these suits all the time?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± he seemed to be taken aback by what I asked. Of course that was just a sh of an idea in my mind, one that I didn¡¯t tell any about itter as I said:

    ¡°Forget about it. So these folks are after these artefacts¡¯ creations?¡±

    ¡°Yes, lord. They seek the price by using a currency produced by these worlds. Even tree leaves have value, and each artefact¡¯s products are different ording to their grade of maturity and the density of energy inside.¡±

    ¡°And who gets to determine all this? Don¡¯t expect me to work my ass off to get such valuable and priceless things and in return I¡¯d just throw away the products over ones that aren¡¯t bound by the system!¡±

    ¡°Lord, I did mention before that there are rare, extremely rare impacts who act as middlemen in such dealings. To us, we can use the power of the system to do the trade.¡±

    ¡°And howe the other universe guys trust these folks?¡±

    ¡°They got a few of their people also working as part of these impacts. And they got their own ways like ours to ensure they wouldn¡¯t get conned by them.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see¡­¡± I paused while thinking about all this, ¡°and you do know of such weird and special impacts?¡±

    ¡°I know of one, as I dealt with them before. But¡­ Lord has first to find such priceless treasures and¡­¡±

    ¡°Tell me then, are these magical artefacts close to this little crystal of mine here?¡± I didn¡¯t give him time to continue his words, took out something from my inventory and raised it high and close enough for him to see.

    I took out a crystal, one that was oval in shape, and in the length of almost my forearm. He looked at this crystal clear white crystal with blue and faint orange fog swirling inside from time to time.

    Looking at it would give anyone the impression that it has a bottomless pit inside, like an entire miniature world that was shielded from our sights by this fog.

    ¡°This¡­ Lord¡­ This¡­¡± and when I took it out, I saw the body of Ok trembling out of immense shock for the first time ever.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± I stored it away. It was one of the artefacts I got recently from the twenty-five sovereigns, the most precious one to me, the one that could bind anyone and turn him into a warrior. ¡°If this is what they need, then I can supply their demand, hahahaha!¡±

    Of course I was damn excited! It was a great deal and trade, even if it was done with the enemies. They got something they didn¡¯t need, and I got something I wouldn¡¯t use that much of.

    So what was the problem in exchanging both together? The things they got and were useless to them were very crucial to my survival and ascension to glory.

    Forces that were captured at the outer battlefield? They were all strong! Not to mention the treasures looted from the dead bodies of these forces.

    Anythinging from there would be priceless to the current me! But the question was¡­ What was the value of the things born from my artefacts?

    I only used two so far, one to build a world for my necromancers, and the other was that ancient life shrine world.

    The former was already growing on Earth, and thetter needed more time to grow up in the pocket world.

    ¡°Lord¡­ Do you really have it? Damn! I can¡¯t believe my eyes! Damn! Are you really a human?!!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha,¡± Iughed, while waving my hands around, ¡°I¡¯m a human race descendant and a prodigy, what¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    ¡°N¡­ Nothing¡­ It¡¯s just¡­¡± I got that he had such a deep shock deep into his bones. He said it himself, he did this kind of trade before.

    Was he the one having such artefact? I doubted it! He must have been serving a mighty overlord of his race.

    And what did that mean? I was already at a level close to that mighty old lord of his.

    And that was why he looked in such a shocking state when he saw my treasure.

    What if I told him I got more, lots more of these? Hahahaha! I bet he might get a heart attack or something.

    ¡°Come on, tell me,¡± I suddenly said amidst myughs, ¡°how the heck do your people sleep with theirdies?¡±

    ¡°Lord¡­ It¡¯s not appropriate to speak about this! And¡­ Right now what¡¯s more important is¡­ Damn lord!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    I was just teasing him. Of course I wasn¡¯t just joking, as I got some sort of use for this little piece of info.

    They have to have something to use to let part of this suit vanish, or some way to get past the suit when sleeping together.

    Or just sleeping with each other while wearing such thick and heavy suits would be a torture not a pleasure.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk business then,¡± I returned to the main point, ¡°can you contact that impact and get me this deal?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ Lord¡­ I know it¡¯s awesome that you got such a treasure and such¡­ However it¡¯s not just about magical artefact possession¡­¡±

    ¡°Who said this is the only one I got?¡± I said, and for an entire five minutes he kept shaking and silent without saying anything. ¡°Hahahaha! It¡¯s damn unfair to get your face covered with that mask, hahahahaha!¡±

    It was a real regret to not see his face at the current moment. Damn! Couldn¡¯t it be removed? Howe they fall in love or admire someone of the other gender?

    Or they didn¡¯t have other genders and were only mating with themselves? Damn! Don¡¯t tell me this was the case with such a weird race!¡±

    ¡°Lord¡­ You are really¡­ Can¡¯t be read from the cover at all!¡±

 Chapter 1002 The Price Of A Single Bottle Of Water!

    ¡°I know, and it¡¯s awesome, right? Hahahaha!¡± I was in a great mood right now. ¡°Come, let me take you somewhere else, a ce where we can discuss this deal in a more appropriate way.¡±

    I had nothing much to do here anyway. My Lily was getting those geniuses and selecting the ones who would help me in various taskster on.

    Then we¡¯d have lots of time to wait for the third training ground to get ready before sending the strongest forces with cultivation out there to train with the Hescos.

    In my estimate, this would take roughly a week to get done, if not more. The requirements this time were the ones who were going to dy our progress.

    The ones dealing with this mess had to create suitable terrain for aerial and underground battles. Not to mention mimicking other scenarios like attacking forts, towns, and cities secured by Hescos, or defending against their invasion.

    I opened a portal towards Earth as I motioned for Ok to follow. Before leaving, I left a detailed message for Lily to know what she had to do while I was away.

    After all, one hour there was close to twenty here.

    I had to secure this deal. If what Ok said was true, and things back in my necromancer world were good, I could get lots of forces out of nowhere.

    And these ones would be elites, elites of elites. They¡¯d have strong cultivation bases, vast battle experience, and even appointing them as leaders would be an understatement for their true potential.

    I appeared on Earth at my capital. The sight of it didn¡¯t change that much, it was still echoing with noises.

    ¡°This¡­ We are in a different world?!!¡±

    It hit me when I heard the shocked words of Ok. He didn¡¯t know that we were in a secluded world of mine.

    ¡°This is the world taking part in the apocalypse,¡± I said while motioning my ive towards the direction of the capital, ¡°and this is the capital of my kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Capital? Apocalypse world? Then¡­ What about the one we just came from?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s mine too, but without apocalypse.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ You own a world already? Damn fierce! May I ask how long has it been since the arrival of the apocalypse? What quest are you on right now? Quest seventy? Eighty? Or perhaps ny?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m waiting for the fifth quest to start,¡± Iughed as I knew hearing this would leave a deep impact inside his heart and soul.

    And as I expected, Ok¡¯s giant body trembled once again, making meugh once more.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get surprised, I¡¯m full of surprises so get used to it, hahahaha!¡± I didn¡¯t know why, but getting such a strong figure of a mighty race shocked was interesting and fun.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I opened a portal and passed through it. The moment I passed to the other side, I found the great ball of my necromancer world.

    ¡°This¡­ Is this¡­¡±

    ¡°It is what you guessed,¡± I flew towards that world, ¡°it¡¯s better if you stayed on my chariot for now.¡±

    ¡°Sure¡­¡± he was still shocked to see my necromancer world. What? Did he think I was joking or something?

    The moment my chariot passed, a new world appeared in front of my eyes.

    It was bigger, much bigger than the world I sawst time I was here. I got to use my necromancers and called them out from this world. And till now I didn¡¯t get a chance to let theme back here.

    ¡°Lord¡­ May I ask what a peaceful world is? What kind of magical artefact created it? Is it a peace kind magical artefact or what?¡±

    ¡°Peace? No, it¡¯s an artefact that used death as fuel to thrive.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ Death fuel¡­ No way! There isn¡¯t a single speck of death or even war energy here!¡± I heard him sniffing as if he could tell the nature of energy in this world this way.

    ¡°Stop bluffing,¡± and seeing him do that made meugh, ¡°it¡¯s really a world made out of death energy.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ Can I take a look?¡±

    ¡°Be my guest,¡± he was inside my world and bound by my contract. So I let him fly around while I also started roaming around.

    Well¡­ This world grew by at least five folds thanst time I saw it! It was filled with green grass, towering trees, huge flowers, and many small rivers running here and there.

    If I didn¡¯t know the true nature of this world, I¡¯d have the same idea as Ok. I might even consider it a ce of heaven or something.

    ¡°Lord¡­ This can¡¯t be a world built by death energy¡­ Besides¡­¡± After a few hours, Ok came back while holding many things in his thick hands.

    I saw gems, leaves, flower petals, fruits, and even bottles filled with water. ¡°Lord¡­ These things¡­ They are of good grade, and have a dense amount of energy within.¡±

    ¡°Are these the products of my world? He is the one the other universe people look for?¡± This was what mattered right now.

    ording to what he was going to say, I¡¯d be able to measure up such chances. Would it be really a valuable chance for me to gain more forces and power? Or was it just something left forter time?

    ¡°Lord¡­ Their grades aren¡¯t bad, but it¡¯s not to consider them priceless.¡±

    ¡°Your meaning is¡­¡±

    ¡°They can be traded, but¡­ For example this bottle of water here. It has a medium amount of energy stored within. I didn¡¯t feel any death energy at all. However, from the amount of energy stored inside, and judging from my previous dealings with these people, I can say this one can be exchanged for a group of hundred alive hostages and the loot from two hundred dead.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ This bottle can give me that?!!¡± He said it as if it was a big loss or something. Damn Ok! You were holding a small bottle that didn¡¯t contain more than one litre by most.

 Chapter 1003 Looking For Gems

    Couldn¡¯t you see how many rivers I got here? How many litres are running through this ce? Dammit Ok! How much exactly your old lord was getting from each trade then if this was considered a big loss in your eyes?

    ¡°Lord¡­ Don¡¯t get me wrong. But taking too much from here might affect the entire world¡¯s stability,¡± he seemed to notice my weird gazing at him, making him say these words.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Any magical artefact world had to absorb some sort of energy from the world outside. It transforms this energy and condenses it into such things here. They aren¡¯t just for show, they y a role at stabilising the world when there are times with a thin amount of energy in the outside world.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ You mean so then,¡± I got his point, ¡°don¡¯t worry then. I can simply empty this entire world, even take away the dirt and clouds, and it won¡¯t crumble or copse.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°Come out!¡± the next moment I summoned the one thousand necromancers I got, plus more that I received from the sovereigns and Silverlining.

    Their count has doubled by now. ¡°Let the new ones get a proper introduction from the rest of you,¡± I said to the old ones, ordering them to act as guides to the new ones.

    ¡°These¡­ Are the cursed necromancer race!!¡±

    ¡°Indeed, after all this world is made from death energy. And guess what? In time of the apocalypse, we got nothing more than death energy, right?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ Considering what I saw at your training grounds, you could have established it there, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Just when he said it this way, I realised that I totally missed this point!

    It was true that inside the other world of mine, lots of killing and death were present. It could have worked!

    But considering the time I established this world at, the training grounds inside my other world was still rudimentary. I established this world in the path of controlling the Hector continent, something that looked like it happened ages ago.

    ¡°Death energy here is still higher, and will be like this for a long time,¡± I didn¡¯t see this as a bad decision from me.

    Training grounds might look bustling with activity, yet once time came, I¡¯d have to empty most of them and send my forces away.

    Unlike the second world, Earth was going to be filled with killing and fighting for long years! I still got most of the quests left, not to mention the merge of other worlds with mine to expand Earth¡¯s size and add more forces and races here.

    And that would keep the fight going on for a much longer time.

    ¡°Anyway, lord can¡¯t take lots of things from here. It¡¯s not a problem of energy supply, but most of these things came from the artefact lord used. Taking too much will affect the bnce of this world, and in best cases it will affect the growth and expansion of this world.¡±

    ¡°And worse it will copse, right?¡± I got his point and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Looking at this small bottle and then at the huge number of rivers here made me regret not emptying everything.

    ¡°There are different things with more value than water,¡± when Ok saw my dejected look, he said, ¡°like this crystal here. I found it at the core of a few flowers I saw, and these¡­ Each single one of them can be exchanged by one hundred times the price paid for this bottle of water.¡±

    ¡°One hundred times¡­ That means ten thousand¡­ Not bad¡­¡± I looked at the small gem that he showed to me. It was in the size of half a finger, emitting bright silver-white light, and was filled with dense white fog.

    ¡°Ok,¡± I resigned to his warning, ¡°how much can I take from here without affecting the world?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± yet it seemed he was speaking about a vague concept, one that he didn¡¯t know much about or something, ¡°we have to try until the earliest signs appear.¡±

    ¡°Signs¡­ Like what?¡±

    ¡°The earliest signs of affecting the world will appear in the form of a few shakes like faint earthquakes. When that happens, the lord has to stop.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± I got what he meant, ¡°but that means I¡¯ll have to do it myself.¡±

    ¡°Did lord n for someone else to do it?!!¡±

    He seemed surprised. And of course I was thinking about doing that. Just look around, this world was already spanning hundreds of miles!

    ¡°Start contacting that impact people then,¡± I sighed, ¡°let them get in touch with me. Send them the samples you got and let me know the results. Come here¡­¡±

    I added him as a friend before starting the mission of collecting treasures from this world.

    I went down first towards any flower region and started to look for the gems like the one he showed me.

    I found them, not thatmon indeed but they were there. Each big and small flower got a gem inside in a ratio of one to hundred.

    I also found different coloured gems. There were the silver white ones like that gem he showed me before.

    And there were also green and blue ones. For a moment there I got that the ranking system of these was simr to the ones I had for my bones.

    That meant these new coloured gems were much higher in value than the silver-white ones.

    I started a wide spree of search, and even summoned my Bulltors and shield warriors to help scan the world and bring me these gems.

    I didn¡¯t ask for anything else but these gems for now. And I made sure my warriors spanned in a small area. So at any given sign of affecting this world, I¡¯d just call them back and not add more damage to the world.

    But for hours we kept working diligently, amassing thousands of these gems before we covered one third of this world.

    Gradually all my tense and anxiety were gone, reced with the weird tranquillity that being here provided. I kept working for ten more hours until I finally cleared the entire world off any gem.

 Chapter 1004 We Got A Problem!

    I found pale gold gems, not that many actually. I got around one hundred of them.

    As for other gems, I got almost twenty thousand of them at the end of my search.

    [What¡¯s up?] As I finished, I sent this message over with a big grin of satisfaction on my face.

    I got twenty thousand gems. And if each gem was exchanged with ten thousand elite soldiers from the other universe folks, then this would end up giving me almost two hundred million in one go.

    And that was aside from the loot that got from many more dead bodies than this number.

    It was just a regret that I couldn¡¯t gain any bones from these. I had to kill the ones I¡¯d get bones from, or get them killed by my forces.

    [There is a problem¡­ Can lorde for a second?]

    A problem? What kind of problem? Damn! Don¡¯t tell me they were responding!

    I suddenly felt like falling from the top of a mountain to the deepest abyss. It didn¡¯t feel nice to not get anything after this work, after all these dreams.

    These were at least two hundred million of elite and very strong forces. Having them was simply enough to invade four up to five worlds without fearing facing Hescos directly.

    I nned to divide them into great legions, each would have around forty million. I¡¯d add more armies of mine to them and send them over to five worlds with Hescos.

    Like this I¡¯d save my forces a big deal of trouble. And that was just my gain from collecting gems.

    I didn¡¯t collect any leaves, flowers, fruits, seeds, or even water and grass. If I managed to collect all these, I¡¯d have enough armies to invade at least ten worlds without any worry.

    But all this copsed the moment he sent me this message. Damn! What bad luck this was!

    [I¡¯ming over!] I was at the end of my world right now, watching a big dome of fog that marked the end of my world.

    I didn¡¯t dy and called back all my warriors, then led my chariot to fly at its highest speed. Crossing this distance of a few hundred miles took a couple of hours until I finally saw Ok.

    He was still flying midair, seemingly not moving a finger since thest time I saw him.

    ¡°What went wrong?¡± and even before reaching up to him, I shouted in an anxious tone, ¡°couldn¡¯t you reach them?¡±

    ¡°I did, but that¡¯s not the issue¡­ They asked for something else¡­ Something¡­ Weird!¡±

    ¡°Weird?¡± I paused, ¡°didn¡¯t you say they need these things from worlds like mine? What¡¯s wrong then? What changed?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ Frankly don¡¯t know, and honestly I didn¡¯t get what they asked for. But the one who spoke to me said that my lord will understand when I tell him their terms.¡±

    ¡°Then say,¡± I watched himnd on my chariot. And I was sure if I could see his face right now, he¡¯d show a disturbed look on it.

    ¡°They asked for something weird called¡­ Bones! Does lord know what these imply for? I frankly never heard of any bones to be used as a currency before!¡±

    Bones? Damn! Don¡¯t tell me they wanted my bones!!!

    ¡°Lord¡­ Do you know what it means?!¡± and when I went into such silence, getting shocked from their weird request, Ok seemed to get a clue from the look on my face.

    ¡°Sigh! Howe they knew about my bones?¡± I sighed, ¡°did they ask specifically for my bones?¡±

    ¡°Your¡­ Your bones? Damn lord! Do you sell your bones or what? Howe¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t get me wrong,¡± I couldn¡¯t help but bitterly chuckle when he said these words. At other times, I¡¯dugh instead. ¡°These are things I could only provide in the entire universe.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°Tell me first everything that happened between you and that impact¡¯s dude.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I first sent him a message and he responded. I asked for a trade like we agreed on, sent him samples when he asked. He dealt with my oldest lord before, and so he asked me howe these goods were different and lower in quality than the ones we used to trade with.¡±

    ¡°And?¡± So far things were going as expected.

    ¡°Then I told him about you, telling him that I got a new lord. So he asked about your name and race, and I told him. Then¡­ He suddenly asked for a few hours to think about this before he sent me this weird demand.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ He wants my bones¡­ Interesting¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s weird¡­ He isn¡¯t someone weak or unknown in the entire universe. But he cares mostly about the news and things rted to the other universe. Lord¡­ Do you get such fame here and there or what?¡±

    ¡°Sigh,¡± I heard it once from that crazy sovereign of the Toranks race. He said that I got fame for my bones. But I never expected such fame to reach those rted with the other universe.

    What? Don¡¯t tell me my bones were useful for these people!

    ¡°So he asked specifically for my bones? Does he know we are asking for a trade with the other universe folks?¡±

    ¡°He said that this was a direct request from them,¡± Ok added in such an interesting piece of news, ¡°he said they wanted to do this trade with your bones. And for the price list, they provided it already.¡±

    ¡°Oh, interesting,¡± I paused, ¡°send it over to me in a message. Let me see what they are looking for.¡±

    It was such a twist in events. I thought about the gems I worked for hours to collect and couldn¡¯t help but inwardly sigh.

    They were now useless for me. And I couldn¡¯t just return them back to this world. They were like a product from the world here, and there was no way to return them back.

    I¡¯d leave them inside my inventory for now then.

 Chapter 1005 [Bonus chapter] I Know The Use Of Your Bones

    ¡°I sent it over,¡± from the side, Ok forwarded the message. And when I saw the list, I couldn¡¯t help but suck in the cold air of breath.

    The list started with my white grade bones, all the way up to my diamond grade! That meant they were following my bone news, and even got thetest and unique ones I gave to the Toranks sovereigns.

    Who leaked such news then? Sovereigns? Or that idiot, Silverlining?

    My guess? It came from Silverlining. He was idiotic enough to do it.

    But that wasn¡¯t what made me shocked, but the number of forces and items stated next to each grade of my bones.

    Starting down from the white grade bones, the ones I didn¡¯t have any for now, a single bone was exchanged for ten hostages or one hundred loot gained from the killed races of my universe.

    That wasn¡¯t much, but the higher the bone grade became, the higher this exchange turned out to be.

    The green bones would give me each one hundred forces or one thousand loot. The blue ones would give me five hundred forces, or five thousand loot.

    The silver ones would give me five thousands, or the loot from twenty thousands. And when the bones reached gold grade and beyond, these exchange rates skyrocketed.

    The pale gold ones would give me twenty thousand forces or loot from one hundred thousands. The dark gold would give me one hundred thousand, or five hundred thousand loot.

    The ck bones would give me one million forces, or the loot of ten million. The red bones would give me twenty million forces or the loot of fifty million. And the diamond bones would give me one hundred million forces, or the loot of one billion!

    Damn! Just from the look of it, they were tempting me to exchange the higher grade bones. And it seemed they craved my diamond ones.

    I got many of these, enough to get me armies of billions of force, not to mention the loot I¡¯d get as well.

    But there was one thing that looked fishy here.

    I got that my bones had great value for my universe. Theycked any clear energy like the ones stored in my bones. And there must be other usages that I was unaware of.

    That made quite sense for my universe folks, but what about the other universe then?

    These bones shouldn¡¯t be that useful to them. They had high concentration of energy indeed, but was it that much better than the magical artefact¡¯s products I sent to them?

    Something was fishy here. If I wasn¡¯t trusting Ok¡¯s words and the system guarding the contracts I signed with these people, I¡¯d suspect that this was a grand scheme and a trap.

    ¡°Ask him first¡­¡± After thinking and pondering over this matter for almost an hour, I raised my head and said to Ok, ¡°what are the benefits of my bones to the other universe people?¡±

    ¡°Does lord suspect something?¡± Ok was smart enough to guess, ¡°can I see one of my lord¡¯s famous bones?¡±

    ¡°Sure, here is a ck grade one,¡± I took something that was high in grade and threw it over to him. It was a humerus bone, one that came from a dead Hector paragon.

    ¡°This¡­¡± and the moment Ok received my bone, his face suddenly changed. ¡°Lord¡­ We don¡¯t need to ask anyone about the usages and benefits of such bones¡­ This¡­ This is really remarkable!¡±

    ¡°Remarkable? Do you recognise any usages of my bones?!!!¡± He kept silent for almost half an hour before suddenly saying these words.

    And it was shocking!

    I asked, trying to know what my bones were used for. And yet I didn¡¯t even get a single clue. And here he was, just from inspecting my bones he seemed to get what they were used for.

    ¡°Lord¡­ Don¡¯t tell me¡­ You don¡¯t know how valuable and extremely precious these bones are?!!¡±

    ¡°Sigh! I just got the way to get them, but didn¡¯t get anything else,¡± I bitterly admitted, ¡°and all the people I dealt with using my bones never exined anything to me.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ Lord¡­ These bones¡­ Damn! Lord didn¡¯t go yet to the outer battlefield, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a given, I came from the human race, and my apocalypse is still fresh,¡± I bitterly sighed, admitting this clear fact. Yet it felt really sour to admit such a thing.

    I had such great treasure, but didn¡¯t know what it was used for. It was just like not having it at all! That was the true might of knowledge and experience.

    Lacking such simple information about how to use my bones turned such precious ones as he described into useless pieces of bones in my eyes.

    ¡°Tell¡­ Don¡¯t stand idle and shocked and exin to me what these bones are used for!¡± I was damn eager at this moment, and I didn¡¯t want to listen to his shocking words or even wait for him to collect himself better.

    I wanted to know, desperately wanted to know.

    ¡°Lord¡­ Didn¡¯t you even try it before?¡±

    ¡°Try what exactly?¡±

    ¡°Do this¡­¡±

    As he said it, he extended his arm over the bone and the next moment a drop of his blood appeared and fell over the bone.

    The moment it got in touch with the bone, it vanished.

    ¡°Lord¡­ Your bones don¡¯t only hold a great amount of energy, it can also get linked with you by blood.¡±

    ¡°And? Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯d end up absorbing the energy inside because that¡¯s something I already was able to do.¡±

    ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s not that shallow! Look, I¡¯ll show lord how to do it properly¡­¡±

    The next moment, a gush of arge amount of his yellow blood fell over my bone. Each single drop got absorbed fast and vanished inside the bone. And with more blood falling, the bone started to shine brighter.

    Then like it was covered in dirt, fine particles like dust started to get shed off it until it got smaller, and much brighter.

    It was a pitch ck piece of bone, yet at this moment it looked shing and ring up with lustre that gave me a dangerous feeling.

 Chapter 1006 The Remarkable Use Of My Bones

    ¡°This¡­¡± I moved my eyes in between this bone that never looked anything like the ones I had in my inventory for such a long time and Ok.

    ¡°Lord¡­ The magic show is just about to start now,¡± and as he said it, he raised his arm high in the air, letting his blood gush out like a fountain and cover up his fist.

    Then as if he was punching it, he closed his fist andnded a strong hit over the bone.

    ¡°No one knows who gave such a technique to the entire cosmos, or invented it. But this technique is widely known as the magical binding technique.¡±

    And as he said these words, he started to jump around the bone, punching it with his blooded fish, causing a silent sh that released tons of energy from the bone, tempering it further and getting it to shrink even more.

    I looked in daze and amazement, wondering howe I¡¯d know about all this. He said it was a universe wide known information, but I never heard about it before.

    It must be only known in a limited circle, a circle of elite people with extraordinary status and power.

    I watched and engraved the movements he was doing to the mind. He wasn¡¯t just randomly jumping around, but he was doing this over twelve points in the air, all surrounding the bone from all directions, forming a twelve headed huge star with my bone  at its centre.

    And he kept punching, faster and faster, until he finallypleted twelve rounds, eachposed of twelve punches.

    ¡°It¡¯s ready,¡± once he did that, he stopped, sucked in a deep breath before he finally hit his chest with his blooded fist, forcing himself to cough fresh blood over the bone.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°Thest touch muste by blood carrying part of your soul and power,¡± he said, and he seemed a little weak in my eyes, ¡°but it¡¯s worth it! Now this bone is ready, and is considered a priceless treasure.¡±

    ¡°Treasure?!!¡± it was indeed looking like one. After thatst gush of blood he left over the bone, it started to emit dazzling arcs of energy, that gave me an intimidating feeling.

    ¡°Lord¡­ Try holding it out,¡± he threw it once it was done towards me, ¡°leave a single drop of blood over it and you¡¯ll get to know its remarkable effects.¡±

    ¡°O¡­ Ok¡­¡± I held the bone, and this seemingly much smaller one felt very heavy. I didn¡¯t dy and left a blood drop over it.

    And the moment this happened, my mind started to feel squeezed as if someone was holding it in between its two gigantic and brutal hands.

    It went all nk for a few seconds before the world became clearer again.

    ¡°What just happened¡­ This¡­ This¡­¡± and just before I¡¯d ask him about what this bone did, I saw my body.

    It was a gigantic body, not the small human body I used to have. It wasn¡¯t only huge, but it also was covered in a red coloured leather like material.

    It was¡­ I was¡­ I was just another image, exactly the same as Ok.

    ¡°Lord, your bones coupled with this ancient and mysterious technique can grant anyone the power of the one who tempered it for as long as the energy inside your bone can sustain. As long as the lord is holding the bone close to his body, this effect willst.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ Did I also get your power?¡±

    ¡°Power, cultivation base, everything I got you got right now¡­ Imagine having thousands, tens of thousands, or even millions of these bones¡­ Can lord see how fierce and pretty damn important these bones are?¡±

    ¡°This¡­ This is remarkable!¡± I closed my fists tightly, feeling the gush of super power inside my body. I looked at the direction of the ground, and without hesitation I jumped and fell down and punched it.

    *Rumble!*

    A deep hole appeared, and the ground all around caved down in such a violent explosive rumbling sound.

    And then I looked at the sky and the next thing that happened was for me to fly! I actually flew! Damn! Damn! This¡­

    ¡°Lord¡­ You got my power¡­ You can let anyone grant anyone their powers¡­ These bones¡­ They are really priceless treasures!¡±

    ¡°Damn! And I sold these for such a cheap price? Damn me!¡± I cursed while feeling more enraged at the moment.

    I was feeling like getting tricked or something. I did everything fair with those I dealt with. But in the end, none dared to tell me the real implications of my bones.

    And how would they? If I knew, If I got this piece of info from the start, then I would never have thought about selling my bones, not even at such a cheap price.

    I got to raise my price! I got to start storing up these bones for my forces!

    Just imagine what would be the case if I let all the Hescos I got to grant their powers to all the forces I got? Damn! This¡­ Just imagining this made the blood in my body boil.

    I didn¡¯t have any doubt¡­ These bones of mine were really something outside of the reach of my universe, and perhaps all the other universes in this cosmos!

    ¡°You said that these bones can grant anyone the power of the user¡­ I got its value for us, but for the other universe¡­¡±

    ¡°Lord¡­ The basic technique used to activate the bones is one that none knew its source. It is widely spread across all universes, and can be used over such precious and rarely found treasures in any universe. It can be used by any race, no matter its origin¡­ And so¡­¡±

    ¡°They want my bones to grant more power to their forces¡­ This¡­¡±

    ¡°I know¡­ It¡¯ll bring much trouble to our people. But, on another side, these bones are all consumables. And besides¡­ The Lord can negotiate and raise the price, making sure the other side wouldn¡¯t get such bones inrge amounts.¡±

    ¡°You got a point,¡± that was given, ¡°but for me it¡¯s better to limit the trade than using the high grade ones with these folks.¡±

 Chapter 1007 A Problem And A Solution

    It wasn¡¯t just the matter of raising the price of my bones, but to limit the number they¡¯d get from me.

    For example, a single diamond grade bone would give me what tens of thousands of blue grade or green grade bones would.

    The simple logic would drive me to keep the high grade ones to myself and exchange the low grade bones with others. But when I thought about the grander picture, this wasn¡¯t a great thing, not good.

    Giving one high grade bone out in return for saving tens of thousands or even more of the lower grade ones would be better.

    Like this the enemy would only get one bone to grant power to others, affecting only a small and limited number of their forces. Yes these few would gain scary power, and for a much longer time, but their extremely low number could be matched by my universe¡¯s elites and strong powers.

    It would be a totally different story if I let them get their hands over arge number of bones. This would be a game changer, and would bring serious damage on all battlefields.

    ¡°Lord is wise and right indeed,¡± Ok nodded, ¡°let me negotiate and raise the price. How much increase does lord have in mind?¡±

    ¡°Ten folds,¡± I said without hesitation, ¡°at least we will raise the price of exchange ten times.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°We can settle on five times at the end, but it will be better if we raise it even more.¡±

    ¡°I got it, lord,¡± he bowed his head and I left him to contact the people on the other side while I kept watching myself.

    Damn! Just thinking of granting the power of Hescos to all my forces, using these bones at the critical moments¡­ This was enough to decide the fate of all the fights in a few hours.

    Not a single world could stand against me from now on! My bones¡­ I hurriedly checked my inventory to see how much I had from them.

    I thought before that I got a huge amount, enough to sustain my needs for months. But now¡­ I doubted this amount was enough!

    The most I got were those low grade bones. This wouldn¡¯t do. I needed more, I needed more of those higher grade bones.

    And then my eyes fell over another type of bones, the one that I always kept for myself. These were the dark realm monster bones. They were just few in number, yet they all got such higher density of energypared to their simr grade ones of normal bones.

    Would using these differ? I had to test and see first. And then an old idea shed again in front of my eyes.

    When I got little Qi, we spoke about how to evolve the monsters. I got an idea about how to take monsters to my shadow world, let them get baptised by my endless and brutal dark energy.

    But there were many problems there. I got to first solve the problem of my shadow world devouring anything I¡¯d throw inside.

    Then I¡¯d love the way of calling them back here.

    It was a big mess and a hard problem that forced me to drop it. Yet after getting to know such secrets, I got this ideaing up again in my mind.

    And the more I thought about it, the more tempted and eager I became.

    I could get tons of bones, high calibre and much powerful bones. And they¡¯de from monsters, those beings who held no real value for me.

    They could reproduce fast, and their numbers were growing on such a scary scale. If I managed to solve this problem, then I¡¯d be able to secure myself and my forces a stable source of bones.

    By then I¡¯d turn all my forces into a simr and terrifying image of Hescos. Even Hescos wouldn¡¯t dare to stand against me. I got the advantage of numbers, the advantage of many treasures and weapons, and now I got the power of these strong dudes from their race.

    The ones I got were all strong, very strong. I knew that. And using their power and granting it to my forces would turn my armies into such terrifying beasts.

    ¡°Cough! Cough!¡±

    Yet just as I was lost in my thoughts, I got to see the first drawback of using this technique. Ok kept coughing up blood, looking much weaker than ever.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± I hurriedly asked, and he sighed while taking deep sessive breaths, telling me he was too weak to even stay awake, not to mention speak.

    ¡°Lord¡­ This technique is overbearing the stronger the one using it is. I need rest, at least sleep for a few days to regain my lost strength.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ So it doesn¡¯te without a price¡­¡± I watched him fall over my chariot again while leaning this time over the rail.

    ¡°Lord, nothing in this worldes without a price. Power doesn¡¯t just fall from the sky like rain without thunder, right?¡±

    ¡°I got it¡­¡± I had to admit, seeing him in such a weakened state made me disappointed. I thought I could widely use this method to strengthen my forces.

    But it had such limitations, one that I had no way to deal with for now.

    ¡°Can potions work?¡±

    ¡°I lost the essence of my life¡­ I need stronger treasures to help heal me fast, cough, cough!¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ How about these then?¡± I took out one of the gems I collected before, ¡°can they help?¡±

    ¡°These¡­ Are too precious to waste on healing someone like me.¡±

    ¡°Just take it and see the results first beforeining,¡± I tossed it towards him while rolling my eyes.

    This dude was so calctive and conservative. Saying these gems were a treasure wasn¡¯t an overstatement.

    But if they were able to restore his energy fast, then it was worth using these. After all, I got no other real uses for these for now.

    I watched him consume the gem like he was eating a bar of chocte. The more he bit, the better he looked. And halfway through it, he was able to stand on his own, looking healthier and in better shape than before.

 Chapter 1008 Dark Realm Monster Bone

    ¡°It works!¡± I said, before suddenly breaking out inughter, ¡°it works! Hahahaha! That¡¯s great, hahahaha!¡±

    ¡°Lord¡­ These¡­ Sigh! Lord can¡¯t simply think of wasting such valuable treasure this way,¡± he got what I nned to do, and tried to dissuade me from doing it.

    ¡°Shut up, shall you? I¡¯m having a great moment right now, hahahaha! Let me enjoy it and don¡¯t ruin the mood.¡±

    I keptughing and smiling for almost an hour. Thinking about these gems and their magical effect that countered the side effects of that technique was really exciting for me.

    Like this¡­ I got aplete echo system. I could let my Hescos use the technique and then heal them using my gems. It was just perfect!

    I liked such an arrangement very much.

    ¡°Lord¡­ These products take a long time to get produced¡­¡±

    I waved my hand to silence that dude from saying anymore. It didn¡¯t take that much for me.

    I knew if not for the many treasures I used to nourish this ce, this world wasn¡¯t going to get such expansion and development. But who said these treasures were one time offer only?

    ¡°I can get these treasures whenever I want, just don¡¯t spoil the moment for me, ok?¡± I looked at him in warning. I got fed up with him to be honest.

    ¡°Ok lord¡­ So¡­ Are we¡­¡±

    ¡°Hell yes we¡¯ll do it!¡± I knew what he was going to ask, ¡°we can¡¯t let such an opportunity slip by. However¡­ I want you to test something first¡­¡±

    I took a dark monster bone of dark gold grade and gave it to him.

    ¡°This¡­ Is it a grade lower than the one lord gave to me before?¡± Ok seemed to not appreciate the bone I got out, judging it just by colour.

    ¡°Just take it,¡± I said, and he took it and went into silence for a long minute.

    ¡°Lord¡­ What exactly is this bone?¡±

    It was a weird bone actually, one that might be a phnx bone of one of the dark monsters I killed before. I didn¡¯t know what part it belonged to, however I knew it was much better than the ck bone I showed him before.

    ¡°Tell me, do you think this bone can get different results?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ Can¡¯t tell without trying. However, something is stirring up my troubled sense inside me¡­ How did lord get it?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just something special I got,¡± Iughed, ¡°try it and let¡¯s see.¡±

    ¡°Ok¡­¡±

    Despite being hesitant, he started to do the same thing again. I wanted to see if my dark bones were different from the normal bones. After all, they were filled with violent dark energying from the other universe.

    Just as he gushed out his blood, the bone started to dazzle like the previous one. Yet instead of shrinking in size, it expanded, as if his blood released some sort of a seal inside, making it bloat out by immense energy.

    ¡°Not good¡­ This is going to explode¡­ Lord¡­¡±

    ¡°Give it to me!¡± Once he finished doing that technique, and just as he got weakened, the bone started to massively expand and shine, emitting rumbling noises that looked quite scary.

    He didn¡¯t guess it wrong! It was going to explode! Dammit!

    ¡°Come here!¡± As he was too weak to do anything, I hurriedly jumped, hit this bone using my ive and threw it at the door behind me.

    Sinceing into this world, a door would stick to my side no matter where I went.

    And just as I hit it, the bone flew and vanished through the door, and all the troublesome energy it brought vanished.

    ¡°Lord¡­ This¡­ What the heck is this thing?!!¡± and with rushing breaths, Ok couldn¡¯t prevent himself from asking.

    ¡°Take this first,¡± I threw him one of my gems. And as he started eating it, his weakness began to fade away, ¡°this bone is filled with a dense amount of energy. Aside from me, you are the first to see these bones ever.¡±

    ¡°Dense amount of energy? Does ite in a special way or what?¡±

    ¡°Not in a special way, but from a special monster¡­ It came from monsters who are known as dark realm monsters.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ No way! Lord! Did you face one of these? It¡¯s a blessing that the lord is still alive after facing and running away from these¡­¡±

    ¡°One? Hahaha! Ok, oh my Ok, you are underestimating your lord too much!¡± Before he¡¯d continue his wrong words, I interrupted him with my words andughed.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t run, I never ran from any enemy. I always run towards them, not away to safety. And these monsters¡­ I killed them all.¡±

    ¡°Lord¡­¡±

    ¡°Anyway, it seems these bones have a berserk amount of energy that can¡¯t be tamed by this technique¡­ Sigh! What a regret¡­¡±

    ¡°Lord¡­ It might be invaluable for us, or too much for us to handle. But if it came from a dark realm monster, then the best ones to deal with it will be those from the other universe, right?¡±

    ¡°Your meaning is¡­¡±

    ¡°We can give them a single bone of these, and it will be enough to secure us lots of benefits for sure.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± without getting to hear more or even think about what he said, I instantly and decisively refused, ¡°I won¡¯t give my enemies a weapon, such a fierce weapon, without knowing its uses.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°I made a mistake before, using my bones in trade without getting to know their real power. And now I deeply regret it. However I¡¯m the only one suffering from such loss. If I gave my enemies such bones and they turned out to be something insanely strong, then many will suffer. No, I can¡¯t risk doing it!¡±

    ¡°Then lord¡­¡±

    ¡°Did you forget? I already got people from that universe under my control.¡±

    ¡°Lord¡¯s meaning is¡­¡±

    ¡°As you use this technique and way, I can let them use it. You said it yourself, this bone is filled with dark energy, one that came from the other universe. And the best thing is¡­ I got many with just the perfect kind of energy out there.¡±

 Chapter 1009 A Scary Ocean Of Fire

    I was of course referring to the dark shadow n folks who were using the same kind of energy as myself.

    I nned to go and train with them before, to get inspiration and learn. However I didn¡¯t get the time to do it. And I nned to go and train inside my pocket world.

    Of course I could bring them inside with me, despite the fact that they might feel unpleasant thanks to all the deep and bitter memories they held for that cursed ce.

    But at least I could convince those higher ups or even order them. And now I had another use for them.

    I¡¯d give them these bones and test them. If they ended up exploding, it would mean I got deadly grenades under my control.

    If they turned out to be something special, like storing the energy from these people for a longer time or doing something else, then it would be better.

    Either way, I got to go back and test these bones over them.

    ¡°Our visit here is over,¡± I looked around at this world. I knew there were too many things I could salvage from here, but I didn¡¯t need any for now.

    Once we got outside, a terrifying scene appeared in front of my eyes.

    ¡°Dammit! Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s caused by my bone!¡° Just as my chariot came outside, an ocean of running wild fire engulfed us.

    My chariot¡¯s shield kicked in, protecting me from anything. I looked around, and all I could see was fire everywhere, fireing and going like they were enraged water.

    ¡°Lord¡­ Look there¡­ It¡¯s the bone!¡± and as I tried to move away, I got to face the fierce retaliation of this fire.

    It seemed like the fire had a will and might of its own. It was the first time for me to experience such a thing.

    How long has it passed since I threw it outside? Almost half an hour or something? And that was by the time of the necromancer¡¯s world.

    It must have been just ten minutes or so in the Earth¡¯s time. And yet that didn¡¯t make any sense. Howe fire kept wreaking havoc in such a way, and in such terrifying might, for all this time?

    And when Ok shouted and pointed towards a direction, I got to see the source of all this.

    It was indeed my bone. It was standing midair, raised from the ground by hundreds of metres, shining all bright and releasing thick tongues of fire.

    It gave me the same vibe as a terrifying star surface or something. ¡°I can¡¯t get near it,¡± I tried, aiming to suck it inside my shadow world using my second or merged techniques.

    But how could I do it if the chariot of mine was flying at such snail speed? It felt like I was swimming against a mighty current in the middle of a fast running river!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I finally dropped the idea of going to take this bone away and started to go to the opposite side.

    It was much easier, yet it took me roughly an entire hour to get away.

    ¡°Damn! Howe this bone turned into such fierce bomb?!!!¡° When I finally broke free, I managed to see the entire scale of this thing.

    The fire was forming a gigantic fireball, expanding for tens of miles in radius, killing and scorching anything alive within. Luckily there was nothing close to it.

    The closest thing was that shore and ocean, and more tens of miles separating it from my capital.

    Luckily this didn¡¯t happen near any inhabited cities or towns, or near any big army of mine.

    ¡°Lord¡­ Will we stand here and watch?¡± from the side, and after waiting here motionless watching all this mess for three hours, Ok couldn¡¯t prevent himself from asking.

    ¡°I need to know how fierce this bone of mine is,¡± at first I was anxious about this bone and the explosion to kill anyone passing by.

    But gradually I started to see the real use of this. I could use this kind of bone as a mighty grenade.

    Damn! Just imagining throwing these bones in the middle of a massive army fighting mine was enough to make me drool at using these in real wars.

    ¡°Lord¡­ Are you possibly considering using these in wars?!!¡±

    ¡°What? Isn¡¯t this beautiful? Come on, I can¡¯t be the only one seeing its beauty.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ This¡­ It¡¯s uncontrolled!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get panicked, we can time its use with my help.¡±

    ¡°Your help?¡± he looked at me in doubt, and I nodded while pointing towards my chariot and exined:

    ¡°With the help of my chariot and my portals, we can just jump over any army, appear in the middle of it, use these bones, then jump away towards safety.¡±

    ¡°Yet¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a great strategy, a marvellous tool to incinerate all of my enemies and cause enough havoc in the middle of their ranks. Come on! The use of this little baby of mine is just boundless!¡±

    ¡°I know¡­ But¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll even consider using it myself if you are afraid to be there.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡±

    ¡°Then stop speaking in such fear, shall you?¡± I rolled my eyes, ¡°your lord is mighty, but I¡¯m a human. How can you let a human be more courageous than you, a mighty Hescos?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    My words went deep down his soul and the insult I just underhandedly delivered left him speechless for hours. I cancelled the transformation that I gained as I stored the bone inside my inventory.

    I tested its effects, and now I had to test out how long it would sustain its marvellous effects when not used. If it could be stored inside inventory for a long time, then it would be really practical to mass produce them before any fight.

    Yet if it would expire soon, then I¡¯d have to do it just in the middle of battles.

    I kept watching my gigantic ball of fire for hours until almost half a day passed. Then gradually the fire started to shrink, until it vanished.

    ¡°Damn! The bone is still there!¡± And when the fire vanished, I went towards the location where everything started, my necromancer¡¯s world.

 Chapter 1010 The Magical Transformation Of The Training Ground

    And there I found the bone that caused all this lying down on the ground. It returned to its normal shape and size, looking as docile and innocent as any cute baby.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Ok went ahead to grab it, in a sign that announced he wasn¡¯t fearing this bone or fire. Yet when he returned to me, he said, ¡°there was not a single speck of energy inside.¡±

    ¡°It got depleted¡­ But why is the bone itself still here?¡± I looked in puzzlement towards this phnx bone, feeling more confused the more I thought about it.

    ¡°It may be a special kind of bone, lord. Its shell must be extremely durable, able to sustain itself after consuming its energy.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ If so then¡­¡± suddenly a thought shed in my mind, one that I would testter on. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we stayed here for a long time already.¡±

    I stored the bone away inside my inventory, and then opened a portal pass towards the second Earth world.

    I left for over half a day, and that meant lots of time passed inside my second Earth world.

    [Where are you?] Before leaving, I left instructions for Lily to lead those talents and start building the third training grounds.

    Of course I got a huge boost and wildcard of my bones, but it wasn¡¯t enough to depend entirely on them. They could help in times of distress, but I couldn¡¯t use them as my main winning card.

    My forces had to adapt to fighting against Hescos without the help of my bones. Even if I got a way to handle the side effects of that technique, I could at most arm up tens of thousands of bones.

    That wasn¡¯t something that could be considered enough, not even close from enough. What could tens of thousands do against armies of tens of millions?

    Not to mention I got lots of worlds and tons of fighting battlefields to cover.

    I had to give more time for my necromancer world to grow, and I also wanted to purchase more items to grow it up. And also who said I got only one magical artefact that I could use?

    I had twenty six unused magical artefacts, and most of them could be applied in this world of mine.

    I regretted using my necromancer world back on Earth. Time there goes like a snail! Instead, using these magical artefacts here was more suitable.

    So I nned to go on a spree of establishing these marvellous artefacts before going to train. And before all that, I got to first finish the preparations of the two new training grounds.

    [I¡¯m at the new training ground, and it¡¯s almost done]

    [This fast?!] I was surprised to hear that.

    [This fast¡­ What? Did you stay all this time on Earth? Sigh! For us ten days passed, and that¡¯s more than enough to get this continent ready for training]

    [Cool] I realised my mistake here, [What about the second training ground?]

    [Done! And the first is getting enough forcesing from the heaven ce you discovered. Also Angelica is doing great in spreading the new culture of getting married in between different races]

    [That¡¯s great! So many responded and epted such a new concept?]

    [Many? Tons epted that per thetest reports! ording to her, she asked for more people toe and help organising this matter as the scope of people joining in this process is too much]

    [More people¡­ For what? They are going to marry, they don¡¯t need our help]

    [What a dirty mind you got inside your skull! Angelica wants to record those who are going to marry, to keep track of things and get to find any suitable talent early on]

    [Oh¡­ I got it] I felt a little embarrassed by my dirty thoughts back then, [Alright, and the races and humansing here¡­ Are they doing great resting and rxing?]

    [I sent part of them to train at the first training ground, and shifted those elites and old ones to the other two. I also brought over here the strongest soldiers we got. Like this, we can start at any given moment]

    [Sure, wait for me toe and hear your thoughts first] I could just jump over and inform little Qi to release his trapped monsters.

    But before doing this, I had to first understand how Lily nned the second training grounds.

    Where did she want the ground monsters? Aquatic monsters? And which zones would be left for defence, and which would be for offence?

    I needed to hear all about her ns and understand them well before going to meet my little Qi.

    And after that, I¡¯d entrust things here over to her and head towards my most mysterious ce; the shadow world.

    I got to explore it this time and reach further beyond its limits. I got to see what lies behind my shadow world, and how to solve the problems I got with it.

    It didn¡¯t make any sense to just have such an OP world and not be able to get the best use out of it.

    However when I jumped over to the third training ground, I was shocked by what I saw.

    ¡°Lord¡­ Do you have wizards in your forces or what?!!¡± Ok couldn¡¯t help but say, expressing the shock we both had.

    We left this continent and it looked just like any other ce in this world. And yet right in front of my eyes I saw a totally new terrain!

    Deep trenches that expanded from tens of miles to the horizon, many cities and towns, forts and castles, and even flying inds appeared in the distance as well.

    How¡­ Just how could she manage to do all this in such a short time? Damn! It seemed I underestimated those new talents.

    I knew the secret behind all this belonged to the new generations born. It seemed the talents they inherited had improved by much.

    And across all this, there were lots of workers and soldiers, working and getting into positions.

 Chapter 1011 Ronald, The Genuis Tactician

    [I¡¯m at a ce filled with trenches and in the far distance I can see a couple of floating inds] I sent Lily when I couldn¡¯t spot her anywhere.

    [Oh, you are at the central ce then. I¡¯m not that far away. Let mee to you]

    [Ok] I didn¡¯t wait in my ce for her. If she said she wasn¡¯t that far away, it meant she¡¯d take an hour or two to arrive here.

    During this time, I started to roam the world, examining all these preparations. To be honest¡­ I was impressed!

    ¡°Nice work!¡± I said when I saw her chariot drawing near, ¡°you did make a good use of these talents.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! It¡¯s great that you know who the real heroes are behind this¡­ Let me introduce these three to you; this is Lina, Rnd, and Karabof¡­ The three are the outstanding talents who made all this possible.¡°

    ¡°Oh¡­ These are¡­¡± I looked at the three and measured them up. They weren¡¯t humans, but came from three different races.

    One was a dwarf looking young man, and the other two were giants. The three standing next to each other gave a spectacr image that was a little funny for some reason.

    ¡°Lord, I¡¯m honoured to finally meet you,¡± the girl said, ¡°I¡¯m Lina, an expert at designing and drawing blueprints.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m honoured too, lord. I¡¯m Karabof, and my talent is about leading workers and getting the best out of them.¡±

    ¡°And you must be Ronald¡­ What¡¯s your speciality?¡± I looked at the dwarf who just kept looking at me in sparkling eyes without saying anything.

    ¡°Lord¡­ It¡¯s really you¡­ Damn! I lived my entire life hearing legends about you. You¡­ You are my idol!¡±

    ¡°Come on,¡± I couldn¡¯t ept him saying his entire life and all he lived was a year or two, ¡°what can you do?¡±

    ¡°He is a military training genuis,¡± Lily leant over Ronald, patting him on the shoulder while adding with a big smile, ¡°thanks to this dude, we managed to arrange things not only here, but back at the other two training grounds as well.¡±

    ¡°Is that true?¡± My eyes shone with excitement when I heard what she said. And Ronald nodded with slightly red cheeks as if he got embarrassed or something.

    ¡°Great! I¡¯ll depend on you from now in terms of arranging and nning for military grounds,¡± he just saved us a big deal of headache to be honest, ¡°now, can you exin to me what you¡¯ll do here and at the second training ground? I got to go and order these monsters and Hescos here should get into the right line up.¡±

    ¡°We already spoke and exined everything over to Hescos,¡± Lily said, stealing a side gaze to Ok, ¡°but it seemed they were waiting for someone to give the final order for them to follow our arrangements.¡±

    ¡°Lord, I¡¯ll go and tell them to follow everything down to the letter,¡± Ok nodded and bowed his head before he left when I waved for him to do that.

    ¡°Sigh! They hold that dude in high regard,¡± after he left, Lily couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    ¡°Lord¡­ Lord¡­ Is it true that you can order monsters here?¡± and just like a little kid meeting a true magician, Ronald couldn¡¯t prevent himself from jumping around and asking.

    ¡°Sure, is it weird?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing!¡± he shouted in pure excitement, one that made me feel sorry for the future of this little fellow.

    I¡¯d use you buddie in hellish work, and you got to endure thanks to that immense admiration you got for me. Don¡¯t me me for using you too much.

    ¡°Good,¡± I turned to Lily, ¡°show me your ns for the second training ground then. We need to start these two grounds as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Great,¡± she turned instead towards Ronald, issuing for him to speak up with a simple nod.

    It seemed she held this fellow in high regard already. And I hoped he wouldn¡¯t disappoint me.

    ¡°Lord, here are the designs of the three continents¡­¡± and as she gave him the order, he leant on the floor of my chariot and spread out many sheets of papers.

    They all had drawings, densely packed and veryplicated looking ones. From first nce, I understood that understanding these arrangements would take a long time without doubt.

    And the more he spoke, the more I realised his big value.

    This little fellow didn¡¯t miss anything, not even a single idea or possibility at war situations. He designed suchplicated and hard to grasp drawings and nning based on one simple concept; to mimic war in all its brutality and different foes, terrains, and situations.

    He even arranged ces where my forces would be pressured by greater numbers than theirs, situations where reinforcements would arrive to relieve the pressure.

    ording to his words, the former situation had the forces to hold on for the longest period of time. And thetter would train them how they¡¯d react when reinforcements arrive.

    He kept exining for long hours, and I felt time passing like running water. However, I got more interested in hearing everything.

    I admired his meticulous mind. He didn¡¯t let a single possibility go by without preparing a ce for it. And he didn¡¯t stop there!

    ¡°Lord, ording to this schedule, forces from here would train for days before switching with those training here. Then forces here would switch with others here, and¡­¡±

    He even thought about the time schedule and switch arrangement for all of my forces. That would greatly help. After all, no one could tell what would happen on a real battlefield.

    Things were destined to be changing and unpredictable. So to make sure my forces grasped everything, got adapted and well trained at different scenarios, he made such a well detailed time schedule with well thought of switching order.

    If my forces followed this¡­ Then in less than six months they¡¯d get to take a double tour at each zone in the three training grounds.

 Chapter 1012 Giant Behemoths

    Yes, he didn¡¯t exclude the third training ground. By his words, he said that the main foe we would all fight would be Hescos. So every single one of my forces should fight against them at least once.

    ¡°Great!¡± After listening to such a detailed exnation for an entire day, I couldn¡¯t help but say in praise, ¡°you did a great job. Thanks for being part of my kingdom. Now I can be relieved and sleep well at night knowing that someone like you is watching over my forces.¡±

    ¡°Lord¡­ This¡­ This is truly a great honour and the best moment in my life,¡± and unlike what I expected, this little fellow fell on his knees and cried out of immense joy and excitement.

    I moved my eyes over to Lily who rolled her eyes and hit the chariot with her foot, giving me a clue about what I should do here.

    ¡°Take this, it¡¯s yours,¡± I took out one of my chariots, and threw it to fly beside my bigger one, ¡°from now on, you are one of my best generals here.¡±

    ¡°T¡­ Thanks lord¡­ I won¡¯t forget your kindness and generosity. And hell no I¡¯ll disappoint you!¡±

    Well, he said it in such a weird way, making me unable to hide my smile.

    ¡°Lord, we also can contribute,¡± from the side, the other two looked at Ronald in envy while Lina hurriedly said, ¡°I can draw any blueprints lord wants, anything starting from civilian residents up to flying inds.¡±

    ¡°You are the one behind these flying inds?¡± indeed that was something I craved for. Hescos were a very versatile race, and facing them without proper flying legions would be a grave mistake.

    Even with everything prepared, my forces would always be on the back foot if they didn¡¯t have enough flying inds.

    ¡°Yes, this little girl here is crazy about these flying inds,¡± Lily hugged her from the side, feeling morefortable it seemed to have such a giant girl next to her.

    ¡°And I¡¯m also very much interested in these kinds of inds,¡± I nodded, ¡°great. From now on you can focus mainly on this. We don¡¯t need to expand any further in either cities and towns, or training grounds. We got enough for now.¡±

    ¡°Sure lord, I won¡¯t disappoint you,¡± as I didn¡¯t bestow any chariot over to her, she hurriedly knelt on the ground, showing a much more respectful and respectful way than Ronald.

    And when I looked at Lily, I saw her muttering with her lips in silent words that I should do the same with her. And she also rolled her eyes to the side, not forgetting Karabof.

    ¡°Fine, you two are going to join my inner circle of leaders,¡± I took two more chariots and let them appear next to Ronald¡¯s, ¡°as for you¡­ You have to keep arranging the builders and workers all over the world here. We got not only cities and towns to build, but also a great mine continent that needs attention.¡±

    ¡°Sure lord, I¡¯d do any task you ask of me,¡± and as the other two showed their devotion to me in their own ways, Karabof mmed his fist hard on his chest a couple of times, reminding me of those berserkers.

    ¡°Great, then you all can go to do your tasks now,¡± Lily pped with her hands, as if she was the one behind this little show here, feeling proud of her disciples.

    She got such a wide grin over her face, a smile that made me doubt she had a hand in all this.

    ¡°But¡­ We needed more portals everywhere, right?¡± she looked at me in such meaningful way, and powerlessly I bought more twin discs as I said:

    ¡°Go, I¡¯ll handle this for you,¡± I paused before adding to Lily, ¡°go and warn those at the second training ground¡­ Monster attacks will start in two hours at most.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re ready,¡± she said in such a firm tone, ¡°they just are waiting for their enemies to appear.¡±

    ¡°Great. I¡¯ll entrust all this over to you¡­¡± I knew that after finishing installing the discs and seeing little Qi, I¡¯d start my real moves towards my shadow world.

    And I didn¡¯t know for how long I¡¯d be absent out there.

    So it was better if they worked without my permission, handling everything that mattered, and got all the authority needed.

    ¡°Sure, just don¡¯t go away for too long and forget about us.¡±

    ¡°Hahahah, I won¡¯t,¡± I got what she wanted to convey here, and I escaped from this trap with justughing.

    I watched them leave and then I started to jump over the world, installing discs everywhere. I left the portals while leaving instructions behind using the dragon rider girls.

    Lily was fond of these girls, not lesser than I. So she kept bringing a few over to each continent.

    ¡°Time to see that little yful kid,¡± as I got done from all this, I opened a portal and jumped over towards the monster continent.

    I was away for not that long from my past visit. Yet when I arrived there, I saw a magnificent scene waiting for me.

    Monsters¡­ Sigh! Just seeing how crazy they could reproduce more of their kind, I felt envious for sure.

    The monsters I left got multiplied by at least ten folds! And there were lots of new breeds and kids out there, hard to count or follow their path of evolution.

    On another note, I spotted many giant behemoths, either flying or on the ground. These were the end products of what my little Qilin did here.

    The upper hand went for sure for the flying ones, having the most out of these giant behemoths.

    What would be the case after leaving them for long months without fighting or killing them by my forces? I could already see that this continent alone wasn¡¯t enough, wasn¡¯t going to be enough to contain such a huge number of them.

    ¡°Lord, you finally came,¡± and as I looked for my little Qi, I found him standing in the middle of all the giant behemoths, acting like their lord or something, ¡°see? This is just the beginning! Give me enough time and I¡¯ll impress you, hahahaha!¡±

 Chapter 1013 Monsters Need One More Continent

    ¡°It seems you were having your fun,¡± Iughed as well. Just looking at all these behemoths made me crave to get more. ¡°Come, I want to exin the deployment of monsters at the second training ground of mine.¡±

    ¡°Oh, we are going to let the kids y? That¡¯s fun! Hahahaha! Hear that? Your kids are going to have fun as you do, hahaha!¡±

    Well, it was living in a world of its own for sure. I knew that it was trying to get all of the monsters here evolved by using this devour method, but what was that about calling other monsters kids?

    Were they kids in its eyes or what?

    ¡°Tell me lord, tell me, I¡¯m anxious to let the kids go out and y, hahahaha!¡±

    I looked at this dude who grew much more than thest time I saw it. It became so giant, enough to stand on the ground and its head would reach my chariot.

    Standing in between all these behemoths made it look small, much smaller than how big it really was.

    ¡°Ok¡­ I¡¯ll take out maps and exin things over,¡± I got a copy of all the drawings and maps designed by Ronald. That dude had such a hard to understand mind. Without his drawings, I¡¯d not be able to exin any of this for little Qi.

    And even when I got the maps out, things didn¡¯t look that easy either. I struggled to recall all of the information Ronald said, and struggled more to get little Qi to get them.

    ¡°Lord¡­ I don¡¯t get this point¡­ Howe we ask for monsters to defend a ce and not rush towards their enemies? This isn¡¯t how we, monsters, work!¡±

    ¡°I know, but stick with me. Their enemies will keeping at them from all directions, so in reality it will be a messy war.¡±

    ¡°I know¡­ But why can¡¯t my kids chase these prey after crossing these lines?¡±

    ¡°Hey, concentrate,¡± as its body got bigger in such a way, I had to poke its head using the blunt end of my ive, using it as a real stick, ¡°they aren¡¯t prey, they are my people and soldiers. And this isn¡¯t a war to exterminate them, it¡¯s just training drills where the lesser casualties the better.¡±

    ¡°Like this the kids won¡¯t get a chance to evolve properly.¡±

    ¡°Just stick to the n!¡± I rolled my eyes, ¡°Besides, I¡¯m considering opening a portal for you and your monsters here to go to another big continent and evolve there.¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great! How about I shift the kids fighting there? After serving for a while, they can retreat and go towards that continent and evolve properly there.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry lord, I will make sure to rece them with others. After all we got nothing more than kids, hahahaha!¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡± as it said it itself, I got no objection towards this kind of arrangement. ¡°But make sure when they do, they¡¯ll all retreat in one bulk and head towards the direction of the nearest shore.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ Not all of them can swim¡­¡±

    ¡°Then leave enough aquatic monsters to carry these kids towards the new continent.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great! I can let them do it!¡±

    For sure they could. After all, there was an entire race who depended on using aquatic monsters as their ride and means of transportation. And this race was one of the top three in my universe.

    ¡°Cool,¡± I hesitated to tell this little kid about my ns to get them all towards my shadow world. But I refrained from doing so when I saw itughing and moving around, telling every monster it met about the chance given for their kids.

    It was really pure and kind hearted, innocent still, and that made me not want to tell it anything yet.

    I wasn¡¯t yet sure about my ability to take them inside. There was a big difference in me wanting to do so and my ability to do it.

    If I told it and it got all hyped up then I failed, what would be the case then?

    No, it was better to keep this hidden off it for now.

    After it left, I opened the map and selected a big continent not too far from here.

    It was slightly to the northwest of this continent, and it was considered a medium sized one.

    It wasn¡¯t as big as this huge continent here. But its close location made it easy for monsters to pass in between the two continents without much trouble.

    Flying there took almost three days. And once I arrived, I installed a few discs all over the continent, taking another day from me.

    Then I returned back to the main continent of monsters, finished installing the portals, and told little Qi about these.

    ¡°We already started,¡± after seeing the portals and even jumping over to test them, it said amidst bigughs, ¡°our kids are now having their fun with their¡­ With your forces.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± at least I got to realise how bad it was to call my soldiers prey, ¡°keep controlling the situation. I¡¯ll be off for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, lord. I¡¯ll do an excellent job here.¡±

    ¡°If you did¡­ I¡¯ll make sure to give you a handsome reward.¡±

    ¡°Reward?¡± and when I said it, its eyes shone and even its body trembled, ¡°I never got rewards, ever in my life.¡±

    Ever in your life? Kiddo, you just got born recently!

    ¡°Just do your job and make sure to impress and not disappoint me,¡± I said before opening a portal, ¡°I¡¯lle here after many months. So don¡¯t expect your reward anytime soon.¡±

    ¡°Thanks lord, I won¡¯t disappoint you!¡±

    And as I was passing through the portal, I heard its excited voice from behind before the world shifted and I reached a new ce.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to pay my rted folks a visit.¡±

    I appeared on the far continent where the folks from the other universe were.

 Chapter 1014 Interrupting Cultivation Has A Price

    Before I¡¯d step into my shadow world, it was better to hear more about this from people who knew more; the dark shadow nsmen.

    I didn¡¯t need to look for them. After all, when I was passing over this continent earlier, I saved a few bookmarks about ces that had these people training.

    This continent was now filled with many great phenomena, making me wonder how fierce these folks were, and how this world of mine who was in my universe held such pure spiritual energy.

    I got that this world was formed by merging many worlds together, collected from different universes, under the help of that cruel weapon.

    Was it the reason behind such abundant spiritual energy here? I couldn¡¯t frankly tell.

    The sky was filled with thickyers of clouds, while at a far distance I could spot pirs heading towards the sky, adding more disturbance there.

    As for the ce I arrived at, I could feel my spiritual energy inside my body reacting to the fierce and chaotic energy in the atmosphere.

    And that was all caused thanks to therge group of people sitting cross legged in the distance, seemingly training together.

    They arranged themselves in circles, one that would be slightly wider than the others inside. They stood in fixed intervals, giving me the impression they were training ording to some sort of a technique belonging to their n.

    In the centre of all these circles, a single individual sat there. He gave me the impression of being their leader or the strongest out of all of them.

    All sat in silence, closing their eyes, and slightly moving their bodies right and left, swaying as if they were part of a harmonious huge wave in a disturbed ocean.

    It was a remarkable scene, and it gave me inspiration about how to train. It seemed training on cultivation was never a secluded single man job.

    I needed to train with others and it seemed to get more results. But what for? And how could this help? I couldn¡¯t get the answers for that.

    I knew that trying to awaken someone in a deep session of cultivation was bad, and even quite insulting. I heard the records the old man left about cultivation, and how it was considered a sacred ritual in the eyes of many.

    Trying to awaken someone from such a deep session was something that might result in a big fight. Not to mention the one getting awakened would end up losing part of what he gained, even to the extent of having a bacsh if he was on the verge of breaking through.

    However¡­ I didn¡¯t have time to waste here sitting and waiting for them to open their eyes and end their training.

    Cultivating was a long process that I experienced personally more than once. In each time, I never got any control or even a grasp over how time passed.

    I couldn¡¯t tell when I¡¯d wake up, and every time lots of time would pass before ending a session.

    ¡°Excuse me,¡± and so I decided to go down there and risk it. Even if he got mad, even if he ended up with bacsh, it wasn¡¯t something that would worry me.

    With a single order he wouldn¡¯t be able to move a finger against me. And so I started to wake him up with such confidence.

    *Rumble!*

    However what I didn¡¯t expect was when I poked him with the blunt end of my light ive, shaking his body and snapping his mind out of that deep cultivation session, others would also break free from this session.

    I heard popping noisesing from all around, even screams of pain and agony. All opened their eyes, and I could see a sh of ck light inside many, with all having red and enraged faces.

    At this moment, I felt a real threat! Facing all this pressure without expecting or getting prepared for it was something not easy to handle.

    ¡°Stand up and salute your lord,¡± but even if I was getting pressured and threatened with their gazes and rage, I said in a strong tone that showed that I wasn¡¯t afraid.

    Facing one was like facing a million, what was the difference? They were all part of my people, shackled with my contracts and couldn¡¯t pose a threat to me.

    ¡°Lord¡­ This¡­ This¡­¡± the one in the middle was the first to stand up. Even such a formidable looking figure got his body trembling and shaking, and his face was slightly ashen white.

    ¡°Take these,¡± I knew I caused them great suffering this time, so it felt right to justpensate them slightly, ¡°they are filled with death energy, something close to the energy you are using.¡±

    I got out enough gems to saturate their numbers, even gave the ones closer to their leader two. As for the leader, I gave him three.

    There were almost close to three thousands sitting here, and that cost me close to four thousand gems.

    It wasn¡¯t a big price to pay, especially when what I was going to ask next was something major and crucial for me.

    I got these gems to helpter on. But I got little and not enough of them. So spending this number might seem a loss, but it wasn¡¯t something that would greatly affect my ns.

    ¡°These¡­¡± The leader of this group looked at the three gems he got in doubt.

    ¡°Just eat them up like you are eating candies,¡± I said in a loud tone so everyone would hear me, ¡°these will help you restore what you lost, and might even give you some extra benefits.¡±

    Of course I was bluffing! I knew these gems could help in restoring lost strength as they did with Ok, but they weren¡¯t this magical to restore lost spiritual power or repair damaged bases.

    ¡°You heard the lord, eat up!¡± and when everyone seemed hesitant, that leader said in such a weak tone before he led by example.

    And then a miracle happened!

 Chapter 1015 Zangibar

    Once he got to eat almost the first gem, his body started to shine in bright ck light, startling even this giant dude.

    ¡°Lord¡­ Lord¡­ This¡­¡± and when he closed his eyes to inspect his body for a few minutes, he couldn¡¯t help but scream in such shock and excitement, seemingly happy about what he did find inside his body.

    ¡°What? Not enough for your taste?¡± I acted as if I knew what happened inside his body, despite the fact that I didn¡¯t! And I wanted to ask, desperately wanted to ask about what happened there thanks to my gem.

    ¡°Lord¡­ These¡­ These are the legendary fruits of heaven!!!¡± and after a few more minutes of shaking out of excitement, he looked at the two fruits in his hand while muttering in such disbelief.

    ¡°Legendary what? They are just gems I collected from one of my worlds,¡± I honestly said, but my words seemed to not exin anything, or make his shock get lighter.

    Instead, his body kept shaking in a fiercer way, while his eyes shone in bright ck light while a thick ck fog gushed out from his body, forming a thickyer over it, reminding me of my soulers.

    ¡°Lord¡­ This can¡¯t be real, right?!!!¡± and out of manners, he held my both arms and shook me fiercely, ¡°lord¡­ Each fruit of these is priceless to my race! There are too many races in my universe! Lord¡­ You can¡¯t just throw these over to us, it¡¯s a waste. A damn waste!¡±

    What the heck was wrong with him? ¡°Easy there, I got you out of cultivation and that brought you damage for sure. It¡¯s my duty as your lord to make things correct andpensate you for your losses.¡±

    ¡°No lord, this is more than what we lost¡­ Guys, return what you got back to the lord, hurry!¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I firmly shook my head, shrugging my body free from this dude¡¯s iron-steel like grasp. I turned to all before adding, ¡°if they are really beneficial to you, I promise I¡¯ll try to get you more. But what you got from me is a gift, and it will be rude to return these gifts over to me.¡±

    I said myst words while fixing my gaze over their leader. Wasting a few thousand gems over them? No, it wasn¡¯t even right to call this a waste or a loss!

    From what he said, he seemed to know how these gems of mine could be used, properly used. He knew their true value, and it seemed he held these in high regard, a very high regard.

    I thought about giving them in exchange for forces from the other universe, their universe. But now? I was d that this deal wasn¡¯t done.

    ¡°But lord¡­¡± he looked at the two gems in his hands, seemingly having a fierce struggle in between his immense desire to keep them and returning them back to me.

    ¡°Consider this as a gift from a fellow dark shadow master to another,¡± I said, moving my ive blunt end to push his hand holding the gems back towards his chest, ¡°keep them. They are my token of appreciation and sincerity.¡±

    ¡°Lord¡­ You just said¡­¡±

    ¡°See by yourself,¡± I started forming my first technique, the simplest one. And when it appeared, the face of that leader changed drastically.

    ¡°Lord¡­ You¡­ You have the same power as us!!!¡±

    ¡°Sure, why would Ie here then and interrupt your training session without such a reason?¡± I rolled my eyes, turned to all who were sitting on the ground, struggling to take their breaths, ¡°eat up the fruit first and recuperate. I¡¯ll take your leader for a private chat and I promise to return him to you in one piece, but won¡¯t promise to return him anytime soon.¡±

    ¡°Thanks¡­ Lord¡­¡± even if they were all in such a weakened state, they struggled to raise their hands and cup them in respect for me.

    Wow! It seemed these fruits weren¡¯t just known by their leader, but they also got the true value of these gems.

    I watched them consume these gems and in a few minutes, they all got refreshed and stood up on their feet. They all looked in such a shocked state towards me, and I simply nodded, turned to their leader and started to walk away.

    ¡°Follow me, this isn¡¯t a suitable ce for what we are going to talk about,¡± and we were going to talk about many things for sure.

    I came here and wanted to ask about cultivation and the dark shadow world. And now? I was going to ask first about these gems, or fruits, or whatever.

    I led him away, towards a direction with many untouched trees. They seemed to not touch so much of nature here, and just epted simple life in the middle of such beauty.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± as we arrived at the edge of a nearby forest, where many green appeared with different colours of weird looking weed, I asked while gazing up and down this fellow.

    He was as giant as any other giant race I met before. He got nothing special more than ckness that covered many parts of his body.

    Deep ck eyshes, eyes, long curly hair that fell over his broad shoulders, and lots of tiny ck dots scattered all over his cheeks, nasal bridge, reminding me of freckles that were famous with my beautiful and sexy female girls.

    ¡°I¡¯m Zangibar, my lord,¡± he bowed his head in respect, ¡°I¡¯m grateful for the lord¡¯s generosity.¡±

    ¡°About that¡­ What do you know about these fruits? Tell me everything you know about,¡± if I wanted to know, then I first had to admit that I knew nothing about these.

    All I knew was that they were productsing out from my necromancer world. I got to know that the artefacts I got were called the magical artefacts, and I was nning to use them all inside my pocket world here.

    Gaining advantage of the time difference was something important. After all, all of these artefacts depended on the passage of time to produce something amazing.

 Chapter 1016 The Spiritual Crystal

    ¡°This¡­ Isn¡¯t lord aware of how valuable these legendary fruits are?!!¡± and as if what I revealed shocked him, he couldn¡¯t help but frown for a few moments, before taking the two gems again and extending his big hand over to me.

    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t take advantage of lord¡¯s not knowing about these gems,¡± he said, and I had to push his hand back.

    ¡°Dude, I got enough from these,¡± I lied, ¡°but I need to understand their value. A big deal is going underway and few folks are asking for these gems at a low price.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ This is a daylight steal!!¡± I had to lie and give him such an excuse so he¡¯d close the page of returning these two gems over to me.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I need your help here. All I know about these is that they are produced by absorbing death energy and can replenish any lost strength.¡±

    ¡°Lord¡­ Is the lord aware of how cultivation works?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s by absorbing the natural spiritual energy from the world and storing it inside the meridians and dantian,¡± this was my current understanding of how cultivation worked.

    ¡°Well¡­ In general that can be true. But the spiritual energy we absorb is getting refined through our dantians. The meridians act like veins, and dantian is like hearts¡­ And herees the true value of these legendary fruits.¡±

    ¡°As they do¡­ What?¡±

    ¡°They work to refine the dantian and meridians, make dantians more effective in working their magic over the absorbed spiritual energy. They also will turn the meridians more spacious, making them able to store much more energy, allowing us to absorb more.¡±

    ¡°So in theory, they can¡¯t restore the lost bases or repair the damage caused by what I did¡­¡±

    ¡°Lord, they can¡¯t restore anything, but surely they can heal any damage,¡± he paused before adding in a serious tone, ¡°and the results brought by a single one of these are enough to make any cultivator crave for these, and ce them in a very high regard.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡± If they can¡¯t restore bases or even add more, then why would anyone want them?

    ¡°Because they can shorten the time of our cultivation. If we needed a year to just jump a small base higher, then with these we can cut time into half. And not only that, give anyone without cultivation one of these and he will step into the cultivation world instantly!¡±

    ¡°What?!!!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how magical these legendary fruits are,¡± heughed, ¡°and that¡¯s why we all crave to get these. But lord¡­ In our universe¡­ The presence of such fruits is almost non-existent.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ Are you saying that they are priceless?¡±

    ¡°Even the strongest leaders of us won¡¯t find these fruits this easily, and that means they are more than just priceless.¡±

    Well¡­ Just the effect of allowing anyone to step into the cultivation path was enough to turn these gems into legendary stuff in my eyes.

    I needed to test such a theory. And if it was proven to be right, then things would be much different from now on.

    I got only these gems back from my necromancer world. What about the leaves? Seeds? Flowers? Water? What about the world itself?

    If all had such magical effects, then I swore I¡¯d empty this world and others empty from their products.

    I¡¯d turn not only a few tens of thousands, but millions and tens of millions even into cultivators.

    ¡°Lord can¡¯t just sell them cheap. It¡¯s an insult, not just a waste!¡±

    ¡°I got it,¡± I knew I had now a wild card, one that I should properly use.

    I got my bones, got these awesome gems and other products from my necromancer world¡­ All of these were priceless and held great value to me and others.

    But I also was terribly weak andcking tons of stuff. So at some point, I¡¯d have to ept such losses and do trades, like the ones going on with Silverlining.

    I wasn¡¯t in the situation to select and refuse to not continue doing such trades. I wasn¡¯t in the position of keeping my treasures and good stuff for myself alone.

    And yet¡­ That also didn¡¯t mean I¡¯d settle with just any offer like a stray dog!

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said in gratitude, ¡°now can you tell me more about how your people cultivate?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I have a question to ask the lord first¡­ How did you get our power? Are you perhaps rted to us?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ It came as a coincidence.¡±

    ¡°Luck is also one form of power¡­ Interesting indeed,¡± he kept nodding and muttering to himself for a few minutes before he finally made up his mind. ¡°I¡¯ll teach lord our ways. After all, it¡¯s an honour that our mighty saviour and lord belongs to my n, hahahaha! I just want to see the faces of other ns when they get to hear this, hahahaha!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d you are excited about this, however I dock in everything,¡± I was excited that he agreed to tell and teach me his n¡¯s secrets.

    I was worried he¡¯d be too damn loyal to his n and refuse to tell me secrets even if the price was his head!

    ¡°First I gotta test the purity of the lord¡¯s base,¡± and as I was lost in thoughts, he said this weird stuff.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Well, everyone isn¡¯t the same. And the main difference lies in the purity of one¡¯s cultivation base. It¡¯s aplicated concept, but there is a simple technique to test it,¡± he got out a small crystal and handed it over to me.

    It was small enough to fit my hand perfectly fine. A pure white crystal that seemed like a normal rock. It was transparent, and I didn¡¯t feel anything special about it.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s called spiritual crystal, somethingmon in our universe,¡± he said before exining, ¡°I want the Lord to do two things here. First drop a blood drop over it, then wait for a minute and then start to ingest it with your spiritual energy.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll exin when things happen,¡± he calmly smiled, giving me such an answer which wasn¡¯t. It seemed this matter was tooplicated, and I wasn¡¯t looking for any headache.

 Chapter 1017 Spirit Representation Stage

    As he said, I did. First I let a single drop of my blood fall over the crystal. I expected anything to happen, but aside from the crystal to shine with a faint red colour for a few seconds, nothing much happened.

    ¡°Sigh! I told you my base is weak!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s yet too soon to judge, lord still needs to ingest his energy to activate the crystal ability.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± I didn¡¯t know from where this dude brought such confidence, but I admired his attitude for sure.

    As he said, I gushed my spiritual energy after one minute inside that crystal. The moment my energy went inside, the crystal started to shine brighter with each passing second.

    ¡°Lord¡­ You can give it to me now,¡± after a few minutes, he asked for the crystal back. Yet before I¡¯d extend my hand over, a new change urred.

    It was like arcs of lightning appeared around the crystal, ck lightning that danced in thin arcs, giving the crystal a magical appearance.

    The crystal was already shining in bright blue colour, the current grade of my spiritual energy it seemed. But these arcs of lightning was something I didn¡¯t expect to see, and it seemed also Zangibar didn¡¯t expect it either.

    ¡°Lord¡­ Lord¡­ Keep ingesting your energy, never stop, ok?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± I didn¡¯t know why he got all this excited, but I kept gushing out my energy for almost half an hour.

    The more energy I poured into the crystal, the thicker the lightning arcs became.

    ¡°Sigh! It¡¯s almost there, but it seems that something is stillcking¡­¡± and from the side, and after the passage of half an hour, he muttered such weird words.

    And just as he said it, a faint rumble suddenly urred, making me instantly shift my attention over the crystal.

    ¡°This¡­ This¡­¡±

    ¡°Is this normal?¡± I saw a silhouette appearing all over the arcs of lightning. Just when the rumble urred, a faintyer of ck fog appeared enveloping the entire crystal.

    It looked like the lightning was burning something, and in the middle of all this fog, a shape appeared.

    It was a face, a face of someone that wasn¡¯t any different from me.

    Was it my face? Howe my face would appear down there?

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Spirit representation stage¡­ Damn! Damn! Howe¡­ I thought it would stop at most at the spirit lightning ascension stage, but to reach the spirit representation stage¡­ That¡¯s unheard of for tens of thousands of years!!!¡±

    ¡°Zangibar, what¡¯s wrong with this?¡± I didn¡¯t get a single word of what he just blurted out in such immense shock.

    He raised his head, looked at me for a long minute without being able to say anything.

    ¡°Lord¡­ Are you sure you are a descendant of this universe, not ours?¡±

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯m a descendant of my universe¡­ Why?¡±

    ¡°If so¡­ If this is all true¡­ Then¡­¡± he ignored my question and kept mumbling to himself, ¡°lord¡­ Does the Lord have already opened the shadow world of his?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s why I came to you. I got such an amazing and fascinating world without any ability to control it.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s true¡­ And that means¡­¡± he sized me up and down before adding, ¡°lord, what you got is something considered mythic in our n¡¯s history.¡±

    ¡°For real? How so?¡±

    ¡°We use the shadow world energy, drain it to form our bases and use our techniques,¡± he didn¡¯tugh over my mockery, acting as if it was something too damn serious, ¡°and the stronger the bond we got with the shadow world, the stronger we be.¡±

    ¡°But I got a world of my own.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ A blessing, truly a blessing. Lord, this world of yours isn¡¯t just a ce, it¡¯s an entire world in all what the word means! You can not only draw energy from it, you can even go there, build towns and cities, and even bring people to live there!¡±

    ¡°Oh, I went there a few times already but couldn¡¯t get anyone there with me.¡±

    ¡°You already visited it? Wow! And you did all this without knowing anything about this world? That¡¯s quite¡­ Impressive!¡±

    ¡°Thanks, I had to establish my base there so¡­¡±

    When I said it, his body trembled and I got to stop. I didn¡¯t know why, but saying anything to this dude would turn him all excited and get him deeply shocked.

    ¡°Lord¡­ You already moved your cultivation base there? How did you do it without our n¡¯s secret technique?!!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I moved it there, I established my cultivation base in that world. See, the first thing I did was to open the world and then establish the cultivation base there, and the two happened almost at the same time.¡±

    This time, I totally ignored his disbelief and shock, while continuing to speak.

    ¡°I went there, and felt like my world had more potential than what I took it for. So I came here to ask. Is there another world beyond mine? How can I take people and monsters there? And you said I can build towns and cities¡­ Well, considering the small size of my world, I don¡¯t believe this will be possible.¡±

    ¡°Lord¡­ Lord¡­ You¡­ You just got such an amazing gift without knowing how to use it. You don¡¯t get any of the techniques of our n, the ones that will solve all this for you. And about the world, it¡¯s just like any other world in our universes. You got a ce to rule over, while being surrounded with tons of forces that limit your space. So to expand¡­¡±

    ¡°I need to fight¡­¡± I got his point, ¡°but how? I¡¯m all alone there! Shall I go outside and kill my way through?¡±

    ¡°No, lord this is suicide! The forces living inside that world aren¡¯t bound by any limits. They can be part of our cosmos, or from other cosmos we never know about! They got tons of forces, and they are very strong.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°Lord has first to select his forces carefully. The space there is already limited, so the lord has to select carefully whom to send over.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I already sent a bunch of crazy folks out there.¡±

    ¡°What? How?!!!¡±

 Chapter 1018 Plans To Invade And Expand

    ¡°Oh, I developed a technique, opening a gate towards my world, and then could send anything there. But if I sent anything weak, my world would devour it, turning it into a pure form of energy.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ You simply tossed them there, without giving them any of your stamp or signature, right?¡±

    ¡°What¡­ Are these?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ That exins it then¡­ But if the ones you sent are already living?¡±

    ¡°Those folks? Yes they are crazy monsters with colossal bodies and tons of energy,¡± I waved my hand to reassure him. But he ended up getting shocked and he eventually signed.

    ¡°Lord¡­ You are truly blessed with the gods of luck! You managed to find such fierce monsters, let them survive the cruel world of yours. That means they are really strong, formidable to be honest. And they will just form great generals for my lord, leading his forces out there.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I think they are dependable and quite capable,¡± I didn¡¯t get much from what he said, except that the little ones I sealed and formed a tattoo over my back were formidable. And that was something I could vouch for.

    ¡°Lord, sending anything there without getting the stamp of lord, a mark of lord¡¯s energy, then the world will consider them as hostile beings, start attacking and devouring them. Only those exceptionally strong enough will sustain such brutality.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ And that stamp thing¡­ The mark of my energy, how can I leave it over others?¡±

    ¡°There is a technique¡­ There are lots of techniques about this world that the lord has to learn before truly unleashing the power of his world.¡±

    ¡°Teach me then,¡± I was eager to fully utilise my shadow world to the fullest, ¡°I want to send monsters there to evolve.¡±

    ¡°Lord, you got to know that the capacity of this world is limited so¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll work first to expand this world, then I¡¯ll let many enter it,¡± I got his point, ¡°but can I send anyone there? I mean, can I send people as strong as you?¡±

    ¡°Lord, it¡¯s an honour to join and live inside your world,¡± and against my expectations, as I just asked this question on a whim, he suddenly fell on his knees, cupped his hands, and added:

    ¡°If lord permits, I can go out now and select the most capable ones of our n to join lord¡¯s world and crusade.¡±

    ¡°Your n? Will it only be enough to depend on the shadow n?¡±

    I got that these folks used the same power as mine, and that meant they¡¯d gain much more harvest than any other n.

    But if I just depended entirely over them, that meant I¡¯d gain lots of mediocre forces. He said it himself, the other forces around my world were all formidable.

    ¡°Lord¡­ Letting others join won¡¯t be a good idea. They won¡¯t get the best out of this chance, believe me lord¡­¡±

    I raised my hand to stop him. This dude¡­ He was just thinking about the benefits gained for his people. ¡°I promise that your n will be all moved towards my world when I expand it enough. But I have to first expand it, you got my meaning, right?¡±

    ¡°Sure¡­¡± he said in such a dejected tone, ¡°I¡¯ll go and see other ns then.¡±

    ¡°Good. but first teach me stuff about how to let people in and out.¡±

    ¡°Lord can give me an hour, I¡¯ll draw all the techniques I¡¯m aware of about this legendary world. Then the lord can sit and study them here while I¡¯ll go all around to gather the strongest folks from each n.¡±

    ¡°Cool.¡±

    It was a fair offer. I got him paper and a brush, let him start working while I watched.

    He kept drawing and writing, and I couldn¡¯t help but peek from time to time.

    At some point, I stood next to him, watching whatever he was writing.

    ¡°So these are instructions about hand seals and techniques, right?¡± I got lots of papers and techniques, and I noticed that all of them depended on a stance, a series of movements of my hands and fingers, ending up with saying a few words and using my energy in certain ways.

    ¡°Yes, lord is right,¡± he nodded, ¡°our techniques all depend on these steps, a stance, hand seals, energy channelling, and words said. Isn¡¯t this how the lord did his techniques?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I never shouted any words to be honest,¡± I looked at one drawing after another.

    ¡°This¡­ Then how?¡±

    ¡°I used to write words using my blood and energy,¡± I shrugged, raising my head from the papers, ¡°that way my techniques work.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ Is quite remarkable!¡± he was shocked again, making me sigh inwardly.

    ¡°Ok lord, I¡¯ll go and see others. But always remember, saying words is always more efficient and easier than writing them. Despite writing them means a much moreplicated and fiercer form of the final technique.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± I got his point. It was easier to speak the words than write them down. But writing them down would turn any technique stronger.

    Well¡­ If I have time then it should be done by writing and not shouting the words, right?

    As I watched him leave, I started to study what he left for me.

    Well¡­ He left tons of instructions and drawings, making me feel at loss at first.

    But gradually and with the passing hours, I started to get a grasp on what was going on here.

    He didn¡¯t lie, there was literally everything for anything I wanted to do there.

    Wanting to send people over? Simple! A variety of techniques were there in front of me, allowing me to send different amounts of people inside.

    There were techniques that would allow for tens, hundreds, and even thousands to enter, and there were others who would allow for hundreds of thousands and up to a hundred million inside.

    The main conditions were to have enough space inside my world, and to spend different amounts of energy for each technique.

    Of course the main problem for now was the limited size of the world. ording to a drawing he left behind, I got that my current world, the startup one, would allow for only ten thousands to be there at most.

 Chapter 1019 Gathering An Army

    That was indeed a problem! He also said that as long as I didn¡¯t send any force out, my world would always be protected by an invincibleyer of shield. But if I tried to send anyone out, it would be seen as a deration of war, announcing my readiness to attack others and get attacked.

    That meant the moment I¡¯d move, I had to not scout and just strike. I had to absorb worlds to mine, adding more territory there so I¡¯d be able to increase the size of my world and get more forces inside.

    There were also different techniques for building viges, towns, and cities. There were also others to build forts, towers, and other war facilities.

    All this depended on the size of my world, and the amount of energy there. That made me realise what I did so far was worth it!

    I let my world absorb tons of energy all this time. And that meant the amount of energy inside was enough to build many buildings.

    But building these would also take arge part of the space, limiting the number of forces I¡¯d send there.

    So it came down to this; I had to send ten thousand elites, and once gathered there we¡¯d move out first to strike down other territories.

    ording to his drawings and writings about the nature of this world, I got that strength there had nothing to do with the initial power of forces I¡¯d send.

    It was mainly rted to the strength of the world. The higher the energy, the more boosts my forces would get. And that would turn a weakling into a real tyrant inside a formidable world.

    And to increase energy inside any world, it was done in different ways. The most impressive strike of luck I got was that one of these was by moving one¡¯s cultivation base inside the world.

    Doing this alone was enough to boost the energy concentration inside any world by at least ten folds, if not more. I kept reading about how difficult andplicated it was to move one¡¯s cultivation base inside.

    And that meant not too many worlds inside that dark shadow universe had cultivation bases there.

    Another way was by doing what I did, sending energy and forces there, sacrificing them to the world.

    There were ways of using specific treasures, and the most important ways were two; time and expansion.

    The older the world was, the more energy it got. The more territories conquered by its lord, the higher the energy it got.

    So it was safe to assume that targeting smaller worlds was a guaranteed win. I aimed towards acting against these first, attacking and conquering them in one fell swoop, expanding my world to itsrgest limit.

    ¡°Lord¡­ I brought all who can help,¡± after almost ten hours, and as I was just halfway through what he left over for me, Zangibar returned with arge number of people.

    I raised my head and saw hundreds of thousands, making me puzzled.

    ¡°You wrote that my world is still in the initial phase, so it can amodate ten thousand only.¡±

    ¡°Well, we are going for war, right? So we will expand our lord¡¯s territory inside, and add more forces when that happens,¡± he seemed more excited about this, even more than I did.

    ¡°Ok, select the best ten thousand, and I¡¯ll make the technique needed to open a portal there,¡± I said while returning to therge number of papers in front of me, messing with them and getting two out.

    One was enough to allow ten thousand inside, and one for one hundred thousand.

    The portals done by these techniques weren¡¯t like my techniques. They would vanish the moment the number they¡¯d allow to pass would pass through.

    ¡°Lord, first leave a mark over all of us, or else¡­¡± he stopped me from starting out my technique, shifting my attention towards this important point that I missed.

    I was still new to this business, and so I didn¡¯t know what to do properly.

    ¡°Where is this paper?¡± And to add more to my current embarrassment, I didn¡¯t yet cross past this kind of paper before.

    ¡°Here, this is the one, lord,¡± Zangibar had toe to my chariot and help me to find this paper. I read through it, and luckily it was a simple technique.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do this,¡± this technique depended solely on drawing a few circles using my blood before releasing my threads and leaving a stamp over their bodies.

    A word had to be said while making this technique, which was: Permit!

    ¡°Permit!¡±

    I said it while finishing the technique. Then I watched my many threads scatter over, touch their bodies and leave something shining for a few seconds behind.

    Then my threads died down and that shining mark vanished as well.

    ¡°We are ready, lord,¡± Zangibar seemed to lead others as he selected the ten thousand most elite forces from here.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The technique needed to make a gate was something that needed my blood to draw circles, saying the word of: Gate!

    ¡°Gate!¡± But I didn¡¯t just say it, and instead I also wrote it down.

    This led to a huge ball of ck energy appearing, making Zangibar¡¯s face slightly twitch.

    ¡°Lord¡­ Your techniques¡­ Are quite overbearing!¡±

    ¡°How so?¡± I looked at this ball which was this close to the gigantic ball of my merged technique.

    ¡°It can sustain itself for a long time without the lord¡¯s need to be here. And it also allows for much more than one hundred thousand to enter. I assume it can allow for anyone to pass during a fixed time, and that¡¯s a new and different concept than the technique I left for lord.¡±

    I got his point. I changed the portal from depending on the number of people passing through to the allocated time of its presence.

    That was indeed an entirely different concept than the one of the techniques he provided.

    ¡°Just to be sure we don¡¯t spend lots of time inside fighting and the portal would end up closing,¡± I said when I did a normal technique of his.

    I didn¡¯t know for how long mine wouldst, so it was safer to leave behind one that wasn¡¯t bound by any time.

 Chapter 1020 Getting Into My Shadow World With My Army

    ¡°Let¡¯s go from here,¡± I led the group of ten thousand and passed through the time-limited portal of mine.

    And when I did, I found myself standing on the edge of my shadow world.

    ¡°Lord¡­ This¡­ Are you sure your world is a new one?!!!¡±

    Zangibar was already standing on my side. When we arrived here, he remained silent for a few minutes while more forces were appearing.

    But I didn¡¯t guess he was shocked by what he saw! Not just waiting for our small army to arrive here.

    ¡°What do you mean? Is it too small?¡±

    ¡°No, no lord¡­ This isn¡¯t the case! Not entirely close to! It¡¯s the opposite! Your world¡­ It can amodate at least one hundred thousand!¡±

    ¡°What?!!¡± I looked around, and indeed my world was spacious enough to amodate even for more.

    ¡°This must have happened thanks to that base of yours,¡± he motioned his head towards my cultivation base which was looking so damn fierce and bigger than before.

    Arcs of lightning appeared around my pyramid shaped base.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said in gratitude towards my base, ¡°now we can bring more, right?¡±

    ¡°Sure, hahahaha! We can devour morends this way, hahahaha! The few hundred thousands we brought over aren¡¯t enough! Let me go back and talk with few leaders. We need to bring more forces here!¡±

    ¡°Cool! Bring more of your n,¡± I said as I already promised him that.

    ¡°Thanks lord,¡± he bowed and cupped his hand before leaving. Just before he¡¯d jump over my chariot, he turned and added, ¡°Lord, can you make the exit technique for us?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± I wanted to try it, so damn excited about trying this. It was the sole thing that prevented me from taking all the monsters inside.

    As he went down below, I took my time to examine the forcesing here. All of them had a shining mark over their right shoulders once they entered here.

    It was my mark, and it seemed it was protecting them from the brutality of my world.

    As he went down to the leaders of other ns to speak with them about this unexpected development, I went to surf the papers he left behind.

    Just like the entrance techniques, I found techniques that could allow for a different number of people to leave my shadow world back to my original worlds.

    And the great thing was that I could select which world I¡¯d open the exits at, either at Earth or at my second Earth.

    It was amazing! I could just use my world as a mobile fortress!

    ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± I selected one that¡¯d allow for ten thousand forces to pass by before executing it. This time I did the technique of Zangibar, only saying the word: Exit!

    ¡°Exit!¡±

    ¡°We are going to send a few back,¡± Zangibar shouted, ¡°and then we will arrange our armies into smaller ones, and wait at the edge of the world.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ming,¡± who said I wouldn¡¯t be present when this big war started? This was a great moment, one that I had to be present when it¡¯d happen.

    But before moving, and as they needed lots of time to arrange themselves and wait for more force toe, I started augmenting my strength and defence, adding strength, defence, and even healing boosts to me and my forces.

    I spent hours and lots of souls to make sure I was in the top form of my power. I also did the healing shield twice, one for me and one for my forces.

    Losing a single one would greatly weaken me. So I epted the price of ten million souls as a way to help them survive further, even if for a few tens of minutes at most.

    These might make all the difference between winning or losing.

    Just the first battle held such importance to me, and I got to win it no matter what the costs were!

    ¡°Ready!¡± I stood over my chariot, standing on the edge of my world. There was indeed a bubble-like shield that marked my world and protected it.

    And beyond it, the world looked hazy and dark, filled with dense ck fog that didn¡¯t allow me to see anything through.

    ¡°Lord, we are ready!¡± Zangibar was enjoying the moment while standing on the forefront of everyone.

    Beforeing here, we discussed the strategy of this battle. ording to him, once we¡¯d be out, the shield would fall in pieces, and the vast and open world outside would appear.

    He said that any other lord¡¯s territory would be marked in different lights. They were just the same as my bone colours. The weakest was white, and the strongest was purple diamond ck in colour.

    He warned me that just assessing any world by its colour was wrong. We had to assess it by the size as well. The bigger the area covered by the light the stronger this territory would be.

    He advised me to rise high in the sky and take a wide look around, assessing who would be suitable targets, and who would be troublesome enemies we had to watch out from.

    After all, in such a dark shadow world, the rules of the jungle were the sacred rules here.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start!¡± I raised my heavy ive, waved it a couple of times before pointing it to the front.

    It prated the shield and with this simple move, the shield all over my world shattered.

    And all the darkness vanished in one instant, giving me a brand new look over the world outside.

    It was a bright world with stars shining on top of the sky. I could see as clear as in the middle of any sunny and clear day, and there were lots of green and beautiful looking scenes all over the ce.

    ¡°Lord¡­ It¡¯s time to scout!¡± Zangibar shouted from down below when he noticed my momentarily daze, ¡°we can¡¯t waste any time here. As we appear, all of the lords around us will be able to see us!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± I was jolted awake, rose high up in the air, and started to take a wider look over such amazing world.

 Chapter 1021 1021

    It wasn¡¯t any lesser than my second Earth or the world of my necromancers. It was filled with hills, green forests, many rivers running, and in the middle of all this were shining spheres of different colours.

    I rose for miles high in the air without feeling I even reached halfway to the end of this sky! And from my current very high altitude, I could get enough field of vision to cover hundreds of miles around.

    ¡°One white¡­ Three white¡­ Two blues¡­ Ten green¡­¡± I started to count the colours around, assessing which I should focus more at this current moment.

    From such a high altitude, I felt like a great god overseeing mortals! Zangibar advised that we¡¯d first select the smallest white coloured territory down there, the closer to us the better.

    ¡°There¡­ Their¡­ And there¡­¡± As I recalled his words and advice, I soon pinpointed three suitable targets.

    One was just a few miles to our location, slightly to the east. The other two were ten and fifteen miles approximately away.

    But all were white in colour, and had small areaspared to others.

    ¡°This¡­¡± yet when I turned to look at my territory, I found it white and smaller in size than all of them.

    This¡­ That meant the ones I selected were at least slightly stronger than mine! Would it be this hard to conquer territories here? Or would I end up being the one to get devoured?

    ¡°Lord, did you find any suitable targets?¡± When I finished my fast scout, I hurriedly came down to the ground where Zangibar was.

    ¡°Come on board,¡± I motioned for him toe, and he did with many of the other leaders.

    ¡°Here is the current situation¡­¡± I started to exin in honest and sincere words what I found. ¡°If it¡¯s impossible, then let¡¯s all retreat and defend my territory.¡±

    ¡°Lord¡­ Your territory is still new!¡± Zangibar said, shaking his head in such a decisive way.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± I didn¡¯t follow what he meant.

    ¡°It means your current territory will need time to show its real grade and strength,¡± he added, ¡°and that means what lord saw isn¡¯t even close to the real strength of your territory.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ If you say it this way then¡­¡± all the worry and anxiety I got vanished the moment he said these words.

    If it needed time to show up its full potential and strength, then that meant I might be able to conquer these three territories, right?

    And that also meant others might get fooled with my current grade, and they¡¯d be tempted toe and invade mine.

    If so¡­ Then it might be a good chance at hunting down flies, taking down most of their strongest forces, before moving out and aiming at theirnds to conquer.

    That¡­ Was simply too perfect for me to notugh in excitement.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± I led them towards the nearestnd, ¡°we¡¯ll start with this little dude first. Let¡¯s all test our might and see what height we¡¯ll reach with our current strength.¡±

    ¡°To war!¡±

    ¡°For the lord!¡±

    ¡°For our n!¡±

    ¡°For glory!¡±

    And different shouts came from down below, as we started the march towards the first target.

    The world here looked so damn real! ording to the drawings and instructions left by Zangibar, the way I went to the world before was in spiritual form.

    Going into the world through my dantian and meridian was a way to enter the world, but it would limit me from doing many things.

    To get the full use of my world, I had to pass through the gate techniques to enter the world. And that exined why my perception of the world was something different.

    The closest target wasn¡¯t that far away. In less than ten minutes, I stood on the edge of this lord¡¯s territory alongside my army.

    The territory was lined with a white light that formed a weak form of a dome. Inside, I could see lots of buildings, and many forces standing in wait.

    They were all giants, and they looked fierce with all the scars over their faces and bodies. Theycked enough gears to cover up even half of their bodies, reminding me of the Berserkers.

    ¡°Attack!¡± I knew that the hardest enemy I was facing wasn¡¯t these lord¡¯s forces, but time. I had to conquer as many territories as possible in the shortest possible time.

    Like this, I¡¯d allow mynd to expand and evolve, giving a scare to those nearby. I¡¯d also bring more forces here, and I¡¯d have a chance to build defensive structures there.

    This territorycked any wall to protect, and that allowed the easy entry of my forces. I examined a few drawings about the wall creating techniques.

    And they all stressed over a simple fact; it was a huge energy consumption process without doubt.

    For others this might be hard to aplish. After all the energy muste from the lord¡¯s dantian and not from any other source.

    For me¡­ Humph! I could simply summon tons of bones, ingest them and turn them all into my spiritual energy. And that was the big difference and advantage I got.

    ¡°Arrange the frontline!¡±

    ¡°Stop them from trespassing ournd!¡±

    ¡°Send a message over for the lord toe!¡±

    Many shouts came, and I got that the lord of this territory wasn¡¯t here. That highlighted a simple and crucial point that I missed.

    I wouldn¡¯t be able to get stationed here all the time! And when I¡¯d train in cultivation or go to fight at the other worlds or at that golden quest, I¡¯d have no time to evene here to rescue my forces if anything bad happened.

    Just realising this simple and yet crucially important point made me decide something else.

    This war¡­ This invasion crusade mustn¡¯t stop until I¡¯d get my hands over tons of territories.

    Leaving behind millions of forces, supported by big and towering walls, strong defensive towers, and lots of defensive traps would be the ideal setting I¡¯d leave here before starting any of my future ns.

 Chapter 1022 1022

    And all came down to thisnd, taking it under my wing.

    I watched, and the fight looked really intense from the start. There was a clear disparity in numbers between the two sides.

    I got one hundred thousand, and the other side got almost five times my numbers. And to make things worse, the power difference between the two sides wasn¡¯t that big to make up for theck of numbers.

    The early advantage we got froming all of sudden like this was going to be negated and lost soon. This was thanks to the many towers scattered all over the ce.

    The territory size was vast, at least five times mynd. If this continued, then forget about taking thisnd, most of my forces would be killed and the win wouldn¡¯te fast.

    In addition to that, the lord mighte. And if he did, he would be able to summon more forces to aid.

    This couldn¡¯t continue.

    ¡°Come forth!¡± I called forth for my little turtle, and I then called out my little dragon as well.

    Two huge behemoths appeared all of sudden, all looking deadly and scary.

    Compared to all my forces, these two alone were enough to be called two different armies without doubt.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hold back,¡± I pointed my ive over to the distance, ¡°shower death over these enemies without restrain!¡±

    ¡°Lord, I will make you proud of me,¡± the little turtle seemed more excited than the lizard. Yet when the two started to act, things started to change drastically for my side.

    The two behemoths focused their attacks over the central part of this territory, destroying many buildings and leaving behind heaps of dead bodies.

    The deadlier one was that turtle. It started the attack first using the falling meteorite, then it started to use itsnd cleaving ability and letva rockse out from the depth of a deep crater.

    This sudden change startled the arrangement of the enemy forces. And that was what my side waited for to regain the upper hand again.

    And as things reached this point, I didn¡¯t hold back my hand.

    ¡°Pulse wave!¡± I instantly used my chariot¡¯s attack, pushing away many of the frontline forces. Then I jumped down, waved my ive in the air a couple of times, beforending it fiercely over the bodies of those nearby.

    Each hit left a rumbling faint shock behind, killing the enemy almost instantly. I started walking, while my chariot kept flying on top of my head, protecting me from any iing enemy attacks.

    Allnded and were deflected over my shield, and then my ive came next to im the lives of those enemies blocked by my shield.

    I kept walking around, killing enemies without any struggle, while helping to relieve any pressure exerted over my forces from any direction.

    The enemy seemed to realise they were fighting a losing war, and so they moved fast and in such an experienced way, retreating all the way towards the still standing towers around the central region.

    It was a good move, but it wasn¡¯t good enough. First of all, tons of fiery rocks were falling from the sky, turning the central part of this territory into such a piece of hell.

    And who said I¡¯d just stand idle and watch these forces move freely as they¡¯d like.

    ¡°See these still standing towers?¡± I turned to my lizard, ¡°go and smash them one by one.¡±

    It was impossible for it to get hurt. For its colossal body and immense strength, even if it was facing this army alone it wouldn¡¯t face any real trouble.

    But this wasn¡¯t how this battle would be won. I had to control this entirend before that lord would arrive and replenish his lost forces.

    As I watched my lizard move fast towards the directions of the still standing towers, I realised that what Zangibar said before about my territory and others was wrong.

    It was clear that what I saw in the size difference of each territorypared with mine was real. And that meant amidst all the other territories here, mine was the smallest and weakest right now.

    And that ced more urgency about rapidly taking over this territory fast.

    ¡°Come out!¡± recognising this, I decided to try and summon my fallen gods here.

    And luckily, they came!

    ¡°Go, roam over this army and kill as many as you can! Destroy any building you see,¡± I summoned and left them over my chariot before controlling it with my thoughts to fly over the ce.

    How to control another lord¡¯s territory? There were two different ways, one was by killing the lord owning the territory, and the other was by destroying any single building here and killing all the forces belonging to that lord.

    And the second method was the one I was adopting at this moment.

    With the addition of my fallen gods, things started to grow better and the destruction and killing started to be faster. I also didn¡¯t hold back and started to target buildings more than forces.

    Without these defensive and various living buildings, these forces wouldn¡¯t be able to hold for long on their own.

    Theycked any aerial units, and with my two behemoths on the side of my forces and my fallen gods, things started to look gloomy for them.

    We started to push them deeper and deeper, corner them between us and the deep crater than extended all across the central part of this territory.

    The fight didn¡¯tst much longer than half an hour before thest building got destroyed. And by that, the entire territory looked like a t and barren one, filled with ruins, just a typical sight of any apocalypse world.

    ¡°Hurry! That damn lord ising!¡± and just as I was killing the scattered and scared forces here, a shout came from one direction, rming me.

    I saw a sh of a bright light that started to appear at the central part of thisnd. If that lord came, then we would have to face an endless stream of forces.

    And this fight wouldst for longer, much longer than I wanted to.

 Chapter 1023 1023

    ¡°Don¡¯t hold back! Advance and kill without caring to defend!¡± as things reached this stage, I had to go all out. ¡°I got your backs with a healing ability of mine. Go, don¡¯t care about anything but to stab your swords into the hearts of your enemies!¡±

    During this time, my healing sacrifice was working to keep all alive. It could sustain like this for hours, especially if my side was slightly stronger and more experienced in fighting than their enemies.

    But right now it was a true race against time. And so I got to ept the loss of those ten million souls instead of losing this fight and with it my territory here.

    I watched my forces jump at their enemies, listening to my orders and only cared about attacking.

    And just like this, dense shes of green light kepting and appearing everywhere. My healing sacrifice was kicking in with all its might, and I also started to use all my might.

    ¡°Scatter and kill,¡± I said to my little turtle and lizard, ¡°leave none alive! Smash them with your bodies even, I don¡¯t care.¡±

    At the same time, I turned my chariot and directed it towards the most dense ce here where most of the enemy forces are gathered. ¡°Rain fire over them, leave none alive!¡±

    Like this, thatrge andst standing strong group of enemies were cornered and squeezed from all directions. And then it was time to use my trump card.

    ¡°Come out!¡± I took out the bone that I took from Ok, the one that would turn me into a simr Hescos like him.

    Holding it in my left hand, holding my ive at the other, I felt immense strength and power swelling up inside my body.

    And then I started to sh in between the enemy forces, killing all without any reservation without getting a single hit.

    I didn¡¯t neglect the ability to fly, used it to just jump in between the scattered forces, hunting them down like I was killing flies.

    Wails of death came from all directions, as my forces and I were racing against time. The shing portal in the central zone was getting brighter and in shape to form a gate.

    Yet before it would get full in shape and start functioning, thest enemy fell. And with it, this piece ofnd became mine.

    ¡°Victory!¡±

    ¡°We won!¡±

    ¡°We did it!¡±

    ¡°Lord¡­ Lord¡­ Hurry, use that devour technique I gave you!¡±

    From far, I heard the urging voice of Zangibar even before I¡¯d be able to see him.

    I already got what this technique was about. And without waiting for him toe near me, I already used it.

    It was a simple technique in which I drew a few circles and triangles, then a line towards the direction of my territory. After that, I¡¯d m down this technique over any part of the ground here, and shout a single word¡­

    ¡°Devour!¡±

    The moment my technique fell over the ground, the entire ce shook. The portal that was almost on the verge ofpletion paused and started to fade away. And with it, and with all the shakings and rumblings, all the buildings and structures here faded and turned into dust, like a gale of wind came and swept the ce clean.

    ¡°It¡¯s over¡­ Congrattions lord¡­¡± from the side, Zangibar came and said with a wide smile over his face.

    ¡°It¡¯s not time to celebrate, too soon to do it,¡± I knew this was a hard earned victory where we didn¡¯t suffer that much thanks to my healing ability.

    Yet the stress and pressure felt from the limited time we got was something overbearing and quite exhausting.

    ¡°Gather everyone up, and fetch someone to bring more forces here,¡± I didn¡¯t even think about giving them a moment of peace, ¡°we¡¯ll march towards the next territory now.¡±

    ¡°Got it, lord,¡± he seemed quite tired, but he got what was on the line here.

    I watched him send a few to go and bring more forces here. And as he and others were rearranging their forces, I shifted my eyes towards another direction.

    Everything vanished from here, all but the dead bodies of the killed enemies. They were killed by my forces, and they were all living inside this dark shadow world.

    What did this mean? They¡¯d give me dark realm bones for sure!

    ¡°Hahahahaha! It¡¯s indeed as I guessed, hahahahaha!¡± and just by using the turbo mood of my bone absorption ability, I managed to get all the bones avable from the dead bodies of those few hundred thousands.

    It happened fast, in less than a few minutes where many colourful dots kept shing from these bodies towards my hand. When I got finished, I examined my inventory and checked one of the bones I got.

    And just as I expected, they were all dark realm bones, making meugh uncontrobly for a few minutes even while leading the armies of mine towards the next target.

    I didn¡¯t know if there were some sort of spies watching all over the ce or what, but I better assume such a thing existed.

    If so, then what happened here and didn¡¯t take more than one hour would rapidly spread like fire among all the closeby forces.

    And that meant one thing; they would be well prepared for me.

    So I got to move fast towards the next territory, even without waiting for the arrival of my reinforcements from my second Earth world.

    ¡°Come out!¡± as I could summon my fallen gods, why wouldn¡¯t I also summon my soulers?

    ¡°Lord!¡± Lucas said while his fire started to swirl around, ¡°this world¡­ This world is really unique and different!¡±

    ¡°Do you feelfortable or bad about this?¡± I grew curious, and with hisugh, I got that he was indeed enjoying being here.

    ¡°I got a weird form of energying into my body, but it looked friendly and domineering. Lord, is this yours?¡±

    ¡°Sure, go ahead and enjoy it,¡± I waved my hand before adding, ¡°we are now fighting a big war against many targets.¡±

 Chapter 1024 1024

    ¡°Suits me and my boys,¡± he said, while looking around, ¡°but¡­ Where are my men?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll summon them now!¡±

    I didn¡¯t know how much this merger affected the number of my forces. So I just summoned ten thousand for now, allowing for the rest toe from my second Earth.

    ¡°Our target is the same,¡± and as we got closer to the next territory, I held my horn and said, ¡°we will first kill the frontline, then destroy buildings, andter clean up the mess. And be ready this time, I believe the lord of thisnd will be here.¡±

    Just as I said these words, I could see a silhouette shing in the middle of the air. As expected, the lord of thisnd was already here.

    And that meant what happened back at the past territory was noticed and reported back to all the various forces around.

    So dreaming about conquering these territories fast wasn¡¯t an option.

    ¡°Little lizard¡­ Go back and protect my territory,¡± as we wouldn¡¯t be able to clear any territory fast, I decided to send back that behemoth to stay in defence and watch over my territory.

    Conquering and devouring others was a great thing indeed, but just doing this and neglecting defending mynd was a grave mistake. I¡¯d lose everything if I lost my territory under any surprise attack.

    ¡°I see you got what happened at Lord¡¯s world into your head!¡±

    And just as we drew closer, the face of that dude became clear in my eyes.

    He was a giant, with thin arcs of green fire dancing over his eyebrows, cheeks, and bare arms full of muscles. He held a big war axe, and a spear in his hands, wearing golden green armour and riding a grand flying beast.

    It was like a grand eagle, with spikes instead of feathers. These spikes looked all metallic and sharp, giving me a dreadful feeling.

    This dude¡­ He looked strong!

    ¡°Lord, don¡¯t forget power here depended on the level of one¡¯s world, not just his real power,¡± from down below, Zangibar shouted and reminded me of this fact.

    Yes, the power of this dude might look scary if we were fighting in another ce. But here, there were many other factors in y.

    So what if he was strong? Much stronger than I? My territory was almost the same as his, if not higher and stronger in grade.

    I was sure the colour of my world wouldn¡¯t be just white. It would climb up to be green or even blue. So that meant I got a boost from my world, enough to make this battle not that desperate to win.

    ¡°I like yournd, why won¡¯t you give it to me as a gift?¡± In return for his harsh words and aggressive tone, I also matched him with mine.

    ¡°You¡­ Good! Just a newbie who got a hot head thanks to a single victory that was out of pure luck. Come, let me teach you a bitter lesson before chasing your ass all the way to your territory and iming it.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± Iughed, waving my ive a couple of times in the air before pointing it towards that territory, ¡°let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll eat mine or I¡¯ll eat yours.¡±

    And with my words and me pointing for my ive to the front, the battle started.

    This time it was a hard sh from the start, one that made me realise the enemy was already prepared for my forces.

    ¡°Lucas¡­ Lead the front and open gaps for my forces to infiltrate theirs,¡± and with this, I got to adapt and change my tactic.

    The first order was given to the soulers, letting them go all out and try to take down the strongest forces of the enemy from the start.

    ¡°Little drag, use your abilities now!¡± I pointed towards the direction of the middle of the enemy, ¡°attack this spot first then move around to hit other regions.¡±

    ¡°Yes, dark lord,¡± it nodded before starting out with the rain of falling fiery rocks.

    ¡°Pathetic! Come forth my ocean!¡±

    And just as the fire spread all over the densest part of his forces, that lord took out a long staff, waved it in the air, summoning a dense amount of water that formed a ring before mighty waves started toe.

    Oh¡­ So you were an aquatic natured lord¡­ Interesting!

    ¡°You know what to do,¡± but who said my little turtle would be pressured by water?

    ¡°Sure, leave this to me!¡±

    Indeed its fiery meteorite ability was scary, but it wasn¡¯t its deadliest attack.

    The scariest and deadliest one was that ability to control water all over the ce and turn them into fierce and deadly waves of tsunamis.

    This dude¡­ He just dug the grave of him and his forces with his own hands without even knowing about it!

    *Rumble!*

    Just as I gave the order, and as a huge amount of water appeared, covering up all the ground forces, turning this battle into an aquatic one, massive rumbling came from the direction of this water.

    It was indeed water ability that showed how fierce and strong this foe was. He controlled such water to cover up the entire territory of his, spanning for over twenty miles in radius, and evening at the front of my forces.

    It helped in negating the fiery effect of the falling meteorites of my little turtle. But at the same time, and just before he and any of his forces would heave a sigh of relief, mighty tsunami waves appeared.

    In the middle of an endless ocean, forming tsunami waves wouldn¡¯t leave a single trace over the endless amount of ocean water.

    But here, and just as the amount of water was limited, the tsunamis that my little turtle summoned left deep marks behind.

    The little turtle dude was smart enough to create the waves starting from my forces side, moving all the way towards the opposite end at the far distance.

 Chapter 1025 1025

    The early waves just helped in pushing the water away from my forces. And just after twenty waves,rge parts of the ground started to get cleared in front of my forces.

    He could summon water, and my little turtle would keep sweeping these away.

    ¡°Scatter around and kill,¡± I waved my hand for my fallen gods to scatter around. I also called forth for my dragons and let them help.

    Like this, what this dude tried to do ended up in failure. He seeded in removing the danger of the falling meteorites, but he didn¡¯t imagine the fierce tsunami ability of my little turtle.

    ¡°Attack!¡± and as arge piece ofnd was cleared in front of my forces, with lots of enemies getting confused as they were forced out from the water into the ground in such a fierce way, I gave the order for my forces to advance.

    The enemy soldiers were in the water when the tsunami waves came. Tsunami took many of them and swept them away, disturbing the formation of the enemy forces.

    And the rest were thrown out of water, tossed like nothing in the air beforending fiercely on the ground.

    This dude didn¡¯t know how big the hole he dug for himself and his forces was!

    And now it came down to take him before calling out for more forces to arrive.

    ¡°You¡­ You damn son of b*tch!¡± and just as I moved my chariot towards him, he started cursing.

    Dude¡­ I didn¡¯t ask you to fight in the first ce. ¡°I demanded your world as a gift. If you did, you¡¯d have a chance of living under my wing. But now¡­ You are going to perish alongside yournd and forces here.¡±

    ¡°F*ck you! Come and let¡¯s see what a dwarf like you can do.¡±

    Oh, did he just call me¡­ A dwarf?

    *sh!*

    Just as he said it, I held my bone tightly and in a sh my body turned to be like the scary Hescos.

    ¡°You¡­ You¡­ You are a damn shapeshifter! A cursed shapeshifter! A dark person with a twisted heart and soul! Screw you! Even if it was thest thing I¡¯d do in my life, I¡¯d take you down with me!¡±

    ¡°Shape what? Hahahaha! Come, and let this dwarf teach you a proper lesson in manners, racist!¡±

    I waved my ive a couple of times in the air before fiercelynding it over his axe. The collision between the two of us created a mighty rumble, making even my shield twist and show fine cracks.

    My chariot was pushed back for a few hundred metres, but he didn¡¯t fare well in the end.

    He ended up thrown in the air for thousands of metres, rolling in the air uncontrobly while his ride was screaming while falling down to the ground.

    ¡°Again!¡± letting him control hisnding and stand erect? Not even a chance!

    I jumped off my chariot, shed fast using the flying ability of my suit, and went directly towards him like aet.

    *Rumble!* *Rumble!* *Rumble!*

    As if I was Ok jumping over the bone and tempering it, I kept jumping around that jerk and hitting his body fiercely with my ive. I mmed, stabbed, and shed with my ive at each single part of his body, cutting him into fine pieces while his wails were echoing all over the world.

    ¡°Die you racist!¡± I was terribly insulted by what he said about me earlier. A dwarf? Humph!

    He ended up in just a skeleton, iplete one as well, falling in arge pool of his blood and organs, while taking out hisst breath with a heart curdling scream.

    Then all of sudden, the entire world went all silent. I looked around, ready to wee any iing enemy.

    Yet a miracle just happened!

    ¡°Lord¡­ Lord¡­ You did it! Hahahaha! We won! We won! Hahahahaha! From far I heard Zangibar¡¯s voice before seeing him running towards me.

    All the water vanished, and the forces that were hidden inside it stopped moving. They all looked gloomy, not moving a single finger.

    ¡°What happened?¡± I was puzzled by this.

    ¡°It¡¯s over! You yed the lord, and so this territory is now ownerless. The forces of his belong to you, alongside his world.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°Lord, use your devouring technique now and let¡¯s gain thisnd and force to our side.¡±

    I got what he meant, but this was slightly shocking.

    From the start to finish, this battle didn¡¯tst more than a few minutes! Ten at most!

    Howe?!!! I thought¡­ I thought that dealing with a lord would be much harder and would take much longer. Yet it ended up in such a fast way, making me wonder if the previous approach was a mistake.

    I didn¡¯t just conclude this battle fast, I also ended up with hundreds of thousands of forces as well following me!

    ¡°Won¡¯t this be a problem? Considering the low capacity of my world?¡± I did the technique and watched everything vanish, everything except for the forces standing here.

    ¡°No, lord is mistaken. These are considered extras, spoils of war.¡±

    ¡°You mean¡­¡±

    ¡°Lord¡¯s world¡¯s quota still exists, in addition to these forces.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Cool!¡± At this point, I prayed that all the other territories would have lords standing leading the forces.

    ¡°What is¡­ That?¡± but just as I went down there to grab the bones of this lord and the few dead of his forces, I found something shing on the right shoulder bone of his.

    When I touched it, it vanished! It faded away and suddenly I felt a sting over my left hand.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    I saw a faint mark appearing and then vanishing fast over my left hand. I couldn¡¯t see its shape clearly, but something else was there.

    I felt a weird connection with some point in the middle of this ce. The buildings vanished, and the territory got devoured by my world.

    Yet I could feel that something was still left here. I felt like a sh of light appearing in the middle of this ce.

    But no matter how I tried to see, I couldn¡¯t see anything.

    ¡°Lord¡­ Are you ok?¡±

 Chapter 1026 1026

    Chapter 1026 1026

    From the side, hearing Zangibar¡¯s voice jolted me awake.

    ¡°Oh, go and gather up our forces¡­ We are going to the next target.¡±

    ¡°Sure¡­ Lord, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ Just¡­ Can you see anything up there?¡± I pointed towards the direction I felt the presence of that hidden spark of light there.

    ¡°There?¡± Zangibar looked at the direction for a few seconds, ¡°no, there isn¡¯t anything there, lord.¡±

    ¡°Ok, bring the men and let them get arranged and ready for a battle. The next target will be much harder than this.¡±

    ¡°You mean a little easier, hahahaha!¡±

    ¡°Never underestimate the enemy, ok?¡± I was feeling irritated by that feeling. As he left without saying much, almost feeling my bad mood, I couldn¡¯t help and went towards that spark I felt and couldn¡¯t see.

    If I didn¡¯t get to see that thing that went into my body, I¡¯d not think much about that spark of light that I could feel and couldn¡¯t see.

    But I got something into my body, and didn¡¯t know what was going on. And having something that I didn¡¯t understand was getting on my nerves.

    ¡°This¡­¡± I passed my hand over the area where I felt the presence of that light. I felt nothing, and my hand passed through it like nothing was really there by thin air.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I looked at my right hand in the middle of that invisible and hidden spark of light. I didn¡¯t get what was going on, but I got an idea.

    That thing shed into my left hand. So I withdrew my right and extended my left hand.

    And when I did, something shed on my left hand, before I could feel something.

    It was clearly an object, hovering midair, simr to any cube. I tried to touch it with my hand, feeling its surface and trying to get its shape.

    I was like touching thin air! There was nothing seen in front of me, but I could feel this thing in my left hand.

    ¡°Come inside,¡± as I could feel it, then shouldn¡¯t I try and take it inside my inventory?

    *Rumble!* *Bang!*

    Like a bomb exploding, a mighty rumble echoed in my mind, shaking me down to the soul. Then I felt my body flying in the air beforending fiercely on the ground.

    This¡­ Damn! What the heck was there exactly?

    ¡°Lord¡­ Are you ok?¡±

    Just seeing me flying in such a way must have left my people worried.

    I saw Zangibar running towards me in the middle of arge group of the strongest leaders of my forces.

    ¡°I¡¯m ok,¡± I raised one hand to stop their worry as I slowly stood up. I checked, and nothing was there on the suit of the Hescos.

    But I still feel the fierce shaking that assaulted my soul.

    ¡°Did you see that?¡± I pointed towards the direction of that spark, yet from the look on their faces I got that they saw nothing.

    ¡°Lord¡­ All we saw was you thrown in the air without any reason!¡± Zangibar moved his eyes over the others, while saying these words in such a doubtful tone.

    ¡°This¡­¡± I got that what happened there was unseen or perceived by them. What the hell was wrong with that cube? Was it even there?

    I looked at its direction then at my body far away from it. This wasn¡¯t an illusion. That cube existed, and it fiercely fought back when I tried to get it into my inventory.

    What the hell should I do now?

    ¡°Oh¡­ Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± all of sudden it hit me. What was the standard way of getting anything under my control and ownership?

    It was simply by using blood!

    I instantly ran towards it, not caring about others who went after me in worry and doubt. I didn¡¯t care about the gazes they exchanged, as if I went crazy or something.

    I didn¡¯t end the current transformation. Who knew if I got such fierce bacsh again without it what would happen.

    I touched my hand with my ive, and it seemed the suit didn¡¯t stop it. I left blood fall and cover up my left hand before extending it and touched that piece of sh*t.

    And like I expected, the moment my blood touched it, the cube started to sh and appear in front of my and others¡¯ eyes. It absorbed my blood, before it suddenly twitched, and vanished in a sh directly into my body.

    ¡°What is that?!!¡±

    ¡°Was that even present here?!!¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t feel its presence at all!!!¡±

    Many exmations of shock came from around me, yet I wasn¡¯t in the mood to care about them for now.

    That damn thing¡­ It also went inside my body without my permission. The thing I hated most was for anything to mess with my body without my permission, and most worse without my control!

    I checked my inventory fast, but couldn¡¯t see any presence of that cube there. What the heck was that thing then? Why did it vanish into my body? And what would it do?

    I tried to inspect my body using my spiritual energy, closing my eyes for a few minutes. There was nothing wrong in there, making me more disturbed.

    ¡°Lord¡­ Lord¡­¡± when I opened my eyes, I heard the anxious voice of Zangibar, ¡°is everything alright?¡± he hurriedly asked with immense worry on his and others¡¯ faces.

    ¡°I¡¯m good¡­ Let¡¯s head towards the next territory,¡± I took ast gaze at the ce that the cube was at, touched it again before finding nothing.

    Whatever was there already vanished into my body, and gods only knew what was going to do in there.

    Hopefully it wouldn¡¯t be the start of a big problem for me, or else I¡¯d regret being too curious.

    As there was nothing left here to do, I went back to my chariot, leading the forces towards my next target. The acquired forces that were left without a lord were now following me.

 Chapter 1027 Battle Against Five Lords

    Chapter 1027 Battle Against Five Lords

    I got from Zangibar that these forces were already bound by some sort of shadow world bond, making it like they signed a loyalty contract with me.

    I led them towards the next target while my mind was burdened with what just happened. What the heck was that cube anyway?

    ¡°This¡­¡± and when I went to the next territory, the third white and weakest one here, I found an interesting sight waiting for me there.

    There wasn¡¯t just one lord, but five! And they seemed to bring their forces here.

    ¡°A coalition army? That¡¯s quite interesting,¡± I couldn¡¯t help butugh, while what burdened me about that mysterious cube was washed clean from my mind.

    The number of forces here was in millions! They stood in a very strong formation, waiting for me seemingly for quite a while.

    The five lords were standing over their different monster backs, with one standing over a flying piece of rock. He reminded me of those Hector paragons and their obsession with flying forts and inds.

    Well¡­ This was a good start. I killed every single paragon I met from that race, and having one just like them here made me feel better about facing these five.

    ¡°Return back with no harm, we won¡¯t attack you if you did,¡± the five lords stood together, seemingly afraid of mine as they stood almost half a mile away, ¡°fighting us is the most stupid move you¡¯ll ever make in your entire life. Retreat and keep yourself safe.¡±

    ¡°Safe? There is no such word in my vocabry,¡± I liked how he tried to scare me away using empty words, ¡°let¡¯s see if you are capable of making me retreat or not¡­ Attack!¡±

    All the worry and doubts I got turned into a fierce desire to fight. I needed to vent all my rage over someone, and I got five right now standing in my way.

    And with my order, all of my forces ran towards the direction of that giant army.

    ¡°You are going to fall here,¡± one of the five lords said in such a vicious tone before he took out a great sword, waved it a couple times in the air before plunging at me.

    He was on top of a winged lion monster. And once he came closer, the lion opened its mouth and roared, releasing a strong voice attack in my direction.

    ¡°Humph,¡± yet all it caused was a few waves at my shield, not even being able to leave behind a single crack.

    ¡°So you are using some sort of shield to protect yourself¡­ Let¡¯s see how you¡¯llst under the five of us attacking¡­¡±

    Just before he¡¯d continued his words, I suddenly shed. I already got my speed sacrificial boost on my side, and coupled with the Hescos suit transformation, my speed was close to the speed of light.

    I passed just by his side, and all he could see was my afterimage when he tried to adapt and aim at me with his sword.

    *Bang!*

    Yet before he could even hit my afterimage, the ive of mine already pushed his body far to the back, throwing him off his ride, tossing him like it was garbage.

    ¡°I feel stronger¡­ Hahahaha!¡± I wasn¡¯t bluffing or showing off. I felt my strength, speed, and all my stats were rising up than before.

    And I got only one exnation for this¡­ My world was getting wider and stronger, giving me such an additional boost.

    ¡°Next,¡± without waiting for them toe at me or even give them time to absorb their shock, I shed among the four, tossing three away and one was able to barely evade my ive.

    ¡°I always hated these shields,¡± I said in disdain while looking at the one who reminded me of those Hector paragons.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you have your way,¡± and that dude was smart enough to read through my intentions.

    I didn¡¯t just hit the four lords and sent them away, but I made sure they¡¯d be scattered in different ces and in different armies.

    If I just threw each one towards his army¡¯s direction, then I¡¯d gain nothing from this. This way, I made sure to not only separate them, but to cut any means of supporting from their forces.

    Yet only one remained behind, and he even mistook himself of being able to stop me here.

    *Snap!*

    With a snap of a finger, my chariot appeared just behind me. ¡°Keep him entertained for me, will you?¡± I said, without turning. And in the next moment, I shed fast and vanished like a ray of light.

    He thought he could stop me on his own. If there were two of them here then it would be a different story.

    But one? And one that my fallen gods were very experienced in dealing with his flying ind and its shield? Sorry pal, you were so unlucky to be thest man standing among the others.

    I left him to my fallen gods and went directly towards the closest lord. It took just a couple of seconds to arrive there, and I found him trying to stand up.

    ¡°F*ck off!¡± Just as I was getting closer to him, a fierce roar came as another bolt of light came chasing after me from behind.

    It was this lord¡¯s ride, a monster that looked like a hummingbird riddled in fire.

    It was the smallest in size amidst all the five lord¡¯s rides. But that small body enabled him to have great speed.

    *Bang!* *Roar!*

    But just as it tried to interfere and stop me from getting to his lord, I simply paused, turned around and pierced its body with my mighty ive.

    It released such a heart curdling roar while trying to evade my ive and let it just miss a vital organ.

    ¡°Down there,¡± I threw it away into a different direction before ignoring it totally and moving again towards its lord.

    And this time, I mmed over that lord¡¯s head, releasing all my might and using the advantage ofing from high,ing so damn fast to cleave his spear into two halves before cutting his body from head to toe.

 Chapter 1028 Turning Into A Behemoth

    ¡°One is down¡­ Four left to kill,¡± I didn¡¯t stop in my ce and simply pushed my legs against the ground and flew like a bolt of lightning towards the next lord.

    It wasn¡¯t that far away, it took almost ten seconds to arrive there. He was standing erect, holding a huge shield that covered up all his body.

    And from behind the shield I could see a long staff protruding, shining with its tip in such dangerous cyan light.

    ¡°Oh, trying something fancy aren¡¯t you?¡± I knew if I let him have his way, then a big thing woulde over.

    *ng!*

    But just as I was this close from getting to him, that damn annoying humming bird shed and tried to snap my ive away.

    ¡°F*ck off!¡± Even with its speed, trying to throw my ive off my grasp was futile. I resisted the attack and that bird just fell on the ground.

    And death was what awaited it.

    ¡°Damn you bird,¡± however this minute interruption allowed that jerk behind the shield toplete whatever he was doing.

    *Rumble!*

    All I saw was the sky high above to turn cyan, swirling in clouds as if it was an ocean enraged with mighty waves.

    Then arcs of thunder came, falling down all over the ce.

    ¡°Come!¡± I knew it was going to be bad, so the first thing I did was to call out for my chariot. Next to me, my chariot was the second fastest thing in this damn battlefield.

    Yet it took almost twenty seconds to arrive, and during which I got to be hit with several thick arms of lightning.

    It felt like a gigantic god was punching me from high above the clouds, trying to smash my body into pieces and merge it with the soil below my feet.

    However, just when these arcs danced and hit me as they hit many others on arge scale, my defensive shield kicked in and saved my life.

    ¡°Damn you sick headed bastard! Sacrificing your men to just escape?¡± as my chariot came and shielded me totally from the falling lightning, I got to see that this lord was already running far away from here.

    He was trying to escape this ce, as if he was running away from the god of death.

    ¡°Come here, son of b*tch!¡± I knew if this was left without stopping, then almost half an army would be killed under these merciless lightning.

    It gave me the same impression and feeling of the lightning I passed through to reach that far away continent at my second Earth world.

    So I instantly followed, chased that bastard using my chariot.

    I¡¯d never risk going alone out there with all these lightning, or else I¡¯d end up consuming the defensive shield¡¯s power, and that bastard would manage to escape.

    ¡°F*ck off! You are the sick minded one!¡± and just as I drew closer, he suddenly shouted while waving his staff towards my direction.

    And as if he opened the gates of the god of lightning in front of me, densely packed thick dragons of lightning came out andnded on my chariot¡¯s shield.

    ¡°Pulse wave!¡± But who said he was the only one with magic tricks here? I instantly used my chariot¡¯s pulse wave, stopping the fast lightning for a brief second, enough for me to lead my chariot away and evade the iing attack.

    ¡°Not this easy,¡± but as this happened, that jerk simply waved his staff, seemingly enjoying hunting me down whileughing.

    ¡°Pulse wave!¡± ¡°Pulse wave!¡± ¡°Pulse wave!¡±

    One time after another I kept using my chariot¡¯s ability to stop the iing dragons of lightning. And with each usage, I managed to evade this deadly attack, getting closer from that jerk in the meantime.

    ¡°You won¡¯t leave here alive!¡± and just as I was getting so damn close, I heard this fierce shouting from my back.

    It was another lord who managed to catch up to here. I didn¡¯t know what he used to sustain all these lightning, but he wasing closer to me with each passing second.

    ¡°Hahahaha! You are done for, idiotic newbie lord, hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Let me show you a trick of my ive,¡± as things reached this far, I got to be a little creative, ¡°it can be used as a spear¡­ Look!¡±

    And in the same breath I said these words, I threw the ive as if it was a spear.

    Throwing it using my augmented power,ing from such a high position as I stood on top of my chariot, and from such close distance made it impossible for that lord to do anything to defend himself.

    Besides¡­ This came just out of the blue, and in the same exact moment he felt his victory was secured.

    *Bang!*

    With my ive piercing through his body, it hit the ground fiercely and released a crush wave all around. A big pile of dust appeared and covered both of us, while the iing lord got engulfed within it in the next second.

    *Rumble!*

    I felt the shield of my chariot get severely hit by something that didn¡¯t appear in the middle of all this dust. ¡°Come here,¡± I called back my ive and then got it out again before releasing a pulse wave attack.

    It cleared all the dust and restored my vision again.

    ¡°A giant sledgehammer? Interesting trick,¡± what I saw was a gigantic sledgehammer, one that would fit perfectly in the hands of one of my big pets.

    That lord used some sort of technique, allowing his body to grow into such a fierce way. He looked as if he was the sky itself, and that sky was falling heavily and mercilessly at me with that sledgehammer in hand.

    ¡°You won¡¯t live any second more, I¡¯ll kill you with my hands!¡± he bellowed such a daring announcement as if it was a decree from a god.

    ¡°F*ck off!¡± but he could trick others, but not me. I wasn¡¯t the same kid who came back from the future with nothing but mere dreams.

 Chapter 1029 A Brilliant Trick Of My Enemy

    Chapter 1029 A Brilliant Trick Of My Enemy

    I fought against tons of enemies and ventured through many battlefields. If I got to learn something, then I¡¯d say there was nothing like getting such inhuman power without the need to pay a price.

    And that price was usually the user¡¯s energy. So that jerk was just trying to buy his time, tounch a second and much deadlier attack to finish me off.

    As after that, sooner orter, this mighty transformation of his would vanish and a bacsh would hit him.

    So it was simply down to this; staying here and fighting him head on was a foolish bravery that I didn¡¯t have.

    I instantly turned around, moved as far away as possible.

    ¡°Not letting you off!¡± but the next moment, a huge rumble urred and I saw that behemoth lord taking a single step forward.

    What my chariot would cross in half a minute he crossed with such a simple step. Damn! This wasn¡¯t fair, dude!

    ¡°Hahaha, catch me if you can, hahahaha!¡±

    But who said taking such a step with such a body wasn¡¯t without a price to pay?

    I had to push him to consume more of his limited energy, greatly shortening this transformation time. And I got an idea about what to do.

    Just as he took the step, I was already flying towards a different direction while teasing him with my words.

    And he just got provoked, falling into such a childish trap.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you bastard, no matter what it takes you are dead meat!¡±

    Poor fellow! It seemed he lost much of his intelligence with such transformation. Or was it because the energy consumption was this great, putting massive pressure over him?

    If I was him, then I¡¯d turn around and chase the wind to get away as far as possible from here.

    If the first attack failed, then the clock was ticking and he got no way to kill such slippery enemy as myself.

    So running was his only option. And if he tried to do so, I wouldn¡¯t be able to stop him or catch up in short notice.

    But he was acting like a dumb, moving around, trying to chase or smash me with his feet, or hitting me with his sledgehammer.

    All he did was futile! And in less than a few minutes, his colossal body shrank in a loud rumble, before he returned to his small version.

    ¡°Got you, idiot!¡± Once he started shrinking, I stopped fooling around. I turned towards him andnded with my ive to cleave his head apart from his shoulders.

    Three lords were down. But I spent lots of time dealing with these three.

    So the fourth must have run away and hid himself in the middle of his forces.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll deal with youter,¡± as one was hard to find, I decided to go towards the one I left behind; that hector paragon like lord.

    This dude was still fighting against my fallen gods. Even if I called back my chariot, the gods were already chasing after him on foot.

    After I left my chariot back there, he started to chase after me yet to be rained with such deadly hits from my fallen gods.

    So he had to take detours, drifting far away from the reach of my fallen gods.

    They had to pursuit on foot, and that made him unable to even catch his breath till now.

    He wasn¡¯t able to run, wasn¡¯t able to chase me, so he had only one option left; stay back there and fight.

    It seemed he hoped for other lords toe and join him. But that idioticst lord I killed decided toe at me and help his colleague in taking me down.

    As for the fourth lord, he was smart enough to know that fighting me was futile. Only running away was the only option he got, and he was doing it brilliantly too far.

    ¡°Hi, did you miss me?¡± In less than a couple minutes I caught up with him.

    That mighty and invincible looking shield reached a state where many deep cracks appeared all over it. Inside, the face of that lord was quite unsightly.

    ¡°I want to make an offer¡­ Why won¡¯t we stop fighting and I¡¯ll be on your side from now on?¡± he tried to reason up with me, yet the only answer he got was my ive smashing against his shield.

    ¡°Sorry, wrong offer,¡± if he offered to be myckey, follow me around like a loyal dog, then I¡¯d have considered it.

    But he wanted to keep his head and status intact. He acted greedy when he got no capital to back him up.

    ¡°You¡¯ll rot in hell motherf*cker!¡± and just as the shield shattered and my ive followed after his neck, he blurted out such rude words before his head flew in the air, rolling on the ground.

    ¡°Sorry, I hate unimaginative folks,¡± I waved my ive, cleansing it off from any trace of blood.

    Then I shifted my attention towards the grand battlefield.

    I spent almost half an hour dealing with these four lords. But the result was so amazing. Four armies out of the five got eliminated.

    Their forces stood motionless, making my forces free to target the fifth army.

    That was what I thought until I took a wider nce at the entire battlefield.

    ¡°This¡­¡± There was something I never expected. Instead of having four silent armies and one active and fighting my army, there wasn¡¯t a single fight going on at the moment.

    The five armies, the entire five armiesid down their weapons, fell on the ground, lowered their heads, and never moved a muscle.

    ¡°Lord, we won!¡± and just as I was feeling this puzzled, an earth shattering cry of victory came from my army.

    Damn! This wasn¡¯t good!

    ¡°No, there is still one lord alive and one army still ready to attack us!¡± I instantly held my horn, shouted at the direction of all my forces, ¡°scatter and surround all, don¡¯t let anyone move. If a single one moved, then attack his entire army!¡±

 Chapter 1030 Time To Go Out And Hunt

    ¡°Lord¡­ How is this possible?¡± Just as I was watching my forces scatter around such a grand battlefield, surrounding the five silent armies in the middle, Zangibar came and shouted in distress and disbelief.

    ¡°I believe thest lord is someone who is as cunning and interesting as myself,¡± I moved my eyes around, while feeling how with such a simple move, the entire battle shifted.

    And that made me want to meet such a genius lord.

    It wasn¡¯t easy toe up with such an idea in the middle of such stressful moments. He kept his cool even when his life was on the line.

    Even I doubted I¡¯d think of something like this under simr circumstances.

    Amazing abilities and talent¡­ I wanted this lord to serve me!

    ¡°Lord¡­ Isn¡¯t it possible for one of our men to kill him?¡±

    ¡°Stop being a fool, any lord is a pain in the ass already,¡± I rolled my eyes when Zangibar said such meaningless words.

    That was exactly what that lord wanted me to believe. If I even considered it, then I¡¯d be falling deeply into his trap.

    No, that dude was alive.

    ¡°Then what will we do?¡±

    ¡°Easy peasy,¡± I waved my ive in the air a couple of times, ¡°I¡¯ll go and collect my loot first. You keep watching here, ok?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Zangibar didn¡¯t get what I meant. If my enemy was such cunning, then I¡¯d have to be a little creative as well.

    ¡°Listen up, I¡¯ll give you one hour to think about this¡­ I like what you did, truly am. So why don¡¯t we join hands? With me as your lord and you as my appointed man in this world?¡±

    That¡¯s what I nned for him. I got that having territory here wasn¡¯t nice and fun. It was a great responsibility, and would make me quite busy in the next few days, weeks, or even months.

    So why wouldn¡¯t I appoint someone who was formerly a lord? One who got to know the ins and outs of this world, and got what it took to lead and protect my territory?

    But all I got was nothing but silence.

    ¡°One hour, that¡¯s your limit,¡± I didn¡¯t give him such time out of pure will or good heart.

    Trying to subdue such a cunning and resourceful lord wasn¡¯t that easy a task that could be handled by words alone.

    This lord had to feel the coldness of the wall trapping his back, and the fierceness of my iveing at his neck before bowing his head over.

    But it was worth it. He¡¯d make a fine talent and strong asset, especially here.

    As for the one hour, it wasn¡¯t for him, but for me.

    The first thing I did was to collect my bones. I knew this was something not that urgent, but something was bothering me.

    And when I got the bones, I got the thing I was worried about.

    It was the cube!

    I got not only one this time, but four.

    I felt the same stinging pain before four marks appeared on my left hand and vanished like before.

    ¡°Sigh¡­ It seems there is something rted with the lords killed under my hand and these cubes then,¡± this was what I could think about.

    Yet this was all I got from these cubes. I got no other clue.

    ¡°Time to go and hunt territories¡­ Little drag,e with me.¡±

    I got four lords¡¯ territories waiting for me to im, and one of them was the one I was attacking so far.

    But this one was the trickiest, even if it was the easiest. I could simply control it but there was a catch.

    What if the remaining lord, that sneaky bastard, was the owner of this territory? Then he¡¯d get exposed and a big fight would erupt.

    That wasn¡¯t my n. I nned to control the four other armies first, and get an upper hand here in terms of numbers.

    But looking for the other lords¡¯ territories was a pain as well.

    I¡¯d assume all of them had white territories, and they were close from here.

    They appeared in a short time and in such arrangement and tacit understanding of each other.

    So the first thing I did was to rise high in the air to gain better vision.

    ¡°One¡­ Two¡­ Five¡­ Eight¡­ Twelve¡­¡± I counted twelve territories close to this one, with eight were white and the rest were all green.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Inded fast, ¡°try to catch up with me,¡± I said to my little turtle before adding, ¡°once I attacked a ce, make sure to rain down hell over them without asking.¡±

    ¡°Sure, dark lord,¡± he said while trying to chase after my chariot.

    I¡¯d get to check each and single one of these twelve territories. The ones with few forces left were the ones I¡¯d attack.

    ¡°Not this one,¡± unlike what I expected, the closest territory from here was filled with tons of forces.

    ¡°Next one then,¡± I moved, without even sparing a nce again at this territory. I got to find the four othernds fast.

    The twelve territories were arranged in threeyers, forming a semi-circr arrangement around the one I was currently attacking.

    ¡°This one¡­¡± and once I got close to the third territory, I could see it void from many forces. ¡°Come out! Let¡¯s go and clear everything together!¡±

    I didn¡¯t n to depend only on my little turtle and fallen gods. They were mighty but not enough. So I summoned my soulers, led by Lucas.

    ¡°Lord! What¡¯s the mission?¡± Lucas shed and appeared just next to me.

    ¡°Go and smash and kill anything and everyone you find,¡± I said while jumping off my chariot, ¡°let¡¯s crush this territory in ten minutes top.¡±

    ¡°Got it, lord!¡± Lucas also shed down to the ground and started leading his ten thousand soulers with me.

    ¡°Enemies!¡±

    ¡°Defend the lord¡¯snds until hees back!¡±

    ¡°Kill them!¡±

    Many shouts came, but they were sporadic and scattered over a wide stretch ofnd.

 Chapter ?1031 A Golden Chance

    Chapter ?1031 A Golden Chance

    "Scatter and kill!" I gave the order while the fiery rocks started to shine from the high depths of the sky above.

    My little turtle was already using his skill from far away, not waiting to arrive here. Goodd!

    "Ah!"

    "Lord wille and kill you!"

    "F*ck you!"

    I kept hearing such curses and threatening promises, but in the end not a single one managed to stand my ive or the fierceness of my little hit force here.

    "So¡­ This is thend of that living dude¡­" I got that if this was part of the other dead lords''nds, then these forces wouldn''t lift a finger against me.

    They''d stand idle, without moving a muscle.

    "Move, let''s go to the nextnd," I marked this ce in my mind and used the staff to save me timeing here.

    I wasn''t fearing for anyone toe and snatch it. As long as the lord of this piece ofnd was alive, and part of his forces were with him, no one would be able to take control of thisnd.

    That also gave me inspiration, a way to keep mynd intact even if most of my forces and all of my buildings got ruined.

    "Yes, this is ours!" I got lucky that the nextnd belonged to one of the dead lords.

    "Stay here and wait for me," I didn''t need them to do anything this time as I would do all the tasks.

    "Devour!" I said the magical word, and this territory ended up being sucked and eaten to thest speck of dust by mine.

    "Next¡­" I moved and the next couplends belonged to other lords. They looked vignt, seemingly waiting for me and my army to arrive.

    I even saw a territory with three armies stationed on guard. Damn! It seemed such a tactic of forming an allied army wasmon in this world.

    And that meant I might meetnds with few soldiers there who didn''t belong to any of my dead lords.

    "Bypass it," just as I thought about it, the next territory belonged to one of the living three lords joining the coalition army I just met.

    Just as I came closer from thatnd, shouts of warning and sounds of many forces running made their way to my ears.

    It was futile to try and hit thend while its lord was kicking and part of its forces were away.

    "Bingo¡­" yet the next one belonged to one of the four dead lords I killed. I devoured thend and collected the cube as I did with the past territory I conquered.

    Now I got three cubes, with two still waiting for me to collect.

    There were three remaining territories, and one of them belonged to one of the dead lords I killed.

    But just as I drew closer from the three territories that formed a triangr formation with each other, I didn''t need to look for the one.

    "Don''t attack! Stay stealth and hide your presence for now!"

    Just from miles far, I could see arge army drawing fast towards one territory from another.

    And from the third, one army was also starting to move out towards the same target.

    What did this mean? If I wasn''t sure there was only one missing territory without lords and forces here, I''d mistake this as a move from the three lords here to form a single and stronger army.

    But that wasn''t the case. Thest territory was the one without any lord and forces. It seemed the other two lords sniffed the situation fast, and got news about the weird state forces at that territory.

    It didn''t need a genius to know that the lord of this territory got killed, and his remaining forces were like sitting ducks. They didn''t kill the lord, but they thought if they came here and killed the rest of the forces, they''d gain the territory.

    However this was a golden chance for me!

    These two lords woulde at each other''s throat. Their two armies would fight to death. And that was for nothing!

    They mistook a simple and tiny detail, that lord''s forces weren''t all dead!

    They assumed that whoever did this, which was I, and killed that territory''s lord must have annihted the entire lord''s army.

    This was a logical way to think. After all it was stupid for any general to show himself to his foe, or fall without spending thest soul of his forces as a shield to protect his life.

    And that simply wrong reading of the current situation was what led to such an interesting opportunity for me.

    I let my chariot fall to the ground, and started to watch the brutal and fierce fight that started in such an intense and heated way just from the very beginning.

    The two lords here seemed to know each other too well. They prepared forces to match their foes, and even knew where the weak spots of each othery.

    "Lord¡­ Are we going to wait?" Lucas seemed itchy to fight as he whispered from my side.

    We were just over a small hill, covering up our presence and allowed us to have a perfect view over the entire big grinding battle up front.

    "When two idiots are doing the job we are supposed to struggle to do, then don''t act greedy and shake the sense back into their heads. Let them fight and devour each other until there isn''t much left then we''llnd over them to im the loot."

    "Ok, lord," Lucas didn''t say much, but from his tone I could feel his disappointment.

    Sometimes, winning a war didn''t require one to kill the most troops of the enemy side. Sometimes, lying on the side of the hill and watching two mad dogs fight each other was the best tactic one would do in such a situation.

    And in the end, I''d descend down the hill and reap all the benefits for myself.

    I wasn''t going to get just one single territory this time, but three. And the best thing was the way in taking these.

 Chapter 1032 Things Grew Complicated Very Fast

    Chapter 1032 Things Grew Complicated Very Fast

    I''d not spill much blood of my forces on my side to gain these two extras. And when thinking about how small my current forces were, I couldn''t help but admire my good luck.

    The two lords kept throwing everything they got at each other for two more hours. At some point I was tempted to move out and im these two lives when they got slightly drifted away from their forces while fighting each other, getting slowly closer to my ce.

    However I didn''t. Their forces still hadrge numbers, and any attempt to attack would be rming to both.

    "Lord¡­ Can we attack now?"

    After the passage of these two hours, one side was already on the verge of dying out, and the other one wasn''t faring any better.

    "Let one side die out first before moving," if I got a muchrger force, then I''d move out even earlier than now.

    But my force wascking in terms of numbers. Even if they were all elites, there still existed a wide gap in terms of army size.

    So waiting for extra minutes, or even an hour wouldn''t be that bad. The more thest standing lord lost, the better.

    "Kill them!"

    "Don''t leave anyone alive!"

    "What the heck¡­"

    And just after ten minutes, and when one of the two lords fell, loud shouts suddenly came from far north.

    I raised my head and all I could see was arge army heading fast towards here.

    Damn! It seemed I wasn''t the only oneying in wait and watching!

    I saw arge army of over five hundred thousandsing fast towards here, while thest remaining lord had less than seventy thousand at most.

    "Lord¡­ This is bad," Lucas turned around and now there was another armying from our south. It was heading towards our direction.

    "Dammit!" another lord appeared with his forces, and this one was drawing close to our location. I clenched my ive, as I got only one option left; go out there and fight.

    If I didn''t, then we''d be discovered at the end, and killed like sitting ducks.

    "Get ready," I said to Lucas, "we''ll have to fight our way out¡­"

    Just as I was fixing my gaze upon the west, I saw another grand armying from that direction.

    Damn! What was wrong with this world? Was everyone sitting in wait around this ce, waiting for a chance to reap rewards?

    This world¡­ It was much worse and a lot harder than what I thought.

    I counted six lords with their armiesing at this ce with everything they got! All of sudden this small hunt of mine turned into such a bloody mess.

    "Lord¡­ We can''t remain here any longer," from the side, Lucas was itchy to fight.

    But he got something right to say, staying here was equal to getting killed.

    "Come back!" without any hesitation, I called all of my warriors back into my inventory. This ce was going to a grand battlefield where armies of hundreds of thousands wouldn''t stand a chance at all.

    It was better to leave here for now, wait for a few hours beforeing again.

    I''d never let my trophy go to another one. This wasn''t just a fight over three lords'' territory, it was now a fight to gain nine!

    Nine territories were just presenting themselves over to me, and the number might increase. If this was a normal thing in this world, then soon enough more lords woulde here as well.

    The longer any fight here would grow, the more lords appeared. And that made me decide to take this chance and go back to secure the territory I imed.

    *Fwoosh!*

    Before anyone''s notice anything, I hurriedly used my staff and passed through a portal back to the ce where all of this started.

    When I came back, I saw nothing new. I gained two out of four territories already, and with that two of the four armies here belonged to me.

    "Those who belong to me move and join my forces," I shouted using my horn after summoning my chariot.

    Now I have only two remaining armies left to im, and one of them was so hard to im right now. This was the army that belonged to the lord I killed, and their territory was now a grand battlefield with lots of lords fighting there.

    But there was one more territory here to im, not to mention that lord I admired his wits.

    "Listen up, your territory is now under attack from many lords," I held my horn and spoke to all of the forces here, "I can just gain the territory here, and leave back to mynd. However, you alone won''t be able to fight thatrge number of lords attacking yournds. It''s better for you to surrender yourself to me, pal."

    All I got was silence. Of course I was bluffing. His territory wasn''t under any kind of attack right now. But from what I saw, lords here were acting like hungry wolves.

    The moment they''d see a slim chance to gain territory, a big fight would erupt. Just like what happened at the three territories lying near each other.

    As he didn''t respond, I decided to push him slightly over the edge. I went towards thend here, and executed the merge technique.

    In a few minutes, all the buildings vanished and only forces remained.

    And like this, I gained one more army to my side.

    "Join my forces," I said while taking that mysterious cube into my body, "we are going to retreat."

    Not enough time passed for me to go and im the rewards from that huge battlefield.

    In my rough estimation, at least five or six hours would pass before the dust of that fight would settle down.

    And that was in case no new lords joined that big war back there, which wasn''t something guaranteed.

    So instead of waiting here for this cunning lord to make up his mind, it was better for me to retreat and look for more territories to conquer during this time.

 Chapter 1033 What Brought The New Lord Here?

    Chapter 1033 What Brought The New Lord Here?

    "Let''s go," without even waiting for that lord to make his mind, I gave the order for my forces to break their formation and retreat.

    I rose high up in the air, with the intention of leaving this lord for now. If he was so stubborn, then I''d better let him live this time beforeing at him another time.

    Killing him now was a waste. It was better for me to wait. After all, I got where his territory was.

    "I yield!"

    Just when I was about to move away, I heard such a loud shouting from down below. I stopped my chariot and saw a long and handsome looking young man walking slowly out of therge army down below.

    And with that, I heard lots of shouts and ruckus, as his forces and trusted aidees tried to dissuade him from lowering his head to me.

    I slowly led my chariot down. And there I got to see it in a better light.

    He wasn''t that much older than me, perhaps a couple of years at most five. He wore all ck, ck armour, ck helmet, ck boots¡­ Even his cape was ck.

    And unlike this ck, his hair, eyebrows, and faint beard were all dark red in colour.

    "What''s your name?" I asked as I stopped my chariot not too close to him.

    I still didn''t bind him to a contract. And if he wanted to fight, then it was a good chance for him to do so when I was this close and seemingly lowered my guard against him right now.

    But I didn''t lower my guard. Dealing with such a resourceful young man was indeed enough to make me wary and cautious of him.

    "I''m Lang," he said while moving his eyes around to silence his trusted men, "I want to submit to the lord, but I want to keep mynd as well."

    "How can we sort this out then?" I looked interested in him.

    I knew the system didn''t have any control over here. The system was present, but it couldn''t enforce anything over anyone.

    Right here, in this world, systems were just like any other tool I got, with power to aid without any authority to rule over anyone.

    "We can form a blood bond," he paused, "it''s done by using a technique to link our two souls together under some sort of an oath."

    "Why do I feel like you are taking me for a kid who knows nothing in this world?" When I heard what he said, I rolled my eyes.

    "Sorry, but it''s a fact that you are still a newbie and new to this world."

    "I didn''t mean that," I shook my head, "do you think I''d fall for this trap? Trying to force a blood bond with an oath? Won''t that make the two of us equal?"

    "This¡­ Aren''t we going to be allies?"

    "Allies? Tsk, you are still ying your dirty games even when cornered to such against a dead end," I paused, while controlling my chariot to rise high in the air, "sorry, but I hate to waste my time like this, especially when a dead man was trying to cut a bargain he won''t get."

    "Wait¡­" he shouted, but I didn''t stop my chariot. He was desperate, and I could see this from the look over his face when I moved my chariot away.

    It seemed what I said before was true, and his territory was under attack.

    "I yield! I''m telling you that I''m going to follow you!" he kept shouting but I never stopped my chariot. He said thatst time and yet he tried to aim for an equal exchange.

    I didn''t trust any of what he said, especially when he never mentioned a part where the terms of our future rtion would be stated.

    Taking an oath using blood bonds? That seemed quite dangerous without doubt.

    "Hey, hey! Wait, why are you in such a hurry? It''s my territory, not yours, who is on fire at the moment!"

    And just as I decided to ignore him and keep moving towards the opposite direction of the big war in the far north east, a funny thing happened.

    "Hey! Come down here and let''s talk as any two decent lords should!"

    "Come on! I''m chasing after you to just get a chance to speak and negotiate! Don''t run away like this or you''ll look like a coward!"

    "Stop running already, I just want to speak."

    Well, it was indeed a funny situation. That dude kept chasing after my chariot and my forces retreating away from that lost territory.

    As he chased after me in such a funny way, his forces started to move and chase after him as well.

    And that left only one army behind, the one that belonged to the dead lord with all big forces fighting over his territory.

    I didn''t get worried about losing them, as I already gained three other armies. Right now my army size is a bit more than two million strong.

    It was enough to aim at a green or white grade territory, but not enough to take part in the brutal ongoing war back there.

    Not yet!

    "Just wait, I want to submit to you and be yourckie. Don''t tell me you won''t ept me! You just asked me twice to follow you."

    As we finally reached a green grade territory, I stopped my forces and summoned Lucas and his soulers besides the fallen gods.

    I was going to take away this territory while that sneaky bastard kept talking.

    "What brought the new lord here? Are you perhaps after mynd?"

    As I ignored that talkative lord from behind, a new one came from the front. He wasn''t riding any flying monster, but rode over a grand bear that was dded in ck gold armour with spikes.

    It looked quite fierce. And that lord was a middle aged man, one who seemed to get to see lots of the world already.

 Chapter 1034 My Land Is In Danger

    Chapter 1034 My Land Is In Danger

    "I''m taking this piece ofnd of yours," I waved my ive high in the air a couple of times, "surrender or fight, it''s up to you."

    "How about this¡­ I help you take all thend around me in exchange for leaving me alone?"

    "Help me¡­ How?" Iughed, "don''t dream about showing me around and act as my tour guide. I don''t need such help."

    "I didn''t mean that."

    "Adding your army to mine won''t help either. I can simply take your head and that army will be mine."

    "I didn''t mean that either," he shook his head before suddenly giving me such grand news, "lots of lords here already grew aware of your presence and movement. They said you left your territory unwatched, unguarded, without a single defensive building or troops. Only a giant weak looking behemoth stood there in watch."

    "And?" I could already expect what he was trying to say.

    "Most of them led their forces and are heading towards yournd as we speak. I can show you around and make you take theirnds."

    "Without killing all of them, thesends won''t be mine," nice try, jerk. Did you think that I was new and ignorant?

    "But what if they left their lords behind?" yet his face didn''t change when I said that. Instead, he smiled as he added, "killing their lords with few forces on his side isn''t a big problem for you, right?"

    "That''s great indeed if what you are saying is true. Besides¡­ Where does your contribution here lie?"

    Even by telling me this piece of intel, this couldn''t be counted as enough contribution for me to let him off the hook.

    "I can guide you to all the territories around without forces to defend them. After that, you can just disperse your armies and attack all of them simultaneously."

    "This¡­"

    "If you are thinking about taking them down one by one then let me tell you this¡­ It''s a big mistake! In this world, we have nothing more than eyes that watch everywhere. So you''ll end up having a couple of territories before other lords will recall their forces back and they''ll fight you together. And that is a dead end for you and a rough path to tread upon."

    I have to admit, he had a point here. "So what? I can guess that most of the territories here did that. So I can simply take a tour and determine my targets."

    "But your chariot is already famous. Once spotted on the move, all of the lords will get notified."

    "And?"

    "I know which territory got few forces behind. I can even tell you the exact number of forces at each one, the rough strength of each lord, and how to kill him or her."

    "Hmm¡­ And how do you n on doing so?"

    "I got a map here," he took out a folded piece of paper with many lines and drawings on one of its sides, "and I got eyes everywhere. I can pinpoint the locations your armies shall go, and then you can hit all of them at the same time."

    "Interesting¡­"

    "Lord, don''t listen to him, he is just trying to buy his ticket out of danger by such nonsense!"

    Just while I stood on my chariot, thinking about what this old man said, the lord who kept chasing after me shouted, "let me be the one to lead your forces and im thesends for you. They know you, but they don''t know me."

    "Humph! Lang, stop fooling around. I got the news that yournd is already in ruins. If not for you being here, running away from danger, then the forces looking for you would have found you a long time ago."

    Oh, so this was the main reason then. I looked at Lang for a long moment before sighing.

    "Pal, you got your chance and yet you spoiled it by your greed."

    "No lord, I''m willing to follow you, be yourckey," and just when all of his secrets got exposed like this in the open, he fell to his knees, "I beg you. Take me under your wing and save me from the iing armies."

    "Armies?" I raised one eyebrow, and the middle aged lord interfered as he said:

    "I don''t know how the two of you met, but Lang has too many enemies. This little punk has a dirty mind in there, and he did lots of bad things to many other lords before. So, you can guess how big the armiesing after him are."

    That middle aged lord pointed at his head, making me wonder how many lords did this little fellow offend.

    "Lord¡­ Please¡­ I beg you¡­" Lang''s eyes turned all red, "I got a sick mother back in my world, and a couple of powerless sisters to look after."

    "Don''t add a debt, or else I''ll mistake you for a poor human kid and not a mighty lord with such strong forces and territory," I couldn''t help butugh. This dude¡­ Did he think I''d fall for all this bullshit of his?

    Sick mother? Weak and powerless sisters? Damn! He brought two sensitive matters to most, aiming at the soft spot at any heart.

    Yet he aimed at the wrong heart this time, as mine had no such weakness.

    "Lord¡­" and as he realised this, his lips trembled and his desperate face turned all vicious and cruel, "no matter what, I''m not going to leave your side! These lords cane and kill me, but they''ll take you down with me as well."

    "Pretty nasty," Iughed. This dude was just the type I liked to have on my side.

    Such a dude would bring trouble, great trouble, to my enemies thanks to his unique mind and thinking.

    But epting him without putting him under heavy shackles would be a grave mistake as well. Such idiots had no loyalty or honour, except for themselves and their benefits.

    "No problem for me," I suddenly shrugged, "after all I''m going to ept this lord''s invitation."

 Chapter 1035 Blood Oath

    Chapter 1035 Blood Oath

    "This¡­"

    "But¡­"

    The two of them were taken aback with what I just said. My words were easy to understand, as I intended to let thoseing after Lang to sh with this lord''s forces here.

    And that meant I''d use this lord''s forces to fight against others without losing anything. Facing a few lords wouldn''t be a great trouble, and yet it seemed the number of lordsing was simply too much to handle.

    I also got something else to worry about other than those iing lords; which was protecting my own territory.

    There were lots of lords and their armies heading towards mynd at this moment.

    I got that they underestimated my little lizard, but I also had to be ready to step in if things went south somehow.

    And that was one of the main reasons behind me epting that middle aged man''s offer.

    He was straightforward in his offer, knowing without fight his real ce and the limits of his abilities.

    He was acting realistic, and quite honest. Not like that jerk behind who wasted lots of time and missed many chances to get even better deals than this old man got.

    "Come here," I motioned for that middle aged lord toe closer, "let me hear about your n in more detail."

    "First¡­ We need to perform a blood oath," he didn''t move a muscle, "that''s my bottom line for keeping me safe."

    "A blood oath without stating conditions for it means nothing for me."

    "Who said we can''t state terms? it''s written by our blood before the oath is said."

    "Is that true?" I said while turning towards that all shaking lord behind me. This little bastard tried to pull a prank over me, acting funny somehow.

    "It''s indeed true," the middle aged lord said, "but we have to do the oaths where we are."

    "No," I didn''t trust anyone in this world, "I''ming over to you and watching what you''ll write down."

    This was my bottom line, and with a smile and a hand gesture, that lord invited me to draw closer.

    "I''m impressed that you decided toe away from your forces ande in the middle of mine," and as I came closer, that dude said while sighing, "young lords and their daring attitude¡­ I truly miss that energy and spirit."

    "Don''t regret it," I smiled, "as long as you are following me, you''ll get that spirit back for sure. Now, on what terms do you propose our oath shall be?"

    "Lord, don''t let this old fox trick you," and just before the middle aged man would say anything, Lang came running after me while shouting from behind.

    "Keep this jerk away, I hate tricksters and their scent," and that middle aged lord didn''t allow Lang to draw any closer.

    And I got to know the real reason behind that. It wasn''t just history between the two. That middle aged lord just wanted to kick Lang''s ass way far from here, fearing the iing army of enraged lords who wouldn''t let his territory intact.

    "I only ask for one thing," that middle aged lord said after watching his forces drive Lang away, "I want your word to keep mynd secure."

    "Isn''t it a bit too much to ask for just showing me a piece of map?" I raised an eyebrow.

    "This is my bottom line."

    "Then let me absorb thisnd and add it to mine," I shrugged, "this way I''ll keep yournd safe and secure."

    "But it won''t be mynd if we do it this way," he shrugged, "we can''t do it this way."

    "Then what do you propose?"

    "A simple and famous bond between lords of our simr situations," he said as if it was something famous around, "you''ll gain my loyalty, my forces, as if I''m one of your people. But you''ll protect mynd and territory in return."

    "This¡­ What''s the difference then between this and taking yournd into mine and have you followed me?"

    "I won''t be yourckey," he said in disdain while stealing a peek over Land, "not that desperate yet like that dude over there."

    "Hmm¡­ I see," if not for mynds being under grave danger at the moment, I''d not settle with such a half assed deal.

    "What shall I do?" As I had little time left and no room for negotiation, I got into the main topic at once.

    "It''s easy, we use our blood and draw a circle on the ground," he started to draw a circle, in a radius of a couple metres, "then we stand inside and write the terms we agreed on. Then we write another smaller circle and a line, one that points out towards the other circle of the other lord¡­"

    He paused as he started writing the terms and I kept reading what he was doing, "but remember, once you draw the second circle, not a single term can be changed. And once you step into this circle, you won''t be able to move until the bond is over."

    "I see¡­" even if he said it, I didn''t start my circle until he finished writing everything.

    Then I went down below and started drawing the same circle as his.

    "Quite cautious little fellow you are," heughed, "my name is Kong by the way."

    "Hi Kong, you''ll end up mine sooner orter," I weed his greeting with such a shortugh and bold deration.

    Yet his face didn''t change. "First lord has to keep his promises, after all this world isn''t a nice ce to live in."

    "We''ll see about that," I kept drawing and writing using my blood, before drawing the final circle and drawing a line towards his circle, "now what?"

    "Just we say the magical word¡­ Oath!"

    "Oath!"

    I said what he said, and just as our words were said, the two lines of ours moved as if they got life of their own.

    They twisted, moved towards each other, before finally merging.

 Chapter 1036 Forcing A Deal Over Lang

    And once that happened, a faint rumble urred while the drawings and writings on the ground shone in bright scarlet red light before seeping inside my and his bodies.

    ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± I felt a familiar feeling. A sting pain at my left hand where all the red light went into before vanishing as if nothing happened.

    ¡°Do you know why it went into my left hand and vanished? Why did it cause such pain?¡± I didn¡¯t speak about the cube issue, and instead tried to get a clue from what just happened here.

    ¡°It¡¯s the way this world works,¡± Kong said as he pointed at his left hand, ¡°I also got the same, all of us do. As long as you are a lord and have something bound to your soul just like our blood oath we did, then it will find its way through your body and left arm.¡±

    Something that belonged to me and got bound to my soul? That was weird. So these cubes happened to get bound to my soul then. Yet¡­ What for?

    I got part, a small part of the answer. And now I had to wait and gather more infoter on.

    ¡°Arrange your forces,¡± I said, ¡°let them handle the defence here.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ At least twenty lords areing,¡± Kong moved his eyes towards the direction of Lang, ¡°it¡¯s better if we kill this little bastard or drive him away.¡±

    ¡°No, he still has a purpose to serve,¡± I didn¡¯t ept what Kong said, even when he said that twenty lord¡¯s armies were drawing close.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Hye by the way,¡± I said, interrupting him from saying what he wanted to say, ¡°do you know how long before this grand army will arrive here?¡±

    ¡°Well, if we have an advantage then they don¡¯t yet know this jerk is here,¡± after looking at me for a couple of minutes that ended up with a tired sigh, he said.

    ¡°So they are dispersing their forces around and didn¡¯t get a clue about his location? That¡¯s cool.¡±

    ¡°How is it cool? They¡¯ll eventually find their way here! It may take more than two or three hours to do so, but they eventually will.¡±

    ¡°But what if we hid him?¡±

    ¡°Hide him? Here? Lord¡­ They can also track his forces!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take them away.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°I need to scatter forces, and they¡¯ll be the price he¡¯ll have to pay for his safety.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ Will such a jerk ept such terms?¡±

    ¡°He has nothing else but to ept,¡± I shrugged.

    ¡°What if he refused? And refused to move away?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, let him do it and he¡¯ll fall right here on our people¡¯s hands.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ Like it this way,¡± Kongughed, and I felt he prayed Lang would be stupid to not ept my generous offer.

    ¡°Lang, hey you,¡± and as I finished dealing with Kong, and just as he was unfolding his map over my chariot to start exining and delivering what he promised, I moved my little girl and shouted at Lang.

    ¡°What? Finally got time to speak with me? Let¡¯s talk then¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s one offer, take or leave it is up to you to decide,¡± I stopped my chariot just one hundred metres away from him, ¡°either submit yourself, your forces, yournd over to me, or I¡¯ll kill you here right now.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°And in return for this, you¡¯ll get to save your head and keep it over your shoulders. What do you think of my offer? Great, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ You are more shameless than I! You didn¡¯t do the same with that bastard over there.¡±

    ¡°He is smart, didn¡¯t let his chance slip away and epted what was offered to him. Not like a moron who wasted not only one chance but three.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ I¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this. Either ept or refuse, I want to hear your answer right now.¡±

    ¡°Now? Can¡¯t you give me an hour or two perhaps? You see, my head is hurt and I¡¯m extremely tired from all this running and so¡­¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s a no,¡± I didn¡¯t even listen to what he had to say, turned around and raised my ive, ¡°ready up, we are going to fight this jerk¡¯s forces and kill them all!¡±

    ¡°No¡­ Wait¡­ I ept it!¡±

    As expected, he didn¡¯t have any other way out of here but to further lower his head and be myckey.

    ¡°Kong, can you write the strictest terms of an oath to bind this naughty fellow please?¡±

    ¡°My pleasure,¡± and with such an evil smile andugh, Kong took a paper and a hard pen made out of special ore and started to draw a circle and write many words on it.

    ¡°This is for him,¡± he handed it over to me, ¡°I¡¯ll prepare yours now.¡±

    ¡°Take it and do it to the letter,¡± I threw the paper over to Lang, who got his face all dark when he read what Kong wrote in his paper.

    Seeing this sneaky fellow¡¯s face darken gave me a reassurance about how strong this oath was.

    ¡°This is yours,¡± and in a few minutes, as Lang was drawing in shaky hands, using his blood, to draw the two circles with terms written in between them, Kong finished my paper and gave it to me.

    And when I read it, I didn¡¯t find much differences between what Kong wrote and the strongest loyalty contract terms of my world.

    Fine! Like this Lang would be kept under my total control.

    ¡°Are you done?¡± I asked after reading through my own terms. Lang was taking his time indeed to write this down.

    ¡°One minute,¡± he said in a shaky tone, ¡°I¡¯m almost done.¡±

    ¡°One minute and one extra second and you¡¯ll end up with your head rolling on the ground.¡±

    ¡°Come on! Give me a break!¡±

    ¡°I can, but your enemies won¡¯t give us any chance for that,¡± I shook my head, faking how I got enforced in such a situation.

    ¡°Tsk¡­ Alright, I¡¯ll get it done now,¡± he took in a deep breath before continuing to write. And like a man who lost everything and got resigned to such desperate fate, he started to haste his moves and got his part done in a few seconds.

 Chapter 1037 Returning To My Land

    Then I started to revise what he wrote, hoping he didn¡¯t do anything funny or else he¡¯d end up dead.

    Well¡­ This time he knew his limits for sure. I found nothing missing or wrong and so I started writing mine.

    ¡°How do you n exactly to avoid the uing battle?¡± and when the oath worked its magic, Lang couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    He was just acting uncaring about his safety before. But at this moment, all the masks fell and he showed his true feelings.

    He was scared! Shit scared for sure!

    ¡°Who said I¡¯m going to avoid this battle?¡± I simply said and my answer startled both of them.

    ¡°But¡­ You said¡­¡± Kong was shocked and seemed startled by what I said. I raised my hand to stop him before adding:

    ¡°I asked you to hide him and I¡¯ll take Lang¡¯s forces with me. But that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m not going to hit those lords.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°You are aiming at theirnds?!!¡±

    Both of them got scared from what I said.

    ¡°Do you know that three of them have blue grade territories? This can¡¯t be good, not good at all!¡± Lang said, exposing more info about these enemies.

    ¡°If you do know about how fierce they are, you shouldn¡¯t have insulted and enraged them before,¡± and from the side, Kong rolled his eyes.

    ¡°No time for that! You¡¯ll both know about my n in time. Now let this jerk stay inside and I have to go,¡± I turned to Kong, ¡°you haven¡¯t exined everything for me yet.¡±

    ¡°Come up and let¡¯s talk then,¡± Kong paused when he noticed my gaze, ¡°fine. Let him go into mynd. I¡¯ll hide him inside my world.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I and your new lord have an agreement. I won¡¯t touch you or else I¡¯ll end up dying.¡±

    ¡°Go with his men,¡± I looked at the scared Lang, ¡°wait for my news near the portal. I¡¯ll need your help soon.¡±

    ¡°I always thought I was the craziest lord here, tsk¡­ You give me a much more dangerous vibe than I give myself!¡±

    ¡°Just go,¡± I urged while jumping up to my chariot. ¡°Everything will be lost if you were spotted before leaving.¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡± Lang rolled his eyes, ¡°now Ick territory and have no way to return to my world. So I¡¯m stuck here for the rest of my life.¡±

    Even when he said such desperate words, it didn¡¯t give me any impression of sadness. Instead, I felt like he was enjoying this.

    ¡°May I ask why you kept him?¡± and when Lang went away and Kong finished exining things to me, he couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°I told you, I got a great use for him.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ Are you aware that he is a walking disaster? He can¡¯t control himself from going all out and shing with other lords in the region!¡±

    ¡°And how am I different from him in that?¡± I raised one eyebrow, and just by saying it this clear, Kong¡¯s both eyes widened.

    He missed this point indeed. I was also doing the same ruckus just like this jerk.

    ¡°But¡­ At least you are capable and smart enough to kill all of your enemies and im theirnds. He didn¡¯t do any of this, not even once.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say anything against these words,¡± I shrugged, ¡°but right now it¡¯s time for me to hit the road. Thanks for your help. And I¡¯ll always check over yournd from time to time.¡±

    ¡°What if they came here and you are away? What if they got the news of him being held by me?¡±

    ¡°Is there any way to get in touch with each other?¡± I had this message feature back at my worlds. But here¡­ Things looked a bit different.

    ¡°Well¡­ We can perform aplicated bond to have a way ofmunicating together. But such things will take longer to get done.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have time for that,¡± I sighed, ¡°anyway, I¡¯ll keep checking on here once every half an hour. Like this, I won¡¯t miss any enemying.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ I can survive for half an hour for sure. But how do you intend on doing it?¡±

    ¡°Leave this to me,¡± I mysteriously smiled, ¡°I have my own ways, alright?¡±

    ¡°Sure, each lordes from a different world and universe. So I hope you know what you are doing,¡± he gave me such valuable info just when he was jumping down to the ground.

    I wanted to ask him about the current situation of this world. I also wanted to hear this world¡¯s stories and learn about its secrets.

    But all of this had to wait. I wasted valuable time while dealing with things here. And with each passing minute, more forces were drawing closer to mynd.

    ¡°See these points?¡± and as I didn¡¯t know if things were good or bad back at mynd, I decided to leave things here for Lucas and Zangibar, ¡°lead your forces, scatter them into fifteen armies, and send them all to these ces at the same time.¡±

    ¡°But lord¡­¡±

    ¡°They are without much force left, only lords and few of their forces remained behind,¡± I reassured Zangibar before adding when he was about to say something, ¡°I¡¯ll go and check over something first. Then I¡¯lle and kill each lord with you.¡±

    ¡°What about me, dark lord?¡± just as these two were about to move after arranging their forces, the little turtle asked.

    I knew it was silently watching without saying anything. ¡°You¡¯lle with me,¡± I said while opening a portal, ¡°let¡¯s go!¡±

    I passed through my portal and appeared just in the centre of mynd.

    As the little turtle was passing through, I rose high up and got to see a magnificent sight.

    Mynd¡­ It was at white grade before. But right now it was all green. And that wasn¡¯t the only great news; its size increased and reached such an amazing size of hundreds of miles.

 Chapter 1038 The Terrifying Pillar

    Was this the effect of absorbing just a few territories from before? Damn! Like this I might end up having a thousand miles ofnd, or even more.

    However the great news ended just here. As I rose high up, I could see the early lines of the drawing armies towards here.

    ¡°So they are just upon us,¡± I muttered while moving my eyes around the iing enemies.

    I got the drawings and instructions left for me by Zangibar. They were about how to build walls, towers, and all kinds of defensive structures.

    However these would take a long time to execute. I was sure that all of these forces would attack once arriving at mynd.

    They¡¯d be fools if they didn¡¯t. There was no one protecting mynd, none except for my little lizard.

    And now I got my little turtle as well. Yet who said both of them were enough alone?

    ¡°Come forth!¡± I had no time to summon any other forces here. The army I got had an important task of going to all these fifteen lords¡¯nds and starting banging fiercely over their doors.

    So I couldn¡¯t just summon them back. Doing this would end up messing my entire n.

    After all they weren¡¯t just going to fight these lords and the few forces with them. They had another big and far important mission by doing this, one that would show its worth in the next few hours.

    By any means, I was alone and on my own here. And as mynd increased in such a way, I got to summon more forces here.

    The ones I asked Zangibar to bring from my second Earth joined our forces when I was having the negotiations with the two lords before.

    These forces came when I added a couple territories to mine. And now as I added more, I was sure I could summon more soulers.

    ¡°Two hundred thousands¡­ Not half bad,¡± I looked at the army appearing here. If not for the important task I left over for Lucas I¡¯d call him here to lead this army.

    But I got five elites to use.

    ¡°You will each lead forty thousand,¡± I said to the five standing on top of my chariot, ¡°and go forward, never stop, never look back, and don¡¯t worry about any losses. I¡¯ll be watching from behind and replenishing any lost forces.¡±

    ¡°Thanks lord.¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t disappoint lord.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll show lord the mightiness of our race.¡±

    Three spoke and the other two just nodded. I waved my ive and they descended fast towards the ground. They got the same fire around them, but it wasn¡¯t anything like Lucas¡¯.

    I only regretted not having the time or resources to raise all of these soulers up using stat points. All I could do was to just bid my time here and try to stall for time.

    When the lords would get attacked with my forces, they¡¯d frantically send for their forces toe back. This would relieve the current threat from mynd.

    And then I¡¯d jump over and hunt most of these lords before their forces woulde here.

    But that all depended on stopping this grand army of millions by using the two hundred thousands I got.

    ¡°Dark lord¡­ What do you want me to do?¡± and just as the five elite soulers led each of their armies towards a different direction, my little turtle asked.

    ¡°Yes lord, what shall I do?¡± and with it speaking, my little lizard asked as well.

    ¡°You two will break free, use whatever you have to crush and kill as many as you can,¡± I said in such a vicious tone, ¡°and I¡¯ll be standing all behind you, watching your backs, and interfering at the right time¡­¡±

    I said while taking out my pir. I didn¡¯t know if it was going to do its magic in the same fierceness I used or not. But in such a battle, anything must be used for my benefit.

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    ¡°There are only a few troops left here!¡±

    ¡°Their lord is here! Don¡¯t let him escape!¡±

    ¡°Surround this damn ce and let¡¯s go all in.¡±

    ¡°There aren¡¯t any defensive buildings at all! Thisnd is going down pretty fast!¡±

    *Rumble!*

    And just as such shouts came louder and louder from the direction of the grand army crawling towards me, I used my pir¡¯s skill.

    ¡°Thundering might!¡±

    And in a sh, the world rumbled before a massive dome appeared. Damn! This time¡­ My pir¡¯s skill¡­ It showed a fierce side I never saw before!

    When I used this skill, the pir would break free and expand, connecting heaven with ground, before releasing a dome shaped shield.

    It used to cover a distance of tens of miles in an instant. But this time, things happened in a different scenario.

    It broke free indeed, but it didn¡¯t expand. It simply kept shining, releasing a massive amount of light that started to spread and envelop my territory and forces inside.

    In a sh, the world all around became covered in a faint goldyer that looked dazzling to anyone from far. At the same time, the shield that appeared was also pale gold, while covering up all the territory I got here.

    And that wasn¡¯t all!

    Another shield appeared, then another, and another. It looked like with each re up of that pir¡¯s golden light, a newyer would be added.

    Theyers were all thin, but I could see them clearly appear on top of each other.

    I counted fifty before the pir stopped. It kept shining and didn¡¯t pulsate like before. And it stood in midair, refusing toe back to me.

    ¡°What happened to you, my old friend?!¡± I looked in such puzzlement before different groups of the enemies tried to attack and test this shield.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    I saw everything clearly with my eyes. With the attacknding, oneyer got all the damage from hundreds of thousands, getting smashed and crushed all down in one instant.

 Chapter 1039 An Awesome Switch

    It looked quite bad at first, until the shattered shield suddenly flew fast, shing towards the direction of the enemy.

    And like bombs, each golden particle shed with brighter light before detonating in such fierce way.

    ¡°Damn cool!¡± seeing all this from a far and high position made me thrilled! In just a sh, hundreds of thousands got killed, all without exception.

    And the better news was that the ces they attacked from were in the middle of therge army.

    The explosions didn¡¯t just kill these enemies, but they also expanded and ate up those close to them. With each explosion happening close to each other, and with the huge number of small golden particles peeled off my shield here, the explosions merged and formed mighty grand balls of golden fire that kept sweeping clean the enemy in all directions.

    Damn! This¡­ This was damn cool and brutal!

    Killing hundreds of thousands? Forget it! I swore at least a million and half fell in just these past seconds!

    ¡°Hahahaha! I don¡¯t know what happened to you, but you are now my beloved baby, hahahaha!¡± I turned to the hanging midair pir andughed in a hysterical way.

    What just happened? I frankly didn¡¯t know. For a reason, my precious pir got such an insane boost, ending up showing a terrifying side of its might.

    And like this, the entire situation of this war changed dramatically. Trying to resist with everything we got? Nah! That wasn¡¯t the only option we have right now.

    ¡°Keep yourselves inside,¡± I took up my horn and instantly spread out the new orders for my soulers, ¡°stay inside and onlye out to attack anyone if they are close by. Try to lure them to attack the shield and then retreat inside for safety.¡±

    Just like this, this battle turned from a desperate defensive one into an attrition battle of wits.

    My forces weren¡¯t needed to go out and sacrifice themselves. They¡¯d just keep the enemy busy, lure them to attack the outeryers of the shield and activate these scary explosive particles.

    ¡°What about us?¡± the little turtle asked.

    ¡°Keep attacking, you two can use long ranged skills and abilities. So you can attack freely without any restraints.¡±

    I now have the perfect setting for such a battle. My shield wasn¡¯t just defending my forces, but they were posing a deadly threat to my enemies.

    All we needed to do was to keep the enemy pressured, and that was the task of my two pets. Like this, when they¡¯d face my soulers, they wouldn¡¯t have any free mind to evade the chase after my soulers.

    With enough time and pressure, they¡¯d detonate moreyers of my shield without doubt.

    All I needed to do now was to entrust this ce over to my forces here. My presence in this battle wasn¡¯t needed.

    I nned to return back and join others, but this seemed to happen much sooner than I nned.

    I looked around for a few minutes. The devastation that came from my shield made all the forcesing here shocked.

    They were taken by fear and surprise as none seemed to expect I¡¯d get something like that up my sleeves.

    Well, they couldn¡¯t be med. I didn¡¯t even know my pir would end up in such a state until I used it.

    ¡°Time to go back,¡± I opened a portal and appeared next at King¡¯snd.

    When I arrived there, I spotted a few groups of forces looming far away. They seemed to be the forces belonging to the grander army of lordsing after Lang.

    ¡°Oh, you are really a man of your words, what a rare thing in our times!¡± and just as I stood in midair for a few minutes, closely observing the moves of these far away scout units, I heard the voice of Konging from behind.

    Well dude, I just got lucky back at mynd and was freed early on from such a fight. ¡°I¡¯m a man of my words, keep that in mind,¡± but that didn¡¯t prevent me from taking advantage of this and showing off.

    ¡°Great. They just arrived a few minutes before you,¡± he stood down my chariot, looking in the same direction I was looking.

    ¡°Any danger?¡±

    ¡°No, but they¡¯ll sniff the presence of that jerk¡¯s forces with yours soon enough.¡±

    I smiled evilly. ¡°Good to hear,¡± I said while turning my eyes to one direction, ¡°I hope they are smart enough to follow me.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ I don¡¯t know what you n, but I hope it isn¡¯t just an arrogant side that will bring your demise.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Iughed, ¡°I¡¯m not acting like this without a good reason and great n,¡± I started moving my chariot fast, ¡°keep your forces inside, never step outside, got it?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± I heard his shout from behind and then hisnd vanished from my sight.

    I used the fastest speed of my chariot to head towards the nearest battle. I managed to stop the grand army from getting to mynd. And it was time to use this chance and start hunting down the lords.

    But when I arrived at the first territory, I found the fight had already started there. It took me roughly five minutes to cross the distance, and I had to bypass one territory that belonged to a sane and cautious lord.

    Of course not all the lords in this region joined this crusade against me. Few were sane enough to know their limits and not risk their lives against me.

    I looked weak, new to this world, but I was also shrouded in fog. It was a foolish move to try and test me in such a way. And it was a good thing as well for me.

    After all this would settle down, and all the dust from all these battles would vanish, my fame would skyrocket in this ce and even beyond.

    Like this, those who were sane enough to stand neutral and watch would end up caressing my favour, looking to serve me in exchange for peace.

    It might be unbelievable, but just from this tough and tight situation I was in, I¡¯d end up the overlord of this region.

    How cool would this be?

 Chapter 1040 Securing More Land

    Chapter 1040 Securing More Land

    From the first sight, I could tell that my small army here of few tens of thousands was having fun against the few thousands defending this region.

    They managed to push the enemy all the way back to the centre of the lord¡¯s territory. This ce was almost a couple hundred miles in radius, pretty vast in my opinion, not that far from mine.

    And that meant this lord was one who kept devouring smaller lords, and what he was doing right now wasn¡¯t new.

    ¡°Got you!¡± In just a few minutes of looking, I found the lord fighting on the ground, on foot, without any ride or special monsters to his side.

    It seemed he sent most of his trusted and elite forces to mynd. He never expected that the grand army formed by fifteen different lords would be stopped by me.

    And then I¡¯de and hit him back. In such times, anyone in my position would get scared and would hurry back to theirnd.

    But that wasn¡¯t the case. I wasn¡¯t the typical kind of lord, at least I never leant to such passive means to defend myself.

    When getting attacked, I¡¯d prefer to exchange blows with another. The winner would be thest man standing, and this was my special way in dealing with all my enemies.

    ¡°You¡­ You are their lord¡­ How¡­¡±

    ¡°Just die and ask these questions to your forces in hell,¡± I answered him with such a yell, and my ive descended fast over his head, cleaving his body into two halves without any surprise.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Once I killed him, I shouted to stop my forces from fighting. It was meaningless now, ¡°take everyone and go, go towards the next territory. Keep moving from one to another until you clear everything¡­ Devour!¡±

    I instantly performed the devouring technique. I was getting pretty damn good at this. And after devouring thisnd and watching all the buildings copse, I went to the dead lord, took his bones and with it ess to his cube.

    I still didn¡¯t know what the real value of these cubes was. Yet something told me I¡¯d regret it if I didn¡¯t take all the cubes.

    Once taken, I jumped back to my chariot, and headed fast towards the next territory.

    In less than half an hour, I managed to add sevennds to mine. My luck was good as I reached a cluster of closely rted territories, with a small distance apart.

    These idiots retreated all the way back to the centre of theirnds under my forces¡¯ pursuit. If I was them, I¡¯d instead aim to gather up with each other, and use onend as an anchor and make ast stand there.

    However it seemed the sudden fall of my forces over their heads, attacking all the territories at the same time paralyzed these lords and made themmit such silly mistakes.

    In times of peace, people might look wise and great. But watch them at times of distress, that was the perfect time to know the real calibre of each dude.

    And that was why I ced Lang in such a special ce. He showed such rare calmness in the middle of disaster, making him quite valuable to me.

    But all this changed after cleaning this cluster.

    I managed to im ninends before finally arriving at the tenth. And there I spotted something new.

    ¡°Oh, so they have many forces left?¡± When I arrived at the tenthnd, I spotted arge army fighting against mine.

    The situation looked equal. I made sure to send all the forces from thends I controlled, in addition to the ones I already gained by killing their lords.

    All of them should have gathered here. But in front of me, it seemed like my forcescked any means to prate through the densely packed enemy.

    ¡°Did they target the wrongnd or what?¡± From the look of things, the lord here seemed to keep most if not all of his forces by his side.

    I doubted that my forces got the wrongnd attacked. But when I checked the map provided by Kong, I found that this wasn¡¯t the case.

    ¡°So¡­ Either that middle aged man screwed up, or that lord summoned more forces from his world toe here¡­¡± I got that the former might not be truly the case, and thetter must be the real reason behind all this.

    Kong didn¡¯t provide any wrong info till now. And the second exnation was something logical and exined why suchrge forces were here.

    And when I closely inspected the current situation, I got more clues about the second possibility.

    I noticed that the forces fighting mine weren¡¯t that strong. There were many, almost close to a million already, but they weren¡¯t that strong.

    And what stood between my forces and taking this ce down was the constant influx of new forces from the direction of thisnd¡¯s centre.

    So it was clear to me in less than ten minutes. This lord was trying to burn out all of his forces to stop and buy more time for him.

    He was biding his time and waiting for the grand and much stronger army of his toe here.

    But there was something he never noticed in the middle of such a stressful situation he was in. if he was able to summon all these forces here, then that meant most of his strong forces were gone by now.

    Otherwise he¡¯d be still limited by the number of forces he¡¯d summon.

    So despite looking in such a good position, he was in fact drawing closer to his demise. He was just buying out his time here, nothing more.

    ¡°No time to waste on such a jerk,¡± I knew that such a battle¡¯s fate was sealed, but it¡¯d take a long time to reach such an end.

    So instead of wasting my time here with such dead meat, I decided to go and check over the remaining lords.

 Chapter 1041 A Capable General Is Found

    Chapter 1041 A Capable General Is Found

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s the same here as well!¡± and as I went to the nextnd, I found a simr situation there.

    Large army was fighting against mine, trying to stop them from stepping inside thisnd.

    ¡°It¡¯s also like the other two,¡± and when I went to the thirdnd, I found a simr thing there.

    So three out of the remaining six were just the same. And that made me sigh.

    These lords were just burning their forces for nothing. Why did none of them ever wonder about surrendering to me?

    I made sure to remain at each battlefield for five to ten minutes each. Yet none came or shouted, asking for negotiations.

    Did they think they were just biding time for their forces hitting mynd to do their job? Didn¡¯t the news reach them or what?

    I realised while going to the fourthnd that by my forces¡¯ arrival and the outbreak of such brutal fights, the newsing here from mynd got blocked.

    These lords were kept in the dark, not knowing what they were doing was simply futile.

    They were thinking they were biding their time, and that was why they kept pouring out such useless fodders to stop the inevitable.

    Sigh! Just bycking the right intel, the situation turned upside down for them. Not to mention they missed their chance of surviving this by surrendering.

    ¡°Oh, a new change,¡± and just as I arrived at the fourth territory, I found out a new situation.

    That lord did have an army defending hisnd, but this one was quite small, much smaller than the other three I met.

    And these forces were all elites, not the weaklings others were using.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ So are you trying to fight against mine using good soldiers or¡­ You still got most of your forces intact?¡±

    I stood high in the air, overlooking the battle that spanned for a few miles inside thend of this lord.

    If it was the former, then he was smart to use strong forces and buy longer time like this. However, doing it without summoning fodders was a mistake.

    And if it was thetter, then it would be bad news for me. If he got most of his forces intact, then it would be dangerous to leave this lord alive.

    Who knew if he heard what happened back at mynds or not, who knew if he asked the forces of his toe back and they weren¡¯t that far away already.

    There was too much risk involved here. So without hesitating anymore, I drove my chariot andnded fiercely on top of his head.

    ¡°Oh, you are much harder than I thought,¡± and when my chariot appeared near him, he raised his head and said in such a fierce way.

    ¡°So you were waiting for me?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°nning to surrender?¡±

    ¡°nning to kill you, hahahaha!¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± I got that such a lord who managed to read through my intentions and nned all this wasn¡¯t half bad. At least he got a vision for the future.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky! I knew that you ce a few tricks back at yournds, or else you won¡¯t be daring toe and attack my and othersnds like this.¡±

    ¡°And?¡± Inded with my ive over his head, but this middle aged dude was a good fighter.

    He jumped to the side, evading the attack while aiming at my heart with his long spear.

    ¡°Oh, you can fight,¡± he seemed to imagine me falling by such a weak attack. However when he attacked, I simply moved and shed past the spear, hitting him with my ive.

    But just before my ive wouldnd, a shield appeared all of sudden and blocked it.

    ¡°And you aren¡¯t that bad either,¡± I liked his battle experience, his timing of taking out his shield. Just by doing that he managed to avoid death and also kept a card up his sleeve.

    As he shielded my hit, he retreated, creating a gap between me and him of tens of metres.

    ¡°Why not join me?¡± I killed a few of his forces who tried to get me from behind while saying this in a calm tone.

    I let him retreat as I was interested in his talent. I got a lord to supervise over mynds when I was gone. And now I needed a capable general.

    This middle aged man would just do perfectly fine as a general.

    ¡°Join you when I have the upper hand? No way!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but where is this advantage you are speaking about?¡± I crossed my arms, leant over my ive as if it was a stick.

    ¡°You¡­¡± just by my simple move he knew that I wasn¡¯t cing neither him nor his forces in my eyes at all.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    ¡°He lowered his guard!¡±

    ¡°Take him down!¡±

    And just as I stood like this, without even holding my ive at all, I heard such angry shouts from behind.

    It seemed his forces saw a great chance in getting me while I was standing in such a way.

    ¡°Come forth!¡± and without even looking, I called forth for my Bulltors and shield warriors to arrive, ¡°kill them all, leave none alive!¡±

    Trying to sneakily attack me from behind? Did they think I was only fighting alone?

    I still recalled Isac¡¯s funny words which were the best to describe me; I was a one man army!

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°Let me reveal the big picture to you,¡± I said in such a calm tone while looking around as if I was watching an interesting show.

    My warriors started killing, securing an area around me and that lord without allowing for a single one of his elite forces to step in.

    ¡°I¡¯m interested to hear your story,¡± and that lord seemed to be amused by what I was doing. He crossed his arms, and mimicked me in leaning over his spear, ¡°tell me then, how I don¡¯t have the advantage I thought I had?¡±

 Chapter 1042 I Got Him!

    Chapter 1042 I Got Him!

    ¡°It¡¯s simple,¡± he was smart enough to realise many without the need to exin much, ¡°I got such a wondrous artefact, one that could release a mighty shield around mynd. It isn¡¯t just for defence, as it can also attack and repel any offence over it.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°So your forces are still surrounding my territory, but they have no way to get inside. Not to mention I got long ranged deadly behemoths on my side, and they are grinding down your forces bit by bit.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That advantage of yours is just a simple illusion. If I¡¯m you, I¡¯d just jolt myself awake with a fierce p on the face, and wake up from just dreams back to reality.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t believe you!¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ How about I take you on a little tour?¡± I evilly smirked, and for a moment he mistook my intentions, ¡°don¡¯t get me wrong. If I wanted to kill you, then I could have done it a long time ago. I still can do it right now, even if you are in the middle of your forces.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°Just ept my kind invitation and appreciate my interest and cing you in such high value. People like you are rare, and I¡¯d hate seeing you die without serving me to the fullest of your potential.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I made my offer, and he had to make up his mind. I¡¯d wait for him for a few minutes to decide. If he dwindled, then I¡¯d take him down and ept such loss.

    Finding capable talents was indeed a hobby for me. After all, I arrived at my position thanks to lots of my talented people¡¯s contributions.

    ¡°Ok, but you¡¯ll promise to return me here unharmed even if I refuse to join you.¡±

    ¡°If you refuse, then you¡¯ll die,¡± what did this middle aged lord think? This wasn¡¯t a fun game or a show of total generosity.

    His life was already in my grasp to decide. If he didn¡¯t want to join me, then only death awaited.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°Make your mind, old man. If not, then I¡¯ll kill you on the spot.¡±

    ¡°Tsk¡­ Fine! Let me see with my own eyes first if what you imed is right or not.¡±

    ¡°Come then,¡± I instantly opened a portal, making his eyes go all wide open.

    ¡°How¡­ How can you use space magic here?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask,¡± I shrugged. After all, it wasn¡¯t me who did this, but my staff.

    As I passed through the portal, he followed. And once he came to mynd, he stopped, looking at the grand scene that awaited him there.

    The fight didn¡¯t change that much actually. The pir was still flying midair, releasing such bright and dazzling golden light.

    Yet from the far, one could hear a series of deadly and terrifying explosions. I looked at his face to see it was dark.

    ¡°So¡­ It¡¯s true¡­¡± he seemed to get the entire situation without the need to see more.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t lie,¡± I waved my ive twice in the air, ¡°so, are you going to join me or¡­¡±

    ¡°I will¡­ I will join,¡± he hurriedly said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be an idiot and die thanks to pride and such useless things.¡±

    ¡°Cool,¡± I pointed my ive at him before adding, ¡°you¡¯ll form an oath with me. Here are the conditions¡­¡±

    I stated the conditions which were provided for me by Kong earlier. They were the harshest terms in this world it seemed, as the face of the old man changed again when he heard my words.

    ¡°Is it necessary?¡± he didn¡¯t expect me to ask for such harsh terms.

    ¡°What? Do you have any other option here?¡±

    ¡°Sigh¡­ You are right. I¡¯ll do it then,¡± he looked like he got aged by decades at this moment. With lowered head and dejected look on his face, hepleted the two circles and writings in between using his blood.

    ¡°Cool,¡± and as I finished mine and the oath took ce, I said in a cheerful tone, ¡°Now you can stay here and lead my forces in this fight.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°What? Did you think I was after yournd? I was indeed, but I was truly after you. From now on, you¡¯ll be one of my trusted generals in this world.¡±

    ¡°Thanks¡­ Lord,¡± he said thest word in heavy tongue. As a lord, he never got used to calling anyone else by this word, only had the chance to hear it from his subordinates.

    ¡°Can I call off my forces from this army? Let theme here?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± I pointed my ive at the direction of my pir, ¡°my little baby here recognised anyone who belongs to me. Let your forces break from the fight and get inside. No harm wille to them.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Before leaving here I made sure to leave instructions for all my warriors and two pets to listen to the arrangements and orders of Tom.

    That middle aged lord was called Tom. and then I returned back.

    First I went to check on Kong¡¯s ce. As expected, the scouts left his ce and went after my forces.

    It seemed news spread over, and the grand army of lords knew that Lang¡¯s forces were with me. And that meant Lang was working with me.

    I checked and found nothing out of the ordinary here. Kong¡¯s forces were still stationed inside. And with no danger, things looked quite calm and peaceful here.

    After listening to Kong¡¯s uselessint about my dy in checking over his ce, I left after reassuring him that his ce wouldn¡¯t get hit anytime soon.

    I gave him one extra mission to do. He had eyes everywhere, and I needed eyes at certain ces.

    When he heard about my intentions, he couldn¡¯t help but get shocked again. I left while he was still immersed in his shock, shaking his head and muttering:

    ¡°I got myself a crazy ally!¡±

    Of course I was crazy, especially when I saw a chance and believed in my ability to seize it.

    Then I went back to Tom¡¯snd.

 Chapter 1043 [Bonus chapter] Single Item Is Enough To Change The Course Of War

    Chapter 1043 [Bonus chapter] Single Item Is Enough To Change The Course Of War

    The marvel thing about this oath was that it added the territory of the lords going underneath me without the need for me to do anything. When I went there, I found all the forces standing idle, waiting for me it seemed.

    And when I arrived there, I got something I had to decide right now. Should I send them to the previousnds, or should I send them to the next ones?

    Tom was the thirteenth lord, and that meant there were still two more remaining I didn¡¯t visit yet. After looking at them for a long five minutes, I made up my mind.

    ¡°Come out!¡±

    ¡°Lord!¡±

    I first summoned Lucas. He seemed to be immersed in fighting as he shed the moment he appeared before realising where he was.

    ¡°I want you to lead this army,¡± I pointed to the few tens of thousands here, ¡°lead them towards that direction and¡­¡±

    I started telling him what I wanted.

    ¡°Sure lord, but I came from a lord territory where a brutal fight is going on out there.¡±

    ¡°Did he summon arge number of forces?¡±

    ¡°The two lords joined hands actually, each brought an army of many hundreds of thousands,¡± he paused, ¡°we merged our forces together but¡­¡±

    ¡°Weck numbers.¡±

    ¡°And in quality as well,¡± he gave me such surprising news, ¡°one of the two lords has a blue grade territory. And that bastard called for a really troublesome army.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± it was nice to meet such a hard foe.

    ¡°And lord¡­ He uses something weird in fighting, I think it¡¯s like skills and abilities but he uses them without any interval.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Interesting foe indeed. What about the other lord?¡±

    ¡°He is¡­ Just like any other lord here.¡±

    ¡°Fine, you go and do your task then. I¡¯ll join you once I¡¯m done from these lords.¡±

    I watched him go down there and start arranging his forces into many smaller groups. I didn¡¯t dwindle here for too long before heading towards thest epic battle location.

    Even Lucas found this battle hard to win. And that made me ce a great hope on this one.

    Would the enemy be so strong? If so then it was time for me to try out something I didn¡¯t try yet.

    ording to him, thest two merged forces and stationed together at thest lord¡¯s ce, which was around half an hour from Tom¡¯s ce.

    Atst there was someone smart enough to lean towards such a tactic. And that meant these two already got the news about the current situation of the battle going on at mynd.

    ¡°They indeed did something good,¡± when I arrived there, I found a huge stretch ofnd, almost over a thousand miles.

    It was blue grade indeed, one of the rare blue ones in this region. The size of thisnd wasn¡¯t enough to stop these two from filling it with many soldiers.

    And these ones seemed to be well trained, most of them actually.

    They got the home advantage, and the help from many buildings. I even saw part of the wall stretched in a semi-circr way, blocking the path over my armies in three spots, allowing only for my army to walk inside through three wide gaps.

    But no matter how wide these gaps were, they looked narrow in front of the army of mine and theirs.

    I saw lots of their armies standing on top of these walls. Coupled with many defensive towers and lots of heavy guns, the fight turned into a carnage, a meat grinder eating up many of my forces.

    This¡­ This was an awesome tactic that I never saw before!

    ¡°Interesting indeed,¡± even from the air, I spotted lots of flying inds that were all made out of some kind of metallic ore. Attacksnded from air and ground, making this battle impossible to win this way.

    However¡­ They might get an advantage if they were fighting anyone but me.

    ¡°Come forth!¡± and at this moment I decided to take out something I never took before, something big, something mighty, something that could change the oue of this entire battle with its presence.

    My flying castle!

    *Fwoosh!*

    In a sh, that gigantic flying castle appeared all of sudden. Its shadow alone was enough to scare the sh*t inside all the soldiers in this battlefield, on both sides together.

    ¡°Listen up, you two jerks,¡± I held my horn and spoke to these two lords. I had to admit that I admired their wits and tactics. However just from this alone I could tell they were far to reach.

    These two already knew about the desperate situation their forces were facing back at mynd. Instead of thinking about submitting to me, they prepared all this to stop me from taking down theirnds.

    So if they wanted war, I¡¯d dly hammer their doors with the heaviest sledgehammer I got.

    ¡°This is my thing, and I¡¯ming to crush you down. Bring everything you two got, even bring soldiers from that nearbynd. I don¡¯t care. Try to nk me, trap me, try to kill me¡­ Do whatever you want, as I¡¯ll also do whatever I want and take my time in tearing your two armies piece by piece down to thest elites surrounding you right now and then¡­ I¡¯ll kill you two.¡±

    I turned my attention towards my castle. ¡°Attack!¡± I just gave a single order.

    My castle¡­ Who said it was empty?

    I got my little beauty back when I crushed that arrogant son of b*tch, theme king of the Hector race. I got it as a bonus, and at this time it was filled with lots of force.

    I never thought about taking advantage of it until now. I never faced a situation like this before, where my forces were limited and I couldn¡¯t bring more troops in short notice.

    I just gave the order, and hell gates opened and flooded its deadly attacks over all the soldiers down below.

 Chapter 1044 A Brilliant Tactic

    Chapter 1044 A Brilliant Tactic

    Seeing this war marvel fighting on my side and all these forcesunching hell over my enemies was pretty damn cool.

    I couldn¡¯t say I liked this, I loved it!

    I stood motionless in ce, just feeling the same amazement my forces had. As for my enemies, they were petrified out of pure shock and immense fear.

    Facing such a deadly war machine from the air was an unexpected move. I bet even these two meticulously prepared lords never saw thising.

    Hahahaha, I loved it!

    ¡°Don¡¯t stand like this, they are on my side,¡± I held my horn and spoke to my soldiers this time, ¡°advance!¡±

    I pointed out my ive and took the first move to the front. My chariot shed and the next moment I jumped off,nded on top of one of the three major walls, and started killing.

    ¡°Make sure to cover up my boys on the ground,¡± I didn¡¯t forget to give this order before jumping and joining the fight.

    For once I wanted to feel the fun of killing enemies with my ive. And frankly¡­ This feeling of being mighty and unstoppable was priceless!

    I never felt this way, ever before!

    I kept moving around the walls, a single man holding his ive, fighting against a huge bunch of giant soldiers holding their weapons and trying to resist.

    Yet each and single weapon was crushed under the might of my ive. Saying it was deadly was an understatement.

    I kept moving, killing all the enemies in my path, while enjoying this.

    ¡°Your walk will end here,¡± and just in less than ten minutes, I spotted a group of a hundred, walking in such calm steps towards me.

    Few held spears, few held shields, and lots of them held swords. They were all giants, dded in heavy armour from head to toe.

    Only their eyes appeared, and I couldn¡¯t tell the looks of their faces even from such curves on their cheeks.

    They looked troubled, I could sniff that from miles away.

    ¡°And who is going to stop me from walking through this lovely piece ofnd?¡± Even if I smelled trouble from them, it wasn¡¯t enough to make me lose my cool.

    ¡°We will,¡± one of them said, whilending his heavy sledgehammer on the wall, creating little trembling there.

    They were indeed fierce! But who said I was the weakling I was before?

    Right now¡­ I was supported with my sacrificial boosts and my mighty ive. Let me see then who was stronger, who was fiercer, and who would kill the other.

    ¡°Come on, show me what you got,¡± I taunted them by motioning my hand for them toe, ¡°if I liked you, I may leave few alive to work for me.¡±

    ¡°Humph! Kill him, let us show the lord the might of our sacred knights again! Attack!¡±

    That dude seemed like this little group¡¯s leader.

    Who said numbers mattered? This little group of a hundred was indeed capable of standing against an army and crushing it.

    But for their bad luck, they stood against a single man who was much stronger than any army they faced.

    *ng!*

    The first to step forward was the ones holding their shields. Unlike any shield soldiers I saw fighting before, these dudes were quite reckless and fierce.

    Any shield bearer would wait for his foe toe to stop the attack. However they moved first, ran and even ended up jumping high in the air,nding at me with their shields like they were holding axes or swords!

    And when they just werending at me, a group of spear and sledgehammer holders jumped off their heads.

    It was clear how fierce and deadly this tactic was. I¡¯d even go to say not a single enemy they faced would stand tall against such abined attack.

    From the front, shield soldiers would keep me busy and make sure I¡¯d end up losing any chance of attacking. And from top, these soldiers wereing for my head.

    I could easily summon my chariot, use its shield and protect myself. However right now I felt a strange adrenaline running through my veins.

    I fought for a long time while being on top of my chariot, and it seemed I lost lots of great moments while doing this.

    Fighting head on, taking danger with one¡¯s ive and strength was awesome! And at this moment, I decided to honour such fierce fighters and match their might and tactics with mine.

    *Rumble!*

    I didn¡¯t do anything but duck, take a half circle around myself while expanding my ive to the limit horizontally.

    And what happened next was for the group of shield bearers to bear the might of my ive. They got sturdy and capable shields, I could give them that.

    However even if they could stop harm froming at me, they couldn¡¯t stop the fierce strength in my ive.

    They were thrown in the air, like a bomb just exploded and sent them flying.

    And with a single step, I bypassed the zone of danger while holding my ive and watching the groupnding from midair and hitting nothing but empty air.

    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± and before any would regain theirposure, I mmed against their backs with my ive, sending each and every single one of them flying off the walls.

    Would they die if they fell from such height? From over one hundred metres tall walls?

    Well, this was their thing to worry about. As for me, I just cleared over forty off the fight.

    And there were still sixty remaining.

    ¡°You¡­ Are strong,¡± the leader seemed to be shocked by this, ¡°I love it!¡±

    ¡°I can only return your words back, I also love it, hahahaha!¡±

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    He just bought a few seconds to wipe off the shocking feeling his little and elite soldiers got from my little show.

    And I knew it. Yet I didn¡¯t interfere to stop them.

    Such a group¡­ Sigh! Why wouldn¡¯t they just change their coats and start serving me? I wasn¡¯t a bad lord, right? I could give them tons of battles to immerse themselves in.

 Chapter 1045 What A Group They Are!

    Chapter 1045 What A Group They Are!

    ¡°You don¡¯t get shield soldiers anymore, why won¡¯t you show me what you¡¯ll do with these?¡± I slightly arched my body, extended my ive towards them while extending my left arm to barely touch the shaft of my ive.

    ¡°We¡¯ll show you that against brute strength, nothing else matters!¡±

    ¡°Well said!¡± I have to admit, this leader was believing in the same thing I believed in.

    I learnt this lesson a long time ago, and it all was thanks to that annoying jerk fellow of mine.

    As the leader said, they came towards me without even leaning towards any trick.

    All they did was toe in three lines, as if they were trained their whole life to do it this way.

    Come, let¡¯s see how you¡¯d entertain me giant fellows!

    ¡°Die you bastard!¡± a giant was less than ten metres away when he suddenly elerated and came at me in a sh.

    He held two giant swords, waved them as if they were nothing.

    And just when he was sure he got me, I ended up showing him what speed really meant.

    ¡°One is down,¡± I moved fast, just vanished from the front and appeared at his back. I didn¡¯t use my ive as there were lotsing from the front at this moment.

    So I only turned around myself twice before kicking him in the back, giving him a little push over the edge of the wall, sending him flying all the way down.

    ¡°I will kill you myself!¡± the one who came at me was from the middle line, and then two came from the other two lines.

    They looked pissed off, as if I just kicked their best mate or something.

    ¡°Sorry, but you are too slow to hit me,¡± I used my speed and evaded the two greatswords that fell at my head and chest, and with a little jump, I pushed my body above their heads.

    ¡°If you miss him already, then go down there and meet up,¡± once Inded, they instantly turned over and tried to cut me with their sharp swords.

    And with this attack, three more appeared and hit me with their swords.

    ¡°You got nowhere else to go!¡± and just as these attacks came, three giant dudes jumped over, raised their giant sledgehammers above their heads, and aimed at mine.

    If I tried to run through jumping, I¡¯d get hit for sure by them. And if I stayed in my ce, I¡¯d end up getting hit by all these swords.

    ¡°Sorry, but didn¡¯t you all forget something?¡± and just as this situation seemed like a sure kill for them, I evilly grinned, ¡°I got my ive here!¡±

    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*

    And just as I saw their eyes go all wide when I said it, I used my ive as a stick and sent them all flying off the wall.

    In mere seconds, all eight of them ended up falling off the wall. And that didn¡¯t even make theirrades stop or slow down.

    ¡°Keep attacking!¡± I heard the fierce and slightly enraged shout from their leader, ¡°encircle him. Ladies, bind his movement and make sure he won¡¯t use such dirty tricks!¡±

    ¡°Ladies? Come on, don¡¯t tell me you are having fun during battles!¡± Iughed and just when I did, I saw ten shes moving so damn fast.

    They were all ck in colour, and they aimed to encircle me and block any path of retreat by forming tenyers of ck circles.

    And from outside, the rest of this gang was moving toplete their encirclement around me.

    ¡°You are going to fall here!¡± and just when I was assessing this new situation, a soft female voice came like a whisper in my ears.

    ¡°Damn! A seductive user?¡± and just when I felt my head dizzy, something red up and brought a burning feeling to my chest.

    It was my pendant! The one I bought a long time ago to protect myself from the seduction abilities of the subus girl.

    I never expected such a group to have seductive girls on their side. To be honest¡­ This was very unexpected, and quite deadly.

    Imagine facing such fierce soldiers, and they got something like this on their side. The ones fighting them would end up losing their focus, ending up falling under these girls¡¯ charm, turning into easy targets for their foes.

    Scary! Such tactics, training, group fighting, and various abilities¡­ They were really scary.

    But I was much scarier than them!

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorrydies, but my heart is already taken. Besides¡­¡± I didn¡¯t let such moments of shock get wasted and started hitting these girls and sending them off the walls, ¡°I¡¯m a cursed guy who gets anyone who loves me ending up having a miserable fate.¡±

    ¡°Take him down!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let him catch his breath!¡±

    ¡°Come at him together!¡±

    Just as I sent these ten girls off the wall, many shouts came, making me feel like they were fighting a monster.

    Well¡­ This wasn¡¯t too far from the truth indeed. They were monsters, and I was just a fiercer and hellish stronger monster than them.

    They moved fast, came at me from all directions. At this moment, their numbers dwindled to less than half of their initial group.

    Yet they still formed two circles,ing at me in pairs.

    Whoever trained them did a great job without doubt.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    ¡°You are dead meat!¡±

    ¡°For our lord!¡±

    ¡°F*ck off!¡±

    And just as theyunched everything they got at me, I started to get serious.

    A shield appeared in my left hand, and with it I started to block all the iing attacks, one by one.

    One block, and one hit. I kept doing this in a fast rhythm, sending all I hit flying. Bit by bit, second by second, I sent more enemies off the wall.

    I got hit multiple times, but thanks to my defensive shield, no harm was done. I even didn¡¯t feel the hit and didn¡¯t interrupt my rhythm, luckily.

 Chapter 1046 The Problem Of My Technique

    Chapter 1046 The Problem Of My Technique

    In less than ten minutes, and after retreating for hundreds of metres, I finally got rid of them. Well, not all of course, as I still had something with one of them; their leader.

    ¡°You¡­ Are you a monster!¡± he was thrown back, but didn¡¯t fall as I aimed this hit with much precision.

    ¡°Speaking as if you are a normal person yourself,¡± I watched a purple shield vanishing around him.

    When he got hit, this shield kicked in and absorbed most of the hit. I knew he wasn¡¯t a normal person, and he must have an item to protect his life.

    ¡°Compared to you, I¡¯m nothing.¡±

    ¡°Then join me,¡± I finally made my offer, ¡°I like you, like your little group here. Why won¡¯t you all join me?¡±

    ¡°This¡­ They are dead!¡±

    ¡°No, do you think such strong folks, carefully selected by you, would end up dying from such fall? I don¡¯t buy that,¡± I shrugged before pointing at my ive, ¡°not to mention I aimed with the blunt side of my ive, didn¡¯t even try to hurt them that bad.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t thank you.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it to get your thanks, but your loyalty.¡±

    ¡°Mine lies with my lord!¡±

    ¡°Then watch me kill him before swearing your loyalty over to me.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t let youe closer¡­¡±

    Just before he¡¯d continue his word, my chariot suddenly appeared. Its shield mmed heavily at him, sending him flying off the wall.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take it to the heart, it wasn¡¯t personal,¡± I shouted at the edge of the wall while watching his body fly back, far away from this ce, ¡°I just got what I wanted to say and there is nothing else to do with you,¡± I muttered to myself while shifting my gaze towards the entire battlefield.

    This little group did manage to consume half an hour, and this helped lots of forces to retreat off the walls and regroup with the central bulk of their forces around their lord.

    Did they think this was enough? Not a chance!

    During this time, my flying castle managed to create all the difference. Even with me getting stopped by this little group of elites, my army managed to control two walls and passed inside the hugend inside.

    It was indeed a good feat to do it, but that wasn¡¯t enough to secure my win here.

    Putting the immense size of this territory, therge number of defensive buildings here, and therge number of forces standing between mine and that lord, it was still hard to decide the fate of this sh.

    But right now I got myself freed atst. I could have killed those elites and gotten rid of them easily.

    Yet I didn¡¯t. I liked this little group. Even if they were just a group of a hundred, it seemed they followed a certain set of training, making me want them even more.

    This set of training, harsh rules to select elites to join them was a good thing. Sending such fierce fighters over to my second Earth world, and letting them select from the huge pool of talents there was the best use of them.

    Having just a hundred? I bet after they¡¯d end touring my training grounds back there their number would be in thousands, or even more.

    Just imagining the presence of such elites under my control was exciting.

    I didn¡¯t want just a bunch of elites, I wanted their way of selecting and training their group and expanding their numbers to such a terrifying scale.

    Few thousand might look like a small number indeed. But it wasn¡¯t. I faced a hard time trying to deal with just a hundred of them. Imagine thousands of them, how terrifying that would be.

    They wouldn¡¯t be an army, but a special hit force that would deal with troublesome enemies. Dealing with leaders, generals, and even lords and kings would be their speciality.

    A hit force, assassins who would spread terror in the hearts and souls of my enemies¡­ That would be the perfect role they¡¯d y from now on.

    But that would happenter. First I had to deal with their lord here and gain this territory under my wing.

    If I had to select one lord out of the two then I¡¯d say the one owning this piece ofnd here, the blue graded territory would be the one who owned and trained such a fearsome group.

    But going at such a hassle for head on wasn¡¯t possible. I was quite sure that dude was ready for me.

    Going directly towards him would be a trap, one that I wouldn¡¯t fall at.

    First I got to change the course of this battle again. Unlike me, that lord got the home advantage. Not to mention his ability to keep summoning more troops here.

    I could summon my soulers, but that wasn¡¯t enough to change the fate of this battle in a short time.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to try my technique out,¡± I didn¡¯t try to use it before as there was a challenging catch for it.

    Back at Earth and my second Earth worlds, and all the past battles, I depended mostly on my technique to shift any battle tide.

    And that was a good reason for it. Any soldiers or enemies I attacked by my technique would end up serving me using contracts.

    However in this world where the system got little control and contracts held no real value, my technique was greatly limited.

    I could control enemies, but I knew that the moment I released the control over them, they¡¯d regain their freedom again.

    So I had a limited amount of power under my technique¡¯s power, allowing me to only control a limited amount of forces at any time.

    ¡°I have to change my tactics then¡­ Go, take control of those behind the front line,¡± I muttered while flying towards the frontline.

    The frontline stretched for over a hundred mile, with lots of forces fighting against each other.

 Chapter 1047 They Want To Run Away

    Chapter 1047 They Want To Run Away

    It was such a grinding brutal carnage that left none alive. I didn¡¯t aim at this, and just let my threads spread and infect forces lying behind the frontline of the enemy.

    And once that happened, I waited for ten minutes until my technique reached its full capacity of controlling enemies.

    I got control of tens of thousands, close to one hundred thousand. I could use the power of my bones, but this would be a total waste.

    My bones turned out to be such precious material, and I got to preserve them and not rashly use them like before.

    In addition to that, what was the point? I¡¯d end up doubling or tripling this number? Then what? I¡¯d get nothing else to do in my power to turn these forces under my wing.

    To do so in this world, I had to force each single one to perform an oath with me. It was just too damn troublesome and time consuming, and I wouldn¡¯t get to revise what each one wrote on the ground.

    And I needed to do the same, not only once, but tens of thousands of times. Just thinking about this made me drop such an idea. It wasn¡¯t practical, not even close.

    So I got another way to use these forces here. And that was what I said once my technique reached its limit.

    ¡°Attack all the forces near you, don¡¯t stop until you are dead,¡± I shouted at these forces, giving them the order to act as a kamikaze group.

    This was the only possible and useful way for these forces. Like this, they¡¯d create havoc. And the ones falling from them would be instantly reced by others thanks to my threads.

    Just like this I ended up controlling a fixed amount of kamikaze groups in the middle of the enemy lines. And no matter how hard the enemy tried to wipe them out, they failed thanks to my threads kicking in and recing those who already fell.

    I wouldn¡¯t end up having any single soldier on my side this way, but I¡¯d also end up messing with the enemy formation and causing enough ruckus to relieve the pressure over the frontline of my forces.

    In less than half an hour, the fruits of my tactic showed themselves clear to my eyes. The frontline of the enemycked any reinforcements at a certain zone where my technique was working its magic there.

    Then from this copsed zone, my forces pushed to both sides, cleaning more of the enemy forces like they were death gods reapers.

    This helped in pushing the frontline forward by arge distance. And with this I also moved to the front, pushing my technique and the controlled forces to hit much deeper lines of the enemy.

    Five hours! It took five hours to finally create a deep gap inside the enemy lines, and the central zone was already just a couple miles away.

    The lords here tried their best to throw as many forces as they could, trying to stop the kamikaze group of mine. Yet no matter what they tried, nothing worked.

    This was way outside their control, and I never stopped spreading my threads over to control more of the enemy soldiers.

    ¡°F*ck you!¡±

    Just as I arrived this close up, the two lords seemed to realise the main problem here. It was me, and they got to take me down if they wanted to survive this.

    So with such a loud curse, I watched a group of flying indsing towards me. They were around twenty in number, not that much actually but were almost two thirds of what the two lords had at this moment.

    Flying inds¡­ That indeed brought many memories back to me.

    ¡°Come out!¡± and as the two finally took the bait and came at me, I didn¡¯t hold back anymore and called for my dragons and fallen gods.

    It was time to show them how terrifying I was.

    ¡°Attack these inds like we used to do,¡± and in such a leisurely and carefree way, I pointed at the direction of the twenty inds and gave them the order.

    Having twenty flying castles was something good indeed. So far I didn¡¯t see any lord arm up his forces in such a way.

    But it wasn¡¯t enough to stop me, not even close to make me feel a little pressured.

    *Rumble!* *Rumble!* *Rumble!*

    And to add more to their misery, these indscked the sturdy shields of the ones I fought against before. The shields got smashed after a couple of attacks only, making the inds vulnerable and open for my little force attacks.

    They started to fall in groups of three and five. In less than a few minutes, not a single one was present.

    And unlike what I expected, the fight kept going on, meaning that the two lords weren¡¯t on board of these two inds.

    ¡°So you just sent these to keep me busy? Nice distraction tactic and such waste of good soldiers and inds,¡± I sighed. They thought these flying inds might keep me busy for more time.

    And this wasn¡¯t a first. They did the same by sending their elites to buy their forces time.

    Back then they had lots of forces and advantages. So it made sense to do it. But now? It looked a bit weird.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± it suddenly shed past my mind, ¡°are these two trying to run away?¡±

    There were two ways to control anynd in this world. One by killing the lord, and the second was by exterminating all the forces and ruining all the buildings inside anynd.

    If these two lords managed to slip away with part of their forces, then it would be impossible for me to gain any of the twonds. It might look like a cowardly move, but it was the perfect defensive counter for me.

    These two might go to asylum to any of the surrounding lords and keep themselves hidden for now. Damn! What I did with Lang¡¯s enemies was about to happen to me right now! How ironic!

 Chapter ?1048 I Got Tricked!!!

    Chapter ?1048 I Got Tricked!!!

    I looked at the only ce where these two might choose to run away from. They got one single wall under their control, the one thaty on the back of the central zone.

    They still have over a million forces here. If they wanted to run, then they easily could slip through such dense numbers without getting noticed.

    Missing a few hundreds or even a couple thousand from such a huge army would go unnoticed. But for their bad luck, I got to read their intentions and their n to stall me here just failed miserably.

    I knew they wouldn''t stop even after losing such an important card. They''d better risk it rather than staying here and waiting for death toe to them.

    "Fine then," as I got what they nned, I evilly grinned, "let the two birds try to fly, and when they''d think they were in the safe, they''d realise they ran directly into a deadly trap."

    Trying to outrun my chariot? That was a joke! Thinking that a few thousands would stop me? That was hrious!

    I got two options ahead of me, and I selected the most cunning one.

    I stayed here, creating more havoc at the central zone by controlling the tens of thousands of their forces, turning them against their fellowrades.

    And in the meantime, I kept a vignt eye all the time over the direction of that wall.

    I could have gone there easily and created havoc there, blocking any path of retreat over these two lords.

    But that would end up by turning these two scared lords into frightening beasts. A cornered enemy was the deadliest enemy that anyone''d face.

    It was better to lure them out of their forces, let them run towards what they considered safety for a few tens of miles beforending on their heads like doom.

    Killing these two would secure me two pieces ofnd, and a million good troops without doubt. And it would end such a long battle atst.

    I still got three other battlefields andnds to crush and add to my territory before finally shifting my eyes towards the bigger fish waiting for me.

    In fact, I got two pretty fat fishes waiting for me to hunt and devour. Hopefully they''d not feel my threat and rush away towards safety before I''d close my over them.

    So in the next hour I kept doing what my enemies expected, while watching the area beyond the walls.

    "Damn! These two are really hard to catch!" and just after the passage of one hour, a sudden change ured at the direction of that wall.

    I expected one group to appear running away from the direction of the wall. But right now, I saw hundreds of thousands running all of sudden, like they were water held by a copsed dam and released to the world.

    These two¡­ Sigh! It seemed they doubted me reading through their ns. And so they took their time to withdraw more forces at the walls in a way I didn''t notice until it was toote.

    "Fine! I''ll show you how futile all this is! Come, move towards that direction and kill all you can find!"

    As these two decided to move in such a way, I didn''t hold back and ordered my flying gigantic castle to move towards the direction of the retreating enemies.

    However at this moment, I realised the w of this castle, the one I forgot about all this time.

    This castle¡­ It got such a heavy butt moving at a good speed! It was moving like a snail!

    "Come back!" without any hesitation, I called it back and then shed with my chariot towards the direction of the rapidly running forces.

    And in less than a couple minutes I arrived on top of their heads.

    "Come out!" I took the castle first, letting it block the path of retreat over most of the forces, "kill anyone down below! Don''t let anyone escape!"

    I didn''t wait to see how my forces on this castle would do. I instantly moved towards one direction where the castle wouldn''t be able to cover, and took out arge army of soulers.

    One hundred thousand soulers at least appeared down below. In fact I called out for a million, but it seemed this was my current limit for now.

    "Kill all of them," I gave them such a simple and direct order before shing towards the opposite direction.

    My castle was colossal, but the enemy managed to stretch their forces over tens of miles. So it was impossible for my castle to cover all this up on its own.

    On one side, my soulers stood like death gods and started reaping souls without any pause. And from another, I stood in the air, while letting my dragons and fallen gods kill to their heart content.

    "Where are you?" I didn''t take part at all in this fight. I only kept watching in vignce the wide battlefield, looking for any sign of the presence of these two lords.

    But after an hour of such deadly fights everywhere, I couldn''t tell where these two were.

    And that meant one simple thing¡­ They weren''t here!

    Damn! They outyed me again!

    "Go," as I realised this, I didn''t resign to such fate. I''d never allow them to go away, over my dead body! "Keep fighting and killing until you kill all."

    I called forth for all the flying monsters and then ordered my fallen gods to get over their backs. Riding dragons and flying monsters wasn''t a new tactic.

    I used it before. And at this crucial moment, I got to entrust this ce over to them.

    As the fallen gods got over the backs of my dragons and flying monsters, I finally had time to inspect the entire battlefield again.

    I blocked the path behind the wall, but there were two narrow paths to retreat.

    They were each on either side of the wall, to the right and left from it. It wasn''t a good and all secured ce to run through, but in the middle of this messy and chaotic battle, these two might get lucky and escape.

 Chapter 1049 Killing One Lord

    Chapter 1049 Killing One Lord

    Or the worst case would be for each one to take one route each and try his luck through it.

    Damn! Dealing with such cunning lords was really troublesome. Something told me that only one of them was this cunning, the owner of this blue grade territory.

    Getting blue grade territory here wasn''t easy. And that told me everything about the true abilities of that lord. All this must be nned by him, starting from grouping with another lord, merging armies together, and having such nice tactics even when things looked dire and quite bad.

    I had to give it to these two, or that cunning bastard. But even if I had to push myself over the limit, I''d keep looking until I''d get them.

    Trying to look for them in the middle of all this messy battle was pointless. The greatest risk was for them to already be hitting the road away from here.

    If they weren''t, and I didn''t think that was the case, then they''d be still trapped in here and I''d lose nothing but more searching time.

    If I was in their ce, then I''d use me getting busy dealing with the feign escape attempt at that wall and get away from here undetected.

    To make sure they wouldn''t get noticed, they got to wait for as long as they could before moving out. And that meant they just ran away for fifteen up to half an hour at most.

    "I''ming, don''t reach any territory before I get to you, ok?" I started running towards the closest direction of mine, pushing my chariot to the limit, letting it sh like a bolt of lightning.

    If I got time, I''d rather sacrifice souls and boost my chariot speed to reach the scary speed it got once before.

    Trying to run on foot wasn''t evenparable to my chariot. Not to mention I rose high in the air, and used my Hawk Eye skill to keep tracking their movement on the ground.

    "Got you!" and in less than ten minutes, I finally spotted a group running away in a fervent way.

    They were not more than a few thousand, and they seemed to encircle someone in the middle.

    "Hahahaha! I like this tactic of yours. Or was it the other one who did it? Anyway, pulse wave!`` Once spotted, I came at them like the sky itself was falling over their heads.

    And as I shouted amidst myughs, I used my pulse wave to put more pressure over them. In a second, most of them got thrown in the air, dispersed away from the middle, exposing a middle aged man there.

    "F*ck you! Loran was right! You are a monster!"

    "Say this to him when you meet up at hell," I just needed to spot his location. And once I did, I jumped high in the air andnded over him with my ive.

    I didn''t even wait for my chariot toe closer. At this moment, this middle aged lord was shocked and terrified, looking powerless against me.

    It was the perfect moment to kill him. And he fell under my ive without any surprise.

    "One is down," I now was sure of my earlier assumptions. But was he the one who devised all this or that dude called Loran?

    I sucked dry his bones and got his mark before jumping back to my chariot.

    His forces didn''t move a muscle. It was a familiar scene that was unique to this world. Even if they were sane people and not puppets, they''d all lose the ability to move once their lord was killed.

    It was like being here came thanks to their lord''s presence. I instantly turned my chariot and headed towards the opposite direction while leaving instructions for these forces to return to mynd when this would be over.

    Their lord was taken down, and this way theirnd would be as good as gone. Once I''d devour theirnd, these forces would be mine.

    I had no time toe back for a few thousand. So it was better to give them such orders before leaving.

    And then I started to chase wind and race against time, galloping clouds while my chariot was flying at its highest speed.

    That Loran dude... I''d take him down even if I had to go and crush against another lord''s ce.

    Leaving such a troublesome foe alive was out of the question. I''d rather start another big war to kill him than letting him go.

    I spent ten more minutes getting myself back to the main battlefield. Situation there changed drastically after the death of that lord.

    Almost one third of forces here stopped moving and fighting.

    Despite seeing such change, I didn''t feel any joy. The forces remaining were the ones belonging to thend here. And that meant Loran was the badass lord who caused me all this trouble.

    I shed over the entire battlefield without even pausing for a single second. I knew I wasted lots of time.

    The distance between this territory and the nearest one would take almost half an hour. They seemed to get moving almost half an hour before I did. And I wasted thirty minutes chasing after that lord and killing him, beforeing back here.

    I calcted distances using my chariot. And that meant Loran was almost on the edge of a nearby territory.

    I rose high up, trying to cover morend and secure a wider view for me.

    "Damn!" and in less than ten minutes, I managed to spot a group of tens of thousands standing just on the edge of one territory to the east.

    He reached the nearby lord. And from the look of things, negotiations were underway right now between the two lords.

    I saw a muchrger group of soldiers gathered inside a green territory. It was one of the few sane lords who didn''t join this insane crusade against me.

    I prayed that lord would be sane enough to get reason with him using words and not fists.

    Or else I wouldn''t say no to a new green territory added up to mine.

 Chapter 1050 Loran

    Chapter 1050 Loran

    "Hello friend," as I shed andnded next to that Loren and his forces, I said while greeting the old age lord in front of me, "may I have a word with you?"

    "Don''t listen to this tyrant! The moment he appeared here, he started attacking others without rest or reason!"

    "This¡­" to be honest, the voice that came right now startled me. I turned and saw a fine looking youngdy, wearing tight brown armour around his refined waist and body, while her long brown blue hair extended over her shoulders.

    She wore a circr helmet that covered the top of her head, with hornsing out from it, giving me a familiar feeling of the ancient civilization in human history; the Vikings!

    "You are¡­ Loran?!" I asked in doubt, and the look of surprise over her beautiful face told me she never expected me to know her name.

    "So¡­ You''ve met Edwardo already¡­ Tsk, what a waste!" she shook her head as she realised what I just did, "see, this little dude over here is going all out against all of us. Sooner orter, he''lle knocking on your doorsteps without any excuse but his greed for power."

    "Don''t listen to her words," I knew that she was trying her best to twist facts here. No matter how surprised I was about her identity, it wasn''t time for that, "I did all this for a reason."

    "Which is?" the old looking man finally spoke up, in such a deep and strong voice.

    "They formed an army, a gigantic one actually, and tried toe and im mynd," I turned towards that b*tch who wasn''t any much taller than me, "in this world, the strong devours the weak. I got to learn this lesson thanks to their crusade against me."

    "This is bullshit! You started attackingnds once you appeared here!"

    "I did that to those close to me, not to you, not to him, not to all the other fifteen lords who joined hands together and tried to take me down," I fiercely said before adding in much fiercer tone:

    "Don''t expect me to sit idle and watch you take down mynd! It''s not my problem that you came to me with swords and not words."

    "Humph! As if a tyrant can be reasoned with!"

    "I already epted those who came at me with words, just ask Tom. He and I ended up having a nice deal and an oath of protection without touching hisnd."

    "This¡­ You are lying!"

    "Wait!" the old looking lord raised his hand as his eyes shed in realisation, "do you mean if I wanted to form an agreement with you, one like Tom brother did, you''ll agree?"

    "Why won''t I?" It was a loss indeed to let another territory go. But for the price of taking her head, I''d ept such loss indeed, "let''s do it right now!"

    "This¡­" her face changed and became loss of words. She nned to get asylum here, making my fighting at hernd futile.

    I bet she nned to keep jumping from one lord''s territory to another, making me lose much more than I''d gain and might not get her head in the end.

    But with just epting such little loss right now, I''d end up saving myself and my forces in such trouble, and get her in the end.

    "I agree," the old lord was wise indeed, enough to know where his best interest lied, "what do you ask in return?"

    "Just stay neutral," I paused, before pointing my ive at Loran and her small forces, "and don''t let her enter yournd or else you are my enemy!"

    "F*ck you!" and just as I pointed my ive at her, she fiercely bellowed back. She raised a curved long sword, a couple actually, and brandished them against each other, "I won''t fall without a fight! Get ready boys, we will dine together at hell tonight."

    "Wait!" Just when she was on the verge of going into such a desperate fight, I raised my left hand to stop her while leaning over my ive as if it was a stick, "I got an offer for you, what do you think?"

    "I''d rather die than share my body with such a filthy dirty lord!"

    "Who said I''m interested in your damn body?!!!" I was shocked by what she said. Damn! From where did she get such an idea, "I''m interested in this."

    I pointed towards my head, and for a long moment she stood there while blinking as she was at a loss.

    "You want my head?" and at this moment, it seemed her mind returned to being much stupider than anyone else I''d ever met.

    "Stupid one, I''m interested in your mind, your tactics, your brutality and fierceness in wars."

    "This¡­" she gave me such a weird look, while seemingly taken aback from what I just said.

    To be honest, a fierce enemy should be killed. But if there was a way to turn him into myckie, then it would be better, much better actually.

    From what I experienced, dealing with this Loran here was really troublesome. Anyone but me would end up losing everything.

    I had to exert myself too much to keep up with her tactics. She was quite resourceful. And despite her young age, she looked like she was raised in the heat of brutal fights and bloody wars.

    "Don''t get me wrong," I had to emphasise over this, "if I wanted, I can get lots of much more beautiful and sexier girls to my bed than you. You''ll serve me, as one of my followers, and will leadrge armies here. What do you think?"

    "Damn you! Who are those who are more beautiful and sexier than me? Huh? Bring them out, let me feast on them and see who will kill the other!"

    "Tsk! Beauty got nothing to do with power," I didn''t know what was wrong with her way of thinking, "and don''t get me wrong, I never allowed for a weak girl to be on my side thanks to her good looks."

    "Humph, men are always the same anywhere, anytime."

    "..."

 Chapter 1051 Preparing To Hunt Another Army

    Chapter 1051 Preparing To Hunt Another Army

    Well, I didn''t know how this talk turned to such a troublesome path, but I got to silence myself here so I''d not allow such talk to continue.

    "What do you say?" After a few minutes of silence, I finally asked.

    "What choice do I have? But you won''t get it no matter what!" she pointed again at her body.

    Damn girl! You were indeed good, but I wasn''t lying when I said I got much better girls on my side.

    Just letting you meet my Angelica or Hry would be the harshest punishment and discipline I''d give to wake you up from such delusions.

    "Great," I pped my two hands, "now we''ll perform an alliance oath together. Let''s do it!" I turned to the old looking lord, and at this moment his face was beaming with a wide smile.

    He was happy, and indeed he should feel so. News must have spread about my brutality and unstoppablerge armies everywhere, taking down lots of lords''nds.

    So if he has to secure his and gain my promise of protection as a bonus, then he should be jumping and dancing right now out of joy, not just smiling like this.

    "Your turn," I finished the oath with that old man, and then turned to Loran who kept looking at me in vignce. "Come on, I won''t eat you."

    "As if I''ll let you touch me, over my life!"

    "Tsk! Girl, let''s do it. I have lots of things to take care of."

    Under my threatening gazes, she started doing her part of the oath. As she finished, I did mine and then the bond was created between the two of us.

    "Good, now go back and take the lead of the armies over there," I waved my hand before calling back to my flying castle.

    "Then what?" she crossed her arms, looking at me in the same vignce that I grew tired of.

    "We have another fight waiting," I pointed towards a direction, "go towards this direction, then you''ll find a big battle happening. Wait for an hour before joining."

    "Are you fighting two different battles at the same time?!!"

    "Don''t ask, and get used to this," I said while moving my chariot away, "I''m just over charming."

    "You are a trouble ma!" she shouted while I was flying away. I rolled my eyes. Of course it wasn''t my problem that wherever I went, trouble followed.

    That was the destiny of great men, and I was indeed one.

    The next battle was one that Iid its foundation for this long. Before joining the grand hunt here, I made sure to spread out my forces under the leadership of Lucas.

    He had one simple task to do, which was to grab the enemy''s attention and make sure they got in the right ce for the final fight.

    This battle must be outside any territory no matter what. Fighting such arge army over a wide battlefield would turn theirrge numbers useless.

    No matter what, they had to disperse in between the territories of the different lords in the region. And to do so, I asked my Lucas to scatter his force into smaller groups, sending each to hunt down the scattered small armies of my enemy.

    As for who this enemy was, it was easy to guess. They were the angry lordsing after Lang. Who told them to leave theirir ande looking for trouble?

    I wouldn''t say no to such an enticing meal, not when they came all the way to my turf.

    But first I had to relieve my forces around the remaining three territories by going out and simply killing the lords there.

    Each fight was just as I expected. The lords were trying their best to elongate the fight and buy their forces back at my home enough time to take mynd down.

    Least they''d know that such a tactic was fated to fail. Mynd was secure, and their forces were getting annihted all this time.

    There was nothing like taking mynd down.

    Killing the three lords and taking their cubes was a simple task that didn''t take more than half an hour. They didn''t have any strong forces to begin with, only fodders with huge numbers and nothing more.

    Yet I wouldn''t say no to such an addiction. At least my strong forces would have much weaker ones to lead and use as fodders.

    "It''s time to get things rolling," as I got finished from all this, I left instructions for the scattered armies at the three territories to go and join Loran''s army.

    "Come out!" Then I called Lucas. I did make him the general leader of such a task force as I could call out for him at any given moment.

    "Lord."

    "How are things?" I asked while keeping my chariot moving.

    "I did as lord asked, and right now these armies are breaking over arge area, trying to catch us."

    "Cool," I slowly nodded, "go now and gather everyone over there."

    I pointed towards a direction where small hills were present, "make sure the enemy wille in separate groups, each from a different direction."

    "Got it."

    This Lucas was really capable and dependable. He moved fast and headed to the horizon before vanishing in less than a few minutes from my sight.

    The ce I selected was perfect for a trap to beid here. It was almost an hour away from the ce of Loran and her forces.

    And that by using my chariot''s speed. So if I guessed it right, they''d take almost four hours at least to arrive here.

    I didn''t intend to use any of my scattered forces toy such a trap. There were lots of eyes all over this world. And I still didn''t know how they got to watch the entire ce without detecting any of these eyes.

    Something must be used that only belongs to this world. I''d get to know itter on. However for now I had to be careful or else my big fish would escape.

 Chapter 1052 A Big Fight

    Chapter 1052 A Big Fight

    I got lots of territories added to mine, and that allowed me to summon lots of my soulers. Not to mention the few millions at my flying castle.

    To be honest, I didn''t know how many forces I could control here. But I bet it was much over a couple of millions.

    Anyway, I led my chariot over the hills and stayed there. I got to trust that everyone would do their part. And I''d do the biggest out of all.

    Without my technique and the tons of warriors I was able to summon, nothing was at my hand but to use such tactics here.

    I knew that the iing army would be in millions. If this battle was in any of my other two worlds, I''d be able to just crush such an army with my hands behind my back.

    Yet against such an army, I had to use the divide and conquer tactic.

    I waited for only one hour before I saw the first groups of my forcesing in such haste towards my direction.

    I made sure to scatter many of Lang''s forces amidst the many groups scattered over the ce.

    The n was simple. Lang was getting targeted by many lords. And they were looking for him and his forces.

    So by getting him hidden at Tom''s world, the only way the enemy could sniff his location was via following his forces.

    I asked Lucas to scatter Lang''s forces with mine, spread them over a wide stretch ofnd, and keep them moving all the time.

    Like this, the grand armying had to divide itself into many smaller armies. And now these armies wereing towards me.

    "First I''ll take over what I can," this was the first step in eating up this giant army. ording to Lucas, he estimated this army to be slightly over ten million.

    It was a bit much bigger than what I initially thought. However it wasn''t that bad considering all the work I did so far.

    The first batch that arrived here wasn''t that big, only two hundred thousands at most. As they started to stop in front of the group of hills when they spotted my chariot, my techniquended and attacked them.

    In less than ten minutes, I got control over all of them. Many tried to run, yet none seeded as I chased them using my chariot.

    "Go and hide inside the hills," I got a few spots left to control, meaning that these forces were the biggest force I''d control in this area for now.

    Waiting for my scattered forces to converge here wasn''t a bad idea, but it wouldn''t work. If I waited until most of my forces would be gathered here, then I''d risk also for my enemies to group up.

    There was already a big gulf between the number of forces of the two sides. Not to mention this would make all this effort be wasted.

    So I had to take down any iing forces from now on. And when news would spread, it would be toote for these lords to save their armies.

    At least half of them would be dead, and the rest wouldn''t pose that much of a threat unless they''d gather up.

    And at this point, the role yed by Loran would show its worth.

    Her role was to attack at the time when many forces would try to gather up. Loran controlled an army of a couple millions now. Adding up my castle and controlled forces, things would go south for the enemy at the end of the day.

    The next batch appeared just less than ten minutester. They were in the same size as the first group. And this time I had to use brute force to take them down.

    "Attack!"

    With my chariot flying on top of mountains, the enemying got rmed. I didn''t try to hide my chariot as I loved to see the look of surprise and shock over their faces.

    And once I gave the order, the enemy got more shock when he saw therge number of forcesnding at them from the depths of the hills.

    As for myself, I led my chariot and flew on top of their heads, attacking the central part first using my fallen gods and other warriors who controlled the many weapons installed on my little baby.

    Then I kept flying around, killing anyone trying to escape, blocking their path of retreat and leaving behind many dead bodies.

    The fight didn''t end before a new batch arrived. Seeing their mates under ughter like this made them quite enraged.

    Instead of retreating, or even waiting for more groups to join them, they ran forward, trying to free their friends.

    "Attack!" but letting such a grand army to arrive before thest remnants of the first group to get annihted was a mistake.

    So I moved my chariot and acted as the vanguard, taking down lots of the iing forces with everything I got.

    Then by the time the first group got killed, the second one joined the fray.

    "Come out!"

    This kept going on until the fifth group joined. At this point, there was still half of thest group alive.

    If I left things going this direction, then at the end of the day most of my forces would be crushed and lost.

    So instead of doing so, I summoned my flying castle, and added a strong sword to this big battle.

    With the arrival of my castle, things started to calm down atst. The addition of such a behemoth was enough to scare all the enemies down below.

    Not to mention there were already over a million forces over there.

    But starting from the eighth group, the number of iing forces started to show an obvious increase.

    "So they got the news," I looked at the close to one million forcesing fast towards my direction.

    I have nothing to worry about in this group, but if the remaining groups would also be in suchrge numbers, things would end up bad.

 Chapter 1053 A Tough Situation

    However I didn¡¯t change anything. Not yet. I just let my forces deal with the iing million army and didn¡¯t try to add more forces.

    Right now, my forces who were fighting here included the two hundred thousand controlled soldiers, from the enemy side, slightly over five hundred thousand of scattered Lucas forces, in addition to my castle¡¯s forces.

    They were enough to take this army down. But just in less than five minutes, anotherrge army appeared from far, running as fast as they could after a group of mine.

    Damn! They didn¡¯t just group together, but they also were trying toe here as fast as they could.

    Thest one million army was still having more than two thirds of their forces. Letting the new million army join them would turn this fight into a one sided battle.

    ¡°Come out!¡± As things reached this far, I called for my soulers, summoning one million to stand in between the two enemy forces.

    I didn¡¯t know how much I could summon. Yet to my surprise, the one million I called for appeared without missing a single souler.

    Well, this was a pleasant surprise without doubt.

    With such an army, and even if it looked like it got trapped in between the two enemy armies, it wasn¡¯t that bad.

    The first enemy army was already heavily entangled with my forces at the back. And so they had no time to care about my soulers.

    When they tried toe at my soulers, they were already hitting the iing one million army.

    My soulers wasn¡¯t as strong as the ones I used to have before. Theycked stat points and levels. But they were still strong enough to take down many of the enemy forces in a short time.

    Just when more than half of the new one million army got killed and the rest were struggling against my soulers, a new army appeared.

    And this one was damn bigger!

    ¡°Sigh! It seems they are doing their best to crush my forces here,¡± with such an armying, at least three million strong, I knew they gathered up most of the scattered forces in the region.

    Thest batch might be one up to two million soldiers. But before worrying about those, I got to deal with the iing three million first.

    ¡°Retreat to the hills, kill anyone standing in between you and your destination.¡±

    As things turned out this bad, I held my horn and shouted at all my soulers. The one million down below lost almost one third of their numbers, but that didn¡¯t mean they were weak.

    They managed to kill more than three quarters of their one million enemy in such a short time. The remaining part wasn¡¯t a problem and could be cleared in a few minutes.

    But if I did that, I¡¯d risk losing the soulers while giving the enemy a morale boost.

    I couldn¡¯t let that happen for sure.

    So instead of risking things, I ordered them to retreat and go to the hills. Right there, and coupled with all of my forces present, things would be better for them.

    Using the high and rough terrain here would help in sustaining the iingrge army. Not to mention the presence of my chariot and castle in the air.

    So I flew over their heads while retreating and killing the remaining forces fighting my armies at the hill side. And together, all of my forces retreated all the way towards the hills.

    ¡°Scatter over the hills,¡± I shouted using my horn to all of my forces, ¡°make sure to lure the enemy over and then kill.¡±

    They listened and got themselves arranged evenly over the many hills in this region.

    However the enemy didn¡¯t pursue as I thought.

    They stood just one mile away from the hills, looking at my forces without moving a single finger.

    Damn! They wanted to wait for thest batch to arrive beforeing to my forces. And that wasn¡¯t something I¡¯d let happen.

    However if I gave the order and let my forces attack, then it would end up with many losses.

    I couldn¡¯t ept such an end as well.

    ¡°Soulers, move forward and kill the enemy,¡± if I could ept any loss then it would be the loss of soulers.

    I got tons of them right now. And if they lost part of their forces, I could simply summon more.

    Not to mention they were the fiercest forces here, even much fiercer than the castle forces and my fallen gods.

    It wasn¡¯t just an individual strength, but the effect of having such a grand number of them.

    As I gave the order, they started to run towards the enemy.

    ¡°Cover them up,¡± I didn¡¯t let them walk to their death alone. I sent my castle, and I also joined up.

    Covering soulers from high above and helping them by killing enemies at many ces was a goodbo.

    And in the next ten minutes, a brutal fight happened, one where both sides kept losing forces inrge batches.

    I kept replenishing the lost soulers all the time. And that helped in making the enemy feel they were immortals.

    The first impact was so fierce that a big chunk of the central part of the enemy forces got cleared out in the first minute. However by the end of the tenth minute, the enemy started to move, trying to nk my soulers from both sides.

    Trying to stop such a move using my castle and chariot wasn¡¯t going to work. We could cover up one side using my castle, but the other wasn¡¯t going to be stopped this way.

    ¡°Move forward!¡± and as I sent my castle to rain hell over the enemies at one side, I gave this order to another batch of disposable force of mine.

    They were the controlled forces of the enemy, the ones I could easily get rid of and gain more at the same time using my technique.

    As they moved forward, they met their foes and a brutal sh appeared from the early seconds. Almost half of the controlled forces fell in the first minute.

    But before the enemy would rejoice by this, I controlled almost the same amount from the nearby enemy forces.

 Chapter 1054 Timely Arrival

    Slowly the enemy started to retreat, giving me the impression they felt the ground shaking underneath their legs.

    It was a logical result of this battle. After all, and in the enemy¡¯s eyes, they weren¡¯t fighting a normal enemy, but an immortal one, one that couldn¡¯t be killed.

    Even if they killed part of my forces, in the next moment more forces would appear out of nowhere, replenishing the lost ones and making it look like not a single one fell.

    That was indeed a scary thing, a very strong blow to their mental strength and morale.

    But even with such unintended development, I didn¡¯t rush things over and kept my forces at the rear resting for now.

    After all this three million army wasn¡¯t thest armying here. There was still another batching, one in millions as well.

    I had to keep my rear forces resting and prepared to join the fight at any given moment. And this happened just half an hourter.

    This time I saw a much grander armying in my direction. Damn! Howe they brought more forces here?

    But I had no time to think about that. This batch was chasing after arge force of mine, almost mounting up to one million strong, led by Lucas and his soulers.

    The bad news was that this force of mine was going towards the direction of the hills, separated from them by almost two million enemy forces.

    If they continued this way, they¡¯d end up shing with enemies from all sides. If they tried to nk the enemy, the two million forces here was big enough to detach arge force to corner my iing ones.

    One way or another, my forces were going to be crushed in the middle. I couldn¡¯t let such a thing happen!

    My mind spinned fast. The only thing I thought about was to call back all my soulers from the mountain direction and then resummon them again to keep the three million army busy.

    And to make sure things were going smoothly without much trouble or unpleasant surprises, I thought about summoning my castle here to help.

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    However, just before I¡¯d done anything, I heard such a shout from far away. It came from the direction to my left, and when I spotted that direction, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little surprised beforeughing.

    ¡°You came too early, and at such great timing as well!¡± The shout came from no one but Loran. I couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the huge number of forcesing from that direction, going as fast as they could to sh with the grander iing army of the enemy.

    ¡°Stop running and go to attack these folks,¡± I instantly changed my mind set and acted fast to adapt to such a great change.

    Instead of letting Lucas lead my forces and sh with the three million army, it was better for him to lead the forces he led and aid Loran.

    Yet that came at the expense of getting trapped in between the two enemy armies. The enemy needed just to call back his three million army and then Lucas soldiers would be crushed.

    And that was exactly what happened in the next five minutes!

    ¡°Do you think you are the only ones with reinforcements? Humph! Come forth now!¡±

    Even if Loran appeared with her grand army, it wasn¡¯t enough to contend against the full throttle of the enemy forcesbined.

    So as the enemy called for his reinforcements, I also did the same.

    The first thing to do was to call back the flying castle and my soulers. Then I summoned them again in the space between the great battle at the distance and the three million army.

    One million stood in between the two enemy forces, with a terrifying flying castle standing on top of my soulers.

    ¡°Leave the hills, move forward and kill!¡± and just as the early lines of the enemy shed fiercely against my soulers, I gave this order for my forces stationed on hills.

    The three million forces here turned from the ones to help theirrades into ying the decisive factor in winning or losing this war.

    If I managed to crush them first, then the enemy would lose. If they managed to slip by my blockade, the enemy would gain fresh blood and crush Lucas and his forces.

    And that meant the enemy would gain the upper hand and I had a slim chance at winning.

    So it came down to this fight down below, and as such I didn¡¯t hold back anymore.

    ¡°Come forth!¡± I summoned another million soulers, to end up with most of them getting summoned. It seemed I already hit my limit, which was around three million forces.

    And with the addition of these soulers, the situation started to slowly stabilise. I didn¡¯t care about the nearby battle between Lucas and Loran and their men with the grand enemy forces led by many lords.

    All my attention was focused over this fight down below. And with it, I left the chariot to my fallen gods and my other warriors to rain hell over the heads of many enemies and jumped down below to join the fray.

    I still enjoyed this awesome feeling of fighting on the frontlines, killing enemies with my two hands. I held my dragon ive in one hand, and my light ive in the other.

    And then I started wandering into the depths of the enemy, without any fear of anyone or anything. My two hands worked almost like crazy, creating shes of afterimages one after another.

    I made use of my enhanced speed to the most, moving around like a bolt of lightning, unstoppable, unchallenged, and killing anyone daring toe at me.

    Gradually I reached the heart of this huge army. I lost count of how many I killed. Instead of continuing forward, I took a turn and returned in an oblique path back to the frontline.

 Chapter 1055 Victory

    I wanted to create chaos, enough to leave the enemy behind baffled and in tatters. After four hours of having fun, moving from one ce to another, killing an endless number of enemies, I finally saw that grand army break apart on its own.

    It might have started to happen an hour or so before it spread over to infect the entire army. Most of those still standing here turned around and started running for their lives.

    ¡°Cowards!¡± I looked at this scene after returning to my chariot. Only few scattered small groups of loyal soldiers remained behind to fight.

    They were the best of the current army, and yet they were destined to fall while the cowards would enjoy a much longer life.

    How ironic!

    But this wasn¡¯t up to me to decide. I had to watch such brave and strong soldiers fall so this battle here would be concluded.

    And with that, the bigger army that camest, the one that was filled with many lords and elites, was the only enemy forces present here.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ One¡­ Three¡­ Seven¡­ Twelve¡­¡± I started first to roam the aerial space of this battlefield, counting lords I could spot down there like I was counting my coins.

    To me they were all dead, and all they ounted for was their territories. I was counting how manynds I¡¯d get after killing all of them.

    I got manynds already, even though I didn¡¯t know the exact number. But who would feel satisfied when free food was presented to him like this?

    ¡°Wow! Twenty-four! That¡¯s quite a number!¡± After scanning the battlefield thrice, I finally made sure the initial count I reached was correct.

    ¡°Some must have joined the frayter on¡­ What a greedy bunch of idiots!¡± Iughed without feeling any regret over the new ones¡¯ fate.

    They overstepped their boundaries, and they deserved what wasing at them. I looked at the entire battlefield and got the impression that this was the right moment to act.

    The entire huge army here was in a state of shock. The new joined lords must have been deceived by the tales of how huge the armies under the other lords were.

    This wasn¡¯t a total lie, it was just a fact of the past. As for now, these armies were all gone, and the only remaining ones were the current army here.

    It wasn¡¯t enough to secure any victory, nor enough to make sure they¡¯d escape from here unscathed.

    ¡°One is down, twenty-three are left¡­¡± I fell over the first lord out of the blue with arge jump from my chariot. That poor fellow was already at the end of his wits, shaking all over, and couldn¡¯t respond in time or even evade my iing attack.

    He died, just simply like that. And that was the first blood stain in the long trail I left behind.

    I had to admit, after fighting with many lords already, it wasn¡¯t easy to face such capable ones like Loran or Lang. The two were really exceptional talents.

    Sigh! I just hoped I¡¯d go around and find lots of such talents easily in this world. This would make my task here much easier.

    I could bring more talents and elites from my two worlds. But that would greatly impact my future ns.

    I got the fifth questing so soon, and then the golden quest in its tail.

    ¡°Will time be running normally here or what?¡± As I thought about the uing two troublesome quests, I couldn¡¯t help but think about this point.

    If time passed normally, just like the time on my second Earth, then it was fine. I didn¡¯t stay here for long, and didn¡¯t n on doing soter on.

    I just needed to establish a strong foundation here before handing everything to Zangibar, the leaders of the ten ns, Lang, and Loran.

    This battle here was almost done. I got less than ten lords left to kill. Even killing them was so boring to let me delve into my thoughts without giving a heed to anything else.

    Then there would be onest fight before finally returning back to my territory.

    I got confidence in my ability to win thatst battle, add more territories to mynd and upgrade it. Perhaps it¡¯d end up in a blue stage, with an area much more than a thousand mile in size.

    Loran¡¯snd alone was just like that. Wouldn¡¯t absorbing hers add the same grade and perks to mine?

    Upgrading the territory¡¯s grade and size would allow me to muster up more forces. Not to mention I was going to get more free soldiers from this battle.

    But leaving these forces alone without enough defensive preparations was a grave mistake. I saw how the densely packed towers and those three walls helped Loran to stand against myrge army and me, even when I was fighting seriously back then.

    I got to do that. Even if the size of my territory was colossal, I got to arm up my forces stationed there with enough defensive backing.

    I nned to go back and focus solely on cultivation, before heading out and going to do the two quests.

    I¡¯d have no time nor mind toe here or even be attentive to whatever would happen here. So leaving behind a terrifying fortress protected with strong armies and capable generals was the only deterrent I could provide to mynd.

    ¡°Let me go, let me live, I¡¯ll be your servant, your humble servant¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but you should have thought about this sincerely before arranging such a huge army anding at me¡­ Die and go regret it in hell!¡±

    It was ast struggle and plea from thest lord. Sigh! Why were all the lords here such idiots and morons?

    I didn¡¯t put any of that to the heart while looking at the few hundreds of thousands, slightly over one million, soldiers I gained from this.

    They were standing idle and I got that they¡¯d join me after taking over theirnds.

 Chapter 1056 A Scary Enemy Is Here

    As for how to get there, it was easy.

    ¡°So these marks can guide me there now?¡± for a reason, and when I was in the middle of taking the marks of cubes from the dead bodies of these lords, I felt as if I got a feeling towards certain directions.

    It wasn¡¯t clear, but it wasn¡¯t that vague either. I could point towards one direction with my left hand as if it was attached towards it with a long string.

    This was new, and it just happened in the middle of absorbing the dead lord¡¯s marks.

    What was it? What were these marks and cubes? I frankly didn¡¯t know. But for a reason, whatever ability I got or gained, it was getting stronger the more lords I killed.

    ¡°I have to return to Tom¡¯s ce first,¡± I muttered while recalling that small task I entrusted Tom with.

    He had to keep an eye over the ongoing brutal battle far away from here. I still recalled how his face looked when he heard about this for the first time.

    He looked shocked, scared of my endless ambition. It seemed people in this world had grown dull, lost ambition to be powerful, and all they wanted was to just live in peace.

    But how would that be possible? From the look of it, they were all just hungry tigers feigning to be sleepy and adorable harmless cats.

    I arranged my army here and entrusted things here for Loran and Lucas. The two would lead everyone after arranging their formation towards Tom¡¯s territory.

    Then I simply opened a portal and jumped over there, saving the time I lost arranging things here. I had to do it, as if the situation up there was already suitable for me to interfere, my army would be ready to mobilise at any given notice.

    ¡°It seems things have ended brilliantly, and for our favour, right?¡± that old man seemed like he got something from the smile on my face.

    ¡°It¡¯s done, you can recall Lang here by now,¡± I shrugged, ¡°now tell me, how are things at that grand battle in the north?¡±

    ¡°Pretty bad,¡± his face changed as he solemnly added, ¡°another force, a bigger force, joined the y.¡±

    ¡°A bigger force? Who?!¡± I was surprised by what he said. It was the first time to hear such a word, and it seemed he ced that new yer in much higher regard.

    If he said that it was a big yer, then it should be someone stronger, far stronger than the current him.

    ¡°It¡¯s Berry¡¯s,¡± Tom spoke in such a heavy tone, sucked in a deep breath before adding, ¡°she¡­ She is a scary lord!¡±

    ¡°How scary?¡± I grew curious. A female lord was scary? Was she a maniac or something?

    ¡°You are aware of the territory¡¯s grades, right?¡± he paused and I slowly nodded, seemingly affected by his way of talking, ¡°she has a ck grade territory, something not any lord I knew of could resist or stand against.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ ck? Are you sure?!!!¡± I knew the grades of the territories here followed the same rule as my bones.

    So ck was bad, really bad news indeed.

    ¡°She is¡­ Famous, or shall I say infamous? Anyway, she was here for not that long, yet she did exactly like you are.¡±

    ¡°Like me?¡± I pointed at myself while feeling more puzzled.

    ¡°Yes, she started fishing in the turbulent waters, killing all the lords she could. She managed to add lots of territories to hers in a short span of a few years, ascending from a mere white into the current ck. Or that¡¯s what rumours and legends tell.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Quite an interesting fellow indeed,¡± I was lost in thought, thinking about how it was easy for someone like her, like me, to climb over the shoulders of everyone else here.

    They were all cking, acting as if they didn¡¯t belong to this world entirely. Trying to leave in peace and harmony? Waiting for others to fight before they¡¯d step up and try to form an alliance? Or fighting among themselves when a defenceless territory appeared?

    That was crazilyzy! The best was to go and crush everyone with one¡¯s might!

    Yet to do so, one had to be special, just like me, just like her.

    ¡°She established what she calls an empire, promised those who¡¯ll sumb to a good future, and those who resist death.¡±

    ¡°Just my type,¡± I chuckled, ¡°so this Berry sat her gaze over that huge battle up north?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she sent one of her magnificentlyrge and strong armies, led by none other than the reapers.¡±

    ¡°The¡­ Reapers?¡± This was a new term to my ears.

    ¡°They are brutal folks who took pleasure in killing others inrge amounts and fast manner, looking like death reapers. So they got such a name and infame.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± in a general concept, they were like my soulers, ¡°so the battle over there is settled. These lords will all sumb to her, right?¡±

    ¡°No, once Berry sent out an army, time for resolution and peace was over. It¡¯s a known fact, fighting is as useless as surrendering as both will end up with death.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°So they are fighting, that grand battle just got grander! From what I learnt, the sheer number of lords taking part in this war exceeds a hundred!¡±

    ¡°Damn! I want to go there now and join the fun!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Tom jumped in such fright, ¡°it¡¯s unexpected for her to send out such an army all the way to here. After all, her mainnd is situated far away from here.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡°It must be bad luck, or just the fate of those lords is just terrible. They were going to die, either on your hands or hers. Her army must have been active nearby, got the whim of this great battle, and decided to take this good free meal.¡±

    ¡°Just my line of thoughts,¡± I paused, thinking about this, ¡°but why shouldn¡¯t we try our luck then? Isn¡¯t it an open world with fair chances and rules?¡±

 Chapter 1057 I Will Go There

    ¡°Doing this will help only to attract her eyes over here. It¡¯s better if you started shifting all of your activities towards the opposite direction, gradually building up fame and strength before shing up with her.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± it wasn¡¯t in my nature to do things in such a way. Lowering my head so the storm would pass? Seeking safety by acting like a stray dog?

    No! This wasn¡¯t me!

    I¡¯d like to stand tall and might against the storm, crushing it with my own might.

    She was strong, so I gave her that. But who said she was without enemies as well? Having me would be an easy foe for her to crush, but who said her armies were all free and had nothing else to do.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said while turning back to my chariot.

    ¡°Lord, what are you nning to do? Seriously! This is going to open the gates of hell on all of us!¡± Tom chased after me from behind, shouting in such a scared tone.

    ¡°Dude, don¡¯t mistake it¡­ Gates of hell already opened the moment I came here,¡± I said it in such a serious tone, ¡°in the world of hegemony, one had to be one or else he¡¯d end up getting eaten up by many others.¡±

    I left him in daze while I boarded my chariot. Mynd wasn¡¯t that strong, my forces weren¡¯t that mighty, but I would never allow for such a rich harvest to go to another lord.

    One hundred territories? Damn! Wasn¡¯t that enough to advance my territory to blue? Or even pale gold grade?

    This was just one grade apart from Berry¡¯snd! Not to mention the sudden spike in the number of my forces that I could summon.

    Trying toe at me? Let her try! I knew that I got my hands full with many thingster on, but that wasn¡¯t going to stop me.

    Having such a nightmarish enemy just nearby was a constant threat, one that I¡¯d rather solve soon than postpone it forter.

    ¡°Come forth!¡± and as I decided, I called back Lucas, ¡°you¡¯ll lead your army and move towards that direction.¡±

    I pointed towards the direction of that grand battle. It wasn¡¯t that far from here, mostly one up to two hours with the army regr marching speed.

    For me, it would take half an hour, up to an hour most.

    And that was one of the main reasons for me to act this time.

    This battle¡­ That army of my unexpected big foe was just close by to mine. My fame was already spreading like thunder, and it would mostly spread to the ears of Berry anytime soon.

    As she had an active army here, it was better to take it by surprise and annihte such an army. At the same time, I¡¯d get a good grasp of how strong she and her forces were.

    How special was it? Were they troubled? Or were they just acting based on fame?

    And above all, I got to establish my fame too. I wanted Berry to think thrice beforeing at me, knowing that I was trouble and getting at me woulde with a great cost for her.

    So I instantly started moving towards that huge battle. A good general was the one to grasp all the details about the current battle, especially when there were too many forces joining the y.

    It took me roughly forty minutes before arriving at the ce where all this started; the three territories that made a triangr formation together.

    But unlike how I left this ce before, it was now covered in densely packed soldiers, all fighting against each other in such a mess.

    I paused, moved my eyes over the battleground that stretched for tens of miles in all directions. That¡­ How was this fight exactly?!!

    It took me almost five minutes to get a general grasp of the current situation. The mystery was solved when I kept watching the forces that were dressed all in ck from head to toe.

    These folks were really simr to my soulers. Like my soulers, they kept shing through anyone and anything, able to crossrge distances in mere breaths.

    Yet unlike my soulers, they weren¡¯t able to assault the target¡¯s soul. They could only pass through them like they were passing through thin air, then appear behind the target and fight.

    Seeing that made me realise how such a messy situation reached such a scale. So the army of Berrynded on their foes, got mixed with them and started such war all over the ce.

    Well, it wasn¡¯t a usual tactic of wars that one would see everyday. For a moment there, it gave me a sense of street fights, but happening on arger scale.

    ¡°Come forth!¡± if this was left to develop further, then all the forces of these lords would be annihted mostly before my army would arrive here.

    And even if my army came, such unique talent of that Reaper army of Berry wasn¡¯t something normal soldiers would fight against.

    The only thing I¡¯d have to counter such scary foe was my soulers. They could pass through anything and anyone, killing those who passed through in the process.

    In theory, they were the natural nemesis of those Reapers. Reapers had to pass through anyone, appear and try to kill them. If they were met with a hard to kill enemy, then they¡¯d start dancing, shing through him and keep attacking from different angles and in such fierceness and speed that were enough to take that enemy down.

    I didn¡¯t know if this came at what cost, but it was an effective strategy indeed.

    The only thing that stood between the Reapers and iming victory here was a simple and ironic fact; their numbers weren¡¯t that greatpared to their foes.

    One hundred lords were fighting here with everything they got¡­ This wasn¡¯t something small. The scale of this battle alone was enough to cover up almost a hundred mile area, or even more.

 Chapter 1058 A Weird Phenomenon

    At the horizon, I could see many lord¡¯s armies still fighting against each other, seemingly oblivious to the great risk lying in the centre.

    But those close to the messy battle were already fighting together, putting aside their differences for the sake of crushing this unexpected scary foe.

    It was a mess indeed. And I decided to use it to cover up the presence of my soulers. It was the best situation, the most optimal setting for my soulers.

    As I called for my soulers, even Lucas appeared. I looked and felt more confidence in my ability to conclude this messy war.

    Over two million soulers appeared just in front of the huge mess. But strangely enough, such a scene didn¡¯t attract much attention except from those standing close by.

    But even those were fighting desperately for their lives. These Reapers have very amazing closebat skills, making it impossible to survive their assault for a few minutes, not to mention running away.

    ¡°Attack!¡± I pointed to my ive and simply said the magic word. Dwindling more would bring more attention to my soulers and might bring unneeded trouble.

    Lucas was standing in front of the grand army. And when he heard my voice, he roared and shouted in such a fierce way.

    Something looked different in him. What? Don¡¯t tell me he felt the challenge from these Reapers?

    Well, if they got something simr to my soulers, then it made quite sense indeed to feel this way.

    The first sh was really mind blowing! All the enemies stretched for half a mile were prated through by my soulers before falling to the ground in a muffle thud sound.

    Thousands, tens of thousands, even hundreds of thousands fell down just in mere seconds and in such a terrifying way. The sudden join of a new force gradually attracted the attention of those fighting far away.

    How could they ignore such scary enemies drawing closer to them in such fashion? Standing on such a high vantage point allowed me to inspect everything and see clearly how scary my soulers were.

    Lucas scattered the soulers frontline to cover up almost ten miles distance then he led them directly towards the heart of this mess.

    It was the main ce where those Reapers were. As expected, he felt their presence and desired for a direct sh with them.

    What would be the result then? Would my soulers be able to kill them? Or would they possess an ability to interfere with my soulers¡¯?

    And the answer presented itself to me soon enough.

    The soulers of mine were gulping on their enemies like ferocious beasts. To those poor soldiers fighting down below, dealing with the Reapers was a pain already.

    And now a stronger rtive appeared, one that was able to clean away their souls without much time wasted in fight like Reapers.

    This left behind an ocean of corpses, covering the ground like they were dried up weed. I watched my soulers get in touch with Reapers, and there a new thing happened.

    My soulers passed through them, but for the first few times they couldn¡¯t do any harm to Reapers. This wasn¡¯t new. I saw such a phenomenon happening before when my soulers had to face a stronger foe.

    Yet after many attempts, the Reapers didn¡¯t fall down. Instead, I saw a sparkling fire, forming many threads, emanated between the two fighting monsters, just like a bond that appeared out of thin air.

    What the heck was that?!

    I used my Hawk Eye skill before seeing it clearly. They were vines formed by weird looking fire, something that looked like it was eating up a long rope and still they weren¡¯t going to die down on their own.

    I saw different coulered fire stretched between the soulers and Reapers. What the heck was that? Was this something normal when rtivese together or what?

    But gradually I noticed something else. I decided to keep watching and not interfere until I¡¯d solved such a mystery out.

    It first started with Lucas. I saw the fire threads linking him with many Reapers around to start twisting, broke free from his end and plunged themselves over the Reapers like they got a life of their own.

    I watched the Reapers fall to the ground, twitching in weird ways like they were convulsing or something. It wasn¡¯t a good sign indeed, for them at least.

    ¡°So the two had some sort of connection and by this way these Reapers would be conquered?¡± I muttered while recalling a single scene where I saw Reaper¡¯s fall to their enemies¡¯ attacks and weapons¡­ Yet I couldn¡¯t.

    And this felt weird.

    Even my soulers would fall from time to time when getting hit by many enemies. Howe the Reapers not lose a single one of them?

    Just when I was lost in thoughts, another amazing thing happened.

    I considered those Reapers twitching all over the ground dead. They got assaulted by these weird looking fiery veins and had such terrifying convulsions.

    Even my soulers started to move and attack other Reapers, meaning they lost interest in the ones they just conquered.

    However¡­ Unlike what I expected, I saw the Reapers¡¯ movement grew dull and calmer, before they all stopped twitching.

    I didn¡¯t know when it happened, but these fiery veins suddenly disappeared. I watched closely other Reapers having the same fate before spotting what exactly happened.

    The veins¡­ They didn¡¯t vanish or get extinguished¡­ They seeped slowly inside the bodies of Reapers, in a move that gave me the impression they got absorbed by their bodies or something.

    It appeared to happen in a slow manner, yet it all happened in less than a minute. All of sudden, I saw tens of thousands of Reapers lying on the ground motionless, while their breathing was getting calmer.

    Were they going to die? It didn¡¯t look like that! So, were they going to sleep? In the middle of such an intense battle?

    Didn¡¯t that mean they were still alive? Howe my soulers turn around and leave them behind? This never happened before! None of this ever happened before!

 Chapter 1059 A Mircale!

    Just when I thought they were going to sleep or something, the veins that vanished inside these Reapers¡¯ bodies suddenly red up, releasing a surge of fire in different colours, engulfing the bodies of them.

    ¡°So they are going to die!¡± my eyes shed with such realisation when I saw this. In fact it was a weird, very weird phenomenon, one that I never expected to see.

    But when I was expecting them to be eaten up by the fire and turn into ash, a new change urred.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Amidst my shock, I saw all the Reapers engulfed in fire straighten up, look so damn healthy before raising their heads and roar in such an insane way.

    Then they started to move. As if they got a hidden order from some mysterious power, they shed with fire engulfing their bodies, heading towards my soulers.

    ¡°That¡¯s bad!¡± Just seeing their direction made me realise what wasing to my precious soulers. What the heck went wrong in my soulers¡¯ heads to leave behind such an enemy and not care even to finish them off?

    This¡­ This was the first w and mistake my soulers evermitted! I never saw them act this way before. Don¡¯t tell me it was all thanks to meeting those Reapers, rtives from a distance away!

    However even if I knew the disastrous oue that wasing to my soulers, these Reapers seemed to gain additional boost and moved at such insane speed that they even rivalled the speed of my soulers.

    They didn¡¯t give me any time to act! And just when I was on the thought of calling everyone back, I saw them sh through my boys.

    Tsk! What a regret!

    As I stood in regret, I watched a miracle ying through just in front of my eyes, one that I never dared to even imagine!

    These Reapers passed through my soulers just like I saw them do many times already. Yet unlike what I expected, they didn¡¯t stop and turn their weapons at my boys.

    Instead they kept shing and then passed through other enemies around my soulers. They didn¡¯t stop after passing and kept shing through the enemies.

    What the heck was going on here? Were they trying to run away? Run away through the thickest part of this huge messy battle?!

    I couldn¡¯t tell until a new change urred, and this was the miracle that let my jaw drop!

    Just as this was the densest part of this hectic battle, there were a huge number of lords¡¯ soldiers fighting many Reapers.

    Just as the Reapers engulfed in fire passed through, the ones they hit suddenly stopped moving. They seemed to have a look of horror over their faces before one after another they mmed on the ground, lying there motionless.

    They were¡­ Dead! Damn! How the hell did this even happen?

    The way they did it wasn¡¯t that much different from my soulers. However, there was a crucial main w in such simrity.

    My soulers would kill their targets leaving behind a look of peace and freedom, a smile even would present itself quite often at the faces of the dead.

    Yet the faces of those dying on the hands of those fiery Reapers was different. It was the look of true horror, like they saw the most terrifying scene before their death.

    It was a miniscule difference, but it meant the two beings acted under two different fundamental ways.

    Even if they looked the same from outside, they were different.

    And when I watched closer, I could tell that these Reapers were just looking like my soulers. Yet they were stronger, far stronger than the regr souls IF summoned.

    And the colour of their fire was different as well. They had different colours, not just the standard ck coloured foggy fire that engulfed my shoulders when getting summoned for the first time, without any aid from my stat points.

    Soulers look foggy, like the smoke rising up from dense fire eating up dried branches of trees and dead leaves. Yet the new Reapers got something different; it was pure fire! Just like what Lucas looked like.

    What the heck just happened just now? Howe the Reapers end up looking in such a simr way like my soulers?

    I tried to get a reasonable exnation, yet I needed time and more observation and testing before reaching out to any conclusion.

    I looked, and soon enough I got that the contagious effect of my soulers was passed down to the new Reapers. Yet thetter were much more efficient and faster in taking control of the other Reapers than my soulers.

    The fire threads stretched between my newly acquired Reapers and standard ones. And in less than a few seconds, the fire would break and turn into vines that would seep faster into the bodies of their targets.

    This happened much faster than it happened back when my soulers did it. And this made this fight turn into a childish y.

    Watching all this happening and unfolding in such a manner made pinpoint a troublesome matter that I didn¡¯t notice before.

    Why were they attacking their fellow Reapers and other enemies around? It didn¡¯t look like I gave them any order or something.

    There was a single exnation left, and to ascertain it I opened my inventory. And there I found new and weird looking tokens waiting for me there.

    Damn! So it was true!!

    Just seeing a proof in front of my eyes wasn¡¯t enough to contain my shock. What happened wasn¡¯t just to give the Reapers the same powers as my soulers.

    They also turned into my warriors! And they inherited the will of the soulers, even the orders I gavest were passed down to them.

    Damn! How cool was this?!!

    I turned my eyes around. And all of sudden facing this scary Berry turned from such a gamble into a great chance.

    Berry¡­ Please take note of me¡­ Please drive all your armies of Reapers and bring them over to fight me. Like this I¡¯d end up swallowing all of your forces, and perhaps your grand empire on top of it.

 Chapter 1060 Gathering Up My Lands

    Such a rich and generous feast wouldn¡¯t be rejected by me. Yet the premise of all this was for her to take my threat quite seriously and head over with everything she got.

    And I had to be present when she¡¯de. Time yed a crucial role here. If it happened while I was away, then bye bye my little territory for good.

    At least I got such a deadly weapon to use against her and her armies when the time woulde. At least I wasn¡¯t so powerless or helpless when dealing with her.

    I watched as the battle changed and kept moving into my favour. In less than one hour, this chaotic battle changed and became one sided one.

    And then it was time for me to search for my second biggest trophy here; those lords.

    ¡°Sorry, but I need to borrow yournd,¡± Inded over the first lord while saying this amidst myughs.

    And how couldn¡¯t I be happy? All the Reapers here turned into my evolved soulers, and they seemed to retain part of their strength when they did that.

    It was quite unexpected, but it was enough to make myughst for a long time.

    These lords aren¡¯t that strong or terrifying actually. They allcked themon sense of strength, ending up all dying under my ive.

    And theirnds and cubes were going to fall into my hands just like their forces. However I had to wait and watch for my soulers and evolved soulers to tear apart the remaining standing Reapers in the next few hours.

    This long and arduous battle, the one that witnessed lots of changes for many hours, even half a day, ended simply like that by my interference.

    Sometimes waiting for a bit longer would garnish anyone better rewards.

    As I got control over such an awesome army of evolved soulers, I didn¡¯t hesitate to call them back.

    When I¡¯d return to my second Earth, I¡¯d take my time to test their abilities and learn more about them.

    Did they also need souls as my soulers to survive? Or did they need something else?

    ¡°Lucas¡­ What happened here?¡± Even though I was already celebrating such sudden change and news, I still didn¡¯t grasp everything that happened.

    I needed to know what exactly caused all these changes. Who knew, I might find other chances to replicate such a miracle.

    ¡°Lord¡­ I still can¡¯t get the head and toe of what happened,¡± yet unlike what I expected, even my Lucas couldn¡¯t give me the answer I wanted.

    ¡°So this all happened without you knowing anything about it? Nothing at all?¡± It was still quite surprising. I thought he might get something from the exchange that happened here.

    ¡°None, lord¡­ I never even knew about the presence of such a race before.¡±

    I could only ept such ack of reason for now. If my Lucas didn¡¯t know, then there was someone else who might know.

    It was Berry!

    She was the one who controlled these Reapers, and that meant she could summon or create them in her own way.

    She might be like me, buying them out. Or perhaps she got the ability to create them like I could create my dragons and other races through my ss.

    Or she might have a treasure, a magical artefact even, allowing her to nourish such people.

    In any case, she held the key to the secret vault of this issue. And I had to just wait for the right time to ask her.

    In my eyes, Berry was destined to lose out to me. Having such scary Reapers serving her, and helping create such fame and power was great.

    But she just met her nemesis. When she¡¯de, and she would, I¡¯d crush all her forces, stripping her from all her forces and prestige, declining her into just a single person.

    And from her outstanding capabilities, such a person should fall under my grasp, ending up serving me.

    That might be a long term n, but I had nothing more than patience.

    ¡°Time to go out for a hunt,¡± I got lots of territories, a huge harvest actually. I killed all the lords of these territories, and now I had to go out there and start collecting them.

    ¡°Lord¡­ Do you need our help?¡± from the side, Lucas didn¡¯t hurry to leave.

    I got what he wanted to say. He was worrying that these undefended territories would be eyed by other lords and I might face problems there.

    ¡°Stay put,¡± I paused, moving my eyes around, ¡°make sure these forces are waiting here under the leadership of one of your entrusted men. When timees, they¡¯ll follow your orders. Bring them back to mynd. You know the way, right?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± he responded in such certainty, making me unable to believe him fully.

    However he was the one I could entrust with this task.

    ¡°If Loranes, let her stay here for now,¡± I knew I gave such an order for Loran to lead her forces to Tom. Yet when she¡¯d arrive there and learn about this huge ongoing battle here, she¡¯de without doubt.

    I didn¡¯t know if there was still another army or forces belonging to Berry in the region or not. If so, then there was a chance for them toe here.

    If so, the bigger the army stationed here the better. Like this, Berry might send more forces to help and that meant more gains for me.

    As I watched Lucas leave, I moved my chariot while feeling and following the directions I got from my left arm.

    Up till now, this world was shrouded in many mysteries for me. At least this cube thing was weird.

    I got that I¡¯d getnds and forces from any killed lord. But what about these cubes? What was special about them?

    Were they good? Were they bad? I couldn¡¯t actually tell. But I hoped they¡¯d not end up messing something big inside my body. Or else this would be all regretful.

 Chapter 1061 What A Headache!

    The task of following these feelings and hunting down these defencelessnds wasn¡¯t that easy. The closestnds to this ce were all safe and easy to collect.

    But the army formed by one hundred lords didn¡¯t just include lords from nearby regions. Many came from far away ces, few even took me ten hours to reach there!

    And that meant more time for the other lords surrounding thesends to take the chance ande and fight to im these defencelessnds.

    This was something that forced me to summon the newly joined Reapers to tear apart these forces and kill them all.

    Sigh! What the heck was wrong with this world exactly? Their lords never moved a finger against each other under normal circumstances.

    But whenever a new territory would sprout like mine or be defenceless like these lords, things would turn all crazy.

    At some battle, I killed over thirty lords with my ive, making me inwardly sigh. It looked like what I started turned into such a growing snowball, showing no end to it!

    Yet gradually things started to grow calm again when I kept fighting for over five days here. I started to imnds without owners, without having to fight anyone or any lord.

    That was thanks to my great killing spree that I started everywhere I went for the past few days.

    That left behind entire regions without a single lord left in them.

    Damn lord! What the heck was wrong in these people¡¯s minds? If they were this eager for power, why didn¡¯t they start fighting before all this?

    Why wait for such a chaotic gamble to ur, trying toe out as thest winner in the end.

    Like this, everything they tried hard to achieve ended up in my hands. It wasn¡¯t bad, but as it kept repeating it became boring.

    Well¡­ I still got someone like Berry to add more enthusiasm to such a boring world.

    Taking all thends I conquered so far took me almost ten days. Eachnd I merged with mine ended up giving mynd a boost in size and strength, besides it also gave me a cube and forces.

    Most of the forces were stationed either at the scattered battlefields or at back at the two major ones. After finishing up taking all thends, I had to fetch for the scattered soldiers by sending out my Reapers and soulers.

    I didn¡¯t want to go on such a dull trip and gather up all the scattered forces in such a huge and vast region.

    ¡°Finally you are back!¡± When I returned back to the huge army of mine, I found Lucas standing on the front, and Loran by his side.

    She looked bored. Girl! If you were feeling like that, then you should havee with me to know what boredom meant!

    ¡°I had lots of things to do,¡± I didn¡¯t give too much exnation or heed to the matter, ¡°where is Lang? Shouldn¡¯t he be here by now?¡±

    I knew I asked Tom to release him. But I didn¡¯t see either of them right here.

    ¡°That lord, Tom, went to bring him and yet never returned,¡± Lucas said while Loran gave me a weird look.

    ¡°Are you perhaps asking about that swindler lord? The one who schemed many in the past?¡± she seemed to hold a grudge against Lang.

    As I epted him under my wing, it was my duty to clear his name as well. If he was a swindler in the past, then if he schemed and tricked lords from now on it should all be for my interest.

    ¡°Ahem,¡± I cleared my throat, ¡°I took him in.¡±

    ¡°Took him in?!!¡± her eyes widened, e on! Tell me this is a joke! That motherf*cker doesn¡¯t deserve to live!¡±

    ¡°Easy there, I taught him a good lesson¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand! He peeked at me before! How can this be counted then?¡± seemingly reading through what I was going to say, she blurted out in such a way, making me unable to refute her.

    This crazy bastard¡­ I thought he had a line for his wrong deeds!

    This¡­ Was simply a headache.

    ¡°I won¡¯t reconcile with him! No matter how long it passed, no matter who ordered me to stop, I won¡¯t stop until I¡¯m having his two eyes out of his head.¡±

    Her words told me this wasn¡¯t a decision she took on a whim just now. She already made up her mind to do something like this a long time ago.

    And that enlightened me of why Lang didn¡¯te out yet.

    It seemed that dude learnt about her presence and got scared to even show his face with my presence.

    Sigh! At least he saved me the trouble of dealing with such a mess for now.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go then,¡± I tried my best to jump over this matter, ¡°we have to return to mynd. I have lots of things left to do.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t a lie. I got my hands full during all this time here to expand my territory to the limit.

    And now it was time to fill it with many things. Be it walls, towers, or even residential ces for my forces¡­ I got to start turning my barrennd into a piece of heaven.

    Then I¡¯d leave this world for now and return to focus over my initial ns. Coming here was just a move I intended for so long and couldn¡¯t achieve.

    I didn¡¯t regret it. In facting here was something I never expected to turn into such a chance.

    But there was still a lot of work waiting for me back at home. My entire forces were training diligently, and I couldn¡¯t ck just because I was their lord.

    I got to prepare with everything I got for the uing two quests and my invasion n.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Just when I thought the two would move away and lead their forces towards mynd, a look of struggle appeared on Loran¡¯s beautiful face.

    For a reason, her frown looked a bit amusing to the eye.

 Chapter 1062 The Messenger

    ¡°What?¡± I nodded and urged her to speak.

    ¡°I got something that needs your attention first¡­ A messenger came not long ago.¡±

    ¡°A messenger?¡± my eyes shone brightly, ¡°don¡¯t tell me¡­ Is it from Berry?¡±

    ¡°You guessed it?!!¡± a look of surprise appeared on her face. This Loran¡­ She might be a geniusdy in nning and such. Yet she still has a fragile state of mind.

    Couldn¡¯t she even guess it on her own?

    I went all out, devastated Berry¡¯s army, and made such a miraculous move of getting those Reapers to my side.

    Wasn¡¯t all this enough to drive the attention of that brutal lord? If I was her, I¡¯d send out envoys and spies, together in the same carriage.

    As I kept my calm and silence, only looking without speaking at her, she regained herposure fast before adding after clearing her throat:

    ¡°A single person came, and he is waiting for you over there.¡±

    She pointed in one direction, and there was a single peak there. It wasn¡¯t a grand mountain, yet it was enough to be called a mountain.

    ¡°Just a single one? No one else?¡± I asked in doubt. Why didn¡¯t she send thergepany over? Wasn¡¯t she that interested in getting information about me or what?

    Sendingrge people over as messengers would make it easy for her spies to infiltrate my forces and collect various information.

    For example, what was my origin? How was my real strength? My forces, nature and types? There were just tons of missing data about me.

    And yet she only sent just one person? Don¡¯t tell me she got her hands full at other fronts, and she just sought out temporary peace to stabilise this region?

    No way I¡¯d let that happen! I wanted to get more of those evolved soulers. If I agreed, wasn¡¯t that like digging my own grave with my own hands?

    If I gave her the peace she desired, she¡¯de at meter on after taking care of the other fronts. It was like giving her advantage while stripping me naked out of it!

    ¡°I also found it strange, especially when that person dded in heavy ck clothes and covered up himself tightly with a ck cape and mask refused to stay any single moment here,¡± Loran seemed also to read the matter just like I did, frowning over the same points as myself.

    ¡°So he decided to go over there and wait for me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it was per his request and¡­ Persistence.¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡± I could notice how hard it was to deal with such a stubborn person. Sending such a person to make negotiations wasn¡¯t the right choice indeed.

    In such situations, one had to send someone able to trick the other party and knew how to endure insults.

    For me, it was better to send Lang other than Loran for example if I ever wanted to negotiate with someone.

    This might be considered a bad sign if I wanted to end this on good terms with her. But having such a hard to deal with envoy was good news to me.

    Like this I¡¯d drive this man crazy and make him end up starting a brutal war instead of just buying time for his lord.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go there and meet that man then,¡± I turned to the two, ¡°start your preparations to move. Don¡¯t wait until I return and start heading back to mynd.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t you need me? Us? Any of our forces?¡±

    ¡°Come on!¡± I rolled my eyes when Loran said that, ¡°he dared toe alone and waited all this time on the side. He isn¡¯t that fool to try anything at me. And I¡¯m not that weak either.¡±

    I shook my head while saying these words, ¡°besides, it¡¯s not good for my image as an overlord. I have to show the same quality of courage and self confidence to the other party, at least on the same level as him. Go now, it will take a long time before you are ready to move out.¡±

    I waved at the two to move, blocking the path over Lucas who seemed to stand on the same side as Loran.

    The two seemed a bit worried over me. But they had to know it¡¯d take more than a single man to take me down.

    Even an entire army wouldn¡¯t be enough.

    As the two reluctantly left, I moved my chariot towards the direction they pointed towards.

    Until I saw the single ck big tent that was erected on one elevated side of this small mountain I couldn¡¯t believe there was just a single person sent here by Berry.

    I still held doubts about her real intentions. She might have sent one, but might also have sent lots more sneakily to infiltrate my army and gather intel.

    But when I saw the single silhouette covered all in ck standing in front of the ck tent, I knew this wasn¡¯t a lie.

    And when I noticed the calm gazeing from this fellow down below, I knew he was expecting me.

    Ok dude, let¡¯s get done with this meeting. I still hadnd to build, armies to organise, and then battles with yourdy to settle.

    ¡°Hi there, I believe you are the one called Hao, right?¡± Just before I¡¯dnded beside him, this dude spoke in such a high tone, making my pupils constrict.

    He was daring and rude, indeed.

    ¡°As you know my name, isn¡¯t it a bit rude for you to not announce yours first?¡± I reneged on the idea ofnding my chariot next to him.

    I could already smell the scent of fire powder even without the need for me toe down.

    ¡°I hold all the capital to speak in such a way, if you aren¡¯t satisfied with my attitude just now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not satisfied indeed.¡±

    This dude was already getting on my nerves. What the heck with such an attitude and such tone? Who was the lord and who was the messenger.

 Chapter ?1063 The Crazy Berry

    Chapter ?1063 The Crazy Berry

    "If you let me over your little ride right now, you''ll get all your doubts cleared."

    And now he was acting as if he was a venerable old dude with much wisdom and unravelled strength.

    "Dude, are you this tired of living?" against all this, and as I couldn''t have any more patience to tolerate such insolence, I had to speak and retort back.

    "Me? I''m going to live for so long. I''ve already asked the advice of an oracle beforeing to meet you. And she said I''ll live for tens of years toe."

    "..."

    I could feel the corners of my eyes twitch when this dude said his words.

    What oracle? What consulting did you do beforeing here? Dude¡­ Was there anything broken in your damn head or something?

    "If you allow me over, I''ll be able to exin."

    And his persistence¡­ Tsk! It was indeed irritating!

    "Fine," but if he wanted toe, then I''d dly ept, e on board."

    "This¡­" he seemed a bit hesitant, "can''t you get the chariot closer?"

    "I won''t," I shrugged, "if you are able to change my mind, then you should at least be able to cross such a small gap on your strength."

    "Oh," for a reason, that dude''s pitch ck eyes sparkled there for a second, "it''s a test then¡­ I love tests!"

    What the heck was wrong with you?!! Acting like a wise and powerful sage for a moment, and acting like an excited little kid at another? Who the heck did Berry send over to have a chit chat with me? A mad man or what?

    I controlled my rage and nodded for him toe over. I wasn''t doing this as a test, but a way to humiliate such a rude man.

    Yet he took it all wrong! Turning such an intended insult into a childish y.

    And what with his persistence toe on my chariot? Did he n to curse me or something? Did he think I was this weak from the start, enough for him to take my life?

    Interesting¡­

    As I watched him retreat for a long distance, I knew he was nning to jump after running. I''d take this chance just to ascertain his abilities.

    *Fwoosh!*

    However, just when I thought about that, he didn''t just do any of it. A sudden sh appeared before a massive thing came to my sight the next breath.

    This¡­ Was this a ship? With few masts and a huge deck?

    I looked over and what appeared was a gigantic wooden ship, one that looked like it came from the times of pirates back in my humannd history.

    This was indeed surprising. I raised my brows while watching that dude shing from the ground, appearing on the forefront of this ship.

    "What do you think of my little baby? Amazing, isn''t it?"

    In such a yful and happy tone he spoke, as if he was a little kid happy to show me what he managed to create after a long time of work.

    "It''s ok," you didn''t expect me to praise your thing after showing me such an attitude, e over now, we can speak here."

    "No, I''m fine where I am right now."

    "..."

    This time I thought seriously about jumping over and teaching such an arrogant dude a lesson. Just when I was about to do it, I saw that rude and irritating man remove his ck clothes that he wrapped himself with.

    And when he was half done, I couldn''t help but widen my eyes in shock.

    "This¡­"

    "I know, that''s why I asked toe over and speak in private," this time the voice that belonged to an old man changed alongside the clear white skin that appeared in front of my eyes alongside the long ck silk hair that looked like a ck sea.

    This¡­ It wasn''t an old man, it was a young and a very beautiful girl who wore a slim and short battle armour that highlighted her figure and showed parts of her abdomen and chest.

    This¡­

    "Who are you?" my irritation and annoyance all vanished the moment she revealed herself. As she didn''t turn out to be the man she imed to be, leaning to all such secrecy and stuff, I also jumped to a conclusion at the spot.

    It was possible for her to not be a messenger, and not amon follower as well. Her attitude, words, preparations were all fitting the image of a lord and now a subordinate.

    "I''m the one you are seeking for¡­ You are looking for me, right?"

    With a soft chuckle she said. And when my face betrayed me and showed my deep shock over it, she couldn''t help butugh.

    "Don''t tell me¡­"

    "I''m Berry, nice to meet an acquaintance from far."

    "Acquaintance!" aside from the shock of her identity, the scary lord everyone was scared from, that weird word came out to make me frown.

    "Yes, I get from your reaction that you know nothing about our rtionship, right?" This time, even if she wore the sweetest smile ever, her tone and eyes told me how serious she was.

    "Sorry to disappoint you, but I got nothing of what you im between the two of us," as the other party came in person, and said such weird things, it meant she was taking this matter pretty much seriously.

    Responding to her serious move, I got to be frank. "You made this journey out for nothing," I added while pointing at the distance, "I''ll act generous at this time and won''t go to im your life. I''ll treat it as a formal meeting, one where we got to know each other for the first time. Yet the next meetings won''t end up like this, got it?"

    "Oh, quite direct and straightforward¡­ Task, if not for me to hate men at beds¡­ What a regret!"

    Damn girl! Don''t tell me you got only that from my words just now!

    I meant to dere that we weren''t going to be friends, not allies, and surely not even close to being called neutral.

 Chapter 1064 A Conflict

    Chapter 1064 A Conflict

    "I meant to say we are destined to be enemies," I cleared my throat, ignored the rubbish she said, and made this point clear.

    "I did get it, but you are mistaken," she slowly shook her head before adding, "we are destined to be mates, best friends actually."

    "Oh!" my brows shot to the sky out of my shock, "you seem pretty confident in that."

    She didn''t even answer my words with another of the same calibre. She didn''t even say we were going to fight or something, or even offered to be allies even.

    She said something crazy, befitting the craziness she showed to me since the start of our weird meeting.

    "You don''t believe me because you know nothing about our rtionship. If not, you''ll get what I meant and even nod in agreement."

    "Girl¡­ I don''t know if you like to pull such funny pranks on others or what. However, for me¡­ I hate wasting time over things that don''t matter to me."

    "The same goes for me."

    "Then stop wasting mine and yours and get the hell out of here," I grew tired of her, "I will still stick to my words and let you leave in one piece, unharmed this time."

    "Pretty damn arrogant¡­ I love it!"

    "..."

    What the heck was wrong with her? Was she the same tyrant I heard scary stories about? No way! She couldn''t be that tyrant, not even in the slightest had any rtion with Berry.

    "Are you a fraud?" I jumped to this conclusion, taking out my dragon ive and pointed towards her, "I hate swindlers."

    "It''s me," yet even when faced with my words and domineering aura, she didn''t show a single hint of getting fazed, "you can go around and ask about my reputation. Having someone to impersonate me? Hahahaha! That''s really a nice joke!"

    "I already did, and what I heard isn''t at least resembling the one standing before me."

    "Oh, you knew!" for a reason, her eyes shone again, "and still you decided toe and attack my armies? What was it? Greed for more power? Or desire for fame?"

    This girl¡­ Why the heck she took whatever I said in such weird turns every single time!

    "Neither," I shook my head while moving my eyes around. Swindlers wouldn''t move solos. And as she said it herself, Berry''s reputation was just too frightening for a no named swindler toe and impersonate her.

    If so, then the other party was someone strong. And she wasn''t alone on top of that.

    "What are you doing? Still taking me as an imposter?!"

    "Don''t me me, every single detail points out such a fact."

    "Then let me show you something and then you''ll understand," she suddenly waved her hand, and a red fog appeared just next to her.

    "No matter what, I won''t get convinced¡­"

    Just when I was in the middle of my words, the thing she brought over appeared in front of my eyes, forcing me to swallow what I was going to say.

    "What do you think? Do you believe me now when I say we are mates and going to be best friends? Hahahaha! Just the look on your face, hahahaha!"

    In front of me, a seat that wasn''t strange to my eyes and mind appeared. It was an exact copy of something I acquired before.

    "This¡­ Are you trying to joke with me here or what?!" looking at this seat brought such unpleasant memories to me, driving me mad. "Howe having this cursed damn thing can be considered good? Mates? F*ck it! Calling us eternal enemies is better!"

    I said it while waving my ive around. The next moment, a grand army appeared around me.

    It was the army of soulers. I called forth for all the soulers I could summon to my ce.

    Three million soulers filled the slope of the mountain and extended all the way for miles around.

    "This¡­" seemingly shocked by my reaction, Berry couldn''t help but take out a crystal and smash it. The next instant, a force shield erupted and engulfed out two rides. "Are you out of your goddamn mind? I came here on disguise so they won''t know! And now you are going to invite them here? Are you crazy?"

    I didn''t get who she was talking about. But I got one thing. She had that damn seat, and that meant she controlled the weapon.

    "I fought and risked my life to destroy that weapon, ending up with that damn seat. And now you are telling me I''m the crazy one?"

    "Idiot! I also risked my life to obtain it! I did the same things you did! Can''t you tell? We are already on the same side!"

    "Useless words! This thing can''t be controlled or acquired except by those damn demons and their allies! Trying to get me tricked? Do you take me for a fool?"

    "You are indeed a fool!" when she heard what I said, her face suddenly eased and the tension there was all gone. "Do you think one of them woulde here jumping in joy to show you this deadly weapon of theirs? Such weapons can only appear to tear apart universes and take lives!"

    "This¡­"

    "I''ve also encountered the same thing as you, and ended up doing everything I can to destroy this weapon. Yet I couldn''t. All I got was this seat and an ability to sense anyone having such seats like me. And I saw it in you. Idiot! Did you take me for those nasty beings? Do you think I''m like them? Idiot!"

    For a moment there I felt total loss. I looked at her in such bizarre way, making her continue her talk:

    "This thing¡­ It''s not just in your cosmos! It''s present in many cosmos! Many universes fell to these deadly weapons, as only few stood up to it and survived. As I can tell, you got your own unique abilities that made you able to survive it. Just like me. Taking me for the enemy? Don''t tell me you haven''t met one yet!"

 Chapter ?1065 The Origin

    Chapter ?1065 The Origin

    "I met one already!" I couldn''t take her haughty tone of superiority. I wasn''t lying, I already met and had one major by my side thanks to these enemies.

    "Don''t lie, I can tell just by a single look at your face."

    "I''m not! Just watch it by yourself then¡­ Come out!"

    I controlled my chariot and released the all locked Hry. All this time, she was locked inside my chariot.

    The moment she came out, she moved her eyes around. She wore just two thin pieces of cloth, looking like two thin threads of fabric, not a real and proper cloth.

    "This¡­ Who is she?" perplexed, she pointed at Hry with a face slightly reddened, "did you bring your girls with you to battle? Are you this lustful?"

    "Lustful my ass! It''s her¡­ It''s one of the enemies!"

    "Enemy my ass! Do you think I didn''t meet them? She looks nothing like those ugly and bloody folks!"

    "That seat¡­" just in the middle of our pointless quarrel, Hry''s eyes suddenly show up as her body trembled.

    And as she did, a thick and vulgar ck aura kept rising from her with such aroma that would drive any man crazy.

    "This scent¡­" the moment that fog appeared, the face of Berry dropped and a ckened face reced that arrogant one from earlier. "Howe¡­ No way¡­"

    "Take it away first," I felt something was amiss. Hry''s body started to twist and something seemed to crawl deep inside her body, "go down there!"

    Before even waiting for Berry to cooperate, I moved Hry instantly inside my chariot and locked the door.

    *Bang!*

    Just when I did it, a violent bang ured and my entire chariot trembled. Damn! My chariot never trembled unless it was met with a formidable and scary enemy.

    What was exactly inside the body of my Hry? Poor girl¡­ It was all on me¡­ This curse¡­ Damn!

    Who would get cursed with his loved ones? It was a curse that transcended logic and mercy.

    "Such might¡­ It can''t be false¡­ She is one of them?!!!" the look of shock appeared on Berry''s face.

    Come on girl! If you were having such a hard time believing it, how would I feel then? She was my girl, and I got her to curse by being with me.

    "Cough, cough¡­ She is my girl¡­" I tried to exin but didn''t know how to really tell.

    "Your girl? She was like you? But¡­"

    "Her soul merged with one of a demoness, whatever that may mean," I helplessly shrugged before telling a short version of my story.

    "Oh¡­ So that means¡­" her eyes suddenly sparkled in anticipation when she heard my words, "damn! You got such a golden chance and you didn''t even know about it! How unfair!"

    Like a little girl, she stomped her feet on the edge of her ship, making it all tremble.

    Girl¡­ How much strength did you use just now to cause this ship to tremble like this? Or was it a weak ride, only show and no act?

    "First¡­" above everything else, I expressed my sincerity by what I showed and told, "tell me your side of the story."

    "Oh, about that¡­ I can but you have to promise me something first."

    "Tell¡­"

    "Promise to call me your little sister."

    "Little¡­ Sister? Come on! You are older and even more experienced than me in the knowledge of all this¡­ You shall be my senior."

    "Senior my ass! No way! Hell no! If you do it, then forget it! Let''s be enemies better."

    "..."

    My scalp went numb for a second when I heard what she said. She was the one going all over the ce speaking about how we were mates and such.

    And now she was just threatening to go to war with me over such a trivial matter? It was a calling, what was special about it then?

    "Fine, you are my little sister then," helplessly Iplied.

    *Fwoosh!*

    And just as I did, she suddenly vanished and all I could feel was a gust of wind on my face.

    "Thanks big brother, I never had one, do you know that?"

    I looked down and saw her hugging my body. Reflexively I clinched on my ive tighter, waiting for any trick or ill intended movie toe from her.

    Yet after a few minutes, all she did was rest her head over my chest, hugging me as if I was the only person that mattered to her in the world.

    "Phew, that feeling¡­ Isn''t it great to have a big brother? One who can shield wind and rain for you?" she chuckled, looking up at me with a crescent shaped dark eyes.

    "I¡­ Can''t tell as I never got someone like that," I honestly said, while assessing this weirdo for the tenth time.

    Was she¡­ For real? Was the bloody and scary Berry I kept hearing about?

    "Oh¡­ So you are¡­ Just like me¡­" all of sudden her eyes turned all red and I even saw sparkles of tears forming in her eyes before she hurriedly wiped it. "Don''t worry big brother, you got a little sister by your side as well. Even if it was just a calling, I''ll also abide by it and will support you."

    I blinked twice, especially when she formed a fist and waved it towards me, "I''m not weak, so don''t worry about anyone bullying you in this universe."

    "This universe?" I managed to pick the peculiar word she said.

    "Oh, I forgot that you just arrived," she patted her forehead, "listen big brother. This world you see isn''t just a single world, it isn''t the only world here. Just like the ces we both came from, this one here is a world belonging to a massive universe. And¡­"

    She paused before her face turned serious as she added, "This universe carries an important name, one that you shall engrave deep in your heart and soul. Big brother, this universe is called the origin."

 Chapter ?1066 [Bonus chapter] Seers!

    Chapter ?1066 [Bonus chapter] Seers!

    "Origin? Origin of what?"

    "Origin of¡­ Everything!" she blurted out such weird words, "all the universes and cosmos were born from here. And as such, all the universes and cosmos are linked to here."

    "This¡­" I was still feeling hard to get the heads and tails about what she said before. And now she added one more shocking and hard to believe news.

    "Everything in this life has a shadow. Unlike whatmon sense tells, life came from darkness, not the other way around."

    "You mean¡­"

    "This shadow universe came first, then life sprouted out of it and formed the massive multi cosmos that we all live in."

    "You keep talking about many cosmos, do you mean many universes? From what universe are you from in my cosmos?" I had to first understand your origin, little sis, before I could even understand the origin of this universe.

    "Well¡­ This knowledge is only known to a few of us¡­ People who are called Seers!"

    "Seers?!" This was the first time for me to hear about such an organisation, "are they special talented people or overall powerful ones?"

    "No," she slowly shook her head, "we are¡­ Survivors."

    "What?!"

    "We are the ones who survived the demise and fall of our universes and worlds. To be a Seer, one had to meet those deadly folks and manage to escape unscathed. For me and you for example, we ended up ruining their ns and their weapons, right?"

    She pointed back at that awful seat on her ship. I took a look and indeed she got a point there.

    What better survivor would I describe myself with? It was a light term, yet it held all the meaning and value behind it.

    "We, Seers, are people selected by heavens to go against those folks. In the entire set of cosmos known so far, only few of us exist."

    "So we got more than the two of us, right?"

    "Not that much actually, after allpared to our enemies we are just ants inparison."

    "This¡­ Then what Seers have to do? What is our mission?" To understand an organisation like impacts for example, one could easily do it by knowing their goal in life.

    "We¡­ Try our best to grow stronger, assemble all the power that we can uphold, and that''s to prepare for the final show off."

    "Final show off?"

    "It''s something¡­ Way too far ahead of you and me, of anyone of our Seers actually," she sighed, in such a tired way, giving me the impression how impossible it was for us to win.

    "But we got many perks in return. For example, we have a drive to move on. Just like this world here, most of the lords arezy and confined to theirnds, not seeking others out except for special andme reasons."

    "I can tell¡­" I got what she wanted to say, "but it''s a drive anyone else will have."

    "Not like anyone else, we have a far fetched goal that we have to reach. For example, we have to control our universes to deal with the messy situation in our cosmos. You know about how messy our cosmos are, right?"

    "I got¡­ Few things to know," I shook my head as I honestly responded, "by the way, from where did you manage to get all this info? Is there a library or a system helping you or what?"

    "Library? System? No, there isn''t such a thing. But I got this¡­" she pointed again at the seat, "even if it''s a hideous weapon that was used to crush universes, it also is a magnificent tool that can link you with deep secrets of the cosmos."

    "This¡­" I looked in doubt towards that seat, feeling perplexed about what she just mentioned.

    "It''s still early for you to get ess to it," she slowly shook her head, "to do so, one has to first be the ruler of his universe."

    "This¡­" Hearing that made my eyes pop out from my head, "does that mean¡­" you were a ruler of your universe?

    And amidst my shock, she slowly nodded her head.

    "I did that tens of years ago. It was an interesting journey. And right after, I gained ess to endless knowledge in that thing. Also from there, I got to know about the existence of this origin universe and its value."

    "So you came here through that seat?" I still couldn''t find this seat to be something good. Hell no! It was a disaster! A cmity of four legs!

    "Indeed, when you have ess to it, you''ll know everything. But first¡­ You have to be the sole ruler of your universe."

    "This¡­ It''s a regret that such a thing is impossible for me," I slowly shook my head while expressing my feelings and thoughts in such honesty.

    I was strong, indeed growing up fast, going against many of the strongest forces in the universe.

    But to call myself the sole ruler? That was a joke! A ruler meant that I''d be the strongest dude all over the universe, reigning supreme and mighty over everyone.

    Wasn''t this¡­ A bit too much exaggerated dream for me or what?

    "Don''t think it this way," unlike what I expected, she slowly shook her head before adding in an affirmative tone, "I once thought the same as you. But after many decades, I can tell you that Seers aren''t weak or follow logic by any means."

    "This¡­" Girl, you just mentioned decades twice in a row! Didn''t that mean you are the age of my grandma or something?

    Why did you insist on me calling you my little sister? I was still young, not even close to a quarter of the lifetime you lived!

    "Don''t think much about it and just focus on your work," she paused, assessing me again, "yet I have to give it to you. You managed to find your way here even without the help of the seat. And that means you are special."

    "You are special," I sighed. What was she trying to do here? Twist facts around to cheer me up? I wasn''t that bitter person anyway.

 Chapter ?1067 A Shocking Time Logic!!!

    Chapter ?1067 A Shocking Time Logic!!!

    "Don''t doubt it," she chuckled, "anyway you''ll find that fate will always make things work for you. At the same time, you''ll find yourself jumping from one bottom to a height you never imagined existed."

    "This¡­" she was like describing my life from a book or something. And yet, she wasn''t lying or faking things.

    If I had to sum up my life so far, then I''d dare to say that I kept jumping from a bottom to a height I never knew existed until I jumped to it.

    For a second, and when giving this matter a second thought, it seemed like I was a puppet that was controlled by someone else.

    I kept doing unbelievable things without even realising it! What was it again? That thing she named just now? Was it fate? Does fate really exist?

    "Don''t linger too much about it or else you''d go crazy," seemingly reading through my mind, she raised her hand to her opened mouth as sheughed for a short moment, "just follow your destiny and keep ascending higher."

    "I hate walking in the dark, and much worse to get yed!"

    "Don''t take it that way," she shook her head, "when timees, you''ll get to meet our foes. And truthfully, we aren''t even close to being called their enemies, not to mention rivals or even nemesis."

    "This¡­"

    "You''ll get more info when you do what I said earlier," she shook her head, seemingly not wanting to delve deeper into that topic.

    "So¡­ A universe ruler and such a beauty¡­ What exactly are you trying to do here?" This was the next puzzle that I couldn''t solve, "shouldn''t you try and strengthen your forces? Go against other universes in your cosmos?"

    "I''m doing that as we speak," she returned fast to her cheerful and elegant nature, "but this universe here holds the most importance of anything else."

    "How so?" I paused for a moment before hurriedly adding, "and don''t give me that sh*t of waiting until taking over my universe. It''s like telling a kid to wait until he grows up to see and learn about how cruel life is!"

    "Ok¡­" after hesitating for a moment she finally resigned to my unwavering will. It seemed she was nning to give me that shitty excuse again, "in essence, both us and our enemies will fight on hard terms if we meet outside. But here, we both will fight on fair ground."

    "This¡­ Then isn''t it better for them to move the fight out of here?" if they were disadvantageous here, then it made no sense at all to fight here.

    "This won''t do," unlike what I expected, she slowly shook her head, "to reach their goal, to take over the entire set of cosmos, they had toe and triumph over this universe."

    "Ah, so they have to fight us here," I said in realisation, "then why don''t you just bring your forces over and crush them down?"

    "Idiot! Can''t you tell? We are bound and limited by the number of forces we can bring forth!" she seemed to want to smack my head or something before stopping when I gave her a warning nce.

    "Mind yourself better, you aren''t my bigger sister to do it," I added in a warning tone. Yet my mind worked fast to analyse what I just learnt.

    So she came all the way here, went on such a spree to imnds and add these to her so she could increase the quota of her forces?

    Looking back at how things were done here, I couldn''t help but ask in curiosity:

    "The fair ground and terms you mentioned before¡­ Are they this limited quota of forces?"

    "That''s right," she nodded, confirming what I guessed on my own, "that''s why no matter how one is mighty and powerful in other universes and cosmos, here they are all bound by this rule."

    "And so we are going topete in limited numbers and depending on our strongest forces the fight will be determined, right?" I tried to expose more of what I deducted, and she kept nodding.

    "But don''t take them lightly, they were active here for many years."

    "How many exactly?" the corner of my mouth twitched when I learnt about that.

    "This world¡­ This universe runs against all logic¡­ Time here ws much differently than ours," she slowly said before adding after a momentary ponder, "to exin it simpler to you, the oldest I heard about came just ten years ago. I came almost one year ago. Despite that, the one who is older came from the time where our cosmos were just born!"

    "This¡­"

    "Don''t try to think about it. It''s not a direct time rtion, I believe it''s more like time separation."

    "What do you mean by that?"

    "Time rtion means two ces will have time running at a different pace to each other. Yet some sort of rtion will develop. For example, if this ce is linked to yours through this, staying a day here means a thousand years must have passed in your world."

    "This¡­" I felt cold sweat running down my head once she said that.

    "Don''t worry, I used to get the same fearful feeling when I read about this matter for the first time. Luckily it''s not this case. This universe runs by time separation rules¡­"

    Her eyes got fixed on me before adding in such a serious tone, "that means no matter what, staying here won''t affect the time passing at your ce by any means. In fact, I believe time will freeze there and when you''ll return, you''ll find it like you just left."

    "This¡­" I was shocked by such logic this time. "Doesn''t this mean staying here, no matter how long, won''t affect the time back at our homes? And¡­"

    "That''s true," she got what I wanted to say from the tip of my tongue, "so staying here and focusing on this ce isn''t going to help at all. One has to go back and forth between the two worlds."

 Chapter ?1069 The Issue With The Demoness

    Chapter ?1069 The Issue With The Demoness

    If she was another lord, I wouldn''t get annoyed by that. But she was strong, and she stayed here much longer than I did.

    Hernd was already much higher than mine. Tsk! Just thinking about all this and the limited time I got here made me unable to do anything to her.

    "If time wasn''t flowing in my world, then howe I could bring troops over?" I pondered about this issue while returning back to my army.

    "This¡­ I got a headache again just by thinking about this¡­" I rubbed my forehead in a tired way, "fine. I''ll put these weird universe rules aside for now. At least I got tons of new info, things I never knew about¡­"

    I recalled the weird talk with Berry and couldn''t help but focus over the things I understood rather than burdening my mind with things that were tooplicated to grasp.

    I got to control my universe, but it was an impossible feat. I got first to control my world, then my apocalypse trial, and try to not lose my life while doing all this.

    For me, I liked challenges, they were indeed refreshing and able to drive me to higher greatness. However, thinking about such an impossible goal wasn''t helping at all.

    So I pushed it aside as well, and focused only on the information regarding this universe and the other cosmos.

    "So what was happening back in my universe and cosmos happened as well as other cosmos? That means these enemies aren''t just a fluke, or an error in the system. Are they part of an organisation? If so, what''re their goals?"

    Lots of logical questions started to pile up in my mind fast. Just by the time I returned to the army, I could feel another headache.

    "Dammit Berry! What are you? A headache maker or what?!"

    I never felt like this before, not even when I dealt with the old man when I took him for a madman.

    "Is everything alright?"

    Seeing me arrive at the army but stopped at the forefront and standing idly as if I was pondering something, Lordan couldn''t help but jump over my chariot and ask in concern.

    "It''s¡­ Nothing," I shook my head as I jolted awake from my deep contemtion. How in the world was I supposed to exin something I didn''t fully or even partially grasp?

    "Prepare yourselves," I moved my eyes in between the two, "we are going to invade other lords''nds."

    "Now?!!" she looked at me as if I''d gone crazy.

    I wanted to exin, give reasons, but girl¡­ Don''t force my hands here, please. I had to do it even if I didn''t get everything about this.

    I thought about asking her for that absence period and such, but I didn''t. Just recalling this made the headachee again.

    Damn! Why was that headache focusing on me out ofte?

    "I''ll abide by your orders," Lucas was indeed more epting of my order, and even spoke in a cheerful tone.

    "What are you happy for? We just finished lots of battles and we need to rest!" even Lordan noticed his cheerful tone and frowned.

    Seeing her like this made me recall what I learnt from Berry. I got to understand why lords here were acting thiszy and epting their current calm life without the urge to do anything major.

    "Just prepare the armies," I waved my hand, "we''ll first return back to the homebasend, then you''ll go to invade othernds."

    "Are we going for that lord? The one who sent out the messenger?" Lucas asked, and I got his meaning.

    "No, don''t be crazy and do it!" and as Lucas spoke, Lordan''s body trembled faintly out of fear, "didn''t you reach a good conclusion with that weird dude?"

    She was referring to the messenger. If she knew this weird dude was actually Berry herself, how would she react?

    For a moment there, I considered telling her just out of pure fun. Yet when seeing how her body kept trembling, I had to drop the idea.

    I didn''t want her to end up having a mental trauma or something. I hated these mental issues the most, they were hard to deal with.

    "We are considered allies for now," I pondered for a moment, "so we don''t need to move anything in the north. Let''s spread over the south."

    From the simple understanding of the general direction of Berry''snd, I could ascertain that she was active in the north.

    To prevent unneeded friction between the two of us, it was better to move my forces directly towards the south. Like this we''d never meet each other at any battlefield.

    "Fine," Loran heaved a sigh of relief, "I''ll go and prepare the army to move."

    "I''ll also leave."

    I watched the two leave before turning my gaze down. For a moment there the idea of going down there and talking with Hry crossed my mind.

    But I didn''t do it.

    It was better to leave her to rest and give me time to think about how to deal with her.

    Just the sudden and intense change that happened to her once she spotted the seat made me sure of my previous doubts.

    Even if she acted this nice to me, she wasn''t my Hry. She was still working for the agenda of those demons, and no one knew what she was up to.

    As she was here, it was better to leave her confined for now. I didn''t know what changes happened to gain her such brutal strength to shake my chariot.

    But after that incident, she returned to remain calm and conceited, not causing a single sound.

    Well, from what happened I could tell there was a huge problem with her and she knew it. So it wasn''t wise for her to seek me out or meet me right now.

    If I pushed, she might even revolt and things would go out of hand.

    Patience¡­ I kept telling myself that while flying fast, heading towards mynd.

 Chapter ?1070 Pale Gold Grade Land!

    Chapter ?1070 Pale Gold Grade Land!

    The distance from Tom''s ce to mine took almost three hours. I wasn''t flying at top speed as my mind was busy revising many things.

    The manuals I got from Zangibar were too many for me to read through before. So instead of just thinking about things I couldn''tprehend from Berry''s weird meeting, I had to end up revising what was useful to me.

    These techniques were all important for the next move. I had to start fortifying mynd, turning it into something that could be called a town or a city.

    Of course the more I delved into these techniques the more I got the basic concept behind them. They were easy, on the surface, without much hard moves or something.

    All I needed to do was to just draw the techniqueyout using my blood and spend my energy to form the required building.

    Towers, wall blocks, and even rooms would be constructed piece by piece.

    That might look hard and a long process to do, but this wasn''t the problem.

    The main problemy in the energy expenditure that I had to deal with.

    The energy was only driven from me. I couldn''t use the help of anyone else, nor using the support of mynd.

    It all depended on me, and that exined why manyndscked walls and most only depended solely on towers without any grand outlining and construction of a true town.

    Lords had to build all this from scratch and depending only on their energy. One''s energy was limited, even I wouldn''t fare that better in such regard.

    Yet I got another thing to help, something that wouldn''t break any rules and would be still following the procedures of building in this world.

    I got my bones!

    Even here, dead folks killed by me or my forces would grant me bones. Unluckily they got no inventory for me to exploit, making this half harvest for me.

    Yet bones were something useful and epted in this world just like mine. And that made me wonder about the origin of my ss.

    I thought that system had little authority in this world. I got from Berry that this universe was considered the mother of everything in the entire vast collection of cosmos.

    That meant any form of power would be reflected and epted here no matter what. Yet even with that, the level of authority any power had was limited.

    Take cultivation for example. They came from another universe in my cosmos. And I got my cultivation opened. But it didn''t grant me superiority over anyone else.

    Be it cultivation or system, both showed great limitations indeed. However, my ss didn''t. I could use my ss abilities without any restraints at all.

    Even my bone absorption ability that got the turbo mode activated didn''t show any signs of weakening at all.

    I even used my sacrificial ability usually and without any difficulties.

    So it meant my ss was ced at a higher level than cultivation and system, right?

    I have little intel to judge or even think about this issue. Anyway, my ss worked, and my bones were my trump card in this matter.

    So I focused only over the techniques, seeing how much different they were.

    For example, the techniques for building towers had arge variety based on many factors. How big would the tower be? Would it be just a ce for soldiers to stand on? Or would they have a magic crystal shining on top of it? Or would I need to make towers grand enough to ce defensive weapons over there like ballistae? Or should I form the towers with the defensive weapons from the start?

    Many options were there, and each depended entirely on the amount of energy inside me. I got that in this task alone, I''d end up consuming a big deal of my bone reserve.

    But it was worth it!

    From the words of Berry, with the repeated expulsion and admission of my forces here, I had to make sure the home residence of them was quite prepared for their long stay.

    Mynd should have a good training ground, also good ces for living and such. It wasn''t just about building defensive things here and there, it was more like building a grand city.

    Just as I got done with reviewing everything andmitting them to my mind, my chariot got near mynd.

    When I left it, it was just a small piece ofnd that epassed just a few hundred miles and was of a green grade.

    But now? I couldn''t help but blink thrice while moving my eyes over the wide open ce.

    This¡­ The colour changed to be faint gold, meaning that it was a pale gold grade. At the same time, the size of mynd stretched to no end, making me think it was over one thousand miles at least.

    Such a grand ce would take more effort without doubt. I thought about giving it a try for a few days before going out there and helping my boys in their adventure.

    Yet ns had to change.

    I knew that to gain another territory I had to move by myself and do it. Yet if I had to do so, it meant I''d waste lots of time travelling instead of just focusing on building.

    "This¡­ I hope he will do it the way I expect," after pondering for a while, I decided to lean something over to my Lucas.

    He was the most trustworthy dude in my entire army. Besides, with a mere thought I''d be able to bring him to my side.

    If he performed as I''d instructed, then the task of gettingnds wouldn''t be that hard at all. In fact, it would cut down the time I''d usually take by almost ny-percent or even higher.

    As I decided that, I was much relieved by now. Again my greatest foe turned out to be time, and time seemed to be my nemesis in this life.

 Chapter ?1071 Building Walls First

    Chapter ?1071 Building Walls First

    "But¡­ Shall I send someone over there to bring Isac or one of those geniuses here or what?" I frowned upon looking at the grand size of my territory.

    For me, if it was just a small piece ofnd, even filling a couple hundred miles with defensive and living buildings wasn''t a big issue.

    But this¡­ While looking at mynd, I knew this wasn''t going to be good if I went head on and filled the ce on a whim.

    Ayout had to be drawn out for me to follow. Or else I''d turn this ce into a bizarre and unsightly looking form of chaos.

    But sending someone to bring one of those adept at such upation was a headache. How long would they take? What if this wasted more time?

    Besides, Isac was already in my Earth world. Even if Lily got the geniuses from the outstanding mating phenomenon to help, it wasn''t a good solution.

    They were busyying out my entire training grounds all over the second Earth world. To just send someone and find one for me was like gambling over a blind man to appreciate a painting.

    "Oh, I still got her," for a second I felt distressed and didn''t even know what to do. However when I recalled Loran, my state of mind got better at once.

    Loran did a marvellous job back at hernd. She was able toe up with such amazing structure and arrangement of walls topensate for herck of building more.

    Itf this was enough to tell me something, then it would be for her ability to drawyouts and do amazing designs for any city.

    Thinking of her, I realised that she was the one to solve my problem. Looking at mynd, looking empty and void, barren of anything, I could only sigh and decide to start focusing on something that didn''t need any genius to do.

    "Let''s start out with walls!" It was the part I could do at the moment without the need of waiting for anyone. It was also the only thing I could do on my own without messing up anything in mynd.

    I just needed to circle mynd entirely with walls, right? So I just had to follow the edge of my pale gold lighting from mynd, andy out blocks one on top of another.

    There was no other way to build walls but using this long and tiring process. From the surface, I just had to execute a technique for each tile and block I''d ce on the walls.

    The differencey in the sturdiness of these blocks, the size of each one, and how tall one wanted his walls to be.

    "Hmm¡­ I should n to build a grand wall, one enough to fend off lots of forces without getting much damage to mine," I contemted and without much hesitation I decided to go directly for the highest grade technique in all of them.

    It was one that''d create a block made out of a steel like fortified material. It was five metres in all measures, making it look like a giant boulder not a mere block.

    "Form!" The word used was this, but to make this technique stronger I had to use a writing method as well.

    "This¡­" I expected the produced block to be higher in grade. The one described by Zangibar''s words would form silver white steel like boulders in the size I mentioned before.

    But the block formed this time was different. It was double in size as a start. And its colour was ck with white lines appearing on its sides. And it got something like faint scales appearing on the outer surface as well.

    I looked at this and couldn''t help but think about the thickness of my walls. If I ced two boulders together, they''d form twenty metres width of my walls.

    This might look good, but I knew it wasn''t. "It''s better to ce ten blocks together," I decided after giving this matter a little thought. "Time to execute another tech¡­ What the heck?"

    I noticed that the technique I used previously didn''t vanish like how Zangibar exined.

    It was still working, shing light from the depths of its circr shaped appearance. I looked at it for a moment and with a thought, it moved slightly to one direction before releasing another block out.

    "It worked!" I soon realised the reason behind this. I just needed to control the technique with my mind, infuse my energy towards it for it to produce blocks at ces I desire.

    And that change was thanks to a mere change in the recipe of the technique by writing the word ''Form'' instead of just speaking it.

    "Great¡­ But the energy draining from this technique is really outrageous!" I examined my body to feel the energy sucked dry at a fast rate.

    If this continues, then forget about building part of the wall here. Just cing a hundred blocks of these would be stretching out my limits.

    But who said I initially intended to use my energy alone? "Come out!" in a simple wave of my hand, my chariot got filled to the brim with bones, and I even left behind mountains of bones as well.

    This was mynd, and I got all the authority to do anything here. Unlike using my bones in the middle of a fight, taking such a grand amount in one breath was a simple and safe thing to do.

    And simply like that, a torrent of energy gushed into my body the moment I sent my spiritual power outside and epassed the entire bones I took.

    In return for that, my technique shook and it started to crazily respond to the monstrous amount of energy gushing into my body.

    Like a sh it passed over the edge of my territory, throwing out blocks like they were raindrops falling from the sky! I had to keep us at such insane speed and followed behind with my chariot and bones.

 Chapter 1072 The Land Layout

    Chapter 1072 The Land Layout

    The amount I took got consumed fast. In less than an hour, all the bones I took were turned to dust. But that wasn¡¯t without a good result.

    The walls stretched out to cover a distance of tens of miles. In just one hour, I believed I managed to cover up over fifty miles.

    And all the bones I used were just green grade. It wasn¡¯t that much of a grade, but it was the most abundant type of bones I got.

    Looking at this grand wall, stretching behind for tens of miles, I felt satisfied. ¡°Rising up for three hundred metres, with one hundred metres width¡­ It¡¯s indeed something intimidating to any eye,¡± I muttered softly before recing the exhausted bones with another batch.

    The technique I usedsted for two hours before getting exhausted. As a result, I started another technique and itsted for another couple of hours before someone shed from far and came directly to me.

    It was Lucas and he moved like a gale of wind, hurriedlying over.

    ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡± seeing him brisklying at me in such a way told me that something bad happened.

    Who dared to do anything bad to me? Even if I was busy building mynd, it wasn¡¯t an excuse for others to aim at my grand army!

    ¡°Lord¡­ This¡­ It¡¯s like that¡­¡± at first, he seemed struggling to speak before he addressed the problem.

    And when I heard what he said, I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head in a bitter way.

    Amidst my enthusiasm to build a great wall, I totally forgot the gates!

    ¡°Fine, you can enter thend by passing by the walls at the end,¡± I pointed in the opposite direction before adding, ¡°I won¡¯t add gates for now. I¡¯ll add themter on.¡±

    Deciding the ces of the gates wasn¡¯t something trivial. It wasn¡¯t like cing blocks over one another.

    I had to consider the ce of the gate, its rtion with other gates and distance. Not to mention the defensive structures around gates should be fortified, better to arrange an army camp just next to each gate.

    A wide and well paved road should be arranged to end up at each gate. Not to mention the need to build check points and even build a trench if possible or perhaps a drawing bridge.

    These all needed the entire ce inside to get nned first before cing the gates. So I decided to postpone such a tedious task forter, and instead ask the army to find their way in using an alternative route.

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t forget to tell Loran this¡­¡± I recalled the task in mind for this genius ex-lord, and so I decided to entrust this task to Lucas to deliver her.

    ¡°But lord¡­ Shouldn¡¯t we go out and start hunting downnds for you?¡± from the side, Lucas looked perplexedly at me as if I made a mistake or something.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you need to rest?¡± I knew they had such a task, but I thought they wanted to rest up their forces.

    ¡°Thesezyds gotid out there for days! It¡¯s enough rest for an entire year if lord wants my opinion about it!¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡± I forgot that I went all the way to grab the lords¡¯ scatterednds and spent long days there. In the meantime, the forces of mine remained behind and got a long rest indeed.

    ¡°Take this first,¡± I took out a staff and handed it over to him, ¡°this is my treasure. It can be used in this way¡­¡±

    I started to exin things over for him, while addressing clearly what I needed him to do.

    Why the heck should I start moving for a long time to gather up thends they conquered? Wasn¡¯t it better to just hand this staff over to Lucas, let him save the bookmarks of differentnds?

    Like this, I¡¯d just have him do all the hard work for a few days or even a week beforeing over and taking the staff back. In just a few hours I¡¯dplete the task that¡¯d take me many days!

    ¡°Sure, lord can rest assured¡­ I won¡¯t disappoint lord,¡± he bowed while storing the staff away. ¡°What about Loran¡¯s task?¡±

    ¡°Make her draw what I asked ande to deliver it over to me,¡± I pondered, ¡°arrange the army while she is busy doing this and leave part for her to lead after getting this task done.¡±

    ¡°I will abide by your orders,¡± Lucas was such an obedient and more importantly dependable general of mine.

    As I watched him leave at such a fast speed, I knew that everything I entrusted him with would be done without a single mistake or dy.

    He was just this capable without doubt.

    ¡°Time to continue building the walls,¡± as I got every single task I wanted done, I returned back to focus again at the task in hand.

    I executed the technique once more and then started a long spree of building the walls.

    To be honest, I thought it¡¯d take long days to get this done. But after using higher grade bones like blue and silver ones, the speed ofying blocks increased by several folds.

    At a time, and when I used my silver bones, the speed looked terrifying! The technique shed in a speed that travelled my chariot¡¯s intermediate speed.

    That was something! And that cut short the time needed to build this wall by more than half, or even more.

    It took me only one day to get things done. I looked at the grand building of my walls once finished. And it was indeed something impressive.

    ¡°Like this, even if I was away, a grand army many folds than mine will find it hard to even get past the walls.¡±

    I nodded my head in satisfaction. And that was just the simpleyout of the walls.

    There were still towers, gates, huge defensive weapons and such things. If they were all installed and built, how magnificent and scary would mynd look from far?

    During this one day¡¯s work, I got to receive the drawingyout of the entirend from one of Loran¡¯s men.

 Chapter 1073 The Problem With The Staff

    Chapter 1073 The Problem With The Staff

    This girl¡­ She was just sopetitive! She knew that drawing theyout wasn¡¯t a problem, but delivering it was. She was travelling on foot, and that meant she¡¯d take a long time to reach me and the same to return back to her forces.

    So she thought about delivering the drawings to one of her men before hurrying after Lucas.

    I held the drawings in hand and started reading them.

    From my past experience in dealing withplicated drawings and blueprints, this one seemed much simpler.

    ¡°She¡­ Got to be kidding me!¡± I finished looking at all the drawings and couldn¡¯t help butment my bad luck. ¡°This is all childish drawing! Doesn¡¯t she know how to draw or what?!!¡±

    What I saw wasn¡¯t that much different from a ten years old kid drawing on a piece of paper. The lines were erratic, the drawings looked too simple than they should be.

    Well¡­ putting that aside, at least there was a general direction I could follow. To be honest, forgetting about the quality of drawing, she designed the city in a good way.

    ¡°Time to build roads and buildings inside,¡± I moved my eyes towards the grand open space lined inside mynd before starting to work again.

    In fact this task that looked much easier than building walls brick by brick proved to be otherwise. I had to carefully check the childish drawing from time to time, and eventually had to run my imagination wild toplete the task in hand.

    Things weren¡¯t that easy when considering a small mistake would ruin the entire grandyout of my base.

    I knew mynd would grow up eventually, and Loran also knew. So she kept part of the designs forter development as well.

    I couldn¡¯t tug into the areas outside mynd borders for now. So all I could do was to just develop the parts under my control.

    Districts appeared, training camps were built, defensive towers in various sizes and types were formed.

    Unlucky for me, Loran designed everything based on her past experience. So she selected the most basic andmon forms of buildings and defensive structures to n out my city.

    While I was using the highest form possible to build my city. And that soon created some sort of distortion than the initialyout.

    ¡°Sigh! I have to consider this as a grander design for much vasternd,¡± at the middle of this, I had to give in trying to amend her designs to match what I was building.

    Take the training ground I just built on the eastern side of my city. It was supposed to be built from rocks that spanned for half a metre square.

    But when I used my own way to build it, the size swelled up by five folds! That made the initial size of this training camp that was supposed to cover five miles square to cover up to twenty-five!

    Not to mention adding the grander form of the towers and defensive drills here made it much bigger than that!

    And that wasn¡¯t an exception. It kept repeating at other various buildings I wasying out. And yet, knowing that I was going to mess with what she drew for me, I kept doing it non-stop.

    I aimed for power and hegemony. Layouts were just a guidance, nothing more. I kept following the grand design and eventually, what she nned to be situated inside the city of mine was only done by less than twenty percent!

    As I thought midway, I had to deal with these designs as designs for my future and huger city.

    Just as I was working on the western zone, thest part still unbuilt in my city, I suddenly spotted a fog of orange fire howling towards me from far.

    Four days already passed since the departure of Lucas and Loran. I didn¡¯t expect to see him so soon. I estimated that he¡¯d take one week beforeing to see me.

    ¡°Lord,¡± as hended on my chariot, I just waved my right arm while my left kept controlling the technique.

    I was building a grand club ce, where my people coulde and run, enjoy various sports if they liked, and also keep their physique in top shape while using the gymnasium.

    I was surprised that Loran left behind such a buildingyout, and was even more surprised to discover that there was a technique used to build such a thing.

    Well, it seemed various races and civilisations shared parts of theirmon things, like the club here.

    ¡°Are you done?¡± I asked without turning my head to him.

    ¡°Lord, we managed to seize twenty lords¡¯nds,¡± Lucas paused before adding, ¡°we left part of our armies behind to secure them from any greedy lord nearby. But like this we can¡¯t progress any further.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± I got what he wanted to say. Stretching out my right arm, I demanded, ¡°give me the staff. We¡¯ll head there once I¡¯m done with this.¡±

    The building process was almost done. All I needed was to wait for ten minutes and such a grand club that spanned over a hundred square miles would be finished.

    ¡°I stored up the locations of the twenty ces there. Here, lord can check.¡±

    I grabbed the staff before I frowned. I couldn¡¯t help but turn to him and ask in serious manner:

    ¡°Are you sure you saved them? There are no new entries there at the saved bookmarks.¡±

    This was indeed a surprise. I always thought Lucas was capable and trustworthy. Yet he seemed to mess up at such conjecture.

    Without saving bookmarks, then I¡¯d have to spend more time covering up the areas they conquered. And with this, I¡¯d end up having lessnd to absorb than what I initially hoped for.

    ¡°This¡­ Ah, I forgot about it,¡± I heard the sound of someone pping his hand. Was it his face? Or his forehead?

    ¡°What?¡± I urged, ¡°what happened?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ When I got the staff from lord and checked the saved bookmarks, I couldn¡¯t find a single saved thing there.¡±

 Chapter 1074 Lorans Punishment

    ¡°Do you mean¡­ This staff of mine wipes out its saved bookmarks when changing owners?¡± a realisation shed by my eyes, ¡°take it then. Check if the bookmarks you saved are there or not.¡±

    I tossed the staff over and once he grabbed it, he remained silent before a sigh of relief could be heard. ¡°It¡¯s saved there, all is there.¡±

    ¡°Great,¡± it was something new even for me about my staff, ¡°wait until I¡¯m done. Then you can open a portal for the two of us to jump over.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Lucas stayed by my side silent while I kept working. Just as I was done, I casually asked:

    ¡°How big are our losses? Don¡¯t tell me we lost a lot!¡±

    ¡°Lord¡­ We didn¡¯t have you!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not an excuse!¡±

    I red at him before adding, ¡°I can ept losses, but to a certain limit. Exceed it and you two will get demoted! How much did we lose?¡±

    ¡°Lord¡­ We lost ten percent so far,¡± seemingly fazed by my words, he staggered a step or two before adding in a weak tone.

    Ten percent? Well¡­ It wasn¡¯t that bad.

    ¡°Good, try to not exceed this limit,¡± I warned, ¡°I¡¯ll give you reinforcements as well as the remaining forces of the other killed lords to help.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I looked at the distance, ¡°open a portal first and let¡¯s not waste more time.¡±

    Once he opened a portal, I moved through and appeared at a new ce. It was and without an owner, with lots of forces standing on guard and many were standing idle without moving a finger.

    ¡°Tell me what¡¯s up then,¡± I looked at the remaining forces of the dead lord before adding, ¡°you got enough forces to support!¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ In my case that¡¯s true. But¡­¡±

    ¡°But what?¡± I went to execute the absorption technique before grabbing the mysterious cube after gaining the weird mark as long as many bones from the dead were around.

    ¡°Loran¡­ She overdid it!¡±

    I turned to him before sighing. ¡°I¡¯ll meet her up when we arrive at her main army¡­ Let¡¯s go to the next spot.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°But what? Why are you growing fond of words all of sudden?!!¡± I said in displeasure while passing through the next portal.

    ¡°Lord¡­ She knew you¡¯d be mad so she took her leave first.¡±

    ¡°Did what?¡±

    ¡°She went up ahead to battle another lord, saying that she isn¡¯t free to meet lord yet.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    My eyes twitched before my mind found the perfect punishment for such a despicable personality.

    ¡°Tell her this, I will only grant soulers and they¡¯ll work under you from now on. Only the forces she¡¯d have after killing those lords will act as her support. And in the end, the one who will give me morends will be promoted.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°Just deliver my message over, and tell her I¡¯m not free to meet up with her yet,¡± I jumped off my chariot, went down to execute my absorption technique before taking up all the bones, the mark from the lord¡¯s dead corpse, alongside the cube.

    Trying to act cheap on me like that? Who was the one serving the other? What a foolish girl!

    I was the lord here, the one who¡¯d grant others forces not the other way around. Trying to fool with me? I¡¯d instantly f*ck you over!

    ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± the mission that¡¯d take roughly a few days to be done before ended in less than one hour. ¡°Come out!¡± Instantly I summoned five million soulers, to have two and half just appearing here.

    ¡°Lead them well,¡± I said to Lucas, ¡°let¡¯s return back. Then you are going to gather up your scattered forces before going out again.¡±

    ¡°Got it lord¡­¡± he opened a portal and I simply passed through it. Just as I was about to vanish, he couldn¡¯t help but shout:

    ¡°What if she asked for my help?¡±

    ¡°Ignore her!¡± I decisively said before vanishing through the portal.

    Helping someone who acted arrogantly and foolishly with me? That¡¯s a joke!

    I knew that she was still not used to her new status. And this small lesson would help to wake her up.

    ¡°Time to finish this¡­ What the heck?!!¡± just as I arrived here, and just before I¡¯d start doing anything, I noticed something amiss.

    Mynd¡­ It grew bigger! Damn! I forgot that adding twentynds to it would increase its size.

    Before, my walls were the horizon of mynd. But now? Just being close to the western zone made me see clearly that mynd stretched outside for teens of miles away from the walls.

    If this kept going on, wouldn¡¯t I have to keep building forever? Damn!

    After epting such fate, I resumed building again.

    Luckily, I used a grander version of everything and that saved me the trouble to look for Loran for now. This girl had to be disciplined, and looking for her and waiting to draw more designs would take much time.

    I took half a day to finish up the remaining buildings inside my walls. Then I went outside and resumed building.

    I treated this wall as the inner wall of my grand city. More walls would beter added, and that would give a grander look for mynd.

    I just hoped to be able to have time and ability to build another tower before my time was up. I have less than two weeks left, and hopefully I¡¯ll be able to finish everything in time.

    It wasn¡¯t just limited to the time I needed for building, but also for the size of mynd.

    And that meant I had to depend as well over the performance of these two out there. I hoped my punishment would entice more energy in Loran, not causing other side effects like gettingzy or holding grudges.

    The visit from Lucas was repeated just two dayster. It took him five days this time toe seeking me out.

    And he didn¡¯t disappoint me, nor did Loran. This girl turned fiercer when she heard about what I imposed over as a punishment.

 Chapter ?1075 The Purge Plan

    ?1075 The Purge n

    They crushed forty-three lords this time, while Loran adapted an approach that helped her relieve the pressure over her forces.

    She dealt with the lords as a cluster, while wiping each group of lords out in a single violent attack.

    Like this, even if she suffered bigger losses than Lucas, she didn''t have to leave behind any forces to safeguard against anything.

    In fact, she used her knowledge about the nature of the world here for her own benefit. And I had to give her a few points for that.

    Out of this bulk, Lucas only crushed seventeen and she handled the rest. The biggest factor in this was for her to not leave behind any forces, making Lucas wait for her forces to be exhausted and need reinforcements.

    "Lord, what about her?" as I finished taking all thends, bones, and cubes, Lucas asked, "she has little forces left."

    "Fine," I couldn''t help but bitterly smile at this sharp witted girl, "grant her all the forces we gained as extras this round."

    "This¡­"

    "Don''t worry," I felt like he was regretting speaking up for her. I knew he did it for my sake, not hers. After all, if she turned out to be weak, she''d restrain the ongoing expansion process, "I''ll grant you more soulers now."

    Like before, I summoned five million soulers to get surprised to see them all appear.

    Wait¡­ Don''t tell me mynd now could allow me to summon more!

    After summoning one and half extra million, I hit my limit.

    "Take half and let her have the other half," seeing all this, I knew it would be unfair to give them all to Lucas.

    "I''ll abide by your orders," and this dude wasn''t like her. He didn''t care about having grander forces than her, but focusing more on the grinder picture and goal of me, his lord.

    I liked that attitude of his to be honest.

    After finishing this round, the smile on my face got wiped out when I returned back.

    "Damn! Who is exactly working for whom here? I''m the lord! I should have rest and pleasantries, not working my ass off like this!"

    The corners of my mouth twitched when I returned. I was just able to cover up one quarter of the added space outside the wall before the entire space got increased by fold!

    Dammit! Should I call them in and end their progress or what?

    Even with such an increase, the colour of my territory remained pale gold. It didn''t show any signs of changing colour, and it seemed it wouldn''t do it anytime soon.

    After all this was expected. The grand majority of thends I conquered were all green and white in colour. Blue only blossomed rarely. I doubted even if I got more than three or four during these two trips.

    Trying to push a pale gold territory with greens and whites? That was indeed an impossible feat!

    I''d need tons of thesends before dreaming about ascending to dark gold grade.

    Then how did Berry do it? I got the feeling that having a pale gold grade was actually restraining my hands. How about it when I got it to reach dark gold grade then?

    Tsk! I thought I was doing great, but it seemed she was also doing great.

    I returned to resume my work, and this time I summoned Lucas just six days after.

    The deadline is already upon us. I focused on building towers more than anything else. I got used to the designyout and the pattern behind it with time.

    So I randomly selected ces ording to my guesses and built towers everywhere.

    Even if this design was ruined, it didn''t matter. Removing a block or two from the entire cityyout wasn''t a big deal as long as I said so.

    In the meantime, these towers would help the defending forces to protect mynd. This way, I wouldn''t need to worry about the regions beyond the great wall.

    "Lord!" Once I summoned him back, Lucas was flustered at first before greeting me at once in deep respect.

    "It''s almost time," I knew there wasn''t much time left, "let''s go and absorb thesends you conquered before letting you loose."

    "What does lord mean by letting us loose?" Lucas seemed surprised about my arrangements.

    "It''s easy, from now on, we won''t aim for taking out lords, but destroying their defensive buildings and towers. In other words, you''llmence a sweep clean operation to pave the path forter crush after our return."

    "Return?"

    "Don''t keep asking, and let''s go and im these ces first," I knew he didn''t know anything about my conversation with Berry.

    Yet unlike him, I bet Loran knew what this meant when she''d hear my orders.

    Despite being curious, heplied and opened a path. We went through and kept jumping over, while he sent a messenger to deliver my new orders over to Loran.

    "Start the purge operation, leave not a single tower behind," my words were decisive and clear. From now on, the two of them would work like this until our time here would end.

    During thest hunt, I gained almost the same amount ofnd asst time. And like the previous two times, I gained one blue territory and the rest were greens and whites.

    As expected, thisst addition didn''t cause any change in mynd''s colour. It just added more space outside.

    Left with little time, almost less than two days, I started to focus on towers again. As for the other two, I trusted they''d do as I instructed.

    Destroying buildings, especially towers, was going to deal a strong blow to lords.

    From Loran''s design, I got that idea. Lords weren''t like me, they had limited energy and power within their bodies.

    So no matter how mighty a lord was, he''d take a long time to rebuild hisnds. And I bet Loran would read through my intentions.

    Like that, even if I didn''te here for a long time, the lords wouldn''t just try their luck against mynd.

 Chapter ?1076 What The Heck...?!!!

    ?1076 What The Heck...?!!!

    They''d be more focused on either fending off other lords around, or trying to fortify theirnds by any means by biding their time.

    This would also buy me valuable time.

    Two days passed so fast before I finally felt something amiss. It started as if my body suddenly got exposed to extreme heat.

    As if standing naked directly under the sun on the hottest days of summer, I felt my body warm up all of sudden before the sight before me started to change.

    It felt like moving around was futile, as if my legs, hands, and even my chariot was moving inside denseyers of sand.

    I didn''t need to ask or specte about the reason as one simply jumped into my mind.

    "This is bad!" I instantly recalled something. And without a single moment of hesitation, I called back my chariot and all the souls IN scattered around.

    From the words of Berry, she told me that when the time was up, and one month would pass, then every single lord would be propelled back to his world.

    As for his forces, they''d remain here until the world would be essible again. And then these forces would appear inside each lord''s homnd.

    This might be good, but just as it was happening, I got a scary thought.

    What if my chariot, Lucas, and my soulers didn''t return back with me? What if I lost all of their support? In addition to that, Lucas got my staff already!

    Damn! Losing my chariot was like losing a leg! And losing my staff was like losing my car!

    As a result, I instantly acted and retrieved the chariot and Lucas first, other soulerster.

    The world around me started to grow blurry. The light itself started to distort and it seemed like a ss that was cracking all over and was on the verge of shattering.

    I have never experienced such a situation or feeling before. While I was standing in my ce without the ability to even move my eyelids, I heard a booming explosive sound before everything turned dark as if someone stole the light away.

    "Hoof! Hoof! What the heck¡­ Was that¡­?!!!" It took me roughly a few minutes to be able to catch my breaths and open my eyes.

    Yet every single cell in my body was aching. It felt like my body was stabbed with daggers and needles, getting tortured.

    Damn! F*ck this! Who is this psycho who devised this brutal nature of that damn universe? I hate him! No wait, I curse you and your entire family up to your great grandfather, motherf*cker!

    It took me an entire half of an hour to be able to just sit. And when I did, I felt something amiss almost instantly.

    "This¡­" I didn''t notice it at first as I wasying on the ground. As expected, my chariot was gone, and I flung on the ground like a dead rock.

    I was still in the continent which I granted for those ten ns from the other universe. Yet I knew many of them were gone to the shadow world of mine.

    Taking a single nce around, there wasn''t a single one here. It seemed I took everyone into my world, and there was no one left here.

    That was indeed surprising, but this wasn''t what gave me doubt and fright.

    It was the sky!

    Looking at the sky told me something wrong was there. Before, the sky of my second Earth was purely clean, with few normal clouds and shining bright light that would change from time to time.

    I got used to this. But right now that sky was showing something bizarre.

    It showed res of light, thick arcs of light that danced all over the sky while shing off in different colours.

    It was weird, amazingly beautiful and mesmerising. Not to mention it made me frown.

    This was my world, my secluded world. No one had any ess to it if I didn''t grant him one.

    This phenomenon wasn''t like the one that happened when I cultivated, or when others cultivated.

    It was a totally new phenomenon, one that left me bewildered after seeing it.

    And just before I''d regain full control over my body, a weird message shed in front of my eyes.

    [A message was sent from Krishn world''s will]

    [This is the message: Well done human race Hye. You outdid what I expected from you and all the worlds you gave to me are going to merge in time]

    "Worlds I gave? They will merge in time?!!"

    I never got a system message here. System was active inside my Earth. After all, the apocalypse scenario of that trial was undergoing there.

    There was no need for the system to contact me in such a way. Even when I got to know that my world was indeed inside my universe, meaning it was under the reach of the system, I didn''t receive any message about this except when I first came here.

    Wait¡­ Didn''t I get something like this before? This world''s will, or whatever it was, issued me a quest back then.

    What was it? For some reason, I felt quite dizzy and heavy. It was unlike my normal days. And before I''d ascertain anything, a new message popped up in front of my eyes.

    [The number of worlds undergoing the merge process is: 227]

    [The Krishn world''s will is starting the merge now]

    [The percent of mergepletion is: 0.0001 %]

    [Don''t attempt to leave the Krishn world before the merge process is over, or else you''ll risk losing all the remaining worlds]

    [The estimated time before the merge is done: 2.5 years]

    "What the heck?!!!" I looked with widened eyes and disbelief towards the scary number that appeared in front of me.

    Damn! Two years and half? Was this for real?

    I had almost twenty days left for the fifth quest to start. Give or take a couple of days, and putting the frightening time difference I got from being here, I got around four hundred days left.

 Chapter ?1077 Im Expecting A Grand Prize!

    ?1077 I''m Expecting A Grand Prize!

    No matter how I racked my brain about it, this wasn''t even close to two and half years the system just spouted to me!

    Dammit!

    "Is there any other way around? Can I ask for the merge to pause, return to do my things back on Earth, beforeing back?"

    [If you left, you''ll end up losing the remaining worlds in the merge]

    "F*ck you!" without holding anything of my rage I added in deep rage, "what do you take me for? A fool? Who the heck devised such a damn crazy quest? If you want me to fail my quests back to Earth and ruin everything I did, you can just tell me directly in the face! Have balls and face me, cowards!!!"

    I was fed up already. Saying that I was on the verge of exploding was an understatement for sure.

    Exploding? If there was something even beyond this then it might fit me better!

    [Don''t insult the system! We are fair and impartial!]

    "Impartial and fair my ass!" I harrumphed, looked around without knowing what I should do right now.

    What the heck was that? I got forced to forfeit my fifth quest and my golden quest simply like that?

    Having to wait here for two and half years? That meant almost forty-five days back on Earth!

    I got twenty till the start of the two quests¡­ And until I''d return back, I''d just appear after the passage of twenty-five more f*cking days!

    How could this not be called injustice, unfair, and partial treatment to me?

    Do you think I''d go down simply like that? Hell! Even if I had to ask help from everyone I knew, even if I had to seek your damn filthy headquarters and burn it down over your damn heads, I''d do it!

    You thought I showed enough craziness already? Let me show you how crazy I''d really be!

    "What the heck is that?!!" amidst my anger and frustration, I didn''t notice it until almost an hour passed.

    Even during my fume of rage, I noticed that my eyes were fixated over my left hand without looking at anything else.

    A fierce beast wouldn''t lose its sense of danger and alertness even if he was heavily wounded!

    "This¡­" this time I cooled off my mind, while something insane shed past my mind.

    What was I seeing right now? My left hand, it all turned into a shining bright arm. It was like a group of stars were stacked there, shining in their brightest light, masking my left arm entirely from my shoulder down to my toes.

    This¡­ A simple and yet crazy theory appeared in my mind when I regained myposure. "The cubes¡­ Don''t tell me¡­"

    A frightening idea shed past my mind. So this was the true use of these damn cubes! Dammit! They were just something that got me into such a deep and bottomless abyss of hell!

    Why the heck don''t youe and shoot me in the head instead, relieve me from such a pathetic fate as a failure?

    "Hold on a second¡­" and just when I got my mind back to work, and when I finally uncovered the truth behind these mysterious cubes, I realised that I did this to myself.

    Partially it was true. Who said that the system wouldn''t step in and help me elerate the process? Who set the rules? Those motherf*ckers did!

    They just needed an excuse, and I just gave them one on a golden te!

    Dammit! F*ck me and f*ck you all, son of b*tches!

    Yet when I was about to take another roller coaster down the hell of despair and rage once more, something shed in my mind.

    Something I nned to do before, something I decided on prior to discovering all this mysterious shadow world of mine.

    "Hahahaha! Did you think you could frame me? Get rid of me? Hahahaha! You damn fools! What a regret! I wanted to see your f*cking faces right now and pissing on all of you, hahahaha!"

    Like a madman, like a man who was on the verge of dying in the middle of a boundless stormy ocean, and finally got a rope thrown at him to survive from drowning, I was!

    I stood up, arched my body and keptughing,ughing for an unknown period of time. When I ever recalled these moments, jumping from the depths of despair directly into the highest summit of glory, I knew I looked like a crazy man at the moment.

    But I got all the right tough until my strength failed me and fell on the ground, panting for breaths, while tears of joy ran down over my face.

    motherf*ckers! Whom did you think you were messing with? I wasn''t a mere ant, thinking that you could stumble and crush me anytime you wanted.

    I was Hye! And I''d ept this challenge and crush all these dirty schemes of yours.

    Trying to force me out of thepetition and lose my edge by manipting time? Trying to outdo me in my own game?

    Manipting time? Humph! Let me show you how, the lord of time, I would manipte time and crush this hurdle while reaping all the benefits in return.

    "Krishn world''s will, I risked my life for you, risked everything just for your progress. Don''t fail to know this, I expect a reward like nothing before! Or else, such a rich meal wouldn''t be delivered for you again, ever again!"

    And for unknown reason, I felt the entire world tremble as if it was resonating with my will and threatening words.

    Yes, engrave my words deeply into your heart and soul, whatever you were. I wouldn''t let you take advantage of me. I paid a hefty price already for you to get such a rich meal.

    And such a meal wasn''t for free. As I suffered all this, you had to present something that would let my jaw drop for a long time out of amazement.

 Chapter ?1078 Faceslapping Jerks Is Awesome!

    ?1078 Facepping Jerks Is Awesome!

    [The Krishn world''s will tells you to not worry. Something amazing is waiting for you once the merge is done]

    "I''ll wait for that," and when I finally found my magical solution, it was time to summon my Lucas.

    "Lord¡­ This¡­ Are you ok?"

    "Stay here," I gave him an order, "you are going to help others in their tasks. Train me a great army, one that will leave everyone in awe."

    "S¡­ Sure lord¡­"

    From his gazes, I realised how tattered my armour and clothes were.

    I didn''t give a damn! Dude, if you were out an hour ago, you''d have seen a scene of your lord that never crossed your mind, even in your wildest imagination.

    "Give me that staff," I extended my right hand, as I feared if I did anything with my left this mysterious merging process would face a problem."

    "Here lord, but¡­"

    "Come with me first," I opened a portal and passed through it. We appeared at the first training ground. "You''ll reside here and help. If you want, you can wander the world using these teleportation gates out there."

    I pointed towards the direction of the teleportation zone, while he stood there in silence and doubt.

    "If anyone sought me out, tell them I''d be absent for a long time¡­" I paused before adding, "a long time will pass, so don''t let anyone panic and don''t disappoint me."

    "Yes, lord."

    "See you again in a few years," I opened a portal and vanished while he was shouting something about the meaning of my words.

    He looked distressed. But dude, this isn''t even considered true distress and fear. I just got through the death valley and got resurrected with a miracle of my luck.

    "Finally here," I looked up ahead and grinned, summoned my chariot before venturing towards the front.

    "I always took you as a ce I didn''t want to touch again in my life, a cursed ce that gave me lots of bitter memories. But rejoice pal, it''s your moment to shine!"

    I couldn''t restrain myself fromughing while moving my chariot through the huge dome that covered the hidden realm here.

    It was the pocket world where that damn weapon was hiding in, the ce I gained all my ten extinct races and the hostile world ten top ns from.

    And it was also the ce where it''d save my ass, literally!

    What was the strict and severe conditions of the f*cking system?

    I shouldn''t get out of this world, and I had to stay here for two and half years.

    What about my pocket world? It was indeed part of my second Earth world. So the first condition was met. And it had a time maniption effect!

    I didn''t know for sure how long it was, but it was around three up to five folds. That meant staying for three years there would take only one year on my second Earth, less than twenty days on Earth.

    This¡­ This was my coup d''etat, motherf*ckers! This was myeback! And with a single move, I flipped your entire grand scheme over and regained my life.

    Your checkmate this time was overthrown through the window by none other than me.

    Trying to y smart by using time against me? Hahahaha! Who was that f*Cking idiot who proposed such an idea?

    ying with time against the lord of time himself? Hahahaha! I just regretted the sight of those damn bastards when they''d see me pass through this without a scratch.

    As I entered that world which held depressing and bitter memories about, I couldn''t help but feel blessed.

    Yet before I''d rejoice for true, I hurriedly opened my system interface and there I found the countdown.

    It was still the same! It didn''t get affected by my time maniption ability affecting this world.

    I checked, double checked, triple checked¡­ And the quest was still valid and going smoothly.

    [An advice, don''t get over your head because of a fluke of luck!]

    "Oh¡­ So you decided to speak with me? Who are you? A f*cking traitor working for others?" I stopped my chariot, and with a wave of my hand, I looked at the sky while something was appearing just next to my chariot.

    "Do you want to see how overbearing I am? Then open your eyes and watch! Do you think this is the fullest of my abilities? Hahahaha! Let me introduce you to my lovely little baby here!"

    *Swoosh!*

    And in a sh, a gigantic thing appeared next to me.

    I didn''t find it weird for the mastermind behind all this to speak directly to me. If I was him, then feeling the urge to vomit blood right now would be totally normal.

    He spent tons of resources and burnt tons of brain cells for him toe up with such a brilliant scheme. He used one simple w of my actions, one that I never ounted for, and tried to twist it around, arming it up against me.

    He just thought acting fair and just, by using the system rules and binding them against me, would be enough to leave him unscathed and let me fall.

    But against his machinations, I triumphed! By being here, it was already my victory.

    Yet who said I shouldn''t crush himpletely and leave him crippled or dead out of his despair and disbelief?

    I couldn''t go to this son of b*tch and keep pping him on the face until he''d die. But I got another way to p him in the face and stab a poisonous dagger of frustration and regret deep down his heart.

    And this was by summoning a simple item of mine; my castle!

    "Hahahaha! Did you possibly think I was out of cards? Idiot! You should dig a hole and throw yourself in right now, hahahaha!"

    I pointed my hand towards my castle before adding amidst myughs, "this is my girl, the beauty I gained from that king. And thanks to me, it can boost time from two folds up to one hundred per my desire. Don''t believe me? Hahahaha, let me open the description interface of it and let you have a read. Just wait¡­ can you see these lines? Hahahaha!"

    I opened the castle interface and clicked on its description. Arge window opened with tons of information there.

    I pointed at a few lines and keptughing without saying a single word. Why should I say anymore while these lines said everything?

    [The Fearful Castle: Heaven grade artefact. Belongs to King Hye of the human race. Can''t be dropped except by killing the king by another king.

    The current special ability detected by King Hye of the human race: Time maniption.

    The king has all the power to regte the time maniption as he wants, with minimum time difference 1:2 with the real world as the passive effect granted without paying any price, and 1:100 with the real world with paying the highest price.]

    "Hahahahaha!" and all I did was to keep pointing towards these lines andugh,ugh from the bottom of my heart.

    I never felt appreciative before for this gift from the old man like now. Thanks old man, if not for your time maniption gift of your race that you imparted on me that day, I''d have gotten screwed over by these jerks!

 Chapter 1068 Scaring Her Away

    ¡°This¡­ Does this mean once I¡¯m there, time here will stop?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s indeed true,¡± she smiled, ¡°and that¡¯s why someoneing from tens of thousands of years or even more from the past will only stay for ten years here.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t find any suitable words to express what I was feeling right now. This girl¡­ Why was it this damn hard to keep a logical and easy to understand conversation with her?

    This was an unprecedented situation, an awkward one for me.

    ¡°Fine,¡± I coughed and acted as if I got suchplicated logic behind her words, ¡°so I have to travel between here and there?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I came here specifically to meet you before you¡¯ll head back to your world.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± I now know the reason behind her bizarre appearance in front of me.

    I couldn¡¯t say I got it all, but at least got a general understanding of it.

    ¡°Then if a single one of us moving back to his world will trigger a time pause, how do we live and act here?¡± I still recalled sending Lang to Tom¡¯s world. Not to mention Tom himself did that.

    ¡°Well, if a single lord appeared here, we are given all a month¡¯s time to live normally,¡± she paused as she scratched her head.

    Girl, if you were facing such difficulty and you lived here for such a long time and experienced everything here, how about me?

    At least you got to know tons of info about this world and even had the mind to understand it.

    ¡°Time flows for a month, some even say with each lording here we are given an extra month to live.¡±

    ¡°Live? Then what if not a single lord appeared? What if we got stagnant? Did that ever happen before?¡±

    ¡°Oh it happened,¡± for unknown reasons she seemed happy about it, ¡°how many did it¡­ I believe it was five? Or seve? Perhaps eight¡­ Can¡¯t remember actually.¡±

    My eyes twitched as she kept speaking in such a yful and happy tone, ¡°each time we all will be sent back to our respective homes, the entry to this universe will be blocked until the universe invites a new lord here.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, each time it won¡¯t take more than a few days to ess this universe again.¡±

    ¡°What about¡­ What if we were in the middle of a war? What happens then?¡±

    ¡°Nothing,¡± she shrugged as if it was a simple matter, ¡°all forces will be returned back to ournds.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why trying to invade otherses with a risk of losing everything at thest straw. That was the main reason why many lords grew the habit of staying dull andzy inside theirnds for it.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t me them now for this. If this was the true case here, then wasn¡¯t it better to stay ind and fend off attackers, waiting for the time allocated for them here to run and get saved?

    What A weird world and universe this was! Truly impressive and quite despicable and bizarre.

    ¡°And that¡¯s why you can¡¯t think about returning back to your world yet.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I looked in doubt towards her and she smiled wryly.

    ¡°Just as I said, by your presence here, one month of exempt time period is added. Even if you retreat to your world, the time here will continue passing normally. So you have to stay here and take advantage of that.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± I got what she wanted to say, but didn¡¯t that mean I¡¯d waste an entire month¡¯s time from my n schedule?

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry,¡± as if she saw through my worries, ¡°the time in your world is now stagnant. It won¡¯t return to beat until you return back.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ See¡­¡± I heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°You have been here for almost eleven days. So you got neen more days in this world. After that, you can return as the universe here will kick us all back.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that hard to get to this point. And that meant I could finish my preparations for mynd and forces here before returning back.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said what I came to say. Now big brother, it¡¯s up to you to make the best use of this time. Tell me, what do you n on doing?¡±

    She looked at me in anticipation and excitement, both unexined to me. ¡°I n to invade yournds and crush more armies of yours.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ You can¡¯t do that!¡± her eyes went wide as she staggered a few steps to the back.

    ¡°Why? You have the biggestnd here, and you also have those awesome Reapers.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t! You can¡¯t bully your younger sister because you are the big brother!¡±

    ¡°What the heck¡­!¡± the corners of my mouth twitched while watching her sh and instantly return to her ship in a single breath.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it! Set your greed over someone else, big brother.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t, your Reapers are very precious to me,¡± I slowly shook my head while her body trembled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯te near my beloved Reapers! I¡­ I will return and confine myself in mynd. It¡¯s impossible for you, for anyone to touch me inside mynd.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ Come on, can¡¯t you give your big brother a gift? Give me part¡­ No, give me half of your Reapers. I got affectionate with them.¡±

    ¡°No way! You are a big bully, I hate you!¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Just before I¡¯d say anything, her ship suddenly turned illusionary before vanishing from my sight.

    It seemed she got something simr to my teleportation staff, allowing her to jump away so damn fast.

    What a headache! I just found a gem in these Reapers, and yet she vanished in such a way and left me without even a clue about the presence of hernd.

    ¡°Tsk¡­ This Berry¡­ She is really troublesome¡­¡± I shook my head while finally deciding to drop this matter.

    Looking for her and going to hernd would take much time without doubt. Not to mention she seemed serious about locking herself up, calling back all of her forces, and closing up her territory with all of her forces and defences.

 Chapter 1079 Using The Castle Ability

    As expected, the other side remained all silent and didn¡¯t send me a single message afterwards.

    In fact I doubted he¡¯d even be alive or conscious after what I just showed.

    My castle was indeed a scary weapon to use. However it wasn¡¯t that useful for me actually.

    What was the point in increasing the time spent here? I looked around, and the only empty ce was here.

    It was nice to stay and have some time to rest. But for someone like me, it wasn¡¯t that cool toy down for such a long time.

    Turning months into long years would turn me into an old man so soon! Damn! This wasn¡¯t my n or intention to begin with!

    Wasting two or more years of my lifetime confined here doing just nothing? This wasn¡¯t my style of y.

    As I confirmed that the unwanted enemy wasn¡¯t going to say anymore, I returned to think about my ns here.

    I had to stay inside for two and half years. Such a long time was indeed precious. Instead of just wasting it in a single direction, why not make the best use of it?

    I knew that time would behave differently at ces I never went to. For example, Silverlining and his Toranks race personnel would always experience time exactly the same as I experienced.

    So that meant I¡¯d have two and half years of their support. And looking back at myrge stack of bones, this meant I got nearly not enough to sustain our deals for even a few months.

    What should I do then?

    I got only bones from killed enemies. The stronger the better. And as I was inside such a useless ce now, I couldn¡¯t see it but a huge prison that I couldn¡¯t escape from.

    ¡°If I can¡¯t get out to collect bones, then isn¡¯t it better to change the world here into one that will give me tons of bones instead?¡±

    This thought started to grow fast inside my mind. I had to adapt to such a prison.

    So instead of just epting this, I could instead look for other ways to harness bones.

    For example, I could purchase lots of monster dens from Silverlining, or use the ones I got already. Then I¡¯d allow many forces toe here and fight against them.

    Just like this, I¡¯d have a way to collect bones. They might be mostly low grade ones, but they were better than nothing, right?

    Aside from this, I got to think about using this time into something else.

    ¡°I can bring them in and let them do their research here,¡± this was another benefit of using such a huge amount of time.

    The research department out there was all brilliant and got lots of great ideas. Yet ideas alone wouldn¡¯t help.

    They needed time. For any researcher, time was their greatest foe.

    So instead of letting them work out there, why not lead them here and let them do anything wanted in this pocket world?

    I got that secrecy was important, and they needed a ce secure from anyone else to test their inventions.

    ¡°Why not allocate the secondyer totally for them?¡± I thought and the more I thought about it I got pleased by the idea.

    The loweryer wasn¡¯t as spacious as this one. Yet it was secluded and separated from here.

    So they could work there freely and develop all kinds of deadly weapons as they wanted.

    ¡°The problem of resources can be solved by Silverlining and its impact,¡± I thought before cing the final touches over such a n.

    ¡°As for the n to open cultivation for my humans¡­ I can use the help of the castle then¡­¡±

    To me, elongating the time spent here was bad. Yet I have a huge problem with theck of time for such a n to seed.

    Last time the test subjects used in this experiment took long months to produce reliable results. Months might seem long, but under the help of the castle time maniption, even with using the standard two fold passive boost ability, such problems would be solved.

    I started to look at my castle. I couldn¡¯t just allow modifying it or else I¡¯d be shooting myself in the foot.

    I checked the entire description of the castle before finding what I wanted.

    [¡­The Fearful Castle has the following abilities that are based and tailored on the current king¡¯s time maniption ability:

    -Time maniption ability at the closed world of the castle: Can be used while the castle is stored inside the king¡¯s inventory, or can be halved when used at the real world where it¡¯s summoned in a world where the king is.

    The passive time maniption effect is 1:2 of the real world time.

    Paying daily one thousand death units or monthly ten thousand death units will increase this ratio as 1: 10, 1: 15, 1: 20, all the way up until it hits the upper limit.

    The price for activating the highest time maniption effect, 1: 100 is one million daily death units or twenty million monthly.

    The range of effect is limited to the castle region when stored, ten miles around it when it is in the outside world. The king can pay ten thousand death units daily or one hundred thousand death units monthly to increase this range by a hundred miles each time¡­]

    ¡°This will do,¡± I didn¡¯t hurry to celebrate before I turned my eyes towards something important.

    The death energy stored within this castle!

    Before it was so damn low to activate anything. However after using the castle in my battles, and me joining the massacre of millions upon millions, I knew this record was bound to be good.

    ¡°Damn fierce!¡± Yet when I checked, I couldn¡¯t help but suck in the cold air of breath. ¡°Over five hundred million dead energy? Damn!¡±

    It was something unbelievable. Yet when I recalled the strenuous situations I faced after gaining this castle, the deadly fights I took part in and the training grounds at my world out there, I knew this made sense.

 Chapter ?1080 Making The Best Use Of Time

    ?1080 Making The Best Use Of Time

    "So¡­" Feeling like a tycoon again, I started to seek the best out of this.

    Should I make the highest time modification of this castle? One year would turn into one hundred years! Would even my forces stay alive after all this?

    I looked at the prices of using such abilities. Twenty million for one month of full ability usage, and I could sustain this for twenty months or slightly more.

    That was slightly close to two years.

    Should I do it?

    I paused as I went through the ins and outs of this. I was sure that adding monsters here and turning this ce into a training ground would add more death energy to my castle.

    "I have to go all out," I finally decided, "first I''ll have to let Lily send her people here to do the needed preparations. Then the n of making my humans cultivators willmence afterwards."

    Having such a godly weapon I knew time wasn''t an issue anymore. So without thinking about it, I passed through the exit and safely arrived at the outside world.

    [Where are you now?]

    [Why?]

    [Are you busy?]

    [I have many training grounds to supervise!]

    [Juste at the pocket world, and make sure to bring with you everyone and everything needed to build the altars]

    [It''s time? Fine! I already sent the needed people over. They should be camping just outside that damn ce. Also resources have been sent there. Give me an hour beforeing into that ce again]

    I recalled this and from my ce, I noticed the presence of arge group of people in one direction.

    They seemed to fear this ce as they got themselves stationed just tens of miles away.

    [Beforeing, arrange to send humans and all races without cultivation over here]

    [Are we going to start now? How much will you need for each batch?]

    I thought for a few seconds about the scary time difference I could use from my castle.

    By paying one hundred thousand death units, I could expand the effect of this castle over one hundred miles.

    [Send enough to satisfy altars built over one hundred mile zone]

    [This¡­ Are you going to just build altars over a limited area? That world is very huge!]

    I got what she was worried about, and yet I didn''t exin anything to her.

    [Just do as I say. Also bring many experienced generals and leaders and people experienced in arranging new forces to train at training grounds]

    [What? Don''t tell me you n to turn that world into a training ground!]

    [I will, do you have any objections to that?]

    [Sigh! I hate that ce!]

    [Me too, but it saved my life already]

    [Really? How so?]

    [Not telling!] Iughed, [Also send a word over, all the research department personnel is toe here as well]

    [This¡­]

    [Just do it ande over. I will wait for you inside]

    I closed the chat and then entered the pocket world again.

    The secondyer would be used as the fixed research facility of my kingdom from now on. As for the firstyer, most of it would turn into a huge training ground, and only part would be used for turning my humans into cultivators.

    I got many weak races without cultivation affinity. It was also a good thing to turn those into cultivators as well. Like this, the overall prowess of my forces would take a leap.

    So I returned and kept thinking about other ways to get the best out of this long time here.

    I needed time to cultivate, but it wasn''t that long indeed. Years? Give me a break!

    So aside from letting my forces gain cultivation and turning this ce into a research centre and training ground, what else could I do?

    "The magical artefacts!" it suddenly hit me!

    I had twenty-six artefacts unused so far. I got them all from sovereigns of the Toranks. And they all came with their supplementary treasures.

    I was eyeing one particr gem, the one that could turn anyone and anything into a warrior.

    Like this I''d be able to handpick any elite force and turn it into my summoning card.

    The issue about getting warriors from the market was that I didn''t have much control over them. I could only ept what was tossed at me, and didn''t even have a say in their grade.

    And there was also a very unique treasure that I didn''t care much about before!

    "The replicating sacred grounds!" my eyes shone in bright light when I noticed this baby.

    Before I didn''t ce much hope on that. What this treasure used was something like making a clone out of a certain race.

    It needed the sacrifice of arge number of living creatures, be it races or monsters it didn''t matter. Aside from such weird conditions, it could form a replica from any race I wanted.

    I got many strong races, but up to date I never felt the urge to replicate them.

    However things changed after gaining thest addition to my forces; the evolved soulers, those modified Reapers!

    I still recalled their big impact on thest battlefield. If my soulers were called monsters, then these evolved ones deserved the title of boss monsters without doubt.

    Yet unlike any other force I got, the path to gain more of them was blocked. Berry refused to let me have a fight with her, and she refused to give me her boys.

    She held them in high regard, and I couldn''t find any fault in her logic.

    Yet that prevented me from gaining more of these evolved soulers.

    I thought before about sneakily attacking her forces to reap more of them. However when I recalled this magical artefact, I realised that I had a great chance to get more of them without the need of going into much trouble.

    As for the price paid, these living sacrifices, I could simply use monsters for that.

    Recalling monsters, I got that my little Qi could be brought up here to have his little fun if he wanted to.

 Chapter ?1081 Meeting Little Qi

    ?1081 Meeting Little Qi

    The firstyer of this world was already damn massive. Just thinking about using it for training was a grave mistake.

    Even if Ibined my three training grounds together, I doubted it''d take one third of this world''s firstyer space.

    So why not allow my little Qi to have fun and evolve more monsters here as well?

    This way I''d hit two birds with one stone. I''d use the help of little Qi to control useless monsters and sacrifice them here.

    So one third of this world would be for the training ground, one third for the monsters to evolve, and the remaining third would be for my magical artefacts.

    This was a good setting, and I didn''t find any ideas to execute in this world anymore.

    I was satisfied with all this, hopefully everything would go as nned.

    Deciding on the next course of actions, I first went back to the outer world. I took a single trip towards little Qi to inform it about my intentions.

    "Impressive!" Thest time I came here, this little dude gave me a great surprise. Even when I was gone for a short time, things changed here as the number of the huge monsters increased more than thest time I was here.

    [Lord, you came!] he spoke in my mind the moment I appeared nearby. [What do you think? I''m trying my best and having a great deal of fun!]

    "Cool," I nodded in satisfaction, "but how about this¡­ I got another ce which is more suitable than this."

    [More suitable? Does it have more monsters that I didn''t know about?]

    "No, it''s like this¡­" I simply exined the concept of time maniption in my pocket world. When I finished, I saw that huge dude jumping here and there, seemingly excited about the idea.

    [Let''s go now, lord I want to go out there right now]

    "Hahaha, fine," I knew taking it away might severe the control he got over monsters here. If this happened, then my forces at the second training ground would face a great and difficult situation.

    "What about your control over monsters? Will it be affected when you leave?"

    [No, they are linked to me by superiority. They might do things to each other, but won''t dare to disobey a direct order from me]

    "I like that," I nodded in satisfaction. If my little Qi could keep monsters following its orders while it was away, then I could even start taking it away with me in the uing hard battles.

    I first installed a group of teleportation devices at its ce before returning back to the pocket world and did the same.

    At the same time, I made it go and selected the monsters it held high hopes for.

    [Lord, won''t it be hard to let monsters evolve without devouring others?]

    "Don''t worry, I n to use arge number of monster dens out there," this was the initial n, "and with you there, I''m sure monsters will always be under check, right?"

    [With me, not a single monster in this world is going to go berserk without my permission]

    "Cool," I was satisfied with its answer. By the time I finished all this, it appeared with an army of tens of thousands of huge monsters which were mainly flying types.

    Looking at them, even if they came in such low numbers, this was a start, a good start indeed.

    With the magical artefact of warriors, I could turn all these monsters into my warriors. Tens of thousands might look like a small number. And it indeed was one.

    But if given time, then forget about millions, tens of millions of such scary monsters would be produced.

    I always thought about forming an aerial army. I faced lots of hups before. However right now I knew this problem would be easily solved.

    And the same could be done regarding aquatic armies I wanted, despite it not being an urgent matter. I got lots of Hectors, and they were experienced in aquatic battles.

    "Come, let me take you to your new home," I entered the pocket world directly and little Qi was the first to follow.

    Even before the entirety of the huge monster army entered, I turned and asked, to make sure things were going to be alright back there, "your control didn''t waver right?"

    [Rest assured lord, not a single monster will dare to disobey my orders even when I''m away]

    I knew I could spare a few visits outsideter on to check on the process of training. If I found something wrong, I''d have to call for little Qi again to stabilise the situation.

    I now had another problem I had to solve. I went through many ces inside this pocket world, and saved lots of ces.

    I got a map of it, but I never went to all the ces before. At the same time, I didn''t think about how to divide this ce till now.

    I looked at the map I folded over my chariot and went into deep contemtion.

    My visit here happened like ages ago. My memory about the ces I visited wasn''t that clear.

    "Forget about it," I folded the map and decided to roll the dice, "I''ll just go on a spree of jumps before selecting a ce randomly."

    This was what I could do for now. So I just left instructions for little Qi to remain behind before starting to jump into all the ces I saved before.

    As expected, most of the ces were away from the zones I previously conquered. I also got a few spots saved for the paths that lead outside.

    "This seems good," after taking a full tour around the world and spending almost one hour, I got a rough understanding of the generalyout of this ce.

    I took the path I appeared from as a starting and ending point. This way, I could at least get a general grasp of the generalyout.

    I roughly selected a ce and opened a portal to it before going back to the ce where little Qi and other monsters were.

 Chapter ?1082 Angelica Is Here!

    ?1082 Angelica Is Here!

    "Come, let''s go to the new home of yours," I led them through the portal before adding, "you can expand your activity in that direction only, and will stop when I give you the order to."

    I pointed towards the direction opposite to where the starting point was located. Like this, they''d expand their activity deeper and towards the periphery, while I''d let the rest of the world work as a training ground.

    [Lord, thanks but¡­]

    I got what this little dude wanted to say. "Don''t worry, I''ll start deploying the monster''s dens some distance away," I interrupted his words and reassured him.

    "You''ll select the weakest monsters and let them go and train with my soldiers. I will give you more detailster, but start selecting the weakest monsters from now on."

    [Sure lord] its tone changed to be more exciting and I got the reason why. In the end, it was going to be fun while I''d be able to train my soldiers and get my hands over a really powerful army of monsters.

    [Where are you?] Just as I ended my talk with it, I got this message from Lily. [I''ve just entered and I got Angelica with me]

    Angelica? Did she agree toe as well?

    I didn''t expect Angelica toe. In fact, this world left a deep wound in her heart and mind. It wasn''t just her, but it left such wounds in Lily''s and mine as well.

    However unlike the two of us, Angelica couldn''t ovee such trauma.

    [I''ming over] I wanted to ask about how she convinced Angelica toe over, yet I refrained.

    If she decided toe, then that meant she exerted a lot of effort to control her emotions and make such a decision.

    It would be bad if I opened the topic with her. If she didn''t speak, I wouldn''t.

    Sometimes, ignoring talking about something was the best course of action.

    I instantly opened a portal and returned after confirming my orders again with little Qi.

    I got to deploy monster dens here. And all I got were high and medium ranked monster dens. In fact I nned to use them. After all, with little Qi here, there was no danger over my forces in any way.

    So why not start using the highest and strongest monsters? I got two years and half to stay here, and my forces had to get much stronger during this time.

    With only using weak monsters, things were doomed to not progress as I wanted.

    If other training grounds were directed at letting my forces get a little stronger, then this training ground was special. With its time maniption at hand, it was best to use it to temper stronger soldiers, not just produce normal ones.

    Going back, I held such thoughts in mind as I nned to discuss them over with Lily and Angelica.

    When I passed through the portal, the sight of two flying chariots weed me. I saw the two familiar faces, and on the ground a sea of people was present.

    "I brought the ones responsible for building the altars as well as those from your research department," Lily said the moment she jumped over my chariot, "but most of them are still packing and needed a day or two beforeing here."

    "Good job," I looked at the people down below before turning to Angelica.

    Without the need to ask, from the look on her face I knew she wasn''t feeling well.

    Her past and bitter experience here was still weighing on her chest, making me inwardly sigh.

    She was unlucky, but she was under my protection as a lord. Seeing her like this pained me more than it pained her.

    "What are we going to do here?" Lily knew asking for her toe and build altars wasn''t a new task. However asking for those from the research department and those veteran soldiers from different training grounds was new.

    "I want to do this¡­" I started narrating in great detail everything I wanted to do here. I didn''t exin the matter of the world here absorbing new worlds, as I personally didn''t know what this would end up to.

    Would it give a boost to this world''s level of energy? Was it going to add more races andnds? What was going to happen exactly?

    It took me more than two years and a half years to know the answer to this question. So it isn''t wise to mention it now. When it got done, it wouldn''t be toote to exin things.

    I spoke about everything they needed to know, even exined the concept behind using my castle and the secondyer turned under the control of the research department.

    "This¡­ You are going all out!" Angelica''s face showed a troubled expression, "what about the fifth quest? Won''t this affect our ns?"

    "No," I calmly exined the concept of time maniption and the simple maths behind it. "Like this, we won''t miss it."

    "I see¡­" yet from the look over the two girls'' faces, I realised that this simple maths wasn''t as simple as I imagined.

    "I want to turn this ce into a high training ground," I finally turned into this most important topic I wanted from Lily and Angelica, "one that will train hellish strong soldiers."

    "Do you n to use the ones seeding at the cultivation experiment to train here?" Lily asked.

    "But¡­ There are no monsters here!" Angelica turned around before adding, "this world only had races."

    "I moved them all already," I said before exining, "as for monsters, I''m going to use the medium and high ranked monsters in this world."

    "..." the two looked at me like they were looking at a crazy man. "You do know that we are facing trouble dealing with the low levelled monsters we already had," Lily had to speak up or else this would turn into a nightmarish ce for her soldiers.

    "Don''t worry, I got a way to organise things," I paused, "anyway, I''ll move part of the iing races here. We don''t need to build anything here, so those who won''t be trained as soldiers can go out and be sent to other ces."

 Chapter 1083 A Shocking Discovery!!!

    1083 A Shocking Discovery!!!

    ¡°I¡­ Will handle this task then,¡± Angelica sighed. She knew that with her help, this task would be easily done. ¡°By the way, many already are adopting the idea of mating with other races. In the time we spent here, we¡¯ll have at least two new generations with cultivation.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± I nodded, ¡°prepare many teams ahead to scan these new generations and seek for their talents. We need lots of good people to help.¡±

    ¡°I will see what I can do,¡± even if she managed to control her anxiety, she didn¡¯t regain her full self confidence yet.

    ¡°Fine, go out and start preparing then,¡± I said to Angelica before turning to Lily, ¡°start organising things here. I will activate the castle ability now.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Lily paused before suddenly adding, ¡°we will need lots of hands to build those altars fast. How about this, I¡¯ll apany Angelica out and seek for them. If that¡¯s fine with you.¡±

    Something told me she asked this to reassure Angelica. She seemed to be behind Angelica¡¯s new state of mind.

    ¡°Fine,¡± as she could help, I wouldn¡¯t refuse. I watched the two leave before turning to the castle.

    ¡°Let¡¯s activate that time boost then,¡± I spent twenty million death units and as such I activated the full throttle of the time boosting ability of my castle.

    I also spent one hundred thousand extra death units and let such effect epass over one hundred miles.

    The castle stood in the middle, and in a grand circle around it a huge bubble appeared. I couldn¡¯t see clearly what was going on inside, as shes of light obscured my line of sight.

    Yet I knew if anyone went inside, time would change.

    Before doing this, I moved all the people in the castle. It was better to let them train here instead of wasting time on the castle doing nothing.

    I wasn¡¯t interested in these Hectors now. They were strong, but not that enticing to me.

    Soon my forces would have cultivation bases one way or another. So this advantage Hectors held by birth right would be negated.

    Also I was about to sh with a far fiercer race than them; the Hescos.

    Then I shifted my attention towards the research department personnel. I found a group of them and asked them to move everyone from their side and get stationed at some point.

    I knew this ce would grow hectic and crowded soon. So I asked them to form banners and hang it high, so it¡¯d be easy for me to recognise them.

    I didn¡¯t exin anything to them. I¡¯d wait for their leaders to arrive first before exining everything up to them.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯spleted or still needed time,¡± finished dealing with these, I recalled one magical artefact I left back in the secondyer.

    This was the fountain of life magical artefact. I used it before to turn the tables back there, and it gave me a great surprise back then.

    Thinking about thebined time maniption, I got that this artefact got the time to get done.

    I was going to send the very important research department into that ce. So it wasn¡¯t good to just send them to where unknown circumstances lied.

    I had to give that ce a visit first. I instantly jumped off directly towards the entrance of thatyer.

    The opening was still there but the threatening burst of energy wasn¡¯t. It was gone alongside the removal of that seat weapon from the heart of this pocket world.

    As I simply jumped down below, I thought about not saving a bookmark there. I nned to do so and even to open portals between thatyer and the entrance of the firstyer.

    The research department would need tons of resources, and there was one way to get them. So they needed quick and reliable ess to the outer world, and using the twin device to do that was the most logical thing.

    However¡­ When Inded there, I was weed with a shocking scene.

    ¡°This¡­ What the hell happened here exactly?!!¡±

    When Inded, what weed me wasn¡¯t the old harsh and cruel ce of thisyer, instead something lively and a great pleasing scene to the eye.

    Inded on a shore of a giant sea that spanned a huge space in front of my eyes. I couldn¡¯t see any end to it. And that meant it was a huge sea.

    A sea? In this forsaken ce? Howe¡­?!!!

    That wasn¡¯t the only weird phenomenon here. Before, and after my meeting with that mysteriousdy, I ended up having a giant phantom of that statue of hers in the middle of this ce.

    I should havended in the middle zone, right? But when I looked around, I found a green world waiting for me.

    Open space of greend, signs of distant forests, and even the sound of running rivers could be heard.

    What the heck happened here exactly?

    It was supposed to be a world that would boost one¡¯s stats, not to revolutionise the world.

    Under my shock, I soared high up. The previously limited and ugly looking ceiling that covered this world like a gigantic cave dome changed and was reced with a bright and cool looking sky that didn¡¯t pale inparison with the one at the firstyer.

    When I soared higher, I could get a better view of the world here. To my shock, it was just like the world at the firstyer or even the second Earth I came from.

    I couldn¡¯t see the end of this sea, yet its water was weirdly calm. Itcked the racing waves of the seas I knew of.

    From it, few rivers moved and prated the greennd like wide serpents. They twisted and vanished into the horizon while enriching the ground.

    As Icked any exnation, I hurriedly opened my inventory. There I found the statue of the fountain of life residing calmly inside.

 Chapter ?1084 Its A Grand World!

    ?1084 It''s A Grand World!

    Since when did it return to my inventory? I couldn''t tell. Butst time I checked, I couldn''t find any trace of such an awesome statue.

    I opened its description and revised everything written there. Once I read through a few lines, my puzzlement started to grow deeper.

    I got a few answers already, but also got more questions as well.

    This sea was supposed to be ake not a sea. This magical artefact was supposed to instruct ake with magical waters.

    I recalled a distant talk with Silverlining. The sovereign who gave me such a valuable magical artefact already made great wealth by trading such water.

    It has the ability to grownd and heal those on the brink of death. It was magical, but why did things here differ?

    Under my puzzlement I started roaming this world.

    Previously, this ce was smallpared to the firstyer. After all, it only epassed the central zone of the firstyer.

    However after exploring it for a few days, I was met with another shocking discovery.

    "This¡­ Don''t tell me this is a continent!!!"

    In front of my eyesnd ceased to exist and only a grand space of water appeared. This time, the water surface churned with mighty waves, making me guess this wasn''t a sea, but an ocean!

    An ocean! Dammit! When did all these things appear here?

    I couldn''t control my curiosity anymore and spent an entire month wandering around this world.

    One thing I learnt, this wasn''t awyer anymore, but an entire grand world! Calling it a small world was an understatement!

    I found ten huge and medium-sized continents in the middle of many oceans. Even after flying for one month, I couldn''t reach the end of this ce!

    Endless water surfaced in front of me, giving me a deep and unfathomable impression about this ce.

    Even after one month, and after exploring this ce using my chariot''s top speed, I couldn''t find an end to it!

    And all my explorations happened in just one direction! What about the opposite direction? What about other directions?

    Damn! How huge was this world exactly?!!

    During this one month, I squeezed my mind to find clues about what happened here. All I could find was traces of faint memories about my talk with thedy of the statue.

    She seemed to speak about using my kingdom''s heart and turning this ce into a world. But girl, couldn''t you be so overbearing when doing things?

    As I realised that exploring this ce was going to take much more time than nned, I decided to give up and leave this task for someone else.

    I have plenty of time at hand. But I had to finish wrapping up things and ns that I drew before.

    I saved many bookmarks in the continents I discovered. Putting aside this unexined phenomenon, I got a grand world filled with tons of resources to explore!

    Not to mention grand forests, I saw many ces filled with exposed ores on the surface. I knew they were exposed veins of ores, and that told me how rich these ces were with ores and minerals.

    That was just perfect! I was worried about how to bring resources here for the research department to use. And now I got a grand open new world to explore, filled with such rich and awesome resources.

    Just using my staff I went directly back to the firstyer''s entrance zone.

    My ns¡­ They should all change!

    That world was just too much for just the research department. From my long exploration, I got that it was on arger scale than my second Earth world!

    Leaving this only to one department? Hell no! I''d turn this world into another ce for my training grounds.

    "Finally! I thought you forgot about us!" As I appeared, I was weed with the grand sight of many people moving around.

    Many were moving resources, while others were lining up in wait. The grand bubble of my chariot still shed with light to obscure what was going inside.

    One month time passed, and I believed it was enough to finish building the altars and start the process of opening cultivation.

    On one side, I noticed a group of people sitting cross legged. Air swirls came all around them in torrents. They were cultivating. And they all were humans!

    "You did it!" I looked at the annoyed Lily while she harrumphed back.

    "Your chariot is a beast! Just one day out here is equal to a hundred inside! What did you expect? These are just the tenth batching out¡­ Oh wait, see out there? The eleventh batch came out!"

    I looked, and as she said a line of people came out. They were around fifty thousand in number. And that meant they built fifty thousand altars at my chariot''s affected territory.

    "Great job! But I need you two toe with me right now!" I noticed the leaders of the research department hurrying at me with their chariots so I waited for them to arrive.

    Old Gan was the one leading them, and they had a look of worry over their faces. They were asked to break everything apart and mobilise here without any exnation.

    Aftering, they all had to wait without doing anything. They were restless, and I could understand that.

    "You''lle with me as well," I said before any of them would express their dissatisfaction andints.

    The next instant I opened a portal and went through it. "Come with me," I said before vanishing.

    For a few minutes, none followed before seven chariots appeared through the portal. It seemed my sudden actions after my disappearance for one month left them all baffled.

    But when they arrived here, their doubts and puzzlement changed into immense shock.

    "This¡­ What is this beautiful ce?!!" The look of shock appeared on two more than others; Lily and Angelica.

    They saw this world before, and suffered greatly from it. They have never seen something so beautiful in this world before like this ce. And above all, they felt it was immensely huge.

 Chapter ?1085 A Change In Plans

    ?1085 A Change In ns

    "This is the inneryer," I said before adding, "and it grew up to be a grand world, even bigger than the world surrounding the pocket space."

    "..."

    Everyone gave me a look as if they were looking at a monster. Iughed wryly before adding, "this is a good thing. I spent the past month exploring, and there are lots of continents filled with rich resources."

    "Resources you say? Are there any gems?" the eyes of Angelica sparkled. This girl¡­ Even if she was traumatised from this world, she wouldn''t change her nature.

    And I simply nodded. "There are visible veins of crystals and gems, many races and precious materials here to exploit."

    "Give it to me, I want to explore and take out everything from this world!"

    "Hahahaha! Nice try," Iughed before turning to the five leaders from the research department, "you''ll be stationed here on this continent. This sea¡­ Its water holds magical effects. It can increase the space of anything and has magical healing powers. Try to get benefits from it."

    "Sure, lord," the five looked at each other before they expressed their excitement with a nod.

    "But¡­" Lily was aware that I nned to grant this world solely to the research department. Just like I thought, my initial n wasn''t feasible now.

    Giving such an enriched world with resources and space to one department? That was indeed a great waste of resources and opportunities lying here.

    "I know," I said to cut her path of long words to convince me, "I''m going to hand over this ce to you two as well. The people who aren''t suited to fight can all move here and build towns and cities, mate together and bring us more formidable talents¡­"

    I paused before pointing to a spot, "I''ll turn this into a teleportation zone. I only discovered ten big continents, and this world isn''t even one fifth explored. I''ll leave behind many portals to connect this continent with others. Also I need one to keep exploring and also handle the portals establishment."

    "I''ll do it, I''ll do it¡­ Leave it to me¡­" Angelica seemed to grow fond of this ce. Looking at her genuine experience and wide smile, I couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief.

    It needed love to really wipe out immense trauma.

    "Cool," I nodded, "I''ll give you money. You can buy a staff from the market. Use it to store bookmarks and be able to jump over ces easily," I said while transferring a couple tens of million coins over for her to use.

    After all, moving and exploring this world was going to be a really long and hard task to handle.

    "Also there are the teleportation gates I''m using, you can also purchase them from the market."

    I started giving her more information about the twic disc devices and the staff before finally taking her on a tour and showed her how to use these.

    She hurriedly bought the staff and the twin discs, listened attentively to my discussion and exnation before finally returning back to the first continent.

    "This ce¡­ It''s magical!" We were the only two remaining here at the moment. Before I took her on such a trip, I already installed a grand number of portals to link this world over to the upperyer.

    This was going to be a bustling world with many activities soon. Many people woulde here to train, help deliver resources, or even go back to train outside or unlock their cultivation.

    Expecting all this, my excitement also skyrocketed.

    "How did you do it?!!" looking at me with sparkling eyes, Angelica couldn''t help but ask. And I shrugged in response.

    ""Frankly, I don''t know," I gave an honest answer, "but this is our ce and it''s great."

    "I know," sheughed. During this journey that didn''t take more than two hours, she kept chuckling and grinning from her excitement.

    She asked me to stop at a few spots where she examined the exposed veins of rare ores.

    Some were just like the ones she discovered before at the grand mine continent. Yet there were still many unknown ores here as well.

    Neglecting any exnation for this phenomenon, we both were delighted and excited. She didn''t need me to speak about the importance of this world.

    Any world held its value by its size and the richness in its resources.

    And this one was filled with endless potential.

    "I''ll go back and bring my men here," she suddenly paused before asking, "how about the newly arrived races? Can''t you move them all here?"

    I got what she wanted to do. She wanted to get her hands over huge manpower at once.

    "I''ll do that," I paused, "but I''ll limit their entrance to the outeryer. It will be a filteringyer to organise things. Those who can''t fight wille here. But don''t take them all just to mine! We need to build towns and cities, we need them to mate together and reproduce."

    "Don''t worry, my head isn''t just focused on those priceless and amazing gems," even when she said it, I never believed her.

    "Don''t mess things up, or else I''ll find recements for your task."

    "Don''t joke around, no one is capable of doing things like me!"

    "You are mistaken! Many talents we found have such abilities like you or even better."

    "..." she blinked twice in doubt and when I told her to go and ask Lily about it if she didn''t believe me, she showed a look of horror.

    "Ok, ok, I''ll follow your orders to the letter. Just¡­ Don''t rece me, please? We are good friends after all!"

    She jumped over and held my arm and all she got was a look of warning from me.

    Girl, if you really appreciate your life then stop trying to get close to me, or else¡­

    As I finished things with her, I let her go back to sort out things while I started jumping again.

 Chapter ?1086 Absorbing Bones

    ?1086 Absorbing Bones

    This time I selected ces over the ocean and distant continents before I released things stored for so long inside my inventory; the high grade monster dens!

    Yes, I changed my ns and decided to use this world here to breed lots of higher and stronger grades of monsters. Instead of crumbling things over that much smaller upperyer, it was better to use such a spacious world here for that.

    I used hundreds of monster dens of all types. Aquatic, flying, and ground monster dens were all used and scattered along the distant continents and oceans.

    Like this, this ce would turn truly into a real world. Only itcked races including my humans. And that was going to be solved quite soon.

    Yet first, I needed to make a trip to replenish my shortage of bones.

    And for that, I had a trump card that I never used before.

    I instantly opened a portal and went through it. The next moment the scenery around me changed and I returned back to the entrance of this pocket world.

    Passing there let me get out. Then I used the staff again and went towards one direction; the first training ground.

    The fight there kept going on for a long time already. The number of dead monsters killed on the hands of my people alone was simply too much to imagine.

    I never tried before to take bones from their bodies. And after so much fight, most of the monsters had their bodies buried underneath ground or in the depths of the water.

    Trying to dig out all these corpses to im bones from was a headache. Just imagining such trouble made me drop the idea instantly.

    However this time things were different. I got the turbo mode of my bone absorption ability. And I had a way to take many bones without the need to do anything.

    As I arrived there, I found a monster outbreak happening. The entire ce was filled with deadly fights that spanned over till horizon.

    I simply wasn''t in the mood to wait for my forces to clear all this. So I simply summoned my soulers and let them handle a certain area.

    In a few minutes, arge space was created and was devoid of a single monster. No matter how hard these monsters tried, no matter how many of them came my way, they were all falling on the ground dead after taking a single sh from my soulers.

    This was the might of my soulers. Even if most of them had zero stat points, they were still beastspared to the monsters here.

    Recalling stat points gave me a little headache. I was sure that my forces back at Earth must have found a way to replenish their missed stats.

    However this was just for those on Earth. For my warriors, it was another story.

    They could only get stat points from me. And I didn''t have even enough to satisfy part of their needs.

    So in the end I had to ask this from Silverlining. I already asked and he didn''t yet deliver.

    I got sucked into many things andpletely forgot. So before I''d even go to absorb a single bone, I sent a message over to him, reminding him of our old deal.

    [I already got tons of them. You just need to pay and get them]

    [Send me the price, I''ll pay now] I wanted to get rid of such small matters, the ones that''d easily be forgotten and missed by me.

    In the course of such intense events, few things were dropped and missed from me. It was my fault indeed, but I got too much to think about.

    He sent me the price. It was high as expected. For the stats he prepared for me, I got to pay him one million silver grade bones.

    It was too much for such a cheap gadget, but I knew he wasn''t cheating on me. He must have prepared a really astronomical amount of these stats.

    I paid and never got time to check what I got. I just closed the chat after telling him that the ce of delivery would change in the uing few days. And he didn''t show any objection to that.

    After that I ced my right hand at the ground, and activated the bone absorption ability.

    res of light kept shing from the ground to my right arm. It looked like an endless stream of light dots, racing up towards me with no end.

    As expected, I could stand idle and absorb such bone treasure thatid down in this ce all this time.

    The only depressing thing was that these colours were mostly green, blue, and silver. There were few golden dots, and rarely higher graded colours might appear from time to time.

    Cleaning this ce out took me a couple of hours of standing still. The soulers kept the area safe. And once I was done, I called them back, rose high in the air using my chariot, before heading towards another region.

    My ability was limited in terms of distance. So I had to stop at hundreds of ces before I cleaned this entire ce up.

    This took me almost one week. However I wasn''t dejected. The gains were enough to secure my needs for over a year.

    After getting it done, I jumped over the second training ground and did the same. Although these grounds didn''t work for so long, they got lots of bones as well.

    After another week, I finally returned back to the pocket world with a wide grin on my face.

    If my calctions were correct, then what I got would satisfy my needs for almost a year and half.

    During this time, I''de back again and recollect more bones. And my gains wouldn''t be any less than this.

    Once I returned back, I spotted therge number of forces that had passed the cultivation ritual. They stood in hundreds of thousands, having a strong air and pressure around them.

 Chapter 1087 Finalising All Preparations

    [Are you ready to wee the new troops?] As I was done with all this, I knew it was time to start the training ground n.

    [Sure, I''m waiting for the secondyer, or shall I call it the second world?] Lily answered and I instantly opened a path and went towards the secondyer directly.

    The ce there was really peaceful and calm, serene to my senses and soul. It was a new world with new potential. And the first to work there were those from the research department.

    These scientists had the ability to disturb the peace of heaven itself!

    Sounds of explosions ranged while smoke clouds rose from different spots. They were taking liberty in doing what they wanted, and it felt great to see them work.

    ? [I''ll go to the second continent. Follow me there]

    [Wait¡­ Angelica already drew lots of ces here. So the second continent can''t be called that anymore. Let mee for you first and then we''ll head there together]

    Just when I read that I knew I spent two weeks back at the second Earth collecting bones. By putting the time difference here, this was equal to six up to eight weeks passing.

    It was enough time for Angelica to surf lots of ces in this world. She seemed to get in contact with Lily and thetter kept drawing a map and updating it with the new intel from Angelica.

    When I met Lily, my conjecture proved to be right. A big map appeared and to my surprise, the number of continents here wasn''t just simply ten or something.

    There were at least thirty-seven discovered continents so far! And the scary thing was that most of them were a grand continent in size!

    I blinked while trying to absorb all this shocking data. Didn''t that mean the size of this world was just ten times that of the second Earth? Damn!

    Thinking back about Earth, it looked really tiny and small at this moment.

    "Let''s go," after being in shock for half an hour while listening to all the amazing wordsing out from Lily about the immensely rich resources of this world, I finally opened a portal and leapt towards the nearest continent.

    "We''ll use this as our training ground," I paused before I noticed something weird¡­ "Did you already send forces here?"

    I turned to her and she chuckled.

    "You left many monster dens already, and so I thought to use those who opened cultivation bases early on and let them get a taste of these monsters. At the same time, we will know the true power of my race''s secret technique."

    "And?" I had to ask as in front of me, I saw thousands fighting against hordes of monsters.

    And the shocking thing was that they were holding their ground!

    "They indeed have cultivation bases, but this isn''t the main thing. Their stats get augmented as if they are in level thirty or something."

    "This¡­"

    "Unbelievable, right?" sheughed before adding, "and the good thing is that they already were weak from the start. I experimented and the addiction didn''t stop at a certain level. Even those with level power equal to twenty something got the same level of boost and are in fifty level power range."<sub> </sub>

    "Cool!" hearing that made me realise there was hope in forming my elite army n, "let them be the leaders of the armies then."

    "I n to do so," she nodded before adding, "but that''s at first. As we get enough of them, I''ll start allocating a separate continent for them to train at."

    "No problem," as long as it''d serve my goal, then she''d get my approval at once. "I''ll call reinforcements toe to this ce. You''ll deal as if this is the main continent for gaining fresh blood."

    "No problem." she nodded without asking about anything else.

    At first, I nned to let the first continent y this role. However after seeing the magnitude of destruction caused by those crazy scientists, I knew I had to change this n.

    Leaving my fresh races and humans there was going to be a grave mistake. Who knew what might happen.

    "I''ll inform Angelica about that," she added, "and we need to build another portal zone here."

    "She can do it," I already gave her lots of coins for that purpose. For once, I could finally rest and lean my back over the seat while watching others do my stuff.

    She nodded as she recalled this. "What about you then?" she nced at me in such an interesting way, and I couldn''t help but chuckle.

    "I have my ns," I paused, "I''ll be absent for a long time. I''ll go and check on my little Qi first. Forces wille here soon enough so be prepared."

    "What about building towns and cities?"

    "Come on! We have such a colossal world withrge continents. We won''t run short onnd, I doubt that, hahahaha!"

    Sheughed as well before I finally returned back to the firstyer, to the ce I left my little Qi there.

    For sure this dude was capable! Or perhaps he truly enjoyed what he was doing.

    The monsters he had grew in size and number. There were more massive monsters than before.

    I spoke with it for a little bit before it followed me excitedly back into the secondyer.

    Once it saw this awesome world, it grew fond of it. And when it saw the higher grade monsters everywhere, it keptughing until I left.

    Well, at least all of my forces were enjoying their time even if they were doing such hardbour for me.

    After that I returned to the second continent and asked Silverlining to adjust his coordinates to send races and forces to.

    I let him save this ce''s coordinates, before paying a hefty sum of bones for him to satisfy the delivery for an entire year.

    I nned to go into a cultivation training session from now on. As I couldn''t control my cultivation time, it was only practical to pay him upfront to avoid any misconception or dys.

 Chapter 1088 Contemplating About Cultivation

    I stayed behind for two more days to watch. The delivery came through swiftly and Angelica and her men did a great job dealing with them.

    As for Lily, she kept jumping off between first and secondyers with the help of portals linking the two.

    Right now, the need for resources wasn''t an issue. The resources in the secondyer of the pocket world were just more than enough to satisfy the needs of my forces.

    And with the arrival of the fresh batches here, the problem ofck of enough manpower was going to be solved in time.

    I looked at all this and felt a moment of pride. I rose up from being no one and ended up in such a state. It wasn''t just a mere fluke, I did this with my power and will.

    It would be unfair to consider this all thanks to luck. Luck was a great factor indeed, but far from enough to turn me into the man I was now today.

    Thinking about my forces on Earth, my ns here at the various ces of the second Earth, and the things I did in the pocket world¡­ All were things that made me proud and held much confidence in the uing future.

    That fifth quest¡­ Those Hescos¡­ That golden quest¡­ Just wait for you all, I''d shock you ande out victorious.

    And now it was time for me to start my cultivation after so long of pause.

    First I had to select a ce to stay. This was indeed inside the pocket world. For a moment, I thought about going to the castle and enjoying the crazy time speed there.

    However I thought this wouldn''t help me anyway. Even if my cultivation took a long time each session, I needed to take breaks in between.

    Also I was worried the quality of energy in the sealed space of my castle would be greatly diminished and affected by such an insane time effect.

    The best ce? Of course it was into the secondyer. There it turned into a grand world, one that was fresh and new.

    I still had memories about the times I trained on the second Earth when I first arrived. It was a pure world with dense spiritual energy, enough to make me worry from going berserk.

    So in the end I started to look at the map provided by my Angelica and Lily before heading straight towards the most distant continent.

    It''d take me roughly a month to arrive there. And I didn''t intend to ck.

    First I opened the beads that were covered in thick dust. All this time I was distracted by many things, and yet I never forgot about it.

    It was like a mobile library for me to use. Even if the old man didn''t know that much, his information about cultivation was the best thing I had right now.

    So I started to listen to his three lessons, attentively, refreshing my rusty memories about cultivation.

    After that I started to go through what Sith left before about cultivation. Doing this alone took me almost ten days to finish. I got to listen to these lessons in one go, before standing in silence and contemting about what I heard, then relistening them again.

    I had toe up with a foolproof way to train. I didn''t want to just skip training in the middle to just think about a problem with a solution in the beads and records.<sub> </sub>

    I knew my cultivation path was unique. It was the thing that connected me to the dark shadow world in the first ce. The concepts about my cultivation weren''t that known ormon in the entire universe.

    One thing I learnt from watching all the dark shadow nsmen before; they got better results while training together.

    Unlike what I thought back then, their way of cultivating didn''t suit me. I was on a much higher stage than any of them. And logically speaking, these ways wouldn''t give me any benefits.

    Instead I might suffer setbacks in return.

    So I ditched everything I got from watching them and started to consider another troublesome issue; my shadow world!

    ording to what I experienced, the shadow world would only get opened when a new lord joined it. Each new lord would grant that universe one extra month of life.

    It would be troubling if I was blocked from essing that universe when it got frozen, right?

    I had no way to know it before testing. Yet knowing that I''d be kicked away out of it in the middle of my training wasn''t something good.

    After all, I left my cultivation base back there and had another dantian as well.

    Nothing good woulde from a cultivator who lost the connection with his cultivation base, right?

    Hopefully I''d be only overthinking this matter.

    There was another problem as well. I started my cultivation using the dark realm monster bones.

    At first I didn''t get what these bones did or what their role in the entire process was. However right now I could tell it was all thanks to two things.

    These bones held an immense amount of energy, and above all this energy was dark in nature. This meant the energy waspatible with the shadow world, and it had enough energy to do something at such a high end universe and world.

    Putting these two into consideration, it wasn''t that hard for me to do the same without the need to use bones, right?

    Bones should act as a supporting factor, not the main yer in my cultivation. Or else, the problem of finding much higher grade bones each time would grow.

    Not to mention these dark realm monsters weremon cabbage found on the streets!

    I have no way to reach a world filled with them. And if I was lucky to stumble on one, I wasn''t sure if I''d find enough high grade bones for me to use.

    So instead of doing this, why not use my advantage then? I was now a lord, a mega lord in that world. I got a huge territory, absorbed too muchnd and built my territory to be like an impregnable fortress.

 Chapter 1089 Is There A Solution?

    Instead of using bones, a rudimentary way with a limited amount of energy, why wouldn''t I use the energy from that world instead?

    Why wouldn''t I channel the energy from that territory and make it work for me? Getting it integrated into my cultivation base would surely add many benefits to my cultivation.

    Not to mention, my entire cultivation base was back there in that world.

    However I was faced with a tiny problem¡­ I shouldn''t leave this world and head to another under any circumstances!

    So could I do it without leaving? Was there really a way to do it? This was the question.

    As I reached the core problem, I kept myself on the back of my chariot, sitting cross legged, and pondered about this.

    The dark energy in that dark shadow world was just too pure and concentrated. Using it was the best meaning without doubt.

    But the issue was how to use it without even going there?

    One thing was to try and guide my cultivation base using any means from here. I thought about it and it might work. However when I recalled all the previous experiences I lived through and the information I learnt from the old man and Sith, I soon discarded such thoughts.

    It wasn''t just hard to do, as I needed to divert part of my consciousness to deal with this flow of energy, it was also impossible to do.

    During all my previous attempts to rise up, I had to utilise energy from inside my body. I knew that I''d absorb energy by breathing from the outside world, or sucking it dry from the bones, but it had to go through my body first.

    If not, then no matter how matching this energy was, no matter how pure and high grade it was, it wouldn''t be epted by my cultivation base and dantian out there.

    After all, my cultivation base and dantian weren''t considered an outsider. They were part of my body and flesh.

    Hmm¡­ That was quite tricky¡­ Unless¡­

    A thought started to take form in my mind. Even if it didn''t hold a high chance of sess at first, I kept thinking and refining it, getting more convinced with its value with more time passing.

    This idea was simple. If I couldn''t go there, then why wouldn''t I invite that world here? I didn''t intend for the world itself toe, but for the energy to pour here.

    The idea came to mind when I recalled my grand gate techniques. I could use my second technique to open a portal to that world, and it was the same with the simple and grand merging techniques as well.

    However, even when I used the grand form of merging technique, I never felt a single speck of energy gushing out from that portal at all!

    The exnation was simple. This portal only allowed for one direction passage. So I should think about inventing another technique which would allow for a reverse flow of the energy from that world to mine.

    However when I thought about it, wasn''t it going to be a bit risky? What if the energying acted berserkly? Attacked my world here and crashed it down?<sub> </sub>

    Even if the energy of this new world formed in the secondyer was dense and pure, it was no wayparable to the much higher and purer dark energy from that world.

    It was the origin world and universe after all. So it made quite sense its energy was going to be much higher and fiercer than any other form of energy.

    Also the failure of me before to open a cultivation base without the help of a dark realm monster bone highlighted this point as well.

    That was a clear hint about how the difference between the dark shadow energy and any other form of energy was.

    In addition to that, just recalling the dispersion and disintegration of many monsters and foes I sent there to that world made me feel much heavier inside.

    It wasn''t that easy for any monster to survive there. It must be a grand beast with an insane amount of strength. Or else it would go insane or even die.

    Thinking about that made me recall the dark realm monsters. They were initially normal monsters which got hacked and infected with the dark shadow energy in low concentration.

    And that led to them turning into much fiercer and more vicious forms of life.

    Damn! Just thinking about all that made me feel more despair rather than hope.

    Wasn''t there any hope for me to do it from here then or what?

    "I need to calm myself down first," I knew it wasn''t good to get panicked over this. My personal strength was something important, a major factor that''d decide either my win or loss over the uing two major quests.

    But every problem must have a solution. This was something I grew used to since returning in time.

    p Even for someone who held no ss or power before, a problem that looked impossible to solve, I got a miraculous way to solve it.</anda>

    So¡­ Where were you, my magical solution?

    Feeling stressed out and at loss of ideas, I decided to stop pondering about this problem for now. Trying to push oneself too hard against a wall wouldn''t bring anything but headache and pain.

    Sometimes, to find a solution, one had to look at another ce and distract his troubled mind away from the problem itself.

    Looking around, I was in the middle of my flight. The scenery here was indeed refreshing. This was a continent in the mid path towards my target.

    It has a centralke, something that seemed fixed andmon on this world''s continents. And I got to know the reason behind this.

    After all, my artefact created ake in the middle of the ce I used it at. Yet it grew into a sea, but it still repeated the same phenomenon over almost every single continent here.

 Chapter 1090 Bad Luck!

    Thinking about that, I recalled my unused artefacts. "I should start using artefacts, better than wasting my brain cells over unresolved issues like this," I had to sign while trying my best to shift my attention away.

    However, the moment I thought about this¡­ My eyes shed in realisation!

    "I¡­ Got a solution!" It was an unbelievable one, but it was applicable and feasible, on paper and in theory of course.

    Instead of calling that energy here and risk losing my world, why wouldn''t I use it to nourish a world created by one of my magical artefacts?

    Weren''t my magical artefacts a mighty thing? Recalling the necromancer''s world, and the miraculous changes here caused by another magical artefact, I couldn''t help but feel much hope about it.

    I was already in a vast open new world with unlimited potential. So why wouldn''t I start using my artefacts and try this theory out.

    However it wasn''t that simple.

    The pure dark energying from the shadow world was tyrannical! I first opened my inventory and started rolling through the artefacts I got.

    "Sigh! What bad luck!"

    I looked at the interface with a deep frown on my face. I intended to look for an artefact that could use an energy simr to the nature of the dark energy of the shadow world.

    However despite my expectations, I found nothing simr!

    The dark energy was still mysterious to me. However I got a few guesses about it.

    Sith once said that my path was hovering close to the cultivation I got. And since my energy was deprived from this dark energy of the shadow world, it meant that death energy was somehow rted to it.

    However, looking at the magical artefacts, even when few of them dealt with dead bodies like the den of heroes, they didn''t grow or function on death energy or anything rted to it.

    For example, the den of heroes would operate over the valiant energy, energy derived from the acts of heroes.

    It wasn''t suitable. And this raised another problem and little regret.

    I got an artefact before which used death energy, and it was my necromancer''s world. However it was toote to think about using it.

    First of all, it was situated all the way back on Earth. I was prevented from leaving this under any circumstances.

    If I had a way to go out, then I''d prefer to head to the shadow world directly and train there.

    Throwing such regret aside, I had to think about the problem of using other ipatible artefacts to store up the energy of the shadow world.

    Such doing this would risk destroying my artefact, ending up with losing it.

    "Sign! Isn''t there a way out of this? Shall I use my castle then?" I considered this as well. After all, the currency used for my castle was death energy as well.

    However when I thought about the risk of not tolerating the supreme energy of the shadow world, and the castle might simply explode into tiny useless pieces, I immediately dropped the thoughts about this idea.<sub> </sub>

    I wouldn''t try to solve a problem by creating a disaster! The castle was something that I gained after a brutal battle. I wouldn''t risk losing it under any circumstances.

    Aside from the huge value of time maniption, this castle was just an irreceable card up my sleeve.

    I wouldn''t just risk losing it, no matter what!

    "So¡­ I have to select an artefact with little use to me and try things out first," I pondered while scanning through the short list of my stored magical artefacts.

    I had to find something with little value to me, and it had to use an energy that might have a rtion with the dark shadow world''s energy.

    Using anything that derived from life energy was a big no. Having such strict conditions in mind, I found two artefacts that I could use.

    One of them was surprisingly not acquired from my trades with Silverlining and his race. It came from my brutal battle here.

    Recalling the dens of bones artefacts, I couldn''t help but feel quite ironic about this.

    I took it from this world, and was going to try using it again in this world. How ironic this was?

    The dens of bones might seem something valuable on the surface and quite tempting to anyone, but me.

    It has the ability to store bones of dead warriors, condensate them and turn their grades even higher.

    But for me, for the lord of bones himself, this wasn''t something even considered valuable.

    I got all the grades of the bones stored within my inventory. As for higher grade bones, I never ran short of them despite not having any use for them at the moment.

    On the other hand, waiting for a long time for my low grade bones to grow into higher grade ones wasn''t practical. My main currency was these low grade bones.

    Limiting my own wealth of bones wasn''t a smart move, even if it would grant me better bonester on.

    As I had little value for this baby, I decided to go on and use it. Although it wasn''t going to build me an entire world, it would instead use the energy and condensate it in the form of bones.

    And I could simply ce my hand over it and absorb the dark shadow energy in the form of absorbing bones.

    p On paper, this was a perfect way to handle this berserk energy. However, it all depended on one simple factor.</anda>

    Would this artefact sustain the pressure and survive the absorption of the dark shadow energy?

    I had to try first to tell.

    So I selected an artefact and had a rough vision of what I''d do once it seeded. But now it all came down to how I''d make this artefact get into the link with my shadow world.

    First I needed a technique, a brand new one with the ability to reverse what my suction portal techniques were doing.

 Chapter 1091 Is It A Fail?

    For a second, it seemed easy to do. However when I tried, the usual way to make my techniques failed.

    I was even sted away a couple of times when the technique crashed down and copsed in the middle of its formation.

    "Damn! So I have to use the other way then," I wasn''t helpless. If the simple way failed, then it was a clear indication on how the dark energy of that world was brutal.

    So my normal technique wouldn''t endure the pressure and copse. Instead of using the simple way of drawing over the air and form the technique, I started to use the moreplicated way.

    One group of techniques piled on top of each other, hovering in silence like grand ck balls around me.

    I used words like suction, condense, transport, channel, low rate, infuse, and such to make my ultimate technique.

    Using this would reinforce this technique eventually. And when it finally formed, I felt like I was standing in the direct face of a howling open mouthed monster who released a torrent of air at my body.

    Without even hesitating for a second, I cancelled the technique for now. Just activating it for a brief second released cracks over the entire ce, devastated the beautiful scenery, and left me with a dejected look on my face.

    It was truly brutal! Would my artefact sustain it?

    I held more doubt towards the sess of this n. Even if I used a necromancer''s world artefact, it would end up with a high risk of crushing.

    As for using my castle, it was a joke, a bitter and silly one that left me unable even to smile when thinking about it.

    "Well¡­ From my previous experiences, the strongest moment of any artefact was the time of its activation," I pondered about it while recalling the two magical artefacts that I used before.

    Every single one of them created a massive burst of energy when getting used for the first time.

    Between the two I used, the fountain of life held the upper hand in terms of strength without doubt. If not for using pure life energy, I might have considered using it instead.

    "So the best way is to use the technique just at the moment of activating this artefact," I pondered about it while releasing this might be tricky.

    One second dy or a mistake in judgement would turn everything pointless.

    I first tried out my technique once more to ascertain the time needed for its activation.

    As I got previous experience in making it, it just took ten seconds to activate, three seconds before it started howling and releasing cracks all over the world again.

    "Cough¡­ Cough¡­ It''s really troublesome¡­ Cough¡­ Cough¡­"

    I freed myself from the deep pit I ended at after cancelling this technique. As I stood for a few minutes to control my anxiety, I finally knew the right timing of using this technique.

    But I just knew the timing of one factor. As for the dens of bones, it was all a mystery to me.

    I was already on a continent that was midway between the furthest away continent and the one I started at.<sub> </sub>

    I took a deep breath before taking out that crude shaped bone.

    The way to use this artefact was simple. One blood drop and lots of energy needed to activate this thing.

    When I thought about energy, a sh of realisation hit me. "I shouldn''t sync the two together, instead I shall make the den of bones get formed using the pure energy of the shadow world. Like this, it will have a higher chance of surviving the first sh."

    I felt inspired. And the next moment I started forming the technique. As I just started it, I left a blood drop over the dens of bones.

    Just like a dried up tree who sniffed the scent of water, the bone that wasn''t that big in my hand broke free with a mighty force.

    It shone brightly in pure brown and golden colours before hovering in the air for fifty metres.

    Then it started to vibrate and torrents of air started to form around it.

    I knew what it was doing. It was trying its best to suck away the energy from the world and get in form.

    "Not this energy, idiot," I hurriedly finished my technique and without any hesitation, I let the two collide together.

    The technique I created to suck energy from the shadow world was really fearsome! The moment it got done, a grand ck ball appeared and engulfed the bone inside.

    "Damn! Don''t let it slip to the other side or else I''ll swear I''ll kill you!" I didn''t know why I was threatening a dead technique, but thinking about it malfunctioning and throwing the den of bones artefact over the other side terrified me for a brief moment.

    *Howl!*

    Then out of nowhere, the previous tyrannical attack over this world came from my technique, sending my flying away in the next second like a bomb just exploded near me.

    "Cough¡­ Cough¡­ What that damn piece of sh*t doing inside it? Cough¡­ Cough¡­ Shouldn''t it suck dry this energy or what?"

    As I got up to my feet, I was really furious. After all I did, after all this effort in thinking and preparing, nothing happened!

    "Wait¡­" just when I was about to cancel this technique, I noticed something, "these cracks¡­ They aren''t as dense and numerous as before¡­ Thinking about it¡­"

    As I reached this point in my train of thoughts, I looked around and checked the ce I just fell at.

    Previously, and each time I got mmed fiercely away by the energy of the dark shadow world, I''d find myself miles away from my initial spot.

    However, this time was different. I just got thrown away for two up to three hundred metres.

    Seeing all these signs meant one thing; the power of energying out from this technique was growing weaker.

 Chapter 1092 Using My Magical Artefact

    "It''s working!" I shouted in joy when I realised this. I thought my n was a failure and I was already burdened by the task of thinking of another solution.

    After all, I reached this n after a long time of contemtion and trials.

    I watched closely my technique while fiercely releasing a gust of energy gales that swept past the world. Cracks keep appearing and sounds of thunderous boominge to my ears.

    However, the more I noticed, the closer I watched, the more I became convinced of my earlier guess.

    The power of dark energying out from this technique of mine was getting weaker as the time passed!

    "I need to wait then," realising this made me heave a sigh of relief. At least there was light at the end of the tunnel for me.

    As such, I stood at the side, calmly watching the fierce effects over the world hereing from my technique.

    "Come on... Get bigger, suck this damn shadow energy dry!" After a few hours of waiting, the effects of destruction grew weaker and weaker.

    But it never vanished! The area of effect was now less than twenty metres in radius around it. It was much smaller than before, but it was still wreaking havoc over this world.

    I knew this would keep happening until my den of bones would grow and ovee the gush of energy from my technique. As long as I kept my technique running, it''d keep gushing out energy and keep linked with the den of bones.

    The awesome thing about this magical artefact was that it acted as an energy reactor. Giving energy from one side would result in giving a product from the other end.

    That meant as long as I kept draining the energy, this den wouldn''t show any sign of getting over filled!

    And who knew, I might as well get good graded bones in the end!

    Even if I had to wait, I wasn''t feeling dejected. Instead, I was feeling excited the more time it passed.

    The intensity of the dark energy was getting weaker at a snail''s pace, but it was enough for me. As long as this kept going, at some point the artefact would over exceed the energy influx and the situation would get stabilised.

    It took me an entire day of waiting before all of sudden, the den of bones finally extended beyond the ck ball.

    It first grew a few bones, twisting and moving like they were vines growing from the ground.

    Then in the next few hours, the thin and shy bones started to grow thicker and longer. More also kept growing out from the ball.

    With the appearance of the first batch of vines, the effects of the dark shadow energy started to retreat and vanish slowly. Yet it took another day before it finally vanished.

    By that time, the vines growing out were now looking like the thick roots of mighty trees. Like the time when I was faced with this artefact, bones started to crawl on the ground first, twisting and getting elongated without showing any pause.

    They started to interlink with each other, forming a dense and veryplicated of bones.<sub> </sub>

    When I looked closer, the bones were all pitch ck in colour, with such dangerous lighting out from them. The bones kept increasing in size and number, but they gave me the impression of knowing no end.

    They were connected all the way back to the ck ball, which even under all this was still functioning. I noticed that despite the energy being fully absorbed, the bones didn''t dare to touch this ck ball at all.

    And even with circting around, epassing it underyers uponyers of thick bones, the cknessing from this ball could still be seen in the narrow gaps between these bones.

    Besides, I was controlling this technique with my left arm. So I felt everything about it.

    Hours passed fast, and days passed faster. By the end of the first ten days, the entire area covered up with these bones expanded greatly to reach a surface area of tens of miles.

    I got the feeling that this den of bones was growing bones also underneath the ground. After all, I knew it was the thing that provided material for that seat back then to form the back structure of this world.

    Looking at it from this angle made me ponder about the real size I wanted for this artefact. Should I stop the technique now and let the artefact stabilise first then try using it again? Or should I keep it running?

    After giving it little thought, I decided to not stop the technique. Who knew what might happen if I did that.

    As the technique was still providing energy to the bone artefact, it was time to test out my other theory.

    Would I be able to suck dry bones from it or not?

    However when I recalled the terrifying ability I got to suck bones at a turbo speed I decided to postpone it forter.

    As the technique didn''t need any control to keep running, I decided to sit on the ground and start my cultivation.

    All in one go, I decided to try everything this time to make sure I didn''t miss or do anything wrong.

    Instead of just finding somewhere away from me, Inded on the thick bones that formed anotheryer over the ground.

    It wasn''t a risky move for me. Even if the bones grew and surrounded me inside, I''d be able to break free using my bone absorption ability at any time.

    Plus, I felt the need to be in touch with these bones to be able to suck the shadow world energy from.

    After all, this had to be done in this way, the way I devised back then when I was nning all of this out.

    As Inded, I intended to not interfere that much with the process going on here. So I simply opened my ss interface and switched back to the normal bone absorption speed.

    cing my right hand on the ground, while my left leant over my knees, I closed my eyes and regted my breathing.

 Chapter 1093 [Bonus Chapter] Starting Cultivation Again

    The moment I touched the bones, I felt energy deep inside. Yet I didn''t hurry to activate my bone absorption ability.

    I tried something else, tried to directly channel energy from my touch with the bones.

    "It''s not going to work..." After trying it out for many times, I found out that no matter what, the bones held tightly over their dense energy.

    However during these attempts, I felt the purity of this energy. It was indeed the shadow world energy, and it was in much thicker and purer form than ever.

    Compared with times when I was cultivating even inside my shadow world, this energy felt like I got all the energy out therepressed and even purified.

    This was enough to let me know this n was going to work. And so I had to just activate my bone absorption and everything would start smoothly.

    I closed my eyes and started to channel my energy at first. I didn''t try to absorb the energy from the bones before confirming another matter; was I able to get in touch with my base or not?

    After all this wasn''t just a way to purify and elevate my spiritual energy in ranks. I wanted to raise my stagnant cultivation base.

    Cultivating for a few times and after facing many fortinuous events, I finally got my cultivation base to stop at grade six.

    My n was to push it all the way to the next level.

    I first nned to keep it stagnant at the first big cultivation base. I wanted to go and try out that betting world myself.

    However when getting threatened from the Hescos, I knew I shouldn''t ck in cultivating.

    Like that crazy sovereign said once to me, having a weak lord wasn''t going to do anything to my troops.

    So raising up my cultivation base and getting stronger at any cost was my goal at the moment. I spent a long time nning and strengthening my various troops.

    Yet it was time for me to get a boost.

    As I channelled my energy throughout my body, I started to link it with my shadow world. In the shadow world, I got a dantian, an entire of meridians, and my base.

    Even if I wouldn''t dare to go there at the moment, I had to test and see if the spiritual energy could circte the part of my cultivation base and foundation out there.

    Without this, everything I''d do here would be limited to just grow up my faint blue energy to higher levels only.

    "Phew! It works!" I waited, patiently waited for almost six hours before the spiritual energy I kept gushing towards finally returned back to me.

    I kept circting my energy in my body and pushed them through my feet towards my shadow world. Without getting to see what was going out there, I didn''t know if it was working or not.<sub> </sub>

    Yet I kept holding onto the hope of its sess, and luckily I didn''t grow impatient at some point and stopped.

    "All is set," I inhaled a deep breath without changing my current position or opening my eyes, "it''s time to start."

    With my right hand ced on the bones, I initiated the ability of bone absorption.

    Even if I was using the normal and slow speed of absorbing bones, it was enough to release such a thick and vast amount of dark shadow energy towards my body.

    I knew that rushing to cultivate at once wouldn''t do me any good. So I started first to control this energy, forming a path for it to pass through my body towards my meridians. Then they were pushed to my dantian where they got absorbed and changed into my faint blue energy.

    Even if I waspatible with the dark ck shadow world energy, I wasn''t able to directly move it around my body carelessly as if it was my own.

    My spiritual energy level was still much weaker than this one. So I had to push it first to my dantian, and then the magic started.

    <o>,m I felt the sudden increase in the energy in my dantian to the point of swelling it in a few breaths. Without hesitating, I pushed the energy towards the outer meridians, let the new energy circte first through my body, before sending everything towards my shadow world foundation.</o>

    At this moment, the circuit of my meridians and danitans was alreadypleted and closed. The energy kept getting thrown towards that world and the same amount was sent back to me.

    I kept regting things for an unknown period of time before finally feeling everything was going the way I wanted.

    If anyone saw my body right now, they''d see that the absorbed dark energy entered first from my right hand to my right arm dantian, swelling it by double folds before releasing the extra towards my main dantian.

    The upper right half of my body worked as a path for the iing ck energy, dying my body inside with faint ck.

    Then starting from my main dantian, which got swelled up by four times, the energy that''d turn into a faint blue one of mine would gush out like torrents towards my entire body, circte for a few times before they''d reach my right foot and pass from there.

    Once entering my shadow world, I lost track of it. I only saw the gush of the energy from the shadow world sent back to my body through my left foot.

    The energy sent joined the meridianwork of my body, circting for a few times in there, before returning back to my shadow world.

    Everything was going smoothly as I wanted. And at this moment, I knew I could start cultivating for real atst.

    Before doing it, I just opened my eyes once and checked the situation outside. As this cirction and system got established, I didn''t need to exert any conscious control over it anymore.

    Seeing that my intervention didn''t cause any negative cascade of changes here and the bone artefact was still expanding its bones outwards, I was relieved.

    Much more important than finding a way to solve my problem was to find a bnce. With such bnce, nothing would happen during my cultivation to interrupt it.

 Chapter 1094 A Test For Hegemony

    As I knew things were already under my control, I closed my eyes and regted my breath again. This time, I intended to start cultivation for real. And I entered into the magnificent world of cultivation fast and without any hups.

    Thest couple of times I trained, the world outside got a massive shock and showed a violent response. It wasn''t just limited to my cultivation, but also a thing that happened with the races I acquired from the other universe.

    My mind drifted and I experienced a state of peace and tranquillity like never before. It was like I went directly to heaven, not feeling any pain, worry, or anxiety.

    My thoughts were calm, and my confidence skyrocketed. It was like I was a god creating and controlling this world.

    And this world felt like it was my body and cultivation basebined!

    It was an awesome feeling, one that I realisedter on to be called an epiphany.

    It was a rare phase where a cultivator would enter a miraculous state of mind and soul. Cultivation wasn''t just done by blindly absorbing energy from the world around.

    Instead, it was an attempt to blend one''s mind and soul together with the world outside.

    Once seeded, one would experience such rare moments like this one. I didn''t know if it was thanks to my long time holding myself back or thanks to the pure and condensed ck shadow energy I was absorbing.

    However this didn''t matter. All I felt at this moment was the world I was in was getting bigger and broader by each passing minute.

    Time in cultivation wasn''t anything like time in the real world.

    I knew this the hard way already. And I made people like Silverlining and the sovereigns suffer greatly from it before.

    So even if it felt like a few hours just passed, I knew it might be days or even months out there in the real world.

    At some point, I felt like I hit something as the world all around me got shaken instantly and trembled fiercely. I thought it was my time to get out of such a state, but when that blockade appeared, it vanished in the next hour.

    It was as if I was a needle and just prated through a thick balloon! Yet the balloon didn''t explode as expected, instead it led me inside another bigger balloon.

    Then inside that world, a weird thing happened. A fog appeared in front of me. It was pale gold in colour, making us wonder about what it was.

    Gradually it turned into a tornado from a small clump of fog. It hovered over the ground and kept roaring around without creating any sound.

    Yet for a reason, I felt if this happened in the outside world, then deafening roaring rumbles and thunder would be heard from it.

    I watched it grow in size without feeling any speck of worry or fear. My mind was still drifting in this awesome state, and nothing seemed to be able to shake me out of it.<sub> </sub>

    However, just when I thought I was invincible in this state of mind, the tornado kept expanding and in a sh it covered me inside.

    Then the scenery in front of my eyes changed and all I could see was a barren endlessnd, thick and overriding on each other dark clouds with thick tongues of thunder shing there.

    "Every hegemony has to pass a test first," and as I was standing on this barrennd while feeling puzzled, a majestic sound came from the entire world here.

    It looked like a mighty god was looking down at me at this moment, or perhaps it was the world itself who spoke to me. I couldn''t tell. But whoever spoke just now left a tremendous impact on me.

    It was as if he could annihte my presence with a single thought of his! It was a scary feeling, especially when it just came after I felt being invincibile.

    "You are going to have three trials right now, the trial of body, the trial of soul, and the trial of heart. Failing any of the three means failure in passing to the next level. Failing in all the three means death. Get ready, hegemone, you are going to be tested."

    "Tested?" I was taken aback. I never heard of such a thing before. The old man''s teachings never mentioned such a thing, neither did Sith.

    "You are an owner of and in the origin world, so you are now a citizen of that special ce. As privilegees with restrictions and tests, you have to prove yourself or fail."

    It seemed whoever was on the other side was present at this moment. I just spoke out of my shock, but it seemed I could chit chat with him.

    From what he said, I got that this all happened thanks to my special situation. My cultivation base was already inside the shadow world and I got a territory there.

    Was that world this special? If it was, then would this affect meter on or what?

    He spoke about privileges, but all I got was hindrance and chains!

    "I can''t fight alone!" I moved my eyes around, "can I summon my armies, my items?"

    "A test of hegemony must be taken solo, as the path to glory is always solo," the voice paused before another bellow of words came in the next second, "if you can''t prove yourself, how do you expect to reach greater heights? Depending on external factors isn''t strength. Strong hegemony shall only depend on themselves. The test difficulty just doubled thanks to yourints."

    "..."

    The corner of my eyes twitched when I heard him saying these words. What the heck was wrong with you man? Damn! I was just chatting with you. Why are you acting all hostile and aggressive when we were just talking?

    However, fearing that he''d grow more furious and decide my death on the spot, I restrained myself from retorting back.

    F*ck it! I looked up and clenched both fists.

 Chapter 1095 The First Test

    I wore nothing but my simple clothes, one that seemed to be made out of the cheapest fabric in the world. I got nothing on me to protect myself against anythinging.

    "Bring it on!" I shouted in defiance, while not trying to hide my hatred and anger at all.

    "The first test ising¡­ Sustain the attack for two days¡­ Oh wait, you got punished for your cowardance! Sustain the attack for five days then."

    "..."

    Since when was the double of two five? F*ck! Even I got such injustice from such a formidable being!

    Screw you then! "Bring it on!" I clenched my fists and anticipated what wasing.

    What else? It was going to be lightning, right? There was nothing else here but barrennd and lightning.

    However, against my expectations, the attack that came was something that I never expected.

    Thend around me was rocky and solid. However in the next few minutes, many ces changed and started to turn into a semi-solid state.

    As if they were pulled with a hidden gravitational force, these semi-solid rocks were pulled out, forming a shape of giant spears, broke free from the ground, solidified at a visible rate, before plunging at me at fast speed.

    *Fwoosh!* *Fwoosh!* *Fwoosh!*

    I didn''t stand idle and watch without doing anything. If I got my gears and weapons, I wouldn''t need to worry about any of this.

    They were, after all, mere rocksing at me.

    However I was wearing nothing, having nothing but my fists. I didn''t know if my physical strength was preserved or not. And I didn''t take the gamble.

    If I could, then I''d evade them using my agility. At the same time, I tested my body condition.

    I could jump fast and high, my reaction was superb like before. Did that mean I still held my inhumane strength or what?

    Let me test it then.

    As I kept jumping around like a monkey, evading everythinging, at one point I purposely jumped low and let one rocky spear fly near me.

    I clenched my fist, waved my arm, and when that sharp and deadlyrge piece of rock passed by me, I simply hit it with a punch.

    *Crack!*

    "Sigh! As expected!" Inded and didn''t dy for even one second. There were too many rocks to count.

    So I jumped again and again, kept testing the limit of my strength here before reaching a conclusion.

    It wasn''t that my strength was weak, but it was these rocks that held special endurance to them.

    It meant I couldn''t just depend on my strength to crush these rocks.

    "This is¡­ Bad!"<sub> </sub>

    Just when I thought things were going my way, and in less than six hours, a new change happened.

    The spears that kepting and failed to even touch a single hair of me started to show a sudden change in appearance.

    I was surprised the first time I passed by one of these rocks. I saw it grow suddenly in size, with its surface swaying like the surface of ake after throwing a rock in it.

    Then without any warning, much thinner spikes came out from it, aiming for my life.

    "Go away!" as it came fast and without warning, such an attack was indeed lethal. However I didn''t hesitate, used both fists to crush the iing spikes.

    I managed to survive this attack with two bloody fists. I looked at the rock which kept hovering in the air for a few seconds, covering up hundreds of metres, before crashing down like all others.

    "Dammit! So they kept changing in time? This is really bad!" I knew that my earlier tactic wasn''t going to work.

    The rocks would attack me in a way that I couldn''t evade. So I had to exert my strength and keep hammering the spikes, crushing them whenever they appeared.

    Gradually I learnt a few tricks as well. Instead of just going directly at the spikes and shing with their sharp edges, I could simply attack them by aiming at their shafts.

    It was a bit tricky as I noticed the growth speed of these spikes differ from the sides of the rocky spears.

    So instead of just simply jumping up to bypass the iing spears by overpassing them, I started to simply fly paralel to them.

    This proved more effective and lessened the burden over my hands.

    Yet the injuries I got healed at a much slower rate than ever. It seemed like I lost the ability to heal.

    At this moment, I really missed my healing sacrifice for my ss. I tried before to activate the system, tried to activate any of my ss abilities or summon anything from my huge arsenal.

    But I failed. As that mysterious voice said, external strength wasn''t allowed. And I was left to face the iing threats by myself.

    However, was I this weak to begin with? Even if I depended mainly on the external forces for the most of time, I got many boosts to my strength.

    So it wasn''t like I only had my external strength. I was strong.

    Yet the next change exerted more pressure over me.

    The first change happened after six hours. Yet this one happened after one day. Like this, I just happened to stay here for almost a day and a quarter.

    I knew this wasn''t even close to half of the entire period of staying here. But the dy of the change gave me hope.

    Just surviving this one and the next would be thest change in this trial.

    As for what happened, it was simple. The spears that passed over me triggered something and spikes from the ground appeared all of sudden, attacking me without any warning.

    The first time it happened, I felt like my life was hanging by a thread. If I got hit, I was sure my body would be hacked in many ces.

    I wouldn''t lose my life at once, but it meant I''d be heavily wounded and wouldn''t be able tost till the end.

 Chapter 1096 Its Getting Harder!

    Just as I got squeezed between two sides, I couldn''t help but improvise. I clenched my hand over one spike from the rock spear, rotated my body in the air, before changing my trajectory.

    It helped to buy me sometime, however I still ended up with few injuries.

    "I have to find another way," looking at the gaps in my simple clothes that got soaked with my blood made me realise this wasn''t a good n.

    It was just a reflexive move to avoid the sudden change. And now I have to think fast and find a way to survive the huge number of iing spears towards me.

    If I could just find a way to change my trajectory midair, things would be really easy.

    What the heck was wrong with this test? I didn''t get anything to use.

    I kept using these crude methods and more injuries piled up. From my past experience with the wounds at my fists, these weren''t going to heal!

    However after my sixth sessful escape, and when I was checking my wounds in the split seconds between the attacks, my eyes shed with a realisation.

    "I''m not without anything actually¡­ I got this¡­" I didn''t hesitate when I noticed the thing I got and neglected all this time; my clothes!

    They weremon grade in my eyes, however after getting hacked many times, it was surprising that the clothes were still holding themselves together over my body.

    Only the ces where the spikes prated got holes in them. If it was amon grade material, wouldn''t it get torn to pieces already or what?

    Without waiting to deduct anything more, I stripped off my upper half naked, held the clothes and rolled it to form a rope.

    "Bring it on!" as the next wave of attacks wereing at me, I jumped as usual. The spikes came out from both sides, trapped me inside fast.

    Yet just before I''d get scratched by any, I waved the rope I just made and hastily grabbed the other end with my free hand.

    Just like an acrobatic in a circus, I changed my path midair without the help of anything but a mere rope.

    "It worked, hahahaha, it worked, hahahaha!" as Inded on the ground safe and sound, I couldn''t help butugh.

    This stage of the test was destined to be crushed by me.

    Starting from here, things started to go smoothly for another two and half days. Like this, almost four days passed, and I got slightly more than one day left before the end of this test.

    I was feeling overconfident at the moment. I managed to crush anything thrown at me, and now I was looking for thest and most deadly form of this test.

    As I was expecting, the change happened without any warning like usual. Just when I was evading the iing attacks from one rocky spear and the many spikesing from it and the ground, I felt something was wrong.<sub> </sub>

    I was in midair already, jumping over the reach of the spikes and the spear, forming a beautiful arch in midair.

    However when I was there, I instantly turned around and saw something that made the hair on my back stand to no end.

    The spears that I just evaded before used to fly for a few seconds before finally crashing down on the ground, releasing a storm of small rocks all over the ce.

    However thest few I just passed didn''t experience this. I watched in amazement these spears turning around like they were guided missiles, taking a wide turn in midair, before turning towards me anding in my direction at fast speed.

    F*ck! Was I supposed to deal with all of them from now on? What the heck was wrong with the one who designed this test? Was this even called a test anymore or an attempt to kill?

    I calmed myself whilending. Right now I was going to get attacked by spears and spikes from different directions at the same time. Thinking about that made me realise I was doomed!

    I thought I''d get out of this without much harm. However, seeing all these spearsing from two directions made me drop this hope.

    If I got out with my life intact then I''d be blessed with luck.

    Luck? No, I shouldn''t depend on such an intangible and unreliable factor. I took a deep breath, calmed down my mind, and started to imagine the uing hell I was going to face.

    "Let''s try it out then," I knew that trying to think about a way in such a distressful situation wasn''t going to work. When things went south, one had to trust his instincts and depend on his improvisation and desire to survive in dire moments.

    So instead of worrying myself and burdening my mind and soul with such useless worries, I threw everything out of my mind, focused only on the uing threats.

    If I was going down, I''d go down while trying my best and not just while fearing what was happening.

    I jumped, evaded one attack from one spear and many spikes like usual, before another one came just from my back, aiming at my blind spot.

    "Humph!" as this was happening, I suddenly saw something. The spearing at me didn''t yet release any spikes as it didn''t get near me yet.

    So instead of worrying about the spikes, why wouldn''t I try something else?

    Without any dy, I pushed my leg and it hit the side of that spear. Once the two met, spikes started to grow fast.

    I also saw the retracting spikes at the ground pause before they resumed their growth once more.

    So the iing spears still held the same abilities as the ones before. However, there was a minute dy in releasing their attacks, and I used this slight push to let my body fly away from the spear.

    The evasion was a sess, but it wasn''t that great actually.

 Chapter 1097 You Tricked Me!!!

    Just when I moved the side, and even before my body stopped spinning midair, I saw another spearing from the front.

    And another one was following close from the back.

    Sh*t! Were they determined to take my life away? Screw you all!

    At this moment, I felt great enmity with the rocks that I wanted to st every single rock in my three worlds when I''d return alive from this test.

    Without waiting, I used the momentum of my body and my rope, changed the trajectory of my body again, evading the iing attack from the front.

    Then the attack from behind arrived. And without even catching my breath, I hit it with my leg, sending my body to another direction while flying again.

    This kept repeating itself countless times, making me grow numb to this.

    Hey mysterious dude high in the sky watching me, my human race wasn''t a flying race at all! We dreamt of flying indeed, but that didn''t mean you had to grant this wish to me right now!

    What the heck was wrong with this test? Was it trying to test me out or trying to teach me the value of flying?

    Anyway, I got myself freed from the attacks using this weird way that made me feel like I was one of those races blessed with wings on their backs.

    Time passed without me realising it. My mind got weary, and my body started to ache. Despite the fact that I was doing something that seemed simple and not taxing, repeating it without having the chance to catch my breaths was something insane without doubt!

    I started panting and my chest kept heaving up and down without any pause for long hours now. Sweat kept dripping over my forehead and face, even sweet salty beads got into my eyes sometimes, making me feel the burning sensation there.

    My mind started to ache with an annoying headache that came from all this spinning and jumping. For such a long time, my feet never touched the ground and the farthest they touched were these rocky spears.

    This feeling¡­ I didn''t want to feel it again ever in my life.

    "Good, the first test is over!"

    Without knowing it, my body kept spinning and jumping for an unknown period of time until I finally heard the words of that despicable entity.

    When I was jolted awake, I found my body crashing on the ground,nding like a heavy rock. I glided for hundreds of metres while my body kept rolling over the ground until I finally stopped.

    It took me roughly half an hour to stand up. My legs were shaking, my upper half was filled with bruises and different wounds that I never recalled when I got them.

    It seemed even with my improvised way of evasion, I still got hit many times without knowing it. What? Did my sense of pain grow dull after all this spinning and jumping around?

    "You got half a day of rest. Enjoy it as long as you can."

    "Screw you!" I didn''t show any sign of politeness anymore. I could feel injustice and bias from this test. And that meant that mysterious being, no matter who he was, was already hostile to me.<sub> </sub>

    My head was still hurt and I lost anymon sense or control over myself after all this fervent evasion.

    "Hahahaha, you are seeking power that''s beyond your reach," and when I attacked, he finally showed his true colours, "a race like yours, one that never did anything remarkable in the entire long history of the cosmos, doesn''t deserve to have a hegemone!"

    "It''s not up to you to decide," as he acted in such a way, showing off his dirty intentions towards me, I didn''t get dejected. Instead, I did what I used to do in such situations; stand tall and face such injustice with might instead of pleading with useless words.

    "I know," he admitted, "but that doesn''t mean you''ll seed."

    "We''ll see about that," just when I heard his words, I sat on the ground on impulse, closed my eyes and tried to regte my breathing.

    Losing my cool wasn''t going to do me any good. I got a wimp on his intentions and now I was sure of it.

    So I had to calm myself down. However when I did that, something miraculous urred.

    The energy inside my body responded to my posture and started rotating. I checked everything before, yet I missed my spiritual energy and cultivation base.

    Damn! How did I forget about these and was only focused only on using the system, my ss, my weapons, and my forces?

    Something seems wrong here with this world¡­ I was sure that I tried to use everything I had under my disposal. Yet for unknown reasons, I seemed to totally forget about my cultivation strength.

    Don''t tell me this world had a psychological effect, negatively impacting my train of thoughts and state of mind?

    And just when I was puzzled, a refreshing feeling invaded my body without any restraints.

    "This¡­ Sigh! It seems you figured it out and managed to ovee the second trial¡­" just when I was bathed by my spiritual energy, cleansing my body from any wound, fatigue, and wrath, his words echoed in my mind.

    I was startled when I heard him before I recalled what he said before. There were going to be three tests, one for my body, one for my soul, and thest was for my heart.

    But he just announced one test only. Since when the second test started?

    I opened my eyes and looked at the distant sky. It was still filled with densely packed clouds and thundering lightning.

    Yet for a reason, I felt calmer and at ease thanks to my spiritual energy in my body.

    "You tricked me?" This was the only possible exnation for all this.

    This motherf*cker twisted the facts, used his authority as someone overseeing this trial of mine, and kept some news hidden.

 Chapter 1098 I Passed!

    "Don''t me me, me yourself for being negligent," he indeed got a thick skin and was shameless, even more than I, "to be a hegemone¡­"

    "Stop giving me this bullshit!" I didn''t want to hear any of his garbage anymore. I slowly stood up, looked in challenge towards the sky before adding in a cold tone, "trying to use your fake authority to subdue me and make me fail? And you call yourself a man? Come here, let me teach you a lesson!"

    "Hahahaha! Lovely little creature, hahahaha! Do you think you can even withstand a wisp of my power? That''s hrious!"

    He keptughing, and I knew I''d be seeking death if he really came. But for a reason, I felt he wouldn''t. Or to be more precise, he couldn''t.

    So what was the use of being cautious of him? He was doing his best to make me fail. So why wouldn''t I try and insult him a little? At least such anger in me would vent and get relieved.

    "You got half a day of rest, these are the rules," just before I''d say anything, he suddenly added, "I''ll wait for you to be ready. Or better, to be not, hahahaha!"

    <o>,m And in response to his provocations, I raised my middle finger, two actually, towards the distant sky. "Go f*ck yourself then while I''m recuperating," I said in disdain, sat back again, and continued healing my body and regaining my strength.</o>

    This dude was just getting on my nerves! So speaking with him wasn''t going to do me any good.

    Trying to trick me? Activating a test secretly without telling me about it?

    Like this, Ipleted one test, the test of the body, with my sincere efforts. Luckily I also cleared the soul test without even knowing it.

    All that remained would be the heart test, but what would it be like? I pondered for a few minutes before a thought suddenly passed through my mind.

    "Wait a minute¡­" I slowly opened my eyes, stood up and looked at the sky in doubt, "I don''t need to rest, bring it on, bring that test right away!"

    "Are you sure? Your body still needs rest and healing! Stay put and rest, that''s good for your sake."

    Hearing these words made me much surer of my earlier guess.

    Damn! I was just this close from missing it out!

    The idea was simple: if that bastard activated the second test without telling me, then why wouldn''t he also activate the third as well?

    The test of a heart? Wasn''t it also a test of one''s will? Or what?

    Sitting here and listening to his bbery words, following my enemy''s instructions wasn''t going to do me any good.

    I was sure the heart test was undergoing after he tried to persuade me to rest. Since when this jerk was on my side, caring about my body and my well being?

    No way! He was doing this for his own sake, not mine.

    "I said, bring it on right now!" without even hesitating anymore, I raised my fist high in the air, as if I was punching his face with it.

    "Are you sure? Once started, you''ll lose this chance!"<sub> </sub>

    "I''m sure," stop bullshitting me. I wouldn''t fall for this trick, "do it now!"

    "Tsk! And here I thought I was this close from making you fail¡­ What a regret¡­ What a loss¡­"

    "I knew it!" without the need to listen to the rest of his words, I knew this was the third test and I cleared it.

    "You passed the third test, the heart test of heart. You have a good will and your desire for strength can''t be subdued by any external factor. You passed the trial and are now eligible to step further ahead¡­"

    Hearing his words made me feel something. This dude¡­ He was just putting a show just now to corner me or what?

    His tone showed his sincerity and happiness towards my sess. Or was it my illusion?

    Before thinking much about it, a re appeared and blinded me for a few minutes. Then I found myself back into that miraculous world where I started everything from.

    The first test was to see how I''d react in a fight. Of course if I knew that cultivation was allowed, then I could have used my power from it and crushed all these rocks without any struggle.

    But for a reason, it seemed that mysterious beings used a special method to fog my mind and make me miss this crucial factor.

    As for the second and third tests, they got activated the moment the first test started. The test for the soul was directed towards me getting over his maniption with my mind. And the heart test was to see if I''d obediently follow my enemies orders or not.

    So he had to act aggressive and show himself as my true enemy for this test to seed. A good actor indeed, or perhaps this was just expressing what he really thought about me, about my race?

    Just when I was in the middle of such deep thinking, I felt like a force was repulsing me away.

    "Tsk¡­ I couldn''t stay there after returning¡­ That world was indeed a rare chance for me¡­" the next moment, I opened my eyes as I got back to the real world.

    It seemed when I came out of that trial, my thoughts and state of mind weren''t perfect like before. And that cost me to lose the chance to keep training there.

    However I got what I wanted and pushed the limit of my cultivation to a brand new level.

    Even if Icked the means to go inside the dark shadow world for now and explore the new changes in my base, the leap in power already urred.

    And that was what really mattered.

    "Wow! How long was I inside that world?!"

    Just as I stood up, and aside from hearing cracking noisesing from my joints, I found something shocking.

    The bones grew to such a scary degree that they started to rise up in the air, sending thick branches that looked like dead and leafless trees.

 Chapter 1099 The Den Of Bones

    This¡­ I didn''t hesitate to summon my chariot, rose high in the air and took a grander look.

    "A forest of bones? And it''s stretched out for tens of miles all around? Wow!"

    That part of the continent here turned all ck. Soil vanished and ground now was made out of thickyers of bones that came on top of each other, forming a very dense andplicated.

    I looked at the ce where all this started. The technique was now hidden underyers uponyers of bones, but its ck lustre could still be spotted inside.

    It was still working, and it was still providing energy to the deans of bone artefact.

    Wasn''t it supposed to build an entire world with bones? Or did it decide to take a new form?

    Being baffled and pleasantly surprised, I started to take a grand tour around.

    Previously the bones covered an area of tens of miles. I estimated from the look of the forest that the magical artefact ditched the idea of growing horizontally and started to grow vertically.

    But soon enough I knew I underestimated this artefact.

    The size of bones expanding on the ground already exceeded hundreds of miles. The forest of bones alone covered an area double the area Ist seen before starting my cultivation.

    What the heck was wrong with this artefact? Was it going to turn this entire continent into a world of bones?

    And how long exactly did I take in my first cultivation session?

    As Icked any clues for an answer, I asked Lily through a direct message. And the answer was quite shocking.

    [You disappeared for almost five months now. Don''t tell me you didn''t even realise time was passing!]

    Wow! Five entire months? Wait, was that thanks for the trial? Or did time flow that fast inside that special world?

    At least I got the answer to all these shocking changes from the dens of bones.

    I then returned back and didn''t hurry to resume my training again. I first activated the turbo mode of my ss again and started absorbing the bones from the forest around.

    Just seeing all these shing dots racing up at me at a very fast pace made me grin. This was effective indeed. It wasn''t just going to give me a way to train in shadow world energy, it was also providing an endless supply of bones.

    After a few minutes I stopped and checked the status of one bone.

    It was ck grade to begin with, and it was slightly simr to the dark realm monster bones I got before. Yet the energy inside it was much thicker and higher in purity and quantity than simr ck grade dark realm bones.

    "Hmm¡­ Despite it being one of the main sources of bones in the future, it''s still hard to use these bones in any external trade¡­"<sub> </sub>

    I knew these bones came from turning the endless dark shadow energy into bones. It was like forming them out of thin air.

    It was a process that''d take a long time, but it was worth it indeed.

    Just¡­ The bones were all like dark realm monster bones, not like any normal bones. I didn''t start trading with these dark realm monster bones before.

    First I got a really small amount of them. And I nned to use them before to raise up my cultivation base. Lastly, I knew the value of each bone would be much greater than the bones I normally used in any trade before.

    In addition to that, by using the way I learnt, I could turn any of such bone into a deadly bomb.

    The scene of raging wildfire ocean out of my necromancer''s world was still vivid in my eyes.

    It wasn''t something that I could easily forget. And I nned to widely use these when attacking the strong forces of Hescoster on.

    So these bones held greater importance for me at the moment. However as I grew used to this, the value of bones was just like any other currency, and would depreciate with the passage of time and with further deals being done.

    Even if I got sceptical about using them for now, I was sure I''d depend entirely on them at some point. And that was when the true value of this den would kick in and shine.

    Preparing such a priceless treasure trove of bones in such an early stage was something I had to admit was rted more to luck.

    In fact, in every challenge and hard encounter, great things were destined to happen if I kept facing such challenges with irond will.

    After checking and making sure these bones were special, I started to test another thing. Iid my hand over the ground and kept absorbing the bones in turbo mode for almost half a day.

    Then I stopped, took my chariot and started a great flight again. I wanted to check the impact of using my absorption ability over the growth of this den of bones.

    "Not bad¡­ Almost lost one percent only¡­ And the loss only came from the outer zone, not touching or affecting the forest of bones at all¡­"

    After taking a slow tour around for a few hours I came to this conclusion. Only a small area got cleared out of bones, showing the underneath normal ground.

    This wasn''t because my absorption ability was weak, but it seemed the technique grew a tacit understanding and strong mutual rtion with the dens of bones.

    It provided strong input of energy, enough to make up for most of my absorption ability. That was great, as it meant after waiting for two more years, this ce would turn into a real treasure trove for me.

    And who knew, this technique might grow even bolder and increase the output of energy to a scary degree.

    I spent half a year training here, and I still have two more years ahead of me. After checking on all the changes and facts about my artefact, I started to check my energy.

    My cultivation base gained a high leap in strength, jumping from big base one to big base two. I didn''t know what my current rank was, but it should be at least one or two at least.

 Chapter 1100 Human Firearm Weapons Are Ready

    This wasn''t bad. I knew I''d take more time to solidify my energy and raise my base slowly. If each session took around six months like the first one, then I had four chances to train.

    Getting to the top ninth small stage was a dream. I would be pleased if I ended up at stage five or six at most.

    This was the limit of training for two and half years.

    As I checked my energy, I found that it had made another leap. It was pale blue before, and now it is dark silver in colour.

    I could also see a faint golden colour from time to time.

    The energy got a good boost indeed. And when I examined it closer, I found that it grew thicker as well. It looked like what I gained from my earlier jump wasn''t just a simple upgrade to my cultivation base.

    My spiritual energy got a total enhancement as well. Hopefully by the end of my training here, the energy would bypass the pale gold stage and enter the dark gold stage or even better; the ck stage.

    Unlike what I expected, that miraculous epiphany state never recurred again. Each time I''d be sent into a simple world without the same feeling like before.

    And with each training session, I took almost from two up to four months. I never had a long six months period.

    I trained diligently and only took a few hours of rest each time. I checked with Lily and Angelica about the updates on their side.

    Things were heading smoothly out there. The n of strengthening my humans and other weak races and granting them ess to cultivation was proceeding smoother than I expected.

    And training these forces and much more was going as nned. My little Qi was doing a great job in controlling monsters and letting the scary dudes away from my forces.

    ording to Lily, they were now working on ten different continents. And that number was destined to grow more in time.

    One year and a half years have already passed. And that made me contact Silverlining again and pay him in advance for the rest of the period here.

    He was slightly shocked by the fact that the fifth quest didn''t yet start. I didn''t exin anything and knew he got a point to be suspicious.

    ording to him, not only his race sovereigns and strong names were puzzled by this, but even the Hescos higher ups were as well.

    Of course they got all the right to feel so. Time flew at their end normally, but at the worlds rted directly to me it passed in a different concept.

    Silverlining even told me they ran checks over such phenomena and found out that at different points in the past, time flew differently as well.

    Yet it never happened to run in such a way before, where what was supposed to happen in a few weeks didn''t start even after the passage of a year and half.

    I kept my silence towards this matter and didn''t exin anything to him. This time maniption effect was something rted to me, one of my deepest secrets. And it was better to keep it hidden from the eyes of outsiders as long as I could.

    I paid the price and closed the chat with him before asking Lily about the situation of the outside world. ording to her, everything was processing smoother than we nned.<sub> </sub>

    The warm wee of the new mating experience between different races brought forth many new talents to my forces. Not to mention all of the new generations had cultivation already, and many of them joined my armies.

    The resources gathered from the second Earth world and the pocket world were processed at great speed and high efficiency. ording to Angelica, the resources we got right now was enough to cover up entire continents.

    Not to mention all of these were high grade resources, considered even rare materials and some might ascend to the ranks of treasures.

    Angelica proposed to use these in exchange for the unending influx of races and humans here. But I reassured her that it wasn''t needed.

    She led the building and mining projects, and the former was indeed going very well. The number of inhabited continents was much bigger than the ones used in training, reaching eighteen continents so far, almost double those used as training grounds.

    On another hand, Lily gave me the great news about the research department. These folks managed atst to modify my human arsenal weapon systems, making them apocalypse friendly.

    ording to her, the newly developed weapons held much more destructive power than anything she saw before.

    These scientists didn''t just stop at modifying the old human arsenal. They started to create new weapons using both human and alien technology.

    And these new weapons were indeed terrifying per Lily''s words.

    She also told me that old Gan seeded partially in his task in deconstructing and understanding Hescos suits.

    It seemed that the old man dreamt about building a totally new suit that belonged only to my forces. When I heard about this, I knew this goal would take a very long time indeed.

    However it was worth the wait.

    In addition to that, he developed a few weapons that could hurt those Hescos even when using their suits in flight.

    But ording to Lily''s words, these weapons were still in the stage of development, and their number was still small.

    However this was just the beginning. This all happened in a year and half. What would happen after another year?

    I had high expectations for this. The dream of finally using the human firearm weapons that rendered useless on Earth was finally getting closer to being true.

    Once they mastered the right way to do it, I''d then release lots of forces all over Earth and start gathering the already broken and useless firearm arsenal back there.

    When wielding yourself with knowledge ahead of everyone else, even a scrap of metal would turn into a priceless treasure.

    That was the power of knowledge, and that was part of my power, luckily.

 Chapter 1101 Time To Use Magical Artefacts

    As things were proceeding in a great way, I didn''t hurry to continue my training for now.

    There was still one mission that I didn''t do yet; using my unused magical artefacts.

    Scanning through them, I found that out of the twenty-seven artefacts I got, almost seventeen could be used now.

    The rest needed a world with brutal and continuous wars and killing, or I couldn''t use it in case of my fountain of life artefact.

    This artefact already got used here. So using it again would be a waste, right? It wouldn''t bring any new results to this world anymore.

    ording to Angelica, she told me that this world had around fifty-six continents. It was indeed crazy, but the crazier thing was the fact that this world was still growing.

    Damn! How big this world intended to grow before finally stopping?

    I couldn''t tell.

    However this meant I could use a few continents around and turn this region entirely into a magical artefact region.

    From my experience with the artefacts I used so far, they were heavily focused on the energy used to nourish them.

    In the case of my necromancer''s world, I got no boost aside from the items I bought with it. So even though it was growing at a nice pace, it was still iparable and pale inparison to the other two artefacts.

    My fountain of life gained tons of energy that allowed it to create such a miracle here. And my den of bones was going to grow endlessly as long as my technique was still going.

    At this point, I felt that this technique entered a self reservation state. It didn''t need any control from me, or even the need to be still attached to my left hand.

    It was operating solo at the moment, entering what I called an automated state.

    So as long as nothing happened to it, the dense and pure dark shadow world energy would continue pouring into the den of bones artefact, expanding it endlessly.

    What would happen when bones would reach the edge of thend? Would they keep growing into the ocean bed or what?

    If so, would they then start expanding all over the world, covering up the unused water grounds?

    Well, I wouldn''t mind that to be honest. I didn''t have any use for the ocean beds anyway.

    I looked at the map I got before from Lily. There was a group of six smaller continents around this one here.

    "I shall start with the big thing first," I had to admit, my desire for using all these artefacts stemmed from the den of warriors.

    Through this magical artefact, I could turn anyone into a summonable warrior of mine. That was indeed a wild card that I intended to use wisely and widely from now on.<sub> </sub>

    So I moved my chariot fast, and headed towards the next continent. This big one would be the bone production base for me, and the next would be the warrior factory one.

    And like this, these two would form the core of my strength here.

    I checked the conditions of using the dens of warriors while I was on my way there. Any magical artefact would have few conditions like amount of energy, materials provided before usage, and even conditions rted to the world itself.

    The den of warriors needed an extravagant amount of energy that would determine the value of the formed warriors at the end. Besides they needed one million warriors as sacrifice and then extra millions for expansion and adding more features.

    The issue of warriors wasn''t a problem. Just checking and I found tens of billions of warriors inside my inventory. Seeing this number made my scalp grow numb.

    Of course not all of them were good warriors. Only a few tens of millions were soulers and Bulltors. Others weren''t that strong. Besides theycked the support of stat points.

    However, for my luck, there was a magical artefact that could solve this problem for me permanently.

    It was called the mine of crystals artefact. It was aimed to create a grand mine that was able to produce different grades of energy crystals in time.

    At first I missed this as itcked anything rted to stat points. However when I read its description carefully, I was excited to see stat points, orbs, and crystals among the long list of energy sources that mine could provide.

    p Of course there was no total control over the type of energy crystals formed in the mine. Only by providing more energy would the mine expand and produce more crystals.</anda>

    Of course it went without saying that the source of all this energy needed by these artefacts would be the same technique I used to drive energy from my shadow world and enriched the den of bones with.

    This was currently my highest source of energy, and also the cheapest. It was free, without the need for me to do anything.

    Not to mention the ability of this technique to grow into an automated state. However, as this state would take a long time to ur, I had to get content by just using two techniques at any given moment.

    Then I''d resume training and wait until any of them wouldn''t need my control anymore before starting a new technique.

    This meant for the highly valued artefact, I had to postpone using them for now.

    As I headed towards the next continent, I started to carefully read through the different artefacts'' descriptions and select which ones to support using my technique.

    To say that any magical artefact was bad was wrong. Any artefact was already on a high level, one that wouldn''t bring me any loss.

    But few stood on top of others actually. For example, there was the den of warriors, the mine of crystal, the den of heroes, and the haven of ores magical artefacts.

    These four held the most value to me, and I decided to use them using my energy as the main source.

 Chapter 1102 Almost Done

    The haven of ores was just like what its name described. It would create arge world where thick veins of different ores would appear and grow higher in grade.

    It''s only harsh requirement was for me to provide the different types of ores I wanted this artefact to produce at the start. Considering that my world here and at second Earth already got high grade ores made me hesitate to ce great value over this artefact.

    However who would say no to more wealth and power? High grade ores wouldn''t just serve my kingdom in the yet toe expansion, but they could be sold at any market for a high price.

    In exchange for them I could ask for anything in return.

    But the condition of gathering all the ores I needed to have before activating it was a sort of limitation in my eyes.

    If it could produce other orester, it would go without any hesitation in that list.

    After a long time of contemting, I decided to enrol it in my highly valued list of magical artefacts.

    Of course if not for my hand being tied here with training, and then would grow busierter on thanks to the fifth and the golden quest, I''d prefer to use my technique over all of these artefacts.

    However, waiting for that would make me lose a lot of time. Any artefact needed a great deal of energy and time to produce effects.

    And who said I wouldn''t be able to get my hands on more artefactster on? For a reason I felt that there was a stable and reliable source to provide such artefacts to these sovereigns.

    I wasn''t a fool, neither were they. If they just got one artefact, they wouldn''t give it away in return for anything.

    After all the main use of these artefacts would be for the outer battlefield.

    That meant these sovereigns already had more magical artefacts. And considering the high number and the fact that they weren''t the only formidable beings in the universe made me quite positive about my earlier guess.

    I just had to be patient and keep digging for news about the source of these artefacts. Then as they managed to get their hands on these, I also could get my hands on more.

    Either by using wealth or power, more artefacts were destined to fall in my hands.

    As I decided, I went to the next continent and started by the den of warriors first.

    I simply selected one hundred million warriors and sacrificed them at the small statue of the altar that represented the artefact.

    Then I made my technique while dropping a single blood drop of mine over the artefact.

    Like magic, the statue shook and started to glow in ck light thanks to my giant ck ball formed by my technique.

    As I got experience from the past attempt with the den of bones, I knew this would take days before stabilising itself.<sub> </sub>

    The one hundred million warriors just stood around the altar in circles before their bodies got enveloped under a thickyer of ck fog in a few hours.

    I knew their fate and couldn''t help but anticipate what this would bring me in the end.

    As this artefact would take time to give results, I saved the bookmark of this ce and started moving towards the next continent.

    I decided to appoint four entire continents to the four top magical artefacts of mine. Then other less useful artefacts would have to share single continents together.

    I took almost two days to cross the continent before heading towards the next. The next artefact to use was the den of heroes.

    It wasn''t that important for me right now as I didn''t have any good warriors that I''d regret their loss. But it was still a good artefact that might be usefulter on.

    After executing my technique over it, I saved it''s bookmark before taking a wide journey over the surrounding continents.

    I saved their bookmarks, took almost ten days to finish all that, before finally jumping back to the continent of bones.

    I knew the two techniques I formed would take time till entering a stage of autonomy. So I started training right away, hoping in the next few months I''d get freed from controlling them.

    It took two sessions of training before these two techniques broke free from my control. I jumped to the other two nearest and empty continents to them and used the mine of crystals first.

    As the haven of ores couldn''t be used yet, I decided to use another artefact and power it up using my technique.

    It was the fire of magic, allowing anyone living there for a certain period of time to gain a single elemental magic.

    It might seem strong, but it wasn''t that domineering. It has many limitations. First it needed people to stay and live inside this world for a fixed period of time, at least three months.

    Second, the boost wasn''t permanent. It would wear down slowly over the course of six months. Third, no one could tell which elemental magic they''d get. Andstly, it needed tons of energy to keep it running.

    Putting all these cons against pros made this artefact little useful to me and my forces.

    However as I got a free spot for my technique, I decided to nourish this one. Who knew what my ck shadow energy would have as an impact over this artefact in the future.

    As I was done with these two artefacts, putting aside the haven of ores for now while asking Angelica to start gathering up different ores from this world, the outer one, I started a spree of activating the rest of artefacts at the nearby continents.

    I left onerge continent for the haven of ores.

    And now all I had to do was to return, resume training, and wait for the remaining eight months to pass before finally getting out of here.

 Chapter 1103 Creating New Techniques

    I was already excited about the fifth and golden quests, about facing Hescos, invading other worlds, expanding my kingdom, and getting to verify all the rumours and theories about zombies.

    The problem with the zombie disaster was indeed interesting. If I managed to control it as that zombie race powerhouse said, then it would turn out to be a blessing.

    Having a way to solve the biggest disaster was indeed great, especially when my enemies were destined to struggle and face tons of trouble with it.

    Thinking about these things didn''t distract me from resuming my training. As I progressed, I realised that there was no way for me to get exactly my current strength.

    Was I at stage three? Four? Or six of the second big base? I couldn''t tell. All I could notice at the end of these two and half long years was the improvement in my energy and strength.

    I held a strength that was almost five times like I held before. And my energy changed from being silver into pale gold now.

    asI ended the training for thest time, I got almost two weeks left before that deadline woulde to an end.

    Such time wasn''t enough for me to train again, or else I''d stay here longer than expected.

    I need to go back once I''m done to Earth. I left things there for so long and had to return and arrange the situation. I also wanted to know thetest updates from various races.

    I also wanted to leave instructions here for my trusted and capable generals to start amassing the grand armies and be ready for battle.

    However before I''d do any of that, I got something to do¡­ Oh, they were two, not just one thing.

    I still haven''t used the artefact of the ores yet. I asked Angelica to gather up lots of ores, and yet I didn''t go and meet with her.

    But that could be put aside. Doing this would require me to use my technique, forcing me to stay here for months.

    Tsk¡­ This task had to be put aside for now.

    The task that I had in mind to do was actually very crucial. ording to the old man''s recordings and Sith''s teachings, they both emphasised over the same thing; fighting techniques!

    ording to the two, anyone with cultivation was trying to grow his strength not only by the baptism of spiritual energy.

    This would be considered as a passive enhancement.

    As for the active approach, it was via inventing cultivation techniques that suited different battle styles.

    I was familiar with techniques, but mine were aiming towards arge area. In my eyes, they were like AOE skills or something like this.

    However if I got myself fighting against a strong foe, just like that king back then or a hegemony grade individual with special abilities, then I''d struggle.

    My techniques wouldn''t help that much actually. In fact this might be considered the sore spot of my power.

    "I''m using my ive¡­ So techniques rted to it should suit me better," I contemted and decided to start thinking about inventing techniques for my ive.

    My techniques used blood and drawing circles to take shape. However, during an intense fight against any super power, I couldn''t believe he would give me the chance to execute techniques in such aplicated way.

    I closed my eyes and recalled the words of Silverlining and Sith about themon paths of techniques.<sub> </sub>

    Fighting techniques could be considered like abilities or skills. They could be activated by a whim and only required arge amount of energy.

    Energy wasn''t the problem, but how to invent techniques that would suit my ive and get activated fast?

    ording to these two, the systemplemented the cultivation path. After all, for most of the people living in the universe, getting their cultivation was a system underhanded move.

    However it wasn''t the case for me. My cultivation was an obvious anomaly and it just happened without the intervention of the system.

    Could the system really help? I didn''t know if it was going to work or not.

    However there was no loss in trying.

    ording to Sith, to create a technique I had first to envision it in my mind deeply. It was like creating the techniques but in my mind. And then the system was supposed to do the rest.

    I took a deep breath, cleared my mind, and started to think about my ive. What were the best kinds of attacks that I could create by it?

    My dragon ive was so damn heavy and domineering. ives were either very sharp, very swift, or very crushing in nature.

    My light ive followed the swiftness path. My heavy ive was one that was so sharp. But my dragon ive gave me the impression of being crushing in its attacks.

    So whatever I should use, it''d be best to have a crushing nature in it.

    The attacks that could generate his speed and move the ive fast weren''t favourable nor attractive to me.

    The ones that could crush the enemy in one blow were!

    Closing my eyes, I envisioned myself holding the dragon ive and waving it around. A shocking air pressure wave like tsunami erupted and cleared the world all around me.

    Another attacknded and the ground all around shook, gaps appeared as rocks flew high and moved at a speed enough to bring fire over them.

    I jumped high and waved the ive around, releasing crescentic shaped arcs, each enough to explode and leave behind a mushroom shaped explosion.

    "These are nice," I felt great while having such an experience. However when I opened my eyes, I got many notifications and one little surprise.

    [You got a chance to gain a technique]

    [The system analysed your cultivation base and weapons in inventory]

    [A match found]

    [The dragon ive is matching the fighting technique you created]

    [Please give a name to this technique]

 Chapter 1104 Getting Armies Ready

    [Technique description: By holding the dragon ive, you''ll pour your spiritual energy into the ive, making it burn the energy and release a wide area attack that will envelop an area of ten miles in radius. The area will suffer from a heavy pressure, releasing torrents of fire around, burning anyone standing in]

    [The technique is overbearing! And you''ll need to pay one third of your current spiritual energy as a price]

    [Please give a name to this technique]

    .

    .

    .

    [Please give a name to this technique]

    Seven messages appeared, and all of them described the scenes I had in mind. All were rted to my dragon ive, and all created techniques that could be activated using the system help.

    The prerequisite of this was that I''d have enough spiritual energy, hold my ive in the action, and then the technique would be activated.

    "This is amazing!" Thinking back about my trip and struggle in the dungeon before to get my hands over a handful of skills for my weapons, I realised how domineering this way was.

    However even if it was a great shortcut, and gave me such awesome and destructive techniques, each technique cost arge amount of my spiritual energy.

    The weakest took one fourth of my spiritual energy, and there were two who took ny percent of my spiritual energy.

    That meant that I wasn''t able to use these domineering techniques one after another. It was a limitation set by the system to keep things fair.

    But since when things were fair? The system always had many loopholes, and I always suffered thanks to this kind of sh*t.

    ying fair? No f*cking way I''d do that! If others weren''t ying fair, why would I be an honest man then?

    If the system limited my techniques by the high expenditure of energy, then it was a simple matter. Using bones would solve all this in no time. And I could even repeatedly use the techniques without any cooldowns!

    The system seemed to get a good guarantee by cing such high energy expenditure on my techniques. So it didn''t force any cooldown on any of the techniques.

    Hahahaha! That system¡­ It was really garbage piece of sh*t!

    I named the seven techniques by giving out random names. I knew the system wouldn''t guess my intentions until it''d be toote to act.

    I got the ability toe up with many techniquester on. But I wasn''t in any urge to add more techniques right now.

    The system was a naive fool indeed. Once it sat a rule over something, it wouldn''t change it even if truth proved fairness didn''t exist.

    Just seeing the current lousy state of any apocalypse trial was enough to make me sure of this guess.

    So why would I rush ande up with weak and useless techniques? It was better for me to wait and think deeply about it, and take my time toe up with lethal techniquester on.

    Once a fool would always be a fool, this statement really applied over the system.

    After doing all this, I got a message from the system next that startled me.<sub> </sub>

    [The wait is over! The Krishn world already absorbed the worlds you provided to it]

    [Congrattions! The new Krish world is expressing its gratitude to your actions. From now on, you are the sole owner of this world with the ability to move it around as you feel like]

    [The world''s will is expressing her gratitude, and she now can help you at any conflict or trouble times you may face]

    "This¡­ Wasn''t that two weeks remaining?!!" I got shocked by this before I guessed the reason and calmed down.

    It seemed the experience ofing up with new techniques wasn''t that simple. Was it like getting into cultivation? It had to be, or else how could two weeks pass just like this?

    It was great news for me to hear that the long wait ended. Two and half years¡­ That was the longest period I ever experienced sinceing here.

    But it wasn''t all that good. I missed my chance to give orders to Lily and others to assemble the armies.

    Let me think¡­ I still had time if I remained here, at least for one month.

    I could stay hidden here, send Lily and Angelica out to start amassing the armies.

    Once they were done, I could simply return to Earth directly. This would save me the problem of tight time.

    [Where are you?] I sent this to Lily and Angelica before adding, [ytime is over. Now it''s time for us to go to war. Meet me up at the first continent we came here at]

    [It''s time? Atst! I''ll give the orders for armies here to start organising themselves] Lily sent.

    [I''m going back right now!] Angelica didn''t seem that excited, or perhaps she said a few words because she was very impatient to leave?

    I knew they would take time to arrive at the ce of gathering, so I took a few hours to absorb more bones from the den of bones around me.

    [We are here, where are you?]

    [You do know that you have a habit of giving out promises and failing them?]

    I looked at the two messages who were sent by the twodies at the same time. I rolled my eyes while muttering:

    "I never did that thing as dying my promises¡­ Only Isac has the right to say such a thing to me¡­ Tsk¡­"

    I took out the staff and instantly jumped back to where the two were.

    And when I arrived there, two ring pairs of eyes were looking at me in anticipation.

    "We are finally going to return to the bustling action of war, hahahaha!" Lilyughed the moment she jumped back on my chariot. She revealed part of her personality I never knew existed.

    She loved wars it seemed. Or might be action in fighting? I couldn''t tell.

    "We have been dwindling here for such long years!" Angelica harrumphed, "look at me! Even my body grew up beautifully and yet you didn''te even once to check it over, humph!"

    "..."

 Chapter 1105 Terrifying Monsters!

    Now I knew why this sexy fierydy was angry at me. When I looked at her, she indeed got a point.

    Her body grew ripe at certain ces, giving her a more mature touch to the eye.

    Sigh! If not for my curse, I''d have already added you to my long list ofdies waiting like yourself.

    "Let''s bring everyone over first," I cleared my throat, "we have one month time ording to this world''s estimates. That meant ten days back in the outer world, and almost half a day at Earth time."

    "Suchplicated sh*t about time gives me a headache!" Angelica rolled her eyes while moving her hands over her body on purpose, over revealing her exquisite curves and delicacies.

    With a deep sigh I couldn''t help but move my eyes away from her. "This is the time schedule for us. Don''t forget it¡­ One month here, ten days out there."

    "Are we going to gather everyone here?" Lily asked before adding in doubt, "if so this will take much longer than that."

    "No need," I shook my head, "just let the ones ready to fight to move away from the battles. Leave the newbies there to fight and train."

    "But¡­"

    I got what she was fearing. So I said to reassure her, "I''ll pay a visit to little Qi and make him decrease the intensity of the attacking monsters everywhere."

    ? Her face beamed with relief, "But this is just temporary. After all, the influx of fresh people won''t stop even when we are at war."

    "Not a problem," she still held her rxed appearance, "I''ll go and deal with things in the outer world. Angelica can deal with things here."

    "Sure, I have a staff and it''s easy for me to do it."

    I looked at the two girls, knowing that with them here many things would be solved.

    "Good, I''ll wait for you here in one month''s time then. Don''t take too long, ok?"

    I watched the two moving away, one shed through a portal she opened using her staff and the other simply ascended to the upper world using the exit high above our head.

    "Time to go and tell that little Qilin to hold back his forces," I muttered while thinking about turning those strong enough to my warriors.

    I already used the den of warriors back there, but didn''t try to use it.

    I opened a portal to where little Qi was while asking myself what the changes at that side were.

    Two and half years passed, not short and not too long. But from the earlier signs, I held high hopes for that monster army.

    But nothing I expected could bepared to what weed me when I arrived there.<sub> </sub>

    "This¡­ Damn cool!" I appeared hovering in midair on my chariot, to be met with a scene of endless grand monsters on air and ground, extending to the end of my sight.

    Each monster was already a couple of hundred of metres in length. Those on the ground had much bigger bodies than those flying, but the difference waspensated by the huge wings these flying beasts had.

    Each one gave me a vibe of being a strong foe even to me. Some had halos of different lights covering up their bodies, like a sort of protective coat of energy.

    Seeing this made me drool over turning all of them into my warriors. Just having such a grand army at my disposal, summoning them at any given time and throwing them into any difficult battle was indeed a great thing.

    "Oh, master is here, master is here, hahahaha!" Just when I was still absorbing the current unbelievable situation in front of me, the cheerful tone from little Qi attracted my attention.

    "Well¡­ You grew a bit since ourst meeting," I couldn''t help but get more surprised by the changes in its body.

    Saying that these grand monsters were huge was simply incorrect. Compared to little Qi, this dude was at least five hundred metres in length.

    As he grew bigger, he grew fiercer as well. Right now it has many sharp and dangerous looking spikesing out from different ces of its body while some weird looking crystals appear around its neck.

    It looked much stronger than before. It seemed this little dude did indeed get benefits from these silly games he was supervising over others.

    Well, as long as it grew stronger it was better for me.

    "I missed you, lord," it came over, flew for a few times before adding amidst itsughs, "I waited for lord toe, but lord took a long time to do that."

    Right now it has the ability to speak normally like any sane race. I nodded in satisfaction. Waiting for this long didn''t just allow my forces to grow stronger, but my elites also grew and evolved.

    What would be the case for my other pets? Would they also give me such a pleasant surprise as well?

    I had to wait until the brutal fights would erupt and then call them all and watch their current progress.

    "Listen¡­ From now on we will do this¡­" I started to ry my next orders over to it. It has the ability to control monsters over here and the outer world. So it would do this task of lowering the intensity of the ongoing fights everywhere for me.

    "Well, I can do this here easily but about those waiting outside¡­"

    "I''ll take you out right now myself," I waved my hand before adding, "but first, you''ll have to send these eltes here over to a ce¡­"

    I didn''t tell much about my dens of warriors except that it was a treasure that''d allow all of the monsters to be on my side all the time.

    "Wow! Such a treasure exists? Can I also join them?"

    "Silly little Qi! You already are connected to me and can be summoned whenever I want wherever I want," I rolled my eyes before adding, "just let them pass through here and then go into the ce of my treasure. It''s a wide spaciousnd covered with a magnificent looking dome."

 Chapter 1106 The Modified Rocket Launchers

    I indeed wanted to send them to the ce of the den of warriors, however I didn''t n to act as their babysitter or guide or something.

    "Tell them this and then let''s go to the surface," this was the farthest I could do for these monsters. After all, I still had a very important mission to carry out after doing this.

    I left for two and half years, and even before leaving the research department already broke through many of the hindrances about turning my human arsenal weapon system into apocalyptic grade weapons.

    And now I wanted to go back and see the end results of their hard work myself.

    "I just hope they won''t be just focused on making new weapons and not mass produce the old human weapons," I muttered while opening a portal and entering the second Earth world.

    ? *Fwoosh!*

    Just when I arrived there, the first thing that I saw was a strong gale of refreshing wind. For a reason, the world here changed and looked livelier and more refreshing than before.

    The colour of green appeared again all over the ce and it seemed to have another change; it wasn''t limited to trees this time.

    I saw long stretched grassy terrain filling the world around. Instead of the dead lookingnd all around, the prosperous looking green fields appeared in front of my eyes.

    "This¡­ The world indeed does change¡­" I knew that with the merge of many worlds, this one would show a qualitative leap.

    But I didn''t get any time to waste on exploring this world for now. I had to hurry back, examine the far important research department achievements before finally sorting out everything and leading all back to Earth.

    And then we''d start the fifth quest and face the disaster of zombies.

    "You stay here and organise everything first," I said to little Qi before adding, "I''ll leave you in this world for now. To get in, you can use this dome as an entrance. To leave, you can walk through an exit passage."

    I didn''t intend to bring it with me for now. First I didn''t know if it was really strong outside this world or not. And second, the idea of losing my monster control puppet was too heavy for me to ept.

    So it was better to not gamble with the little dude''s life. I didn''t get any recement for its great role, and it would do a fantastic job in creating formidable monster armies for me.

    After saying this, I returned back inside and made sure to install a few portals linking the continent of monsters to the ce of my den of warriors.

    Like this I ended all the preparations needed to gain warriors. As for my luck, I''d have to wait.

    After all, to create a warrior, each single one of these had to wait inside for almost one month. The good news was that I didn''t need to be here to pick them up.

    They''d just pop up into my inventory as my warriors once it was done. So there was no need for me to worry about this point for now.<sub> </sub>

    "Time to see what you all did¡­" before I came to meet up with little Qi, I left a simple message for old Gan. I asked him to gather up everyone as a round of inspection was about tomence.

    I simply jumped over there, and the scene that weed me was something that made my smile appear and slowly it turned into a chorus ofughs.

    Depending on capable scientists was the best move I ever did indeed!

    What lies before me was a great gathering of tanks, rocketunchers, and even fighters. Things that looked normal in the eyes of any human who lived that era or read about it through historical records like myself would spot the ring differences almost instantly.

    First of all, the ugly brown and green exterior of all the military weapons had changed. That wasn''t just by spraying a new colour over them but byying out a new metallicyer formed of many ores over these.

    The outer surface of each weapon wasn''t smooth as before. It was filled with many indentations and bulging, taking an irregr form.

    Yet with the use of such high calibre ores, the surface of all these weapons started to reflect light and show a myriad of new colours.

    The best in my opinion were these metallic ck, silver, red, and blue ores which interacted together to form a sort of a sci-fi feeling of contrast.

    Such changes weren''t just limited to the bodies of these weapons. The inner structure seemed to have fundamental and revolutionary changes as well.

    I could see a few weird looking poles and spearsing out from the inside of these weapons. At the same time, the weapons installed over the vehicles showed obvious changes as well.

    Let''s take these rocketunchers for example.

    They used rockets before, long cylindrical rockets with pointed heads carrying warheads was the standard of these.

    Usually they had the pale yellow colour as their main, and the bigger and taller they were the stronger they''d be.

    The rocketuncher I used before had eight barrels where it''dunch rockets from them in session. Each barrel was almost half a metre in diameter, ten metre in length, held over the vehicle in an oblique horizontal way.

    However the ones I saw right now had huge changes to them.

    First the number of barrels grew by a lot. The previously eight barrels arranged into two rows changed into almost fifty. Each barrel got thinner and shorter, as if they didn''t need such a huge size tounch the rockets.

    They were arranged in five rows, each had ten stacked side by side. There was also enough distance between each barrel, allowing it to change direction separately thanks to a rounded base at each one.

    That meant in a fight, each single rocketuncher could target fifty different targets in fifty different directions without the need to make a single move!

 Chapter 1107 The Modified Tanks And Fighters!

    In addition to that, I saw a shimmering dome surrounding these rocketunchers.

    Without the need to ask, these were surely a force field formed by some sort of technology, giving these weapons another card of protection.

    Next to each rocketuncher was a small cabin that was ced horizontally on the side of the vehicle.

    Each vehicle had two of such cabins, and they extended all the way from the front till the back, going for more than fifteen metres or so.

    Ah, I forgot to mention that the overall size of these rocketunchers increased by almost one fold. It wasn''t just the sole case of the rocketunchers, but it also happened to the rest of the arsenal.

    I saw one cabin open and a few rockets were arranged on the side of each rocketuncher. These weren''t anything like the huge and explosive rockets I knew and saw before.

    Each rocket was just like a rod, not exceeding ten centimetre in diameter, and almost half a metre in length.

    The rockets showed the greatest transformation of all. They seemed to be made from special ores which gave a dangerous purple and ck colour at the surface.

    They got the same typical shape of the old rockets as the lost human civilization. They had a tapering end, and a base with four extensions like wings.

    However there was a form of a ball at the end of each rocket, which gave me the impression it was the core of the revolutionary changes made here.

    Putting the rocketunchers aside, tanks showed the second most shocking changes.

    Tanks in the past human arsenal of weapons were known as the grim reapers on the ground. A single tank could hold an army of soldiers with light weapons. Alone it could change the course of the entire fight.

    Giving any army a group of tanks, tens or even hundreds, was enough to demonstrate the power and mightiness of that side. Plus it''d secure any win for any army provided that there weren''t enough missiles to target these.

    They were grand beasts made out of cold metal, could gallop earth and crush anything in their path.

    Yet the trend in making tanks was to make them have a strong manoeuvre and strong firepower. Also adding high end armour was something necessary as well.

    But this wasn''t the case here. With the simple use of that shield force, the tanks didn''t need any armour like before.

    That seemed to inspire my scientists with a brilliant idea to transform the entire shape of these tanks.

    First the general shape of these tanks changed from being rectangr into oval. The standard one cannon installed over the front changed, and the tanks down below had four cannons aiming at a different direction.

    Each cannon was installed over a circr base, allowing it to move around freely. In addition to that, there was a central circr tform where two long cannons were installed upon it.<sub> </sub>

    These seemed to target the aerial monsters and enemies. Like this, these tanks couldn''t be said to be just a weapon ofnd, but also a versatile weapon that could entangle in ground and aerial warfare.

    The standard way of moving the tanks didn''t change much. In addition to that, the change in the shape and theck of armour made it possible to clear the upper part of the tanks, and make them look more like boats!

    They change from just being a mere weapon of kill into a tool of transferring almost one hundred soldiers inside. There were all different kinds of weapons installed there for these soldiers to use, starting from modified machine guns up to rocketunchers and small cannons.

    The tanks gave me the impression of being simr to my chariot. They even had two levels, while they onlycked the ability to fly.

    Putting tanks aside, the next thing that attracted my attention were the fighters.

    Fighting nes were something deemed to be the deadliest in ancient human warfare. From the look of it, that lunatic who had the stealth bombers didn''t drop his dream of modifying these nes.

    And when I saw them, I couldn''t help but admire his will and determination. Of course he seeded, and the new fighters standing in huge lines showed great changes that made me interested in having more of them.

    The old-fashioned fighters were used to mimicking birds. That was the general concept humans adopted before. And they got all the reasons for doing that.

    After all, aside from birds, there wasn''t any other source of inspiration for humans.

    However it seemed after interacting with different races in the research department, my humans started to gain a better view over this matter.

    nes that looked like birds changed and looked more like UFOs right now. They were all circr, with two protruding wings and a pointed frog that still referred to where they started from.

    Just like tanks and rocketunchers, these fighters gave a modern and advanced impression like they came from the future.

    They also grew in size, with the smallest ones being at least tenfold in size as the original fighter. Even when parked, they hovered off ground for ten metres or so, meaning their engines worked in different ways than what humans usually used.

    "Are these anti-gravity engines or what?" I looked closer and saw a few bellows of air pushed from their bottom at specific parts. It seemed like air getting boiled over the surface of a wildfire, arching and twisting while rising up in an unnatural manner.

    But these air currents were moving downwards before hitting the ground and renouncing to the side.

    Apart from the outer metallic and cool looking surface that was covered in different alloys and colours, the fighters had many cannons and machine guns with barrels appearing from almost everywhere at the bottom.

    There were a group of rockets that were much smaller and deadlier than the ones used in rocketunchers. I could even see air emitted from these rockets as if they were on the verge of exploding at any given second.

 Chapter 1108 The Portable Suit

    The entire body was covered so I couldn''t see what was inside, however I was sure the smallest one could amodate even a hundred soldiers.

    As for the biggest ones, they looked more like motherships in my eyes, with the ability to host thousands inside.

    The upper surface of each fighter had many barrels that couldunch many attacks everywhere. Also there were few bigger barrels which resembled those installed on rocketunchers.

    "Lord, you are finally here," old Gan led everyone while wearing bright smiles. Well, of course they did a great job here and all had the privilege of showing off and being happy.

    "You did great," I said while moving my eyes back to the two representatives of the armypanies.

    They simply smiled and said nothing. It seemed during these past years, their temperament changed and they stopped their argument.

    "I''m ttered," old Ganughed, "on behalf of the research department, I''m expressing our gratitude for lord''s support. And we hope you are satisfied with our new creations."

    They indeed changed. It seemed they selected old Gan to be the speakerman for them. Well, at least that saved me the headache of dealing with many at the same time.

    "I''ve checked part of your new toys," I said while moving my eyes around, "these fighters are really a nice addition."

    "Hahahaha, lord is really kind," even when I moved my eyes around, no one spoke but old Gan, "we developed these based on the initial designs provided by your race and different blueprints from different races. As lord can see, each single fighter can now perform as a single task force, capable of engaging in many battles¡­"

    He started to exin the additions and changes of these fighters. As I expected, the interior was designed to act as a mobile war battalion, enabling many forces to be boarded and work together with the ground units to perform better results.

    The weapon system of these fighters depended on the new novel technology invented here. They transformed the monster cores and high energy grade ores to be the source of power, enabling such behemoths to wield a deadly fire power.

    ording to his words and detailed exnation, the warheads of the rockets were changed and had a use of a novel technology that depended over using explosive ores and materials harvested from my worlds here.

    They worked over stimting the explosive nature of each ore and high grade material, using the force of impact or remote control detonation to create a scary explosion.

    Just from his words I could see these long lost and forsaken weapons of war of my ancient human civilisation kicking again over the apocalypse level and creating enough havoc to be feared.

    That was great! That was awesome! That was exactly what I dreamt about when I first started this project.

    After such a long time, I could finally reap the fruits of my nning and preparations. They didn''t let me down, and I hoped they''d continue to work as suchter on.

    "As for the other project I had," after exining the different values and changes over the human arsenal weaponry systems, old Gan then shifted the topic towards the most important project; the Hescos suits!<sub> </sub>

    These suits were indeed a headache for me and my forces. If I was around, I could simply toy with them. But with the presence of twenty-two worlds I had to invade, it wasn''t logical nor practical to depend just on me and my high end warriors and fighters.

    Even if they made such great progress in transforming human weaponry into something that could y a role in the apocalypse, it wasn''t enough.

    Our enemy would be the terrifying Hescos. And without the presence of some sort of tech that aimed specifically at their suits, all this wouldn''t be of much help.

    Against other races and monsters, I was sure these weapons could perform great. After all, from the sheer number on the ground, I could say they had the ability to arm up to five armies of mine.

    But this wasn''t enough! I needed more! And I knew where the main problemy.

    Theycked initial weapons to modify! So even if they had to reconstruct them from scratch, it''d take much longer than modifying an existing tank or fighter.

    Also old Gan spoke about modifying a few ships brought over by the two armypanies. But the scope wasn''t enough to even form a small army with them.

    I knew where the crux of this problemy, and decided to start expanding the scope of my activity on Earth.

    It was time to go for an old and forsaken human arsenal weapons hunting quest.

    But first I wanted to hear all about his own research. After all, old Gan was the one who was responsible for dealing with such a problem.

    "From the look on your face and that bright smile, you shall have great news to share," I said beforeughing, e on, stop acting mysterious and spill all the beans."

    "As lord guessed, we already broke through many of the suit''s functions and abilities," old Gan paused before suddenly taking a small ball out. It was big enough to be held by his fist.

    It was a metallic purple ck ball, with few lines engraved over its surface. These lines kept emitting yellow light as if there was something beating deep inside.

    "Let me introduce to the lord this new invention of ours¡­ We call it, the portable suit," and as he said it, he tightly squeezed the ball before magic happened.

    This small ball suddenly turned into some sort of liquid that spanned fast and covered up his body in mere seconds. At one moment he stood in front of me with his armour and clothes, and the next he was totally covered with ck and purple metallic suit, with a central energy source that appeared on his chest and back.

    This energy source gave me the same impression about the core energy in my Bulltors. Just from one look, I could feel dangering from this suit.

 Chapter 1109 I Got A Suit!

    "What does this suit do?" I couldn''t hold back my curiosity and asked, "is this like the Hescos suit?"

    "No, its main function is to negate the effects of the Hescos naturally born suits," he said while his voice seemed to be transported by some sort of a microphone or something, "beside that, it augments one''s strength, speed, defence, and agility. It''s like giving someone a boost in everything. Not to mention each one can be equipped with all sorts of weapons."

    He suddenly took a few rods out. Each rod was like a finger in size. They all had the same ck purple outer appearance, with few yellow lines all over them.

    Once he took them out, he simply threw them over the suit and then they changed the same way the ball did. Different weapons appeared next, including and not limited to small rocketunchers,ser cannons, different guns, and even grenadeunchers.

    Looking at all this, I finally gained the general idea of the research department.

    It was said that scientists'' main hurdle was to find the path of their work and the theory which they''d work upon.

    It seemed my research department took inspiration from me, and selected the path of turning each single fighting unit into a formidable powerhouse as their main path of development.

    Be it old human arsenal weapons, new generations of invented weapons, or these suits¡­ All aimed towards turning a single unit into a single force that could fend off against armies.

    And to be honest, I loved such an approach! Especially when they got this out of me.

    "And this one''s for you, lord," while I was happily thinking about the great merits the old Gan provided by these suits, he took out a golden ck suit and handed it in a careful way towards me.

    I held the suit and felt its smooth outer surface. Even if it gave me the feeling of being made out of special ore as the main alloy, it also worked as any normal fabric would do.

    "Is it special?" I asked in doubt and old Gan mysteriously smiled. He took out two boxes and handed them over to me as he said:

    "These are the supplementary weaponry systems we developed so far. They are all top notch, just like this suit."

    "Thanks," I didn''t think that much of this suit and stored it alongside the two boxes inside my inventory. Although I was curious to test it, it wasn''t the right time to do so.

    "You did all great, but without producing enough, these won''t be that helpful," I moved my eyes around everyone, and they had a moment of struggle and hesitation on their faces.

    "We already are aware of this, lord, however¡­ Our current numbers can''t help but produce limited numbers. We can build many assembly lines as factories, but weck the manpower and the space required for so."

    "Are you joking?" I couldn''t help but shake my head. What do these people think? These were even considered problems?

    After contacting Angelica first, I turned to them and said:<sub> </sub>

    "I''ll assign ten grand continents for all of you to make these factories and assembly lines. As for the manpower, tens of millions, hundreds of millions¡­ Whatever you need will be provided at the spot."

    Were they joking? Their department held the highest importance in my entire kingdom. What would I be if I didn''t support them with such trivial matters?

    "Also I''ll make sure the supply lines of ores and different materials will be steady and overwhelming. The problem is¡­" I couldn''t help but move my eyes around the human old arsenal weapon systems that got modified, "we need much more of these. Any solutions?"

    "Lord, don''t need to worry," just when I was prepared to listen to manyints and doubts, old Gan broke into a wide smile as he confidently added, "part of these assembly lines will be directed at building the main frame of this old human tech. We got many researchers who specialised in making these toys, so lord doesn''t need to worry."

    "Oh," my eyes gleamed when I recalled this. The two armpanies who joined me didn''te empty handed and brought with them thousands of their top researchers.

    I never imagined for them to reverse engineer the blueprints of these human old weapons. If that was true, then I didn''t have to worry about anything at all!

    "Alright, I''ll start deploying transport portals here, linking this ce with the other continents I promised. I''ll also try to add more in the mix so you''ll have more room to grow¡­ Is there anything else for you to show me?"

    Up till now I was already satisfied with what they all did. Even if these weapons weren''t yet mass produced, this wouldn''t be a problem in the long run.

    After all, I needed first to handle the troublesome fifth quest. Once things stabilised at my end, I''d start focusing on invading other worlds.

    The time of my invasion should be nned right. So going too early or too soon wouldn''t be beneficial to me. I had to arrive when the crux of this disaster would be wreaking havoc all over these worlds.

    And if I managed to find a way to control these zombies then things would be much better for my side.

    One day on Earth would be equal to twenty on my second Earth, equal to sixty up to eighty days here. That meant by staying in the fifth quest for ten days, enough time would pass for these factories and assembly lines to run and stack a huge amount of weapons for me.

    This was the true beauty of having such amazing time maniption ability without doubt.

    "We have created different version based on the tech we salvaged,

    " The face of old Gan beamed with excitement before he waved his hands and the next moment lots of things appeared all around.

    One word would best describe these weapons¡­ They looked like they came all out from futuristic machine based civilisation from the universe!

 Chapter 1110 New Weapons Look Cool!

    "Don''t tell me you focused more on producing machines with shocking appearance!" I rolled my eyes and heughed.

    "It just looks amazing having such cool toys moving around, right? Let me introduce you to ourtest tech¡­ The only regret is that we didn''t have time or manpower to mass produce these¡­"

    "I told you already, your problems are all solved! Why caring to mention these again to me?" I gave him a warning nce, and she had to stop his bullshit from now on.

    Problems would be stated for me to solve, and once solved there was no need to keep mentioning them. Or else, I''d be annoyed.

    "Hehehe, I was just joking," this old Gan seemed to have many problems in his personality or what? However I waited on the side while he started to move around the weapons he brought over.

    If one had to describe them all in one word then it would be: Huge!

    The smallest one was at least fifty metre in length and thirty in width. Not to mention their outer appearance had many protruding barrels and different weapons, adding more size to them.

    "This is the first baby I want to introduce," he stood in front of what could be called a modified tank version. Yet this one didn''t steer on steel rails and only floated off the ground using some sort of expulsion engines.

    "This can be deployed on any battlefield with one special effect¡­ To negate the suits of Hesos and deprive them from all the mighty defensive functions they got."

    "Just like the suits? But much bigger and harder to move around?" I raised one eyebrow as the main disadvantage of this weapon was clear in my eyes.

    "Not like the suits, as the suits would only negate the effects of a single target. But this¡­" he patted on the body of this weapon as if he was patting his child, "it can disarm the Hescos in an area of a mile radius."

    "Mile¡­ That''s interesting¡­" Thinking about this made me see the future potential of this weapon.

    "We still are working on the initial versions," old Gan sighed, "the future versions will have a muchrger scoop. But deploying a hundred one of these in a single battlefield will ensure the Hescos to lose their advantage in one hundred mile radius."

    "Provided that they didn''t get damaged," I still had the issue of them being too big and slow to move to highlight.

    "That''s why we have the other baby here to help," he moved around and there was a group of cylindrical rods flying ten metres off the ground at least.

    Each one was like a pir, extending for another ten metres before ending up in fan shaped ending.

    "This is used to activate a defensive shield," old Gan pointed at the one group of ten rods before adding, "we used the same technique used in the suits to provide these with enough defensive power. So if Hescos can''t fight against each other thanks to the difficulty in prating their defences even with their own weapons, we can depend on this baby to ensure the safety of the disturbing weapons."

    "That¡­ But being passive isn''t going to bring much security, right?"<sub> </sub>

    "That''s why the third and fourth babies are here for," he motioned his head towards two different weapons.

    One was a huge circr disc with many oval shaped lights arranged neatly around. The centre of this was a made out of a thin fibre.

    It didn''t give me much of an impression, but the other one did. It was like a gigantic cannon, one that would only appear in the minds of lunatics.

    It got wheels, even propulsive engines all over its irregr base. The cannon was at least one hundred metres in length, and it gave a frightening feeling when thinking about firing it.

    "This one is called the freezing weapon. Upon activating it, anything flying at a distance of five hundred metres length and half a mile radius would be frozen in ce like time itself stopped."

    Old Gan then pointed towards the cannon before adding, "then this beauty canunch a wide attack, a missile that can expand and cover up almost the same area affected by the freezing weapon."

    "Oh¡­ You seem to love weaponsplementing each other," a sh of realisation hit me when I noticed the different styles of weapons he introduced.

    And as if he wasn''t embarrassed or surprised by my revtion, he simplyughed while saying:

    "Only when weapons work in harmony will they show off their real beauty."

    "I get it¡­ So the two can cover up the sky and they are very handful in dealing with the annoying aerial monsters¡­ Even installing these on the top of the floating forts will be a killer. But how about the ground attacks? How do you n to deal with these?"

    "It''s simple," unlike what I expected, old Gan seemed to be prepared for everything, "not only ground, but also aquatic attacks¡­ I have these test types as my first models¡­ You can check them then."

    Just as he said it, he waved his hand and arge group of mechanical monsters appeared.

    They were huge, but not to the degree of those monsters bred by my little Qi. yet each and every single one of them gave a strong and dangerous vibe from their metallic bodies.

    Giant monsters with different shapes appeared. Some were suitable to operate in waters, others could work on ground perfectly fine. There were even a few who had wings.

    Just with a nce I could feel a weird familiarity from these.

    "Aren''t these¡­ Monsters that are living here in the world?"

    "Lord has keen eyes and good memory," he praised and I didn''t give a damn about his words. With my serious gaze he added, "the process of making these requires the sacrifice of many monsters by using some sort of an array. In fact¡­ Ahem, I had to take inspiration from the huge array that lord used to grant others super powers."

 Chapter 1111 Going Back To Earth

    "The altars?!" I looked in doubt towards him. What he meant was the ceremony of allowing others to step into cultivation.

    Of course potions used weren''t the thing he was speaking about. I got that he meant the arrays of the altars. "When did you get the chance to break these down?" I grew curious.

    From my knowledge of Lily''s personality, she wouldn''t allow such an outsider to take a look at her race''s ancient ritual.

    "Ahem¡­ The thing is¡­ When we were asked to wait before, I got the chance to inspect things there¡­ Ahem¡­"

    He seemed to realise the deep sh*t he got himself into. I could only give him an empathetic look while sighing. "I won''t tell her," I could only say that after a long moment of shock, "this is the best help I can give you."

    "Thanks lord," he was surely aware of the deep trouble he brought upon himself. Well, I could try to defend him if things went south, provided that I was present when Lily woulde iming for his head.

    "So¡­ These are all prototypes? Right?" I jumped over this troubling point and pointed at the new things he showed to me.

    "Regretfully yes. We already broke down the needed blueprints to make them en masse, however we needed lots of time and effort to do so. We¡­"

    Before he''d be able to say anything again about theck of manpower andnd, I gave him a stern nce and he paused in the middle of his words.

    "Ah¡­ We also made lots of single unit fighting weapons¡­ Like rifles, rocketunchers, grenadeunchers,ser guns, and such."

    "Indeed you didn''t watch a sci-fi movie before, right?" I chuckled and my joke was grasped by the humans behind him, yet he didn''t. "Anyway, I''m going to install portals now and make things ready for your teams to start working. From now on, you''ll have to dispatch part of your trusted personnel to supervise over the working process there."

    "That''s given."

    "Ok, let''s get this done," I was a man of actions. So once decided, I started to jump over to the uninhabited continents and installed portals there.

    The number of continents I designated for the research team this time reached ten. I installed different groups of portals, linking the continents together then linking them with the research continent and the first continent that I arrived at.

    In my eyes, this continent was considered the base, the foremost important continent in this world.

    After informing Angelica and old Gan using messages, I knew my work here was done.

    "It''s time to start heading back to Earth!" I knew I left for too long, but that was just in the time of the ces I stayed at.

    In Earth time, I didn''t leave for more than a month and half. Last time I went there, my forces went south to attack the coalition army of Dragons, Illusionists, and Subi.

    It was long enough for that jerk toplete this task. They were supposed to help Fang and his race in exterminating the invaders.

    Of course if Hectors decided to join, things might go a little out of control.

    But after all this time, I knew this war was over by one way or another. I left a message to Lily and Angelica, entrusting the work left over the two worlds here over to them.<sub> </sub>

    They had to organise the assembly of armies from both worlds, also organise the training grounds of the newly joined forces.

    At the same time, the resource mining teams had to do their jobs. Not to mention the expansion of the world''s towns and cities. This was an ongoing process that I couldn''t risk stopping.

    I also had an army of Hescos that I decided to leave behind. My only special task for them was to go and find the high echelon of the Zombie race.

    I needed their help to control the uing disaster of the fifth quest. But going to them personally wasn''t needed. After all, we already got on terms with how they''d help me.

    I entrusted this mission to Angelica. Compared to Lily, she got more free time to wander around. Plus she had the staff as well.

    I came outside first, nced around and felt the desire to go and explore this new world. However I knew this wasn''t a priority. And I should just postpone exploring this world for the time when I''d finish all this and return back here.

    I opened a portal and passed through it towards Earth.

    Atst¡­ I was finallying back!

    The moment I passed to Earth, a familiar look appeared in front of my eyes.

    It was my capital. And after almost a month and half away, it was giving signs of prosperity.

    Many were walking on the streets, talking andughing. I noticed markets and different ces for the capital survivors to have fun and entertainment.

    I even saw stadiums as well. It was something from old times. And it seemed the protection andck of wars for a long time gave them a false sense of security.

    Despite being happy to see something like that growing in my capital, I had to admit there was no such a thing as peace in times of apocalypse.

    The Apocalypse was chaotic and it wasn''t something that could live happily alongside peace and prosperity.

    Just the next quest was destined to leave a huge mark over the face and body of my kingdom. I moved my eyes around and felt more responsibility about the happiness and sense of peace these citizens had.

    I got to protect them, and even if the world was going on wildfire outside, it was my duty to make them keep this sense of peace, even if it was fake and wouldn''tst longer.

    [Where are you? Tell me all the updates since my departure]

    I sent this brief message to all of my generals. It had been a long time since we were going to have a grand meeting with everyone.

    And as I waited on the side, they started to send news from their side.

 Chapter 1112 That Jerk...

    [Dammit! You are finally back! What took you so long toe? What? Did you find a gooddy and spend time with her or what?]

    This foul mouthed jumper¡­ He would never grow up!

    Lady? What did he take me for? A sexy lunatic or what?

    [Just stop such nonsense and tell me the updates of the war]

    [War? It ended a long time ago. What? Do you think I''m incapable andzy as you? Humph! It didn''t take more than a month!]

    [Month?!!] the corner of my mouth twitched, [Didn''t you have the upper hand? The element of surprise? The support from many? What went wrong? Don''t hide it, sooner orter I''ll get to know everything¡­ Wait, how much of my strength are left?]

    This damn crazy dude always had the habit of shattering my armies into nothing once he took control. This was something that became a taboo and a stain that stuck with his reputation.

    [This¡­ Don''t try to change the subject! You are toote and here you are questioning me about such useless things!]

    [Changing topic? Screw you! Don''t give me bullshit and just say what the heck happened to my armies!]

    The bad premonition I had before when I handed my armies over to him seemed toe true. This crazy lunatic¡­ Did he think armies were grown up on trees or fell from the sky as rain?

    However before he''d speak, and he surely took a long time before he did, I got to hear what happened from others.

    [Boss! Boss! Thank god you are back! That crazy dude with a mask is scary and crazy! He ended up losing more than two thirds of the entire army! Two thirds! I never witnessed such losses even when we invaded the Hector continent!]

    It was a spearhead, and after that he started to narrate in panic what happened.

    It seemed that when things were heading right, that jerk got full of himself and decided to push his advantage even further.

    The coalition army led by Dragons were already pushed back by my armies. Yet when that jerk decided to push them further,

    That ended up bad, terribly bad! The enemy had a card up their sleeves and got the help from the Hectors. Yet thetter appeared at the decisive moment when that bastard decided to break up the grand army into many smaller ones.

    The losses were unbelievable! The first waves of attacks ended up with losing almost one third of the entire army!

    If not for Fang''s timely change of tactic and started to attack instead of defending made up for such loss. It helped to relieve the pressure over my forces and things started to slowly stabilise from there.

    Yet that jerk was still full of himself and decided to keep doing his n, seemingly mistaking the movement of Fang and his forces, overestimating both his and Fang''s forces abilities.

    During the next weeks, the two sides kept closing to and fro, ending up with iming a hard earned victory on the cost of losing one more third of the grand amires.

    It was indeed a regret! Such a grand gathering of forces, a foolproof n was all ruined by the dickhead of a single man.

    I was instantly furious and greatly displeased and discontent with that jerk''s behaviour.<sub> </sub>

    [Listen to me, just listen¡­ It wasn''t my fault! Believe me¡­]

    [Shut the hell up! If not for the intense uing quests and battles I''d prefer to lock you up for ten years and deprive you from seeing the light of freedom]

    [This is tyranny! Don''t embark on such a path or else¡­]

    [Or else what? F*ck off! It''s better to not see your damn ugly mask or else I''d rip it off your face and expose your f*cking identity to everyone! Hell, I should be doing this right now! Where the hell are you? I dare you to speak!]

    [No way, I''ll run as far away from you as possible¡­ You won''t find me]

    [Do you think you''ll be safe anywhere here? Do you think I won''t be able to find you? Try it and let''s see how you''ll survive my attacks next!]

    [F*ck you! I''ll seek asylum at one of the three other maniacs! At least they won''t be as tyrannical as you!]

    [Try it then, I dare you!]

    I knew he was just pulling a fart to escape my punishment. Let him try, and my punishment would just grow intense in time.

    As expected, that dude went into silence while more generals started to narrate the horror they saw under his lousy leadership.

    What went wrong in his mind exactly? Why did he miserably fail each single time I tried to let him lead an army? Each single time! Damn! What a f*cking unbelievably trash record this damn bastard had!

    Was he cursed by bad luck or what? I couldn''t tell. And I hated those who had such bad luck over their shoulders.

    It was wise to demote him, or best lock him away in a cell to prevent him from causing more trouble.

    Dammit! And here I thought I''d have a very reliable helper in the uing grand fight! I ended up with a broken item instead!

    Luckily, the rest weren''t as useless and trash as this jerk.

    The best one acting ording to the grand n was none other than Isac.

    Shepleted the building process of the entire kingdom in time. Even though it might seem impossible, and when I dreamt about covering up half of my kingdom, she managed to perform the job brilliantly.

    Comparing her with that jerk, there was a clear difference indeed. That jerk¡­ Damn! Every time I thought about his crushing performance made my blood boil with anger.

    Should I reveal his identity? Tell the world that under the mask was the face of a beautiful girl or what?

    He deserved it! And it should be done when everyone was gathered to humiliate him further.

    Hopefully he''d wake up and reflect on his wrongdoings and severe ws.

 Chapter 1113 One Reliable Assistant At Last!

    Aside from this frustrating jerk and his lousy performance, I got a message from Isac. And it brought great news for me.

    [You finally returned! The thing you asked me to do ispleted. The entire kingdom is now built into an organised of cities and towns]

    Atst! Someone dependable was on my side. I didn''t know if I shouldugh or cry out of joy.

    [Thanks for the trouble]

    [Not only that, I also had extra workers and let them work over the Hector continent and the ones snatched newly from the enemy]

    [Does that mean¡­]

    [The entire eastern part of this continent in addition to all the four new acquired continents are now reformed and look as brand new]

    Wow! She even went ahead of what I drew out for her and did such an amazing job!

    [However¡­ There aren''t enough people to live in these ces. Sigh! Even with the workers you lent me before, I could only amodate ten percent of the entire ce. And you know¡­]

    Of course in her eyes this was something troublesome. However, for me it was nothing.

    The initial n we discussed and agreed upon before was to turn the entire kingdom into a beehive of cities and towns. In addition to the security measures in the form of defensive facilities and the army, there was one important chip that must be used as well; poption.

    To her, a few weeks just passed. Yet for me, years passed. Speaking about poption? If I wanted, I could drown this world many times with people without feeling any pressure of doing so.

    My influx of races never stopped. And we were speaking about the supply for almost three years. That was something horrifying if one thought seriously about that.

    [Don''t worry, in few hours I''ll bring enough to suffocate these ces]

    [You¡­]

    [Juste here while thinking about how to distribute them before the next quest would start. By the way, do you know how long before it will start?]

    [At least two days]

    [Not bad] I paused before finally asking about what mattered most and was neglected for a long time by me, [How about the stats? Did you guys solve it?]

    Of course in my eyes, she was the most capable one under me for now. Even that jerk paled inparison, and only Angelica and Lily were enough topete with her on such prestige.

    [Well, we killed a lot of enemies and won lots of battles. We massacred many monsters and built many towns and cities. So the stat problem was solved long time ago]

    As expected, with a few words she summed everything up and told me the answer I was waiting for.<sub> </sub>

    [By the way, what are we going to do against the uing zombie event? You do know how terrible it will be. Even with everything we prepared, even with the poption you are bringing out of nowhere, you must have heard of the losses in the army ranks, right?]

    I knew she was worried about this. And she got a point in doing so. However, she would never have imagined that solving the army problem was much easier for me than solving the poption problem.

    I had to go back and inform the twodies about this. Convincing those who already settled in such a nice world toe here and face dangers wasn''t easy indeed.

    However,pared to this troublesome situation, the situation of the army was much smoother. With a single word, I could mobilise hundreds of millions here.

    In fact, I already nned that.

    [Leave these things for me to handle, you only have to work over your side and be ready to wee the armies and people] I was able to bring tons of these two types here, however distributing them wasn''t my specialty.

    [Fine! Despite the vast distance we are speaking about, we can barely manage to satisfy the innermost and the middleyers of the kingdom]

    [Only these?] I frowned a little before finally making up my mind, [I''ll take a journey around and install many portals linking these ces to here. The newly acquired continents will be the only one suffering from such danger but in two days time I believe we can handle most of them]

    [Oh, you''ll interfere to help? Then things are going to be fine!]

    I didn''t speak with her anymore, opened the market and purchased lots of portals.

    I already visited most of the ces in my kingdom, even the Hector continent wasn''t an exception. Only the three newly acquired continents at the south of Texas were out of my reach for now.

    Without wasting much time, I told everyone again to converge at the capital while I started using my staff.

    Luckily the habit of storing bookmarks grew up with me in the old days. So there was no problem for me to reach many ces in no time.

    ? Just like she said, the entire region of my kingdom was already revolutionised. I could see tons of newly built towns and cities, forming clusters around themselves while many defensive buildings appeared there.

    Each cluster was determined to work as a foothold for my armies and people. So they had everything one would dream about. Be it walls, defensive towers, sentry posts, and even trenches.

    What theycked in my opinion was the aerial defences. Things like floating forts were missing. But this wouldn''t greatly affect my kingdom''s performance in the uing quest.

    After all, the zombies were just a ground threat and didn''t have the ability to fly untilter stages.

    By that time, I''d have tried the theory of dealing with these zombies. If it failed, then it wouldn''t be toote to call forth for the flying legions of monsters to help.

    Or perhaps I should use the newly designed weapons and suits to suppress those flying zombies. Anyway, these flying zombies weren''t rare, but the time needed for each one of them to be born was long.

    So in the end, each den wouldn''t bring forth more than hundreds at most thousands of them. Compared to my ability, I alone was enough to eradicate such troublesome factors off the map.

 Chapter 1114 All Are Present Except For One...

    But that was left forter times. First I had to finish installing these portals which didn''t take two hours from me to handle.

    Then I returned back to the capital before returning back to my second Earth.

    [This¡­]

    [Are you sure? You do know that not many will agree. Not to mention the n of evolving their uing generations will be greatly affected]

    Lily''s response was just a simple word yet I knew she was already surprised a little by my sudden request. However for Angelica, it was a nightmare for her.

    [Who dares to oppose me? If I said I want them to move then they have toply] I already anticipated such a problem. But it wasn''t that big.

    Aside from using my name and threats, I was quite sure many would just be willing to move out.

    [Just start bringing those who agree directly to here] I paused before adding, [In two weeks time I''lle back to escort all of forces and people over to Earth]

    [It''s your kingdom and I''ll follow your arrangement then] sheplied and I knew she would. All of her previousints were just to advise me against doing this.

    After I made sure that Lily got what her role was, as she had to select part of the armed forces and scatter them around the grand kingdom of mine, I finally returned back to Earth.

    Slowly and in the uing few hours, many familiar and unfamiliar faces appeared as they ascended into my chariot.

    The old friends who followed me for the longest came first. With the exception of the jumper, they all came with many new faces.

    I realised that during this period, many of the forces must have brought out many talents. I left instructions before leaving for them to select the promising and most capable ones and appoint them in the vacant leadership positions.

    And they seemed to find many great talents. It was expected. After all, we gained control over many of the Hector forces, and they weren''t just your normal cabbage.

    As one of the three greatest races in the entire universe, and even if they paled inparison with the other two, they must have a way to keep their forces strong.

    Just seeing Lily and her people made me sure of this. And seeing many of Hector ''s faces covered with fine and rough looking scales made my guess correct.

    "Boss, boss, you are finally back, I miss you boss¡­" just when that talkative spearhead appeared, he started causing ruckus.

    Everyone else came and nodded in greetings, standing in silence by my side. Even the oldest fellows like Isabe and Sara kept their silence as a form of tactic to show respect.

    Yet that jerk was already making the ce noisy, even jumping at me before greeting his girl. What a jerk!

    "Go away! Stand there on the side in silence for now," I gave him a kick in the face, sending him flying over the side of the chariot.

    "Boss, don''t be mad at me, it wasn''t my fault. It was that masked man''s fault. He kept insisting on advancing and attacking while I tried to dissuade him."<sub> </sub>

    "Speaking about that, humph!" Just when he was about to jump up again, showing a remarkable increase in his tenacity, Sara harrumphed from the side, "if I recall correctly, it was you who kept supporting him all the time."

    "No, no, that didn''t happen. Please don''t believe her, I tried my best to convince him to stop¡­"

    "Silence!" I frowned when I saw his persistence in faking lies. He already got the reason behind my attitude towards him.

    In fact I knew this wasn''t any of the one present here''s fault. But as generals of my armies, how could they dream about escaping judgement?

    Having privilege came with a price. Everyone who came here seemed to ept such fate, and yet this dude here was the only one trying to coat his way out of punishment using useless words.

    Didn''t I know his personality? Such a sly dude wouldn''t move out and ce himself in the centre of the light out of his will.

    He was sly and scheming, knew that if things went south the one to hold ountable would be that jerk not him.

    In my eyes, they both were all jerks. Which reminded me of the third jerk that dared to antagonise me.

    "Don''t dream about getting out of this unscathed," I didn''t say this only to him, but to all the present here, "I entrusted you with a task. Youpleted it, I give you that. But at what cost? What? Did you think that armed and well trained forces fall off the sky like raindrops or what?"

    The worst thing was that most of the forces lost were experienced and long termed ones. This meant the loss this time was huge.

    "I do know that," out of the blue, Isabe spoke while giving her man a meaningful nce.

    It was as if she was asking him to man up and prepare himself to shoulder the consequences.

    Seeing this, the faces of the newly joined generals slightly changed. In fact if they saw me treating my old folks with bias and didn''t judge them on the faults they made, howe they''d follow my orders and try to satisfy me?

    It was out of the question. To maintain a healthy atmosphere among the generals of my armies, I had to show them the stick, not the carrot!

    The carrot would be used to tempt them to join my highest ranks, but the stick was the most suitable way to keep them under control.

    "Humph, you all are gathered here but that pathetic fellow didn''t show up yet¡­" After putting the mess of that spearhead under control, I waited for more hours.

    More generals appeared, yet that jerk didn''t. Without waiting for anyone to respond, I simply sent a message over and it had one simple sentence.

    [If you didn''t show your damn ugly mask in front of me in the next half an hour, I''ll simply tell your life story and your origin to everyone here]

    [If you dared to do that¡­]

 Chapter 1115 Despair And Hope

    [What will you do? Tell me? Who can shelter you from me? Not a single race here can stand against me. And not a single enemy can risk stirring up trouble with me at such troubling times. Think wise and don''t forget¡­ The golden quest ising up so soon]

    [Are you implying that you''ll renege on your promises? You promised me this a long time ago!]

    [If you n to act childish then I have no other choice but to discipline you a little¡­ Not to mention you are bound to me by a contract. Going against my direct orders means one bitter end for you, even if you are far away from me it won''t make any difference]

    That jerk¡­ Did he think he even had the freedom to decide anything on his own?

    [Fine!] The next minute I saw his charioting closer at fast speed. At some time, I had to show him the aura of a leader for him to know his ce.

    "You finally decided toe," Sara from the sideughed, while her eyes weren''t fixed on him but on spearhead.

    She knew the lies the spearhead just said were going to be exposed. The jumper simply ignored her while he kept ring at me like he was seeing an enemy.

    Dude¡­ You brought this upon yourself. Don''t me me for giving you thest kick and letting you fall deep down the abyss you dug with your hands.

    "Humph, so you were trying to frame me while getting yourself away from punishment? Nice dreams!" The jumper was furious the moment he knew about what the spearhead said.

    "Enough, you all failed in your mission," I already left them quarrelling and arguing in between each other before finally intervening, "I gave you a task and you failed in keeping your armies intact. So from now on, you are going to have less power in the army."

    My words made all of them turn to me in weird ways. Only the jumper seemed to be hostile towards me.

    "We are going to do three tasks from now on," I took a deep breath before revealing the three big challenges we were going to face in the next two months, "the fifth quest, the golden quest, and more importantly¡­ The invasion of twenty-two worlds."

    "Invasion?"

    "What worlds?"

    The newly joined generals seemed to grow curious and shocked about this while my old mates gave me suspicious looks.

    Ahem, it wasn''t nice to be this exposed in front of anyone. Come on folks, I wasn''t doing this as a form of greed or something. This was to ensure our victory at the end of this trial.

    "Ahem, as punishment, all of those who failed before will be on the frontline, acting as vanguard to invade the other worlds."

    "Wait a moment, how are we going to invade other worlds?!!" This was the question that lingered in everyone''s minds. However Isabe was the one to express it out with a shocking expression over her face.

    "Leave this to me," I confidently said.

    "But¡­ Invading worlds¡­ Are you perhaps targeting other races in the apocalypse?" The jumper was smart. Even if he was a jerk, I had to give him that credit for seeing through my intentions all along.

    "We have a strong enemy lying inside these worlds¡­" I started to exin everything about Hescos. I knew that hiding such information might be useful for their morale.

    But what was I doing during the past few years? Wasn''t I doing all this to face the terrible enemy and make the fight equal and even favourable to us?

    "... So you each will lead an expedition force and deal with the enemies there. As for Hescos, I''ll provide each with special weapons and legions, specifically designed and trained to face them."

    "Oh, so our punishment will be by sending us to explore new worlds? That''s amazing!" The spearhead seemed to misinterpret my meanings and gained himself ring eyes from others.

    "Fool! Do you think Hye is someone this generous and kind?" the jumper snorted, "I bet there are tons of dangers in these worlds. Sending us there is just another pit hole he''ll throw us at beforeing at uster on and condemn us for doing a bad job there."

    It was indeed bad to have someone like him by my side, tsk!

    "I know of the risks and already prepared lots of countermeasures against these, so stop worrying, alright?"

    "Humph, as if words alone can satisfy us," the jumper seemed to be d that he finally returned to his old role ofing at me at every encounter. "Plus speaking about an enemy isn''t enough. We need samples."

    "What do you mean?" of course I knew what he meant. But the fact that he could see through me made me annoyed.

    "Come on! You nned all this and even prepared such detailed countermeasures against them. Doesn''t that mean you already have a few under yourmand?"<sub> </sub>

    Instantly I became the focus of everyone here. With a soft sigh I opened a portal and without saying anything I returned back to the second Earth world.

    "This¡­"

    "Is this a new world?"

    "The energy here seems¡­ Much higher than that world we visited before!"

    Once we came here, the ones who visited this world before had obvious shocks over their faces. They got the wrong idea indeed and thought that I snatched the right to another world.

    Seeing their bewilderment, I didn''t correct them. I simply opened another portal, appeared at another location.

    And the world underneath us changed to show off a fierce fight between endless streams of monsters against my forces.

    The situation was more brutal than the first training ground. And this was just the tip of the iceberg.

    If I recall correctly, this ce was changed to mimic the unique characteristics of the Hescos.

    If dealing with Hescos was feasible simply by the weapons and suits my research department prepared, then I wouldn''t have brought anyone here.

    But to be honest, it wasn''t that easy. This race had many sophisticated tactics that couldn''t be easily guarded against.

    I even doubted that many of my forces here who kept training with the millions of Hescos I had would be able to deal with such tactics.

    So it was necessary for them toe here and see with their own eyes how this race was troublesome and unique.

    "Just tag along and keep your eyes open," I didn''t need to exin anything to them. I knew by watching the Hescos fighting around, they''d be able to grasp everything.

    And as such I spent an entire three days taking them on a wide tour around this continent.

    At first, their faces were filled with immense shock. The sightseeing of Hescos and their suits was enough to arouse tons of questions in their minds.

    However after half a day and as I ignored all of their useless questions during this time, the shock slowly faded and was reced with a real sense of fear.

    They got all the right to feel so. The Hescos race wasn''t something they''d experience or meet in normal situations.

    I took them into this world and knew that staying for days here or even an entire week wasn''t a problem. So after three days passed, and slowly exposed how the Hescos race used to fight, I finally stopped the tour.

    "I know what you are thinking right now," I started speaking while watching the fear lingering on their faces. I couldn''t see the face of that jerk, but I knew he must be shocked and terrified by now.

    The most bitter one was the spearhead. That dude thought that my punishment was like a walk in the park. Did you see it now? I wasn''t joking when I said you were all going to be punished.

    But I didn''t intend on killing any of them at the same time. Punishing them and exterminating them were entirely two different things.

    "I didn''t bring all of you here to scare you. And I''m not an irresponsible lord who will throw his people''s lives around."

    The jumper rolled his eyes and before he''d say any of his bullshit, I simply opened another portal and passed through it.

    Without the need for me to speak, I started roaming over the grand armies of mine. Endless streams of soldiers appeared alongside weird looking weapons of my lost human civilisation.

    Alongside these, there were a good number of my forces wearing suits. This was the first time for me to see such suits in the flesh. And I had to admit, that old Gan didn''t disappoint me.

    Comparing the two suits of mine and Hescos, one leant towards being domineering in size and shape, and the other looked elegant and dangerous.

    My suits were slim, covering the entire body of my soldiers while emitting fierce gushes of energy from circr openings at it. Each opening was surrounded with circr discs of weird looking ores.

    It seemed they worked to facilitate the influx of the energy through the suit. I frankly didn''t know the effects and uses of these suits, but in my eyes they looked dangerous.

 Chapter 1116 The Plan Of The Next Three Big Tasks

    "What are these¡­?!!!"

    The look of shock remained on their faces for more than an hour. This time, I didn''t take it slowly and kept flying fast, flowing past the huge number of armies stationed and gathered down below.

    I needed them to study the enemy thoroughly. But regarding showing them the true might of his kingdom, I didn''t need to take it slow.

    In one hour, we passed over almost one tenth of the gathered forces here. And since I appeared here, Lily and Angelica joined the tour using their chairs.

    Unlike the generals and old friends here, these two grew used to such arge scene. Their faces were calm, and I could see a familiar face riding in Lily''s chariot.

    It was Alex!

    Seeing the calm look over her face made me sigh inwardly out of relief. I despised that jerk who tried to ruin such a good flower.

    "These are what I took all this time to build," I looked at the shocked and curious faces of everyone before slowly adding, "and this is just a tiny fraction of what I really have."

    "Are you going to lend all of them to us?!!!" The shocking tone of the spearhead was natural as everyone else would speak in the same tone if they opened their mouths.

    "Stop bullshitting! Giving what I painstakingly umted for all this time to such losers! Humph! I''d rather lock you all up than do it!"

    "Then¡­"

    "This¡­"

    "Come on! You promised just before bringing us here to give us benefits and support!"

    Everyone who was suffering from my punishment looked pathetic while only the jumper had the courage to speak back to me.

    "I''m not a man without honesty like you," I rolled my eyes before adding, "each will gain part of the cake, but ording to your past horrible records, you''ll only gain a littlepared to others."

    "At least we can get some¡­" Isabe sighed while the others nodded their heads in agreement.

    Getting slightly less than others wasn''t that bad. And that was my intention from the start.

    Just sending them empty handed out there was like a death sentence for all of them. I was displeased with theirst actions, but that didn''t mean I wanted to get rid of them.

    "As you saw, the Hescos race is really terrifying and hard to deal with. But¡­" I paused, moved both hands around before adding, "we aren''t pushovers. We have the power to retaliate and fight back evenly with them."

    "I can see you did a lot of thinking and preparations on that matter," the jumper showed one of the rare moments of being serious, "and that means you already got a n, right?"

    "He does," at this moment, the threedies jumped over the two chariots and joined others. With warm gazes and hugs they greeted the old friends they hadn''t seen for a long time.

    In others'' eyes, we didn''t see each other for more than one and half months. However in reality, and in the case of the four of us, we didn''t see them for years!

    That time maniption concept was really frightening.

    "I see you shared your thoughts already with them," the jumper kept putting on his facade. If he showed such slip of tongue once then I''d take it as one rare incident.

    But keeping doing it meant he was purposely putting on a show. What? Did you think by suddenly growing wise I''d let you off the hook? Not that easy, bud!

    "Can''t you share these with us then?" he gave me a silent gaze while his mask covered up his face.

    "Well, to be honest I know nothing about any of these worlds," first let me shatter that fake pretense of yours. You thought highly of yourself! "I just have the intel about the presence of Hescos in many worlds, that''s all."

    "That''s¡­ All?!" he looked surprised as this didn''t match what he thought about. This jerk thought he could add some merits by adding his thoughts out, putting an air of a wise man.

    Screw you!

    "He really doesn''t know anything," with a soft chuckle, Lily said. This Hector girl seemed to read through the jerk''s intentions whileughing inwardly at his bad luck.

    "This¡­"<sub> </sub>

    "With might, nothing can stop us, right pal?" I patted on his back, and the next moment his body flew up like a cannonball, mming heavily against the rail of my chariot.

    "Cough¡­ Cough¡­ Don''t use this much strength again!" as he stood up, I could onlyugh in content from his appearance.

    I just used part of my personal upgraded force. Right now my cultivation base soared and I wasn''t the same pushover like before.

    However, ytime was over. "Now we will discuss more about what awaits up there¡­" I started to slowly describe again everything rted to the three missions in my mind.

    The first hard challenge would be the fifth quest. For that, I randomly selected a few of the new faces here to hold down the fort. I also promised for myself to interfere at the early stages alongside many of the armies here.

    I wasn''t going to let these few greenhorns just take the troublesome task of dealing with the zombies.

    Zombies weren''t that easy to deal with. Even with such preparations, I knew the uing storm was going to be hard to counter.

    In addition to that, I needed to test the theories behind the zombies. If what I learnt about was true, then it was going to be a great helpter on when dealing with other worlds.

    Then I started to speak about the world''s invasion. It came second in my priority list. I emphasised the importance of being decisive out there and trying to establish strong footholds there.

    "We will need more than just a few reinforcements out there," Sara seemed to be troubled with this task, "just letting the few of us go and scattered across the world won''t work."

    "That''s why we are going to make the best use of the portals," I shrugged as I already thought about this tiny problem a long time ago.

    "What do you mean?" The look of many showed puzzlement and I could guess the root of this.

    During all this time, and while fighting for our lives in the apocalypse, the concept of these portals was all vague to all.

    However, as I knew their true value, I wasn''t in the dark like them.

    These portals should link to any world controlled by the race controlling them. So in theory, it was like a fixed gateway opened all the time for them to receive reinforcements all the time.

    After slowly exining this vague concept to them and clearing all the doubts, they finally could rest assured and even a fewughed.

    It was easy to guess my intentions from what I said. If I said I''d punish them before, then it was just a mere casual punishment.

    I''d rather not risk losing my gains just to punish them. So my intentions of sending out reinforcements all the time were clear.

    Of course they just witnessed the tip of the iceberg. This world and the pocket world within were like factories producing forces all the time non-stop for my kingdom.

    So sending out constant reinforcements wasn''t an issue for me. In fact, the longer they managed to drag these early battles at the worlds out there the better it was on the long run.

    Last thing I discussed was the golden quest. I knew this was vague for most and even I didn''t have such good apprehension of it except for what I learnt from the Toranks before.

    From that I could simply say that this golden quest wouldn''t start early on. It would get activated in theter half of the fifth quest at best.

    "So, I need all of you to work fast in these worlds, expand the territory of the kingdom out there and build lots of forts. Like this, when I ever need any of you to retreat ande with me, you won''t leave behind a big gap."

    I summed up everything regarding this n. In fact many factors harboured fog in front of me and everyone else.

    But at least I got a n and a direction to work towards.

    "So there is a chance you''ll call for us to join that quest?" the jumper asked the obvious, making me gaze up at him in silence for a few seconds.

    Dude¡­ You were possibly the only one knowing about me bringing you into this quest for sure. Why did you bother asking?

    "Just do your tasks and don''t let me down," I totally ignored his question while looking at others, "I made lots of preparations and will be greatly enraged if you messed everything up. Don''t let me down, or else even killing you won''t quench my anger."

    I did on purpose give all of my friends and generals who messed up before a bad time just for these words. The more I harshly treated the old ones, the better the results of my threats would be over the new faces here.

 Chapter 1117 Launching Rockets!

    "What shall we do now then?" Isabe asked, moving her eyes around the grand forces down below, "we need time to get used to the new armies."

    "That''s your task from now on," I nodded in acknowledgment. It would be bad to just give them such terrifying elites and weapons without knowing their full capabilities, "I''ll leave this over to Lily and Angelica. Both of them will distribute the forces ording to my will. Then you are going to stay back here and get used to your new forces before finally returning to Earth in one week."

    One week might seem long, but in Earth''s time it wasn''t. So leaving them here to get used to their forces was the ideal option.

    As for how I''d distribute these forces, it was simple.

    The main emphasis would be over the fifth quest and the invasion of the twenty-two worlds. That meant we need at least twenty-three groups of armies with different sizes and abilities.

    I already spoke with Lily about this before. The group responsible for dealing with the zombies would be like a massive group of different armies.

    At first they''d gain support and help from other armies. But once the invasion time would draw near, they''d have to deal with the situation on their own.

    The first n was to arrange for almost thirty armies with each having at least two up to four million troops. This was a considerable force. But considering the new changes in the kingdom and the three new continents being added, it wasn''t enough.

    I asked her to increase this number by fifty percent. At the same time, none of the specially made suits and weapons would be included in these forces.

    The specially designed weapons and suits in addition to the trained forces with Hescos and the ones who opened their cultivation bases would all be assigned in the forces attacking the twenty-two worlds.

    And this was like a bottomless pit for me. What was enough to be sent there and control the situation? To be honest, there was no upper limit for my forces sent there.

    The more the better. Not to mention the performance of my forces would vary in different worlds ording to the enemies and resistance they''d meet there.

    So at first we''d send out a group of ten armies each to each world. Each group would be led by arge number of capable leaders and a few generals, with one of my friends and old time generals in the lead.

    People like Legend and other Hector generals who were still on the way here with the trained armies would be a good example of this batch.

    But that didn''t mean these groups of ten armies sent out first would be enough or thest batch sent.

    To make sure my n went on without much hurdle, I had to keep sending armies out. But would I need to go and visit these worlds myself then?

    I knew the enemy was aware of my intentions and even prepared a countermeasure for this. But I also had my own counterns in motion and ready.

    These weapons and suits in addition to all the secrets revealed about how Hescos fought was going to help me greatly in suppressing them.

    Yet that didn''t mean things would grow out smoothly as nned.

    "All depends upon a single factor; the zombies!"

    No matter what race it was, dealing with such a zombie disaster was a headache. And fighting amidst all this was going to be a messy situation without doubt.

    Not to mention when I''d go and pressure these Hescos, who said they wouldn''t leave everything ande and target mynd on Earth?

    It was an all out war, and it was going to happen just in the middle of a messy disaster. So anything was possible.

    Neutralising this unstable factor was a must! Not just for the sess of my invasion, but also for the security of my kingdom.

    "I also need to prepare lots of workers and materials¡­ Once we control a few cities and towns, a construction project of defensive walls and towers must be done¡­"

    It went without saying that fighting and building defensive structures must go hand in hand in the uing invasion. It was just lucky that it''d need more days back at Earth before I''d send out my forces to invade.

    So I informed Angelica to make the needed preparations before standing here in wait.

    The zombie generals and higher ups were going on the head of the many forces from the first training ground. I needed to make sure they prepared everything we agreed upon.

    Time passed fast and in less than seven days, the forces that were gathered here were endless to count.

    I grew used to this and left everything for Lily and others. Lily arranged the armies fast into groups, and assigned the leadership of each group of armies to their corresponding generals.<sub> </sub>

    I decided to let Legend lead in the first wave of attack in the invasion. And that little dude was truly excited about such privilege.

    As for the jumper and others, they just acted busy trying to get used to their new forces.

    Just one simple incident happened that left me speechless and didn''t know whether I shouldugh or cry.

    That small jerk, the spearhead, seemed to take a fancy to the big rocketunchers and decided to try them out and see their effects.

    I didn''t know why he went down this path. In my eyes, he could have juste and asked me about it, or even requested a test in a remote location.

    That thick headed dude judged the old human arsenal weapons by the old standards before my research department intervention.

    That meant he had a very wrong estimation about the deadliness of the weapons and even the range of the rockets!

    Just as he decided to use it, I only saw a grand release of many small rockets that went at a very fast speed towards the horizon.

    To use it, he moved a group of ten rocketunchers to a suitable distance in his opinion. He thenunched the rockets and waited to see them fall just a few miles away.

    Up to his shock, the rockets prated the higher atmosphere at such a scary speed, vanishing in a few seconds from his line of sight.

    Seeing this made my scalp numb! That damn jerk just pointed the rockets at the direction of the old inhabited settlements in this world.

    These were the first built clusters of towns and cities here. The distance was indeed huge, but with the enhanced capabilities of the rockets, such distance was about to get crossed.

    Dammit! Seeing this made me picture the worst possible scenario ever! Why was I surrounded with such jerks and fools?

    Without even looking again at the ashen white face of the spearhead down at the ground, I took my staff and jumped directly towards the ce of impact.

    The rockets were travelling fast, and I saw them drawing closer from the distance while shining like little deadly stars.

    "Tsk¡­ If it was up to me, I''d prefer to drag that bastard here and let him deal with this mess himself!" I looked around and knew this ce was going to be ruined if I didn''t step in and stopped the iing rockets.

    "Let''s test your ferocity then¡­ Thundering Might!"

    The rockets were indeed deadly, but that didn''t mean I wasn''t without an option to deal with them. They wereunched from a few rocketunchers, but during their travels they started to cover up a huge area.

    Trying to hunt these down one by one wasn''t going to work. Trying to use a small shield to stop them wasn''t going to work either.

    The only thing I could do was to use my pir and activate it. The pir did its magic and started to cover up the entire region with a sturdy shield.

    My shield was enough to stop many enemies since I acquired it. So it was a perfect counter for these rockets. And it was also the best way to measure their deadliness.

    After all, I just got to hear the words of the research department about their upgrade sess of these rockets, but never got the chance to test them out.

    *Rumble!*

    The first rocketnded fiercely over the expanding shield of mine in the next few minutes. The impact started first as a blinding sh of light that left me blinded for a few seconds before a thundering rumbling noise erupted.

    A huge mushroom cloud of orange fire erupted and rose high from the point of impact. It kept rising up for half a mile distance before suddenly expanding outwards, covering almost a circle of ten miles around my shield.

    This was simply enough to cover up to one fourth of my current shield! And when other rocketsnded, it looked like more coatingyers of orange and red fire were getting added and ovepped over each other, covering up my shield.

    That scene was truly breathtaking and deadly at the same time!

    Amazing!

 Chapter 1118 A Professional Juice Squeezer

    In fact I came here while being pressured by that jerk''s reckless move. The attack the spearheadunched was something that gave me a headache at first.

    However when I saw such a domineering show unfolding in front of my eyes, I couldn''t help but get excited. It was weird, but such a wrong step provided me with such a spectacr demonstration of my rockets'' explosive power.

    The flowers of red and orange fire kept raging wildly outside the reach of my shield. I could feel the pressure obviously over my pir''s shield, something that rarely urred.

    The pir lost the support it got from the dark shadow world. Without such berserk dark energy, this shield of mine was on a far lower point than the one that I saw before.

    However it went without saying that my pir''s shield wasn''t made out of ss. Such pressure was genuinely true, and it came from the rockets that just hit it.

    Seeing this scene made me hold more hope for the future battles. If such deadly weapons were mass produced, and most if not all of my armies got a piece of it, then things would look much brighter for my side.

    And this was just the effect of a single weapon. I was sure the core tech of these rockets were also shared with other weapons as well.

    Imagining the grand armies of mine using modified tanks, missiles, and even fighters made my smile wide with no sign of closing my mouth for a long time.

    The research department¡­ That risky chip I moved from earlier¡­ It finally started showing its worth¡­ Atst!

    I stayed in the middle of my shield for almost half an hour. The devastation kepting, reminding me of part of the hellish explosion I once witnessed when I used a dark realm bone before.

    It was simr in nature, aggressive and untamed. It was great that it didn''t need bones from me, or else I would regret not being able to fully utilise such a deadly weapon.

    Once the atmosphere cleared, I didn''t rush to leave. First I removed my shield and pir before going around and inspected the aftermath of this unexpected confrontation.

    One word could describe what I saw¡­ Deadly!

    The ground itself was dyed red and orange, even many spots had ck deep colours prating manyyers of the ground.

    Holes? Trenches? Speak of these as much as you''d love to. The entire terrain changed drastically and this area seemed to reject life growing up again for a long time from now on.

    This created a significant problem¡­ If I overused these weapons then wouldn''t that end like me burning the enemy and my future prospects together?

    However in short moments of thinking I negated such possibility. After all, even if the enemy didn''t have any means to deal with such terrifying damage, who said I couldn''t?

    I got the fountain of life and the water from it got the highest form of healing to such a situation. Of course I needed to check such things first, but my hopes for it were quite high already.

    "B¡­ Boss¡­ I''m sorry¡­ I¡­" when I finished checking with everything, I moved back to where this all started.

    As expected, that jerk was looking at me with a pale face and trembling body out of fear. Even if he did me something like a favour coincidently, he was still in the wrong.

    "I never expected that you''d make such a foolish move once we finished speaking about yourst lousy actions," I slowly shook my head before adding, "from now on, your army will act as the firefighters in the invasion. You''ll keep jumping between worlds and provide assistance whenever needed."

    "Thanks boss¡­" his face beamed with a rxed expression, making meugh inwardly. This jerk didn''t get the hidden meaning in my words, so I had to tell him directly about his poor fate.

    "Don''t celebrate it too soon¡­ unlike everyone else, you''ll be left behind in terms of growing your forces and having a territory to rule over."

    "This¡­"

    "Is it punishment¡­" I slowly said, and my tone and face told him enough about my hidden threats.

    I also got another reason for this. From all the generals I had, this little dude here was on a whole new level than anyone else.

    He had the ability to restrain the enemies. Even if Hescos suits countered his effects to some extent, it was still working over monsters and other races.

    And who knew, even zombies might get affected from it as well.

    "Go now, and stop making trouble," I waved my arm and put a displeased and impatient expression over my face.

    This time I got lucky that he aimed at a ce stored within my staff. But if he did it at another location, I''d just stay behind helplessly while watching the devastation brought over by the rockets.

    After sending him away, I took a wide tour around. First I checked over the status of the army mobility and still the zombie generals and leaders didn''t show themselves up yet.

    So I went to the research department at the pocket world and gave lots of praise to them. It was their merit and they had to know the value of what they did.<sub> </sub>

    They were going in the right direction and my words emphasised over this point. I hoped for them to continue developing further. If such results came out after a few years of testing and experimenting, what would be the case if I gave them decades?

    Then I went to theke directly nearby, or that grand sea. After filling a few empty high grade liquor with the fountain of life waters, I returned back to the dead zone and started to confirm my earlier guesses.

    "It''s miraculous indeed¡­" signs of life returning back to the deadnd appeared all over the areas I used the water upon.

    The moment the drops of waternded, the spots it touched started to change colour. Instead of the ckness here, thend started to grow green and even thick bushes of grass and nts shot out in no time.

    The effect started to expand slowly, and with it I noticed that newnd was formed. This was the other effect of these waters, helping a grain of sand turning into a vastnd.

    But with the destruction effect still effective, such an effect was slightly hindered and didn''t show the same magical effects as before.

    Yet it was eptable.

    I sprayed many drops of water to cleanse the damage here. After all, this was a very close area from the grand settlements in this region. Losing such a ce and turning it into such a dead zone wasn''t going to work at all.

    [Make those who are going to stand in defence in the kingdom ready to move out] After finishing all this, I went back towards the location of the gathering near the pocket world while sending this message over to Lily.

    [Moving out already?]

    [Isac is waiting on the other side with her men] I sent, [Also prepare those immigrants. We need to start working on the other side as well]

    [I see¡­ So you are going there for a while, right?]

    [I will be away for a few days, maybe a week or so¡­ I need the zombie leaders and generals to wait for me when I return]

    [I''ll arrange that. By the way, I heard the spearheadining about what you did to him]

    [That jerk! Don''t mention his name for me for now!]

    It seemed that the bastard ran around andined about what I ordered for him. Of course this was something expected from such a crybaby.

    [Tsk! I heard he tried to y with the toys you gave to us. It''s not totally his mistake as giving fire to a kid will end up burning the house]

    I rolled my eyes. Since when you were the spokeswoman for that jerk? [But the fire didn''t break out and I saved the house!]

    [I''m saying that such curiosity isn''t bad]

    [Yet he will end up doing what I ordered him to do]

    [Hahahaha! I knew it! You were nning for him to stay behind and torture him for that. That''s more like you]

    [I''m not that tyrant]

    [But you always want to squeeze all of the juice out of us, hahahaha!]

    [Didn''t you like me squeezing your juice before? I recall you moaning and growing soft in my arms before]

    [Stop joking! If you won''t pursue it, don''t ever bring such matter up]

    [Fine, fine, just let''s get all this done. Who knows, when we are done and be victorious, I''ll have the energy to squeeze you again]

    With a shortugh I closed the chat with her. I was just teasing her around and yet she seemed to still linger about this matter.

    Sigh! If not for that damn curse this big brother here had, I''d have already turned myself into a professional squeezer¡­ Tsk!

    I opened the portal to Earth and waited for a few minutes before the early seas of forces and immigrants appeared from far.

    Cool, things were going smoothly as I expected. I left the portal open and opened more portals to facilitate such a huge move.

    Then I went all the way to Earth to supervise and oversee the deployment of forces and people in my territory.

 Chapter 1119 A Talk With Silverlining

    "You finally decided toe!"

    The moment I returned to Earth, I was weed with a snort and the familiar sound of Isac.

    She seemed to have been waiting for me here for many hours already. "Sorry, got something to do back there," I said before the hordes of my forces started to gush out from the portals I opened.

    "Atst," Isac''s eyes shone brightly before she started to distribute orders around, "the army forces will be handed over to you. As for people, you will be the ones dealing with them."

    She already gathered up two different groups of people, forming a grand sea in front of my eyes. The people she brought over seemed to be very experienced in what they were about to do.

    The moment she gave the order, everyone started to speak with thoseing out before taking them away.

    There was a huge number of portals installed already nearby which would facilitate the movement of therge number of reinforcementsing.

    "Where is everyone?" After finishing dealing with this matter, Isac finally got the time toe to me. She looked around as she added, "I believe many will be left here in wait for your return, yet I was the only one at the end."

    "Don''t worry about them," I waved my arm, "they are all in the other world dealing with matters there."

    "I see¡­" she seemed a bit hesitant, "so what''s all this about? I can feel you are preparing for something huge this time."

    I smiled faintly before narrating what was going to happen. The more I spoke, the more shocked she became.

    "So you are targeting Hescos? The Hescos? And not only in one world, but in all the worlds in the apocalypse trial?"

    "Terrified?" I joked. This Selvator girl seemed to grow dull from being used as a good assistant.

    "It''s not that at all," she slowly shook her head while regaining herposure, "it''s just¡­ not anyone in his right mind would try and provoke these maniacs!"

    "Easy there," I smiled, "I''m not that impulsive, right?"

    "Tell me about it!" She gave me the impression that she never believed me. I looked at her staring eyes at me before sighing.

    "I have made my preparations for this, and that''s a sh that''s destined to happen no matter what. So better sooner thanter."

    "And you decided to take such a crazy step now? In the middle of the fifth quest out of all quests? Can''t you just wait for the tenth quest or something?"

    "It''s best to strike when chaos exists," I shrugged, "it''s dangerous indeed but it''s not that hard. After all, the fifth quest will be something that will cause trouble to all of us."

    "I see¡­" she sighed, seemingly resigned under my persistence, "I just hope you know what you are doing, not just dragging all of us into an abyss of hell."

    "Have more faith in me, that hurts, you know?"

    "Humph, and here I was taking you as a cold blooded monster with no heart at all."

    Iughed and then left her to oversee everything here. More forces gushed out from the portals with tons of people.

    She had to move them all towards the distant ces of my kingdom. I knew this would take a day or two, so I decided to wait and didn''t move out at the moment.

    [Old friend, how are you doing?] as I got nothing else to do, I messaged Silverlining to inform him and others about my intentions.

    They already got confused by my time maniption ability. In their eyes, years passed and nothing happened.

    [Don''t tell me you are going to start the n!] As expected, he was on the edge already and quite impatient.

    [Sure, I just wanted to check on things and learn if something happened or anything]

    [Tsk! I can''t figure out how mere days turned out into years! You do know that many started to investigate this thoroughly and yet they didn''t get anything in return! Only frustration and doubt, that''s all]

    [Oh, I told you this is something normal to happen with me]

    [Don''t joke around! The time concept in your trial is different from any other ce in the universe! We don''t know what caused all this and didn''t have any breakthrough in our research!]

    [Stop doing it then, or else you may all have high blood pressure or something] Iughed. These folks were still trying to get the bottom of my time maniption ability.

    Wouldn''t they suspect it? Of course they would. But the answers to all these mysteries were hard to believe in their eyes.

    After all, a human like me wouldn''t have something heaven defying like time maniption ability or something. And I didn''t care about what they thought.

    I just wanted my life to pass in peace and my days to be filled with victories and richness.

    [We can''t!] but he seemed stubborn, [It''s not just us, but even the Hescos are interested in understanding such phenomenon]<sub> </sub>

    [Then let them be. At the end, they''ll get only frustration and dead ends]

    [Sigh! Why won''t you solve all this and exin yourself in in words?]

    [And then everyone else will know? Not a chance! Let''s stop here and tell me¡­ Is there any new development about Hescos?]

    [Aside from moving tons of troops and war weapons over to the worlds in your trial? Nothing else happened]

    [Oh, they are amassing their forces?] It didn''t surprise me to hear that. After all, I already crossed their bottomline and was in their eyes the agent of their sworn enemy.

    This battle¡­ It was a war of pride and dignity to them, not just a mere trial of the apocalypse.

    [As far as I know, they sent tons of forces. The time difference in our world and yours ran to their favour too. They built tons of forts and strengthened their defences. So don''t expect an easy sail out there]

    Of course he got a point. The time maniption ability did indeed give me a bonus and an advantage. However at the same time it wasn''t exclusive to me.

    As I got time, my enemies also did. Even if they were dumb and didn''t know what to do in life, they''d still make use of time and make proper preparations.

    However in their eyes, I was a mere fly and not someone worthy of their attention. So even if they prepared, I doubted it would be even close to my preparations.

    [Scared?]

    [No, I''m just eager for the battle to start] I wasn''t showing off. I was indeed eager to run there and invade their worlds, putting everything they did under test.

    [The upper echelon here hope you know what you are doing] what went wrong with everyone one today? Why did this phrase keeping to my ears?

    [Don''t worry, we''ll all soon know the answer for that]

    [Tsk! Ah, by the way, one of the sovereigns asked me to deliver this over to you]

    [What?] I got curious. Anythinging from the sovereigns must be good, right?

    [I sent it already to you. Check it out and tell me what do you think]

    I got a notification from him. And when I opened its details, I saw a ck curtain that didn''t give me much of an impression.

    It was long enough to turn into a cape for me or something. However reading its description made me understand the meaning behind sending it over.

    [Is this a countermeasure?] I couldn''t help but frown when I read the description. It was a normal artefact, and it got one simple usage for it.

    It was used to cut any connection between two worlds in the apocalypse trial. By paying a hefty amount of energy, this curtain would cut any connection between two worlds.

    That meant it was totally opposite to the tickets I got before, working as a countermeasure if things went south.

    Were they this hesitant and worried about my ability to counter the Hescos? I couldn''t help but inwardly sigh.

    [No dire in being prepared, right?]

    [Ok] What else should I say? I got a gift that I didn''t intend to use and threw it all the way into the depths of my inventory.

    Putting such a destructive idea wasn''t going to work quite well in the end. One had to sharpen his mind and will, not preparing a safe route out of trouble before even getting his hands dirty.

    [When are you going to start then?]

    [Well¡­ I still got the fifth quest then I''ll start a weekter]

    [Ok, I''ll inform others about this. You do know we did everything in our power to help you, right?]

    [And?] it seemed this rash person got some bones atst. He seemed to grow a little wiser after not talking with him for all these years.

    [I just pray for your sess, that''s all] his answer looked weird but I didn''t know what the situation over his side was.

    He might have been pressured by some to get good results after all this support. They indeed helped me by giving me warriors and races with cultivation, but I paid in return for all this.

    Besides, wasn''t I doing them a favour by taking this move? Since when were my actions seen as something granted for sess? Before I even spoke about it, no one ever thought about doing it!

    It was just the nature of people¡­ Tsk! Give them hope and they''d take it for granted. Show them a new way to do things and they''d start asking you for results!

 Chapter 1120 Kingdom Grade Quest

    I had to wait for an entire day before I finally saw the forces I was waiting for appearing out from the portals.

    "Lord¡­ We are here."

    I moved my eyes around before stopping over the body of this zombie leader. He was Loran, the one I and he had chatted with before about zombies.

    "I hope you are ready," I said while moving my eyes around. This time he came prepared, leading a grand army of tens of thousands and more were still pouring out from the portals.

    "We did what we could," he smiled, and his smile looked a little creepy, "we tried to regain our former power but we are still far from our old standards."

    "But the n can be executed, right?"

    "Sure, but we will take little time to do it," he shook his head in discontent, "if we have more time and resources, we could do it in much shorter time."

    "No worry," I wasn''t that confident in his n after all, "let''s just test the theory behind it first before jumping to conclusions."

    I then moved my eyes around before deciding something. "At first, you''ll all wait here and won''t take part in the uing chaos. Leave things first for my armies to handle. Then you''lle up and try your method."

    "Whatever works I agree upon," he nodded before he started to direct his people around. I gave him a chariot so he''d move fast and easy around. I also left instructions for Isac so she''d amodate them in the capital.

    The first stage of the zombie outbreak would be chaotic and hard to control. So throwing these ancient timers into the middle of it wasn''t a nice idea.

    Not to mention I''d be busy myself while dealing with these zombies. And their interference wouldn''t carry any value before zombies would control cities and towns, turning them into pits and dens to produce their terrifying fighters.

    "Long time has really passed, human Hye!"

    In less than half a day, and while my forces were all busy preparing, such nasty and familiar voice sounded from behind.

    I turned around, and the ugly faces of those damn bastards whom I didn''t meet or see for a long time appeared in front of my eyes.

    And seeing them made me reflexively clench my fists while resisting the urge to start a battle with them.

    Those damn angels¡­ They were back again!

    "Oho, nice to meet you all too," I controlled my rage before adding, "I hope you were enjoying your long term holiday all this time. I just hoped you''ll die while sleeping or resting but it seems that''s not what happened."

    "Nice joke, still as funny as always," just while I was sizing up the group of three angels, a new voice appeared from my side and I saw another group appearing.

    "You brought reinforcements?" I narrowed my eyes while watching the new group standing in midair, while giving me a look of disdain and enmity.

    Of course we were enemies. In fact they were my first ever enemy to face in the apocalypse since returning back in time. And I could say that Ipletely crushed their momentum and ns single handedly and quite beautifully as well.

    "These?" The first group of three smirked in a way that I didn''t like while their leader shrugged, snapped his fingers as he added, "these are what you can call reinforcements."

    The next moment, the entire space all around changed. Groups of three angels appeared in batches, filling the entire sky up while expanding over to the horizon.

    Seeing this made me uncontrobly look at the sky. As expected, each group brought over one of their deadly star weapons in the sky, turning the sky into a festival of red dots.

    "Didn''t you learn from before?" Even if they came in such a big move, I couldn''t help butugh, "do you want more of these little toys to explode or what?"

    If it was anyone else then such a move would indeed threaten them. But I was different. Dealing with these star weapons became one of my specialities.

    Shielding their attacks wasn''t a problem with my current level, strength, and abilities. Destroying these star weapons wasn''t that hard either.

    So what was the point in bringing all of these little toys up front right now?

    "Ahem, we aren''t bringing them to threaten anyone," the leading angel who appeared first cleared up his throat, "we are just bringing these to ensure nothing wrong will happen to people like you."

    "Quite caring and daring indeed," I chuckled, not even buying the tiniest bit of their bullshit, "anyway I''m telling you that if a single one fired, not only I''ll shield it but I''ll move unhindered and clear all of them for you."

    "No need," I could see the corners of that angel''s mouth twitch. He wasn''t an exception as many already showed the same reaction, "we are acting fair as usual."

    "If it''s like usual, then I don''t have to wait then¡­" I snapped my fingers, summoned forth my fallen gods and was ready to take down these weapons in the sky.<sub> </sub>

    "Wait, who said these are targeting you?" the leading angel panicked.

    "No need tofort me, let me detonate them myself then¡­ Attack!" I didn''t fear these little stars anymore, but it wasn''t wise to leave such a variable present.

    The next moment the fallen gods shone brightly before releasing their ultimate attacks. Their attacks blended together and merged into a few hellish attacks that traversed the ck sky fast and went directly towards the star weapons.

    *Rumble!* *Rumble!* *Rumble!*

    Just when I imagined the destruction of these weapons, something unbelievable happened.

    The attacks stagnated like they were passing through thick sand. Slowly they stopped distance away from the weapons, detonating there in the sky as if they got hit by something.

    Seeing this made me furrow my brows. It was indeed suspicious for them to gather up like this and bring all these star weapons together.

    So they came prepared. After not seeing each other for such a long time, they finally showed up and brought such trouble with them.

    Such nice folks indeed! Not visiting me without bringing surprises and gifts.

    "Hahahaha! Did you think we use the same old weapons like before?"

    "Just give up already, we already fortified these weapons."

    "The star weapons aren''t just ours, they belong to the system. You did a grave sin before by destroying the property of the system. This time the system higher ups intervened and made sure these precious toys would stay intact."

    I listened to the words of mockerying out from many unfazed. I moved my eyes around and inwardly sneered.

    Did you think this was my strongest attack? Come on! I didn''t feed my fallen gods enough energy for a long time already!

    This was just a simple test, merging the attacks of all the forces on my side to see what they prepared for me.

    And as I expected, they came prepared and had something up their sleeve.

    So what if they were using some sort of a shield to protect their toys? It wasn''t like I got the lower hand here.

    They used such a way to protect themselves, and I could simply use the brute way to ovee it.

    Using a shield to suppress my boy''s attack? Then I''d give them lots of energy sources and make thembine their attacks together in one single deadly beam of light to crush these little toys up there.

    If that even failed, and I greatly doubted it, then I''d simply summon more of these gods and let them increase the total firepower of the finalbined attack.

    Trying to protect them with a shield? Then watch me use unbelievable power to crush it in front of your eyes.

    "What else did you prepare for me?" Unlike my train of thoughts, I kept myself shaken on the surface to satisfy and fool their desire for revenge, "I hope this is all."

    "Humph! We didn''t do anything, only a little surprise is waiting for you after the beginning of the fifth quest¡­" as I showed such a shaken front, the general leader snorted beforeughing out in mockery.

    Well, he was enjoying himself. That was good. After all, I didn''t like myself acting like this and soon I''d burst out and crush all of their fantasies.

    "Speaking about that¡­" he suddenly paused before adding, "the fifth quest is going to start in the next half an hour. It''s not bad to give you a hint about it beforehand¡­ I know you already guessed it right, it''s the zombie stage."

    "Phew, I got scared just now," I kept acting and couldn''t help but try to restrain myughs.

    People tended to grow talkative when they felt they got the upper hand over others. And that was a bit funny to be honest.

    There wasn''t a guaranteed upper hand in any fight before the other side would fall and die on your hands. Or else one would risk losing the sh, and even his life along with it.

    "And as a kingdom owner and ruler, your kingdom will be subjected to a fiercer form of the quest¡­ The kingdom grade zombie quest will start and you''ll have to survive it¡­ Afraid?"

    "Oh my¡­ I''m shaking out of fear¡­" I gritted my teeth while restraining myughs from exploding.

    Kingdom grade or normal grade¡­ It didn''t matter. I prepared for so long for this quest, and nothing would stop me from winning.

 Chapter 1121 The Start Of Zombies Attack!

    Despite having all these thoughts, I didn''t hurry up and crush their ns.

    After all, I got the feeling that they were preparing something huge and not just simply bringing up their toys to threaten me.

    "The quest will start soon, so it''s better for you to prepare," the leading angel said with a mocking expression on his face.

    It was as if he got everything under his control and I got nothing to do. For a second there I wanted to go and p him on the face to wipe out such a smug smile.

    But I controlled myself. They weren''t enough to get me enraged or annoyed. In my eyes, they were just mere flies.

    [Get ready for the battle] I ignored these unwee guests while sending such messages to everyone.

    [Our forces are in ce] Isac sent, [But there are still considerable amount of forces inside that world of yours]

    [That''s true] it seemed like Lily was with Isac, [we only brought out one fourth of our entire forces]

    [That''s enough for now] I knew my forces were vast and they''d take longer to gather around. But the amount appearing here was enough to control the entire situation over my kingdom.

    I waited while looking from time to time at the grand army of angels here. For a reason, they kept themselves visible as if they were doing this on purpose.

    I didn''t mind that. The moment they tried to intervene would be the end of their arrogant behaviour.

    As I got time before the start of the next quest, I started to examine my biggest asset; soul count.

    After two and half years training in seclusion, and after the grand battles between my forces and monsters, the number of souls stored inside my ss skyrocketed.

    Before this, having a few millions was good and tens of millions was great. I recalled that before entering such a long period of training the number was almost over one hundred million.

    However the number appearing in front of me wasn''t in millions, but billions. It was shocking to see such a number, however this all made sense.

    "If not for the time difference inside the second Earth, it would have been higher than that¡­" I said in amusement while looking at the grand figure of slightly over twenty billion soul count.

    I started to calcte the amount of fallen gods I''d form using all these souls. Each fallen god required around fifty thousand souls to be safely created.

    It was enough to summon close to one million fallen gods. As for dragons and other warriors, they could be ten fold than this.

    Even if such a number looked small, the effect of it was crazy. This was the brutalest weapon I ever had so far. And I could gather up one million of it¡­ It was insane!

    Up till now the number of fallen gods I summoned didn''t exceed one thousand. As for dragons, they were in tens of thousands.

    This was enough to make my personal army scary in the eyes of my enemies. Then how about showing a force that was hundreds of times in size? It was enough to give these arrogant angels a run for their money.

    But I didn''t n to use all of these souls on summoning dragons and fallen gods. I might just push my ss up first after dealing with therge number of star weapons in the sky.

    I was curious about what benefits I''d get after evolving my ss for a couple of grades.

    [The fifth quest is issued to you by the angels]

    "Atst¡­ It''s here finally¡­" I took a deep breath before reading the rest of the notification.

    [The swarm of zombies: A deadly tsunami of such que is appearing out of nowhere! There is no ce to hide, nowhere to run, and you have to show up your strength and fight back.

    Quest description: you are the owner of a kingdom, a mighty ruler that never appeared before in the world. Your kingdom used a kingdom heart and controlled arge amount ofnd.

    Your responsibility as a ruler is to ensure the safety of your people against the invasion of the zombies. Fail and your people will die, yournd will be lost, and your kingdom will be destroyed.

    Zombies can invadends, establish their territories, and give birth to much more of their kin. You can''t allow that to happen!

    The current progress: 0%

    The current territory size affected: 100%

    The current zombiends: 0%

    Quest duration: two months time.

    Quest conditions: at the end of two months time, maintain eighty percent of yournds intact and under your control. The total number of zombiends can''t be over 10% of your totalnd size. Exterminating more zombies outside yournd will give you bonusnds as trophies.<sub> </sub>

    Remarks: you can''t think of running, there is no where to go!]

    Atst! I looked over the interface message before the next moment a mighty and ear deafening roar came from one direction.

    I turned and saw a thick red cloud appearing out from the ground. It looked like an explosion of red light had just erupted there. And then the entire world shook and more of these clouds appeared.

    Here it came¡­ The first wave of zombies!

    [It''s on¡­ Don''t lower your guard and kill those appearing first] I hurriedly sent this warning to others before calling out my entire warriors and formed a grand army underneath me.

    Just at this moment I saw many new faces. Monsters appeared in the middle of my grand army of warriors. And that meant the den out there worked.

    I didn''t feel the addition of warriors to my inventory. The process seemed smooth and without any notification.

    "Scatter!" The first order I gave was for my grand army of warriors to scatter.

    I was already hovering over the capital. And a general look over the capital was enough to tell anyone how hard it would be for these zombies to cause trouble here.

    However I knew how deadly these zombies were. They didn''t juste out in small numbers. Instead they appeared in waves, enough to cover up earth and drown the ground.

    And the next moment I saw what others didn''t expect.

    The amount of red fog appeared first, apanied by roars and howls from within. Then without any warning, a burst wave of a huge number of zombies appeared next, taking over the world like ink covering up a painting.

    And this ink looked ugly and deadly!

    Each zombie was almost three to five metres in length, with pale and emaciated skin that was filled with blisters and wounds. Their eyes were covered with thick membrane and their mouths were oval and wide opened, showing their yellow and irregr sharp sow-like teeth.

    If it was a hundred or a thousand, then dealing with them wasn''t going to be a problem. But like a volcano erupted all of sudden, the attack of zombies appeared like an unstoppable tsunami.

    Hundreds¡­ Thousands¡­ Tens of thousands¡­ Hundreds of thousands¡­ In mere a few minutes, their number escted and kept growing up without a pause.

    I looked at such scenes that kept repeating all over the world and couldn''t help but inwardly sigh.

    Zombies were formed from the dead bodies of monsters and races in the past few quests. I didn''t know anything about other ces, but this region of mine was filled with mountains of corpses.

    How many wars have happened so far? How many enemies died in my forces? How many of my men died in return?

    Without thinking much about it, I knew for sure that this zombie invasion would be merciless and hard to fight against.

    If it happened like any war where the enemy would gather up its forces ande at me then it would be much easier to deal with.

    However these zombies¡­ They appeared from the ground everywhere and started jumping at any sign of life around.

    Anyone standing on the ground was a target. They didn''t follow any tactic and just depended on wave attack tactics.

    If this happened at a limited ce or location then it wouldn''t have been this hard to deal with. However this happened all over the ce, all over the kingdom, all over the world.

    Seeing this and facing such a tsunami was enough to lead anyone into desperation. I got to know that it was hard to deal with these attacks, especially when they wereing from anywhere around.

    Standing on top of my chariot and overseeing such a horrifying attack made my scalp numb. No matter how much I read before about this, seeing such tragedy in front of my eyes was indeed terrifying.

    At this moment, it seemed like Earth turned over everyone and decided to punish all of these zombies. The ones that got killed so far were resurrected alongside more of the stored up zombies.

    And that wasn''t just the scariest part of it. Every single time a new corpse fell from my side a new zombie would appear next. Not to mention those who got bitten and infected with zombies would start mutating in the next couple minutes.

    This war¡­ It was so damn hard to control and fight without suffering much losses. Even for my side, even for my well trained and heavily equipped forces and warriors, it was still a nightmare!

    "Thundering Might!" however I didn''t stand on the ceremony and started aiding my forces. At first I''d work to secure this capital of mine before expanding over the other regions.

    But as I did that, a message came that carried bad news.

    [The Hector continent¡­ We lost it!]

    What the f*ck?!!! Not more than half an hour passed and you were telling me we lost an entire continent? Damn!

 Chapter 1122 Zombie Wave Tactic

    [We did what?!!!]

    [The Hector continent armies¡­ All the settlements we had there¡­ We lost contact with them just now!]

    I looked at the distressed messages sent by Isac and roughly guessed what happened.

    [Ok, I''ll go and check things there by myself. Also how about the other three new continents in the south? Any bad news from there?]

    [Not yet¡­ They are still trying to fight these creatures back]

    I looked around and guessed what it was like everywhere in my kingdom. The tsunami of these ugly looking zombies wasn''t easy to counter.

    Even with millions of my respectful warriors, facing this wave was indeed hard to counter.

    However the situation in the capital wasn''t that bad! With all these defensive buildings and preparations, things weren''t that bad.

    The tall walls provided a foothold for my forces and with the help of the defensive towers and weapons, arge number of zombies were killed or pushed away with each passing second.

    The zombies grew up to form endless waves like the entire capital got sunken under the ocean. I looked at the general situation before taking out my staff and inwardly sighed.

    I knew it was going to be tough. But even after all this time spent in preparation and umtion, wasn''t it even enough?

    This quest was indeed the shed mark of strength umted during the past quests. I got a vague feeling about the real purpose behind this quest.

    It was like the system higher ups purposefully kept this quest running to mess with all the ns done by the advanced races.

    It was like they were saying this: Do you think you got the upper hand thanks to your background? Watch everything you schemed to gain crumble under the mightiness of the zombies!

    In front of such merciless attack, nothing could stand erect, nothing could escape unscathed, not even me and my forces.

    Sigh!

    I opened a portal and moved through it. The location I selected wasn''t nothing but the ce of thest battle where I in that king of this race.

    The moment I appeared there, I took in everything that was happening at the ground and my heart couldn''t stop trembling.

    What the heck was that?!

    The ce of thisst epic battle was once before the heart and core of the entire continent''s civilization. It was a grand capital, with many outstanding walls and fearful looking defensive towers.

    I came here and fought a desperate battle against that king and his forces. In the end I managed to crush everything standing in my path using brute strength and secured victory.

    The ce was left with deep wounds from such an epic fight. Walls were taken down and missedrge portions of their initial formidable appearance.

    Defensive towers were crushed, buildings were demolished. Yet it seemed Isac ced a great importance on this ce as she worked her best to restore it to its prime.

    I couldn''t me her for that. After all this ce had deep foundations and enough base to transform into a strong and mighty stronghold here.

    Saying it wasn''t far off from my capital wasn''t an exaggeration. But that meant nothing in front of the grand zombie invasion.

    As I expected, the bitter the fight happening at a ce the more terrifying the number of zombies appearing at it. Right now, this ce, which witnessed the fall of hundreds of millions of people, was already covered up in thickyers of those ugly looking zombies.

    They came out from every single pore of the ground and started to crawl up their way to cover even the mighty and tall looking walls.

    The defences here looked like paper and ss in front of them. It was like the defences here would take out millions of enemies at any time. But faced with these hundreds of millions and even billions of crazy zombies, the entire ce fell under deadly silence and horrifying despair.

    Want to know what fear was like? Come and get yourself down there and see if standing in front of all these zombies wasn''t enough to instigate the true meaning of fear inside you.

    Even with therge number of forces stationed here, numbering in millions, I was sure everyone down there was feeling like he was standing alone and facing the grand prestige of the world without any help.

    Brute strength was indeed the magical solution against any obstacle and tactic. However in such a situation, it was one of the extremely rare urrences where strength would fail, even courage would pale.<sub> </sub>

    Brute strength was the solution? Then how about facing such an irresistible and unshakable dreadful enemy like zombies? Tsk! This quest was going out of hand even at the first few minutes of it!

    This was the capital of the Hectors! A ce that was already on par with my kingdom''s capital in terms of defences and troops stationed here.

    If such a ce ended up in such a way, how about the other ces in the continent? During that war, the death grinder machine of this confrontation didn''t just stop here.

    There were still many ces left with endless corpses. Just the basins where the grand battles happened for the legendary guardian monsters were enough to give birth to endless streams of zombies.

    Damn! The more brutal one acted in the past quests the harder it would get to deal with the fifth quest.

    Was it the retaliation prepared by the system higher ups against cheaters of the other big races? Dudes! You identally misfired against me as well! And I wasn''t a cheater to begin with, I was just a mere anomaly.

    No matter how bitter and unjust I felt, I couldn''t change this desperate situation by mere thoughts.

    "First things first¡­ It''s good I chose to jump here. This ce isn''t just the biggest ce with defences in the entire continent, but also it''s the core. With clearing the zombies here and stabilising the situation, I can send out forces to clear the continent bit by bit¡­"

    I muttered to myself while using the huge stock of warriors I gained so far. After all these years of umtion, saying that warriors were the biggest forces in my entire kingdom wasn''t an exaggeration.

    I didn''t randomly summon them around or else I''d just be freely giving more seeds to these troublesome dudes down there. I selected the central part of this grand city and summoned all of my warriors there.

    Like a bomb exploded, the ce I started summoning at started to grow in scale and extended to cover more areas fast. The sh between the two sides was already intense from the start.

    The sudden appearance of life forms attracted the attention of every single zombie here. Without the need for my forces to do anything, just by being there and breathing was enough to attract all the zombies.

    Standing on top of my chariot made me see this overwhelming and unforgettable scene unfolding in front of my eyes.

    From far away I could see all the zombies leaving everything they were doing, turning around and moving in tacit understanding towards one direction, my warriors.

    If they were just a regr army then they''d move in waves formed out of proper lines. Organisation and order were the most fundamental features of any regr army.

    However for such hideous creatures, order and organisation didn''t even exist! They came in their fastest speed, driven by their deepest and irresistible desire to devour life.

    To them it was like a frantic race. They didn''t just run normally and instead they started to sh against each other, climb over others'' bodies, and even formed a grand series of mighty looking walls that drove towards one single direction; here.

    Seeing this was just like watching a tsunami unfolding anding towardsnd. Even the hundred metres height walls paled in front of such grand waves of zombies.

    They looked scary, but that didn''t pose a threat to me. What the f*ck was the logic behind such a tactic?

    "Scram!" without even waiting for them to arrive, I simply moved my chariot fast and came closer to the first gigantic wall. The next moment I used the pulse wave attack of my chariot and sent the wall trembling and crushing on the ground.

    What the f*ck was cool abouting at my men in such a way? You looked majestic moments ago with all this grand wall that was drawing closer to my forces.

    But with a single punch, the entire wall fragmented and fell to the ground. The zombies fell and crawled over each other, hindering their advance and posing an obstacle to the beyond waves as well.

    At the same time, like a domino the rest of the wall started to crumble and fall. A massive rounded hill appeared in this region and it was hundreds of metres above the ground.

    "Next," seeing how this simple trick was effective, I didn''t stand idle and started moving again. I bypassed the second wave and headed towards the third and used the same attack.

    Like this, the entire grand capital was transformed into circr rings of hills that had empty spaces inside. The waves that came crashing at these hills were deformed and lost their momentum, fell into chaos andnded into the ground.

    The gaps between these circr hills got covered up with zombies, however it wasn''t enough to cross the hundreds metres distance and formed some sort of basins in between the hills.

    "Come forth!" As I messed with their mighty and terrifying formation, which was just formed by simple instincts and not intelligence or training, I started to summon lots of my warriors in the basin zones.

    This was the perfect moment to start a wide hunt all over this ce. The zombies lost their momentum and edge. They couldn''t even free themselves from the fall and other zombies crashing down over them.

    Only few over the surface got the chance to crave for the blood and flesh of my warriors.

 Chapter 1123 Fighting A Giant Zombie

    The spaces created in between the huge circr hills turned fast into ughterhouses for the zombies.

    I just flew for an hour, released tons of my warriors in these areas before the tempo of my forces started to take shape.

    The zombies were indeed mighty and terrifying, but theycked one simple and yet crucial element. They were indeed the embodiment of the human wave tactic, however theycked intelligence.

    What was good about having endless numbers but no brain? It wasn''t useful, especially against someone like me.

    I watched the brutal fight going on here and knew it wasn''t going to end soon. The zombies in the wide gaps were already getting ughtered, yet there were tons of them forming these circr hills.

    And there was still moreing from the areas around.

    "At least they can hold their ground for now," I knew this was looking good, but it wasn''t enough. The entire continent was ushered under the same deadly attacks, and the situation was dire in most if not all areas.

    So instead of just waiting on the side, I started to jump over to another location.

    The location I selected this time was one of the big basins. It was where a mighty battle once erupted, one of the most brutal ones, the first basin I ever met in this continent.

    I still recalled the scenes of fights going on here like the war just ended yesterday. The tall and majestic looking mountains that stood mighty and tall like they were a grand wall were still there.

    The repair process of my side worked only over the settlements and ces inhabited by the remaining civilians of the Hector race. So it wasn''t a surprise that such a far away and deste ce wasn''t attended well to.

    The signs of the previous battles were still evident and fresh. The grand mountainous wall was still having the deep scars left by the merciless beating and fights that erupted back then between me and the various flying legions of the Hectors.

    Seeing this brought many memories back and made me sigh. After all this, after fighting and winning, I still ended up losing a grand number of citizens to zombies.

    However this ce wasn''t silent or calm as it should be. The destion left after the war ended changed.

    Right now the entire ground was filled with an endless stream of zombies. As this ce served as a grand battleground with endless corpses and no living people, the zombies seemed to move in daze most of the time.

    I arrived at the outer edge of this ce and found that till the end of the horizon the zombies kept appearing in my eyes.

    "Tsk¡­ Dealing with these ces will be more troublesome than I expected¡­" After flying for almost an hour, I reached this conclusion.

    And the source of it wasn''t just the obvious advantage in numbers to the zombies'' favour, but it was thanks to a certain variable that startled me at first.

    As I flew around the ce, I recalled the ce where the final battle happened. The deeper I flew the denser the zombies became.

    However when I jumped to the centre of thatst battle, I couldn''t help but blink twice and realised how hard the cleaning task here became.

    Just in the middle of this entire basin there was a grandke. The ce was already filled with manykes in different sizes. Before thesekes served as medium, helping my forces to step into the cultivation realm.

    However that came on the cost of killing the guardian baby beast living here. And as it was a corpse, it turned under the effect of this damn quest into a zombie!

    In front of my eyes, a grand zombie appeared with a majestic building that defied logic. It was almost hundreds of metres tall, with a hundred metre width.

    Looking at it made me feel disgusted. Its skin was more emaciated and filled with disgusting blisters.

    It was filled with wounds and pockets of pus. Just seeing it made me feel the urge to vomit.

    However with such a special form of zombies here, things were doomed to grow to the worst.

    The zombies in the central zones were already much denser than any other area I visited before. This wasn''t just thanks to therge number of troops sacrificed here, but it seemed this special zombie had some sort of an ability to control many zombies in a wide area.

    This wasn''t just my guess, but I saw the zombies down below moving in tacit understanding and showing me the miracle of working in order.

    This was unheard of! Zombies were supposed to becking any intelligence. But with such special zombies here, it seemed they crossed a huge length of development and suddenly jumped in the direction of building up a den.

    That was what the zombies down below were doing right now. The ground that was already scarred with the leftovers of thest epic fight and was still recovering had to suffer again.<sub> </sub>

    Piles of dirt were getting evacuated from the ground as an endless number of zombies started digging. In the middle of all this, the grand zombie stood erect with its eyes flickering with dark yellow light.

    Tsk! I knew these zombies were going to start dens the moment they controlled a town or city. However this wasn''t what was going on here.

    Even after constructing a den, the zombies in the region should be weak and unorganised. The subsequent generations of zombies formed from the den should have little improvement, but not to the degree of that big dude here.

    With such mere luck and fluke, the zombies crossed such a long distance in the road of evolution and got themselves something great.

    Such a grand zombie was on par with the lethal zombie generals I long heard about before in the records. And those would take almost a decade to develop!

    That was enough for twenty grades of the quests to pass! That was like meeting a boss of level hundred while I was still in the beginning vige.

    Damn! Just seeing this monster was enough for me to feel a lot of headache. And this wasn''t just the only special zombie that would appear.

    I killed four guardian beasts before and managed to tame the fifth one. That meant there were four total special zombies rushing up to construct their dens at the moment.

    If this was left untouched, then these dens would develop into a high form dens from the start. That would give birth to a scary bunch of zombies from the early days of this quest!

    How damn unlucky I was! This quest was indeed the nemesis of all the strong and outstanding individuals in the past quests.

    "Alright¡­ Time to get serious then¡­ Come out!" As things developed this far, it wasn''t logical for me to stand aside and wait for the disaster to mature.

    The moment I decided, I summoned my deadly fallen gods. "Kill it!" I pointed towards the hill sized zombie in the distance and gave the order.

    *Swoosh!* *Boom!*

    Just as I spoke, my experienced fallen gods acted. They released their deadly attacks one after another, and rays of deadly energynded over that zombie.

    However something unexpected happened!

    "This¡­ It inherited that damn annoying jumping ability of the guardian babies?" my eyes constricted while watching the grand appearance of that zombie disappear from the spot and appear a couple of miles away.

    *Rumble!*

    However the attacks of my fallen gods weren''t that useless. At least they hit the zombies around and created a series of massive explosions that swept clean lots of zombies.

    "This is going to be a little hard¡­" I could only sigh while seeing that slippery zombie jump from one side to another. It was so damn agile even with such a huge body, reminding me of those guardian beasts I fought with before.

    Each one brought enough trouble for me before. Dealing with such a hard to catch enemy was time and effort wasting.

    Yet I never called my boys back. As they missed that hill sized zombie, they caused enough damage to the surrounding zombies.

    "Running around? Then let me hunt down your kin first," as it proved harder to get at that damn thing, I decided to ignore it for now and aim at the surrounding zombies.

    Even if it was a fierce general, it wouldn''t pose a threat by itself without the presence of all these minions around.

    "Kill everything around," I pointed towards the ground, "leave none alive!"

    Rounds of attacksnded all over the ce in the next few minutes. With each fallen god acting as a nuke weapon, the entire ce got bathed fast under unending surges of mes.

    I stood in midair looking at all that with cold eyes. I''d never show empathy towards my enemies, especially not towards those zombies.

    *Roar!*

    Just as the zombies in the seen part of the basin got scorched and burnt down by my fallen gods'' attacks, the giant zombie boss seemed to not take it anymore.

 Chapter 1124 The Trick Behind The Star Weapons

    It roared and suddenly appeared in front of me. All I saw was like a yellow sky was falling over my head before a crashing sound echoed in my ears.

    "Damn fierce!" Instead of getting worried, Iughed. The chariot was already protected with an impregnable shield. And all it got was a p that sent it flying away.

    However the attack never dealt enough damage to my chariot''s shield to leave a single crack there. I looked at the distance while that zombie kept roaring again, seemingly ready toe at me for the second round.

    "Get ready boys, we got a rock to crush," I pointed towards the distance, "be ready¡­ Once ites, show it some love, will you?"

    The moment I said that, I saw that familiar yellow figure pouncing at my chariot again. This time this anomaly zombie monster tried to crush my chariot using its entire body, giving me the feeling it was giving me a bear hug.

    "Fire!" without flinching I gave the order, and without waiting for me to say it my fallen gods acted.

    The rays of attacksnded and came into contact with that monster in less than a blink of an eye. I waited to see the blood storm, hear the heart curdling screams, but all I felt was a gale of wind passing past my face before crashing onto the ground.

    "This¡­" I established my chariot to fly off again from the deep pit it created with such a hit. Just before I could let it rise for a few tens of metres, another hill-sized yellow shadow appeared and all I saw next was the world spinning all over me.

    Dammit! That damn beast was having its fun while getting the momentum from me.

    This time I didn''t even wait for the chariot to stabilise itself. Without any hesitation I aimed for the direction of the sky and went randomly towards one direction without even caring about the chariot''s current posture.

    The result? Sure it was as you guessed, the chariot flew upside down for a mile before I suddenly changed its direction, flipped it over, and started flying in a zigzag line.

    "Hahahaha! Nice trick bastard!" seeing the monster jumping over and mming over nothing but empty air at the point I turned around made meugh.

    Did you think you won? Just by using suchme tricks? Dude, I fought five damn slippery monsters like you before and ended up winning!

    Flying irregrly without a fixed pattern or direction helped to buy me sometime. "Don''t stand idle there, start shooting it!" I noticed my fallen gods were trying their best to not fall off and didn''t fire back.

    These idiots¡­ They could fly, so why were they concerned about falling?!

    The moment my fallen gods returned to fire, I could finally see what was going on exactly with that giant behemoth.

    The attacks of my fallen gods were tyrannical. Even if that grand zombie has thick skin and abnormal defences, it couldn''t possibly stop the attacks earlier without being thrown back in the air.

    However from what happened back there I got the feeling that it negated all the attacks as if they never happened.

    And as I was evading its attacks sessfully, I finally got to see the reason behind this.

    "Those damn angels¡­" I clenched my fists and raised my head to the high depths of the sky up above. From there, one ray of light descended to cover up that damn bastard, shielding it from my fallen gods'' attacks.

    It came as a surprise. I didn''t expect the red stars high above to turn into such defensive supportive weapons.

    Providing shields to the big zombies? Don''t tell me these angels were aware of the presence of these zombies beforehand and made up such an arrangement.

    Thinking about it made me realise how hard this task became. I narrowed my eyes while looking at the far distant stars in the sky.

    At first I had absolute confidence in dealing with them. They were already crushed before under my fallen gods ultimatum attacks.

    However this all changed now. Trying to challenge tens of thousands of star weapons in terms of defence when they held such annoying defensive abilities? That wasn''t going to work.

    Just watching the attacks of my fallen gods get blocked sessfully by a single beam made me drop such an idea at once.

    It wasn''t going to work. And I just gained another annoying uncontroble factor in this quest.

    The presence of these giant zombies wasn''t even in my ns. And now with such perfect defence, I knew the task of taking just a single one turned out to be much harder now.<sub> </sub>

    Should I move and leave them for now? Thinking about this idea for a moment gave me goosebumps.

    Each of the guardian monsters turned into a very advanced and mutated zombie. If I gave them the chance to develop their dens, then what I was going to face wasn''t just a mere low grade den but a very advanced one.

    And that would make the task of retrieving this continent more impossible for me in the long run.

    Should I give up on the entire continent then? A sh of idea passed through my mind, recalling something I missed.

    "I can''t¡­ Aside from the sacrifices I made all this time to get to this continent, the necromancer world is inside this continent. I can''t risk losing it, or afford losing my precious world¡­"

    It was hard to make such a decision, especially with such a long fight waiting for me here.

    During all these thoughts, I kept my chariot running around in the same irregr pattern. That zombie kept chasing down, yet it couldn''t evene closer to me.

    But that wasn''t good either. During this time, with all the attacksnding on it from my fallen gods, not a single harm came to it.

    I knew if just a few attacks passed, then this dude here would fall. However this never happened even for once.

    The red stars high above kept giving that zombie cover all the time. I doubted even after staying here for weeks I''d even be able to kill it.

    And that was just one of the four. Getting stopped here wouldn''t help me at all, instead it''d be me falling in the trap of the enemy.

    What should I do then?

    The same old idea shed up again in my mind. "A general without an army is nothing¡­" This was the main concept I used before when I couldn''t deal with that damn zombie.

    What was the point of being so mighty and untouchable? Without other weak zombies working for you, this big dude would take forever toy down its den.

    Once I decided, I didn''t bother with that damn thing again. "Listen up¡­ Change in ns¡­" and I started to distribute orders for my fallen gods.

    The n was simple. At first I''d lead them all over the ce, clearing all the zombies near this ce.

    This mission looked easy on the surface. But when I kept jumping around, that damn behemoth didn''t ck behind and tried its best toe at me.

    It ced more pressure over me, and made it slightly longer to clear all the zombies in the region. For the same reason I didn''t summon any of my warriors here or else they''d be killed instantly by that zombie behemoth and would turn into new zombies.

    After three hours, the entire ce turned upside down. The old scars of the previous epic war reopened and more new wounds surfaced as well.

    Yet the result was satisfying. Other than the initial hole that was dug from the beginning before my arrival, the project of building that den got halted.

    There wasn''t a single zombie in the vicinity for tens of miles around. Seeing this made me nod in satisfaction. "It took me roughly five to six hours to deal with this ce. It''s time to go back and start deploying my forces around before jumping over."

    Even if I dealt a good blow to this grand zombie, this wasn''t enough. This dude could teleport all over the ce and could reach out to the far away day dallying zombies to bring them over.

    So I first moved back to the centre of this region before opening a portal and jumped at it. Just as the portal closed, I saw that huge yellow and ugly body mming hard against it.

    It crashed on itself even before closing. However I already appeared at one of the many entrances of this basin.

    "Come out!" The zombies were still lingering in great numbers here. As I summoned millions of my warriors, I left the task of clearing these zombies over to my fallen gods warriors.

    It didn''t take more than an hour to summon tens of millions of warriors in different locations before finally jumping towards another basin.

 Chapter 1125 A Deadly Trap

    Even if that grand zombie managed to find its way to new zombie ves, it wouldn''t be a big deal. With my warriors there, the size of zombies would keep shrinking and wouldn''t be enough.

    And I nned toe back to visit this dude from time to time, just to make sure things were going smoothly on the right track.

    [There is a new issue¡­] As I appeared at the second basin entrance, I started to fly fast while sending the new development news back to my friends.

    [... And so if you spotted any abnormal zombie with a grand body just inform me about it, ok? Don''t engage, I repeat, don''t try to engage]

    [Damn! So these stars up there aren''t just for attack and also for defence?] the spearhead was the first to cry out after I finished saying my piece.

    [Giant zombies? Tell me where and I''lle to help!] Sara was eager to try a new challenge. However, something told me she wouldn''t do anything in front of such hard to deal with special zombies.

    [Stay put all of you] I stressed over this point again as I added, [And inform me if you found anything abnormal. Don''t rush to engage or else your lives might be in danger]

    [At least our lord has some senses atst] that jerk! The jumper kept silent all this time just to say such nonsense at the end.

    As everyone kept asking me about the details of these zombies, I kept flying at top speed.

    I didn''t hurry to jump to the ce of the second zombie at once. It took a long time to deal with the first one, and god only knew how many zombies were around that second one or what progress the den had reached.

    If one of these four zombies managed to build a single den then dealing with it would be pointless at the moment. My only hope would lie within the zombie leaders and elites to intervene and help me awaken the sleeping zombies underneath the dens.

    If that was true to begin with.

    The distance this time took me roughly five hours to arrive at the centre of this grand basin. Just one hour before reaching there I spotted arge yellow thing in the distance.

    Without the need for me to arrive there and confirm it, I knew it was the gigantic body of that behemoth. When I drew closer, I saw the scattered zombies who were originally moving idly were now moving around as if they were organised and well trained teams.

    Groups of them were patrolling the area around and I even saw a few teams which went to the outer regions of the basin to recruit more zombies.

    The deeper I went the more I saw these zombies work together to move rocks and dirt. When I got close enough, I finally saw the result of their work.

    Five hundred in length, two in width, and tens of metres in depth holes appeared in front of me.

    It was filled with tons of working zombies who were digging at a fast pace. On the edge of this hole, other zombies worked to move the dirt and rocks away.

    And above all there was the grand zombie who was overseeing everything as if it was the absolute ruler here.

    Jerk¡­ Your reign was short and lively but it has ended right now!

    "Attack them," I leisurely pointed towards the direction of the working zombies at the ground while seeing that grand zombie move fast with its gigantic body towards me.

    It crushed tons of zombies while getting closer, but that didn''t even make it feel any hesitation. It wasn''t a loss in its eyes to kill a few of its own. After all, they were like ants in his eyes.

    As it drew close enough, it started to use its fast blink move. But before its body would vanish from my sight, I led my chariot away while my fallen gods kept the kill running.

    This time I didn''t even try for once to attack that behemoth. Knowing that it wouldn''t work, I made my fallen gods concentrate over the zombies around.

    The total number of zombies here was much higher than the first basin. So it took almost six hours from my fallen gods to kill all of the zombies here.

    The ce all over the hole was filled with dead zombies. It was good to have such a killing machine by my side while I didn''t need to do anything but steer the wheel and rx.

    The ground was tattered under such dense attacks from my fallen gods. However I didn''t care about that. Using the chance, I slipped away from that behemoth and returned back through a portal towards the first ce I appeared at in this basin.

    Like thest time, this portal got smashed without any suspense. I did my part here and scattered the warriors around, taking me two more hours to finalise my preparations.

    "I can''t keep avoiding them like this¡­" There were only two remaining giant zombies in two other basins. However, from the look of it, giving this time wasn''t going to work.<sub> </sub>

    The second zombie managed to dig such a deep hole in a few hours. And dealing with the grand number of zombies collected by it wasted more hours as well.

    If I did like before and acted cautious, then I was sure thest zombie would finish its digging and have its den ready.

    That wasn''t going to work¡­ I had to take some risks to clear such a risk.

    It was unavoidable. However with my tanky shield and fast moving chariot, nothing bad would happen, right?

    "Let''s do it!" After repeating the same orders again over my fallen gods, asking them to shoot all of their attacks without any regard, even if we ended up rolling like dice in the air, I finally opened a portal and passed through it.

    *Bang!*

    The next moment, and just when my chariot appeared at the other side of the portal, I felt like we got mmed hard by a falling mountain.

    That bastard was waiting for me there and was ready to take me down the moment I appeared!

    "Keep attacking!" as the sky and ground alternated each other in fast fashion, I clenched my fists and shouted this order for my fallen gods.

    Even if it looked easy to just aim at the ground, it wasn''t that easy at all with the spinning speed of my chariot. After all, the ground and sky were fixed and we were the ones rolling.

    *Bang!*

    But before the chariot''s speed would decrease, another bang came and I felt like the chariot was tossed in the air like it was a small rock thrown away.

    What the heck just happened? The giant zombie just attacked the moment I came here, and it shouldn''t have the ability to teleport this fast to hit us again.

    *Bang!*

    Just as I was feeling puzzled and doubtful, another hit came and this time I got a scary and crazy idea about what was really happening here.

    There wasn''t just a single giant zombie here, but actually there were two!

    "Dammit! Bringing the other one over to ambush me? I never saw thising¡­" I knew it was going to be impossible to stop the two now. In fact it was already challenging to get myself out of such a deadly trap.

    The two monsters kept hitting my chariot one after another. They came without pause and always hit my chariot before its spinning speed got down.

    Gradually instead of losing speed my chariot started to spin even faster. The sky and ground started to slowly blend, and I wasn''t aware if the attacks of my fallen gods were effective or not.

    "F*ck you angels!" as if this wasn''t enough, a fierce red beam of light suddenly enveloped my chariot out of nowhere.

    It felt like the already white and brown world around me changed colour all of sudden into red. These damn jerks wanted to kill me at this moment, and frankly they were doing a great job at that.

    "Come out!" but who said I wasn''t without any means to fight back? Yet what I nned to do was going to cost me something in return.

    The moment I shouted, I summoned thousands of dragons to my aid. They appeared outside my chariot and I even summoned more warriors to the ground to distract the zombies.

    Thinking you got me trapped? Then watch my reinforcements smash this trap of yours into pieces.

    In less than a minute, I felt the speed of my chariot fall steadily and I didn''t even feel any bangsing at my chariot.

    As I expected, summoning dragons to annoy these two grand zombies worked! They coulde at me and hit my chariot like this forever provided that there wasn''t a single interruption.

    However with my dragons out there, they wouldn''t get the chance to aim at my chariot easily. This was indeed a good counter, but it also meant I shouldn''t expect much of those dragons and warriors to survive.

 Chapter 1126 A Hard Choice To Make

    I called ground warriors as these zombies didn''t know how to fly. They could just blink and stay in midair for a few moments before blinking again. So if they got interrupted in the process of jumping, they''d fall to the ground.

    And like this, my ground warriors woulde useful, helping my dragons to keep these zombies busy for the next few minutes.

    As for that red beam, I was sure my shield would manage to block it for the time being. Once I got myself out of here, I''d add more energy crystals and gems into the furnace heart of my chariot, replenishing the lost energy.

    I have to admit¡­ Such abo attack was indeed fierce and deadly. It seemed the angels spent lots of time and effort this time to kill me.

    But who said I''d fall for this easily?

    "Now!" without waiting for my chariot to stabilise, Iunched a pulse wave attack all around. I didn''t aim at anything in particr, but my instincts told me that it was going to be risky if I didn''t use it.

    Something was approaching me, and when I used this move, I felt like something got mmed by it. The pleasant surprise that came next was for my chariot to greatly stabilise.

    The world around me became much clearer and the spinning became slower. If I knew that using this would help then I''d have used it a long time ago.

    Looking around I saw one of the big zombies thrown in the air. It looked as if it tried to sneakily attack me, trying its best to stop my chariot from stabilising.

    If it seeded, then I''d be trapped here for much longer. And with that uneasy feeling I got before, I knew this was going to be repeated for a long time.

    Without wasting any more time I controlled my chariot and moved in a zigzag route. As my chariot stabilised more and more, I was able to see the general situation of the ongoing battle.

    My summoned warriors were indeed facing lots of pressure. The ones on the ground weren''t only fighting one grand zombie that was hard to deal with, but an endless stream of zombies that came from everywhere.

    As for the second one, it seemed to escape the ground trap set by my warriors and ended up fighting against my dragons.

    But as my dragons were small in number and size, they didn''t pose much of a threat to it. That was the reason why it dared toe at me just now.

    Looking at the sky, that red beam was starting to fade away. Itsted for a few minutes, and it didn''t cause any harm to me but wearing down my chariot''s defence energy reserve for a little bit.

    However if I got trapped in that spinning sh*t like before, then more beams would rain down at me from high above.

    Thinking about taking these weapons down wasn''t a good idea. After all, there were lots of defensive star weapons up there.

    The star weapons up there couldn''t be touched, and the two zombies here were working together to suppress me. In brief, my current situation was indeed desperate.

    I didn''t hurry to join the battle and instead I kept flying around. Since I came here, I didn''t get to see what progress the two grand zombies had in this ce.

    And when I finished my tour while escaping the repeated bombardment of the red beams from high above and the constant harassment of the grand zombie in the air, I got to know how bad this ce was.

    The hole at the previous basin was hundreds of metres in length, width, and depth. It was indeed a huge hole but it wasn''t enough to bring forth the inmed zombie den to this world.

    However this wasn''t the case here. It seemed the two zombies joined hands together long hours ago. The scale of this den was already miles in length and width, and around a mile in depth.

    In brief¡­ This den was already so close from getting finished. Just finishing up a den in such a small time was a feat I never imagined possible.

    Dammit! This wasn''t just a normal den but one that was built by two grand zombies. It was going to be extremely bad if I left this den untouched like this.

    Should I abandon this continent? If this den gotpleted, then this continent was already done for.

    Just the effort taken for me to control this den alone would consume weeks. And I still couldn''t find a way to get rid of these two grand zombies yet.

    In addition to the high grade zombies born inrge numbers from this den, this continent''s fate was sealed and doomed to be lost.

    After all the hard work I did, after all the grand fights I suffered, should I just ept such fate and cut my losses by abandoning this continent.

    Weighing the pros and cons from it, I knew this wasn''t going to work in my favour either way. However, fighting to keep this continent was much better than simply abandoning it for now and trying to reim it forter.

    Zombies couldn''t cross water or fly for now. However in the advanced versions of this cmity, and given time for these dens to develop, flying and aquatic zombies were destined to appear.<sub> </sub>

    At this point, the same old threat that I got rid off by taking this continent would resurface again. So retreating and giving up such a continent might look like a strategic and beneficial move right now.

    But in the long run, it was a disastrous call.

    It was settled when I thought long ahead of this moment. Even if I had to suffer great losses right now, this den couldn''t be allowed to bepleted.

    Making up my mind, I looked coldly towards the two grand zombies.

    "Thundering Might!" The first thing I did was to activate my pir''s skill and use it to create a grand ce protected by its shield.

    I could summon tons of warriors, but without a proper way to protect these, the stars in the sky would get in work and kill them.

    It was pointless to fight such an attrition war against such a deadly weapon. So by using my pir''s shield, it was destined for me to give them some sort of protection.

    Even if the star weapons managed to crack my shield, I''d easily summon another.

    "Go forth¡­" I started next to roam the ce inside and call out tons of my warriors, "kill every single zombie inside, don''t step outside," I shouted repeatedly while moving around.

    The zombie in the air tried to stop me, but in the end it failed. The star weapons started to shine one after another, raining deadly beams of attacks over my grand shield.

    The shield was already covering an area of ten miles at least. Yet it was sturdy enough to sustain the damage sent at it from several star weapons.

    In addition to that, another thing that I didn''t think about happened, bringing me another pleasant surprise.

    The protective shield that kept annoying me vanished! These two zombies were now strangled inside, without much help from those star weapons high above.

    It was time to take them down!

    "Kill them," I pointed at the two zombies before adding, "focus everything you got over these two and make sure they''d die!"

    Even before my fallen gods would start working their magic, I summoned one hundred more. I could summon much more than this, but I didn''t.

    After all, since the protectioning from high above was abruptly severed, the two grand zombies looked quite distressed and tried to flicker their way away using their blink abilities.

    I was lucky that my grand shield was vast to begin with and their abilities to teleport were limited in terms of distance. Besides, the one at the ground was already entangled by lots of warriors on my side.

    At first these warriors were having a hard time dealing with all this. However by the deployment of my warriors around, the pressure over the ones in the centre got much lessened.

    So they started to fight hard against the big zombie in the ground, making it impossible for it to teleport away.

    One was entangled by the ground warriors, and the other was having a hard time dealing with the deadly beams of my fallen gods.

    With the one hundred additions of the gods, and providing them with many stat crystals at the spot, this dude was having the worst time of his life.

    "Come on¡­ little faster¡­" even if it was getting hit by such deadly beams it was still getting closer to the edge of my shield. It was clear that this dude was trading such injuries for life.

    It was indeed smart, and that didn''t align with what I knew about the zombies.

    Zombies were dumb creatures, driven mad by their hunger and thirst for blood and flesh of the living.

    However these grand zombies proved me wrong. Was what I learnt before about the zombies and their origin right? Was there a possibility for a true zombie race to be buried under the dens?

    Were they able to control this disaster? Looking at the smart actions of these grand zombies made me believe more in this impossible scenario.

    However right now it was important for me to clear these two unstable factors from the entire board. Then I''d worryter about the authenticity of what I learnt so far about zombies.

 Chapter 1127 Teasing The Grand Zombie

    The intense fight seemed to be taking long, but in fact it didn''tst for ten minutes before the big behemoth in the air was this close from my shield border.

    It was really stubborn. It kept withstanding all kinds of attacks and kept jumping forward. Even when part of its gigantic body was missing and lots of ugly looking wounds appeared all over its body, it didn''t even slow down its movement at all.

    For a moment there I felt like this dude had a suicidal wish or something. However in less than two more minutes, it finally managed to jump outside the territory of my shield and fell fast towards the ground.

    *Thud!*

    Its immense body mmed heavily over the ground. If not for the instant appearance of the defensive beam the moment it crossed over the edge of my shield, it wasn''t going tost for a few more minutes like this.

    The attacks of my fallen gods fell and got blocked by that beam. However when I saw the gigantic body of that zombie not moving, I felt slightly relieved.

    It wasn''t dead yet, but it wasn''t far from that. At least it wasn''t going to cause me any trouble anytime soon.

    Shifting my attention towards the second entrapped grand zombie, I coldly ordered the fallen gods to attack it with everything they got.

    During this time, that grand zombie got lots of wounds. It wasn''t in bad shape like the one that just escaped, but my men were doing great in kiting its strength down.

    *Crack!*

    Just as my fallen gods started attacking, I heard this loud cracking noiseing from a certain spot up above. I looked and saw a deep crack appearing at one point at my shield.

    Then like it was a virus spreading, more cracks started to appear next. The brutal destructive effect of these red beams wasn''t something easy to handle.

    Even my grand defensive shield that got the ability to amend itself by absorbing energy from the world around failed to endure the pressure.

    "Humph¡­ Thundering Might!"

    What was impressive about taking down one shield of mine? With the pir in my hand, I could summon as many shields as I wanted.

    The next moment a giant shield appeared and just ced itself under the one getting cracks. The new shield couldn''t integrate with the first one, so in less than a minute the upper shield got broken into pieces.

    But it didn''t matter anymore. With the second shield in ce, there was no way for those angels to step in and help the trapped grand zombie.

    Being entrapped, the grand zombie felt its demise. Its attacks became faster and fiercer, and the lives it took before it fell were enough to clear up half of my forces here.

    The shield was a demarcating zone, lining up my territory and separated it from the outside.

    So the inside normal zombies were entrapped as well. After watching the grand zombie fall and die, I started to summon more warriors to replenish the ones who died, and gave the orders to all of them to clear this ce.

    *Roar!*

    Just as my warriors were half way through clearing the entire ce, I heard a mighty roaring from outside. The grand zombie stood up after resting for a while, roaring fiercely towards me.

    What? Were you mad because I left such deep scars at you? Or were you perhaps angry for losing yourrade?

    By its loud roars, the entire world shook as I saw waves upon waves of zombiesing at me from all directions. The scene was really horrifying, but luckily I got my shield in ce to protect me and my men.

    "Hmm¡­ It seemed like that grand zombie can''t build any den out of this spot¡­" after fortifying the shield with dozens more, I started to notice this point.

    The grand zombie was out there, and I was the one entrapped inside. If I went outside, I''d get hit with the star beams and get myself into a great deal of trouble.

    With the support from the defensive beams, there was no way to take the life of that grand zombie without using the same trick of my pir.

    If so, then it was wise and better for the grand zombie to retreat, create a distance enough from me and start using its many advantages to dig out another den.

    It got manpower, it got support from high above, and it got the entire world all over. Then why didn''t it move yet?<sub> </sub>

    There was a single exnation for that. The grand zombie didn''t even leave for its life, but it also drove all the zombies around toe and attack the shield helplessly like this.

    Such an act meant there was an impatience and urge for that grand zombie to get this zone back under its control. And that also meant it couldn''t build any den anywhere else.

    It could just go back to the fourth basin and start building there. However the distance between the two basins was alreadyrge. Aside from wasting time and risking me getting back at it, there was also the issue of its wounds.

    So it had no other way but to try its best to take down my shields and regain control over this zone.

    Realising all this made me much calmer. If my enemy was in such an urge and haste, then it was better to stall for time.

    I didn''t rush to do anything until all of the zombies trapped inside got cleared out.

    "See this damn hole? Make sure to cover it up with rocks and dirt," I summoned more warriors to cover up the grand emptiness inside.

    After clearing all these zombies, the ce looked spacious atst. With the big hole at the centre, my warriors started doingbour work.

    This might be something unbelievable to let such strong warriors work asbour men instead of fighting.

    In fact there was a good opportunity here. With my shields standing between my men and the zombies outside, they couldn''t easily kill these zombies without fearing for anything.

    The zombies were rushing over like kids running at candies. Just in one hour, the zombies got stacked on top of each other, covering a space of tens of metres all around.

    With the grand size of my shields, this meant there were hundreds of thousands or even millions of these zombies here.

    But even with such scary figures, they couldn''t even bring down my shields. In addition to that, I kept summoning more shields to strengthen the defences.

    As my men started their work, the grand zombie outside seemed to notice this. I didn''t work in secrecy or tried even to cover up my intentions.

    It was all on purpose. I wanted this grand zombie to see my army stopping the fight and start to cover up the hole.

    This hole was so close to turning into a scary den. Seeing all its efforts go into the air, the grand zombie couldn''t stand still and started to join the fight itself.

    It also kept roaring while mming its giant deformed fists at the shields. It got strength indeed, but it wasn''t enough to shift the tide of this battle.

    Seeing this made me grin evilly. It always felt best for one''s enemy to dance into one''s fingers like an idiot.

    I wanted this jerk and the ones behind it to go all out. I wasted lots of time here, and I wanted topletely clear most of the zombies in this basin before jumping back to check over the other two basins.

    I also got to visit the fourth basin at some point. It didn''t have the support of a grand zombie indeed, but who knew what dirty tricks these angels yed there.

    To be just sure, I nned to go to the fourth basin once before returning back to check over the other two basins.

    I knew I couldn''t leave here before stabilising the situation. And that seemed to take a few days at least. It was a good move to clear the threat in these basins.

    However it wasn''t enough to secure the situation in the entire continent. I recalled many brutal fights that erupted before while I invaded this continent aside from the war over the capital and the basins.

    One of the most brutal fights happened when I left Lily and others behind and ventured alone to stab the heart of the enemy and attacked the basins and then the capital.

    The fight over there was brutal, bloody, and long. I knew the zombies appearing there would be in huge numbers and the chances of having higher grade zombies were also higher.

    But first I had to get rid of the little problem here.

    The hole that got dug before was indeed huge! If not for the fact that my shields generated from the pir were absorbing the energy from the world around and were expanding unceasingly, then the space covered first by the shields wasn''t going to be enough.

 Chapter 1128 Bad News!

    Right now the shields covered an area spanning for tens of miles, slightly over fifty. And under the coordinated work of my warriors, most of this region was dug and the surface got dented down by almost a few metres.

    It looked like some giant god punched this zone and left a deep mark here. And that mark was growing deeper with each passing hour.

    After half a day, and with the constant work of my warriors, I finally saw the seemingly bottomless pit getting filled and the bottom rose up and could be seen.

    Yet there was still close to three hundred metres distance left. I knew it would need almost three hours to get it filled.

    "It''s time to n the counter attack¡­" I turned around and checked the current situation outside.

    After all these hours, almost half of the shields were covered with the crazy zombies. If I estimated that millions were already here, then right now the number might even be in hundreds of millions.

    That was crazy! But luckily my actions drove that zombie crazy enough to let it summon most of the zombies in the entire basin, if not all.

    "I''ve been provoked enough already¡­ Pressing harder won''t bring any good results¡­" I looked around and decided to call this a day of filling the hole.

    If the grand zombie saw there was no hope in regaining the hole after filling it all up, then it might ditch the idea of taking this zone and retreat.

    It was enraged now, but turning it into desperation wasn''t going to help.

    I needed it to keep throwing as many zombies as it could at my path. Like this, dealing with such a headache wasn''t going to be hard.

    "Attack! Kill any zombie outside without leaving the shield!" as I decided, I started flying around and giving new orders to my warriors.

    And I swore I heard many sighsing from down below. It seemed these warriors didn''t feel good working asbour men.

    Returning back to the brutal fights was indeed relieving to them. In the next few minutes, not a single one stayed behind to dig anymore and all crumbled all over the edge of the shields and started attacking the zombies outside.

    The zombies were in great numbers, but they were separated from my warriors by thickyers of shields.

    No matter how they tried, nothing could prate through the shields. That made my warriors fight to their heart''s content without fearing for their lives.

    Yet after circling around the grand battlefield for hours, I realised clearing this ce would take much longer than what I initially expected.

    The zombies killed looked like a drop in the middle of a grand sea. The zombies kepting nonstop from outside, looking like there was an endless stream of reinforcementsing this way.

    "Tsk¡­ Even after half a day their number is still growing and not decreasing¡­" I finally gave up waiting for this ce to be cleared.

    Looking at the grand zombie hitting the shields with its might, I shook my head in helplessness. That dude was indeed lucky to live longer and not die on my hands at this moment.

    I made sure toy lots of shieldyers here before finally taking out my staff and teleporting away.

    Staying here was pointless. No matter what, my warriors were well protected and I got nothing to do. Unlike here, there were still lots of ces needing my attention.

    One of them were the basins, and another was the site of the grand battle near my necromancer world.

    During the time I waited there, I kept in touch with everyone. Luckily for me the kingdom''s mainnd was well protected and we didn''t lose much.

    No one spotted any grand zombie yet. And the ces invaded by zombies were now stabilised to some extent.

    Therge number of forces trained and gathered for years proved to be useful at this point. No matter how we lost, there was still more toe.

    The forces scattered all over the maind of my kingdom were doing great. But at some ces there were lots of trouble as well.

    Any ce that had a grand fight before showed an abnormal number of zombies. One of which was the capital. Another was the ce where I got cornered with many races'' armies before, the war that ended by trapping my top generals and friends inside an illusion before.

    However not a single spot showed a grand zombie. Without the presence of such freaks, the fights out there were all under my control one way or another.

    However bad news started toe from the southern continents that I recently acquired.

    The three continents that I gained alongside the Texas region next to them were having great trouble in the past hours.<sub> </sub>

    ording to the news sent from Lily, a few generals led by Legend were situated there. However they were facing tons of zombies.

    I didn''t know exactly how bad the situation there was. However, from Lily''sst words, I knew it was grave.

    That made me hasten my ns here. Staying here and waiting for my warriors to get rid off that grand zombie wasn''t going to work.

    Lots of things were on stake here. I still didn''t have time to enjoy these three continents yet. And here I was close to losing them.

    I already was struggling to reim the Hector continent. Losing another one wasn''t going to work. And there were three as well.

    [Tell me something nice] as the south was the region ruled by Selvators, it was better to directly ask Fang for what was going on there.

    [It''s bad! We are this close from losing control over the three continents down there!]

    I frowned. Was it because a huge war just erupted between many races recently? [Are you short of manpower? If so I can find a solution to this]

    If it was a problem with the size of armies, then I could easily help. The Selvators didn''t have the amazing second Earth world like me. So it was eptable if they felt pressured by the overwhelming number of zombies.

    However what he said next made the hair all over my body stand to no end.

    [It''s not that! Do you remember when my paragons acted against you? That grand beast that we called here to deal with you and got killed at the end?]

    [Don''t tell me it turned into a zombie!] Just saying these words made my heart palpitate out of fear.

    That beast was indeed bad news. It turned into a pet of mine, but it was indeed something scary.

    I knew better than anyone the frightening abilities of my little turtle. If a zombie was born from its colossal body, and inherited its ability, then the situation down there was indeed more desperate than the Hector continent.

    Forget about the three continents, even trying to keep hold over arge piece of my kingdom in the south was going to be fantasy.

    Sh*t! Just realising this made me wonder if also the colossal dark realm beast I killed at the early stages of the apocalypse was also going to turn into a zombie.

    That battle was near New Jersey. I hurriedly sent a word for Lily to check out and waited for her news.

    She seemed to be not aware of what was going on there. Even Isac was the same.

    I couldn''t me them. After all, my kingdom spanned for tens of thousands of miles right now and there was no way to keep track of every single fight.

    I didn''t wait for their responses. I already felt bad about this.

    The grand zombie in the south wasn''t a big problem for now. The distance it had to cross was already enough to buy myself lots of time.

    But that one over New Jersey was already close up from my capital. It was an impending threat just like the grand zombies at Hector continent.

    Dammit! I clenched my fists and passed through the portal, hurriedly going back to the first basin with cold eyes and murderous intentions.

    I couldn''t y safe at this moment. All the grand zombies here had to be killed. In the worst case, I would leave thest one battering against my shields forter.

    *Boom!*

    Just when I arrived at the first basin, a bolt of red beam descended and assaulted me almost instantly. I raised my head and wasn''t surprised by such a move.

    I knew I was closely watched by the angels and they''d be aware of my intentions even if I didn''t openly say anything.

    Beforeing here I made sure to fill the stove heart of my chariot with tons of crystals and gems. The energy stored inside my chariot now was enough tost it for years!

    This exhausted almost one half of my energy reserves in my inventory. But it was worth it. As the red beam descended and I knew there was nothing it could do against my chariot''s shield, I instantly moved directly towards the grand zombie in the close vicinity.

 Chapter 1129 Fighting A Colossal Zombie

    No matter what, the two remaining grand zombies remaining in the first and second basin had to be killed in the shortest duration possible.

    Then I had to go directly to New Jersey and check the situation over there myself.

    "Thundering Might!" I was going all out from the start. And my enemies did as well.

    The next instant my pir broke free and created a grand shield that left the attacking and defending beams of red light behind. I repeatedly used the skill before finally turning my cold gaze upon the grand zombie.

    I didn''t think of anything while summoning tons of my warriors. The ce here was still filled with many zombies even after the massacre Imitted not long ago.

    As expected, the grand zombie called forth for tons of weak zombies to help it in building the den. However I wasn''t caring about that anymore. That zombie and the other one back there needed to be killed.

    "Attack!" I pointed towards the grand zombie and ordered for my fallen gods to attack. The zombie roared, tried to blink and escape, even tried toe at me.

    No matter how hard it tried, nothing helped. With the aid of my fallen gods, that grand zombie kept being thrown back into the ground without much suspense.

    Every single time it fell, my warriors down there moved and attacked it. They left part to deal with the weak zombies around while trying to get a piece from that grand zombie.

    "Thundering Might!" every once in a while I''d replenish the damaged shields with more. Like this the angels stood on the side without any way to help the entrapped grand zombie.

    Without any surprise, the zombie fell in less than one hour. Once that zombie fell to the ground motionless, I summoned more warriors before finally leaving here.

    I didn''t forget to leave behind tons of shields to make sure this ce was sealed off the zombies from outside. I didn''t look behind as I jumped towards thest grand zombie.

    The wee from the angels was warm and useless like before. The red beam just shed over my head without any risk at all. The grand zombie tried toe at me as well, however I moved fast the moment I appeared there.

    I knew this was all they got to stop me. Without any dy, I used the pir and created a shield to stop the iing attack and protection as well, then I summoned my warriors.

    In less than one hour, thest zombie fell as well.

    "Like this only thest zombie is alive¡­ And the four basins are all sealed¡­ Sh*t! I forgot about the fourth basin¡­"

    I was lost in the middle of fighting the grand zombies and forgot that I didn''t go and visit thest basin. I knew without the presence of the grand zombie there, things weren''t going to be bad.

    But the formation of a den could be aplished by using the small zombies as well. Without any hesitation I opened a portal and jumped towards thest basin.

    "As expected¡­" The moment I appeared I was weed with a grand scene of endless zombies working non-stop to dig the ground. This time the hole wasn''t that huge like before but it was close to the one in the third basin.

    Without the presence of grand zombies orchestrating their work, the small zombies found it hard to dig the hole and make the den fast.

    And yet that didn''t mean they wouldn''t seed. Given enough time, they''d be able to finalise such a task in a few more days.

    "Thundering Might!" as I arrived, a red beam assaulted me without any dy. I called for my protective shield first and formed thickyers of it before calling for my warriors.

    This time I didn''t leave behind small numbers. They needed to kill the zombies and close up this hole as well. I waited there for half an hour before I finally saw the zombies getting routed.

    With the shield stopping their retreat path, they couldn''t run or wait for reinforcements. My warriors would exterminate them easily and then close this hole in no time.

    "Time to check over that battleground over there¡­" I opened a portal and moved through the portal towards the other end.

    During my dy of a few hours, I got no news from Isac or Lily. The two seemed to freak out when they realised that some ces inside the kingdom were unreachable.<sub> </sub>

    It wasn''t a good thing indeed. However this was expected. I fought tons of grand battles and in lots of strong monsters. Having these monsters and an endless stream of dead enemies turn into zombies was unavoidable.

    I thanked my luck in deciding not to jump over the other worlds before stabilising the situation here. Like this I got a good chance now to cope and adapt.

    The moment I went there, I was weed with a grave scene that I expected. However the situation was much dire than what I expected.

    This ce was supposed to be New Jersey city. I fought a bitter fight here when I took over the city.

    A grand dark real monster came and it ended up dying under the coboration of many races. Together we managed to kill it after spendingrge effort and having tons of twists.

    The situation here wasn''t that much different. The entire city was already under control of endless zombies led by a mountain sized one.

    Seeing this grand zombie that left the other four grand zombies behind in pale made me worry. This wasn''t just thest grand zombie that appeared out of a hideous monster I killed before.

    And being this close from this one made me realise it would take tons of effort to take it down. Not to mention the moment I appeared there, the angels used their red beams to attack me and another one to defend this giant dude.

    To make it possible they seemed to use more than a hundred star weapons up there to shield it. The body of this beast was close to being called a living mountain, with many smaller zombies scattered all over its body.

    I still recalled how I took down this beast. We needed to dig deep into its body and look for its scattered hearts.

    Not to mention the trip around its body wasn''t that smooth. It had the ability to summon small monsters and that seemed to turn into the ability to summon small zombies.

    In my eyes, it turned itself into a miniature version of a zombie den. Without the need to inspect every single inch of its body, I knew this monster was covered with hundreds of thousands of smaller zombies.

    And watching closer made me see tons of them move down the ground and spread all over the city. The small zombies were fighting hard against whoever remained here from my troops.

    Staying alive for all this time was mainly thanks to the help of castles and their support. However this wasn''t going to protect them forever.

    I knew if that grand zombie decided to take action, then nothing would stop in its path. For a reason it didn''t, as if it was enjoying this weird sense of agony and torture spreading all over the city.

    *Roar!*

    It looked like it was standing idly here waiting for me. The moment I appeared, it roared in such a violent way and that standing still monster started to move.

    Even with such colossal body, its speed wasn''t something that could be called slow. It didn''t care about any building in the city, less caring about other zombies.

    It smashed tons of zombies in the ground while drawing close to me. I narrowed my eyes while watching it getting closer. It got bathed under thick red beams of light that turned its ugly looking pale yellow skin into something more pleasant to see.

    In my eyes, it looked like it turned berserk. However I knew it wasn''t.

    "I don''t think killing you this time will be that hard¡­" I paused and didn''t hurry to start out the battle.

    This was one of my early acquired cities. I didn''t want to turn this ce into ruins and damage everything here.

    So I slowly drew away from the city, tricking this mountain sized zombie toe out of New Jersey.

    Just as I waited for it to get out of the city, I finally saw the spot where it was upying. That damn bastard didn''t just call for zombies from its body, it also acted to make the zombies dig underneath it, almost this close from finalising a grand den there.

    Seeing this turned my face darker. I nned to draw this monster outside and take my time kiting it down. It got such a grand body that I even doubted fighting it all out for days was enough to kill it.

 Chapter 1130 Using A Bomb To Buy Time

    However when I saw this huge and deep hole back there, I knew I couldn''t do it this way anymore. This hole had to be closed fast, and the zombies all over the ce had to be eradicated fast.

    If I waited for the colossal zombie to get killed then this den was going to be finished. Taking down a half finished den wasn''t like taking apleted one down.

    Tsk! This was getting on my nerves!

    Gritting my teeth I knew I couldn''t continue drawing this mountain sized zombie away anymore.

    "Attack!" I called for my fallen gods to start the assault right away. At the same time, I used my Thundering Might pir''s skill to cut any means of support to that behemoth.

    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*

    However, what happened next was beyond my expectations. I saw the deadly beamsing out from my fallen gods which never failed me before to stop their miraculous performance at this moment.

    The beams of light did bring damage indeed and they seeped deeply inside the colossal body of that zombie. However this was all. Nothing else happened.

    Each single raynded and prated the thick yellow skin with a loud bang then nothing else happened. For a reason, the deadly rays couldn''t reach deep inside that behemoth or even cause enough damage like I used to see.

    When I looked over the entirety of that zombie, I ended up sighing. That fiendish creature didn''t need any protection to shield it from my attacks.

    However I never stopped my fallen gods from attacking it. Even if it was a mountain, continuous raindrops were enough to tear it down given enough time.

    I didn''t dare to get near it as well. My memories of that huge fight against this dark realm monster was fuzzy, but I recalled how dangerous it was to get near it.

    As expected, that behemoth was only trying to get near me without using any decent long ranged attack. I knew it was trying to get me closer to it so it would make good use of the close ranged traps and attacks of it.

    So as it progressed forward, I kept retreating and leading it out in circles.

    The problem of dealing with this behemoth wasn''t going to be solved anytime soon. So I shifted my attention towards the huge bottomless pit that endless zombies were working around it even during the fight.

    If I hurriedly did anything to stop them, this hole would soon turn into a den. I never really witnessed a real den myself, so I didn''t know how long itcked toe to fruition.

    However, thinking about building a den out of such a grand behemoth was a real crisis. I had to stop it at any cost, I had to.

    "Come forth!" as I couldn''t deal with that behemoth anytime soon, I kept it slightly away from the city. I then teleported back to the city before bringing forth a grand number of warriors before teleporting back to where that behemoth was.

    "Stop it!" As I summoned hundreds of thousands of warriors in a few seconds, I noticed the shining glimmer in the many eyes of that behemoth.

    It turned around and seemingly wanted to devour my warriors. If that happened, then aside from losing a good deal of my warriors, I''d also end up replenishing the stocks of that behemoth with elite zombies.

    I couldn''t let that happen!

    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*

    However no matter how hard my fallen gods tried, nothing seeded. That behemoth kept moving back to the city, and didn''t care about anything else.

    "Dammit!" I clenched my fist and started to think about a good means to stop this behemoth. I thought about using the newly developed weapons created by the research department.

    These weapons were all grand, but they alreadycked the needed firepower to stop such a behemoth.

    "Forget it!" I didn''t think such a method would work. After surfing inside my inventory and thinking back about all my tricks and hidden weapons, I couldn''t find anything of use except for two things.

    "It was a long time since I used you¡­" I held a Libra in my hand, one that I didn''t use for a long time.

    In the recent fights, I didn''t find a strong opponent or tough situation that required me to use this artefact.<sub> </sub>

    However when I was faced against such a behemoth, I had to use the same way I used back then to defeat it.

    The Libra shed and the messages that followed were the same old thing. The soul of that behemoth zombie was weighed and got cursed at the end.

    Its strength and attributes were all halved permanently. All the forces following it got weakened as well. The sudden use of my Libra seemed to kick in a sudden weakness in that mountain and forced it to stop.

    Seeing this I knew I had a higher chance of saving the day. Without much hesitation I called back all the warriors first, took out arge bone before I started doing something I only did once.

    I was going to activate this bone the same way I did a long time before. As I jumped around, I started tempering this bone for a few minutes. During which the colossal behemoth that stood in silence and daze before started to show signs of recovering.

    Its body kept shivering and then a ferocious roar came. I didn''t know why but I felt the wretched soul of this zombie got reminded of the old pain it experienced under the hands of my Libra''s curse.

    As it started roaring, it resumed its march again at me.

    "Fool! Do you think I''ll let you go like that?" The mountain zombie seemed to be enraged by the sudden drop of its strength. However it wasn''t aware of the deadly fate it was going to face soon.

    Even if it tried toe to me, I kept retreating on my chariot. In fact this wasn''t just to buy time for the bone in hand to finish activating, nor was I fearful of that behemoth.

    I wanted to clear a path enough for me to get away from the initial st of my bone. After all it was a dark realm monster bone, one that would turn into a scary bomb once activated.

    "Done!" Inded thest touch over it and the bone already shrank in size to be almost close to my fist''s. I didn''t even hesitate, moved towards an opened portal and then released the bomb. Then I passed again through a portal and appeared hundreds of miles away.

    *Rumble!*

    Even standing this far away wasn''t enough to mask the terrifying explosive sound of that bone. I even saw a bright sh of lighting from that direction.

    I knew it would explode and turn into a sea of fire. That fire wasn''t normal and would linger for a long time already. So it was pointless for me to go there and inspect it anytime soon.

    The sea of fire would cover miles around. I didn''t know how much exactly it would spread, and so it was risky just to throw myself over there.

    I knew by using this kind of attack I had abandoned New Jersey. But I had no other choice. If I didn''t do anything to stop that behemoth, then a scary den was going to be born.

    Dealing with such a den was going to be troublesome. Not to mention it was already this close to my capital.

    "Next stop is that grand portal fighting ce¡­" I still recalled another ticking bomb near my capital. Coincidentally it was just near New Jersey where I led my armies to fight against a grand coalition army and ended up taking control over a grand portal.

    The portal ended up in Wryly''s possession back then, a choice that I now deeply regretted. If I could read through the future, I''d never have made such a mistake at that time.

    Berserkers ended up ditching this continent and went all the way to the North. They abandoned my kingdom and focused entirely over their interests.

    For a reason this didn''t seem bad, but when recalling such a grand portal lying useless there, I knew it was a waste.

    At least Fang and Selvators were stationed in the South, watching the border of my kingdom.

    Jumping over that ce and seeing the grand portal hanging in the air without any activity from it made me inwardly sigh and feel more regret.

    "As expected, tons of zombies are about to get finished¡­ Those Berserkers are really unreliable¡­ Not even caring about defending what they gained from me, tsk!"

    I looked up at the grand portal and decided to acquire itter on. I needed such portals to connect with the portals opened at the other worlds when I''d start invading them.

    It was just a waste letting such a grand treasure to rust. As for the zombies down below, they were like grand colonies of ants, all small and endless in number without the presence of any overwhelming grand zombies there.

 Chapter 1131 Something Is Wrong!

    "Come forth!" without thinking about it, I first let my fallen gods clear a zone before filling it entirely with my warriors.

    Without any pause, I went towards another zone and did the same. For the next few hours, I kept clearing zones and spreading warriors all over, turning this ce into a brutal battleground.

    "Something feels wrong¡­"

    After spending hours deploying arge number of warriors in various zones, I felt like the number of these zombies didn''t decrease for a single bit.

    It was indeed weird. I was sure I deployed tens of millions across a vast space of this old battleground. However it ended up without leaving a single effect over these zombies.

    It wasn''t right. I knew lots of lives were lost here, but was it enough to make up for the killed zombies on the hands of my warriors?

    Or was there something killing my warriors?

    I had to teleport back to the earliest zones I left my warriors at. When I arrived there, I saw nothing out of the ordinary.

    My warriors already cleaned arge area and kept their ground. They lost part of their numbers, but it wasn''t enough to make up for the losses the zombies suffered.

    On the other hand, my warrior''s killing speed was indeed efficient. Just in the past few hours, the amount of zombies they killed was enough to form a grand mountain.

    But seeing this didn''t make me feel any happiness. Instead I was feeling more gloomy and worried about the reason behind the stable number of zombies.

    I counted back, and I found that I scattered at least twelverge groups of warriors like this one. If things went right, then this was enough to get rid of the zombies and make their numbers dwindle.

    But in fact that didn''t happen. And that made me turn my eyes towards a certain direction; the centre of all this.

    I scattered the warriors around in a huge triangle, surrounding this huge war zone.

    The central zone was where that grand portaly, and it was where thest huge battle happened. I tried to recall, but I couldn''t remember if the number of forces falling here was really in the tens of millions or not.

    However this didn''t seem likely. This battle happened at the early stages of the apocalypse where my forces weren''t that big enough to handle tens of millions.

    And the enemy never had the chance to summon such a number as well.

    "Time to roam this ce again," as I knew something was amiss and Icked any clear understanding of it, so I decided to start searching by flying around.

    The dark realm bone I activated before was enough to keep burning for days.

    I refused to believe that the colossal zombie would still be in one piece after this hit. And knowing I couldn''t go there and explore the zone for days, I could focus more on other dangerous spots in my kingdom.

    So I started flying around while I looked for any clue about what went wrong.

    In fact I didn''t need to look for so long. Just after ten hours of flying around, I came upon the source of this problem.

    What lied in front of me was something unbelievable! I was already at the central part of this old battleground.

    A grand portal was hovering on top of this ce, exuding shes of light. With each sh, tons of monsters would be gushed out from it on the ground.

    Before this, and when I inspected this grand portal again, nothing like this happened. This portal should have been under the control of Berserkers.

    So what exactly happened here? Why was this portal gushing out such an endless stream of monsters?

    What happened next was expected. The monsters once arrived got a grand wee from the zombies all over the ce. In mere seconds, hundreds of thousands or even millions of new zombies were formed.

    This ce turned in such a way to be like an active den. The portal served to provide new blood to replenish the great losses zombies suffered all this time.

    So this was the main source of this problem. I furrowed when I looked at this grand portal. If it was before, I could simply go over there and work my magic to control it.

    However, just as the portal was shing with light and provided endless monsters for the zombies to turn, it was also protected with a thick veil of red beaming from high above.<sub> </sub>

    The angels¡­ They already provided protection for it!

    "Should I use another bone then?" I contemted this before discarding the idea. If I went around and used my already rare dark realm bones to exterminate all the hot zones in my kingdom then I''d end up exhausting my reserves.

    And without a good source for these bones, I couldn''t risk losing too much of them.

    "Fine¡­ You used such a dirty trick to counter my attack, let me y along with you then¡­ Come out!" This seemed like bad news for me. However if I couldn''t crush that portal for now, then I''d crush the zombies around using my warriors.

    Without the zombies around, throwing tons of monsters here wasn''t going to work.

    ? By simply killing all the zombies around and establishing a protective shield and arge number of protecting warriors, these monsters were going to be sent here without any benefit.

    In fact I didn''t fear facing monsters, on the contrary I preferred dealing with them than dealing with zombies. At least these monsters didn''t have the ability to turn my dead warriors into monsters.

    I first used my Thundering Might pir''s skill repeatedly. A thickyer of many shields ovepped over each other and defended this zone.

    Then I took tons of my warriors and released them around. I didn''t stand out and also circled the area. Using my fallen gods and other warriors operating on my chariot''s different weapons, hell rained on top of many zombies and monsters without differentiation.

    After just half an hour of the beginning of this onught, at least one tenth of the entire zombies and monsters here were taken out already.

    "It''s time to deal with you," I knew I cut off the defendingser beaming from high above for now. So this portal was ready to be taken under my control.

    "Stay away, you fiendish human!" Just when I got closer, I heard a roaring shouting from the other end of this grand portal before a grand hand moved and pped my chariot like it was a fly.

    This happened all of sudden and without any warning. I got most of my attention over the ongoing battle around and the shields preventing the destructing and defending beams of rays to prate through.

    All I felt was for my chariot to be sent hard and far away while spinning. At the same time I saw many cracks appearing all over it.

    The simple p was mighty enough to send my chariot far away, far beyond my shield''s protection.

    *Boom!*

    And when that happened, it seemed like these angels were waiting vigntly for such a mistake and rained my chariot with a series of red beams that kept chasing after my chariot.

    "Damn fierce!" I didn''t even wait for my chariot to stabilise while moving it in the zigzag course. This helped to save it from the impending danger from these beams.

    If it was another time, then I wouldn''t fear these beams. But after suffering such a grand hit from that arm, the shield was already on the verge of cracking and breaking down.

    Given enough time, my shield would regenerate and heal itself. It wasn''t just a matter of stored energy, but it was a matter of speed of recovery.

    If I left my chariot being hunted down like this by red beams, then things would take an ugly turn. So it was better to escape the impending fall of these beams for now.

    *Rumble!*

    Just when my chariot regained control and stood erect and firm, I heard a frightening rumbleing from inside my shields.

    Looking up there made my scalp numb! That hand which sent me flying for miles earlier was now extending itself and hitting fiercely against the thickyers of shields around.

    With each simple wave, a few shields got smashed down without any resistance. It looked like that huge arm was peeling my shields like a knife peeling an onionyer byyer.

    I had to get back right now or else everything I did there would be lost.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    Just as I was moving my chariot in an unexpected route to evade the falling red beams, something unbelievable happened.

    All over the part of the grand shield facing me,yers of red beams fell and formed such an impregnableyer of red carpet that stood between me and the inside of the shields.

 Chapter 1132 Something Weird Is Happening

    I looked up and saw hundreds of star weapons shining at the same time while releasing their beams. I clenched my fists and couldn''t resist the urge to curse and shout out loud:

    "Damn bastards! What happened to the timepse needed to activate these freakish things? F*ck all of you!"

    It was really a dirty cheat! These angels seemed to do something with these star weapons and they could now activate them on a whim.

    I didn''t know how much they had to pay to activate them in such a way. However, considering how much went on in the apocalypse so far, and recalling the huge number of angels gathered when the fifth quest started, I knew they could keep doing this for a long time.

    But that didn''t even stop me for a single moment. I controlled my chariot and threw it in the middle of the burning furnace of these star beams. The path wasn''t smooth and I could already hear loud bangs of sizzlinging from my chariot''s shield.

    It didn''t take more than a few minutes to pass through these beams. For a reason, this condensed curtain of deadly light was able to stall the advance of my chariot and meddled with its flying speed.

    *Katcha!*

    Just when I was able to get out from such an intenseyer of defence, I heard a loud rumbling noise followed by the destruction of my protective shields.

    And then many things happened next that made my face drop.

    The first was for the defensive beams raining down from the sky apanied by many destructive red beams forming a forbidden circle around that grand behemoth.

    Then I saw the grand arm retract, but it didn''t vanish inside that portal. For a reason it moves unhindered through the thick red beams surrounding the colossal zombie.

    I saw the grand arm stretching out and catching that colossal zombie as it was nothing. When it was carried over I finally got to see how enormous its body was.

    Calling it a mountain was an understatement. But that wasn''t the issue right now. When that arm carried this zombie like it was a mere toy, it started to retract back inside the grand portal.

    Was it trying to rescue it? Was this zombie this special?

    At the same time, I noticed an abnormal movement at the ground. When I casted down my protective shields here, the endless zombie armies got separated from each other.

    And with the help of my fallen gods and other warriors, the number of the remaining zombies inside the ball shaped shield was getting smaller by each passing minute.

    Yet that all changed the moment the shields got broken. I saw endless zombies racing up inside, and something peculiar happened.

    The zombies seemed to not see my warriors on the ground! For the first time ever, and against everything I knew about these zombies, I saw them ignore the living around and move in such hastened steps towards one direction.

    Standing high above the ground gave me a better view over the course they all selected. They were all going towards the zone below the grand portal. And seeing this made me feel bad.

    Something bad was going to happen. And even if I didn''t get a head or tail about it yet, I was quite sure that the zombies running down like crazy had a crucial role to y in such a scheme.

    "Kill them!" without much hesitation I pointed towards the direction they were all heading towards while moving my chariot forward, "keep firing and don''t let them draw near there!"

    At the same time I held my pir and shouted with skill. A grand shield appeared, yet before I could even have the time to summon another one, another arm extended and punched against it.

    *Rumble!*

    "Screw you! Thundering Might! Thundering Might! Thundering Might!"

    Seeing this made me go insane! I instantly fought against this unbelievable arm with repeated usage of my skill.

    Yet as I did that, with each shield getting in form, a single punch was needed to crush it down. After a few minutes, all of my shields were destroyed and I couldn''t even summon a single one to cut these raining beams down.

    But doing this seemed to draw some of the other mysterious beings on the other side of this grand portal. The speed of the other hand catching the grand zombie seemed to grow slower.<sub> </sub>

    And at the same time, my fallen gods and other warriors down there did a good job in killing and killing most of the zombies who arrived below that grand portal.

    At least one part of this scheme was getting fouled by me. I kept summoning shields as this proved worthy.

    *Rumble!*

    After half an hour, the colossal zombie finally was taken into the grand portal. I watched the other arm give up over smashing my shields and helped the first one to pull the behemoth through the portal.

    For a reason the one on the other side of the grand portal was trying his best to save this grand behemoth. If I had time and ability, then I''d prefer to cut that colossal body into shreds and kill it before getting into that grand portal.

    However Icked such power. And so all I could do now was to focus more on the zombies in the ground and keep them away from the portal.

    When the other hand gave up on smashing my shields, I finally managed toy down manyyers of these shields sessfully.

    "What''s going on?!!" When I finishedying down tens of my shields, I finally got the moment to check over things happening at the portal.

    The protective and offensive red beams were cut short by my shields. Yet when I looked at the grand portal, I noticed a new change there.

    The portal was pitch ck in colour before. However right now it was shimmering in a weird red light. The intensity of that light wasn''t any inferior to the red beams falling from the sky.

    Was it a new way to create a star weapon? Upon closer inspection, I saw that the part of that colossal zombie that went through the grand portal didn''t really pass through it.

    In fact it was getting smashed against the portal. For a reason it felt like the portal was absorbing the colossal zombie and getting tainted by its blood and organs.

    That was why it started to shine in such bright red light. When I noticed this, and as I was trying to get a clue about what to do, I heard a sinisterughing from the portal.

    ? "I have to admit, you did a great, weak fly. But like flies, no matter how annoying you buzzed, you''ll get pped to death at the end. Watch your demise, pretty boy, and see how futile your struggles are¡­ Hahahahaha!"

    For a reason, that voice seemed quite familiar. But I couldn''t recall when or where I heard it. Just before I could guess the origin of that voice''s owner, a st of red light suddenly clouded my vision.

    In a reflex, I moved my chariot further to the back until the light became bearable. To my surprise, I found myself standing outside the border of my shield zone.

    Inside all was getting blinded by intense redness that I never saw before. At first the red light came from the grand portal. But in mere seconds, the entire zone covered by my shields were all filled with this deadly looking red light.

    At the same time I noticed something weird. The red light was really intense and dangerous, but it never took a single step outside the coverage of my shields. For a reason, my protective shields seemed to demarcate its area of activity.

    "Is this all? Is this what you got?" I harrumphed and put on a mocking face. However I was deeply frowning deep inside.

    When I just tried to extend my hand inside and get a taste of this weird light''s power, my hand got banned from getting inside.

    These were my own shields, created by my pir''s skill. I tried to touch it with my pir but the same thing happened.

    It looked like my connection and control over these shields got severed. And as I got such shocking news, I tried to pry deeper onto my enemy''s scheme by mocking him.

    "Hahahaha! Don''t celebrate yet! It''s too soon to feel reassured and relieved¡­" and before he could say anymore, a frightening roar erupted from the depths of this dangerous light.

    I narrowed my eyes and tried to see through the thick veil of this redness with no avail. At the same time, a weird sense of danger overwhelmed me.

    After a long time in the apocalypse, I never felt something like that. I lived through many ordeals, and passed them all without fail.

    Yet this feeling of danger reminded me of when I was weak and tried to get to my ss. I was truly weak, and I had topete against much stronger foes back then.

 Chapter 1133 It Got Born Already!

    "Getting back is the best course of action right now¡­" I slowly muttered while controlling my chariot to retreat. When I just started pulling back, the red beams began to rain down at me again as if they just remembered me.

    For a reason, the angels behind all this were trying to prevent me from escaping. Knowing this made me want to retreat and run away much more than ever.

    I didn''t hesitate to push my chariot forward without any regard to the falling red beams.

    Before this, any red beam falling over me was singr. Other star weapons high in the sky above would have to wait before the first attack waned.

    But this time was different. The red beams kept raining down on me like sun rays prating a thickyer of clouds on a sunny winter day.

    Moving forward for almost half an hour felt like an entire lifetime to me. The speed of my chariot was somehow affected, and getting away from the falling beams wasn''t an easy task like before.

    After half an hour, all this changed. The red beams ceased toe at me and I finally managed to get through. By random check, I found that almost half of the huge energy reserve I left before in my chariot was depleted.

    I felt happy and lucky about this, and also felt lots of pain. I already used much of my energy reserve to make sure my chariot would be running for long months and even years.

    But half of all this was gone simply in mere half an hour. What the heck did these angels do exactly? Did they use all the tens of thousands of star weapons above to stop me?

    I looked above with slight fear. If not for my preemptive move to stock the chariot with tons of energy, I''d be gone by now.

    Looking at the illuminated sky with all these red stars made me heave a sigh of relief. They indeed used all the star weapons high above to stop me. And in the end they failed.

    Even if I had to pay such a cost, it didn''t matter. I could get tons more of these energy crystals whenever I wanted. But no money could buy myself a new life if I ever lost this one.

    *Rumble!*

    Just as I was feeling lucky about my hard escape, an ear deafening rumbling came from the direction of my shields.

    Right now my shields and the zone inside turned exactly to be like a burning hot red star. I could even feel the heating out from it. Yet I couldn''t see anything else but redness swirling inside.

    The shields turned this part of the world into a gigantic red ball, and right now that ball was shivering like it was an egg going to crack open.

    *Rumble!*

    Another shocking rumbling came from the direction of my shields. And with it, a violent shockwave erupted that drove away my chariot for a few miles.

    When I stabilised, I finally could see what happened right there. The entire area around the now shimmering red shields got scorched by invisible fire.

    The ground was tainted with redness and got covered with red sand. The rocks out there were smashed into tiny grains of sand. And if I was waiting just outside the shields when that happened, I doubted my energy reserve would be enough to sustain such damage.

    Just from the bacsh alone almost one tenth of the remaining energy reserves got depleted. What the heck happened in this world exactly? Howe all the iing attacks managed to deplete my enormous energy reserves like running water?

    Seeing all this devastation and scary powers made me wonder how humans in my past life managed to survive for a hundred years.

    It was a remarkable feat. One that was indeed aligned with the old saying: Cowards tend to live longer than brave ones!

    Humans were the weakest in the chain of food back in my days. So it was normal that no one paid them any heed. Such impossible and scary challenges came to me as I was just showing power that humans shouldn''t possess.

    If I was weaker, I was sure none of this would ever have happened to me. And despite knowing this, I wasn''t regretting anything.

    Being powerful was a must, and the price I had to pay for that was eptable. Nothing would pay me back for being weak, for lowering my head, for being a coward.

    *Fwoosh!*<sub> </sub>

    Just when I was lost in thoughts, I heard such a weird sounding from the direction of that small red star. When I turned to look, I got all the hair over my body standing to no end.

    In front of me, a few miles away, the ground that was dyed red before was now covered in pale and ugly looking yellow.

    Huge bodies of zombies wereing out nonstop from inside the red star. And looking at their shape and build, I felt little familiarity with the colossal zombie that was absorbed into the grand portal just minutes ago.

    "Don''t tell me¡­" a frightening thought shed past my mind, one that I never dared to believe. However, looking at the endless stream of these giant zombies made me lean towards it a little more.

    This ce¡­ It was the first ce to ever give birth to a high level den!

    Looking at the rapidly increasing numbers of these giant zombies made me believe this was true. There was no other exnation about it. The angels did something using the help of that mysterious being on the other side of the grand portal, turning this ce into a frightening high ss zombie den.

    The zombies that came out paled inparison to the colossal zombie in terms of size and power. Yet they were all freakishly strong dudes.

    The smallest was ten metres in height, and the biggest was almost thirty. They moved slowly, like small hills crushing the ground in their path.

    I frowned for a few minutes, and during which they managed to cross a few miles already. They were halfway through the distance between me and that den.

    "I have to pray that what these zombie masters told me is true or else¡­" if this happened anywhere else, I might not get such a fear and worry.

    But this ce was already close to my capital. And ity just in the heart of my kingdom.

    Letting these zombies roam freely in the world wasn''t going to work. They would turn my kingdom into tatters and ruins just in the time of the fifth quest.

    "Thundering Might!" Despite failing miserablyst time, I had to use this skill again. Without it, whoever I''d summon to stop these zombies would have to face the wrath of the star weapons high above.

    I summoned tons of shields this time before filling the entire space inside with my warriors. "Kill every single one of them, don''t let anyone escape!" I ordered before moving away and resumed doing this again and again.

    For ten times I repeated such steps. I created ten huge zones to entrap the zombie den and zombiesing out from it inside. From high above, one could see the ten zones I created as a grand circle surrounding the zombies and their den in the centre.

    I lost count over how much I summoned my warriors for this task. I''d say they were in tens of millions, perhaps even in hundreds of millions. But that didn''t matter.

    Icked nothing but warriors at this moment.

    "Time to deal with you¡­" after I''d done that, I turned my gaze and attention towards the risk that I neglected from the start; the star weapons.

    They kept interfering nonstop in my actions. With their grand number and versatile effects, they managed to force my hand here and form such scary den.

    Taking these red beams out of the picture would have eased my task. However I knew with the power of fallen gods I have right now at my disposal, taking down them would be a hard and long task.

    [I need energy crystals, everything you can get] but I knew of a way to bypass any hindrance and let my dear fallen gods take down these star weapons.

    [I''ll send you what I have, but if you need more than you''ll have to give me few days]

    [Send what you got for now] after closing the chat with him, I opened my ss and instantly summoned one more thousand of the fallen gods.

    "Eat these stats, be stronger and be ready to fight," I threw many stats on my chariot, while telling this to all my fallen gods.

    They had to be in top shape to take these damn weapons down. All this I was inside thest shield I built.

    As for how to take these weapons down, it was simple. The angels provided aid to protect the star weapons from me using the defensive star weapons.

 Chapter 1134 Scaring The Angels

    Trying to take these down by attacking them from the ground wasn''t going to work. The best and easiest way was to let my fallen gods be hit first, then in the middle of the attack they''d start retaliating.

    It was risky indeed, given that these star weapons looked a bit more powerful than the ones I dealt with before.

    But I got enough souls to replenish what was lost. And with the thousand and half fallen gods here, I was sure to destroy lots of these star weapons in a short time.

    "Go out, wreak havoc on these zombies to draw their attention," after watching them consume my stat crystals and getting stronger, I added, "once getting attacked, use your ultimatum to hit them back¡­ Go now and may luck be on your side."

    I watched them fly over and scattered all over the grand ce. As they left, they started attacking the zombies, killing lots of them in no time.

    The zombies were already having a hard time dealing with my scattered warriors. I watched many zones get devastated by the concentrated fire of my fallen gods.

    Even if the zombiesing out from this super den were huge and strong, fighting against my fallen gods'' attacks was indeed an overkill.

    *Rumble!*

    Then as I expected, the star weapons high above started to rain down deadly red beams over my fallen gods.

    As I asked them to scatter around, the angels had to aim their deadly beams by activating arge number of star weapons.

    At least a thousand star weapons got activated. Seeing this made me anticipate their next move.

    The red beams were indeed hard to deal with. Even when my fallen gods were fighting with full stat power, they were still unable to withstand the full throttle of these weapons.

    I saw many of them kneel on the ground while their bodies seemed to get tortured by the red beams. Without the need to ask, they were already in deep pain.

    However, that didn''t stop any of them from executing their ultimate attacks. Without the need for my words from earlier, any of them would be forced to use their strongest form of attack the moment they got trapped inside such deadly beams.

    And when the fallen gods started to retaliate, the star weapons high above began to crack and crumble. As expected, the defences around them couldn''t operate fully when they were firing.

    One by one I saw the star weapons high in the sky bloom like red roses. They exploded in weird silence, while I knew the sound of their destruction was enough to devastate the entire Earth more than one time.

    Seeing the red roses high in the sky made me feel quite relieved. I couldn''t let more than one thousand join the fray as I knew there was a risk of losing them.

    Paying just fifty million soul points was a cheap price I epted without any hesitation. In return for that, more than one thousand star weapons got smashed and lost.

    "Retreat!" Once the red beams started to fade away one by one, I knew that the angels would be shocked for a few minutes before returning to fume their rage over my poor fallen gods.

    If I left them alone like that, they''d end up getting hacked again. I looked and saw how weak they were. They weren''t just strong as they should be as thest usage of their ultimate attack came on the cost of withstanding the great damage dealt by the red beams.

    All in all, this exchange wasn''t bad. And as my fallen gods were too weak to even walk, I simply called them back.

    *Rumble!*

    Just as I called them back, the next moment many red beamsnded over the ces they just upied. If I was one secondte, then the retaliation of these angels would have crushed all of them.

    Luckily I didn''t let them walk over to me and acted faster than those angels.

    I looked up and saw tens of thousands of these weapons shing in a frightening way. This time the angels didn''tunch a single weapon over each fallen god.

    They learnt from their lesson, and I knew it would be hard to trick them again.

    I wasn''t in a rush to replicate the same thing. After all, my fallen gods were weakened and they needed time to rest.

    I could simply use my stat crystals and other energy forms to heal their fatigue. Yet they still needed at least a few hours to return to their peak condition.

    Right now I was standing inside one of the ten safe zones here. Seeing me taking back the fallen gods and remaining behind in a secure way, the angels decided tounch everything they got over my head.<sub> </sub>

    Even with the protection of my shields, the concentrated fire of tens of thousands of weapons wasn''t something weak.

    I saw manyyers of my shields get smashed in mere seconds under such a cruel attack. Watching such brutality made me grit my teeth.

    It wasn''t easy to fight many enemies at the same time. "Come out!" however if this was a threat, it was also a chance.

    I called the over thousand exhausted fallen gods again. This time I also summoned ten thousand more of them and spread my stat crystals over the entire chariot and even on the ground beneath.

    "Feast well, and then teach those motherf*ckers a lesson," I paid five hundred million souls this time to get the new forces on my side.

    But it was worth it. After all, my earlier theory was proven right. Getting at these star weapons while they were attacking didn''t need them to directly get bathed with such deadly lights.

    This current attack over my shields was enough as well. This time I nned to take down a good chunk out of the angels'' powers.

    And this would serve also as a warning. If they kepting at me, then they''d better be prepared to get their precious toys ruined.

    In one minute, my fallen gods were ready to fight back. The ones who fell under exhaustion from earlier were also ready to fight.

    I knew they''d take longer to rest if they used their ultimatum attack like this, but I needed any help even if it was just one thousand of them.

    The next minute more then eleven thousand deadly attacks raced high above and travelled fast towards the star weapons high in the sky.

    When the angels saw this, and while they tried to stop the attacking star weapons and shield them again from the defensive ones, it was already toote.

    Eleven thousand star weapons were destroyed, turning the entire dimly lit sky into a bright sunny day with red roses filling the entire world above.

    It was a magnificent scene to behold, one that was both beautiful and scary at the same time.

    After the sudden loss of almost one third of their entire force, and half of their offensive force, the angels refrained from using their deadly weapon for now.

    I knew they wouldn''t just ditch the usage of these weapons, but they wouldn''t feel free to use them at any moment like before.

    The threat of destroying these weapons was indeed terrifying for them. I finally could heave a sigh of relief after seeing this. Now I could let my warriors fight as much as they liked without any worry.

    But before anything, I took a tour first to strengthen the defensive shields again. Then I went directly towards that den.

    It was all bright red inside, looking like a burning furnace of fire. Standing this close made me feel dwarfed and gave me the feeling of standing just in front of a burning red star.

    The heating from it was indeed real and terrifying. Even the surface of my chariot''s shield was shimmering and twisting under such heat.

    "Time to test it¡­" I knew I lost any control over the shields that formed that den outlining. However I wanted to test and see if it was vulnerable to my attacks.

    So I first summoned my light ive. In the worst case scenario, losing it wasn''t going to hurt me.

    I didn''t use any skill at all and simply stabbed the den with it. I expected many things, for the den to reject my ive, to fight against it, but never expected for it to prate through it like it was made of rubber.

    But before I was excited, I felt like my ive got suddenly lighter. I grabbed it back and the area that got inside the den was now losing almost half of its size.

    Even after taking it out, the surface of the remaining part was sizzling and releasing small bubbles like it was melting under the effect of corrosive substance.

    Seeing this made me frown. I already expected to lose my ive, but I never expected the den to have such corrosive substance.

    I gazed upon this den in solemn way. This proved to be more challenging than I expected.

 Chapter 1135 Another Den!

    Should I go inside and try out my luck? Would my chariot''s shield be vulnerable inside or would it protect me?

    Weighing the pros and cons here, I decided to retreat for now. Things were looking bad on the surface, but I felt I didn''t reach such a desperate rock bottom yet.

    The den released tons of the zombies, and they were enhanced versions of themonly found zombies at this stage of the quest. However they were all entrapped by my ten grand safe zones.

    With the help of the tens of millions of warriors here, I believed this den wouldn''t bring much damage to my kingdom yet. So I wasn''t in a hurry to deal with it. Instead, I decided to go and visit another ce where an ancient epic battle erupted.

    It was the zone where I fought against all the races for days and killed many armies until my forces were entrapped inside an illusion world.

    This battlefield was unique without doubt. Despite it being harsh, it spanned over the course of hundreds of miles. So I had to travel to many ces to cover up the entire scope of this grand war.

    I decided first to open a portal and go towards the ce where the illusion world first appeared. It was still a mystery about what happened back there. And so I decided to visit that ce first before any other spots.

    The moment I appeared there I couldn''t help but feel immense shock when I saw what waited for me there.

    I knew this ce wasn''t simple. Up till now I still couldn''t get a glimpse over what really happened here.

    At one side of the story, I knew that my nemesis that came from the future and sent copies to stop my steps did this illusion thing.

    But at the same time there was the mystery of the army of humans that appeared and disappearedter without a trace.

    They managed to abduct many humans from my side, and I still could get in touch with them. However even after the passage of all this time, not a single breakthrough was achieved about the mystery of the world they were in.

    I didn''t check with them for a long time already, but they also didn''t send back any news. In the worst case scenario, they got killed already and that mystery would still remain unexined for a long time.

    As for what appeared in front of me, it was a grand ball made out of flickering white, silver, red, and gold lights. It looked as if a grand storm was swirling there, wreaking havoc with anything inside.

    I didn''t see a single zombie around, which was something bizarre. I still recalled how bloody thisst battle was, and many paragons fell on my hand here.

    I looked over, flew around, and yet I didn''t see any zombie as far as my eyes could reach.

    "Weird... What''s the reason? Is it because of this thing?" I finally turned my full attention over that grand ball that covered an area of tens of miles.

    I couldn''t see anything through it no matter how hard I tried. The world inside seemed chaotic and deadly, but I felt it harboured more than destruction.

    I thought about venturing inside and getting to see things with my own eyes. My chariot''s shield was enough to protect my life inside.

    Even the mighty red beams failed to crush my chariot''s shield. I was about to go in when the entire ball of light shimmered and all the chaos that appeared there started to vanish.

    It looked like all the lights that kept ring and shing before got unified and merged together to form a thick and opaque red light that epassed the entire ball.

    I tried to see through it, but still couldn''t. When I was about to enter, I was again stopped.

    This time I spotted shes of lighting out from the ball. It felt like something was thrown from inside out, prating the red ball and leaving behind long trails of red beam.

    When these thingsnded, I was surprised to see zombies. They were in no different shape than weak zombies, except for the red colour covering up their entire bodies.

    Zombies were pale yellow in colour, not this red. When I looked closer, I saw their eyes had all the white vanished from them and brimmed in bright scarlet red colours that looked like fiery gems.

    They didn''t seem to have changed much, but they gave me a scary impression. They were strong, and not easily defeated like other weak zombies.

    In addition to that, their number was already huge, and more long trails of red beams kepting out from the ball.<sub> </sub>

    I didn''t know why they didn''t try toe out normally, like walking out from the red ball. But I didn''t care much about it.

    Another spot turned hot for me, and strong looking high grade zombies were threatening this part of my kingdom.

    The ce was slightly closer to the northern borders of my kingdom. If I left this ce untouched, then in the end the northern region would be entirely lost.

    Thinking about that grand gulf lining up my kingdom in the north, I knew this was going to end badly if I didn''t intervene.

    "I''m getting tired of this," as I started forming my protective shields using my pir and filling the zones inside with tons of warriors, I felt it wasn''t something that I fancied.

    I got nothing against using this way, but I knew it wasn''t effective. It was just a countermeasure aiming to contain this que and not swiftly end it.

    "Should I use my technique and control a few?" I wondered especially when I saw how strong these red zombies were.

    But it felt a waste of time and effort to do so. There were still a few other ces I needed to visit. Not to mention that crazy and hellish ce in the southern regions of my kingdom.

    If every special ce ended up in such a way, then I was quite sure the ce where I in my little turtle was going to be a nightmare.

    I got the feeling that even if I went ahead and reached that ce first and ahead of other ces, I wasn''t going to stop the disaster happening there.

    So I refrained from going there till now, and I didn''t n to go there either until I finished visiting and controlling all the messy hot spots inside my kingdom.

    One thing was for my favour, which was the location of that epic battle with that colossal monster. It was all deep in the ocean, away fromnd, making it slightly in my advantage.

    "Keep them in bay," I gave the same order to all the warriors I summoned here. Just like I did with the first den zone, I created ten safe zones surrounding this second den entirely.

    This red ball was indeed a second den, one that also produced high grade zombies like the first.

    "I hope no more high grade dens will be produced," I sighed while taking ast look over this den before shing away through a portal.

    Luckily for me, the other ces I visited didn''t have the same insane development I experienced at the two dens'' zones. The ces of the bloody and long war of the past were just filled with endless small and weak zombies.

    Using my warriors without the need of using any sort of protection was enough to start a killing spree there. Of course these zombies worked to make out dens, but their effort wasn''t going to bring any fruit thanks to my intervention.

    Without the presence of any high grade zombies here, the entire territory got controlled fast.

    The building project that Isacmanded before reached this region. But after the appearance of zombies and the brutal fights that eruptedter with the guarding garrison, many structures were damaged already.

    But there were lots of ces for my warriors to use as defensive anchors and depend on them to kill more zombies without suffering too much.

    As the size of this old battleground was vast and expanded for hundreds of miles, I had to use hundreds of millions of warriors to make sure this spot wouldn''t need my help anytime soon.

    I also made sure to leave behind a few safe zones protected by my pir''s shields. Even if the angels thought to stab me in the back ande at my scattered armies with their red beams, my warriors would find sanctuary at these zones and escape total annihtion.

    [Tell me about the recent development] As I finished doing all this, I didn''t hurry to jump over a new area yet. I asked Isac, Lily, and even that jerk, the jumper, about what was going on in my kingdom.

    More than four days already passed, and it was enough to assess any damage and see how well we were doing against the fifth quest.

    And from the news they sent, I finally heaved a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 1136 New Enemy Emerges

    We ended up losing close to one tenth of my kingdom''s region. Most of this was credited for losing the Hector continent and major parts in the newly acquired three ones at south.

    If not for these, then the losses in the maind of my kingdom weren''t that bad. In addition to that, the number of confirmed finished dens wasn''t that high.

    In total, and putting aside the hot zones that I temporarily controlled, the entire situation wasn''t that bad. It even looked better than my earlier estimate about our initial performance in this quest.

    And now it was time to head towards crushing the threatening zones in my maind before heading towards the south.

    One of these spots was lying in the north. It was the ce where that grand gulf appeared. There I fought hard against my enemies and in tons of them. But a big part lied under what now became part of the ocean. And I couldn''t tell if zombies would be able to appear under water or not.

    It was time for me to know, and that answer was important to let me assess the real danger of the den already formed in the south.

    [Don''t try to sneak north or else bad things will happen to you]

    Just before I could take my staff to use it, I got such a weird messageing from no one other than one of the jerks around me; Wryly.

    Seeing this made me frown.

    [What do you mean?] I was puzzled by his weird and sudden message, [And how do you know I nned to go there?]

    [It''s a long story. Cutting it short, there are too many eyes already sticking around you, led by a big behemoth]

    [From this world? I can''t believe this sh*t!]

    [No, it''s from outside]

    When I read his message I instantly got an idea.

    [The Hescos are here?] This was the only threat I could think of, one that could make the all powerful Berserkers work for them.

    Without the need for me to ask, I got to know what went wrong back at the huge portal thing. It seemed that the Berserkers already sold it to the Hescos and that giant arm belonged to one of thetter powerhouses.

    It was all connected. And when I thought I''d take them by surprise here and make the best use of the messy situation of the fifth quest, they were one step ahead of me.

    Very interesting indeed¡­ Just thinking about it drove adrenaline all over my body.

    [You seem to know the demise you brought over your head, over all of ours actually]

    I got that he was acting a bit weird. It seemed like these weren''t his words, but words of someone sitting near him.

    So they already went all the way up to the north. Wait a minute¡­ Was he trying to deliver me a message through his words?

    He warned me to not go up north, but he wanted me to actually step there. When I thought about it, I realised this made sense.

    All this time, not a single scent of Hescos was caught by any of my men. That meant they either hid themselves quite well, which was something I never took for real, or they came here to areas far away from me.

    When I thought about it in more depth, I found the second theory was more pleasurable and logical. They were just like me,ing here would put them in a dangerous situation already.

    They had to fight the zombies, facing the same terror and pressure like the rest of us. Not to mention they didn''t have much dominance here. Yet from what Wryly sent, it seemed they appeared near the northern continents, and managed to strike a deal with these Berserkers.

    Dammit! Just what went wrong in this generation of Berserkers? Why did they have such a soft backbone?

    [So you are now advising me to lower my head? Naive boy¡­ Betraying me has a cost to pay, don''t ever forget that]

    [You won''t be able to touch me, I''m lying secured high up in the north, tens of thousands of miles away from me]

    Goodd! He caught what I was referring to and delivered his location and the location of these Hescos directly to me.

    [Stay put there and warm your neck for me please, I won''t let you live as long as I kept breathing]

    [Humph! We''ll see about that!]

    I waited for him to send more, but he didn''t. It seemed whoever was watching over him sniffed that something was wrong.

    I finally closed the chat and started to deeply ponder about this. So the Hescos already were here, and they came to the north. Thinking about this made me doubt their presence up there was the sole presence of them.

    They must have scattered their forces. After all they got close to fifteen worlds partaking in this apocalypse right now. So they coulde here in much bigger forces than just one world force.

    Aside from my kingdom eastern and southern borders which were closely watched, they coulde from further south where Mexico oncey.

    Also they coulde from the west where that crazy lord was.

    In brief, my kingdom was already facing a tight encirclement from three directions. With the loss of Hector continent, it seemed we were already trapped.

    Pretty nice move! I closed my eyes, took a deep breath while recalling what Wryly also mentioned.

    The first thing he ever said was that I was being watched by my enemies. Hescos couldn''t have such strong power yet as they were ying by the rules of the system just like all of us.

    So there was only one possibility¡­ They got help. And I already guessed who helped him.

    "That was why they came out in suchrge numbers when the fifth quest was about to start¡­" I thought to myself while recalling the tens of thousands of angels who appeared when the fifth quest was about to start.

    Interesting¡­ This was all interesting. Just thinking about how my enemies yed such a good hand made my blood boil.

    I wasn''t enraged or terrified, instead I was motivated. The harder they''d try, the better I''d feel when I''d crush all of their efforts and render them useless.

    I took out my staff and activated the bookmark of the north. I had first to quench the fire spreading all over my kingdom first before spreading my actions outside.

    It would be bad if I got entangled in a messy fight when mynds were deeply threatened by these zombies.

    And with the angels running at my heels I had to make them lower their guard. If I acted now, it would be bad for Wryly.

    He tried to warn me even when he was closely watched. At some point, he might have little freedom and would send me more news.

    Having a spy inside the deep enemy lines wasn''t something bad after all.

    [Make the weapons created by the research department be ready to get deployed in one day] I sent this message over to Lily while I was passing through the portal.

    [Are we going to use these now?]

    [Just make them ready] I didn''t reveal the news of the arrival of the Hescos to her, to anyone.

    Having them worried wasn''t a smart move. Besides, they all got their hands busy just like mine. Not to mention none but me was able to pull such a risky mission.

    Passing through the portal made me end just in the spot where thest stand between my forces and the hostile aquatic forces of the Hectors happened.

    This ce already was drenched so deep with blood that I didn''t feel any surprise to see such endless numbers of zombies here.

    The entire ground was filled with zombies till the end of my eyesight. The defensive structures Isac spent much to develop here were all useless.

    Without strong defending forces, these structures were as useless as mere rocks and sand in the desert.

    "Come out! Make sure to kill all of them fast," I started deploying my warriors all over the ces I flew over.

    Till now I never used any of my true and formidable warriors. The soulers were left to handle the capital, and I didn''t even deploy the most elite and experienced ones of them.

    I had to hold over such force. There was a huge war waiting for me in the north after I''d gotten over all this.

    *Roar!*

    Just when I was busy deploying tens of millions of warriors all over the ce, I was met with a frightening roaring from one direction.

    Then another came, and another. From the intensity of these roars, I knew they weren''t that far, and the owners of these were pretty damn strong.

    "Another grand zombie? Howe¡­" I stood on top of my chariot looking in a certain direction.

    It was the direction where these roars came from. However when I realised where that direction led to, I frowned.

 Chapter 1137 They Cant Trespass

    These roars came from the direction of the grand gulf. I recalled a mighty aquatic war to erupt there, but never thought it was this bloody enough to give birth to such grand zombies.

    I counted more than one hundred roarsing from that direction before I stopped counting. My face changed when I realised this.

    If each and single one of these grand zombies created a den, then it was going to be a real trouble.

    After all these dens would all be underwater. And the question I needed to know the answer to right now was if these aquatic zombies were able toe on the surface or not.

    If so then the current situation here and at other ces, like the eastern side of my capital, would be dire.

    Without wasting my time here, I started flying directly towards the direction of these roars.

    Even if I was met with many grand zombies, my life wasn''t going to be in any danger. And I needed to assess the danger lurking at my kingdom early on.

    If my earlier guess was right, then this was going to be a very tricky situation. I wanted to go to other worlds and start causing ruckus there.

    The Hescos already came here. And that meant I should also pay their kindness double and start invading other worlds.

    However with the threat of the aquatic zombies here, I wouldn''t risk doing this for now. I had first to secure the interior of my kingdom before taking any step outside.

    ? Even going up to the North would have to wait until I''d secure this aquatic threat if it really existed.

    Dens weren''t that easy to destroy. In fact they were indestructible. The only way though was by using the method the zombie leaders proposed to me.

    Knowing this I couldn''t help but sigh. I didn''t want to bet everything over unconfirmed theory. However, what choice did I have here?

    I didn''t need to fly for more than half an hour before that gulf out there came into my sight. When I came closer, I managed to see towering beings that appeared like giant rocks standing from the water.

    They looked ferocious and different. Yet with their pale skin and wounds covering all over their bodies, I knew they were zombies, high ss ones.

    But seeing this didn''t make me any worried. In fact I felt relieved. I saw slightly over two hundred grand zombies in the gulf ocean waters, but they didn''t take a single step onnd.

    They looked threatening, but that was all. They couldn''t get onnd for a reason.

    However thend already was covered in endless normal zombies. I started examining them, and found nothing abnormal about them.

    "Moment of truth then..." even by seeing their threatening presence in such a way, I didn''t take this for granted.

    They might act this way because there wasn''t enough trigger for them to get onnd. So the next moment I summoned tons of my warriors, and didn''t bother using my pir''s skill.

    I didn''t want to mask the presence of my warriors or scare these grand zombies to not attack for the presence of these protective shields.

    The moment my warriors appeared, chaos erupted. This region had a minimal amount of defences structured already. Yet it wasn''t enough to give my warriors proper head start.

    So I had to increase the number of the warriors, span them over arge zone to help them im a piece ofnd.

    Then I ignored the brutal and bloody fighting down below, and focused entirely over the grand zombies at the ocean.

    They roared, seemingly enticed by the presence of life nearby like any normal zombie would do. But after that they did nothing at all.

    They kept roaring without doing anything else. I also kept watching the shore to make sure not a single zombie would slip from the water to the surface.

    Unlike my expectations and worries, nothing like this ever happened. I looked around and saw the bloody battle still ragging on.

    I haven''t jumped to conclusions yet. I kept myself here while waiting for my warriors to kill as many zombies as they could. I even summoned more warriors to replenish those who fell already and increase the number of them at the same time.

    Yet even after a few hours, nothing happened. The ground zombies kepting from all over the world, but not a single aquatic monster dared to step into thend.

    The grand zombies kept roaring and I grew numb to this. I waited for more hours until part of the shore here got secured.

    Not many zombies were heading towards here anymore. They either lost interest or my warriors killed them with such ease.

    "Ok, I can now safely consider the aquatic zombies to be limited to the water zone only," I heaved a sigh of relief and then summoned arge group of shields to protect my warriors before starting to roam the entire northern coast.

    I did the same and created many safe zones all over the region. I stopped at a few ces to make sure nothing bad would happen.

    The bad news was the number of the grand zombies in the water. They were indeed scary and massive in build, and they came in suchrge numbers that went close to a thousand.

    Having such a number would give a fright to even someone like me. And when I thought about the possibility of having close to a thousand high grade dens all over the ocean made me tremble inside.

    If I get the chance, I should try my luck in breaking these dens. Of course that if the method of these zombie higher ups would work.

    Just having such an imminent threat near my kingdom all the time unresolved was a nightmare I didn''t want to live in. however this wasn''t the time to handle such a thing for now.

    It took roughly one and half days to finish touring the entire northern region. I left behind many safe zones and an endless number of warriors. In fact I doubted nothing would happen to the northern zone in the time remaining of the fifth quest with such force.

    There was another reason for me to do it. If I nned to go against Hescos from the north, then I had to leave behind an insurance like this magnificent force.

    The Hescos didn''te here to sightsee or something. They wanted my head. And they just didn''te here yet as the general situation was still risky all over the entire world.

    So they had to wait for the northern lord to stabilise hernds just like I was doing in my kingdom. I didn''t know if the two were connected or allied or not, but I had to assume the two were working on the same agenda.

    I could travel light and head alone towards the northernnds. But that would mean I''d leave my kingdom vulnerable behind.

    I doubted the Hescos would try their luck before I''d invade the outer worlds. They knew I had prepared tons of armies to invade these worlds, or else I''d be just a boy dreaming about being a king without any right or power or support.

    Trying to invade me right now would only be foolish. They''d face the huge amount of forces I amassed here. Even if they managed to y part of it, they''d still end up losing their sneak dagger at my back.

    If I was them, and I believed such a mighty race wouldn''t have dumbs as their leaders, I''d better wait for me to send out my forces and even give them time to infiltrate deep into these worlds.

    By then, thinking about calling them back would be futile. And as situations would develop, I''d have to send more forces to support the armies out there, thinning my own forces back home.

    Then by striking when I was the most vulnerable, they''d be able to secure most of the gains without sacrificing much.

    But I nned to pay them a visit before sending out my forces. Like this, they''d gain nothing by such a good n of theirs.

    Even if they had more than one force eyeing my kingdom, they''d already lose one threatening force.

    And that might drive these well hidden forces crazy and led them to attack me faster than what they intended.

    But right now it wasn''t the time for any of this. I first checked over the general situation in the kingdom, and it was getting better.

    The forces that fell were already replenished by the seemingly endless forcesing out from the other Earth world.

    ording to Isac, we already totally secured half of my kingdom. By her words, half of my kingdomnds were now void of any zombie.

    At the same time, we had close to thirty percent almost close up from getting cleared as well. That meant only twenty percent remained dangerous, with different levels of threats ranging from mild to severe.

 Chapter 1138 The Turtle Zombie

    As for the hot zones, aside from the Hector continent in the East and the ces I secured in the middle, there was still a mysterious ce in the south.

    And that was what I was heading towards right now.

    I was now sure that the aquatic zombies couldn''te over to thend. That relieved me greatly. After all, I was quite sure that the scary zombie down there had already finished building his den.

    Lots of time passed, and I''d be a fool if I thought it didn''t. As for why I considered him scary, I had my own reasons.

    That zombie was formed from the corpse of my little turtle. Fighting that turtle when it was a monster was really a nightmare. The memories of that fight were still vivid in my mind as if it happened just yesterday.

    And as zombies would inherit the abilities of the deceased, then this zombie should be considered a scary, the scariest zombie in the entire fifth quest if I wasn''t wrong.

    As I passed through the portal, I came out at a spot just near the shore. There I saw a scene that I imagined, and another thing that made my face heavily dignified.

    In front of me, I saw a mountain sized monster. It was the zombie, with a pale yellow body that was filled with blisters and pus.

    It was ugly, and it was gross. But it was ferocious, and I felt the same sense of power and dangering from it just like when I felt it from my turtle.

    As before, the angels provided a curtain of protection over this huge behemoth. I saw many of my forces on the shore, fighting against what made my face drop; aquatic zombies!

    And these ones weren''t asmon as the zombies scattered all over the world at the moment.

    These zombies were huge, just like a mini version of that colossal waiting in the middle of the water.

    They were big, strong, and bloodthirsty. And on top of that, they managed toe onnd and fight my forces there.

    Luckily for me, their number wasn''t huge yet. I got the feeling that the denposed under water was either recently made or it was taking lots of time to produce such high grade zombies.

    But that was in my favour. I saw the jumper fighting side by side with the spearhead. The two jerks worked brilliantly well. And seeing the spearhead made me heave another sigh of relief.

    Even if my forces down there were fighting a hard enemy, with the presence of the spearhead this wouldn''t matter. His ability to reduce the strength and stats of monsters wasn''t that much as high as when he used it against races.

    But it was effective. And in such a grand battle, such an effect was good enough to be considered a game changer.

    It seemed that the colossal zombie got some intelligence as it took note of the spearhead. So many of the iing zombies tried to cut his head down.

    That was why the jumper came to his aid, alongside many of their forces.

    As they weren''t in any hard situation yet, I turned to watch that colossal zombie waiting for me in the middle of the ocean.

    The turtle had few of the most deadly AOE attacks I ever saw in my life. So I knew if I summoned my armies to aid, I would only be delivering their bodies for this zombie to turn them into more zombies.

    I had to fight it alone. But recalling the risky situation of these skills, and seeing that thick red curtain protecting this bastard made me hesitate.

    I wasn''t doubting my ability to survive these attacks for a certain amount of time. But the problemy in how to take down this beast while it was protected by these red beams.

    "I have to take down these stars first," I turned my head and looked high to the sky. The red sparkling stars up there were shining bright as thousands of protective stars shone over the behemoth in front of me and protected it.

    To take these stars down wasn''t going to be an easy feat. These stars would be highly defended by the other defensive stars.

    But I got the feeling that these defensive stars weren''t as many as the offensive ones.

    And that meant most of the defensive star weapons in the sky were preupied defending this behemoth.

    I started to formte a n in my mind. This colossal behemoth had to be killed first. Or else no matter what, my kingdom would always be threatened by it and its zombies.

    The zombies at the north weren''t a problem right now as theycked the ability to set foot onnd. But seeing these zombies fighting onnd made me realise the issue of the northern breed of zombies wasn''t going tost long.

    Once they''d evolved high enough, they''d be able to trespass mynd. And so I had to take down this bastard, go down there and solve the problem of that den once and for all.

    Then I''d start my northern invasion, and start my invasion of the outer worlds. As for the northern zombies, once they started to show signs of evolution and sat foot onnd, I''d spare time to go and wipe them there.

    [Get ready to retreat once I tell you] as I finished forming my n, I had to secure the elites of my forces fighting here.

    Or else while I was going to deal with this colossal zombie, I''d end up risking the lives of everyone around.

    [No way! They are going to deeply infiltrate thend and kill everyone inside!]

    For a rare urrence, that jerk didn''t cherish his life and chose to remain behind and fight. And yet I couldn''t admire him at all. [Stop wasting my time and retreat when I give you the order]

    [I won''t!]

    [Don''t be stubborn! If you stay, not only will most of your army die, but also you may lose your head as well!]

    [But the zombies...]

    [Just retreat and form a grand circle around here. Kill any zombie trespassing] I grew tired from his foolishness.

    What the heck was wrong with this dude? When I needed him to act heroic, he''d cower away, and when I needed him to pull back, he decided to stand his ground and fight.

    Damn jerk!

    [Cool! But once done, tell me toe and have more fun] he sent this weird message, which destroyed all the image I had about him from earlier.

    He wasn''t nning to stand here to protect my people ornd, he wanted just to have more fun.

    What was fun in fighting such strong zombies? I didn''t know what went wrong in his head!

    As for the spearhead, convincing him was much easier than this jumper.

    [Sure boss. I''ll retreat now! If not for that scary dude with a mask, I''d have retreated long time ago]

    He was indeed the same coward and preferred running away when things went south.

    Anyway, I waited for the two to prepare and I also did my own preparations.

    I summoned most of the fallen gods, distributed them all over the shore. I also created ten safe zones and didn''t leave behind any warriors.

    [Retreat!] When I got done with all this, I sent the same order to the jumper and spearhead.

    Their forces were already in millions, yet stretched over arge scale of the shore. So they looked few as they thinned out over the entire shore here.

    Once the retreat order was given, they started to group as they retreated. Luckily the zombies were hungry and thirsty for their bodies and blood, ran after them and didn''t walk aimlessly around.

    [I''ll need more force to form that encirclement] as they were retreating, the jumper sent this message, showing his greedy side again.

    [You already have another army by your side]

    [We two lost a lot of our men already]

    [Then make use of the garrisons around here]

    [They lost a lot of their forces too and won''t be enough]

    [Call for a close by army toe then]

    [This will take forever! And this area is still unsecured. Do you think a free army can be found here except the ones you hold? Come on, give me one hundred million warriors]

    [What do you think warriors are? They aren''t grown on trees!]

    [I heard you got billions of them. Giving me a hundred million is nothing]

    [This isn''t a game! Just do as I say and once this is all over I''ll give you ten million]

    [I can''t promise to stop them with my current forces. Give me one hundred million and I can do it]

    This jerk! He was getting on my nerves! And who did tell him that I got billions of warriors? I never told anyone about this before.

    Was he bluffing? For a reason I felt he was seriously telling me that and wasn''t joking around.

 Chapter 1139 The Zombie Turtle

    When I was ready to close the chat and ignore him, I saw the remaining forces of the two. Damn these two fools¡­ They lost almost half of their armies already!

    What the heck was wrong with them? This wasn''t the first nor the second time to destroy an army I gave to him.

    [Tell me, who is fighting at the south near the jumper and spearhead location?] as I saw this, I felt greatly enraged, instantly sent this message over to Isac.

    [Legend is there, but why?]

    [Give the order¡­] my eyes turned cold, [Legend is going to be the supreme general of the entire southern region. All other generals will report to him and follow his orders]

    [This¡­ But you have that masked dude there, right?]

    [I know, and he''ll also answer to Legend] I already had a good opinion about Legend. He was young, yet ambitious. With him leading here, I could finally heave a sigh of relief and focus on the tasks in my hand.

    [Spread the word, all free armies and generals wille to the zone where I once in a huge turtle monster here. Make them surround the region and form a huge blockade, kill any zombieing at their direction]

    [Is it this bad?]

    [More than what you think] I closed the chat after stressing over doing this swiftly and fast.

    The ckness of the jumper got on my nerves. That dude thought this was a nice time to bargain with me. Least to his knowledge that the situation was very serious.

    Without the arrival of the entire reinforcements here and form their blockade sessfully, I couldn''t move. So even if that colossal turtle was waiting for me just a few miles away from the shore, I couldn''t go there and fight it even if I wanted to.

    This battle was destined to be heaven defying. Lots of people would die if they kept standing close from here.

    So instead, I turned around and started killing the zombies using my fallen gods.

    I didn''t bring any warriors down though. ording to Isac, Legend was less than one hour away. So I just had to buy him sometime before that capable dude would arrive.

    [Did you make a kid superior to me?] Just as I started helping, that jerk seemed to get the news from Isac and got enraged.

    [If you got something to say, wait till this is over before saying anything]

    [F*ck you! It''s better to serve another lord than you! Heck! I bet serving those brainless zombies is much better than you!]

    [If you don''t want to participate in the golden quest anymore then fine, scram and find some lord who is nice and generous as me]

    [Screw you! Each time you do something bad to me you bring this damn matter over! Do you think I''m this miserable and pathetic? I can wait for the fifteen quest and meet my guy!]

    [Yes, you tried this countless times over before and what''s the result? Did you seed? Ha?]

    I knew he would say something like that one day. So when he did, my pre ready answer came swiftly on his face.

    He went into silence, and I knew he wouldn''t find any way to say something to extricate himself from this messy situation.

    He brought this over himself. Who told him to act like a jerk all this time?

    [Did that masked dude speak with you?] Just when I closed the chat with him and focused again on moving the chariot around, Isac sent it again.

    [Ignore him, I already shelved him away]

    [Nice move, boss!] I swore I imagined Isacughing at what I did with that jerk.

    I closed the chat and returned to focus once again over the surrounding zombies.

    Things weren''t that hard actually. The number of newly joined zombies was still limited for a reason I didn''t know.

    But no matter what, it was something good that yed to my favour.

    The situation was under control until I saw lots of peopleing from one direction.

    [Lord, I''m here with my army] It was a message from Legend. That kid was young, but he was really trustworthy.

    He arrived just in one hour as he promised. Sigh! Why didn''t I have many such talented generals by my side? Why were most of my trusted people girls or jerks?

    [Takemand over this entire region. You know what to do, right?]

    [Isac informed me already]

    [Cool! Don''t let any zombie escape. And don''t let your people venture forward until I say so]

    [I''ll do what you say]

    He was indeed a good boy. I just hoped he''d keep growing in the right path and not get polluted by the likes of the jumper and the spearhead.

    As I watched Legend takemand and retreat with hisbined forces with the jumper and the spearhead, I knew it was time for me to head towards that behemoth out there.

    But the first thing I did wasn''t to move out, instead I bought a mighty weapon to bnce the scales; my Libra!

    [The being you selected is being judged]

    [He is an enemy!]

    [All of his stats will be permanently halved]

    ¡­

    I got a long list of messages afterwards as the Libra worked fast this time. After it got activated, I saw that colossal turtle''s body shone in ck light, then its body started releasing dense ck fog.

    It looked like fire got in touch with a block of ice, releasing thick clouds from such contact.

    I knew things weren''t going to be good just by using this treasure of mine. But at least this behemoth was going to be cursed and wouldn''t fight properly like it should be.

    Then I started moving towards it.

    I knew it was going to be a tough battle. My advantage might be in my prior knowledge of all of its abilities.

    Just when I drew closer, that behemoth roared and next the dim sky was lit up by the falling scorching red fiery rocks that started falling from the sky.

    Next the zombie roared again and I saw the ocean in front of this behemoth cleaved open, and lots of red dots starteding out fast, growing up in size like their growth was elerated or something.

    Another roar came and gigantic waves after another started to roll out towards my direction from behind that turtle.

    Damn! I really hate fighting these turtles!

    "Thundering Might!"

    But even if I was impressed by seeing this might again, I wasn''t slow in activating my best defensive skill.

    The pir shook the world and formed the grand shield. Then it fell in my hand while I watched a scene befitting the apocalypse.

    The grand shield grew fast, sweeping across the ocean and part of the continent behind in mere breaths. At the same time, the falling fiery rocks, the gigantic tsunami waves, and the burningva rocks came all at once to sh with my shield.

    The sh created what one could best describe as the end of the world. shes of red, silver, brown, orange, and ck lights red at the edge of my shield, with explosive sounds that were ear deafening.

    And these explosions came in session, one after another, without any sign of being slowed down.

    "Thundering Might!" The moment I got my pir again, I reactivated the skill once more.

    I had a doubt that the strength of this turtle zombie wasn''t equal to the real strength of the turtle I fought once before.

    That was thanks to the difference in quest levels where the two appeared. It might be zombies resurrected from dead monsters and fighters, but they showed strength befitting the fifth quest and not the real powers of those who died before.

    And when I shed against this turtle, and in the few seconds before I activated the Thundering Might skill again, I could see faint cracks appearing on the surface of my shield everywhere.

    This never happened in the past fight against that turtle. And when considering that this turtle zombie got its powers halved, one could surely imagine how insanely powerful this zombie really was.

    I clenched my fists while watching this epic fight. The zombie kept roaring non-stop, driving more deadly attacks towards my shields.

    At first, with each few shields summoned, one would break apart like a burst egg. But after standing my ground for ten minutes, I finally was relieved to see my shields withstand the pressure atst.

    *Rumble!* *Rumble!* *Rumble!*

    Just when I heaved a sigh of relief, I saw many red beams falling down from the high sky, smashing all over my shield, bringing more damage to it.

    And with the first wave of attacks, two outer shields didn''t hold the pressure and got shattered at the spot.

    "Angels! Screw you all!" I gritted my teeth knowing that the angels depended on myck of fallen gods at the moment toe at me.

    I couldn''t call back my fallen gods for now. And I couldn''t stand idle and watch these deadly star weapons keep messing with my fights.

    Fine! You wanted to y with fire, then you had to expect getting your hand burnt!

 Chapter 1140 Something Is Wrong!

    "Come and eat as much as you want!"

    I knew my situation looked bad. The angels acted at a very crucial moment without doubt.

    Something seemed off about them. The angels I knew were quite impatient. They never thought that much up ahead in the game before.

    But this time it seemed a bit different. This wasn''t the first time they tried to outsmart me. Even if I managed to foil their ns, I had to give them the credit of being too calctive.

    This wasn''t a simple feat. These angels must have themselves a new leader. And that dude smelled trouble.

    I watched my newly created fallen gods eat lots of stat crystals. I created ten thousand of them this time, nning to deal a hefty blow to the angels.

    The price of creating this many was indeed high. Five billion soul points wasn''t something cheap.

    However I was ready to pay such a price. I wouldn''t let such a chance of destroying most of these offensive star weapons slip by my fingers.

    Also I knew without trying this hard, I wouldn''t be able to regain control over the entire situation as well.

    The fight this time was hard, and the main goal of these angels wasn''t to kill me.

    Killing me was something close to impossible. So they had another goal, which was to protect that turtle zombie and buy much time for it.

    I could understand the point of trying to protect this giant behemoth, but trying to stall for time was weird in my eyes.

    I felt so as if the angels wanted to just protect the turtle, they would have been settled with just using the defensive red beams.

    But they also used their offensive red beams, which made no sense at all. The red beams would crush my shields with the help of that turtle''s stupid attacks.

    If they thought by using this alone I''d be stripped off my protective shields, then they''d have to be gravely mistaken.

    If they were the old angels I used to know then I''d not suspect anything. But these angels were behaving smart, much smarter and more cunning than before.

    Failing to notice my ability to use the pir and create as many shields as I wanted didn''t make any sense. So their aim wasn''t to kill me, they wanted either to force my retreat or waste more time.

    Either way, they''d end up buying lots of time. And that made me curious and little worried about their real goal.

    What exactly did they dream to aplish here? I looked around, and aside from that turtle behemoth in the middle of the ocean and therge higher grade zombiesing out in low rate offshore, nothing else posed any threat to me.

    If there was something like that, then it should be under water.

    "I should deal with their trump card first," I pointed to the sky and gave the order for my evolved fallen gods to scatter.

    "Pick one star weapon, use your ultimatum attack and detonate it!" I wasn''t going to show any mercy to my enemies. As the fallen gods scattered under the protection of my shields, it was toote for the angels to stop their attack in time.

    The next minute the entire situation changed. The sky high above was silent, but huge red flowers appeared up there.

    I was sure if sound was allowed to pass, if that grand bubble protecting this was gone, then everyone in the world would have heard scary rumblingsing from these mighty explosions.

    "Eat and replenish your energy," I didn''t stand idle in this minute and scattered lots of stat crystals around for the fallen gods to use.

    Even if they managed to destroy ten thousand of these star weapons, this wasn''t enough to get rid of that annoyance.

    I needed another shot, and by then I''d be satisfied. The number of the remaining star weapons up there wasn''t that big at the moment. I estimated that after the second shot, there wouldn''t be much more than a few hundred of them.

    But as the angels were about to aim and fire, the star weapons up there strangely stopped their attack. I noticed the redness around that turtle diminished a lot, seemingly like fading away.

    Before this, the protective red beamsnded over the turtle zombie in torrents. And now, only a few threads remain.

    "Shift your aim," I got what the angels wanted to do. They shifted the attention of the protective red beams to defend against my fallen god''s deadly attacks.

    But that came over the price to leave their biggest trophy unguarded. "Kill that motherf*cker!" I pointed my arm towards the turtle zombie, and next the entire world shook.

    Thebined attacks of ten thousand fallen gods wasn''t a joke. The moment their attacksnded, the world beamed in different bright lights, shing all over the ce, filling the entire world in my eyes with blinding lights.

    And then a scary rumbling booming noise appeared andsted for a few minutes.

    I was in my chariot, flying hundreds of metres above the ocean level. But from my ce, I saw all the water around stirred up, forming waves of tsunami on their own without the need of that turtle''s help.

    This looked bad! I turned around and took a peek at the continent behind. Even thend didn''t escape the wrath of my fallen gods'' attacks.

    I saw ground shaking, deep cracks like spider web spreading, and evenva appeared from many spots. Any hill or mountain near or far got ttened within minutes.

    It was scary! And at this moment I felt relieved that I didn''t start this fight before sending everyone back off.

    I hoped they''d get back far enough to be protected from such deadly changes.

    When I turned to look at the turtle again, I saw the lights shining further but the explosive noise started to grow weaker. At the same time, I saw the outeryers of my shields break apart, as if they got hammered with unstoppable force.

    I hurriedly added more shields to replenish the lost ones. I felt like I was in a racing game, and with each passing minute, lots of my shields got broken and rendered into nothing but fine dust particles.

    *Roar!*

    Amidst all this, I heard the painful roars of that turtle zombie for the first time since such a scary attacknded. When I looked closer, I saw that my fallen gods'' attacks didn''t get brighter as I thought, they were actually getting suppressed.

    The reason they looked brighter was thanks to the returning protective red beams that resumed falling again over the body of that turtle zombie.

    The timely help from the protective star weapons came to protect this turtle from perishing in the hands of my fallen gods. And as it got such a special treatment, it started to target me again.

    I didn''t know why, but this time I felt its attacks getting much fiercer than before. Was it trying to get easy on me before or was it because it started burning its own life force to bring more strength?

    Thinking about such out of this world strength made me wonder what it would have been like if I didn''t curse it before the fight started?

    Damn! If this was just half of its strength, then this bastard was enough to im my head!

    Thinking about that made my eyes turn colder. A scary thought shed over my mind. What if the angels were buying time just to find a way to unseal the curse I applied?

    I wasn''t the same youngster who believed the old stories and the goodness of the angels beforeing here. I got baptised by lots of adventures and tough battles, and I grew up to know a lot.

    And if I had to say something as an unshakable fact about the universe, then nothing was absolute!

    My cursing power was unique as it came from Anubis god. But as a god could grant me such abnormal power, another god might be somewhere in the universe able to undo it.

    Thinking about such a possibility, and imagining what it would be like if this turtle regained its full strength, I knew I had to kill it as fast as I could.

    "Replenish your energy," I moved fast among therge group of my fallen gods, distributing more stat crystals. Once they consumed it, I sent a mental order to them.

    "Attack!" I simply raised one finger to the sky, and next thousands of attacksnded over the sky high star weapons.

    Seeing this, the angels were forced to divert part of the protective red beams falling over the zombie to protect their precious remaining star weapons.

    The shocking attack of my fallen gods already lost most of their brilliance and brutality. I knew they''d do it, and so I was prepared.

    "Attack!"

 Chapter 1141 There Is No Way To Kill It!

    In fact, I didn''t let all of my fallen gods attack the star weapons. Only half attacked, and the other remained in wait.

    The moment the attention of these protective red beams moved to shield the high sky star weapons, I instantly gave the order for the other half of my fallen gods to attack.

    And without any wait, their deadly attacksnded at that turtle zombie, bringing another wave of scary devastation along it.

    The attack this time didn''t cause the same destruction the first one did. Yet it was still scary. The world shook and the explosions came rumbling against the entire world, as if it was trying to devour it.

    I watched the predicament I put the angels at. If they wanted to save their offensive star weapons, then they''d have to abandon that goliath zombie.

    If they wanted to save the zombie, then things would be a little different.

    I wanted to see their real intentions from this kind of attack. It was hard for me to see through lies and ascertain the truth. Without a hard to deal with situation like this, it would be impossible for me to know what the angels were truly thinking about.

    If they decided to abandon their star weapons for the sake of this behemoth, then that meant this zombie held a much higher importance than the entirety of the star weapons.

    I knew they paid a hefty price to bring such weapons here and keep activating them. At least tens of thousands of angels had to gather up here to deal with me.

    So if they decided to abandon all this, that meant that the zombie''s value was much more important than all the star weapons.

    And if that was true, then this zombie would be truly scary.

    Even if it was halved in its overall strength, its threat level wasn''t rted to its power, but to its value.

    The angels would never strike a losing deal. And with the brilliant leader taking over all of them, I was sure they wouldn''t make a wrong choice here.

    Part of me prayed that they''d abandon this zombie. However when the red beams shone again over the zombie''s body, lightening it all up with redness, my heart sank.

    I looked up and saw thousands of the offensive stars getting destroyed. "It seems they have a deeper scheme than what appears on the surface," I muttered to myself in a dignified tone.

    This¡­ This was the worst case scenario. And the worst part of it was that I didn''t know what they were truly after.

    I had to act passive, wait until their preparations gotpleted and then try to react and adapt.

    This wouldn''t bode well. But what choice did I have here?

    "Replenish and keep attacking," after the destruction of the star weapons high above, I didn''t give up on them. Even if I couldn''t see through their ns, I cared about this battle for now.

    They made a decision, and I had to make sure they''d pay that price fully and without showing any mercy to them.

    However I didn''t let my fallen gods attack the star weapons fully. I still left half attacking the star weapons above, and the other half attacking the zombie.

    It took me almost half an hour to get rid of all the offensive star weapons in the sky. Now the enemy was chipped off one of their mighty des. And that made me feel a little better.

    But when I looked back at the grand turtle zombie, I couldn''t help but frown.

    The turtle kept attacking with its all might during the past half an hour. More shocking explosions and attacks came one after another. However not a single one managed to slip inside my shields.

    Part of this was thanks to my fallen gods'' crazy attacks. They nullified many of the zombie''s power and even crushed many rocks and water waves.

    But keeping using them to deal with this zombie was costly and not effective. I knew it was a losing exchange for me, and I had to call them back and stop this kind of madness for now.

    I took away all the offensive star weapons, but whenever my fallen gods tried to aim at the defensive ones, they failed to detonate even a single one of them.

    "Now¡­ What can this son of b*tch do to make the angels favour it over their precious dolls?" I gazed deeply at the colossal zombie in front of me, trying to see what I missed.

    I kept creating more shields while considering this troublesome issue. I recalled what I knew about this creature.

    It came from the dead body of my turtle. ording to my little turtle, it kept iming that it was a descendant of dragons. Even if it was a turtle, it said it carried the bloodline of dragons inside its body.

    Was it the reason then? Were they trying to level it up using whatever methods the zombies had?

    Or was it the den? I didn''t know where this den might be, as it was built under the ocean. The ocean was vast, and the den could be anywhere.

    But seeing the small number of zombiesing out from the ocean made me unsure about this hypothesis.

    Dealing with this turtle zombie out of water was a headache in itself. And if I tried to aim for the den to deal with it, then I would have to face not only the turtle zombie in unfavourable conditions, but also all the high grade zombiesing out from the den as well.

    I could fight under water, and I had lots of monsters and warriors who could battle under water. Water battles weren''t my sore spot anymore.

    But that was under normal circumstances. This battle was a very high level one. And I didn''t have any confidence in myself to make it out as a winner.

    I didn''t know what it took from the zombie race to make the dens all crushed and turned into my own puppets. But if they were required to get near the den and do something there, then I was sure this wasn''t going to work.

    Besides, I still didn''t try it out to test it.

    "I can''t leave this ce," I felt that something was binding this turtle zombie from leaving this spot. But as I didn''t know what it was, I couldn''t tell if this was permanent or temporary.

    My gut feeling told me it was just a temporary case, and sooner orter the zombie would traverse mynd and bring death everywhere.

    It couldn''t be stopped here, and I felt thatter on I wouldn''t.

    What should I do then?

    One option was to use endless warriors to kill it. But seeing the thick red curtain shielding it, I knew this wasn''t going to work.

    I thought about using my research department''s modified human weapons. But again, the destructive power of this wasn''t anything close to thebined ultimate attacks of five thousands fallen gods.

    If all these fallen gods failed to bring it down, then I couldn''t think of anything weaker to do what the fallen gods failed to do.

    "It seems I have to use the same trick again," feeling helpless by finding no feasible way to deal with this danger, I took out another dark realm monster bone and looked at it in deep thought.

    I could bind the movements of this goliath and the other high grade zombies using the explosioning from this bone of mine.

    I used the same trick already to bind the other giant behemoth zombie. And it worked just fine. However I knew this wasn''t a solution at all.

    It would buy me more time, and I had to find a proper way to deal with these troublesome zombies before the fire would die out.

    "The top priority now is to seal this thing for now," I tried to search again for anything I had and could use.

    I even thought about using the Hescos I had total control over to make them fight this turtle zombie, but something told me they wouldn''t be of any help at all.

    The most troublesome thing wasn''t just the falling defensive red beams, but also that grand turtle zombie.

    Its body was like a small continent floating over the ocean. Compared to my little turtle, it was much bigger without doubt.

    This was all thanks to the boosts gained from the different quest levels. And so even if I tried to bring my little turtle here, it wouldn''t even be of any help at all.

    I thought about summoning all of my giant pets, but it felt like theirbined strength wasn''t enough.

    I clenched the dark realm bone and decided to use it. Rushing to solve this problem in a few hours wasn''t going to help. I had to take my time and try to find a way to crush these zombies once and for all.

    As I decided, I held that bone in one hand and threw it in the air. Then I jumped all over it and started to refine it the same way I did before.

    When it was ready, I risked and used a portal gate, appeared just beside that turtle dude, let the bone drop, then I teleported away.

    This time I didn''t return to my shield safe zone. Instead I appeared tens of miles away.

    And from my position I could see a scary re of red light that started to shine in that part of the world in a menacing way.

 Chapter 1142 A Shocking Incident

    Seeing such a scary mushroom cloud of fire even from such a far away distance made me quite relieved.

    I had no way to contend with such a scary being for now. And there was another scary dude like this. At least by sealing the two together things would be quite easy on other fronts.

    "What is that?!!!"

    However before I would turn away and move to another spot, I noticed a giant blue colouring up from there. The fire I saw before that dyed part of the sky behind that mushroom cloud was getting tainted by blueness right now.

    It looked weird, and I felt a bad omen when I saw this.

    *Boom!*

    Standing this far away didn''t stop the shocking explosive sound that erupted from the direction of redness and blueness.

    And with the sound, a mighty shockwave swept across me and my chariot. The protective shield that could withstand tons of damage flickered, and for a rare incident it got crushed down into tiny pieces.

    I looked in shock, not towards my shattered shield or my tattered chariot, but towards the direction such a shocking wave came from.

    I saw no more redness there. All I saw was a massive blue colour that spanned up like it was a volcano erupts blueva.

    "This..." I tightened my fists and went instantly back to check over what happened. The shield over my chariot was regenerated smoothly in no time with theck of damage falling on it.

    The damage it took was over the capacity of the shield to regenerate and heal. So it wasn''t weird for it to shatter, despite the chariot having enough energy to sustain the shield for long months.

    When I passed through the portal, I saw a terrifying scene.

    The turtle zombie was like a continent before, floating tens of miles away from the shore. Its colossal body surfaced on top of the ocean, looking like an endless carpet of blue colour around the pale yellow continent.

    But when I came here, and after the scary exchange between my fire and its water, I saw nothing left of this water.

    The bottom of the ocean was revealed, creating what can be described now as a new shore. In the distance, I saw the ocean waves ragging wild, but unable toe closer to the deprived part of the ocean bed.

    Thend exposed wasn''t like anynd I ever saw. It wasn''t irregr, but looked smooth like a polished surface of a diamond.

    It was pure and clear, with transparent material forming its outeryer. Beneath it, I could see a grand mix of redness, ckness, and brownness.

    It looked weird, like part of an alien world that came here.

    The overall level of the exposed part of the ocean bed was already a couple of miles below the level of the old shore. In addition to that, it spanned for tens of miles in all directions.

    Seeing this was enough evidence on how scary and brutal the exchange that just happened here was. I got the feeling despite such brutal exchange, that colossal turtle zombie was still alive.

    I looked over the distant ocean, went towards it and kept looking with no avail. I couldn''t see a glimpse of that behemoth.

    I couldn''t see its colossal body, and I still couldn''t see any of its remains. That meant even after such a scary confrontation, that bastard was still alive.

    "At least it went under water, either to heal or it got scared," I knew these were the only two possibilities happening, and despite that I felt the former was what would have happened here.

    After flying around for an hour, I finally resigned and returned back.

    [Send Legend, the jumper, and the spearhead with other generals over to my chariot] I sent to Isc, as I needed to discuss this matter deeply.

    The other zombie was entrapped sessfully, but this jerk had the ability to escape from my fire.

    I didn''t dwell much about what happened. I knew the turtle could use the power of the ocean and form massive tsunami waves.

    But I never thought that such water would be able to contend against the scary fire of my activated bones. If I knew, I''d have used more than one bone to bring this bastard down.

    It was toote to regret this now. Aside from such missteps, I got something useful from such an exchange.

    That turtle zombie just got a taste of how scary my activated bones were. So it wouldn''t risk getting out of the water no matter how appealing the situation was.

    He could escape from my fire by using the endless ocean waves. If it went outside the ocean, it would lose its only protection.

    [Where are you now?] Isac asked back and I looked around in a deep sigh.

    [Make theme to the ce where the grand explosion just happened. I''m waiting for them there]

    These boys weren''t that far away from me. In less than two hours, I saw many chariotsing towards me from the maind.

    I didn''t just stand there idly. I kept thinking about the possible ways to solve these problems.

    Dealing with the zombie back at New Jersey wasn''t that troublesomepared with dealing with that turtle zombie.

    Despite both having their own strengths, the one here was much harder to deal with.

    One had a giant body and extreme physique and strength, while the other had deadly skills.

    The reason that prevented me from trying to kill the zombie at New Jersey was the defensive beams. If not for these, ying that zombie would take a while, but it was a sure kill.

    Unlike this slippery dude here. This turtle zombie had what it took to bring me immense headache and endless trouble.

    I knew this might be a good reason for the angels to support it over their offensive star weapons, but something told me things weren''t that simple.

 Chapter 1143 We Will Go All Out

    The angels must have other motives and schemes in y. And yet I couldn''t glimpse even traces of these schemes.

    If I couldn''t do anything to this zombie, and I didn''t know anything rted to the ns of the angels, then biding my time and fortifying my defences here would be the most optimal choice I had.

    "Hahahaha! See? You mistreated me and that''s your payback, hahahaha!"

    Once I narrated the current situation in brief, the first to speak was the jerk. The jumperughed and kept pointing at me as if this was quite amusing.

    "Oh, someone here seems to have a death wish," I didn''t show any sign of anger. In fact I spoke calmly while giving him a smile that wasn''t like one.

    Once I said these words, the body of that biggest jerk jerked slightly and he cut his uselessughs in the middle.

    I might tolerate any of his sh*t anytime else, but not in such dire situations.

    "Lord, what shall we do?" Legend asked, while giving the jumper a side nce filled with disdain.

    We were all in this together. If I fell, if my kingdom got destroyed, not a single one of them would be spared.

    So it was stupidughing like this at my bad situation. After all, we were in all this sh*t together.

    I looked at Legend and paused. In fact I already thought of a n to fortify this zone.

    But when I thought deeper about it, I knew just by doing this I''d end up losing the advantage I once had.

    For a reason I felt that just by defending and staying alive wasn''t enough. It was a vague feeling, but something told me I''d be dancing in my enemy''s fingers if I just did that.

    The other solution I had wasn''t that great. It was risky, however with such risk I felt safety lies within.

    It was crazy, but just staying inside the boundaries of my kingdom and defending wasn''t going to work.

    "I''m going to go all out," I slowly announced my shocking decision, "we aren''t going to be cornered here. We will go out, all out, killing all the enemies who are eyeing us, here or out there."

    The generals around me amounted to one hundred and fifty. That meant they ruled over one hundred and fifty armies.

    It might look like a fearsome force, but after all the fighting with the zombies, such force declined to less than one fifth of what they initially had.

    But that didn''t mean much to me. I raised all these fighters and trained them on the second Earth for all these years just to be used in this brutal quest.

    I knew if it was someone else but me then he or she would have been in a much dire situation than what I had right now.

    Even if I got such troublesome enemies to deal with, I was the only one in the entire apocalypse trials history to be able to say such words in such confidence.

    I wasn''t overconfident, I just knew how much power I already had. I had tons of armies and endless soldiers waiting toe here and help in any fight I wanted.

    The Hescos already came here. They were far north. And they might be also at other ces. Waiting much longer would add more pressure to me.

    Besides, I knew that even with the current good situation I had in the fifth quest, things were destined to go southter on.

    There were already many dens finished, one onnd and the rest underwater up north. Not to mention the scary den that was controlled by that damn turtle zombie in the south.

    If I didn''t take the initiative to strike first, force the Hescos to reveal themselves and start killing them, I''d have to fight them while fighting the uing zombie storm.

    Throughout my dealing with the turtle zombie, I got to learn that zombies would evolve with time. I didn''t know how the aquatic zombies would evolve, but I was sure they would.

    And once they reached the same stage the zombiesing from the southern den reached, they''d start hitting mynd.

    Defending against zombies from north, east, and south wasn''t a good situation I wanted to be facing. And if I added Hescos in the mix, things were going to be out of hand.

    I controlled the zombie que in most of thends controlled by my kingdom. However I didn''t control even half of this continent.

    I couldn''t say what was going on at thends outside my kingdom control, and I didn''t know what other races were doing. However I was sure there were going to be more dens outside the borders of mynds.

    And eventually zombies from these dens woulde and attack my kingdom.

    In other words, although it seemed to be the best move right now to stay inside and fortify my defences, it was a losing move in the long run.

    Dreaming about facing all these zombiesing nearly from all directions was mere fantasy. Without taking risk and securing the initiative, trying to clear the danger of Hescos at north and force other Hescos and hidden yers to show up themselves, there was no real hope in winning this quest.

    The only way to do it was to lead everyone I had, send them all towards the other worlds and go towards the north and sh with Hescos up there.

    "Are you crazy?!!" The first to speak was the jumper. This time I knew he wasn''t just trying to pick at me. He was indeed speaking seriously at this moment.

    "This is the only way," I paused, "without taking risks, we are all going to die."

    My wordscked any exnation, but from the deep tone apanying them, everyone got that I wasn''t bluffing.

    I was their lord, the one who made all this possible. They knew I wasn''t going to just risk everything without a good reason. And when I''d say our lives would be in danger, then I honestly and seriously meant it.

 Chapter 1144 The Miserable Spearhead

    They all went into silence. I watched them exchanging silent gazes between each other without saying anything. I could feel their loss, trouble in understanding what I said, and also fear.

    "If there is another way other than this, then I''d have preferred to take it. But this is our only path to survive, and hopefully we can pull it through."

    "Then let me lead an expedition to the outer world," Legend was the first to make his stance clear and firm. This kid might be young, but he was brave and smart.

    He got what I meant by saying we would go all out. He understood that we were going to invade the other worlds at this moment.

    And he volunteered to take part in this.

    "Well, I can''t promise an easy journey out there. But I hope you know what it means by leading an expedition."

    "I got what it takes," his eyes didn''t even shift away from me, or even blink, "I want to lead one of the expeditions."

    "Me too," the jumper shrugged. But when I red at him, he said in a weird tone, "what? Don''t you believe I have what it takes to lead an expedition?"

    "Dude, I''m sick of cleaning up your mess," I rolled my eyes, "you won''t lead an expedition, that''s final."

    "You promised me that!" The jumper seemed to be like a hurt beast, roaring while gnawing his teeth, making his words look quite scary.

    But that wouldn''t baffle me.

    "This is final," I gave an evil smile, "you won''t lead any expedition, but that doesn''t mean you are dismissed from danger either."

    "What does it even mean?" he seemed to frown, and Iughed enjoyably, enjoying such a reaction from him.

    "You''ll lead an army in one world," I crossed my arms before adding, "and if, and I mean if, you managed to do something worthy, you''ll have a chance to level up to lead an expedition."

    Of course I wasn''t acting partial or being lenient to him. I knew the uing war was going to be bloody. Losing army generals was going to be amon thing. And even losing expedition grand generals might happen.

    So at some point, I''d need capable people to lead the expeditions losing their grand leaders. He was indeed capable, and to prevent any future mockery from him, I decided to give him such a road map of his future.

    But that depended entirely over his overall performance. If he kept doing his sh*t again, ending up killing most of his armies to secure victory, then he wasn''t suited to be a grand general at all.

    Even if I hadrge armies, it was stupid to throw their lives in such futile way. As a general, he had to think two steps ahead and secure victory without much losses. And being a grand general meant much more than that.

    If he didn''t grow and learn from his past mistakes, he was destined to be left behind no matter how talented he was.

    "Are we all going to take part there?" the spearhead seemed nervous, and he should be. Looking at this friend made his body quiver.

    I wasn''t looking at him as a normal general, he was special. I didn''t n to send him to one world, no that would be a waste of his talents.

    This dude was destined to suffer the most among everyone, as he was going to be sent to all the worlds to help everyone.

    It seemed my face exposed my evil intentions for him, as his body kept shivering and he even took a couple of steps back.

    "Why are you looking at me like this?" it seemed he couldn''t tolerate my evil and greedy eyes anymore, blurting this out in a shaky tone.

    "Like what? I''m just looking at you," I evilly grinned, and the look on my face seemed to drive more fear into him.

    "Don''t worry," Iughed, "you are going to be totally fine. I will make sure all the expedition leaders pay special attention to you."

    "All¡­ Expedition¡­ Wait¡­ What does that even mean?!!" he shouted after stuttering for a moment there in immense shock and deep fear.

    But I ignored him.

    "I willmence a grand meeting in three days," I turned around and looked at the generals around me. Aside from the jumper, Legend, and spearhead, I didn''t know the rest.

    "You three are selected to participate in the uing expeditions, so select any suitable generals and leaders from the armies here," I stopped my eyes over Legend before adding, "and if there are more suitable candidates to take part in the expeditions as army leaders, generals, or even expedition generals, feel free to bring them with you."

    "Oh, you didn''t give me the post of the great general of an expedition and yet left me the choice to select a few to take it? Interesting!"

    I looked up and down at the shameless jumper and then opened a portal using my staff without responding to his uselessment. My earlier words were clear, and I spoke them to Legend and him alone.

    "The rest will be stationed in the region, fortify the defences and never let any zombie slip by. If something bad erupted, just notify Lily and Isac," I said before passing through the portal and appearing back at the capital.

    I secured the most threatening zones. Even if I failed to deal with three troublesome locations, the rest was already risk free at the moment.

    And now it was time to see if the theory about the zombie dens was right or wrong.

    I first talked with Lily and Isac, informing them about my intentions and next ns. I asked them to prepare a group of capable generals to form two teams.

    One would lead the first waves and enter the twenty-two worlds, and the other would stay back in wait. They''d act as recements for the deceased great generals or move out as reinforcements if they were needed to.

 Chapter 1145 Lorans Dilemma

    At the same time, I made sure to ask Lily to bring forth all the invented weapons and anti-Hescos legions and armoury to here. I set the time for the grand meeting in three days, giving myself and them time to prepare.

    They had tons of work to do, I understood that. They had to keep monitoring the endless fights around the kingdom, killing all the zombies and maintaining security.

    At the same time, they had to assess and evaluate the performance of the generals and leaders through this disaster. If they found anyone capable, they''d rope him into the uing expedition wars.

    As for me, I sent a word to Lily to find the zombie leaders and bring them to me. I also informed the two that I''d take the army led by zombies away for now.

    If there was more than one army led by zombies, then they had to find recements for them. I only wanted one army to help in the uing crucial quest.

    I waited for two hours before a group of zombies appeared first. I looked around and located their leader; Loran.

    "Lord, is it time?" Loran seemed like a straight forward zombie. I nodded while saying:

    "Few days have already passed in the fifth quest. Although it''s not enough to produce low level dens, I found one that''s finished and it''s a high level one."

    I didn''t hide anything from him or others, spoke briefly about what happened back at the illusion battle site. The more I spoke, the more they seemed to frown.

    "Is there anything wrong?" I knew he promised to deal with the dens using a group of one hundred of his people. But in the end I didn''t know if his words could be counted as true or not.

    And when I noticed the deep look over their faces, I couldn''t help but ask in doubt. If they couldn''t help me with this issue, then there was a big risk in this entire disaster.

    I wasn''t feeling that much worried about the presence of such high level dens in my territory. I knew there was a way to solve things here using the method he provided before.

    I got two high level dens in the kingdom at the moment, one I saw getting created under my nose and the other was already ready when I arrived there.

    But I didn''t select the one I saw getting created in front of me. After all, that one was giving out scary zombies and would just evolve the more time it kept running.

    It was better to conduct the first test upon a much weaker and lower in grade zombie den. But even so, the reaction I got from Loran and others wasn''t something I fancied.

    They looked as if they were in a deep dilemma, and that seemed to be bad news.

    "Well¡­" Loran''s face twisted and that told me he was already facing great difficulty in handling such matter, "I told you before that dealing with the dens required us to awaken a sleeping one of our ancient kin. By using a group of a hundred, we are sure to awaken him and regain control again."

    "I know that," I slowly nodded, "then where is the problem?"

    "I¡­ Was talking about low grade dens when I mentioned that. The early dens to be created in the apocalypse are the low level ones. But when dealing with much higher grade dens, things are going to be different."

    "In what way?" I turned around and looked at the grand number of zombiesing here to gather under Loran''smand, "if you wanted to gather more power for more members, then it''s easy to do it."

    I knew these zombies needed to feast on the blood of monsters. I already sat them loose for a couple of years and let them hunt down endless monsters back at my second Earth world.

    Loran once told me before that to pull such a feat, he needed to replenish the exhausted powers of his people. If that was the problem, then sending them back to the second Earth and letting them feast on endless monsters was easy.

    I still got my little Qi to help. And if he even wanted, I could simply lead him to the densest parts with zombies like the first den that was created in front of my eyes, or even the many denspleted under the northern gulf.

    But as he gave me a weird look, I knew this wasn''t the crux of the problem. Not even close!

    "Lord, a normal progress of any den will follow the course of nature," Loran didn''t instantly quench my curiosity, but he started exining something first, "the dens are all controlled by our sleeping ancient people. And the dens produced from them start from weak to strong."

    I could see the problem now. "So what''s different about the high end dens popping up from the start?" This was indeed the problem. And with the look over Loran''s face, I knew it was indeed true.

    "This meant another force came into y," Loran paused, "and that means when we break the core of the den and awaken our kin, we will find something else beside him."

    "Something dangerous?" I asked and he simply nodded, making me frown.

    I was already having my hand behind my back dealing with the problems in the kingdom. If I by chance woke up something horrifying, then it would be like burning one''s home using one''s actions.

    But leaving such disaster zones untouched wasn''t an option either. "What do you think will appear?" I knew in terms of zombie issues, Loran was the most experienced one about them.

    "I can''t surely tell," he sincerely shook his head, "but I once heard about an ancient incident when one of our sovereigns tried to bring the speed of the den maturity forward. It''s strangely simr to the scene you just described."

    I looked Loran directly in the eye, and aside from his genuine shock about this matter, this dude was indeed telling the truth.

 Chapter 1146 Listening To Legends And Tales

    "And did that elder of yours seed?" it seemed unnecessary to ask such a question. If he hadn''t, then howe these dens matured so fast?

    "He didn''t," but to my shock, Loran sighed, "and he died in the middle of his attempt. So as far as I know, no one ever dared to copy his doings again."

    "This¡­ But there isn''t just one den that evolved to such a degree! I know of hundreds of dens right now matured to bring forth high levelled zombies. How can you exin that?"

    When I said it, Loran''s face twitched. I could see another wave of shock traversing over his face. "I¡­ Can''t exin this," he paused, "but if that''s true, then the old ancestor did seed. And that means¡­"

    He didn''t need to speak anymore. I could see through what he wanted to say. If his elder was sessful and in the end he died, then someone or something must have devised all these lies to cover the theft up.

    That tech was stolen, and by some means it was brought all the way to my time and appeared in front of me.

    I tried to recall, but I didn''t find any record mentioning the presence of high grade dens from the beginning of the fifth quest. All the high dens appearedter on after the passage of long years.

    When I thought more about it, I found it quite interesting. The angels were the one linking all these incidents happening here together. And I knew they were treacherous, without any loyalty or code of honour.

    So it wasn''t impossible for them to side with an enemy. And suddenly I had one person in my mind as the best candidate; that mysterious clone who kept bothering me over and over again.

    Dammit! Every single time I shed with that bastard I was faced with weird things. I fought with that dude many times already, and suffered lots of losses.

    Even if I ended up killing the clones sent by him a few times, he still gave me more headache than what the angels ever did.

    Sigh! It seemed this fifth quest was going to spin out of my n. But that didn''t mean I was going to back off. If he dared toe at me, then he should prepare his neck as he was going to fail and fall under my hands like it always happened.

    "What do you know about these dens then?" I asked and when his face changed, I added, "even rumours will help."

    I knew the official story said that the old man failed and died amidst his failed experiment. So getting to know any information about this from official records was nonsense.

    The only way to try and understand anything useful would be through asking about legends and rumours. Perhaps bits of the truth merged with many fictitious stories and elements, ending up forming rumours and legends.

    "But rumours and legends can''t tell us anything worthy of note," Loran seemed to dislike my idea. I also didn''t like it, but what other choice did I have?

    "Just tell me what you know," I demanded without blinking, and he sighed before telling me lots of weird stories.

    I always thought that humans had the wildest imagination in the entire universe. However after listening to the myriad of legends and tales he told me, I knew zombies were a bit better than us.

    He told more than fifty legends and tales, all apanied by the great deeds of their ancestors and how mighty and heroic they were.

    He also gave me many tales about mythical gods who proimed to y a role in their race uprising and glory in the past.

    I knew all this was just fictional, and none of his mattered. If there were caring gods and heroic people amidst this race, then howe they ended up getting destroyed and forgotten from the entire universe?

    However I kept such thoughts to myself, not nning to hurt the feelings of my trusted subordinate.

    At first I couldn''t get anything useful from the tales he told. The things the rumours and legends spoke about were all crazy and unbelievable.

    But gradually amon thing started to appear in front of my eyes. Most of the tales and legends he said were rted to a crazy experiment of hastening the development of dens.

    If I was told these before, I''d surely take them as some sort ofme joke. But now I knew they were real, or had part of the truth within.

    In a few tales, things were described in a more detailed way. If I took them for granted, then the process of elerating the dens would be really troublesome.

    "Like you heard, nothing of this is going to be of use," Loran shrugged and said in a helpless tone. But I didn''t show any sign of getting disappointed.

    In fact, I saw one den getting created in front of my eyes. And from what he just said, I could see things beyond what he could understand.

    "Is there something wrong?" As I kept my silence and didn''t show any sign of regret or frustration, Loran grew suspicious.

    "These tales are interesting, but they have bits of the truth," my eyes shone and Loran gave me a look filled with shock.

    It was indeed shocking when the formal records and trusted intel told some sort of lie, and the untrustworthy legends and rumours told the truth.

    If I didn''t witness the transformation of the den in front of my eyes, I would have missed that piece of truth hidden within many lies.

    The truth I knew was indeed unbelievable, but I had already found it and luckily it was going to help me in the uing challenge.

    "What did you discover?" Loran asked in eagerness while his body shivered slightly. It seemed such a thing was indeed much more worthy than I ever expected of their race.

 Chapter 1147 A Headache

    "Listen, and what you''ll hear may be crazy but it''s the real truth," I paused before adding, "in few of the tales you said, a mention of using high grade life beings as a sacrifice is needed to make the higher dens, right?"

    "That''s what these stories tell," Loran nodded before he realised something, "but the legends speak about the interference of gods in the process, or else it will fail. Are you telling me we are fighting gods now?"

    "No," I shook my head while I recalled that weird presence, the owner of the two giant hands who crushed my shields first and grabbed the body of that zombie towards the grand portal.

    In these stories and legends, Loran said that to make a den grow faster, one needed the help of god and a very strong life force from a living being.

    Some stories also spoke about the importance of a catalyst, a medium of a higher form of energy that was needed to turn the high life force energy into the den.

    I saw what happened back there. The grand being''s hands worked to grab that zombie like it was an ant. I knew it couldn''t be a god, but he must be someone of the calibre of a sovereign or something close.

    As for the medium, the high level energy thing, I couldn''t think of anything better than the grand portal itself. It was something of higher level, something that shouldn''t appear in this low quest of the apocalypse.

    Putting aside the tales and legends, I recalled the facts Loran said. He told me that his sovereign failed and died. But right now I was totally sure that he seeded.

    And if he did, then the process didn''t require the presence of a god. Instead, a high end powerhouse like sovereigns could do the trick.

    I slowly exined things over to Loran while describing what was prescribed in front of me before when a grand den was formed. His face told me how immense his shock was.

    He never expected things toe to this point. But I didn''t care about how he felt. I cared most about what I should do to crack that den, and what changes would happen by this process of speeding up the progress of the den.

    "So this is how it''s done then," Loran took a deep breath, controlling his shock before adding, "It''s a regret we didn''t know such a trick back then. Or else, our race won''t have perished or reached such a low scale."

    I got what he meant. After all, my human race also faced the same unfavourable conditions, ending up facing a simr horrid fate like the zombies.

    "We have another problem to think about here," I knew Loran was reminiscing in the past, but I had to think about the future now, "if this is true, then the base of these high grade dens won''t only be controlled by your sleeping ancestors."

    This was the biggest problem right now, and the most dreadful one. All this time, I was sceptical about the solution provided by Loran. I didn''t know if it was true or not, but something inside me kept praying it would turn out to be true.

    And when things went dire like this, and these high grade dens appeared, my belief in the genuinity of Loran''s ims became stronger.

    But things took an ugly turn and these higher grade dens weren''t the same dens Loran spoke about before. Even if Loran''s theory became useful, it wasn''t enough to destroy the dens.

    The solution was based upon the trick of waking his people up from their deep slumber. Like this, they''d help us control the dens.

    But if there was another being inside the core of the dens, then things wouldn''t be as smooth as simply pping someone on the face to wake them up.

    Using Loran''s method was going to turn the dens into a grand battlefield. The alien being inside the core of the den wouldn''t surrender this easily, and a big fight would erupt.

    I could tell without much thinking that the identity of these beings was going to be the real grand zombies. And that meant I was back to square one without any progress at all.

    In fact, I''d be having more trouble to deal with as the dens would produce many high end zombies.

    There were many uncertainties here. Would things be smooth and easy after waking up the sleeping zombies? Would they be able to control the entire den and the zombiesing out of it? Or would they control it half half? Or in the worst case scenario, they''d fail to control anything?

    Would the power and strength of the sealed and sleepy zombies be weakened? Or would it be augmented and boosted by the den core?

    I couldn''t tell. And Icked means to kill grand zombies just like the one I met before at the grand portal site.

    I thought about testing the water first and went towards the one grand den of that illusion world battlefield and tried cracking it down.

    I knew it didn''t have a grand zombie inside to work as a base, but if so then howe the den transformed this fast and became this scary?

    After getting little info from the legends and tales Loran said, I knew my earlier conjuncture wasn''t right. There must be a high grade and scary zombie buried in the core of this den.

    Trying to mess with any den was going to make things worse for me. So any attempt to see if this theory worked or not was going to turn into a huge disaster.

    Instead of doing this, I should think of ways to kill these zombies then. The colossal zombies were hard to deal with just like the colossal monsters they hailed from.

    Back then, I had to squeeze every ounce of strength and use endless armies to crush them. The battles were brutal and bloody, and it took me lots of time and effort to crush a single one of these monsters.

 Chapter 1148 Taking Dens Is Impossible!

    If the strength of the zombies matched the strength of the original monsters, then I wouldn''t have to worry. However the zombies got boosted and their strength scale was modified to match the difficulty of this quest.

    Dealing with them was going to be a headache. And I couldn''t tell if the angels would keep pushing their defensive shitty weapons to protect these zombies or not.

    Also I didn''t know if the dens would y a role in helping these zombies. If so, then I wouldn''t seed with my current power and armies.

    Throwing armies like ditching away dirt wasn''t going to work. My armies were helpless against the grand zombies, and the losses I''d suffer would backfire at me as more strong zombies would emerge.

    Honestly speaking, this quest started to be a nightmare for someone like me. What should I do then?

    To be honest, I only had limited options in front of me. Either I should deal with this problem from the root, or either I ignore itpletely.

    Taking down these dens proved to be quite a challenge now. These dens harboured more dangers than I originally thought. Dealing with each one would release a frightening enemy to deal with.

    I wasn''t worried about losses, after all armies were trained to join battles and suffer losses. But doing this would end up making me lose too much.

    I didn''t have dens as my only threat. I got the Hescos sneakily targeting my kingdom, and the expedition to invade other worlds.

    Aside from these, I still had the golden quest which I knew wasn''t going to be an easy trip at all.

    Once I went to the golden quest, I wouldn''t be able toe back and help if things went awry.

    Thinking about this in a different light, I knew the dens were the least problems for me to word. Even if the dens were a source of nuisance for me and my kingdom, I knew I could handle this problem quite well.

    Containing these dens wasn''t a problem. The giant zombie dens at south and north were trapped by water for now. And the onesing to shore were still few in number.

    The only threatening dens were the two in maind. And I already took my measures to counter their threats for now.

    I might just need to go back and replenish the shields every now and then. Doing so would nullify such a threat and make the dens less scary and troublesome.

    So I decided to shift my attention towards the other two problems. The expedition to the north was a must. But first I had to send people to the other worlds and start my counterattack.

    Using this, the enemies lurking in the shadow around my kingdom wouldn''t be able to stay out anymore. If my thoughts were right, then once I started hitting on their worlds, the Hescos here would be forced to move out.

    They nned to stay hidden and wait for the right moment. After all, waiting for longer duration would make the fifth quest difficulty rise to new heights.

    Thinking about this made me finally feel a little better. Since the start of the fifth quest, I felt like my hands were all forced.

    And that was after all this time of preparations and making many ns in such regard. Thinking about the case if I didn''t possess my second Earth, or I didn''t n like this made me feel a little cold all over my back.

    Even after all these preparations, and with intense work of endless people and taking more than two years to prepare, things didn''t look that good at all.

    This fifth quest was more trouble than I expected. Was it a mistake to go all out and contend with Hescos at this time?

    For a moment there, I felt little regret. However when I thought about the uing easy series of quests after this one, I knew my chance was at the fifth quest. Missing it would mean I''d lose any opportunity to attack the Hescos at all.

    "Sigh! I have no other way than walking the road to hell and hope I''d end up winning," I muttered before turning to Loran, "prepare your people and be on stand-by for now."

    "Are we going to hit these dens?" Even if he was obviously scared, he was also curious and eager to test these special dens.

    "No," I slowly shook my head, "I''ll have to do a few things first. I won''t touch these dens until it''s absolutely necessary."

    "I see," Loran paused, "if so, can I lead my people around and kill zombies? We need more men with powers to have higher chances at these dens."

    "Sure," I shrugged, "but don''t throw yourselves at any dangerous ce. Last thing I want to see is to lose a lot of your people."

    "I understand," Loran bowed slightly, seemingly taking the wrong impression about my words. He then left and I stood in my ce thinking about what I should do.

    I felt like a beast getting chased and hunted down, ended up being trapped from all sides with many enemies.

    If I got cornered then, what was the use of hesitating? I''d prefer to go all out, face all the enemies trapping and chasing me at once, and crush them once and for all.

    It was dangerous and hard, but it wasn''t impossible. My mind started to shift and think about my next move.

    I had to send all the armies out at once. But to just invade the world without enough power to bring a sense of disaster upon those watching me here wasn''t going to work.

    "I have to use one of my trump cards then," I thought before I sent a message over to Lily and asked her to send all the weapons modified legions over to the capital.

 Chapter 1149 Mines

    And then I went directly there, flying with my chariot while thinking about the northern problem of the Hescos.

    Dealing with these Hescos needed either warriors with cultivation bases, or my Hescos suits and trained forces to deal with them.

    But if I did that, then all of my trump cards would be revealed. It wasn''t a good thing actually. And so I decided not to use these hidden trained forces or the specially designed suits and weapons to deal with Hescos.

    My warriors would be enough to deal with these Hescos here for the moment.

    As for the ones going to the other worlds, they should use all the power they could from the weapons and suits. In these worlds, the situation was going to be totally different.

    I was going to invade the Hescos in the worlds they controlled. So it was going to be hard to establish a foothold there and keep it secured and controlled.

    As I reached the central zone of the capital, I found my portals linking this world with the second Earth. There I saw lots of forcesing out, seemingly like a dam just got broken and a flood was gushing out.

    It was unstoppable, and it gave me a sense of dominance and strength. Why caring about my enemies and their ns when I got such awesome power to aid me in my wars?

    Soon enough I found the part that was filled with many weapons. It seemed the research department people onceing out started to deploy their weapons.

    They gave me a sense of confidence, but it wasn''t needed for them to do that.

    "Lord, I''m Garry, and I''m the one leading the research department," a young man came, wearing a tight ck and blue suit that looked awesome.

    He wasn''t any older than me, but from his flickering eyes with light, one was blue and the other was ck, I knew he wasn''t a human.

    Or more precisely, he wasn''t a pure human. That dude gave me the impression of a lion feigning weakness, and lying in wait for his chance to ambush his foes.

    He was strong and seemed scary enough to get my approval. And I knew without asking that he was one of the new generations gained from the marriage between a human and another race.

    "Where is everyone? Where is old Gan?" I looked around, but none of the five trusted leaders of the research department were here.

    "They are leading everyone back home to work and produce more weapons for the lord," Garry said in a humble tone that I didn''t buy.

    This dude wasn''t any less arrogant than the jumper. But he got the temper to know his ce in front me, unlike the jumper and spearhead.

    Seeing him made me like what old Gan and others did. They brought out such brilliant kids and I was d they did.

    Like this, I could let the weapons modified and invented by the brilliant minds of the research department be fully used without any issue while not negatively affecting the working progress of the entire department.

    With the five leaders there, led by old Gan, I was sure more weapons would be produced, and much more would be invented.

    This was quite relieving.

    "Make your preparations then," I slowly said before adding, "in less than three days, we are going to hit the other worlds with the help of your weapons."

    "This fast?" He said it as if he was surprised, but something told me he was quite excited about it. I didn''t care about what he truly felt, and instead emphasised over the importance of this task.

    Then I asked him to take me around to check over the overall firepower avable here. Of course I didn''t let him demonstrate anything, as this would turn my kingdom into ruins, killing lots of my people in the process.

    I let him show off and exin everything the department developed so far. In the time I took to control the situation here, and during the past few days since the start of the fifth quest, the research department seemed to have more breakthroughs.

    I found new big guns and interesting weapons. For example, there was that kind of weapon that could be used as mines imnted under the ground.

    The firepower of these mines was something scary ording to Garry. He boasted about how strong and deadly these mines were. And the scary thing about them was the ability to recharge themselves almost without the need for anyone to intervene at all.

    They got sockets of many high energy crystals and ores that would recharge them once they got triggered and exploded.

    ording to Garry, the power generated from these mines was enough to take down even Hescos. I didn''t totally buy what he sold, but I knew these mines must be scary nheless.

    If I used these before the start of the zombie outbreak, things would be much easier in facing them. The only drawback ording to Garry''s words was that once imnted, they had no way to take them out or defuse them.

    That meant once used, they would pose equal risk to my enemies and my forces, all the same.

    But that was also good news. If we ever faced a hard nut to crack at any of these worlds, then using these mines would be useful.

    ording to Garry''s words, these mines could buy us lots of time. Using this to reinforce the area controlled in any world was the best tactic.

    Like this, I wouldn''t be bothered with strong armiesing at my forces sent out there. And if these mines could be mass produced, then by the time I''d go towards the golden quest, I could use them to ensure the safety of my vast kingdom and controlled regions of the other worlds.

    "How many of these do you have?" I asked in interest, and his bright smile made me know he got enough.

 Chapter 1150 Unsettled Eastern Frontier

    "Tons of these," he didn''t stop smiling, like a little kid happy about a word of praise from his senior, "does lord want to use the mines now?"

    "Sure," I got all the hot zones under my control, but this wasn''t a permanent solution. With using the mines at these hot zones, the zombies out there weren''t going to pose the same danger as before.

    "Prepare different teams to teach my forces how to use these mines," I said and he simply nodded before going to his people and I watched him select many beforeing back to me.

    "Lord, we are ready."

    "This soon?" I sized him up and down. I didn''t ask him to select people to imnt these mines underground. I wanted them to teach my warriors about the way to use these mines.

    Using these mines now was a waste. Zombies were scary and they kepting like endless waves. If I used the mines now, I wouldn''t get much benefit to be honest.

    But teaching my warriors the proper way to use these, then I could simply use my shielded safe zones and turn them into gigantic warehouses for these scary mines.

    Whenever they''d be needed, my warriors could use them as they saw appropriate.

    "Lord, I came prepared already for something like this," what he said made me nod in content. He seemed to be a capable guy. But first I had to see him in action, to make sure his ims were all correct and not just overestimating himself.

    I opened portals and jumped with them over my scattered safe zones. The moment these couple of thousand people saw the horrifying scenes of zombiesing nonstop at my warriors, to be stopped by my shields, they seemed to grow scared.

    I didn''t speak or exin much to them. I simply took them around the hot zones, informed my warriors about the new task, before standing on the side and watching them teaching my warriors.

    Unlike what I expected, the teaching process didn''tst for a long time. Each time, only less than an hour was needed to teach everyone how to use the mines.

    When I heard their exnation many times, I also got the ability to use the mines safely and soundly.

    The mines weren''tplicated weapons or something. They were big metallic balls, filled with explosive ores and triggering methods that depended on weight.

    But to be sensitive to weight, they needed to be activated. I saw the small red button in the centre of these mines, and recalled the exnation Garry''s people gave to activate these mines.

    Pressing the button wasn''t enough, as they needed to spray some sort of unique powder over the surface of the mines to make them sensitive to weight and get triggered easily with light steps.

    The process of digging the ground and nting these mines was also something that needed quite the attention. Different types of weird powder needed to be scattered across the differentyers of ground after putting the mines there.

    I listened and examined the mines before sighing in admiration. The research department did a marvellous job indeed by inventing these little toys.

    The tour didn''t take more than a day. During this, I made sure to replenish the shields and made sure they were enough to stay there for a long time.

    After that, I took everyone back and left them to handle everything. I looked at more of the new weapons invented by my research department, feeling a little sad about not having enough time for the department to make more of these weapons.

    I checked with Isac and Lily, and nothing new developed luckily in this quest. The zombies stopped causing problems right now. And most of the kingdom was under total control of my forces.

    Aside from the few hot zones I kept in bay, other parts were growing peaceful atst.

    Without the risk of zombies attacking everyone from inside, the kingdom situation stabilised atst. But that wasn''t the end of the trouble, not even close.

    [Aside from ournds, huge amounts of zombies are now heading towards us] Isac sent in worry, [We are trying to stop them. But during the past few days, more and more zombies started to appear no matter how many we killed]

    I was lost in thoughts for a moment before realising what the crux of this issue was. [There are dens matured already around us] this was the only possible exnation about such a weird situation.

    [This...] Isac paused while Lily sent:

    [Shall we send armies out to hunt them down?]

    [Hunting down matured dens all over the continent? No, that''s too much work with little return. And we won''t be able to do it by the way]

    I knew what Lily was thinking about. Trying to get rid of the source of the trouble was a good way of thinking. But realistically it was an impossible feat to do.

    Even if we sent armies to just clear the dens around, used the zombie race to free the sleeping people inside, things wouldn''t be that good in the end.

    Such a move would be able to just buy us a few times, little actually. In the end, more zombies would be drawn to here, attacking my people, and wouldn''t stoping no matter what.

    And when waiting all this time, my forces might grow dull. I needed to make them sharp and gain experience in dealing with the zombies.

    Especially when considering the fact that with more waiting, much stronger zombies would be produced. Such issues had to be met with constant training of my forces, letting them know how to deal with these zombies through constant fighting.

    [Then what should we do?] Lily asked, seemingly a little stubborn about leaving the zombie risk without proper handling.

    I thought for a moment before I made up my mind, [We will send the free armies in the centre of kingdom outwards, reinforcing the armies at the border]

    [It isn''t enough]

 Chapter 1151 The Desperate Situation Of Selvators

    [Surely it isn''t] I knew this already, [Also there are new weapons we can make best use of. I''ll send these weapons to the western frontline, and make forces there able to have a good card to use when needed]

    I was talking about mine. These mines had a great role in defence. And right now they would be useful against such stressful situations.

    Of course using them while dealing with the current low grade zombies would be a waste. But after a month or more, the zombies would grow to be scary foes.

    Using mines would prove useful more than ever. My only worry was that the amount of these mines might not be enough to cover up all the ces required their help at.

    So I first went to ask Garry. And what he told me made me realise my worries weren''t groundless.

    Despite the research department providing Garry with tons of these mines, they weren''t even half from enough I needed to fortify the eastern frontier.

    Not to mention I also needed these mines to be used in invading other worlds.

    "Alright¡­" I paused, while thinking about how to solve this problem, "it''s not a big problem. The eastern frontier doesn''t need mines at the moment. They can wait for weeks if they get reinforcements. But that doesn''t mean I shouldn''t send people there to train them on these mines¡­"

    I knew mines were growing to be hot cakes right now. But the urgent ce needed for these to shine was the other worlds we were going to invade. As for the eastern frontier, it wasn''t that urgent at all.

    The forces there were enough to stand their ground for days or even a week. And when more reinforcements would arrive, they could withstand their ground for much longer.

    So it was better to let them wait and not use mines for now. After all, even if I sent part of the mines over, they wouldn''t get the chance to use them anytime soon.

    I sent messages over to Lily and Isac, informing them about the change in ns. They seemed a bit annoyed and worried, but I assured them that more mines were going to be made in the next two weeks.

    As I promised that, I ordered Garry to fetch someone back to the second Earth world and tell old Gan and others there about this new task. They needed to focus more on making lots of mines, the more the better.

    Then I took Garry and his former few thousands to the eastern frontier. This region wasn''t that essible to me as I didn''t march through every single part of it.

    I had to appear at some ces away from the real frontline by hundreds or even thousands of miles. As I did, I had to travel with the few thousands led by Garry. And so I gifted him one of the chariots to use.

    This task took almost three days to finish. Each time we arrived at the frontline, I didn''t stand idle and started forming a few safe zones around, to make sure things wouldn''t grow dire here.

    Even if the zombies grew stronger, with these safe zones my forces here were able to handle them. I also filled most of these safe zones with warriors. After all, I got an endless amount of them.

    In the meantime, Garry led his people to teach others about the proper use andmon tactics the research department developed about the use of these mines.

    I watched all this unfolding while getting news from Lily and Isac. what I asked for had already been done. Many capable generals came to my capital, and their respective armies came as well.

    As for the central armies, they left a few people behind to just keep order and make sure nothing bad would happen without getting noticed or stopped.

    The rest of these armies started their long journey towards the eastern frontier. There were no portal zones linking the midpoints of my kingdom with the eastern borders. So they had to cross such a vast distance on foot.

    Aside from all this, Fang contacted me once more. He was facing a great deal of trouble, and almost lost control over the three continents in the south.

    This was expected. ording to his words, grand and scary zombies appeared from the ocean, came to knock over their forces'' doors and started brutal fights with them.

    He asked for help, but frankly I got enough on my mind right now to even think about helping him.

    [Just abandon these three continents if you can''t keep them safe. I''m quite busy right now, and can''t even move any army to help]

    [What about armies in the south? They can help me, right?]

    [Unfortunately they can''t. There is a scary zombie standing in watch over the southern waters]

    [This¡­]

    [It''s futile to resist right now. Sometimes it''s better to concede something and gather up strength than acting rashly and risking losing too much]

    [Sigh!] I knew he didn''t like my words, but I was honest when I advised him.

    [How about the regions controlled by you?] I asked, trying to shift the talk over something else.

    [We are holding just fine. However we also noticed a few of these weird zombiesing at us from the ocean. Their numbers aren''t that great, but this might escte to something bigger]

    When I heard that, I recalled the areas they controlled. The Selvators controlled the southern eastnds of my kingdom.

    Comparing this ce with the spot guarded by that scary turtle zombie, I couldn''t help but frown. A bad omen shed over my mind, making me frown deeper about this.

    [Is it a coincidence? Separate incidents or something?] I couldn''t help but ask. However his next response shattered this fragile hope of mine.

    [No! This kept happening during the past three days. And more and more zombies areing to attack ournds. It''s not a separate attack. It''s just the beginning of something bigger]

 Chapter 1152 I Promise Not To Kill You!

    I already knew that the zombiesing out from the turtle zombie den were special. They could traverse waters ande onnd to fight. However when I saw a few of theming ashore back then, I mistook that I had enough time to prepare for them.

    However from what Fang said, these zombies seemed to act cunning and sly. They spanned over arge stretch ofnd, covering almost the entire southern region.

    If they keep increasing their numbers and expanding their reach, then in a matter of a few weeks or months they might be able to endanger my entire kingdom.

    Zombiesing at mynd from one point held a different level of threat than thoseing at my kingdom from every corner.

    This was bad. And I never expected this to happen. I was lost in deep thought, trying to find out a solution to stop this que from expanding.

    Just to show how deadly this was, I just needed to take a peek at what was happening at the western border to know how ck the future was.

    [So if we don''t stop them now, if we don''t prepare for the worst toe, we are going to be all killed!] I imagined the all calm and collected Fang to start screaming in immense worry.

    Despite the dire situation, it looked really funny.

    [Sending reinforcements won''t do]

    [Thene in person and deal with this mess!]

    I wasn''t surprised by his weird change of demands. After all, I might be considered much stronger than many armiesbined.

    [If I have the power and means to kill them, do you think I''d have stayed my hand back?]

    [Then what shall we do? You do know that time isn''t in our favour]

    [Retreat!]

    [What?!!!]

    This was indeed shocking, but it was the only way I could think of to deal with this troublesome mess. The situation was desperate, and Icked any means to properly deal with it.

    If fighting wasn''t an option, and defending wasn''t possible, then retreat was the answer.

    [Yournds aren''t well fortified like mine] but I knew giving such out of the blue order was hard to grasp for Fang and his people. Besides, he had to report this back to his superior and his people as well.

    I was acting as their leader and lord, but if they didn''t properly understand my intentions and ns to the core, bad things might happen.

    Last thing I wanted to see was to lose many good fighters like Selvators. They would also leave behind stronger zombies if they died. And that would make the situation more desperate.

    [We have enough defences!]

    [Not like the ones I built all over my kingdom] I didn''t doubt his words, butpared with my kingdom defences built by the genius Isac, theirs must pale against mine.

    [You didn''t see ours yet!]

    [That''s not needed] I paused, [even with my kingdom dense defences, things are terribly bad here]

    [You want us to defend yournds and abandon ours?]

    [Don''t get the wrong idea, my point is even with much defences and endless forces, defending isn''t going to work]

    I knew dealing with smart people was quite tiring. They could easily see through many tricks and easily jump over terrible conclusions.

    But I wasn''t lying or trying to bluff him. Even with my kingdom''s defences and armies, we still were going to be crushed.

    [Do you imply that you will even retreat inside yournds?] He finally got what I meant.

    [That''s a loss indeed, but it''s a must to have one]

    [Why? We have the alternative to fight, search far and wide for these bastards'' dens and crash them without risking anything]

    [Tsk! Why are you suddenly acting like that warmonger?] I sighed, [Here are things you don''t know¡­]

    I started to give him a brief of the grand zombie lying in defence at the southern ocean. At the same time, I told him that I tried to fight and couldn''t leave a single scratch over that behemoth''s body.

    After I exined how futile fighting or adopting his naive n, he went into silence for a few minutes. I knew he was frustrating, I was too. But there was no other option but this.

    [What''s your n then?] Fang asked this after five minutes of silence.

    [Going all out, fighting over all fronts]

    [Either crush all and live as the only king or end up defeated and lose everything?]

    [Smart!] my face cracked and showed a simple smile that surely wasn''t anything like it.

    [Is there any other option?]

    [If so, do you think I won''t adapt it before going all crazy?]

    [Fine! I''ll retreat with all, abandon the southern continents andnds¡­ However after all this is done, I want ten times the lostnds aspensation]

    [Ten folds? Why won''t you ask for half of my seat then?] I scoffed, [Don''t be greedy. The most I can do is give you double]

    [Nine times our lostnds then]

    [This isn''t a bargain! If you want more, join my crusade and aplish great deeds. This way, you can have even more than ten folds!]

    [Agreed! Wait for me until I arrive then]

    [Time waits for no one, and I''ll start my n right away]

    [Can''t you wait for a few days?]

    [Not a single day. Juste fast and be ready to join blood fights the moment you''ll arrive]

    I closed the chat and felt quite amused. This Fang got clues about what I meant earlier. Going all out didn''t include fighting zombies only. I thought and recalled that his informationwork was something praiseworthy.

    He must have caught wind with the presence of Hescos here. It would be great if he knew where others were, but at least he''d know about their presence in the northernnds.

    The most interesting part was hisck of hesitation to ask for a refund. It looked like he was sure of my victory, despite all the odds.

    That was interesting. Why was he this confident about this? Even my close friends weren''t!

    As I closed the chat with him, I got time to start my big ns.

    And as any grand performance required a speech in the start, I selected a name and sent a message over.

    [Hey bro, I hope you are still living well]

    [Did you think about what I told you earlier?]

    [Sure, tell these Hescos next to you this short message: You dared to invade my home, so I''m going to invade yours right away]

    The one I contacted with none other than Wryly. I knew about his dire situation right now. The Hescos were indeed unstoppable by any race, not in such early stages of the apocalypse.

    So taking control over the Berserkers was indeed an easy feat for them. And it wasn''t strange though. Despite Berserkers were famous for their lust for fights, they were nothingpared with the mighty Hescos.

    Even dragons and Selvators wouldn''t be of match to any of them. I sent this message over so I could stir the still water and even muddy it.

    I didn''t n to keep my actions hidden. I wanted them to know so they''d grow restless and decide toe to me here.

    If not, then I''d simply bring chaos to their worlds. And they knew I''d do that. Or else, why would they fetch teams here, trying to burn my garden while I was away?

    Cleaning this world from their presence was a must. At least those residing in the northern American continent had to be killed.

    Wryly went into utter silence after that. And I didn''t expect any answer from him to be honest. I just wanted him to deliver a message, and I was sure he was watching forty-eight seven to make sure he wouldn''t leak any important news or secrets.

    However when I was about to return and meet the expedition generals to set ns and tactics, I got a message from him.

    [Don''t act ahead of yourself. You are a mere useless human with nothing but a backing from such a cowardly race as the Toranks!]

    Once I read these words, I knew this message wasn''t sent by Wryly. One of the Hescos must be taking care of threatening me.

    But did he think just by using empty threats like this I''d back off? Humph! Childish thinking!

    [If you have the power, thene and stop me] I didn''t close the chat and waited in amusement for the next message he''d send.

    [You take my sincere advice as empty words? Interesting! I''ll promise you this, none will kill you. In return, I''ll make sure to capture you alive, imprison your soul for tens of thousands of years. Aside from agony and torturing your pathetic soul, I''ll show you every single victory we''ll have against those pussy-like backers of yours]

    [Hahahaha! Empty threats, all you have is just empty threats, hahahaha!]

    [We''ll see about that! Pretty soon, I promise you!]

 Chapter 1153 War Meeting

    I knew he''d not send anything anymore after thisst one. Of course I knew he was enraged, and I hoped my attitude helped in ring up the mes in his heart.

    If so, then he''de all the way to me. And I hoped he''d bring all of his friends down as well.

    When I arrived back at the central zone of the capital, that Hescos dude didn''t message me even once. I knew he was watching my every move, but it didn''t seem that exciting to let him off the hook this easily.

    Little provocation was needed to get the expected results sometimes.

    When I arrived there, the scene that weed me was epic!

    Grand number of forces took their ces in the capital, filling all the defences, towers, and even homes there and extending beyond the reach of my eyes.

    Many were normal soldiers, but there were lots of machines and big gun weapons as well. The count of these big weapons was so high to count, and I felt pride in the work of those from the research department.

    I saw many chariots waiting for me over the sky of the capital. And the moment I arrived, they all moved towards my direction.

    [I''m now preparing myself to invade our worlds] as I waited for them to arrive, I sent this message to Wryly and the Hescos dude standing beside him.

    [I dare you to try it!]

    [What? Will you tell me that I''ll die? Old tricks don''t work well on me, hahahaha!]

    I closed the chat as I knew he was going to send curses and threats, all empty and useless. I knew he must be watching my every move. But it felt great teasing him like that.

    Besides, it wasn''t easy to shake the resolve of a general from such a mighty race. It was given how strong and solid his mental power was.

    Trying to force someone like him to do something foolish, impulsive, and rash wasn''t going to work this smoothly. So more provocation was needed, and I might even consider sharing stories with him about how my forces were crushing and killing his people.

    I doubted he would stay his hand away if I told him such things, right?

    "You finally decided toe!" The jumper was still rude and arrogant as always. But right now it wasn''t the right time to discipline this rogue dude.

    I waited for hundreds of faces to arrive. The atmosphere grew far more seriously heavy. Most of these generals were Hectors, and they were familiar with how scary Hescos were.

    I knew news about going all out to invade other worlds spread in the ranks of my fighters. It was good, as it would break the ice of their fear towards such a race and further prepare them mentally for the uing challenge.

    "I believe you all know why I gathered all of you  here, right?" I moved my eyes among them, wondering after the end of all this how many of these faces would still be present around me.

    Some would perish, few would rise to fame, and many would stay at their ces. Rare people like the jumper and spearhead would find themselves demoted if they performed badly.

    "Cut the chase and tell us everything in a whole," the jumper was the only jerk here, courageous enough to speak to me like this.

    "Fine! We are going against the mighty Hescos, the number one elites of our universe," I ignored the jumper''s attitude, and started exining, "this may look like suicidal mission, but it took me many years to prepare for this."

    "Years?" Many came from the second Earth world and they were familiar with the time difference already. They lived for a long time, but in their eyes months only passed and not many years as I said.

    I ignored the ones who eximed in surprise and doubt, pointed towards the great number of mechanic armies wielded with my human modified top guns and said:

    "Using these useless looking weapons is crucial. These are deadly, and many are built to target Hescos."

    "Lord, by all respect, I have to say that taking a bite from these scary folks will end up all dead!" one of the Hector generals finally couldn''t take it anymore.

    "Yes lord, why should we bother stirring the ho nest? We have this peaceful and nice world to control and conquer. Why take the risk of doing such a thing?"

    "If lord wants, I''ll go. But first I need to understand."

    More spoke about their opinions, and they were all respectful in their words.

    Of course after all this time working for me, they realised what type of lord I was.

    I might have gained their allegiance by force before, by crushing their forces and taking control of theirnds. I might have even forced them to sign loyalty contracts using my techniques.

    But after meddling with my issues for a long time, they came to a realisation that it wasn''t that bad to serve me. I wasn''t a weak or low ambitious lord. I wasn''t weak or content with what I gained so far.

    And above all, I had an endless stream of forces lining up and ready to serve me with their lives. This wasn''t something anyone could easily acquire.

    Even if I was a human, in their eyes I was a tyrant and scary lord without doubt.

    And from what they said, they only asked to understand the reasons behind this. They were scared, and they should be. It was normal to fear the number one race in the entire universe.

    But at least none of them asked to be relieved from this expedition. They got the balls to stay, and I respected that.

    "If we don''t do it now, then our future is gloomy and dark," I paused, moving my eyes around before adding, "you all know that Hescos are scary. But few of you know the reason behind this."

    "Because of their formidable suits and scary cultivation bases, right?" Legend said it as if this was a given fact.

    And I noticed many nodding in agreement, an act that enticed me to shake my head in response.

    "That''s not true. If they fought against Toranks for example, they''d end up losing in terms of individual strength," I didn''t give any room for anyone to object as I added, "I''m a friend of Toranks and an enemy of Hescos, so I''m the best to decide who is stronger than whom."

    I wasn''t totally sure about it. After all, I didn''t see the real Toranks fighting Hescos by my eyes. But from the information I gathered, and the few million prisoners I was gifted, I knew that Toranks were stronger without doubt than Hescos.

    If not, then why would Hescos lean to such dirty tricks, using the number of worlds conquered by them to snatch the first race rank in the universe?

    If they were confident in their abilities, why didn''t they just go and challenge the Toranks head on? They didn''t do it, and Toranks were dying to do such a thing but it seemed Hescos were avoiding their provocations.

    That only meant one thing; Hescos weren''t that stronger than Toranks. But it also meant another thing.

    "But we aren''t Toranks," one of the Hector generals said, "we aren''t even close."

    That was indeed the only w in my logic and way of thinking in any watcher''s eyes. And thanks to that w, I was very confident in my chances to win this entire crazy war.

    If my generals saw this w, then I safely would assume that Hescos also saw it. Even if they acted this harsh towards my threat, bringing more worlds into the apocalypse trial and turning it into a scorchingnd challenge, they didn''t think I was truly that threatening to them.

    They only did so thanks to the news that Silverlining jerk spread over to them. They wanted to crush me and send a message over to the entire universe, or more precisely a warning.

    They didn''t want others to repeat the same craziness I was doing. If not for that, if not for their desire to make an example out of me, I doubted they''d even bother about me at all.

    Theirck of understanding of my real power was enough to raise my chances of sess by arge margin, even doubling it.

    "We aren''t Toranks," I slowly nodded, "but don''t make the mistake of underestimating us. We are far more dangerous than Toranks."

    My words might not give any of them any sense of confidence at all. But when they''d start invading and seeing the mighty Hescos getting crushed under their armies, they''d remember these words and believe in them.

    "Right now all you need to do is to arrange yourselves into two groups. Each will be divided further into twenty-two groups. Each group will head towards one world."

 Chapter 1154 Getting Ready To Invade Other Worlds

    "This simple?" Legend seemed to be surprised by this. I nodded and didn''t exin too much except for saying this:

    "I''ll give each group arge number of reinforcements to help. These are the ones responsible for handling any Hescos. If you didn''t meet any at the beginning, then just keep them in reserve. Don''t use any unless Hescos appears, not a bit second earlier. Got it?"

    My words didn''t seem that trustworthy to them. And they looked at each other, seemingly unable to understand what I meant.

    I nned to send tens of millions of warriors with each group invading each world. In addition to that, I''d divide the weapons and suits made up by the research department over them equally.

    As for the spearhead, he''d stay behind and wait for my further orders.

    "But lord... Can you tell us the reason behind all this? We still don''t understand why we should head to these scary lions and try our luck with them."

    I didn''t keep that as a secret. After all, it was something everyone woulde to know soon enough.

    Once they learnt about the reasons behind my decision, everyone''s faces changed and showed an expression of understanding.

    It wasn''t hard to know why I decided to take such a risky and crazy step. If shing with Hescos was inevitable, then doing it with slight advantage was much better than doing it when they would be at their best.

    At least they were now scattered and didn''t merge words together. In addition to the fifth quest, they didn''t control their entire worlds yet.

    Even the worlds they added, they were still going through tons of quests without any pause or rest. I believed the past month of rest was meant for another newly added world to catch up with the fifth quest.

    So even if they were Hescos, they wouldn''t be able to control these worlds efficiently. And I hardly believed they were going to be a hard opponent as well.

    They were just cannon fodders, worlds added to make up with the needed requirement of the scorchingnd challenge.

    "So hitting them now is the right way to secure our lives and future," I paused, making sure everyone here got what I meant to the letter, "any more questions?"

    In the next few minutes, everyone exchanged looks with each other and then nodded to me in understanding.

    "Lily and Isac will be responsible for arranging things over," I started distributing tasks, "spearhead will remain behind. The number of generals in each group sent will vary ording to the resistance found at each world. And if needed, more generals and armies will be sent."

    I knew that the location of our entry point would differ from one world to another. This would be random, totally uncontrolled and unpredictable.

    So I expected that in some worlds, my armies would find weak races and would find it easy to control the situation. At others, they would only appear at ces ruled by zombies.

    The most dangerous situation would be if they appeared in front of a grand zombie territory like the ones I had in my kingdom, or appearing in the middle of a fortified zone of Hescos.

    These two might seem scary and dangerous, but I knew the odds of them happening were low. But if either happened, then my forces would need immediate reinforcements.

    As for myself, I wouldn''t appear except if my forces appeared at a scary zombie den region, or they appeared at a very frightening Hescos region.

    The initial target of this invasion was to secure a good stretch ofnd in every world, control many portals linked to here. If we were lucky enough, then most of my forces would appear at ces not well secured.

    Expanding my territory at such ces would be easy. But if theynded in the middle of hard to control ces, like these zombie dens and Hescos forces led by paragons, then they''d need my immediate intervention.

    If I had to choose between the two, then facing Hescos led by paragons was much better than facing crazy and scary zombie dens.

    I kept thinking about this while watching Lily and Isac giving their orders, dividing up the entire armies and generals into groups. In less than five hours, everyone was already in position.

    I saw twenty-two groups standing in huge lines in the areas outside the capital. The entire kingdom was rebuilt into a grand zone of forts and walls, so the armies stretched for vast distances thanks to that.

    And beside these groups, another batch of armies and generals stood in wait. Spearhead stood just in the middle, waiting as his army swelled up to be equal to many armies'' strength.

    I left instructions for Lily and Isac to do so. After all, the spearhead army was going to work as firefighters. If I forgot about thest lousy performance he did, I knew the spearhead wasn''t bad, not as bad as the jumper.

    So handing him such arge number of forces wasn''t going to end up bad. After all, as they''d work as firefighters, I expected a great deal of casualties in their ranks.

    I wouldn''t hold him ountable for that. However when I recalled how unique and effective his special ability was, I got slight hope in them suffering fewer losses.

    "We are ready!"

    "It''s up to you now."

    Lily and Isac came to me and said. I watched them closely and knew they were ready.

    And so I nodded, flew with my chariot before the frontline of each group.

    "Remember, once stepping there, all you need to do is to kill. Don''t ask questions, don''t stop to listen to any bullshit, just advance and let your swords and weapons do all the talking."

    I moved my eyes while saying these words while holding my horn. Everyone was ready to move, and I started taking the tickets I epted from the Toranks.

    These tickets remain for too long in my possession. I doubted they were buried under heavyyers of dust for all this time. I took out one of them and checked it out.

 Chapter 1155 Apocalypse World Access Ticket

    [Apocalypse world ess ticket: one time use ticket, allowing the user to initiate a one way directional passage to one of the worlds in the apocalypse trial. Using it will allow the user to open a permanent gate. Once opened, anyone can enter, not limited to the user or his forces only. To be used, the user has to pay corresponding price of one hundred million stat points or any source of energy equal to that]

    I looked at this description and felt a little happy and frustrated. The fact that these gates were permanent would save me lots of time for sure.

    But at the same time, they weren''t just exclusive to me and my forces. It was great that I selected the entry point to be in my capital. The capital was the heaviest ce defended in my entire kingdom.

    For any army to invade their way here to reach these portals was indeed impossible. The only possible scenario for this to happen was for me to die and my kingdom endless forces to get destroyed.

    This was indeed impossible.

    Another fact that made me a little frustrated was the high price needed for it to get activated. However when I gave it a little thought, I knew it was something expected.

    The portals needed to link between two worlds were indeed costly. The amount of energy needed was astronomical. But I never knew about such conditions before.

    It was lucky that I already asked Silverlining recently for a huge amount of stat points and energy crystals. Taking a fast peek at my inventory, I knew I got more than enough to activate these portals.

    Seeing these stats reminded me of something. I never got the chance to level up my warriors and give them the stats they wanted.

    "I got time for that," I muttered while looking at the grand armies in front of me. "Wait for me here," I didn''t exin as I took flight towards a direction, selected an empty zone outside the capital, and started dropping huge amounts of stat points.

    Then I summoned millions of my warriors and gave them an order to simply consume the stat points for their level up.

    My warriors were strong and elite, but theycked enough stat points to show up their real strength. I got enough to cover up the needs of a great portion of my warriors.

    ording to Silverlining, he was going to send me other batches of stat points and energy crystals in the uing few days.

    I watched the tens of millions of warriors I summoned taking their share of the heaps of stat points and crystals I left on the ground.

    "Once done,e and join us over there," I pointed towards the direction where I was going to start the portals to other worlds while summoning more warriors.

    When I left, I took out almost one hundred million warriors to feed on stat points and crystals. Then I took my leave towards my waiting armies.

    This didn''t take longer than five minutes. Once I appeared again in front of everyone, I could see the shock over their faces.

    The ce I selected to summon my warriors wasn''t that far from theirs. So it was easy for them to notice the presence of my warriors. And the numbers I called for seemed to leave a great shock in their souls.

    "These are nothing," I understood why they were feeling like this, "just get ready. Once you are inside, you''ll get to be part of these warriors."

    I wasn''t lying. And what they saw was just the tip of the iceberg. In fact, I could send one hundred million warriors to each group if I wanted to. But I just needed to make sure they got filled with stat points.

    I held the ticket in my hand before taking out enough energy crystals on the ground. I chose to use the energy crystals and not stat points in activating these tickets.

    After all, I needed stat points to make my warriors stronger. And I didn''t want to wait for Silverlining to send what we agreed upon. I''d make use of all the stat points to level up as many warriors as I could, then I''d send them all towards the hot worlds.

    I looked at the ticket in my hand. It was a dark blue crystal, one that I didn''t know how to use. It was the size of my closed fist, seemingly quite heavy for such a small object.

    I looked at it and could see white lines of thunder like arcs dancing in the heart of this crystal. As I held it in my hand without knowing what I should do with it, I felt it getting a little hot when I moved it over the amount of energy crystals I just took.

    Taking out energy crystals enough to one hundred million stat points in value meant a small hill of different sizes and coloured crystals.

    As it showed reaction to the heaps of energy crystals, I didn''t hesitate to do two things. First, I dropped a single blood drop over it. And as expected, my blood got absorbed by the crystal.

    Everything in this universe got bound using blood. So it wasn''t hard to guess this. Then I let the crystal drop over the hill of energy crystals and watched it disappear in the middle of them.

    The weight of this ticket crystal was much heavier than the energy crystals. But that wasn''t the main reason behind it falling deep in the middle of these energy crystals.

    I felt like the ticket absorbed the energy crystals close to it, turning them all into dust. I watched closely while the route which the ticket crystal took turned into a narrow empty tunnel, then this tunnel kept erging without stopping.

    Without doubt the ticket was absorbing all the energy inside these energy crystals, turning them into dust. In half an hour, the entire batch of energy crystals I left here turned into dust.

 Chapter 1156 The One Who Takes The Honour With Action Not Words

    I saw the ticket crystal only lying on the ground. But it didn''t look like the one I took out from my inventory before.

    It wasn''t dark blue, it was shining bright in blue light that looked like a tiny star in a dark night sky.

    I was about to go down there and pick it up and see what I should do with it. However before I could move a single finger, that little blue shining star flew up into the air.

    It looked as if it got shot up with a rocket or something, leaving behind a trail of faint blue shadows like a rocket trail. It rose for almost one mile above the ground, before exploding up there as if it got detonated.

    The explosion released long thin blue lines that took a slightly curved course, giving me the impression I was looking at an eye at the sky.

    Then all the lines stopped moving, forming a more realistic shadow of an eye in the sky.

    This took less than a minute to happen. And the explosion brought by this blue star happened without a single sound.

    I felt some sort of connection with it. It was like I could see through it, but couldn''t control any of this portal.

    It was like I just gained ess to a live feed, but I couldn''t control this feed at all. It was weird, but it matched what was written in its description.

    I couldn''t control these tickets, and anyone could use them to go to other worlds without the need of my permission.

    I looked at the huge blue eye in the sky. It looked amazingly beautiful. But for the next few minutes, nothing else happened.

    "What should I do now?" After ten minutes of no change, I felt like I was missing something. So I took another ticket out and started examining its description.

    But there was nothing missing in that description than the one I read before. I got everything needed to activate this portal. And that made me frown.

    I followed the instructions to the letter. Despite the description didn''t exin much about the right way to activate this portal aside from the energy requirements, I felt there was something missing.

    "Star connecting, dammit!" I took tons of energy crystals, and even stat crystals and points with no avail. The eye in the sky didn''t show a single reaction, even when I went up there and threw many energy and stat crystals as if I was throwing rocks.

    But the moment I shouted, the eye started to finally change.

    The first thing to happen was for the lines forming the shape of this eye to start shining. At the same time, I noticed the entire structure of this eye getting shrunk as if it was gettingpressed or something.

    "Atst!" I didn''t know that activating it needed my words, or did it require me to curse it?

    It seemed a bit weird to be honest.

    The changes took less than a minute to getpleted. When done, the grand eye that once took over the sky changed into a small shining bright blue -colored eye that didn''t look much bigger than a real star in the distant sky.

    Then with a soft rumble, a ray of light descended from it, forming a thick pir of light that expanded over the ground the more it came closer to it.

    When the blue light pir touched the ground, it expanded enough to cover up a few miles. I knew it was going to be easy to send forces through it, as this pir of light was the portal linking my world to the other one.

    "Who is going to take the honour and be the first to invade a world?" I spoke in a low tone, but I was sure my voice was heard by all the generals of the first batch.

    This was indeed an honour, one that would hail in the annals of history of my kingdom and all the humans when I''d win this challenge and bet.

    "I want to do it!"

    "Let me do it!"

    "Stand back! I will be the one doing it!"

    Just as many started to shout and ask for taking such honour, a single man moved without saying a single word.

    Standing high in the air in my chariot let me see him clearly. He walked at a slow pace, but somehow it looked fast. His back was straightened, his face was covered with a mask, and his hand held a grand heavy sword that he raised high in the air while marching forward.

    It was the jumper! That dude might be a jerk, getting all the time on my nerves. But at times like these, he wouldn''t even give me or anyone face and just would take what he liked.

    He was arrogant, arrogant and selfish enough to not ept letting go of such honour. He moved before anyone else would react, and when others woke up from the awe of his sudden move, he was already in front of the pir of light.

    "To all my soldiers, advance!" he shouted, and in the next moment he didn''t even wait for the arrival of his forces, took the next step forward and passed through the portal and vanished.

    He left behind a world ushering under utter deafness. His move was bold, decisive, and mind boggling.

    When other generals woke up, they realised how daring he was. Everyone asked for permission, but he simply went ahead and took what he wanted with his own strength.

    In front of everyone, arge army started to march towards the pir of light following the steps of their general. As this jumper was punished, the size of his army wasn''t as much as a leader of the entire expedition.

    "You gave that grand general a good deal of headache," Lily came to me and said, while shaking her head.

    "If a grand general can''t deal with such offensive dudes, then he isn''t suited to lead my expedition," I said without even turning over to Lily.

 Chapter 1157 The World Of Sand

    The moment the jumper passed through the light curtain, I opened my channel and opened his own feed subchannel.

    There I saw a world slightly different from ours. It was a world filled with sand, looking like a grand desert or something.

    The entire world around me was empty. Only storms of sand appeared all over the ce. I even saw one huge sand tornado moving away at the horizon.

    "Lucky bastard," I muttered when I saw this, "the world you selected is void of danger and enemies."

    If I wasn''t sure that the portal opened in a random world at a random location, I''d doubt that jumper to know the nature of the world it went to invade before taking these bold steps of his.

    Just when I was about to close the channel and start opening another world portal, something new developed in the world the jumper ventured at.

    The first batch of his forces arrived, scattered over arge area over the world of sand. Just as the first batches appeared, something different happened at the sand world.

    I couldn''t hear much of what was happening out there, but I knew there were loud bangs as many ces covered in sand changed and showed what explosions would cause out there.

    The ground shook, and many fountains of sand appeared from different ces. At others, mushroom looking sand clouds appeared without a warning.

    I didn''t know what happened, but I was sure this wasn''t normal. I focused and saw a few shadows appearing from the zones that showed such changes.

    When I looked closer, I got to see strange shaped creatures, running on four, covered all over with dense sand clouds.

    When these weird looking things appeared closer, I could see their shapes clearly.

    "Zombies!" They were zombies, different from the ones we were fighting all this time in our world.

    The jumper was in the middle of all this. So the moment changes happened, he didn''t wait to see what wasing.

    He knew one way or another, the onesing at him were enemies and not friends.

    His timely response saved the lives of his soldiers without doubt. When zombies appeared in their weird shapes, it was already close to the jumper and his forces.

    As the jumper gave orders to prepare their defences at a good moment, the zombies couldn''t do anything to them at first.

    The first waves of enemies weren''t that much. Only their weird appearances and the way they came to attack the jumper and his forces were the only risky factor they faced.

    Aside from that, the strength of these zombies was limited without doubt.

    The jumper led his forces to crash over the iing zombies. He held his ground better and didn''t give any room for the zombies to bring him or his men lots of trouble.

    Seeing this made me wonder how he was this unlucky each time I gave him an army to lead. Every single time, no matter who his enemy was, he ended up losing most of his forces.

    If he was this experienced and capable, then why did he suck this bad before? Or wasn''t he even trying his best before?

    I couldn''t tell, to be honest.

    Just as the early waves came to harass the jumper, more started toe from the distant regions.

    The feed I got was limited by the vision of the jumper. So I switched over and checked the live feed I got from the portal itself.

    This time, I could see the world as a whole. Taking the portal as a centre, I could see an area surrounding it for hundreds of miles.

    And when I saw this region, I was shocked to see all this area starting to shake and tremble, showing off dense heaps of zombiesing at the jumper without any pause.

    An area expanded for hundreds of miles was filled only with zombies and without any safe route outside. This was insane!

    I couldn''t see any towns or cities, not a single sign of any civilisation at all. This made me crazy, and I wondered what was going to happen to the jumper.

    Wait, was this dude the bringer of bad luck or what? He acted perfectly fine, but he ended up in such a scary situation that was enough to take away most of his forces.

    Even if he was a genius, he wouldn''t be able to save most of his forces this way.

    "All the armies with the jumper... Move forward and join the brutal fight!" as I recognised the level of danger and the nature of threat this dude was going to face, I hurriedly gave orders to all the generals in his expedition group.

    "Did he pump into Hescos?" Lily was holding her breath, seemingly expecting the worst.

    But even if he was matched up with Hescos, I knew this wasn''t going to be as bad as the current situation he was facing.

    Appearing in the middle of such gigantic den of zombies? And I couldn''t tell anything about the ce or extent of this den? This was quite scary.

    The only good piece of news here was the level of these zombies. They weren''t that high levelled, making the task of killing them not that hard to achieve.

    But considering the huge area the zombies wereing from, the jumper and his forces were going to have it bad without doubt.

    Alone such a task wasn''t going to be done at all. Even the jumper might have killed himself.

    That was why I gave the order for other forces and generals to start moving out.

    "No, he found himself in the middle of a huge zombie den," I said, not keeping my voice low. I wanted everyone to know what they were pumping themselves into before heading there.

    "Are they high levelled zombies?" one of the generals going to aid the jumper asked.

    "No, they are weak, but they seem endless!" I knew giving them false hope wasn''t going to work.

 Chapter 1158 The Universe Is Scary!

    They got to know how hard this task was. So I made sure they didn''t just feel reassured by the low levels of these zombies.

    Even the harmless ants could eventually bring down a mighty elephant.

    "Form a defensive formation once there," I said myst orders to the generals entering the portal of light, "once there, let the jumper and his soldiers do the killing. Expand the territory, use the top guns to kill far away zombies. Then I''ll send over people to help build walls, castles, and defensive towers for you."

    I knew this kind of world was going to be the worst to be met out there. So just sending out armies wasn''t going to work.

    If there wasn''t a city over there, then I''d make sure to build one myself. I had this portal here to keep sending reinforcements over to them. Even if they couldn''te back, they wouldn''t run short of reinforcements.

    "Isac, you know what to do," I didn''t even turn to Isac while giving her such an order.

    "Leave it to me," she paused, "but do they have resources out there?"

    "Make preparations," I knew the world there was filled with sand, nothing more. It looked like a barren world, as if an apocalypse hit there tens of thousands of years ago and changed the entirendscape of the.

    I didn''t know if that ce had any valuable resources. And above all, I didn''t know if this ce was just an exception or the entire world was like that.

    When such thought crossed my mind, my body instantly and reflexively shivered. The meaning of having such a barren world with no living race there meant one thing for me; a ce for dark realm monsters.

    "I wanted to hunt dark realm monsters badly for a long time, and now I may have a chance," I thought to myself, amused by the bad luck of that jumper.

    Now I get why he always ended up losing most of his forces. My thoughts travelled fast backward, recalling the first time I met him.

    I got the ss he was supposed topete for. And above all, he always failed toplete the apocalypse to reach quest fifteen. And he lost his man as well.

    Was the jumper this unlucky? Was he branded with a bad luck curse or something?

    The n was simple. As the forces going there would start fighting and expanding the area we controlled, Isac would bring resources and workers to build real defences there.

    I wasn''t exaggerating when I thought about it before. If there was no city to control here, then we would build one using our hands and resources.

    The only drawback about this was that this passageway was a one way ticket. I could send forces and people there, but wouldn''t be able to retrieve any back.

    It wasn''t a big issue for the moment. I doubted that in the entire world, there wouldn''t be a single city or town with a functional portal.

    However when I thought about the possibility of this world being a dark realm one, I frowned a bit.

    I didn''t know much about these dark worlds. If theck of races affected the world, then I would also suspect the presence of any working portal.

    Or else the dark realm monsters would be capable of passing between many worlds, crushing many linked with the portals.

    I watched for one more hour. The situation there didn''t change much. Except for expanding the reach of the territory there to cover up almost ten mile square area, there was nothing much to watch.

    The killing was going like it was something natural over there. Many forces fanned out to defend the upiednd and try to expand it.

    At the end of this hour, Isac started to send men and resources over. Of course using weak men to rebuild this ce wasn''t needed that much. I could just order the armed forces there to do such a thing.

    But that would take much time and effort, besides that the world wasn''t safe yet.

    If it was a real dark realm world, then things were destined to go south for them out there. Not to mention my opinion about the jumper changed drastically from this moment onward.

    This dude was cursed with back luck. Such a poor soul couldn''t be entrusted to lead any army or be responsible for any project without the risk of damaging everything in the process.

    So something told me that things out there would end up quite bad for everyone as long as that dude was there.

    And the worst thing was that I couldn''t possibly drag his ass back into Earth. Until they''d find a portal over a town or a city that was working, then they would be kept trapped in there for a long time.

    I got a way to solve their predicament, but I refrained from taking such a step for now. I wasted enough time watching the first world invaded by my people. And frankly speaking, the first world gave me an unpleasant surprise and taught me a valuable lesson.

    The universe was vast, and no one would be arrogant enough to call himself invincible or pretty prepared for anything.

    I spent lots of my time thinking that my worst enemies out there would be the Hescos or the zombies. But right now, and in the first world that I invaded, a shocking realisation hit me.

    There were still many scary things out there that might endanger my ns. One of them was these dark realm monsters, formidable and scary foes that I never thought about.

    This universe... It was really scary!

    "Next batch, get ready," this time I didn''t ask for a single hero to explore the world. I learnt from my mistake, and knew that underestimating the worlds here was a grave sin.

    Without the need for me to say anymore, Lily arranged the next batch of generals and armies to be ready to move out.

    Then like the first portal, I used another ticket and opened it in less than half an hour.

 Chapter 1159 Its Time To Test This Theory

    This time I didn''t need to wait cluelessly about how to activate it. I shouted when it was done, and the magical worlds opened the portal.

    As the first batch of my brave fighters entered the world, I saw a scene simr to Earth. in fields appeared all over the ce, and there were few scattered towns and cities.

    "Zombies!" but amidst all these towns and cities, I found a grand number of zombies. They appeared outside the towns and cities, encircling them as if they were protecting some sort of a treasure.

    "Zombies have dens out there... What luck!" it went without saying that these towns and cities were already conquered and controlled by zombies.

    Chaos brought out by zombies weren''t an exclusive thing for my Earth. The gue of zombies hit that world hard it seemed, and now many towns and cities were turned into dens.

    "Do they need more reinforcements?" Lily asked without a speck of worry. We were dealing with zombies for a long time already. And we got tons of fighters waiting on the side.

    "Not now," I didn''t hurry to send out any more armies. Even if the world out there looked bad, there were still a few cities and towns in the distance which hadn''t been controlled yet.

    The controlled cities and towns still had their five portals high in the sky. But they looked a bit dim. I didn''t know if by conquering the dens these portals would function again or what.

    "Send my order, groups of zombie races will be tasked to go there and free these dens."

    "Can they do that?!" Lily and Isac spoke at the same time, and the two weren''t the only ones showing such shock.

    I already gave out clues and hints about the possibility of such a thing. But I haven''t used anything like that yet in our world here.

    So none seemed to trust or believe in this. They were just like me, sceptical about this weird hypothesis

    I got my reasons to not use this way here. The dens that werepleted were all high grade ones. Unlike here, the dens appearing in the other world seemed to be all low grade.

    They were normal dens, the kind that Loran promised to work on with utter confidence.

    "Just send the word to Loran," I didn''t exin much, "he knows what to do. Tell him these dens are all low level ones, and there are more than fifty out there. And this is just the start."

    "Ok," Lily didn''t have much trust in this tactic, just like me. But I got a guinea pig atst to experiment upon.

    The magical solution provided by Loran wasn''t just useful in my world. Its biggest benefit was out there. When facing such a dire situation, using these zombie race methods to clear the dens would provide great aid for my expedition armies.

    It was like this, I wanted to conquer the worlds out there but Icked foundation. Zombies already struck hard in these worlds and gained strong footholds there. If we could flip the switch and turn all these ces ruled by zombies into ours, then we would have nothing to worry about.

    All the zombiend would turn into ournd eventually, and without losing too much. Besides, this n would also grant us many portals linked to here. And that would allow me to send out many elites, even myself included, without the worry of not returning back.

    In a few minutes, I saw tens of thousands of zombie race elites racing towards the portal. They seemed excited, as if they found honour in doing such a task.

    I watched them without saying anything. And as they started entering the other world, Loran also came.

    "Lord, it''s time to see for yourself the truth I told you about," he said these words and then remained silent. He couldn''t watch what was going on at the other end like me, but he looked confident and worry free.

    It was like he got zero doubt about the sess of his n. And I hoped his confidence wouldn''t be groundless or overestimated.

    Once there, I saw the zombie race got divided into many teams. I thought they sent over all these elites to make sure they would control the dens fast and without any room for error.

    But when I saw all of them divided into groups of one hundred each, I knew they were ying ording to the rules they announced before.

    Loran was this confident. I gave him a deep nce before turning my attention again towards what was happening in the other world.

    After the initial wave of armies appeared, they fanned out and each started hitting against arge group of zombies.

    It was the first time for me to see the real zombie den. The zombies changed from being reckless and mindless into something close to being a territorial species.

    As my armies appeared, the zombies didn''t venture outward and meet them. Instead their numbers kept increasing while showing signs of their intention to defend the dens.

    This was a weird sight to see to be honest. And it gave me a little exnation about the reason for the turtle zombie underwater den and why the zombiesing out from it didn''t move inrge numbers yet.

    It seemed they were waiting for something, like a benchmark goal of numbers or increase in their strength or something like that. That meant the scary zombies at the southern and northern waters weren''t going to attack anytime soon.

    But the moment they would, things would look really ugly.

    "I need to fortify these regions a bit more," I reached this conclusion.

    Amidst my wait for the zombie race elites to join the fray, the fight over the dens started already. Once my fighters got close to the towns and cities controlled by the zombies, the zombies couldn''t take it anymore and started running at them.

 Chapter 1160 Zombie Dens

    It looked scary! Millions upon millions of crazed zombies sprinted out from inside the walls of towns and cities. I found it hard to believe such a small space would amodate such arge number of zombies.

    But from what I could see, there seems no end to their numbers. It looked like there was a bottomless abyss inside these dens, making me wonder about the fate of my armies.

    The fight started hot, and blood sshed in crazy fashion all over the ground. Once the first lines of each army shed with zombies, the backfire of the grand weaponsunched.

    And the world then exploded mercilessly under the heavy fire of these weapons.

    Rocketunchers, modified tanks, and even helicopters started to join the fray. With their addition, the entire situation shifted to my favour.

    No matter how many zombies were inside these dens, with the concentrated deadly fire of my human firearms, endless zombies bathed under deadly heat and fire, and died in dreadful explosions.

    The ones controlling these deadly arms were geniuses! They didn''t aim towards the zombies fighting the armies outside the dens, but aimed directly at the dens themselves.

    Lacking any means of actual defence, all the firended and exploded in the perimeter of these dens. All I could see was a dense number of mushroom looking clouds, and violent sweeps of shockwaves that were violent enough to knock out the walls of cities and towns.

    In a few minutes, the entire zone filled with dens and endless zombies changed. The zombie started to lose, and their reinforcements stoppeding in an awe inspiring scene.

    Then the zombie race elites arrived!

    It was a long awaited scene for me. I totally focused over the many groups sprinting without any regard to dangers around, heading directly towards the exploding dens.

    During this time, my various armies already managed to gain a good control over the situation. With the help of the constant bombardment over the dens, the zombiescked any reinforcementing from inside the cities and towns.

    So the dead zombies weren''t reced this fast with other fresh ones. And in the end, the armies finally reached the outer demolished walls of the dens.

    When the walls fell, I managed to see what was inside each town and city. It was like a giant beast opening his mouth and ready to devour everything. It was total darkness, only ck colour prevailed there.

    Zombies kepting out from the edge of these holes, but I couldn''t see their bodies clearly until they escaped the dens.

    When the zombie elites reached close to the den, they didn''t venture inside as I imagined. Instead, they asked for the help of the other forces around, and together they started surrounding the cities and towns in a big circle.

    The one hundred group of zombie elites stood around the den, each raising their fist high in the air. When I watched their stance closely, I found out that they already cut deep wounds at their raised right fists, allowing the blood to flow out.

    Unlikemon sense, the blood doesn''t flow downward. Instead it moved outward, as if blood wasn''t affected by gravity at all.

    Things looked weird, but I waited to see what they wanted to do. The blood kept flowing, and another weird thing happened.

    The blood once departed away from the bodies of the zombie elites for a few tens of metres, it started to stop, stretch outwards and move over like it was forming a grand circle or something in the air.

    The blood oozing out from one hundred zombie elites began to coalesce together, forming a giant blood circle in the air.

    The bloody circle surrounded the dens and once it gotpleted, the circle started to show another change.

    It was like this bloody circle was unfolding, releasing a thin red curtain down to the ground. The process seemed to be slow, though for a reason, not a single zombie came out from the den when that happened.

    The moment the bloody circle was formed, the den showed signs of malfunction.

    "They should be releasing their blood right now," all of sudden, all silent by my side Loran started speaking. It was as if he was watching the same feed as me. And that made me give him a weird look.

    "I know how my people act, and the time they need to do what''s needed," he simply shrugged, and I couldn''t tell if he was bluffing or telling the truth.

    "Bloody circles are already formed," I didn''t hide this from him.

    "Then the dens should stop working," he confirmed my earlier doubts by what he just said. It seemed there was more to these bloody circles than what would meet the eye.

    He didn''t say anything anymore, and I returned to focus on the current situation in the other world. During the time I spoke with Loran, the entire dens were now surrounded by a bloody curtain, covering almost half of a ball around the dens.

    I thought these bloody circles would then continue to cover up the dens in a bloody ball, but they didn''t. The moment these dens got covered, I felt trembling happening at the thin bloody film extending down from it.

    It looked like a drum getting hammered heavily by a giant drumstick. But I couldn''t hear any sound, and I doubted such changes brought over any sound at all.

    While I was wondering what was going to happen, a weird thing urred. The all ck potholes taking over what was formerly known as towns and cities began to show a new change over.

    The ck colour started to shift and fade away, showing a weird pale redness that seemed to invade the dens.

    I knew this wasn''t true. The redness seemed to be there all the time, masked by the thick veil of darkness.

    And for a reason, the darkness began to fade away. While I was puzzled, the voice of Loran next to me jolted me awake, answering my doubts.

 Chapter 1161 Black Turns Into Red

    "They should be cleansing the darkness over the dens by now," he paused, and I looked at him as if I was looking at a fortune teller or something.

    He seemed to notice my weird gaze, so he added in exnation, "the darkness is what keeps our people down there sleeping. To wake them up, we need to clear this darkness and then feed the all sleepy zombies with our energy."

    "The bloody circle and curtain?" I asked, and he nodded.

    I knew how they were going to make their sleeping people wake up. It made quite sense, but I still couldn''t fully grasp how they did it.

    I returned to watch what was going on in that world. As the ckness started to recede, more redness appeared in each den.

    The process this time took longer than I expected. And I noticed something else. The one hundred elites of the zombie race showed signs of fatigue and weakness.

    Such a process was indeed taxing over their powers. And now I realised why dealing with high grade zombie dens wasn''t going to work on the same basis.

    Just dealing with such a low levelled den took such a toll over one hundred of these elites. When I imagined working against a high grade zombie den, I knew things would be much different.

    Even if one hundred thousand elites participated, they wouldn''t be able to break all the darkness and wash them away with their powers.

    And just as I kept watching, I got to know another reason for Loran''s refusal to test this method over a high grade den.

    The process of cleaning the darkness off each den took almost six hours. Then when the darkness vanished, all that remained was scarlet redness that turned the dens from deep abysses into burning hells.

    Then I saw the bloody curtains move in unison, as if some sort of gravity was pulling them towards the centre of these dens.

    When the curtain of red blood moved closer, their colours started to fade away instead of intensifying. It was obvious that they were condensing right now, getting smaller with each passing minute.

    Yet unlike whatmon sense would imply, the redness there didn''t show any signs of brightening up, but feeling like it was close to fade away.

    "The redness of the bloody curtains are fading away while getting closer to the dens. Why is that?" As Icked any exnation about this, I turned to Loran and shared my doubts with him.

    "It''s not fading away," Loran got what I was talking about, "they are giving out their energy while getting closer from the dens. So they are going to grow weaker until they finally fade away."

    His exnation made quite sense. And I got why the bloody circles got weaker the closer they came to the dens.

    I didn''t ask anymore and went to observe what was going on in the other world. After half an hour, the entire bloody curtain vanished by now, and nothing seemed to remain behind.

    If I wasn''t looking before at what happened, I''d say the darkness was switched by its own into pure redness.

    After a few minutes of waiting, another change urred.

    This time, the redness of the den showed a turbulence that would appear over anyke surface after tossing out a rock there. The calm and still redness started to change, and ripples appeared as if someone was throwing rocks there.

    When I looked closer, I got that all these ripples came from a single point in each den. I got an idea about what was causing all these changes, but I had to wait to see.

    After two more hours, the ripples grew from being weak waves into massive bubblesing from the depth of these hellish pits and bursting open at the surface, causing more violent waves to appear.

    Then after three more hours, a head finally appeared.

    It appeared like a small speck of pale yellow dot that seemed to belong to a bald man. If I didn''t watch this zone closely, I''d miss that.

    When the head appeared, it seemed as if the owner of this head was struggling to break free from something. Hands appeared next and started to ssh the red surface as if he was fighting against water, resisting the demise of drowning under such weird red fluid.

    After watching these people fight against that reddish fluid for another hour, one by one rose up for almost half of their bodies, giving me a clear look over their looks.

    They were zombies! Just like Loran and others.

    I couldn''t hear any sound from that world, but when these zombies rose up slightly, they opened their mouths and gave a silent cry in my eyes.

    But when that cry sounded, I saw ripples of air spreading all over the red surface around them, ending up causing a massive response all over the red liquid there.

    Then one by one, these zombies fell deep down these redkes, vanished without leaving behind a single bubble or ripple behind.

    "Are they dead?" I couldn''t help but feel worried over this. But when I looked at Loran''s calm face by my side, I knew things weren''t that bad.

    I returned to look at the red dens, but nothing new happened. When I looked over the hundreds of zombie elites around the dens, I saw the calm expression over their faces.

    Even many had weird excited expressions over their faces, like they were witnessing something they lunged for a long time already.

    I was sure things were going on ording to their ns, and that made me wait a bit longer for the final result.

    All this time, I hoped such a solution would seed. And even when I hoped for that, I didn''t believe such a magical solution would exist.

    But seeing all this unfolding in front of me raised my hopes by leaps and bounds. I waited, and after three more hours of wait, I finally noticed something.

 Chapter 1162 Hescos Appear

    It was like the redness in the dens was getting smaller as if someone was absorbing this fluid. I didn''t know what was going on down inside these dens, but it seemed these zombies from earlier were responsible for that.

    "They should be on the verge of waking up," Loran suddenly said, and I felt a gentle pat on my shoulders as he did that, "lord, this process will take at least one day to finish. You can start working on other worlds while this process ends."

    "I see," I nodded, realising this was going to be a long period to wait. I just opened ess to two worlds, and now I have twenty more waiting up.

    "Next batch get yourselves ready," I shouted while taking out a third ticket and started to activate it.

    After the pir of light appeared, the armies ventured forward and nothing much happened there. The new world was one filled with normal races. They controlled a cluster of towns and cities, and they got decent defences there.

    This race was like turtles, having small oval shaped shells that were engraved with small lines. These shells covered up their elbows and wrists, making them look like they got knuckles over these parts.

    Their eyes were deep and unfathomable, but didn''t give me any sense of danger at all. I knew this race might be considered decent, but they were far from being powerful.

    I watched for an hour while my forces started to bring death and chaos over this race. I didn''t like the idea of ruining the lives of such a race, but this was the apocalypse.

    If one was weak, he''d end up getting eaten instead of living his life to its fullest potential.

    After one hour, I lost interest in watching anymore. My forces were just doing great out there, crushing all their foes and iming theirnds and defences.

    They didn''t find any challenge in that race. And the fact that such a race was living in such a way in that world meant theck of any real predator in the areas around.

    It would be good if my guesses were true. Like this, my forces there would have a good time fortifying their defences and getting ready for the real predators in this world.

    Another thing worthy of note was theck of any zombies there. For a moment, I doubted zombies even appeared. But it meant this race paid a hefty price to control the situation, just like what my forces did in this world.

    But they were nothingpared to my forces. And that made me doubt if the zombie apocalypse hit them for real or not.

    As I lost interest, I started to open the next portal. A passageway appeared and a group of leaders led their armies through.

    Yet the moment they passed and appeared there, my face changed.

    "Hescos!"

    I gritted my teeth while looking at the world my forces appeared at. If it was a normal base like the previous world, I wouldn''t feel such surprise.

    But the world was filled with tons of Hescos, leading other races around. From a single nce, I came to a shocking realisation.

    These Hescos seemed to have a way to locate where my forces would appear. Or else howe they''d be this prepared?

    Even I, the one controlling these tickets, had zero control over the ces my forces would appear at.

    Out there, my forces appeared in an empty area of tens of miles. While looking at the grand scene, one would be shocked to see walls, towers, and all defensive fortifications appearing all around this zone, cutting off any way of getting out from here.

    Hescos dded in their suits appeared in great numbers. They controlled the ground and the sky. And I knew they must have legions digging under ground as well.

    As for other races, they started to step forward to meet up with my forces. They looked strong, with giant and strong looking bodies. They held different weapons, and they looked quite a force.

    But seeing such grand force stepping forward while the Hescos remained behind made me know they were treated as cannon fodders.

    It might seem wild to do such a thing, but they looked more like my warriors and enved races I gained from my world.

    But after the first moment of shock, I controlled myself. My mind spinned fast, and I didn''t lose my cool again.

    "Send more weapons and teams with suits over," I didn''t look away from the live feed of this world as I gave orders for the nearby Lily.

    "Are there Hescos?" she was smart to get what I meant by this order. If I wanted more of these anti-Hescos forces then it meant there were Hescos over there.

    "We are going to test the weapons and suits first," I wasn''t feeling any worry at all, slowly exining what I wanted to do.

    It was shocking how these Hescos found out about the location my forces would appear at. And seeing all these forces ready for my forces made my blood boil.

    I wanted to go out there and join the fun! But if I did, I wouldn''t be able to return anytime soon. And this wasn''t going to be the only world we''d meet Hescos like that.

    I got the feeling that what happened here wasn''t just a coincidence. If we appeared in the middle of arge army of Hescos, then this could be called a coincidence.

    But we appeared in the middle of what we could call a fortress. This wasn''t coincidental at all. And so I controlled my excitement and desire to fight, and started to think about how to maximise this encounter.

    I wasn''t worried about losing this fight. Facing Hescos might be hard for others, but I trained tons of forces already to be able to fight them on equal grounds.

    If they got elites, so did I. if they had races helping them in the fight, I got my warriors as well.

 Chapter 1163 Brutal Fight

    Thinking on a grander view, my forces got the upper hand in the end. After all, we got simr suits to them, and also deadly weapons as well.

    Theycked such big guns, and so their chances of winning got diminished by a lot.

    "Should we send warriors?" Lily asked in obvious worry and clear fear.

    "No, these forces are enough as a warm up," I kept looking while the two sides were getting closer with each passing minute.

    The distance of tens of miles couldn''t be rapidly crossed. It would take almost an hour for the two sides toe in contact. And through this I kept sending more forces there, with big guns and more forces with suits.

    But my orders were clear. The big guns had to be kept hidden until the Hecsos joined the fray. The same would apply to the suit forces as well.

    These were the big surprises I arranged for the Hescos. They were so generous in preparing such a warm wee party for me, and I had to match their gift in return.

    My forces didn''t start running for long before they stood their ground. They were smart enough to know they were fighting against an unfavourable situation.

    Simply running forward like this was going to end up quite bad. The grand general leading this expedition was one of the Hectors. He must be pissing in his pants at the moment, but he was doing a good job so far.

    As the forces stopped after crossing five mile distance, they started to fan out and form a dense circle of defence. The enemy wasing from all directions, and it was wise to not expand thends my forces ruled or else the defensive lines would have gaps within.

    Inside the outer circle formed by my forces, more circles began to take shape. There was enough distance between each circr line of defence, obviously some sort of defensive tactic.

    In terms of military experience, I could honestly say that Hectares were geniuses. They weren''t just excellent at training forces, but leading armies as well.

    Seeing the entire forces forming these lines made me wonder about what that grand general''s aim was. After one hour, the first lines of hostile races came atst, and the frontlines started to fight a bloody one from the start.

    In just a few minutes, I could tell that my forces were much fiercer than their opponents. All the hellish training of my forces brought fruit atst, and I could see the racesing, unable to break the few lines at the outermost region.

    This was a relief. If these races proved to be well trained, then this fight would take an ugly turn. But now the Hescos were left without any option but to join the battle themselves.

    As the killing continued, I started to take out my warriors, letting them gather around this portal.

    I wouldn''t need them soon, but when time woulde, they should be prepared to join the fray. I took out tons of stat points and let them feed upon them. At the same time, I sent an urgent request for more resources and a few special items from Silverlining.

    [So that means you already began? Why didn''t you tell me?]

    Instead of hassling about what I asked for, this dude justined about me not sharing the news with him.

    [What? As if you will watch what is going on here!]

    [Sure! Not only me, but all the sovereigns I know of are eager to watch]

    [But I got no direct feed from these worlds]

    [Do you think such things can stop us? Hahaha! We have invested a ton in you, and so we already arranged things beforehand to watch your performance]

    [Alright then, spread the word and start watching] I rolled my eyes. For a moment there, I felt like I was a performer for their entertainment. I felt a little annoyed, but didn''t dwindle much about this.

    As he said, they invested too much in me. And it was normal for them to just see the fruit of their investment.

    I returned to watch and saw my forces killing their enemies without any suspense.

    "What? Don''t tell me they n to just stick at the back and do nothing," after two hours, the hostile races failed to crush more than dozens of lines. And the Hescos kept their silence, watching from a distance as if they weren''t bothered by such losses.

    But when I wondered about that, a new change appeared out there.

    The ground shook, seemingly like some sort of a violent earthquake striking this region. Then thend gushed open from beneath, like volcanoes were about to erupt.

    The ces that such a thing happened were just in the midzone of the entire defensive line up of my forces there. And without the need to wait to see who wasing, I knew they were the ground legions of these Hescos.

    They finally started to move out!

    And as the ground shook, the Hescos standing all in wait all this time out there started to move out. Flying legions of Hescos started to spread out,ing fast like dense clouds of locusts.

    At the same time, the ground showed a thick curtain of different colours, as the ground troops of Hescos moved out. They all used the strength of their suits,ing hard and fast at my forces.

    Their tactic was indeed great. They aimed directly to take out half of my stationed forces out there. And if they seeded to link their three types of units, this would grow ugly for sure.

    But that depended entirely on that if.

    The moment the ground Hescos troops appeared and the distant forces came, the all silent big guns started to shine in bright light.

    Then a torrent of attacks flew fast,nded at the distant Hescos without any warning.

    I couldn''t hear anything, but seeing all these bright shes that formed huge roses of death clouds made me imagine the rumbling noises of these explosions.

 Chapter 1164 Legion Of War Suits

    The attack came in sudden fashion, taking the iing Hescos by surprise.

    The Hescos never imagined my forces kept such a big hand hidden. And what gave them more surprise was the fact that these attacks dealt great harm to the Hescos.

    ? The Hescos were a proud race, very confident in their suits. They had no reason to doubt their suits to take such hits and defend against such attacks without failing.

    But reality proved them wrong. Just watching them from afar forced a big smile on my face. I could see loads of Hescos dying and much more getting different degrees of wounds.

    The Hescos never escaped such deadly attacks. Even the flying ones didn''t fare any better than the ones at the ground.

    Many were killed, and many more were wounded. But that wasn''t what made me grin in such content and happiness.

    When the first wave of attacksnded, another wave of attacks started to follow. And in the middle of all this mess, the forces with suits whoid all this time in wait started to move.

    The waves of attack came towards the distant Hescos. But that meant the ones that appeared from the ground in the middle of my forces were free.

    Leaving such force unhindered would bring more trouble to my forces. And thinking about using the big guns against this group was insane.

    The missiles and rockets used wouldn''t differentiate between a friend or a foe. So using the forces with suits was the best way to handle such a tricky situation.

    And above all, I admired the timing that the grand general used the forces with suits to handle the Hescos in the middle of my forces.

    This was a simple move, but it meant that the grand general was indeed a genius. I loved having more of such brilliant and capable generals by my side.

    I saw my human arsenal of big guns in action before. But I didn''t get the chance to watch these suits.

    I still had one stored in my inventory, and I didn''t get time to y with it. But if these suits proved to be strong, then I''d surely start using my own suit.

    I looked over and the first thing I noticed was these suits enabled their wearers to fly. And their flying speed was quite fast.

    Long trails of smoke gushed out from their backs, leaving behind long lines of different coloured smoke while the suit owners were flying towards their foes.

    Just from looking at this scene from my perspective, I felt how strong these suits were.

    The overall number of these suit owners was in hundreds of thousands. But weirdly enough, only ten thousands moved out while the rest lied in wait.

    The more I looked at such an arrangement, the more I admired this grand general''s mind and military tactics.

    Even when he got such a chance to hit the enemy hard, he didn''t lose his cool and kept thinking about further steps ahead.

    Keeping most of the suit owners behind was a risky move, but it was worth it. Even I couldn''t say for sure that these ten thousand suit owners were enough to handle the hundreds of thousands of Hescos scattered among my forces.

    But if he made such a decision, he must have his reasons. And like this, most of the suit force would be kept hidden, giving the enemy a false impression without doubt.

    That was a good move. I wouldn''t even think about doing such a thing. After all, I didn''t need any tricks like these to trick the enemy. If I spotted an enemy, I''d use everything in my power to crush him without showing mercy.

    The sight of these iing suits attracted the attention of the Hescosing out from the ground. I knew their tactic required the digging Hescos to work as vanguards, distracting the defensive troops and messing with their lines.

    Then when the aerial and ground Hescos would arrive, only massacre awaited my forces.

    However they never expected me to have such deadly weapons. Right now the aerial and ground Hescos troops were struggling to march forward, even stepping over the dead bodies of their kind with each mile they crossed.

    Their advancement speed got lowered dramatically, and they even showed many gaps in their tight and formidable formation.

    That was expected. But despite all these losses, they kept pressing forward.

    If one looked at this situation, he might think the grand general of the Hescos was poorly performing. However I knew he was forced to do that.

    If he stopped the attack, then hundreds of thousands of Hescos would be massacred. Even if he decided to sacrifice these forces, he couldn''t protect the faraway Hescos without fully withdrawing from this battleground.

    Hescos built tons of defences, sacrificed lots of time and resources to turn this ce into such an impregnable fort. But weirdly against their expectations and nning, they were the ones thinking about running away, not my forces.

    It was funny. But thinking about running away and leaving all these things behind was a grave mistake.

    This might be considered a tight defensive formation made out by the Hescos. But if my forces controlled this region, then all these defences would turn out to be serving my troops.

    In other words, these defences would turn from being a knife threatening my forces'' throats, into a mighty shield protecting them.

    If the Hescos thought again abouting to my forces, they''d have to pay a much heftier price than they were paying right now. And victory wasn''t even guaranteed on top of that.

    They couldn''t escape from here, couldn''t retreat and station themselves at the forts and walls they built. The only way they got there was to keep moving forward. And by that, they got to suffer more deadly strikes from my big guns.

    Watching them suffer made me happy. I evenughed at their struggle. They thought high and haughty of themselves. Least they expected me to be a nut hard to crack.

 Chapter 1165 A Sudden Turn Of Events

    At this moment, the flying suits finally came above the grand number of the Hescos in the middle of my forces.

    These Hescos did what they were ordered to do. They started killing, creating gaps in the middle of my forces. But without any offence from the outside to aid them, these efforts were pointless.

    All the dead soldiers were reced with others, the gaps they worked hard to create were all amended and closed by more forcesing from the central zone.

    And while these Hescos were burning their fuel to make any difference, my flying suit''s small lesion appeared.

    When they came, I noticed the forces surrounding the Hescos retreating, creating arge gap between them and these Hescos.

    While the Hescos tried to chase them, the suited peoplended and started to fight.

    The first wave of attack was some sort of rocket. They were smaller than the ones used by my rocketunchers, much smaller than the small rockets and missiles wielded by the air fighters.

    When they appeared, they crossed the distance between them and the Hescos before fiercelynding over them.

    The explosions they brought weren''t as fierce or big as the attacksing from the big guns. But they didn''t pale inparison.

    The good news was that these explosions were much more like area-limited attacks. And that meant these attacks wouldn''t touch or injure any of my forces nearby.

    And when I thought these suits would act as distant rocketunchers, they started to show something new.

    In fact, the suits started to split up among themselves. Few held their arms towards the surviving Hescos, and others got out wings from their backs.

    Others waved their arms, and weapons started to appear from their suits. I saw swords, big war axes, spears, and even bows and arrows. They all came out smoothly like the suits were some sort of containers holding them.

    The suits extending their arms at the Hescosunched some sort of light that moved and expanded to entrap all the Hescos in the region.

    The Hescos got entrapped in different sized cubes in different lights. Try as they loved, the Hescos couldn''t even shake off a single entrapment or even cause a single crack there.

    Then the Hescos with weaponsnded around these weird entrapments and started hitting the Hescos inside.

    At first I feared their attacks would crush the imprisoning lights. But when I saw the attacks passing through these shields of light as if they weren''t there, I got quite the relief.

    Things didn''t look that bad anymore. The attacks came andnded over the Hescos, cutting their bodies without much suspense before many started to die.

    This was going on smoothly fast, making me realise these suits were in fact working in teams, just like the real Hescos did.

    "That old man... He did a brilliant job," I said in praise while watching everything unfolding in front of me like I was watching an interesting show.

    The fight wasn''t that suspenseful, especially when the enemycked any way to fight back. Gradually I started to realise why the grand general sent ten thousand only. It was indeed enough to take down all these Hescos, and I didn''t need to watch this part of the huge battle anymore.

    If the Hescos didn''t send anymore reinforcements, then the Hescos they sent would die within a few hours.

    The Hescos tried to fight their way out, bringing more trouble to my forces. But with all their means, they couldn''t bring enough damage or evene closer to the outside lines.

    The Hescos selected a deep point of invasion when they nned their attack. That might be a good decision if their n worked. Unfortunately for them, they were fighting me and a brilliant grand general out there.

    As things turned this way, it seemed the grand general on the Hescos side decided to throw all in.

    I saw a grand number of Hescos flying out, running on the ground,ing hot at my forces without any regard to any losses or something.

    Their number was in millions, and I felt that they might have tens of millionsing towards here.

    This was a really great number of forces to fight against. But it wasn''t also a great threat to my forces out there. As long as my big guns kept roaring and sending hell over the heads of their enemies, nothing bad would happen.

    But in the next few hours, I realised that I underestimate such a mighty race.

    I thought this fight was going to be a lost cause the moment the invading Hescos got cleared up. The suit legion retreated back to the centre of this ce, not pressing forward for more kills.

    The frontline was having heated up battles. Even with the constant firing weapons out there, the huge number of Hescos made sure that many would eventually escape the tight of my guns.

    As they got near my forces, they resumed the killing again. This time, they were unhindered as most of the forces brought over there didn''t have any cultivation bases.

    So it was expected to see the toll of deaths of my forces rise up without any sign of slowing down.

    I wasn''t worried though. Losses in any war was inevitable. All I needed to do was to just ept these losses, and hope for my forces to crush their enemies in return.

    I thought that the grand general there would return to deploy the suit legions. These were scary forces, able to wound and kill Hescos with great efficiency.

    However, that didn''t happen. The more time passed, the more puzzled I became.

    "Why isn''t he deploying these suits?" I felt something was amiss. But while I was thinking about sending an envoy over to this general, reminding him of this good card he should use, a grand change appeared.

    And this time, this change brought much worry over my face. I saw the ground where these Hescos appeared from change. The holes expanded, and eventually merged together, ending up with a formation of a circr gulf in the middle of the ground.

 Chapter 1166 Trying To Destroy The Weapons

    The hole looked deep and bottomless. And it kept expanding outwards. I narrowed my eyes, not knowing what was happening until the first batch of Hescos appeared.

    This time, it wasn''t just a problem of a few hundreds of thousands. I saw millions gushing out from this huge circr pit,ing hot at my forces, aiming at their lives.

    Seeing this frightening scene made me realise why that grand general didn''t hurry and deploy any of the suit legions. He seemed to grow suspicious about Hescos actions from earlier. Or perhaps he got a clue about what these Hescos were doing.

    Either way, he managed to evade a deadly mistake by sending out the trump forces outwards to fight the Hescosing at my frontline forces.

    If he did that as I wanted, then it would be toote to call them back. The situation would turn from my forces kicking these Hescos'' asses, into them being entrapped between mighty Hescos. And this would end up bad without any doubt.

    Luckily that grand general was more patient than I was. And I couldn''t help but admire his brilliant mind and military experience.

    And now the battlefield changed, and I couldn''t even tell if my forces would win this or if a big defeat was waiting at the end of this tunnel.

    One thing was sure, whoever side would win this sh would secure the win over the cost of arge number of losses.

    But that in case no one interfered, on condition that I didn''t interfere.

    "Go in there, kill any Hescos you find," therge number of warriors I prepared beforehand and let them fill their needs of stat points were given permission to join this battle.

    If the Hescos thought that they got the homnd advantage, throwing in tens of millions of their kin to crush my invading forces, then they would be terribly wrong.

    I also got the same advantage, and right now tons of warriors with cultivation bases and filled to the brim stat points were heading to their world with an order to kill.

    I returned to examine that world. The Hescos looked pretty much confident about their chances in crushing my forces.

    They got all the right to feel so. After all, they were fighting this battle in their homnd. And it seemed they already amassed lots of their forces around mine.

    So it made perfect sense to feel this way. As my warriors were on the way to that world, the grand general out there didn''t expect me to send any reinforcement to him.

    He gave the order and all the forces with suits moved in unison, heading towards the central invasion by the underground Hescos.

    When I looked closer, I was surprised that not only the digging Hescos were there. These underground Hescos worked their magic and seemed to open wide paths for the other two kinds of hescos to walk through.

    So from this grand circr hole, arge number of Hescos wereing out, mainly ground forces and few were flying ones.

    Seeing such a grand armying in the middle of my forces was shocking. If I was one of the soldiers standing near this circr hole, then I''d feel terrified from these enemies.

    The Hescos started to press over my forces in all directions. They controlled a good deal ofnd in the first few minutes, and with the flying Hescos, they looked invincible at this moment.

    But with the timely reaction from the grand general, hundreds of thousands of different coloured suits flew over in a grand formation. They didn''t fear these Hescos, and this time they came with full force.

    "These Hescos... Tsk!" Just as the first waves of my warriors entered that world, another change happened.

    It seemed the leader of Hescos forces was sceptical about the suit forces. He seemed to doubt the presence of more of these elite fighters, and so he devised a n to counter them.

    As the suits went to the front to deal with the invading forces, other holes appeared one after another. They were located much deeper into my force lines, and in a matter of two minutes they merged together and another bottomless circr hole appeared once more.

    This hole was much smaller than the first one in terms of diameter, but its width and space were the same.

    Just as these holes appeared, tons of Hescos emerged. And when the circle was formed, endless streams of Hescos appeared.

    And just with a single nce I could tell what their goal was. "They areing after my precious weapons," I clenched my fists, resisting the urge to jump through this portal light and join the fray.

    Luckily this all happened when my warriors arrived. The distance between the inner circr hole and my weapons wasn''t that big from the beginning. Only two miles separated the two.

    When the Hescos appeared, they seemed very courageous and overbearing. Their weapons plunged at my forces around, killing lots of them and started to move out.

    This time they didn''t do the same as the outer circle. They didn''t push all over the ce. Instead they took direction and pressed hard with everything they got towards it.

    They aimed at my weapons. But they also knew my weapons were just near the portal linking to my world. So they expected tons of reinforcements to arrive.

    The leader of the Hescos seemed to not believe the presence of more suited forces. So he just expected a bunch of useless races and humans, easy to kill.

    But they truly underestimated me and my kingdom''s true might. Just as the Hescos were gaining ground fast anding closer to my weapons, many trucks started to open fire at them first.

    I was even surprised by this. I saw hampies holding futuristic looking cannons over their backs, opening hellish fire over the iing Hescos.

    The fire looked more like rays ofser or something like thating hot at the Hescos. The scare firended and instead of the violent explosions I used to see, I saw fire engulfing the Hescos like they got hit by balls of coloured liquid or something.

 Chapter 1167 The Heated Up Battle

    "Is this going to work?" I couldn''t tell. But after a few seconds, I got the answer to that.

    The Hescos who got covered with these rays and ended up in fire started to stop running and fighting. Then without any warning, their bodies started to twitch as if they got seizures, and eventually they began to fall.

    One by one they fell to the ground with shaking bodies. I felt if I heard that world''s noise, I''d be able to hear screams of agony and pain.

    These fires¡­ These hampies with modified cannons¡­ They were deadly and lethal to Hescos.

    But no matter how strong these rays were, each attack needed a couple of seconds to charge up and attack. This made their rate of attack slow, not enough to take down the iing enemies.

    But one thing they did brilliantly well, slowing down the speedy Hescos and forcing them to advance at a slower pace.

    Even the flying Hescos weren''t pardoned from their fire. The range of these cannons wasn''t that big to begin with. And that was why they didn''t appear before in the previous fight.

    But now, and with the closely approaching Hescos, they became in the effective range of these hampies.

    Even the outer circr hole wasn''t in the range. So the appearance of these trucks loaded with deadly cannons came as a surprise for me and Hescos alike.

    These hampies couldn''t stop the advance of the Hescos. But through the little time they bought and the disarray they enforced upon the Hescos growing army, the warriors I sent got the chance to join in a big bang.

    The area surrounding the weapons was already filled to the brim with tons of my forces. The grand general there was smart enough to deduct the main aim of the enemy when the first hole appeared.

    He seemed to give the order to the surrounding forces to retreat and stop the invading enemies. Even the ones in between the two circr holes started to pull back and put pressure over the iing Hescos.

    This forced the Hescos to divert part of their troops to stop the iing reinforcements. I liked how this dude acted, using all the resources he had in such an effective way.

    But this alone wasn''t enough to stop the Hescos. I knew that. He knew that. And the Hescos knew that.

    All I needed was little time for my warriors to gather up in a sizable force, enough to make an impact over the iing Hescos.

    And that was done brilliantly and quite identally by the intervention from my far away forces and the brilliant performance of the hampies.

    Other weapons might be much deadlier than the hampies, but it seemed theycked the needed range to start raining the enemies down. Also they were already positioned to hit the far away Hescos.

    To shift their aim and arrange them in positions suited to assault such close by enemies would take time. And I doubted they would be ced in the right positions before the enemies would reach them.

    The grand general seemed to realise this too. So he didn''t give any order to reposition the weapons. He just gave orders for the weapons to retreat further closer to the portal.

    When my warriors appeared, they were mixed in the middle of tons of my forces there. Normally, my forces wouldn''t carry a candle against these Hescos.

    The Hescos moved uninterrupted and without any threat except for the hampies and their deadly cannons. But gradually they started to notice something weird.

    In the middle of the enemies they took as weaklings, they started to meet strong foes who could wound and even kill them with ease.

    This phenomenon started gradually and expanded, spreading all over the frontlines until each step taken by the Hescos was carved with many of their fallenrades.

    The grand general of my forces out there didn''t know about the arrival of these warriors. So when they came in, he simply didn''t count too much on these.

    But when he noticed what the Hescos did, he was smart enough to relocate the order of the forces out there. He moved the normal forces back, while letting the front be taken care of by the iing elite warriors.

    The warriors took charge of the ground battles. But there was still a risking from the sky. So the hampies started to shift their cannons, firing up at the flying Hescos, bringing many down.

    "They aren''t enough," for a moment there I saw the little w of my n that I overlooked. The warriors were strong and capable of taking down these Hescos, but they couldn''t deal with the flying ones.

    The suit forces were still engaged in heated fights with the Hescosing from the outer hole. So they couldn''t be pulled back anytime soon or else most of the army would be lost.

    Seeing this made me expect the damage of many weapons on the hands of the flying Hescos. They were drawing near, and I knew they got mid range attacks that were enough to destroy many of my precious weapons.

    It pained me a lot when I thought about it. But in return this was the true nature of war; a bottomless pit of resources.

    These weapons cost too much to make. Even if I knew the research department was working like mad to make more weapons, losing too much here would still affect my campaign out there negatively.

    I saw many trucks activate defensive shields all over the ce. But for a reason, I doubted the ability of these shields to stop the iing attacks from the hastily approaching Hescos.

    I sighed when the Hescos drew nearer. With hampies help, these Hescos lost more than one third of their forces already. But the remaining ones were enough to take down at least half of my weapons in a few minutes.

    If I was there, I wouldn''t let that happen. But I couldn''t consider this idea at all. Going there would bring me and my ns a great deal of harm.

    While I was regretting not adding flying mounts to my warriors, or forming flying teams of warriors amidst the ones I sent, something unbelievable happened.

 Chapter 1168 Apaches!

    The helis appeared!

    It started with a big ck thing appearing all of sudden in my range of sight. I didn''t know what it was, but it came from the direction behind the portal, meaning it was ours.

    When I looked closer, I was shocked to see the helis of old humans. These helis rose up in the air, using their rotors to rise higher ande fast towards the flying Hescos.

    I looked and counted thousands of these helis. I knew they were modified, but I never expected them to be here.

    And in the middle of all this, I didn''t notice their presence at all. That grand general must have done something to shield their presence from any spying eyes.

    Even I failed to notice their presence. I watched and saw each heli carrying at least one hundred fighters.

    The modified helis weren''t like the old ones. The old helis were enough to carry ten up to dozen of fighters at most.

    But now these helis were so big, enough to carry a hundred or even more.

    The helis were in the shape of fighting apaches of lost human weaponry arsenal. They were once known as the terror of the sky, and now they were much fiercer even in the times of the apocalypse.

    Each modified apache didn''t just growrger and longer, they also came upied to the brim with deadly cannons, rockets, and missiles.

    Once they came closer, even before the Hescos would be in closer range to attack them, the apaches began their assault.

    And their attack was devastating from the start.

    The sudden appearance of the apaches took the enemies by surprise. I didn''t me them, even I, the owner of these deadly birds, forgot about their presence.

    The apachesunched their long range missiles first. The moment these explosive missiles hit the Hescos,rge flower shaped red explosions appeared in the middle of their ranks.

    The explosion drifted away many of the surrounding Hescos, while iming the lives of others hit directly by the missiles. The attacks came swiftly and one missile after another was sent at these Hescos.

    But this wasn''t enough to take down the Hescos in the air.

    The flying Hescos were already under heavy fire from the ground hampies. And now they started to be hit by the missiles from the apaches.

    But even so, they were stilling inrge numbers towards my weapons.

    The appearance of the apaches ced more pressure over the Hescos. But as the Hescos wereing from all directions towards my weapons, it proved hard and quite challenging to stop them.

    But as the apaches were getting closer to the Hescos, thetter divided their forces into two. One headed towards the weapons and started tounch their attacks, while the other headed to the apaches and tried to take them down.

    The ones heading to the weapons on the ground were getting rained with thick fire from the hampies. Many fell with fire engulfing their bodies, but much more rained the world down with their deadly attacks.

    I couldn''t hear anything, but the area down there got brightened up from many explosions. The attacks allnded over the shields, which managed to stop most of them.

    But eventually under the pressure, a few shields cracked and others exploded into tiny bits. The explosions then fell over the weapons and fire engulfed many of my weapons.

    Damn! Seeing my precious weapons get such a hit made my heart clench.

    "Close ranged shields? That''s an impressive move, hahahaha!" but when the fire subsided slightly, I saw that most of the weapons getting hit were fine.

    They were surrounded with some sort of bubble shaped shield. These shields appeared from the weapons themselves, protecting them from the damage of the attacks raining down at them.

    The Hescos first assault didn''t yield much results. Only a few weapons got destroyed, not more than a hundred at most.

    The other group of Hescos flew towards the apaches. The two sides closed in and the Hescos started firing at my apaches.

    The two sides were firing everything they got at this point. Missiles, cannon fires, rockets, and even hand grenades and modified explosive bullets came from the apaches and the fighters boarding the apaches.

    In return, dense waves of attacks came at the direction of the apaches from the flying Hescos. Just as the two sides shed, res of light appeared around my apaches, surrounding them in some sort of shield.

    The sudden appearance of shields prevented the iing hits from the Hescos partially. Few attacks passed through, and many patches got attacked and ruined in response.

    Many started to fall from both sides, but from a closer look, one could tell that the Hescos lost much more than my apaches.

    The two sides broke from each other, flew in a curved path before regrouping again anding hot at each other.

    I could tell the aerial fight was going tost for much longer. But in return, I believed my apaches would emerge victorious in the end.

    Just as the two sides approached for a second sh, dense rays of attacks came from down below all of sudden. I looked and got a little surprised that the hampies changed their position in such haste and precision, appearing just below the flying Hescos.

    Their timely appearance in this spot took the Hescos up above by surprise. The iing hits were direct and didn''t need to cross much distance this time.

    It was expected that with the first wave of these rays, many fires engulfed Hescos and ruined their tight formation. In return, the apaches didn''t let this chance slip by and hit the Hescos hard.

    With such change in the battle, the Hescos couldn''t spare any time to deal with the apaches. They made their best to evade and then regrouped once more.

    This time there were no hampies down below, and they seemed to take a longer curve to relocate their ces. They aimed to end up far away from these hampies when they''d end shing with the apaches.

 Chapter 1169 Standstill Situation

    But as they wereing near my apaches for the third sh, a new weapon appeared in this heated up battle; rocketunchers.

    Rocketunchers were deadly weapons best suited for long ranged attacks. But to my shock, the grand general there seemed to have another idea.

    He slightly shifted their position prior to all this, aiming the muzzles of these rocketunchers towards the flying Hescos.

    As the Hescos were flying in tight formation, fearing to break up and ending entangled solo against my scary apaches, they made themselves easy targets for my rocketunchers.

    Dealing with the hampies and their lethal cannons was easy with tight formation. Like this, only few would sacrifice themselves at the forefront and shield the iing rays of attacks from these hampies.

    That tight formation might be ideal to deal with hampies, but it was pretty bad in the face of rockets.

    The rockets exploded and their aftermath stormed at many of the Hescos. As they were flying close from each other, too many got engulfed with the rocket''s explosions, ending up losing too much.

    Their formation scrambled, and the apaches didn''t let this chance slip by. The apaches this time didn''t take an evasive course, and headed directly towards the disarrayed Hescos.

    As the two sides shed, Hescos didn''t have enough time to attack and they did their best to evade for the second time. Just as they tried to do so, they ended up with a widely dispersed formation, making it so hard to gather up together anytime soon.

    Under such circumstances, the apaches boarded fighters and the ground hampies started to rain down their fire, hunting down the separated Hescos and killing lots in the process.

    As the aerial battle entered such a crucial and heated up stage, the ground battle in the two zones also came to a heated stage.

    Unlike the aerial battle, the ground battle near the portal zone was following the simple logic of any war. The arrival of my warriors toppled the ns of the Hescos and managed to stop their advance to a great degree.

    The Hescos tried their best to kill their way through. But as more warriors were passing from the portal and joining the fray in all directions, the Hescos found it much harder to walk through their enemies with the passing of more time.

    Just like my warriors, more Hescos were joining the fray from the direction of the circr hole. But no matter how many they threw at the fire of battle, they didn''t manage to im anything but to push my warriors behind for hundreds of metres at most.

    Then when the aerial battle entered such a desperate situation for the Hescos, their ground troops also were stopped and now the assault turned into a direct sh between two sides.

    Hescos were fighting against my warriors, and so they were now facing hard foes to kill. My warriors got cultivation bases, and their stat points were maxed out.

    So on paper, despite the Hescos looking mighty and terrifying, they couldn''t do anything to my warriors. And my warriors had the ability to wound and kill them.

    Without the need to have any foresight ability, anyone could tell that the end of this battle would be my forces'' win.

    The aerial battle was dire and the Hescos were in bad shape right now. Without the pressure exerted from the ground, the aerial forces would get annihted soon. And once that happened, the forces fighting these aerial Hescos would shift their weapons towards the ground, killing the ground Hescos at a much faster pace.

    The same could be said for the ground Hescos as well. Without the help of their aerial forces, the Hescos were doomed to be killed. Even if the battle on the ground magically ended earlier than the aerial one, the flying Hescos would end up surrounded by many forces and wouldn''t have any way to run away with their lives.

    As for the faraway battle, the joining of the suit forces in full formation ced a great pressure over there. The flying Hescos who first made a great change to the battle out there couldn''t show their strength anymore.

    And the ground Hescosing out inrge numbers didn''t gain much advantage. Even if they were dealing with weak forces, ones that couldn''t pressure them, the Hescos couldn''t gain muchnd as the flying suits managed to intercept and stop them effectively.

    Ten thousand suits were enough to deal with hundreds of thousands of Hescos before. So when hundreds of thousands of suit forces appeared, the result was quite expected.

    The sneaky assault nned by the Hescos to stop the weapons didn''t achieve anything at all. They aimed to destroy the weapons back there, at least keeping them busy from hitting the iing Hescos from outside.

    But the end result was indeed shockingly disappointing for them. My forces handled the assault brought by the inner hole perfectly fine, and the weapons keptunching their deadly fire towards the distant Hescos.

    The inner battle was going to my favour, and the middle battle was already under control of my suit forces. The outer forces were still fighting useless races while the distant Hescos kept getting killed and wounded at a scary rate.

    The only ones doing great on the Hescos side were the ones escaping the tight defensives applied by my forces. The deadliest of those were the ones reaching the outermost lines of defence of my forces, escaping the deadly missiles and rocketsnding at them whileing from outside.

    Aside from these scarce groups of Hescos, the ones inside weren''t doing this great. I watched closely for long hours, without thinking even to start opening another ticket passage.

    This battle wasn''t just a simple battle. This was the first encounter with the Hescos. Our victory here would be enough to boost my forces morale and ce great pressure over the Hescos.

    I knew this wasn''t going to be thest battle with Hescos. Much more battles like this one would appear from now on. But this one held much more weight to it than all the other battlesbined.

 Chapter 1170 One Battle For Fame And Glory

    My forces entered this dangerous expedition without any hope for victory. Despite all my words and effort to show them we got a chance, I knew they never believed in winning at all.

    And that was why this battle held such importance. My forces would now realise how strong and mighty we were. They''d know we got hope, and victory could be achieved if we worked hard enough for it.

    I only regretted not having the ability to show off this battle to everyone. If I could broadcast this battle, then the effect would be much more than just using words to describe what was happening.

    [Tell me, do you record the ongoing battle with Hescos by any chance?] As I had no way to share what I was seeing with others, I held only hope for Silverlining and Toranks to have this battle recorded.

    If so, then it might be possible to y this battle for all the forces here to see. Even if they couldn''t see it live, they could still watch the recording and gain the feeling I hoped for.

    If I got such a recording, then I''d go all out and y it all over my kingdom and even back at my second Earth world.

    Every single force belonging to me should watch this battle. This battle was destined to be historical and go deeper into the annals of my kingdom''s history.

    People would refer to this battle many hundreds or even thousands of yearster when speaking about the glorious start of my kingdom as the battle that defined the future of an entire kingdom, or perhaps an entire race!

    After this battle, after this victory, no one would underestimate my humans anymore. After this legendary victory, my humans would always be seen as a dangerous race, one who were able to rival the mighty Hescos, the number one race in the entire universe, and win!

    [Brother Hye! Your forces suck! What the heck did you do to them? They are like forces belonging to us, hahahaha!]

    [I''ve just did my job in training and preparing to deal with Hescos]

    [Damn! I know you said so before, but seeing this¡­ Seeing the Hescos kicked by your forces¡­ This feels a lot better, pretty much close to being magical, hahahaha!]

    [Just tell me you are recording this]

    [Sure, do you think we will miss such a moment? Not only me, but all my sovereigns areughing and cheering for you. We are recording everything. And as far as I know, we aren''t the only ones doing this. Many others are doing the same. You are going to be famous after this battle]

    I knew what he said wasn''t just an exaggeration or mere praise from him. This battle was destined to be legendary without doubt.

    But what I was interested most in was the fact they were recording this battle. Without any hesitation I asked for copies and means to broadcast these over my entire kingdom.

    [Sure. I''ll make copies once the battle ends. And I''ll provide you with standard broadcasting gears which will y the records over and over until you are bored with it]

    [Hahahaha! Thanks for the help bro. I''ll never grow bored of such a wonderful fight]

    [Neither will I] I knew he was happy and excited, as much as I was. He wasn''t just the only Toranks feeling this way, I''d bet all the Hescos were having the same feeling.

    The Toranks risked too much in supporting me. I knew that. Even if they got the price back in return for the things they provided to me, I knew this was more like a cheap steal than proper business.

    But it felt great to be looked at in such admiration and respect. I hoped more races woulde to see this battle, more powerhouses would see how my forces were ying with the Hescos and killing them.

    The Hescos had an unrivalled reputation in the universe. So crushing them would grant me a great reputation without doubt.

    As I got the answer I wanted, I shifted my attention back to the wild battle going on in the other world. When I looked over, I couldn''t help butugh.

    It seemed the news reached the ears of the Hescos. The news about this battle being broadcasted and watched by many races muste as a thundering surprise, unpleasant without doubt, to these Hescos.

    Instead of trying to stop me, instead of being an opening battle between the two of us, it turned into a battle of dignity, a battle about the image in the entire universe.

    If they were fighting against another race, a well known one like the Toranks or even the Hectors, they might not have felt like this.

    But right now they were fighting against a nameless race, led by none other than humans.

    Humans were always seen as the trash in the universe. No one cared or even bothered by them. In everyone''s eyes, we were ves and servants not worthy to be taken even lightly.

    We were nothing. But after this battle, the name of humans would spread far and wide. And all that fame woulde on the corpse of the Hescos.

    We would get fame, and they would gain disgrace. So as I was talking with Silverlining, the Hescos started to crazily send out more forces instead of cutting out their losses and recall their forces entangled with mine.

    Tons of Hescos led by endless races ran out from the outer forts and walls surrounding my forces. They came without any care for anything, not caring about their losses. They wanted to kill my forces at any cost, no matter what.

    "Trying to take this victory by force, by drowning my forces like this? Do you think we, humans, are easy to bully? Humph!" I shifted my gaze around, and looked at a spot.

    "Go and inform them, send more inside," I looked at Lily and gave her such an order.

 Chapter 1171 [Bonus ] The Hole Problem

    "How many?" she asked, and I returned to the ongoing battle at the world, "half of them."

    Half was indeed a scary number, a force that was enough to go in at least five worlds.

    But I didn''t even flinch when I thought about it. If the Hescos ced such importance over winning this, then I should wee their sincerity with mine.

    This battle wouldn''t be lost no matter what. It was a difference of heaven and hell between showing the victorious battle to my forces and people, and showing them a battle that we were this close from winning.

    Hescos badly wanted to win, and I didn''t pale inparison. I needed this win, desperately needed it. With it, many things would change.

    So if they were bold enough to send tons of their forces there to crush mine, then why would I keep my hands? I knew this might limit my forces'' performance at other worlds, ending even to lose a couple worlds.

    But this was worth the trade. I didn''t even look back again while watching the endless stream of forces and Hescos running as fast as they could towards my outermost forces.

    The iing enemies increased in number to the degree that trying to stop them with my weapons was impossible.

    Soon enough, many enemies appeared at the frontlines. And without much anticipation, they cleaved their path unhindered through my forces, going deeper and heading towards the big circr hole nearby.

    Watching this from my point of view made me feel my blood boil. The Hescos were really scary. And when they dealt with this battle in a more serious way, they were able to crush my forces in mere half an hour.

    It was indeed scary. But when I looked at the side of my forces, I couldn''t help but grin.

    The weapons I asked for arrived at the other world and started to get in position. As for the ongoing battle there, the aerial one was close to being done as expected. And the ground battle was under the control of my forces.

    One thing was missed, this circr hole stood in between my iing forces to support the frontlines.

    To cross this hole, my forces need first to crush their enemies and then find a way to cross this bottomless hole.

    The hole was almost a couple of hundred metres in width. Crossing it would be quite challenging.

    "Isac, there is a situation up there," I knew it would be too much to ask my forces there to solve this problem. They were already burdened by the heavy assault by these Hectors and the races supporting them.

    "What situation?" Isac was already done from handling the task of sending people over the sand world to build forts and walls there. So she was quite free in the past hours.

    "The battle there is like this," I started to draw the generalyout of this battle over the back of my chariot. I didn''t use anything and just drew on air for Isac and Lily to know what it was like out there.

    "So our forces can kill their enemies without doubt. But they had to cross these holes if we wanted to reinforce the frontlines and even push forward to im the outward dense circle of defences."

    I exined the current situation in as much detail as possible. At the same time, I stressed over the importance of this problem, and how it would greatly affect the overall goal of this battle.

    Victory and loss wouldn''t be decided by who would kill much more than the other. The winner would be the one controlling the distant gathering of defences, and right now Hescos were considered winners so far.

    Even if their initial armies were killed, and were on the verge of losing, that didn''t matter much. They changed their style of using tactics and tricks and came directly at my forces in such a scary way.

    My forces had to get over these holes to stop the iing threat of the Hescos. And that was why dealing with these two holes was something crucial at this moment.

    "Why won''t we just bury them with rocks?" Spearhead suddenly spoke from the side, as he was eavesdropping just like many others.

    "Burry what? Are you dumb or what?" Lily sharply responded to him, while ring at him in a way that made the spearhead return to be silent.

    He got scared by her response, and I wasn''t surprised by her reaction. She was feeling quite stressed and pressured by this situation.

    Lily was smart, smart enough to know how important winning this battle was. She knew this, and thus she felt more pressured and became quite nervous.

    So when the spearhead said such a silly suggestion, she didn''t show any mercy to him. Besides, she got a point indeed. Only an idiot would suggest doing something useless like that.

    "We can try and build some sort of bridges," Isac paused as she knew that despite this looking as an easy solution, it wasn''t feasible for many reasons.

    First we didn''t have much time to do such a thing. Building bridges and moving them over would take many hours. And we all knew my forces out there wouldn''tst for all this time.

    Besides this problem, there was still another one. Even if we managed to build and stretch bridges over the holes, and luckily the Hescos got stopped by my suits and weapons, then there was still a very unstable factor.

    The holes themselves!

    These holes were connected with the world behind the walls and fortifications of the Hescos. If they sensed the presence of these bridges and knew their threat, they''d move out and start hitting my bridges with everything they got.

    With a direct channel between their backlines and my bridges, they''d simply send tons of forces, even useless races, toe and bring these bridges down. Like this we''d lose the bridges no matter how hard we tried to defend them.

    Such a solution might seem simple and logical, but it wasn''t practical.

 Chapter 1172 Crazy Idea

    I also thought about bridges the moment I realised this problem. I even thought about sending forces down these holes and standing guard there.

    But I knew this was going to fail. Unless I was ready to turn this fight into a battle over holes, then this idea wasn''t going to work.

    "It won''t work," I shook my head and told her what she already knew.

    "Then how about we use flying monsters?" Lily suddenly said, "I recall you breed flying monsters, right?"

    My eyes shone brightly when I heard her words. Little Qi already had lots of flying monsters.

    I didn''t n to use them in a fight. I just needed them to transport my forces across the two abysses.

    "Send someone over to the pocket world there," I chose Lily as Isac wasn''t well informed about that world. Lily nodded and went to execute the order.

    Using flying monsters as a mount was an ideal solution. Each monster bred by little Qi was majestic. Their bodies were enough to carry tons of force on their backs. Not to mention these monsters were ferocious enough to join any fight without any worry over their lives.

    Before I got a chance to return and watch the ongoing battle in the other world, someone came towards my chariot, someone I recognised.

    "Lord, may I have a word with you? Please?" I looked down at Garry, the one who was sent by old Gan and others to lead the forces of the research department.

    I motioned for him toe up, and threw a rope for him to climb up here. Once arrived, he panted in a weird way, making me wonder if his strength was this weak or what.

    "Lord¡­ Hoof, I heard you sent for flying monsters¡­" he couldn''t speak without panting and catching his breath.

    "What''s wrong with you?" I looked in a weird way towards him, and he took a few minutes before calming his breaths down.

    "I just came in a hurry towards here," he looked little better, and I felt like he ran all the way across the entire continent or something, "I heard lord wants the help of the flying monsters, right?"

    "That''s correct," I looked in anticipation towards what he was going to say. He was part of the research department, and he must have some sort of crazy idea about what to do.

    Would he suggest using apaches and other fighters? I doubted that. If they got such arge amount of high end human tech, he wouldn''t just send these small numbers of fighters here to begin with.

    Besides, fighters weren''t able to transport many troops. Or did they transform some sort of huge nes to be apocalypse friendly?<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "I believe the lord has seen the strength of our portable shields, right?"

    I was surprised by what he said, and I remembered the ring lights and oval shaped shields that appeared around the apaches while fighting against Hescos.

    "We can arm these monsters with these," he didn''t stop his madness there, and kept adding more pieces of crazy ideas, "we can also arm their backs with portable cannons and guns. If you also wanted, we can add the new version of portable rocketunchers, mini-missileunchers, and the most recent addition of long ranged mine thrower."

    I looked at this dude¡­ What was he really thinking exactly? I imagined and tried to add all the things he spoke about on the backs of my flying monsters.

    If what he said was true, and he and his crew seeded in doing such a thing, then it would be awesome and mind blowing! Flying monsters would turn into miniature versions of flying fortresses! And they even might be much deadlier thanks to their swift flying capabilities.

    "Are you sure you can do it?" I looked in doubt towards him. Saying all this stuff was great and cool. But applying it to the monsters was another matter.

    Monsters were living creatures, not just some sort of ores or dead rocks. They couldn''t have such things installed over their bodies without much damage to the bodies of these monsters.

    "We have our ways to do it," Garry spoke in such confidence, making me even doubt that the department already ran tests over monsters to make such things work over their backs without worry.

    "Then I want to see how you''ll do it," I didn''t reject his offer to help, "but if you are going to take a long time, I won''t let that happen. You know we are fighting against a tough enemy out there."

    "I won''t disappoint lord," he kept acting this mighty and boastful of their ability to do it. And he imed to do it in a smooth and fast way, making me wonder how they''d do it.

    I watched him getting down and start shouting at his people. I saw a few going through the portals back to second Earth, seemingly calling for help.

    I waited and watched without interfering or saying anything. As this was going to take some time, I returned to check over the current situation of the battlefield over the other world.

    The battle was going ording to my worst expectations. The sudden burst of Hescos with all their forces made it impossible for my outermost forces to stop them.

    They couldn''t even dy them too much until the Hescos finally got near the suit legions. The moment they got closer, the suits started to attack hard and fast, showing no mercy for these Hescos.

    This helped a lot in stopping the iing Hescos. But many of the Hescos wore flying suits as well. So the effect of the flying suits on my side was quite limited by a lot.

    The ground battle turned to be much bloodier than before. The forces at the mid zones were already strong. They started to fight the Hescos on equal grounds. Only the number difference that yed in Hescos favour was causing my forces to lose this sh.

 Chapter 1173 Arming Monsters

    But things were quite good in the inner zone, near the portal. The apaches there finished clearing the flying Hescos and only few remained alive, trying to run for their lives.

    The ground fight was now getting heated up to a higher degree. The apaches which were freed from the aerial battle were now joining the ground one. As for the warriors, their number swelled up to form almost two thirds of the entire forces in the middle zone.

    Such an increase helped pretty much in turning the situation out there to my favour. But without a way to cross the holes, this advantage would mean nothing at the end of the day.

    Most of my warriors were stuck outside the portal right now, unable to enter inside. I knew the ce out there was crowded, and that frustrated me.

    If I got this time to send more reinforcements then I wouldn''t have to worry about anything. But my enemies got all the time in the world to send their forces, and I couldn''t.

    It was indeed quite frustrating.

    As things seemed to not change for the next few hours, I finally shifted my attention back to the world around me. The ones sent by Lily came back with many flying beasts.

    I already have many monsters as warriors in my inventory. However I didn''t intend to use them. I knew that little Qi was feeding and breeding monsters to a scary degree. So it was meaningless to use my own monsters and intended to use the scary dudes from that qilin.

    I let the qilin y for a long time already. It was time to collect my interest.

    Different shaped monsters came out from the portals linked to the second Earth world. From their outer appearances, I got the idea they were somehow rted to each other.

    I knew how my little Qi performed his ys. He used monsters to feed on others and grow stronger. If that was true, then it meant these monsters got part of the ones they consumed.

    And that made their outer appearances look slightly simr. In the next hour, at least hundreds of thousands of them appeared here. And more were stilling.

    Looking at their huge bodies made me sure about the transport task I''d entrust them with.

    The moment they appeared, Garry led his people to start working over these monsters.

    I watched tens of thousands working over a few thousand monsters which appeared first.

    I keenly watched what they did. The first thing they did after climbing over these monsters'' backs was to scatter some sort of special material over the monsters.

    This material was liquid form, but once touched the backs of the monsters it turned a little solid. The liquid wasn''t that hard, but it looked enough to stabilise things over.

    They kept cing this material until its thickness grew for a few metres thick over the monsters'' backs. I got the feeling this substance was heavy, but when the monsters pped their wings and flew around to warm up, I knew it was quite light.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Then they started installing different types of modified human weapons all over the backs of these monsters.

    Using the material they scattered first, installing the weapons wasn''t now an impossible task as I expected. Each weapon had its own group of tripods that stuck deeply into this material.

    I looked closer and the feeling I got from this material was that it was in a semi-solid state, acting as a cushion for the weapons.

    Despite my worries, when the teams finished installing dozens of different weapons over the backs of each monster without affecting their flying abilities, stability, nor speed, my worries vanished.

    One batch after another, these teams led by Garry were performing quite well. And I had to admit, they were quite fast as well. They didn''t take more than a few minutes to finish installing these dozens of weapons and their ammunition over these monsters.

    Seeing the monsters they finished processing and the fresh onesing from the portal made me feel a great shock. The monstersing out from the portals looked like they were naked, without a single gear or weapon, or cloth.

    As for the ones having these weapons, they looked like true ferocious beasts. They left quite the impression in my heart, especially when few warriorsnded over their backs to try the defensive weapons.

    First thickyers of sturdy, cool looking ore shields with metallic lustre appeared all over the monster bodies, even covering up their feathers, horns, and talons.

    Just these shields added a dreadful appearance to all the monsters. And that wasn''t the end. The next was some sort of halo type of weapon that engulfed each monster with fire like clouds in different lights.

    Without the need to test anything, I could tell these monsters got lots of boost at most of their stats. Their speed skyrocketed, their agility became something else. And I felt like their strength was doubled at least.

    Then the defensive shields appeared in the form of oval shaped balls of light that I knew how strong they were.

    Seeing all this made me have more hope in that battle. Despite Garry''s pleas to send the monsters done with these modifications out to that world, I refused.

    If I sent these in small numbers, then the impact given wouldn''tst forever. The Hescos were just a smart race to be reckoned with. I wouldn''t overestimate my abilities and underestimate their intelligence.

    So I had to show off my hand in a shocking and crushing manner, not giving them any thoughts about how to deal with my new trump card.

    Unlike what Garry requested more than ten times already, I kept myself patient, kept these monsters hidden here and didn''t send them out to the other world.

    I waited for another three hours until I got over a couple hundred thousand flying monsters.

    This was barely enough to carry millions over the holes. I was keeping an eye on what was happening over the other world. The battle there was close from over in the central zone.

 Chapter 1174 Starting The Counterattack

    The outside battle was indeed dire. We started losing many of the suit forces, and the Hescos were advancing steadily towards the central zone.

    I could only watch this and sigh. The outeryer was entirely crushed. And the Hescos alongside their allied races wereing hot towards the outer hole, almost close from reaching there.

    Once this endless swarm of forces managed to cross the hole, then the battle in the midzone would turn uglier. I knew I couldn''t wait any longer. And so I turned towards Isac as I ordered:

    "All the warriors here, let them get on board these monsters and get ready to fight," I paused before adding, "the target will be the second hole. Make sure the monsters and warriors know this."

    "Are we going to take reinforcements from here?" Isac wasn''t the only one surprised by my decision. Others looked at me in weird ways, especially Legend.

    "Lord, let me go in there and join the fight," that kid had a very explosive blood. He couldn''t control himself anymore and wanted to go in there and have some fun.

    "No," but my answer came as swift as his question.

    "Lord¡­ I''m not that weak," he seemed to be taken aback by my instant rejection.

    "It''s not a question of your abilities," I slowly shook my head, "it''s just there is no need to waste two grand generals in one world."

    "But the situation there is quite bad¡­"

    "It''s not a stage you can shine at," I interrupted his words, "just stand out and learn from this fight about how these Hescos battle. Pray to gods that your world will be one with Hescos, or else you can''t me anyone for your bad luck."

    He returned to his side dejectedly and without any sign of arguing anymore. Even if he was quite impulsive about going there, he knew he could do nothing if I said no.

    Wasting two armies in one world, and on top of that two capable grand generals wasn''t worth it.

    Not to mention things out there weren''t going to be this bad.

    The boarding process didn''t take as long as I expected. The process went smoothly and in fifteen minutes, all the modified monsters were filled to the brim with my warriors.

    I estimated that at most five millions would be transported. But when I looked at the empty ground around, I got the feeling that over twenty millions were over the monster backs at this moment.

    Seeing this site made me feel morefortable. Without any dy I gave the order and that army flew through the pir of light, heading towards the other world.

    The moment the early waves of monsters appeared, they didn''t stop and flew fast and crossed the distance fast towards the outer hole.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The situation at the outer hole was dire. But when the flying legions of monsters appeared, the situation turned upside down.

    The first wave of attacks came from the flying Hescos. They tried to stop the iing few monsters, but they got beaten as well by the weapons on top of the monsters'' backs.

    At the same time when the Hescos attacksnded, the monsters'' bodies shone brightly by fierce lights while their bodies got covered with dense pieces of armour. The protective bubble shield appeared as well.

    The threeyered defence kited down the scary attacksnding at the monsters, rendering them mostly useless.

    Just when the attacks passed, the warriors on the backs of the monsters jumped off. The monsters flew closer to the ground, and the warriorsnded, rolling over the bodies of the dense enemies there, and started their killing spree.

    I didn''t know if this was just a strike of luck or this was intentional, but the monsters led the warriors to areas filled with other races except for Hescos.

    That made thending process of tens of thousands of my warriors much smoother than I expected. At the same time, the warriors once touched the ground and stood on their feet, moved their weapons and killed the weaker races, clearing out arge area for more warriors tond.

    The attack andnding process came just outside the outer hole. The Hescos saw the scattered zones which turned into safe areas temporarily for my forces and then tried to crush these before growing bigger.

    But when they finished from the first wave of attack, more monsters caught up from the direction of the portal, turning the entire situation more dangerous for these Hescos.

    They couldn''t risk shifting their attention towards the ground warriors for the time being. The monsters were growing in number by each passing minute, and now they almost reached fifty thousand strong.

    This was nothingpared with the millions of flying Hescos. But what was the use of numerical advantage when the Hescos failed to kill enough monsters before?

    The second attacknded fiercely and many monsters fell this time. They mostly were the monsters belonging to the first wave that arrived. It seemed their protective gears got exhausted by the first attack.

    However when the second wave ended, the ground situation grew more favourable to my warriors. And while the ground warriors were trying to stop the advance of the races and Hescos from the outer regions, I spotted something shing on the ground.

    "Wow! They got cannons with them! That''s impressive and pretty much unexpected!" I was pleasantly surprised when I saw the tens of thousands of cannons and machine guns getting fixed on the ground and starting to aim and heat up towards the flying Hescos.

    Those muzzles red up in different lights, giving the impression that little stars were shining down in the middle of a dark sky.

    This sudden attacking from the ground interrupted the Hescos formation. The attack came just in time when the Hescos tried tounch their third wave of attacks.

    Despite the disparity of numbers, the attacksing from two directions made quite the impact. After all, each monster was filled with dozens of weapons that could endanger these Hescos.

 Chapter 1175 An OP Force

    So when the third sh ended, the situation looked stable for my monsters and warriors. This time not too many got beaten up and the shields and protective gears all over the monsters managed to withstand the attack.

    Then when the fourth attack came, the situation got even better on both sides. The ground warriors moved like an unstoppable avnche, cleaving their path through their foes with weapons, carving a long path of blood and gore.

    The dead bodies were scattered on the sides, while the warriors kept pushing the safe zones much further. In less than one hour, the entire circr hole wasyered with another circr safe zone that the Hescos couldn''t breach.

    And during this hour, more monsters got modified, carried tons of warriors and headed towards the other world.

    As there were still many still waiting outside the portal to enter that other world, many monsters passed freely without any warriors on their backs. They went to the central zone and started loading warriors and forces, sending them over the inner hole.

    This addition made the situation in the zone between the two holes stabilise. All I needed now to just wait and my forces would surely secure this win no matter what.

    "Trying to sneak your way again in the middle of my forces? That might have worked before, but now my capable grand general out there won''t fall for the same trick again, idiots!"

    Iughed when I saw new waves of Hescosing out from the innermost circr hole. The leaders of the Hescos knew the main source of trouble came from the central zone.

    After ten hours, all the hostile forces in the central zone were cleared. The forces there were waiting in lines, boarding the iing empty monsters and were moved to either battlefields up front.

    So trying to send more Hescos in the central zone was the only means these leaders got to stop the unstoppable momentum of my forces.

    And as this momentum was destined to be unstoppable, when the new Hescos emerged, they were shocked to see many forces lying in wait for them on the edges of the inner hole.

    The Hescos didn''tst for long before they got killed and exterminated by my forces. In return, my forces didn''t lose much. After all these Hescos didn''t have time to build up their forces.

    The attack was fierce and quite thundering from my forces. Seeing this made me grin in satisfaction. "That grand general is as sly as he is good," Iughed while watching the Hescos sending their forces out there to die.

    The central battlefield was like an unshakable mountain in the face of the raindrops brought up by the Hescos. The middle battlefield was now under control. And the outer battlefield was getting better with each passing hour.

    Right now there were millions of flying monsters armed with deadly weapons on their backs fighting against Hescos. The aerial battle turned into a hopeless situation for the Hescos, but their leaders would never dare to abandon this.

    If the aerial fight got concluded to my monsters and warriors on their backs, then the ground forces would be annihted without any suspense.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The fate of the entire battlefield turned over the shoulders of my flying legions fighting theirs. Even if the Hescos were losing too much in this aerial battle, they didn''t dare stop sending reinforcements to it.

    More Hescos flew over from the outer region, and many more were getting killed during the time. What would turn any Hescos desperate was the fact that my monsters weren''t this easily killed.

    Those folks from the research department did a brilliant job without doubt. Seeing such magical results in the other world made me smile.

    The effort I exerted to have such a department running in my kingdom was worth every single speck of sweat I experienced while forming this department.

    I looked at my old and forsaken human weapons and felt prideful from this. Without these weapons, without being stubborn in turning these useless weapons into apocalypse friendly ones, such a result I was seeing right now wouldn''t exist.

    I took the risk, made a crazy bet, and now it was time for me to harvest the fruits of my impossible gamble.

    I recall all the times when many trials failed, many experiments went south or didn''t yield the expected results. I remembered the first time I thought about this, and my decision back then to go all the way north and look for the MIT guys and try to secure them to serve me.

    My attempts to go there, my battles, my crazy fight to secure Boston and its surroundings, my dealings with the big names in the arm corporation world before the apocalypse, the failed trials to make a sort of energy that could be used in the apocalypse, the joy over the faces of the youngsters when they managed to make a half-sessful product, trying to secure talents from outer universe, getting old Gan and others, the tries that followed after to change the human weapons, the pride in their little sess in changing the rocketunchers despitecking enough firepower, the movement of the department to the second Earth world, the movement of the entire department again into the underground world of the pocket world, ending up by the amazing results I now had.

    It was a long path! Too long to even remember each and every detail of it.

    But it was worth it!

    Seeing this amazing result made meugh in pride and happiness. See this, mighty Hescos? See the fruits of my patience and long sighted vision? These were all my ideas, ns, and machination.

    As a father proud of his sons'' sess in exams,ing on top of the entire ss, I felt the same.

    I turned around, and the sight of millions of flying monsters in different sizes and shapes felt my heart with more happiness.

    This is what one would call an OP presence. Hescos the first race in the universe? Who said they weren''t beatable?!

 Chapter 1176 Time To Prepare For The Next Move

    Watch me crushing their forces and strangling all their efforts and rendering them useless.

    I could now move and open more tickets to other worlds, but I refrained from doing so. This battle was intense, and victory should be dealt with more respect.

    I''d first wait to secure this win, then move tons of forces to strengthen this fort. If I was one of the Hescos leaders, I''d always try to snatch this fort from my hands regardless of the cost.

    This wasn''t just a mere battlefield, not a usual fort. This was a symbolic ce for my kingdom and my forces. As long as this ce was under my control, my forces would never lose hope in fighting and crushing more Hescos.

    The Hescos'' pride was going to be severely damaged. A nameless leader from a weak race who managed to crush the Hescos would turn the entire race into aughing stalk for many, if not most of the universe.

    Not to mention their sworn enemies, Toranks, wouldn''t stand idle and watch. I was sure once the battle ended, the Toranks would use all their might to spread my fame far and wide.

    This battle was going to be heard and known by most if not all citizens of my universe.

    I stood my ce watching the Hescos trying desperately on all fronts. They never stopped sending aerial Hescos, underground Hescos, and ground troopsposed of different races and their kins to all the three battlefields of that world.

    But try as hard as they might, their efforts ended up failing in the end. The battle kept grinding troops on both sides like it was the real doomsday.

    I watched many of my warriors fall, to be reced by much more sent out from my Earth. I never stopped bringing more warriors out, feeding them with stat crystals, and sent them there.

    At some point, the Hescos knew they couldn''t take over the regions controlled by my forces. So instead they retreated their Hescos out there, left out only useless races, and started fortifying the outer walls and defences with densely packed forces.

    They were preparing for the final battle, and so was I.

    I watched the Hescos stop sending more fodders to the frontlines. At the same time, the outermost ring of defences showed abnormal activities there.

    The walls became heavily boarded and well protected with tons of races.I never had the chance to examine the walls before. And when I looked at them, I found out these walls were at least one hundred metres in height, and almost the same in width.

    That made them look like giant cubes ced at the border of this region.

    Behind these wallsy dense structures, just the same as my capital defensiveyout. There was no ground for tens of miles from the walls outwards. Instead the ground was filled with elevated and depressedndscape, formed out by densely packed stone blocks of special ores.

    Just looking at the ce outside the walls gave me the impression I was looking at a beehive. And that beehive was filled to the brim with wandering bees, sorry, races and Hescos.

    In the middle of all this, an endless number of defensive towers were built. Putting the grandyout in consideration, I knew this wasn''t just a mere defensiveyout someone with no knowledge about such a thing like me would do.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Seeing this made me feel a little familiar. It had the same pattern and crazy thoughts of Isac. I turned to the all working hard Isac next to me, still pouring endless workers and materials to the sand world, and sighed.

    She had to see thisyout to give me ideas about how to control this. I was sure such a dense andplicatedyout was built based on novel ideas of defence.

    And the only one able to break such a thing would be Isac. or else my forces would have to pour every ounce of strength, sacrifice tons of their elite forces to im this region.

    And frankly speaking, I felt even after pouring so much out there, my forces might not be able to control everything out there.

    I could see theyout for tens of miles away from the walls, but the defensive structure was really grand and colossal. It didn''t show any signs of stopping, and I knew these defences would keep going for god knows how long.

    "Isac,e here please," I shouted while holding a coloured brush and started to paint over one corner of my chariot''s deck.

    My chariot was now filled with many drawings. I used it before to draw the detailed maps of the US former country, and even the entire northern continent here.

    And now I was drawing on another side to show Isac and others what lies beyond this curtain of light before us.

    For a moment there I felt like a mad artist who would draw on anything he might find without any regard for anything.

    "What?" Isac''s tone was filled with her frustration, but I didn''t mind that. She was very busy already with the previous task I gave to her.

    "Assign a few of your entrusted people to take charge of that task ande here," I shouted without even lifting my head as I kept drawing.

    I learnt from her how to draw tiny details over arge piece of paper. And I used this method right now to show her all the details I could see about theplicated defensive structure out there.

    "What? I was just doing my job... What the heck is that?!!!" just in the middle of her rain ofints, she was shocked when her eyesnded over what I was drawing.

    Anyone else might think I was just throwing the brush around to draw something without concept or logic. But in Isac''s keen and well trained eyes, she knew I was drawing a veryplicated defensiveyout.

    "Who is mad enough tobine all these tactics in one region?!!" After watching me draw for close to half an hour, she finally grasped a little of the concept behind this damn thing.

    As expected from my girl!

 Chapter 1177 Waiting For Isac

    "This isn''t something hypothetical," I slowly said, stressing over every single word I was saying, "this is what lies in front of our forces in that world."

    "Crazy! Whoever did that is crazy!" Isac kept repeating herself over and over again while I was copying everything I saw in the other world.

    When I was done, two more hours passed and the fight out there was still hot. Even when the Hescos decided to pull back and bet everything on the hectic defences at the rear, they still kept pouring out endless armies of other races.

    This was to keep my forces busy, buying time and creating opportunities for the entrapped Hescos in the middle of my forces.

    They even used the huge holes to send many forces to fight with mine. That kept my boys busy, and the fight never ceased for one second.

    But the good news was that the grand general out there was indeed special. He seemed to read what the Hescos wanted to do, and so he made ns to focus on the Hescos in the middle of my forces.

    That led to many Hescos falling through such dense fights.

    Even so, many Hescos managed to escape. The main route for their retreat was through the same holes they used to pour my forces before.

    If they tried to retreat all the way across the vast battlefield, then they''d be hit by the unceasingly firing weapons from the central zone.

    After clearing the central zone, and aside from a buffer zone of hundreds of metres, the entire zone was filled now with weapons firing nona€¡°stop at their enemies.

    It was a wise decision to retreat using the holes. But it also gave me some sort of an idea.

    I watched in silence while Isac was bent over the entire drawing I just left over the back of my chariot.

    She was in deep concentration, studying this entireyout without saying a single word. I stood on the side, while many other curious generals came to inspect and check over theseplicated defences.

    I just gave them a warning nce, warning them from saying a single word.

    I estimated that my forces would take almost ten more hours to clear the hostile forces in the region they controlled. Then the real bloodied battle would start at the distant walls and defences.

    Without taking down that region, the victory my forces secured so far would be pointless.

    Also thinking that my forces would have time to go all the way to the distant walls and defences without fierce struggle and resistance from the side of the Hescos would be foolish thoughts.

    These defences must be filled to the brim with many deadly tricks and traps. I didn''t need to send anyone to test the region out there, but I was sure the area close to the walls would be filled with mines, deadly traps, and maybe even a trench would be there.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Aside from outer defences, there must be some sort of big war defensive weapons installed over the walls and the inner zones beyond.

    That meant what Isac was doing right now wasn''t just to break down the tricksid in the defensive zones beyond the walls, but also to formte the right tactics needed to assault these colossal walls and dense defences with the minimal losses.

    And above all, this would help to secure my win even more, and perhaps give the spectating races and mighty figures a big surprise and even a fright.

    As I got nothing else to do, I examined the preparations all around. The warriors were still poured out from my inventory like running water. I started to grow used to it like I was doing something normal or a habit.

    Aside from the warriors and their consumption over the hills and mountains of stat crystals, I saw a growing number of flying monsters being prepared or already finished their modification.

    As the fight inside that world started to shift towards my favour, I gave the order a few hours ago to stop pouring anymore reinforcements on the other world.

    I wanted to give the Hescos the false impression that I was running low on my fighting forces. Besides I wanted to build up an immense force of high end forces of mine, enough to enter another scary battle like this and win.

    Aside from these two, there was the ce where Garry started to gather up the weapons brought out from the second Earth world.

    These weapons were all simr to the weapons used so far in the battle in the other world. The good news was that the number of apaches and other models of fighters was increasing unceasingly during the past hours.

    My orders that I gave Lily and Isac before seemed to show results right now. The research department focused more on developing these aerial monsters, making me feel more confident about the uing battle.

    "Are these Howitzer cannons?!" In the middle of therge number of weapons lying on one side, I noticed something new.

    It was a grand canyon with huge wheels, scary looking built and armour, and looking more like the frightening Howitzer cannons of the old human era.

    These cannons were able to fire at much longer range, fire much more deadly ammunition than tanks or even rocketunchers. I moved to one edge of my chariots, and inspected the growing number of these little toys.

    These cannons were bigger, much bigger than what I used to remember about the Howitzer cannons. I recalled a myth I read before about a crazy leader who once wanted to build colossal cannons to wipe out his enemies but ended up failing the project and war.

    If that leader was alive right now, I got the impression he''d be thrilled by seeing his dreaming true.

    Without the need to test these cannons, I knew their destructive power was scary. If the research department used the same tech used to build missiles and rockets, then the hitsing from these cannons would be enough to shake the world.

 Chapter 1178 Figuring It Out

    If they did a great job and invented a much scarier form of ammunition for this cannon, then I was sure the defensive structure that looked so intimidating would crumble in the face of these cannons.

    Yes! Show me, show the world the value of the genius minds of my kingdom. Scare the Hescos, scare the universe, scare everyone and let this battle be eternally engraved in their minds as the start of my human rising.

    "Are these¡­ Drones?" amidst the dense weapons packed and waiting to get deployed, I noticed something new amidst them.

    They were small in size,pared to the gigantic pieces of arms around. They had different shaped bodies, not bigger than five metres in length, width, and height, with eight arms extended and rising up from their bodies, holding rotors with sharp and short des.

    They looked like nes, fighters but in small size. I looked over and couldn''t see any cockpit ce for anyone to drive or board.

    The only thing I could rte with the old human arsenal was drones. The drones I saw before in the records were smaller in size than these ones. But they were simr incking any ce to pilot, and they were filled with rockets and missiles.

    Considering the old fashioned drones, these ones were bigger. Compared to the modified weapons here, they looked like babies to them.

    "They even modified drones¡­ That''s amazing!" I was dly surprised by this new creation from my genius department.

    These drones were once known as silent killers in the lost human civilization. The drones could fly silently, stealthed themselves over arge distance from their target, andnd precise shots over them without getting noticed.

    Zero margin error and one hundred percent sess rate, that was the famous phrase I always read about these drones.

    But that was in time before the apocalypse. As for now, I honestly didn''t know if they could y any role at all.

    I looked over but couldn''t find any surprising weapons. I wasn''t that disappointed as the weapons they already modified were great.

    More weapons were getting transported from the second Earth world. More monsters were getting modified and strengthened by different weapons. And atst the warrior count was growing steadily as they kept consuming stat crystals.

    Everything was perfect. And what wecked now was just the genius ideas from Isac.

    I turned to look at her. Even after five hours of deep contemtion, she didn''t raise her head off the deck of my chariot.

    She was lost in reading and understanding theplicated defences of the other world. Seeing her like this made me feel respect for the ones who were behind doing such a thing on the Hescos side.

    Even if they were my enemies, I wouldn''t be stingy to not show them respect.

    But that didn''t mean Isac was worse. She just needed time and I was sure she was going to break down all this ande up with a genius idea for counter attack.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    As she seemed lost in her thinking, I turned my eyes over the other world. The fight over there was still continuing, but itcked any intensity like before.

    The main reason behind this was that the only enemiesing at my forces there were formed of different races aside from Hescos. Even if these races were strong, they weren''t enough to challenge my elite forces.

    After the passage of ten more hours, I started to be suspicious. The enemy could have just thrown the towel and dropped the attempts over this part of the world.

    Hescos were already amassing arge number of forces at the distant forts and walls. They didn''t need to send more races to kill my forces as that proved futile.

    Yet they kept sending races, and even increased the number of forces sent over to my side.

    That was weird. And one thing might be the reason behind this. They wanted to exhaust my forces by continuous fighting and not give them any chance to rest.

    Using useless races to wear down my forces might be a silly idea. But if they were ready to keep pouring out such races endlessly for long hours, even days, then perhaps they''d get the result they wanted.

    "Who told them there are only these forces? That''s nonsense!" Iughed over their naive thinking. However I didn''t think too much about any of this.

    After all they didn''t depend entirely on wearing down my forces. For them, it might have been one small plot they used, and they didn''t even ce any importance over it.

    It felt like someone was trying to get his way out of a maze, and he kept punching the walls and rocks of the maze, with little to no hope of crushing his way through it by his force.

    Seeing this made me feel a little relieved as well. Isac seemed to be on the verge of discovering something. Her face kept twitching and switching between happiness, frown, and depression from time to time in the past couple of hours.

    That meant she was this close from grasping the main concept of this grandplicated maze. And hopefully she''d gain insight about how to deal with this maze as well.

    But my wait for her solution had tost for an entire day. During this, I didn''t even consider for one moment to open another portal to another world.

    My forces were all going to serve one purpose now; crushing down these Hescos before doing anything else.

    So I had to wait. And after all this wait, she didn''t disappoint me.

    "I figured it out!" she blurted this out after an entire day and half of waiting and utter silence. I already revised and memorised this design by heart. Yet I couldn''t tell a head or tail about it.

    What made it all a mystery to me was all these ups and downs in the grand design of the defences beyond the walls.

 Chapter 1179 Insane Defences

    I could tell these parts had to y a role in defending this zone. But as long as I couldn''t tell what they would do exactly, and how dangerous they might be, I couldn''t understand anything about this ce at all.

    "Tell me then," I was jolted awake from inspecting the other world''s useless fight and turned to her in anticipation.

    She cleared her throat for a second before saying:

    "Whoever did this is really nuts! I believe it''s not just a single person, but a group of crazy folks who may be considered as grandmasters in defence."

    "Did you break it down?" I knew she was impressed by who built thisplicated defence. But that wasn''t the time to waste timeining about them. It was time to show them we also had monsters on our side.

    "Of course," she puffed her chest and acted in a rare moment of arrogance. I nodded at her without saying anything. She deserved to enjoy this moment.

    "Thisyout is a mix of over one hundred ancient designs of defence. Using any of these alone may be useless," she started to point at several points at the drawing without me getting any of what she was saying.

    She seemed to sense my confusion so she added in much simpler words, "to learn this kind of craft, I had to read through tons of ancient techniques and ways to make defences. You can consider them ssics, the old textbooks that would give anyone reading and studying them an overall view about how building defences work."

    "Are you saying that these old defences are used here?" I pointed at theplicated defensive drawing and frowned.

    "That''s true," she nodded, "if we are talking about using one or two in the middle of modern designs then things wouldn''t be this hard. But the ones who designed this made use of over one hundred ssic designs and turned them into something I never saw or even imagined before."

    "But you broke it down, understood everything about it, right?" from what she said I could tell that whoever did thisyout made sure to mixmonly known designs into a brand new one.

    Thinking that by using the old and well known designs might make understanding this grandyout easier was a mistake.

    Whoever did this was indeed a real genius. He used what was known and turned it into something brand new, unknown to anyone else.

    And that was why even with prior knowledge, Isac took all this time to decipher the meaning and real concept behind this grandyout.

    "I told you I did," she gave me a soft chuckle before adding, "the main trick isn''t bybining all theseyouts together. The trick lies deeper than that."

    My eyes shone as I got what she meant. "They used all theseyouts to mask the main concept behind this? Does this mean there is another defensiveyout underneath all of these?"

    It was a crazy idea, but seeing her nod made me realise my wild guess was correct.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The ones who devised thisyout aimed to make use of the ancient designs to not create something brand new, but to mask the real threatening defensiveyout underneath.

    I thought about it a little and got to realise how scary the minds of those who nned all this. They knew that any mastermind trying to read through theiryout would be preupied by the grand design in front of their eyes.

    So it seemed safe to mask the presence of the real defensiveyout underneath all this. And to be able to think about something like that and sessfully use it was a sign of how scary these folks were.

    "They did that indeed, and the good news is thatyout is the one controlling all these defences," she leant over the deck of my chariot, and started to draw something using a brush of her own.

    When I looked at what she was drawing, I figured that she was drawing the same general design of that dense fortified zone beyond the walls.

    But when I looked closer, I saw that her drawings weren''t that concentrated orplex like mine were.

    Hers were simple, formed mostly by t lines and few dots. There was nothing special about this, but weirdly enough it extended to cover the entire region.

    "This¡­ It looks like a spider web¡­" I muttered while seeing a repeated pattern over and over again.

    "These dots are the towers responsible for controlling other defences in the region," Isac pointed at one of the dots she drew and scattered all over her drawing, "each one of these are considered as a main control room. Using the lines of walls around, they can control everything within their range."

    I looked closer and could see now what she meant by this. The entire structure was like a massive spider web. But taking into ount the dots scattered all over the ce and the thin linesing out from these, I could now see a picture of many small spiders weaving theirirs all over the ce.

    The lines extended to connect with all the defensive structures in the region. When Ipared the two drawings together, I could clearly see how these lines controlled and connected everything with the main control towers.

    At the same time, there were few lines connecting the towers together. And that meant these control rooms were all connected and working in tacit understanding.

    "They are connected," I pointed to a few lines as I added, "will taking down a few towers affect the entire defensive abilities of this damn ce?"

    "You got it right," she sighed, "the ones who designed this made sure that even by taking down part of the main defensive towers, the entire defensive functions of the area wouldn''t get affected."

    "This¡­" I felt a cold shiver down my spine. This was something insane to think about, and that meant my forces had to take down the entire ce if they wanted to demolish the defensive functions of this grandyout.

 Chapter 1180 I Can Help

    "But I got something to solve this problem," as I was growing a massive headache about this, she finally said something nice, "each region is controlled tightly by a group of one hundred towers¡­"

    She leant over the drawing of her and started to draw circles. Each one contained one hundred towers, "if we dealt with the entire structure as a whole, we won''t be able to do anything to it. But if we arranged it into different zones, each containing one hundred towers, then we could easily crush the defences there."

    I looked at the circles she drew and at the entire drawing. To be honest, I didn''t feel much about what she just said. Everything looked like a big puzzle in my eyes.

    "I don''t get what you mean," I honestly said. And she smiled as if she expected this.

    "The ones who designed all this didn''t have the ability to build a sophisticatedyout expanding over hundred of miles as this one here. So they had to divide the entire region into zones, each controlled with one hundred towers."

    I looked at the drawing again and when I thought about her words, I felt the drawing became simpler than before.

    Even theplicated design of mine began to be much easier to understand.

    "They aren''t gods after all," I muttered, feeling much relieved that the scary ones who did all this were still suffering and struggling like normal beings.

    Even if they got something novel like thisyout, they still couldn''t be this overbearing. And I was lucky to have someone like Isac by my side.

    "So we need to attack that ce zone by zone?" I asked, but unlike what I expected she shook her head.

    "Doing this will put great pressure on our forces. After all, other regions won''t stand idle and watch us dissemble theyout built near them."

    "That''s a good point," I nodded despite theck of any happiness or enthusiasm, "but you have a solution for this, right?"

    "Thinking about taking the entire zones out is crazy," she didn''t directly answer my question and instead she started to draw smaller circles inside the bigger ones she previously drew, "I bet the ones who devised all this wanted any armying at these defences tomit such a mistake."

    "And?" I still didn''t get the answer I wanted.

    "In the smaller zones, taking down one third of the defensive towers would weaken the entire zone defences. And taking one half down would paralyse the entire zone defence."

    "This¡­" I paused while looking at her drawing again, "ording to your words, we need to take down at least fifty towers from each zone, right?"

    "Either this," she didn''t answer me directly again, "or we find a way to determine the main key points in each zone. Taking down these key points would bring the same effect."

    "Aren''t both the same?" I didn''t get what she meant by this.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "No, the number of key points is smaller than the fifty towers¡­" she looked at me and I didn''t say a thing. So she added, "if my guess is correct, then there are five main key points in each zone. Taking these down will turn the entire zone useless."

    "That''s great news!" I pped my hands in excitement. Taking down fifty towers was indeed a hard task, and many of my elite forces would die doing this.

    But if we just needed to take down five towers, then things would be much easier for my forces.

    "I don''t have a way to determine these key points¡­"

    "That''s bad news!" I frowned and my excitement vanished the moment she said this.

    "The ones who designed everything are the ones who know where these key points are," she sighed, "even if we managed to ascertain a few key points location in a few zones, that wouldn''t help."

    "Why is that?" She seemed to read my mind. I was thinking about sending armies out there as a test, determine the location of these key points at a few zones and then aim towards the same locations at other zones.

    "If I was them, and I admit I''m not even close to one tenth of their mastery over defensive arts, then I''d make sure the arrangement of these key points will be random. Even if few have the same ces of their key points, this will be aimed to fool us and won''t give us any help at all."

    I listened to her logic and found it eptable. Such great minds able to think about something thisplicated and crazy wouldn''tmit a newbie error like this.

    But that meant learning all this didn''t help at all. My forces had to deal with each zone as if they were exploring new undiscoverednds. With one hundred towers out there, only five of them would be the key points.

    And that meant my forces had to attack all to determine which ones were the key points. Doing so would ce my forces at greater risk, and the total loss count would escte.

    When I thought about it, I didn''t find any benefit from doing this either. It was the same trying to attack the towers and determine the ces of the key points and trying to damage fifty towers from the start.

    At least the second way had the fixed goal of destroying fifty towers, which would be much easier to aplish.

    "Is there a way to determine the key points without the need of sending everyone to all the towers?" I held little hope for this, and when she shook her head I knew this was going to end up bad.

    "I got something that may help¡­" just when I was lost in thoughts, trying to ept the grand loss awaiting my forces out there, a voice appeared from behind me, attracting my attention.

    When I turned, I saw Garry walking towards me from the direction of my chariot''s stairs.

    "Do you have a solution for this?" I asked with anticipation.

 Chapter 1181 Drones

    "I have to first ask," he came closer, stopped in front of the drawing and looked in awe towards it. I could get what he was feeling, as this was exactly what I was feeling hours ago.

    "What question?" Isac spoke as she felt she was meant by Garry''s words.

    "How can we tell a key point from a normal tower?" Garry motioned towards the drawing before adding, "in my eyes, they are all the same. And I believe the ones fighting out there won''t feel any difference."

    "There is something well known for any key point in any defensive design," Isac paused as she attracted all of our attention before adding, "the ones who hold the key to the entire structure will be heavily defended by the enemy."

    Her wordsnded and I frowned. What she said was true to some extent. The enemy wasn''t like us. They must be already aware of the presence of these key points.

    So when my forces would target these towers, the enemy would show changes and move out to strengthen the defences around these ces.

    That was a simple way to detect these key points. "But what if the enemy tried to y smart and nasty, moving around to fortify false towers?" Garry asked the same question I had in mind.

    "That would be perfect," sheughed before adding, "if they didn''t guard the key points, then we can make sure the probing attacks are enough to demolish these towers."

    She didn''t exin more and I already got a clue about what she meant by this.

    If the enemy tried to act smart, then if we applied enough force to destroy the ones we were probing, the enemy would lose many key points.

    "Besides," as she watched the expression over my face and other generals around, she added in clear amusement, "the key point towers are supposed to be wielding a higher amount of energy than other towers. Destroying them will release a devastating wave of energy, enough to destroy more towers around it."

    Her meaning was obvious. If the enemy moved to safeguard a few towers while the ones we attacked didn''t release such a shock wave, then these towers the enemy defended were most likely to be the real deal.

    But if the towers got destroyed and released such devastation, then the enemy was trying to act smart, ending up shooting themselves on the foot.

    "So what do you n to do to help?" as Isac answered his questions, she moved her eyes around him up and down as she gave him a deep nce.

    Garry cleared his throat, turned around and pointed in a direction before saying: "I''m nning to use these."

    My eyes followed the direction he was pointing towards and couldn''t help but wonder in amazement, "drones? Are you going to use these?"

    "Don''t underestimate them, lord," he mysteriously smiled, "these drones can be quite deadly if used right."

    I tried to recall the few records that spoke about these drones before feeling weirder. These drones were known for their long ranged control, but I never heard of them having such heavy fire ability, enough to take down any tower with few hits.

    Garry noticed my weird expression, so he added, "drones can be remotely controlled, attack targets from a distance. But that isn''t everything they can do."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    He then pointed again towards another direction. There I saw hills of small balls with different colours. I once spotted them before and took them to be like the mines I once saw before.

    "Mines?" I asked in confusion, but he shook his head.

    "These are grenades," he paused before adding, "these are very explosive versions of grenades. Few are able to tten mountains and bring down any strong defence."

    For a moment there I got a vision of these drones flying around, throwing these grenades like the old times bombs in ancient human wars.

    But when I thought thoroughly about it, I felt something was amiss. "You said these are grenades, not bombs, right?"

    "Bombs are tricky to make," he seemed to get what I meant, sighed as he added, "every time we tried to make bombs, we failed. The mixture of the highly explosive ores didn''t work. And without mixing different ores together, the end result is quite disappointing."

    "Then¡­" I knew he understood my point. Grenades might be as devastating as bombs per his words, but there was a major difference between the two.

    One didn''t need anything but to be thrown from high altitude and let them detonate upon contact with ground, and the other needed to be triggered.

    If these balls were grenades, then trying to detonate them using the drones wouldn''t work. Throwing them would be like throwing rocks at the ground, yielding no result at all.

    If no one was there, activating these bombs before throwing them, then this n would fail.

    "I didn''t mean for them to be thrown," Garry shook his head before adding, "I n to fill the drones entirely with these grenades, then remove their switch and link them together with the main control system of the drones. And using the direct impact of the crash, the grenades will explode at the same time."

    "This¡­" I suddenly got the general idea behind his words. This dude¡­ He was ruthless enough to decide using drones as bombs, sending these drones to crash with the towers and defensive targets, exploding the grenades hidden within.

    I didn''t know how grenades worked. But from his words I got the overall idea behind that. These grenades would need some sort of a shock to be triggered.

    "Are you going to sacrifice these drones?" Isac and Lily shouted at the same time, while Legend and other generals raised a thumb up in salute towards Garry''s boldness.

    "Drones are being manufactured inrge quantities already," Garry shrugged, as if doing this to the drones was something not worthy of our sympathy.

    "But¡­"

    "This idea sounds good," I interrupted Lily from saying anything pointless. This idea was indeed crazy, but it wasn''t that bad if it actually worked.

 Chapter 1182 Lorans Awkward Situation

    I was ready to sacrifice tons of my elites. So if I got the option to sacrifice machines and war guns instead of true elites, I''d dly ept the exchange.

    Machines and war weapons could be made all the time. But training an elite would cost much more time, effort, and resources.

    Besides, I could guarantee the making of more weapons than training new elites.

    "But there is a catch here," I looked at Garry in the eye. Someone as smart and daring as him wouldn''t miss such a small w in his n.

    And from the look over his face when I said these words, I got the feeling that he knew but didn''t expose this w on purpose.

    "I can send drones," after gazing up at me for a long minute, he sighed and added, "I can promise to take down any target hit by my drones and grenades. But¡­"

    "But what?" Legend couldn''t help but ask in confusion while other generals exchanged looks between each other.

    It seemed obvious that Garry and I were speaking about the same thing, without really speaking directly about it.

    "The drones need to be protected," Lily was the first to notice this after me.

    "Ah! You mean¡­" other generals soon caught up, realising how challenging this task was.

    "We can just stick them to the frontline," Isac shrugged as if this was a simple issue to handle, "we first let our forces hit the defences and keep them busy then¡­ Bang!"

    She mmed her first over her palm while mimicking the sound of an explosion. We all looked at her in weird way, while Garry muttered:

    "This may work, but¡­"

    "But what? It''s going to work!" Isac was excited about her idea and seemed to be carried out by the feeling of thinking about something no one else thought about.

    "He is greedy," I exined what Isac missed amidst her excitement, "he wants to aim at as many key points as drones can reach."

    "This¡­" Isac''s eyes widened as she moved them around me, Garry, and her friend Lily. when none of us said anything, she continued to say in immense shock, "this is crazy!"

    "We have to do it this way," Garry paused before adding, "if we gave such scary enemies time to prepare themselves against the drones, we will fail midway."

    Garry was right. The Hescos weren''t just yourmon day enemies. They were unique. Just one nce at thisplicated structure of defence was enough to make anyone realise this.

    If we risked and gave them time to prepare and adapt to our offensive tactic, then there was a good chance for them to crush our tactic and stop our drones.

    And so Garry was right to think about targeting as many key points as possible from the start.

    "If you are thinking so, then we have to send escorts with them," Isac turned and pointed in two directions, "select one of these, either armed flying monsters or apaches."

    "No," I was the one to refuse her suggestion. It was enough to lose the drones. But sending any of these two would mean also losing more.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Then what shall we do?" Everyone turned to me as if I had to solve this on my own.

    I didn''t speak at once, kept myself looking at the two big drawings of mine and Isac''s. I reviewed all the assets and forces I had, trying to find one that was suitable enough to do such a task.

    As I was lost in my thoughts, a weird shout came from a direction before I saw someone running towards my chariot.

    "Loran?!" I watched Loran running fast until he climbed all the way to the deck of my chariot. He went down to the ground after I started to open other worlds.

    I already forgot about him. And seeing him running like that made me feel weird and confused.

    "What happened?" I looked at his face and could see a mixture of excitement, pride, and happiness.

    Something great must have happened. But it wasn''t the right moment to listen to his happy events.

    I needed to think about a way to solve the problem of attacking the grand defences out there.

    "Lord¡­ They are done!" Loran seemed to want to jump up in delight but when he saw our solemn faces, he stopped.

    "What is done?" I already had an idea about what he was speaking about.

    Loran was the general leader of the zombie race under me. So if a zombie like him was feeling such delight, there was one thing that could have happened to make him feel like that.

    The theory he spoke about, the solution for the zombie gue, seemed to be sessful.

    I left many zombie teams at the first world I opened to clear the zombie dens using the ns of Loran and his race. And frankly speaking, before seeing what they could do I didn''t believe in their sess.

    After watching how the zombie teams worked and purged the zombie dens, I figured this method would really work.

    Seeing Loran running all the way here, with such a happy look on his face, made me know the zombies out there had seeded.

    I didn''t know how Loran got to know something like that. His teams were fighting in another world, one that was separated from ours and only linked to it via the portal I initiated.

    Aside from that, if Loran came to me at any other time, I''d have screamed out in joy and celebrated with him over the good news.

    But this wasn''t the right moment nor ce to hear about such news.

    Even if I always dreamt about having the problem of zombies solved, I was burdened about how to defeat the Hescos.

    "Did they do it?" I knew it was unfair for Loran to be weed by such a cold atmosphere. So I tried to give him the warmest smile I could fake using, "how did you know?"

 Chapter 1183 Zombie Orbs

    "I have a link with my people, and I just felt their excitement moments ago," Loran was still feeling awkward, as he felt more like an outsider not weed among us, "and so I came to ask lord to check over their progress out there."

    Seeing his joy getting crushed by our unexpected reaction, I sighed. "Ok, let me see what happened back there."

    I felt bad for him. Such a great piece of news should be received by another reaction other than this tense one.

    So to make up for him, I reluctantly opened the feed of the world of zombies and inspected things happening out there.

    Just like what I expected, the scattered zombie dens across the entire zone I could see already vanished. Instead of the cities and towns filled with darkness like the first time I saw them, the towns and cities regained their previous shape and appearance.

    Of course these ces were left in utter destruction, but at least the five portals above them appeared again. That meant my forces could simply control these portals and link that world with this one.

    When I looked closer, I saw something shing out there. I expected before to see old zombies walking out from their slumber after this method seeded.

    But when I looked, I found not a single zombie or living creature inside any town or city.

    In return I found some brightly lit red and ck orbs left there. In each town and city I could find one of these orbs.

    Each orb was almost ten metres in diameter. They didn''t look that big, but they weren''t that small either. And aside from the bright colour shing from these, I noticed a thickyer of fog released from these orb like surging mes.

    "What? Did they seed?" Loran asked while trying to sound very happy about that. Yet I felt like he wasn''t.

    "Something seems off¡­" I frowned before describing what I found out there.

    "Oh, that can also happen," he paused before exining, "if the zombies from our race slept for so long, their bodies and souls would melt together with the core of the dens, turning into these orbs."

    "And?" I turned to look at the feed again before returning to Loran, "what''s the use of these orbs? Can we use them to wake up these zombies? Or they are now dead?"

    "They are long dead," even when he spoke about his deceased kin, he didn''t sound that sad or depressed. In fact he gave me the impression he was already expecting something like that to happen.

    "So they are dead¡­ What about these orbs then? Are they some sort of explosives?" I recalled the shape of grenades invented by the research department and felt it would be awesome to have such explosive orbs.

    "No, they can''t be used that way," he paused and when he noticed my impatient look, he added, "they can be used for a single purpose; making zombie dens."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "This¡­" I frowned, "are you telling me these orbs can be used to make zombie dens? I paid such a price to crush these zombie dens. And you are telling me they can be remade again?"

    "Lord can decide to crush them to finally get rid of these zombie dens," he paused before adding in a serious tone, "but doing so will be a big loss in my opinion."

    "Why? I just want to crush these dens once and for all," I shrugged before adding, "inform your men to crush them. I don''t want such risky items to be within the borders of my kingdom. God knows what will happen if a few orbs were wrongly used and released dens in the middle of my forces out there."

    "But lord¡­ This is a grave mistake¡­" he seemed to struggle for a moment before finally exining, "you can drop your blood over these, binding these to your will. If you use these orbs, they can release zombies which can follow your orders to the letter. They will be loyal and never betray you under any circumstances."

    "Oh¡­ Are you sure about that?" my eyes shone with excitement when I heard that. I knew this might seem crazy, but if he was sure of it then this would turn into great news.

    "I''m sure about that," he nodded in a firm way, "not only that. After the lord binds this with blood, the lord can use these orbs to assault the dens we haven''t yet conquered. After some time, we can upgrade the level of the zombiesing out from the dens formed by these dens."

    "They can be used in such a way?" I was more surprised by this, and suddenly I recalled the great dens which had given me a headache before.

    "They can level up infinitely, but we have to use the same method as before."

    I got what he meant by that. By using his zombie one hundred men groups to purge and purify these dens, and by using these orbs in the process, these orbs could absorb the energy from the dens and upgrade.

    Or that was what I guessed.

    "That will be forter time," I suddenly turned to everyone as I said in great excitement, "I found a way to solve this problem once and for all."

    "The zombie problem?!" Legend asked in doubt, and I shook my head.

    "The problem of Hescos," I walked a few steps forward, stomping my feet over the drawing on the ground before adding, "this problem."

    My words were shocking for all of them. They looked at me in a weird way and I smiled in triumph. I knew my words came out of the blue, and they didn''t get what I was thinking about.

    "Send people out there," I said to Isac, "let them control the portals over these towns and cities. Then they will move these orbs over to me."

    "But¡­" Isac looked at everyone before fixing her gaze over me, "what will we do with these orbs?"

 Chapter 1184 Monsters Blood Can Help

    "Simple," I shrugged, "these Hescos seemed to get rid of the zombie threat before we arrived there. It''s time for us to make them remember the fear of the fifth quest."

    When I said that, my tone and expression were vicious. I meant what I said, and they were smart enough to get what I meant.

    If I could control the zombiesing out from the dens formed by these orbs, then I nned to use all these orbs and turn the entire world out there into zombies loyal to me.

    "You wanted defensive troops to guard your drones, and these zombies will be perfect for such a task," I knew the fight over there made both sides lose tons of forces in the past shes.

    If I used orbs there to form dens, then the entire region would be submerged under a dense amount of zombies, many of which would be higher grade than normal zombies.

    Using an endless stream of zombiesing out from many dens was the perfect use of fodders. Like that I''d not have to use anything precious or risk losing any of my forces or precious weapons.

    But first I had to experiment and see if what Loran said was true or not.

    If he didn''t know what he was speaking about, then we would return to square zero again.

    "Go now," I urged Isac, "before thinking about how to use these orbs, I first need to test one of them."

    "Sure," Isac got what I meant without the need to exin myself. I watched her move while other generals started to brief Loran in.

    I watched Loran''s face switch between utter confusion and shock to pure excitement. Once he heard the entire story he jumped and knelt in front of me.

    "Lord¡­ Please grant my race this chance to take over such a prosperous race and fight."

    His tone was sincere, and his emotions were filled with excitement. I knew what he meant by that, however I didn''t intend toply.

    "I''m going to use the den orbs as you expected, but I won''t let your peoplee."

    "Lord¡­ This¡­"

    "I need more of these orbs," I exined, "and the world you are fighting at right now may be considered one on the verge of turning into a dark realm world. So our presence there, your people''s presence, is destined to stop that world from transmutation."

    "I understand, but lord has not to worry. My race may be called on the verge of getting extinct, but we have enough to participate in that huge war."

    I knew he wanted to be there to watch the glory of his lost race once again. Facing the number one race and crushing them with one of their race taboos was something thrilling indeed.

    I moved a few steps forward, patted him on the shoulder. Even when he knelt, he was still higher than me so I had to extend my arms to pat his shoulders.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Don''t worry, soon enough I''ll get a recording about this entire battle. And believe me, I''ll make this recording y for a long time all over my kingdom."

    "This¡­" he raised his head and I saw a pleasant expression over his face. He was surprised by this, and I just gave him a firm nod before returning to watch Isac once more.

    The girl went down there and sent a few teams back to the world of zombies. I knew this world didn''t have a high chance to be one of the dark realm worlds, not like the sand world at least.

    There were preserved cities and towns out there. That meant this world could be saved from turning into such a dark fate.

    Unlike the pure sand world which was filled entirely with sand, zombies, and monsters, this world would be saved the moment my people controlled these towns and cities, and took over the portals out there.

    Like this, that world wouldn''t be called a barren world. Besides it didn''t give me any bad feeling, not like that sand world that looked so deste and gloomy.

    I waited for half an hour before the first team returned. Each team was formed of thousands of members, and when they came back they got tens of these orbs.

    Each orb was much bigger than I took them to be. The orbs were close to fifty metres in radius. Holding one seemed to take the effort of a few hundred of these strong fighters.

    "They brought a few over," Isac returned back to my chariot, pointing towards the ground before adding, "how can we use these?"

    I looked at Loran who was generous in his answer.

    "Lord can bind them using his blood, then we have to bury one under the ground. The depth shall be no less than two hundred metres, and we will need blood of monsters. We want to turn them into zombies to fill the hole if possible."

    I listened and my eyes shed with realisation. "Are you saying that using high grade monsters will give yield to high grade zombies?"

    "There won''t be a change in grade," he shook his head, "only the type of zombies will differ. It''s like bringing out more zombies of different kinds, but the same power."

    "Hmm¡­ If they got the powers from the dead monsters, then they wouldn''t be on the same level of power," I was sure he was wrong in his estimation.

    Just recalling the two grand zombies I fought before which kept the powers of the two initially killed fiends by me gave me a confirmation about what I thought.

    The zombies would have the same grade, but their individual strength would vary ording to the nature and initial powers of the monsters.

    And that made me think deeper about this.

    If this worked as he said, then I was in front of a great chance. I took a peek over the hot onught happening over the Hescos world. There I spotted lots of dead monsters, killed in the hands of zombies.

 Chapter 1185 Activating The Zombie Orb

    "If we can use their blood, then things would turn rather interesting¡­" I rubbed my chin while thinking about this in greed and excitement.

    The monsters sent over the other world were all flying ones. If we used the blood of the dead ones, then there was a good chance the zombiesing out from these zombie den orbs would be flying zombies as well.

    Imagining flying zombies attacking the enemies was an intimidating scene to behold. In addition to that, my thoughts drifted over somewhere else.

    That little Qi was ying with the lives of monsters for a long time. He has bred many strong and elite monsters so far. So it might help a little in this.

    "Send someone over to the pocket world," I turned to Lily before adding, "let that Qilin over there hand over the recently dead bodies of one hundred thousand elite ground monsters. Make the research department squeeze every drop of their blood into separate bottles, and bring these over."

    "This¡­" Lily looked at me in a weird way, "shouldn''t we wait until we make sure these orbs really work?"

    "They will," I knew she got what I meant by my words, like most of the generals here. Even if I didn''t yet try these orbs out, I had a feeling this would really work.

    I got to know Loran back when he spoke about that crazy stuff of zombies. And after seeing how his wild words came true, I started to grow confident in his ims.

    Someone like him wouldn''t spout nonsense about these things. Besides, he proved to me that he and his race were the only experts in the entire universe when it came down to zombie matters.

    "Fine," Lily stepped down and started to give orders.

    "Let''s go," I simply jumped off my chariot, "we are going to test one of these orbs now."

    I was no less excited than Loran''s to test these orbs out. If this was going to work, then by all my resources I''d end up being the overlord of this fifth quest.

    Zombies? Huh! The zombie would be linked forever to my name from now on.

    I went down there while all the generals followed.

    "Garry, send a few of your people to the Hescos world," as I stood in front of the huge egg-like orb, I said to Garry without turning back to him.

    "For what purpose, lord?"

    "Let them take enough forces and warriors from here, go out there and start collecting the killed monster bodies inside that world."

    I then pointed at the orb before adding, "let them gather these monsters'' blood and store them safe. When I move these orbs there, they will use these blood to make flying zombies."

    When I turned around to make sure Garry listened and received my orders, I saw shocking expressions over everyone''s face.

    They seemed to think about the possibility of these orbs and zombiesing out from them to go wild and break their link with me.

    They got all the right to feel so. Flying zombies were much scarier than any other type of zombies. Not to mention it was hard to deal with.

    But I was going to test these orbs now. And if they proved to be risky, I wouldn''t use them this way.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Don''t worry, these orbs are safe once bound," Loran seemed to get what Garry and others were afraid of, so he had to speak.

    "And we can still destroy these demons once built, right?" I focused over Loran who simply nodded before shrugging.

    "We won''t need to do such a thing at all," his tone told me he was pretty much confident about the sess of this n.

    "Of course if the orbs are safe as you say, we won''t need to think about destroying them," I nodded in satisfaction before turning my attention over the grand orb in front of me, "where should I leave my blood drop?"

    "Anywhere."

    I didn''t hesitate anymore, grabbed a casual sword from my inventory before cutting my hand. I squeezed my blood and let it drip over this entire thing.

    The orbs were red in colour, giving me the impression they grew fetus inside them. The outermost parts were dark red, while the innermost zones were paler inparison.

    Besides I could see wisps of dark threads dancing in the centre of these orbs. If I wasn''t told these were zombie den orbs, I''d take them for being scary creature eggs.

    Once my blood touched the orb, I heard a screeching from the entire thing. Then a sound of sizzling started to grow stronger, apanied by a white cloud of fog.

    It was like my blood was cold water, getting sshed over a very hot surface or something.

    I turned to Loran and thetter had nothing but a calm smile and excited expression over his face.

    Well, that was a good sign indeed.

    The process didn''tst longer than half an hour. Then the orb started to change. Instead of being all red, silver threads started to spread all over its surface, giving me a false impression it was going to crack open.

    "It''s normal," as I turned to look at Loran again, he added, "the orb is now ready. These silver lines are the evidence that this orb belongs to lord."

    "How can I control it then?" I tried to look for any feeling of connection with that orb but failed.

    It was like this orb had nothing to do with me.

    "It has first to be activated," Loran drew closer while looking at this orb in admiration and somehow, reluctance, "we need to start burying it."

    "Do we have a time limit?" I frowned when I heard hisst words, "do we have an expiration date perhaps?"

    "No, I meant we need to start testing it," he hurriedly exined himself a bit more.

    "Cool," I looked around, and decided to take this orb towards somewhere that wasn''t risky to my capital or area of activity here.

 Chapter 1186 Digging A Hole That Doesnt Match

    "Let''s go," I motioned to Isac to lead the team who brought this orb from the Hescos world to carry the activated orb again and pass through the portal I opened.

    When we arrived at the other side, everyone''s face changed.

    "Lord¡­ This¡­"

    "It''s the western border warzone," I noticed that all the generals followed me here. It seemed they were all curious about these orbs and how they''d do their magic.

    I selected this spot after careful consideration of the entire war zone in my kingdom. After thinking about the future, I knew this zone would be one of the hottest and most dangerous zones in my kingdom during the uing few weeks.

    So if this orb thing would work, it would be great to add more manpower to defences here. If not, then adding more zombies here wouldn''t matter that much.

    After all, I never nned to add any monster blood to this orb, fearing it would go berserk and turn hostile against me.

    "Dig a hole out there," I randomly selected a zone at the innermost intense battle in the region, "go and help."

    I took out arge number of warriors. I took out enough stat crystals for them to consume before giving them the order to help my generals.

    I wouldn''t send my generals out there for their demise. Before they left, I made sure the warriors would follow the orders of the generals, and everyone would listen to Loran.

    I stood high in the air watching everything unfolding in front of me. As for the orb, it was kept safe on the back of my chariot.

    As the warriors sprinted forward, they met therge number of zombies with ease. The zombies might have the numerical advantage, but it wasn''t enough to stop my elite warriors.

    My warriors moved like a knife in butter, without any hindrance at all. They kept expanding the gap they created as if they were swimming in the middle of raging ocean waves.

    The zombies seemed to feel attracted to the new foesing at them. I saw most of the zombies in the entire region shift their attention towards my warriors ande towards them.

    At some moment, it seemed there was nothing to stop my warriors but they started to slowly advance forward. At this moment, the timely help of the spearhead special ability came and saved the day.

    The zombies got more downgraded, and the warriors kept following the genius instructions of various generals, ending up in fighting in different formations that took zombies by force and tactics.

    Zombies might look like locusts, but they were mindless locusts. They couldn''t counter the intelligent tactics of my generals.

    They lost in every way but numbers. Their strength was really mediocre. Even with the tsunami like wavesing at my forces, they got nothing aplished especially after the effect of spearhead ability.

    In less than half an hour, the group of warriors led by generals arrived at the spot I selected. This wasn''t inside any fortifications of my kingdom. Honestly speaking, it was deep in the enemy territory.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    It was around two miles away from the closest walls and defences, a good spot for a trap to be formed. Even if things went wrong and the zombiesing out from the orb didn''t listen to my orders, nothing bad would happen to my forces defending here.

    At most, the number of zombies would increase by a slight margin. I watched the forces expand the area they controlled, giving space to others to start digging.

    I used my Hawk Eye skill and saw Loran taking charge of this operation. I watched in interest how this hole was shaped.

    As expected, it wasn''t a normal shaped hole at all. The one that got dug out there was like a star of seven heads. And the level of digging showed that Loran wanted a sloppy edge that led to the centre of this hole.

    The hole was one hundred metres in length from one head to another. As for its depth, I could follow it until they started digging the central part.

    This central hole was ten metres in radius, taking the form of a perfect circle. They kept digging for one hour, taking out tons of rocks and dirt from it.

    I could tell this hole went down for hundreds of metres, if not a thousand. After one hour, I saw Loraning towards me using his chariot.

    Zombies were still ground friendly creatures. They haven''t learned how to fly yet. And they didn''t have any flying zombies, so flying was safe. It was the safest means of transport so far.

    "We are ready, lord," when he approached me, he bowed as he added, "lord has to just toss it in the central hole and it will work on its own."

    "No need to cover it up?" I recalled he spoke about this before.

    "No," he shook his head in a firm way, "this burying method will only work if we use the blood of other monsters. But I believe the lord isn''t willing to do something like this now."

    "Good point," I didn''t hide my intentions of keeping this hole clean from any monster blood. I was still thinking of the worst case scenario that might happen.

    I went towards the hole and when I arrived, I noticed it was like a ck hole. "How deep is this hole exactly?" I asked in curiosity whileparing the hole and orb together.

    "One mile deep."

    "It''s too deep," I spoke in neutral tone as my mind drifted to something else, "but can''t you tell the size of this hole is different from this orb? They don''t match."

    "The orb is a magical item," Loran paused slightly before adding, "the orb will change its size to match the hole."

    "Then why didn''t you dig a wider hole?" I couldn''t see the goal of doing this.

    "The orb has to bepressed to a small size to work," Loran finally exined, "if not, things won''t work."

 Chapter 1187 Weird Things

    "Then why don''t you make it smaller?" ifpressing it would do such magic, then why wouldn''t we make this hole like a needle hole?

    "That size is the perfect size for the orb to bring the most effect without endangering the life span of the orb," he pointed at the orb before adding, "if we tried topress it even further, the orb itself may crash. If not, the time for the den tost will be shortened."

    "These orbs produce dens with life limits?!" I was shocked to hear that.

    "Nothing we makests forever, lord," Loran acted as if he was a wise old man, "the lifetime of any single orb we have willst for a month at most. But if wepress it more, the time will decrease even if it is only a few days."

    "Interesting¡­" I never thought these dens wouldst for one month and vanish. Thinking about this made me feel more secure and a little disappointed.

    If this was the case, then there was no point in worrying about zombiesing out from these dens going berserk.

    Even if they did, the dens would copse entirely in one month. So it wasn''t that risky tost one month and defend until the den would copse on its own volition.

    But if that was true, then that meant these dens couldn''t be used for eternal defence. I thought they wouldst forever, so I nned to use them as one of the mightiest forms of defending my conquered zones in the other worlds.

    "It looks like I can only use them as means of assault," I sighed when I realised this. It was a nice limitation, but one that would bring me quite the headache as well.

    I didn''t hesitate anymore. I simply grabbed this giant orb with one hand and tossed it like it was nothing.

    It was indeed heavy, but with my current body strength, maxed stats, and strong cultivation base, it looked like nothing.

    Once it fell down, something weird happened.

    The orb started to emit copious amounts of fog, condensing underneath it as form of a cushion. The orb should havended fast, but it took almost ten times of what it was supposed to take to reach the hole.

    During this elongated time, and with its speed getting slower not faster the closer it got to the hole, the fog seemed to epass the entire orb as it was hugging it.

    I saw the orb''s size getting shrunk gradually as if it was under some sort of spell. It was an interesting scene. Even if I knew this was going to happen, I still felt amazed when watching it.

    Once the orb reached the hole, it was smaller to fit in that hole as Loran said. Loran''s words meant one thing; his race had already conducted such tests before and knew how to deal with these orbs.

    And that made me more confident in seeing the results Loran promised.

    Not long after the orb vanished into that hole, a faint shaking happened to the ground around before the shaking grew tremendously stronger.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    It was like a car going from zero to one hundred mile speed in one second!

    The intensity of these tremors was very strong and violent, enough to knock everyone around it off their feet.

    "Retreat now!" I didn''t even wait for Loran to remind me of this as I shouted for everyone down there, "go back to the kingdom!"

    I didn''t call back my warriors yet. Even if the zombies weren''t in better shape than my forces, it was safer to let the entire group retreat as one force, just the same as they advanced here.

    The retreat journey was longer than expected thanks to these continuous violent earthquakes. They kept running amidst falling down and standing up, making them look rather funny in the eye.

    The generals summoned their chariots and flew high and safe away from these weird shakings. When everyone that mattered evacuated, I called back my entire warriors into my inventory.

    The sky was filled with tens of chariots led by generals. They stood on my side, not moving as I didn''t.

    I stood in my ce watching the scene up front unfolding to its end. The shaking continued for a few minutes before wisps of yellow energy came out from the central hole.

    It looked like giant snakes were trying to squeeze themselves out from the hole. In the next ten minutes, some of these wisps fell and merged with the star-shaped hole around, others went wild and even grabbed many zombies from around, turning their flesh and bones into yellow dust that merged with these wisps.

    "Is that normal?" I felt something weird was happening to this den, but Loran simply smiled as he said in confidence:

    "The orb is hatching, and it''s absorbing energy from the world and creatures around. As we didn''t supplement it with any monster blood, it has to improvise and absorb as much as it can from the world around."

    "Interesting¡­" from what he said, it seemed like these orbs were real eggs containing real life forms that wanted to mature and hatch.

    I watched this bizarre scene as more followed. The zombies around were killed mercilessly and in such a brutal and genuine way before more flooded the hole.

    It looked like something was calling for zombies toe to this spot. Even with theirrge numbers, the wisps of yellow energy wiped right and left, shed everywhere, killed everything in a blink.

    It was as amazing as frightening as well. I now felt good that I called back my warriors and generals, or else they''d have ended up as a meal for this scary den.

    "I have to warn my forces to get away from these orbs the moment they use them," I muttered to myself while watching the wisps shine all of sudden in bright orange light.

    And with that shining phenomenon, the wisps stopped moving, alongside all the zombies surrounding the den in a few hundred metres radius zone.

 Chapter 1188 The Test Is A Success

    "It''s happening!" Loran''s excited scream came from my side, almost this close from deafening my ears, "the orb got its full and now it''s ready to hatch."

    "Are we going to see another weird thing or what?" I rolled my eyes while recalling the weird things that kept happening in each of Loran''s ns.

    That dude seemed to grow excited about seeding his ns, but he never cared to fill me in about the little details regarding these ns.

    "No, it''s just going to turn into a real den now,"'' he beamed with a smile, as if he found his long lost love or something.

    "I hope so," I grew tired from watching weird events happening in the middle of these events. I turned my attention towards the den and waited for it to show me it''s true picture.

    Come on! Show me what you could do, little boy!

    In the next half an hour, the changes started to take shape. I could see a bottomless looking ck hole in the ce where the light was shining before.

    The light faded over the past half an hour, ending up ck in the end. I watched the first wave of zombiesing out from the newly formed den.

    It was interesting. The den looked exactly like the dens I watched on the feedback before. The zombies that came out from it looked no much different than the ones surrounding the entire ce here.

    But for a reason, I felt like they were a bit stronger.

    "Hahahaha! It worked! It worked! Hahahaha!" Loran was already on sky seven when he saw this. I felt all the generals around looking in a weird way towards him and the den, but I didn''tment or say anything.

    I keenly watched the newly formed zombies move out from the den, standing in protection around it as if they were some sort of loyal guards.

    "How can I control them?" The zombies around seemed to sniff the same scent from these zombies, so they didn''t take the initiative to attack them.

    But that wasn''t the point. I needed these zombies to act as fodders, attack theplicated and heavily fortified Hescos defensive base. So I needed to control them, otherwise all this wouldn''t matter.

    "Lord can simply give them orders," Loran said as if it was something easy to do. As I looked in doubt towards him, he added in rification:

    "These zombies are all connected to the lord via blood. So the lord can control them using your mind, giving them orders without the need to say a single word."

    "Does that work in a certain range? Is this limited to one world?" These were the most important questions right now. If this didn''t work, then it meant I had to go all the way into the other world of Hescos.

    Doing this wouldn''t be feasible. Plus the den kept giving birth to new zombies, and these needed my orders to be ryed.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    If this was the case, then it meant I had to stick around these dens for one month. That wasn''t practical, and would greatly impact my real ns.

    "No, there is no limit to this," but Loran''s next answer made me sigh in relief, "this link goes beyond any restriction, and doesn''t follow any logic orw."

    "That''s great," I didn''t hurry to believe his words, took out my staff and opened a portal back to the capital. "Let''s go back," I said before pointing at Lily, "you will remain behind. See if the zombies follow my orders or not. Thene back through this portal."

    "Sure," she was smart to get what I wanted without the need to ask anything. I moved back to the capital with everyone, all except Lily and Loran.

    Thetter seemed too excited to leave. He wanted to check over the performance of these zombies, and I gave him permission to stay.

    As for others, they followed me back. Once there, I simply thought about something and waited. I gave these zombies the order to attack the surrounding zombies, kill any of them without stopping.

    After ten minutes, Lily and Loran flew through the portal and came to me. The look over their faces was enough to give me the answers I needed.

    "It worked!" Loran was the first to speak, or to be precise he shouted amidst hisughs.

    "They are slightly stronger than the normal zombies currently here," Lily gave me more information, precisely what I wanted to hear.

    I felt the zombiesing out from the den were slightly stronger, and with Lily''s confirmation I knew this was true.

    "It seems I triggered some changes using my blood or using this technique of Loran," I muttered before turning to Loran and others, "this n is good to go. Let''s move all the orbs after I bind them with my blood. You have to teach them how to do it, and warn them about what will happen during the process."

    Thest parts were said to Lily and Isac. the two nodded, and Loran volunteered to send more of his people there to supervise over things.

    From what he said, this process was known to the higher echelon of his race. So the normal zombie race fighters didn''t know much about this.

    I started to bind the orbs with my blood, noticing that more orbs were brought over here during the past hour.

    At the same time, Lily and Isac taught a group of tens of thousands of their elite fighters about the process and what they would expect and what they should be wary of.

    Loran, on the other hand, selected many of his people and started to teach them as well. During this, and as my blood needed time to control these orbs, I started to examine the ongoing battle out there.

    One hour didn''t have much changes in the entire battlefield. The Hescos were still amassing their forces at the outer ring of defences, making that ce look like it was never going to be breached.

 Chapter 1189 Legend Gets What He Wanted

    As for my forces, they kept fighting and killing without facing any problem. Their enemies were weaker race fighters, and the Hescos never stepped again into their ce.

    I felt like Hescos got the wrong idea. I didn''t wait all this long to trick the Hescos to reinvade this region. But it seemed they were too cautious to even send a few legions out, even when exhaustion kicked in into my forces.

    I was worried they might notice this ande hard at my exhausted forces. If they ever did, then it was bound for my forces to fall inrge numbers without my ability to help.

    But my test for the orbs passed smoother than I expected. And these Hescos seemed to be more inclined to their safe fortresses and towers than risking their lives to snatch an advantage from me.

    For another hour, I finished binding all of the orbs they brought over and the others finished instructing their people. They started sending them to the Hescos world, preparing a ce in the outer region for these dens.

    Even if the trial went without any hups, I didn''t fully entrust their presence in the middle of my forces. If a single den went rogue, it would be safer to let it be away from my forces.

    "Are your drones ready?" During this time, Garry worked with his men to load the drones with many explosives and grenades. He led his team to modify these, and they were still working.

    "We finished almost ten thousand drones," Garry ran to me as he added, "we can start now if lord wants."

    "If it was up to me, I''d rather wait until you are all finished and then move. However time won''t await us," I thought before adding, "move them over to the other world. And make a few of your capable people go there and teach others how to control them."

    "We don''t need much to control," Garry said in confidence, "they can move on their own."

    "I don''t want any trouble in that process," I paused before seriously adding, "''the major impact of this attack lies within the element of surprise. Don''t give the enemy any chance to adapt."

    "I know," he nodded but I didn''t truly trust his response. I knew he was trusting his tactic too much.

    Even with zombies taking out the frontline fire and focus, the enemy would just be surprised for a little time before they''d arrange something to deal with his drones.

    "I want the first wave to attack the most crucial towers," I said, pointing out at the grand drawing of the defences before adding, "if you handled one hundred towers from the start, then we could hit one hundred zones. But it won''t differ that much. That ce is formed of tens of thousands of such zones."

    "I won''t do that," Garry shook his head before pointing at the drawing done by Isac, "I already spoke with Isac bro, and we reached a tactic together."

    "What tactic?" I knew if Isac was involved, then the tactic wouldn''t be that bad. But I wanted to revise it to make sure things would go as nned.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "We will attack using probing drones first," he pointed at many dots before adding, "we will test the response of the enemy, and based on that we will try to detect the key towers."

    "This means you must send someone capable and smart out there," I got this based on ourst talk about the n. However that also meant there must be someone leading this entire operation.

    He must be smart, quick witted, and quite daring. If not, then he would miss many of these key towers.

    "Isac selected one general she trusted," Garry slowly said, and for a moment a name popped up in my head.

    "Don''t tell me she chose him," I rolled my eyes. And from the reaction over Garry''s face, I knew I guessed it right. "That damn brat! He didn''t stop dreaming about doing it!"

    I was surprised that Legend moved behind my back and found a way to go to that world. ording to this n, a capable general must lead this charge or else things would be bad.

    Selecting Legend was something I would never say no to. He was capable, daring, and intelligent. He was young, the youngest general I had, but he was one of those few I would entrust with such a tactic.

    "Lord, don''t worry about me noting back," when I realised he was going, Legend stepped forward and spoke in a serious tone, "once we crushed that fort, we will press forward and control a city or a town out there. Then through the portals there I''lle back."

    I sized him up and down, knowing that this kid did what I said not to. However I liked his stubborn and creative personality. He didn''t take no as an answer, found a legit way around to do what he wanted.

    I liked that. "Don''t get yourself killed out there," I only said before waving for him to go down and lead the forces of drones towards the other world.

    This operation took a lot from the one leading it. And hopefully he''d perform the same way he did so far.

    I ignored the world around me for the time being. Garry went to lead his people in modifying more drones, while Lily and Isac got themselves busy handling the forces sent over to the other world.

    I knew this was the time to show off the tens of millions of warriors lying in wait. But first two things must happen first.

    The orbs must be activated, then my forces there would press forward, clear a path for these zombies to attack the Hescos. Then drones would attack.

    I still didn''t think that using ten thousand drones was going to be enough. However if they were used in a smart way, they might clear almost one fifth of the entire defensive zone out there.

 Chapter 1190 Starting The Big Plan

    If Legend managed to direct the operation quite well, then a broad section would be cleared from these defences. Using this section and orchestrating the zombies to attack from there would put the Hescos under great pressure.

    I watched many of my fighters move a huge number of bottles filled with different coloured thick liquid. I didn''t need to ask, as these were filled with blood extracted from monsters.

    I already ordered Lily to send someone and fetch as much blood of high level monsters as we could using the help of little Qi. If that yful monsterpiled and sent blood of high level ground and flying monsters, then the zombies formed would be quite scary.

    Besides, the forces out there drained all the blood they could get from the dead bodies of the flying monsters sent before to transport them.

    I then shifted my attention fully towards the other world.

    Activating the orbs was a process that''d take at least two hours. While the orbs were being moved from the central region to the outermost part, my forces out there started to hurry in their killing.

    The enemies couldn''t stand a chance against them. So in half an hour, most of the hostile races infiltrating the entire region were cleared. Only the new onesing out from holes or from the outer ring remained.

    The onesing out from holes were getting killed by dedicated forces stationed there. As for the onesing from the outer ring, my forces moved and formed an advanced line of defence, giving enough space for the orbs to be used.

    The process of transporting the orbs took almost one hour. During which part of the forces stationed in the centre moved with them in security. As for those on the frontline, they started digging in the same way I saw my warriors did before.

    Star-shaped holes started to take shape one after another. Their number wasn''t that great, counting for a few hundred. But each hole would turn into a den, which was more than an army brought over there.

    The number of orbs I activated was no more than one hundred and fifty. But it seemed Legend decided to dig as much as possible in preparation for the future to acquire orbs.

    This kid was smart. He used this time to make preparations for the future, saving himself more trouble of digging again.

    Not to mention once the Hescos noticed my tactic, they wouldn''t let us dig another batch of holes to activate the orbs through easily again.

    The digging just finished after the orbs arrived at the frontline. It seemed like most of the forces stationed inside the region controlled by me moved to the outer region.

    It gave the fake impression that we were nning for a massive assault. That Legend was indeed cunning, or was it the grand general out there?

    In fact both were the same breed of the same kind. I watched with interest as more forces were getting evacuated and gathered at the frontlines.

    It would give Hescos the false impression and the wrong idea. They''d even think these digging to be some sort of defensive preparations to guard the forces from any counter attacking from them.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    That was just brilliant!

    As for the drones, they were moved amidst the grand number of forces mobilising to the frontlines. Even I found it hard to recognise them. Legend didn''t even try moving them using flying monsters to avoid attracting attention.

    Once the holes were ready, the orbs were thrown over and then the entire forces began to push forward.

    It seemed like they were going to attack the ring defences, going all out and fighting the iing races with utmost bravery.

    "This kid... He is just amazing!" Iughed as I knew this was something done to safeguard against the side effects of activating the orbs.

    The orbs once thrown into the holes, I noticed many passing over the holes, smashing the bottles over the holes to let them smash and release their content.

    The blood of monsters was added to these orbs. This was the first time this was done, and I didn''t know if this would entice a new change over the dens and zombies or what.

    What I was worried the most about was for the monster blood to turn the zombies rogue and make them not listen to my orders. I also didn''t know if the mind link with these zombies would work from my current ce here.

    If it was needed, then I''d move towards that world and see this through. I would never let this battle be lost for a reason like that.

    Once the bottles were thrown over the holes, the forces started to cover up these holes while advancing forward. It might be masked by their movement, but if anyone focused, he''d notice what they were doing.

    From time to time, new bottles would be thrown and then get buried with rock and dirt.

    The process continued for half an hour before the entire holes were already ttened with the ground. Without the faint yellowish wispsing out from these holes, I wouldn''t even be able to locate them.

    As the wisps got brighter, the forces started to run away as fast as they could. However, a few unlucky ones got entangled with the wisps, ending up vanishing into these dangerous tongues.

    Seeing this the remaining forces retreated and didn''t dare to step forward. Right now almost half of the entire forces sent out there were fighting for miles away from the orb zones.

    As for the other half, they had to retreat back into the region. "This may alert the Hescos," I looked at this and knew this was a very obvious retreat for anyone watching.

    But just as I got worried, the forces retreating spread all across the sides of the outer hole. They started to take defensive positions and stood there as if it was their task to guard that hole.

 Chapter 1191 Attacking Hescos

    "It''s not bad, it''s quite a good move actually," I looked at this and praised this quick decision taken by Legend.

    It wasn''t the perfect solution, but it was enough to make the enemy believe we were paying close attention to the outer hole.

    But that wasn''t enough to wipe out any suspicion. "Lily, make them move into the portal and join the frontline now!" This was all I could do to help mask this unavoided mistake.

    I gave the order to Lily, to start mobilising the endless warriors over to the other world. It would be too soon to move them, much sooner than I already nned. But it couldn''t be helped.

    Using these warriors would make the enemy buy what Legend made. Besides the portal had a capacity, and moving all these warriors over there would take a long time.

    So it wouldn''t impact my ns that much.

    I watched the brutal fight between my already exhausted forces and the enemy. As they had to step forward, their higher strength advantage was countered by their forces getting thinner.

    They first were able to push the enemy backwards easily. But in less than one hour, it looked harder to move forward without sacrificing a lot.

    As they advanced, they had to cover up a muchrger area, ending up in spreading out their forces. After two hours, and as they crossed almost five miles, they couldn''t move forward.

    They did a good job already. They managed to buy my forces time for the orbs to get ready.

    The warriors I sent out there didn''t dare to cross over the dens or even get near them. So they were stuck around the outer hole, ending up filling most of the region again.

    During this, the orbs kept acting wild. As there were no zombies, races, or monsters around to suck their energy dry, the orbs took three hours to finish maturing.

    When the yellowish wisps of light vanished, the frontal forces were starting to show signs of crumbling. The enemies were endless,ing fresh and had unending reinforcements.

    Unlike my forces who were already exhausted, fighting without enough forces on their sides, and with zero reinforcements. So it was expected for my forces to start getting pushed back, and even many ces showed red gs.

    But that was just in time when the first orb finished transforming into a den. A pitch ck den appeared, and the first wave of zombies came out.

    "They are badass! Hahahaha!" seeing the first group of zombiesing out from the first den, I couldn''t help butugh in happiness.

    The zombies that came out were flying ones with wings, giant ones looking like ferocious beasts, or even had fierce auras around them.

    The zombies looked wild and dangerous. And the great news was that they would keeping for an entire month without the need for me to do anything.

    As more dense got formed, more zombies started to appear. Just like what happened before, these zombies stood around the den, acting as their guards.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Time to see if it''s going to work or what¡­" I looked at these zombies and thought about a simple order.

    I ordered them to move forward and group up one mile away. Just as I gave the order, I watched the zombies roar, their bodies shaking as if they were resisting some hidden force, before finally starting to move.

    "As expected¡­ Bringing out strong zombies will make them harder to control¡­" I looked over these zombies and knew it was safer to release them all forward, not giving them any chance to grow stronger or try to break my control over them.

    But their numbers were still low. I needed to wait for half an hour before thinking about sending them to their demise.

    My main concern was that if I gave them time, they''d end up being rogue.

    However even after waiting for one hour, nothing like that seemed to happen. They all stood and gathered in many groups, waiting for more orders.

    The first time they got my orders they showed the same reaction. Their bodies shook and they seemed to struggle against mymands. But after that, nothing alike happened again.

    I didn''t fear the enemy would recognise them. Once the orbs finished maturing, Legend was fast to move the waiting forces to move forward and join the fight.

    The new warriors were fresh and they looked at the battle going on up front for long hours without being able to join. Their blood was already boiling with the desire to fight.

    So the moment they joined, the entire stalemate was crushed. They killed their way forward for miles in the next hour, getting much closer to the outer ring defensive forces.

    The Hescos started to show signs of moving their troops into defensive formation. They were ready to wee the iing warriors, but they were about to get disappointed.

    The moment the warriors got near the Hescos, I gave the order for all the zombies to move out towards them.

    Their movement came as a signal for Legend and all the waiting forces to move. The zombiesing out from these dens were already from high grade monsters. So the zombie dens were of low level, the zombiesing out were exceptionally strong.

    They moved fast, and to my surprise the warriors moved in tacit understanding, clearing paths for these zombies to walk through.

    "Walk through the paths," I gave the order so the zombies wouldn''t smash into my forces while advancing. Seeing the grand number of zombies run through the gaps my warriors created, alongside therge number of flying zombies hovering over their heads, made me feel weirdly excited.

    It looked as if I was fighting on their side. And just as the zombies were getting closer to the defending Hescos, two different types of forces appeared from my controlled region.

    I saw swarms of drones taking off, forming giant clouds with their bodies flying together. But at the same time, I saw anotherrge group flying up at the same time, forming different shaped and coloured clouds.

 Chapter 1192 Falling Into The Trap

    "Suits? There are more of these suits? Amazing!" I couldn''t help but turn towards the faraway Garry who was leading his people to modify the drones.

    It seemed he expected my gaze as he instantly turned and gave me a confident smile and a thumb up.

    It was always amazing to have such capable people by my side. I turned to observe this crucial moment of this battle, hoping things would end up as I imagined.

    I kept myself busy by the preparations of the orbs and forgot about other things. Suit force was responsible for stopping the brutal advance of the Hescos before.

    Seeing therge number of the suits flying alongside the drones made my heart throb violently in my chest. It looked perfect, simply perfect.

    The Hescos on the other side were still in the dark. They kept moving and preparing for the iing enemies, thinking that these zombies and flying drones were just for show.

    The first to reach their territory was the zombies. The ground zombies already passed through the gaps in my forces ranks, reached the outer lines of the Hescos defences, and started killing.

    I couldn''t hear a single sound through that feed, but I could see the brutal shocking fight that started between the two sides.

    The Hescos left the races at the outermostyers to defend and act as fodders. Butpared with those they sent into the region controlled by my forces, these ones looked a bit special.

    Their bodies were much bigger and they wore thick armors, held great weapons, and gave me a strong feeling. But when they met the zombies, they seemed like kids trying to fight adults.

    The zombies lunged at the enemies, ripping and tearing their bodies and gears into shreds without any difficulty. I looked and all I could see was one side overwhelming the other, like andslide crashing over weak grass.

    The lines of these races weren''t that much actually. The Hescos just used them in an attempt to stop the iing enemies, aiming to slow their advance before their elites would join the fight.

    In their scenario, the Hescos should be reaping easy kills without any speck of danger. But in reality they failed to do so as the zombies proved to be much more formidable enemies than what they imagined.

    And when the ground zombies came to face the Hescos atst, the flying zombies worked in cooperation and flew down at the Hescos.

    The Hescos found themselves fighting enemies on two fronts. They could deal with both, but for a reason they failed to do so.

    The Hescos had to divide themselves into two parts before the battle started. The ground Hescos took the frontal lines, while the flying ones took the task of protecting the deeper ces.

    In their eyes, they never doubted the ability of their defences to stop my forces. And that confidence stemmed from the dense defences plus their overconfidence in their abilities to rival and triumph any race in direct fight.

    But when the Hescos at the forefront faced attacks from two directions at the same time, they couldn''t put up a fight against the zombies.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The zombies might be low grade ones, but they were driven from a formidable bloodline of monsters. As zombies retained the abilities of the original monsters and living beings they were formed from, these zombies were indeed scary.

    In just ten minutes, the frontline was already shaken and many lines were deformed and devoured by my zombies.

    And the bad news for the Hescos was that there were more zombiesing at them from my dens.

    Just when I thought the Hescos would be generous enough to let my zombies kill to their hearts'' extent till the walls of their defences, the Hescos suddenly moved.

    The earlier shocking from the zombie''s appearance was gone. These Hescos were indeed something else. They sent many of their flying Hescos to aid the frontline, in addition to a grand wave of light that started from many towers.

    I saw the tops of the towers shine brightly before releasing some sort of a pulse wave. The waves merged together, forming one grand dome shaped wave of ck energy that moved towards the front.

    Despite it looking like a wave formed of light, it travelled slowly. But this low speed gave the chance for more towers to shine and add more power to the iing assault.

    The dome shaped energy looked quite dangerous, but I frankly didn''t know what it was going to do.

    And just when my attention was focused over the iing attack, I saw the ground shook and many holes appeared in the middle of the zombie forces.

    "''Damn! They are sending everything out!" I didn''t need to wait and see what wasing as I already guessed it.

    They didn''t even send the flying Hescos and activated the weird defences all over the forts there, but they also sent the underground Hescos troops as well.

    But seeing all this made my eyes shine, and I evenughed. "Do you think we are this hopeless? Do you think our main force is these zombies? Hahahaha!"

    The zombies might look scary and formidable, and with all the preparations my forces did, it looked as if they were the main force of attack.

    But it wasn''t! The zombies never were the main force of attack. They were just the decoy, and the enemy perfectly fell in the scheme without even knowing it.

    As things went hectic on all fronts, I shifted my eyes towards the flying clouds that stopped just a few miles away from the frontlines.

    They''d give anyone the false impression that they stopped thanks to what the Hescos did. Strangely and luckily enough, the timing of their stop and the arrival of all the Hescos counter attacks was the same.

    And that made the enemy drop more attention off the shoulders of the flying drones. They might be wary of my suits, but as they stopped in their tracks in such a way, they''d believe they must have done the right thing.

 Chapter 1193 The Drones Attack

    "That kid is really blessed with luck," I couldn''t help but smile when I thought about Legend. Even coincidental events like this were happening out of the blue to help him.

    Were the sessful men over history blessed by luck like that or what? Anyway it was great he was serving me, and that meant I was going to reap benefits from his luck.

    Thinking about luck made me sigh. The disparity between this Legend and that jerk, the jumper, was like heaven and hell.

    One was blessed by luck, aiding any action he was doing, while the other was the total opposite. Thinking back about how dire the situation the jumper was facing right now made me sigh once more.

    Even if one was capable, he wouldn''t be able to fight against bad luck like that. I hoped the jumper''s luck would shift and change for the better, be more like Legend.

    As I saw the clouds stop, I noticed little groups of drones broke free and found their way through the iing attack.

    They flew higher, evading the encroaching dome formed by the towers.

    Just when I was thinking about how these drones would evade the dangerous dome of energy, the dome showed a change.

    It was moving slowly since the beginning, but all of sudden it turned like a running leopard. The dome changed shape, formed some sort of crescentic halo that looked like a grand scythe deing at the zombies and my forces beyond.

    "It''s a deadly attack," I frowned while looking at the light speeding new scythe shaped wave of energy that almost crossed the distance between the old dome and the zombies.

    Then like it was controlled by something, the de fell lower, moved in an arc, evading all the Hescos andnded heavily over the zombies.

    I was sure if I was there, I''d hear a violent and scary rumbling sound, followed by a series of explosions. All I saw was light shing all over the zombies, taking them by force, engulfing all of them in onerge circr halo of ck light.

    The light once fell over the zombies and got slightly weakened. It turned from pitch ck into ck with white wisps like cracks all over its surface.

    Once fell, the de stopped moving as well, releasing tons of dust clouds that rose high in the air, masking even my vision for long minutes.

    Scary! It was scary! The light faded after a few minutes that looked as long as decades. Once the light vanished, all I saw was a deep crater formed in the ce where my zombies took.

    Millions of zombies were taken out in just a few minutes, simply like that. The Hescos retreated fast the moment the dome changed into its offensive form.

    The defences of these Hescos devices weren''t just for show. They weren''t for defence, weirdly they were for offence.

    "Damn! They don''t need to defend¡­ All they need is to hold the enemies enough for such a scary attack to take shape then retreat. Formidable! This is how brute force can shake the entire world alone!"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Even if they were my enemies, I couldn''t help but admire them. Such a race wasn''t just lucky toe on top of the entire race in the universe.

    They got what it took to reach the top and secure their ce without anypetition. Who would dare to take such formidable force head on?

    But when I was admiring them, the drones that flew past such scary attacks finallynded.

    I got distracted watching the scary attack earlier, and after the blinding light that appeared and the terrifying explosion that followed, I lost track of these drones.

    But at this moment, I saw rose shaped redness appear from the direction of the defences back there. When I looked over, I saw many towers got hit by my drones, releasing a wide area explosion that swept away many towers in the process.

    Sound was shielded from my ears, but I saw the entire grand defensive structure shake for a brief second. I didn''t know if this was an illusion or aftershock of these explosions, but it meant my drones were able to take down these towers.

    If I was there, I''d not hold my hand back anymore. Just when I was thinking about starting the whole out attack, I watched the dense massive clouds move.

    That Legend¡­ That kid really knew his craft very well.

    It went without saying what this kid wanted to do. Just when the Hescos were taken by surprise from these drones, the entire swarms of drones started to move fast.

    They didn''t move alone, the suits followed and stuck around to defend them. At the same time, more zombies dared to step forward,ing at the huge crater than appeared after the recent explosion, not fearing from taking another hit.

    That is what one would call a perfect fodder. They never feared death, never feared anyone, only wanted to march forward, only wanted toe at the enemy.

    I loved this kind of fodder! These orbs would be my next favourite way of attack from now on.

    This time the zombie didn''t attack alone. The forces who stood all this time behind started to move. When I looked at them, I noticed that the entire region controlled by my forces were filled to the brim with warriors.

    During this time, warriors kept flooding the region without stopping, taking their positions and waiting for further orders.

    "He wants to throw everything at this one attack," I read through the intentions of Legend. That kid wanted to take down a bite off Hescos, one way or another.

    Hescos proved to be quite challenging and very resourceful. Their quick response before was a clear red g, one that Legend didn''t miss thankfully.

    So the chances for the Hescos to ignore the iing zombies and focus over the dangerous drones would be higher. Even with such arge number of suits protecting them, things wouldn''t end up that well.

 Chapter 1194 Making A Hard Choice

    If the drones had such a high chance of failing, then Legend decided to push everything he got forward towards these Hescos.

    Even the far away weapons that kept all this time silent started to roar again with shes of deadly lights,nding over the entire defensive structure and hitting towers and walls without any reservation.

    It looked like a real doomsday over there. Legend used past time and moved the weapons forward, making the far away defences fall in their range of fire.

    Attacks came from everywhere. And they all looked deadly. The Hescos were thrown into such a messy situation, having to choose from different scenarios, all looked terrible to me and to them.

    If I was in their shoes, I didn''t know what to do or select. Any choice I''d make would end up by stopping one assaulting force and neglecting the others.

    If the Hescos ignored the zombies and the iing warriors, they''d be able to stop the imminent threatening drones and suits. But that would require all the flying forces Hescos could control to take part, trying to buy time to activate that scary offensive attack once again.

    Even if they aimed to just shield their defences with a dome, defending and not attacking, it would still take time.

    If they did so, they''d stop the threatening drones and risk losing too much of their flying forces. At the same time, the ground battles would be controlled by my zombies and warriors.

    Not to mention the attacking weapons thatunched fire like dropping rain over the towers and walls. If they were given enough time, many of their defensive structures and forces would be killed.

    And they''d have to face the terrifying number of zombies and warriorsbined with the weaker races and Hescos on top of the walls right now.

    It might seem advantageous to them, but that was on paper. Practically speaking, they''d be dead even before the flying Hescos would take care of the drones and suits.

    Even if they tried to activate their defensive shield, or try to turn it into a scary attack once again, they''d fail.

    Selecting any choice would result in their loss, and I couldn''t tell which decision would yield less losses than the other.

    Of course they could decide to go on all fronts at the same time, dividing up their forces, but that would end up in more devastating damage to their defences.

    I watched in curiosity and waited for what choice these Hescos would make.

    But as the clouds of drones and suits flew over the defences, and the ground forces engaged with the few lines of defences standing between them and the walls, nothing else happened.

    "They are still stuck in their daze, not knowing what to do," I got that they might be quick witted, but they weren''t that invincible.

    I was, after all, the one holding the advantage right now. I didn''t feel the same pressure or threat they were facing. So it was easy for me to think rationally and in such a calm way.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Not to mention I knew what was going on to the deepest detail. As for them, they just were specting and trying to gather up clues to understand what was going on.

    Just as the drones flew over the defences, many started to fall and explode over the defences. All I saw were tons of roses appearing, expanding in a fierce way all over the ce, taking in their way many towers and defensive structures.

    I soon noticed that a single drone was enough to take away tens of towers, turning an entire zone into chaos. When I noticed that, I realised why Garry was in such confidence before.

    That dude seemed to know how devastating the drones were. Or to be more precise, he knew how deadly the grenades were.

    A single drone was enough to take down tens of towers. So each zone would take the hit from three drones to be rendered useless.

    As the drones kept flying forward, more towers were destroyed. Soon the Hescos seemed to make up their minds. Instead of going after the ground forces, they decided to go towards the drones.

    Just when the swarms of flying Hescos appeared alongside many flying races on their side, the suits apanying the drones acted.

    The number disparity wasn''t that big actually. The two sides shed midair, and deadly fights erupted from the start.

    "Another flying force? Hescos is bringing everyone to take down my drones!" My drones looked deadly, but they had one hellish weakness.

    Once they attacked their target, they''d be destroyed with it. So with time, more destruction woulde to the vast defensive structure out there, but with it less drones would be left.

    If the Hescos were smart, they''d try to attack the ground forces and let the drones exhaust themselves. Even with ten thousand drones, it felt impossible to take down even half of that grand structure.

    When my forces started to venture over the defensive zone, more of it became visible in my eyes. It gave me the impression that the entire was covered up in these dense defences.

    I couldn''t see an end to these defences, and that meant even with ten times the number of drones, I wouldn''t be able to take down all of this.

    Seeing them rush towards the drones made me frown. If things were really like this, then why were they in such a rush?

    Something seemed off here, but I couldn''t ce my fingers on it. I knew I had to wait for a little longer, and that mysterious weakness or fear these Hescos were trying to run away from would get revealed in front of me.

    Then I''d simply use the right way to exploit such weakness, making these Hescos bleed more.

    The Hescos came from different directions towards my drones and suits. The suit force tried to do their best to stop these Hescos, but the numerical advantage was now in favour of the Hescos.

 Chapter 1195 Lets Die Together

    Even if my suits were strong, they wouldn''t be able to counter a force that was three times in size bigger than theirs. And such a gap was increasing in rming ways.

    "What will you do now?" I knew things weren''t going as nned, so I looked at the grand battlefield in interest.

    If I was there, I''d simply use my technique, take control of as many Hescos as I could, then turn them over theirrades.

    Fighting such battles was my turf. But Legend wasn''t me, and so I waited and watched in anticipation, wondering what this kid would do next.

    And what he did took me by surprise to be honest.

    Just when I thought Legend would give up the flying battle, call the drones and suits back, saving as much as he could, something else happened.

    The drones that were in the middle of the protection of the suit force started to move. I thought they were going to drop over the entire defensive structure down below, taking away all they could with them.

    But what really happened was for the drones to break up into many groups, with few going towards the iing Hescos. The Hescos once spotted these dronesing close to them started to fire, and many drones were hit and engulfed with mes.

    I watched as hundreds of these drones became balls of light in mere seconds. But before the Hescos would turn away their weapons, these balls of light kept moving forward.

    "Damn! They are moving towards the Hescos, aiming to detonate in the middle of them!" I looked in awe towards these drones, not knowing how they were able to do such a thing.

    This time I knew such a move didn''te from Legend, but from the ones sent by Garry. If anyone knew everything about these drones, then it would be Garry and his people.

    The Hescos realised what was going on, tried to fire again in an attempt to detonate these scary drones. However they were one step slower, didn''t manage to stop the iing drones.

    Just when the drones came closer, many Hescos tried to flee. But the next second these balls of light expanded, engulfing many Hescos in the middle as they kept expanding.

    If I was there, I''d hear a thundering explosive sound, ending up making me and others deaf. In addition to that, seeing such a scene would make anyone look in awe, fear, and respect towards these drones.

    Many of the Hescos who came from the deepest zones of these defences were taken down merely by hundreds of drones.

    And like a strike of thunder, the overwhelming advantage the Hescos had just was crushed and lost like this. My suits regained the upper hand again, and they started killing more Hescos who seemed to be petrified from what just happened.

    Using this period of disarray, the drone started to fly towards more towers, exploding and taking away tons of them.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    It seemed perfect, but as I was watching all this from a high vantage point, I knew it wasn''t that great. This sess was unexpected and cool, but it was still limited.

    The number of drones flying over there wasn''t enough. Even when the Hescos got paralysed by the sudden kamikaze actions of the drones, the drones couldn''t take down lots of towers as I imagined.

    I thought they could take out at least one tenth of the entire defensive structure. But as more of that grand structure appeared, I could only hope for two or three percent at most.

    If we got lucky, we might push it to five percent.

    "Damn! They sent more Hescos again¡­" just when I was watching the magnitude of damage these drones implied, I noticed the appearance of swarms of Hescosing from the deeper regions of the defences.

    They came inrge numbers, dividing up into many groups. Just seeing this made my scalp numb.

    At least tens of millions of them were heading that way. "''What? Are they this generous to throw away such arge number of their elites?"

    I got confused seeing this. The flying Hescos looked like a special form of the Hescos race. I saw tons of ground Hescos, slightly smaller ground diggers. But flying units were still the fewest out there.

    But with suchrge reinforcements, it looked like these Hescos had arge number of these elites, and they were ready to sacrifice them.

    Just as they approached my forces, the drones moved like usual and tried to detonate in the middle of them. Just as the drones got hit, they turned into balls of light and kept approaching the Hescos.

    "A shield? Interesting!" almost a hundred metres away from the iing balls of light, a transparent shield appeared, stopping these drones from getting closer.

    All the light balls stopped at a fixed one hundred metre distance, seemingly like they got stuck in the middle of deep sand or sticky liquid. They tried to move forward, but couldn''t. And at the same time, the Hescos kept flying forward without lowering their speed or changing their trajectory.

    "Wow! They are aiming at mutual destruction¡­" I could see the two sides getting closer from each other. The Hescos sent a few millions to face off the drones using their shields. And then they kept moving forward, driving them about to explode drones near my suit forces.

    It went without saying what they wanted. They just sent a fraction of their forces to take out the annoying drones and suits at the same time. They''d have to pay arge price for that, but it was worth the exchange in my opinion.

    If they managed to clear the suits and drones, the imminent threat at their defensive base would be gone. What''d remain though was the attacking ground forces, the ones which were having a brutal fight against the ground and underground Hescos and races at this moment.

    As the Hescos came closer, the suit force suddenly broke up, scattered all over the ce, buying themselves distance from the iing threat.

 Chapter 1196 Losing The Aerial Battle

    The fight changed all of sudden into a cat and mouse chase all of sudden. On one side, the Hescos were gathered together, unable to follow my suits in such a chase.

    On the other side, my suits broke out so that each group had around one hundred or less fighters. They filled the entire sky and kept retreating and flying away from the Hescos.

    If the Hescos wanted them dead, they had to break up like how my suits did. But when I watched for the next few minutes, I felt that Hescos couldn''t take such a move.

    "So these shields required lots of Hescos to operate them¡­ Interesting¡­" Just as the Hescos tried to break their forces to the maximum number of groups, many of my drones became freed from the clutches of these shields, exploding massively over the Hescos, killing lots of them.

    The shockwave was enough to drive away lots of Hescos and interrupt the formation of many shields. The few million Hescos could only divide themselves to one thousand groups at most.

    And when they did that, at least one tenth of them got hit by the drones or got in the middle of the bacsh of the explosions happening around them.

    Each drone of mine was like a nuke, exploding fiercely and sending out deadly shockwaves, covering up arge area around.

    In a few minutes, and with the explosion of many drones, tens of thousands of Hescos got killed, and hundreds of thousands got wounded.

    Seeing this, the Hescos charged forward once more with more ferocity. They tried to take out as many suits as possible using the wide ranged explosions of the drones.

    As the two sides finally shed, the sky was turned bright by waves of deadly explosions. The attack that was designed for the Hescos backfired and took away arge number of suits.

    But in the end, no more than ten percent of the suits were lost. It wasn''t the result these Hescos dreamt to have.

    During this chase, more drones found their way towards more towers at the bottom, cleaning more of them and adding more damage to the enemy.

    "Garry," seeing this aerial battle was approaching its end fast, I looked towards one direction and shouted. The leader of the research department people here moved and came to my chariot.

    "Lord¡­ We still need more time," he was smart enough to guess what I wanted to ask him about.

    Hearing what he said made me sigh. We started this with a strong hand, but unluckily we didn''t have the power to follow up.

    "Go and prepare more drones then," knowing it was impossible to send more drones to the frontlines anytime soon, I decided, "this time, I want hundreds of thousands of these drones fully armed and ready to take down tons of these towers. Also prepare as many suits as the department can make."

    "I understand," he just said this, but I felt from his tone that such a task wasn''t going to be simple or easy.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    I knew this would take a long time, maybe days, but this should be done. Trying to break down these defences brick by brick wasn''t going to work.

    Either we use a brutal way to disassemble the entire thing in one go or we would end up failing.

    The Hescos might be taken by surprise this time, but the next time they would be more prepared. Even if they had no other way but to sacrifice their kin, they showed me the resolve that they would take such a step without hesitation.

    They already produced such troublesome shields. It was still requiring lots of Hescos to operate it, but who knew? Giving them time, they might perfect such a defensive shield and let it be controlled by fewer numbers.

    If that happened, if they added more ways to counter my drones, then using this way wasn''t going to bring any more results.

    I sent Garry back before returning to watch the ongoing battle inside that world. As expected, once the counterattack of them failed, another wave of Hescos came flying and targeted the drones and suits.

    With the decreasing amount of drones, the Hescos found it easier to take down more suits. And with the rapidly decreasing number of drones, the destruction of the Hescos defences came to a halt.

    "Tsk, they only destroyed almost three percent of the entire defences," I measured the size of the damaged parts with the entire grand structure and shook my head.

    Ten thousand drones and hundreds of thousands of suits could only do this damage. Once the drones were gone, the Hescos finally found it easier to fight against my suits.

    The aerial battle was raging wild, but at this moment the ground battle was showing more brutality. The Hescos sent an endless stream of reinforcements to the frontline, stopping the unstoppable advance of my forces and zombies.

    The zombies showed their ridiculous advantage. As more forces fell, more zombies started toe up from the ground, taking the power of the deceased individuals, and all were listening to my orders.

    Even if the newly formed zombies weren''t that strongpared with the zombiesing out from the dens, they were inrge enough numbers to count as a decent force.

    And they didn''t attack solo. They got mixed with my forces and the vast number of grander zombies around. After a few hours, the newly formed zombies took the frontline as fodder, while others kept fighting from behind.

    The weapons kept throwing their deadly fire all over the ce. The defences kept getting damaged under the persistent fire, and many of the iing forces from the Hescos side were killed by that way.

    Yet that didn''t help much. The number of forcesing from the deepest parts seemed like endless sea waves. They kepting, attacking from all directions and killing my forces.

    After five hours, the aerial battle showed a change. The flying Hescos got the upper hand atst thanks to their constant reinforcements, pushing back the remaining forces of suits and controlling the entire sky.

 Chapter 1197 The Tables Are Turned

    The fight looked dire at this moment. I knew this was going to end bad for my ground forces. They were already having it hard dealing with all the Hescosing from the front and underground. And with the addition of the flying Hescos, things would turn worse.

    "Tsk¡­ At least we controlled a good area out there," I looked at the bright side. The defences might have gotten a small hit, but it was enough for my forces to im a zone there.

    Without towers, the Hescos couldn''t control this region anymore. But for my forces, the entire ce was filled with walls and heavily defended terrain, making it a good spot to make a stand there.

    Up till now the Hescos were having it nice thanks to the forward motion of my forces. They never stopped for even a second or tried to make advantage of the heavy defences there.

    If they did, they wouldn''t be able to march ahead anymore. So they abandoned any defence, and kept the crazy offence.

    But now things were heading towards the defeat of the offensive forces. If they kept pushing forward, they''d get all annihted.

    I knew how smart Legend and that grand general there were. So I didn''t think about sending anyone to warn them.

    During the next few hours, the aerial battlefield headed to a final showdown. The suits retreated all the way back towards the areas controlled by my forces. And now the fight was going on top of my fighting ground forces.

    I expected the suits to take their final stance there. Then they''d try to prevent the Hescos from taking control over the sky.

    But as the suits retreated this far, they didn''t stop. They fought the Hescos bravely, but kept retreating nheless.

    It seemed weird. They were heading back towards the initial region controlled previously by my forces. There, the dens were situated, alongside the endless stream of warriorsing to join the battle from the portal at the centre.

    If they led the Hescos there, it''d be more like inviting the wolf home. This looked quite insane, and for a moment there I felt regret to not warn Legend the grand general there about this.

    "I should have sent them messengers earlier and told them to start defending," I moved my eyes back to the frontline and noticed that my forces were still trying to push their way forward.

    Even if they got heavy resistance from the Hescos and their allies, they were still moving forward nheless.

    It didn''t make sense. The aerial battlefield was already lost. There were no more drones to use. And the enemy just sent endless reinforcements to stop my forces and eventually they''d seed.

    Sacrificing more warriors wasn''t going to work. And with the sudden retreat from the suit forces, the flying Hescos were just this close from the reach of my zombie dens and route of support of my warriors.

    It was a bad move, no matter how I looked at it this seemed quite bad.

    But just as I was feeling more puzzled with such actions, a sudden change happened that shook the entire battle.

    The flying Hescos were already on top of my zombie dens. The number of suits wasn''t enough to even stop their advance or protect the dens.

    When I thought the Hescos would turn towards my dens, and they showed signs of doing this, I spotted many dots flying from all over the regions controlled by my forces.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    These dots came from the region my forces previously controlled, and from the areas recently controlled that belonged to the defensive region of these Hescos.

    When I looked closer, I was surprised to see two thingsing fast towards the flying Hescos; apaches and flying zombies.

    "These zombies¡­ They were missed in the entire battle¡­ I thought they were gone¡­" I was shocked to see this. I was aware of the strength of the apaches.

    These killers did a great job at the earlier battles around the portal. But they vanished since then, and I never expected for Garry and the research department to send more of them out there.

    Seeing therge number of apaches moving from the ground around the portal made my blood boil with excitement.

    The number of these apaches was huge! I''d say they were in tens of thousands at least.

    How did the research department do that? I knew this wasn''t just ast minute action from them. They must have stockpiled lots of these apaches for a long time.

    When I realised that, my thoughts drifted towards another matter. If these apaches were there from the start, then it would be astonishing that Legend and that grand general out there didn''t use them before.

    Even I got fooled by them. These two¡­ They were indeed capable.

    Realising the deep plot the two masted made meugh.

    The attack didn''te just from apaches. If they only used apaches, then the chances of sess would still be low.

    The Hescos were in millions, so it wouldn''t make a difference of using tens of thousands of apaches to stop them.

    It''d end up like using a rock to try and demolish a massive mountain.

    But these apaches were supported by an immense number of zombies. The zombies came from the frontline, the ground in between the defences and my central region, and the dens themselves.

    These two managed to hide the presence of the flying zombies even from my eyes. I thought the flying zombies got killed during the brutal aerial battles. But it seemed this wasn''t truly the case.

    The sheer number of these flying zombies was enough to make me believe these two cunning generals started stocking these flying zombies from the beginning.

    The zombies flew high in the air, forming dense clouds that came swarming at these Hescos from behind.

    From the front, the suits joined the iing apaches, hitting the Hescos without any regard to their safety. And from behind, the Hescos were entrapped with the flying zombies, ending up having no way to retreat.

 Chapter 1198 Winning The Aerial Battle

    I watched the three sides getting entangled with each other, while the Hescos fell into sudden chaos thanks to such a scheme.

    They were just having absolute advantage, this close from crushing my forces and being supreme in the sky.

    They were just this close from turning this entire battle to their favour. Even when my forces retreated, they looked like headless flies, taking them all the way over to the precious dens and the priceless line of support of my warriors.

    I could imagine their line of thoughts, how even their leaders envisioned turning the table of this brutal war around.

    The tables did indeed turn, but opposite to what they expected. The more I thought about what these two sneaky generals did, the more Iughed.

    ? It was great to have such capable people on my side. And that proved my earlier choice of supporting this kid was right.

    I watched the Hescos getting entangled in between the two armies that appeared all of sudden. They tried to fight back, but the first kick was really bad.

    The Hescos were still having the upper hand in terms of numbers. But under the sudden ambush, their numbers didn''t matter much.

    The two armies that came from the front and back moved in unison to achieve one goal; divide the Hescos. Under the panic that Hescos felt, this n worked brilliantly well.

    Fighting millions in one go was insane to any force no matter what. But when the Hescos got divided into many smaller groups, things became much easier for my forces.

    The apaches merged with the remaining forces of the suits, dived deeper into the lines of the Hescos. The Hescos had to divide up to evade getting killed. And those who were brave enough to stand in the way of the iing apaches and suits were mercilessly in.

    As for the main killers, this job was left over for the zombies. It was a reasonable and logical decision. After all, the two generals could lead the apaches and suits, but not the zombies.

    The zombies moved in ferocious ways, killing every single Hescos standing in their path. As they were still retaining their bloody nature, they grouped over the Hescos, killing them group by group.

    That made few of Hescos escape, but it didn''t matter much. The ones who were lucky enough to escape such a tight were either hunted down by the suits and apaches, or shot down by the ground weapons.

    It was a total massacre, and the Hescos tried to run everywhere, resulting in expanding the magnitude of this battle to cover the entire sky over the central region.

    No matter where they tried to run to, they got shot and killed in the end. Only a few managed to escape to the sky over their crumbling defensive zone, managing to escape with their lives intact.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    In less than two hours, the grand number of Hescos diminished by almost fifty percent. The remaining ones were trying their best either to escape, or group together and form ast standing battle for them.

    I saw many Hescosing to their rescue from far away. But no matter what, the moment these reinforcements arrived, more flying zombies appeared to reinforce my forces, entrapping the iing reinforcements of Hescos, rendering them powerless and pointless.

    After this getting repeated for a few times, the Hescos seemed to give up saving their entrapped forces. It made sense to take such a decision, or else they''d end up sending more of their elites to their demise.

    From what I noticed, the flying Hescos entrapped there seemed to be the main force they had. After five hours, the entrapped Hescos seemed to lose close to their eighty percent, and the rest were on the verge of getting killed.

    During this time, the ground battle became more bloody than before. The Hescos were like wounded beasts after the big loss of their flying legions.

    So they tried to make up to that loss by sending more elites to the ground battles. My ground forces got stuck to their positions, unable to step forward anymore.

    But for anyone with little brain, it was obvious such a stalemate was temporary. The moment the aerial battle ended, the flying lesions on my side would join and that would turn the ground battle to my favour.

    The ground forces seemed to get a grasp of that situation. So even with the desperate retaliationing from the Hescos, they stood their grounds and didn''t retreat nor budge.

    They kept fighting bloody battles, losing too much in short hours. But that was worth it. After eight hours, the entire aerial battle power of the Hescos got annihted sessfully. And now it was time for the aerial force to join the battle.

    The moment that happened, the ground forces of Hescos looked as weak as paper. They couldn''t stop the advance of my ground forces supported by the aerial apaches, suits, and zombies.

    When I thought this was going to snowball and be the spark that''d take down the entire defensive zone, the Hescos activated their scary defensive weapon.

    A shield started to appear over the defensive zone,ing from the deepest parts and slowly approaching. This defensive shield had the power to take down most of my forces. And even I knew it was going to be nasty.

    The first thing the generals did was to call back the remaining suits and apaches. These two forces were priceless and hard to make and acquire. The same also happened to the ground forces which moved back, leaving behind enough forces to act as fodders.

    The forces they left behind were mainly the remnants of the first armies that arrived here. They werecking any cultivating, without enough power to take down Hescos.

    But against defences, they were enough to bring harm just like any other forces I had. So by leaving them behind, the Hescos were forced to keep their focus over them.

 Chapter 1199 A Big Mistake

    Combined with the scary and frantic zombies on the ground and in the air, the Hescos would be forced to aim at these forces.

    If they did, then such an attack they prepared would lose its effect. And if they pushed this attack over this force and headed after the retreating main bulk of my ground army, they might get more disappointed.

    The retreating forces were running mad like their lives depended on it. And that wasn''t an exaggeration. I estimated for them to reach the safe ce of the central region before the arrival of that scary shield over the leftover forces.

    If I was Hescos, I''d have to ept such a loss. The attack was enough to wipe out my entire forces out there, and would have cost me a lot if it went through.

    Luckily the response of the two generals was fast enough to save the day.

    Seeing their prey escape, the slowly approaching defensive shield suddenly shook and elerated like a bolt of lightning.

    "Damn! They are going to hit the retreating forces without gathering enough power? Will that work?!!" I was shocked by this, but I got nothing to say or do in this entire battle.

    I was like an outsider watching from behind the fence. I couldn''t do anything to interfere with things going on out there.

    The hastily formed offensive strike reached my retreating forces fast. It got into the shape of that scythe-like weapon, andnded fiercely over my forces.

    I could see the ground shake, and then pure blinding light obliterated everything. The look of this strike was simply too resembling the strike that came before. Even the intensity of the light was the same.

    What was going on? Didn''t they need time to charge the attack up or what?

    When the light faded, I got to see the final result of this attack. A circr crater was formed in the outer regions of the defences. It looked the same as the one that appeared before, but when I checked the area around it, I felt great relief.

    The forces didn''t lose too much in such an attack, mostly they got wounded and nothing more. The wounds that they got varied from very dangerous to mild, but they were still alive.

    "They had to cast the attack when it wasn''t fully charged up. That made the power inside much weaker than it should be," I understood what happened when I noticed the small toll of death and the wounded people on the ground.

    The attack engulfed almost one third of the retreating forces, ending up killing no more than five percent of this part. As for the wounded, they amounted to almost fifty percent.

    Considering the grave fate they should have been at, I knew this was the best result I could dream of.

    The crater that appeared wasn''t as deep as the one that appeared before. While I was checking over what was going on, I noticed the wounded forces getting up on their feet by the help of others, continuing their path of retreat as if nothing happened.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Part of the forces out there helped their injuredrades, while the rest turned their weapons at the Hescos again. When they charged, the enemy ended up getting pushed hard and fell in front of their mighty charge.

    Seeing themselves being this close from death doors made their might explode with such ferocity. For the next few hours, the Hescos couldn''t stop the madly charging forward forces on my side, ending up retreating almost the same distance my forces imed so far.

    But even with pure rage and such scary will, my forces couldn''t help but decelerate after a point.

    They did extremely well so far, destroying all the towers they met. However when they went deeper, they were met with many defensive shields that they had to fight against.

    At first these shields didn''t amount to much. But gradually, these shields became pain in the as*. I watched my forces forced to a halt after ten hours of their initial charge, unable to ovee these shields.

    At first, these forces got the help from the reinforcements pouring into that world and the constant firinging from distant weapons. But as they advanced too fast, the iing forces from the central portal took longer to arrive.

    Adding to the picture the fact that with each advancement, they had to cover a much wider area, fight more enemies at the same time, and my forces were facing a difficult time dealing with this.

    In addition to this, the weapons at the far distance couldn''t match up with their advancement speed. At first the weapons stopped firing for a few minutes, moved forward and resumed firing.

    But now the weapons stopped for almost an hour and they seemed to need another hour to get into position.

    Moving such huge weapons took a long time, especially when their movement speed was already slow. In addition to that, their ammunition seemed to run low, and many weapons were on standby for the iing ammunition from the pocket world.

    It would take quite the time to bring these ammunition. And so the forces at the forefront had to depend on themselves to get past these shields and the tons of enemies lying beyond.

    "It''s time to strike a defensive line there," I knew with everything happening, keeping the forces advancing wasn''t going to work.

    It was better to take a step back, build a strong defensive line using the awesome defences out there. Doing this would preserve most of the lives of my offensive forces, and at the same time it would buy time for other forces to get ready to join this battle.

    But unlike what I expected, the two generals didn''tmand these forces to stand their ground and defend. Instead I saw the forces trying their best to take down these shields and forces lying behind.

    This led to grave losses, a move that I couldn''t fully understand. Despite most of the lossesing from the zombies, it was still a big loss.

 Chapter 1200 Crazy! This Is Crazy!!

    The area my forces were securing right now was huge. Just stretching out the forces into the grand circle around the sturdy shields took almost half of the entire forces present at that world.

    If these two generals decided to hold their positions for a few hours, then theing warriors would join them and increase their numbers. Also the weapons would be in position to join the battle and with the new ammunition they''d be able to take down any enemy standing in their path.

    However this didn''t happen. And the forces kept fighting such desperate battles without proper reasons. I looked at the general battle, not knowing what was going on in the heads of Legend and the other grand general.

    Legend and that grand general proved to be smart enough to not fall into such silly mistakes. So I waited, patiently observing the entire battlefield without blinking.

    I knew there must be a good reason for them to do so. And I hoped that reason would be worth such sacrifice.

    Just while I was waiting for their trick up their sleeve toe into light, I saw the ground in the middle of my forces suddenly cave down as many holes appeared.

    Dammit! These were the underground Hescos legions!

    Seeing this made me feel very enraged. I knew this was a perfect opportunity for the Hescos, one that their leaders wouldn''t let slip by their fingers at all.

    On one hand, my generals let a chance to fall a step back and recuperate slip by. And on the other hand, the enemy finally found a break point and moved towards it with all their might.

    As the holes appeared, I spotted arge number of flying Hescosing from the deepest parts of this grand defensive structure.

    The Hescos never sent any more flying legions after theirst big loss. I saw many flying Hescos appearing before they were called back and vanished. So seeing these flying ones again didn''t surprise me.

    This seemed thest bit of flying forces the Hescos could muster. And they mixed them with the deadly ambushing from the underground Hescos.

    The Hescos atst found their rhythm back. They were fighting in the most perfect formation they could use in any battle, the most familiar formation they were used to fighting with.

    This looked bad! Seeing the exhausted and over stretched forces facing such deadly attacks from the air and the holes made me envision losing most, if not all of them.

    Wrong... this was all wrong! I looked at the massacre that started with deep rage. At this moment, I felt what the Hescos previously felt when they were this close from winning and then lost.

    I clenched my fists, controlling the urge to go directly towards that world. Being there would turn things around, but I''d have to pay a hefty price to correct such mistakes made by the two generals.

    Did they get overwhelmed by the continuous victories they achieved so far? Were they over their heads and missed the right moment to act humble and retreat?

    Just when I was feeling like being in hell, I saw a sudden change happening out there.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The Hescos seemed to throw everything over this attack. The number of the underground Hescosing was already in millions. As for the iing ground forces on their side, they didn''t pale inparison.

    I could see tens of millionsing fast from the deeper parts of this defensive structure. These forces seemed like the elites reserved for thest stand battle. And this one looked like this.

    Myst hope was for the far away warriors to find a way toe directly to aid my entrapped forces. It looked like a miracle, one that seemed impossible to happen.

    No matter what I thought about it, my forces out there were doomed!

    But the miracle I hoped for happened, and it didn''te from the direction I anticipated.

    My focus was divided over the entire battlefield. Until the grand number of elites appeared at that battle, my warriors were still so far away from it.

    ? I knew it was already a lost case. Even if I held little hope for it to turn around, even if this hope was as slim as a thin paper, it was crushed now.

    I watched the iing elite forces joining the fight. The lines entangling out there got crushed and acted like a grand earthquake just hit thend.

    Yet when I looked closer, I couldn''t help but open my mouth wide. The forces that came, no matter how I looked at them, they all looked like my warriors!

    I even saw many weapons made by my research department in the mix. Deadly waves of attacksnded over the Hescos and their forces, iming endless lives in mere minutes.

    On top of that, the forces that came spread all over the ce, fought against everyone around, killing their way all over the ce.

    In just a few minutes, the entire situation looked hectic and crazy like it was a dream. I couldn''t even understand what was going on out there, but one thing was certain; this was going to be my victory!

    The Hescos who appeared from the ground holes or flew in the sky were now entrapped again. Their connection with the back forces of theirs was cut sharp by the suddenly appearing forces of mine.

    Without any more surprises, my forces cleaved their path through the bodies of their enemies, marking a grand circr region around the Hescos using the blood of their foes.

    The entire battleground went berserk! Everyone was fighting against everyone. The number of my warriors out there was simply hard to believe.

    Up till the end of my sight, there were warriors fighting against the Hescos and their forces. With the fact that the Hescos already sent out their elite forces at the forefront, the entire fight didn''t look that hard in my eyes.

 Chapter 1201 Accepting Hescos

    The moment such a crazy thing happened, which even I didn''t know how it was done, the Hescos tried to counter this by recalling their forces back.

    However at this moment I noticed many figures flying from all over the back region of the Hescos defences.

    "Zombies? They even brought out zombies? Hahahaha! These two sneaky bastards, hahahaha!" Iughed till tears came into my eyes.

    I didn''t know how these two bastards did it, but that didn''t make me less happier. I watched the Hescos fighting in a desperate way against everyone everywhere, acting like headless flies who got thrown into the middle of fire.

    No matter what they did, no matter where they tried to go, everywhere was now filled with my forces. Ground or sky, my forces filled everywhere.

    These two little bastards really outdone it this time. Even I got tricked by them, and I still didn''t know how they managed to do it!

    The previously hard to win battle turned into such chaotic and gueri-like warfare. The forces of both sides kept fighting nonstop, all trying to keep themselves alive.

    For Hescos and their allied forces, this turned into a fight for survival. Winning or losing didn''t be an issue for them anymore. They couldn''t keep themselves alive to begin with.

    As for my forces, they moved like dragons in the sky. They were unstoppable, killing anywhere they went, and they were helping each other all over the vast battleground.

    When the fight turned to cover up the entire grand defensive structure, I could finally see it as a whole. The defences were built over a grand space that was at least three times the size of my capital. And my capital was indeed massive.

    That made me think about something. Did we trespass into the capital of the Hescos in that world by ident? That might exin what just happened so far.

    Or else how could they build such a grand defensive zone, with the edges showing signs of still under construction.

    I now realised why the Hescos tried to risk hitting my forces with everything they got. They seemed strong and mighty, but their defences were still iplete. And so their forces had to take the risk to save what remained of thepleted zones.

    That was in the past. Right now they were trying to find a path away from the defences and run for their lives. Many seeded, but most of their troops were trapped in the middle of my forces, getting killed without any chance to fight back.

    I watched all this in cold blood, feeling nothing but pride in my forces and generals. I reached such a stage thanks to my preparations, ones that took me tons of resources and lots of time.

    If I didn''t do a single thing of what I struggled to do before, this victory wouldn''t be real.

    Be it training the troops out there at the training grounds, gaining capable generals and talents like Legend and others, establishing the research department, or even trying the crazy solution of Loran and his people.

    This was like a grand scheme that I never intended from the start but everything seemed to fill in their positions. Without a single factor, things would have ended up bad.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    I felt lucky, lucky that each step I took, every decision I made was right. I was blessed by this, and that was just part of my strength.

    I inhaled it deep, feeling how it was great to crush my enemies and end up victorious. I watched how such a mighty race who ruled over the entire universe was getting smashed by my forces.

    It felt awesome! And when I thought about the recording I was promised with by Silverlining, I felt more ecstatic about it.

    The battle seemed to go on forever, but I knew it was almost over. The remaining forces of Hescos weren''t even enough to bring me any headache or put out a fight anymore.

    "Lily," after watching many Hescos escape and the rest were unable to enjoy the same chance, I decided, "send out envoys inside, tell these two to start epting surrender."

    "Are we going to take control of these Hescos?!" Lily seemed speechless. She was like the others, not knowing what was going on at the other side of the portal.

    So it seemed shocking when I said it. For her, for everyone, the best case scenario was for our forces to push the enemy back and control enough area to control.

    None of them imagined we could reach this point, the point that we have the ability to ept surrendering Hescos forces.

    "Just hurry and send envoys out," I paused before adding, "after controlling the ce there, they have to keep pushing forward. We need to find a portal out there to link it with here."

    "O¡­ Ok¡­" Lily''s face was expressing how deeply shocked she was. She exchanged looks with others before she and many generals started to send out their people.

    They were curious to know what happened, and so they decided to send their people there to check out what went on out there.

    They didn''t know that I nned to get the recording tapes of this battle, showcase it all over my capital. It was a golden chance, and I wouldn''t let it go.

    I waited for half an hour before finally seeing a majestic scene. All over the entire battlefield, many forces fell to the ground, abandoning the fight and issuing their surrender.

    I watched hundreds of thousands of Hescos, even millions fall to their knees, raise their hands over their heads, stopping fighting and announcing their decision to surrender.

    As for the allied races who fought under the Hescos banner, they were in tens of millions.

    These races were mostly fodders, weak to not be considered proper forces. But if I got them and sent them with my forces out, they could work as good fodder, saving the deaths of many of my forces.

 Chapter 1202 Glory!

    Once the fire of surrender spread, the entire battle came to an abrupt end. I wasn''t able to hear anything at all from that world, but I was sure there were cries of victory thundering the entire world out there.

    My forces deserved this glory. I even nned to perform a grand ceremony to award and decorate the ones who excelled in their missions after the end of this fifth quest.

    I watched the forces standing there jumping around and looking happy. As they deserved these moments, I took out many contracts and sent them with Lily''s and other generals'' people out there to bind the surrendering forces under my will.

    After the end of the fight, there was something that remained a problem for me. It was these zombies.

    The one hundred and fifty dens produced from the orbs before were still producing zombies nonstop. I felt it a waste to just let these zombies stand there without doing anything.

    They lost a lot, almost most of the zombies which appeared so far were killed or wounded. But I knew in a few days time, the zombiesing out from these dens would be enough to cover this entire zone of the world.

    As I started up this big, ending up iming such a highly defended ce of the Hescos in that world. So why wouldn''t I send my zombies loose and let them go out and attack the world freely?

    Without any more hesitation, I decided to send these zombies around with a single task; resurrect the zombie terror in that world.

    Of course I could control them by my mind, but I couldn''t see or follow their tracks. So when I sent them over, I also sent a word through envoys to the two generals out there to select few and capable people to follow these zombies.

    Soldiers had all the right to celebrate, but generals carried the burden of the entire world. They wouldn''t feel relieved until war was over and the entire world was controlled.

    Such a far -fetched goal was hard to achieve. Even on Earth, I couldn''t aim to control it yet. But using the zombies, the troops that I could throw and leave to ruin without any worry about losing them, then achieving such a goal wasn''t a problem anymore.

    The best goal I''d hope for would be to take control of an entire continent or something like that. As for the entire world, it could be postponed for another time.

    [Brother, you are domineering! You are awesome! You are the man!]

    Just while I was lost in thinking about the future lying ahead, I received a message from Silverlining. Iughed while responding:

    [I was about to contact you. About that recording and the gears needed to y them, can you send these over?]

    [Sure! You don''t know how big your name is now in my people. You are a hero! And if you keep performing in such a great way, you''ll turn into a legend!]

    [Thanks, it''s all thanks to your support] I tried to act a little humble despite the fact that my smile never ceased to appear over my face.

    [Don''t be like that! You aren''t the first or the only one we tried to support. But bro, you rock! You made these bastards look like a low level race, hahahahaha!]

    Iughed when I read that. It might be a lucky encounter, or perhaps the Hescos never imagined facing me would turn out to be this challenging.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    But as I won, as most of this came from my preparations, I deserved to feel this happiness and pride.

    [About the recording and the gears...]

    [Don''t worry bro, anything you desire will be fulfilled instantly. And it''s on the house. Ah, many sovereigns are showing their warm support to you right now. So expect something great in the next few days]

    [You don''t need to do that] Iughed evilly. Of course I''d not say no to anything like that. If they wanted to give me free goods, then I''d be a fool to say no.

    [No, you deserve it bro. In tens of thousands of years, we never had such an awesome show or amazing victory. This is the least we can do for you. And this is nothingpared to the grand prize you''ll get if you managed to show us more of these interesting battles]

    [Pray my forces will appear at ces with Hescos next time] Iughed while implying over the possibility of not having such a chance easily.

    After all, I had no control over the ce where my portals would open.

    [Don''t worry about that. We have a n in motion]

    [What n?] I curiously asked.

    [We are going to spread that recording all over the universe of course, hahahaha!] He seemed very excited about this.

    [Are you going to force them to fight back for their honour? You do know this will backfire at me, right?] I rolled my eyes. They didn''t need to do anything like that to be honest.

    The news would spread all over the universe without the need to share this recording. Even if the Hescos didn''t mind others, they would still find it painful to lose to me in such a way.

    It wasn''t just a simple victory, it was a crushing victory, one that left them with a terrible scar over their pride and dignity.

    Of course if the Toranks took the initiative to handle such a thing, then the name of humans, the name of my kingdom, my name would spread all across the universe.

    I would say no to such a thing.

    [Hahahaha! Don''t worry, they are limited by the rules of the quest right now. With the might you showed, and the brilliant tactics you used, the next fights won''t be that bad]

    I didn''t have as much confidence as him. He didn''t know, but I knew that most of the weapons used were either destroyed or ran empty on ammunition.

 Chapter 1203 Getting The Records Of The Battle

    We lost tons of apaches, most of the suits, and many weapons were dmissioned after the attacks of the Hescos.

    If I wanted to replicate such a result again, it would take a long time to prepare before aiming for another crushing victory.

    At the same time, most of this victory was done by the brilliant generals of mine. I knew I got great generals, but I couldn''t be that sure that other generals would be on the same calibre as these two.

    The secret of victory was the timely actions of these two generals. Not to mention thest trick that even I didn''t know how they did it.

    There were many variables if I tried to replicate the same result again. That goes without saying that the needed preparations of weapons and suits would take a long time to get done.

    As I went into silence, Silverlining seemed to read my thoughts wrongly.

    [Don''t worry that much. The defences you just crushed are well known in the entire universe as the Hescosir. It''s very famous and very formidable defensive tactic that even my people will find it hard to crush]

    [Oh, that defensive structure is famous?] I was surprised when I heard about that.

    I knew how special these defences were, but never thought this was a well known defensive formation of the enemy.

    That made sense actually. Such grand andplicated formation wasn''t something that could be done on a whim.

    If it was a well known formation, that meant it was the fruit of many great minds contributing to it over a long course of time. And that made my victory even more shocking.

    [It is! The Hescos rarely lost a fight while using such formation. Despite that''s partially because the current quest stage is low, and there was no paragons stationed out there when you attacked, but it''s still pretty impressive to crush it]

    [I got what you mean] I knew he was trying to tell me that I crushed the hardest defences Hescos might use in fighting me. And as they were limited by the quest low level, this meant the uing fights wouldn''t pose that much of a challenge.

    However I also knew this wasn''t entirely true. However I decided to end the discussion here with Silverlining as I asked again about the recording and the gears needed to make it run.

    [Wait for one hour, I''ll prepare these for you]

    I closed the chat with him, took another nce over the world of Hescos. The surrendered troops there were signing the contracts sent to them. At the same time, the forces were starting to form and reorganise themselves.

    This war was won on a huge price of losing too much. Especially at thest stretch where most of my forces got entrapped in the middle of Hescos forcesing from air, ground, and underground.

    So the previously formed armiescked enough forces to be called proper armies again. Reforming all these was a must, and that meant the two generals were starting to operate once more.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    In addition to that, many forces went all over the ce, exploring this massive andplicated defensive ce. Despite many towers being damaged either by us or as coteral during thest battle, the entire ce was still useful as a base.

    What it reallycked was portals. If it got portals, then I''d call this the perfect base for my forces in that world.

    But there was not a single portal. For such a grand structure that spanned over hundreds of miles, it was quite weird to not have a single portal there.

    I wanted to ask Silverlining about that, but there was a better question than that.

    [Can you send me everything you know about that grand defensive structure?] As one hour passed, I sent this over to him while waiting for him to fulfil his promise.

    [I''ll send you the details in one day] he paused before adding, [I don''t have such great knowledge about that design. Let me ask around and gather everything known about such a hard to crack design. Once I gathered everything, I''ll send them over]

    [Cool!] I got what he meant. Such grand defensive design wasn''t that easy to handle, or else it wouldn''t be a nightmare to many, including the Toranks.

    And as he was a low levelled dude, it made sense he didn''t know much about it. So he had to ask around, and I appreciated that.

    [I''ll send the recording and gears over right away]

    [How many copies did you prepare for me?] I wanted at least ten copies to use. If more then it''d be great.

    [A thousand copies] yet the number he said left me speechless for a few seconds. [Hahahaha! Are you surprised? Don''t! You did a great job and my people already made tons of copies to distribute all over the universe. So it''s normal to give you these]

    I understood. If they were just tossing a thousand copies over like it was nothing, how many copies did they prepare? Million? Millions? Damn!

    I felt hesitated before deciding to go on with it. If they wanted to make me a celebrity, then I should ept the fireing from being a public figure.

    In the next minute I received what he sent. The records he sent were in the form of a ball that had a central hole in it. It was big enough to be like the size of my head.

    As for the gears that would operate these, they came in the shape of a huge box. The box was almost double my height, and it had a hole for cing the recording ball at.

    It looked like a drawer, with a pipe that extended from its middle and went like an arc over the device. There was no button, no wheel, nothing to activate this thing.

    [How can I use this?] After failing to find anything to turn this thing on, I finally asked Silverlining.

 Chapter 1204 Playing The Records

    [Just ce the recording ball inside the device and it will run automatically without the need to do anything] he sent such a simple instruction and I felt curious about how this device would work.

    I ced a device over my chariot, got one ball and let it slide inside the hole on top of this device.

    The moment the ball entered there, I heard several katcha sounds before the device started to shimmer in silver white light.

    It wasn''t the entire device that shone. The device got lines that didn''t appear before which shone. I noticed that the light was growing from the bottom all the way up, and all the lines were converging at that arched pipe.

    When all the lines shone, the pipe also shone with the same light. It turned from a cold looking pipe into a wisp of me, and then a bright light came out from its tip, travelling for a mile before ending up to form a grand screen in the sky.

    Despite the world being bright right now, the projectioning out from this device made the world look dim. The device started to y the recording, and it started from the first moment the portal opened at the Hescos world.

    Once the screen appeared and the pictures showed up there, all the people in the capital and in the tens of miles around stopped what they were doing, raised their heads to the sky, and watched that glorious battle.

    Unlike my feed from earlier, this one came with sound embedded in it. So even I couldn''t resist watching it y again, while listening to all the noises that made these scenes livelier.

    Even if I watched all this from the first seat, watching it again made me feel like I had never seen such a thing before.

    The recording starts with the arrival of my forces to that world, a thing that I saw before. What was new over this recording was that it also showed part of the Hescos forces.

    In fact I could simply change the angel and camera recording that battle to show a new perspective about what happened from a different angel.

    I grew curious. What was Hescos doing when this invasion started? How did they deploy their troops when I tried to attack the defensive ring? How did they react when I got the upper hand? When they tried to turn the tables around and failed?

    And the most important question of all; what did they do when there was no other path out except by dying or surrendering?

    As I grew curious about all this, I lost interest in watching this feed anymore. So I simply started jumping around, starting the same show all over the kingdom.

    I went to the other world, the pocket world, and even sent such recordings to the fighting forces of mine in other worlds as well.

    I wanted to show off that I sent that recording to Fang. I wanted everyone here to know this, humans weren''t weak anymore.

    We could crush anyone, including the best.

    Even little Qi found itself forced to watch the recording.

    Once I spread almost half of the recordings I got, I found myself a nice ce where I sat down, ced the device on the ground, and started watching the recording.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    I changed the angle of the camera, made it all show the movements of the Hescos. I watched and once the recording started, I opened a chat window and started sending messages.

    After all, a good show can''t be enjoyed without popcorn, right?

    [Hey bro, have you seen the magnificent victory of my forces over your race? That was dope!]

    I sent the message over to Wryly, knowing that he was watched by one of the Hescos at this time.

    [Damn you! Just wait, and our retaliation wille swift and deadly]

    Hahahaha! That dude was indeed there.

    [Come on! You are all talk and wont do anything. Let the bygones be bygones ande here and watch this feed together with me. I got it all detailed and exclusive, for the pretty eyes of the Hescos like you, hahahaha!]

    [F*ck you! I swear I''lle and tear you down. Death won''te this easy for you, do you hear me?]

    Iughed while watching how confident the leaders and the elite fighters of Hescos were at the start of this fight. Iughed to my heart content while feeling how bad they ended up. They got destroyed, and on the hands of the same one they looked down upon.

    [Fine, I''m waiting for your visit. By the way, I may be absent, so I''ll prepare a weing ceremony for you when youe here. Don''t you think using the prisoners of your race to wee you will be a nice touch? What do you think?]

    [I''m going to torture you for years, long years without anyoneing to rescue you. Even death would be a luxurious wish you won''t have]

    [We''ll see about that. Right now I''m busy watching that movie about your glorious defeat. Go now, I''ll continue watching while eating popcorn]

    [F*ck you!]

    This time I stopped harassing him. I''d say I did my job well enough that if he was a man, he''d take off right away ande to my kingdom.

    If he came, it would be for the best as he wouldn''te alone. But if the Hescos leaders out there thought they still got a chance for a payback, then they wouldn''t send anyone.

    And if that happened, that meant there would be much harder obstacles waiting for me out there to crush. This defensive structure might look like something I''d crush easily next time, but I knew how hard it would be to achieve that.

    If I were the Hescos, I''d support such a grand defensive structure with the mightiest forces in their armies, the ones whom they dealt great damage to before, the flying Hescos.

 Chapter 1205 The Next Step

    Just imagining this made me realise how hard it was going to be next time. And that in the case of these Hescos only had that kind of defence in wait for me and my forces.

    I doubted that.

    In brief, the uing fights ended up facing the same dense defences of Hescos then they''d end up being harder to win.

    But who cared? Even if I lost all the remaining fights out there, even if I lost each and every single fight I had against the Hescos from now on, nothing could rip me off the honour and glory of this victory.

    Reaching such a mindset made me stop ying the recording. I collected the device and the ball in it before teleporting back at the capital.

    There the recording was still going on. I sent a message to Lily, Isac, Spearhead, Isabe, and Sara toe here and join me.

    I was going to start a big meeting about our next fights. And in addition to those, I also sent messages to Loran and Garry as well to join us.

    During that battle, I was surprised by the lots of new weapons they sent out there. Not to mention the need for more of these, the need for ammo, and the desperate need for suits as well.

    For all this I decided to bring Garry over and listen to what he had to say.

    As I waited for them toe, I opened the feed of the other worlds we had and watched what was going on out there.

    The world of Hescos was considered now the safest world out there. The world of cities and towns with zombies was considered the second safest. While the sand world was considered the most dangerous.

    Even with the people sent over there to build up defences, with all the support I tried to shower the troops there with, things didn''t look that good at all.

    The only good news I got from there was that more orbs were imed during the past couple of days. With this, I could start building up more density to help my forces in other worlds.

    Even using these orbs in the uing desperate fight that''d erupt in this world, I''d still need the aid of the zombies.

    In Earth world, I have many dangers lurking in the shadows, waiting for their moment to jump over me and take down what I did so far.

    There were those hidden dens under the northern gulf waters and the ocean. Not to mention the already gigantic den down at the south.

    Adding in the picture the Hescos waiting in the shadow, I''d swear things would turn ugly all at the same time.

    If I was the Hescos, I''d aim towards a certain moment when my forces would get into deep waters, facing unstoppable and irresistible formation and forces of theirs.

    It would be nicer if this came in the same time while the hidden zombie bombs exploded as well. In that case, I''d be forced to divide my forces all over the ce, ending up losing too much.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    And if the hidden Hescos decided to move out at this moment, things would take a wrong turn for sure.

    But that would be a problem for the future. Right now I had to see what we could do, especially for the research department.

    As for the orbs and zombie dens, I''d prefer to keep them stored to the right moment, giving the enemy the wrong impression I couldn''t use these as easily as I wanted to.

    If not for a tough Hescos world, or very deadly opponents like dark realm monsters, I''d not rush to use these at all.

    "Hahahaha! Our boys did a great job out there," as everyone came to join me, the first to speak was the jerk, the spearhead.

    "You didn''t see anything yet," I rolled my eyes while looking at the recording. It didn''t show anything yet, and all it showed was how the early battles erupted.

    "But that recording won''t be here if not for our forces to kick their asse*, right?" He was right about this point. However this wasn''t why I called out for them here.

    "Do you want to ask about the status of the weapons?" Garry went straight to the point, "I can surely tell you that we are making tons of these weapons since the war started."

    "What about the suits?" This was the most important thing I wanted to ask about. Without enough suits, fighting those flying Hescos would be a pain.

    "We are doing our best," his tone slightly changed, not showing the same confidence he showed before, "but we can''t promise anything for the time being."

    "How much can you make per day?" This was the most important question I wanted to know the answer to. If we couldn''t get enough suits by the time we''d face another Hescos, it''d be better to not fight them head on from the start.

    It would be much better to just explore the worlds, and mark the ones with Hescos down, leaving them for thetter time of the fifth quest.

    However this also woulde at the price of alerting the enemy and making them more prepared.

    If I got the choice, I''d rather not lean towards such tactics at all. It''d be for the best to just take down any world I''d open, not caring about anything else.

    But dreams were something that wouldn''t win any battle, wouldn''t bring any glory. So I waited for his answer, and he seemed to know how serious this question was as he took his time before replying.

    "I''d say we can make ten thousand up to fifteen thousand suits per day¡­ And that depends on the ce we are working at."

    "This¡­" I frowned while trying to calcte this.

    The research department lied at the pocket world''s deepestyer, the new world that appeared there. The time difference between that ce and here was apound sum that was equal to sixty.

 Chapter 1206 You Are Going Last

    That meant in one day they could make sixty up to ny thousand suits. It might seem like a lot, but I knew it wasn''t.

    "Send an envoy back there, tell them to focus more on making these suits," I paused before adding, "also make sure to emphasise the importance of the apaches and other anti-air weapons."

    "Are we going to fight aerial forces next?" Sara wasn''t dumb, none of the ones here were.

    So when I said it this way they all got the same idea. And I simply nodded.

    "If the enemy ns to support his crushed defensive design against us, then the only forces they''ll depend on will be the flying ones."

    "Dealing with the flying Hescos is already a pain¡­" Isac pondered before adding, "and if they focused entirely over them, then we will face it hard next time."

    "Why doesn''t the lord use orbs here?" All of sudden Loran spoke about something out of context, "in the dens produced by these orbs, many flying zombies are present. If we worked this early on, giving the dens time to amass enough flying zombies, then we can have enough aerial forces to contend with them."

    "But that also means we have to waste time here waiting for these dens to produce zombies," Lily showed her disapproval of such a n, "besides these zombies are hard to control and very bloodthirsty. What if they attacked our forces?"

    "That won''t happen!" Loran said in defence, and I watched all this in silence.

    "It may be a good way to deal with this using the flying zombies," I slowly said, "but the orbs and dens won''t be used here."

    Everyone looked at me and got the idea in my mind almost instantly. If all we needed was time, then I could simply use the orbs at the pocket world and get all the time we needed to.

    But that also woulde at a price. Using the orbs there would result in lowering the number of orbs and the future dens on my hand.

    In my eyes, these orbs were strategic weapons, and I''d not simply waste them without good points.

    But the solution Loran proposed was something I couldn''t easily neglect. Instead of approving this, I asked: "Can we get much more of these orbs?"

    "From that world we can get at least a few thousands in the next few days," Loran seemed to get my worries before adding, "not to mention there are more worlds we are going to invade. The likelihood of getting into a world filled with zombie dens is quite high."

    "I think so," Isac nodded, "from what I know, the probability of opening the world into the enemy zones isn''t that high. Any world at this stage of the apocalypse will be filled with ruins more than races. Even at worlds of Hescos, the probability of us invading them straight at their bases isn''t that high."

    "If so then let''s give it a go," I turned to Garry, "but that won''t lower the responsibilities of your department."

    "I got it," Garry nodded.

    "What about the next world? Which world will we hit next?" the spearhead asked, seemingly excited about going out and invading other worlds.

    "You won''t move until we face a heavily defended Hescos base," I said directly to him. Before he''d protest, I added, "the Hescos are like a wounded beast. They''ll look for an opportunity to repair their damaged pride. That means the next battle with them, no matter where it was, will be a hellish one."

    "But¡­"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Your role is to help our forces there face off their enemies. With your ability, and as the Hescos aren''t that aware of your power, things will roll out in our favour."

    "But I want to fight!" The spearhead didn''t want to fight, he wanted to show off. I rolled my eyes, totally ignoring him.

    "Just listen to the lord, or else you''ll find yourself in a bad position just like the other dude," Isabe said in warning, while winking at him.

    Hearing it from his girl, and with the reminder of what happened to the jumper, the stubborn spearhead finally went into silence, epting his fate.

    "The ones here will move out to face Hescos if we ever meet a heavily fortified base," I added, "each Hescos world we''d invade from now on will have two generals. The first allocation will be for Sara, then Isabe, Isac, and finally Lily."

    "Why am I atst?" Lily instantly asked.

    "Why am I being forgotten?" the spearhead asked.

    I ignored the spearhead while answering Lily:

    "The more defeats they''ll have, the more ferocious they''ll be."

    "So you mean that you are leaving the hardest battle for me to handle?"

    "It''s an honour."

    "It''s just trouble!"

    "I''ll add more generals to help you then," I rolled my eyes, and before she''d say another word I added, "and if that Legend came back before thest battle, he''lle to help you as well."

    "I can work with that," she evilly smiled, making me feel I fell into her trap.

    But I wasn''t lying. I selected Sara to be the first one to go against the Hescos in the uing world. She was fierce, suitable for such a battle.

    The enemy would try their best to crush our forces from the start. Knowing this meant leaning solely on defence wouldn''t work.

    If we used pure defence, then defeat would be certain. The only hope to ovee the uing challenge would be through brute force and pure offence.

    The enemy wouldn''t imagine that. They''d imagine I''d lean to the defence, take things easy and do it the same way I did it before.

    Each general had his or her own personality. Legend was such a daring dude with brilliant tactics and unexpected moves.

    With the grand general who was with him, the two looked like seasoned chess yers. Anyone fighting them would find it hard to win thanks to tactics and mind games.

 Chapter 1207 Getting Ready

    But this wasn''t true about Sara. She was a straightforward badass girl who loved to fight her enemies head on and take them down using brute force.

    If the enemy tried to use tactics, then Sara wouldn''t be the best general to lead this expedition. However the enemy would try to use brute force and the superior aerial abilities to crush my forces.

    So it''d be better to use brute force against theirs, and see whose might was better than the other.

    I stood on the side without doing anything for now. I could have opened the next world but I''d prefer to wait for the preparations of my generals to be over.

    "Lord, we are ready," as I waited for almost a few hours, Loran led his people to go and bring all the orbs they captured so far from the other world.

    I looked and counted, there were already a few hundred orbs down there, close to five hundred. "Grab a hundred and let''s go," I said while heading towards the portal leading to the second Earth world.

    The portal was already filled with many fighters moving out from the second Earth world. The armies inside were still pouring out ording to our needs.

    The zombie news all over the kingdom was reassuring. The zombies were under control for now. The only risk came from the western borders where the fight was still ongoing out there against dense numbers of zombies.

    "Can you send people out to the western borders to take control over the dens there?" as Loran''s people moved the orbs towards the pocket world in the next hour, I suddenly asked Loran about this.

    "I heard the situation there isn''t quite stable yet," he looked at me in doubt.

    "You can take a few armies with you, venture deeper into the unknownnds beyond my kingdom, and im these dens," I waved my arm. At this moment, my kingdom didn''tck any armies to join such a simple task.

    If they could do this in the new world out there, then why wouldn''t we use them to do it here? If they managed to im dens close to the kingdom borders, things would be much calmer out there.

    Not only we''d gain lots of orbs, but we could also help out forces out there. The pressure would be lesser, and the future huge battle against zombies would be much easier.

    "Thanks lord, I''ll go to general Lily and Isac and arrange things over with them," Loran said before retreating with his people. I started working over the orbs, turning them all into dens to produce zombies.

    I gave them a single order via my mind, to stay behind and wait. They needed to umte their strength and build up their numbers. I wouldn''t use them until we reached the next Hescos world.

    I left instructions for these zombies to follow the orders of Loran, Lily, and Isac if I ever needed them to move out.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    As I went back to Earth, I prayed that the next few worlds wouldn''t open at Hescos'' mighty bases.

    Or else I''d be forced to ignore these worlds for now, and that was something I didn''t want to do.

    I returned and watched my generals work while the recording was still ying in the sky. Those who didn''t have anything to do were watching what happened out there. And during this wait, I sent a few devices with recorded balls to the other open worlds so far to let my forces there watch.

    I wanted that jerk to know how terribly bad he was performing,pared to other generals of mine. I was growing more believing in that jumper''s bad luck. He was like a ma to bad fortune.

    But he had to find a way to ovee his bad luck, or else even with his supreme talent I''d be forced to throw him away.

    I waited for an entire day before things became ready. The suits and apaches weren''t inrge batches yet, but the research department seemed to store lots of them before this entire crusade started.

    In addition to these, many weapons and ammunition were delivered from the pocket world. Besides, the armies were getting amassed inrge numbers, ready to join any fight at any moment.

    Little Qi also helped. This qilin sent lots of flying monsters, all looking scaringly strong. With them it also sent an endless number of flying monsters which were much weaker and smaller than the others.

    Looking at the capital now and the area around it made anyone''s scalp grow numb out of fear. The sky was filled with endless flying monsters, and the ground was covered by endless warriors and fighters.

    I didn''t stand idle all this time watching my men work. I kept taking out warriors and fed them with stat crystals. Silverlining also sentrge amounts of stat crystals, besides tons of warriors as well.

    He said this was his personal gift, in appreciation of the grand victory I achieved. It seemed the aftermath of that shocking battle was still rolling, and that reaped me many benefits.

    He promised to give me something great and nice in a few days time, a thank you gift from the sovereign of his race. He also kept updating me of many funny jokes and humiliatingmentsing from different strong races and powerhouses in the universe after they watched or heard the news.

    I wasn''t that much interested in such news orments. But when I listened to the tone of mockery in them, I couldn''t help but feel more worried.

    It seemed the uing battle with Hescos would be bloody and grandier than I even imagined. Just from the reactions sent to me by Silverlining I could tell how terribly bad the current situation of Hescos was.

    Their absolute pride and glory was in question right now, and it was all thanks to me. So if they didn''te at me with everything they got next time, I''d believe the sun would rise from the west and not the east.

 Chapter 1208 I Got Lucky

    "We are ready," all the generals stood by my side, waiting for me to make my move. I looked at Sara before turning to Lily and said:

    "If the next world is part of the Hescos, then Sara and the general you selected will go. I believe you prepared a good n for that battle, right?"

    Lily''s face twisted a little, took a silent gaze up at Sara without saying anything. I got what she meant, it seemed Sara was very stubborn to listen to any tactic imposed by Lily and others.

    "That''s why there are two generals and not one," I reminded Lily, Sara, and others about this. I didn''t promise to send just one but two generals out there for that reason.

    Any general, any person would have one stable and fixed character. Personalities wouldn''t change, even if they got hammered hard like that jerk, they were unable to change what they were born and raised upon to be.

    So using two generals was the best tactic to ovee such unavoidable weakness. One general would act as a sword, and the other would be the shield.

    Like that, even if I sent someone that was obsessed with offence like Sara, using a tactic minded general by her side would cover up her shorings.

    Of course trying to dream about that general''s ability to change Sara''s way of doing things would be futile and hopeless. His role was to cover up her mistakes, not making them impact the entire battle.

    "I see..." the eyes of Lily shone brighter when she heard my words. She seemed to not get my point from the start. But now she realised what I nned.

    She looked at one general in an apologetic way. It seemed she selected someone wrongly based on her misconception. She then turned to another and he nodded at her.

    She just changed the roster of the general joining the expedition without any issues. I admired her spirit, such character was priceless to my kingdom.

    "As you are ready, let''s start then," I took out a ticket before adding, "if the next world is a normal one, two other generals will lead the expedition there."

    No one answered back as it wasn''t needed. I simply activated the ticket, opening a portal to the next world before a vanguard unit moved into it.

    Using the feed from that world, I could now see what was inside. The world was one that was filled with broken towns and cities, ruins everywhere.

    It looked like a typical picture of the apocalypse alongside manypleted dens. I saw no shadow of a being there except for zombies.

    "It''s a broken world with many zombie dens," I simply stated this and my generals sprinted into action.

    Loran sent groups of his people down that world to im the dens. Two generals walked through the portal with their armies. The research department didn''t send anything out there, and I kept my warriors in wait as well.

    "Next," this time I wasn''t interested in watching the fight. This world might prove challenging at first, but once my generals controlled the towns and cities there, and Loran''s men turned the dens into orbs, this world would be like a breeze.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Without any dy I activated one ticket after another. Worlds filled with zombies, other races but Hescos, and monsters appeared one by one. After opening seven worlds in a row, I felt like my luck was pretty good this time.

    Lily kept sending generals in pairs to these worlds. At first the atmosphere around was chilling and heavy. Yet after opening seven safe tickets, that tension loosened.

    However, the eighth ticket didn''t show the same luck as before.

    Even after seven lucky tries, I never loosened my guard. I kept sending vanguard units first, scouring the entire world there before making a decision about the next move.

    The moment the eight vanguard unit entered that world, I saw a grand scene of armies waiting out there. The sky was filled to the brim with people wearing suits in different colours, and the ground was endlessly covered with ground forces.

    Grand towers stood around, alongside formidable looking walls and aplicated set of defences.

    When I looked closer, I could see the defensive structure out there slightly different than the one we crushed before.

    This one was simr from the first look, with the main difference of the arrangement of walls.

    The previousplicated set of defences was built like a grand city. Unlike that, this structure looked likeyers separated by walls.

    Each outeryer was built over slightly higher ground than the inner one. Looking at this setting from high above made it look like I was watching a grand circr mountain with a central huge hole with defences built on its slope.

    It looked scary, especially when that mountain didn''t show any sign of stopping at the horizon. I got the feeling that the edges of this grand setting were going to touch the pirs of the distant sky if this kept going on for the end of the world.

    There were two possible scenarios for this; either the Hescos built a grand mountain-like structure to be like this or they dug the ground to do such an unbelievable thing.

    For me, the second option seemed more logical. The Hescos had the ground digger forces and they could transform any terrain fast and without much ado.

    It would be easier to dig the ground for miles and form such an amazing scene and change the entire terrain of this part of the world.

    No matter how amazed I was, I knew this was simply bad news for me and my forces.

    The vanguard unit once stepped there couldn''t live for more than one minute. Different types of attacksnded and obliterated their bodies within a few seconds, ending up killing the entire squad of ten thousand in no time.

    In the middle of all these attacks I spotted new weapons used. "They are using tech based weapons and much fiercer gear to defend this ce," this was worse news without doubt.

 Chapter 1209 You Will Join This Battle To Win It

    I got the upper hand partially thanks to the weapons my research department invented. But that wasn''t exceptionally unique in the entire universe.

    There were many scary weapons and gears out there already. For example my scary chariot could be counted as one of them. My ive also would count as well.

    I bought lots of weapons to install over my chariot, and from the iing rays of light I recognised the attack pattern of a few of them.

    These Hescos were really prepared. Just taking a general look again at that weird terrain made me feel bad.

    "Lord, what happened out there?" seeing me fall into deep silence after the entry of the vanguard unit, Lily couldn''t help but ask.

    "Make a room," I didn''t answer her directly and started to draw the structure I saw in that glimpse on the back of my chariot.

    Once the vanguard unit was killed, it looked like my connection with that world got severed. My feed turned off, and I couldn''t peep again at the defences there.

    I drew as best as I could, recalling every single detail in my mind. I knew I must have missed lots of details, but this was inevitable.

    As I drew, the hushes around me ceased. My generals were all smart people and they got what my drawing meant.

    They knew that the world had Hescos, and from the drawing on the chariot they got the feeling that this battle was going to be insane.

    "This is the defensive structure built out there¡­" I knew just by drawing they wouldn''t get the entire picture of that ce. So I had to speak in more detail, describing the true horror of that defence structure.

    My words were for everyone, but mainly for Isac. Silverlining sent me a copy of that defensive design and a few of its variations a few hours ago. And Isac was focused on studying them since then.

    I finished speaking, turned to look at Isac and waited for her experienced opinion. Just from the dark look on her face I knew things were going to be bad.

    "Lord¡­ You must join this battle," the first thing she said was this shocking. I looked in doubt towards her before saying:

    "You do know that after taking that world for more than a day, and with the zombies on the run and searching with our forces there, we didn''t get to find a single town or city, not even a scrap of a portal was found there."

    My words weren''t false at all. Since that win, my forces have been trying their best to look for portals. The zombies pushed their way through many ces, all we found were defensive spots and enemies, not a single portal was found out there yet.

    I didn''t know what the Hescos did, but they managed to seal all the portals in that world and made them vanish. It was an unbelievable feat, but that was the reality out there.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    If they managed to do this to that world, then it was safe to assume they did the same to other worlds they controlled. Going there without a way to return meant I''d have to leave this ce for a long time.

    They wouldn''t be able to enter other worlds like that until my return. I got why she wanted me to go there. In suchplicated and seemingly impossible to crack defences, only I was able to create a miracle out there.

    Sending out tons of forces wouldn''t work. The forces had to show up at the rock bottom of that world. And it was just something scary to think about their future after that.

    Having to struggle to climb all the way from bottom to top, fighting against such thick rays of defences and defending forces, was indeed impossible.

    Forget about sending two armies out there, I got the feeling that if I sent most of my armies and fought desperately there, even if I threw everything I got out there, the best result would be just iming a fewyers and not more.

    On the other hand, the losses would be unimaginable. All the preparations I did so far would be futile. In the end, I''d not be able to achieve anything, and would lose too much of my stored up power.

    Without me going out there, nothing good woulde. But the price for me to do that was indeed heavy. So I looked at Isac, Lily, and others, waiting for them to make up their minds.

    "You do know that we are being eyed by many," I knew taking such decision wasn''t easy, but I didn''t show any leniency towards that as I added more darkness to the general picture, "if I''m right, then when I''m gone, many enemies will jump over and try to shred everything we achieved."

    My words stopped there, but the meaning was obvious. If I took such a step, then they would by all means stand like an unmovable mountain in front of all the enemies who''d dare toe.

    "Are you going alone?" Lily tried to be shameless, but I didn''t let her n go through.

    "I''ll still take many with me," I shrugged, "I can''t conquer the world alone."

    "Come on, you are our mighty lord, you can do it," Lily said with a shortugh that didn''t look like one. I knew her evil mind''s tricks, and I wouldn''t fall into any of these right now.

    This moment was very crucial. As I didn''t answer her, Sara stepped forward and said, "I want to join this."

    "Me too," the spearhead also stepped forward. When I looked at him in a weird way, I realised that the reason for him to step forward was because of Isabe.

    She was just about to move, but spearhead movement startled her and made her pause in her tracks.

    "That''s not going to work," I slowly shook my head, "Sara and ten other generals will join. Sara will act alone, the other ten will divide into two grand armies led each by a grand general aside from these ten," I slowly spoke out, exining my arrangement and n that I hastily thought of at the stage.

 Chapter 1210 Im Alone Is Enough

    "Why?" Isac was the first to ask, and she didn''t even raise her head off that defensive drawing I just finished.

    "One army will work to attack the defences and the other will take the responsibility of taking charge of the conquered zones," I slowly exined before adding, "as for the weapons and other forces, they can join in after iming the central zone out there."

    "But¡­" Lily paused, exchanged looks with Isac who just raised her head as if she was about to say the same words, "we don''t have the same ability as you to peep into that world."

    "Don''t worry about that," I smiled mysteriously, "when the timees, you''ll get my signal. Then you can send in all the weapons and warriors into that world," I paused before adding, "the warriors'' task is to defend and protect the weapons, not to directly join the fight, got it?"

    "So you are going to attack with five armies? Which generals do you need from here then?" Lily asked, but I slowly shook my head. "What did I get wrong?" she frowned and I couldn''t help but smile.

    "I''ll go alone first," I said such a shocking thing before adding, "after one hour, send the five armies out. I don''t care who is going to join, but Sara must be amongst them. Then when I give you the signal, you can send the other five to defend what we imed."

    "This¡­" Lily wasn''t the only one to feel shocked and doubtful. Everyone else shared the same weird look over their faces.

    These guys¡­ Did they miss me to the point of forgetting how I used to fight?

    "Anyway," I waved my arm, "just make sure to be well prepared here while I''m away. Don''t let anyone trespass ournds, got it?"

    "Are you sure about that?" Despite the fact that they didn''t see anything rted to the world out there, they got the feeling that things weren''t right.

    "Don''t worry," I told Lily, telling everyone, "I''m not that OP but I''m sure I can hold myself against them."

    I turned towards the portal in front of me and added, "how long do you need to prepare?"

    "You told us there is an hour," Lily shrugged, "so we have enough time to sort things on our side."

    "Cool¡­" just before I''d tell them to leave the chariot, Sara stepped in front of me and looked serious. "What?" I didn''t know what she wanted, or what I did say wrong before. So I asked in doubt.

    "Let mee with you."

    "You areing," I didn''t know why this girl was acting like this.

    "I want to be on the vanguard alongside you."

    She was so stubborn. I sighed before throwing it directly at her face, "honestly you are too weak to stand by my side now."

    "This¡­" My answer seemed harsh and unexpected for her. She stuttered and paused, unable to say what she was supposed to say.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "If you came, if any of you came, you''ll end up holding me back and won''t be able to help," I didn''t have anything specific against Sara. I just said what I had in my mind.

    Theyout of that world was indeed scary. If I allowed anyone toe, he or she would end up dying. Worst case would be for me to step in and protect them, dividing my attention over many spots.

    That was going to end up pretty bad. Even if it looked crazy, being alone was much better than going there with five or even ten armies in tow.

    I asked everyone to leave the chariot. And as they started walking down, they all looked back at me in aplicated way.

    They seemed to have zero trust in my abilities. I went into hiding for years indeed, but that didn''t mean they should forget how scary I was.

    "It seems I need to remind them all of my scary techniques and way of fighting," I sighed while watching such gazesing from those close up to me.

    I expected them to harbour doubts, but to have zero trust was something that hurt my feelings.

    I took a deep breath when the chariot was empty. The first thing I did was to check my soul count.

    During all this time, the fight against zombies here and the brutal wars going on in many worlds granted me tons of souls.

    I looked at the number and found it was worth tens of billions. That was scary without doubt. After the end of this, what would my final soul number be?

    Without any hesitation I used soul points to make out lots of fallen gods. These were indispensable forces that I''d use to crush any enemy standing in front of me.

    I spent five billion souls this time to summon one hundred thousand fallen gods. It was an unbelievable number, and such a scary army consumed tons of energy crystals and stat points to be at full power.

    I also spent another five billion to summon lots of Bulltors, shield bearers, soulers, and dragons. Atst I could say I got enough power to my side to form a scary personal army.

    I didn''t intend to depend solely on them. I''d better use my technique and control Hescos, turning them into my forces to fight alongside my warriors.

    Like this, taking down a fewyers out there wouldn''t be an issue. And about the dense defences there and the heavy fire my forces would suffer from, I had two solutions for that.

    "ying them by their rules won''t do me much," I was lost in thoughts while recalling the grand defensive structure out there.

    Unlike the grand fortress that I crushed before, this one seemed a bit worthless. Till taking down the highestyer, my forces would always be facing grave danger.

    After controlling it, this grand defensive structure wouldn''t be of any help to my forces. It wasn''t like the grand fortress filled with walls and defensive traps and towers, this one seemed pretty useless unless the enemy decided toe out from the central lowest point like mine.

 Chapter 1211 Going To That World

    That wouldn''t happen without doubt. And that made such a defensive fortress scary. It''d take tons of force to tear it down, and even if it fell into the enemy''s hands, it wouldn''t give any help to my forces at all.

    The enemy only needed to take down the topyer and that nightmare would start again. That meant after taking this fortress down, it would be pointless to make any use of that ce.

    "If it''s going to be like this, it''s better to give that ce a makeover then," I evilly smirked while considering all my big guns that I could use.

    I was going against the Hescos, and they looked quite scary this time. If my guess was right, then I''d expect at least one paragon waiting for me out there.

    If they were too damn serious about it, then I might be facing all the paragons in that world. If so then this fight wasn''t going to be this simple.

    After my fallen gods consumed the energy and stat crystals, I controlled my chariot to fly towards the pir of light.

    "Here Ie," to be honest, I wasn''t that worried about fighting the Hescos out there. Even if they brought out everything they got, I still had my confidence in my power.

    What really worried me was here, Earth world. I was going to leave my kingdom behind. And for a reason, I felt quite unease about doing so.

    But the moment I stepped into that pir of light and my vision blinded by the light, I knew I had to entrust everything to my generals and capable assistants.

    I did everything in my power to build endless armies and raise their fighting level. I also left tons of warriors behind. If nothing huge happened, I was sure they were able to stand their ground and defend my kingdom in my absence.

    However, even knowing that, something was still bothering me. I couldn''t tell what it was, but I was growing restless until I appeared at the other side of the portal.

    A new world appeared in front of me. And out there I saw tons of enemies waiting for my arrival.

    They seemed to expect something huge, perhaps grand armies and an endless stream of soldiers. But what they saw was just meing out on top of my chariot.

    "Thundering Might!" Even if I was overwhelmed with worry over my kingdom, I didn''t dy and took out my pir.

    Then I used the formidable defensive skill from the start.

    A grand ball of light appeared, but weirdly enough it didn''t show its scary power and only covered tens ofyers of this grand defence.

    "They are prepared for my pir," I knew my pir didn''t malfunction, it was that these Hescos must have done something.

    No matter what, my pir acted normally and the defensive shield appeared covering the sky and part of this fortress.

    I knew this was going to be a hard and long battle. The next moment I summoned enough fallen gods to fill up my chariot.

    Thousands of my scary fallen gods appeared, and I made my chariot rise up slowly.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    From the mere silence that prevailed in this world, I knew they must have recognised me. And from such weird silence, I got how scared and wary they were of me.

    "Attack!"

    Their daze didn''tst more than a few minutes before a loud and thundering shout came from the highestyers and jolted everyone awake.

    And the next instant these Hescos who were frozen in fear started to attack.

    During these minutes I wasn''t just enjoying the rare moments of peace before the war drums would explode. I rose up to the highest of my shield, took an overall view over the entire battlefield.

    The Hescos did really spend too much over this ce. Seeing theplicated and not easily noticed from the grand vision I got from the feed forts made me realise how hard it would be to crush this ce.

    Theyers weren''t just simply formed by tnds on different altitudes. Eachyer had tons of forts that were buried deep underground.

    Seeing this made me realise how much work these Hescos must have put to construct such a fort. This shouldn''t be a simple coincidence for meing out here, they nned it perfectly and knew where I''d appear.

    They didn''t just use a simple way of defensive fortresses to stop me. They selected one that wouldn''t expose much of its secrets if I tried to inspect it using my feed.

    They even thought about that, which made me feel a little pressure.

    Even when I was here, I couldn''t see what was behind the huge doors and walls blocking the entrance to these underground forts.

    Eachyer was almost half a mile in width, and it got lots of defences constructed on top of it. The typical towers, walls, and even trenches filled up the entire ce. And that was just what I could see on the surface.

    As for the underground forts, I couldn''t even tell a head or tail of these. Who knew what was in each fort? Were there tons of forces? Traps? Or ces filled withva?

    Frankly I didn''t know. I had to first send out my warriors to examine and test these ces before deciding anything else.

    To see suchplicated and dangerous looking defences, I knew the one hour limit I gave to my forces wasn''t going to work.

    It seemed I greatly underestimated the resolve of the Hescos. The number one race was indeed worthy of their glorious prestige and fame.

    I thought about all this and started to consider my next step. I checked my soulers, fallen gods, and other elite warriors I just created beforeing here.

    "This isn''t going to be enough..." I didn''t need to test things out to know this. Aside from using these elite warriors, I had to summon other warriors and give them stat crystals to feed upon.

 Chapter 1212 A Burtal Fight

    I used to strengthen warriors using stat crystals but left all of them back on Earth. I didn''t bring any with me, and didn''t take this possibility into consideration before.

    Regretting wasn''t in my nature. And thinking about taking the warriors I left behind back and using them here wasn''t going to work either.

    The warriors I left weren''t just for show. They had a great role in keeping my kingdom safe and sound.

    Instead of that, I should take the harder route, take out warriors and give them stat crystals to feen on.

    When that thunderous shout came, I was already starting to move.

    "Attack freely," I said to my fallen gods, "focus fire over theyers around."

    The first step was for me to take over the lowestyers. By doing this, I''d create space and buy my warriors time to consume stat crystals.

    The next moment, the entire world shed in bright and scary waves of light.

    The attacksnded over my chariot''s firm and sturdy shield. Attacks also came from the outeryers, hitting the shield formed by my pir.

    Just from the earth shattering rumbling explosions I heard, I knew things weren''t right. The fierceness of all these explosions was something on the calibre of shredding my pir''s shield.

    Without any hesitation, and even before I could see the world amidst the ring lights of attacks, I repeatedly used my pir''s defensive shield, adding shields inyers one on top of another.

    I didn''t need for all these attacks to stop to know what was the status of my defensive shield out there. My chariot was already filled to the brim with energy, enough to sustain tons of these attacks.

    But my pir''s shields weren''t the same. These shields have a limited amount of power. Once consumed, they''d be cracked and crushed.

    If that happened, then more attacks wouldnd at my chariot and the warriors I''d summon next. This would be quite dangerous.

    My top priority here was to create a safe zone in such a hellish ce for my forces to operate from. Failing in this step would hugely impact my ns negatively.

    I kept using my defensive skill to support the upper high shield for ten minutes straight. During this, it wasn''t just my side getting hammered hard, but the enemy as well.

    My fallen gods lived up to their names. Each strike held up an unimaginable amount of damage, destroying massive areas and obliterating these from any living souls.

    The ground around the portal was filled to the brim with ground Hescos. I couldn''t initially tell how vast this area was until the ground got changed by the heavy fire on my side.

    When I spotted it, I could tell the area was at least five miles in radius. It was a good space, but not enough to execute the next step of my n.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    So I waited for ten more minutes. During this, the attacks never ceased for one second. It looked like the entire world was attacking and fighting against me, which was quite scary.

    The world all around was filled with blinding shes of light. However after the second ten minutes passed, the attacksing at my chariot got lessened, as the enemy lost tons of their forces in these twenty minutes.

    I was standing just near the top of my pir''s shield, yet I couldn''t tell if the shields were intact or not. I never dared to stop summoning shields even for one second, fearing that the rate of forming shields would barelypensate for their speed of destruction.

    After twenty minutes, I knew it was time to start really fighting these dudes. I instantly summoned all the Bulltors and shield bearers I created, leaving behind the dragons for now.

    Even if my fallen gods were doing so great, the sky all around was still filled with many Hescos flying like bees. Their speed was great, and their reaction was almost on par with the speed of the iing attacks.

    Seeing this made me realise these flying Hescos weren''t anything like the ones my forces fought before. They looked elite, top of the elites actually.

    So even with their dense numbers, they swarmed around my chariot like locusts, attacking like headless flies at some point, and retreating and evading the attacks at other times.

    Even if few got hit, that didn''t matter much. Weirdly when the devastating attacks of my fallen godsnded on these flying Hescos suits, something absorbed most of the shockwave produced by these scary attacks, ending up in limited area damage.

    That made the Hescos more daring. I knew these flying Hescos would be painful, but I never expected their strength and suits to be so scary.

    Yet it was enough for me to wait. Once I decided to summon my warriors, I dived my chariot and went deep closer to the ground before summoning them.

    My top goal wasn''t just to summon them in close ces to the surrounding firstyer. I could simply do this on a whim. My aim was for my chariot to help in defending against the scary iing attacks from these flying Hescos.

    Just as I summoned my warriors, all I needed to do was to just think about the next order and they swiftly executed it.

    The fallen gods tried their best to take down these annoying flying Hescos. However their main focus was still over the surroundingyers.

    So when my warriors finally appeared, they found it easy to crush over the firstyer without much difficulty.

    The fight started to heat up over the firstyer. Most of the forces out there were either killed or wounded. And that was also the same for the other few higheryers as well.

    However the moment my warriors climbed and started the kill, part of the flying Hescos seemed to get orders and they started to head towards the firstyer.

    At the same time, tons of forces gushed out from the closed doors and high walls that covered the underground forts off my sight.

    I knew this would happen, and that was why I kept my flying dragons off from the start.

 Chapter 1213 Fighting For Half An Hour

    Seeing the flying Hescos attacking my ground troops, I instantly summoned part of the dragons. The moment these dragons appeared, they started devastating the unprepared flying Hescos and killed lots of them in the process.

    It looked brutal, but the more hectic it was the better. I knew this might bode unwell for my side, but in chaos I found the best opportunities to make my best performance.

    Instead of trying to do something different, I simply flew higher and summoned another wave of warriors out there.

    These warriors didn''t just appear at the firstyer like before. They appeared at the fewyers which got most of the hits so far.

    The moment this happened, more chaos broke out. I watched all this in cold blood. No matter how many my warriors died, I still didn''t flinch or feel bad about it.

    I kept summoning more warriors, adding them to fight these Hescos without any shred of guilt or regret.

    When my warriors covered up tenyers, I started to do something different.

    By then, almost half an hour passed. I still got half an hour more, and so I got to speed things up.

    I might have half an hour, which wouldn''t amount to much. That was why I had to be a little selective here.

    I looked around, and without much hesitation I selected a target. The next moment I activated my first technique, drew the circle out and controlled it using my bloodied left fist.

    The threadsing out from this technique got little boost, turning many into thick arms and not threads. The moment they appeared, they jumped at the bodies of the flying Hescos.

    If I had to select one big crisis here to solve first then it''d be without doubt the flying legions of the Hescos. And if I controlled enough during the next half an hour, then things would be much easier for my forces when they''d arrive.

    The moment my threads appeared, I felt like a hive of bees got stirred up all of sudden. The flying Hescos spread all over the sky, kept flying as fast as they could, trying to evade the iing threads.

    The ones who were attacking me were doing better than those who were in the middle of attacking my warriors over the tenyers.

    These Hescos might be away from my chariot, and yet they were the first to fall off under my technique. That simply was thanks to lowering their guard, focusing over the warriors underneath them, without paying me much attention.

    They didn''t believe that from such a distance, my threads would target them. And unlike what they expected, my main goal was these Hescos.

    Despite the distance, the speed of my threads proved to be unstoppable. They moved and in the next blink of an eye they appeared in front of these Hescos.

    Seeing that many fell under my threads made me feel quite contemptuous. However the next moment I felt like things were going wrong.

    The threads were connected to my technique, and they fueled from my body. The moment these threads prated the bodies of these Hescos, I felt like a ck hole just got connected to me, sucking my energy dry on a scaring rate.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Tsk, trying topete against me in terms of energy? Idiots!" I waved an arm and the next moment lots of bones appeared, filling out my entire chariot.

    I couldn''t tell what these Hescos did, but for a reason they increased the rate of energy expenditure. If that was the problem, then it wasn''t a problem for me.

    The moment the bones appeared, I instantly started sucking their energy. However even with that, the scary rate of expenditure was on equal par with my absorption rate.

    I could absorb energy from tons of bones, however at the same time I was limited by my body''s absorption rate.

    It was something I never took interest in before. The main reason behind it was that I never faced such a situation before this battle.

    No matter how hard the enemy was, I always kept myself on upper hand using my bones. But this time things looked different.

    Even with my bones, the energy I absorbed almost matched the scary expenditure of my enemies.

    "It seems I have to find a way to hasten the speed of absorbing bone energy," I muttered while still attacking the flying Hescos.

    Even if adding more Hescos added more pressure over my shoulders, I knew I could still do it. Even if the energy expenditure slightly overrun my energy supply, I could still keep it running.

    I bet they did something to their suits to make it harder for my threads to control their bodies. But even so, they never managed to lower the speed of my technique taking control of the Hescos bodies.

    That meant even with the scary expenditure, the speed of taking control over these suits didn''t change. I''d still be able to control them in a few minutes, ten at most. And I even doubted that spending ten minutes would be the case here.

    As expected, after supplying energy for five minutes, I finally controlled the first batch of my Hescos. This was just the start, as more threads appeared out from the controlled Hescos, invading more bodies around.

    Seeing this I knew it was just inevitable for the Hescos to evade my clutches. I turned my eyes over the annoying ones, flying all over the sky under my shields.

    I never stopped creating more shields till now. The attacksing from the outer Hescos forces were indeed scary.

    The sky was filled with endless brightening lights, giving anyone the sense that a true apocalypse was happening out there.

    The Hescos underneath it were indeed hard to catch. I tried my best and in the end, only a small portion of them got controlled.

    Half an hour passed fast. My warriors who were scattered all over the tenyers were still fighting brutally against the enemies.

 Chapter 1214 The Arrival Of Sara

    Even with my elite warriors, things didn''t look that good. I felt like my warriors weren''t enough to take the enemy down. And that was a true statement.

    During the past hour, the warriors I sent were able to control different regions of the entire tenyers. But this wasn''t even close to iming the entireyers.

    My hands were now tied down with controlling Hescos. After half an hour of trying without pause, I ended up controlling hundreds of thousands of these Hescos, and much more were this close from being added to this list.

    But when one hour passed, I saw the pir of light shed and the iing armies appeared.

    And in the first batch, I spotted Saraing out on her chariot. She looked deadly, like a queen from hell that just got to this world.

    I didn''t know why she looked like this, but I suddenly realised that it was my first time ever watching her fight in a long time.

    Or was it because I never watched her fight from such a close distance? I couldn''t tell...

    As she appeared like that, I knew it would end up bad for the defending forces at the lowestyers of this fortress.

    And that sounded like music in my ears.

    I didn''t need to worry anymore about the fight at theseyers. My main focus should be over the flying Hescos who were still in millions.

    Just when the new army appeared, the entire situation grew at a very rming rate.

    The flying Hescos seemed to sense danger, started abandoning their earlier strategy of running around like scared mice and started toe down like a flood of ferocious tigers at my enemies.

    This change was sudden even for me. All this time, the Hescos tried their best to evade my threats, and now they seemed to not care about them at all? This was weird.

    Yet I didn''t stop releasing my threads to take control of the Hescos. If they wanted to deliver themselves over to me, then I''d simply not say no.

    Just as the endless soldiers of mine kept appearing from the portal, I sensed something wasn''t right.

    Without waiting for long, the sky that was already shing with blinding lights started to quake. Something big wasing, something scary was attacking the shields of mine.

    I looked up and couldn''t tell what wasing. That stupid shield of light kept things happening out there off my sight.

    Whatever it was, it was big enough to tear through many of my shields at one go. I looked around and knew I had to make up my mind for this.

    Either I should select attacking the flying Hescos around and ditch the defending shields, or I should work over my shields, preventing what wasing from taking down the shields.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    In fact both options looked unfavourable to me. I clenched my fists and made up my mind.

    I''d go for both options until I got no option left in front of me.

    I was already doing this before such an attack arrived. Even if it was scary, even if the ones releasing it kept doing it for a long time, therge number of shields I already formed would take quite some time to be brought down.

    Instead of feeling confused or something, I started to focus more on controlling the Hescos. The moment the shield up there would be close from destruction would put an end to my efforts to control these Hescos.

    The Hescos I already controlled signed a contract with me. Their number now was exceeding million, close to two actually.

    If I got another hour, then I could easily double or triple such numbers. However the attacksing from high above wouldn''t give me such a chance.

    As I kept casting more skills and controlling more Hescos, I also kept an eye over the ongoing battle at theyers around.

    Even if I got millions of Hescos, I didn''t let them join the fight against other Hescos. I just made them fly away, faking their attempt to evade my threads without taking part in this battle.

    If other Hescos tried to fight and kill them, they''d be faced with great resistance before they eventually would change sides forcibly.

    Any Hescos daring toe near my controlled ones would end up getting attacked by my threads. So after many failed attempts, the Hescos decided to give up taking down their controlledrades.

    When they shifted their attention over the ground battles, they got much worse by then. The armies that came out from the portal weren''t just soldiers. Many weapons also appeared here as well.

    Many anti-aerial forces weapons appeared. Even without the need to use any suit forces, the weapons were enough to cause enough headache to these Hescos.

    In addition to the dragons that kept harassing the Hescos all the time. So in the end, the Hescos were squeezed between my forces and my threads.

    At the same time, the ground Hescos troops who were hiding deep inside the underground forts started to gush out en masse.

    Their numbers kept increasing by hundreds of thousands each passing minute. In just ten minutes, I estimated that tens of millions of Hescos were fighting my few million forces down below.

    It looked dangerous, but even with such arge disparity between the two sides, my forces were doing great by facing the Hescos at manyyers already.

    Only fouryers looked on the verge of being lost. Seeing this didn''t make me feel any worry at all. My earlier ns depended on controlling just two up to three lowestyers after all.

    Taking control of sixyers was something much better than what I initially expected. Even if I got strangled by fighting the iing attacks and controlling Hescos, unable to step in and summon more warriors to help, more of my forces wereing out from the portal with each passing minute.

 Chapter 1215 Reinforcing The Shields

    The Hescos weren''t the only ones who were adding more troops to their side, mine also did. As for Sara, since the moment she appeared and the fight took a really sharp twist towards being overwhelmingly reckless and scary.

    This girl didn''t know anything about tactics! She just led her forces topete with others head to head without any regard to anything else.

    Even if many of her forces fell, it didn''t make her pause. She kept flying over the heads of the ground Hescos, using her chariot to attack them using deadly weapons.

    It seemed the research department already installed and modified her chariot, turning it into some sort of flying fortress. Just the attacksing from her chariot was enough to take down tens of thousands of Hescos in each passing minute.

    That was quite scary. If I got all my generals here, using their chariots like Sara did, then killing millions of these Hescos wouldn''t be an issue.

    But I just had one general now. As for the other four, I couldn''t tell when they''d appear.

    I just hoped they''d not be toote in their arrival. The hittingnding over the shields up there was getting fiercer by each passing minute. In my estimate, in the best case scenario, the shields up there could withstand these attacks for twenty more minutes at max.

    I decided to give it fifteen minutes before focusing on using the skill of the pir. If the pir was an item I could lend, then it was better to lend it to Sara or another general to help.

    Casting the skill repeatedly while concentrating over absorbing bones and trying to hunt down the hard to catch Hescos was already getting me cornered.

    So during the next fifteen minutes, I tried my best to increase the number of controlled Hescos. At the end, around three million Hescos were under my control.

    Then I shifted my attention away, letting the controlled Hescos help me in controlling others. It was a passive way to control others, and it came with the drawback of it being limited by range.

    Using this method was the only thing I could do right now. All I needed to do was to get more bones out, absorb them and use the energy to replenish the lost ones.

    Just stopping caring for controlling more Hescos I had enough mind power and focus to make much more shields. I started to cast the skill almost each second, ending up forming lots of shields to support the sky.

    The sound of the iing hits was getting closer before I finally ditched controlling Hescos. Then by the addition of the new shields, this sound started to gradually be distant.

    It was happening at a slow pace, but I was sure this method worked. The new shields kept covering up the sky, supporting the already existing shields and stopping the iing attacks sessfully.

    I had to wait for a few hours until I finally returned to hear the sounds of these scary attacksing from far away. It meant the shieldyer grew to enough thickness to stop the iing attacks without losing too much.

    As I reached this point, I had the power to start up another thing. The first thing I did wasn''t to return and control more Hescos, but to summon warriors.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    After all these hours of fighting, the number of forces on the side of theyers was getting crushed by the still increasing enemies.

    I didn''t know how they did that. But for a moment there I doubted that these underground forts were linked with the outside world beyond this fortress.

    Or else how could the Hescos keep throwing out tens of millions constantly for hours? Even I, who had a portal in the centre of this ce, wasn''t able to achieve such a thing.

    No matter how many appeared out of the portal and joined the fight, the biggest number I ever got on my side was a few millions. The death toll was high and much of my forces were getting wounded or killed pretty damn fast.

    Part of this was thanks to the scary offensive nature of Sara. This girl was just a fighting maniac, reminding me of the reckless Berserkers.

    If Sara was with Wryly, I was sure she''d be pretty much loved and respected by the Berserkers out there.

    Seeing all this made me realise if there was a breaking point in all this then it''de from my warriors. Without adding more warriors, the iing troops wouldn''t be able to change this annoying stalemate.

    Summoning warriors was easy peasy for me, but they''d end up being too much of a burden as they wouldn''t be at their full strength.

    So I had to wait until I enforced the shields enough before taking hills of stat crystals out alongside many warriors.

    I started to summon the warriors I got from Silverlining, who reached a frightening figure in my inventory. I got many warriors from my warrior den, but didn''t intend to use any of these yet.

    These monsters were all strong and mighty, with many with wings. I decided to leave these till the most dire moments, hoping they''d be enough to deal with any urgent situation out there.

    As I took my warriors out, I gave them the order to start consuming the stat crystals. Batch after batch started to fill up their stat reserve, ending up being in the best form to fight.

    Yet I didn''t throw them directly at the fight. I kept summoning forces out, adding more stats to them, then stored them in the midzone.

    After all this time, the central zone was the only ce controlled safely by my forces. Even the firstyer didn''t show any sign of getting under my control anytime soon.

    I waited, gathered up millions of warriors while using my skill at the same time. From time to time I''d replenish the exhausted crystals, allowing more warriors to get their fill.

 Chapter 1216 Grand Cannon

    Luckily many of these warriors were flying races. That meant they could help in restraining the berserk flying Hescos or add more pressure over the ground Hescos.

    Once the number of the warriors hit the ten million mark, I finally gave them the order to move out. "Take down the firstyer," this was the order they gained.

    I got ten million warriors but decided against spreading them out. If I did so, then the impact of their arrival wouldn''t be as much.

    I grew tired of watching my forces die for nothing. Even if we got the upper hand at sixyers, it wasn''t enough to consider this as my win.

    So instead of spreading them around, I decided to throw all of them at oneyer. Taking control of thisyer would be the start, and the forces fighting there would have the time to move to the nextyer to control it.

    If it went right, then things would start snowballing out from here onward. Even so, I didn''t stop taking out more warriors or feeding them crystals.

    The shields up there were getting mercilessly hammered by whatever these Hescos were using. Even after long hours of fighting, such scary attacks never ceased toe nor got weakened in strength.

    It was weird. But I knew I wouldn''t get the chance to really see what wasing unless I''d allow the shields to get broken.

    First I had to take theseyers down, then I''d start climbing up there slowly, forming newyers of shields, and might get a glimpse of what was threatening my shields up there.

    Just as I was preparing for the second batch of warriors, I saw the first batch I sent stuck in a very weird situation.

    The Hescos that were controlling the firstyer didn''t amount to more than a few millions. They were facing almost a million of my forces at most, and that seemed to be the reason behind their earlier stagnation.

    But when ten million troops appeared, a weird scene urred in front of my eyes. Almost ten more millions of Hescos appeared as well from the depths of the underground forts.

    It looked weird. The Hescos should be already exhausting their strength fighting me all this time. So how did they find more forces to send out?

    If they already have such a method, why didn''t they use it before this? What exactly happened to let them obtain such arge number of forces at thisyer?

    While I was looking, I kept checking other battlefields. And after half an hour I got my answer.

    The otheryers stopped gushing more troops at this period. It seemed like my earlier guess about the Hescos was true. All these underground forts were connected somehow to a unified ground, a ce where many forces were stationed.

    If that was the reason, then it''d exin how the Hescos managed to gush out such arge number of forces to meet mine.

    "If so, then taking oneyer would have a domino-like effect on otheryers," I evilly smirked, considering the entire scene after sending more batches to help.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The fight for this ce turned weirdly into the fight over the firstyer, or that was what I thought back then. As I got such an idea and inspiration, I resumed taking out warriors in greater spirit and let them strengthen themselves using stat crystals.

    If one batch couldn''t take it down, then five would do. If five wouldn''t be enough, then a hundred would do. No matter what, this fight seemed to go towards my win.

    The second batch was done and the third. As I sent the two to join the ongoing brutal battle at the firstyer, the Hescos matched mine with more forces on their side.

    Sending just equal numbers didn''t work. After all, many of the warriors I sent were flying units. That made the fight more disadvantageous to them, and they ended up quite bad after the first batch was sent.

    After sending the third batch, I had to stop. The banginging from the upper shields became much fiercer than ever, meaning the enemy was just getting closer from smashing all the shields.

    So I had to stop taking out warriors and focused again over strengthening my shields.

    During the hours it took from me to return the shields to their best shape, I noticed the fight on the firstyer wasn''t going anywhere.

    The Hescos kept sending out forces like they got no end to this. Seeing such a scene made me wonder if they brought out all the Hescos in this entire world here to fight against me.

    Seeing that the battle for the firstyer wasn''t going as smoothly as I expected, I knew the next time I''d summon warriors I had to do it in a grander way.

    Sending ten millions out seemed to be a good thing, but it didn''t work eventually. So instead, it was better to gather up more, forming a grand batch of thirty million warriors or something before sending them out to fight.

    This way the impact of my forces would be much better, and they might im the firstyer at the end.

    So I went down again to summon warriors and let them strengthen themselves using stat crystals. However in the middle of doing this, a new change happened.

    Something weird came out from one of theyers up there. At first I didn''t notice it. But soon I was able to see what it was.

    From what I counted asyer thirty, I saw a grand cannon protruding itself out from the depths of one of the underground forts out there.

    It looked weird, just like a futuristic version of human cannons. The cannon was a few hundred metres long. The body of that grand canyon didn''t appear yet, but I was sure it was so grand.

    If the barrel alone had such a grand appearance, then how about its body?

 Chapter 1217 Scary Weapons

    Seeing such a thinging out from that high upyer made me frown. I got too absorbed in dealing with the lowestyers, thinking everything was under my control.

    But seeing such a unique weapon appearing from thatyer beneath the protection of my shields, I knew things were going to take a fast roll down the mountain.

    And just as I watched that grand canyon appear, more scary things started toe out in light.

    They were all huge, sharing what I could describe as a threatening presence. One was like a huge machine gun, with many smaller barrels than the first cannon.

    They were grouped together in groups, forming almost seven big groups of many smaller barrels.

    Another one was like a rocketuncher. Another was like a me thrower. More weird things appeared, forcing me to stop what I was doing and rose to the sky.

    I rose to a level close to theseyers. All these scary weapons came from the highestyers under my shields.

    Theseyers were far away from the reach of my forces. Up till now, not a single battle erupted here.

    What was weird about all this was the fact that all these weapons were just like my lost human arsenal. They looked much grander in size, but they kept the same appearance of the weapons of my humans.

    "What''s going on?!" I rose to a high point enough for me to see through everything these Hescos brought out. They didn''t just bring these weapons alone, as they shielded them with tons of forces, even including many of the flying Hescos.

    The scene out there looked quite scary. I felt like all I did was for nothing. And seeing such scary weapons made my scalp numb.

    I didn''t even think about how they managed to copy my human''s weapons. All I thought about was how to stop such scary weapons from shredding my forces down below.

    If these weapons just kept part of my modified human weapons, then things would end quite badly.

    The first thing I thought about was to retreat. Facing such unstoppable weapons would turn things upside down.

    No matter what I did, even my chariot''s sturdy shield seemed to pale in front of such grand firepower. At this moment I knew what was hammering all this time against my shields up there.

    I couldn''t help but sigh. This battle was indeed something I wanted to desperately win. But seeing all this made me regret not taking such a race more seriously.

    It wasn''t all my fault. I never knew such a race was able to do what my research department took years to aplish. If they just started to mimic my human weapons from thest battle, then this race was quite scary in the form of talent.

    I didn''t know how they did it, but that didn''t matter. I saw these scary weapons moving closer to the range of fire, making me want to give the order to retreat now more than ever.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Yet just before I''d do anything, I saw the ground Hescos forces all stirred up. They moved like unstoppable lions, lunging at my forces without any care for anything.

    "Damn! Do they have a death wish or something?" I frowned when I saw this. It went without saying how scary these weapons were. Just by taking them out, the entire atmosphere changed and became so tense.

    Hescos were a smart race, they''d easily expect my next move. If they wanted to try and stop my forces, then they simply could do so using few of their forces.

    But the way I saw it, it looked like the entire Hescos fighters in the entireyers here moved in unison to take down my forces down below.

    Swarms of flying Hescos moved and filled the sky with different dim colours. I spotted many ground Hescos using some sort of stic ropes to jump in betweenyers, looking like agile monkeys, climbing down theyers to the lowest ones.

    This was weird. Why were they doing this instead of retreating back? Did they have something to help them better aim at my forces and take them down without hurting much of theirs?

    This didn''t follow any logic! Just from the face of it, even if they managed to take us down, they''d end up suffering huge losses as well.

    It''d end up as mutual destruction, a situation where we both we''d end up losing and suffering. It didn''t make any sense, especially when there was a way for them out of this.

    Something was wrong, quite and deeply wrong about this. I watched the Hescos flood the loweryers without showing any signs of slowing down.

    They acted like crazy, as if they had nothing else to lose.

    When I turned to look at the weapons, I found out that these weapons were moved to the edge and stopped there.

    From their outer appearance things looked quite bad. The air these weapons emitted was scary. But when I looked closely, I was shocked to realise something.

    "They didn''t adjust the barrels towards the ground, but to the sky!" This was a shocking discovery, one that made me feel more bad omen.

    If these weapons were let to attack the shields, then forget about the grand number of shields I made, or the ones I''d be able to create using the skill right now, nothing could stop in the face of these weapons.

    Danger lurked everywhere around,ing from every corner without any mercy. I now realised why these Hescos never bothered about retreating when they brought such scary weapons out.

    They never intended to use these against my forces, and that was quite scary and suspicious.

    If I got such weapons on my side, I''d just need to stand on the edge of the fortress and start raining down the world down below using these weapons. In the end of the day, and no matter how many times I''d fire, not a single living soul would be able to survive such hell.

 Chapter 1218 A Trick

    In fact this was the most logical approach I''d think of, anyone would think of. But these Hescos aimed to do something different. They wanted to hit the shields and release the barrier standing between their forces up there and my forces here.

    The more I thought about this, the more unsettled I became. Something was wrong here, terribly wrong without doubt.

    If they got a way to send out tons of forces through the forts, then why would they bother linking the entire battlefield together?

    All they had to do was to just send more forces from out there and let theme and join the fight. Was it the rate of their forces that made them make such a decision? Or was it something else?

    I couldn''t tell.

    And when I thought about these weapons, I still grew more suspicious about them. They were enough to take down tons of armies without blinking.

    So why didn''t they just use them? Why did they just aim at the shields?

    Even if I got all these thoughts, I knew I wouldn''t be able to get the right answer right now. All I wanted to do was to stop these weapons from turning my shields into a useless pie.

    Without hesitating any longer, I moved my chariot fast. There were tons of threats everywhere right now, but the greatest threat came from none other than these weapons.

    If the Hescos thought that I''d sit by the side, watching them devastate my shields without doing anything, then they were wrong.

    Most of the armies they brought out to protect these weapons were already on their way down to the lowestyers. They wouldn''t be able to step in and help in defending these weapons in time.

    "Take these down!" Since the addition of Sara and other generals to the battlefield, I didn''t need to use the sharp edge of my fallen gods.

    They were left on my chariot, working as watchers on the side. But now it was time for them to shine.

    I pointed in cold blood towards all these grand weapons, giving the order to destroy them in one fell swoop.

    The next moment the entire world shone brighter and the entire higheryers were bathed under flickering blinding lights.

    The attacksnded fiercely and without showing any mercy to the weapons and Hescos protecting them. The entire ce shook violently and I couldn''t tell what the result of such a brutal attack was until a few minutes passed.

    During these minutes, the entire battleground spread and expanded, turning into some sort of life and death fighting between the two sides at the lowestyers.

    The enemies didn''t look quite well, as did my forces as well. Both sides were entangled in such a bloody fight, and I couldn''t tell who was winning and who was losing.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Amidst such chaotic battle, I knew without using grand weapons or formidable forces, a victory or loss wouldn''t be decided this fast.

    I wanted to help, wanted to use the rest of my fallen gods to stabilise the situation. I wanted to take out the insane amount of monster warriors lying in my inventory alongside all the warriors I got from Silverlining.

    This was the moment in which many of these forces would be put to good use. Or else what was the benefit of having such grand force without having the chance to use them at such deadly and crucial moments?

    But before I''d make up my mind, I had to wait first to see the result of that grand attack over these weapons. They were the imminent threat my forces were facing at the moment.

    Unbelievable sounds of explosions started to wreak havoc across the world, alling from the ces of these weapons. This was a good sign indeed, but I couldn''t celebrate before seeing the result with my own eyes.

    After a few minutes, the blinding light at these zones started to fade slowly. I finally started to see the result, and what I saw truly shocked me deep down to the bone.

    "These¡­ They are all fake weapons? Dammit!" I gritted my teeth the moment I made out what was left behind the scary attacks of my fallen gods.

    The weapons that looked like nothing could challenge them turned into scrapped and melted metal. The remaining of these weapons got scattered across a grand zone, making it like these weapons were made out of cheapest ores in the entire universe.

    I couldn''t believe it! Was all this just a fake front? A y these Hescos performed to force me away from the ground battle? Force me to retreat?

    The moment I realised this my blood started to boil in rage. I got fooled! I was well yed by these damn Hescos.

    Just thinking about my sense of fear and desire to retreat and take my forces away made me close from coughing up blood.

    "Good¡­ Great Hescos, that was indeed great," I found myselfughing without the ability to control my rage. All the weapons around were smashed into nothing. And most of the Hescos who came out here were already back in the underground forts, shielding themselves from the scary sts of my fallen gods, or on their way down to the lowestyers.

    They might have thought I''d be shitless scared from these weapons to the degree of trying to run away. And I was truly going to do so. Luckily for me I didn''t.

    I coldly turned my eyes towards the swarms of Hescos flying or climbing down towards the lowestyers. I now realised why they were on such an urge to get down there, join the battle despite bringing out such scary looking weapons.

    They were fooling me! And the thought of being this close to getting tricked by such a cheap one made me much angrier.

    "Attack," without any prior hesitation, I led my chariot down while giving my fallen gods the order with a voice that came from my locked up teeth, "don''t stop firing, attack, attack everywhere and anyone of these damn Hescos!"

 Chapter 1219 Taking Soulers Out

    My rage had no limit at this moment. With such order, I also took out tons of warriors. They all were flying monsters, and they moved fast with my simple mind orders to hack these Hescos into shreds.

    The entire ce looked so chaotic at this moment. Fighting was going everywhere and anywhere. I didn''t stop my chariot, took it all the way down, before summoning tons of my warriors.

    This time I didn''t keep my hand back. I called out for soulers and evolved soulers. I called for millions upon millions of my warriors before sending all to fight Hescos.

    The warriors I first summoned were the ones strengthened by stat crystals before. They might not amount to much, but led by the soulers made them quite scary.

    As they forced their way amidst the endless Hescos everywhere, I took out tons of stat crystals and left them without any care at the ground.

    My summoned warriors weren''t that strong to take down Hescos on their own. So as my forces were taking down more of these Hescos, keeping their main forces preupied, I wanted my weaker warriors to get this chance and use it to strengthen themselves.

    I also summoned my other fallen gods and the rest of my summoned warriors through my ss. They were the strongest even amidst the rest of warriors I had.

    I let them fight freely, with one goal in mind; keeping the warriors down below safe until they''d fill their stat points to max before moving out to join the battle.

    The enemy got their reinforcements, bought out precious time by this trick, and I also had my own ways to deal with this. If it was a grand contest on who had more elites than the other, then I''d end up being the top winner in such contests.

    Humph! These damn Hescos were already getting on my nerves!

    *Boom!*

    Just as I was in the middle of this madness, and when I thought I saw everything already, a new change developed fast.

    It was a frightening exploding sound,ing from no other direction but the shields high above. I raised my head and saw the shields I painstakingly created getting smashed fast.

    A rumbling noise was the first, then much more followed. I missed seeing the first hit, but the other hits appeared like ink dots falling on a sheet of paper.

    Each hit thundered and rumbled the entire world around me. I could faintly make out the shape of a gigantic fist, hitting the shield one time after another.

    No matter what was up there, it was just a single foe hitting the shields fiercely and without any pause. Each fist was like a giant mountain in size, giving me the impression whatever wasing here was something majestic and grand.

    It was a foe that my forces here wouldn''t stand a chance against. I clenched my fist around the pir. No matter what, I shouldn''t let such scary friendse here.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Or else no matter how much I got out from my warrior reserve, they wouldn''t be able to stop it.

    I was in a big dilemma right now. The Hescos came from all theyers, gushing out an endless stream of enemies towards my forces.

    Even with thebined efforts of everyone here, they weren''t able to stop such a flood alone. I had to keep taking out many warriors, yet if I did that I''d miss supporting the shields up there.

    If the shields got broken, then not only such scary fiends would be allowed to trespass here, but also more Hescos as well.

    Both choices were a must, and yet I had to select only one. "Screw it! I''ll just summon warriors and let them go and try their luck," I tightly clenched my jaw, feeling the pressure over my shoulders.

    I wouldn''t be able to keep the technique running with my will. The threads had to find their foes coincidently from now on. Even if they managed to im little Hescos every now and then, it would still amount to something in the end.

    As for my warriors, they weren''t half bad actually. Silverlining and Toranks made a great contribution to me before by selecting warriors with cultivation bases.

    Of course a warrior with and without full stat points wasn''t the same. But I wasn''t in a position to evenin about it.

    Taking out warriors was a simple task that didn''t take much of my mind. But trying to take more stat crystals and give them the order to consume these to level up would consume more focus.

    I took a deep breath and epted such a trade. It wasn''t a fair one, but it was the only way I could use right now to deal with this mess.

    Luckily for me the warriors in my inventory seemed endless. So it wouldn''t matter much to waste much more than expected here to win this battle.

    I started to madly form my shields, not thinking about anything else. Even if I knew taking down these thirty somethingyers here would be great, I also knew after doing that I had to climb higher.

    At one point, dealing with that grand fiend would be inevitable for me.

    I had a few more cards that I hadn''t put to use yet, but I refrained from using them for now. It''d be better for these to be kept to ater time, until that grand battle with the colossal fiend out there would erupt.

    I summoned warriors while doing this. I stood in my chariot in the middle of the crazy onught going on all over the ce, holding one pir in one hand, controlling a technique in another, while summoning tons of warriors around me without thinking too much about any of these.

    I didn''t know even how many Hescos were controlled, or how many warriors appeared around in every summon. I didn''t even know what type of warriors were summoned. All I did was to madly do all this while focusing on casting the skill of the pir all the time.

 Chapter 1220 A Scary Foe

    This was a position I hated. I always thought that no matter who my enemy was, I''d always be able to turn the tables.

    I took myself as a single man army, a person able to flip the ground and crush the sky with a move of a hand. But this battle opened my eyes wide over how naive I really was.

    Even if we were all standing on an equal ground thanks to the low quest of the apocalypse we were currently at, it was still scary going against the number one race in the entire universe.

    I considered myself a prodigy, but right now I realised I wasn''t the only prodigy out there in the universe. These Hescos must be led by someone frightening, no lesser than me without doubt.

    Just trying to defend against that scary fiend out there took me hours! And even after the passage of ten hours, the entire situation didn''t look that great to me.

    The shields were barely resisting the iing attacks of that fiend. Not to mention the battle that kept raging on for many hours already between my forces and these Hescos.

    Even with my warriors, the Hescos seemed to bring more forces as well. We both looked like two eternal beings, fighting a battle where no one was able to kill the other.

    Two rich folks were contending on who had more wealth than the other. It was a scary and crazy way to fight, and I wasn''t getting the upper hand even after all these hours.

    I took such a way of fighting as a guaranteed win for me. No matter who my enemy was, he or she couldn''t contend with my deep pockets no matter how hard they tried.

    Of course I knew part of this was thanks to the fact I was strangled and nullified from this fight. If I was the one fighting them without the trouble of the shields, things would have been much different by now.

    I hoped that after all these hours, I''d be able to form enough shields as a buffer. Then I''d find a chance to join the fight.

    But even after ten hours, nothing much changed in the status of the shields. For a reason, I felt like whatever was hitting the shields was doing this on purpose.

    There was some sort of unspoken bnce between my shields and that fiend. No matter how I tried, I always failed to score an advantage against it.

    And if that fiend had such immense and inexhaustible power, then why didn''t it try to smash my shields into nothing? I got this weird feeling that this fiend was holding back on purpose, not trying this hard to take down my shields.

    It looked like whoever was leading the Hescos right now wasn''t trying to smash the shields. His main goal was to move me aside from this battle, forcing me to just be a watcher from the side.

    "Screw it then," as I grew more suspicious about that, and seeing how futile my forces were currently doing, I decided to risk it all.

    I could always form shields anytime I wanted. And it wasn''t like I didn''t have a way to deal with whatever lied on the other side of my shields.

    The moment I decided that, I instantly stopped what I was doing.

    [Be aware, the shields may get destroyed soon] I first sent this warning message over to Sara. This girl was still recklessly fighting all over the ce, not stopping at a single point for more than an hour before jumping over another battlefield.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    She looked crazy, but she was doing just great in stopping the Hescos at manyyers already.

    Her armies were the ones taking the toll of this for sure. They had to follow up with her, or try their best to do so. They jumped around like monkeys, moving from oneyer to another, ending up scattering most of their forces amidst manyyers.

    But as she was taking such a risk all over the ce, I had to warn her about what was going to happen.

    [Let theme, I''m tired of fighting these pussies!]

    Pussies? I looked over and couldn''t see any weaklings amidst the Hescos.

    [What do you mean? Aren''t they elites?] I was feeling puzzled by this.

    [Elites? No way! They are all chickens! At first there were elites, but then when the doors of these annoying forts opened, all who came out were just weaklings]

    I was surprised by what she just said. [If that''s true, then why didn''t you crush them hours ago? Why didn''t we take out a singleyer yet?] her words didn''t make any sense to me.

    If that was the case, then it''d be easy for my forces to im theseyers a long time ago.

    [You don''t get it, they are weak but they are endless! No matter how many of them we killed, much more will just pop up]

    I looked at her words before turning around and tried to focus over the ongoing fights. I selected ayer and inspected things there.

    "That''s true then¡­" I was shocked to see how easily these Hescos got killed in the hands of my forces. But just as Sara said, the moment many of these Hescos fell, much more appeared from the opened doors of the underground forts.

    It seemed like an endless cycle, one which my forces couldn''t break. Realising this made me look high up to the sky.

    "So¡­ That''s why you tried your best to keep me away from this battle?" I muttered in a deep tone. Dealing with that leader proved to be troublesome again.

    He was this close to tricking me before. But this time I had to admit, he got me just right in the ce he wanted me to be at without me realising anything wrong.

    Scary! Such a foe was indeed formidable and scary.

    If there was a single person here capable of ruining such a scheme then it''d be indeed me.

    That dude seemed to know his stuff very well, even knowing the weakness of his plot and the people who were able to exploit such weakness to the max.

 Chapter 1221 Going All Out

    Even if he was my enemy, I have to admit that he was indeed strong. He gained my respect by what he did so far, and it was time for me to gain his in return.

    I shifted my attention away from the sky, not bothering with it anymore. If the sky even fell, I wouldn''t budge an inch.

    From this fight I learnt a valuable lesson. It was always bad to be on the passive side.

    Trying to deal with the enemy plots and ys has cost me a lot so far. I was wrong. I shouldn''t have been too much focused on what the enemy wanted to do, I shouldn''t have busied my mind with what my enemy wanted to achieve.

    I should have focused only and mainly over my own strength, on what I could do to win and crush my enemies. It was indeed my fault, and now I have started to correct it.

    I kept taking out warriors without any regard for anything else. In addition to that, I also took out tons of stat crystals and left them scattered all over the ground.

    Where did my strength lie? It was a tricky question. If I''d say it was in my own strength or my wealth, then it wouldn''t be wrong.

    But my real strengthy in my unique way of fighting, in my ability to turn any enemy no matter how strong he was into my ally.

    I now realised why the enemy granted their people suits that were able to dy the speed of my techniques. The Hescos were wary of my technique, and they wanted me to think it would be pointless to use it in this battle.

    My strongest fort lied in my techniques, taking these out meant I was fighting a losing battle. So after I took out tons of stat crystals, it was time for my technique to shine once more.

    I pushed my technique to the limit this time. I was just using my first technique, but it was best suited to this kind of battle.

    To push it to the max, I didn''t just fill my chariot with bones. Instead I filled the entire ground with bones.

    The ground was already filled with warriors. But the moment I brought my bones out, they filled every single gap it was out there between my warriors.

    Everyone stopped moving in obvious confusion. They got all the right to feel so. But without exining anything to anyone, my energy gushed out, touched all the bones out there, turning them all into a form of energy.

    I didn''t just summon low grade bones like green and blue grades. I summoned silver and gold graded ones, even dark realm monster bones that I truly cherished were summoned as well.

    The bones were all turned into balls of light, sending out their stored up energy into my body like an unstoppable tsunami.

    I felt an unbelievable amount of energy entering my body. It looked like my body was going to explode if I didn''t hurry to do something. And what I did was simple.

    I let the energy move into a direct path towards my left hand holding the technique. "One technique isn''t enough!" I felt my body ache under such immense pressure.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    All the absorbed energy from the bones had to go into my body first, turning into my personal power.

    If it was like before, then the amount of energy absorbed would be enough to counter the scary expenditure rate. But right now I was going all out, doing something I never did before.

    Absorbing bones from an area of miles was insane indeed! Even with the scary expenditure the Hescos ced over my shoulders, and even with my increasing speed of sending threads out and attacking more enemies, it still was far from enough.

    If one technique couldn''t do it, then two should be enough. Without further hesitation, I put my pir away, used my right hand to form another technique circle in midair before controlling it using my blood.

    ? The second technique kicked in and sent tons of threads at once. The right hand was slightly different than the left as it got that weird blue glove over it and had another dantian out there.

    So when I used the technique with that arm and sent most of the energy I absorbed towards it, the threadsing out looked quite scary in number and shape.

    The threads looked like dragons let loose, moving in a blink of an eye to reach the enemies before finally taking them down.

    This happened too fast, and with it more threads appeared and started controlling more Hescos.

    I was even shocked by such a scene. The left hand technique never showed such scary power and ability before.

    My right hand threads only needed a few seconds to take control over Hescos. Before this, the threads of my left hand technique needed minutes to control a single Hescos.

    This change ended up forming tons of new threads,ing out from the bodies of the controlled Hescos, adding more paths for my energy to be spent at.

    Before this, I tried my best to match the terrifying expenditure speed. But now I was hoping the rate of depleting my power would keep growing unceasingly to match my absorption rate.

    After struggling for an hour, I finally reached a bnce. The threadsing out from the controlled Hescos bodies helped me in doing this.

    I finally got time to check over the amount of Hescos I controlled. All this time I was very busy with matching the expenditure rate with my bone energy absorption speed, so I didn''t get a chance to inspect my gains yet.

    When I turned and looked, I couldn''t help but open my mouth agape!

    The Hescos I controlled so far got a simple order from me, to get away from the battle and wait. I thought after one hour at most I''d gain control of one million.

 Chapter 1222 The Shield Got Broken

    When I looked, tens of million of Hescos were already standing apart from the ongoing brutal battle. Few Hescos tried many times to attack them, but they always failed and ended up turning sides at the end.

    Seeing such a scene made me even more shocked and delighted. It was indeed a scary ability, and now I have enough power to change this entire battle.

    "Not now," but against my desire, I controlled myself and kept these Hescos at wait. I simply started to bind them first using my contracts, releasing the threads controlling their bodies before releasing them again against other Hescos.

    At the same time, I checked the current status of the bones. To my surprise, I realised that the bnce didn''t just happen thanks to the increasing number of threads formed from the controlled Hescos.

    Many of the bones I took out were exhausted already, turned into piles of dust on the ground. Thanks to that, the pressure over my body vanished after one hour.

    "Should I take more out or what?" I was a little hesitant about that. If I took more bones out, then the old pressure would resurface once more and make me feel the same struggle.

    If I waited, the bones might all get exhausted at one point, making me face great danger.

    Both options weren''t that great actually. And after pondering it for a few minutes, I decided to go with the choice of having more energy.

    Having more energy was always better than just expending my own energy and ending up with nothing.

    I took out lots of bones and started to absorb them again. As expected, I felt the same threatening pressure of immense energying from these bones.

    However, just when I was about to endure and make my best to invade more Hescos, I felt an earth shattering quake that came from the high above.

    I raised up my head and saw my shields showing massive cracks, giving me the impression of being on the verge of copsing at any moment.

    This was pretty much expected. After all, once I stopped following the enemy''s y, the threatening hits paused all this time.

    But it seemed they made up their minds. They were going to break through the shields and join this battle.

    Even if that meant my forces would end up facing tons of elites, including the frightening colossal fiend waiting behind that shieldyer, that was something I could live with.

    My techniques were doing great right now, and more Hescos were going to be under my control. My only disappointment and regret was that the Hescos controlled here were all weak.

    If the enemy was this generous to throw the elites towards me, then I wouldn''t say no to such a thing.

    I knew at any moment now, the shields up there would be demolished into nothing. Instead of staying down below, I controlled my chariot and moved high towards the sky.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    I kept my concentration over channelling the scary amount of energy through my body and towards my right arm mainly. Yet I kept little focus over the shields up there. Once destroyed, my right arm threads would sprint up there and invade the iing Hescos.

    I thought about warning Sara and others, but figured out that wasn''t needed. Such grand changes were perceived by everyone here, and I already gave her a head up warning before.

    *Crack!* *Crack!* *Boom!*

    Just before five minutes passed, the shield high above was crushed into nothing. The deep cracks expanded and filled the entire surface of the shield zone, turning it into specks of light before turning into nothing in the next second.

    And then doors of hell opened on its fullest from both sides.

    Once the shields got smashed, I didn''t hesitate to throw all the threads up towards the zone above the broken shields. And at the same time, tons of forces descended, attacking at the same moment.

    I saw bright shes of light falling from high above, meeting up with my chariot''s shield, ending up blinding me from seeing anything for long minutes while my chariot''s shield began to tremble and show cracks as well.

    Yet unlike the shields produced by my pir, my chariot''s shield was constantly supplied by the energy stored in my chariot. The cracks that developed were healed almost the moment they appeared. And the attacks that came down were being repelled again and again without any risk of truly crushing my shield.

    The price I''d pay for that woulde from the stored energy in my chariot. But to me it was nothing much. If my chariot''s energy reserve got near depletion, then I''d simply add more energy crystals to it and keep it running.

    As the shields got destroyed, I didn''t stop in my ce anymore. I made my chariot rise higher up, up to the upper zone of this immense andplicated defensive fortress.

    I wanted to see everything they got, wanted to see and assess their offensive and defensive abilities. If the Hescos kept something secretive at first, then at this stage of the fight they''d have to use most of their fighting abilities.

    The moment I decided to rise up with my chariot, I felt like the entire world wasing against me. Even if the shield of my chariot was still unbreakable, it was getting hit with fierce powers enough to impact its ascending speed.

    For long minutes, I couldn''t see anything through the thick veil of lights covering the entire world around me. Even my threads and techniques didn''t help me see anything at all.

    If not for the scary suction speed of the threads, I''d suppose that my threads got smashed into pieces at some point.

    After ten minutes of struggling and seeing nothing, I finally stood up to some point away from all the iing attacks.

    To my shock, I found myself standing over the ground for almost a mile. It meant the enemy down below kept attacking me even when my chariot ascended way above the level of the ground.

 Chapter 1223 Scary Plan

    When I looked around the world, I got another shock.

    The fortress built here was built over the concept of digging out ground. The depth of this hole was more than a mile down to the lowest bottom.

    I thought the enemy would surround this region for a few miles and focus on supporting the defences down below. But to my surprise I saw the ground covered up with dense andplicated defences, resembling the ones my forces crushed before at the other Hescos world.

    It was the same type of defences, filled with walls, towers, and underground holes. For a moment I imagined these holes on the ground getting connected with the underground forts through the long andplicated design of underground tunnels.

    If that was true, then the Hescos didn''t just depend on one type of defence to face me. They used twoplicated and very advanced defensive designs to deal with me and my forces.

    It instantly darkened my face. I thought by crushing the hole filled with manyyered defences things would be over. Yet I truly underestimated the resolve of my enemies.

    They made it like hell for me. Even if I took control over the hole filled with defences, it wouldn''t be over.

    In fact¡­ It would be just the beginning!

    Realising this made my heart palpitate in worry. Could my forces be able to crush this ce and take over this world? Could we win this?

    Of course if I used everything I had, allowed most of my stored up forces and armies toe here and join this fight, then crushing this ce would be possible.

    But if I did that, I''d risk losing my ability to invade other worlds. Besides, if the Hescos were able to do such awesome work in a few days, what would they do if I waited for a few weeks or even months before invading them?

    Such a thought was scary. Such an enemy should be crushed early on or else things would end up pretty bad for me.

    Aside from the terrifying scene of defences stretching over tens of miles in radius around here, the entire ce was filled to the brim with Hescos troops and their supporting races.

    When I fought before against Hescos in that deep pit, I thought I was doing great in kiting their forces down. But seeing such a scary scene in front of me made me have a wry smile on my face.

    I truly underestimated such foe without doubt. Even if I killed ten times the forces I already killed and controlled, it wouldn''t be enough to shake this grand force down.

    I needed to do something else, I had to take down much more of their forces or else nothing good would end up in this fight.

    I thought about taking out forces and sending them to fight these Hescos out here. Doing this would force the Hescos to divide up their forces on two fronts, and it might help in reducing the pressure over the whole fight.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    But in return, the forces I''d send here would end up isted and killed at the end. No matter how much I took, they''d end up dead. And in the long run, this would result in a great loss without getting much advantage.

    The other way I had was to keep fighting at this pit until I''d emerge victorious. However, this would prove to be quite challenging.

    In my eyes, this was a very hard to crack nut. But from my enemy perspective, the pit was like a grinding ce, a trap formed to keep my forces at bay and at the same time, stop my forces from stepping outside and control this world.

    It was indeed a strike of brilliance. And without any doubt, anything I''d select would ce me and my forces at great disadvantage.

    "Wait a minute¡­" I looked around and couldn''t see a shadow of that supposed behemoth I thought I''d face, "where is that dude then?"

    During all this time, the shields were hammered fiercely by a scary fiend. But when I got to this point, I could only see Hescos, weapons and gears all over the ce, and supporting races as well.

    There was no trace of that scary thing. Where did it go? I looked around, used my Hawk Eye skill and kept examining the entire ce one time after another.

    Yet after half an hour of constant search, I couldn''t spot it. I looked everywhere around the pit, inside the pit, and even flew for tens of miles around trying to find it.

    I even flew higher, thinking it might be obscured from my vision by the sky. Yet after flying and searching for an entire hour, I failed to find anything.

    "That means one thing¡­ That thing never existed in the first ce¡­" it was such a strange thing to think about, but it was the only thing I could think of.

    If such a scary thing was here, it''d be fighting my forces in the pit or at least standing on the edge of it. Right now I moved towards the edge of this pit, looked over the forces stationed there and the built up defences while being lost in thought.

    If such scary things weren''t here, then that meant the ones who took my shield down were the paragons and leaders of this grand army here.

    I watched the weapons and gears installed all over the opening and sloppy edge of the pit. Nothing there was enough to pose a threat against my shields in the way things happened at.

    It meant the paragons and leaders of this race in this world used priceless treasures to tear up my shields. And from the look of it, these treasures were limited in usage or got a w against me.

    If not, then these folks would keep hammering the forces of mine down below after breaking the shields. But they didn''t. All they did was to send out a flood of enemies down through the opening, fighting against my forces there.

 Chapter 1224 Taking One Layer Down

    During the time I took to look for that nonexistent fiend, I never stopped controlling Hescos using my threads and techniques. Right now the entire world around me was like a spiderweb, filled with traces of my threads everywhere.

    Lots of forces got entangled into my threads. But there was something that forced me to stop my tour around this region. My energy reached a bnce atst inside my body.

    This was a mark and a sign of the depletion of my bones. I had to go back and take out more bones or else I''d risk losing the energy at once, ending up in a bitter state.

    Just as I passed through the opening, two things came into my mind. First I noticed how thick the attacks thatnded over my chariot the moment I got near the opening.

    These attacks returned the state of blindness again to my eyes. All I could see was shes of bright lights that kept my eyes away from the world around me.

    The second thing I noticed before bing blinded was the dense number of forces in the hole. It looked like the entire hole got turned into a world of sand, filled with forces instead of air particles.

    Without the need to think much about it, and even if I couldn''t see anything, I gave the order to my fallen gods to return, attacking everything around again.

    The previous time it took me almost ten minutes toe up from the bottom up to the highest point in the sky. I was moving slowly back then, and this time I also forced my chariot to fly slowly.

    In theory, descending should be much easier than climbing up. But I didn''t want to rush things up, giving my fallen gods the chance to devastate and kill as many of Hescos as they could while I was going down.

    At the same time, I wanted my threads to keep doing their magic. Up till now, and after hours of controlling Hescos, I never gave an order for them to fight.

    As I was taking my tour around the grand base of Hescos over there, I got a sh of insight about a crazy and scary idea that I could implement.

    It might be a crazy one, but if seeded, things would end a bit better than they should be.

    As I went deeper, I finally got rid of such dense attacks and my vision returned back. The first thing I saw was that I was at the level where my shields were before getting broken.

    I looked up and found out that the world was filled with deadly explosions and many dead bodies falling down like moths dancing around fire. The bodies of hundreds of thousands of Hescos or even millions wereing down like endless rain, crushing against anything and everyone in their descent.

    I saw many of the Hescos up there getting hit by their dead and deeply woundedrades, ending up bringing more down. These Hescos were brought down thanks to the devastating attacks of my fallen gods.

    A single attack of my fallen god was enough to clear an area of any sort of life. And the scary thing about these attacks was the fact that they''d sustain for a longer time after the explosion.

    That was the reason behind the constant death count increase even after descending all this down. The enemies were still trying their best toe down below and evade the devastated region.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    But that was harder to do the closer they got to the bottom. The distance they could operate at was getting squeezed up and narrowed, depriving them of any chance to evade any deadly zones up there.

    Their suits might help slightly in reducing the impact of damage of a single zone. But after passing through more zones, their suits were broken and they ended up being heavily wounded or even dead.

    At least the end result would be for their suits to be dmissioned, stopping their ability to fly or easily jump down to the bottom.

    Most of the Hescos descending were flying elites, and only a small fraction were normal ground forces. So this loss was meant to be heavy for the enemy.

    Seeing this made me smirk evilly. Without thinking much about it, I asked my fallen gods to raise their weapons towards the direction of the opening, and release their deadly attacks non-stop.

    At the same time, I took out lots of stat crystals and filled the entire chariot with it. If their energy got depleted, they could simply recharge up and resume attacking.

    Doing this added more pressure over the descending Hescos. The entire ce was at least five miles in radius in its strictest part, so it was still hard to stop the descent of everyone.

    But doing so added a boost to the death machine going up there. As I did that, I turned my sight and looked down below and around.

    Before leaving here, the forces were having a hard time containing theyers. I sent out many of my warriors before, attacking the firstyer.

    When I went up there I knew how futile doing this would do. I hoped before to take control of theyers one by one using my warriors and captured Hescos.

    After going up there, I knew there was a slim chance for me to win this fight using such tactics. But to my surprise, and during the couple hours I was away, Sara led everyone and managed to clear the first zone for us.

    And now she was leading everyone to fight over the secondyer, aiming to get it under your control as well.

    She was a daring girl indeed, one that I truly loved to have by my side.

    But what was strange though was the fact that even after taking over thisyer, the Hescos stopped showing up from it.

    From what I saw up there, I knew Hescos would never run short on forces at this point. They got hundreds of millions up there, and I was sure the structure up there was connected with theyers down here.

 Chapter 1225 Things Arent Quite Right

    So why did Hescos stop showing up? I looked closer, and the doors of the underground forts were still opened and not closed. I thought Sara found out something and managed to block the entrance of these forts, or even blew them up.

    However this didn''t happen. And I couldn''t tell what made the Hescos stoping out from thisyer.

    I first took out lots of bones, filled the t space down at the bottom with many warriors and left tons of stat crystals for them to consume. As for the ones who were already here, I sent them out to help Sara control the secondyer.

    There were close to forty million warriors, mostly with filled up stat points. They were a strong force, and I didn''t hesitate to send them over to help Sara and the other five generals.

    The armies were stilling from the portal till now. They were helping to fill in the gaps created by the lost forces on my side.

    At the same time, many legions of big guns were sent here from the research department. They joined the battle early on, since theing of Sara and her army. But in such battles, their contribution was still low.

    If they wanted to show off their might, then they had to switch ces with those forces up at the highest point of this fortress.

    If I managed to do that, then this battle would have a frightening turn over.

    I just took a wide nce around before shifting my attention towards another ce, the secondyer.

    [What happened at the firstyer while I was away?] Before deciding what I should do next, I had first to understand what happened back at the firstyer.

    What the Hescos did there didn''t make any sense to me. I smelt something fishy, and so I wanted to know more about how they conquered thisyer.

    [What? We came, we crushed them, and we conquered thatyer] she replied in such pride before adding, [And watch while we are going to take the secondyer andyers beyond]

    [I didn''t mean that] I knew she misunderstood my point, [I want to know how you managed to stop the outflux of the Hescos from the underground forts]

    [Oh, about that¡­ It happened so sudden. Once we took over the entireyer, I led people over these forts and found no one there]

    Found no one there? My heart clenched the moment I heard these words.

    As I feared, there was a dirty plot behind this. [Did you send anyone to scout these forts?]

    [I did, and all they found was empty tunnels and deserted forts]

    Interesting¡­ I paused for a long minute, thinking more about this weird incident.

    There was one simple and dangerous exnation for all this¡­ The Hescos wanted us to lower our guards and go for higheryers and then they''de to backstab us.

    Such a nasty n was scary. Luckily for me, I got a glimpse of how huge their forces up there were.

    If I didn''t, I might have suspected they ran out of forces and couldn''t keep up with mine.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    As I figured out their n, what should I do then?

    I have many options in front of me. First I''d leave behind forces to take over the defences at these forts, making the best use of these.

    Doing this would rm the enemy and make the Hescos realise their plot got exposed.

    It would be safe to do so, but it would also be quite passive. I didn''t like such an option and instantly discarded it.

    The next option I got was to y alongside them, feign my fall into their trap and continue doing things as if I never suspected anything.

    Doing this meant I''d never leave behind a single soldier to keep an eye over these forts. It''d make the enemy lower their guard and continue building up their ns over this one.

    This option was quite risky, as the enemy woulde inrge numbers the moment they decided to move out. Trying to stop all these forces up there froming here was pointless.

    It''d be a losing battle, and my only hope would rely on one simple factor; my warriors.

    I could take out tons of warriors and let them get stronger using stat crystals. This would end up perfectly well if I managed to raise tens of millions, hundreds of millions of warriors even and stored them away in secret.

    I could do that. In such a chaotic battle, doing such a thing wouldn''t be noticed by the Hescos. But it had another drawback.

    I should station myself all the time here, or I should store the location of this ce using my staff and jump here when needed.

    But if they sealed the space here, or the space up there, then I''d be strangled and wouldn''t be able to arrive in time to deploy my forces.

    I wouldn''t fear storing up warriors after filling their requirements of stat points. But my biggest fear would lie in the second variable, my presence here when the Hescos started their counter attack.

    I sucked in cold breath and decided against doing this n. If I did so, the enemy would always have the upper hand and I''d be on a more passive side all the time.

    "I should be more daring," I clenched my fists while considering my third option.

    The enemy wasn''t the only one capable of drawing ns, I also could do that. The enemy also wasn''t the only one able to make a counter attack, I also could do that.

    I took a long and deep nce over the deserted forts at the firstyer. "If they want to do this, then they''ll wait until my forces im more than half of theseyers¡­"

    I knew doing this would take days, and that was enough for my crazy n.

    After all, doing what I nned would take a couple of days to get aplished.

 Chapter 1226 A Third Option

    The idea of that n came when I thought about the counterattack of the Hescos. If they were able to n this far ahead, why wouldn''t I aim for such a goal?

    Better than foiling the enemy''s n was to use it for one''s advantage. That''s what I nned to do.

    The idea was simple. I opened my chat and sent a message to Sara.

    [Select capable soldiers and a bunch of good leaders for a secret mission] That was the first part in my n.

    [What mission?]

    [You don''t to need about it for now] I didn''t want to speak too much about this, [Just select ones who are quite resourceful, able to perform well under pressure and threatening situations]

    [Ok, it''s not hard to find these amidst our armies right now] I knew such harsh battles were the birthce of many heroes and outstanding talents.

    [Add them all as your friends] This was the second requirement I asked for, [And make sure to send them down without getting spotted]

    [Sure. Give me an hour or so to do that]

    I didn''t say anything about the one hour she asked for. Even if she asked for ten hours, I wouldn''t say no to it.

    My n required many things to be done before starting it. After I finished speaking with her, I flew directly towards the grand gathering of weapons on the ground.

    "I want you to give me all these weapons," I gave such a crazy order out of the blue. They might have thought I came down there to ask them to attack some ce or start moving up.

    But I wanted to take all these weapons inside my inventory.

    "Lord¡­ This¡­" many faces changed when I said these words. But I waved my hand to stop them from saying anything.

    The next moment, arge group of warriors appeared. They were my Bulltors. "Train these over the weapons, make sure they grasp how to operate, move, and fix them."

    Therge group of research department people looked at each other and at the Bulltors I took out in silence. They didn''t get what I wanted, and I never intended to exin anything.

    "Don''t attack much from now on. Just focus on training them and defend these weapons," the battle was growing more hectic by now. So it was better to keep the weapons intact and in one piece.

    At the same time, these weapons might be scary and formidable, but they had a grave weakness; the ammo.

    If they ran out of ammunition, then all of these scary weapons would turn into useless scrap of metal.

    I didn''t want to see such a result at all. If I had to choose, then stopping the minimal impact these weapons had over the grand battle going on now was better than ending up without ammo in the middle of executing my n.

    After doing this, and after creating more Bulltors to keep up with these weapons, I moved towards the firstyer.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Before fully immersed into this n, I had to first examine thatyer''s defences and forts.

    I moved towards the firstyer after scattering most of my fallen gods around the central bottom of this pit.

    I gave them one simple order, keep firing all the higher up Hescos and kill as many as they could.

    As I went towards the firstyer, I found theyer was in the form of a grand circle. If I didn''t know this was ayered fort, I''d take this ce as being in the depths of a grand mountain.

    The edge of this circle was formed by sturdy looking stone ore. They formed a good background for such grand defence.

    The entire circle was massive, extending for tens of miles around. I noticed the openings of these underground forts lied at regr intervals, and they all shared the sameyout.

    "So they built these forts and the tunnel system inside over a single design¡­" This was a piece of good news. I didn''t want to keep checking all theyers cleared out by my forces. Checking this one was enough to give me a grander view over what was like at otheryers.

    I randomly selected one fort and decided to check it out.

    The opening was almost half a mile in length, barricaded by semi-circr walls that extended for ten metres in length.

    From far, they looked like small towers, covering up an area of one hundred metre radius.

    That was a good space to ce lots of defences over them and forces. I went to one tower and examined it. The tower was hollow from the inside, enough to be filled with many weapons.

    There was a central spiral stone builtdder inside that went all the way to the top of the tower. I climbed it and after climbing for three metres, I found a stage and preparations for weapons and forces to be stationed there.

    When I kept going up, I saw two more stages before reaching the top. This meant each fort would have three inner levels, allowing for more forces to be stationed inside.

    There were holes enough for weapons like grand bows or even simple bows to be used. On the top, I didn''t find a scrap of a single weapon left behind by these Hescos.

    When they retreated, they seemed to im everything with them. That wasn''t just to prevent giving me free stuff, but also to prevent giving me ideas about the full powers of these towers.

    If anyone told me these towers were just used as stations for defending forces, I''d not believe him. Whoever took the trouble to build such towers in such a way meant something else.

    Thinking about the grandplicated defensive design my forces fought against, I grew suspicious about these towers.

    "I have to make sure the Hescos will never take these towers back," I muttered, while thinking of the best weapons that could be used in this situation; the mines!

    If my forces here had mines and nted them inside these towers and around them when needed, then if we failed defending these towers, the Hescos would fail to im them.

    And if the research department had a way to detonate the entire towers, things would be much better.

 Chapter 1227 [Bonus ] Exploring The First Layer

    After checking the top of the tower, I knew cing a few weapons here would be great. I didn''t do anything yet, and simply kept checking more towers to be sure they were the same.

    And that''s what I found. All the towers were built like a copy of each other. When I looked at the grand design of these towers from my chariot again, I knew they weren''t ced here out of coincidence.

    There was a grand circr wall inside, separating these towers from the inside. If the Hescos wanted to better defend this ce, then it''d make sense to build the wall outside, circling the towers inside.

    The entire wall inside had only one main gate to it. The wall was almost one hundred metres in height, with another hundred away from the manmade rooftop of this ce.

    The gate was fifty metres in width, not allowing too many forces to pass through it. It might serve as a challenging point to any invading forces, but it''d also prove difficult for any trapped forces inside to pass outside and escape.

    The doors were wide open as if the Hescos were inviting me inside. I looked at this gate for a brief moment, checked the entire walls around before deciding to bring all of this down.

    Leaving such strong walls and narrow gates behind might serve quite well to my forces at the uing battle with Hescos. But at the same time, it was dangerous to let them stand intact with the possibility of the Hescos crushing down my forces here at the first moments of war.

    It was a double edged weapon, and I decided to bring it down.

    "Strengthen yourselves first and then take this entire thing down," I didn''t need to summon anyone as I got tons of souls from this battle.

    I simply created a thousand fallen gods, gave them enough stat and energy crystals to consume, before giving them the order to tear the walls down.

    I didn''t just point towards a single wall, but at all the circr regions around. "Take the walls down, don''t touch the towers for now," even if I wanted to remove such a risky factor, I wouldn''t remove all the defences.

    If I did, then it''d do more harm to my forces than good. I decided to leave the towers behind and demolish the walls for now.

    As I left my fallen gods behind to execute such an order, I started to walk inside the underground fort.

    The fort was slightly dark inside, but that didn''t stop me from seeing everything. I saw the fort inner zone to be built as a simple open space, without any traps inside.

    The only thing that was inside was for many towers, simr to the ones outside, to be present there. They seemed to form lines of defence, all the way towards the inner tunnel.

    The tunnel was vast and spacious, almost equal to the size of the opening of this underground fort.

    Seeing this tunnel made me sure about my earlier guesses. The Hescos would use these tunnels to send tons of forces in a short time. As for defending such vast space, it was a challenging and hard feat to achieve.

    I didn''t stop in my tracks and kept moving inside that tunnel. After walking inside for half an hour, the ce looked quite dark and gloomy.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Air current wasing fast and fierce down here, and it felt quite damp and cold. I walked in a straight line, but for a reason I felt like I was going up.

    "This is enough," after I realised how this was made, I decided to stop walking through the tunnel any further.

    I didn''t want to end up appearing at the upperplicated defences on top of the ground. I knew whoever dug this ce made sure to have a stable ground and angle, making anyone feel like they were walking over a t ground.

    But with my speed, walking for half an hour meant covering up tens of miles. The only exnation for this was for the tunnels to be built in a circr way around this entire fort, making it possible for such tunnels to rise up without changing much of the angle.

    If that was true, then things would turn out to be quite awesome! That meant not only this tunnel was in this region, but almost all the other tunnels as well.

    "It''s a shame I couldn''t use that portal to send forces back, or else I''d have sent envoys to look for digging machines and bring them all the way here," I shook my head, not wanting to use my strongest and scariest trump card for the time being.

    I had a way to solve this problem for sure, but I decided to use this at the most suitable moment, which wasn''t indeed now.

    As I stopped walking, I didn''t hurry and did anything. I first listened and stood there quietly and patiently for long minutes.

    Yet after all this wait, I didn''t feel like anyone was watching me oring here.

    This meant the Hescos were so confident about their n. Or perhaps they feared to leave anyone behind just in case my forces sent patrols inside these tunnels.

    If their forces got discovered hidden here, then they''d risk exposing the importance of these tunnels to me.

    Either way, I was now sure there was no one around oring to disturb my ns.

    And so I started to make the next move.

    "Take all these crystals and be stronger," I took out tons of warriors from my inventory, and left behind enough stat crystals for their use, "don''t leave this tunnel, keep yourselves hidden. If anyonees, kill him without asking questions."

    I started to retreat all the way back to the opening of this tunnel. I kept leaving warriors and stat crystals behind till the vast space inside the underground fort.

    Then I stopped what I was doing, fearing anyone of the Hescosing at the opening from outside and seeing these warriors by ident.

 Chapter 1228 Sara Is Unconvinced!

    This was the first and most important step in my n. After doing this, I exited the fort, went to another, and did the same.

    The entire circr region was filled with fifty forts. After doing all this, I found out that five hours had already passed. And with this, Sara and her armies cleared the secondyer and were fighting at the third one.

    My fallen gods were in the middle of taking down the walls at the firstyer. Even with theirrge number, they weren''t destroying these walls as fast as I expected.

    This told me how important these walls were to the grand scheme of my enemy. However this didn''t stop me either. I left them to take down the walls at the firstyer, and headed alone to the second.

    I checked the towers and forts fast before creating another thousand fallen gods. I asked them to do the same before taking a long look at the brutal fight happening at the upperyer.

    The Hescos seemed to get easily crushed by my forces. This might be right if the Hescos ran short of their forces. However I knew this wasn''t truly the case.

    They decided to go with this n, and so they didn''t send much reinforcements to theseyers.

    If they didn''t send any reinforcement at all then things would be apparently fishy. So they just sent a few, not enough to keep theyers under their control.

    I was sure the forces they sent were the disposable and unimportant forces. They''d weary down my forces, and at the same time the Hescos wouldn''t lose too much by their deaths.

    I bitterly smiled. The ones leading this army this time were indeed quite crafty and hard to deal with. Each move of theirs was well nned, and that made me envy their talents.

    If I got a chance, then I''d prefer to turn them around and force them to work out for me. If that happened, then I''d end up with capable and frightening generals on my side.

    Seeing the Hescos follow through with the n I just read made me feel more confident in winning this. The more they depended on this n the better the end would be for me.

    After that I went to each tunnel, left inside tons of warriors and stat crystals before finally wrapping everything about the secondyer.

    By the time I was done, Sara and her forces didn''t disappoint me. They already took twoyers and went towards the upper one.

    It wasn''t just thanks to Hescos '' faking weakness, nor thanks to Sara''s haste and brutality, but I took slightly longer than before to visit all the tunnels here.

    Eachyer was built over the one lower than it, taking a much wider space the moreyers were built. I estimated that with each increase inyers, at least one mile was added to the total radius of eachyer.

    That extra mile added at least five more tunnels to eachyer. And so I took one more hour to clear these extra tunnels.

    Seeing Sara and her forces going for the fifthyer made me smile wryly. If things kept going down this path then the gap between me and Sara''s forces would keep increasing.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    It''d be ok as long as they didn''t get near the topyers here. If they did, then I''d be far away from them to help.

    [Slow down after fifty moreyers] I sent this in warning without answering any of her subsequent questions.

    She felt weird about such an order. And she got all the right to feel so. I didn''t exin anything about the grand scheme of the Hescos, and in her eyes she was doing great against the enemy.

    Going by logic, one should press hard against the enemy when the enemy showed weakness. And right now the Hescos looked as if they were standing on one leg apart from the doors of death.

    But this was all a trap. I didn''t care about takingyers, but it''d grow risky the moment Sara and her forces got near the top.

    In my estimates, the Hescos would start moving once Sara and her forces got into thest fifth group ofyers near the top. The moment she reached there, the enemy would flood the loweryers, sending a hellish amount of armies down there, taking all my forces by surprise.

    I needed to fill all the tunnels first with warriors as an ambush. Then I had to move out.

    My movement at the tunnel wasn''t my entire n. In fact it was just a small part of it.

    So letting Sara go all the way to the top like that wasn''t going to work. In fact, her actions would backfire badly at me and at everyone else.

    She tried to ask many questions, and all the answer she got was to just do as I said and wait.

    I didn''t stop in my tracks while talking with her. First I descended to the firstyer and examined the situation there. After all these hours, the one thousand fallen gods I left there destroyed the walls atst.

    I didn''t say anything and just took them back, went to the thirdyer and deployed them again. I left them to destroy the walls while I went inside the tunnels and did the same thing again.

    After doing this for three days straight without rest, my forces already controlled more than sixtyyers, with a simr number ofyers standing between them and the top.

    At this point, I was still doing my business at forty somethingyers. I sent a warning message to Sara, asking her to start slowing down.

    I ignored herints, and even didn''t read much of her long messages speaking about the advantages we had and the mistake of letting the Hescos off the hook at this time.

    In her eyes, it was a golden chance to bring Hescos down. And in my eyes, it was a deadly trap that I wanted to avoid at all costs.

 Chapter 1229 Finishing All Preparations

    The gap between me and her was growing no matter what I tried to do. Taking down the walls wasn''t just the only thing that took much time, spreading out warriors in the tunnels took more.

    I couldn''t escape such a task no matter what. The only guarantee to counter the Hescos trapy on the shoulders of these forces.

    I didn''t expect them to crush the iing Hescos, but they would at least stop them for enough time. I wanted to buy myself time just in case something bad happened during the next step of the n.

    Sara''s forces were marching up fast no matter how many times I warned her to slow down. Per her words, the Hescos were growing thin the higher they climbed, and she had nothing to do but to ept the free gift ofyers from them.

    Even if she asked her forces to slow down, the enemy didn''t give us such privilege.

    Getting to know this made me feel more helpless about this. [Alright, here''s what you''ll do¡­ Take all theyers you want but always make sure you leave a way out from there]

    [What do you mean by that?]

    [It''s simple] If the enemy made sure my troops would sank deeper into his trap, then I got nothing else to do but to do this, [Leave behind enough forces to clear a path for your forces'' retreat]

    [Retreat?! Why would we think about retreat right now? We are crushing them! We are winning! They are the ones who should worry about retreating and running away, not us!]

    Poor girl¡­ Being scary and formidable in fighting wasn''t enough. Just when you''d deal with a strategy genius enemy like the one we got here, you wouldn''t even know when you started to lose or even understand why things turned upside down.

    Matching a strategy based general against brute force general was the worst case scenario of thetter. I knew trying to exin things to this thick headed girl wouldn''t work. And so I refrained from wasting my breaths and time over this.

    [Just in case something unexpected happened. Do as I say and stop questioning me at every corner!]

    [Ok, but you owe me a long exnation when this is over¡­] She paused for a moment before adding, [And I''m telling you right now, now matter how hard the enemy tries, he won''t be able to find a way to turn things over. We are already on a high speed train heading for victory. Nothing will stop us!]

    [I hope things turn out to be like you say, but don''t forget what I said either]

    [I will do as you say, but I''m telling you now it''s pointless]

    Tsk! That girl was indeed right about everything, except for the ones who were going to win and lose this battle. If I followed her logic and steps, we''d end up losing, losing bitterly.

    Seeing the words she sent made me realise how scary the strategic generals of the Hescos here were. The more I got to know them, the more eager I wanted them to be mine.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    After reaching the fiftyyer, I stopped filling the tunnels. I left the two thousand fallen gods scattered over twoyers, demolishing the walls there. I gave them orders to keep doing this for the remainingyers before finally grouping up with Sara and her forces up there.

    I knew the next time I''de here would be when the final scheme of the Hescos would be deployed. At the same time, I felt the meeting of my fallen gods and Sara''s forces would be when thetter would be trying their best to retreat.

    At least my fallen gods here would help them to retreat safely and stop any unforeseen dangerous elements and foes from entrapping Sara and her forces.

    It was all the help I could provide for Sara and others without rming the enemy about anything. It might not be the best help, but it was better than nothing.

    "Time to make the big move," as I got done with fortifying the lower fiftyyers with my warriors, it was time for me to start my big move.

    I first headed down towards the bottom of this pit. "Have you taught them everything?" I asked the research department folks the moment I reached down there.

    After more than three days, the reinforcementsing from Earth stopped and only weapons and ammunition were sent through the portal.

    The five armies were already here. And the other five were waiting for my signal.

    It was still early to think about inviting them here. I looked around and saw tons of weapons standing down there, ready to fight.

    The Hescos after adopting their n stopped sending forces from the surface. The forces they sent before were already killed by my fallen gods and other forces. Those who remained fighting here were inside the high upyers.

    So the weapons didn''t suffer much damage, almost none at all. At the same time, the research department stuck to my orders and didn''t use the weapons till now.

    "Lord, we taught them everything they needed to know," a group of the soldiers belonging to the research department came and spoke with me, "they learnt how to use all kinds of weapons, even the apaches and nes."

    "Great," I didn''t dy any further and took back all the Bulltors. Then I started moving around, storing all the weapons and ammo inside my inventory. "You''ll wait here and keep gathering up weapons and ammo."

    "Won''t we join the fight?" one of them asked in doubt and little bitterness on his face and in his tone.

    "You will wait," I didn''t flinch under such a young guy''s reaction, "until the moment when the sky will turn dark and enemies will flood from everywhereing at us. At this moment, we will depend on your performance to pull out thest stretch and secure victory."

    Everyone around had their faces change for a moment. They seemed to mistake their role here and felt they had nothing else to do.

 Chapter 1230 Making The Big Move

    They were wrong! I didn''t exin more and simply continued taking all the weapons and ammo. "I want you to fortify this ce, ce the weapons here to prepare for a brutal and bloody hell kind of a fight... Got it?"

    I needed them to understand what their next role was. Or else when things would turn bad, they might be overwhelmed with confusion and fear, not able to do what they were supposed to.

    When Hescos would arrive, they''d make sure my forces would have zero chance at anyeback. And amidst all this, I doubted I''d have time toe all the way down here and give orders to these forces.

    So it was crucial for them to fully grasp the entire situation early on and understand their role in it. If they did their part right, then we''d have a good chance at countering the iing Hescos.

    I left behind the warriors in the tunnels as the first line of defence. But if this line got crushed, then the weapon legion here would be the second line of defence.

    "We understand," the tone and vibe emitted from these folks changed when they realised they still had some sort of a role to y in all this, "we won''t disappoint the trust of the lord."

    I smiled in silence while taking the rest of the weapons and ammo. As they said they understood everything, then I''d have to trust their abilities toy out an impregnable and quite scary lineup of weapons here, one that was supposed to shock the Hescos and scare them away.

    Once done, it was time to start the big move.

    I didn''t say anything to these folks, just controlled my chariot and started heading higher. I went to the core of the chariot, spent most of my energy crystals inside, adding more than enough to secure my chariot in the uing ordeal.

    As I passed through the lowest sixty somethingyers, I met nothing at all. Theseyers were now looking like forsakennds, without anyone there except for a few forces left out by Sara.

    When I spotted these forces, I heaved a sigh of relief. If such a stubborn girl didn''t listen to me, then we''d end up losing this battle for sure.

    The moment I stepped over the seventiethyer, attacks started toe at my chariot from above. It seemed the enemy didn''t want me toe to the top, fearing I might expose their preparations for their grand attack.

    No matter how hard they tried, my chariot passed through them as if it was flying through a scary thunderstorm.

    The moment I prated through the thick veil of attacks that blinded me for long minutes, I found myself standing one mile on top of the surface.

    There the entire world around was filled with tons of forces. The Hescos were amassing everything they got for this final sh. And just seeing these armies would drive anyone crazy.

    I didn''t stand in my ce for another second. I dived my chariot down to the ground while calling out the fallen gods I gathered from the bottom ground beforeing here and let them attack freely.

    I didn''t n to get back to the hole. I already was aware of the enemy grand scheme. Instead, I headed directly towards the edge of this hole, attacking and destroying everything in my path.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    At first I couldn''t see anything. Even until my chariot mmed against something pretty hard I couldn''t see a single thing around.

    I controlled my chariot and decided a route for it tond over the edge of the hole. But as I was blinded by the scary attacksnded on my chariot, I didn''t know when I arrived there until I hit the ground fiercely.

    Nothing much happened to my chariot or my forces except for many to lose their bnce, including myself. Once I stood erect again, I scattered the fallen gods around my chariot while holding the pir in my left hand.

    "Thundering Might!"

    I used my shield attack first and the next moment the entire world became clearer in my eyes. The attacks allnded over the shield that got formed, shaking it violently and started to spread cracks all over it.

    "Thundering Might!" but I never expected one shield to handle everything here. I repeatedly used my skill and formed many shields ovepping one another.

    The shields managed to handle the iing attacks. And in the next moment, I jumped off my chariot.

    It was time to make my big move right now.

    "You trained all this time for this," I took out the Bulltors and tons of weapons and ammo, "don''t stop firing, aim at everything around. Kill and destroy, that''s your task for the time being."

    I spread the weapons and Bulltors all over the area controlled by my shield. The entire zone was almost five miles in radius, and there were endless enemies there to be counted.

    Just when Inded here and used my shield skill, the enemy started flooding this zone with his forces stationed underground. The number of Hescos and their allied forces were increasing at an rming rate per minute.

    The weapons I scattered here were mostly used for long ranged attacks. Trying to make them hit the enemies right next to them was futile endeavour.

    And so I didn''t intend on killing these foes using the weapons and Bulltors. Even the fallen gods I got weren''t good at such a battle.

    "Come out!" without thinking much, I summoned the tens of millions of soulers I got and let them loose over the enemies around.

    If I wanted to select a single troop that was so damn good at handling close up enemies, then I''d not find anyone better than souler and the evolved soulers.

    The two forces shed like lightning, passing through the bodies of the Hescos and their allied forces. Just one sh was enough to take down a single enemy, and if not then many shes would follow until that enemy was brought down to the ground.

 Chapter 1231 The Bloody Fight On The Surface

    In mere minutes, a huge area around was cleared from enemies. And more were getting killed nonstop. No matter how much the Hescos threw at my face, my soulers killed them with much ease.

    At the same time, the Bulltors who got trained for days over handling the weapons started to operate them. The weapons started roaring, sending deadly attacks towards the distance without any pause.

    The entire ce turned their guns and weapons towards my shields, turning it into a glistering ball of light that kept shing endlessly by the iing attacks.

    At the same time, I kept repairing the shields by adding more. Once things stabilised here, I didn''t stop in my tracks, boarded my chariot, and started moving towards another region.

    Even if this spot got under my control for now, the entire edge of the hole extended for a hundred mile radius at least.

    So taking control of an area of five miles off it wouldn''t make any difference. As things started to stabilise here, I started moving to the nearby region.

    The moment my chariot got out from the protection of the shield, the Hescos seemed to be startled by my actions for a few seconds.

    Then deadly attacks started to rain down my chariot, blinding my sight as usual.

    I waited for two minutes before suddenly stopping, used my pir and activated the skill again and again. Once the shield appeared, I started to see things clearly.

    I seemed to fly for a little longer than I wanted, ending up with a buffer zone in between the two shields formed right here. As the second group of shields appeared, the iing attacks had to be divided between the two zones.

    That greatly helped in decreasing the pressure over my shields. I did the same here as I did at my first zone.

    I took out weapons and ammo, Bulltors to operate them, soulers to kill the enemies here, and then returned back to the first zone.

    I reinforced the two zones with shields for ten minutes straight. At the same time, I started filling these zones with many warriors and left behind enough stat crystals for them to use.

    Before moving toy out the thirdyer, I made sure to take back all the strengthened warriors.

    I got hundreds of millions of soulers in my inventory after all these years. But just depending on them to clear the zones I was going to create here wasn''t going to work.

    So instead of worrying about that, I started to take warriors out and use the time needed to strengthen the shields to fill their stat points to max.

    This time I flew for a single minute before stopping and using my shield skill again. As I flew for a small distance this time, the new shield merged with the old ones, making the second zone expand in return.

    Like this the newly added zones would be covered up by the old shieldyers. This might end up weakening the preexistingyers, but it would save me the trouble of travelling in betweenyers.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    I first added many shields while waiting for the Bulltors and weapons to get ready to fire. At the same time, I let my soulers do their work and clear the newly added enemies in the new zone.

    Once I managed to make the newly formed shields merge with existing ones, things started to be smoother.

    All I needed to do was to fortify the shields again and again, let my Bulltors handle the weapons and fire them at a distance, while the soulers dealt with the enemies appearing inside these shields.

    As for my warriors, I kept fortifying them using my stat crystals without any reserve. When the zones started to merge together, the area I could manage to strengthen warriors increased as well.

    I didn''t need to jump around to collect these warriors. I just needed to take as much as I could, throw stat crystals in mountains like groups, and then leave the warriors to feed over the crystals.

    Then I''d take the warriors back into my inventory again before taking more out. Whenever I couldn''t see the heaps of stat crystals I took out, I''d simply take more and leave them behind.

    Slowly this process started to be easy and natural. No matter how hard the enemy tried, the shields kept standing erect like immovable mountains.

    I didn''t know for how long I kept doing this, but it seemed my sudden move startled the enemy and even scared them.

    After a long time of doing this, I managed to finally connect the entire shield circle together. I didn''t need to interfere and link the first gap that appeared in between the first two shield zones.

    My shields have the ability to absorb the energy from the world around them, strengthening themselves and expanding little by little. By the time I linked the entire circr shields together, the gap was already gone.

    The strengthened warrior count was already beyond counting. I lost track of how much I took and strengthened so far. But when the entire zone got linked, I was able to take out a hundred million warriors at one go and strengthen them at the same time.

    During all this, the enemy kept sending forces in a futile attempt to stop my invasion. However no matter how many they sent, they all ended up killed on the hands of my soulers and warriors.

    At some point, the hundreds of million of soulers didn''t seem enough. After all, the shields never stopped expanding outward. By the time I got the entire shields connected, the area initially controlled by the shields got doubled or even tripled.

    I looked at this with delight. The more the shields expanded the better.

    "But this is going to be a slow process," I knew if I solely depended on this, then the shields would take forever to reach to the degree I wanted.

    Without hesitating, I moved my chariot forward. Without taking a single moment of rest, I went outward, weed the enraged attacks from the enemies and embraced them.

 Chapter 1232 The Turtle Shield

    The enemy tried all their best to stop me, but they failed. After counting for two minutes, I stopped, used my pir again, and activated the shields once more.

    The newly formed shield got connected with the ones lying behind it. I did the same except for taking out weapons.

    I already deployed all of the weapons I got so far alongside the Bulltors. All this time, the weapons never stopped roaring and sending hell over the far away Hescos.

    I couldn''t see through the thick veil of attacksnding over my chariot and shields yet. So I never knew how bad the damage my weapons dealt was. I hoped the Hescos wouldn''t use some sort of cheap method and copy me and use shields to protect theirnds.

    And even if they did, the magnitude of my weapons was enough to tear any kind of shield as long as it didn''te from any valuable treasure or artefact.

    What I wanted to do was to put pressure over these Hescos as they ced some on me. If they thought I''d justy back and wait for them to finish their ns then they''d be gravely mistaken.

    I deeply thought about what I should do to cause them trouble. After going through everything I could do, the best method was this.

    Bringing the battle all the way up to the ce they least expected to have a fight there was the best. At the same time, the Hescos would end up dividing their forces to stop my invading armies.

    And this was just the start. I nned toy out zones on top of the base I just conquered and fill this entire surface base with my forces.

    I didn''t use everything I got so far. All I was doing was to bite a small area each time I moved. Until I finally hit a massive obstacle, unable to handle it, I wouldn''t stop doing this.

    The weapons would keep putting pressure over the Hescos far away from here. I regretted not being able to see anything, or else I''d better let my forces adjust their aim to hit the enemy where it would hurt them the most.

    But it was fine. As long as I was causing them trouble, messing up their perfect n, I was satisfied.

    I kept invading and adding morends to my controlled zones. At the same time, I kept strengthening warriors and increasing their numbers in my inventory.

    I didn''t know how long I kept doing this, but I wasn''t a bit worried about the ongoing battle in the hole. As I just started invading here, I made sure to send a message for Sara.

    I asked her to keep me updated about the ongoing battle down there. At the same time, I warned her against any abnormal moves and events happening there.

    She kept asking, and I just kept saying less about this. But as things developed this far, I just gave her a head up warning about what she might face.

    When she learnt about the possibility of Hescos'' trap, she felt furious. She cursed them and spoke about how terrible their generals were, leaning towards the pathetic tactics instead of shing head on against her forces.

    I didn''t say much to her about this. I knew what type of person she was. I justforted her that if that happened, she''d find a much more interesting yground for her forces.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    And she promised me no matter how much came to her, she''d end up crushing all.

    I knew she was honestly speaking, but at the same time this was indeed a daydream. Against the endless forces of the Hescos, her efforts wouldn''t matter much.

    I just hoped what I was doing here would relieve lots of pressureingter on at my forces down below.

    *Rumble!*

    Just as I was doing just fine, something fiercely crashed against my recently formed shield, stopping the shield from going any further.

    I looked at the direction of that sound, and there I spotted something new.

    "So the paragons decided to move?" I squinted my eyes when I saw what stopped my shields from moving out.

    I knew that paragons were limited and restricted much in their strength before the fifth quest. Back then I was able to easily crush these paragons easily using my abilities and forces.

    But right now things are different. The paragons already gained part of their powers back. And that included the ability to use strong and unique treasures and artefacts.

    The thing that stopped my shields was nothing else but a special treasure. All I saw was a grand shield like a turtle expanding for miles in front of my shield.

    The two shields shed together and ended up stopping my shield''s advance. It wasn''t enough to take down my shield, but at least it stopped me from going forward any further.

    I closely inspected this turtle shield. It wasn''t like the shields produced by my pir as it was all hard and looking like it was a real thing.

    My shields were transparent, only seen after shing with them. If one looked closer, it would appear like the turtle shield got stopped by mere air.

    As it looked like a real thing it meant its defensive abilities were high. I couldn''t tell its level, but it was for sure much stronger than a single shield of mine.

    The shield that shed against that turtle one wasn''t just a single shield, but a collective gathering of all the shields I summoned and survived this far. And such a number was indeed huge.

    To be able to stop all these shields with a single turtle was indeed a clear evidence on how strong this turtle shield was.

    Taking down such a shield would prove quite challenging even to me. Yet there was a good thing about it. If the owner could use it freely like me, then he wouldn''t have to wait all this time before using it.

 Chapter 1233 Spreading Chaos

    It seemed that the turtle shield''s area of coverage wasn''t big, and it didn''t have the same ability of my shields to surround a space and defend those inside it.

    In brief, this shield was like an immovable rock that stood in my path. I could simply take a detour, turn around it and continue deploying my shields.

    But I already grew tired of doing this. I controlled enough space to start my next step in my n.

    So I didn''t aim towards deploying more shields around and simply led the enemy to mistake my inability to ovee such obstacles.

    During the next few minutes, I reinforced my shields by adding more to them. It was a must to do move, or else my next move would lose much of its value once my shields were taken down.

    Such a turtle shield might possess some sort of offensive power in it. If so, then my shields were at a great risk of getting smashed in a short span of time.

    The enemy didn''t stop their attack for even one second. After using that turtle shield, I noticed the magnitude of attacksnding over my shields getting fiercer.

    It was a clear indication that the enemy generals ced great importance over taking down my shields and wiping out my inside forces.

    It made quite sense. After all no one wanted to divide up their forces in two fronts, especially when one of them was this close to their grand army.

    I stood over my chariot doing nothing but coldly watching what was going on around. After expanding my shields in such a grand way, the attacksnding on it had to cover up lots of areas, leaving behind cracks to expose what lies behind.

    These cracks were thin, looking like ws in the middle of a bright star. But they were enough for me to see the dense number of forces trying their best against my shields.

    At the same time, the enemy never stopped deploying forces inside the shields to keep my forces upied. I knew they were suffering such losses to make sure my forces weren''t free toe out or defend the shields once getting broken.

    However they were soon destined to get disappointed.

    Once I reinforced my shields enough and saw thends beyond the shields filled to the brim with enemy forces, I knew it was time to make the next move.

    The next move was simple. I took out tons of warriors, the ones I already strengthened for long hours before, and gave them a single order.

    "Step outside, keep killing until you are deadly tired or really dead," this was the simple order I gave. And the next moment, tens of millions sprinted towards the forces outside from inside my shield zone, attacking the enemies everywhere around, with much more following in their tracks.

    The impact that came was indeed quite scary and shocking to the enemy. No matter how bad they thought about the steps I''d take next to counter them, they''d never think about sending out forces to meet theirs.

    And the big point of difference lies in the ferocity of my forcesing out and theirrge numbers.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Every time the area inside looked a little emptied, I''d instantly fill the gaps up with more warriors. I got enough to keep sending these out without worrying about anything for hours!

    But who said I only wanted to do that? If I started to attack, it was best to hit the enemy with everything I got without sparing anything behind.

    So as I was releasing my warriors here, a storm of forces appeared all of sudden from the hole and invaded the shields without any problem.

    The area of my shields encircled the entire hole opening, but it couldn''t cover it. As there was nond out there, it was hard to cover up the opening as well.

    Once these forces appeared, they ran like mad dogs towards the outer region of the shields. I looked at them and smiled evilly.

    These were the tens of millions of Hescos I already controlled before. All this time I left such vast and formidable force stored away from any fight. They lost few in the middle of the attacks between my forces and the Hescos when the Hescos broke the shield.

    But that wasn''t a big loss at all. Looking at these hungry wolves racing time to go to the Hescos, I felt like a true warlord with invincible might.

    Who could stand before me? Hescos? The first race in the entire universe? Humph, no one would stand a chance against me when I''d go all out.

    Provided that I got enough time to prepare, I''d turn into a one man army, enough to take down the mighty army of the formidable Hescos.

    Once these Hescos appeared, they crushed the fragile resistance stopping in front of my warriors. Comparing the two together, even if I was using warriors with cultivation bases and full stat points, they still paled inparison to regr Hescos soldiers.

    This wasn''t just a difference in training and preparation, not a difference in cultivation bases and personal might and such, but it was mainly thanks to the suits the Hescos had and my warriors didn''t.

    As everything started to toll the same way I wanted, I instantly summoned someone back from the battlefield.

    "Lord, I''m at your service," Lucas appeared and bowed to me with his orange fire engulfing his body.

    Watching him gave me a formidable feeling. His fire didn''t show a change, but I felt like he grew quite stronger since thest time I saw him.

    "I''ll entrust this region over to you," I knew I couldn''t limit myself here no matter what.

    If I wanted to create the biggest trouble for my enemies, then it was better for me to step outside and personally lead this entire war.

    By doing that I''d not bring much headache to the disarrayed enemy, I''d also add more forces using my techniques. Not to mention going out there would make me public enemy number one.

 Chapter 1234 Something Terrible Happened!

    My chariot''s shield would take most of the pressure falling over the shields right now. I had to do this to make sure my shields wouldn''t get crushed anytime soon. Or else such an advantage I got would be instantly affected, or even lost.

    "Leave things here for me, I will never disappoint lord''s trust in me," Lucas bowed and his attitude was the same, filled with veneration and respect.

    "Good luck," I knew keeping this ce under control by just using the soulers and a few warriors I scattered before wasn''t going to be easy.

    The enemy kept releasing more troops from the underground holes as if they were antsing out from the ground. With the vast space protected by my shields, the number of enemy forces kept increasing as such.

    I just hoped nothing bad would happen here while I was away. Before leaving, I stored this ce into my staff just in case.

    As I stepped outside my shields, what I expected happened. I instantly turned into a lightning moving torch, with blinding lights all over my chariot.

    I smiled evilly when that happened. I didn''t even need to see anything to use my techniques, and trying to take down my shield was a futile attempt.

    I started using my first technique with my right hand. As for my left, I started causing these forces trouble by constantly using my shield skill without reservation.

    Even if my shields got broken easily amidst all these attacks, the brief moments they intercepted the iing enemies would create gaps in their lines, messing more with their already f*cked up lineup.

    At the same time, I released my threads freely all over the ce, and kept flying around in circles without seeing anything. My aim was to spread as much chaos as possible, even summoning many warriors from my inventory at random ces without any care about their positions.

    As for the Hescos I controlled, I didn''t bother keeping them this time. I constantly gave them the order to attack whoever next to them, spreading out more chaos everywhere.

    They wanted to try crushing me using tactics, and I decided to use brute force to show them who was the boss here.

    I couldn''t see anything, but I was sure the world underneath me was now ushering under chaos.

    If the enemy had to fight my forces from a single or few directions then they might be able to pull a strong frontline and stand their ground against me.

    But I didn''t do that. I simply kept flying all over the ce. I didn''t even know where I was heading or where I was right now.

    The only moments I was able to see what was happening to the world around me was when I used my pir''s skill.

    The shield that got out from my pir was enough to push all the iing attacks away from my chariot, clearing the blinding lights and allowing me to inspect the world for a brief few seconds.

    The shields I summoned were all singr and thus they never sustained the pressure for longer than half a minute.

    But that didn''t matter much to me. From what I could see, the Hescos were already in disarray. Fighting against my warriors who appeared everywhere I went was a pain already.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Not to mention each time I used my shields, a gap would appear in between the enemy lines. Gradually these gaps intepped, ending up creating more chaos down there.

    The enemy was cut off their backlines, and reinforcementsing were always stopped in tracks by my shields. No matter how they tried, my forces always had the upper hand here.

    I was adopting a gueri tactic, one that was enough to make any formidable enemy feel scared. And as my forces didn''t follow any logic while attacking, only killing everyone and everything that moved around them, the enemy couldn''t make the best use of their brilliant tactics.

    If I dared topete with Hescos on the ground of tactics, I''d end up losing quite badly. I was full of myself, but I wouldn''t let that cloud my judgement.

    My forces didn''tck in many things, but in terms of capable tacticians, my forcescked a lot. And whenparing them with the Hesocs, I knew we''d lose very badly in that regard.

    So instead of ying the enemy in the turf they were the strongest at, it was better to improvise and use something we both stood on equal grounds at.

    And with the help of my pir shields and my chariot''s ability to move around unhindered like this, things were going smoother to my side.

    Just when I was feeling better, something suddenly happened.

    *Boom!*

    Just as I was moving around doing the same stuff, I used my pir like I used to have. But the moment I used the Thundering Might skill, the pir that was supposed to break free, fly to the sky and release the shield shook in my hand like it was a violent creature.

    And the next instant, it broke free from hand with a loud boom, flew in the sky for a few seconds, shook there while releasing strange wisps of ck light.

    The pir never did that before. I looked in a weird way towards my pir without feeling any good about this.

    *Thud!* just like a broken kite, it fell to the floor of my chariot without moving. The pir used to break free from my hand, go to the sky, release the protective shield, then return again.

    Such a process never took more than a couple of breaths before ending. And it always happened smoothly without any issue. But for a reason, the pir felt like it wasn''t connected to me anymore.

    I went towards my pir and held it in caution. I was sure it wasn''t acting normally as it should be. And the first suspect was the Hescos paragons.

    "Hmm¡­ I can''t feel it anymore¡­" I held the pir in my hand and kept inspecting it closely. I felt like I was holding a cold rod, nothing like the mighty pir I used to have.

    I tried to shake it a little, but didn''t get anything happening from it. When I looked closer, I noticed the presence of minisculeyer of chains that was built out from symbols.

 Chapter 1235 Even My Chariot...

    I narrowed my eyes when I saw such a thing. What I felt was that my entire pir got imprisoned by these chains or something.

    The more I looked at these chains, the worse I felt. I didn''t like that, and I had to find a way to save my precious pir.

    The first thing I tried was to store it away in my inventory. I hoped whatever was affecting and intervening with my pir would get its connection severed the moment my pir got into my inventory.

    But after taking it out again, nothing changed.

    "If this won''t do, then brute force will," I started to gush my power into the pir.

    I circted my spirit power in my body, then led them to my left hand holding the pir. I controlled my energy to pass through the pir, and not my technique.

    The moment my energy touched the pir, it looked like water came into contact with fire. Loud sizzling sounds erupted and even a thick cloud of ck mist came out from the pir.

    "It doesn''t work¡­" I frowned when I noticed that after using my energy for a minute or so, nothing much happened to the chains.

    All that happened was the reaction between my energy and this chain. Such a reaction was a clear indication of the effect of my energy over this binding chain.

    However my energy seemedcking in enough strength to make such a chain get broken.

    "If so, then it''s time to go crazy!" all this time, I was only limiting the use of my bones to my chariot.

    I knew how hard it was to deal with the overload of energying from tons of bones if I scattered them around. Plus I was constantly moving around, not sticking to one ce.

    As I lost my precious pir, I decided to give it a pause. Nothing would be able to harm my chariot at this moment, so my entire focus was shifted over the pir.

    I took out tons of bones, scattered them around the ground underneath me, and then started absorbing them madly.

    I felt the same insane pressure assaulting my body again. I tried my best to not take out too much, and yet the same pressure resurfaced again.

    I didn''t hesitate and moved my energy towards the pir. This time the sizzling that came was like bolts of thunder hitting in the middle of a thunderstorm.

    The mist that came out from the pir was in copious amounts, enough with each gush to cover up my entire chariot within.

    It was a scary sight, and a weird one. The one who used such technique must have used something on the same level as my pir, or even a stronger artefact.

    No matter what, energy was used to seal my pir and I was going to crush that seal using my energy.

    The thick bellows of ck smoke kept rising up without stopping, and the echoes of the thundering booming explosions kept exploding in my ears.

    All I feared was for my pir to not withstand such immense pressure. But as I started, I wouldn''t stop until I''d free my pir.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    *Clunk!*

    Just as I was in the middle of doing this, a weird sound came from around. It wasn''t that loud, but it was weird to make me easily sniff it.

    I looked around and the next moment my face changed. "Damn! He ising for my chariot!" I inwardly cursed and without any hesitation I turned towards the direction where more shocking lights came from and pushed my chariot towards it.

    I used the fastest speed to move towards that direction. This time, whoever did this to my pir seemed to grow greedy and sat his gaze on my chariot.

    If my chariot got sealed, then I''d end up like a sitting duck in the middle of the enemy forces. I didn''t want to face such a situation. And luckily for me the chariot was much bigger than the pir so it took him a few minutes before it stopped working.

    The chariot buzzed like an angry beast. I could feel it trembling and roaring, fighting against the sealing effect imposed over it.

    "Oh, the energy I left behind is working¡­" as I helplessly watched my chariot trembling in space, I realised what was going on.

    The chariot wasn''t at the same level as the pir. It was an artefact, but a low grade one. So it should have been easier for the enemy to seal it.

    But reality proved otherwise.

    The chariot was already filled with endless energy crystals. For the sealing to work, it had first to consume the shield. And it seemed the shield was fighting perfectly fine against such force.

    But when I opened the interface of the chariot, my face changed. The seemingly endless amount of energy stored within the chariot was now running low as fast as running water.

    If this kept on, then my chariot wouldn''t be able to stay intact for more than ten minutes.

    It might seem enough for me to return back inside the protection of my grand shields. But if that happened, I couldn''t guarantee that this dude or other paragons would use more artefacts to bring my shields down.

    Without my pir, nothing was guaranteed anymore, f*ck it!

    "Fine, let''s y crazy together then," once I realised that the chariot was able to hold on for ten minutes, I stopped in my tracks all of sudden.

    Before this, I controlled myself and took out a smaller amount of bones. But this time, I took out an endless amount of bones.

    If the way to unseal the pir was by using energy, then I''d flood it with an irresistible amount of energy using my bones.

    It was a crazy move, and the moment I started absorbing the energy of these bones, I felt like my body was torn apart by the energy influx.

    I gritted my teeth and endured this pressure as long as I could. At the same time, I pushed all the energy towards the pir without any hesitation.

 Chapter 1236 The Two New Skills

    It was a risky move that paid off very well. Just as the insane amount of energy entered the pir, I could feel the pir shaking in my hand fiercely just the same when it got sealed.

    Aside from the booming thundering explosive noises that erupted from it as if a mighty war was undergoing out there, and the rich amount of fog that emanated from the pir, the seal started to get broken one symbol at a time.

    Seeing this made my heart clench. I depended over my pir to venture like this in the middle of the enemy. If I didn''t have the pir, then I couldn''t keep myself safe nor my forces here or back there.

    Aside from the unimaginable importance of my pir, I had to find a way to crack this seal. The one behind this was able to use this dirty method more than once.

    So after sealing my pir my chariot came next. And who knew what else might get sealed in the same way.

    It was terrifying how the enemy properly analysed my way of attack and pinpoint the crucial artefacts I was using and targeted them in order.

    First would be the pir, then the chariot, then my ive, and might even extend to my Libra. All my artefacts were priceless to me. And my main advantage came from these artefacts.

    In less than one minute, the entire structure of the seal got broken into tiny pieces. My pir shone in a sudden sh of bright light, broke free from my hand, and weirdly it stood up there in the air without doing anything else.

    More strangely was that my energy output kept attached to the pir. I could see a thick line of myriad of lights connecting my left hand to the pir.

    I felt worried that something bad might have happened to this pir. My connection with it came after many ordeals and quite hard challenges.

    If that connection got revoked at this moment, then I''d have no time to reconnect again with it.

    But time proved that my worries were groundless and unneeded. The connection didn''t grow weaker, instead it became stronger.

    I felt like my link with the pir got upgraded, as if the pir was moved by what I did to keep it. Of course I''d not let anyone bully you, buddy!

    As the pir kept absorbing energy madly, new changes appeared to it.

    [The sacred pir of the Hector race just got upgraded to the next level] and without expecting it, a notification came to startle me.

    [A new passive skill is now added to the pir]

    [A new active skill is now added to the pir]

    My eyes went wide when I read these notifications. I hurriedly checked the pir interface that was all this time greyed out, and there I found the two added skills.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    [Stubborn As Ever skill: Passive skill! At any time the shields produced by the pir get attacked, ten percent of the damage will get absorbed and stored inside. If the amount stored exceeded one thousand times the defensive capacity of the shield without releasing it, then the energy will automatically be converted to a self repair energy for the shield]

    [Lethal Strike skill: Active skill! You can unleash the stored energy inside the shields at any time, releasing a shocking wave that will go for as long as the energy''s capacity. You can connect to the pir and add as much energy as you want to increase the lethality of the attack. Attack duration, extend, and damage output depends entirely on the amount of energy stored inside]

    I looked at these two simple and yet deadly skills with much delight. Damn good! That was all I thought about!

    "If that''s true, and it applies to the shields I used so far, that means with the first passive skill my shields back there can sustain themselves for a long time. That repair function will ensure that my shields won''t need me around anymore."

    Even if there was a lethal attacknding on my shields, the shields would store up the energy and instantly turn them into repair energy.

    As I used many shields already to defend that grand zone behind, it meant that its storage capacity would be more than just using a single shield.

    And now my shields I used to create and sacrifice would sustain themselves here. Damn! That was enough to give Hescos a great headache.

    If that dude who used this sealing artefact knew about the great help he did for me, he''d p himself in the face, hahahaha!

    As for the second skill, it was a brutal one. But I didn''t intend to use it rashly at this battle.

    It was better to turn the stored energy into repair energy.

    Just as I was lost in my thoughts and happiness, the pir that was suspended in midair started to show a new change.

    It absorbed tons of my energy and right now it seems to be full. The pir shook and released an immense wave of energy that started like a small ball before expanding widely all around the ce.

    I stood just in the centre of this and saw the explosion growing in size and magnitude. After a few breaths, it covered an area of tens of miles around, sweeping everything and anyone in its path, leaving behind piles of dead bodies.

    The only regret was that my forces I scattered or controlled here got hit as well. And even after covering such a grand area, the explosion seemed to keep going on.

    But the best news was that it also affected the defensive structures around. All this time, my forces were struggling to fight the Hescos appearing from underground.

    The defensive fortress here was indeed something else. But after the explosion swept everything clean, I could now see what lies below the surface.

    As I initially expected, the tunnels extending from the underground forts at the pit back there were linked to the defensive structure here. The explosion swept the ground for a hundred metres or so.

 Chapter 1237 Sealing My Pillar Again

    After exposing the underground structures, I could clearly see spacious zones, seemingly dedicated to store up the forces here. And from there, huge tunnels were linking these spacious zones, heading towards the direction of that pit.

    Even the forces living in these ces got hit as well. The impact grew weaker after demolishing all the defences there, and so these forces only suffered little damage after all.

    But it was great! Now the Hescos were deprived from their awesome defensive coverage, and I got a mighty shield ability on my side.

    Hescos... From now it would be my turn to attack and crush you, and all you''d have to do was defend and run, hahahaha!

    The pir kept releasing its devastating attack while sucking my energy dry.

    I checked and it seemed it wasn''t going to let go of taking out my bones'' energy even when it started to release the attack.

    As it was going to take quite some time for my pir to get freed from this, I shifted my attention towards somewhere else; my chariot.

    The same sealing thing affected my chariot after my pir. During the time I tried to free my pir from such a seal, the ongoing battle between the chariot''s stored energy and the seal energy kept going on.

    I hesitated. From what happened to my pir, I was tempted to let my chariot get sealed and then try to unseal it. Perhaps I might go lucky and get my chariot upgraded or something.

    "No, what happened to my pir was a one time incident that can''t be repeated with my chariot," after considering it for long minutes, I realised why my pir acted this way.

    The pir was a relic that I got from the Hector race. It didn''t belong to humans, and so it wasn''tpatible with me. I got a low authority level before, and it seemed my actions to unseal the pir and protect it moved this level a bit higher.

    But in regard to my chariot, this thing didn''t exist. I had total control over my chariot. And the upgrade that happened to my pir wasn''t rted to the amount of energy I poured into it, but rted to my actions in general.

    "Tsk, what a regret," I regretted such an awesome chance. But when I looked up at the shining pir, I realised how lucky I was.

    At least I got out of this ordeal with something great as the two added skills to my pir.

    As the pir kept shining and taking out my absorbed energy non-stop, I moved my eyes towards my chariot. "I''m losing energy this way," I hoped for the brutal attack of my pir to change things here.

    But it seemed whoever was using this seal attack on me was staying far behind. Such a cautious and lucky bastard! If he was just near me, then such an attack from my pir was enough to turn him into shreds.

    I decided to act. It was pointless to exhaust all the energy reserves inside my chariot like this. Just during the past few minutes, the energy crystals I threw at the chariot heart got depleted almost by half.

    I controlled my chariot and the next instant, I sealed all the energying out from its heart. The next instant, the chariot stopped flying and fell down like a dead rock.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    I anticipated this. And so I simply jumped away from the chariot once it got closer to the ground, or what was left of it.

    The ce truly looked as part of a real apocalypse. Everything around me was filled with ruins, giving a very gloomy image to the world around me.

    Once I touched the ground, I moved aside to avoid the falling chariot. At this point I knew my chariot got sealed. And aside from storing it inside my inventory, I couldn''t make it do anything else.

    *Boom!*

    The moment the chariot mmed heavily on the ground, I hurried to it and examined its surface. The massive chariot got covered up inyers of seals that turned my precious girl into such a dim and stupid looking rock.

    I touched it, and my hands felt like touching something cold. The sealyer that covered the chariot was just like the one that covered my pir earlier, filled with symbols that formed a chain -like coat around it.

    I didn''t hesitate any longer, ced my palm over the chariot and controlled part of the endless energying towards my body towards the chariot.

    At this moment I stopped my earlier two techniques and focused mainly over feeding the pir and chariot with all the energy I was absorbing.

    Even if the amount I was absorbing seemed too much to handle, it was barely enough to satisfy the needs of the two mighty artefacts of mine.

    The chariot showed the same reaction as my pir. Thunderous explosions erupted from it apanied by thick bellows of ck smoke.

    I didn''t show any reaction to this and kept pouring out my energy towards the chariot. What was different though was that the amount of change that happened to my chariot wasn''t like when I tried to unseal my pir for the first time.

    After all, I was using an insane amount of energy from the start to unseal my chariot.

    *ng!*

    Just in the middle of doing this, I felt a weird sounding from the direction of my pir. When I looked up, the pir showed a weird thick cloud of ckness around it, seemingly unable to get in touch with my pir.

    "Hahahaha! Do you think you can seal my pir again?" Iughed in a devilish way when I saw this. It was obvious what just happened.

    Whoever sealed my pir before was trying his luck again to seal it. He seemed to realise that I broke his seal, and that got on his nerves.

    But this time my pir was already acting on its own, using an insane amount of energy to unleash such hell over the Hescos.

 Chapter 1238 Getting Surrounded

    Trying to touch my pir at this moment was a crazy act. I could onlyugh while feeling as if I missed a chance or something.

    If my pir got sealed again and I managed to unseal it, would my level of privilege grow and reach a higher level? Would I gain more skills or something?

    I was tempted to try and let my pir get sealed again. After all, I wasn''t running low on bones at this moment.

    If I wanted, I could easily get more bones from the endless bodies of the Hescos all over the ce. Not to mention that my stock of bones was already filled to the brim.

    The only problem was that my pir wasn''t under my control right now. It kept taking out my energy and unleashing that devastating attack. I couldn''t even control most of the energy that the berserk mode of pir was sucking all this time.

    I resigned to this fate while watching the ck cloud around the pir fade slowly away. I returned to focus on my chariot again, noticing that all the symbols sealing it were shing brightly with weird silver ck light.

    It was so close to being destroyed. And I only had to wait for a few more minutes before this entire seal would turn into nothing.

    *Sizzle!*

    Just as I was using my energy to do so, a strange ck aura appeared around my chariot. "That damn bastard! Does he never stop or what?"

    I gritted my teeth while watching the already shining and on the verge of getting crushed symbols dim.

    The symbols were this close from getting shattered. But before this would happen, that enemy of mine reused his seal artefact and fortified the seal imposed on my chariot.

    This made all the progress my energy achieved to cease and even retreat behind for many steps. I watched the symbols be dimmer, as they gotyers of seals strengthening them.

    That bastard! He didn''t just use a single seal to strengthen his initial seal on my chariot, but used too many at a short time.

    "Fine! You want to y with me? I''ll dly apany you then!" I knew he sat his gaze over my chariot and decided to deprive me from my fast moving vehicle.

    I knew he wanted to pinpoint me here, let me be a sitting duck.

    Of course without my chariot, I''d lose much of my free mobility here, nullifying my ability to control the grand battle happening in this world.

    But that wasn''t much to me. I simply regted my energy towards the pir and chariot, and started taking out tons of my warriors.

    Once I filled the entire area around with warriors, I gave them the order to take down my enemies around.

    Even with the devastating attack of my pir, many of the Hescos forces survived the attack. They were the ones living underneath the ground, in theplicated set of defences that got cracked open by my pir''s attack.

    The moment my warriors moved, I noticed that the scattered and scared Hescos forces around were already on the move.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    I never focused on them. After seeing such a scary and deadly attack by their eyes, it was natural for them to get scared.

    Besides I was already too busy dealing with my sealed artefacts.

    As my warriors started fighting, I could hear the mour of armour and weapons shing against each other all around me. I realised that I was already surrounded by Hescos forces from all sides.

    "Do you think this is enough to take me down? Humph!" I knew that on paper, I was in a tough situation. I got deprived from my ride, and my pir was already out of control.

    I was in the middle of the enemy''s deep lines. Even after such devastative attack, the enemy still had tons of forces around they could use to target me.

    But even so, it wasn''t that dire or desperate for me yet. I calmly kept taking out my warriors and let them freely attack.

    In addition to that, the fallen gods that I already stored before were taken out. I simply let them join and lead the warriors around and start a massive ughter.

    If the Hescos generals and paragons took this as a golden chance to take me down, then I also took this as a good chance in killing more of them.

    After all, the victory of this battle would be decided once the Hescos lost too much to handle. Theoretically speaking, this was something easy to achieve. But I knew how hard it was.

    If the Hescos did all this to fight me, then it was safe to consider that they gathered most of their forces in the entire world here to fight me.

    Killing a few millions or tens of millions was nothing to me at this point. But I suspected that even by killing billions the enemy would feel pressured.

    Yet I didn''t stop taking out warriors. If killing billions was what it needed to win this war, then I''d snowball this seemingly disadvantageous fight and turn it into something like a grinding ughterhouse.

    I resumed gushing out my absorbed energy into the chariot and my pir. After half an hour, the pir started to show signs of getting under control. The bright light it emitted started to gradually dim, and it slowly started heading towards my hand.

    "Time to show them how foolish of them to think about doing this," once I grabbed the pir in my right hand, I waved my left and a great dragon appeared out of nowhere.

    Who said I was out of options here? If using artefacts was pointless in this battle, then I''d use my dragons as rides.

    And I got tons of these dragons at my disposal.

    *Roar!*

    The moment the dragon appeared, it roared in defiance as if it felt the pressure around. I jumped over its back and urged it to fly by my feet.

 Chapter 1239 They Got Impatient

    The moment it soared to the sky, I checked the energy output towards my chariot. At this moment, all the energy absorbed around was heading solely towards my chariot.

    If the connection got severed by leaving the side of my chariot, then I''d face the predicament of the overload of my energy.

    Considering such a possibility, then I''d have to wait right next to my chariot, or better take it inside my inventory. I just wanted that bastard to keep his focus over my chariot and not shift his attention to my pir.

    It was very hard to contend with my insane amount of energy fighting to free my chariot.

    Luckily for me, when I checked I found out that the connection was still there. Another thick thread of energy extended from my body towards the chariot on the ground.

    Then I turned around and took a grander look over the entire battlefield.

    It was hectic at this moment! The area around me was already filled with chaotic fights where the warriors on my side were fighting bloody battles against the forces of Hescos.

    What made this fight chaotic and hectic was the weirdyout of the ground. It couldn''t be described as trenches as it was filled with irregr ruins and holes of different sizes and depths.

    For any side to cross the borders of these ruins, they must climb and jump. During this, the death count simply increased by a scary rate.

    But seeing such a hectic situation made me grin evilly.

    The enemy had to jump and climb, but my warriors didn''t need to do so!

    During the next hour, I kept flying around over the back of my dragon. I scattered warriors all over the ce, making the warriors appear just in the middle of the sequestrated ruined sections down below.

    The enemy might seem frightening as they got huge numbers. But they were divided into tiny groups, forced by all these ruins. So despite having the upper hand in terms of homnd and numbers, they were pressured too much against my warriors appearing out of nowhere in the middle of their forces.

    In addition to that, these Hescos forces were already wounded. Most of them got light wounds, but they were still wounded after all. And on top of that, their morale was low from the start thanks to the scary attack they witnessed.

    Facing my forces made them end up in a bitter situation. I watched all this and felt more confident in crushing all of them.

    But I was limited by something. When I tried to go after the ten mile mark, the connection between me and my chariot grew weaker all of sudden.

    That limited my actions to the radius of ten miles. After finishing this, I returned back to my chariot to check it up.

    If after all this time my chariot''s seal didn''t break, I''d rather store it away and start my fierce retaliation.

    The energying from my bones started to grow thinner at this point. It was pointless trying to break this seal by absorbing more bones. For me, I''d be able to keep myself alive using my pir at any given dangerous moment.

    Even if that bastard tried to seal my pir again, which was something I highly doubted, then I''d use my warriors to shield me from any iing attack.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    If things grew worse for me, then I''d use my staff and jump away from any deadly situation safe and sound.

    I wasn''t out of options. And no matter how the enemy thought and nned, I''d end up with my head on my shoulders.

    As I returned, the first thing I noticed was that my chariot was glowing in a weird way. "Sigh! Luckily it''s about to get unsealed," I heaved a sigh of relief when I saw this.

    I expected the enemy to run short of his attempts to seal my artefacts. I was the owner of many artefacts, and such high level artefacts were always limited either by time of usage, energy expenditure, or even weird conditions just like my Libra had.

    The enemy exhausted its times of using his sealing artefact, and that led my chariot to finally be on the verge of getting unsealed.

    I checked and found that almost more than two thirds of the sealing symbols here got crushed already.

    I took enough bones to crush the remaining symbols and waited for the chariot to get freed.

    [It''s happening!]

    Just when I was this close from getting my chariot freed, I got this sudden message from Sara.

    The Hescos generals and paragons seemed to not be able to keep their patience anymore. They suffered more than what I estimated it seemed, or else they''d try their best to take me down, or take my zone back at the edge of that hole first before attacking theyers in the pit.

    [Retreat first and do everything in your power to reserve the most force you can. Tell me, can you sustain the pressure for how long?]

    [They areing from everywhere! I can''t promise you anything]

    It was just like I expected. But didn''t I leave behind tons of warriors in the tunnels? Howe these forces came out from these tunnels without fighting my warriors?

    [Are theying out from all theyers?] I still couldn''t believe this. I knew the Hescos had prepared too much for such an attack, but I expected all my actions here had weakened their forces already.

    [Well¡­ Let me check¡­] I felt weird when she sent this message over, [No, they areing just from theyers starting from fifty something from the bottom]

    Oh, that was it then¡­ I heaved a sigh of relief when I heard what she just sent.

    That made quite sense now. Or else I''d doubt I left behind a group of pussies and not full state warriors.

    [Beware, they areing from allyers but I left a surprise for them at the lowest fiftyyers] I sent to her so she wouldn''t think it was safe up to the fiftyyer or so, [Just keep going down even after getting out from the danger zone]

 Chapter 1240 The Trick Up My Sleeve

    I had to make sure they got it. The entire ce down there was a danger zone. And she had to keep running with her forces for their lives without looking back.

    [How long can you stall them for me?] This is the most important question right now. If she could stall them for a few hours, I could start progressing the attack here to the next level.

    After all, this was just the setup for what I nned for them.

    [I can''t promise you anything] yet unlike what I expected, she didn''t give me a direct answer. It seemed she was facing a desperate situation.

    Knowing her, I was sure she walked all the way up towards the highestyers without any regard for anything else. So when the enemy appeared, she found herself surrounded from all sides with no way out.

    I hoped she kept putting my advice in her mind all this time and didn''t just take risks and go ahead without nning a way out.

    [Find out how fast you can stall them for me. The longer you can keep them busy, the better]

    [Give me half an hour then. I need to see first how many will survive this before seeing how I''m supposed to defend the groundyer with the remaining forces]

    [Don''t worry about the ground, I already did my preparations there before leaving] that was why I left behind those guys from the research department.

    They were assigned to make preparations there for thest stand battle. At the same time, I left many warriors there, led by many fallen gods.

    Not to mention I already left two more thousand fallen gods behind to help Sara and her forces in their hastily retreat.

    [I just want you to hold out there for at least one day, can you do it?] I needed one day at least to perform thest trick up my sleeve. If she could sustain for that long, then it''d be great.

    [I can''t promise anything, really not now. Give me few hours before I can give you the final answer]

    [Just stay alive for one day. If you can''t hold on anymore, just let me know] I still had the staff to use. Before leaving that pit, I saved many spots there for such a moment.

    [Deal] this time she didn''t give me the crap of not being able to promise anything. I was sure she could live through this for the entire day, if not for more.

    I didn''t spend all this time fortifying the tunnels and preparing warriors and weapons at the bottom ground for nothing. Besides she got tons of forces on her side, including many warriors, including my deadly fallen gods.

    If she behaved well and took the advice of other generals, then things would turn out to be quite easy to handle.

    I knew she was an all offensive oriented general. So the turf of retreating and defending wasn''t her best point. Yet she wasn''t the sole general out there in the army.

    After reminding her of this point, I closed the chat and took a deep breath. "It''s time to show these Hescos what I''m really capable of!"

    I turned my cold gaze around, watching the seemingly endless Hescos trying toe as fast as they could towards my direction.

    I took something out of my inventory. When I came here, I knew I wouldn''t be able to dominate this ce using the five armies, weapons, and warriors on my side.

    No matter how strong my warriors were, they needed stat crystals to show their strength. At the same time, my enemies wouldn''t let me have it easy to feed my warriors and raise them to the highest level.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    So the key to winning this war didn''t lie in any force present in this world. I held the item I took before finally activating it.

    "Hopefully she''ll notice my signal fast enough," I muttered while watching the ticket pass I held in my hand turn into a grand pir of light.

    What I took was nothing else but a pass ticket to another world, the same ticket I used toe here in the first ce, or join other worlds as well.

    I got enough tickets for the worlds in my apocalypse trial. So using this one ticket would make me run short of one ticket to one world.

    And to make it worse, I had to use another ticket to open a channel directly towards here.

    "Go there and use this ticket," I handed another ticket to Lucas after summoning him, "go inside and activate that ticket then return here via this portal."

    "Got it lord!"

    The only solution I tried to get rid of this inevitable side effect was to ask Silverlining before sending me more of these tickets.

    He promised to get me more if he could. But that was before the grand battle with the Hescos. After that grandiose win, the attitude Silverlining gave me was enough to make me believe I''d gain not only a few tickets, but a bunch of these.

    I just needed a few to make up for situations like the one I had right now. When the pir of light shone brightly in this world, it could be seen by my enemies.

    I knew that long beforeing here. The pirs of light produced by these tickets were so grand and eye-catching, hard to be missed by anyone from a far distance away.

    That was why I stressed over and over on this point. I asked Lily to be ready to send the other five armies out when she''d get my signal.

    And this was the signal I meant.

    It would be hard to ignore the sudden appearance of this pir in my capital. I just hoped Lily had already arranged the other five armies and made them ready to move at any given notice.

    Just as the pir appeared, I noticed the movement of the Hescos had suddenly changed. It was like they were on steroids or something, as they started jumping around like monkeys.

    I knew I could have asked Lucas to go and speak with her, but this might lose us precious time.

    "I did it, lord," Lucas appeared next and I simply opened a path for him to return back to the base where my warriors and other soulers were.

    Then I shifted my attention towards the fight here.

    I held my pir and was ready to use it to activate the shield and protect this pir for now. But before I''d do anything, I heard a loud mour noiseing from the direction of the pir of light.

    Then after shes of light, many soldiers appeared.

 Chapter 1241 Spreading Chaos

    When I looked at their faces, I could clearly see how eager and ready to fight they were.

    "Listen up, you are in the middle of the enemy''s deep lines," after just a few minutes, hundreds of thousands of soldiers appeared from the portal, and many more were stilling.

    I held my horn and started addressing them. I briefed them about the situation of this entire war, where this ce was, and what their missions were.

    In general, they just needed to press forward, kill anyone they faced without any reservation. They were going to handle the ongoing battle on the surface, expanding its range to reach further ces, and try to take control over the entire defences here.

    I knew beforeing here I nned to let these five armies take control of the ces we already cleared here. But ns were made to get broken, and I didn''t care about what they had in their minds beforeing here.

    They were soldiers, and killing was their way of life. I kept narrating everything to any new batches, before deciding to leave a group behind to educate the newly arrived ones about the current situation.

    In one hour, the entire battle here changed drastically after the joining of my five armies. Before their arrival, the Hescos were racing against time, fighting against my warriors, and trying to get to me.

    But after the arrival of my forces, they faced great difficulty in doing that. In fact, the Hescos almost lost all the encounters with my newly arrived forces.

    They got pushed back, while the path was littered with endless dead bodies. The fight kept expanding without an order, and it was now my time to add more fuel to the fire.

    I jumped over my chariot and moved so fast towards the frontline. I passed in no time over there, and kept flying forward.

    After flying for a few minutes, I stopped. It was enough distance from mying forces from the portal.

    "Thundering Might!" I didn''t hesitate and used my shield skill. The moment the shield appeared, I didn''t stop there and started to move fast towards another direction.

    ? In the middle of all this, I took out enough warriors to fill up this shield.

    After the upgrade of my pir, I didn''t need to worry over my shields anymore. They could sustain themselves for a long time without the need for my intervention.

    Not to mention after that scary explosion from before, the Hescos crazy attacks ceased. The only danger that lurked here came from the ground forces that survived this attack.

    The remaining Hescos surviving troops were already so far away from here. They''d need a long time toe, and they had to cross such hard to trespass terrain.

    That meant my forces here were safe for a long time. Not to mention the Hescos generals hurried their ns and started invading the underground tunnels and forts.

    They had to send tons of forces there to do their desired n. And that meant they wouldn''t be able to muster lots of troops here to threaten my forces.

    But that didn''t matter to me. I''d never miss this golden chance.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    From the beginning I realised how deadly this trap was here. If I focused on gaining control over the underground forts andyers, then I''d be doomed.

    Ruling over such aplicated defensive pit was pointless. The forces who had the higher ground would crush those who were lower to them.

    So from the first moment I realised this deadly w. If I yed ording to the enemy plots, and focused on taking control of that pit, then I''d end up losing too much without gaining anything.

    The end result would be my defeat. And thus I started to shift my gaze upon another point, the surface.

    When I first came I got bewildered by how massive the enemy preparations here were. But that didn''t stop me.

    At this point, I could honestly say that I did a good job. All that I needed was to flip the coin and let my forces stall the Hescos main bulk armies down at the pit instead of the opposite.

    The enemy must have nned to pin my forces deep down the pityers and stop us froming up here. Yet the enemy fell atst in his own trap, ending up sending most of their forces to the pit hole and losing too much of their forces to stop me.

    That was why I asked Sara to try her best and stall for time down there. The longer she bought time for me the better chances I got to control this entire defensive zone on the surface.

    Winning this war could be achieved by different ways, including killing me or exterminating my forces. But for me, I could simply take control of the surface defences, and then this war would be my victory.

    Even if things went south down at the pit and my forces got crushed by the Hescos, I''d still win if I ended up securing the surface first.

    Taking the surface defences as a base, I could easily harass the Hescos remnants inside the pit and clear the entire ce of these hostile foes.

    That was why I totally ignored defending that pit fiercely and instead shifted my full attention on conquering the surface here.

    I had to admit, things went out of my ns. If not for the pleasant surprise of my pir growing out of control and releasing such a deadly attack, I''d have to say my entire situation here would have been helpless.

    I threw away all these useless thoughts and focused on forming more shields, scattering more warriors, and even left enough stat crystals for them to get strengthened.

    The shields proved to be durable, able to sustain any attacking at them from the direction of the Hescos faraway forces and didn''t shatter.

    The Hescos'' leaders once spotted my movements, they tried their best to stop me from deploying more shields.

    They seemed to mistake my shields to be like before. Just before I deployed twenty shields down, the attacks came fiercely from the far distance and rained down on my shields.

    But that didn''t result in anything worthy to mention.

 Chapter 1242 I Want Them!

    I watched the shields flicker with silver lights under the constant attacks of the Hescos before everything returned to normal. Even the faint cracks that appeared vanished without a trace.

    I looked at the shields for a few minutes before finally stopped watching them. They were just doing great on their own. And all that was left was for me to deploy more shields and scatter around enough warriors inside.

    These shields weren''t connected like the ones I made before. I didn''t need to do that anymore, and all I focused on was to form these shields and scatter them around to cover as much distance as I could.

    I wanted to use these shields as base zones, letting my forces freely use them to attack the surrounding regions. As the enemy couldn''t attack or crack open these shields, they simply had to wait outside until my forces woulde out to meet them.

    The moment I summoned warriors in any shield area, they first scattered around and started hunting down all the Hescos forces they could find. As the Hescos were cut off their reinforcements, taking these scattered forces down was a piece of cake.

    Then my warriors would start moving out, attacking the outer Hescos and kill them without showing mercy.

    The outer Hescos weren''t that hard to deal with either. After scattering lots of shields, the remnants of Hescos had limited areas to operate in.

    They couldn''t get away from the clutches of my warriors easily. And when more warriors came out from more shields, things turned for the worse to them.

    After a couple hours, I felt satisfied with everything I did so far. Instead of pressing forward with these shields, I took out my staff, opened a portal and vanished through it.

    I didn''t jump back to the pit, but back to the grand gathering of my shields where most of my forces here were.

    Even if I nned to use the grand five armies to attack the Hescos and control the surface region, they needed time to arrive here in full force and demonstrate their might.

    I recalled that Sara and other generals took almost two days to bring forth their entire forces.

    Taking out warriors wasn''t going to work as well. After all, I exhausted all of my warriors whom I gave stat crystals to before and now I had only raw strengthened warriors who needed stat crystals to show their might.

    So my best option was to go back and move the grand army stationed inside the shields.

    The moment I arrived there, I found the entire zone filled with weird calmness. They killed all of their enemies a long time ago it seemed.

    I summoned Lucas and listened to his side of the story. Linking the dots together, I knew that the Hescos stopped sending their troops here the moment they started attacking the pit.

    That made quite sense actually. After all they seemed to finally run short of forces to use on all these frontlines.

    "Bring everyone you got, and lead them forward," I simply said to Lucas after he finished his tale, "kill the Hescos remnants and keep going forward beyond the new shield zone up front."

    The Hescos might be shocked and terrified by the newly arrived forces and the shields I made so far. If I were them, I''d lose sight of such grand forces here and not ce them into any of my ns.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    By using the forces stationed here for a long time already, the enemy would get another shock that they''d never be able to handle.

    As I finished my business here, I returned back to the frontline, and resumed deploying my shields.

    The Hescos were already losing this war. And it was my responsibility to add more wounds to them.

    After returning back, I didn''t just start making shields and fill them with warriors and stat crystals. I also started my technique, and began controlling many Hescos outside and inside the shields, and also while I was flying to deploy more shields.

    These Hescos got a single order once controlled, to turn around and start killing any of theirrades.

    I didn''t want to form a big army of them. I already got enough armiesing here. I only wanted to escte and snowball the chaos I painstakingly created as much as I could.

    "They are finally here," after ten hours of spreading chaos over the surface area, the distant Hescos forces finally arrived here.

    The first toe was the flying Hescos. They didn''te alone, as they led a grand army of flying races and monsters as well.

    Seeing all this made me grin evilly. They came in a grand wave that covered the entire sky with ckness.

    However in my eyes, they were fresh elite troops delivered to me on a golden te.

    The Hescos must have sent the weakest forces to stop me and invade the undergroundyers. As for the elites, they must have been stationed in the distance, away from any danger.

    The Hescos would keep them fresh and healthy till thest moment of need. They didn''t do that for fear of their elites, but to secure the paragons and big shots of their races in this world.

    This war was led by paragons and big names for sure. And it only made sense for them to ce great importance on these figures'' safety.

    However things developed out of their ns and worst expectations. If they dyed any further, then the entire war would be pointless after one day or so.

    As I saw the grand iing party, I flew towards them and issued a warm wee. I used my pir''s shield first. Then I used the techniques of mine on two hands, scattering out bones and started absorbing their energy.

    I was going all out! It wasn''t just for fear of such formidable force, but also for my greed.

    I wanted them, most of them, if possible then all of them to serve me from now on.

 Chapter 1243 The Big Shots Are Moving Out

    As the shield came to existence, it fiercely hit against the iing Hescos. Their frontlines mmed violently against my shield, causing nothing but faint trembling waves across the surface of my shield.

    Then my threads mmed them fiercer and started controlling them.

    I didn''t need to leave my shield at this moment. Risking anything while I got the upper hand was a foolish move that I wouldn''tmit.

    I simply stayed inside my shield and let the Hescos surround my shield. I left everything to my threads. And anyone who got under control got the same order; retreat inside the protective shield and wait there.

    I didn''t n on using them in any fight from now on. They were one of my priceless trophies. I''d better keep them intact and use themter on at the warrior den.

    Turning them into summonable warriors was the best course of action for such elite and unique troops. I might not do the same for the ground Hescos, but for the flying forces of the first race in the universe, I was willing to act patiently.

    Despite fighting in such a safe way, I knew the main drawback of this way. It was so slow. If I wanted to take all of these flying Hescos under my control then I might need at least a week or so.

    The enemy wouldn''t stand idle all this time, watch me take control of their precious forces. Not to mention the brutal fight still going on in the pit.

    I gave myself one day to take control of these Hescos before moving to reinforce Sara and the others. But unlike my expectations, two things happened almost at the same time.

    The first came from Sara. she sent a distress message, asking for immediate help.

    [Help! It''s not going to work this way! We are trapped by forces from allyers!!! Hurry up or else we''ll all die!]

    I looked at her message weirdly without knowing what to say. I knew the Hescos were destined to breakthrough the lines of defences I left behind, but less than twelve hours just passed!

    I thought my warriors would stay alive inside the tunnels for at least one day. For the Hescos toe from allyers in such a way meant only one thing; all the warriors I left behind were killed!

    I couldn''t believe this! The Hescos already sent their elites to face me here. So howe they did it?

    [Allyers are breached? Even the lowest fifty?]

    [Everything got breached! And now the entire world is filled with densely packed enemies. The losses we are suffering are great! We can''t continue like that for one more hour! You have toe and do something!]

    I clenched my fists. I thought I got enough time to take more of these precious Hescos away. But if Sara was in such a dire situation, then I couldn''t wait anymore.

    [Whichyer are you at right now?]

    [I don''t know! We are running like mad dogs hunted on the street!]

    [You need to give me something so I can jump near you] For someone courageous and daring like Sara to be in such a state meant how bad the situation there was.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    I couldn''t just jump towards anyyer or simply appear at the ground. I needed to appear just near her armies so I could help them fast enough.

    Or else it''d end up just like she said, total annihtion of the entire armies!

    I didn''t truly care about these armies. After all they were races I got from the Toranks and trained them to serve such a purpose. Even if I''d lose capable soldiers, what I truly feared about was to lose the rare calibre generals.

    My human race didn''t have such deep roots like other high or even mediocre races in the universe. We didn''t have enough generals to satisfy our needs, and most of my generals came from captured races like the Hectors.

    If not for that, I wouldn''t get enough generals to cover up my army needs at this moment.

    I had to intervene, and I got to do it fast.

    *Boom!*

    However just the moment I tried to move out, a new change happened at the battlefield up front.

    The shield of mine that stood erect all this time was now bombarded by a fierce wave of attacks. When I looked up, I saw a familiar scene in front of my eyes.

    "It''s the same fiend or whatever it is that crushed my shields before!" I instantly recognised the huge palms that left great marks behind after hitting against my shield.

    And before I could do anything, I saw another familiar thing happening to my pir and chariot; both were getting sealed at this moment.

    "So you didn''t throw the towel yet? Interesting..." I looked at these marks and the new ones that kept appearing in a shy way with a bitter smile on my face.

    The first race in the universe was indeed worthy of that prestigious name. Even when they got beaten up to such a degree, they still had enough depth and resources to find a way to make things difficult for me.

    Right now the general situation was like this; either I''d go to save Sara and risk losing the grand five armies and many controlled Hescos and my warriors here, or stay here and let Sara and others die.

    [Tell me, can you and other generals and elites make it out alone?] This was my only way of surviving this.

    I didn''t need to go out there and see who was attacking my shield like this. I now realised one fatal weakness that I totally missed.

    In my entire kingdom and armed forces, in the entire elite circle of my people, I was the only one who got artefacts and deadly tricks up my sleeve!

    The Hescos lost too much in regard to the normal soldiers and the elite ones. But considering the crop of the cream, the paragons and ultimate leaders of the grand army, they lost none.

    And these folks were now starting to move out.

 Chapter 1244 Im A One Man Army... I Fear No One!

    I now got why my warriors didn''t stand a chance back there in the tunnels. The paragons and those grand leaders must have joined the battle, starting to change the entire map of the war.

    It was without doubt bad news for me. Even if my warriors and soldiers could easily counter their soldiers, my generals couldn''t hold a candle to their paragons and generals.

    Those damn Hescos! They brilliantly changed all the entire war from a battle between soldiers into battle between generals and top elites. And in such regard, I was destined to lose, lose very badly actually.

    I gritted my teeth. I never felt such pressure before against any enemy no matter who he was. I always found a way out, using a treasure of mine or a trick up my sleeve. Yet facing these Hescos made me feel helpless once for a long time already.

    "So what if they got much stronger top forces than mine? I alone is enough to take down anything and anyone!"

    The more I thought about it, the more determined I became. I fought against terrifying monsters, grand zombies, and even ughtered a king once.

    How could a few groups of paragons think this high of themselves?

    If not for the restraints imposed over them by the system got slightly loosened, they''d never have the ability to stand against me in this way or cause me any trouble at all.

    [I won''t leave behind any of my soldiers!] Just when I was in the middle of making up my mind, I got this message from Sara.

    This girl¡­ Tsk! It wasn''t the right time to act this way or to show her high standards!

    [I won''t be able toe here for at least six hours] I sent this warning out to her, [You have to know that the armiesing at you are clearly led by paragons and terrifying figures. You should run rather than fight!]

    She remained silent for a few minutes before finally giving me her answer.

    [I will do everything I can to make sure most of our forces remain alive. But after six hours by one minute you have to show yourself up here, got it?]

    I could only read her strong words and inwardly sigh. She was acting fierce and that was remarkable, but she was gambling not only with her life, but with the lives of other generals with her.

    Just as she was able to read my mind, she sent another message. [For the record, this isn''t just my sole decision, other generals are agreeing on this. I just made a vote and they all agreed to keep fighting until the end]

    Tsk! I didn''t just have one stubborn Sara, but all my generals were just like her!

    "Lucas¡­" as she and others made sure their stance was like this, it was time for me to act to help.

    I knew I promised her to not show up or provide any means of support for at least six hours. But that didn''t mean I shouldn''t try and help them a little.

    "Go there and do as I told you," I narrated the entire situation to my most loyal man before sending him straight towards the direction of the two portals.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    He had to go back, inform Lily and others about the grave situation Sara and other generals and forces were facing. It was then up to them to decide what they should do to help.

    If the Hescos leant towards using the most elite out of their forces toe here and crush my forces, then I''d use numbers topete against them.

    After sending Lucas away, I had no other way but to move forward.

    "Time to start augmenting myself then," I started to use my ss sacrifices and boosted my strength, defence, and vitality.

    To make sure this fight was going tost as long as it might take, I sacrificed one billion souls just to form a grand healing shield around me. Like this, no matter what the Hescos tried to use, my forces wouldn''t die.

    Even with using such grand sacrifice, the shield didn''t expand any further than ten miles. It was pointless to try and expand it using more sacrifices.

    My n was simple. If their top elites started to move out, then I''d form a grand elite force, looking like immortals in the enemy''s eyes, and start hunting those elites.

    As my body got boosted three times, I started to work at the same time over unsealing my chariot and pir.

    If I wanted to take down those elites and paragons, I needed everything I had, even to the extent of using my Libra artefact.

    The unsealing process was exhausting as I was unable to freely move during my boosting process. Each sacrifice would take one hour from me to get done.

    After each sacrifice, I found out that the enemy resealed my two artefacts again. So before starting the next boost, I began unsealing them again.

    When I finally was done, the enemy seemed to exhaust his allowed times to use the seal process. I held my pir in my left hand, boarded my chariot and held my ive at my right hand.

    It was time to go crazy!

    I controlled my chariot and stepped outside. All these hours the shield was already sustaining the crazy attacksnding on it by whatever artefact that paragon was using.

    After my past experience, I knew there wasn''t such a scary friend out there. The only thing that could create such scary attacks and assault my chariot was an artefact.

    The moment I got out, it was the turn of my chariot''s shield to get bombarded by that scary attack. But like my pir''s shield, my artefact seemed to handle the situation quite well.

    "Where the heck are you?" as I didn''t want to waste anymore time, I started to increase the speed of my chariot to max. At the same time, I made my chariot move in a zigzagged path, ending up evading most of the iing blinding attacks.

    The moment I got my vision back, I started to rapidly scan the entire battlefield around.

 Chapter 1245 Just Give Up, Dude!

    Whoever was using this artefact was doing it from a nearby ce. It wasn''t that hard to identify him. After all, such a high and prestigious dude wouldn''t be this close to me without having enough insurance.

    "Found you!" I didn''t look for more than a few minutes before finally spotting arge group of Hescos gathered up in a suspicious way.

    I used my Hawk Eye skill and started to closely examine that location. From far away, and from first nce, I spotted a group of tens of thousands of Hescos doing nothing but standing around in vignce.

    They were flying Hescos to support them from the air, and I was sure they also got underground Hescos to step in and intervene if things became dangerous to their most precious dude.

    Even when I got my eyes over that spot, I didn''t hurry to go there. I was already fed up with getting my ass kicked and tricked by the Hescos in this sh.

    So I stayed my ground and examined the entire ce in great detail. After looking for a few minutes, I finally found my target.

    He was a Hescos wearing a weird purple suit. Just from the unique colour of his suit I knew he was someone special.

    His entire right arm was covered with a weird ck flickering energy coat, resembling a big glove or something. Seeing this scene made me move instantly towards him.

    And when I did, it seemed he noticed my focus on him. He tried to run alongside his forces, but it was clear that their speed wasn''t that muchpared to my chariot''s.

    They were standing just less than a mile from me. And their target of escape was a spot of ruins that had lots of forces gushing out from it.

    It seemed that the ce was connected safely to the back area of this entire region. He wanted to run amidst other Hescos and allied forces, to run away through the tunnels.

    But these were just mere dreams. Even if he wanted to go to a ce that was a few hundred metres away, with a few blinks my chariot jumped and reached his position without much surprise.

    To him and other Hescos, they were shocked and scared from my sudden appearance it seemed.

    I saw the close by grand gathering of forces panic. They aimed their weapons and everything they got at me and my chariot, to be all stopped by the shield.

    "Protect the lord!"

    "Don''t let hime near here!"

    "Stop him!"

    Many shouts erupted, not just from the few tens of thousands of elites surrounding that paragon, but from therge number of forces nearby.

    Unlike what they expected, I didn''t target that dude. Why would I do that when I could simply clear all variables from the table?

    I led my chariot in the next second to appear on top of that group of ruins. Without any speck of hesitation I did many things at the same time.

    First I used my pir''s shield ability to seal this entire region. Then I summoned my warriors and elites at the same time.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    I didn''t want to use weaklings or yet to be strong warriors. So I called a million soulers and released them all over the ce.

    They evolved soulers amidst their ranks as well.

    Then I got out my Libra artefact, and cursed that paragon.

    As the judgement went by and the curse was going to getpleted in a few minutes, I took this time to jump over my chariot andnd over the grand gathering of elite Hescos surrounding that paragon.

    I raised up my ive with one hand. With the added bonus of strength, I could simply wave it with my right hand as if it was a mere stick.

    But when itnded over these Hescos, not a single one stood in its path and survived. The moment the ive mmed over the head of that shitless scared paragon, a fierce explosion erupted.

    "You are good," Imended, "but soon enough you''ll fall by my hands!"

    "It''s too soon to say such words," he fiercely responded. I couldn''t see anything through those suits of theirs, and so I couldn''t tell if he was indeed scared as I expected or he still had a trick up his sleeve.

    Regardless, he was going to get cursed. All his stats would be halved. All the artefacts in his possession would lose half of their strength and abilities.

    At the same time, all the forces aligned with him and helping or serving him would lose half of their strength temporarily.

    That was the fierce thing about my Libra. It was a scary artefact, enough to change the destiny of anyone regardless of how might or formidable he was.

    *Boom!* even if the two of us spoke, we never stopped. He tried to evade me, and at the same time I started to move my ive around and hit him.

    He was protected by some sort of a shield that was like the one I gained from boosting my defence.

    Each time my ive moved, a violent and deadly explosion erupted. He might have ended up intact and fine thanks to his shield, but his surrounding elite forces didn''t have the same privilege treatment.

    They got hacked fiercely by the bacsh of such a bloody explosion. The attacks kepting without pause, and he tried to break free from my assault.

    No matter where he tried to go, I stuck to him like his shadow. After a few minutes of such a deadly fight, the Libra finally finished cursing him.

    I got a long series of messages from my Libra. I didn''t need to check any of them as the next instant that mighty and formidable looking shield got weakened all of sudden.

    It was like someone just cut off the source of its power. The shield that kept challenging against my mighty strikes from my ive without showing a single sign of weakness started to show deep cracks all over its surface.

    "Just give up already, no one is going to save someone I decided to kill!" I bellowed out in a fierce way, without stopping moving my hand.

 Chapter 1246 For Messi, The World Cup Champion

    The next few hits released more cracks all over the surface of that shield. I didn''t need to say any more to convince such an intelligent dude.

    If he wanted to live, he knew what to do. If he was that loyal to his race, then he''d be buried under the ground in less than few more strikes.

    No matter who was trying toe here in rescue, they wouldn''t get enough time to get here and save him before his shield would break.

    And the moment his shield would be eliminated, his life would be in my hands.

    I had an experience before when dealing with paragons. Most of them were just stubborn enough to prefer to die than to concede to me.

    Only Isac was the exception to sumb and lower her head and join me. She paid a hefty price for such a decision, and I knew if any Hescos paragon or another race paragon wanted to take the same decision and be myckie, he or she would have to pay a simr price as well.

    Trying to use my threads and such methods wouldn''t do. I tried it many times before and it failed.

    From what I understood from Isac back then, the position of paragon wasn''t simple. The system would enforce some sort of limitation over these paragons. And changing allegiance wasn''t that simple at all.

    I waited and watched that paragon dude trying his best tost longer. But in less than half a minute, the entire shield of his got smashed to tiny pieces.

    "Time to face reality, submit to me or die!" I raised my ive as hard as I could and intended to deliver a killing blow to him.

    If he wanted to survive, he had to follow me and betray his race. If not, he''d die right here and now.

    "Don''t! Stop! I concede! I chose to follow you! Stop!" just before I''d sway my ive down over his head, that dude suddenly threw in the towel, screamed like a b*tch and asked for mercy.

    His act took me by surprise. I didn''t know why but it felt like this dude was still green and cowardly.

    "Sign this contract then," I coldly said, waved my hand and delivered a high grade contract for him to sign. At the same time, I didn''t move my ive from its position in midair.

    If that paragon was bluffing and trying to trick me to do something, then at the first sign of his betrayal I''d cut his head clean.

    Yet against my worries, that paragon hurriedly signed the contract. When he did, he issued a heart curdling scream while I watched his arm get chopped off.

    It seemed the price any paragon would pay to join me would be this severe. Isac lost an arm before, and it seemed this was the general price any paragon would pay.

    He kept screaming like this while his hand clutched over the contract. Even if he signed it, before his punishment would be delivered, the contract wouldn''t get activated.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    His screamssted for a few minutes. During which I noticed that all the forces around stopped in their tracks, looking towards my direction in utter silence.

    I didn''t feel any threating from them. If I felt anything then it''d be shock and disdain.

    They got all the right to feel so. Such a high and mighty figure, a paragon candidate of their race, one who was supposed topete over the throne of their race in the entire apocalypse, just acted this low and cowardly epted my rule.

    I didn''t spare them any nce. I was d I found such a coward and ended up roping him in.

    A coward or not, he was a capable dude. I wasn''t after his leadership traits. Just from the pathetic act he showed just now I didn''t hold much on his future aplishments at my kingdom and army.

    Surrendering to me wasn''t an act of cowardice, but the way to surrender to me was. If he stood erect, held his head high, kept his arrogance and self respect while surrendering to me then I''d take him for being courageous.

    But he screamed and cried for mercy, acting like a pussy and not a real man. I didn''t know how such a coward and weak boned dude ended up being one of the mighty paragons in the Hector race.

    Aside from anything else, I was after his belongings as a paragon and not his strength. I knew he was that bastard who kept trying to seal my stuff. And I wanted that awesome treasure he got and other artefacts as well.

    "Come with me," but taking out all of his belongings was something left forter. For now, I had to do everything I could and get more paragons and capable generals under my lead.

    Yet before I''d move a single muscle, I heard a thunderous shouting from the distance.

    "Let go of our leader, or else you''ll die here!"

    I turned towards the direction such a shout came from. And there I spotted a grand gathering of a mixed army of flying, ground, and underground Hescosing towards me in a formidable looking array.

    Their number was in hundreds of thousands, and they looked as crazy and brave as any mighty soldier should be.

    I looked at them using my Hawk Eye skill. "It seems your people really want to save you," I snorted when I spotted at least five red suited dudesing in the mixture of those hundreds of thousands.

    If a purple suited individuals would be paragons, then red ones might be generals or capable individuals in the Hescos armies.

    Taking control of a single one of them was worth more than a hundred ones like this coward next to me. Wars would be won by soldiers led by great generals. And I truly respected any courageous generals more than just rich and spoiled brat like the one next to me.

 Chapter 1247 Messi, The World Cup Champion - Part 2

    As they were generals, I didn''t need to reason with them using words or personal might. I controlled my chariot, flew directly towards them, moving in a direct path to wee their approach.

    ? Aside from them being a hot cake in my eyes, a trophy I wouldn''t say no to acquire, I wanted to go over them and head towards the ce they came from.

    I was lucky to find such a paragon nearby. But I doubted I''d find another paragon this easily. The one who kept hammering my shields using his artefact stopped attacking. And that meant one thing; he already started to run away for his life.

    The only lead I got was these generals. In such distressed times, the only ce that could harbour such a big gathering of generals and elite soldiers would be the main base of the enemy.

    And I''d safely assume the presence of at least a couple of paragons over there to supervise over the entire progress of this war.

    As I decided to take them under my wing, I instantly put away everything in my hand and started to use my techniques with both hands.

    At the same time I spread tons of bones around. I wanted to push my techniques to the max, ending up wrapping this entire force in the shortest amount of time possible.

    My sudden reaction instantly took them by surprise. These generals and soldiers seemed to expect my run for my life. Least they knew they just delivered themselves into the mouth of the lion.

    I didn''t act any polite, and started controlling all of them using my threads. As my chariot passed through them, whoever stood in my path was knocked away and fell to the ground.

    Even those didn''t escape the fate of getting controlled by my threads. After less than ten minutes, the entire shocking and terrifying forces of the Hescos ended up in my clutches.

    Even the ones who were underground didn''t escape such fate. They all got under my control, and I forced them all to sign a loyalty contract with me.

    Dealing with anyone but a paragon was a breeze for me. No matter how strong or well prepared one was, he''d end up falling under my thread control, signing a contract in the end.

    As I controlled them all, I gave the order to retreat all the way back to the initial group of shields around the hole opening.

    I waited for this long to gain control over these generals and elites. I wouldn''t risk losing any under any circumstance.

    If not for me not knowing the precise location of the portal leading to Earth, and I didn''t want to waste time in doing the trip out there using the staff, I''d better be more reassured and send them over to Earth.

    Yet that group of shields over the hole opening was already a secure zone in this massive war. I sent them off, and headed towards the direction of the main base.

    "What''s your name?" as I didn''t see anything for tens of miles ahead, I had to ask this cowardice paragon about the information regarding their formations and line up.

    "I''m Matte," he said, in a shaky tone that showed how scared this dude was.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Tell me, Matte, where is the main base of the Hectors in this region?" I spoke with a smile that wasn''t like one.

    He was a paragon, one of the highest authority individuals in the Hescos race here. If someone would know about the location of the main base, the routes of their escape, and much more knowledge, then it''d be him.

    "Well¡­" his tone shook a little before my face changed. I took out my ive, held it upside down, took out a random fabric and started to clean it from the non-existent dust or blood stain.

    When he saw my ive, his body trembled. It was a shame that I couldn''t see his face or else I''d have seen a priceless look of fear over there.

    "I¡­ I know little information about the main base and the ongoing operation¡­ I believe¡­ I believe I can''t be of any help to you, sir."

    "Matte¡­ Oh my poor little Matte¡­ Do you know how much I hate liars and tricksters?" I stopped wiping my ive, rotated it in circles before fiercely mming it against the back of my chariot, "even if it was a paragon, I won''t hesitate to kill him for lying to me."

    My eyes, tone, and attitude were all icy cold. I red at him with no shred of mercy or apprehension to his current tough position.

    As he became my man, he had to fulfil his duties without looking back to the past. I waited and didn''t say more. And when a few minutes passed without saying anything, I raised my ive over my head, with the intention of cutting him into pieces.

    "Wait¡­ Wait¡­ I''ll tell you what you want to know¡­" once he saw the same scary ive rise high up in the air, that Matte was this close from pissing on himself.

    "I need to know everything," I coldly said, without moving my ive away from the air.

    "Then¡­ Can you please move this away?" I couldn''t see his face, but it seemed he would have an ashen white face at this moment.

    His trauma from my ive seemed to go much deeper than I expected.

    "I won''t move it away until I''m satisfied with your answers," I didn''t show him any speck of mercy and waited for him to spill out all the beans he got.

    Under the threat of my ive, Matte started to speak about what he knew.

    I didn''t need to ask anything and kept ring at him. As I kept my silence, he kept speaking and telling everything he knew about the generalyout of the Hescos forces here.

    And when I didn''t say anything, he went from just telling me general information into giving me secrets and many details about the Hescos way of nning this war from the start.

 Chapter 1248 For Messi, The World Cup Champion - Part 3

    The more I heard, the more inwardly shocked I became. "Tsk! These Hescos truly live up to their name as the first race in the universe," I muttered to myself while attentively listening to every wording out from this coward''s mouth.

    ording to the tales he told me, the Hescos were forming an alliance with the angels supervising over my world apocalypse. They collected all the information they could about me and formed a grand n depending on my points of weaknesses.

    They knew about my usual style of fight, and knew that despite being strong as a sole person, Icked strong powerhouses by my side.

    By his description, my strongest and weakest point was the acquisition of different artefacts. Aside from them, I was powerless in their eyes.

    So they nned everything from the start to take this point of strength away and turn it into a weakness instead.

    I have to admit, they thoroughly studied me in such a short amount of time and managed to spot my fatal weakness.

    The artefact in his possession was considered the weapon against my Achilles heel. They depended on sealing my artefacts to render all my artefacts useless.

    They did a great job in that for sure. That sealing artefact gave me quite the headache already.

    And that wasn''t all!

    They also got another artefact they didn''t use yet. By what he said, this one had the ability to seal up space.

    They didn''t like my staff''s ability to store locations and allow me to jump all over the world.

    My staff wasn''t an artefact, but it was a very crucial piece of gear in my arsenal.

    If they managed to seal the space all over me, then I wouldn''t be able to jump and help my forces or escape with my life.

    As for that artefact which shattered my group of shields before, it was held by a paragon as expected. That dude was in the main base, which Matte told me about its location.

    When I learnt about that, I knew why he tried to run towards the tunnels when I tried to catch him.

    The base was underground! And as I guessed it before, the entire defensive area was remodelled by the help of lots of underground Hescos.

    The Hescos turned this zone into such aplicated defensive zone. I asked him about how they managed to urately pinpoint my location not only once, but twice.

    He told me they used the help of someone in their race, with the gift of foresight. I thought about this dilemma before, and ended up with the exnation that they might have done something to tamper with my tickets opening.

    But they didn''t. As he told me, it was practically impossible for anyone to interfere with the tickets.

    As for the location of that base, it was at a ce I''d never expected at all; just around the hole opening!<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    It was hundreds of metres below that safe area I conquered from before. At this moment I knew why the Hescos kept attacking me in such a fervent way even when they were losing too much.

    It turned out that they didn''t want me to control that region, or else their headquarters would be jeopardised.

    It was in a ce I''d never expected. When I thought about it, it made quite sense.

    After all they nned everything to trap me inside that pit and rain down hell over me and my forces.

    My sudden move towards the surface was pretty unexpected to them it seemed. They didn''t n that much ahead in the case I managed to infiltrate their surface area of defence.

    As for the entrance to that base, it was from the pit itself. The highestyers there were linked directly to the base, even considered part of it.

    The number of forces they gathered was already too much, more than what I expected. They still got tons of forces stationed outside the defensive zone, waiting for a chance to join this war.

    Even if they tried to do things in haste, they failed to do everything they wanted. The base they built couldn''t amodate all the forces they assembled here.

    Per his words, the Hescos gathered up all the paragons in this world, all the generals and capable forces, and even their controlled races in this world.

    These races were like the Berserkers and Selvators who ended up under my clutches.

    The amount gathered was enough to be described as most of the Hescos in this world. I didn''t know what to say. I knew they''d amass a big force, but not to the degree of summoning most of their forces in such a way.

    They used many treasures to facilitate the movement of their scattered forces from all over the world to here. That meant they got much more force than I hoped for.

    The good piece of news amidst all this was that they already gathered up their paragons and capable generals in the base. As for these forces, they were led by second rate leaders and generals.

    Yet even if they were considered second rate, I wouldn''t underestimate them too much. They just had to cross a big distance and walk through a devastated ground to reach the base and the ces of the big fights.

    The tunnels connecting theyers in the pit with the surface here didn''t extend beyond the base. So these forces didn''t have any ess to the hot spots right now.

    But I''d not lower my guard. Even if they''d show upte, they''d stille. And when they would, the line of reinforcement would be established, delivering an endless supply of forces towards here.

    In short, I''d have little time to act. And I had to strike hard to secure the paragons and generals, or kill most of them.

    Once I realised this, I hurried up and started flying back to the base.

    I tried first to use my staff, yet the space was sealed. I didn''t feel any panic. As I knew the paragons and generals wouldn''t send for the outer endless armies toe here yet per Matte confirmation.

 Chapter 1249 For Messi, The World Cup Champion 4

    They''d only ask for them toe here in two conditions. First I managed to kill most of their forces here, or their base would get attacked.

    The distance from their ce to here would take a few hours to cross. And if I put into consideration the aftermath of my pir''s brutal attack, then they might take double or even triple this duration.

    I''d give myself ten hours. If I couldn''t end up everything here by then, I''d better prepare for retreat.

    Fighting a useless battle while the enemy still had their head ups alive wasn''t my style of doing things.

    I thought about gathering up my scattered forces here using my horn. But after seriously considering this, I refrained from doing so.

    If I did, the enemy would get rmed. I wanted the enemy to keep focusing over the scattered battles here and lower his guard against me.

    I pushed my chariot to travel fast. Per Matte''s words, the paragon with that scary offensive artefact would have retreated back to the base.

    He didn''t speak well about any paragon like himself. He keptining about how soft bones, cowardly, and useless they were.

    I didn''t put any of his words in my head. If a coward like him was speaking bad about others, why would I believe his words then?

    And I wouldn''t believe that the descendants of the top race in the universe would be such useless and cowards.

    They were paragons, supposedly the future leaders of this race. If they were this useless, then howe they kept themselves on the throne this long.

    As I flew back to the opening of that hole, I started to examine the world around me, trying to keep myself busy from the endlessintsing from Matte''s mouth.

    I didn''t order him to shut up, as he might spill something useful in the middle of such bullshit.

    The fights going on all over the ce were still hot. My side was winning on many fronts. And at ces they didn''t have the upper hand, they weren''t doing that bad either.

    The Hescos weren''ting up inrge numbers like before as they got most of their forces focused on the pit. That made most of the fights around the surface much easier to handle than before.

    When I got near the hole opening in less than half an hour, I saw the shields out there were still holding up.

    There were no hostile forces near the shield zone out there. The entire area looked quite peaceful as if it wasn''t on top of the most important enemy''s spot.

    "Look at how scared they are! They didn''t even dare to send anyone to try to take that region of yours, afraid to attract you here and make you notice the presence of their base."

    Matte added his touch, but to me this wasn''t an act of cowardice. They were scheming, and the one leading this entire war must be someone unique.

    Once I got into that shield zone, I looked at the remaining forces there. Lucas led most of the forces here out to crush the remaining forces of Hescos.

    He didn''t take all, leaving behind just enough to guard and defend this zone.

    My forces here were already scarce and not enough to be used in anything. Plus I didn''t want to rm the enemy by taking them down with me.

    I had to use other forces than them. If I got warriors and let them feed up on stat crystals, then the enemy would be rmed.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Just the presence of my chariot was enough to make them feel a little uneasy. So I kept flying forward without turning around or pausing, and went directly towards the pit opening.

    If they saw me, and I was sure they did, they''d mistake my appearance as an attempt to help my entrapped forces down below.

    They''d never think that I uncovered the mystery behind their hidden base.

    "Tell me when I''m in front of the rightyers," I said to Matte, without even looking at him, "and don''t point towards it or do anything sudden. Just tell me in a low tone, got it?"

    "Yes boss!"

    "Call me lord, not boss," I rolled my eyes while the grand opening was drawing nearer.

    "Sure, you are my lord and my boss, you are whatever you want me to call you with."

    I sighed and ignored the rubbish he kept sprouting while considering what I should do next.

    I stopped just in front of the hole, while an idea appeared in my mind.

    Didn''t I kill enough Hescos so far? What if I used their souls and started summoning them instead? Would they appear with their suits or without it?

    I knew that most of the strength and might the Hescos had was rted to their suits. ording to what I learnt before, any Hescos would get his suit born over his body from his first moment of life.

    Their genes were different. They carried something that enabled the suits to get formed over their bodies from the first second of their lives.

    But that was considering the normally born Hescos. I didn''t know if I''d be that lucky to get the Hescos with their suits or not.

    If not, then it wasn''t worth it. Aside from these tyrannical and special suits, the Hescos paled inparison to other races in my eyes.

    As I stood in front of the vast edge that looked like a colossal monster was trying to devour me, I opened my ss and checked the list of souls there.

    "I got it!" I noticed that the list of these souls increased. I realised that the races I killed in this world were added to that list.

    pA(nd)A no ve1 And when I read through, I finally noticed the name of Hescos.

    I instantly tried to form warriors based on the Hescos soul. And the moment I did, I got long messages that startled me.

    [You selected to make warriors from the Hescos soul]

    [Special genes are located inside the Hescos race soul]

    [You got three choices to select from]

 Chapter 1250 For Messi, The World Cup Champion Part 5

    [The first choice: You can pay ten thousand souls and form a warrior of the Hescos race. That warrior will have his flesh without any addition of anything]

    [The second choice: You can pay two hundred thousand souls and get a randomly selected warrior of the Hescos race. That warrior will have his genes activated, and your end result will be randomly selected by the system]

    [The third choice: You can pay five hundred thousand souls and get one of the four main types of the Hescos race. You can choose between ground Hescos, underground Hescos, flying Hescos, and genius Hescos]

    [What will you choose?]

    I looked up at these messages, not knowing what I should say. "Fourth type Hescos? What does a genius Hescos even mean?" I muttered in doubt before turning to look at Matte.

    "What?" That kid seemed very scared of me. I inwardly sighed. I finally got one paragon of the Hescos, and to my luck it turned out to be such a pussy.

    "Does your race have four types?" I red at him, trying to see if he was going to tell the truth or lie.

    "Of course, we got the flying, ground, underground, and badass Hescos!" In a rare moment, he seemed a little proud of what he just said.

    "What does that fourth one mean? That badass or genius one?" I didn''t get what I wanted to know. So I waited for him to exin things over.

    And he started to speak in much pride. If not for his fear from me, I doubted he''d even act arrogant or something like that.

    From what he said, I realised what the fourth type meant. "I see¡­" my eyes shone when I heard what he said.

    The fourth type of Hescos was rted to the seeds of generals and paragons, smart people who would handleplicated things of that race.

    Per what he said, the ones who thought about such grandiose andplicated defensive structures were part of this type. And ording to him, such a type was already rare and not easily found.

    The entire race ced much importance on such people. Once found, anyone would have his life changed for better.

    Even if such talent came from a low ranked family in the Hescos race, or even if they came from a poor background, that didn''t matter.

    Matte keptining about this, saying how unfair it was for such useless folks to get such grand treatment, one they''d never have dreamed about before getting their talent detected.

    I didn''t care about his useless jealousy. In fact, he was the embodiment of such unfairness in the world.

    He was born into a mighty and famous family, one that secured his future from day one. Such a useless and cowardly dude ended up being a prestigious paragon of such a mighty race.

    If he was in my kingdom, if he was part of my people, he''d have ended up dead in the bellies of the monsters of the apocalypse a long time ago!

    Such people had no ce in my kingdom. If not for the secrets he knew and the artefact and treasures he had, I''d prefer to kill him already.

    "It''s still too pricey¡­" I looked at the scary five hundred thousand price of souls to pay to get such a single one of these races. "If I got enough luck, then I''d be able to get one of these special Hescos out of a hundred summons."<novelnext></novelnext>

    I decided to give it a go with the second option. Paying two hundred thousand souls still pained me. But I have no other choice here.

    If I selected the cheapest one, then I''d end up with Hescos without their suits. I was curious to know how the Hescos really looked like, but I''d never waste my souls right now on such a thing.

    As for the third option, it was out of the question right now.

    "I select the second choice," I slowly said, while waiting in anticipation for the end result of this, "Pay twenty billion souls to get these Hescos here."

    I decided to use such a grand number of my soul''s right now. I still got much more than that. But I wanted to know how useful these Hescos truly were.

    If they proved to be useful, then I''d mass produce them. If not, then it''d be much better to depend on my techniques and contracts to get more of these Hescos.

    After all, paying such a price of souls still hurts me nheless.

    [Twenty billion souls are deducted]

    [Twenty thousand Hescos will be randomly created]

    [Please check your inventory]

    The process didn''t take more than one minute to end. I looked first at my soul number, and saw twenty billion soul counts missing from there.

    "It hurts more than I expected," I touched my chest, where my heart was located. It really pained me, but I didn''t have any other choice.

    Aside from other warriors, I wanted to have these Hescos for myself. If they proved to be useful, then I''d make them my first choice in making warriors.

    Their prices were much more than the fallen gods. And my fallen gods were scary already.

    "Let''s test it out then," I opened my inventory next, while trying to keep my mind upied by looking at the tokens inside my inventory.

    I took one out, and the next moment a Hescos appeared in front of my eyes.

    "This¡­ Howe one of the legendary Hescos is here?!!!" Just as Hescos appeared, Matte screamed out in fright as he retreated a couple of steps backwards.

    It seemed just from his reaction that he feared the ones he called legendary Hescos to the same degree he feared me, or even a little more.

    And when I examined the new Hescos in front of me, I also got the same kind of shock.

    The Hescos I met so far were considered giants, just like Bulltors and Selvators. They were giants, and something told me that they looked that way thanks to their suits.

 Chapter 1251 For Messi, The World Cup Champion Part 6

    The dude that appeared in front of me right now was different. He was a giant, but it made other Hescos look mediocre inparison.

    This dude was at least ten metres in length, five in width, and he looked ferocious. The suit he wore was white in colour, but it gave off a scary presence, much more than the red suits of the generals I saw before.

    I knew the basic colour of the suits of the Hescos was ck, and the highest I met so far was purple. But this one was white, and for a reason it looked more dangerous than the other types of suits.

    "Lord," the moment he appeared, he knelt on the back of my chariot in respect. I sized him up and down before asking:

    "Tell me, what abilities do you have? And what type of Hescos do you belong to?"

    "Answering my lord, I belong to the flying Hescos. And I can use nothing right now. I need to consume ten thousand stat points at least to use the basic skills of mine. If the lord is generous and gives me one hundred thousand stat points, then I can use the ten skills of mine avable to me at this stage, including two ultimate attacks."

    "Interesting," my eyes shone brightly before turning to the sacred Matte. "What does a legendary Hescos mean?"

    He recognised this Hescos on the spot, making me wonder what was different and special about him.

    "L¡­ Lord¡­ How did you¡­ How did you get such a scary dude? Where did ite from?"

    "Just answer my questions, shall you?" I gave him a smile that wasn''t one.

    We weren''t friends to begin with, and he didn''t get any respect from me. Besides, this was considered one of my most secretive things. I never told anyone about my abilities before, and would never do that.

    "Ahem¡­" he cleared his throat, looked at that grand Hescos kneeling in front of me like a small hill and then turned to look at me before saying: "Legendary Hescos are the origin of our race. They were the ones who started our legendary tale in the universe."

    "But I never saw something like that before," I casually pointed my ive at the dude kneeling in front of me. Such a simple move gave Matte a fright, making him jump for more steps back.

    "This¡­ We didn''t have any of the legendary Hescos anymore. Or else we won''t call them legendary, right?"

    "What do you mean?" the words he said didn''t exin anything. Instead, they added more vagueness and doubt to the entire matter.

    "Well¡­ Our genes got mixed with another race a long time ago. I''m not well aware of everything, but our legendary race has a problem or production from the start. We can''t increase our numbers as fast as other big races in the universe. So¡­"

    I got what he meant. "The ancestors of yours selected a suitable race and bred with them?" I asked, and he nodded. Seeing his short necked suit tilt slightly to the front was a bit funny to be honest.

    "We had to solve that problem, or else by time, other races would end up winning us in terms of numbers alone," he sighed, before adding, "so we mated and bred with that foreign race, and gradually our genes got polluted by theirs. As they got the upper hand in production issues, they became most of our race, and their genes dominated ours."

    "They are considered your secondary ancestors then?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Lord can say so," he paused, "but that race had nothing much special about them. They only can breed much faster and better than us, and they looked like us as legends tell."

    "I see¡­" I got what he meant by that. After tens of thousands of years or even more, their pure genes got mixed, diluted, polluted, and eventually vanished slightly from their bodies.

    That exined why there was such a clear difference in physique between this dude kneeling in front of me and that scared Matte.

    The two were Hescos, but they didn''t anything like each other.

    It seemed that my ss dealt with the pure genes of races, purifying any mixed genes like what happened here.

    "Hahahaha!" out of the blue Iughed. If the leaders of the Hescos learnt about this, what would their reaction be?

    Would they try to strike a deal with me? Would they envy me? Hahahaha! Just thinking about their shock made meugh for a minute or so.

    "Here, take these stat crystals and use them," I said to that dude, "from now on, you are going to be called the Alpha, the leader of my Hescos squad."

    "Thanks lord for your generosity," he simply touched the small pile of stat crystals I took out, and almost half of them vanished and turned into dust.

    But that didn''t attract my attention. He took more than what he asked for, but then a ring light came out from his suit, and few changes started.

    First, the size of his suit changed. The suit started to slowly grow in size, as if it was a dried up sponge that came in contact with water.

    The initial ten metres height Hescos turned in less than a minute into double such size. And the previously white suit started to show changes as well.

    The whiteness started to glow, as if it was some sort of amp connected to a source of electricity and lit up. At the same time, the suit started to show symbols and lines, growing up through it like it was a seed that got in touch with water and nutrients.

    I watched different coloured symbols appear, starting up faint then gradually they became darker in colour.

    These symbols didn''t look like they were drawn over the suit, but they appeared as if someone used a knife and engraved them over there.

    All the lines were silver and gold in colour, while the symbols ranged between green, red, orange, purple, and ck.

    The most symbols out there were green in colour.

 Chapter 1252 Strengthening My Legendary Hescos

    When all these things happened, and when I thought that suit finished up its evolution process, new changes happened.

    The flying Hescos had two wings behind their backs, but this Alpha had four pairs of great golden and silver wings on his back. At the same time, a grand double edged battle axe appeared all of sudden in his hand.

    That axe alone gave him a frightening appearance, not to mention his aura was already scary and intimidating. I looked at him while drooling for more.

    Right now all the pain I felt before from spending all these souls vanished. I wanted more, I wanted much more of these Hescos.

    Just imagining a grand army of millions, tens of millions, or even hundreds of millions made my heart thumb fiercely in my chest.

    I''d do anything in my power to slowly grow up my special army of these Hescos. And just when I was lost in the middle of my rashed up thoughts, I heard the calm and deep voice of Alpha saying:

    "Lord, thanks for your generosity and kindness. I gained all the skills and levelled them up till the limit of this apocalypse. Do you want me to give a demonstration?"

    Damn! I forgot the ten skills he told me about before!

    "Show me," with much expectations, I watched him perform the ten skills. Most of these skills came to boost his speed and mobility, with two for strength as heunched one cone shaped devastating attack and one like a tornado that kept moving around.

    As for the final skill, it was really scary! The sky dimmed while thick tongues of thunder danced, not in the sky but over the edges of his hammer and the terrifying attack that epassed an area of a few miles for a few minutes.

    I looked at such a fierce attack and imagined for a moment the army in my inventory of these legendary Hescos lining up together and unleashing such deadly attacks at the same time.

    It''d be epic!

    "Go inside for now," I didn''t hesitate to take him back, take more out and started to give them stat crystals to feed on.

    My reserve of stat crystals was already high. But after satisfying the needs of my newly formed warriors, I ended up losing almost half of that reserve!

    But I didn''t feel any pain from it. Such price was nothingpared to the twenty thousand deadly legendary Hescos I had.

    My top warriors before were the fallen gods and soulers. The former were responsible for dealing devastating attacks from time to time, and they were enough to handle any strong foe or formidable obstacle.

    As for the soulers, they were killing machines against any ground forces. But they paled in terms of fighting against flying enemies.

    From now on, my signature troops would be these legendary Hescos. I got almost five thousand flying legendary Hescos, six thousand underground ones, and almost nine thousand of the ground legendary Hescos.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The underground legendary Hescos didn''t have that hammer, but very intimidating two spears that could pierce through literally anything in their path.

    They had propellers at their backs to increase their speed to a terrifying degree.

    As for the ground legendary Hescos, they got a heavy shield and a fierce ive. They looked very terrifying when they used their ultimate attacks. And to my surprise, they got two ultimate skills and not one.

    One skill was used in offence, and the other one was like an enhanced version of my shield bearers defensivebined skill.

    Out of the twenty thousand legendary Hescos, I only gained ten genius type ones. These teens were standing in front of me right now, and I was eager to know more about them and their abilities.

    "So you''re telling me you can lead armies, devise ns, and think about ways to ovee any obstacle and ensure my victory?" I knew such ims might seem overbearing, but I felt nothing like arrogance in their tone.

    Each one of them had their names, and they even selected one of them to be the leader. That dude was called Jack, and he was the one responsible for speaking with me on their behalf.

    They looked disciplined, and their attitude was humble and yet filled with endless confidence. I sized them up and down,pared them to the other legendary Hescos of mine, or other Hescos I met before.

    cing someone like Matte in aparison with them looked unfair. But even the strongest legendary Hescos I gained paled inparison with these ten.

    They looked special in some way I couldn''t describe. They gave me this feeling, that no battle would be lost if they led the armies, no matter who their enemies were.

    "Yes lord, just give us any army to lead and we will prove our worth to you," this Jack said before adding, "in addition to that, any problem lord might face can be handled by us. No matter what, be it a life issue, political problems, or even research matters... We can solve it all."

    His tone was low and his way of speaking was collected and calm. He didn''t look anyway like an excited dude or an arrogant one.

    He was just telling the truth, as simple and shocking it might be.

    "I''ll put you to testter on," I knew this wasn''t their moment to show their worth. This war was already in itsst dying breaths. What was left was for me to crush the base down below, and find a way to gather up enough forces to defend this spot of the world.

    Taking out the endless Hescos out there was a mere dream if I wanted to do it in a short time. My role here would be over the moment this base was taken and my forces controlled everything.

    Then a longsting brutal defensive battle wouldst for months. I''d just retreat back to Earth and keep sending out forces here to help in defending this zone.

 Chapter 1253 Assaulting The Main Base

    When the Hescos would lose enough, then it''d be time to push forward and im a huge number ofnds. Before this, I had to be patient and ept such a long war of attrition.

    I nned to put these ten to use under Lily and Isac lead. Thetter two would be responsible for testing the abilities of these ten, and I might also fetch one to old Gan and let him assess him at the research department.

    "Stay by my side for now," I said before starting to go down the hole. I spent almost one hour enhancing and checking over my legendary Hescos.

    At first I was worried that my enemies down below would notice what I was doing. But when I saw how scary these legendary Hescos were, I didn''t fear anything.

    If the Hescos knew, what could they possibly do? Try to run away? If they could, then they would have run away a long time ago when things started to grow out of control.

    ording to Matte''s words from before, there was no direct path linking the base here with the outer world. They couldn''t run away and the remaining forces here weren''t enough to secure their travel in the middle of my forces outside.

    Their only hope for survivaly in the far away forcesing towards here. I held many doubts before about crushing that base before the arrival of these endless reinforcements.

    But after seeing how capable these legendary Hescos were, all my doubts went into oblivion.

    I have nothing to fear right now. Be it an underground base or heavily fortified one, nothing would stop me.

    And the main reason behind this lies in the six thousand underground legendary Hescos whom I instantly summoned on the surface while floating on top of the hole.

    "Start digging a grand path towards the hidden base below," I said in a low tone, but it was enough to make anyone hearing me right now tremble in fear.

    I watched the thousands of legendary Hescos activate their drilling skills and start digging the ground like it was made up of tofu.

    Their skills were mostly dedicated to digging the ground, with two fighting skills and one ultimate skill that could both dig the ground for thousands of metres or crush any strong defence no matter how sturdy it was.

    This ultimate skill would add an element of sharpness and fierceness to the edges of their spears. When used, their spears would turn into gigantic shadows that would extend for a hundred metres, acting like it had an engine that would rotate them.

    That was enough to crush anything no matter what. I had a feeling that my chariot shield would show deep cracks if such technique was used on it, or even shatter if it didn''t have enough energy supporting it.

    But right now, and with the grand number of legendary Hescos working, I didn''t need them to use any ultimate skill. The ground kept descending tens of metres with each strike of their spears, and in a matter of ten minutes, a hole with a depth of two thousand metres was formed.

    It was on par with the vastness of the opening of the pit hole.

    The few thousand legendary Hescos gave me the impression that they''d be able to dig another form of thatplicated underground fortress if they got days.

    Seeing them work in such a way made me realise how the Hescos initially managed to build up such aplicated way in a few days. If I got one hundred thousand legendary Hescos, I could build one in one day!<novelnext></novelnext>

    *Rumble!*

    When they got near that base, the ground fell and the grand structure of the underground base appeared. The dirt and rock fell, revealing aplicated structure of tunnels, rooms, and even fortified zones.

    "Where is the main headquarters here?" The entire ce was at least a few miles in radius. I couldn''t just walk around and waste time while my target would run for their lives.

    They got nowhere to go, but I''d hate to chase them around when I spent all this effort to find them.

    If I was alone, then I''d scatter my warriors all over the ce while searching for the heads of the Hescos manually and personally.

    But why would I do that when I got a tour guide next to me?

    "There are around five main ces, there, there, and there," he started to point at five spots. When I examined these, I found tons of forces guarding these ces.

    Each ce was a vast room with many tunnelsing out from it and linking the room with other ces. It made sense to be the main headquarters.

    "Go and kill everyone," as this was thest decisive battle of the entire war, I called forth my soulers and let them be led by Lucas.

    At the same time, I took out the twenty thousand legendary Hescos and divided them into five main groups, each led by two of the genius legendary Hescos.

    As I spread them all over the ce, I started to use my techniques. Despite the legendary Hescos being overbearing, they were still quite expensive.

    I''d never believe the Hescos would gather up weaklings to guard their main base. All the forces here should be elites, the top fighters in the entire Hescos armies.

    I sent everything to the ground and kept only one thousand legendary Hescos led by the Alpha dude. At the same time, I kept one hundred thousand soulers and five thousand fallen gods.

    I called these from the scattered battlefields all over the ce. I didn''t know if I took them from the pit hole or the surface, and that didn''t matter anymore.

    This might be the main base of the Hescos, but as it was dug under the ground, they didn''t have much room to deploy enough forces to guard this ce.

    So it made sense to find a few troops out there. I estimated the total forces there to be less than a million. Using my couple of million soulers alone was an overkill.

    Not to mention I was also using the brutal legendary Hescos and the techniques of mine.

 Chapter 1254 He Finally Appeared!

    As doomsdaynded over their heads, I started to closely examine the five spots Matte pointed at.

    As expected, each spot had at least ten generals and a couple paragons. "Your people have too many paragon candidates in this world," I noticed the total number of paragons I saw was close to twenty.

    In my world, the number of paragon candidates was always around five. I only saw such arge number in one race before; the Hectors.

    "We have many elites and big families to choose from," Matte was still scared of the legendary Hescos, so he kept his distance from me.

    Since I summoned the legendary Hescos and Matte''s legs kept trembling as if he was about to piss himself out of fear.

    "Tsk! Such a strong race and all it brought out is such useless folks," I couldn''t help but inwardly sigh. When I looked at these five spots, I was shocked to see simr ones to Matte out there.

    In fact the ones I counted as paragons were those with shaking legs or retreating with their backs behind the walls.

    If a good seed was down there, then his calibre would appear in the middle of such a stressful situation.

    The good ones with good potential would shine at times of distress. Or else when would they show up their worth?

    All the ones who stood firm and kept spreading orders in calm and collected demeanour were the ones who wore red suits, mostly generals.

    As for the purple suits, they were all showing signs of fear just like Matte. Sigh! Even in the number one race, favouritism of the big families got over the capable talents like these generals.

    Living in peace and prosperity had their devastating effect, even of such a mighty and formidable race.

    Even when I saw this, I never lowered my guard. A wounded lion would still be a ferocious beast. And I''d never believe such a mighty race would be void of great talents amidst their paragons.

    But as I confirmed the size and locations of my trophy, I started to gather up my rewards.

    I selected the closest location and instantly shed towards it.

    "Stop him!"

    "Attack with everything you can!"

    "Just hold on, reinforcements are on the way!"

    Just as I went closer, many angry shouts roared from down below. They all came from generals, as they led everyone around in this room to wee me.

    But who could stand a chance against my ive? I simply crashed everyone away, taking care to not harm my future capable generals, before attacking the two paragons here.

    The two had shields just like what Matte had. "Surrender or die!" I kept hammering that shield without showing any mercy. At the same time, I let my little personal army to sh and stop the enraged Hescos and generals.

    I made sure to warn them from killing too much, only they had to wound them. I had my technique running as I controlled it using my left hand. So all of them would end up serving me.

    "I concede!"

    "I surrender! Don''t kill me!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    The two were indeed weaklings and cowards, not much better than Matte. I didn''t spare them another nce while throwing two contracts in their direction.

    I''d better spend my time to gain more of the Hescos around than getting these useless bunch of spoiled brats. I still couldn''t believe how such a high race would have these useless kids at the top of the chain ofmand and authority.

    If all the Hescos were like that, then that race wouldn''tst for more than a few decades or at most a century.

    Yet I knew of someone who had a terrifying artefact. I doubted such a dude would be like these weaklings.

    All I saw wearing purple coloured suits were scared and petrified in their spots out of fear. So that dude wasn''t in any of the five rooms I sat my gaze upon.

    But where could he run to? The entire ce got exposed, and this base was already in my grasp. Sooner orter, that dude would appear and expose himself.

    After gaining control of these two useless paragons, I waited for a few minutes before taking control of the generals and most of the elite forces in the room and tunnels connected to it.

    Then I moved out after letting the two paragons and the generals board my chariot.

    I gained twelve generals just from this room alone. If my luck was the same as the other rooms, then my total gain from this base alone was enough to make me quite satisfied.

    As for these useless paragons, I''d empty them off their treasures and artefacts first before throwing them at my second Earth world to live there without causing any trouble.

    These folks should be left at home, live a life of peace and not take any charge of anything.

    The next two rooms were the same. I got tons of forces, two and three paragons from each of these two rooms, and a total of forty-two generals so far.

    Seeing the red suits standing in front of me made me evilly grin.

    As I gained their support, many started to ask freely about the legendary Hescos. It seemed even to these capable generals, the presence of such a long lost breed of their race came as a shock to them.

    I didn''t say anything, and Matte took the task of exining things over to everyone. He just kept talking about how magical I summoned these legendary Hescos out of thin air, and how terrifyingly strong and formidable I was.

    I let this chicken speak about me and magnified my image in the eyes of everyone and went towards the fourth room.

    *Bang!*

    Just before I''d arrived there, a loud bang erupted as a giant fist mmed heavily on my chariot.

    And with that loud bang, a fierce shout came from further ahead.

    "You won''t take a single step further."

    "Atst," when I saw this familiar artefact getting used, and heard that angry shout, I couldn''t help butugh.

    The one that I sat my eyes on started to move, atst!

 Chapter 1255 The Last Zone Remained

    As I expected, he wasn''t a coward like Matte or other useless paragons I got so far. He acted like a real powerhouse, showing the prestige of his race.

    The only question though was if such a person would ept serving me or not. It''d be a loss if he decided to sacrifice himself for his beliefs. And that troublesome possibility made me totally ignore that dude, take a longer path around the fourth room, and went towards thest one.

    It was better to crush any hope for his race to survive or win this war in front of his eyes. Even if that held the possibility of making him more enraged or hopeless, it also had the chance to sway his opinion about me.

    If I showed him I won his race in this war fair and square, if I showed him how strong and formidable I was, then perhaps he''d consider serving me.

    Or else, he''d end up dying at the end, and I''d just lose a potential capable general, on the same calibre of Legend, Isac, and Lily.

    "I won''t hurt anyone anymore!" Just as I took the longer path towards the fifth zone, that dude appeared out of nowhere and started raining his fists over my shield.

    Tsk! He was indeed brave! Did he think I wasn''t able to handle him? Let''s see how he''d deal with this move then.

    I came here prepared. I took out my staff and simply activated it and jumped back to the fourth base.

    I knew this dude was brave and daring, and would chase after me if I moved to target the fifth base.

    So before moving away I saved the bookmark of the fourth base and it proved handy. Once I jumped to the fourth base, I didn''t dy and started attacking the two other paragons there.

    At the same time, my technique was ready and my threads sprinted into action.

    "Stop! If you are a man,e and fight me!" I heard his roars from far away. But he was slightlyte. One of the two paragon''s shields broke and that dude had no other choice but to sumb to me.

    He signed the contract and I left him behind bleeding from the wound of his right arm. I had to chop that arm myself so I''d save little time.

    Then I went to stop that enraged paragon from interfering with my actions here. I still didn''t get the other generals, the more important asset.

    "I know you are angry, but eventually you''ll fall under my control or die by my ive," I stopped his advance and weed his attacking barrage of fists. At the same time I kept my technique running and the entire forces here got almost invaded by my threads.

    "You are despicable! Do you call yourself a man? If you are, stop all this madness and fight me!"

    "What do you take me for? I''m not one of those high and mighty races like Hescos. I''m a human, and this human just fought against your people fair and square and crushed them all! What are youining about exactly? You want to fight me? Sorry, but I was fighting you and others for days now and you couldn''t win!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    My wordsnded and all I got was a fierce roaring cry from him. His barrage of fists grew to another level, as if the artefact responded to his rage.

    Regardless of what he felt, he couldn''t say a single word to refute these facts.

    I was fighting an entire squad of generals and paragons, supported by tons of forces andplicated defences. All they had to do was to defend and keep me at bay, and they failed.

    What was heining about exactly? I shook my head before releasing contracts over the ones that got under my control. Gradually, all the forces here ended up under my control.

    "Follow me if you dare," I didn''t show any sign of weakness as I moved forward, pushed against his iing fists and went towards the direction of the final zone.

    "I''ll kill you!" he roared, but I gave no heed to any of his bellowing words. I kept moving forward, even my chariot mmed against his suit as I noticed he was flying and not standing on the ground.

    He was the first paragon to show his wings to me. I didn''t know if he was an exception or all the others could fly but were too scared to even think about that.

    "I will kill you! Do you hear me!" he kept screaming in rage while chasing after me. His speed wasn''t any lower than my chariot, but I wasn''t really moving my chariot in its top speed.

    As I arrived at the fifth zone, I found none there. "Damn! He must have made them move away when I teleported from here," I felt a little headacheing from this.

    "Stop and fight me if you dare!" he roared and I couldn''t help butugh. Did he think he''d stop me this way?

    They were doomed the moment I dug a hole in their base. No matter where they''d run, they''d end up meeting my forces and either would die or get surrendered by my warriors.

    If he got something annoying like a teleport gear or artefact just like the one I had then it''d be hard for me to stop them. But now all I did was to rise into the air, take a grand look over the entire base and focus more on the tunnels near that fifth zone.

    If they ran since the moment I disappeared, then they''d not walk that far away. However I truly underestimated the might of fear over anyone.

    I found them at a far away tunnel that''d take at least an hour to cross. They ran so damn fast, fearing to fall under my clutches and die.

    I sighed. Even if there was someone capable and unique like that dude chasing after me in such rage, it wouldn''t change the fate of those weaklings and cowards.

 Chapter 1256 Fighting The Courageous Dude

    I thought about that. I was also someone like him, a genius and capable talent in the middle of a weak race. However I managed to create a kingdom and he was this close from falling under my control.

    What caused such a big difference then? I couldn''t truly tell the reasons for that.

    What happened to me could have happened to him. If I consider my knowledge I came from the future, he also had a much richer knowledge provided to him by his ancestors and mentors.

    Not to mention he had a much grander pool of talent, an already established system of what he should and shouldn''t do.

    In brief, he had more chances and much better options than I.

    I shove away such useless thoughts as Inded over the heads of the running paragons like thunder. The first to step and try to stop me were none other than the generals.

    They were ferocious and brave, very loyal. It was just their misfortune to serve such useless brats who were designed as paragons in this world.

    pAn,Da n<0,>v,e1 But their luck was about to change. Serving me might be their life changing event.

    I bypassed these generals and left them to my threads. From behind, that crazy paragon kept screaming and trying to force me to fight him using his artefact. However he didn''t have the ability to force me to do anything.

    His artefact wasn''t that tyrannical against my chariot''s shield. I didn''t know if it got weaker after repeated usages since the start of this war or that paragon just grew weaker... I couldn''t tell and wasn''t that interested in knowing the reason for now.

    "Surrender or die," this time the paragons running were five. I kept hitting them using my ive when that courageous paragon jumped in and tried to shield them.

    "Retreat! Don''t stop like that or you''ll die!" he shouted in annoyance and rage. If I was him, I''d also feel the same way.

    "No use, there is no way for them to run to," but I kept chasing them and pushing them to a dead end. They finally hit their backs against one tunnel, and couldn''t find a way out anymore.

    "Besides, what''s the point in saving the lives of such weaklings?" I looked at him without sparing any nce at the other five. They were just like Matte and other paragons I got so far, very weak and cowards.

    It wasn''t useful to try and defend these weaklings and try to save them. If I was him, I''d carry away my grudges and try to escape with my life.

    I didn''t know why he didn''t do that. I thought at first that I wouldn''t find him easily as he must have been on his way to the outerrge armiesing here.

    If he went there, took control over these armies, then it''d be fairly impossible for me to get him. Not to mention he could have caused me much more headache than thisme rescue mission he was executing right now.

    I didn''t know what made him do that. Did I make a mistake in overestimating his abilities or what?<novelnext></novelnext>

    Anyway, it was still my luck for him to make such a wrong decision. I simply took a note of this, and decided to have a long talk with him after all this would be over.

    Of course that would be in case he agreed to join me and didn''t choose to die under my ive.

    Taking these five down took almost ten minutes. While breaking their shields into shreds, I took control over the rest of the forces around me.

    All the generals who tried to fiercely aid their courageous paragon ended up serving me. At the same time, I managed to im tens of thousands of Hescos elites in the process.

    As this was thest standing group of generals and paragons here, most of the forces flooded my way and tried to block me. But that ended up adding more to my imed trophies.

    The five ended up surrendering and signed a contract with me. The only one who remained alive and free was that courageous paragon and few of the remaining Hescos.

    "Don''t try to run," I chased after him. After seeing the shields crack and crash under the brutal hits of my ive, that dude finally returned to his senses and started running away with what was left of the grand army of Hescos.

    "Stop resisting, no one will save you from me today," I said amidst myughs while showing that paragon what it meant to be speedy and fast.

    My chariot gears were pushed over to the maximum speed. I instantly caught up with him, and ignored everyone else.

    Those remaining forces were close to twenty thousand Hescos. They were elites, and they would fall under my threads in no time.

    So I focused solely over that paragon. In my eyes, he was one of the biggest trophies I gained from this campaign.

    He tried to run, but couldn''t escape my chariot''s chase. I gradually pinned him down towards a dead end, while taking away the rest of his forces.

    When he ended up alone, I took a few minutes before finally clearing his shield. He knelt on the ground, panting while his body had a deep wound that came from my ive leftover force when itstly hit his shield.

    "Moment of truth buddy, either surrender and live longer or die right here and now," I paused before adding, "you are someone special. It''s a regret that you were left here with a bunch of useless brats. If you join me, I promise that your tale won''t end here."

    "F*ck you!" he roared in defiance, but the next hit sent his body flying, mmed against the wall before falling without any strength to even scream.

    That hit didn''t hold my full strength, but it was enough to bring out another deep wound over his belly. I nned to keep torturing him in the next few minutes, until he''d either break down or break apart and die.

 Chapter 1257 A Shocking Realisation!

    "Just give up," I said after leaving behind the fifth deep wound over his suit and body, "or else in the next few hits, you are going to fall."

    "I won''t sumb to such a tyrant!" he screamed again and I slowly grew impatient with him. I wasted almost twenty minutes trying to knock reality into his head. But it seemed all of this was useless.

    "Fine, if you want to die then I''ll dly help," I raised my ive high in the air and was ready to use my full strength to strike his head this time.

    This hit was going to be lethal, and he wouldn''t survive such an attack. Yet when I was going to hit him, he stood erect, raising his head in pride, as if he didn''t care about anything in the world.

    "Stephen... Just give up and don''t throw your life for nothing worthy!"

    Just before I''d move my ive down, a loud scream came from behind. I turned to look, and found out that Matte was the one who shouted from on top of my chariot.

    I stopped and watched that scaredy cat climb down my chariot using the rope left by my jumper. And during his descent, he didn''t stop talking.

    "This lord might seem weak and without a future, but believe me he has many hidden abilities. Just open your eyes and take a look around. He managed to create such a miracle and brought forth the long lost legendary Hescos inrge numbers! I don''t know how he did it, but I have the feeling he can do it many times already."

    I lowered my ive, and took a step to the side, clearing a space for that useless brat to show his worth.

    If he managed to rope in such a hard nut to my side, then it''d be worth giving him more support and resourcester on. Perhaps if his tongue proved effective here, I might bring him with me whenever I''d fight Hescos armies and paragons.

    "Shut up, traitors! How can you even think about that! Have you forgotten our race and what they did for you? Such ungrateful son of b*tches like you shall be killed even before born!"

    "What did my race do? Hahaha! That''s just a joke! Did you forget already or what? Our race never supported us. All they did was to gather us here and ce us against each other for one to prove himself worthy! I never wanted toe here, but was forced by that tyrannical race! Coming here means I''ll die. I knew it the moment I was forced to step here. Just look around and tell me, who came here out of his own volition? Even you didn''t volunteer to such crusade or any of this sh*t!"

    The words Matte threw showed how deeply enraged he was. When I heard him, a weird expression rose on my face.

    I moved my eyes towards Stephen, and surprisingly enough he kept his silence and didn''t even refute back what Matte said.

    "Is it true?" I couldn''t help but ask, "were you all forced toe here?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Can you believe that?" Matte shouted at my face before turning to Stephen as if I wasn''t standing next to him, "even such a foreigner finds it strange. It''s brutal! Our race doesn''tck anyone who has dreams to prove themselves worthy. Why not grant those who hailed from weak families and poor backgrounds a chance to prove themselves and create a name for their people? Why would they force everyone like us and neglect those who desperately want toe?"

    "Shut up! You said too much already!"

    "No, I won''t! If I was still in that damn race, then speaking a single word like this would have ended my life. But right now I''m serving a just and strong lord, one who didn''t interfere to stop me from saying whatever I wanted since the first moment I met him!"

    I felt weird while hearing his words. I didn''t stop his words before and let him speak nonsense without trying to interfere. I just didn''t want to waste my breaths over someone unworthy like him.

    Who knew such a negligible act would leave such a deep impression on his soul? I looked at Matte in a weird way. Was that kid faking it all this time and testing me?

    Don''t tell me the other paragons were also faking being cowards and such!

    From the words Matte said, I could feel the burning fire of revenge hot and zing in his heart. This wasn''t the action nor the attitude of a weakling or a coward.

    It seemed these kids held deep grudges against their race, deep enough to choose to not help their race at all and just try to find a way out of this cursed life they were living.

    Did they let me capture them with ease as they saw me as a way to escape their prisons? I couldn''t help but take a look back, taking a long look at my chariot where many paragons were standing.

    Tsk! I had to be more attentive with my capable generals and worthy talents. Forcing anyone to do anything would only backfire at some point and lead my kingdom to its demise.

    Sigh! Such a high and mighty race as the number one in the universe seemed to not matter that much to those kids. They didn''t want to join any of these shitty apocalypses happening in the entire universe.

    Many might hail from strong backgrounds, but that didn''t mean they''d be just like their ancestors. They might prefer to live a life of peace and prosperity. And to me, that made quite sense.

    Forcing such dudes to risk their lives, throw away their good lives and live through dangers like what was happening in any apocalypse wasme.

    I engraved such deep and meaningful words from Matte and stuck such incidents to my memory. I hoped that I never forced anyone to work as a general or a leader.

 Chapter 1258 Letting Him Think Alone

    I just wanted everyone to live happily. Even for me, a human who was struggling to build up his kingdom and make a name for himself, I nevercked strong and capable soldiers.

    Even generals, even if I ran low on them right now, I was sure in the next couple years I''d have arge roster of them to even make up reserves and leave generals behind without armies to lead or work to do.

    And that was my situation while I was still growing my strength and fame. Just thinking about such a mighty race like the Hescos or others, I couldn''t help but wonder about the reasons that led them to force their unwilling kids to do such things.

    I had to find a chance and ask Silverlining about this. I was sure I wascking many pieces of the whole story.

    "Shut up! Even if the race isn''t fair and wasn''t nice to us, I won''t betray them!"

    Stephen seemed to be lost in the dilemma of his loyalty and his anger towards his race. Even when he said such strong words, his tone was weak and wasn''t like anything he said before.

    I stood in my ce in silence, watching this interesting show in front of me. I hoped Stephen would change his mind after all this talk. If what Matte said was true, then there was a good chance for this good dude to join me.

    "You are just lying to yourself," Matte didn''t stop, "you were always like that, focusing on your main goal to be a powerhouse in the future without caring about anything else."

    "I won''t reach my goal by joining this useless human!" Stephen pointed at me, and I didn''t feel any offence from what he said.

    He didn''t know me, and my race''s fame wasn''t that great to begin with.

    "You know nothing," Matte snorted, "you are just speaking about this lord without knowing him well enough. What bullshit you just said? You won''t reach anything with these damn ungrateful cold hearted bastards! And above all, if you die, you will die without making any name for yourself. You''ll die and your name will be forgotten! Is that what you want? Tell me, is that what you live for?"

    I saw the body of Stephen tremble faintly for long minutes. The words Matte said didn''t stop there as he started to speak about things that were considered mere facts.

    He spoke about how their race wanted to stop and kill me, and in the end I crushed everything they made and even got my hand over this entire defensive zone.

    He spoke about how I fought the war till now, which was something well known for him and Stephen for sure. But Matte didn''t find it weird to narrate things that were known to everyone.

    In the end he focused again over the legendary Hescos I made out of thin air. "If you have a little brain in that stubborn skull of yours then you''ll understand what I told you. These are all facts, and you know them pretty well already. You can''t refute these, and you can''t refute the fact that by your death you will achieve nothing! Why be loyal to those who never cared and won''t care about people like us? Wake up, and don''t miss the chance in front of you and end up dying for nothing!"

    As Matte said these words, he turned around and started walking away towards my chariot. "I won''t say any more to you. It''s your life, and you know better than anyone what goals you have and why you selected them in the first ce. If you don''t want to achieve any of these, then don''t me anyone else but yourself for what will happen to those you care about."<novelnext></novelnext>

    I didn''t get what Matte just said, but from the fiercer trembling of Stephen''s body I knew this must be some sensitive topic of Stephen''s life.

    I wanted to know everything about Stephen, but it wasn''t the right time to ask about such things. I stood my ce motionless, calmly watching the purple suited Stephen standing in silence as well in front of me.

    I knew his mind must be like a storming ocean, thinking about manyplicated and conflicted things at the same time.

    Saying anything right now wouldn''t do me any good. In fact I admired Matte.

    He just showed a side to me that I never thought it even existed. That dude¡­ These paragons¡­ They tricked everyone with their act¡­ They even tricked me!

    If I didn''t see by my own eyes Matte lecturing Stephen like this, I''d never have believed that Matte wasn''t a coward and was faking it!

    As for leaving Stephen at the right moment, it told me a lot about his mind.

    Matting wasn''t easy. I stole a gaze at his back and couldn''t help but inwardly sigh.

    I was right. It was impossible for the number one race in the universe to produce a bunch of cowards and useless brats like these paragons here.

    Even if they didn''t like to fight andpete, it didn''t mean they were weaklings and losers. In fact, I just regretted this dude and others didn''t like to contend in this apocalypse.

    Or else I''d gain not only Stephen, but a bunch of scary dudes who would greatly help my kingdom.

    I tried hard to resist my urge to force these kids to work for me. I just saw what the end result would be if I tried to force them to do something they didn''t like.

    ''I have to find a way to make them take the initiative ande to ask to work for me,'' I decided to take this matter quite seriously. I didn''t need to take things directly and with such a harsh approach to them.

    Instead I could just be patient and wait for them to change up their minds. The main reason behind such talents not wanting to do anything to their race must stem from the ignorance andck of belief in their race.

 Chapter 1259 Why Do You Fight?

    If I could attach them strongly with my kingdom, if I could nt the seed of loyalty and belonging in their souls, then this problem would be solved.

    Such a n needed much patience and a long time to give good results. Trying to rush things up would end things up backfiring at me in return.

    I didn''t have any good ideas for now. But I noticed something. Matte kept speaking about the legendary Hescos. It seemed these Hescos had a high ce in his heart, and hopefully at others'' as well.

    If so, then I could use these legendary Hescos to rope these talents in. I still didn''t know what I should do, but I''d try toe up with a good idea to make these talents mix with the legendary Hescos I got.

    "I want to ask about something¡­" just as I was lost in thoughts about what I should do to rope in these talents and make them believe in my kingdom and me, Stephen suddenly asked.

    "What do you want to know?" This question was just a sign of his mind changing for the better. He seemed to be moved by Matte''s words. And even if he didn''t agree yet, he wanted to ask about my kingdom it seemed and that was a good start.

    Instead of absolutely refusing to join my side, he was now considering this.

    "I want to know why you are fighting?"

    "Excuse me?" I looked at him in a weird way. I expected him to ask about anything regarding my kingdom, my strength, my military forces, or even my dreams and ns for the future.

    Yet what he asked was such a weird thing.

    "I know people fight for different reasons. Some aspire for more strength, others are trying to protect their families. Some may aim for wealth, and others are seeking fame. What are you fighting for?"

    I realised that simple looking question held behind tons of things. When I thought about the weird words Matte said before leaving, I couldn''t help but take this question quite seriously.

    "You do know that I came from the human race, right?" I didn''t directly answer him, and instead tried to get more of his reasons behind asking such a question.

    "And?" but unlike what I expected, he just used one simple word to answer me. Moments ago he was speaking a lot, and now he just used one word. What a dude!

    "If you want a direct and simple answer then it''s simply because I wanted to live."

    "You can just lower your head, run deep under the ground, and keep yourself safe," he shrugged, "why risk fighting the number one race in the universe? Why risk fighting big races in the first ce?"

    "It''s easy for someone like you to say that," I sighed, bitterly sighed, "you were born in a mighty race, didn''t know anything about fear of death or something like that. You always had your life secured, nothing can threaten you or your race. But that''s not the case regarding me or my people."

    "Go on¡­" that suit he wore didn''t show anything about his reaction to my words. I didn''t know if he was interested or bored. But I didn''t care at this moment.<novelnext></novelnext>

    If I wanted him, then only honesty would be the sole path to secure him.

    "If I did as you said, then in the middle or at the end I''d find myself not just fighting monsters, but mighty races including yours. Don''t tell me you don''t know about the rules of the apocalypse, and the end result of all the worlds merging together into one colossal world. If I didn''t fight you at this moment, if I didn''t take all the risks I could take when the gap between the two of us isn''t this big, then if I waited for longer, I''d end up fighting a losing battle and will die or serve as a ve in the end."

    "ve or not, you''ll keep your life in the end!"

    "A life of very is worth than death to me," I raised up my head before adding in arrogance that I deserved to show, "I''d rather face death million times and live as free as a king than lower my head and live a life of a veter on."

    "Interesting ims, but without enough strength this is all bullshit."

    "I just crushed your mighty forces and took all of your formidable generals and paragons. Sorry, but what strength are you talking about here?"

    If he got all the right to show such confidence in himself and his race, then I also got all the right to act arrogant and confident regarding my strength.

    I didn''t need to speak about anything, just telling the end result of this war was enough. "Buddy, I didn''t just crush your race for a single time, but this is the second war I won against your race," and this was also a fact.

    I didn''t even exaggerate or try to boast. If I wanted, then I could have said much more than these few words.

    "You do know that this is just the tip of the iceberg of our might."

    ? "I don''t care if it''s the tip or the entire mountain, I crushed you twice, and nothing you might say can change that," I didn''t like his tone.

    "You should expect fiercer wars from now on! After all, once the apocalypse ends, any race cane here without any restraint."

    "I don''t care, it''s something for the far fetched future," I waved my hand before adding, "I only care about things happening right now. And right now I''m winning. When I conquer the entire apocalypse worlds and merge them together, then I can say I canpete equally with your race."

    "Nonsense! Our race has many formidable monsters whom you can''tpete with!"

    "And who said I''m alone? And who said I''ll be the same after unifying the entire universe? And who said I''m not a monster myself? And who said you aren''t going to be one in the future?"

    I looked at him and he seemed to be shocked by my answer. What did he expect? For me to feel fear and get terrified and intimidated of his race''s name and powerhouses?

 Chapter 1260 A Weird Message

    I didn''t need to say that I already got the backing of the Toranks. After the end of the apocalypse, it wouldn''t be just Hescosing here, but also the Toranks. If the Hescos wanted to tarnish their name and further embarrass themselves, then they were weed toe here and try out my might.

    And right now I was able to crush their offspring fair and square. I knew alone I wouldn''t be able topete with them. But with the support of Toranks, and with the mighty effect of the time boost in my second Earth world, I could build up enough armies and powerhouses to keep my kingdom safe.

    "You are including me in your ns, isn''t that quite an arrogant move from you?"

    "I''m not a generous person," I shrugged, "if you don''t serve a purpose to me, then you have no value at all. If so, then killing you is better than wasting my breaths over talking with you."

    "What about Matte and others?" he paused for a long moment before adding, "they have no value for you. Why are you taking them with you then?"

    "First they are paragons of Hescos in this world. Believe it or not, this title is enough for me to take them in," I smiled before adding, "and to be honest with you, if they wanted to fight for me I''d dly wee them. If not, then their wealth and artefacts they got will be enough as a farewell gift before letting them live peacefully in one of my worlds."

    "One of your worlds? What nonsense is that? Don''t you know we already investigated everything about you? You have no control over any world, including your home, yet!"

    "That''s just a mistake of your part," Iughed, "I already got not only one world, but it also has another world in one of itsnds," I paused and knew he wouldn''t get my point, ter on, if you decided to live and join me, then I''ll take you there to see for yourself."

    "Take me now then," he acted stubborn, but he soon delivered me a good piece of news, "if you really have one world under your control then I''ll swear my allegiance to you."

    I didn''t know why he said these words. What was the rtion between having a world of my own and lowering his head to me?

    Was this a sign for one''s might in this universe or what? I looked at him in a weird way, and he noticed my looks.

    "Don''t ask, I won''t answer any of your words before swearing allegiance to you," he paused as my face didn''t look that great. I wanted to know the reason behind this, as what he said before didn''t add up to any logic I had about strength in the universe.

    "I can tell you this¡­" after a long minute of silence where the two of us didn''t say a single word, he added, "I can tell you that I''m in desperate need of a world that doesn''t belong to my race. In fact that''s why I''m fighting here and risking my life. If you have a world of your own, then you are eligible to be my lord."

    I couldn''t say I fully understood his reasons, but at least I had many ideas about them. "I can tell you this in return," as he kept speaking in riddles, I decided to match him, "this world is a safe haven, one that even the first race in the universe can''t touch."

    "There''s nothing my race can''t touch!"

    "My world is an exception to such a rule, and I''m not acting arrogant here."

    "How so then? Enlighten me!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Hahahahaha! Let''s say when you swear your allegiance to me, then I''ll let you know the reason behind this," Iughed before adding, "from now on, you''ll board my chariot and not leave my side. If you move a single finger, believe it or not, my ive will be faster than your thoughts."

    "I already gave you my word," he started to move towards my chariot, "I''ll wait with you until you go to that world. Once I see it, then I can decide my fate."

    I watched him walk towards my chariot without even asking about what my future ns would be. It seemed like this man had himself detached from the Hescos, as if their rise or fall wasn''t rted to him at all.

    I sighed. I got enough surprises from this encounter with him.

    [Are you done?] Just before I could move a finger, I got this sudden message from Sara.

    [I''ming!]

    [Good! We are now entrapped in the midyers. Hescos are trying to kill us but we are holding up quite well actually]

    [How so?] thest time she spoke with me, she kept crying and pleading for me toe and rescue them. And now she was saying that they were holding up quite well. It was weird.

    [Oh, that''s weird¡­]

    [What''s weird?] She was the one acting weird right now.

    [Didn''t you send for reinforcements earlier?] she sent this message and I suddenly recalled something, [Tons of forces came out from the pir down at the bottom. Not to mention more came out from the surface as well. With their help, the Hescos couldn''t exterminate us as they wanted]

    [Oh¡­ About that¡­] I recalled what I did and forgot about it. When I opened the second and third portal at the surface area, I sent someone to deliver a request for a reinforcement message.

    I simply described everything to the messenger I sent to Lily and others, leaving the decision to rescue Sara in their hands.

    And it seemed they didn''t disappoint me. They sent troops from two directions, and that helped to relieve lots of pressure over Sara and her forces.

    [What? Did you send them and forget? Hahahaha! That''s funny!]

    [I was busy, totally busy dealing with tons of things] I didn''t get angry from her words. If she was in the mood tough, that meant the situation over her end was really better.

 Chapter 1261 Going To Saras Rescue

    [Alright! You cane then and help our forces from the outside to break through the densely packed Hescos]

    [How long can you survive on your own?] I thought about going to the surface first, leaving behind something as a gift for the iing Hescos armies from outside.

    [What? Are you nning to let us suffer for much longer? No, I take back what I said! We are dying! We need help! Help!]

    Reading her words made meugh uncontrobly. [Fine, I''lle now and help you before doing anything else] I closed the chat and started to look around.

    This main base fight was almost over. I got all the big names and many of their elites. The remaining forces of Hescos were now surrendering to my side, and were escorted towards my chariot.

    As Sara wasn''t in a very dangerous situation anymore, I stayed for much longer and weed the iing surrendered enemies.

    Even if their number wasn''t that great, they were elites. If I started turning all of them into warriors through the dens of warriors, then I could have a great number of elite forces under my disposal at any moment.

    I got the ability to create the legendary Hescos, but the cost was still too much for someone like me. I''d take my time in expanding the mediocre number of these legendary Hescos, and that would take at least one year if not more.

    Having these elite Hescos would fill in the gap of the legendary Hescos for a long time. But that, of course, if I didn''t get much more of these Hescos in theter battles.

    I wanted to fill my entire military force with these Hescos. From this battle, I learnt how weak and vulnerable my generals and elite circle were.

    I couldn''t give them artefacts easily as most of these were bound by blood, and they weren''t that easy to find in the first ce.

    Even out of the paragons I got this time, I doubted the number of high grade artefacts would be more than ten. And among those, I desired that artefact to seal other artefacts too much.

    That was a very low number to begin with, and wouldn''t help at all in filling in the gaps between my race and others.

    My only way was to start attending big auctions and spend tons of bones over such treasures.

    Thinking about bones... I had tons of dead bodies in this world. "I won''t return before collecting all my trophies," I decided and waited for two more hours before thest batch of Hescos signed the contract with me.

    "Stay here and take control of the defences," I didn''t want to lose any of them in the next battle. First I didn''t want to lose to such elites, and second because that battle wasn''t that intense or dangerous like before.

    It could be said to be a very easy fight right now. Once I''d appear, things would be literally over for all the resisting Hescos.

    "Lord, do you want us to step up for you and order our people to stop fighting and surrender?" Once my chariot moved and Matte didn''t stop talking and asking about where we were going.

    At the end I did tell him. After all it wasn''t a secret anymore and he''d soon realise where we were heading.

    And when he knew, he gave me such an offer.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "No thanks," this dude was overestimating his influence.

    In the eyes of his people, he might be a high figure, known and respected by many. However, that all changed the moment he surrendered to me.

    Just recalling the fierce reaction Stephen showed the first moment he spotted Matte made me reject such an offer decisively.

    Besides, I didn''t need anyone to step in and speak up for me. I used his tongue to soften the hard to crack head of Stephen because I doubted my ability to make him join my side.

    But against others, even generals, I''d prefer to let my threads speak doing the speaking instead.

    When I got out from the deep pit my legendary Hescos dug before, and as I called back every single one of my warriors inside my inventory, I started to head towards the bigger pit.

    When I was on top of the hole, I was weed with a very weird scene.

    The entire upper section of this hole was controlled now by my forces, then the Hescos, then my forces again led by Sara, then Hescos, and finally my lower most troops.

    It was a very weird arrangement to be honest. But thanks to such a weird arrangement, none of those Hescos fighting here got the news of the fall of their head base yet or the loss of their generals and paragons.

    This bizarre lineup made it easier to deal with the Hescos. And I knew why Sara''s position became better.

    The Hescos nned to surround my forces inside from all directions, yet ended up getting encircled without any means of retreat.

    When I started to use my threads and managed to get past manyyers, I noticed the fall of the tunnels around at theseyers.

    It seemed when my legendary Hescos dug the ground they brought down the tunnels, cutting any path of retreat for these Hescos.

    I kept controlling Hescos for hours, until I finally took over most of the ones at the upperyers. The ones who didn''t fall under my clutches were the ones who died in the middle in between my forces.

    "Atst!" When I cleared all the Hescos from the topyers, Sara finally managed to break free. She came with a bunch of her entrusted and capable leaders, in addition to only two generals.

    "Where are the rest?" I noticed the two generals by their chariots I gave to them before.

    "They didn''t make it," she shook her head and that gave me a clear image about how terribly bad their situation was before sending out reinforcements from Earth.

    "It''s good you all made it alive," I didn''t stop much at the loss of the three generals. I got much more generals from the Hescos, and they would be much better recements than those dead ones.

 Chapter 1262 Planning For The Future

    "Let''s end this war and leave forces here to control and defend this base," she seemed unaware of the big dangering up.

    I knew she didn''t ask for a retreat to get some rest. She was a fighter, and she didn''t like to be in a position ofying down and waiting for the enemies toe.

    And on top of that, she hated defending too much.

    "You won''t go back," but unlike what she expected, I didn''t give her the green light to return back to Earth with me.

    "Why not?" she paused in shock then she seized me up and down as if she was seeing me for the first time, "I don''t want to take any rest."

    "I won''t give you any even if you asked for one."

    "Then why?" she looked more troubled than before, "I got that there is a way between this world and ours. So we can move in between the two worlds without any problem, right?"

    I knew she was referring to the problem Legend was now facing back at the first battlefield with the Hescos. It seemed after their first loss, the Hescos feared sending this general back to my side.

    So they tried their best and destroyed all the portals in any town or city. Even after all this time, Legend didn''t get out of there yet.

    "It''s not about that," I shook my head, "it''s like this..." I started to exin the current situation to her. The more I spoke, the more her eyes became wider.

    "No, don''t send me back, not yet," as I expected, she was the one who retracted her earlier request on her own volition, "and added more force to me. I want to crush all of them."

    "I will see what I can do," I knew this turned out to be a huge war between me and the entire Hescos race members in this world.

    Such a battle would take a long time to get concluded. Not to mention the endless number of forces needed from my side to keep our advantage here.

    If Iplied with the end trap the Hescosid for me here, then I''d send out most of my stored up forces to fight here.

    In the end, this world would turn into a moving sand trap, swallowing most of my entire military force like a ck hole.

    I learnt from Matte that the Hescos higher ups got in contact with the angelic race and gathered up tons of information about me.

    If they could get information about my artefacts, then it''d make more sense for them to know about the real size of my military forces.

    I doubted their knowledge about my second Earth world. And even if they knew, they had no way to peek over there and know how much force I got.<novelnext></novelnext>

    But they could make a rough estimate. And so they designed this world here to consume most of my forces even if they lost this world.

    After all, losing one world didn''t have that much of an impact over the overall course of the ongoing apocalyptic trial. Not to mention they already activated the scorchingnd n, making all the world''s fight against each other right now and anyone could im any world for themselves if they got the might and ability to do so.

    Losing one world on the price of making me lose most of my forces was a very good deal indeed.

    So my main goal right now was to limit the expenses of my forces here. I had to put use of generals like Sara and Legend in this world. Even if I had to waste another ticket, it was worth it.

    Legend proved to be a cunning general. And Sara was a very fierce offensive oriented general.

    Using the two together would give any enemy a headache. And if I added to them my trump card, things would be much better here than what my enemies initially nned for me.

    That trump card was a general and a friend of mine they''d never thought it''d make such a difference in such types of battles; the second jerk, the spearhead.

    If the spearhead came into such a war and used his heaven defying ability, then things would turn out to be quite smooth for my forces.

    Spearhead''s top importancey in such battles. If the enemies were endless and we had to defend, then things would turn out quite good when that jerk would use his ability.

    Adding him to the other duo, Legend and Sara, then the trio would make up a great team. The enemy would face trouble even with much difference in numbers between my side and theirs.

    By sacrificing three capable generals and throwing away three valuable chips like that would cost me a lot. But in return I just got more capable generals from this journey, and hopefully Stephen would join my forces without any surprise.

    Just him alone was enough to match the loss of the three unique generals I''d use here in this world. As for themon generals and armies, I nned to send twenty armies in total.

    That might be a lot, but to me it wasn''t that much. As my forces would keep fighting their enemies in the new worlds, my soul count would keep growing nonstop and I''d be able to create more legendary Hescos and fallen gods.

    This was the best n I could think of. Not to mention the battle here must have been watched and recorded by the Toranks.

    I didn''t get my previous reward for the past victory. And I was sure they''d reward me more.

    I needed their support in terms of warriors and races. The more they''d get to me the better. After all, if I used the second Earth world''s time difference then at theter stages of this grand war, the number of my forces would keep growing without doubt.

    I nned to finish the Hescos down below, go on a spree to collect my bones before returning to Earth. I''d send a message then to Silverlining and ask about my rewards of the two battles, and also take Stephen back to the second Earth world.

 Chapter 1263 You Are A Legend, My Friend!

    Then I''d resume attacking other worlds. Recalling this, I had to get more tickets soon. I spent two unneeded tickets to win this war, and was going to lose another ticket to bring Legend back.

    I also wanted more tickets as an insurance against any hard to crack world just like this one.

    After losing twice in a row, I was sure the Hescos would be totally mad right now. And if I added the Toranks propaganda to the general picture, then things would be more hectic than right now.

    I''d expect another fierce battle from the Hescos, especially when they''d realise their ns including thest trap had failed.

    They upped the game this time and that caused me a headache.

    If not for my intervention, then things wouldn''t have been that good. If other generals led this battle, then nothing good would havee from it.

    "What are you going to do next?" This is the most important question right now.

    If they wanted to really put great pressure on me, then they''d have to activate their hidden chips on Earth. I didn''t fear fighting on more than one front, especially when there were those special orbs I got from the zombies.

    I was away for a long time already. It''d make more sense for my forces to gain more of these den seeds.

    If I used these in the uing world conquering battles, and if my luck was good enough to visit many worlds with zombie dens, then I''d gain more of these orbs.

    If I was Hescos, I''d not risk a battle again without preparing enough. That meant they''d wait for thest world for me to visit, strengthen the defences there before starting to confront me.

    It''d be one single andst battle, and it''d be a hellish kind of battle. I had to finish all this before the beginning of the golden quests. Or else I''d have to wait until I''d finish the golden quest ande back before doing thest battle with them.

    Out of all the worlds I''d visit, thest added ones to my apocalyptic trial would be the ones who''d be more prepared to wee such a battle. And if I guessed it correctly, then the Hescos higher ups had a way to not only foresee where my forces would appear at the worlds, but also the order of these worlds.

    That meant they''d be able to know which world of theirs would be thest one for me to visit. As for me, I wouldn''t know such a thing.

    To be sure, I''d assume that one out of thest five worlds would have the final ce of that epic battle between the two of us.

    It''d be better for me to not give such a scary race enough time to prepare. If so, then they''d end up preparing something terrifying.

    They just needed a few days to turn this ce here into such aplicated set of defences. They put arge amount of thinking into this ce, and that made me fear giving them more time to prepare.<novelnext></novelnext>

    It''d be better for me to face them before going to the golden quest. I wasted at least one week in the fifth quest, if not ten days by now. I''d give myself another ten to fifteen days before the start of the golden quest challenges.

    These days I had to wrap things up in these worlds. I''d have to go all out and do everything in my power to invade all the worlds before going to the golden quests.

    As I kept thinking about my next steps, my chariot kept going forward while my threads reaped the loyalty of more Hescos.

    Once the upper Hescos armies got under my control, the entire war here was about to end. I didn''t let Sara and her forces who survived such a deadly trap join the fight.

    Instead, I sent them out to recuperate, get themselves used on the defences out there and start organising their troops. I also asked Sara to see how much force she needed, and asked her to send scouts to get more intel about the iing Hescos armies.

    The armies must have crossed the outer regions of this grand defensive zone. So their first task was to form a grand defensive line and fight the iing Hescos and try to push them back.

    Once they reached the end of this defensive zone, then the defences would be left over tomon generals while the top three would lead the offensive duties.

    I told Sara about my ns before sending her away. I assigned Legend as the acting top general in this world. For me, his presence as the top general was enough to make me sleep nice at night without any worry.

    As for her, she''d be responsible for prating deep inside enemy lines. As for spearhead, he''d work as a firefighter, the same rule he was best suited at.

    Of course he could help Sara if Legend wanted such a thing from him.

    As everything was about to get wrapped here, I sent a message over to Silverlining, asking for my postponed trophy.

    [Dude, you kept saying a lot about the iing rewards and I didn''t get anything yet. Besides, did you watch myst performance?]

    [Damn cool! We are all watching the fights live and recording it. You, my friend , are my idol! You are a legend! Truly are!]

    I received tons of praises and nothing about my rewards. I wouldn''t say no to anypliment, but I needed to know what my rewards would be.

    [Just cut it and tell me what will you give me in return? I''m sure you all know about how bad my losses in this fight were. I lost a lot and I''d still waste tons of my forces to keep this base under my control]

    [Don''t worry legend, since when have we ever mistreated you? We were about to send you rewards before noticing the new war you started. So we stopped and watched, and still watched the magic you are pulling over these Hescos. Damn! That''s too cool! Hahahaha!]

 Chapter 1264 I Cant Reach Sara

    [Then hurry up! The war is almost over! I want to know what I''ll get so I can n things for the future]

    [You are so impatient! But you are the legend! You have all the right to ask for whatever you want and need. Just give me a couple of hours, at most five, and I''ll give you the good news]

    [Ok, I can wait for five hours. Don''t forget to send me the recordings of this war and the devices to operate these. Also I want more tickets, I spent two and going to spend more to prepare more for the uing wars]

    [Don''t worry, I already have five of such tickets, and will try to secure more for you]

    [Great! Will wait for your message in five hours then]

    I closed the chat and returned to watch the dull end of this war. It might have started with a big bang, but right now it was void of any suspense.

    I took a nce around, in my chariot where many promising figures of my kingdom were. I got enough generals to give at least one hundred army generals with ease. At the same time, my biggest gain was in these faking weakness paragons.

    Matte gave me a wake up call and made me realise how capable each and every single one of them was. But to make the best use of them wouldn''t be easy.

    Aside from them, the biggest gain ever was Stephen. He looked like a statue, standing there without any reaction on his face.

    I thought such a fierce person would be unsettled and ufortable when seeing his people get ughtered and enved like this.

    But he didn''t show any speck of emotion on his face, just looking around in a calm and collected way as if nothing happening around was rted to him.

    I admired such a mindset. And that meant he was ready to make up his mind and join me.

    I feared once I took him to my second Earth world, he''d still feel conflicted and guilty about joining me, and might end up taking up his life.

    If he decided such a thing, even someone like me couldn''t do anything to stop him.

    I returned to focus on ending this battle here for good. Even with the absence of any ability to harm me, the Hescos were acting crazy like moths attracted to fire.

    They tried to hit my chariot but got stopped by my shield. No matter how hard they tried, they failed.

    Seeing this made me realise my earlier rejection of Matte''s proposal was right. Such ferocious fighters weren''t that easy to convince using words. Only by forcing their backs against walls would they''d submit to me.

    This battlested for ten straight hours. I was surprised by the great numbers of Hescos hiding in the tunnels. I thought the Hescos were only inside the hole, but the more I took under my control, the more who came out from the tunnels.

    By the end of this battle, I ended up having at least ten million Hescos elites. Thest stretch of forces gained here were all good fighters. I couldn''t wait to bring them back to my second Earth and turn them into warriors and tokens.<novelnext></novelnext>

    But first I had to see how the situation was up there.

    [Did you make contact with the enemy?] Since I sent Sara and others out, I didn''t get a single message back from her.

    She kept her silence, while this was indeed something strange.

    [Hey! Are you busy fighting or what?] yet I didn''t receive any response from her. That made me a little worried.

    I fought here for ten hours, and just right now I cleared a path for my entrapped forces at the bottom to go up.

    As she didn''t respond to my messages, I took out my staff and opened a portal towards the surface.

    "Oh! There is someone blocking the space out there then... Interesting!" I thought I got every paragon here. But it seemed that wasn''t the case.

    Only paragons would have artefacts. And from her weird silence all this time, I got the feeling that there wasn''t just a space locking artefact in the y, another artefact was used to cut any connection between me and my forces.

    But even if that was the case, then Sara wouldn''t be in any danger. The surface was already filled with tons of my warriors and forces, with many ces covered with my eternal shields.

    Not to mention the central ce around the hole opening was covered up with many shields.

    If she faced a threatening situation, she could have easily retreated all the way to these shields. And if things were quite bad, she''d have sent me messengers to warn me about what was going on outside.

    There were only two exnations for this; first the enemy only tried to stop my forces advance by cutting any means ofmunication between my generals and leaders, including myself.

    If that was the case, then that meant the battle high up there was already in my favour. But the second option wasn''t something nice for me.

    It might be the total opposite to the first scenario. Sara and others might have gone forward too deep into the enemy lines, and got trapped again.

    If I thought about Sara''s nature, then such a scenario was the most possible one to happen. If she got entrapped again, then by cuttingmunication and sealing space she and her forces would be isted.

    And if they were surrounded like this, then they wouldn''t be able to send any messenger for help. I clenched my ive tighter while leading my chariot to the top.

    "Something is wrong, lord?" From the side, Matte seemed very attentive to my facial expression and mood.

    He noticed that I became a little nervous and quite angry. I wasn''t enraged about missing a few fishes from such a hunt. After all that would make quite sense.

 Chapter 1265 One Man Changes Everything

    If the Hescos gathered up such a formidable force outside and nned to turn this world into a ck hole for my forces, then they must have left behind capable generals and might even have left behind a few paragons.

    That move was expected and didn''t make me nervous or angry at all. However I was mad at Sara. This girl knew nothing at all but to venture forward and fight without any care about anything else.

    I liked her ferocious nature, but I didn''t like the fact that in each battle I had to babysit her like this, acting every single battle to save her neck and life.

    She had to start reading the general image, and know when to step forward and when to stop advancing and act quietly.

    I didn''t say anything to Matte, but that didn''t stop that talkative dude from sharing his opinion and thoughts.

    I totally ignored him. I learnt from what he unintentionally exposed that doing that was already doing him a great favour.

    Instead of wasting my breaths over him, I decided to give him space to speak as much as he liked without even trying to interrupt or respond to him.

    After all he didn''t want any answer from me, he just wanted to speak and express his opinions out loud. His life in the Hescos before was like a prison in my eyes. What would it be like if I was prevented from saying what I had in my mind all the time?

    As my chariot went out of the pit hole, I finally saw what was going on.

    Using my Hawk Eye skill made me see far away and as I expected, Sara and her army was strangled in the middle of an ocean of Hescos.

    That girl¡­ Tsk!

    "Follow me!" I held my horn and without any hesitation, gave such an order to all the forces around, "go and kill the enemy out there."

    The ce Sara was entrapped within was at least five miles away from the edge of my grand shield here. It didn''t take that much to cross that distance by my chariot, yet my forces had to spend at least twenty minutes to arrive there.

    The moment I arrived, I didn''t say anything and simply started my barrage of attacks.

    First I started using my pir''s shield skill and created istion spaces in between the densely packed enemy forces. Such shields might not endanger the forces entrapped inside, but they messed brilliantly with the enemy line up.

    As making these shields didn''t take much of my energy, and as they became eternal after thest upgrade, I could easily scatter them around while flying with ease by my chariot.

    The Hescos didn''t stand idle though and watched me do all this without trying to stop me. They sent tons of flying Hescos, and even used long ranged attacks at me.

    But all was futile in front of my invincible chariot''s shield. As I was moving unhindered like this, I startedying out the base for the uing battle.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Since my approach, I released my threads around and took over many of the Hescos. If I got a chance to add more Hescos to my roster, why would I refuse that?

    I scattered enough shields in the direction where my forces wereing from. Then I started to move deeper and mess more with the enemy tight formation.

    Gradually I got near my entrapped forces. Sara might suck at defence, but she got other generals who were helping her at the moment to keep her forces alive.

    Seeing the nearly perfect circr line up her forces adopted made me smile. This girl learnt something from the past entrapment inside that pit hole. And she seemed to learn a trick or two about how to arrange her defences.

    At the same time, she listened to the opinions of the other two generals by her side. She wasn''t as stubborn as that jerk, the jumper, at least, and knew where her weakness and soft spots were.

    When I looked closer, I was surprised to see an isted group of soldiers passing in the middle of the tight enemy lines, killing everywhere they went.

    Looking more closely made me recognise her face leading everyone around her to kill the enemies entrapping her.

    This girl¡­ Even in such a deadly situation she never gave up on attacking! I smiled and if not for the urgency of the situation here, I''d evenugh.

    As I got to them, I started to summon shields in session. With each summoned shield, they merged together, and added a perfect covering for the entrapped forces.

    I didn''t cast these shields to be precisely next to each other, or to just cover up my forces. I acted randomly as in my eyes, this entire battle was practically over the moment I joined it.

    My shields expanded and even covered part of the enemy forces. In return, my entrapped army got the chance to retaliate.

    When I got done from securing the entrapped forces, I noticed another battle not far from here.

    It seemed when Sara got surrounded, the other troops here on my side tried to help and relieve the pressure. So they gathered up and came to attack the Hescos, but the Hescos were ready for them.

    The span of this battle was huge! It expanded for miles in every direction while smaller groups of battles were happening in scattered ces around as well.

    It was a bit chaotic, but all this was going to stop right now. I kept using my shields to spread chaos in the middle of the enemy lines. Then when I reached the other battlefields, I used my shields to change the entire course of these fights.

    In less than two hours, the entire situation changed. I didn''t stop in my tracks and went towards the broad and endless stream of forcesing from the far away ces to here.

 Chapter 1266 The End Of This War

    The Hescos already linked a deep and thick line of reinforcements between here and the outer zones. And it was my task to sever such connections as fast as I could.

    And I didn''t even need to dirt my hands or do anything but keep using my pir here and there.

    The shields were enough to disturb the enemy lines. As for killing and cutting this line entirely, it''d be left for my forces after getting out from their entrapment back there.

    This might have started with the Hescos having the upper hand. But right now they were facing the totally opposite situation. They got entrapped, isted by seemingly endless shields they couldn''t crack or escape from, and they had to walk for miles around to escape my shield obstruction.

    If there were just a few shields around, then they wouldn''t have to suffer a lot. But I scattered hundreds and even thousands of my shields during the next few hours, making it literally impossible for the enemy to find theirrades that easily.

    In return, my forces found it like heaven to them. They could pass through the shields easily, and so they didn''t need to waste time passing around my shields in endless circles.

    And by cutting the line of reinforcements for Hescos, my forces found it a lot easier to kill their foes. Once part of my forces got freed, a snowball effect started to happen.

    My forces began a wide hunting mission while the Hescos tried desperately to flee with their lives. The battle expanded in no time to cover tens of miles in radius, and was still expanding with each passing hour.

    As I saw things were stabilised here, I tried to look for the paragons and generals leading this army. But I failed.

    "It''s not worth it," I knew these paragons and generals might bring trouble to my forces here, but this was still eptable.

    And I still have tons of things to do. So wasting more time here wasn''t going to do me any good.

    I left a message to Sara using my horn, letting her take charge of this entire battle and promised to send more reinforcements back to help.

    I didn''t hurry to leave. I still had one left task to do. I started to roam the vast battleground, including the lowest bottom point of the pit hole fortress all the way up to the furthest point of this war at the surface.

    I started to collect my trophies, bones and my loot from the killed forces'' inventory. I gained tons of wealth and an endless supply of bones that replenished my reserves.

    This took almost five hours to get done. If not thanks to my turbo mode of gathering bones then it''d have taken much longer than that.

    Then I called all the legendary Hescos and soulers, all the Bulltors, dragons, and useful warriors back before heading towards the pir of light and vanished through it.

    The moment I appeared next on Earth, the Hescos paragons and generals in the chariot looked around in curious gazes.

    It seemed they heard a lot about my kingdom yet didn''t have any picture of it. I looked at their reaction and smiled, took my chariot around the capital while sending a message to Lily.

    I nned to bring the paragons to my second Earth world. The surface world there wasn''t suitable for them. And trying to show off my military might wasn''t going to work.<novelnext></novelnext>

    I intended to take them towards my pocket world, let them live in the deepestyer of that world, the secondyer that turned entirely into a new world.

    There they could see for themselves how truly awesome to be part of my kingdom. Also I wanted them to find suitable ces for their talents and suited their desires.

    If they wanted to be researchers, they could join my research department. If they wanted to y with monsters, they could join my little Qi.

    If they wanted to live in peace, then they could join my town and cities out there. But there was also the temptation of that weird phenomenon out there to mate with other races and have heaven defying kids.

    As for Lily, I watched here fast as I told her about therge number of capable generals I got from the Hescos.

    I nned to go easy and n slowly for the paragons. But for the generals I didn''t need to do any of that.

    Even if they didn''t like it, they were ones who grew up from being soldiers to generals. If they didn''t like fighting and being generals, they''d never have reached such a prestigious rank in the army.

    As for their future deployment, it was left for Lily to handle.

    "I don''t know what to say," when she arrived and saw all the generals I caught, her face beamed with a wide smile.

    She was happy, and surely was I.

    "Just take them and don''t be gentle with them," I eyed all the red suited generals, "they are all capable and have vast experience in leading and training armies. Make sure to use them in anything you want."

    "Sure," sheughed, before returning to her chariot and leading the generals there. After thest general boarded the chariot, she asked: "When do you n to invade more worlds?"

    "Give me half a day at most," I said, "I''ll do a few things first and prepare more for the uing battles."

    "Are we going against tough Hescos like that world? Didn''t they learn from what happened or what?"

    Sheughed, but to me this wasn''t a funny thing. I started exining what I expected to face at thest Hescos world.

    I didn''t need to exin anything rted to what happened back in that world. Just from her words and reactions, I could tell she already was aware of what happened back there.

    I just told her about what I believed it was going to happen, the brutal and hard war waiting up ahead. I spoke about my doubts regarding the time of going to that world, and the uing golden quest.

 Chapter 1267 Taking Them Into A Grand Tour

    "Invading these worlds can wait but not the golden quests," she agreed with my thoughts, "it''s good you thought that far ahead. Of course that scenario can happen, and also the possibility of them abandoning revenge can happen as well."

    "They will do whatever they can to take their revenge," I didn''t believe in the other possibility. The Hescos I knew wouldn''t let their pride get tarnished by someone like me without forcing me to pay back.

    "If so¡­ Then we need to make all the preparations we can to prevent their revenge from happening."

    "I''m counting on you for that," Lily was a very smart girl. She''d know what to do and didn''t need me to borate any further.

    "I''ll do what I can, but at that battle you have to be the acting leader there" she paused before adding, "I''ll make sure to send the spearhead and his army to that world. I''m sure he is going to be extremely happy about this."

    I knew the spearhead would be flying over the seven heaven when he''d hear about that. As I watched her leave, I recalled Legend who was still entrapped in the previous Hescos world.

    I had to go back to the second Earth world first, then receive my deserved rewards from the Toranks, and finally head to fetch Legend back.

    After that I''d start attacking other worlds. And hopefully the Hescos wouldn''t act on impulse and try to fight us on another world before the end.

    I opened a portal towards the other world while turning to look at Stephen. "Are you ready to see my other world?"

    "Sure, show me first before saying anything useless," despite trying to act rude, he seemed a bit nervous.

    I could tell that there was something crucial to him and that was rted to the presence of a separate world. I couldn''t guess what it was, he might have important people he wanted to rescue or make them go to a safe haven or something like that.

    Or perhaps he wanted some ce to run away towards. Or he wanted to hide some sort of treasure or bury a secret where no one else of his race would discover it.

    No matter the reason, I was going to know everything soon enough. I didn''t dy any further and led my chariot through the portal to the second Earth world.

    The ce we appeared at was just next to the pocket world entrance. There I stopped and let everyone of the paragons take a wide gaze around.

    "Wee to my second world," I extended my arms around in a motion to wee them here.

    "Is this your world?" Matte gave the all silent Stephen a long gaze before adding, "it looks nice."

    "First he has to prove it''s his world," Stephen said in a tone that told me he was annoyed. I looked at him in a weird way. Didn''t he want to have another world? Was he this pissed off to serve me and leave the Hescos or what?

    I felt like I didn''t understand him well enough. "How do you expect me to prove this world is mine?" I calmly asked while keenly looking at him, without a single move of his would escape my eyes.

    He kept silent for a long moment before saying: "Take us around the world. I have to go and visit many ces first before making sure this world belongs to you."

    "Oh, if that is so then¡­ It''s a piece of cake," if he wanted a tour around, then he had to prepare himself for what he was going to see.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Before we start, I have to say something," I paused, but Stephen seemed to get me wrong.

    "I don''t care if there are other races around as long as you have total control over this world."

    "Oh, it''s not about that," I smiled in confidence, "I was going to say that this world is unique."

    "In what way?" Matte was the one to ask while Stephen kept his silence.

    "It has another world attached to it," I pointed towards the pocket world''s dome and added, "so which world do you want to explore first? This one or that one?"

    Just from the confidence and calmness in my words and tone anyone would be sure this world belonged to me. But I never nned to use words to convince that dude.

    I wanted to convince him using actions, fair and square.

    "Let''s start with here first," Stephen decided, and then I started a grand tour around this world.

    I stored all the important ces with my staff. So it was easy for me to take them around in a wide tour without wasting much time.

    However most of the time wasted was for the paragons on my chariot to take in all they saw in this tour.

    They stopped a lot in front of the training grounds and living settlements around. One by one asked me to move there and asked many questions regarding the way of life of these ces.

    When they heard about how these ces came to exist, I could feel the change of attitude towards me.

    At first they dealt with me in an ice cold way. Only Matte and a few others were showing their warm side and spoke to me.

    But aside from these few, the rest kept their distance and silence. At this moment, all of this changed.

    I didn''t know what touched their hearts and caused such change. Was it the sight of people living in such peace next to the brutal training grounds next to them? Or the way these ces came to existence in the first ce?

    Was it my choice to let people choose between fighting or living happily? Or was it the weird phenomenon that happened to these people living here?

    I couldn''t tell, but thanks to whatever reason that touched them, they became more weing to me.

    But when we reached the ce of the third training zone, the ce where Hescos used to train with my forces, their looks changed.

 Chapter 1268 Shocking Them Again And Again

    "Damn! Howe you already have part of our people here?" Matte couldn''t help but ask. And the others looked at me in a weird way.

    "I got them from Toranks," I shrugged, "aside from training with my forces, I didn''t force them to fight for me. I just asked them and those willing joined my forces out there to invade other worlds."

    I did tell a little lie, but it was worth it. Seeing arge number of these Hescos here doing nothing but training with my newly arrived races made me look cool.

    "The Toranks? You don''t possibly mean the same Toranks in the universe, right?" another paragon asked, while Matte kept speaking to himself about something I couldn''t get.

    "Sure, they are my allied race," I said it like it was something simple. Yet from the reaction on their faces I knew my words left the desired impression over them.

    "You mean you belong to the Toranks, right?" Matte asked after snapping out from whatever he was thinking about, "the Toranks never get themselves allied with anyone, not someone who came from a no named race like yourself."

    "Hahahaha! Don''t give me that look, I''m not lying and they are indeed working with me on equal grounds. We are friends and allies, and I don''t belong to anyone."

    Despite what Matte said amidst his doubts and shock might be considered rude, yet I responded with a heartyugh in return.

    I wasn''t lying right now. Toranks might be a mighty race like the Hescos, but we were working together as coborators, not a rtion between a master and a servant or something.

    "Are you for real?!!" Matte screamed before adding, "you can''t possibly be speaking the truth, right?"

    "Why not?" I calmly smiled, "I have something they desperately wanted."

    "What? Fighting us? No way! They were fighting us for a long time! They used many races to work for them and fight us on countless asions!"

    Matte seemed to speak what others had in mind. I noticed everyone nodding or silently changing looks with each other without saying anything.

    "I''m not lying," I took something out from my inventory, "they just need my stuff, and so we are working together as friends and allies."

    "This¡­" It was Stephen''s turn to speak. He looked quite shocked, while the rest of the paragons were confused, "isn''t this the legendary bones? The ones who created a ruckus all over the universe not long ago? They came from you?!!"

    "Oh, so you have heard about my bones already?" I matched his shocking gaze with one filled with doubt from me. After all, only the higher ups in strong races and rich folks got to know about my bones.

    "Sure," Stephen bitterly smiled, "I tried to get my hand on one of those but failed. Their prices¡­ They are sky high! And it''s not easy to find them to begin with. Who knows you are the one selling them¡­ This¡­ This is quite unbelievable!"

    He seemed to know a lot about my bones and their value. Yet when I asked him about what these bones were used for, I got disappointed as I got the same answer as before.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "If you want one, you can have this," I flipped the blue grade bone in my hand and threw it over to him. He caught it with a shocked and disbelieved expression on his face, before lowering his gaze and started checking the bone like it was a real treasure.

    "Lord¡­ Can you give me one?" Matte didn''t know anything about my bones before Stephen spoke. Yet from Stephen''s words, he and others seemed anxious and eager to get my bones.

    I wanted to rope them in. "Sure, one for each and every single one of you," So I took out enough bones and gave them out for everyone.

    Their faces showed a weird expression. It wasn''t easy to get their hands over a treasure it seemed. And they saw my bones equal to these treasures.

    "Don''t give me this look. These bones might be precious and rare, but I''m the source of them. So it''s fine," Iughed when they eyed me with envy and admiration.

    "Let''s go to the pocket world then," despite the fact that I already took them all over the world here, I didn''t speak about this world that belongs to me solely.

    I wanted to leave a much better impression than the one I just left. And my pocket world was going to do this trick.

    Once we went to the pocket world, their faces were filled with shock.

    What they saw first was the grand flying fortress that was left hanging over the endless altars in the ground.

    "What are these things? Why are many people going there? And why do I feel like they move in a blurry way out there?" Matte and others were surprised and couldn''t help but rain me with tons of questions.

    At first only Matte was the one speaking to me. And now most of them got used to me and started to speak up their minds as well.

    That was a good start indeed.

    "These are my altars, and they are used for a very important reason¡­" I started to slowly exin what was going on here. The more I spoke, the more surprised they became.

    When I spoke about the ability of these altars to make anyone a cultivator, the look on their face was a mix between disbelief and envy.

    "You do know that such a thing is considered impossible in the universe," Stephen expressed what everyone was thinking as he added, "even in our race, only by spending long years in training, no one can open a cultivation base this easily."

    "I''m not like your race," I evilly grinned, "I was lucky enough to find tons of useful artefacts and lost technology of many races. I made the best use of this one here. Besides this takes lots of time actually to produce a single cultivator."

 Chapter 1269 Last Places To Visit

    I knew that for Hescos, the issue of cultivation was like a taboo. After all, their suits were immune to most attacks and damage except from those who had their cultivation bases opened.

    "If that takes lots of time, why do I see people get in, stand over there, and thene out after so little time?" Matte asked in doubt as he pointed at a group just getting out from the dome shaped encirclement of the flying fortress, "like this group. They just came in the moment we appeared here and they just got out in less than an hour!"

    "That''s normal, after all my chariot has a time eleration ability," I calmly said, and my wordsnded to leave everyone petrified in their shock.

    I was sure that if a needle fell to the ground at this moment, I''d be able to hear its nging sound clearly in my ears.

    "Ah I forgot to tell you about this, but the worlds here are unique. They all have a time eleration effect, in different degrees of course¡­"

    I started to speak about my unique time ability, and the more I spoke the more shocked and silenced they became.

    "Are you saying that if we stayed here for an entire two month''s time, only one day would pass in the outer world?!!!" Stephen couldn''t help but show a rare emotion of shock over his face.

    And he wasn''t the only one showing such a reaction, everyone else did. "Hahahaha! How did you think I managed to gather up such formidable forces to contend with you?" Iughed and let their shock get deeper.

    I wasn''t bluffing or exaggerating. I was just speaking the truth.

    "Damn!" Matte cursed out loud, "this is crazy!!"

    I was satisfied by their reactions. And yet I didn''t hurry to say anything. "Let''s go, there are other ces here to visit."

    I took them around the surfaceyer of this world. After seeing many training grounds, we arrived at the entrance to the lower world.

    And when we reached there, they looked around and felt how unique this ce was.

    "This world¡­ It''s filled with weird energy¡­" Stephen was the first to speak, "what happened here?"

    "This is a long story¡­" I didn''t hide anything from them. In fact I knew if I wanted to rope in these talents, then a long talk about what I did before was needed.

    And I got nothing to fear about them knowing everything like that. First they were bound to me and their fate was in my hands. And second this world was inessible by anyone without my sole permission.

    I nned to let them live here without letting them go to Earth world for now. They wanted a life of peace and rest, and I needed them to take their time before deciding what to do next.

    "A force that wants to take over the universe?" Stephen muttered to himself before adding, "are they rted to any race here?"

    "No, they are the ones who started the ancient war between us and that other universe," I paused, "and from what I learnt, they wanted to see the entire world burn into the fire of chaos."<novelnext></novelnext>

    My words left a heavy silence behind. I didn''t know if such information was known to those deciding matters at the big races including Hescos or not. But I had the feeling such a thing wasn''t a mystery to those holding high power.

    Aside from these mighty and formidable people, people like these paragon candidates wouldn''t get to know anything like that.

    So their reaction was expected. And I wanted to deliver such a message for them; I wasn''t fighting for my own benefits, but also fighting for the sake and safety for everyone in the entire universe.

    That mysterious faction that I got to know one part of, the demons, wanted to see everyone die. In my eyes, they were the top enemy of everyone in our universe, and in other universes as well.

    Fighting such a faction was indeed a crazy act. And yet I just fought and won them here. As Stephen''s face was dark enough to rival the pitch ckness of a moonless night, Matte noticed something while my chariot was on the move.

    "Who are they? And what are they doing?" he pointed towards a direction, and it was the same direction I was heading towards.

    "Oh, that''s my research department, the ones who created the awesome weapons I used in my recent wars¡­" I started to exin how I thought about this and how my department was doing right now.

    As I spoke, the earlier heavy presence from that mysterious faction vanished slowly. Everyone started to get immersed in watching my research department folks work and test their various weapons and innovations.

    I ced great importance on this department to attract many of these paragons. But to my disappointment, not a single one asked to join the department on the spot like I thought.

    "I have to be patient," I kept telling myself that. If I grew impatient and rushed recruiting them, this might backfire at me.

    So I remained silent and kept taking them around the department. Then I went to other ces and showed them more of the training grounds.

    "I have to admit, you have lots of forces and training facilities than anyone from a famous race would have," one of the paragons sighed, and everyone nodded in agreement.

    I showed them lots of training grounds that I lost count for. But next in the tour was the zone of my artefacts I got from the Toranks sovereigns.

    When they spotted these, they showed a weird expression over their faces.

    "You even have such arge number of outer battlefield artefacts?!!!" Matte shouted in shock as he recognised the artefacts used on many continents around.

    We were flying at high altitude, enough to see many parts of the surrounding continents.

    "And you are using them in such a ce, that''s an extravagant attitude of yours," Stephen shook his head in obvious regret, "people will fight to death to get their hands on a single artefact and may even consider it a family heritage. And here you are, using them like they were nothing!"

 Chapter 1270 Ending The Tour

    Iughed when I heard his words. It was expected for him and others to feel so.

    "I don''t have ess to the outer battlefield wars right now," I said amidst myughs, "besides, who said I only had these artefacts? Don''t belittle your lord please."

    They gave me long gazes that carried many unsaid words. Iughed more at their reaction and didn''t say more.

    I flew slowly over my various artefacts, and let them have their curiosity filled up before heading towards another interesting ce.

    "This¡­" the moment the chariot passed through the portal, these paragons sucked in a cold air of breath.

    I took them towards the continents where my little Qi amassed tons of scary looking monsters and trained them in his special way.

    But the impact of seeing such a grandiose gathering of scary monsters in the air, ground, and water made everyone shocked.

    I inwardlyughed. And before I''d say anything, my little Qi came in with a grand gathering of much scarier monsters.

    "Lord, you came to check on my progress, right?" That dude looked happy as heughed next and added, "I''m trying my best to raise my little babies as you can see. What do you think? Am I doing it in a good way?"

    "You are doing fine," I said inpliment, but that dude seemed to take my words in the wrong way.

    "No, I wanted to be doing great!" he roared, and without saying anything he turned around and flew back, "I''ll make my lord more impressed by me next time, I promise."

    He vanished without giving me a chance to exin my point to him. When I saw him far away, and lots of monsters were attracted to his seemingly angry roars, I shook my head in helplessness.

    I didn''t mean to belittle his achievements. He was doing great already. But that dude seemed to be quite rash and wanted to truly impress me.

    "Who was that?" just when I was feeling helpless from his attitude, Stephen asked while pointing towards my little Qi.

    And weirdly enough, I noticed that the finger he used was slightly shaking and trembling.

    Weird!

    "It''s my pet," I simply said, "he is the one leading the grand army of monsters here. With his help, I can control all the monsters in this world and the world above."

    "This¡­" I couldn''t tell what Stephen was feeling or thinking about right now, but it seemed meeting my little Qi left a deep impression inside his soul and others'' as well.

    After that I took them around the rest of the training ground in this world before finally stopping back at the first continent.

    It was one that was designed for my research department. But next to it, an entire continent was dedicated to various settlements.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "You can go and live here if you wanted," I paused before adding, "or you can select to live at the other settlements back at the world above. Anyway, the tour is over and you saw everything rted to this world."

    Despite telling them that, the paragons kept their silence and didn''t speak at all. I noticed they were looking at each other before Matte suddenly asked:

    "Can I join them?" he pointed towards the research department before adding, "if I joined, will I be forced to fight?"

    "Fight? No, the research department is responsible for making up new weapons and gears. Besides, I don''tck fighters as you can see."

    I waved my arm around, referring to the grand number of forces training at different training grounds.

    "Can we join the training forces? I mean as generals training them, not joining in any fight?" another paragon asked, and I slowly nodded.

    "Sure, Ick lots of capable generals at these grounds after all," I paused before adding, "but those wanting to join these training grounds had to wait ande with me to Earth. The general leader of the training forces is someone called Isac, and she is the only one knowing where we need generals the most."

    "Sure, count me in," that paragon said while a few others selected between the training grounds and the research department. But most of them decided to stay behind and live peacefully for some time.

    And I didn''t refuse their requests, even those asking to join the settlements and live peacefully out there.

    After all, as few of them took the initiative to join me, others would seriously consider this. I also nned to speak with Isacter on and make sure she would allow for these paragons to visit the ones living in the settlements.

    Using the words from their mouths would be the best method to lure more to join my forces here. As for Stephen, I waited for him to tell me his decision after delivering the others to their selected ces.

    The ones joining the research department looked the happiest and most excited among others. Matte was truly impatient as he jumped off my chariot before it evennded.

    I got scared over this kid, fearing he''d end up hurting himself or something. But to my surprise, he gracefullynded without any problem, making me take a note of this.

    These paragon kids might have faked weakness and cowardice, but they were indeed capable and unique talents.

    Not a single one of them was weak. And I should stop underestimating them, stop taking them for the fools they took as a front.

    "I recall you mentioning that this world of yours can''t be touched by anyone, right?" When I delivered paragons to the research department and settlements, I turned to look at Stephen.

    And that dude already knew it was time to give me an answer.

    "I indeed said these words before," I slowly nodded while controlling my chariot to fly towards the exit of this world.

    I could easily have used my staff to jump back to the surface world and then back to the outside world. But I wanted to give Stephen more time to make up his mind.

 Chapter 1271 The Seven Stars Race

    "Exin to me why," he said and when I gave him a long gaze without saying anything he sighed and added, "I admit, this world is yours and you didn''t lie in a single thing you said to me before. If you exined this to me, then I''ll swear my allegiance to you."

    Atst! He finally made up his mind. My worst worry was for him to not get convinced or his torment between loyalty to the Hescos and serving me would force him to im his life.

    Thanks to my luck, he didn''t consider or decide such a thing.

    "It''s easy¡­ This world is known as a singr world¡­" I slowly exined as this term seemed new to him.

    When he heard my words, he sighed before finally saying:

    "I''m yours from now on," he paused, "give me a contract to sign."

    I didn''t act polite or say any more. I took one of the highest grade contracts and wrote its content before giving it to him.

    And he signed it before cutting off one arm as a price he had to pay.

    "Tell me then, why are you so fixated on such matters?" I asked, referring to hanging his future over my possession over a separate world.

    "Well¡­ I guess I can safely tell you about this then¡­" he paused for a long moment before suddenly raising his intact arm, touching his blood and drawing something on his chest.

    It was a crescentic symbol with few stars drawn in the middle of it. I looked and counted seven stars before he finally drew arge circle around, and started to exin:

    "This is the gate to the sealed seven star race holynd," he paused and I didn''t get what he meant by this, "you do know that our ancestors had low production rate. The race was going extinct if they didn''t do something to stop this."

    "I heard your ancestors mated with other races, and that was why the pure blood vanished over the passage of time."

    "That''s right," he nodded, "that''s why seeing the legendary Hescos again is considered a dreaming true to most if not all Hescos."

    "Then¡­" I motioned with my head towards the symbol he drew over his chest using his blood, "what does this race and symbol mean? And what does that have to do with your persistence over having a separate world to join me?"

    I still didn''t get his point, but I had a few guesses already.

    "You can consider me a descendant from that race," he said something that confirmed one of my guesses, "the Hescos back in the day didn''t just mate with a single race, but many others. Of course only one race had the most favorability among others, and that made other races'' blood get fainter and thinnerpared to that race."

    "And?" till now what he said matched what I guessed, and yet that didn''t exin much yet.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "My seven star race is one unique race," he paused before adding a shocking piece of news, "you might consider them an equivalent to the altars thing you showed us before."

    "You mean¡­" my eyes shone brightly and I didn''t dare to jump to conclusions before hearing what he had to say first.

    "Any race who mates with my seven stars race will get the blood of the next generations purified and strengthened. It''s like a boost to any bloodline, making anyone have more chances at opening a cultivation base."

    "That''s quite heaven defying ability," I went into silence before adding, "but why have I never heard about such a race before?"

    "That''s because my race got in the middle of brutal wars, and they lost most of their people until they went into seclusion and lived at a secret sanctuary."

    What he said made me link the dots. "So you are considered the guardian of that ce? And you wanted to link this world to theirs?" I paused before adding:

    "But to your knowledge, despite the fact that I''ll wee adding more people to my world here, I would never risk exposing this world to the outside universe. I can''t allow that to happen!"

    "You got me wrong," he shook his head. What I said was an indirect rejection of that generous offer.

    From what he said I could say he wanted to link that ce where the remnants of his race were living. And as he was desperately seeking for a separate and free world from the clutches of the Hescos or any big force, I could say the ce these survivors lived at wasn''t a nice or spacious ce.

    If I linked such a world here, even if that world was hard to find and managed to stay secretive for all this time, it was still risky to do so.

    This world of mine was impossible to get into from the outside. And I couldn''t say the same about that world of his race. If others found out his race''s world and discovered the connection between them and my world here, then things would grow out of control.

    My world would be at risk of getting invaded, and I''d never allow for such a thing to happen.

    "That ce¡­ It isn''t in any known world at all," but just when I was ready to directly refuse his deal and close this page, he said such weird words, "if that sanctuary was in any known world here in the universe, then it should have gotten exposed, right?"

    I remained silent and didn''t say anything to him, allowing him to continue speaking.

    "It''s here," and as he was saying weird stuff, he added another unbelievable thing. He pointed at his chest where the symbol was.

    "Is it a gate to link you with that sanctuary?" I asked, trying to understand better what he wanted to say.

    "No," he shook his head in a decisive way, "the sanctuary is here," he hit his chest with his fist, making me gaze up and down at him without knowing what to say.

 Chapter 1272 Releasing The Seal

    "What do you mean by that?" I couldn''t help but ask after a long minute of silence.

    "In each generation, a single descendant of my race will carry the holy mark of our race. In that mark, and with an unknown method to me, that ce is hidden."

    "Is it there?" I screamed out in shock while pointing towards his chest. And he nodded.

    "When thest guardian dies, another one will be selected by the mark. He will get that brand over his chest and carry it for the rest of his life. Only by using his blood can this seal be broken. And once broken, what''s stored inside will be released."

    "Your people are stored in that mark?" I couldn''t help but eye that symbol in puzzlement and disbelief.

    "I don''t know what''s stored in there," and he just exposed such a shocking piece of news, "I only got a message when I was six years old. I have to find a world, safe enough to not get discovered by anyone else and then I can release what''s inside that mark. At the same time, if I couldn''t, then the mark will find someone else after my death. This kept going for a long time already, as I learnt from that message."

    "This..." I looked at him again. A single man was shouldering the troubles of an entire race and carrying its fate on his own was something shocking and admirable.

    In one way, he wasn''t that different from me. We both were carrying the fate of our races. But in his case, he was trying to help his race survive, and I wanted my race to strive.

    "So that won''t vite your rules, right?" he asked in anticipation and hope, and I couldn''t help but inwardly sigh.

    If it was just like what he said, then it was indeed safe to bring his people here. But the issue still remained in that he didn''t know what was sealed inside his mark.

    Could it be a weapon of mass destruction? It couldn''t be that, right?

    If so, then why was such a mark handed from one generation to another with the request of finding a good ce for their people to stay?

    His race couldn''t be such maniacs to create a weapon to destroy a good ce like mine indeed, right?

    It was a possibility, yet a very low one. So I hurriedly threw it away from my mind, and started to consider other things.

    If his race was living in that mark, how could they do that? The most eptable possibility was for that mark to be linked to another world.

    What if that world was already discovered and crushed? What if I linked my world here to it and ended up inviting scary folks to my ce?

    I stood in silence, weighing down the benefits and risks. "Fine, but you wille with me towards the surface first," I decided to link his world to mine at one of the most formidable ces in this world; my first training ground.

    Even if I ended up inviting enemies, I''d be confident in crushing them using the forces there. And by then I''d hurry and find a way to seal that link or even shatter it to pieces.

    "It''s all ok to me as long as we are still inside this world of yours," hepleted and didn''t show any sign of rejection.<novelnext></novelnext>

    But doing such a great thing couldn''t be done in front of other eyes. During this time, he kept whispering to me on a far corner in my chariot.

    Yet I nned to bring the paragons first to Isac, leave them with her, before returning back to this world.

    The trip didn''t take that long. I told Isac about these dudes, left them with her to deal with their future arrangement.

    Then I made sure to warn everyone there to be ready to start conquering other worlds. I wasted lots of time dealing with thatst world and war. And since then I took my time to show paragons around.

    Even if I didn''t take that much time thanks to the time difference between the two worlds, I didn''t want toeter on and find my forces still not ready.

    "Let''s go," after getting all these things done, I led Stephen alone with me back into my second Earth world.

    Then I jumped towards the first training ground, and there I selected the spot close to the portal zone.

    If things went south at any moment, I''d fetch many messengers and ask for reinforcements from everywhere else.

    "You can do it here," I pointed at that ce and waited for Stephen to do his magic.

    His gruesome looking wound at his left shoulder was still oozing blood. I knew that such a price would have to be paid in full, and such would take a long time to heal.

    He touched his wound without any care or hesitation, then started to draw the same symbol again.

    During the time I took to get my things done, that symbol vanished fast and without even noticing it.

    This time his finger didn''t stop after drawing that symbol. He kept drawing smaller ones around, forming another crescent around it formed out by tiny stars.

    Once done, he clenched his fist and ced his bloodied fist over that symbol as if he was triggering something.

    And then he punched his chest fiercely enough to make him stumble a few steps to the back.

    I was sure if his face wasn''t covered up, he''d indeed look quite pale.

    Just before I could ask him anything, that symbol seemed to absorb his blood. And then it got all shiny all of sudden, before releasing a thick pir of red light that expanded to envelop the entire sky.

    When I looked closer, it felt like red clouds were taking shape out there. And these clouds started to expand and reach ces away from here in mere breaths time.

 Chapter 1273 The Weird Trees

    "What''s going on?" I didn''t like this. But Stephen wasn''t in any shape to answer any of my questions. He arched his body, roared faintly and hoarsly as if he was in torture and immense pain.

    As I watched these clouds, I felt something echoing there. It was like thunder and lightning happening out there. And then rain started to fall.

    Wind came abruptly and the entire world around changed. It was like something grand was going to happen.

    When I extended my hand towards that rain, I was shocked to see that the drops falling weren''t like water. They passed through my hand as if they were in illusion form or something.

    But that didn''t make any sense. The clouds were there, the rain looked real, and the ground was getting soaked by the falling rain.

    What was going on?

    I couldn''t tell exactly what was wrong. I tried to move my chariot around and feel the falling rain, but failed.

    "Don''t try," just as I was puzzled, Stephen spoke up while gritting his teeth, "this is a holo raining from this seal."

    "Do you know what''s happening?" I turned to him and he couldn''t speak properly for the next minute. All he did was to faintly roar, like a wounded beast.

    "I got a message recorded by my race''s ancestors¡­" he took another long pause before adding, "my race isn''t stored inside any world, they are stored up in my genes!"

    "Genes?! What does that even mean?!!" I didn''t get exactly what he meant, but had my guesses.

    "The seal, it''s the seal," the more he spoke, the weaker his sound became, "the seal modified my genes and attached coded genes of my race entirely inside my body! And that rain is releasing what''s inside¡­"

    He couldn''t keep talking, and I didn''t need to listen to more to know what was going on.

    His ancestors found a way to code the genes of his race inside that seal. Once the seal found a host, the genes would be coded on his genes and allow the genes of their race to survive.

    When the host died, the seal would wrap the genes again and move to another host. In other words, it was like a parasite working over a host body.

    I looked up at the rain and got what was going on here. That seal was now using the rich environment of my world to grow up the seven stars race like nts.

    I saw small green sprouts growing up from the ground that was touched by that rain. It was weird as these sprouts looked exactly like real nts!

    I didn''t know if there was some sort of trick inside, or these nts would change when grown up and change to what a race would properly be.

    I looked back at Stephen. He was in immense pain, not allowing me to ask him anything. I realised that I didn''t know what his race looked like.

    If that race was nt based or resembling nts in shape, then all this would make quite sense.<novelnext></novelnext>

    I had to wait and watch in silence, while that red cloud up there kept expanding and raining nonstop for long hours.

    After the first hour passed, Stephen couldn''t endure it anymore. His body looked loose and he seemed a bit like he lost his consciousness.

    Yet under the effect of the seal force, his body arched and kept releasing the energy out of it.

    I turned my focus entirely after that over what was happening to the world around me. I didn''t try to jump or move around in arge area or else if what was happening here was limited to this region then I''d spread such a phenomenon over other regions.

    After a few hours, a new change happened atst.

    The nts kept growing like what normal nts did, yet at a very rapid pace. In just these few hours, the small and tiny sprouts grew up to be towering trees.

    Each tree had a thick trunk that needed at least five men to surround it. At the same time, all the trees looked quite simr in their outer shape and growth, expanding for almost twenty metres high in the air.

    They got a thick and rich crown of branches and green leaves. And after all this had grown, and from the central part of the tree, a slightly thicker branch grew up and rose high in the air for five more metres.

    Then something like a diamond shaped fruit was formed. It had a faint red colour and thin lines that gave it an irregr surface.

    Then that fruit started to grow darker red in colour, while a faint glowing appeared in silver white colour.

    Something was growing in there, and I couldn''t help but think about that race. Was all this dedicated to growing such fruits? What woulde out from these?

    Each fruit was around five metres in length at least, with three metres in breadth at its thickest point.

    A crazy thought appeared in my mind, one that I couldn''t easily believe.

    If that race had their genes stored up inside the bodies of their guardians like Stephen, then these fruits should yield their people at the end.

    I looked around, and there were an endless number of these trees. I got tempted and went down there to touch these trees, but I couldn''t.

    Something stood in between me and these trees. I tried to touch many, yet my hands stopped just a metre away, touching something soft and cosy, yet it was sturdy enough to stop my hands from passing through.

    "Interesting," I got that something was protecting these trees. But I didn''t stop there. I took out my heavy ive and used it to sh against one tree shield.

    *ng!*

    All that happened was a loud nging sound, as if my ive hit something made out of metal. I even saw sparks of fireing out from such a sh, and I felt a strong rebound force that pained my arm.

 Chapter 1274 The Fruits Are Ready

    Damn! I was strong enough to forget about the feeling of pain at this point. And yet not just my ive failed to cut through the shield, but I also got hurt instead.

    As I repeated such a process at many trees, I failed to do anything to these shields. In the end I had to ept such a result and returned to the seat of spectators and watched what was going on without doing anything else.

    In the next few hours, all that happened was for these fruits to grow darker in colour and show more lines as if they wrinkled.

    If my guess was correct, then these fruits were getting ripe and soon they''d fall out.

    I imagined many scenarios for what was going to happen next. I pictured that race toe out from these fruits the same way baby birds woulde out from their eggs.

    Or perhaps they''d act exactly like any tree, and let these fruits cut off and fall from such height to the ground.

    Would they crash afternding? Would they get hurt from the fall? Or that fruit would protect the ones inside, and would break apartter on?

    I had many guesses, but none of these happened.

    After five hours of waiting, these trees suddenly showed signs of ageing. The all green leaves started to grow pale, turn from green to yellow before shrinking and getting smaller in size as if they were dying.

    This wasn''t just exclusive to the leaves, also the branches and the tree trunk showed the same signs. The branches and the trunk started to grow thinner and smaller, showing lots of wrinkles over its outer surface, while turning into ck in colour.

    It was like these trees got into a wild and long fire, turning them into something close to charcoal.

    The before tens of metres in height trees turned into mediocre trees of around seven or eight metres in length. As for the rich and thick canopy from before, all vanished by this point.

    All the leaves turned dark brown in colour, fell to the ground and became ash after that. The branches that appeared after the fall of the leaves had the same changes the entire trees had.

    Instead of the proud crowns that previously expanded in dignity changed and turned into weak looking thin branches that pointed towards the ground, as if it was kneeling down to someone.

    Amidst all this, the only branch that didn''t show any changes yet was the thick central one that extended from the top of the long gone canopies into the sky, carrying the fruits.

    Then in the next couple hours, this branch showed a new change. Instead of shrinking down and getting weakened, these branches started to grow thicker.

    It seemed under the work of the increased weight of these branches the entire trees began to shrink again. Or perhaps it was another sign of ageing or something.

    In the next four hours, the entire trees became so tiny and small, not even exceeding three metres in height. As for the thick branches carrying the fruits, they also got shorter and were only one metre in length or even shorter.

    I knew it was almost this close for these fruits to show up what was inside. The fruits kept getting darker until it turned from pale red in the beginning to pitch ck in the end.

    They got many deep running and densely packed lines that alternated between silver, red, and white in colour.<novelnext></novelnext>

    I waited on the side and watched attentively what was going to happen. I stayed for long hours there, and it was time to see what all this was about.

    As things be this close from ending, I was ready to call out my personal army of warriors at any given sign of danger.

    I couldn''t tell if the ones appearing from these fruits would be friendly to me and my people. If they weren''t, then exterminating them would be an option.

    I could also take Stephen''s thoughts into ount, try to dominate and bind these with my threads and contracts instead of killing them.

    After giving it more thought, it was better to take them under my control instead of wiping them out.

    To make things easier and faster, I spread tons of bones around. I also activated my first technique and used both hands to make things a bit faster.

    I didn''t want to get forced to kill these folks here. Before doing all that, I made sure to use my pir''s skill and created a grand and growing shield that was enough to prevent those inside from going outside.

    But as my moves were quite limited by the light that was stilling out from Stephen''s chest, I decided against moving around and expanding that shield for now.

    *Crack!*

    A single crack echoed in the middle of the world before lots of cracking sounds erupted in session like waves.

    I looked around and saw the tons of fruits showing deep cracks all over its surface. It was like an egg going to burst open, and what was inside was about toe out.

    It finally started!

    I was all tense, waiting for either a blessing or a disaster to happen. The fruits kept issuing loud cracking sounds. Then parts of it started to fall like it got peeled by a knife or something.

    Small pieces began to fall off, and I instantly used my HawkEye skill and looked closer to a few fruits to see what was inside.

    What I saw was a thin semi-transparent red membrane that enveloped what was inside. It looked like a sac surrounding an embryo, but these embryos were indeed huge to begin with.

    Parts kept falling, and sacs began to appear. I could see some sort of fluid filling these sacs, with silver white light shining from what was inside, turning these fluids into red torches.

    It was a weird scene. And I stood on my chariot motionless, attentively watching such a miraculous event.

    *Flop!*

 Chapter 1275 Another Shocking Secret!!!

    As thest piece of fruit fell, the entire sacs left behind fell to the ground. Once they touched the bottom, they burst open with a muffled flopping sound that came together as sort of a weird chorus.

    Once the sacs got opened, the fluid exploded and covered up arge stretch ofnd around, soaking the ground pale red in colour.

    Something came out from these sacs. They were curdling like real babies inside their mothers'' wombs. I couldn''t see any face at all, and weirdly enough they were born with some sort of a suit covering up their bodies.

    They looked the same like Hescos, even in body size and the shape of their suits. The only difference was these suits were silver white in colour, with symbols drawn over these suits in pale red colour.

    These symbols were circr, lines, and even shapes of stars. They looked weird and chaotic, but for a reason I felt like these symbols carried out some sort of a meaning.

    *Thud!*

    Once these sacs burst open, and the fluid came out, the ones in these fruits fell to the ground and started to twitch.

    Seeing this, I knew they were about to get born. I didn''t know if I should consider such huge bodies as babies or what, but I''d never underestimate such a sizable force.

    "Don''t¡­ Worry¡­" in the middle of my caution, Stephen''s shaky voice came from behind, startling me.

    I totally forgot about this dude since he lost his consciousness. And it seemed the moment the fruits started to open and reveal what was inside, his task was done.

    I looked up at him and found his body twitching in the same manner as the onesing out from these fruits.

    "Are they safe? Can you talk and reason with them?" These were the main questions here. In addition to that, there was one I kept to myself for now.

    Was he able to control and lead them to follow me and listen to my orders or what?

    If not, then a big war would erupt for sure. If he couldn''t handle and control them, then it would turn into an all out war.

    My techniques were ready, my shields were ready, and I was also prepared to take out my warriors if things went south.

    "They might seem like babies as they just got born, but they are the stored up elites and adults of my race," his tone started to show obvious signs of recovery with each passing second.

    "So?" I was slightly surprised by what he said. I never heard of a technology that''d allow an entire race to get sealed in their adult form and turn into gene codes.

    But this was happening in front of my eyes. And I had to admit, the universe was too vast for me to even grasp its full potential.

    No matter what race it was, I should never underestimate anyone. Even if it was a weak race, or one on the verge of extinction, they still had their ways to do things and survive anything no matter what.

    "They just need time to adapt," he paused before adding, "I got some sort of connection with them. I can''t exin what I''m feeling, but it''s like I can connect with them and give them orders."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "The most important thing is for them to follow such orders of yours," I slowly said. It was great to have such a connection with them, but there was no guarantee such connection would even work.

    They had to listen up to him or show signs that they''d obey his words and orders. If not, then I''d expect riots if I left them unattended and not under my control.

    "They will," he paused for a long minute, "I can feel that I have such privilege to lead them."

    "Cool," I evilly grinned, "then make them gather up here and let them sign contracts with me."

    "This¡­"

    "Don''t expect me to lend you my world without having total insurance that nothing bad would happen, right?"

    He went into silence before slowly nodding. It seemed he didn''t like my way of doing things, and I didn''t care. This was my world, my home, my back up n if things went wrong back at the apocalypse. I''d never let such unpredictable variables roam freely inside my world without having a safe fail n.

    I waited and didn''t cancel any of my techniques. I''d first see these folks listen to Stephen''s words before deciding anything else.

    "By the way, why are they looking like Hescos?" This was a weird thing. The newly born seven stars race members were still in the middle of a confusion and general weakness.

    Their bodies kept shaking up, and they couldn''t yet stand up. They got themselves free from the embryo-like stance, but they were still lying on the ground.

    As there was enough time before they''d be a potential threat to me, I started to ask questions to better understand their nature and powers.

    "I know it might look weird, but the suit thing of the Hescos came out from my race," he said with such shocking information indeed.

    I looked at him, then at these newly born members of his race. They got suits just like the Hescos. So his words made quite sense actually.

    I didn''t know how this happened, but if the Hescos ancestors got their eyes over Stephen''s race thanks to these suits alone, then I had to admit they got a far sighted vision without doubt.

    And when I thought about this, I couldn''t help but wonder about how the Hescos looked before mating with these seven star race members.

    The most noticeable and worthy to mention ability of theirs was their suits. Without these suits, they looked quite normal in my eyes.

    What made them quite unique then? If I removed these suits from them, what would they have?

    I got curious to know such an answer. I recalled the grand and majestic looking legendary Hescos. They got a huge build and had lots of skills up their sleeve.

    Were these skills what made them unique or what?

 Chapter 1276 Dealing With The Seven Star Race

    Before I could think of any idea about the Hescos'' true powers before mating with all these races, I saw the newly born dudes out there show signs of movement.

    They started to sit straight before standing up. It was the moment of truth. Either they''d follow and listen to Stephen''s words, or they''d revolt and then I''d start acting.

    Luckily they showed weakness and weren''t in their top form yet. If so, then taking control of them wouldn''t take much effort from me.

    I waited and anxiously watched those seven stars race members stand up with shaking legs and trembling bodies.

    And they started to move.

    "Phew! They decided to follow his orders... It''s still too soon to celebrate, but it''s a good sign nheless," I muttered softly to myself, while watching more of these newborns walking in unstable steps towards my direction.

    The real test would be through signing contracts of loyalty with me. If they refused or resisted, then I''d start sending out my threads.

    Slowly they came closer, and more of them began to show up from a far distance. It was a good sign, but I didn''t know how many of them were out there.

    "Go and check over the various continents and this one situation," as I couldn''t move yet, I brought out a few of my dragons and let my Lucas and a bunch of his soulers ride over them.

    I motioned towards the direction of the portal zone nearby. They could go out there and start wandering the continents.

    It''d be great if such a phenomenon happened in this continent without affecting the entire world. However I still recalled what Stephen said before about his need for an entire world for his race.

    If that was true, then such a phenomenon would have appeared all over the world, not just in this continent.

    The members of his race in this continent would find it easy and simple toe here, but others on other continents wouldn''t. If so, then I''d have to take him on a grand tour around the world, gathering up his race members and making them sign a contract with me willingly or by force.

    Soon enough the scouts I sent came back with bad news. As I expected, that phenomenon happened all across the.

    "Go and check the pocket world," If such a thing happened there, then the situation would look much worse than now.

    It wasn''t just the problem of controlling these dudes, but the fear of chaos erupting. Imagine the appearance of these dudes all over the ce, even in the middle of training grounds and such ces.

    My people would consider them as invaders and enemies. So without even waiting for the next report to arrive, I held my horn and sent a general warning about that race to all of my people living in this world.

    At such times, the horn would show its true might. And as I watched more of the seven stars race membersing near my chariot and filling the entire world till the horizon like a flood, I got the next report.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Stephen, you have to control your people," I sighed when I heard that report. I turned to Stephen and added, "your people appeared everywhere in this world! Even in my sealed up pocket world!"

    "What do you want me to do?" he instantlyplied and I told him to control his people everywhere. For those on this continent, they had toe here. As for others, they should evade any trouble and stand motionless in their ces.

    After he did what I asked, I went instantly towards my pocket world. I spread the same warning at the twoyers there before returning back to the surface.

    "Give them the order to sign my contracts," I started to purchase loyalty contracts in huge batches. Just from this mere visit, I saw tons of such races everywhere.

    They were like weed, appearing everywhere and anywhere. He did as I told him and then I started to spread my contracts using my chariot''s insane speed.

    The number of such races in this continent alone was in the tens of millions! And those were the ones who were closer to my chariot. Up to now, many more were stilling from far, and I doubted that each continent would carry at least one hundred million of such races.

    If such force worked for me diligently then it''d be great. Yet I didn''t know what their abilities were. Still the good news was that they signed the contracts.

    It seemed from now on, Stephen would act as their lord, and I''d be Stephen''s boss and lord, which technically would put me as their king as well.

    In addition to that, and with the binding force issued by contracts, I could also control them just like how Stephen did.

    Stephen didn''t know how the link between him and these people of his race worked. But I got my guess. His ancestors might have used something like the binding force of the system''s contracts to make them listen to his words.

    Or perhaps as they were living inside his body and genes, they might have ended up with soul marks linked to his. With such a link, they were forced to listen to any order he''d give.

    No matter what the reason was, they listened to his words and that was what mattered.

    It took roughly one day to cover up the entire continent and I used the fastest speed of my chariot. Then I started going to other continents and did the same.

    They all listened to Stephen''s words on every continent we visited. We first waited for a few hours before enough numbers gathered up there, answering the call of Stephen before I''d spread my contracts over.

    This process grew dull with time passing, and it took a long time to cover up the entire continents in both worlds.

    After over one month, I finally managed to bind thest group of seven stars race members to me.

 Chapter 1277 Arranging Things Over The Second Earth World

    And after doing this, I felt a lot of achievement. Yet it was too soon for me to celebrate.

    I first needed to know how this fresh blood to my kingdom would work better for me.

    But I already wasted enough time here. During all this, a month or more passed here which was enough to more than one day out there on Earth.

    "We need to talk," I said to Stephen before adding, "let your people stay here and I''ll make peoplee and build settlements for them to stay at."

    "Thanks lord for your generosity and support," he bowed, but my face''s serious reaction never changed.

    "Don''t thank me yet," I paused, "select a group of a thousand toe with us. I need to see how capable they are and what they can do."

    "Sure," I thought he''d object to this, but he didn''t. During all this time, these people ate almost anything and everything that grew on the ground.

    Their strength returned partially but I felt they could show more progress. I didn''t know if they needed stat points like anyone living under the sky of the system.

    I waited on the side while Stephen didn''t take much time to gather up a group of a few thousands around my chariot.

    "One thousand is enough for now,'''' I didn''t ept such arge number of forces. After all, my chariot would crumble and be crowded if I received all of them.

    I just wanted to know their abilities. And for sure I wouldn''t deal with this matter myself. I''d deliver them to Lily and she''d test them thoroughly or find someone else to do so.

    As for building settlements, it''d be a grand project indeed. However I trusted the ability of Angelica to do so.

    Before leaving, I sent a word to Angelica and informed her about the work waiting for her in this world.

    [Atst you remembered to speak to me!] she sent this word first, and I couldn''t help but smile bitterly in return.

    Many months must have passed over her alone in this world, and yet her passion for me never died down.

    She was responsible for handling the marriage issue and taking control over the settlements in this world and the pocket world as well.

    [Sorry for that, but the war is still going on out there and I can''t evene and sit with you for now] I apologised, more than ever took this as an excuse to not meet her.

    [I saw that battle, it was good!]

    [I got another one recently] I knew she must have seen one of the recordings of the first battle that I left here.

    [Oh! Against them?]

    [Yes]

    [And the result?]

    [I personally led that war, what do you think will happen?] Iughed while writing these words.

    [Sure it''s our win, you are a bully to others when you fight]

    [Who said so? I''m a kind hearted and gentle guy]

    [Yes, keep lying to yourself like this and you might believe your lies one day]

    [Ok, ok, let''s stop joking] Iughed more at her words.<novelnext></novelnext>

    [Who said I''m joking? It''s all true!]

    [Ok, ok, I''ll leave that race up to you, ok?]

    [Do you want me to let them marry others?]

    Her question was sudden. I paused while thinking about this.

    This was a gift by the ones living in this world. And per Stephen''s words, his people had the ability to do something simr to the altars to the new generations.

    If both effects were added together, what heaven shattering effect would appear? I couldn''t even imagine what was going to happen.

    [Proceed with this n then] I agreed on her proposal, and didn''t tell Stephen about that.

    I didn''t know if he held grudges against Hescos to force his race to marry their people or not. If so, then it''d be for the better for him to not know anything about that.

    "Let''s go back," I was impatient to go back and start invading more worlds.

    I wanted to cover up most of the worlds before the fifth quest would start or the big battle between me and those Hescos.

    The moment I appeared back at Earth, I found arge number of armies stationed and aligned in neat order.

    They looked great like this. I was like watching some armies that belonged to mighty forces or something.

    "That''s cool!" I couldn''t help but say to Lily the moment I saw her approach my chariot.

    "You told me to prepare for arge battle," sheughed, "and that is just the tip of the iceberg. I arranged the armies to be stationed in lines from each other, with each wave made up of five armies."

    "You adopted the same tactic ofst battle?" I noticed what she did, "that''s nice."

    "I just want things to be done in a more orderly manner," I couldn''t say no to such logic and nning.

    "Are you ready then?" I looked around and she just pointed towards a direction and said:

    "Right now twenty-five armies are ready, and many more are still getting in line. You can start any moment you want."

    "Cool, but I need you for something else," I started to tell her about the one thousand seven stars race members I brought with me.

    When she heard that there were tens of billions of them out there, her eyes shone brightly in excitement.

    "If they can fight¡­ Then this will turn out for the best¡­ But do they have cultivation bases?"

    I got what she had in mind. She wanted to use them in the fight against Hescoster on.

    "You''ll find this out," I pointed at them to step out of my chariot and stand in lines on the ground, "you also try to find what other skills and abilities they have."

    "I expect too much from them."

    "Don''t put high hopes or else you''ll get disappointed," I stole a gaze at the all silent Stephen.

 Chapter 1278 Going To Get Legend Back

    When he noticed my gaze, Stephen cleared up his throat before saying:

    "If they got enough stat points, then you can consider them equal to any grown up and elite Hescos."

    "This..." I sized this group of seven stars up and down before adding, "I hope what you say is true. If so, then this will be one of the best things that ever happened to my kingdom so far."

    "They will," Stephen spoke in such confidence that made me think highly of this force, "may I ask to speak with them?"

    "Sure," I waved my arm and left below many stat crystals for this one thousand''s use.

    Once Lily went down below, I reminded her to find Isac and inform her about the ongoing grand construction project in the other world.

    I left Angelica to handle that project, but I knew it''d be asking too much out of her to let her lead that project alone.

    Besides, Isac didn''t have much to do here anyway.

    After I got done from all that, I was finally free to resume invading the other worlds.

    "First I have to go and get Legend back," I recalled Silverlining. That jerk promised me more than once to send the rewards once he received them.

    But even after all these days, he still hasn''t sent me anything.

    I went towards the world where Legend was. After that crushing defeat, the Hescos evaded my forces out there.

    Yet they never left behind a single working portal. I didn''t know how they managed to do so, but that didn''t stop me.

    I''d waste one more ticket to get him back, but it was worth it.

    The moment I appeared there, the scene of ruins and marks of that brutal battle weed my eyes. I looked at such grand defensive structures all over the ce before opening a chat with Legend.

    I asked him toe here as fast as he could. Also I let him know about what was awaiting for him. He said he''d need a few hours beforeing, and I didn''t hurry him.

    He was acting as one of the leading generals in this world. So I waited and during this time, I started gathering more bones.

    If I was going to wait, then it was better to make the best of my wait.

    I also sent a harsh message to Silverlining.

    [I know you are pissed off, but believe me, it''s out of my power. There are few sovereigns here who wanted to give you something grand]

    [I need lots of support, forces, warriors, treasures, and above all tickets] I sent to him, [Send these over and leave thatst gift forter]

    [Ahem! But I don''t dare to do that!] He sent such a message that instantly turned my rage metre to max. [Sorry pal, but I''m forced to not send anything before that great gift is ready]<novelnext></novelnext>

    [Damn you!] I closed the chat in frustration. I tried to ask about this mysterious gift, but even he didn''t know what it was about.

    All he knew was that such a gift would change the fate of an entire race per the words of his sovereigns.

    I released my anger over the bodies around, moved fast and imed tons of bones while waiting for Legend.

    If what Silverlining said was true, then I''d wait for this gift. But I stillck support in many ces.

    Thest battle red up on my top weakness. It wasn''t just the weakness of elites, but theck of enough artefacts.

    I knew trying to get such treasures would take a long time and tons of resources and wealth. I got my bones to use, but Icked means to get my hands over these artefacts.

    Aside from the auctions that belonged to the famed merchants and auction houses out there in the universe.

    Gaining tickets to such events would be hard, and fighting tons of people over the small number of artefacts was going to be much harder than winning a battle against the Hescos.

    Yet I knew there was no shortcut for such a dream toe true. I had to get prepared, umte all the bones I could and start storing them up.

    I didn''t explode in rage in the face of Silverlining as I''d need his helpter on in such matters. Aside from him and his sovereigns on my side, I didn''t know of anyone to help as much.

    He and his people wouldn''t just help me secure such tickets, but also might exchange artefacts for my high grade bones.

    "Sorry for such ate lord," he shouted from afar. That little kid seemed to be unable to control his excitement over his next role.

    "But we never managed to find a working portal around so far. How can we return?" He stopped his chariot just a distance away from mine, while I was busy collecting bones.

    This battleground wasn''t any lesser than the one I personally led. The number of bones I gathered so far was enough to make me want to continue.

    And I nned to do so.

    "Just use this portal," I simply took one ticket out, activated it, before returning again to work on collecting my bones, "go back and seek Lily. she''ll give you enough armies and lead you to that world. You know what to do next, right?"

    "Sure, leave this task for me," he patted his chest while his face told me how excited and eager he was.

    Seeing him reminded me of Sara. The two might be considered fighting freaks, but one was absorbed in full offence and the other used his brain and tactics to fight.

    I couldn''t tell who was better than the other, but I''d select Legend anytime over Sara.

    I watched him vanish through the portal before storing up this ce in my staff and then resumed my work here.

    I took almost half a day to finish collecting all the bones.

 Chapter 1279 The Strong Seven Stars Race

    Once done, I looked up at my inventory and couldn''t help but grin. My gains from these two worlds this time was beyond my wildest dreams.

    If I just got ess to more worlds like these two, I''d not worry about going into any auction and winning any artefact no matter how fierce thepetition over it was!

    It was time for me to go back.

    Once I returned, I saw the same sight weing me. In addition to that, I didn''t find any trace of Legend.

    "These people you left for me to examine are real monsters!" Just when I was looking around, I heard Lily''s voiceing from far away.

    "Are they this good?" if they were this good to make even Lily speak up for them like this then I''d expect great things from them.

    "They are monsters! But they need tons of stat points to exert their powers," she stopped her chariot next to mine, jumped over my deck and added, "each time they use one of their skills, they''ll exhaust part of their stat points."

    "This¡­" it reminded me of the fallen gods, they also work in the same way. "Does this mean you already consumed all the stat crystals I left behind?"

    "That was something I couldn''t help with," she bitterly smiled, "I needed to test their full potential, and they were indeed quite excited to do that."

    "I understand," I paused while thinking about this new problem. If they''d consume energy like bones or energy crystals, then it''d be much easier to deal with this problem.

    But if they''d only use stat points, then I had to start amassing an endless supply of these. And that wouldn''t be enough to satisfy the needs of most of them.

    "I need to find a way to get my hands over something that can make stat points for me all the time," I was sure Silverlining and others in the universe had some sort of artefact or mines that produced such strategic things.

    "Let them be on the standby for now," I paused, "but make the best use of Stephen."

    "He is good," she nodded in agreement, "I n to let him lead an entire expedition alone."

    "I''m sure he''ll do perfectly fine," I agreed.

    "Are we going to start invading new worlds?" she asked, and I simply nodded.

    I was thinking about ways to get my hands over such mine or artefacts. If it was an issue of mine, then I had to depend on none but myself here.

    I''d ask Angelica to start looking for stat crystal mines. But I had first to make sure such a thing existed. If it was acquired using artefacts, then I''d ask Silverlining directly for one.

    [They are acquired through mines] and as I asked Silverlining about that, he sent in more exnation, [The rich energy worlds only have such chance of developing these mines]

    [I searched but didn''t find anything like that before in my world] I was puzzled more than ever right now, [Is there a way to find out if a world has such mines?]<novelnext></novelnext>

    [It''s not a guaranteed thing] he paused before adding, [these stat crystal mines are only found in high energy worlds as they require lots of energy to produce such crystals. You have to know they always are situated deep below the ground, at least one mile or two below the surface]

    [This¡­ Do you expect me to dig the entire world looking for them? There must be a way to find these, right?]

    If I had to dig the entire world randomly to find these crystals then it didn''t make any sense. I didn''t believe all the races and impacts who provide such crystals used such a rude way to get them.

    [There is apass you can use] he finally gave me something I could work with, [Let me look for a good number of these and provide them to you with your reward]

    [Don''t bring that matter up again] every time I recalled my dyed reward I got all worked up.

    [Sorry, but I''ll try to rush them up] I didn''t believe a single word he said, [By the way, I got the recordings and devices for thest battle. I''ll send them over right now]

    [Humph! As if this will be enough to conquer the Hescos!] I didn''t have much expectation for these recordings. After all, the effect I desired already happened by the recordings of the first battle.

    My forces got the confidence and got stirred up after watching the recording of the first battle. Adding another recording might boost their morale, but that effect wouldn''t be as grand as the first battle recording.

    [Mentioning that, when are you going to fight the Hescos next?]

    [I expect them toy down for now] I didn''t want him to jinx me, [I expect them to keep themselves low and gather up their forces for a single and final battle]

    [Hmm¡­ They might do that] he paused, [But don''t be too sure. This race is too hard to deal with]

    [I know, they are the number one race in the universe after all]

    [Don''t mention that matter! They are only on top thanks to the stupid rules of the universe!]

    He got pumped up when I mentioned that, and I did that on purpose. After all, I was so mad from dying my reward for all this time.

    After closing the chat with him, I started to use my tickets and open new worlds for my forces to invade.

    And from the first world I opened, something new happened!

    All the worlds we invaded so far were either ruined worlds filled with zombies, worlds without any sign of life except for strong shaped monsters, or worlds with endless Hescos waiting for us out there to fight.

    But as I opened the first world, I found a new thing waiting for my forces out there.

    Lily adapted thest battle tactic including sending off a vanguard and scout units to check out the worlds.

 Chapter 1280 The Trap

    When the vanguard arrived, I saw a grand gathering of a race waiting for us there.

    They didn''t have the sameplicated and dangerous looking defences like the Hescos had. But they didn''t pale inparison in regard to numbers.

    The ce my forces appeared at was like a normal ce in my world. It was filled with many cities and towns, with working portals in their skies.

    This might be something good. After all it wasn''t that easy to find such a gathering of cities and towns with working portals in the worlds I opened so far.

    Yet the race waiting for us out there looked like they were prepared for my arrival.

    They gathered up tons of their forces, took refuge in the cities and towns. They had some sort of shield protecting these towns and cities, and they had many big guns out there as well.

    They were standing in positions as if they were ready for a big war. My first guess was that our timing was bad and we arrived just in the middle of an ongoing brutal fight in that world.

    It was either this race was prepared for an iing hostile race, or they were just resisting zombies.

    But after sending out the five armies formation and many weapons to help, I didn''t see any zombie or another raceing.

    "Weird¡­" I didn''t hustle much about it, and simply let Lily and her capable generals lead that battle. Then I opened another world using a ticket, and there I found a simr situation waiting for my forces.

    The part of the world my ticket opened at was filled with many towns and cities. They were heavily defended like before, and the race there was standing in wait as if they expected us.

    One happening might be considered a coincidence, but two in a row wasn''t! This time I closely watched the fight for an hour or so,pared it with the fight going on in the previous world.

    "They have weapons suited to long defensive battles¡­ They can''t have arranged such weapons on a whim¡­ That''s fishy!"

    I muttered to myself while thinking about this. The first and only exnation I had was for the Hescos to interfere and pull strings from the shadows.

    If this was true, then I''d expect just taking down one town or a city would cost my forces a hefty price.

    "A battle of attrition then¡­ That''s expected¡­" and after opening five worlds afterwards and they all showed the same weird scene, I knew the real aim of the Hescos.

    I was now sure this was all nned by the Hescos. There was no other race or power in the entire apocalyptic trial who would target my forces like that.

    In addition to that, seeing this confirmed my earlier doubts about their ability to foresee the opening ces of my tickets.

    And that wasn''t all! They must have the ability to change the ces of my tickets tond in the middle of such densely packed hostile races, towns and cities.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After opening seven worlds in a row, it was clear what their goal was. Just sending five armies to each world wasn''t enough, it wasn''t even close enough.

    The five armies sent in the first world just managed to im their first town. And they lost a lot in the middle of this.

    If I wanted to just control the entirending ces there, then forget about sending five armies, sending twenty wouldn''t even be enough!

    The main issue my forces faced was how tightly packed these towns and cities were. If they tried to target one, the others would retaliate. And if they tried to target all, their forces would get stretched and be in danger of losing too much and aplish nothing.

    My generals out there tried everything. Some tried to send little forces to each surrounding town and city, to keep the forces inside upied while focusing on taking down one city or town with the rest of the forces.

    On the surface, it looked like a good idea. But when these generals tried this method, they failed.

    And the reason behind this was that the enemy didn''t stand idle and watched my forces execute this n smoothly. They sent outrge armies from the far away cities and towns, and these armiesnded on my big army and made the entire n fail.

    When the generals retreated and tried this method again, but left behind more forces to stop any iing enemies from far, the remaining force they amassed wasn''t enough to take even a town down.

    The sole town that fell into their hands fell after paying a huge cost. The generals there had to throw away any tactic, and went with everything they got towards a town and took it.

    They paid a hefty price for doing so, but eventually they managed to im this town. The defending forces there weren''t as big as those in a city thanks to the difference in size.

    And the first thing these generals did after seizing up that town was to send for an urgent request for reinforcements.

    "This can''t go on like this," I turned to look around. My armies seemed endless, but I knew this wasn''t true.

    If this kept going on like this, then before reaching the final battle with the Hescos then most of my forces would be lost or being upied inside these useless battles.

    Tsk! Dealing with these Hescos was indeed a pain!

    [What shall we do?] Lily sent after her repeated messages for the request of sending more troops to these worlds, [They won''tst long this way]

    [Don''t send anyone, I''m going there to reinforce them myself] if they wanted reinforcements, then I''d simply act as one.

    I left behind the recordings and the gears needed to operate them to Lily. I asked her to distribute them all over the two worlds I got for everyone to watch the might of their lord and their kingdom.

    And then I passed through the pir of light and vanished through it.

 Chapter 1281 Stepping In

    I knew by doing so I''d waste lots of time. But I had no other choice but to do that. If I dared to send armies to help, then I''d fall into the trap of my enemy.

    The Hescos realised that I survived the ckhole they prepared for me at the second battle world. So they started to move and turn the remaining worlds into traps enough to do the same effect or even better.

    I had to admit, they were indeed geniuses! Even when I didn''t fall for their trap back there, they didn''t think too much about this and jumped over such failure.

    And this idea alone was brilliant! They didn''t have to send or expend any forces of their own and in return they managed to stop my armies and even prepared such a trap for them.

    To crush such a scheme, I had to step in personally and take charge. I was alone enough to change the oue of such battles.

    Weren''t they using fortified towns and cities to stop me? It was a piece of cake for someone like myself.

    But in return for that, I knew I had to get entangled in these seven words for a long time.

    So this battle turned from a battle to trap my forces and consume as much forces as possible into a battle against time.

    And so the moment I appeared there, I started to summon my personal army in full force, and gave them orders to start attacking these towns and cities.

    Before that, I paid a visit to my second Earth world and spent hours there sacrificing souls to strengthen myself.

    I spent over five hundred million souls this time for the healing sacrifice alone! I wanted my forces to not lose too much, or else joining this battle would be pointless.

    I came here mainly to stop adding more forces to these worlds. And so I didn''t keep my hands from the start.

    I used all the warriors at my disposal, even those monsters I kept amassing for such a long time. I also used the pir''s skill, and let the shields take out lots of damage before firing them back.

    I used my bones to power up these shields with enough power, enough to take out the shields of these towns and cities.

    These shields might pose a challenge to my forces, but not to me. In less than a few hours, the shields were cracking open like eggs shattered against rocks.

    My shield''s explosive attacks were enough to sweep these shields and crush many of them in a short time. And once the shields were gone, the forces stationed inside were easily killed by my forces.

    Not to mention I kept using my technique in the middle of all this. These shields might stop physical attacks, but not my threads.

    So when any shield was brought down, the attacks came not only from outside but from the inside as well.

    Powering up my shields and releasing deadly attacks all over the ce took quite some time. After all, my shields released a wide range of attacks, not focused on anything.<novelnext></novelnext>

    At the same time, these attacks also swept my forces away. But it didn''t bring much damage to them. I kept my hand and controlled the ferocity of these attacks to not harm my forces.

    I had to stack up many attacks to wear the enemy shields down bit by bit.

    Once the first towns and cities got controlled, it became easier to handle the rest.

    "One world is down," I had to admit, in each disaster an opportunity also was present.

    Just like here, this battle looked quite difficult to win at first. But the moment my forces started to control many cities and towns, things started to roll in my favour.

    I didn''t only gain many towns and cities that were situated near to each other, suited to be considered a mighty defensive base for my forces in this world, I also gained tons of the race fighting us here.

    This race had huge buildings like Selvators and Berserkers, and they were quite efficient at military battles. As I recognised their openings of cultivation bases, I started to aim to control more of such races.

    I spent almost one day there, and ended up gaining the allegiance of tens of millions of them. At some point, I stopped helping my forces to take away more towns and cities, and instead led my chariot around to take in more of these race members.

    The ones I controlled were ordered to move out of the defensive shields of their towns and cities, go back and join my forces.

    By the end of that day, my forces didn''t end up losing too much of their numbers, their size even swelled by five times at least.

    After one day, I reached the end of this gathering of towns and cities. I took ten more hours to sweep clean the far away from the ongoing battles, towns and cities, and turned them all under my control.

    These towns and cities were located at the periphery in such gatherings, and they surrounded the entire region in huge circles.

    I didn''t just end up solving this problem here, I not only gained tons of more forces who would work for me here and in other worlds, I also gained control of the shielded towns and cities.

    Right now this zone was surrounded by at least tenyers of heavily fortified circles, filled to the brim with forces belonging to that race.

    In brief, I secured this battle and provided my forces with such a heavily defended ce to consider a good base for future invasion.

    I spoke a little with the generals leading this campaign and made sure they''d make the best use of these forces. They also had to speak with them and gather more intel about the world here.

    These folks were the native of this world, and so they could save me tons of trouble if they were used in the right way.

 Chapter 1282 The Golden Quest Notification

    After taking care of things here, I returned using one of the portals back to Earth before going to the second world in the list.

    If things kept going on like this, then I''d waste ten more days in controlling these worlds at least. And that would mean one month passed since the start of this fifth quest.

    "I believe I won''t be able to do that final battle before the golden quest," I knew this would be an impossible feat right now.

    Despite not liking such a result, I soon epted it. This was the best result I could get from such a trap. Or else wasting more force would have brought more headache to me.

    epting such a result, I started to focus entirely on taking down this worlds. If I couldn''t get to fight the Hescos at the final showdown between the two of us, decide the final victor of this apocalypse trial, then I''d make sure to take any benefit I could from these battles.

    To make sure I''d spend either my forces or my time in dealing with these worlds, the Hescos seemed to select the strongest race in each world.

    Each world I visited had tons of elite forces of very interesting races. And in one of them I found a flying race whom I deeply desired.

    Once I spotted this race, I instantly ordered my forces to entirely withdraw from the fight. Each and every single one of these flying race members was like a gem in my eyes.

    When I saw the entire world filled to the brim with such a race, I couldn''t help but be deeply grateful to the Hescos for such immense help.

    Icked nothing more than flying units in my armies. And right now the biggest aerial force came from the monsters, zombies, and Hescos themselves.

    So the moment I saw such a treasure trove, I didn''t stand seeing my forces killing them. After withdrawing all the armies back, I stepped forward alone, and dealt with this entire ce using my threads only.

    I''d spend much more than expected, but it was worth it. Besides, trying to speed things up wouldn''t help anymore.

    I was quite sure that the golden quests would start any time soon anyway. So spending more days here wasn''t a big deal.

    My most feared thing was for the golden quests to kick in before I''d rope most if not all of this race. And so I used my bones, elerated things up, and didn''t mind suffering pain from the immense energy entering my body.

    I used my two hands to cast the technique of mine. At first, I flew past all the cities and towns here, letting a few threads invade a small portion of the poption inside.

    Doing that took me roughly half a day. And in the end I looked like a spider king taking control over an entire cave using his sticky threads.

    By this time, the threads mostly took control over their hosts. And then I pushed things over to the max, and started an all out recruitment process thatsted for days.

    I didn''t favour a single territory over the other, kept my threads working all over the ce equally and invaded the people living inside. After some point, I couldn''t tolerate the insane suction rate of these threads even when using my bones.<novelnext></novelnext>

    So I started waves of making these folks sign loyalty contracts with me.

    It took me the entire five days and six nights to get it all done. And when I saw the endless number of forces I gained here, I couldn''t help but widely grin.

    And then evil intentions developed about this entire world!

    "Don''t forget, know everything rted to this world from them and draw a detailed map of the flying races in this world," I gathered up the all speechless generals and gave them such strict orders.

    "But lord¡­" one of them looked at the others before adding, "we can do that for sure. But about the other thing¡­"

    "Don''t take a single step outside this ce, do you hear me?" I didn''t give them any room for negotiation here.

    In my eyes, this entire world was like a hot cake, something I deeply and crazily craved for. If I finally found a way to solve the great problem of flying units, then they had to listen to my orders.

    "But¡­"

    "If you can''t do it, then feel free toe back and help others in other worlds," I knew asking this from them would be too much. I didn''t know what was the rtion between my generals, but it seemed to be a bitpetitive.

    If they didn''t achieve something here, then it seemed they couldn''t face up to theirrades in arms. I wanted this world to be left for me to deal entirely with it after the golden quests. But I wasn''t that stubborn and selfish person to let others suffer for my decision.

    Besides, other battlefields also needed more armies, especially that fatefulst one.

    "Sure, but what about here?" one of the five generals asked, not refusing my proposal to leave here.

    "Just select a group of capable general candidates from your armies," I paused before adding, "this world isn''t filled with flying races only. So fights are destined to happen. This is a good chance for them to prove how worthy they are."

    After dealing with this matter, I left this world to them to handle before heading towards others. I left myst instructions to make use of the entire forces they got, and take over the entire zone here.

    As for these flying dudes I gained, they''d be sent back to Earth. I informed Lily about them, asking her to start amassing them in separate armies and appoint capable generals to lead them.

    I asked her that if they weren''t on par in strength with our people, which was something I couldn''t tell as I didn''t fight them, then she was free to send them back into the second Earth world to let them train there.

 Chapter 1283 I Know Nothing!

    I also asked her to inform Angelica and Isac about this as well. I wanted the people in that world to mate with these folks if possible, to bring me more winged new generations, and much stronger than their former parents as well.

    [I''m speechless!] Once she learnt about what happened in that world and listened to my instructions, all she said was that.

    [Don''t give me that response, I''m just doing this for our sake] Iughed when I imagined her face right now. It must be epic!

    But that didn''t prevent me from confirming my orders again with her. Even if I acted shamelessly here, I wouldn''t stop any possible gains from such an opportunity just to look nice.

    After finishing doing this, I started to take control over the other worlds as well.

    Unfortunately for me, the other worlds were only filled with ground races. They were elites and looked quite strong. But I nevercked strong ground forces at all.

    During the remaining time in taking over these worlds, I made use of the ce and time and started to get out tons of my warriors, giving them tons of stat crystals I had in my inventory to strengthen up themselves.

    I did have an endless number of warriors in my inventory, but without filling up their stat points, they weren''t as useful as it might seem.

    At the same time I talked with Silverlining, and got another huge order of stat crystals. These folks didn''t prepare the rewards for my two battles yet. And I had a hunch about the reason behind that.

    They weren''t going to give me the rewards until I''d fight with the Hescos in thest and final battle. I didn''t know why, but it seemed they were either linking everything together, or they were preparing a really shocking gift that required an immense amount of contribution to be given out.

    Either way, I didn''t have any say in this. I just have to work out with things I had so far.

    Yet there were still important items I needed, just like these stat crystals, and just like the tickets.

    I almost used up my reserved tickets. All that was left were seven other worlds, and I only got five tickets.

    He sent me the tickets, the crystals, and many other items like energy crystals and different seized weapons in thest purchase. In return for that, I paid a hefty price for my bones, and most of that went to the stat crystals.

    I didn''t just need stat crystals for my warriors, I also needed them for the seven stars race members as well.

    Even if I paid such a hefty price this time, the gains weren''t enough to make me feel secure enough to use them over the entire poption of that race.

    I knew what it was like to have such formidable race members who needed consumables to show up their true might.

    So I didn''t hurry and ced these folks in my ns. And by the end of the seven worlds, I was ready to invade other worlds.

    But I got two pieces of news that made me unable to move to any world next.

    The first piece of news I got was the announcement of the golden quests! Atst this quest was about to start up!

    [The golden quests are going to start in one day!]<novelnext></novelnext>

    [As you have a golden quest ticket, you are receiving such notification]

    [To ess the golden quest world, you have to be in the main world of yours by the time of the start. Or else you are going to miss the portal leading to that world]

    [You are free to bring out any twenty members of your capable people. Your inventory isn''t limited by anything. And you can still use any artefact or treasure you have]

    [Good luck!]

    The moment I received such notifications, I stopped what I was doing almost instantly and started to read through these messages again and again.

    "Hmm¡­ So I''m only limited to twenty members of my team¡­ But the inventory isn''t limited, which means others can bring warriors out like myself¡­"

    I started to think about these messages and the limited information I got from them.

    I thought when the official notification would arrive, I''d have enough information to judge the uing situation.

    But right now I was totally puzzled by all this.

    First of all I didn''t know what was the type of this quest. Would I be required to defend or invade some ce? Would I be ced against other contenders and fight to death or what?

    I literally know nothing. And as such I couldn''t even think about the people I''d bring with me.

    My warriors were out of question. They were my indispensable force. But what about the other twenty?

    Should I call Legend, Sara, and the spearhead back? I also promised the jumper toe with me, so bringing him back was out of the question.

    Should I ask Lily, Stephen, and Angelica toe? Should I bring everyone? Would I be asked to build something in a barrennd, and would it require the genius mind of Isac?

    Dammit! I knew nothing about this round of the golden quest.

    As for asking Silverlining, it was out of the question.

    I once spoke with him about this golden quest, and in the end he told me there were many scenarios that each time the system would randomly select from.

    Trying to know these scenarios and cope with them wasn''t going to work either. There were too many of these scenarios, and he even mentioned that the system higher ups would think about something new from time to time.

    Should I try and speak with that higher up whom I didn''t get in contact with for such a long time? I hesitated but tried to speak up to him the same way I used to get in contact with him.

 Chapter 1284 Go Back Right Now!

    I spoke like a crazy dude to no one, and in the end I didn''t get a single answer. That option seemed out of my list of options as well.

    For the first time sinceing back, I stood in my ce without any clue about what I should do.

    This feeling wasn''t totally new to me. In my pathetic life beforeing here, I always felt the same. Every single day was a challenge to me, trying to survive without knowing how.

    This was the same feeling, and I hated it deep down to my bones. I clenched my fists and made up my decision.

    "It''s better to be safe than sorry," I decided to enlist all my capable generals and people who will be useful in this trip.

    [Prepare yourself toe with me] I sent over to Lily first, [The golden quest is on and you''ll have toe with me]

    [For real? Will it start now?]

    [No, we have one day to get ready] I paused, [Inform Alex. She is going toe as well. Select a good recement to you, and prepare things as if we are going to nevere back anytime soon]

    [Got it! Who else will being with us?]

    [The two jerks, Angelica, Sara, Stephen, Legend, Isabe, Loran, Isac, and any capable one you know about from the generals we have]

    [Hmm¡­ That means we will select another eleven to join us, right?]

    [That''s correct]

    [Then what conditions or traits do you want from them?]

    This was the question! [I frankly don''t know anything about that quest. Just select those with different abilities and powers, enough to support us in that adventure]

    I thought a little about that before adding, [Find good recements to the jumper, Sara, the spearhead, and Legend. Also spread my orders, inform those paragons I got from the Hescos about this trip. If anyone wants, he or she can volunteer toe]

    I needed every capable hand possible in this uing quest. [Also make sure to send a few hundred millions of the Hescos and seven stars race members each at least to the pocket world secondyer. I''ll leave a portal linking directly to a special ce there. Let them stand into that ce and wait there]

    [What''s that ce?] she got curious it seemed.

    [A ce that can turn anyone into warriors] I didn''t know if my connection with the dens of warriors would get severed once I went there or not.

    But in case it still worked, it was good to have such people inside my inventory as Icked these. [Also send many of the winged race I finally caught]

    [What about zombies?]

    [Send those as well! There are many orbs which turned into dens back at that pocket world. Make sure to arrange these things before the start of that quest]

    [Hmm¡­ It''s difficult to do all this in just one day, but I''ll try my best]<novelnext></novelnext>

    [Good luck!] I closed the chat with her before thinking about my next move.

    [I want tons of resources, things that can be used to build an entire kingdom in a barren world] I opened the chat next with the Silverlining, [I want these to be delivered in less than one day. Not a single minute after that, do you get me?]

    [What happened? Did you find a new world or what?]

    [No, it''s the golden quest. It''s going to start]

    [Oh! I''ll let everyone know about that then] he got the wrong idea! But I didn''t say anything to stop him.

    After all, telling those sovereigns or others in the universe wasn''t going to be a big deal. I was sure the Hescos already knew about this. And if they got ns about my kingdom during this quest then they were busy handling such things.

    That was one of my main concerns about participating in the golden quest. If the Hescos decided to activate their hidden pockets here, then things would turn quite ugly for my side.

    I knew the best moment to use these hidden forces was when the final battle would erupt. At that time, I''d be strangled fighting their forces out there.

    But there was still a possibility that they''d use their forces during the uing golden quest time. And so I had to do everything I could to stop them.

    The most important thing I''d use was the zombie orbs. During all the past days, the number of the ready orbs to be used escted to be in the tens of thousands.

    [I''ll bind and activate the zombie orbs. Make sure to scatter around the kingdom borders to strengthen the defences there] I went towards these orbs and sent them to Lily.

    She had to take care of such things as well. Sheined about that, yet I closed the chat after sending one piece of advice to her.

    She and Isac was the best two to deal with this matter. So it''d be great if she asked the help of Isac in this matter.

    Binding these orbs by my blood and activating them took a couple hours before I finally got freed. During this time, Isac came with many people who took care of these orbs.

    She looked quite excited about the next adventure, and proposed sendingmon people who could help in mining, building, and doing differentmon things over to the ce of my warrior den.

    And I didn''t reject her suggestion. She got a point there. Using the elite warriors in such stuff was going to be hard.

    I still wasn''t sure if I''d ever need such help, but I''d never reject having more chips up my sleeve.

    After getting done from these, I started my travels across the worlds outside.

    The first world I went to was the world of the jumper. That dude was still unable to find a single portal, and the entire world was now filled with sand and zombies.

    ? Even after fighting for such a long time, and even after sending Loran''s men out there to turn the discovered dens under the ground into orbs, the situation there was still quite risky.

    I went there and what weed me was a wild sand storm.

 Chapter 1285 Getting The Jumper Back!

    [Come back to the portal location right now!] I sent this message over to that jerk, [And arrange things behind, you are going to leave this world]

    [Atst! I thought I was going to die here!] he seemed pretty much stressed over more than I expected, [But why? Did you meet up with Hescos and need my help?]

    Help my ass! That jerk was still thinking high of himself! He didn''t even doubt his bad luck or his bad influence at any ce he''d be at!

    If not for giving out my word to him before, I''d never think about bringing such a bad luck ma with us.

    [It''s the golden quest, it''s about to start in one day]

    [Damn! Wait for me! Don''t go without me!] he freaked out the moment he learnt about this. And I couldn''t help but inwardly sigh.

    As I didn''t know where he was in the middle of this forsaken world, I started to examine the entire ce around.

    Brutal signs of deadly battles were everywhere. The ground that was filled with sand was showing deep gaps where signs of mighty explosions existed.

    At the same time, dead bodies were filling the entire world all around!

    The jumper and his forces managed to survive the first impact against the zombies and started to push through. They got used to the sneaky nature of these zombies, and the ces they cleaned were secured by Loran''s men.

    I didn''t know what scale of expansion they reached, but even after the passage of over one month, they didn''t find a single working portal here.

    That meant the entire ce was void of a functional city or town. It was like a world without life, a world filled with zombies, a simr asion to the world filled with monsters, the dark realm monsters.

    As he wasn''t here yet, and there were tons of dead zombies all over the ce, I didn''t feel any shyness and started to gather more bones.

    Something told me these bones were going to be handy in some way out there in that golden quest.

    As expected, that jerk took his time toe. After ten whole hours, he finally showed up.

    During that time, I moved to far distances as I kept gathering up my bones. I didn''t feel any stress from his dy, after all I still had lots of hours left.

    And I left gathering up the other elites of mine to Lily, and she was a capable person.

    [I''m here, where are you?]

    [Coming over] I didn''t hurry toe back using my staff as I wanted something else from him to do here before leaving his world, [Bring all the orbs collected so far. We are going to take them back]

    [This¡­ The people you sent to do this are already far away! How do you think I can do it?]<novelnext></novelnext>

    [Just make them move them over to here] I paused before adding, [I''m going to open a portal back home. They can keep moving the orbs they gathered so far to Earth world]

    I was sure they''d arrive just before going to that golden quest. I nned to bind and activate all these orbs, letting my people back there put them to use when needed.

    I wanted to create one more defensive zone inside my kingdom just in case things went south. I nned to speak with Lily and Isac about that, putting up a ready to use n if the frontline copsed for any reason.

    So having more orbs as a reserve was a good thing. Not to mention I nned to store enough and bring them with me to the golden quest.

    If the quest asked me to defend some ce, or attack another, then these orbs would be quite useful.

    I nned to take one thousand orbs with me, linked already and activated, ready to be deployed.

    It took roughly one hour to return back to the portal region. And there I used another ticket to open a portal back to Earth.

    It didn''t hurt nor worry me this time as I got enough tickets to invade almost double the number of worlds I had in this apocalyptic trial.

    "It''s already here, hahaha! Atst I''m going to meet him, hahaha!"

    During all this time, the jumper keptughing like crazy and saying simr words. I first tried to speak and chat with him, but soon enough I decided to keep my silence and let him act as crazy as he wanted.

    I knew how this matter was sensitive to him. His entire cursed life was going to an end by meeting up with that dude from the angels, and trying to save him.

    I didn''t yet know how he''d be able to meet up with him, nor did I know if I was going to meet any angels at all or not.

    But the words the old man once told me before sending me here were clear¡­ The golden quests must have a rtion somehow with the angels and their hidden closed circuit world.

    From the intel I learnt so far, I knew they were living inside a closed time loop world. Would I be sent there to do something or what?

    I didn''t even know what made them enter such a hellish life. All I knew was that they were met with an enemy, an agent from the other universe.

    But this news might be false or not totally true. The ones who might have targeted them would be from that mysterious faction who was pulling strings from behind the curtains.

    No matter who did that to them, I had no guarantee that I''d be able to ess their world, nor would I be able to save them if I went there.

    Who knew what their current situation was. From what I learnt, they selected the moment of their destruction and sealed their life in a closed time loop.

    Not to mention the other threat that was in the form of the jumper''s god. That jerk had a twisted minded god supporting him and wanting to see him suffer.

 Chapter 1286 Can I Send My People Over?

    I didn''t tell the jumper about that, or else it''d be like informing that damn god about this. I could only keep such news to myself and keep an eye over the jumper.

    Up till now, and since the move that bastard did on me when he sealed my channel, that god didn''t make another move yet.

    But something told me that the bad luck that jumper had was rted to something that bastard did. And I got a feeling that that god wouldn''t let the jumper meet up with the one who gave him that gift from before.

    After all that god was also sponsoring that angel dude. If I was that god, I''d make everything in my hand and prevent the two from meeting up.

    Anyway, I knew the uing golden quest was something I had zero control over, and many risks were rted to it.

    "You actually brought him back, sigh!" When we arrived at Earth, many familiar faces showed their disappointment by seeing the masked dude next to me.

    "What? Did you think I''d die out there or what?" heughed when he heard Isac''s harsh words.

    The two were females acting like males, and I didn''t know if this tension was due to their nature asdies or their sharp six senses or what.

    I ignored all that, turned to Lily as I asked:

    "Is everything alright?"

    "We are here," she moved her hands around, "I gathered up the neen we spoke about earlier. And with that masked dude here, we are ready."

    "Good," I nodded in satisfaction, "how about the tasks I asked you for?"

    "I let the people you wanted back to that ce," Isac said while ring in some hostility towards the jumper while speaking, "and I also sent normal folks out there to helpter on."

    "That''s great," I was happy with their efficiency in doing what I asked them for. Not a quarter a day passed and they finished almost everything.

    "Will we go out now?" The jumper joked a little with the spearhead while the two shared some stories while Isabe asked.

    "We have to wait," I shrugged, "I got no control over this matter."

    "No clue at all?" Isac asked in doubt.

    "Believe it or not, I only got a notification about going there without any other exnation."

    "I heard each quest has its own scenario," the jumper suddenly started to pay attention to our talk, "so it''s no use for you to try and gather any intel about this."

    "I know," I bitterly smiled, "we have to wait and see what the system higher ups are nning for us."

    "At least we and everyone else in this trial has the same chance, right?" Sara said, referring to the annoying Hescos.

    She was the one who got the best of the Hescos, and suffered from them the most as well. So she seemed to hold her grudges quite well. And I hoped she''d be ready to repay such kindness double in this quest.

    "That''s the basic theory," I wanted to give an affirmative answer, but couldn''t.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Don''t underestimate those Hescos," Lily said in a gloomy tone, "they might look weak and vulnerable right now. But don''t mistake them for pushovers! They have deep connections and many ties with lots of high figures in the universe."

    "Do you mean¡­"

    "That''s possible," Lily nodded, answering Isabe''s unfinished question, "they may know what this is all about. So we have to be ready for anything."

    "They are going to target us? I truly doubt that!" the jumper paused before adding, "I know none can tell the next golden quest scenario, but I know that no matter what scenario was, we won''t start up next to each other."

    "How do you know that?" It was my turn to speak and express my surprise. Even Silverlining didn''t tell me anything about this at all.

    "My god told me¡­" he paused, seemingly hesitating about something, "and a certain someone told me before."

    I got what he meant by that person. It must have been the same angel dude who gave him such a gift and a curse.

    "I see¡­" I spoke, cutting the way over to anyone to question him, "so we aren''t going to face each other early on¡­ Do you have any clues about what we are going to face?"

    "No clue," he slowly shook his head, "all I know is that no one will know about the content of this quest until it starts."

    "I hope so," I honestly said, before turning over to Lily and spoke to her about the arrival of more orbs soon from the jumper''s world.

    As we got nothing to do for now, and everyone was already gathered up, I asked everyone to spend their wealth and buy different gears that might help.

    As for those who didn''t have enough money to buy what they wanted, I allowed them to go towards thest world of Hescos battle and collect one tenth of the inventory of the dead Hescos out there.

    I asked Lily then about the Hescos paragons. But she gave me a negative answer.

    "They refused toe," she simply said as if this didn''t matter.

    "Good, it''s time for me to collect my rewards from them then," if they weren''t going toe, then there was no point in leaving their wealth, items, and most importantly their artefacts to rot in their inventories.

    The only Hescos dude that came was Stephen.

    "Lord, I want to send part of my people to that ce of yours," just before I''d go back to the second Earth world, Loran stood up and stopped me.

    And when I looked in a weird way towards him, he added, "if we met zombies out there, then I alone won''t be able to help."

    "Sure, send enough people then," I got his point and agreed with him.

    I thought I asked Lily to make him send part of his people over there.

    Anyway, I watched him go and select ten thousand of his people, sending them over the portal leading to the second Earth world.

 Chapter 1287 The Second Piece Of Bad News!

    "Shall we send more armies to the remaining two worlds before we leave for the golden quest?" and before I''d step into that portal, Lily came and stopped me.

    What was wrong with these people?

    "We have time, and we have nothing to do for now, right?" when she saw me frown, she mistook my pause for something else.

    "Sure, let me open two tickets and you''ll arrange the armies sent there," I knew she got a point.

    I nned to stop invading thest five worlds if I didn''t have time before the golden quests. And now I had seven worlds remaining.

    So it was safe to open two more portals and let my armies control them. The only side effect of this would be my absence from such battles.

    But who knew how long we''d be absent from here. So it was safe to send more armies out there and conquer the two worlds. After all, I had to conquer these worlds after my return.

    I''d pay more armies in this way, but would also buy myself a lot of time.

    Least did I know that by following what Lily said on a whim would bring me the second piece of bad news.

    And it also revealed a lot about the enemy''s future ns.

    I stood in my ce like usual, watching the vanguard unit march into the newly opened world. Once vanished, I opened the feed to that world without expecting much.

    However the moment I watched what that feed brought over, I couldn''t help but freeze in my ce motionless.

    I expected to see the same image that got repeated over and over already. I thought I''d be weed with a world filled with shielded towns and cities, covered up in bubbles, filled to the brim with tons of forces.

    There were tons of forces, but what I saw was something different. The ce my ticket opened was at a weird ce, where signs of construction were present.

    The earth was getting dug by lots of gears and tons of ground digging Hescos members. Their numbers looked endless, as this sight extended to reach the end of my eyesight.

    And what was weird was that the moment my vanguard forces arrived there, they didn''t get killed at the spot. The Hescos took a few minutes to realise what was going on, before finally moving out and killing them.

    It seemed the Hescos thought I wouldn''t take the risk ande to knock on their doors. And to my luck I ended up opening the world they chose for thest epic battle between the two of us.

    The feed didn''tst more than ten minutes before it got cut off by the fall of myst vanguard soldier.

    Yet these ten minutes were more than enough for me to get a glimpse on what they were doing.

    It seemed they didn''t start long ago, and that limited my ability to predict the final picture of this grand defensive zone.

    Yet it was enough for me to get a few valuable intel from there. First, that defensive zone was different from the two I previously visited and conquered.<novelnext></novelnext>

    It got ces dug under the ground, but the main defensive structure relied over the floating inds out there.

    In the air there were lots of flying massivends, and they were getting modified at the time being.

    Just from the size of this project, I expected them to take roughly two weeks to get it done. And that gave me a glimpse about how long I''d take out there in the golden quest.

    As Lily expected, the Hescos got inside news and knew more than anyone else about what was going to happen.

    Aside from that, I also saw lots of alien forces helping them. The Hescos were going to use everything in their power to stop me at this world.

    "Mark down this portal," I said in a deep tone, "it''s the portal leading to the final battleground with the Hescos."

    "This¡­" Lily''s face wasn''t the only one that changed, everyone else around had the same look over their faces.

    "Don''t be this shocked," I bitterly smiled, "at least we now know what they are up to."

    "Did you see anything?" the jumper hurriedly asked. Out of all the people here, he was one of those who were eager to face the Hescos. And yet his dreams came to an end with that sand world he ended up at.

    "I saw a colossal construction ce¡­" I started to describe in great details what I saw. And when I finished, a bizarre silence prevailed around me.

    "Why won''t we keep sending forces out there to hinder their progress?" Sara suddenly asked, breaking that weird and heavy silence.

    "It''s no use," I slowly shook my head, "even if we managed to dy their progress at the portal zone, they''ll be able to finish building everything around."

    "But we will have a slight advantage that way," she persisted, and I could only bitterly smile.

    She had her brain cells focused mainly on fighting and moving forward. She had no tolerance to consider something thoroughly, or think deeply about something.

    So she couldn''t get how scary these Hescos were.

    "If we did so, then they''d modify their ns a little to negate such gained advantage," I paused before adding, "not to mention our top forces will be out there with me at the golden quest. Even if we got a slight advantage right now, we won''t be able to further exploit it."

    "Then what shall we do then?" Isac interrupted, preventing Sara from going down such a meaningless argument.

    After all, once I made up my mind about something, I wouldn''t listen to other opinions. Especially when I already thought and considered such options before and ditched them away.

    "I noticed at least ten different races helping them out there¡­" I didn''t instantly answer her. Instead I said such weird words first.

 Chapter 1288 The Two Week Period

    "Your point?" Lily got interested in such conversation as she attentively waited for my answer.

    "In any apocalypse, only six races are allowed," I slowly exined, "putting aside the Hescos, they should have five other races, not ten."

    "That¡­"

    "What do you mean?"

    "They could have brought other races from their homnds, right?"

    They started to tell different opinions and show various responses as I remained calm.

    "That might be possible," thest one to speak out was that jerk, the big jerk, the jumper. And he had a point in what he said indeed, "but they might also have merged another world with theirs, and brought that world''s race to their world."

    "This¡­" even the jumper was taken aback by what he said, "can they do that?"

    I forgot that they didn''t know about the new rules about our apocalypse trial. "The Hescos added already three worlds here, and that made this overall contest''s rules change¡­"

    I started to exin what the new scorching ground rules were. When they understood what I said, the spearhead asked in much doubt:

    "Does that mean they already controlled two worlds? How can this be?"

    "If they wanted, they could pour endless resources and forces on these two worlds," I couldn''t think of any other possible exnation than this, "and they can do it!"

    This was the big difference between me and them. I got no backing or rich history, yet they had that. They could spend extravagantly and without any regret or even thinking about loss.

    They weren''t like me, always thinking and calcting about what I should and shouldn''t do. If they wanted, they could spend what I''d spend in my entire life on a whim over these two worlds.

    If they got an endless stream of warriors to help, lots of artefacts and treasures, mass destruction weapons and gears, they could easily control not only two worlds, but more if they wanted.

    They could even not spend anything, and use their name and little wealth to buy the help of a few strong races in these two worlds and make them work with their forces out there to dominate the two worlds.

    They could do many things I couldn''t. And that was because they were the Hescos.

    "So we have no way to stop them!" Alex weakly said, but I slowly shook my head.

    "They n to merge with more worlds while we are absent. So it''s better if we went into the remaining worlds and got their n foiled," I firmly said before adding, "they merged with one world. So we have five more to invade. Get the men ready, I''m going to open our portal right away!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    If they wanted to y this way, then I''d happily join them in such madness.

    They wanted to take the two week period to merge with these worlds. If I let them have it their way, then I''d face a huge trouble at that final battle.

    They had to be stopped. And that two weeks'' duration wasn''t just a buffer period for them alone. They could arrange things out, and I also could do the same.

    [Sorry, but you can''t gain ess to this world] however the first ticket I used resulted in such a weird message. And then another one followed when I tried to ess the same world again using the same ticket.

    [This world is already under the process of merging. Estimate time for the merge to finish is: ten days! You can''t gain ess to that world until this period is over]

    "First ticket led me to the final battle world, and the second ticket led me to the world they were merging with¡­ What luck!" I inwardly sighed before using the same ticket to gain ess to the third world.

    [Sorry, but you can''t gain ess to this world]

    [This world is already under the process of merging. Estimate time for the merge to finish is: ten days! You can''t gain ess to that world until this period is over]

    But again I got the same messages in front of my eyes! I blinked twice, reread the content of the two messages over ten times to make sure I wasn''t seeing things wrongly.

    I checked the world I tried to ess and became sure it was a third different world than the other two.

    "Dammit!" This kept happening for the next two worlds as well. These damn Hescos managed to im five worlds under their control, and were merging the five together!

    Yet thest two worlds weren''t under their control yet. "Get ready, send enough armies in these two worlds and let them barricade the damn portal zone. If they had to use a hundred armies out there then be it!"

    I got frustrated over this. These Hescos were more brutal than I initially thought.

    They managed to im five different worlds under their banners. And they must be aiming for thest two as well.

    I''d prefer to throw away a hundred army in return for preventing them from taking control over these two worlds. This might not be quite helping, but I hoped I''d use the same tactics they tried to use over me at these two worlds.

    They got ns to merge seven worlds together it seemed. And that made losing two worlds for them ineptable result.

    So they''d try everything they had to crush my forces at these two worlds and im total control over them. If that was the case, then it was better to use these two worlds to grind their formidable forces and allied races, greatly weakening their forces in the process.

    My forces didn''t need to attack except at the initial phase. Then all they got to do was to defend. If they built enough forts and traps out there, fortified the entire zones with forces, zombies, and even weapons from the research department, then it was possible to take away tons of the Hescos armies without losing too much.

 Chapter 1289 Gaining Artefacts!

    Such an exchange was good in my eyes. If they wanted to y dirty, then I''d also y along with them.

    The two zones my forces appeared at were just the same like the old worlds I helped to crush before. And that simrity made me feel a little odd.

    Were they nning to merge with more than just these seven? Were they also eyeing the other seven worlds? Damn!

    "Leave out instructions that if the sevenst words got attacked, more armies will respond at once," I said to Lily before finally leaving Earth and going to the second Earth world.

    I wanted to gather up all the items and wealth inside the paragon inventories. At the same time, I wanted to go and visit the research department.

    ? The Hescos paragons had no other choice but toply with me. And when I inspected my gains from them, I couldn''t help butugh out loud.

    Seven artefacts! Seven! I thought I''d only get that gear sealing, space sealing, and brutal offensive artefacts only.

    But to my surprise, they got four more artefacts in their hands that they didn''t use before.

    One artefact would unleash a fierce trap in a certain zone. The size and fierceness of that trap depended entirely on one''s energy poured into that artefact that looked like a tripod.

    It would have brought endless trouble to me and my forces if that paragon tried to use it. I didn''t know why he refrained from using it, but I stored it inside my inventory with the intention of using itter on at the golden quest and thatst epic battle.

    Another one aimed to augment the strength of forces in a fixed region. The amount of boost gained and the size of that effect depended also on the energy used.

    It was just the reverse of what spearhead''s ability would do. It was like my healing sacrifice effect, yet it focused on strength.

    The third artefact used to bring out hallucination to a certain person. It might not be that useful, but if I ever faced a strong foe then this one would be quite handy.

    The fourth andst one came as a surprise to me.

    "A gravity modifying artefact... Interesting!" This one aimed to manipte gravity by increasing or decreasing it.

    I thought about all the flying Hescos and flying enemies who kept causing me endless trouble, and this little baby here would be the nemesis of such forces.

    I knew why the paragon didn''t risk using this one. If he ever dared to do it, then he''d also affect his side''s flying forces in the middle of such a fierce effect.

    Like the previous artefacts, the size and the magnitude of changing depended entirely over the energy used to activate it.

    In addition to that, the duration of this little baby''s effect wouldst as long as I kept my energy pouring into it.

    For someone else, this might be a troublesome piece of gear. But to me it was priceless and a piece of cake to use it.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Using energy? Humph! Ick nothing like an endless supply of energying from my bones!

    This artefact was in the shape of a weird board, looking like a chess board but with diagonal diamond shaped spots alternating between red and silver colours.

    To use it, I just had to inject my energy into it while holding it like holding a serving te. I tried and the red spots red up because I wanted to increase the gravity. And when I thought about lowering the gravity, the silver ones shone brightly instead.

    When I lowered the gravity, I was surprised to watch myself float in the air. It looked like I was able to fly without the need to use any other gear or trick.

    "Awesome!" Having such valuable treasure added another crucial card up my sleeve.

    I stored it carefully after patting on it like it was my most precious treasure in the world.

    I got to admit, these Hescos were indeed wealthy! Just from the useless paragons I got they gave me such a rich harvest.

    The artefacts weren''t the only big thing I got from them, I also found nice gears like three floating fortresses and a couple of heavy swords, and other useful gear.

    I decided to give those to my team. In addition to that, there was an endless supply of coins, stat points, energy crystals, and other resources like ores and even potions.

    These folks were really wealthy. And seeing all this harvest made me wonder about the hatred they got from their race to not use most of these in my battle against them.

    I also thought about another possibility. If the Hescos were this extravagant to support their weak folks with such gears and artefacts, how about the ones leading their armies at the final battle?

    For the first time ever, I started to grow excited about that uing battle.

    It wasn''t just a battle to decide the final winner in this entire apocalyptic trial, but I also had a rare chance to raise up my entire elite strength to another whole level.

    Feeling excited about my gains, I moved towards the research department zone. There I met up with the five leaders and got a brief meeting about what they achieved so far.

    Sincest time I visited them and the department was heading on the right track. They kept inventing more awesome weapons, modifying the old human arsenal, and adding new concepts and innovations in the meantime.

    I saw long ranged rockets that could be equipped with what old Gan described as a mass destruction bomb.

    From the words of those of the MIT, this bomb was a modification of the old and antique nuclear weapons of my humans.

    These bombs were costly in making, but they were enough to devastate an entire region spanning for one hundred mile radius.

    It had such scary areas of damage, but it also came with many side effects.

 Chapter 1290 I Want All Of Them!

    First these bombs needed to gain momentum before releasing their fierce effect. So it was suited to be equipped over long ranged missiles so they could gain the desired momentum and speed.

    Another side effect was that it was so deadly to clear out the entire region including the portals and any cities and towns.

    So when used, I shouldn''t expect anything to gain from that region.

    At the same time, these bombs left behind a lethal effect that''dst for weeks. So after releasing them over a region, I should forget about any ns of reupying it.

    In brief, it was the true embodiment of what a mass destruction weapon should be.

    Aside from these long ranged missiles that would cover up thousands of miles beforending and the mass destruction weapons, there were lots of new interesting toys they made.

    One of these was a modification of the mines to be able to be used against aquatic forces and also aerial ones.

    The aerial bombs would float in the air, freely move while getting a sort of camouge with the world around to be not recognised easily.

    It was a deadly weapon if used in the middle of chaotic battles. At the same time, it held a risk against my forces as well.

    In addition to these mines, they developed new tanks and marching mini-fortresses that could hold tens of thousands of forces in a tower like structure and move fast enough to evade any far ranged attacks.

    Seeing these towers made me grin evilly. Each tower had ten levels, with tons of big guns and interesting toys installed all over theseyers.

    There were many ground weapons they either developed, modified, or innovated. But what took my instant attention was these flying balloons.

    Seeing them made me remember an old poster I once saw in the records. I saw such balloons in the records describing an old human great war. And the balloons flying in the air right now look like them.

    But they were huge! My balloons couldn''t be described just as being balloons, but mobile aerial fortresses!

    They got shields surrounding them for protection. At the same time, the upper part of each balloon was modified to be like an airport, with many nes and fighters parked over there and ready to take off.

    As for the weapons installed in this huge flying metallic beast, there were everything the research department invented.

    And the most eye catchy thing was that huge cannon extending and taking over the bottomyer of this balloon.

    From its look, I could tell it was able to fire devastating missiles and shells for a very long range. And the ammunition released by them would be quite deadly.

    As for the helis, nes, and fighters, they made more versions and invented something that looked like a sci-fi ufos.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I want all the towers and balloons you made so far," I said with shining eyes, "in addition to half of everything else you made so far."

    To me, these two weapons were considered strategic and with immense value. They weren''t just strong and deadly, they also were versatile and could adapt to different battles and situations.

    No matter what the golden quest was, I was more confident than before after having these two killers on my side.

    "Sorry lord, but all of these are just newly built," old Gan looked embarrassed while exchanging looks with the four around, "we only have these few ready."

    "Hmm..." I thought about the time left and said, "I still have what''s equal to thirty days here before going out on a big adventure. So make sure to make as much as you can before that date, got it?"

    I had at least half a day left back on Earth. After calcting the time difference value in the pocket world and second Earth world, then I had thirty days left before setting for the golden quest adventure.

    This was one of the mighty effects of having such heaven defying ability by my side. In thirty days, many things could happen.

    "Sure, we will do our best," old Gan and others felt more relieved by this. I expected much from them anyway.

    I left after saying a few encouraging words to them. They did a great job already and I wasn''t stingy in my praise.

    I returned back to Earth directly, and waited there while watching the ongoing battles everywhere.

    The worlds we already invaded before had things going easier than thest two worlds. Thest two worlds were showing fierce resistance, more than any world we invaded aside from the two Hescos worlds.

    Thesest two worlds showed an endless supply of forces, and mine didn''t act shy in response.

    They used everything! Even the zombie orbs were put to use out there. The zombie addition helped in greatly stabilising the situation. And my forces weren''t losing despite the huge pressure they were facing.

    As I got time, I paid a visit to the two worlds and used my pir''s shields to store up energy and release them. I helped in crushing many cities and towns'' shields, helping my forces to take the upper hand in the initial sh going on there.

    But I knew this help was limited. After all, there were tons of cities and towns in each world. Not to mention the endless supply of armies that seemed like the entire world was gathered up here to fight us.

    This time I felt the difference in their arrangements. Before, I''d fight a single race in each world. But right now I was fighting five racesbined.

    They united their efforts and formed such colossal armies to fight us. As I saw five in each world, I instantly concluded that the sixth race was the Hescos. And they were sitting at the back while watching what was going on here.

    That meant they nned to truly merge with these two worlds. In addition to that, if they felt they''d lose their grasp here, they wouldn''t hesitate to show themselves and join the ongoing fights.

 Chapter 1291 They Are Coming!

    When I returned back to Earth in between my travels into these two worlds, I made sure to warn Lily about that point.

    She asked for warriors, attracting my attention to this point that I totally missed.

    I took out a great number of warriors and spread them all over the capital region and beyond. Things looked a bit chaotic but I didn''t care at all. I left behind enough stat crystals in mountain sized gatherings and let my warriors consume them.

    As I kept jumping in between the two worlds, releasing my shields, fierce offensive attacks, gathering up bones, and helping my forces out there if needed by using my techniques, I kept releasing more warriors after the old ones upgraded themselves and replenished the lost stat crystals.

    My gains from these crystals were still going on from the battles at the two worlds out there. In addition to the bones, I kept taking out half of their inventories as well.

    These races weren''t as rich as the Hescos, but they added many items to my inventory. I also allowed my twenty selected elites to go there and collect more rewards as well.

    In brief, I tried to make the best use of the limited time I had.

    But time awaited for no one. Soon the one day time limit was about to be over.

    I didn''t hesitate and went back to the pocket world where I gained all the weapons and ammunition they made for me.

    Using the benefit of the time difference, they managed to make up many of each weapon, making my smile from ear to ear.

    Once I returned back to Earth, there was less than one hour left for the uing golden quest to start.

    I did everything in my power to increase my odds in the uing quest. At the same time, I tried to fortify my kingdom here to my best abilities.

    Just before the golden quest would start by almost thirty minutes, I got a sudden message from someone I hadn''t spoken to for a long time.

    [Be ready, the Hescos forces stationed here left and they are heading towards you!]

    It was a message from Wryly, and I couldn''t tell if he was alone or still being watched. So I directly asked him.

    [They all left] he sent to answer my doubts, [But don''t expect anything from my race. We are being pressured by them]

    [I got that. Thanks for the head up warning] I sent to him. As I expected, the Hescos would start moving and try to target my kingdom when I was absent.

    "Spread out the word, the Hescos are on the move," once I confirmed the news from Wryly, I turned around and said to Lily, "they are going to hit us soon once we leave this world."

    "Those damn bastards!" the jumper shouted in rage, "they didn''t dare toe when I was here! They are a bunch of cowards!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    I didn''t know if he was really regretting not facing them or not. But to be honest, I felt quite relieved he wasn''t going to face them.

    Or else we''d be cursed by his insane bad luck!

    "I warned the generals leading the forces at the borders," Lily acted in a more capable way. She didn''t waste timeining or something like that.

    "Good," I nodded, "make sure they will be in touch with the research department. They are making great weapons out there and they''lle into y in this defensive war," I said, and Lily nodded in understanding.

    "As for the zombie orbs..." I turned to look at the orbs gathered up. I already bound them with my blood and activated them. I nned to take one thousand of these, but there were almost ten thousand here.

    The ones brought over from that sand world of the jumper were much more than I expected. I decided to take half when I saw such arge number, but now I decided to leave most to the forces here.

    "Make sure the supplying from the other worlds is constant. Make use of these orbs to form an inner defensive line if we lose the outer region."

    "Sure. By the way, do you know which direction they areing from?" she asked, and I paused for a minute before answering her:

    "Make your preparations that we are going to be hit from all sides," this might seem a bad answer, but it was what I''d expect from my enemies.

    If I was in their shoes, then the moment I decided to move my hidden forces here, I''d make sure I''d move them in a way to put my forces in a great disadvantage.

    So it was better to prepare for the worst than getting surprised by our enemies.

    I watched Lily getting busy in the remaining minutes while the entire world around was filled with abnormal movements.

    The armies stationed here seemed to know what to do. Part of them was left here to reinforce the forces scattered all over the world, and the rest went towards the area of portals.

    As for me, I collected my zombie orbs and warriors. I left behind enough stat crystals just in case my forces here needed the help of the seven stars race in this big war.

    I knew that the Hescos were forced on this move. And I was the one who did that to them and myself.

    My interference at the twost worlds put more pressure over them. It seemed they desperately needed these two worlds, or they got enraged by my actions.

    So they started to move out here to ce more pressure over my forces. They might aim towards exhausting my forces and prevent many to go and support my forces at thest two worlds.

    Or perhaps they just wanted to take a piece of me in return for what I did to them. In any case, this war was about to befall us, and I hoped my preparations and forces here would be enough to stop them.

 Chapter 1292 You Are Targeted!

    I estimated to be away for two straight weeks. It wasn''t a long time, but it was also enough for many disasters to happen.

    And just as I was watching everyone around moving or preparing to move, I got the message of the system.

    [Get ready! The portal to the golden quest ce will be opened in less than five minutes]

    [Once opened, the portal will only allow for the one with the golden quest ticket and up to twenty of his entrusted people to pass through it]

    [Once opened, the portal will be left for ten minutes before closing up!]

    [The portal will appear in your homnd world. Make sure to be there before its appearance]

    [If missed, there is no way to join it]

    [You''ll get all the details about this quest and its goals when arriving there]

    [Good luck!]

    I received these messages in a row before they kept shing in front of my eyes for three times. Then they vanished, and I felt strange heavy pressure over my shoulders.

    And when I sucked in a cold air of breath, I received a bizarre message from someone who kept himself silent for a long time.

    [Be ready, the uing adventure won''t be that easy!]

    "Sith?!!! Long time no see, man!"

    [I''m a god and not a mortal being like you!] he seemed to get stirred up by what I just said, [and I''m a god! That means I''m quite busy!]

    "Don''t tell me you were chasing those goddies from other shrines!" Iughed as I teased him before returning to the main topic, "why are you warning me? Is there someone pulling out strings from behind the shadows?"

    [There is something many started to notice about you recently] he said such mysterious words before adding, [If you made one choice, the choice you and I know you are going to make, then expect something bad to happen]

    His words made me instantly frown. What he mentioned was that I''d have a selection from many options, and one of them would be rted to the world of angels.

    "If so, then I won''t hesitate to go there," I didn''t say the name of the angels as he refrained from doing so.

    For some reason, it seemed risky to do so, even for someone like him.

    [Goodd] he sent such weirdment, [But be prepared, many will try to stop you from seeding]

    "Can you tell more about the uing quest?" as he said these words, it meant he already knew about what I was going to face.

    [It''s no use, you have no time to do anything anyway] he refused to say a thing, [Besides, no matter what, I''m confident that you''ll be able to seed]<novelnext></novelnext>

    I didn''t like his way of talking! If he knew something, why was he acting this mysterious then?

    I thought about pursuing more info from him, yet I didn''t. After all there was no time for me to do anything else but to arrange everyone and be ready for the portal to appear.

    "Get around me!" I suddenly shouted. The twenty people who were chosen were standing next to me since myst return and were ready.

    "Is it happening?" Isabe asked first, and I slowly nodded.

    I wasn''t in the mood to speak with anyone right now to be honest. Sith''s sudden appearance startled my calm self and toppled everything I nned to.

    I thought I was going to be given a simple task, but it seemed there would be some sort of many options to select from and I''d find the world of the angels or something rted to them out there.

    I couldn''t tell exactly what I should expect, but I had my guesses. And all of them weren''t that great.

    The first thing I thought about was the nature of such a list. What type of list would allow me and others to go towards a closed circuit time loop? Especially something that went on and on for aeons of years like the one of the angels?

    The first exnation would be that everyone would select from a list different from others, and these lists would depend on one''s potential and abilities.

    For example, I was efficient in time. And so I''d find things rted to time in my list.

    However, such a possibility wasn''t realistic.

    From what I got, everyone in the golden quest was going to get the same type of quest or the same list to select his adventure from.

    That meant this list was fixed, and that list already had the time looped world of the angels.

    But then the words of the old man rang in my head when I thought about that. How did that old man know about such a list and the presence of his people in it from such a time in the future?

    Did he meet up with someone who took part in such quests and told him about this list? Or did he use some sort of future telling abilities and knew about what was going to happen?

    I couldn''t tell! And myck of information was something I didn''t like.

    And if that list got that time loop world in it, what kind of list would that be? Would it contain ess to such inessible worlds? Would I find my second Earth world one day there as well?

    Such a possibility made sense and made me quite frightened by it. If one day I found invadersing into that world, then bad things would happen.

    I never took the safety of my world to be threatened or something. My second Earth world was like a safe haven to me, the thought of it getting attacked never crossed my mind before.

    But now I realise how naive I really was! There was no ce in the universe that system couldn''t reach.

    "I have to start taking this matter quite seriously then," I softly muttered to myself while a golden swirlpool suddenly appeared in front of me.

 Chapter 1293 I Missed One Thing!!!

    And then something shed from my inventory and vanished inside that swirlpool. Without the need to check, it was my golden quest ticket.

    "It''s here," I slowly said, "let''s go!"

    No matter what awaited me there, I was ready to face it!

    I had to admit, I always thought about the Hescos and their allied races in that golden quest.

    I never expected old enemies to the angels to set their gazes on me and ce much importance over my participation.

    Were those old grudges that deep? I couldn''t tell. I still had the same belief that whoever did that to the old man''s race weren''t people from this universe, but people belonging to those mysterious forces.

    Even if they used the people of the other universe to do such a thing, they''d still be the ones who instigated such a thing.

    Losing all the races who were efficient in time and ce powers wasn''t a simple coincidence. And the angels from Sith''s mouth were ones who were brilliant at both powers.

    They were dangerous in the eyes of those mysterious folks, and I got to know soon enough why that was.

    If they wanted toe, then be it. I wasn''t friends to begin with. Not to mention I already had a sh with them.

    It seemed since that time, they started to deeply dig everything rted to me. Even the Hescos couldn''t tell I got a world with time elements in it. But these people knew.

    If the Hescos knew about the existence of such heaven defying abilities in my worlds, then I''d have suspected the interference of those people with them.

    But they seemed to be quite cautious, not to stir any doubt inside me. If not for the timely warning of Sith, I would have never known about their presence and danger until it''d be toote.

    When I gave it a little thought while waiting for that swirlpool to stop its expansion, I realised there was something fishy going on here.

    Even Sith didn''t know about the content of the golden quests until it was toote. So howe such people knew about that?

    From Sith''s words, they already were aware of such a possibility for a long time already. They prepared many ns, and none of them looked good to me it seemed.

    I didn''t care about any of these ns. If I met a mountain, I''d blow it up, if I was stopped by a world, I''d simply control it all and be its sole lord.

    And with such a mindset, I led my chariot into this portal.

    However the next instant something blocked my path, preventing me from getting inside.

    "What? Don''t tell me they even did something to the portal!" I frowned before I soon got my answer.

    [Sorry! But you can''t bring more than twenty individuals with you!]

    "What?!!!" I was shocked, turned around and counted my people on my chariot.

    There were twenty people standing there, the same twenty chosen before.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I got twenty in my chariot!" I said to myself, not expecting any response from the system. Yet I got a response.

    [You have twenty-one individuals in your ride. Please remove one in a ten minute period and then try again!]

    "Twenty-one¡­ Don''t tell me¡­!!!"

    All of sudden I realised what was going on here. In the middle of such chaos and stress, I totally forgot about someone; Hry!

    Since myst meeting with her and seeing her dual personality and I decided to lock her up. Since then I have lived on a hectic rollercoaster, jumping from the frying pan to the middle of the fire!

    And now the system considered her as one of my fellows!

    I never expected that!!!

    Even when I thought about everything, I totally missed her. And now I had to make up my mind about her in less than ten minutes.

    Either I should leave her behind and take the twenty I already selected, or I''d just go towards keeping her by my side and let someone leave this group.

    "Sorry for that, but you can''te with us!" Despite it being so unfair, I would never risk setting this time bomb loose in the middle of my kingdom!

    Not when I was going to be away from here, not when there were many dangers lurking around my kingdom, not when the time was this critical and the future of my entire race, my kingdom, and even myself was hanged by a thread.

    I couldn''t let such a vtile element free in the middle of all this. So even if it was a bit unfair, I couldn''t let her disembark my chariot and had to let someone else do it.

    I selected one of the generals Lily selected randomly. She selected eleven generals, and they were considered the top of my generals.

    Each and every single one of them was selected based on a strict criterion Lily ced before. She took my words into consideration in the letter, selecting all veteran generals out of my list of generals.

    And when I suddenly said that, that dude seemed confused.

    "I leave the safety and future of my kingdom in your hands," to make up for him, I moved and patted on his shoulders, giving him such warm and heavy words.

    "I¡­ I¡­" he stuttered, and I couldn''t help but add:

    "Sorry about that, but there is already one more person here. You are a good one, and so you''re going to lead my forces here as amanding general during my absence."

    I knew that Lily selected a group of capable generals to act as a leading council to my forces here.

    So on the spot, I appointed him as the leading general of that entire council, and frankly speaking, to my forces as well.

    It was a great honour, and tremendous responsibility as well.

    "Joshua, you can do it," Lily didn''t know what happened, but she showed support for my decision at such a time.

 Chapter 1294 The Golden Quest Selection Platform

    ? She didn''t need to ask anything to know that some sort of an unforeseen coincidence happened here and forced my hand.

    "Don''t worry my lord, I''ll make you proud of me," he took two steps to the back, bowing deeply to me.

    He was one of the Hector race generals, the ones I imed during the fric battle a long time ago against that king, "I''ll do everything in my power to try and secure thends of the lord. I will also try my best to im my stolen homnd."

    I couldn''t see through him totally, but he seemed quite pumped up towards his lost continent. That continent was his homnd it seemed, and now that homnd was controlled by the zombies.

    And he seemed to hate that deep to the bones.

    "Goodd," I copied the way Sith spoke with me here and patted him thrice before watching him leave.

    Even after saying all this, on his face I felt like he was a bit sad. I still sucked at reading the Hector race faces which were covered with scales. But at least I could tell he wasn''t that happy about this.

    "What happened?" watching him leave, Lily couldn''t help but ask.

    "It''s Hry," and my simple answer was enough to make everyone close up to me here get what happened.

    "Let''s go," I took a deep breath and threw what happened here behind my back before finally leading my chariot through that portal.

    This time nothing stood in my path and my chariot got into that swirlpool portal like it was nothing. The next moment, a bright golden light shed and filled my vision, blocking me from seeing anything.

    I knew I was getting teleported to some ce. And that process took an unknown period of time before I finally was able to see it once again.

    When I could see the area around me, I found out that I was all alone. There wasn''t anyone on my team, not even my chariot.

    I was standing on top of a golden tform, one that brought memories of the tform I saw when I met with Sith before.

    I looked around. The tform extended for almost a few hundred metres around, then the world vanished under a thick veil of white fog that masked anything beyond.

    Just when I tried to move and check this entire tform, a message suddenly popped in front of my eyes, stopping me in my tracks.

    [Wee to the golden quest selection tform]

    [Please be patient. We are waiting for the other contestants to arrive before we''d start]

    Other contestants? I heard and read that word and couldn''t help but frown.

    Were we going to be gathered here in one ce? And for what?<novelnext></novelnext>

    For a moment there I thought we were going to fight before I noticed the description of this tform; the selection tform.

    What were we going to select exactly here? Of course our next quests! But why did the systeme together like that?

    Before I could think of an answer to that question, and just as I was feeling weird to always be the first one to arrive in such big events just like what happened in my ss quest, many shes of light appeared all over the ce.

    I thought only a few were going to take part in this quest. Yet from the blinding pirs of golden lights that appeared all around me, I knew there were too many of us!

    At least fifty were here! Howe there was such a big number of elites in my apocalypse trial?

    And the moment these pirs appeared, and before I could even see through the golden light curtains, I felt some sort of hidden force binding me to my ce motionless and then a pir of golden light befell over my head without warning.

    I ended up in the same pir of light like others. And now I am sure about my earlier guess.

    "We won''t be able to see who took part in this quest, nor will we be able to know who selected what," I slowly muttered, feeling for the first time little satisfaction from the system arrangement.

    This time the system acted fair and tried to protect the identities of those taking part in this quest. Which meant only one thing; the system ced great importance on such events.

    But why?

    [Wee to all of you to the golden quest selection tform] and when I was thinking about that question, the soft female voice echoed in my head, cutting off my line of thoughts.

    [Right now, one hundred elite contestants joined this round of golden quests. You all came from ongoing twenty apocalyptic trial zones. And we hope you can seed in your next quest]

    "Twenty apocalyptic trials?! Damn! I never saw thising!!" I was totally shocked by the number of peoplepeting with me here, not to mention the number of apocalyptic trials they came from.

    I thought the golden quests would run on my current apocalyptic trial worlds and races. Yet when I thought about how important the system higher ups ced on this kind of quest, it made quite sense.

    "It seems these folks are taking this golden quest quite seriously," I muttered before the next words of that mysteriousdy rang again in my mind.

    [Right now you are going to see a list of twenty missions. Select one of them as your goal in this quest]

    The next moment, a long list appeared in front of my eyes. I thought the list would include the names of ces we were going at, and the missions required to be aplished next to each name.

    But what I found was something entirely different! The list was made out of pages, twenty to be exact. Each page contained information about the ces we were going to select.

    Each page had not only the basic information about these ces, but long paragraphs about the history, races, the nature of that world, and the main risks involved in each world.

 Chapter 1295 Weird Things

    Yes, worlds! Each page contained the name of a race who was imprisoned in one world. And our tasks were always the same; rescue that race and bring them back from their prison!

    "What''s going on?" seeing this made me wonder about the real goal of the system higher ups.

    And before I''d read anything, the female voice came again:

    [You got one day to read through everything and carefully select your missions]

    [Each person will select one mission. And that selection can''t be revoked or changed no matter what!]

    [Please note: More than one person will select the same mission. And during the quest, it''s up to those in that mission to decide if they wanted to work together or against each other]

    [Please note: After making the selection, the list will be updated with the names of those selected each mission, their races, backgrounds, main traits, main achievements, and means of contact]

    [Please note: Despite all of you going to different ces, it''s still a singlepetition here. The winner of this golden quest will be determined by the first one to execute his mission first]

    [Please note: You can contact people working in other ces if you want to]

    [Please note: You have no allocated time limit to do your tasks. But the time passing in your real world will pass at a slower rate. The most time you''ll stay here will be the end of your current main quests back home. So be aware of that. The rate of time passing is one to a hundred ratio]

    [Good luck champs!]

    I memorised all of these messages and felt more puzzled about that.

    "If the higher ups wanted to save all of them, why would they use such a method then?" This was the first dilemma that popped up in my head.

    If the system higher ups wanted to save these races, then instead of finishing off thepetition once one did his task, it was better to use a ranking method instead.

    The ones who finished earlier than others would end up in higher ranks and get more rewards.

    This way, the system would end up saving all of these races in the end. And it wouldn''t need any other contestants or golden quests.

    Something seemed fishy here.

    Either there was a high possibility for us to face great dangers, and these missions are impossible toplete from the start. Or the system had to pay a hefty price to allow all of us to take part in all of these missions at the same time.

    So once one did his job, others would leave to save the energy and resources of the system and its higher ups.

    If the former scenario was the right one, then it''d exin a lot of things.

    For example, if we were going topete against each other as this quest implied, why would the system''s female person suggest the possibility of contacting each other?

    And that wasn''t just limited to one world! Which meant the dangers we would face were shared among many worlds as well.<novelnext></novelnext>

    So by contacting each other, we''d end up sharing up the pressure and helping one of us to seed.

    In brief, if that was the case here, then the system wanted us not topete. In fact, it wanted us to cooperate and try to make someone seed in their task.

    What was the real goal of the system from all of this? The more I thought about it, the more I felt this golden quest thing was just a cover up for some grand scheme.

    However I knew Icked lots of information and secrets about such matters. And I didn''t harbour much hope for learning such things easily nor fast.

    I am currently weak! Even if I was a lord in my world, a hegemon in my apocalyptic trial, I couldn''tpare to any of the big or even decently strong races in the entire universe.

    One day I''d reach a stage where I''d learn all these secrets. One day I''d reach such a stage, I swore!

    Then I shifted my attention towards the list itself.

    I took a fast nce before and noticed it was talking about worlds and races entrapped into them.

    However when I attentively read through it, I noticed many other things.

    First next to each race was a ranking of danger, and most of the ranks were grave danger!

    All of these list worlds were ranked like that except for three. And these three took my full attention the moment I ran through their content.

    The first race was called the jumpers! Just reading that name made my eyes go all wide. When I read through their description, my heart became heavier.

    "That''s weird... Very weird! I know the jumper is a human being! And the one who gave him this ability came from the angels! But howe there is such a race in the universe?!!"

    The race had the same ability as my jumper. And they were trapped inside a closed space world where they''d live for one hundred years before a great disaster would befall them and they''d die.

    Then before their death they''d return back in time, relive through all this again while having their memories from before.

    This was just the same as my jumper''s ability! The only difference was that these folks kept jumping back for ny-nine years each single time!

    This number piqued my interest the moment I read it. It was the same as what the old man did to me back then. Yet he told me this ability was granted to him by someone, and that person was Hry!

    Was Hry part of the jumper? Or did she get part of their ability by ident? I thought we both were considered time travellers or something.

    But the simrity here was shocking and quite scary!

    The much scarier thing was the fact that despite reliving through the past while holding onto their memories, they couldn''t break free from their devastated fate no matter what!

 Chapter 1296 The God And Jumper Races

    ording to the list, these folks kept jumping back in time more than ten thousand times! That meant they lived through such a circle without gaining a chance to break free from this curse!

    "Wait a second¡­ No one can live through ny-nine years¡­" I paused when I realised this.

    The jumper''s ability would allow him to jump back in time while having the same age, abilities, memories, and everything else.

    So if they had to live for ny-nine years each time they jumped, wouldn''t they die out of old age?

    The only exnation was that every time they jumped, they''d mate together and produce a new generation.

    And that new generation would be the one who''d witness such disaster, ending up repeating such cycle!

    That made quite sense! This way, it''d be hard to teach everyone what others felt and experienced. Even if they used memory beads and records, they''d still miss many things.

    Not to mention there was a huge difference between living the sh*t and describing it to others!

    I witnessed such a thing personally and so I could tell where the crux of this problemy.

    When I returned back in time, I thought I was mighty and invincible thanks to my knowledge from the future. However when I lived through the apocalypse, I discovered what I knew was literally nothing!

    Aside from a few moments such memories and knowledge helped, most of the time I had to depend entirely on myself to survive through everything I faced.

    If that also happened to this race, then it''d exin how they lived for such long cycles, repeated the same disaster for ten thousand times and didn''t manage to break through that yet.

    And that also meant the dangers out there were out of imagination!

    I jumped over this race page and went towards the next one with a heavy mind and burdened thoughts.

    The second race had a name that made me feel more shocked! The moment I read it, I totally forgot about all the disturbed thoughts I had from the previous race.

    "The god race? Are they rted to gods or are they rted to the fallen gods I had?"

    I knew both, but couldn''t honestly say that I knew the god race. The gods were quite mysterious in my eyes. They were veiled with many secrets and their abilities and origins were a mystery to me.

    Yet I never thought they''de from a race like myself! I always thought they were legendary figures who ascended the mortal realm and became immortals.

    I even thought that one day I''d end up being a god like them if I kept living the life I had right now.

    As for my fallen gods, I knew many things about them. Yet their origins were always rted to the same origins of the fallen races in the universe.<novelnext></novelnext>

    I always thought they came from an ancient race who got hammered heavily by the mysterious enemy and ended up losing most of their former power, fame, prestige, position, and even their race members!

    I hurriedly read through the content of that race''s quest, and then I got the answers to my questions.

    "So they are the ancestors of the existing gods in our universe? Damn! I never thought the shrines came originally from such races and were considered family shrines there!!!"

    This was quite shocking news to me! This race lived on receiving blessings from other races, giving others support in form of wealth, items, strength, and even advice in return for blessings.

    Such support had the name of sponsorship, and any race member who had such support could contact that god even from worlds apart!

    That was shockingly simr to what was in the current universe! Yet these gods lived in shrines, never showed themselves quite easily, gave others blessings and support in the form of sponsorship.

    Yet I never heard about the presence of blessings. I knew about the blessing points I''d get from them, but never expected such a rtionship would give the gods blessing as well.

    What was the benefit and use of these blessings then? Would they use these as food and water? Or to upgrade their ranks, powers, and live longer perhaps?

    The document in front of my eyes wasn''t that detailed about everything rted to these gods. In fact, it ced more importance on their current situation, the dangers they were facing, the same dangers anyone selecting this mission would face.

    ording to the information listed here, I got that this god race was living inside a ck hole.

    Nothing could go in there and survive! And no one coulde out from it without facing great dangers!

    It looked like the same situation in my singr world. Yet my world wasn''t facing such great danger like that world of the god race.

    The god race''s world was already moving closer to the heart of that ck hole. ording to that list''s description, the god race developed a technique where they had to gather up most of their race members and keep pouring their energy to keep their world sustained in a slightly safe zone from that dangerous spot.

    Yet that wasn''t enough! Some sort of disaster was happening to their world from time to time, killing many members of their race and making it impossible to fully pull that world away from the imminent danger eyeing them.

    At the same time, they tried to search and look for ways to leave this world safely. Yet they failed! No matter what, that world was considered as their graveyard. And every generation was barely able to keep their world away from the heart of that ck hole by hair breadth.

    When I read through the content of that document, I couldn''t help but feel weird.

    The previous jumper''s world was always facing a disaster that they couldn''t escape from. And this world of gods was also facing the same kind of disaster.

    There was no clear description of the kind of these disasters. And for a reason, I grew suspicious that all these disasters were caused by the same origin.

 Chapter 1297 Lethal Level Of Danger

    When I linked the hidden intentions of the system to this, I got more confident in my guess. What was going on to these two worlds wasn''t natural at all! And it was made by the same foes, and I swore they were the same ones who were trying to get rid of our universe, and other universes as well.

    When I thought deeper about it, I noticed that in each race page I read through before, there was the same sort of disaster happening out there.

    "So¡­ All of this is linked¡­" It was quite shocking but it was the only logical exnation I could get. If they were all linked together to the same origin, then by working together we could seed.

    "That means the real mission isn''t just rted to saving any of these worlds, but to try and weaken the hold of that hidden power over these races. If that''s true, then with each golden quest, the system''s higher ups hope to bring considerable damage to these people¡­ That''s interesting¡­"

    If that was true, then where would such hidden evil force exist?

    I thought about going back and re-studying all of these worlds and quests again. But when I considered such a thing, I found out how naive it was.

    Such force would never be located inside any world¡­ If I was them, I''d situate myself somewhere near all, close to all, but couldn''t be easily reached from any world or anyone.

    Hmm¡­ It suddenly turned into a hunting adventure!

    So despite the system trying to make it look like it was apetitive quest, it was in reality a hunting adventure.

    And to win this, I had to either go with the system''s clear intentions and try to save one race, or aim for a more difficult goal and try to free all of these races at the same time by taking that cancer source out.

    "If a prey hides itself so deep and well, then the best way to hunt it down is by trying to lure it out¡­"

    I intended to go for the far impossible goal and try to take the enemy behind all this down!

    I knew by logic, I should aim towards clearing one world. The risks alone were quite high at any single quest of these.

    But I had different goals than just achieving a more than perfect score in this test.

    In my eyes, this was a good chance to get to know more about such hidden enemies.

    My war with that enemy already started. They have been setting their gazes on me since then. And I was kept all this time in the shadows.

    And right now I was going to face them up, as I decided already to select the world of the angels; thest remaining world!

    So if I was going to fight them in the end, then why should I aim towards a mediocre goal of just conquering them in one world and free the angels from their misery?

    If things went right, then I''d be able to see what they were capable of. And then I''d make more preparations to get rid of themter on.<novelnext></novelnext>

    In addition to that, something told me if I saved one race, that race would end up serving me and joining my kingdom.

    What made me think so was theck of information about any rewards from this quest. All that was mentioned at the end of the list was the way to get out and concede.

    So if there was no mention of any reward, the saved race would be the reward!

    I also experienced that when I saved the seven stars race. They joined my kingdom and served me. Despite that it was partially thanks to Stephen, but in the end they became mine.

    If I managed to get all the races here under my control, then I''d be more confident in my future.

    My current situation in the apocalyptic trial wasn''t that stable yet. But in the worst case scenario, I''d lose control over a bunch of worlds, and the Hescos would take control over them.

    Then another final battle would erupt, or perhaps a series of deadly battles. Either way, my chances wouldn''t plummet even if I lost the uing grand battle.

    My aim wasn''t just down my feet. I was looking beyond that, when I''d gain control over my apocalyptic trial, merging all the worlds under Earth world control, and began my journey towards the vast universe.

    Having these races would be the real backbone of my kingdom and human race towards surviving the harsh universe.

    The greatest risk woulde from none other than the Hescos. Even if the hidden enemies wanted me dead, they had to scheme for a long time before doing that.

    Yet the Hescos didn''t need any time at all!

    If I managed to crush their forces here, and I would, then the rift between the two of us would grow deeper and wider.

    They couldn''t do much to me right now thanks to the protection of the system and the apocalypse. But that protection would be gone the moment the apocalyptic trial woulde to an end.

    By then, nothing would stop them from invading my Earth world and getting me and everything I struggled to obtain and build crushed under their might and ferocity.

    Even if the Toranks stepped in to help, I''d suffer immense losses, ending up losing too much than I could handle.

    Such loss would push me back many steps behind. Instead of walking forward towards being a mighty and formidable figure in the universe, I''d end up being weak and unable to even protect myself.

    Taking such a risk was a must. As long as I was here, why would I try to act safe when I''d end up in immense danger anyway?

    The level of threat measured by the system for thest two quests was the same; lethal danger level!

 Chapter 1298 Negotiations

    As for how to lure these enemies out, I already got an idea about what to do. However, to do it, I had to get the help from the system, and also if possible the help from other contestants participating with me.

    Thest world was the one I originally came here for; the angel world!

    The content of the disaster they were facing was the same. They were trapped inside a closed time loop that they couldn''te out from.

    The main difference between this and the other quests in the list was that this race was facing the threatening danger already in the quest. They were in an all out war against a mysterious enemy, and they kept losing at the end.

    The world ended by the death of everyone and the destruction of the entire before time would reset and things would return to the climax point of such a sh.

    And for the danger level, it was a very terrifying one; very lethal danger level. The system didn''t just get satisfied by writing down such words as it added. Also it wasn''t advised for anyone to select this one as trying to get out from that world was denied by the time loop cycle.

    I recalled what Sith once told me. Those with time abilities had the power to go in and out from such time looped disasters.

    With my time ability that I got from the old man, such danger wouldn''t affect me. Plus I was nning to do something huge this time!

    "It''s time for negotiation then," as I made up my mind, I didn''t hesitate and said out loud: "I want to propose something in regard to this quest."

    [You can speak freely, human Hye!]

    As I expected, the one responsible for this quest was the system higher ups and not the cold female system voice that spoke earlier.

    "I want to select more than one world to save," I slowly said.

    [The rules are clear. They aren''t just to limit you, but also to protect you and others'' safety!]

    I knew this was the case from the start. The system higher ups wanted to save these races, but they seemed to be limited by something or some sort of power.

    ? So they limited ess to just one world to make sure we weren''t facing great risks for naught.

    "I know," I admitted such a fact out loud, "but I want not only to save one world, but everyone."

    [This¡­ Didn''t you read the list and papers in it? Didn''t you read the description and understand them or what?]

    That system higher up seemed to be quite surprised by my request. And yet his words didn''t manage to shake me off.

    "I read them quite well," I slowly said, "and I got the real goal behind all this. I want to help you get rid of that enemy."

    [That¡­] I knew if I wanted to get what I wanted, I had to be bold and dere my intentions loud and clear.

    "I want to save everyone, but I know my limits. I frankly can''t do such a thing alone. So I need a little help here."<novelnext></novelnext>

    [Why are you doing this?] the system higher up didn''t follow my line of words and instead he asked what puzzled him the most.

    "They already put a mark on top of my head," I didn''t try to give a meaningless reason or something, "so if I''m going to fight them, why shall I just fight them with my hands tied behind my back?"

    [Hmm¡­ I have to say that we, the system and those who control it, can''t meddle in this by any means]

    "I don''t want you to do anything like that," I got what he meant by his words. As I guessed, the system was already forcing itself here while paying a hefty price for this.

    I didn''t depend on the system''s help in my ns. If I ever did, then I''d have ended up quite disappointed.

    [Then what do you want? Taking part in more than one world quest isn''t something hard to do. However I have to tell you this in advance, the first step is for you to go into a secluded part of these worlds and try to build up your forces first]

    I finally got something in advance! I grinned evilly. I recalled what Isac asked to do before, and couldn''t help but feel more reassured.

    I tried to make preparations for every possible scenario I''d face, including turningmon people into warrior tokens and storing them inside my inventory.

    In addition to that, I already amassed tons of resources. Not only did I do that, but all of my team did as well.

    After all the inventory of many we imed got resources. Not to mention resources we got from the second Earth world, either dug out from there or being sent by Silverlining from before.

    So if the task needed us to take a barren piece ofnd and build our base on it, it wouldn''t pose a problem to me.

    "I still want to do it," what he said didn''t change my mind. I still wanted to go through my n.

    [Then tell me what do you want?]

    I already secured my first request, which was gaining ess to more than one world.

    "I want other contestants to start aiming towards the same goal we all here wanted!"

    I didn''t directly say what I wanted, but I was sure that dude out there got my hidden meaning.

    [This¡­ What do you exactly want?]

    "Come on! Do you want me to say it out loud? Fine! I want those people to stop getting the wrong idea from this quest. Instead of fighting among ourselves, it''s better for all of us to work together."

    [But like this the main goal of this quest will be lost! We need a winner to be determined, and that''s the only way to keep such ess path open]

 Chapter 1299 Checking Things Out

    Oh, so they weren''t just getting limited by that enemy as I thought, but they were also following some set of rules.

    "Fine! Then change the rules of the entire quest¡­" I paused before seriously adding, "in exchange for working together, you''ll record everyone''s aplishments and make an updated ranking system of the entire twenty ones taking part in this quest."

    [But¡­]

    I didn''t wait for him to continue his words as I hurriedly added:

    "Like this, the winner will be the one who gets on top of everyone. It''s up to you as to how you shall distribute the rewards among us."

    [We have only rewards for one winner!]

    "Come on! Don''t take me for a fool or something. How old do you think I am? The reward is the race we are going to rescue. And as we are going to save everyone, then there are enough rewards for everyone."

    [There are only twenty races for one hundred people. Even if you lost half of your number, and that''s totally expected, the number of races won''t suffice!]

    "There is enough for everyone," I evilly grinned, "you can either promise entire races for the first five ranks, and the rest can share the remaining races in between themselves. Or you can decide a certain percentage for the top five, with the first one getting half of all races rescued from this quest."

    [Aren''t you acting too greedy?]

    "I''m the one daring enough to take such a step, so indeed I deserve much better than everyone else, right?"

    Did he think I''d feel shy or ashamed if he said such words? He was underestimating the level of my shamelessness!

    [Hmm¡­ Let me think about it and consult others]

    "I have to say," I knew what he was going to do, "if the reward wasn''t that enticing, then forget about me taking such a risk."

    I wouldn''t risk my life like this for a mediocre reward. If he wanted my full support in this, he had to show sincerity.

    I needed their help, but they also needed mine. It was a mutual situation where we all would get benefits out of it together.

    If they tried to act smart, cut down the rewards of the first ce as I expected, then they''d end up quite disappointed.

    I volunteered to take such a risk, and I worked up my mind to pull such a grand n. If my efforts weren''t going to be properly rewarded, then I''d just aim for one world.

    [Don''t worry, we aren''t that stingy!]

    Of course you were! I didn''t forget the pain of collecting one hundred million souls for the help from them back then.

    I learnt my lesson from dealing with that dude from before. And I didn''t n to risk my life for nothing worthy.

    As that dude left, I had nothing else to do but to think about my next step.<novelnext></novelnext>

    I learnt from him that the first move would be to be part of that world. If I guessed it right, then that part would be allocated by whatever rules governing these worlds.

    If so, then I''d not expect to arrive at a totally barren ce.

    "If I read through the lines right, then after gaining ess to these ces, we''ll have a buffer time of peace before an all out war would start¡­"

    I kept thinking deeply about this. If they were going to give us these pieces ofnd, then that meant a big war would erupt afterwards.

    That offer wasn''t just out of generosity. They wanted us to be more prepared for the uing challenges.

    I read through the information provided in that list again. For a reason, there was no mention of what kind of disaster happening in all the worlds except for thest one; the angelic world.

    That world had the clear phrase of an all out brutal war going on from the start. As for others, they just said there was some sort of a disaster going to happen there without delving into any information regarding what type of disaster it was.

    Was it natural or man made? Of course they were made by that enemy!

    If a disaster befell over such worlds with mighty and formidable races, then that meant the disaster was unstoppable.

    "I have to expect the worst then¡­" I was lost in thought. From my encounters with the Hescos, I learnt how deadly a strong race could be.

    Reading the word disaster would make anyone jump into the natural ones. However what was going to happen out there wasn''t natural ones, but a disaster in the form of unstoppable armies.

    So I''d better expect a situation where killing tons wouldn''t make a difference, and having tons on my side wouldn''t make any difference as well.

    "That''s why they targeted me from the start¡­ I now get it!" I was thinking all this time that the reason those enemies targeted me was because of my time ability.

    But it seemed this wasn''t the sole reason behind such a decision to hunt me down. I had my techniques, and in such situations, I was the one who was going to be unstoppable!

    I had nothing much to think about during that day period. So I started to examine a few important things regarding different elements of my strength.

    First and foremost important was the warrior tokens.

    I left behind tons of people and forces to enter the den of warriors and turn into my tokens.

    To detect that was simply hard. My inventory was full of tons of warriors and tokens.

    If I wanted to quickly test the effectiveness of this connection then I had to select a warrior token that I had little of or didn''t have any at all.

    And luckily there were such kinds of tokens that I could track the zombies!

    Loran''s people just joined this movete. And I never had zombie tokens before. So the number of tokens of that race were already too low, enabling me to easily observe them.

 Chapter 1300 Getting More Than I Wanted

    During the first hour, nothing happened. I counted these tokens, and they were nine hundred and ny-nine. Only one was missing toplete one thousand.

    As I waited for one long hour, I thought the link was severed and the worst case scenario happened.

    Even if I was at the other worlds, I still got the connection going. So it wasn''t impacted by my presence away from my Earth world, or second Earth world.

    But after one hour, I finally noticed the increase of a hundred tokens in one go!

    "Phew! It''s still working, thank god!" I didn''t know if I''d meet up with zombies in these worlds or not. But I was now sure the connection was still there, and more warriors andmon people would be added to my inventory.

    The number of zombies was the lowest in the entire token collection I had. That was mainly because I asked for a small number to begin with. Not to mention there were too many out there trying to get into that den of warriors of mine.

    "Good! I''m now sure the connection with my second world is intact. Now it''s time to check other things..."

    The second thing I checked was the functions of the market. I didn''t depend that much on the market recently, but it was still a helpful feature that I didn''t want to lose.

    Not to mention my team members would still use the market.

    "It''s working," I tested and found that I could ess and purchase or sell anything.

    [Dude, are you here?] Next in my list came the connection with Silverlining.

    I knew they nned to observe my performance out there. However I also wanted to be sure the connection with him was still there.

    Who knew, I might need help out there from him or his race.

    [Did you already start? I''m sitting here with many sovereigns and waiting for the image to get clear]

    Hearing his words made me bitterly smile. At the time when I was going to risk my life, these folks were sitting in ease back at their homes, enjoying the show of my suffering and struggle.

    What luck!

    [There is still many hours before the start of the quest]

    [Oh! Then do you need anything?]

    I contacted him just to make sure the connection was there and stable. But when he asked me this, I couldn''t help but have different thoughts.

    [Any warriors you can get me can help] I paused before adding, [I also need resources, materials used for constructions. If you got any useful defensive blueprints, big and deadly siege weapons, then send them as well. Don''t forget to send me tons of the stat crystals as well as energy crystals]

    [Sure! But why the materials and these blueprints?]

    [I can''t tell] I was sure I could now tell anyone about the content of the golden quests. But I decided to keep my tongue and not say anything.

    I wanted to leave this entire quest as a big surprise to them. Besides, I couldn''t tell if the enemy had eyes over my conversation with the system higher up or had eyes in the system higher up circle or not.<novelnext></novelnext>

    But for sure they got eyes and ears at all the big races in the universe. If I said anything, then I might risk exposing my intentions to them.

    Let them get surprised by my sudden actions as well.

    [Ok, I''ll do my best and prepare as much as I can. By the way, when do you want these?]

    [I have less than half a day before the start of the quest] I said in rough estimation, giving him a few hours to get dyed without affecting my ns, [And I want these items on a regr basis if you can. If I wanted anything else, I''ll let you know]

    [Cool! I''ll start preparing the things you asked for then]

    I smiled while closing the chat with him. As long as I''d buy more things from him, then no matter how dire my situation became, I was sure I''d be able to get over it.

    Besides, if these sovereigns saw me facing a deadly situation or something, perhaps they''d release the frozen reward and let me make the best use out of it.

    So I got everything working perfectly fine. Even my connection with the Silverlining was working.

    All I got to do now was to just wait for the system higher ups to make up their minds. I didn''t know what was at stake here for them to support such a n of mine.

    They just needed to let me and others loose, tweak a few things here and there, and decide on a good reward for the first rank.

    Without the need to wait for the end result, the first position would be mine.

    I was the one who devised the entire n. At the same time, I was the most ready one to face many enemies in different worlds without much pressure.

    Not to mention I was the only one knowing about the presence of the hidden enemy, and had the ability and experience to defeat them.

    The system higher ups indeed took their time and didn''t return to me with anything until there was less than half an hour left.

    [We discussed what you proposed]

    He simply sent this to me.

    "And?" I knew that you were discussing what I said, dude! Just cut the chase and tell me the real deal.

    [We agreed to follow up with your n] he said before adding, [As for the rewards, we decided to give you the priority to select five races to join you without any regard to your position in the end]

    Dude, who were you bluffing? I was going toe first without doubt!

    "Thanks for your consideration," but in the end I got what I wanted. I didn''t end up having the chance to get one race, but five!

    [You deserve this. But that on the basis your n really works]

    "It will," I confidently said, "you just have to make othersply and work together."

 Chapter 1301 There Is A Catch!

    [We already updated the conditions and details of this round of the golden quests] He said such a thing despite me not getting any notification at all.

    It seemed he realised what I was thinking about, so he added, [I''m here to personally inform you with the details]

    "Thanks again," I now realise why I didn''t get any notification about such changes before.

    [Right now you are going to be transferred to a new ce. ording to the old rules, you should have appeared at one location. But as you wanted ess to all worlds, you are free to select all the number of locations rted to the twenty quests as you wish]

    "That means I''ll get ess to twenty separate ces, or they''ll get merged together?" I needed to get a clear answer regarding this point.

    [You got twenty team members, right? You can appoint one to each ce to do what you needed]

    "Oh¡­ Can''t I just use teleportation gears to link these ces together?" I didn''t like the idea he just proposed. I had twenty members indeed, yet none of them was enough to handle such an immense task.

    [Sure, you can also do that] he agreed, [But if so, you''ll need to jump between these ces one at a time. You''ll lose some time doing this]

    "Better lose a few at first than losing too muchter on," I didn''t get what he meant by that, "But how can I gain ess to these ces if I selected one of them first? Will you establish a teleportation device there for me to use or what?"

    [I told you already, we can''t meddle with anything regarding these quests]

    "Then¡­" If I wouldn''t get teleported to each ce, then how was I going to install such teleportation devices then?

    [I already told you, you''ll be teleported to one ce then after waiting there for a period of time, a choice will appear to you to select more ces to ess]

    "Ah, I see¡­" I now realised what he meant by wasting my time in doing this. It seemed there was a limitation over such a choice.

    Once I gained ess to one ce, I''d stick there for a fixed period of time. So the question here was: "How long do I need to wait before essing another ce?"

    [At least one week]

    "That¡­ That''s too much¡­" I didn''t like such an answer, "tell me, can I still get in touch with my people once I scattered them over these ces?"

    [Sure, there is no interference with the system functions, including the channel rtions and contract rtions]

    "And good rtions?" I asked, "the god sponsoring us, can we still get in contact with them?"

    [Like normal]

    "Good!"

    [If you tried to use the teleportation twin devices then it won''t work] he seemed to read through my mind, [You need to visit the ces you want to install these teleportation devices at]

    "I know," I evilly grinned, "and I got a way to solve this. Anyway, thanks again for all this help."

    He indeed helped me a lot. Without the knowledge he told me at the end, I''d have to figure things out on my own.

    [We are waiting for your brilliant performance. Good luck!]

    I knew he honestly hoped for it this time.

    I waited for the moment the one day period woulde to an end.

    It might be a problem for anyone else, but linking these twenty ces wasn''t going to be that hard.<novelnext></novelnext>

    I felt great relief about the market function still working at this moment. As I waited, I bought many twin devices to get them installed all over the twenty ces.

    I hated to be limited by anything, especially that week buffer time. If I had to wait for one week at each ce, then by visiting thest ce, at least five months would pass.

    That was a very long time indeed. And in the end, I''d be forced to select ces over others, not working over the entire twenty quests in total.

    That would greatly impact my ns about luring out my enemies.

    I bought a few hundred of these devices just in case. And after doing that, I finally heard the notifications from the system.

    [The golden quest waiting period is over!]

    [Please get ready to be teleported towards the ces you desire]

    [Please select your quest world]

    A list of twenty ces appeared next in front of me. I didn''t hesitate to mark all of them.

    [You selected twenty worlds to gain ess to]

    [You arepeting over twenty quests]

    [The final rank you''ll get will depend on the number of points you''ll gain through your performance]

    [Please appoint one or more of your team members to the worlds you want to gain ess to]

    [Please note: You and your team members will be moved first to a preparation zone for each selected world]

    [Your stay there willst for one year]

    [You can''t gain ess to any world rted to these zones, but you can face dangers there]

    [Please note: Once selected, you can''t change your choice]

    ? I read through all this and found something that higher up missed.

    The period of waiting there was as long as one year. That was good enough to make me build strong bases all over these ces.

    However there was a catch!

    I couldn''t gain ess to any of the twenty worlds, but I''d still get attacked!

    The equal of facing dangers was to face the armies of the hidden enemy.

    That meant during the one year period, I''d be forced to fight such an enemy without gaining any ess to the sealed twenty worlds.

    So winning wouldn''t impact anything rted to these quests. Besides, the enemy could spy on us during this period.

    If he smelled something fishy like what I nned to do, then they''d keep sending their forces to try and stop me.

    "I should get prepared for lots of fighting then¡­" I wasn''t afraid of getting into such an intense situation. However that meant the progress of building up these bases would be greatly affected.

 Chapter 1302 Gathering Everyone Up

    It didn''t matter that much to know about this early on or right now. I had no control over what was going to happen, and knowing a bit earlier wouldn''t have helped me that much.

    I jumped over this point and started to appoint my team members over the twenty worlds. Of course I''d never let Hry go, and I filled up thest remaining spot in that list.

    The names of my team appeared in front of my eyes and I simply and randomly allocated each to one world.

    [The selection ispleted]

    [The final list of participants will be avable after one week]

    [You have a safe period of one month. During which, not a single enemy will step into your zones]

    [Good luck champ!]

    The previous swirlpool appeared again and this time I didn''t hesitate to pass through it.

    The golden light shed and blinded my eyes like before. Then after some time, I found myself standing in the middle of a totally ruined world.

    "Tsk! Even whening all the way here, the apocalypse has to leave behind its fingerprint," I shook my head as I examined the world around me.

    That piece ofnd was vast. I thought it''d be limited in size, but even from my current high altitude, I couldn''t see the end of it.

    That meant thisnd was at least over one thousand miles in radius, and I felt it was much wider than that.

    I appeared on top of my chariot, like I never left that tform at all. I looked around and found myself all alone. All the others must have been sent to their designated locations.

    [Attention! You are now in a zone that''s controlled by me. You will get a piece of device for teleportation. Install them at your ces and wait for my arrival]

    I sent this message copy and paste to everyone in my team. I knew they got tons of questions, and I nned to first get this task done before exining everything to all.

    As for how I''d send them the other half of that twin device, it was easy.

    Beforeing here, I made those new to the team as members in my channel. I didn''t just limit this to my twenty team members, but also to all the members of the general council and also many generals leading different armies in the kingdom.

    I made this as an arrangement to keep an eye on things happening back at my kingdom if my channel was still functioning.

    And to my luck it was!

    Using the link of my channel with everyone, I sent one half of these devices over while installing the other at the spot.

    I solved this problem in such a simple way. In a few moments, the devices got connected with their other halves, and started to open their portals.

    "What''s going on?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "What happens here?"

    "What shall we do?"

    "Lord, what are your orders?"

    As I went to other ces, I was weed by tons of these questions. However I didn''t answer any and just started installing more portals in each ce.

    I didn''t want to just link the twenty ces together to one spot, but I nned to link everywhere together. Like this, and if the need ever demanded, I could send out forces from any ce to support another.

    "Come with me," that was all that I said to anyone I met from my elite team. When I finished linking all ces together in a grandwork, I returned back to the first ce I started from.

    "The situation is as follows..." I started to tell them everything rted to this adventure, skipping important parts like my role in changing out the rules, or even mentioning anything rted to that hidden enemy or my grand n.

    I was sure my every move was watched closely by this enemy. So it''d be bad if I ended up delivering such information about my scheme on such a golden te.

    "That means we are going to build forts in each ce?" Isac was the first to speak up, and she got the crux of our task right now quite correctly and fast.

    That was expected. After all, I nned to leave such work over to her.

    "I already have tons of resources, and you also have much," I said, and before Isac would object, I added, "you can use the warriors for now to do the task in addition to the growing number of workers joining my inventory."

    "These resources won''t suffice!" she jumped over her answered questions to another dilemma.

    "I''m already working to solve this," I paused, "as for others, we have a one month safe period. Make the best use of this time and help Isac in her task."

    "Are we going to the angelic world?" The jumper seemed to care only about this point. And I already mentioned the name of the angels in the many races we were going to visit.

    "Sure, they are in the list," I nodded in confirmation. If not for his mask, I was sure I''d see a look of delight and excitement over his face.

    But I never expected his next question.

    "Which ce of these is connected to their world?" he paused, and when my face slightly changed, he added, "you said that each ce is connected to one world, right?"

    "That''s correct, but I don''t know which belongs to which," I was honest here, "however after one year, the barriers blocking our connection with the world will be gone. By then we will be able to tell."

    He remained silent, and I stopped caring for him for now.

    He had to take control over himself much better than that. I knew he waited for a long time, and we were already this close from going there and meeting up with his man.

    As for the jumper race, I decided to keep this issue as a secret for now. I didn''t know what rtion he had with such a race, and couldn''t tell how he''d react.

 Chapter 1303 Lucas Is A General

    "What about the time of war? Who is going to invade us?" Lily jumped over the honeymoon period and asked about the impending war crisis.

    "I don''t know who is going toe at us," I partially lied. Despite knowing the identity of the enemy leading such attacks, I still didn''t know what forces and races they''d use to crush us.

    "Then..."

    "Trust in yourselves more than that," I seriously said, "no matter who wille, we will crush them and prevail!"

    Everyone kept his silence while giving me a matching look like the one over my face.

    "So we are going to defend for an entire year?" Sara suddenly spoke up. And I got why she was this upset from such a situation.

    "It''s not necessary to be an all out defence," I paused, without exposing much about what I expected, "in the middle of this, you''ll have many chances to strike back."

    "For real? That''s cool!" her upset vanished and instead she became quite excited and pumped up.

    I wasn''t just making up things for her to feel better. In fact I was telling her the truth, or what I expected to happen.

    After all, the forcesing to invade us muste from a ce or a world, right? If I guessed things right, then a huge amount of portals would pop up in our zones, all would be connected both ways.

    That meant the enemy could send forces to invade us, and we also had the ability to go over their worlds and invade them.

    Of course to do such a thing, a brutal spree of killing and fighting must first happen. And such a situation wouldn''t work on all these portals without doubt.

    If the enemy had tons of such forces on his side as I guessed, then trying to get ess to these portals would be quite hard.

    The chances of doing so would be very low. Besides the ones sent over there wouldn''t have lots of support.

    I''d expect the enemy to try and close our ess to these portals. So the ones going there should be considered as kamikaze units. And I nned to send Sara to one of those worlds.

    I wasn''t wearing anything over her life. She was more than capable of keeping herself alive. Besides, I nned to keep strengthening my warriors during this one month period.

    Before that month would be over, I''d start spreading tons of warrior tokens for everyone in my team, especially people like Legend and Sara.

    These two were suited to act as my thrown out arrow towards the enemy''s heart. And even if the line of support got broken at some point, they wouldn''t get strangled out there.

    Not to mention they''d start linking these worlds with my ce here using the teleportation devices.

    Of course there was a limit to the range of using these devices, but that wouldn''t greatly impact my n. I was quite sure these worlds that belonged to the enemy were all close by, just like the twenty sealed worlds we were going to free.

    Or else my portal devices wouldn''t have worked perfectly fine like this!<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Let''s start discussing what to do then," I urged everyone to move while I stood in my ce motionless. My part ording to the following round of discussions was to get out everything they needed.

    Would it be resources, materials, gears, stat crystals, weapons, up to warriors, I was responsible for all of this.

    In brief, I worked as their logistic general, while Isac took charge as the construction grand general.

    Others took missions assigned by Isac. As for the general designs of these defensive zones, I left it for Isac to handle for now.

    I already informed her about the expected defensive blueprints. And she said she''d use them when they''d arrive, integrating them in her way with the designs she was already using.

    We took roughly three hours to discuss such things. Isac was ready with her defensive designs even beforeing here.

    So she simply took out her blueprints, gave them to everyone while taking most of the time exining things over to them.

    As for myself, I started taking out the warriors from my inventory. The first type of warriors I took out were themon folks who joined this campaign using my den of warriors.

    Their number was around ten million, but they were the most efficient and experienced in building tasks.

    So Isac made sure to equally distribute these over the twenty zones, while stressing over the importance of making them leaders over other warriors.

    It might seem crazy, but she got a point here. I didn''t speak to object, and everyone got her point after rounds of discussions.

    `There is still one problem we need to solve,'''' as I left them to speak and discuss, and went to one remote ce to take out the warriors and materials, Isac came to me as she said that.

    "There is one world without a general, right?" I already guessed her problem a long time ago, "Lucas here will serve as a recement for that missing spot."

    Lucas, who was standing next to me, stepped forward and slightly bowed.

    "I heard all of your words, and knows what to do," he simply said, and Isac moved her eyes between him and me in question and clear doubt.

    "He is considered the most capable warrior I have," I paused before adding, "besides, he is already a general ranked warrior. So he is best suited to such a task."

    "I hope you know what you are doing," Isac was left behind back at my capital for long time, long enough for her to forget about how deadly and efficient my soulers were.

    But I also understood why she was worried. Someone might be a genius in fighting, but sucked at leading others to do simple stuff like building and such.

    However I had absolute trust in Lucas. In fact the one who worried me the most wasn''t him, but that big jerk, the jumper.

 Chapter 1304 I Will Tell You Everything I Know

    He was a ma to disasters and bad news. I didn''t know how he''d cause trouble right here, especially with that one month safe period, but I expected trouble toe from him.

    "Great," as Isac got my confirmation, she nodded, "I''ll let him handle the remaining world then. By the way, these portals are nice and such, but they have limited capacity for their teleportation each time."

    "Install more then," I paused before adding when her face turned slightly grim, "we need as much capacity as we can provide forter."

    "What about now?"

    "It''s simple," I smiled, "I''ll just jump in between these ces and take out warriors there to help."

    "That will be very helpful," she nodded before turning back to the world that was getting slowly filled with warriors and tons of materials, "also don''t forget to leave enough material to each world."

    "Don''t worry about that," I kept working while adding, "go and supervise over the entire project. I depend on you."

    "And since when did I ever disappoint you?" sheughed before turning around and jumped over her chariot before leaving.

    And Lucas said goodbye to me before following after her.

    I finished taking out enough warriors and materials here before taking a grand tour around the other worlds and did the same. During this, I made sure to take out the warriors without any stat points.

    In a way, I''d let them get stronger by consuming stat crystals while they kept working.

    [I got what you want] and after two days of the start of the quest, Silverlining finally returned back to me.

    [Finally! Dude, I''m beginning to doubt your ability to do such a trade!]

    This wasn''t the first time for him to get dyed in such a way.

    [I''m just at my race homnd] he sent such an excuse before adding, [To make things work, I needed to work hard for the past few days. Don''t give me this face, please]

    [Oh, you are watching me right now?]

    [All of us are] he paused, [By the way, many sovereigns can''t get what you are doing]

    [What do you mean by that? And first let''s get this trade done! And tell me, when will be the next exchange?]

    [Don''t worry, I''ve already arranged things to get this trade going on daily basis]

    [That''s great] I got that he used his impact this time and not the help from his sovereigns.

    These dudes were either too busy watching me, or just as he said, they didn''t get what I was doing.

    [Now, how about telling me little information about what you are doing?]

    [As I said to my people, I''m going for the twenty worlds at one go]<novelnext></novelnext>

    [That''s¡­ Quite insane, you know that?]

    [I have my reasons, but thanks for thepliment] Iughed when I read his answer.

    [Dude¡­ Tsk! It seems you don''t know what kind of sh*t you got yourself at] I knew he was speaking like this out of worry and concern for my safety, [You are taking part in the ultimate golden quest scenario! It won''t be this easy, won''t!]

    [Ultimate? Do you know this type of quests then?]

    From his words, I got the feeling that he or the sovereigns behind him knew about this kind of quest.

    If so, then it was a good chance to know more about what was going to happen.

    [How can''t I know about this? It''s the standard end game golden quest scenario used for all the apocalypses since its start!]

    [This¡­ Then why didn''t you say something before?] I frowned when I read his words. If he knew this quest this well, even going to say it was the standard quest for the golden quest scenarios, then howe he never spoke about it before.

    What was going on here?

    [Don''t take it on me like that, who knew the system higher ups would push all the quests to thest and end game one?]

    [What do you mean?] I didn''t get what he said.

    [It''s the system''s fault, not ours! You are taking part in the first quest in your apocalypse. And yet the system merged you with folks from other apocalypses who are about to get their quests there done!]

    I read what he sent and felt weirder about this.

    [You should start by doing easy quests, and then we can never imagine the scenario you should have. But you simply jumped all the way to the end, and got that scary endgame quest. Not to mention you are ying in all the worlds at the same time, and the rules are quite different than what was known before. Sorry pal, I don''t know what to tell you but you are in grave danger!]

    I ignored his words about the changed rules or things rted to my safety as I took part in twenty quests at the same time. What I cared most about was that part rted to me going towards the end game scenario.

    Did the system consider the scorchingnd system that my apocalyptic trial was going through right now as the end of the entire apocalypse there?

    If so, then it''d make quite sense for such a weird decision. And then what about the people taking part in this quest who came from other apocalypses?

    Were they much stronger than myself? Damn! If I yed by the book and instead tried topete with them, then I''d have ended up losing pretty much badly.

    [Can you tell me all you know about the dangers I''m going to face here?] if he knew something, then it was better to listen to him than to think about such matters.

    After all, I was already here and this quest already started. No matter what I knew, I''d never be able to change anything.

    [Hmm¡­ I can tell you what I know. After all, knowledge about this kind of quest is considered as ssic knowledge in our universe. However, I have to advise you to strongly try to limit your actions to as few words as possible. If you can, throw away the rest and just focus on one world]

 Chapter 1305 The Terrifying Silence Race!

    [Thanks] I knew he was truly concerned about my safety, [But I can''t do that. As I told you earlier, I got my reasons]

    [Which are?]

    [It''s not suitable to tell you about them for now] I would never tell him or anyone else about my true intentions, [Just tell me what you know, alright?]

    [Tsk! Are all humans this stubborn or what?]

    [I''m just the only stubborn one in my race] I wholeheartedlyughed, [Now let''s not waste more time. Tell me what you know]

    [Alright...]

    He started to speak about what he already knew about this kind of quest. As he said, it was a known type of quest for all the big races at least.

    In their race, and more big races, such quests had the name of the grim reaper quest. The fatality rate out here was going off the roof. And no matter how many generations tried, how many quests had been made, not a single one ever managed to ever seed.

    It was quite shocking! But when I heard about the types of dangers I was going to face, I instantly got the answer to that.

    The peopleing here weren''t just like myself, at the start of their apocalypse. They were all considered getting done from their apocalypses.

    They got their stat points all maxed out. And they were very strong, wealthy, cunning, and smart. They were considered the top of elites in their races, and they got everything to make them the next possible sovereigns in their races.

    As a start, all of those taking part here were paragons, already appointed paragons at their apocalypses. Few were even considered kings, the ones who got their entire apocalyptic trials under their control.

    They weren''t just nobody, nor weak. They were strong enough to make me even feel the pressure.

    However even with all this, none ever managed to get this quest under their control.

    No matter how they tried, they always ended up either giving up, or getting killed before having the chance to do so.

    From there, another nickname was given to this quest as well; the sovereign kids killer!

    And the main reason was that when they''d face their enemies, most of their abilities and powers would be gone!

    The enemies anyone taking part in this quest would face was a weird race. No one knew about their origins, and they never appeared at any ce outside this end game golden quest.

    From his description, there were different types in that race, which went by the Silence race.

    The members of this race had different physiques and shapes. The first type was small in size, looking as small as mere foxes back in my Earth life before the start of the apocalypse.

    They were so damn fast! Able to sh away like they were teleporting. Their bodies were covered in a thickyer of ck fur, which would shine and then this type would explode.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The explosion would release a shockwave that would epass anything in its path. Weirdly enough, this st would affect only living beings, not buildings or defences.

    This st wouldn''t cause any damage or harm to those affected by it. Yet anyone who got touched by that aura would get his strength greatly weakened.

    For example, if someone with maxed out stats got affected by this, they''d end up having stat points equivalent to anyone at the tenth quest.

    As for someone like me and my forces, Silverlining couldn''t tell how much we''d get affected.

    "Getting lowered to the tenth level of the quest? That means even if these dudes got weakened, they''d end up much stronger than us!"

    Even if the weak effect happened, it''d make my otherpetitors much stronger than I. And when I recalled what Silverlining said about no one ever seeding, I held my doubts about my own sess rate.

    The ones who lost were thanks to this weakened effect. And when they were weak, they were much stronger than what I and my forces were currently at.

    That meant even without that weakening effect, we had no chance at all from the start!

    The next type of the Silence fearful race was much bigger than the first type. They were like melee soldiers. They walked on their six long and arched limbs, looking like giant spiders or something.

    They were ferocious! Anyone of these was at least ten metres in length, seven in height. They got three long tails that looked like the tails of scorpions.

    ording to Silverlining, nothing could stop these tails nor the legs of such melee fighters. They could smash through any defences, prate through any armour or shield, and kill any foe they''d meet.

    They got their sole weakness which was their weak defences against fire.

    The third type was a flying type. They looked midway in the size between the first two, with tworge wings spanning from arge protruding bone that extended all across their backs.

    They got six limbs as well, and these ended up with sharp three ws in each limb. The ws were very sharp, able to tear through anything.

    Alongside their sharp teeth, that looked like razors and not normal teeth, they were deadly to all flying and even ground troops.

    [Then the fourth and most deadly type, the annihtors! These are slow moving, huge behemoths who move towards the densely packed battles, swell up, and explode their bodies. The st is big enough to cover up miles, wipe away anything and any force in their path. They are merciless, and never cared about getting their own kin killed in the middle of such explosion]

    That was indeed terrifying! When I thought again about what he said, I realised how tough and nearly impossible the uing battles would be.

    [Do you mean that no known defences can stop them?] That was the first crisis I had to solve.

    My people were busy working their asses around to build grand defences. Yet from what Silverlining just told me, I could tell all of this was pointless.

 Chapter 1306 Bones Is The Answer

    These defences couldn''t stop the weakening sts, nor could they stop the sharp limbs and tails of the melee or the flying types of Silence.

    Not to mention thest type was just like the nuclear bombs humans used to make before the apocalypse, just like the type of bombs the research department developed beforeing here.

    In brief, all the current defences and gears were considered useless.

    [Well¡­ To be honest, you got something that can help] but the words he just said made me curious about what artefact I had and could stop these folks.

    Was it my Libra? But it was a single target use artefact. Was it my pir? Was my shields enough to stop these scary folks?

    [Don''t think about it, I bet you''ll never guess what it is]

    [Oh! You got my attention dude! Tell me, what is it?]

    [It''s your bones]

    [...]

    To be honest, I never expected such an answer. My bones? How were they useful?

    The only thing I thought about was using my dark realm bones to bring out a deadly fire and kill these enemies off.

    However that wasn''t what he was talking about. We were talking about defences and how to stop these enemies from breaching them.

    [Your bones are special, I believe you do know that. If you use them in a certain way, then you can activate their hidden energy and form some sort of an area that will be lethal to these enemies. In addition to that, you can use your bones in the same way to boost your defences, turning them into something that can withstand the attacks of that race]

    [You mean they release an aura around, affecting the enemies and also my defences? What about my forces?]

    [The energy released from your bones can only interfere with the type of energy running through the veins of the Silence race members] he paused before adding:

    [In fact this way was considered a theory for so long that others considered it as some sort of a myth or something. But when your bones appeared, they became hot cake for many reasons, and this reason is one of these]

    [Hmm¡­ I see¡­] If the ones taking part in this kind of quests were considered potential sovereigns, and many of them lost their lives during these adventures, then it''d make sense how crazy the big races would be to get their hands over my bones.

    [Then tell me about this way] All of this talk was great, but I needed to know the recipe before cooking the food. If he refused to tell me, I''d end up with nothing but a useless bunch of bones.

    If what he said was true, then I could use my bones to augment my defences. However, something told me things weren''t that easy at all.

    [I''ll send the way over to you right away, but there is something you have to know first¡­]<novelnext></novelnext>

    As I expected, there was a catch to such an awesome solution.

    But when I heard about this, I couldn''t help but smile.

    "So the bones will keep releasing their energy for a limited period of time. They have to be reced all the time, and so that method consumes tons of my bones¡­ Hahahaha!"

    I couldn''t help butugh when I heard about such a catch. It might be something hard and challenging for anyone else but me.

    After all, the source of the bones in the entire universe came solely from me. And I got tons of bones stored in my inventory.

    Thankfully I followed my guts feeling and gathered up all the bones I could get beforeing here.

    I wasn''t worried about depleting my seemingly endless reserve of bones over these battles. After all, the span of such a war was going tost for an entire year.

    ording to Sliverlining, using one hundred green bones would protect an area of ten miles in radius and wouldst for almost one day.

    That might seem like little time and short distance covered by such methods. However these stats were rted to my green grade bones.

    For blue grade bones, using one hundred would cover a distance five timesrger, and the duration wouldst for three up to four days.

    Then my silver grade bones would cover up a distance of thirty miles in radius and wouldst for an entire week.

    If I simply used my low grade bones, the silver grade ones, then I''d need close to four thousand and half silver bones during this one year time to protect an area of thirty mile radius.

    That might seem like a crazy rate of expenditure, especially when putting in mind that the ces here spanned for a million miles.

    I already sent scouts to check over the ces here. And I got to know that each ce was like a grand square shaped area, spanning for one million miles square in surface area.

    And if I thought about the worlds I had to rescueter on, then such an expenditure rate would seem insane!

    However, that was correct for anyone else but me. This was a big war, and my enemies were folks of higher grades and much stronger than any foe I ever met before.

    So I should expect tons of high grade bones from them. If that was true, then all I needed was for my forces to stay their ground during the early weeks of shes, killing as many of these enemies as possible, then I''d start gathering up my bones.

    If that happened, then my supply of bones would nevere to an end. In fact, I even suspected I''de out of such a war with a richer harvest than I never had a chance to get before.

    As for the stats regarding the higher graded bones, Silverlining didn''t have any of such data. After all, the highest grade bones I used to trade inrge batches with them before were the silver grade ones.

 Chapter 1307 Can I Merge Them?

    "If I followed the same pattern, then the fine gold grade bones would cover up an area of one hundred mile radius, and would keep running for around ten days up to two weeks. As for the dark gold bones, they''d cover up a few hundred miles andst for almost two weeks to one month."

    If I thought about using my ck, red, or even diamond grade bones, then I could just expect much more results than these. But I''d never waste my precious high end bones for just protecting these ces.

    Such bones would be left to use at crucial moments, when the fate of the entire war would be decided.

    [Thanks man, I truly appreciate all this help] I honestly said. Even if he kept trying to persuade me to focus only on one ce, he still gave me valuable intel.

    If not, then by the hard way I''d end up learning about the scary nature of these enemies. At the same time, I''d still be powerless against them.

    It''d never cross my mind to use my bones topete with them. And under no circumstances I''d never have thought about that way which he sent over to me next.

    The way was simple in fact, but it was still quite hard toe up with. It used five different arrays that ovepped over each other and ended up augmenting their effects using my bones.

    The five arrays took the shape of stars, ovepping over each other, while my bones would be buried under the ground in the spots of these star heads.

    These arrays expanded over an area of a hundred metre in radius, and they had to use the blood of the one who was going to control these arrays.

    The blood would be left over the bones before getting buried. And that meant there must be someone standing in the middle of such arrays, not moving an inch, and controlling this array.

    I couldn''t tell what other benefits these arrays had. And I nned to start experimenting over these and get to know more about their usages.

    Silverlining said that these arrays just augment the defences against the Silence race attacks and weaken the Silence race in return.

    But when I looked up at the data he sent, I noticed that the higher the grade of the bones used, the more the boost of the defences became. Also the weakening effect would also increase.

    The highest was the silver grade bones, as these would augment the defences for fifty percent against the attacks of the Silence race. They also weakened them by fifty percent.

    That meant if I used the higher grade bones, like the dark gold for example, the defensive boost would increase up to eighty percent and so the weakening effect.

    "I need to test this out before deciding anything," I knew this might look awesome, but I doubted that by using silver grade bones things would look good.

    The only regret is that Icked any of these Silence races around, or else I''d test the effects of using different types of bones before deciding which type of bones I should use.

    I started first by examining my bone reserves. I got tons of bones up to fine gold grade. As for the dark gold grade, I got a few tens of millions of them.<novelnext></novelnext>

    That figure would decrease drastically the higher the grade of the bone became. So trying to use any bone higher than the dark gold grade was going to be quite difficult.

    "Hmm¡­ I got twenty zones, and each spanned for one million miles¡­ If I used the dark gold grade bones, and they remained for one month, and they covered up to three hundred miles, then I''d use around four million pieces of bones to cover up the entire area."

    So if I wanted to cover up the entire twenty zones with my bones, then I''d need around eighty million of the dark gold bones.

    I might swap this easily with fine gold, or even silver grade bones. But in return, the effects other lower bones yielded would be much lower than the dark gold bones.

    When I looked again at my inventory, I doubted I had enough to cover up my needs. At most I''d have around fifty up to sixty million dark gold bones inside.

    "Hmm¡­ If I can merge two arrays together and make their effects ovep and merge, then by spending double the silver grade bones, I can weaken the strength of that race by almost one hundred percent¡­"

    I kept thinking of my options here. I knew Silverlining told me most, if not all, of what he already knew.

    But I also knew the Toranks, and any other race who was fortunate enough to get my bones, didn''t have the ability to experiment a lot using my bones.

    Such actions would be considered extravagant in their eyes. Yet to me it was nothing.

    If I didn''t make use of my endless bone supply of such lower tiered bones, then I''d be considered a fool.

    In theory, such a thing would work. The method itself used ovepping arrays that augmented each one''s power.

    I didn''t know why the one who devised such a genius idea didn''t try to increase the number of bones used, or add more stars over the five ones he nned in this method.

    I might try and experiment on this too. But for a reason, I felt this wasn''t going to work.

    If there was such a possibility, then the inventor of such theory would have thought about this. Using the fixed number of one hundred bones each time even with the increase in the bone grade meant there was some sort of bnce that had to be reached using that number.

    My only option that held a high percentage of sess was the attempt to use two arraysbined to cover up the same region.

    Even if merging the two arrays together failed, I could try to use different anchor points for the two arrays and try to make them ovep slightly at parts of their regions.

 Chapter 1308 Delivering The Bad News

    I wanted to test the effect of such theory, but the real results would have to wait untilter. The real test would be left when the enemy would strike.

    Even if it failed to lower most of the enemy''s strength, it''d be enough to make them stop in their tracks.

    Another dilemma I had to find a way to solve.

    ording to the Silverlining, this race wouldn''t get killed using normal methods.

    Using arrows, swords, or other weapons would fail if they were used in their pure form. Even using cultivation energy wouldn''t work as well.

    This was the first time I heard about the failure of cultivation energy. I always considered cultivation energy to be a cornerstone of my future strength.

    Even against the hostile universe''s enemy forces, the cultivation never failed. But this time it proved to be pointless.

    "Weird¡­" I muttered when I thought about this, "they have real bodies, but only the fiery auras can harm them. Is it rted to fire itself, or auras in general?"

    From what I got, the enemy was vulnerable to either fire or the energying out from using an element.

    And that issue made me question my threads in taking over the enemies. "My threads are formed of pure energy, if so then my threads will be fine," I reached such a logical conclusion after long minutes of thinking.

    I stopped doing anything for now, and just sent an urgent meeting message to Isac after returning to the first world I appeared at.

    That world was considered now the home base of this entire operation. As I waited for her to arrive, I kept thinking about the different problems I had.

    My bones would be used to stop this enemy, and wear its strength down. That meant they wouldn''t be able to greatly harm my people, or destroy much of my defences.

    However my bones wouldn''t directly kill them. If I didn''t use my dark realm bones and armed them into deadly bombs, then there was no way to kill such enemies.

    When I asked Silverlining before about ways to harm and kill such enemies, he said only fire explosions would work. And the ones who took part in this quest before had to use tons of explosions to keep the endless enemy forces at bay.

    That wasn''t going to work! And for the first time ever, I felt this one month period of peace was a hindrance to me and not a help!

    I had to find other ways to kill these dudes, or else my earlier ns about invading their worlds and bringing the fight to theirnds would drastically fail.

    Tsk! If I had a way to find these folks and test things over them, then I''d not be in such a dilemma from the start.

    But it wasn''t that bad actually. We got one whole year ahead of us. So I''d rather tweak little changes in the overall n set by Isac and others, using the first month as a test period for different theories and see which would work better than others.

    "What happened?" Just as I got lost in my thoughts, I heard Isac''s voiceing from my side.

    She arrived here without even detecting her presence. Which was the first time to ever happen.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Seeing me like this must have told her about what was going on. And she didn''te alone, she brought over Lily, Sara, Alex, and Legend as well.

    I didn''t know why they arrived with her, but it seemed she was meeting up with them when I sent her a message.

    "Well¡­ There is new information about what we are going to face¡­" I didn''t keep anything hidden from all of them.

    I didn''t need to think about inviting all of the generals over. After all, I was pretty sure the news would spread like wildfire after my meeting with Isac would be over.

    And with the presence of others, I knew the news would reach the ears of other generals much faster now.

    I told them about everything I learnt, shared my doubts, thoughts, and theories with them.

    The more I spoke, the much gloomier they became. Once finished, a heavy silence prevailed over the entire ce with such a suffocating atmosphere.

    "Damn! What made us fight this time!" The first to speak up was Lily, and for the first time ever sheined about my decisions.

    "We have to do this," I wouldn''t exin much about my real reasons behind doing all this, but I knew she had a point in what she just said.

    "Then¡­" Isac looked at others before adding, "does this mean these folks are immortals or what?"

    "They are hard to kill," I nodded, "but there is a way to kill them¡­"

    I exined in further details about the theories behind fire and energies. When they heard it, Sara was the first to speak up this time.

    "I need as many bombs and missiles as you can give me, and let me go to those bastards and kill them alone!"

    This girl¡­ She totally missed the entire point of all this!

    "It won''t work this way," I shook my head before adding, "we have enough ammunition to secure our ces, but not enough to kill our way into the enemy''s backlines or further."

    "We need to test out these theories before deciding anything," Legend said something that finally made quite sense.

    "But we don''t have any of these folks around," Lily sighed, "we have to wait for this peaceful period to pass before doing anything."

    "That''s true," I nodded, "and we need to start modifying our entire ns based on this information."

    Isac slowly nodded before I handed over the defensive ns Silverlining sent over to me.

    Once I finished speaking with him, he sent over what we agreed upon. In return I paid him full price in bones. But I never checked the things he sent as my mind was busy thinking about all these issues.

 Chapter 1309 Trying The Arrays Out

    Many things depended entirely over Isac. and from the look on her face, I got that she was well aware of how heavy such a task was.

    "What about the defences we are currently building?" Alex spoke atst. Since that ident with her boyfriend, she has remained more quiet than ever.

    "We are going to keep doing these," I said, "but Isac will n for ces to use the method of the arrays. After all, the bones need to be buried around ten metres below the ground to work."

    "And we need to select capable soldiers to take over these arrays," Lily added, "do we need anything in particr? Like offensive, defensive, or tactical mind based soldiers?"

    "I frankly don''t know," all I knew about this method was rted to just activating the bones using the arrays. However the condition that someone must be in the centre of these arrays to control them made me doubt there were many other uses none knew about.

    Or at least Silverlining wasn''t aware of any of them.

    The only way to know about that was for me to use this method personally and try to see if I could exploit more of it.

    One thing was worthy of note about these arrays, they looked just like the techniques of mine. For a reason, both used star shaped drawings to get activated, and both also worked over my bone energy as well.

    If my guesses were right, then I could merge the two together. I didn''t know what effect doing such a thing would cause, but at least it could boost my threads and let them affect the Silence race.

    That if my threads couldn''t deal with them in the first ce.

    "This..." Lily frowned when she heard my answer.

    "We need to test many things first," Isac said as she added, "I''ll handle the designs of the entire defensive n, and you deal with other things."

    "I will handle the test of these arrays," I added in agreement to her words, "as for you, go on and start selecting the capable soldiers from your armies. Select soldiers with different abilities, and let''s dy the final decision untilter."

    "Shall we inform others?" Legend asked, and I nodded.

    "Tell them everything you learnt," I paused before adding, "make them keep working on the defensive project. After Isac''s modifications would be over, she''ll take care of the already built defences."

    "Sure," Isac nodded, "I''ll go back now and start studying these things."

    "Can I stay?" just when I thought everyone would retreat with Isac, Sara suddenly asked.

    "For what?"

    "I want to see how to make these arrays," she exined before adding, "and I also want to know the real effect and possible implications of these arrays."

    I got what she wanted to do. She wanted to go into the enemy''s deeper lines and crush them. So knowing how to build these arrays in person was a must.

    "You also can stay behind and learn," if I''d allow her to stay behind, then

    Legend could stay as well.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The two were the sure candidates to be sent into the deep lines of the enemy. Unlike what the two expected, they were going to invade the enemy''s main bases and worlds.

    And that task required lots of courage and also preparations.

    "Don''t forget to keep supporting us with warriors and materials once done," Isac didn''t forget to remind me about this. And I simply nodded.

    I just started doing this over many worlds, and yet I only finished from five worlds so far.

    The rest were waiting for my return. And that perhaps was the reason behind the gathering of all these generals without any regard to their ces and assigned tasks.

    "Let''s start doing it," per the drawings sent by Silverlining, I took out a few strong warriors with full stats and let them start digging the ground.

    They just needed to dig the lines marking out these star shaped arrays for around one metre below the ground. But the heads of each star needed to be at least ten metres deep.

    They took roughly half an hour to finish drawing the five intersecting arrays. Then they moved to the side, clearing the entire ce for me to start my tests.

    "Wait for me over there," I said to the two generals and other warriors before taking out my bones.

    I decided to start up using the dark gold grade bones. I wanted to see how long such bones wouldst, and how far their energy would cover.

    I followed the same instructions in what Silverlining sent. Each bone was bound to me using one blood droplet, then I dropped these bones each in one hole.

    Each hole was around five metres radius. After doing so, there was one bigger hole left at the centre.

    This hole was exactly at the centre of everything. And the moment I dropped it there, the entire array suddenly shook.

    The lines that got dug began to show weird flowing dark gold fluid. I didn''t know how it came, but it was rted to my bones.

    As for the various star heads, dark gold lights started to shine from each hole. In no time, the entire structure shone brightly in dark gold, and the lines looked like thin streams of water.

    I got curious about this fluid and thought to go and try it. But the moment I moved one leg, I felt the lightsing out from these arrays start to dim.

    Once I returned back to my spot, that fading disappeared and things returned to normal again.

    "Tsk! That''s quite a harsh requirement," I was now sure about the warning left in the information Silverlining sent. The ones controlling these arrays couldn''t move, or else the entire thing would crumble.

    If so, then it was time to see what was so important about having someone in the centre of these arrays.

    When I first tried to sense or control anything in this array, I ended up without doing anything. The arrays around were shing in bright golden lights, but nothing else happened.

    I looked around and couldn''t see any change at all in the surrounding world.

 Chapter 1310 You Need To Wait!

    "It''s still not active yet¡­" I realised that I was too impatient in testing out these arrays.

    When I tried to move and got restricted, I took it as a sign for thepletion of these arrays. However the arrays were still absorbing the energy of my bones.

    "Is everything alright?" Sara shouted from her far spot as she noticed my sudden move and retreat.

    "Take note that the arrays take some time before getting activated," I shouted back while examining the area around.

    The fluid was still flowing from the holes, but the holes themselves didn''t show any sign of getting filled with any fluid.

    This kept happening for at least an hour, before the holes started to get filled with fluid.

    I got now that by the time the holes would be filled to the brim, the arrays would be activated and ready to use.

    [Dude! What grade of bones did you use in the holes?] and just when I was waiting for the holes to get filled by the dark gold liquid, Silverlining sent a message over.

    [Why?] I wasn''t caring about his thoughts or hidden intentions at all. My focus was over the arrays and how to control it to do other things than just boosting the defences and weakening the enemy.

    [Because when we used your silver grade bones, the arrays will take almost fifteen minutes before getting activated]

    And when he sent these words over, I couldn''t help but stop what I was thinking about and focus entirely over his words.

    [Are you saying that by using silver grade bones, the time to activate the array will take fifteen minutes only?]

    [That''s true! And if we used green graded bones, it won''t exceed five minutes!]

    Hmm¡­ That was quite interesting! It seemed the bones and their effect over the array functions wasn''t rted in a predictable way.

    I thought the fine gold bones would bring double the effect of the silver ones, and the dark gold would bring four times the effects of the silver bones.

    But even after the passage of one hour, the holes were still being filled in slowly. I predicted at this rate, it''d take almost close to half an hour for the holes to get fully filled.

    The activation time taken by the arrays was rted to the strength and effects of the arrays. And if that was true, then the effects brought up by my dark gold bones would be much stronger than what I initially thought.

    [So, what grade was that? All the sovereigns here are having a big debate. Are these the red bones you gave us before?]

    [No, they are dark gold bones] I knew they mistook the dark gold fluid toe from the red bones. However their red bones were destined to bring more effects than my dark gold bones.

    That was, of course, if they managed to im one hundred red bones from me. Which was something they didn''t get yet.

    [Ah! So you do have lots of these bones then to try them out, right?]<novelnext></novelnext>

    [After this war, I doubt I''ll have any bones left] I faked bitterness, not revealing my ability to im more bones out of the dead bodies of my killed enemies.

    Even if they watched, all they could see was me touching the dead bodies of the enemies. They''d not realise what I was doing until I''d exin things over to them.

    And of course, this was impossible!

    [Ah! You really n to fortify the twenty zones¡­]

    I knew he was still concerned about my safety. However I didn''t say anymore and returned to wait for the holes to get filled up with that fluid.

    As I expected, after half an hour the holes were all filled to the brim. Seeing this made me look around.

    "What''s going on?" I thought the moment these holes would get filled would be the moment of the entire array''s activation.

    But even after the holes got filled up, nothing else happened.

    "Shall I wait for a few more minutes?" I thought before realising something, "or should I interfere and control the entire structure to get activated?"

    I tried to sense the power of these arrays, tried to push them to work and show up their magic. However I couldn''t feel anything at all.

    [Just wait, the holes once finished will need little time to start activating the entire thing] and when I was puzzled, the words of Silverlining appeared in front of my eyes.

    [What''s the sign of it getting activated?] I didn''t know why, but I was already quite impatient to try the different potentials of these arrays. I didn''t want my hopes to get to the roof and once again fell to the deepest abyss.

    [Look at the ground] he sent before adding, [When the ground starts to shine with the same light like that fluid, then it''ll be the sign for the arrays getting activated]

    [Cool!] I looked around, and the ground didn''t show any sign like this. I waited, and during the next half an hour, nothing changed.

    "Wow! The effects of the dark gold bones are way beyond what I expected!" After the passage of two and half hours, the ground finally started to show signs of change.

    The ground began to faintly get dyed with dark gold colour. It didn''t shine yet, and that meant there was still time before it''d get fully activated.

    That meant at least three hours would pass before the full activation of the entire structure. The silver grade bones just needed fifteen minutes, and that made my hopes rise to a new level.

    However there was a catch! If the bones take such a long time to get activated, that means in the middle of any battle, changing the already exhausted bones must be done before the expiration date of the previous bones.

    "I have to try out and test throwing bones at the holes to know if they can get stored inside or add more time for the entire structure."

 Chapter 1311 Its A Pagoda!

    That meant more tests needed to be done. But I didn''t have to do this myself. I could simply order any of my generals to do it and tell me about the results once done.

    But that wasn''t what was concerning me right now. I was very excited about this! If the effects I estimated before would be doubled, then the amount I thought to use to cover up the entire ce would get halved.

    Not to mention the effect of the arrays would grow stronger, might reach close to one hundred percent.

    If so, then I didn''t need to think about using any lower grade bones and keep using my dark gold bones.

    "But if that''s true, then using any higher grade bones would take much longer¡­" I nned to keep the higher grade bones to these two generals when they''d lead their people into the enemy''s territory and worlds.

    When I thought about that, I decided to not use the dark golden bones from the start. The silver grade bones were a more practical option.

    But I needed to first test and see if using two arrays would work or not.

    *Boom!*

    It all happened all of sudden. I kept watching the ground getting darker in golden colour for an entire hour before a loud boom happened.

    The moment it appeared, the entire ground shook and shone brightly before finally the entire structure got activated.

    The moment that happened, I felt a stinging pain that reached all the way to my brain. It made me feel dizzy for a moment, which was something unbelievable!

    "Damn fierce!" I didn''t know that by using these bones, such a thing would happen. The connection was simple, and I could feel the bones that were ced in the holes.

    I could feel the amount of energying out from these, the flow of energy throughout the entire structure, but couldn''t control anything.

    I was like a bystander, watching the scenes happening around me without getting any chance to take part in anything.

    But for a reason I never believe such a thing to be true. There must be a way to change everything or at least control that flow of energy running through the entire structure.

    I knew the connection with the bones aimed for me to know when I should change the bones.

    From the amount of energy I felt here I could frankly tell that the bones would keep running in these holes for at least two months.

    That was more than double what I expected to happen. And that meant the effects of this array would also be doubled.

    If it got doubled, how would the strength of that race be?

    "Tsk! Don''t tell me I had to remain here for two months!" I suddenly realised that.

    The entire structure limited my movements. But I never nned to wait here for any second longer after getting my tests done.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "It''s time to see how I can control this entire thing then¡­" I could feel the flow of energy, and that was enough for me to have few thoughts about what to do.

    First of all, if this was an energy that came out from my bones, then I could at least add my bones energy to it.

    My spiritual energy always waspatible with my bones'' energy. If so, then I had an idea I wanted to test.

    I couldn''t move, but with a simple thought lots of bones appeared all around. The bones didn''t interact with the structure and they just were on top of the ground without showing any change.

    Then I controlled my energy and started to absorb this energy.

    My body felt like it was getting on fire! The energy I absorbed circted inside my meridians and two dantians before I started to control it and move it towards that mysterious connection with the entire structure.

    The moment the two energies got connected, I felt like a dam was broken and the two floods of energies merged together.

    When I felt that, I couldn''t help but heave a deep sigh of relief. "It works!" I muttered to myself while I tested out my control over the entire structure.

    As my energy got merged with the one from the arrays, I started to control the entire closed circuit loop of energy and explored that array structure to the fullest.

    "It''s as I thought," I muttered after a total of one hour of testing and experimenting.

    The structure was like ayered pagoda, with only the basic and lowestyer activated by the flow of energy and my bones.

    To ess moreyers, something else was required.

    The energy of the bones in the entire array formed fiveyers on top of each other. I now realise why there were five stars in this design.

    Even if the inventor got his theory based on energy bnce, I suspected even himself knew about the presence of five differentyers, and thus for this design he created.

    After all, he never got a chance to test it out. Despite not knowing any details about the circumstances of creating such a genius design, nor anything rted to its journey before it was used here with my bones, I now knew much more than anyone in the entire universe about this.

    "Hmm¡­ So the key to everything lies in the one controlling the entire structure¡­ That''s why the arrays won''t get activated or keep themselves activated without the controller standing in the middle of this¡­"

    I opened my eyes while feeling more excited about what I found. I didn''t just test out the presence of theseyers, but also managed to decipher the mechanism behind opening them.

    From what I found, eachyer had its own way to get activated. To give the person standing in the middle the control over the entire fiveyered pagoda structure, that person had to first start his preparations before starting the entire thing.

    Or else once he stood in the centre, he wouldn''t be able to move or do anything at all.

 Chapter 1312 Testing The Pagodas Layers - Part 1

    The key to all this was the structure of the pagoda itself. The entire pagoda was formed of the energy drained from the bones.

    That meant no matter what grade of bone used, the fiveyered pagoda would still be formed.

    The energy formed some sort of a maze structure for everyyer, and each maze had the same repeated symbol to it. I saw the firstyer to have the symbol of five stars ovepping over each other.

    I never thought that the structureyout of this entire structure would be the key to activate the firstyer!

    As for the symbols of otheryers, they were star rted as well. One described two seven headed stars, looking identical, with one having a circle in the centre and the other having a diamond shaped inside.

    The third symbol was a circle with a five headed star inside.

    The fourth was a star that had a string of five smaller starsing down it like it was a thread or something.

    Thest one was a group of small stars, looking like they were forming a small gxy by themselves.

    Their number was one hundred, just the same as the number of the holes in this structure.

    I had two guesses rted to how to allow anyone to activate theseyers. The first one was to draw these symbols on the ground when making the entire structure at first.

    However for some reason I felt this wasn''t going to work. If this was going to work, then the entire structure wouldn''t work without these symbols.

    The second method was by using tattoos drawn over the body of these people to allow them to control the arrays.

    These tattoos should be either drawn using the energy of bones, that fluid flowing right now, which was literally impossible to do for anyone.

    If they tried to move a single step, the entire structure would crumble.

    So the other option they had was to use their own blood to draw these symbols before stepping in and activating the entire structure.

    As for me, I didn''t need any of this at all!

    When I first felt the connection with that structure, I got to feel the energy inside the pagoda spread out to cover a huge stretch ofnd. I didn''t get how far it''d get as I hurriedly interrupted this by injecting my energy inside.

    And when I was examining the structure of that fiveyered pagoda, I simply crushed the doors and was able to activate eachyer at a whim.

    "Time to see what this pagoda can do¡­" once finished exploring everything of theseyers, it was time to see what eachyer could do.

    I instantly ran my energy and activated the secondyer. And the moment I did, I felt a different flow of the energying out from the arrays.

    If the first gush of energy was like a flood, then this one was like waves at the shore.

    I looked around and saw waves of energying out from the structure, fiercely mming against everything around.

    I felt instant shock and hurriedly stopped the activation of thisyer. "Are you alright?" I shouted as I couldn''t see anyone from the released waves from before.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "We are alright!" The sound of Sara came but slightly weaker than before.

    "What happened?" I asked while seeing the twoing from two different directions. Before this, the two stood next to each other. But it seemed they got mmed by these waves and were thrown away.

    "We got hit by these waves," Legend said in a weak voice as well, "but aside from slightly feeling ufortable and a little weak, but we are fine," he looked at Sara who simply nodded in agreement.

    "So you only felt weak?" I asked, "nothing else?"

    "No harm, physical at least," Legend responded.

    If that was true, then the secondyer would affect the forces around with a sweeping wave that''d leave everyone weakened.

    But I didn''t know if that effect would be the same for my forces like my enemies. It''d suck if it was the same for both forces.

    "Step back then," I didn''t want to risk activating anymoreyers with them present here, "get far behind, stay away from here."

    I waited for half an hour before trying to activate the otheryers.

    During this time, I checked and found out that the rate of energy expenditure increased when I activated the secondyer.

    If the expenditure was one percent before, it grew up to three. It wasn''t that much of an increase, but it was enough to cut the bones by three times already.

    If the bones wouldst for two months and more, then right now it''dst for only less than one month, almost three weeks.

    It was a big decrease to be honest, especially when I''d think about using this structure with silver bones.

    I didn''t jump to conclusions fast. I had to first let others try activating theyers with different grades of bones and let Isac or Lily draw out the data of this test.

    After realising howplicated and important this was, I decided to appoint such a task to someone I''d never doubted.

    So it was either Isac or Lily, and mostly it''d be Lily.

    Isac was still busy dealing with the defensive problem we currently had.

    So out of the two, I''d select Lily. If she was that busy, then Legend would be the third option for me.

    "Time to activate the thirdyer," I had much hope to find an offensive attack out of the remaining threeyers.

    But the nextyer didn''t produce an offensive attack.

    What happened was for the flow of energy to change direction and rhythm again. Instead of flowing out like before, it started to get separated into endless smaller number spots, each acted like a bubble and gave me the feeling of sealing ability.

    "So the thirdyer is a sealing ability¡­ That''s interesting¡­"

 Chapter 1313 Testing The Pagodas Layers - Part 2

    It was a very useful ability to trap the enemy inside the area of effect of this structure. It also meant thisyer should be activated after activating either one from the first twoyers.

    The firstyer swept the entire area with the energy flood from the structure, and the second one changed the shape this energy came out with.

    So the one controlling this structure had to take note of that.

    The second thing I thought about was the amount of energy expenditure. Activating the thirdyer jumped the energy expenditure up to five percent.

    That meant if the dark gold bones gave me over two months time after using the firstyer, then by using the third one, it''d onlyst for around twelve days.

    That was a big decrease in the time provided by my bones. And I knew such time would greatly be lowered when using the silver grade bones.

    "Tsk! And that''s just by activating the thirdyer. What will happen when I activate the fifthyer then?"

    Even if this looked bad, it wasn''t! After all, suchyers would be activated to do an instant effect before getting stopped.

    The firstyer would act as the base of all this, weakening the strength of the enemy and strengthening the defences of mine. Then the secondyer would act to destabilise the enemy forces, forcing them to lose their ground.

    Then the thirdyer would kick in and trap them into these bubbles.

    I knew by logic, the next two techniques would do something based on this. And that meant if anyone was going to use theseyers, he or she would just use theseyers in session to cause an immediate effect.

    Then the controller would either stop using theseyers, or just return to the basicyer and use its technique as the base.

    That meant no matter how scary the expenditure rate turned out to be, the bones would still stay for a long time.

    And that was the silverlining hope I had. Of course I needed to test this theory out first, and also try to see what the effects of theseyers over my defences would be.

    The firstyer affected my defences and weakened the damage received, and the nextyers would have more effects on my defences by logic.

    However I couldn''t tell what such effects would be without testing.

    And then I started to activate the fourthyer.

    As I guessed, the fourthyer once activated, the bubbles that took shape before started to change.

    First the energying out from the structure began to be like threads. These threads were simr to my threads, and they went all the way towards the bubbles and surrounded them tighter.

    From the surface, nothing more happened, but I knew that wasn''t the case. As I was the one controlling everything, and my energy was connected with the structure energy, I could feel everything that''s happening right now.

    The moment these threads encircled the bubbles, the space inside started to experience a great increase in pressure.

    It was like the threads were squeezing and pressuring the bubbles and making the spacepressed.<novelnext></novelnext>

    I was sure if anyone was entrapped inside right now, he would feel immense pressure and get harmed quite badly.

    But it wasn''t enough! It might be considered an offensive strike, but it wasn''t that strong to take down the strong enemies.

    What it could do would only be limited to heavy wounds, but not even close to being life threatening wounds.

    But as the fourthyer started to show such change, then I got my hopes off the roof for the fifthyer.

    With such expectations, I started to activate the fifthyer.

    The moment I activated the fifthyer, everything around changed!

    First the energy expenditure got a sharp increase without any warning. The fourthyer got the energy consumption rate up to fifteen percent.

    However the moment the fifthyer got activated, I felt like the energy in the entire structure was sucked out at an rming rate!

    Without the need to check, almost half of the energy got sucked dry by thisyer!

    But that didn''t matter. The energy that got sucked was done by the threads surrounding the bubbles. And then the entire bubble structure felt like it got attracted to fire, and exploded all without an exception!

    It wasn''t a simple wave of explosion. What happened was for the entirepressed space inside to get shattered!

    It didn''t just explode, it simply got annihted! As if it didn''t even exist in the first ce!

    I could tell that quite well as I was feeling every single change happening out there. But when I looked around, the entire region showed a scary change.

    First came the explosion. It was so fierce to create a shocking shockwave. But that didn''t even affect me as the entire structure seemed to be proactively protected.

    Then after the explosion a scary thunderous noise appeared followed by all the dust, rubbles, and fire that emanated from these explosions to retreat back to where things started.

    I saw everything getpressed into something like ck balls, looking like ck holes. The balls kept sucking everything around andpressing it before another explosion appeared.

    And that one was much fiercer than the first, and it expanded for a much wider distance.

    "Damn! That was very cool!" I couldn''t contain my excitement anymore. The overbearing offensive attack finally appeared, and it wasn''t just targeting the ones trapped inside the bubbles.

    If anyone from the enemy got freed, or they just came in from outside as reinforcements, then they''d get smashed with such shockwaves and the followingpressing and exploding actions.

    That was what I''d call a perfect offensive attack! No matter what, even with silver grade bones, even if my forces went all the way to the enemy backlines or their worlds, nothing could pose a threat to my forces this way.

 Chapter 1314 A Tough Talk

    "I have to test the tattoos theory out," I couldn''t help but send an urgent message for Lily. but she wasn''t in this world, so instead I sent a message to Isac and asked her to send someone and fetch Lily back.

    Then I stepped out, ending the entire structure.

    The energy expenditure of the fifthyer seemed scary, but it was worth it.

    If my calctions were right, then the bones would only allow for two times usage of the fifthyer attack.

    After that, the entire structure would crumble on its own. I knew this would limit the use of this structure for just a short time, but the two attacks would be enough to clear a great area off the enemies.

    And as I waited for Lily to arrive, I saw the two watching friends draw nearer.

    I didn''t need to ask anything as signs of immense shock were appearing clearly over their faces. They witnessed it all, and seemed to stand near what happened.

    The fifth attack was quite formidable and scary. The scariest thing about it was that it couldn''t be countered. How could someone defend against the explosion of air and space itself?

    In my eyes, the moment this fifthyer''s brutal offence would be used, the enemies would be considered as gone.

    "What the heck was that?" Sara was the first to speak up. This fiery and explosive girl couldn''t contain her emotions anymore and shouted from far behind, "I want that thing, I want to use thatst technique or skill or whatever it was!!"

    "Hahahaha! It''s something rted to the structure here. Don''t worry, I n to teach you and many of your forces as well," I didn''t just speak up to Sara but also to Legend as well.

    The two were going to lead my armies and invade the enemy''s worlds. I just needed them to stabilise a ce before using a previously half activated teleportation device before I''d start moving out my forces in full power against the enemies.

    The fiveyered pagoda''s techniques wouldn''t just help in doing that. They''d also be the cornerstone in any offence and defence against the Silence race armies.

    Just before I could speak more with the two, a long line of the same message kept shing in front of my face!

    [Holy Cow!]

    [Holy Cow!]

    [Holy Cow!]

    .

    .

    I looked up at the seemingly endless messages sent by none other than Silverlining.

    Of course he had all the right to get such a shock. After all, he and other sovereigns of his race were also watching this.

    I expected them to get their minds blown up by what I just did. However, that didn''t stop me at all.<novelnext></novelnext>

    I knew if things worked out in this quest, then this legendary and unbeatable quest would vanish. I nned to save the twenty locked up worlds and races, putting an end to this quest.

    So what if they knew about the other uses of this arrayed structure? They wouldn''t make any use of such knowledge.

    The Silence race wasn''t in our universe, wasn''t in the hostile universe even. It was only here. And that made me consider them a race from a far away universe, away from the two universes known to everyone.

    The only effect such performance would have was to raise the stakes and prices of getting my bones.

    I knew the Toranks were watching, and also the Hescos. After all, thetter would be watching my performance so they could estimate how to edit and tweak their ns for the better.

    Other races had their sovereign potential kids participating here. So there was a chance for them to watch me.

    Even if the first two races in the universe were the only audience I had, it was enough. The news would soon spread over the entire universe, and might even reach the other universe as well.

    The price tag of my bones would get elevated to a skyrocketing level. And I''d gain a lot just by what I did here.

    [Hey buddy, stop freaking out, hahahaha!] I didn''t know what Silverlining looked like. But right now he must be pretty much shocked.

    And that was enough to make meugh at his and others around him expressions.

    [Dude! You are a legend! You truly are! Howe you find such awesome ways to use this antique structure and show such a fierce way of attack?!! That attack is enough to make any army piss in their pants!]

    [Don''t get too excited, this is just useful against those Silence races. Other races will find it easier to handle this attack]

    [No, you don''t get it! That attack can work on anyone, even my race''s elites won''t fare well against it!]

    [For real?] I doubted what he just said.

    [I''m not kidding! All the sovereigns here just agreed on that! If our top fighters were met with such a ferocious attack, they wouldn''t be able to survive it!]

    [Oh! That''s new to me] I was shocked by what he said. Didn''t that technique only work against the Silence race only or what?

    [Don''t belittle thatbined form of arrays! We used it mainly to face off the Silence race members in this quest, but that was mainly due to the limitation of its usage. Right now, and with the four other uses you showed so far, this theoretical design just got levelled up to a new whole level!]

    [Hmm... If so then my bone prices and value shall increase, right?] If that was true, then the value of my bones just increased by a crazy margin.

    [Dude,e on! We have been friends for a long time already! Are you nning to increase the prices even for us?]

    [Bro, I only deal with you for the time being] If he thought I''d grow shameful thanks to his words, then he was mistaken! [Or do you want me to deal with other races as well? Like the Hescos for example?]

 Chapter 1315 Doubling The Price Wont Work!

    [You and the Hescos are like fire and water!]

    [There is nothing like eternal enemies in the universe, right?] I knew he depended on the conflict currently happening between me and the Hescos.

    But if I didn''t end up getting a good deal out of this, then even if the Hescos asked for my bones, I''d satisfy them.

    [What do you need? Everything you need is delivered to you, right?]

    [Yes, just like my rewards that are still on hold, right?]

    [This¡­ This doesn''t count!]

    [Dude, if you don''t give me a good price for my bones then forget about it!]

    As I said myst piece, he remained silent and didn''t return back with anything. He got what I meant, if he didn''t raise the price, then I''d go global with my bones and ept offers even from the Hescos.

    Of course I didn''t aim to just increase the price. If I ended up getting that, then I''d tarnish the huge value of my bones.

    I wanted something else! But to get it, I had to push them this hard first.

    "Lord, is everything alright?" When I chatted with Silverlining, the two in front of me stopped talking. But when I went silent after I said myst phrase, I got an evil smile on my face.

    I was indeed scheming something bad for the Toranks. And they got no one to me but themselves for that.

    "It''s ok," I responded to Legend, "now let''s speak further about the most important thing¡­ You saw how deadly effective this structure of arrays was. So I wanted you to start taking this matter quite seriously."

    "What do you want from us?" Sara was direct, and I liked that part about her.

    "I want to do many tests first," I paused before adding, "and I want to use your people for such a thing. After all, by doing such tests, your soldiers will get to know this structure better."

    I nned for Lily to supervise and lead so many tests over these arrays. However the soldiers used should bettere from the two generals'' armies.

    Like this, their soldiers would grasp the concept behind these arrays and how to perfectly do and execute them in a much deeper way.

    Just when I said these words, I saw the chariot of Lilying from far. She didn''t take long toe.

    "I heard you are looking for me," she said before jumping over my chariot. She looked around first, examining the devastation that happened everywhere before adding, "what exactly happened here?"

    I started to exin everything rted to the structure of arrays. I told her about how these arrays had more than one effect, and I exined each and everyyer''s effect and how to activate these.

    I also spoke about what I wanted her to do. When I finished, the look on her face was filled with excitement and hesitation.

    "I know you got too much on you," I slowly said, "but I need you to supervise over these experiments. As for the ones truly doing them, these two can help in that."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I can handle that," she made up her mind before adding, "however the general construction project shall be handled mainly by Isac."

    When I gave her a questioning look, she added, "I want to personally supervise over all the tests. Sorry guys, but I have to see the results of each test and confirm the results myself."

    "Sure."

    "No problem."

    The two epted what she said. And by that I had nothing else to say.

    I transferred tons of bones over to Lily. I selected bones starting from the green grade up to the dark gold grade.

    "I want you to test the theory ofbining two groups of arrays together and see their results," I paused before adding, "I want to know if this theory will work or not. If it works, then I want to know if the five effects can be merged together or not."

    "I got it," she nodded in confidence, "leave this matter to me. I know what you expect and what truly matters."

    "Thanks," I knew she was a dependable person. Or else I wouldn''t just go and ask for her toe.

    "As for you two¡­ As we agreed before, your soldiers will take the task of doing the experiments to make themselves familiar with these arrays. Also try to educate everyone when the results are done and we get to know everything about the true potential of this structure."

    The two nodded and Lily asked to use a different ce for the test. This region got totally devastated, and that came just from one time usage of this structure five techniques.

    She wanted to use one of the yet to be developed ces. And I agreed with her point.

    After all, if they started to experiment with this structure on a wide scale, then there was a risk of affecting the ongoing construction at that ce.

    ? It was better to just select an empty ce and take it as a test zone.

    In return for that, the construction ns of that ce would have to be postponed forter. Until they''d finish testing, not a single brick would be built there.

    Lily decided to use her own ce. After all, she hadn''t started building anything at that ce yet.

    That reminded me of the dyed task of distributing workers, warriors, and materials over many ces. I got pretty upied with testing this structure of arrays and forgot about that task till now.

    However before I''d move a single finger, a message came in.

    [Can I know what you have in mind? How about we double the price? Like a single bone can purchase double the amount of goods you previously were receiving]

    Atst they decided to negotiate! As long as they were willing, everything was possible.

    [Well, doubling the price won''t work. You do know that my bones turned out to be some sort of strategic weapons, right?]

 Chapter 1316 Using Only Walls Wont Do!

    [Ahem¡­] I wasn''t going to ept whatever they''d throw at me, [Then what price range do you have in mind? I need to get what you have in mind before rying this over to others to make a final decision about it]

    I knew he was trying to use sovereign interference to scare me off. However he totally underestimated me!

    Pal! I precisely wanted those sovereigns to interfere, or else what I wanted couldn''t be done by just your word.

    [Are you telling me such a decision will be taken by the sovereigns, and not by you or your impact?] I had to ask, to make sure I got them where exactly I wanted.

    [Such decision isn''t rted to the impact I work for] he paused before adding, [This matter is rted to the future of my race. So it''s better for them to handle such a matter, right?]

    [And what did they say?] I didn''t give him any answer, and just threw the ball back into their yground.

    [We are willing to satisfy any needs of yours, as long as they aren''t overboard]

    [I see¡­] That meant they were willing to ept the raise in the price tag, or ept any other form ofpensation. However they wouldn''t just ept anything.

    That made me quite hesitant. What I wanted from them wasn''t in their best interest actually. And trying to ask them to do it now would have a low chance of sess.

    [Let me think about this deal for much longer then¡­] I took the excuse of the sovereign''s interference to buy myself more time.

    I didn''t need time to consider anything, I wanted them to take their time and feel the pressure of losing dealing with me.

    Right now they might be shocked about my bones, but not too many races had heard about what I did. So if I waited for long enough, long until the news would spread all over the universe, then the Toranks would find themselves in a position they wouldn''t like.

    Right now they knew I only got them as the sole customer for my bones. But after some time, many would startpeting with them and try to give me many offers.

    Like this, the Toranks would find themselves in a race against other capable races, able to give me whatever I''d want.

    So their attitude would change from just giving me the chance to raise the price to a reasonable range or asking for things in return that wouldn''t cost them a lot, to any demand of mine would be answered.

    And that situation was precisely what I aimed for and hoped to happen.

    [Hmm¡­ Why is that? I know you for long enough to know that you have a n in mind already]

    When I read his words, I couldn''t control my smile to appear on my face.

    So they already had seen through my n and knew my real intentions. They saw through my desire to use time against them. What a bunch of old men they were!

    [Sorry pal, this time I got my mind busy with many things] But did they think by reading through my n they could stop me? Humph! As if that was possible!

    I was the one they needed, not the opposite.<novelnext></novelnext>

    It was me who could call out the shots here. So if I wanted to postpone the talks, then I''d be able to do so.

    [But¡­]

    [Dude! Just tell them I''ll consider their offer once I''m done with this quest.] I used the quest as an excuse, [You do know how hard and risky this quest will be, right?]

    [I see¡­ I''ll ry your answer back to my sovereigns]

    I got how disappointed he became, but that wasn''t something I should worry about. It was their misfortune that I wanted from them something very important and crucial for my race and kingdom.

    I could already guess how fierce the talks in the Toranks main homnd would be about this matter.

    They knew what I wanted to do, but they couldn''t stop me. They already used the excuse of the sovereigns to put pressure over me. And such a move failed.

    If they wanted, they could sincerely offer a rich offer. And that''s what they''d be busy thinking about. What exactly would be rich enough to make me stop going through this kind of n?

    Of course I knew the answer to that, but they didn''t even read my mind to know what I was thinking right now.

    They got nothing to me but themselves. They were the ones who cut down any negotiations by trying to use hidden threats to achieve their goals.

    Such a high ranked race would never truly consider someone like me as their ally, nor their equal!

    But that wasn''t bad news for me. If they didn''tply and offered what I wanted, then I''d go for n B. Other races would be avable in front of me, including the Hescos.

    I would never select friendship over the fate of my race and kingdom, especially if it was such a kind of fake friendship.

    After closing the chat with Silverlining, I finally got time to return back to my initial task. I started travelling across the remaining worlds, leaving behind the warriors, workers, and resources needed to build up theplicated set of defences.

    In the middle of all this, Isac sent and discussed with me the modifications she had for the defensive designs.

    When I heard what she had, I couldn''t help but refuse them on the spot.

    From what she said, she wanted to throw away most of the defensive structures and just be satisfied with the normal and simple defences.

    Using walls alone wasn''t going to protect my forces from the Silence race. Not to mention the enemy never got pushed hard enough to be forced to use their full force.

    I had to make ns for other races to join the battle. I''d hardly believe that such an enemy who could get such a race from another universe, a race that wasn''t known in the two known universes, couldn''t get other races to help.

 Chapter 1317 Falling For Their Little Trick

    If the deadly Silence race failed, then normal races would appear next. And so building the entire defences only to stop the Silence race using the arrays would end up quite bad for my forces in the end.

    Isac was puzzled and didn''t know what to do. By what she said, she was trying to make up spaces for the ferocious nature of the deadly attack of the star arrays.

    I liked the name she gave to these arrays, star arrays. However I reassured her that using the fifth and deadly type of attack would only be when the enemy was crushing our defences.

    Trying to activate the fifthyer anytime the enemy would appear meant the entire defences would be quite useless.

    It wasn''t just impossible to build defences based on the range of effects of the star arrays, but also it''d exhaust tons of bones without getting any in return!

    From the fierce nature of the fifth technique, I knew without the need to test that nothing would be left behind to collect.

    No loot from the inventory would be collected, neither bones.

    That meant my n to collect an endless supply of bones to replenish what I''d lost would fail.

    Putting everything in mind, I told Isac my decision about the fifth and deadly technique of the star array. That technique would be left as thest resort, some sort of our mass destruction weapon.

    After knowing this, all her doubts were removed and she returned to her work again. And also I returned to do my task.

    After almost ten more days, I finally managed to ce everything into neen ces. As for thest one, it was left empty for now, as Lily was still testing everything.

    I didn''t rush her out. There was still half a month left. During which I decided to start taking out warriors, strengthening them using my stat crystals, while thinking about the general strategy of the uing battles.

    I now have a way to stop the Silence race. And so I didn''t need to throw my warriors away.

    First the ones who would be appointed to control the star array would be the soldiers not the warriors.

    I nned to use the warriors as fodders, and that greatly pained me. If I got the choice, I''d not send my warriors to their demise without having a way to fight.

    And so after thinking thoroughly about that, I decided to keep the warriors behind for now. They''d keep helping in the construction project all over the ce, but they wouldn''t take part in any uing battle against the Silence race.

    When the enemy would see his precious and unstoppable troops get crushed by my star array, then new races would appear.

    And that would be the moment for my warriors to step in and help.

    I sent out to Isac to inform all the generals about this n. Each general was allowed to select only ten million warriors to use as soldiers. They would follow their orders and be part of their armies.

    Aside from that, all the remaining warriors would be withdrawn. Lily worked to take note of all the warriors each general selected, and made sure these warriors would be trained over the star arrays in return.

    Trying to fight the Silence race using just these tens of millions might look crazy. However they were enough.

    I spoke with Isac again before I finished my task. She managed to n a grand scheme of defences, using the fifthyer technique as thest resort in such ns.<novelnext></novelnext>

    From the look of it, she used tons of towers to make the basic structure of the defences. Towers wouldn''t take muchnd, wouldn''t take that much time to build, and would enable the many weapons and gears I and my generals had to be allocated on top of these and be used efficiently.

    As for the star arrays themselves, they had ces for the holes and general structure lined up in the middle of all this.

    But that was just a generalyout, one that I didn''t approve of until Lily finished her task first and gave me the results.

    And that happened just two days after I finished my task.

    [Lily is looking for you!] I was taking a tour at one ce when I got this message from Alex.

    [Where is she?]

    [She is waiting for you back at ground zero]

    Isac, Lily, and others agreed to name the first ce I appeared at as ground zero. The name suited the importance and value of that ce.

    I returned back to ground zero and found Isac waiting with Lily, Legend, Sara, and the jumper.

    During this time the jumper kept himself all silent and hidden. For a reason, I felt like this little dude was trying to do something that he kept to himself.

    When I saw his ugly mask again, I couldn''t help but feel more inclined to ask him about what he was doing this far.

    I didn''t visit his ce for so long. And his ce happened to be one of the earliest ces I visited before I shifted my attention towards the star array matter.

    But it wasn''t yet time for me to do so. I needed to listen to what Lily had to say first.

    "I tested that star array¡­" She started speaking by saying that. Even before saying hi she went directly into the topic.

    From her tone, I realised that there was good and bad news to share. And I got prepared to have many of my hopes shattered at the spot.

    "And?" I slowly asked, and got myself prepared for the worse.

    "After doing many tests, and using different grades of bones, we reached this conclusion¡­"

    I held my breath and waited for her to continue her words.

    And after long minute, she finally added:

    "The merge theory between two star arrays worked!"

    "You¡­ Damn you!" I knew I got yed by her and others. The moment I cursed in such a way, everyone present couldn''t help themselves and started tough.

 Chapter 1318 Full Detailed Report

    "I wish you could see your face right now, hahahaha! You really feared it wouldn''t work, hahahaha!"

    The jumper was this close from falling on the ground. This bastard was the most amused one among others by this silly joke.

    "You yed me this time¡­ Good, very good," I clenched my jaws before adding, "forget about the promise I gave to all of you. Let''s see how you''ll fight without my warriors!"

    "Come on! We were just joking!" Sara said amidst herughs, not appearing any sincere at all.

    "That''s not funny!" I put a cold expression over my face, "let me first hear everything you got before deciding how to punish all of you."

    Of course I was joking and toying with them. They dared to pull such a prank at such a time. And something told me the jumper was the one behind this silly move.

    "Well¡­ We tested and found these results¡­"

    As I demanded, Lily started to give me a full report on the results she found.

    First the merging theory worked! And the results weren''t as I expected, but they were close.

    Using two blue bones was equal to using one group of silver bones at one star array. But the energy consumption rate was much higher than when using the silver bones.

    For example, the silver bones could remain for days while the blue bones wouldst for one day only. However whenbining two arrays together, the duration wouldn''t exceed two days.

    Like this the other grades worked. I didn''t care that much for the increased consumption rate. I craved thebined effects of the bones, and that was what I got.

    As for the high consumption rate, it didn''t matter that much to me. I had tons of silver, blue, and green bones in my inventory.

    At the same time, trying to merge more than two star arrays also worked. But the consumption rate kept increasing to make the increase in the bones'' duration not that significant after merging two arrays together.

    That meant if I wanted, I could use four or even five star arrays with green graded bones to yield the same results of the silver grade bones. And if I merged ten of the star arrays, then the effect would be equal to the fine gold bones.

    To bring the same effects of the dark gold bones, Lily said that twenty arrays made out of green bones or fifteen with blue bones would be enough.

    This news was great for me. First the green and blue bones were endless and seemingly quite useless to me right now.

    Aside from the times when I needed to increase my energy and started to absorb bones for energy, green bones would be left to dust in my inventory.

    So when I heard about a way to use these bones in my star arrays to yield better results, I wasn''t sad or depressed.

    Even if I had to, spending one hundred times on blue and green bones wasn''t an issue for me.

    As for the problem of short duration ofbining the arrays, it didn''t matter that much as well.<novelnext></novelnext>

    For me, such a thing wasn''t even considered a problem.

    The second most important piece of news was the effectiveness of the tattoo idea in activating the fiveyers of the star array.

    ording to Lily, she tested a lot and realised that a sequence of order should be followed to yield better results.

    The first and secondyers techniques didn''t need to be activated in sequence. But if they wanted to activate the higheryers effects, they got to activateyers in order or else it wouldn''t work.

    I got a detailed report filled with many numbers and data regarding the time eachyer would consume from different bone grades.

    I couldn''t keep track of suchplicated things, and decided to leave such stuff for my generals to handle.

    Then it came down to more detailed reports about the expected effects of eachyer on the Silence race.

    Of course such results were just hypothetical, but they just built their estimation on the old data I received about the percentage of effect of my silver bones over them.

    I got tons of detailed data about the reach, duration, expected damage result of eachyer used, and on top of that the expected amount of bones of each grade if we decided to go all out and defend the entire ces using these star arrays.

    In addition to that, I also learnt about the time needed for each star array to get activated based on different bone grades.

    The shortest for sure was a star array built using green bones. They only needed three minutes and would be activated. The blue bones would take five minutes and silver bones would take fifteen.

    To me, using green and blue bones proved to be quite worthy.

    "Ok, we will do it this way then¡­" after thinking about everything, I made up my mind and told them about my decision.

    "We are going to use the green and blue bones first," I slowly said, "I want you to train your soldiers to make up and use thebined arrays in the shortest possible time. I will provide each general with enough blue and green bones to activate these arrays for many years toe. As for you two, you will be equipped with different grades of bones, enough to satisfy your needs in your vital role."

    "What role?" I just realised that I was the only one who knew about the role I selected for these two generals of mine.

    "You will lead your forces and crush the enemy," I slowly said before adding the most serious part, "and you''ll push your way towards the enemy''s main worlds."

    "This¡­"

    "Do you mean the worlds they sent forces from?"

    The two faces slightly changed when they heard my words. I didn''t feel fear, but simply surprise and shock.

    They asked me before to take their forces and start heading towards the enemy backline. However the thought of going even towards the enemy worlds never crossed their minds before.

 Chapter 1319 I Want To Come!

    "Do you want them to stall the enemy reinforcements?" Lily asked in greater shock. If these two were blinded by their ferocious nature, Lily still thought with logic about this, "are you trying to send them to their demise or what?"

    "Just do as I say," I slowly said before adding, "we have to do that. Or else when the time woulde for the worlds to open for us, we wouldn''t have enough forces to free these worlds from their curses."

    "If so¡­" Isac looked at Lily as if to get her confirmation before adding, "we need to change our entire ns regarding the two ces and worlds of theirs."

    That was precisely why I told them part of the n. I didn''t need them to just stall the reinforcements at these worlds, but to clear a path and establish a portal out there, to allow me to invade these worlds and crush the enemies at the core.

    Doing so would ce enough pressure for the enemies to reveal more cards. And that eventually would add up to my final n.

    "You surely need to do so," I nodded in confirmation, keeping such thoughts to myself, "I want capable soldiers to lead the ces of these two."

    "From what I saw," Lily was still not agreeable to such a risky and crazy n, "that souler dude is great. Do you have more?"

    "What? Do you think these are likemon cabbage?" Iughed before adding, "General calibre warriors are rare to find. However I got five slightly weaker leaders who served under Lucas. They are capable dudes and can serve quite well as recements for these two."

    "Five¡­ Interesting¡­" Lily paused before adding, "are you going to send more generals out there? If so, we can rece five at one go."

    "No, use these five to rece these two," I knew the five elites under Lucas'' lead were great and such, but I''d never trust them the same way I trusted Sara and Legend.

    I tested Lucas many times already, and I got what he was capable of. But I couldn''t say the same about these five. So it''d be better to just rece these two with those five.

    In return, none of those presented here noticed the little trick I pulled here. I used Lucas to rece me while I got busy dealing with my tasks. And right now I was free, but I didn''t move to rece him or something.

    This little detail was missed by all, or that was what I thought.

    "Fine, I''ll make them take over their territories," Lily paused for a moment before adding, "but they didn''t train on using the star arrays nor got to know the generalyout of defences or their forces even¡­"

    "Don''t worry, they are smart and will grasp such things fast enough," I said to reassure her before taking the five out, "follow the orders of Lily to the letter."

    "Sure lord," the five bowed in respect before moving to stand beside Lily.

    "Ok, I''ll brief them about everything they need to know," Lily could only sigh before adding, "about these two¡­ Are you really going to do that?"

    She pointed back at Sara and Legend. Even if she showed such concern about them, the two never showed any fear or doubt about doing what I asked.

    "They will be fine," I said with a mysterious smile, "don''t act like being their mom or something."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Stop it!" I tried to joke with her but she was taking this matter quite seriously. Her face never broke the tension it showed. "I''m just worried about losing two capable generals and friends like this."

    "They will be fine," I said. And from my strict attitude, she didn''t have anything to say anymore.

    She only gave me a long gaze before leaving with everyone else, all but one who remained with his eyes looking at me in a weird way from his mask.

    "Don''t think I missed that little thing you tried to hide," he said once everyone else left.

    I looked deeply at his eyes and couldn''t help but inwardly sigh. That dude was truly a pain. "What do you want?" he wouldn''t stay behind and say such hidden words without a reason.

    "Take me with you!"

    "I didn''t say I''m going anywhere!"

    ? "Come on! Stop bluffing and just agree."

    I could tell he read through parts of my n. Even if he didn''t get to know everything, at least he knew about my intentions of going out there and taking part in that invasion n.

    After my two sent arrows would hit their marks, establish the portals between the worlds, I''d start to take over and start out a great invasion movement.

    Even if the enemy knew about my intention to send Sara and Legend out there to their worlds to keep their forces busy, they would never imagine my real intentions.

    So their knowledge about this part of the n was pointless. And the main source of my confidence came from the merged star arrays and the deadly fifthyer.

    I nned to equip these two armies with endless green and blue bones. They''d just start a spree of unleashing the deadly swarms of fifthyer deadly techniques and would render whatever the enemy prepared for them pointless.

    "Why?" I couldn''t risk taking this bad omen with me without a proper reason.

    There was nothing for him out there to do. His main goal ofing here was to meet up with that angel that gave him his ability from before.

    So what was the point in sending him all the way to the enemy homnds? It didn''t make any sense to take such a risk in my eyes.

    "It''s my god," and just when I was feeling puzzled, I heard such an ominous reference to that dirty god. "He said that the one I''m looking for is locked up inside one of these worlds. I came here specifically to ask you to let me go there."

    "This¡­" Just hearing the mentioning of that twisted mind god made my heart fell to my feet.

 Chapter 1320 Playing With A God

    Should I tell him? Tell him about how bad his god truly was? For a moment there I got tempted to tell him everything I knew about.

    "I need to go," but before I''d say anything, he added in a firm tone, "I have to!"

    Tsk! That god was really a thorn in my back! I never expected my old hesitation about telling the jumper about the truth of this dude woulde back and hunt me down right now.

    I was quite sure that the intentions of that god were nothing rted to any good. He might have pulled such a trick to make the bad omen of this jumper stick with me and end up messing with my entire ns.

    Or perhaps he was right and the person that jumper was looking for was trapped inside one of the worlds of the enemies.

    "Fine," if he wanted to y this dirty, then I''dply, "tell your god this, if he wants you to go, then he has to give you more details than just this."

    "What do you mean by that?" The jumper''s tone came dignified. He sensed something was wrong with me, but he didn''t ask more about the reason.

    "I mean he knew about the presence of that angel in a prison. Which world is he kept in? How many worlds are out there? What is the location of this dude in this world? How about telling more about the forces you are going to face out there? Such type of information."

    The more I spoke, the more I felt the mood of this jumper change. "Don''t expect me to send the best general I have to such a deadly battle without getting more intel about the enemy, right?"

    "You never considered me as such a person," he said in a low tone and I smiled evilly.

    "To me you are irreceable," I slowly said, "our rtion goes way down to the early days for me in the apocalypse. You may be a pain, but if ites to send you to such a dangerous ce without enough preparations, then I won''tply!"

    I made my stance firm and added more reasons for such a decision for him to not be able to revoke any. "But you are sending the other two out there without enough preparations."

    "Who said so?" I calmly smiled, "I already have my ns for these two. But to be frank with you, I can only protect these two and not anymore. Or else I''d not just send just two out there."

    I put out a strong front, cutting any path over this dude or that dirty god behind him to find a way to get out of this trap I ced.

    "You have only one way out of this," I strictly said, "either you''ll abandon the entire idea and pray that your man is locked up in one of the two worlds my two generals will invade. Or you provide me with enough intel about the enemy forces and worlds before getting my approval on going."

    Now it was time to see how serious this god was about tormenting my jumper and all of my ns.

    The jumper remained quite silent and I didn''t try to speak any further. I already said everything I wanted, and it was the turn of that god.

    "Damn! Why are you this stubborn!" and when I expected him to spill out a lot of information, he suddenly exploded in such rage.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Dammit! The worst possible scenario happened! That god decided to raise the stakes and bet everything on the resolve and feelings of the jumper.

    That god refused to y with me, and instead he smashed the entire board by refusing to give the jumper any detail about the enemies.

    "What happened?" despite already knowing what went wrong here, I still asked and feigned ignorance.

    "F*ck you Hye! He refused! Now what shall I do?" he exploded in my face. And if not for my higher strength, I was sure he''d jump and clench my throat with his hands while spitting on my face while saying these words.

    "I won''t send you without making sure you aren''t going to your death," if that god decided to y this way, then I''d also help in smashing the entire board without fear.

    No matter what, that jumper wouldn''t have ess to any world without my permission. And even if he managed to slip alone through my forces, he would be all alone out there and I''d not send anyone to back him up.

    Without showing such resolve, I wouldn''t be able to contain this time bomb!

    Dammit! I now got another time bomb on my side. Screw this damn god! I swore if I ever met him, he''d better prepare his coffin before that.

    "F*ck you! F*ck both of you!" As expected, that dude exploded in rage, kept cursing while he moved away without even saying anything else.

    I let him be. After all, he''d try to sneak into one of the worlds of the enemy on his own.

    But even if he was deadly serious about saving that dude and following the luring words of that damn god, he still needed my help.

    I knew he amassed arge amount of treasures and gears throughout his past apocalypse runs. However I doubted he even got a single artefact in his hands, nor enough warrior tokens to help him do what he wanted.

    Or else, he''d nevere here and try to convince me out, or leave in such rage.

    Despite knowing that I could always step in to save his ass, I still hoped he''d feel more despair than determination, ending up saving both of us lots of trouble.

    As for that god, the debt he owed me kept getting bigger!

    "It''s not the time to get distracted by this," I knew this god had many ulterior motives in doing so. And one of them was to keep me busy before the big war.

 Chapter 1321 A Meeting I Didnt Want

    Even if I assigned most of the tasks for others to handle, I still got important tasks to do.

    One of them was to keep getting warriors out, give them stat points, and let them get stronger.

    Another was to keep bothering Silverlining and forcing this dude to send what he promised on a daily basis.

    In fact, I didn''t need to do that. Silverlining was more willing to do so. I got what he wanted to convey, as he wanted to stress over the importance of keeping the deal with them running.

    Of course ifpared with other races in the universe, I''d not easily find another equal for the Toranks this easily.

    The only ones who could match them in terms of wealth, knowledge, and influence were the Hescos. But I still didn''t want to give away my current golden chance in securing a good deal with them and get what I wanted.

    If they thought they got the upper hand thanks to all these trades, they''d be greatly mistaken.

    When I exchanged with Silverlining, he tried to cut the price low. Yet I insisted on working on the old prices for now.

    I didn''t want them to use this as an example of my agreement of lowering the price of my bones. So suffering little loss for now was better than losing much moreter on.

    Yet this all paled inparison to the most important and difficult task I still had to do.

    "Tsk! I kept postponing this meeting until there is only one day left for the big war to start," I finally had no other excuse to not do this task.

    I tried to keep myself busy during the past days, trying to avoid such meetings. However there was no time right now. I''d either do it right now or not do it at all.

    I took in a long breath, prepared myself for what I was going to face, before stepping on my chariot''s stairs and headed to the lower levels.

    And there I went to the room where I locked Hry up for all this time before finally removing the seal and opening the door.

    "You finally remembered toe and pay me a visit?"

    This was a meeting I tried to dy as long as I could. I saw Hry''s face, and from her eyes I could tell the two personalities merged together.

    Yet I couldn''t tell who was dominant, the evil demoness or the cute Hry.

    "I was busy," I looked around and found lots of things in the room.

    First the room itself changed a lot! The rooms in my chariot weren''t that spacious. But this room was looking like a big hall and not a simple tight room.

    I didn''t know what she did, but the room changed and got filled with tons of things. There were many paintings held on the walls. And these walls were now made up of ck swirling fog without showing the usual shape of my chariot''s walls.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The ground was covered up with thick and luxurious looking carpets. As for the furniture, in such a vast ce there were many good looking pieces, including bed-like cushions and big seats.

    Everything in this ce was filled with lust. The drawings in these paintings described different races f*cking each other in different positions. And there were even some who showed only the face of females screaming in pain and agony while their hair was scattered and floating in the air.

    Without the need to ask, these paintings describeddies in the apex of their entertaining moments. If these drawings could depict sound, then I''d hear endless moans and huffsing from them, in addition to pleading for more fornication and pumping.

    The carpets showed the same kind of images sewed on their mattress in a fantastic and artistic way.

    And the furniture just provided the perfect atmosphere for the two of us to start doing what all these drawings implied!

    Even the fog swirled to show people hugging, curdling, kissing, and doing various things together. Damn this girl! It was clear now who got the upper hand in this personality merge; it was the demonesse.

    But that wasn''t totally bad for me. At least I''d get what I hoped for from this visit.

    I was going to face different races and forces that served the true hidden enemy. But my main goal from all this wasn''t just to clear the quests and save the twenty worlds.

    I wanted to force the hidden enemies to reveal themselves to me. Like this I''d learn more about them and gain more experience in how to perfectly deal with these hard to find enemies.

    As I wanted such a goal, I didn''t like going to meet up with such enemies without any preparations. And to prepare for them, I needed more info and Hry was just the perfect source of such intel.

    She was, after all, once part of these enemies.

    But knowing that she could help and getting such information out of her tight lips was another different matter.

    I knew what she wanted, and I didn''t totally reject the idea of satisfying her for getting such information. But I''d love to sleep again with my fiery and explosive Hry than this lustful and sexy demonesse.

    If I could get more intel without the need to explore her sexy body, it''d be great.

    I looked up and down at her. She was wearing a tight ck dress that was filled with little sparkling star shaped jewels.

    It had a long cut starting from her belly all the way down to her heels, exposing a great deal of tempting white skin.

    She didn''t wear anything underneath such a tight and sexy dress, and that was why almost all of her chest was exposed with that huge V shaped neck line of that dress.

    She wore a dark blue veil to cover up her face, giving her much sexier image than ever.

 Chapter 1322 Getting Tempted

    For some reason, I felt like she was expecting my visit. And that meant she was aware of what was going on outside without the need to even step out of her room.

    When I looked at this modified room again I couldn''t help but inwardly sigh. She did all this to my chariot''s inner structure, and I never felt anything weird at all.

    She was dangerous! And she had many weird techniques and methods that I wasn''t aware of.

    If others like her existed in the enemy ranks, then that fight was going to be much harder than I ever thought.

    "Quite busy man you are to leave your girl behind for such a long time without a single visit," she slowly said, taking her time to say her piece while taking a few steps, moving her hips right and left, before slowly sitting on one of the big bed-like seats.

    She ced one leg over the other, letting the smooth silk of the ck dress take its time and fell slowly over, revealing more of her long and perfect looking piece of white pie.

    Just from such simple moves, she managed to stir up a hard to quench fire in my chest. But I controlled myself and cleared my throat as I said:

    "You did a great job in remodelling the room," I shifted my eyes with much difficulty away from her sexy body, trying to erase the image of her slow moves from my mind and yet I miserably failed.

    "I was lonely, but I''m d you liked it."

    I didn''t know when she moved from her seat and came in front of me, but I realised that when I felt her soft body leaning onto my chest while her hot breaths wereshing over my neck.

    I looked down, and what met me was these two bottomless ckholes which one would call as eyes.

    Seeing her face from such close distance, feeling her softness and body in such a way shut all my defences.

    "Ahem!" I tried to pull a distance away from her, but instead I ended up cing my hands over her body, slowly moving my fingers across hers.

    It felt great! And that greatly terrified me.

    I knew how toxic this new Hry was. Up till now she never ced herself apart from the origin she came from.

    She was mine, took over my girl, and yet she didn''t swear allegiance or showed loyalty to me.

    Instead, she was trying the opposite, making me be hers and follow her orders around.

    I wanted her to be mine, and she wanted me to be hers. And in the middle of this, I was the one who got tormented in such a way.

    Hell didn''t need me to get tortured with fire and metal. Sometimes the sweetest things in the world would be the most painful and torturing things in one''s life.

    I wanted to devour her, and my desire was irresistible. So I stopped resisting it and tried my best to focus over what I came here for.<novelnext></novelnext>

    I let my fingers enjoy themselves to their fullest, hoping that might put down the fire inside me a little. Yet instead the fire didn''t die down, and turned into an inferno with each touch.

    Right now I felt like facing endless Hescos armies was much better than facing this demoness alone!

    For a reason, her skin felt different and her body was much softer than before. I could even smell a very nice fragrance that came out from her, enticing me up and driving me crazier.

    I had to exert much effort to control such a situation. I didn''t want to end up giving her what she desperately wanted without getting what I wanted first.

    "I never thought you could change my chariot interior without getting my permission," I tried to say the first thing that came to mind, trying to distract me with anything to not m her to the ground and devour all these delicacies with my fierce beast.

    "Who said I can''t do it?" she winked, and tried to paint a soft kiss over my neck. I hurriedly ced my palm in between her lips and my skin in time before saying:

    "If you want to head down that path, you have to pay a fee first," I finally collected myself and returned to the topic I wanted bying here.

    "Mean Hye!" yet she didn''t even ask about what I wanted from her as if she already knew. She pouted with her lips, put up a childish expression over her face, making her look cuter.

    "After not seeing me for a while, youe here and ask for something like that? I thought you missed me and we stayed together for a long time."

    "Long time?" I raised one eyebrow. If she guessed what I came here for, that meant she wanted to stop me from fighting her people.

    No matter what her reasons were, I wanted something from her and she also wanted something. If she didn''t want to trade, then there was no point in being here.

    So without saying a single word I pushed her to the side, and started to take firm steps towards the door.

    "Hey, I was just ying with you," and like an agile cheetah, she jumped and appeared in my arms again, stopping me from taking a single step further.

    "What?" I didn''t change my face, "didn''t you want to keep your lips tightly closed?"

    "You are free to open them with your tongue if you want," she tried to seduce me, and for a second there she seeded.

    My face softened before it changed again to show a serious look. "No more games! Either you show me your worth, or you better prepare to lose your life."

    "I''m prepared to die for you, you do know that?" Even after threatening her like this, she didn''t stop her games.

    "Fine," I pushed her away in a harsh way before taking out my ive next. "If you want to forfeit your life for your people then I won''t stop you!"

 Chapter 1323 Fighting A Demonesse

    "Come on! I''m Hry, your little girl! Are you really serious about that?" she squeezed her face with both hands, as if she was trying to show off her face to me.

    "You may have the same face and body, but you aren''t my Hry," I didn''t show any softness towards her. Instead, my cold voice was what weed her words. "My Hry is dead! And if you don''t prove yourself worthy, then forget about living any longer. I''ll kill you with my hands better than letting you live a single more second!"

    "Humph!" and just when she realised how dead serious I was, she finally showed her true colours to me.

    The cute and pretty looking Hry changed. Her body grew a little bigger, her skin changed colour to dark redness, and even two horns appeared from her forehead.

    The air she emitted was quite different from before. She seemed much stronger and far more dangerous than before.

    "Do you think I stayed all this time here without recovering my former strength? Humph! One way or another, you are going to submit to me!"

    Her tone seemed like it came from the depths of hell. At the same time, dark red fog came out from her body, and the fog that covered the room from before turned into redness as well.

    When that happened, I felt my connection with the chariot and outside world got severed. "Interesting! I thought the world that bastard lived in before was something prepared before long. I never thought this would be an ability rted to your race¡­"

    I didn''t feel any panic. Instead I appeared calm, while looking around at all these changes as if I was watching something amusing.

    "This is our born ability," she said while the fog started to swirl around her hands, to end up forming long and curved dark red daggers.

    They were more like swords than daggers. Butpared to the big hands they had, I was sure they were daggers.

    "Transforming your energy into something physical and real¡­ That''s awesome!" and unlike what she expected, I never showed a speck of fear.

    All I felt was more excitement. I came down here to know more about my enemies. And fighting her in such a way seemed to satisfy my questions.

    "Don''t celebrate too soon. You were just lucky to escape the clutches of that careless dude. If not for getting him unprepared, you wouldn''t have seeded in getting out with your life intact."

    "Oh, and what about you? Are you prepared?" my eyes shone in bright light when I heard her words.

    I had to admit, she got a point. My kill for that fiend back then was out of my luck and his carelessness.

    She seemed quite prepared to deal with me. However if she thought she got a chance to harm me, then she had to reconsider again.

    I didn''te this prepared for a fight with her. But if she thought that I''d be that easy to handle, then I beg to differ.

    "Watch and decide for yourself!" the moment she said that, she seemed to increase the output of her energy, turning the entire world into a dark red fog world.

    Then the entire room vanished and the two of us seemed to float in the middle of dark red clouds.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I won''t show you mercy until you submit," she waved her two daggers, and I felt like the entire world was answering to a call, forming two huge crescents of dark red energy that came so fast towards me.

    "I won''t stop until you submit to me as well," as she started using her weapons and energy, it was time for me to use mine.

    The next moment I took out my pir and instantly activated its shield skill. The shield got formed in one second, but it seemed to sh fiercely against the swirling fog around.

    The shield which could expand for miles stopped only at tens of metres. And from its surface, I could hear loud sizzling noises as if it was getting eaten away by fire.

    Then her two attacks came andnded fiercely over my shield.

    "Do you think such a thing can help you? Humph! Just look at how pathetic it is! With two simple waves of my daggers, your shield ended up in deep cracks!"

    Yet as she was busy speaking, I kept using my shield skill over and over again. When she finished talking, the look on her face was priceless.

    She stared wide -eyed as my shieldsbined started to show another level of strength.

    "You can belittle anything, but not my pir''s shields please," I calmly said, taking out tons of bones, before starting to absorb their energy and gush these into the shields.

    And the next moment, the shields that pushed the fog away for one hundred metres seemed to grow berserk and started pushing the fog for half a mile.

    And the distance it covered grew up quite fast and didn''t show any sign of stopping.

    "This world is mine! You can''t do whatever you like here!" she woke up from her momentarily daze, groaned as if she was a wounded beast.

    I watched the entire fog swirl and ced much pressure over my shields. At the same time, many dagger-like shapes appeared.

    When I thought these daggers woulde at my shields, they waved themselves as if they got all controlled by her hands.

    Endless shes came towards my shields, and that attack looked quite formidable.

    "Let me teach you how strong your man is," against such a brutal attack, I didn''t hold back my strength anymore.

    All the energy absorbed from my bones went into the shields. At the same time, I took out more bones, filling the gained space and covering the ground with bones.

    Then without any hesitation I activated the shocking counter attack of my shields. And as these shes drew faster and closer, my shields shone brightly and released a fierce looking shockwave.

 Chapter 1324 Binding Her At Last!

    This shockwave didn''t get separated from my shields, as if they were waterfallsing down from a high point.

    And when the two attacks shed, the entire world shone in bright white and red lights for long minutes.

    Yet I slowly felt her attacks to fail against mine slowly getting pushed back as my shockwave started to gain more momentum and space.

    I saw my shockwave getting broader until at one point it exploded and covered the entire world around. I felt the world trembling, but it wasn''t enough to tear this ce down.

    "If this amount isn''t enough, then let me show you my full strength then," Iughed out loud before using more shield skills, taking advantage of this moment of weakness from her, and pushed the shields all the way to their former true might and space.

    Then I covered the entire ground with my bones, ending up sending a mighty wave of energy into the ongoing attack of my shields.

    If my shockwave managed to shake down the world earlier, this time I could see wide cracks spreading all over the ce. The shockwave was testing the world apart, and I could hear her hopeless screams and angry roars.

    No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t stop my shockwave or touch my shields anymore. And after a few minutes of such desperate struggle, I heard a loud thudding sound before the entire world cleared again in my eyes.

    We returned back to my chariot''s room. The room looked like the normal rooms in my chariot, just small and not that spacious like before.

    Everything she did was crushed by my shockwave that was currently pinning her body against the wall opposite to me. There was the simple looking bed standing in between the two of us, while the entire energy I unleashed was suffocating her.

    Her body was suspended away from the ground by a metre. Yet from the swollen look over her face, I knew she was already losing against my power, unable to even keep her airway cleared and open.

    "If you don''t submit, then tell your prayers inside your mind. You are going to fall to your knees and surrender, or fall down and lose your life," and without giving her any chance to do or say anything, I kept my energy gushing out and pressuring her while saying these words in an ice cold tone.

    If she didn''t yield at this moment, then it was better to get rid of her. I just got part of what I wanted to know, and saw a mere taste of how such a race fought.

    I was now sure that I was the only one in my entire forces who was able topete against them. Perhaps the star arrays would prove useful, but I wouldn''t hang all my hopes over such a possibility.

    I''d rather leave my elite generals and friends with these arrays as means to save themselves if they ever faced such scary folks. Other than this, dealing with such enemies should be done solely by me.

    I was now quite sure that she knew much more than she just showed to me. So I didn''t try to kill her on the spot despite having the ability to do so.

    Instead I took my time to suffocate and torture her at herst moments.

    "You¡­ Are¡­ Quite¡­ A man¡­ To¡­ Do¡­ Such¡­ A thing¡­ To¡­ A weak¡­ Lady¡­ Like¡­ Me¡­"

    Against my crushing energy, she couldn''t even speak properly and had to say every single word as if she was struggling to do so.

    And indeed she was!<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Weakdy? Hahahaha! What quite an amusing nickname you are calling yourself with," Iughed and didn''t even show a speck of understanding orprehension towards what she just said.

    I wanted to hear her speak, but with totally different words with different meanings.

    "You¡­ Win¡­" she finally said something I''d like to hear.

    "Yield or die, I don''t want to hear such useless words from you," and as she said these words, I didn''t show any tolerance towards her.

    Instead I pushed more energy to suffocate her, speeding up her end if she didn''t hurriedly act.

    "Fine¡­ I¡­ Surrender¡­" Atst she said it. But I didn''t lower my guard yet.

    A contract appeared right next to her when her body mmed heavily on the ground. I had a contract before with Hry, but not this Hry.

    When her soul changed after the merge, she ended up breaking the contract between me and her. I felt that during our little chat and fight, and so I took out a new contract and asked her to sign it with a cold gaze of mine.

    "F*ck you, cough cough!" and when I waited for her to sign the contract, her energy started to gush out once more. Yet just when she did that, my energy came back again, shing fiercely against hers.

    I didn''t truly cancel my skill from before. I simply controlled it and let it retreat back.

    And when she tried to resist, my attack came fiercely without warning, putting her back to her rightful ce.

    "I¡­ Yield¡­ Truly¡­ Yield¡­"

    "I hope you are sincere this time," I waved my hand and my energy retreated as it appeared, quite fast. "Or else, next time I won''t listen to any bullshiting from you."

    This was her second chance. If she ruined it, then she''d end up dying no matter how sincere she pleaded for mercy.

    As my energy was retracted, her body fell again to the ground. This time she kept coughing for a few minutes, struggling to take her breaths.

    I didn''t say a single word and just watched her. If she tried anything funny again, she''d end up dead.

    "Here," yet she didn''t try anything. After five minutes, she finally took the contract and signed it, "satisfied now?"

    I felt the effect of the contract getting activated and couldn''t help but inwardly sigh in relief.

 Chapter 1325 Her Soft Spot

    The first step was done after little hups, but it was done eventually.

    And now it was time to squeeze her dry of everything she knew about her race.

    "Tell me everything about your race, your people, and everything about the enemy."

    "You have to be more specific than that," she slowly stood up, while her face returned to look rosy and alluring like before, "you have to know that inside my body, inside all of our bodies, there is some sort of restriction that will prevent us from delving any vital information to outsiders like you."

    I frowned when I heard what she said. "Are you telling me the power of your restriction is much greater than the power of the system?" I asked in doubt, and she snorted in response.

    "Don''t forget I came from outside," she shortlyughed, "so this pathetic toy you are calling a system can''t do much to me anyway."

    "Oh! Then kneel!" I ordered her to see if the contract would be effective or not. If not, then it''d be a problem.

    "I''ll kneel for you without the need for any contract or system," and unlike what I expected, she slowly knelt in obvious obedience that I couldn''t tell if it was sincere or not.

    This troublesomedy! Now I couldn''t test if the system power worked on her or what! Damn!

    This was the first time ever for me to meet up with such trouble when using my contracts.

    "Tell me everything you know about your people then," I paused before adding, "this is an order!"

    "Ahhh!" Just when she tried to open her mouth, her body shook violently. I saw a copious amount of red gasing out from her body before it got vaporised in the next instant.

    In my eyes, she seemed to be struggling against something. From the look of it, something inside her got stirred up in response to my order and her desire to speak, and started to fight against something intangible.

    Was this the power of contract enforced by the system over her? I looked at her agonising twitching face for a long minute.

    Then a thought crossed my mind.

    I couldn''t tell if she was the one struggling against the system''s restriction or that thing she proimed inside her body.

    Tsk! I couldn''t tell if she was the one doing this or she was prevented from saying anything. And that truly sucked!

    "Don''t tell me anything yet," I said, ending my force imposing on her and putting an end to her suffering.

    After all, I wasn''t that type of sadist.

    "I told you before¡­ Cough, cough¡­ Be more specific for such restrictions to be much weaker¡­ Cough, cough!"

    She coughed and I saw drops of dark red dots falling out on the ground amidst her coughs. She was bleeding internally, and that sh seemed quite fierce.<novelnext></novelnext>

    But from my interaction with her so far, I knew how sneaky b*tch she was. I couldn''t just believe anything I saw, not even when she''d cough out blood.

    That blood came as a sign of how brutal such a sh was, yet it didn''t depict or tell what caused that sh in the first ce.

    Seeing such a state she was in made me feel little sympathy towards her, a feeling that got crushed instantly by my will.

    She wasn''t my Hry, she was my enemy! And I shouldn''t feel such feelings towards her, not at this crucial moment at least.

    "Then tell me what you know about the people behind this scheme here," I thought about what I should ask. And frankly asking her about yet toe enemies to fight wasn''t going to help me a lot.

    What if she took an excuse of getting exhausted from being tortured and asked for a leave and rest? Tsk! Against such b*tch, I had to be more attentive to what I ask or say.

    So I decided to ask about what I truly desired most right now, the enemies I was going to face.

    "Yes, I know about the ones orchestrating all this," and this time no sh happened, "after all, you are going against what you can describe as one of the royal families of my people this time."

    "You got ranks and families? Royals andmoners?" I calmly asked to make sure of what she just said.

    "Anymunity anywhere will have lucky bastards and cursed ones."

    "And you? Are you one of themoners then?" from her tone of disdain and selection of words, I could tell she wasn''t one of the wealthy or authoritative dudes in her people.

    "Of course I was! Who do you think I am! Your girl isn''t just nobody!" and unlike what I thought, she seemed toe from a very strong and famous family back there.

    And when she spoke, she looked quite enraged and pumped up about this. I never thought she''d be such a kind of person, one who ced too much importance over her background.

    "Do you think anyone can know the information I have? Humph! If I was amoner, then forget even knowing the most basic intel about the vast operations going all over the cosmos!"

    And when I remained silent and looked at her in such a weird way, she blurted out. She seemed to have a weak spot towards such a thing, her pride!

    Great! I could now start exploiting such a thing and see if I could push her to speak further about her secrets of her own volition.

    "Ahem! I just thought you are someone normal," I started pushing on her weak spot even further, "you never gave me such a vibe at all."

    "You¡­ How can someone like me be amoner? Huh!"

    She pointed at her body, and I couldn''t help but gulp in response. "It''s just you who took over my girl''s body. Besides, you never showed any sign of being a royal before."

    "I¡­ Good! That''s just great, Hye!" she fumed in rage, and I was now sure I found her soft spot.

 Chapter 1326 The Holy Ones

    "Sorry but don''t take it on me," I shook my head, "even when you said it, I couldn''t believe you¡­ Don''t stare at me like that! If you are in my shoes, how can you believe anything said to you without any evidence? Right?"

    I paused for a long moment when she red fiercely at me. I intentionally said I didn''t believe her so I''d push her to spill more beans.

    "Good¡­ Then let me tell you things nomoner will know¡­"

    And like an obedient little girl following a wolf, she started to speak up for hours!

    I didn''t even try to stop her, not even once. I attentively listened, and focused on memorising everything she said.

    "Huh! What do you say now? Am I amoner?" After saying too much, she crossed her arms and said in such a prideful tone.

    "Sure, you got little capital to say such a thing about yourself," but I didn''t give her the satisfaction she desired. If I said she wasn''t amoner and I believe what she said, how would I exploit herter on for more info?

    "You¡­"

    "Sorry but I got an urgent message right now¡­" just before she''d try to do or say anything else, I hurriedly ran out of the room and closed it behind.

    "Let me out! You don''t need to lock me up anymore!" she fiercely yelled at my back, yet I never stopped for even a single second and shut the door tight.

    I knew if I dyed for even one second, she''d find her way out and then lots of problems would happen.

    I wasn''t in the mood to deal with the trouble she''d bring. From what she said and revealed in the middle of her rage, she proved to me that there were no such proimed restrictions inside her.

    She was the one resisting my system''s contract power all this time. And during these hours of her talk, she never showed a single resistance against anything.

    If such restriction existed, then she''d have gotten punished not only once, but many times already.

    Yet nothing happened to her. And that meant my earlier doubts were true.

    I didn''t want to waste more time on taking care of her. I just heard tons of valuable intel, and I had to thoroughly think about this.

    I didn''t try to think about anything when she was speaking fearing that I might miss details or anything.

    As I left her room, I felt like a long time had passed. But I knew just no more than ten hours passed since I went in to meet up with her.

    "Sigh! Meeting up with her was very stressful on me," I shook my head when I returned back to the top of my chariot.

    There was less than a day before the start of the all out battle. And to be honest, and after putting aside all the troubles and pressure I felt after meeting her, this meeting was indeed crucial and very important to me.

    If I didn''t get to hear what she said, and that was just the tip of the iceberg of what she already knew, then I''d have to face lots of troubleter on.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Just going fast through what she told me made me realise how hard it was to deal with those bastards.

    ording to her, the people who were standing behind all this mess were calling themselves the Holy Ones!

    Despite having such a grand and majestic name, they were agents of chaos, the apostles of disaster and death.

    Their aim was just like I exactly expected before, to take down the entire cosmos, ruin endless universes, and kill everyone.

    In fact they weren''t just a single race, and she didn''t tell me what origin they came from or where they lived.

    We didn''t reach that point in our little talk. What she focused mainly on was the enemies I was going to face in this golden quest.

    By her words, she said that in each universe simr golden quests situations were present.

    She said that a long time ago, the powerhouses in the Holy Ones scanned and studied most of the universes in the cosmos. They ended up marking a few potentially threatening races in each universe.

    And then a grand plot was made, and many bad events happened thanks to such a decision.

    The Holy Ones aimed to clear away all the marked races as highly dangerous from each universe. They managed to wipe out lots of races, but there was always a group who proved to be so hard to crush.

    And these folks were dealt with by the same method, trapping them inside inessible ces like what I got here.

    If the Holy Ones couldn''t wipe out a race, they''d make use of many treasures and push those folks with their worlds to a certain region.

    That region was already prepared to seclude and trap such races in either closed loops or sealed spaces.

    However to make the universal supreme rulesply and ept such great interference, some rules had to be ced. And that was the origin of the golden quests here and at other universes.

    Per her words, the Holy Ones made sure to ce manyyers of obstacles, to force anyone trying to free any of these highly dangerous races to fail in their attempts no matter how hard they tried.

    Along the course of endless years, there were few universes who managed to free their trapped races from the clutches of the Holy Ones. and These universes were branded as the Grand Evil Ones.

    How ironic! These Holy Ones were thinking themselves as gods, and those who opposed them as evil! But in reality, they were the true embodiment of evil.

    How funny their shamelessness level was! They taught me a proper lesson in how to be truly shameless.

    As for the current golden quests I was facing, I was depressed to learn that what I was going to face was just the firstyer of defences set by the Holy Ones.

 Chapter 1327 The Second Layer Of Defence

    There were four moreyers, adding up to five totalyers of defences protecting the golden quests region from getting unsealed.

    The firstyer was led by the Silence race. As I learnt from Silverling, she repeated the same words and told me a little more.

    This race was immune to physical damage, and also incapable of causing physical damage to anyone or anything.

    As for how such race used to fight, I was surprised by her exnation. This race depended entirely on energy, either to live, to attack, and even to take lethal hits.

    The fire aurasing out from explosions could harm them as Silverlining said, but it wasn''t just the sole type of attacks that could kill them.

    Any energy could. And for a moment I thought about what my shield''s new offensive skill could do to them. If what she said was true, then my shockwave attack skill was enough to bring these Silences big trouble.

    As for how they caused damage to anyone or anything, she said they targeted the flow of energy inside their foes or targets.

    Even dead objects got their own flow of energy. Messing with this and huge damage would happen.

    They yed on a cellr level, interrupting the energy flow in a way that couldn''t be easily detected, or countered against.

    The only thing that could stop their attacks would be by using a shield that was formed entirely out of energy.

    Any physical shield would fail to stop their attacks. So gears, defensive shields, and even shields that used ores as part of them were ineffective and pretty much useless.

    And this made me think about my pir''s shield, my chariot''s shield, and my sacrificial defensive shield.

    All of these were based entirely on energy. That meant if I went solo against these Silences, then I''d end up crushing them without suffering anything.

    Even when realising this, I knew doing such a thing would be quite impossible. After all, such a race wasing from ten different worlds, and not just one or two.

    She said that these worlds were considered the main bases for the entrapment grand array that the Holy Ones prepared for the dangerously marked races.

    So if I tried to go solo against them, I''d miserably fail. And when I thought about jumping around between these worlds, I recalled that I nned to send two generals and their armies to two different worlds and this wouldn''t work anymore.

    If I wanted to take such grand entrapment down, I had to target all the ten worlds at the same time. Or else the forces at other eight worlds would move out to reinforce the two attacked worlds.

    From what I learnt from her, there was a dense of portals between the ten worlds. And even if we invaded these two worlds sessfully, it was impossible to tell where these portals were to stop them.

    That meant if I wanted to follow through this n I''d need the help of eight more generals. Thinking about this made me recall the jumper.

    "Did that son of b*tch knew about the presence of ten worlds before and was aware of all this?" I couldn''t help but see through that god''s scheme.<novelnext></novelnext>

    That bastard knew about all this and was sure I''d be forced to use more generals if I wanted to see this n through. So he didn''t need toply with my threats, simply sat back and watched me with a grin on his face.

    Damn that bastard!

    Sending the jumper there was out of the question. Besides, taking eight more generals would prove to be threatening at other levels.

    ording to the demonesse''s words, the other fouryers of defences were also on these worlds.

    That meant by sending forces there, they wouldn''t just contend against the Silence race, but against the fiveyersbined.

    The Holy Ones prepared these fiveyers in a stepwise manner. But she also stressed that if things went wrong and the worlds were this close from getting overwhelmed, they''d start a full out war, using the other fouryers at the same time with the Silence race.

    The Silence race seemed to deal with enemies in an energy based way, but the secondyer of defence was totally the opposite.

    From her words, I could see lots of simrities between the zombies and the second race that took the role as the secondyer of defence.

    This race was a swarm of flying locust-like races, using the human wave tactic in crushing their enemies.

    If Silence couldn''t deal direct physical damage to anything or anyone, such locusts like race could. They were ferocious, and were so bloody and brutal.

    Not only that! If they attacked any living creature, be it a race or monster, or even zombies, they couldy out their eggs into the bodies of their foes.

    These eggs would grow on consuming the bodies of the wounded or killed targets, ending up consuming everything and releasing more of such races out of these eggs.

    So they were acting slightly simr to the zombies. And that made me wonder if the system higher ups were aware of the presence of such a race from the beginning, and if they used the zombies in the fifth quest to train us on fighting this race.

    ording to the demonesse, if any living creature got infected by these eggs, then there was no other option but to kill or incinerate the dead bodies using deadly waves of energy.

    If this race could deal tremendous physical damage to their foes, their weakness was mainly in the energy aspect.

    One race excelled at using energy based attacks, while the other had its deadly spot at the energy aspect... Both seemed quiteplimenting each other but in other ways they both shared the same point of weakness.

    And that was why the thirdyer of defence focused on dealing with energy based attacks!

    The thirdyer wasn''t a race, but some sort of technology buried deeply into these ten worlds.

 Chapter 1328 The Third Layer Of Defence

    ording to the demonesse, the Holy Ones got tons of tech from the endless races they devastated over the years in many universes.

    So it was hard to try and grasp their full knowledge or learn more about them as they''d always got a way to deal with any kind of powerful foes.

    This tech released strong waves of energy that were able to take away any strong armies threatening these ten worlds. In addition to that, these waves were able to deal with any energy based attacks.

    They reminded me of my pir''s offensive wave skill, and my chariot''s pulse wave cannon. But thetter was much smallerpared with that kind of scary attack.

    Per her description, the waves emitted from this tech were fierce enough to change the entireyout of the ten worlds.

    Thanks to their energy nature, the Holy Ones would never tend to use such a deadly weapon until they were quite sure of the level of threat endangering their worlds.

    After all such an attack wouldn''t endanger the enemies, but also the other two races, the Silence and the locust-like races.

    Using the thirdyer of defence meant losing and wiping out the first twoyers at these worlds. But there was a silverlining in the middle of such bad news.

    This tech capacity is limited. Only one thousand consecutive waves would be used. And once the Holy Ones activated the tech, they''d lose control over it and the one thousand attacks woulde at the worlds without pause or interruption.

    After the release of these one thousand waves, the thirdyer would be gone as well.

    I thought deeply about what she told me about this tech. The weird thing was that despite the Holy Ones knowing how to use it, they didn''t get to understand the concepts behind it.

    That tech came from a race that refused to lower their heads to these invaders. And when the Holy Ones tried to entrap them as usual, that race used such tech in a scary way, ending up killing lots of the Holy Ones forces and also the race with it.

    So the Holy Ones only found relics of this tech, without any guidance or details about it. Even after such a long period of time passing, their scientists and genius minds couldn''t find a way to solve such a mystery.

    All they got was a limited amount of crystals that could be arranged in a specific way to release the devastating energy wave attacks.

    That meant they had a limited amount of resources to use this tech, and that was the sole reason behind limiting the use of such scary attacks in the golden quest-like zones.

    On another hand, the attacksing from these crystals were unstoppable! Even the Holy Ones wouldn''t be able to defend themselves against such an attack.

    So it was futile to try and fight against this kind of attack using anything like my pir''s and chariot''s shields. In the end, everything would turn into dust in the face of such a deadly attack.

    But there was something great about triggering this kind of attack. After it got done with, the entire threeyers of fierce defences would be totally lost!

    That meant the Holy Ones would only have two remainingyers as thest obstacle before breaking the seal on these twenty races.<novelnext></novelnext>

    ording to the demonesse''s analysis, she believed that the universes who managed to break this seal before must have survived the thirdyer of defence.

    As for thest twoyers, they weren''t that easy to handle in return.

    The fourthyer was handled by a race that directly belonged to the Holy Ones. The demonesse that took over Hry''s body and soul came from the demon race of the Holy Ones.

    As for the race who took over the fourthyer of defence here, she imed they came from the silver winged fiend race.

    They were like angels, but fallen angels. They got three pairs of wings on their backs, with silver feathers that gave them such a name.

    They were quite strong! They used speed and the fact that they were airborne to tear any enemy to shreds.

    Their bodies can''t be easily damaged thanks to their wings. ording to her, they used various ways to fight including one that would allow two pairs of wings to cover up most of their bodies and protect their vital spots.

    As for these vital spots, they weren''t fixed! In such a race, there were many variations and subsses which had different weak spots.

    In brief, taking them down had me and my forces to attack their bodies in general. And that would be hard to achieve thanks to their sturdy feathers.

    And these feathers weren''t just used for defence, but also for attack.

    These fiends had the ability to separate their feathers. Unlike what I expected when I heard that, these feathers wouldn''t fall once they got detached from their bodies.

    I thought they''d use these feathers as rain of arrows or daggers. But the detached feathers would still keep some sort of link with the bodies of these fallen angels, ending up totally controlling them as if they were part of their bodies.

    They could use these as swords or knives, and fight head to head with my forces. They could also control these feathers and let them stab, sh, and even fall like rain if they wanted.

    They could control them to gather up and form a defensive shield, or move around in a torrent-like tornado-like attack.

    All in all, this friend race wasn''t that easy to handle. They were strong in every possible way. They excelled in defence, offence, and even against energy based attacks.

    As for their hiding ces, she exined this in a more thorough way.

    ording to her, the thirdyer of defence was cruel enough to wipe out anything in its path. So howe another race would remain alive in full numbers without getting a single speck of harm?

    But when I heard her exnation, I got to know the reason behind this.

 Chapter 1329 Bad News!

    They weren''t actually living on these ten worlds! They got secluded pocket worlds where they remained and lived their normal lives at.

    That meant if the thirdyer wasn''t triggered, such races would keep living peacefully like they weren''t doing something terrible or anything.

    Realising this made me feel quite sick. Such a race was worthy of being called fiends and not Holy Ones.

    ording to her, each world had around one hundred attached pocket worlds. Detecting these worlds'' openings or entrances wasn''t an easy task at all. And without the activation of the thirdyer of defence, they wouldn''t reveal themselves at all.

    She said that when this fourthyer had a standard code of action. When this entrapment zone was established, the fiend ancestors brought out ten billion race members with them.

    They scattered these over the one thousand pocket worlds attached to the ten worlds. And when I heard such a number again, I couldn''t help but link it to the one thousand wave of attacks from earlier.

    Was it a coincidence? Or was it needed so that each pocket world would take a few hits to survive?

    I couldn''t tell, and the demoness didn''t say anything to exin such a coincidence.

    As for the total number of this race, even she couldn''t tell. That was like any race in any universe, had the ability to reproduce and increase their numbers over time.

    So that meant I had to face a race that took long years to gather up their endless numbers.

    Trying to fight such a race which excelled nearly in everything was quite hard. And when considering their great numbers, I found such a task to be quite impossible.

    When I asked about their weaknesses, she said if I managed to force them to unleash most of their feathers, then they''d be quite vulnerable.

    After all, they used their feathers in the form of defending against any attack. But when I recalled what she said about their ability to control the detached feathers, even to gather them around to form some sort of shield, I realised this wasn''t really a point of weakness at all.

    She mentioned something else regarding the energy limit of each member of this race. ording to her, they couldn''t keep controlling the detached feathers forever. And if they got fierce hits, the time they had to control these feathers would be shortened as well.

    But I didn''t ce any much importance over this part. After all, she didn''t give me any detailed numbers or stats about such a time limit.

    I ced all my bets over another thing; my technique!

    If nothing could harm them so easily, then instead of struggling about fighting and killing them, why wouldn''t I try to recruit them to fight alongside me?

    Such a fierce race was something I craved for. And even if the contracts weren''t that binding to them just like how the demonesse could resist the power of the contracts, I''d still aim to acquire more of them.

    [I want a type of contract that can bind fierce races] and whenever I''d face such difficulty, I''d not hesitate to contact my broker.

    For any problem I got, my broker always got a solution.

    [Hmm¡­ You can get such contracts from the market]<novelnext></novelnext>

    Silverling responded in what I didn''t want to do. The market only hadmon goods, and I wanted something quite special this time.

    And yet his way of responding to me told me a lot of things. It seemed the Toranks didn''t like my attitude towards them, and decided to show some sort of coldness.

    But I didn''t care about their feelings. This thing was crucial for the sess and failure of dealing with those fiends.

    [I want high grade contracts, ones that can bind any of the races I''ll meet up in the ten worlds]

    [You have a way to deal with them? Oops! Bad me! I forgot that you can already force other races to follow you around¡­]

    He was trying to y silly tricks here. But I totally ignored what he said. Even the Hescos knew about my techniques and how they could bind anyone under my control using contracts.

    If my enemies knew it, howe my long term allies didn''t?

    [I''m going to try my odds against them] I didn''t directly tell which race I got my eyes upon, [But without strong contracts, I''d not be able to do anything]

    [Hmm¡­ I see. Let me see what I can do then]

    [Don''t take too long] I warned him, [The war is going to start quite soon]

    [I''ll return in one hour with good news I hope]

    I now didn''t take his words for granted. He promised me many times before and failed to meet his allocated timelines.

    I knew this wasn''t his problem as he never got dyed before. This was all the sovereigns'' fault.

    If not for them trying to get more than I promised them, then things wouldn''t have reached such a cold stage between the two of us.

    During my wait, I thought about thestyer of defence. To be honest, it was something not even I could handle.

    ording to the demonesse, thestyer of defence in any entrapment zone would be detonating the entire zone out!

    It wasn''t just detonating the ten worlds taking charge of this zone, but the entire zone in its whole!

    It was quite a scary thing to think about. Even when they used such unknown tech to deal with any invader, there was still a possibility and way out from such hell.

    But when talking about detonating the entire zone, there would be no way out from such a deadly attack.

    "There were many universes who managed to get intact from such an attack¡­ That means they found some sort of weakness to exploit such a devastating attack¡­" I thought to myself, trying to find a way to deal with this kind of disaster.

 Chapter 1330 The God Of Contracts

    I calmed myself down first and thought about different ways to handle such a situation. If there was such a deadly way to detonate the entire zone, then that meant there were explosive things scattered across the twenty entrapped races worlds, the ten controlling worlds, and the thousand pocket worlds.

    I didn''t care at all about the pocket worlds or the controlling worlds. But the twenty races'' worlds shouldn''t be allowed to be touched.

    They were going to be my spoils of war. Not to mention these worlds were a safe ce for me and my forces in the face of such an overwhelming attack.

    "If others manage to do it, then why can''t I do it as well?" I kept telling myself this in an attempt to find a way to solve this problem.

    "That means I''d never allow them to use thest defensiveyer until I''ll join the worlds'' wars and see what they know about such a thing."

    I refused to believe that those living in these worlds were oblivious to any of this. Either it was a time trap or space trap, these races would be aware of such entrapment.

    In addition to that, if the Holy Ones took out their worlds and entrapped them here, then that meant these worlds belonged to these races in the first ce.

    That also meant if the Holy Ones did anything there these races would be aware of it. I couldn''t force the races belonging to the Holy Ones to tell me about the ces or the mechanism of detonating their worlds. But I could ask this from the races whom I was going to save.

    After all, without knowing such crucial intel and finding a way to solve it, none of us would walk out from here alive.

    "So taking down the first threeyers shall happen during the first year. As for the fourthyer¡­ I can take my time and handle them properly and slowly before risking annihting them."

    There was still the risk of the enemy finding themselves losing out on all fronts, so they''d not wait for their race to get wiped out before activating such a n.

    That meant even if I got the chance to do so, I shouldn''t push them too much. I had to let them feel hope in conquering me all the time, and that added another point of difficulty to my task.

    I could handle any enemy face to face, but it was hard to control my power to keep the enemy feeling they got an advantage over me.

    If I did this, I''d risk losing everything thanks to any unforeseen events. I hated such a possibility, but couldn''t find any other way to handle the fifthyer''s attack for now.

    So out of fear of thisst hit, I had to cautiously advance and thoroughly calcte everything before killing or forcing that fallen angel race to switch sides.

    This couldn''t be considered as a solution, but a contingency n.

    I still didn''t know how to solve this crisis, and all my hopes depended entirely over people I never met before.

    [I got what you wanted] and just in four hours, Silverlining returned back to me with the good news.

    He took slightly more than one hour, but at least he didn''t dy for too long. So I dropped the idea of reprimanding him, knowing that he wouldn''t be able to get such contracts without the help of the sovereigns.

    [Cool! How many did you get?]

    [I got one contract that''s considered as an artefact in itself] he sent such a weird answer before adding, [Don''t worry! It can be used to produce tons of presigned and predetermined terms contracts. And as it''s an artefact, it can work on those aliens]

    I got what he meant, and for me it worked much better than normal contracts.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After all, I took a lot of time writing and signing these contracts. But using such artefact would make my speed in recruiting more forces much faster.

    [How much shall I pay? A redbone?] I knew such an artefact wouldn''t be sold cheap.

    [Nothing] but what he said made me raise my eyebrows in response, [We only need part of the forces you''ll gain]

    [Oh¡­ What quite an appetite you have this time] I shortlyughed before adding, [How much do you want?]

    [Fifty percent!]

    They indeed have quite the appetite! They knew I needed such artefact and so they got greedy about my yet toe forces.

    They heard everything that demonesse said. And so they knew how ferocious the races I was going to face were.

    Besides, they have no equal in the entire universe. And they were strong enough to be considered one of the top races and forces in the entire universe.

    Their greed was understandable, but that didn''t mean I''d agree.

    [Five percent is fine]

    [F¡­ Five? No way! We can''t ept that!]

    Of course I knew they wouldn''t agree. This turned into a long bargaining talk for the next five hours!

    Atst we agreed that for twenty percent of any race I''d take control using this artefact here, I''d get to obtain that artefact.

    And that percentage would turnter on into ten percent of any future races I''d take control using this artefact.

    It was like a long term investment from their part in me. But for me, paying such an amount wasn''t too much at all.

    I wanted to not only take control of the first two races in this forsaken ce, but to take control of the mighty and formidable angels as well.

    After getting out of here, I''d not need to use such an artefact unless I found a way to go to the outer battlefield.

    So I''d not lose that much in return for getting another artefact for free.

    [Send it over] after signing the contract of our deal, I got the artefact.

    And just like what Silverlining said, it was a contract artefact that was able to create endless variations of any contract and force anyone no matter who he was to follow me.

 Chapter 1331 A Shocking Assault

    What was scary about this contract wasn''t the fact it could create many versions of contracts and create endless numbers of these, but its level of authority.

    This contract didn''t need any help from the system. It worked by using the universal energy around and forcing the content of the signed contracts on the soul level.

    That meant even if I went to another universe where the system didn''t exist, I could still make use of these contracts and bind anyone with these.

    It was scary! And I realised the endless potential of getting such artefacts. And it deserved its name; the God of Contracts!

    [Where are you now? It''s happening!]

    And just when I was reading through the content of that artefact, yed a little with it and created different versions of contracts and signed them, I got such a message from Lily.

    The first line of defence was here, and the one month honeymoon period was over!

    [I''ming! Where are theying from?] I moved my chariot through a portal path and appeared at the first ce I arrived at.

    [They areing from the outer regions¡­ They are surrounding us!] she sent me such news, and it wasn''t that much different from what I expected.

    I thought about where the Silence race armies woulde from. And I have two options. Either they''de from the outside, like they did just now. Or they''d sprout anywhere inside the zones, or even everywhere.

    I was lucky that they came from outside. Like this, the defences we painstakingly built would show up their worth.

    [Coming!] I never explored the entire zone here or in other regions. I let others do such a task. And I had to travel now using my chariot''s top speed.

    [Keep me posted about the updates of the initial shes] I paused before adding, [Tell me reports about all the regions]

    [Got it!]

    I knew the initial shes were the most important to determine the effectiveness of our entire n.

    If the defences we built and the star arrays we learnt failed to contain and stop the invasion of the Silence race, then I had to interfere personally in all the regions.

    Of course trying to take over all the regions solo would be impossible. So I''d lose at least half of the regions, if not more.

    But the reports I sought took quite some time before arriving. As I travelled fast using my chariot, and during my wait for Lily''s next messages, I thought about something quite weird.

    "The notification mentioned that anyone in this quest can message other contestants¡­ But to do so we need the final list showing the ones taking part in all the twenty trials to be released first¡­"

    Up till now, such a list hasn''t appeared yet. And that made all of us unable to get in touch with each other. I thought the system higher up would release this list faster and much earlier than the arrival of the first wave of Silence.

    Like this, we could have shared our knowledge together, worked with each other to form a strong front against the Silence invasion.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After all, the Silence race wasn''t going to just solely focus on my region. If I had a way, I''d teach others about the right way to fight against these enemies.

    This way they''d buy lots of my bones, and in return they''d put up a much fiercer struggle against the Silence race.

    And that would result in lowering the pressure over my forces. But that didn''t happen. And when thinking back about how the system higher ups agreed to my n, such an action didn''t add up.

    "Don''t tell me they aren''t the ones taking control over the entire thing¡­" This was the sole exnation that could make this weird thing logical.

    ording to the demonesse, the Holy Ones were the ones to establish the golden quests. I thought they established the ce andpetition, and the system would take control over everything.

    Even if the system was limited in actions by a set of rules, it was still possible for exploiting the gaps in these rules to make few things happen.

    Especially if we were talking about such trivial matters as the earlier release of the final participants list.

    The only ones who would find it quite harmful to prerelease such a list would be those angelic fiends.

    And that meant they were the ones taking control over the entire rules andpetition.

    "If so¡­ Then can they do anything more?" I never thought about such a possibility before. If I did, I''d just have used that moment of weakness from that demonesse and asked such a question.

    But now, I have to think about much worse things. For example, could they control which regions would be targeted first by the Silence race? Could they even dy other regions and focus mainly on a few?

    If such a thing was true, then the end result would be quite disastrous. That meant my forces would be forced to face swarms of endless enemies.

    Even with the help of arrays, that wouldn''t help in stopping these enemies.

    "If that happens then I have to drop the idea of saving up my warriors¡­" During the entire month, I got an endless supply of warriorsing from my warrior den.

    Endless tokens were added during this period, and many of them were different forces I got from my kingdom. I only scattered out the old warriors I gained from Silverlining, and left the newly gained ones in reserve.

    I also gained lots of warriors from Silverlining, but they weren''t as important as the ones I gained from my kingdom.

    In addition to the zombie race members Loran sent before, I gained tons of the newly acquired seven stars race members.

    And those were the ones I desired to store up till the moment of facing up the deadly fourth wave, those fiends.

    "I can''t risk exposing them to the enemy¡­" I knew these fiends were closely watching my actions.

 Chapter 1332 Damage Control Plan

    If I took these forces out, then they''d be more prepared to face them in the end. "I can use other warriors as fodders," I thought and decided to throw out warriors without any stat points to act as meat shields.

    But that was all in the worse case scenario. And to my luck¡­

    [The initial reports arrived¡­] After half an hour of constant flying and thinking, Lily finally sent her long awaited message.

    [And?] I needed to know the current situation so I could decide which action I should do in response. If my forces didn''t face much of the Silence race, then my fears and doubts were groundless and unneeded.

    Nothing would change in the entire n. However¡­

    [There is lots of pressure everywhere] she paused before adding, [All the fronts are getting crushed from just the initial shes!]

    [All? In all regions? How so¡­] even in my worst expectations, I never expected for my forces to crumble this fast.

    [They say there are another raceing out to help the Silence forces]

    [What?!!!] This time I felt like my heart fell to the rock bottom.

    They didn''t just focus their Silence race wave attacks over my regions, but they also decided to add the secondyer of defence as well.

    Damn! They were much more decisive than what I ever thought!

    [What shall we do now?] she asked, jolting me awake from my disturbed thoughts.

    [Make the ones controlling the star arrays at the forefront activate them!]

    [This¡­ Shouldn''t we first recall our troops back?]

    [No time! Just do it now!]

    [Exin it first! I won''t send my soldiers to their demise without a reason!]

    [Fine¡­ This is a much fiercer race than the Silence¡­] I knew she never got to know the details that I learnt from the demonesse. I never got time to tell anyone anything.

    So I told her a brief summary about that locust-like race.I spoke about the main points, the ones that would interest her in such a situation.

    [So there is nothing like sending them to their demise. All those at the frontlines are considered dead and potentially threatening over the rest of our forces]

    [This¡­ Then what shall we do? This way we can''t stop both races! And from what I received, their numbers are too much to handle!]

    [They want to get rid of us first] I didn''t hide such bad news from her, [So you shall expect hundreds of millions or even moreing at us]

    [This¡­ Shall we concede?]

    [Concede? No way!] I knew this was the most logical action anyone in my position would think of. And that was one of the reasons the enemy moved in such a way against me.

    They wanted me to lose any hope inpeting against them and think about running away with my life.<novelnext></novelnext>

    However, I''d prefer to die than to let them have it the way they wanted!

    When did they decide toe at me in full force? Was it when I met up with Hry and forced that demonesse to spill everything out?

    That was quite unlikely. I knew they were closely watching me, so it was good I met up with her just at thest few hours before the big war.

    I thought they''d have anyway to do anything big against me. However it seemed they already ced me as their top target long before that.

    When did this all start? Was it when I learnt about the Silence race? Was it when I found out about the star array?

    No¡­ This must have started long before that! Don''t tell me it all started when I spoke with the system higher ups!

    There was no other exnation for all this! It seemed the system higher ups got moles inside, ones who relied these news fast to the enemies out here.

    As they already got me under their watch list, it made such decisive and quite daring move logic.

    I pushed aside all these useless thoughts. No matter when it did start or why they decided to move against me like this, I had now to think about what I should do.

    I knew that Lily and others were freaking out right now. And after learning what I knew, their level of fear would be quite unimaginable.

    So waiting for them toe up with a n wouldn''t work. If there was anyone that could help me out, it was none other than myself!

    I put myself and everyone in such danger, and I was the one responsible for getting everyone out of here safely.

    No, not just getting out of here safe¡­ I should take back everyone with me while we ended up victorious!

    "I have to first stop their advancement¡­" I knew that my chances would be slim if I didn''t work hard to stop the enemy''s initial advance.

    If they gained momentum, then forget about winning, just keeping five world regions would be quite hard to achieve!

    My first response was to activate the frontline star arrays embedded inside the dense defences. This would bring enough trouble for the initial waves of the enemy. But it''d also take out lots of my defending forces.

    It reminded me of the thirdyer of defence the enemy had, the one which was deadly enough to wipe out all the forces, enemies and allies.

    [Change of ns] dire situations required strict decisions, [Make Legend and Sara distribute their forces into twenty parts. Each part will take responsibility of stopping the advance of the enemy at one world]

    [This¡­] She knew I already nned for these two and their armies to invade the ten homnds of the enemy.

    [They''ll start to work from now on to train more forces on using the star array] I sent more instructions.

    [They won''t take part in these fights?]

    [No, they have more work to do] I nned to use the help of these two into training more forces, [Let them keep the most experienced soldiers in executing the star arrays with them. The rest will be sent to the twenty worlds]

    [What for?]

 Chapter 1333 A Messy Frontline

    [They''ll take the frontline from our forces] I added more instructions about my damage control n, [They will detonate the outer zones over and over, killing all the enemies that''ll arrive]

    [And? You do know this isn''t going to work, right?]

    [Just do this and buy me more time] I knew she got a point here, [I''m not sitting idle, right?]

    [Ok] it wasn''t like this was the first disaster we faced together!

    [Where are you now?] and after closing the chat with Lily, I turned to my next target.

    [I''m at ground zero] I contacted Isac this time, and she seemed to get the bad news during my talk with Lily, [What do you want me to do?]

    I liked how practical she was. She didn''t waste a single moment inining or freaking out.

    [I want you to start changing the entireyout of the central zones in all the regions] I paused for a moment, arranging my thoughts before adding, [I want you to turn these regions into a living hell there]

    [Will that stop these forces?]

    [I got a n! Or part of right now] I had different thoughts about what I should do. And no matter what idea I got, there was one simplemon thing about these; I had to separate the two races from each other!

    If I had to select one race that I would like my forces to face solo then they''d be the second race not the first one. Those locust-like races were much easier to handle than the Silence.

    My forces were experienced at fighting endless forces like the second race. The zombie fifth quest trained all of my generals on how to deal with such tricky situations.

    As for my warriors, they were killing machines. And if I let them fight the Silence race, such killing machines would turn pretty much useless and would be mere fodders.

    "How will I do it?" I knew separating them was going to make things much easier on my forces. Even with the threat of spreading over the infection from these locusts, it wasn''t that hard to counterpared with the Silences.

    Yet even if I took such a decision, Icked the means to execute it.

    "If I went out there, jumped between worlds, I might have a chance to stop their advance alongside the ones using the arrays¡­" I knew my presence there and using my techniques, I''d be able to stop the advance of these two races.

    But Icked a means to really separate the two races. From all the artefacts I got, there was nothing that could do such a thing.

    "If I don''t have any means to do it, then I have to improvise," I had to do something anyway, "even if I didn''t manage to totally separate the two from each other, I''d still take much of those Silences out¡­"

    Before deciding anything, I got to see the current situation first. [Where are Sara and Legend right now?]

    I knew these two were in two undeveloped and not properly defended zones.

    [Their regions already got enough defences, so don''t worry about that]<novelnext></novelnext>

    [I''m not] I lied, [I just want to send more forces to them]

    [You should send more forces everywhere! The orders you gave brought much damage already!]

    I got that detonating the frontlines using the fifthyer of the star arrays was kind of a blind attack for everyone. Be it my forces or the enemies, both were going to fall under such attack.

    Yet I was prepared to receive such losses. If that came at the cost of stopping the enemy in their tracks, then I''d say never say no to such losses.

    [I''m going to once I''ve arrived at the frontlines] I paused before adding, [Did you link the frontlines with portals?]

    [We didn''t have the chance to do that] she paused for a long minute before adding, [We don''t need to do it now either. The frontline and all the regions beyond it will be lost in each zone]

    [No, that''s not true]

    [What do you mean by that?]

    [The forces using the star arrays will always use these at the frontline areas] I paused before adding, [The zones they''ll clear using the arrays will always be the spots where the new arrays will be activated at]

    [This¡­ But we are currently using the star arrays in the existing defences. The forces of these two will still need long hours before arriving at the different frontlines]

    [Let them take their time. And when they cleared a spot, let the next wave of soldiers move forward and cross more distance. This way the lost regions will be covered]

    [I don''t hold much hope for such n]

    I stopped talking with her as I looked at the horizon, [I''m already here. Let me check things out first before telling you what to do]

    I closed the chat with her and examined the piece of hell that was now taking the entire line of horizon up front.

    I was still miles away from the current frontline. But that frontline was burning fiercely under violent waves of explosions that came from two directions.

    From one side, my forces were running fast, heading back to the direction I came from. During my flight here, I was busy thinking about how to solve this problem and didn''t care about running for their lives on the ground.

    Soldiers would worry about their lives, while leaders and generals should worry about how to win the battle.

    And now I had to find a way to solve such a disaster and secure victory for my side.

    I watched in silence during the next half an hour. The sounds of explosions kept ranging wildly from out there. I saw the ground tremble and crack, even the sky started to dim and grow reddish ck in colour.

    It was a very brutal fight! And the other side seemed to use some sort of explosive offensive techniques or weapons to counter my star arrays.

 Chapter 1334 A Crazy Plan

    [Do you know what trick they are using to cause such explosions?] Even when using my Hawk Eye skill, I failed to see through what was going on at the front.

    The hectic and chaotic confrontations between the two sides made it quite impossible for anyone to see through what was going on out there.

    If I didn''t risk going there myself and examining things out, I''d not be able to get what they were using.

    [I got reports about a weird weapon that''s made out of many small orbs, lined together by a thread or something¡­]

    She started to exin and describe the kind of weapon the enemies were using. From her words, I got to know that these weapons were used mainly by the Silence race members.

    They were the ones who got enough intelligence and self control to use such weapons. As for the locust type enemies, they were like headless moths dancing around fire.

    They acted in a simr way like the zombies in the fifth apocalyptic quest. They ran like mad dogs, damaging everything in their path, and wanted to get a bite from my forces at any cost.

    As for that weapon, ording to the few witnesses who saw the Silence race use it and lived to tell the tale, it got triggered the moment the thread was cut.

    Then these orbs would scatter around the ground, breaking up into much smaller orbs, covering up a huge area before the detonation would start.

    It seemed a wide area kind of attack, and it was quite impossible to guard against. Yet from her words I knew that the explosive power of these orbs wasn''t that high.

    Againstmon warriors, these orbs were enough to kill them. But against the full state warriors, they were only able to wound them.

    And many ended up with light wounds. However in return for that, many orb weapons worked together to produce a much fiercer wave of explosions.

    So even if the damage brought by a single orb weapon wasn''t enough to take down my warriors, much more orbs would jump in and add more damage.

    Thanks to their nature to break up into tiny orbs, they could cover uprge areas easily, allowing many weapons like these to stack up and deal more damage in the end.

    [So they are using these orbs and didn''t spend much of their forces to the frontline?] I asked just to make sure I grasped the entire picture clearly.

    From the middle of such fierce explosions both sides were using, I could see silhouettes of many races. I couldn''t tell how much from the enemy was out there, but from my side, there was a lot.

    [ording to the reportsing so far, the Silence race stood behind and just used these weapons. Only few of them are moving out to stop our advancing forces]

    [And?] I knew if the enemy used such a tactic from the start till now, it''d be impossible for my forces to feel such pressure and risk.

    [That new race takes the task of charging at our side] She paused for a few seconds, as if she was arranging many reports and knowledge in her mind, [That race gives me the same vibe as the zombies]

    [They indeed are] I said in agreement, [So one race stays behind and uses these bombs, and the other one is charging to the front and keeps our forces busy¡­]<novelnext></novelnext>

    [That race is ferocious and fearless, not giving our boys any chance to properly retreat or regroup¡­ And that''s why so far it''s a one sided battle]

    I got her meaning. From such a line up, I could tell that many of my forces fell during the first hours of this sh.

    The enemy didn''t care about the locust-like race. After all they weren''t the sole race fighting here on their side. And they could simply replenish their lost numbers using that nasty egg tactic.

    "So they decided to use the locusts first¡­ How interesting!" I didn''t find this to be bad news.

    I was struggling to find a way to separate the two races apart. And luckily, the enemy decided to save me the trouble and do it themselves.

    [Listen up¡­ I''ll need one hour then you''ll spread these orders for everyone¡­ Retreat and stop using any star arrays until reaching the central zones of each region]

    [This¡­] I knew how insane my orders seemed. In one hour, I''d do many things and wouldn''t be here. So I had to give out such orders now. [Do you want us to abandon everything we did so far and return all the way to the centre without fighting back?!!!]

    [Yes] I paused before adding, [We aren''t fighting to keep the defences we built, but to win this war. And to win, we have to pay a considerable price for that]

    [But¡­]

    [Make sure my orders are ryed out to everyone, and make sure they get what I want]

    [Which is?]

    [Full our retreat, retreat as fast as their forces'' legs can carry them. Even if they have to throw away most of their forces, they have to do it!]

    [...]

    I knew how shocking my sudden orders were, but in the middle of such madness victory lied.

    [Make sure they got this order¡­ If they can cross the entire distance in one hour or less, it''s better for them to do it this way!]

    [I''m asking you again, are you sure?] she asked, and I got why she repeated the same question again.

    [I''m sure. Just don''t waste my time and do it!] I decided to change the entire ns I had from before.

    The enemy just did me a great favour and separated their two races apart! If I didn''t make the best use of such a chance, and use their actions to backfire at them, then I''d be worth losing here.

    My n was simple. I''d let my entire armies retreat in full power after one hour.

 Chapter 1335 They Dare To Disobey Me?!!!

    If the enemy acted the same way I expected, then they''d never have ns or countermeasures for such a crazy move.

    After all who was in their right mind would give away his defences to the enemy and retreat all the way back to the centre?

    So the enemy would think that I nned to flee from here and was trying to cut down my losses.

    If they followed through this line of thoughts, then they''d end up following the same n and tactic they were currently using.

    One race was using their minds and the other wasn''t. So if my forces ran without caring for anything else, this entire war would turn into a marathon between the two sides!

    That locust race would keep following my forces like mad dogs. As for the Silence race, they wouldn''t be able to keep up with the speed of my side and their locust forces.

    Even if at some point they felt something was amiss, it''d be toote to try and stop the far away locust race.

    After the two hostile races would pull enough distance away from each other, I''d step in and start the next part of my n.

    As for what I wanted to do in that one hour period, it was simple¡­ I''d go to each zone, fortify the central area there using my pir''s shields.

    Using densely packed shields and scattering them to merge together and cover up enough area in the heart of each zone was crucial for stopping the crazy locusts.

    And I''d also leave behind tons of warriors and stat crystals, to act as reinforcements for my hastily retreating forces.

    My earlier ns didn''t have any value now. I stored up the location of this frontline area before returning back to the centre of this zone.

    Then I started to create densely packed shields, and scattered them around, letting them merge together and expand to cover up arge area ofnd.

    The question was how much should I scatter my shields to cover up enough area? I didn''t just have one hour, but around four to five hours.

    Making shields didn''t take much time from me. And as I was working to cover up a small area and expand outwards, it seemed like I covered an area of twenty miles radius within the first five minutes.

    But starting from there, trying to expand the area with my shields took much longer.

    I had to move around by my chariot, cover up the area around the edge of the already formed shields. I kept rotating around, moving as fast as I could, until another twenty minutes passed.

    Then I stopped working, didn''t even look around before jumping back to the centre, and passed through the portal leading towards Sara''s zones.

    "You are finally here!" Sara said the moment I appeared in her world. It seemed she was anxiously waiting for my arrival. And from the look on her face I got how deeply worried and conflicted she was.

    "I''ll leave enough warriors for you to train," I paused before adding, "I''ll also form a central shielded zone, covering up enough area for your forces to stand on guard inside without suffering much harm."

    "That''s not my point," she hastily interrupted my words, "I want to know why you suddenly issued such an order!"

    "About that? Oh, it''s rted to a n in my mind," I didn''t dare to speak up my thoughts. After what I suffered, I had to be more careful about what to and what not to say.

    "You won''t tell me?" She gave me such a ming look as if I was betraying her or something.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Can''t, sorry but there are too many eyes around to guard against," I slowly shook my head before adding, "and there is no time to waste. You shall focus on training the new warriors on how to make these arrays. Or else we''ll end up in a much worse situation."

    She looked in silence for a long minute, and I didn''t sit idly and started to form shields and take away my warriors.

    "Are we going to live through this?" she suddenly asked. And her sudden question made me instantly freeze in my actions.

    "Definitely," I firmly said, "we aren''t going to fall in such a cursed ce."

    She looked me deeply into my eyes, nodded slightly before starting to do her task.

    And I left her to her business, and kept my focus and care towards my own stuff.

    Then I resumed what I was doing at the other zones.

    During this, I took tons of warriors and lots of stat crystals. I lost count of how many I took out, but each time I decided to leave, most of the area I covered was filled up with warriors.

    I decided to stay in each zone for almost fifteen minutes each. I did this based on my estimation for my forces to take five hours to cross the entire zone and return back to the shielded centre.

    However, after I finished my task, my forces still didn''t return.

    I jumped over to ground zero, and checked. Not a single warrior of mine returned yet.

    [Where are everyone?] I looked around again and even moved to the edge of the shielded zone here.

    [They are retreating but¡­]

    [But what?]

    [They didn''t like to retreat without a fight]

    When I read such words, I couldn''t help but get unsettled and quite enraged.

    [Are they revolting on me or what?] I asked with endless rage and zero patience or tolerance to what they did.

    [No, they are just trying to kill as many enemy as they could while retreating]

    [Fine! Tell them this, if I didn''t find them here in less than an hour, then I''ll recall the entire warriors myself back]

    If I did that, then I''d risk exposing my generals. I could recall everyone back with a simple thought, but in return for that my generals would be left in the open to the enemy to hunt down.

    Even with their fast chariots, they would still face grave dangers and would fall!

 Chapter 1336 Waiting For Half An Hour

    [Wait! Don''t do that!]

    She got how deadly doing this would be. [Make them return or else you do know what they''ll face. I won''t punish them myself, won''t dirty my hands. The enemy will do this for me. They got one hour, and after that I''ll recall all my warriors back]

    [Ok. just calm down and don''t be this mad, ok? They just want to help you]

    [Disobeying a direct order? And you dare to call this as a help? Come on!]

    What they were doing was the exact definition of doing opposite to what I wanted! Help? Help my ass!

    I was totally enraged by what they did. The hit came unexpectedly from my side, which made me feel like everything was working against me.

    Their fast retreat was essential in drawing apart the two races from each other. As I got one hour, I decided to add more shields to the zones.

    While doing this, I tried to keep myself busy by thinking about how to use this mistake to my advantage.

    I knew I got to separate the two races apart from each other by this unexpected move. However as my side dyed all this time, that meant the Silence race wasn''t that far away from the locust one.

    It might seem bad to my ns, however I got to see some good news in the middle of such a mistake.

    First this dy would wipe out any possibility for the enemy to detect anything. Seeing how fierce my forces fought for all this long would make their sudden retreat more likeable to be bought up by the enemy.

    And secondly, the point where the enemy forces would split up wasn''t going to be too far away from the central zone.

    Despite this ced more risks for the enemy troops to catch up with their frontline, but at the same time it''d make it easier for me easily reach there.

    When I realised this point, I instantly stopped what I was doing. I already scattered enough shields to keep these zones safe. And now it was time for me to go to the front, save points far away from the central areas.

    I left one hour as a threat for my forces to retreat, however I never nned to call back a single warrior back.

    It wasn''t worth the effort. And I also needed time to travel enough distance and save the points there.

    I''d leave two hours for them toe back to the shielded zone. And that meant I had around five minutes for each zone.

    In five minutes I''d travel across a couple hundred miles. That wasn''t anything close to the huge distance of each zone, but at least it''d bring me closer to the point of actionter on.

    As for what I should do to stop the iing Silence race at these points, I got a few ideas in my head.

    First would be the shields. The shields would be quite effective against the Silence race. But in return for that, I needed to cover up enough area with my shields.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Travelling for hundreds of miles meant I''d have at least one thousand miles to cover using my shields. If I had time, it wouldn''t be a problem. But I got no such a thing.

    So using shields wasn''t going to work. My other option was to use my technique. However when I thought about the grand distance I wanted to cover up, I knew how hard this was going to be.

    "Then¡­ I should do a mix of all this," I paused while thinking of all the options I had. Trying to mix up the shields with my technique would be quite possible.

    However it wasn''t going to be enough to stop all of them.

    "If I can''t stop them all then¡­" I thought to myself while considering doing something I once did before.

    In my mind, an imaginary rey of battles that never took ce yet was going on and on. I didn''t just have one zone to take care of, but twenty.

    And that meant my first and foremost ferocious enemy in this entire battle would be time.

    "Hmm¡­ So they are still not back?" When I finished saving up my bookmarks, I moved back to ground zero. And there I found the entire zone void of my retreating forces.

    [So even after two hours they didn''t return? Give me a good reason to not go right now and kill each and every one of them!]

    [They are almost here! Just give them half an hour and they''ll all retreat] she paused before adding, [Only your souler general and the five elites you gave to me are back]

    [I know] I already met up with Lucas and the other five elites during my jump around the zones. But the remaining zones were still empty.

    [Tell me, when I asked you to send them back two hours ago, how long were they from here?]

    [They were at least four hours away in normal marching speed] she paused before adding, [They are running for two hours straight. They didn''t fight again and kept running all this time]

    Hmm¡­ If what she said was the truth, then that meant they were too far away from here to begin with.

    Running for hours toe here meant they were at least a few thousand miles away. Giving the enemy time to chase after my forces, then the Silence race would be at least one thousand miles away from the points I already saved before.

    "I still don''t know how fast those bastards are¡­" if they moved at a higher speed than my warriors, then it''d be hard for me to guess where they''d be.

    I have two options¡­ Either I''d just go to the saved spots and start doing my preparations there. Or¡­ I''d travel forward until I''d meet up with the enemy and start my rushed up n to stop them.

    Doing the first would save me lots of troubleter on. Crossing a thousand miles at normal speed would take at least five hours if not more from such a race.

 Chapter 1337 Something Is Fishy

    That was in case they were moving at the same speed as my forces. I recalled one point which Silverlining once told me about. He mentioned in the middle of his long talk about the Silence race that they were strong enough to contend with the end game level of elites from the apocalypse and crush them down with part of their strength.

    The forces who came here before used arrays to weaken the Silence race members. And even with all these factors, they failed to gain a single victory for such a long time.

    There were lots of variables in thisparison. And when I thought about this at this moment, I couldn''t help but feel something was off here.

    Howe much stronger forces than mine fail in forcing the enemy to show up their secondyer of defence for all this time? Was there something Silverlining missed?

    I previously thought something was fishy about this situation but never had thought deeply about this like now.

    As the sh with the Silences was impending and knocking on my doors, I found it weirder the more I thought about it.

    If there was something that I didn''t count for, then it''d be toote to make ns to counter it.

    "Should I retreat and give up or what?" The more I thought about it, the more uneasy I felt.

    If the enemy got a hidden card that Silverlining didn''t know or missed to tell me, then things would end up quite bad for me.

    During this dilemma, I decided to go for the first option I had.

    I decided to start up my preparations at the points I saved before.

    As for what I nned to do, I was going to use my shields, my warriors, my techniques, and my weapons.

    So far I kept my weapons stored up into my inventory and never had time to use them. I wanted to keep them for the secondyer of defence. But as these locusts finally joined the fight, I got nothing to hold my hands back.

    The weapons were deadly to the second wave, but not that deadly to the first. Except for the fire energying out from the explosions the missiles and grenades would create, nothing else would harm those Silences.

    It didn''t make any sense to use these weapons to handle the Silence race. However with the presence of locusts, they got a ce to show their might at.

    My n was simple; I wouldn''t just aim towards the Silence race but also point my guns towards the locusts.

    Doing this would help my forces back at the central zones to fight the locusts on equal grounds, or even have a slight advantage over them.

    I knew that I wouldn''t be able to stop the silent race for a long time, and many of these would find their ways to my shielded zones at the centre.

    That meant my forces had to fight two different enemies at the same time. And so it''d be better to relieve part of that pressure over them, to enable them topete against such fierce assault in more perfect way.

    In fact I still haven''t used my zombie orbs yet. I also nned to use them against the locusts. But even when the locusts joined the war, I didn''t consider using them.<novelnext></novelnext>

    And I got a good grade for that. If the enemy had a hidden weapon or something Silverlining didn''t tell me, then the odds of my retreat and giving up on this entire golden quest would be quite high.

    I wanted to limit my losses here.

    [They are here!] And just as I waited for my forces to arrive, I received this message from Lily.

    In fact I didn''t need her to tell me anything. I saw my forcesing from everywhere, filling up the line of horizon, drawing a growing ck line that kept getting thicker with the passage of time.

    "Time to act," I took out my staff and activated the stored bookmark of this zone.

    The moment I appeared at the other end, a grand and scary scene filled the entire world around.

    Creatures who ran so damn fast were filling the entire ground like a terrifying tsunami wave.

    The moment I saw them, a very weird familiar feeling grew up in my heart. They were weirdly like the zombies in the fifth quest, and that made me believe more in my earlier guess.

    The system higher ups didn''t just arrange the apocalypse quests based on their desire or even on a whim. They did all this to train the races all over the universe, to be better prepared against different enemies and scenarios.

    Even the locust waves here were arranged against by the zombie quest.

    And that meant they already knew about the presence of these locusts. Someone managed to break through the firstyer of defence before, not like what Silverlining told me.

    Realising the mistake Silverliningmitted, I felt more unease about the other puzzlement. If he was wrong about one thing, then he might have told me, or missed telling me, more valuable intel.

    Dammit! I clenched my fists and looked at the endless tsunami running towards one direction, the direction I came from, my shielded area at the centre of this zone.

    "That''s quite weird..." while I absorbed the shock of such a terrifying scene, and started to closely watch these creatures.

    They ran on many limbs, looking more like spiders. They seemed to lose any reason, even to the extent of jumping over each other and even wounding and killing each other in the process.

    They just wanted one thing, to cross the ground fast and arrive towards the hastily retreating forces of mine. And that was typically like the mindless actions of zombies at the fifth quest.

    But when I observed their speed, I was surprised to realise that their speed wasn''t that high to begin with.

    I expected a fast train like speed, or a bullet like speed. I estimated such speed based on the facts that race members had high stats and more strength and speed than mine.

 Chapter 1338 Unexpected Response

    But when I saw it, I noticed that their speed wasn''t that much higher than my forces. In fact, both seemed to be equal in speed!

    What was going on here?

    I felt more puzzled the more I looked. I couldn''t tell how strong they really were as there was a fight going on around. So I decided after a few minutes of observation to move forward and check the rear of this iing wave before deciding what I should do.

    And when I did so, I got more shocked by what I found!

    [Can you gather a piece of news for me?] As I was puzzled, I decided to ask for Lily''s help.

    [What do you need?] she directly asked, feeling how tense this situation was.

    [Ask the survivors about the strength of these locusts] I paused before adding, [I also want to know if they were chased by locusts or locusts and Silence race members]

    [Why?]

    [I can''t see any Silence race members even after crossing hundreds of miles]

    [Hmm¡­ Give me a minute then¡­]

    I knew she''d take quite some time to find out the answer to such a question. And so I kept moving forward, and kept checking the ground and the creatures down below.

    I even used my Hawk Eye skill, and even used my technique to test controlling scattered groups of the creatures down below.

    Everything pointed out towards the presence of locusts only, invading the entire zone up to what my eyes could reach.

    I got a scary thought about the infiltration of the Silence race members in the middle of such dense waves of the locusts.

    However after using my skills and techniques, I was sure this was just an extra worry for me.

    And when I thought more about it, I found that there was no reason for the fiends to decide on using such a tactic.

    There were only locusts down at the ground, filling the entire world around. And that made me realise what they nned to do here.

    They heard what Silverlining told me about, and ended up deciding to shuffle up the cards. I didn''t know why they didn''t move the Silence race members to join this crusade, but it saved me tons of time and effort if that proved to be right.

    The enemy was helping me more and more in what I found hard to achieve myself.

    "If they nned to just use the locusts for now, then the initial attack wave that got the Silence race members was just a show¡­"

    I couldn''t even believe this as such a possibility was too perfect for me and my forces.

    The enemy mistook everything, it seemed, and instead ofing with everything they got, they just sent one race out.

    I didn''t know why they did that, and didn''t care. I just wanted to confirm the current situation before deciding to take any further steps.

    I kept flying for another half an hour before I finally got the answer I wanted.

    [Ever since that first sh, the Silence forces never showed themselves up. It''s all endless streams of the locusts, and nothing else]<novelnext></novelnext>

    [Cool!] I stopped flying when I got such confirmation, [Select one thousand brave warriors from each zone. And also make sure this is happening everywhere]

    [I checked, and this happened in every zone]

    [That''s great!]

    [Sorry but what''s great about any of that?]

    She didn''t get what I wanted to do before, and so she wouldn''t understand. And I didn''t even try to exin anything.

    [Spread out the orders, just make everyone defend inside the shielded zone. Even if they got a chance, they won''t take a single step out]

    [They won''t dare to go with such crazy folks running wild at them from every possible direction!]

    [What about the strength of those locusts?] as she answered one of my two questions, there was still one left without an answer.

    [ording to many testimonies, these locusts aren''t much different in strength, nature, and abilities than the zombies of our fifth quest]

    I could tell they were simr in nature and abilities, but also in strength? [Are you sure? Are you sure they are alike in terms of strength?]

    [That''s what everyone said] she sent in confirmation, [ording to their words, and I asked many from all zones, if not for the unstoppable numbers of these creatures, they could have crushed them easily]

    Interesting! So the individual strength of each creature of this race was just on par with zombies.

    Was it just the Silence race members who were strong enough to contend against endgame level powerhouses? Or were also the Silences this week?

    When I thought about the abnormal ability of the Silence race to lower the strength of anyone they fought against, things became clearer in my mind.

    It seemed the strength of these races wasn''t that much, not even much stronger than our strength.

    Was this a coincidence? An act from the system? Or were there many golden quest entrapment zones like this one that Silverlining wasn''t aware of?

    I thought about thatst possibility. If there were many golden quest zones like this one, then the races defending these zones would be in different levels of strengths.

    However from Silverlining firm words, I could tell there was only one of these golden quests. Or he might have got things wrong or something.

    [Don''t forget to select one thousand of each zone] I closed the chat with her, took a deep breath, and started to act.

    If the enemy only sent locusts here, then it''d be easy to handle things using myst n.

    I started to form many scattered and apart shields from each other. The moment the shields appeared, they secluded part of the locusts inside, preventing anyone from entering or leaving.

    And then I took out my warriors.

    The moment my warriors appeared, the entire world froze as if a time pause skill was used.

    Without any tacit agreement, the endless numbers of locusts stopped in their tracks, shifted their attention towards the shields I just filled with warriors, and then started to fiercely roar.

 Chapter 1339 A Great Chance

    As mad dogs, they ran towards these shields, wanting to devour these and the warriors inside.

    Seeing such a scene made me frown. I totally forgot the effect of taking out my warriors to these creatures.

    They were like zombies, mindless and would only care about eating more flesh. Taking out my warriors here changed the current course of the battlefield entirely.

    "At least my shields can stand in front of them¡­" I didn''t stand idle after realising what was going on and started to fortify my shields by adding others.

    In the span of the next hour, I kept creating shields around, filling them with my warriors, and dividing up the locusts into many smaller armies.

    Each surrounded my shields. And no matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t take down my shields.

    The energy absorbed from their attacks were added to repair the damage in my shields.

    As for my warriors inside, they kept fighting the entrapped locusts. After killing all of the enemies inside, I gave an order to kill anyone with wounds, incinerate all the bodies with fire.

    During this hour, I scattered lots of shields in this zone to count. In the end I stopped and didn''t keep doing this.

    "I need to let these locusts keep heading towards the central area¡­" I slowly muttered, putting the grand picture in my mind.

    I could easily stop the flow of these creatures towards my forces at the centre. Yet if I did that, I''d attract the attention of the Silence race, and might even force them to join in.

    I didn''t want that to happen, not right now at least. I wanted to lure them in but not at this moment nor ce.

    Besides, I got neen other zones to take care of. And this task would take at least half a day from me.

    I didn''t take out any weapons I got from the research department. It wasn''t needed at the moment. And these were big guns, real killers, and would instantly wipe out tons of the locusts.

    I didn''t want to do that. I wanted to keep some sort of hard bnce where the enemy had a slight advantage over me, an advantage that I could crush at any moment.

    [What have you done?!!]

    And just before I''d take out my staff and teleport back to the central zone, I got such a message from Lily.

    [What?] I feigned ignorance about her point.

    [The number of locustsing decreased tremendously. At this moment, less than twenty percent of them areing at my forces]

    [That''s great then]

    [I know! And I wanted to know what you did!]

    [I don''t have time for that] I wasn''t lying, [Just make sure that no one steps outside the shielded zone. Kill whoeveres at you, but don''t get hot headed about your advantage, ok?]

    [I''ll tell them about these orders¡­ By the way, when are you going to other zones? Things there are quite ugly]<novelnext></novelnext>

    [If you stopped interrupting me like this, I''d have gone to another zone by now]

    [Oh, sorry about that. Good luck!]

    [To you too] I closed the chat with her, stored the location here before jumping back to the centre.

    I moved towards the first portal I saw, and there I found how truly ugly things were!

    The shielded zones were covered with a massive gathering of shields that covered up a huge area of tens of miles in radius.

    As I stood on my chariot, high in the air, I could faintly see the edge of these shields under normal situations.

    But right now things look quite different. The horizon didn''t show that faintly shimmering transparentyer of shields that could refract portion of the light.

    Instead I saw a ck and red wall that gave me the impression we were inside a huge cave or inside part of hell.

    "This¡­" I didn''t need to go there to see what caused such a bizarre scene. These colours matched the colours of these locusts. And that meant they were climbing all the way around my shields, even blocking anything from the outside.

    I imagined my grand ball-like shields getting fully covered and buried underneath an endless number of locusts. That was a scary sight indeed, but it was pretty easy to solve.

    *Rumble!*

    The shields normally absorbed the damageing at them, turning part into energy that''d get stored inside. If I didn''t activate the offensive repulsion energy wave attack, then this energy would be used to repair the shields.

    And now I just activated the offensive attack, releasing a mighty wave of energy that swept past all the enemies covering up my shields.

    These locusts were weak against energy based attacks. And that meant the energy waveing out from my shields was quite deadly to them.

    When the wave erupted, a massive rumble happened. Most of this came from the attack itself, and then I saw the red ck curtain blocking my sight as locusts started to fall like rain.

    And then another violent rumbling noise came, with a massive shaking of the ground thatsted for a long time.

    The ck red curtain got removed, and I could now see the bright world outside. I could see a massive wave of energying out from my shields, one that went to the end of the world in an unstoppable way.

    "This will take more time to get done," I felt that my attack wouldst for a long time. And after that most of the locusts near the shields would be wiped out.

    That meant the locusts from far away would need quite some time to arrive here and attack the shields.

    "I should get to other ces then," as I had to do nothing but wait, I decided to jump over to other zones and do the same thing.

    In every zone I went, the situation looked the same as the one I saw in the second zone. And by using the scary attack from the shields, the same result was repeated.

 Chapter 1340 Keep Defending!

    One by one, I jumped from one zone to another, wiping out endless locusts in cold blood. After taking a full tour through all the twenty zones, I returned back to the second zone.

    I took almost one hour to do so, and when I returned I found the situation typically like what I expected.

    The world was filled with endless dead bodies of the locusts, while the new ones were finding it difficult to move in between such weird gatherings of dead bodies.

    Their number wasn''t that high yet, and I estimated they''d need a couple more hours to end up forming a great army around my shields.

    "Time to build more shields out there then," I didn''t know how far this wave of energy reached, but I got the feeling that it went past the ces I saved before in my staff.

    I took out my staff and moved to the stored point here. As expected, the entire ground was littered with dead bodies of the locusts, while new ones were racing against time to reach my central region.

    Yet their numbers were much lower than what I found back at the previous zone. And that made me regret not using the same trick out there beforeing here.

    If I did, I''d have wiped out all the locusts surrounding even my advanced shield zone.

    "I can return back and do that after getting done from this," I muttered to myself while knowing that facing these locusts was going to be a long battle.

    Their numbers looked endless. But right now they were still trying to build up momentum and numbers, not in their perfect state.

    I decided to move forward like what I did back at ground zero. The more I advanced, the more locusts I saw dead and alive.

    After flying for half an hour, I stopped and started to spread out my shields. At the same time, I took tons of warriors to handle the locusts, leaving behind instructions about killing the wounded and incinerating the dead bodies.

    As I flew for a bit longer, I took slightly one hour more than what I did back at the first zone. By the end, I finished scattering enough shields to hinder the advance of these locusts. At the same time, I left a wide enough gap to let locusts reach my central area as well.

    I saved many ces there, before returning back to the central zone and moving to another region.

    The more zones I worked on, the more locusts I found at my central zone when I jumped to the next zones.

    That was something expected. In The end, it took around three hours in each region. So after five to six zones, enough time passed to make the locusts swarm the entire world again like nothing happened.

    Even the dead bodies of the killed wave of locusts ended up being covered with the newly arrived ones.

    That made the formation of shields and spread of warriors look the same as the first ground zero zone.

    It might look like a bad situation, but it didn''t stop me from deploying my shields and warriors.

    By the end of thest zone, I estimated it wouldst more than one and a half days at least.

    Aftersting for this long away, I returned back to ground zero after checking on the current training situation of my warriors under Sara and Legend.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Both were quite absorbed in doing what I asked them to. And it seemed from their responses that they got news about what I was doing all this time in all the regions.

    [What''s the situation right now?] I jumped back to ground zero before starting to take a wide tour around.

    I didn''t hurry to jump to the frontline shields right now. I knew as long as my warriors kept themselves inside, killing those locusts would be a breeze for them.

    But my greatest worry still lied at the unseen yet Silence race.

    Everything would be quite fine if that race kept themselves away from here. I made sure to lead enough locusts through the shield zone so that the enemy wouldn''t doubt anything.

    [It''s still quite the same asst time you left] she sent me this message before adding, [The locusts areing in great numbers already. However thanks to what you did, we are holding up quite fine]

    [And the Silence race? Did they appear?]

    [Not yet]

    I already kept examining the zones which I jumped at before for any traces of the Silence race. I even took more care towards checking the areas I created my shields at, especially at thest five zones.

    I knew by then, enough time passed. If the enemy suspected anything, then it''d be enough for them to mobilise their Silence race troops.

    Yet either my act was quite perfect and they didn''t suspect anything, or something else kept them from sending the Silence race here.

    If there was something stopping them from sending two races at the same time here, then it''d be simply perfect!

    I''d take my time to tear apart all the locusts they''d send at me. And that would relieve me from dealing with such troublesome foes when invading the ten worlds of the enemyter on.

    "Time will tell," I muttered to myself, knowing that getting such an answer wouldn''t happen anytime soon.

    [Keep defending then]

    [Aren''t we going for the offence? We can deal with the number of locusts attacking the central zones quite easily now]

    [No!] my answer came firm and swift, [Don''t move a single soldier outside, got it?]

    [Ok!] I knew she didn''t get the entire picture, and I didn''t intend to exin anything.

    What I wanted to do most right now was to keep killing these locusts while thinking about what I should do next.

    ording to my early ns, I should have stopped the first iing enemy waves before trying to send out Sara''s and Legend''s armies.

 Chapter 1341 The Threat Of The Silences

    However such a n was now impossible to be executed. I needed these two to keep training more troops on how to execute that deadly array.

    And that left me with the most important question right now; what should I do next?

    My top worry came from the yet to appear Silence race.

    The enemy didn''t send them out, and weirdly enough their absence became more stressful on me than if they were present.

    I didn''t know why, but every single move I thought of had to be dropped thanks to my worry from that Silence race.

    "Tsk! Those damn fiends¡­ Even when they did nothing with the Silence race, its infamy is enough to make me doubt my every move¡­"

    All the moves I thought of and can be executed perfectly without any worry were limited to my twenty zones.

    And I didn''t like that!

    I wanted to move the battle over to the enemy homnds. However when I thought about the situation of dealing with two races at the same time, I knew I couldn''t just use simple moves.

    "Should I act personally or what?" This was the only idea that could be executed without any worry.

    The main worry came from the need to take out more generals from the current zones. If the Silence race acted, my arrays were the only thing that could stop them.

    So taking Legend and Sara away was out of the question. All I could do for now was to use other generals to do such tasks.

    But doing so was going to be risky, especially if the enemy didn''t send out their Silence troops to wait for me to do such a move.

    Hmm¡­ It was quite a headache! The only scenario where there wasn''t any risk of weakening the defences here would be by personally going out there.

    And if I did that, I knew I''d not be able to easily extricate myself from these battles to aid here if needed.

    That made me pause and think deeper about such a move.

    "Before I can do this, I have to think about all the possible scenarios and make preparations for them¡­" I wrecked my brain while moving around and checking the current situation of my defensive shields at every zone.

    The situation was just like what Lily described, it was still the same like before.

    Locusts were trying to get through my shields and reach my warriors. At the same time, my warriors used everything in their power to kill these locusts.

    "I shouldn''t use them for now," I wanted before to spread out the weapons I got from the research department and use these killers to exterminaterge numbers of locusts in a short time.

    However, that wasn''t needed right now. I only thought about doing this when I considered the appearance of Silence troops alongside these locusts.

    And that didn''t happen so far.<novelnext></novelnext>

    So taking out these weapons would rm the enemy about their potential and threats. So instead of making such a mistake and using them here, I decided to keep them hidden.

    My warriors were doing just fine in dealing with these locusts. I still felt puzzled about why the ones who came here before never seeded in crushing the Silence race or these locusts.

    They looked quite weak to me! Even my warriors without stat points were enough to kill them.

    There was a single reason behind this, the ones who arrived here didn''t prepare as much as I did.

    They might be much stronger than myself, however only twenty could arrive here.

    If they didn''t use my human wave tactic, using endless tokens to support themselves, then they''d end fighting by themselves.

    I looked at my inventory and saw the seemingly endless amount of warriors I got. And even with them, I felt like things weren''t that easy to handle here.

    If I just depended on my twenty team members, a few warriors, then things would turn out quite ugly for me no matter how strong I was.

    That was the only possible exnation I could think of. And when I did, I felt how silly such a reason was.

    If that was true, then why didn''t any of the big races support their offsprings and give them lots of warriors?

    I got that I was different thanks to my ss and bones. And that made me feel quite lucky.

    Even if I came from a race without a strong backing, I was wealthy enough to support myself and get anything I wanted.

    And yet that also made me question the motives of the higher ups in each race. Didn''t they know about the great story behind the races entrapped here or what?

    As I was thinking about that, I recalled the words Silverlining once conveyed on the tongue of the head of the Toranks.

    He wanted to test me, and was going to select another test before finally settling on using the golden quests as a suitable test.

    In their eyes, it seemed this golden quest was some sort of a test to their offsprings and future sovereign candidates. And if that hypothesis was true, then I couldn''t help but feel weird about how things ended up at.

    The higher ups tried to solve the problem of the entrapped races, and the big races in the universe dealt with it like it was some sort of a game or something.

    Tsk! I decided to throw away all these useless thoughts and shifted my attention towards the possible scenarios my forces might face here.

    The most troubling situation would be the one where my forces had to fight against two races at the same time. And that made me consider leaving behind the many deadly weapons I had back at the central zones.

    But that wouldn''t help much. I thought differently and finally found a way to handle such a tricky situation.

    If the enemy decided to send up the two racesbined, then I''d force one race to stand down. To do so, I''d use the same method I used here, building up a great number of shielded zones and letting my warriors upy them.

 Chapter 1342 Angelica Is The Answer!

    Like this, no matter what the enemy did, the locusts would be greatly decreased in numbers the closer they came to my central zone.

    "Doing such a thing now would trigger the rm inside that enemy¡­" I could do such a thing right away, however for a moment there I couldn''t help but pause in my tracks and not do it.

    Just oneyer of shields with warriors was enough to cut arge number of enemies. If I added moreyers, then more enemies would be kept away from the central zone.

    And if I overdid it like I nned, then no locust would find their way not just to the central zone, but even to the closestyer of shields to that ce.

    That wasn''t going to end right to my forces here. "I have to use their help then," I recalled something, and instantly shed back to ground zero as I sent a message over to Lily.

    [Where is Angelica?]

    [She is in one of the zones out there, why?]

    [Send for her toe here] I paused before adding, [And make sure she''d leave someone capable to lead behind her zone]

    [Are you sure? Weck generals, you know!]

    [Just make one of the three elite soulers leading a single zone to move out and help taking over her zone]

    Icked enough generals, that was a given fact. But that didn''t mean I couldn''t handle taking one general away.

    Especially when that general was asked to just lead the zone and make things rolling like usual.

    [Fine! But can you at least tell me why?]

    [I''m changing her position and role in this entire war] I paused for a moment before adding, [She will handle something pretty important. So make sure she isn''t attached to any task at all]

    [Give me an hour then¡­ Doing such a thing isn''t easy right now]

    [I''ll give you five days] I said while considering the next move I had to do.

    [That''s more than what I need]

    [I have other stuff to do. So I won''te back in five days]

    [Won''t tell me what this is all about?]

    [Not now, besides you are going to know everything soon enough]

    I knew she grew curious about my entire n. But after myst hup, I didn''t intend on revealing anything or else the enemy would end up knowing everything.

    After I closed the chat with her, I started to do my stuff.

    I needed five days, or even more. I jumped to the group of shields I left at the forefront, before starting to move out.

    I thought about the grandyout of the shield areas I nned to leave here and other zones.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Half an hour is enough distance between each area and the next one," I decided to use my flying time as a unit of measurement to determine where I''d ce my shields.

    I nned to create my shields in each zone first. I''d arrange them inyers, separated by an almost half an hour flight by my chariot.

    As for warriors, I decided to not use these right now. And that was why I needed Angelica.

    Spreading out my shields was a long task without doubt. The further I flew forward, the more area I needed to cover.

    While doing this, I kept a close eye on the entire ground. I was still worrying about the appearance of the Silence race at any moment.

    However after working for days, jumping in between zones, and creating an endless number of shields, I still couldn''t see a shadow of this race.

    Damn those fiends! They managed to put such pressure over me without doing anything at all!

    [I''m back!] It didn''t take five days as I expected, but around ten. That was thanks to underestimating the vast space of thends I needed to cover up at the end parts of each zone.

    At the edge of each zone, I could see how these locusts arrived at my zones. There were hard to count portals surrounding the entire zones.

    From these portals, endless streams of locusts appeared. And there I finally managed to spot the Silence race members for the first time.

    The ones I saw were the ones with big bodies. They stood like guards, surrounding the entrance of each portal.

    Aside from these spots, there wasn''t a single Silence race seen around. And that made me realise the enemy made the Silence race to act as guards to prevent any attempt to infiltrate their ten worlds.

    I couldn''t tell which world these portals led to. But it seemed all the ten worlds had locusts and Silence race members in them as I learnt.

    [She is already here for days now!] Lily sent before adding, [I''ming and bringing her with me]

    I knew she was dying to know what I was nning to do. In fact I didn''t intend to exin much to Angelica even.

    I just wanted to deliver something over to her, ask her to do something if a certain situation arose. In addition to that, I''d take her on a grand tour everywhere before finally setting my course towards these ten worlds.

    "Why are you acting in such a way?" In less than five minutes, the two arrived, each on their own chariot.

    "We are being watched," I simply responded to Lily before turning to Angelica, "I want you toe with me."

    "To where?" Angelica asked, while her eyes showed her desire to be with me regardless of the reason.

    "For what?" Lily didn''t drop her attempt to know what I wanted to do.

    "To prepare for the future," I paused before adding, "wait here and take over the entire defensive operation. Under no circumstances, don''t ever try to send troops out."

    "Tsk! We didn''te here to sit inside your shields and not fight," sheined, and I knew this wasn''t just her words alone.

    Many if not most of my generals would object to such a passive approach. In their eyes, these locusts were a pushover enemy, one they could simply crush in direct conflicts.

 Chapter 1343 Angelica

    Their experience in dealing with zombie outbreak boosted their confidence and made them think they were invincible.

    I didn''t think like them. I didn''t want to win a battle and end up losing the entire war. I wanted to win this damn thing, end up being the top victor in all this mess.

    "Just do as I say," I stressed over, "a time wille when I''d need you to move forward without even taking a single moment of rest."

    "We''ll see about that," she rolled her eyes, and during our little talk, Angelica jumped over my chariot and recalled her back.

    "See youter," I waved my arm to Lily, opened a portal and led my chariot through it.

    And the next moment I appeared at the nearestyer of shield defences in the region.

    "Did you miss me or what?" Just when I was about to tell her about what to do, she was half a beat faster and asked me this.

    If this was another time, I''d be surprised by her sudden question. But the great tension of this entire situation left a deep shadow over me, making me unable to feel any surprises at all.

    "I want you to do something for me," I seriously said, ignoring her question.

    "You, the great Hye, want me to do something for him? That''s funny!" she said these mocking words with a face that showed a totally different emotion than what her words conveyed.

    I sense longing, deep longing in her eyes and face. And seeing her like that made me inwardly sigh.

    "Sorry girl, I can''t curse you like I did with my previous girls," I told myself this, without sharing any with her. "I want you to do something, something that''s too important for all of us here."

    She looked deeper into my eyes, and I couldn''t tell if she turned quite serious or got lost in her feelings for me.

    "What do you want me to do?" she paused before sighing, "trying to chase a king isn''t that easy, but at least give me some hope for the future of the two of us, can you?"

    "I¡­ I can''t promise you such a thing," I couldn''t help but add, "if I do, you''ll end up losing much more than you imagine."

    "Being with you is enough!"

    "Even that can''t be guaranteed," I sighed, recalling my long gone girl whom I didn''t know where she was right now.

    Even being with me, staying by my side, wouldn''t be an option for my curse. Just open your eyes and see what happened to Hry! She was with me, and wasn''t!

    "Tsk! You are just too overprotective for me, even to the degree of hurting me like this."

    "Small early loss is much better than long term disastrous grievances, right?" I paused before adding, "I want you to lead my people here in case something bad happened."

    "And what about you?" she gave me a weird look, "aren''t you here?"

    "I might be busy doing something else," I didn''t say out loud that I was going away. But for a girl like her, it was easy to guess such a point by her six senses.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "How do you expect me to help anyone the same way you do?"

    "That''s why I brought you here," I looked around before adding, "you got that staff from before, right?"

    "This one?" She took an exact copy of my stuff and showed it to me. And I nodded.

    "Start saving the ces we''ll visit from here onwards as bookmarks."

    This was why I needed her. If I thought about what my forces would truly need, then it''d be the ability to jump over and fill any ce with needed reinforcements.

    With her staff, she could easily jump all over the zones, just like me. She wasn''t going to have the same impact over any distressful battlefield, not when shecked my artefacts like pir and Libra,cking my techniques, but at least she could fill in the gap left by my absence for a little.

    "And?" she could tell things weren''t that simple at all.

    "I''ll give you enough warrior tokens," I paused before adding, "enough to cover up the twenty regions here with floods of warriors if needed."

    She went into silence, raised her staff before nodding to me to jump over another ce.

    I started to jump around theyers of defence in each region, while transferring tons of warriors and stat crystals over to her.

    She was smart enough to know what I wanted from her. And when she saw the grand number of emptied shields in the advancedyers, she could easily link the missing dots together.

    I wanted her to take up my role as the main warriors giver, jump all over the zones and fill the emptied shielded zones with warriors and stat crystals.

    She''d also act as fire fighters, jumping to the most dangerous and weakened spots anywhere, taking out enough warriors to fill in the gaps and support the defences.

    "For how long¡­ Do you want me to do this?" After we ended up on such a grand tour, she looked at me in a weird way.

    I transferred what I promised, enough warriors to fill the entire twenty zones up with warriors like sand grains.

    And that made her realise that I might be gone for a long time.

    "For as long as it may take."

    "That''s why you prevented us from shifting into offence?" As expected, Lily wasn''t speaking before just for herself, but in the stead of many others.

    "That''s right," I nodded, "and also there are other reasons I''d like to keep for myself for now."

    "Pretty mysterious, huh? Don''t you realise that acting this way makes you sexier?"

    She winked, and I simply ignored her flirtation. She kept trying all this time to tempt me to touch her, but I was already too busy with problems that I couldn''t yet solve.

 Chapter 1344 Time To Act

    One of these problems was time. How long would I be gone from here?

    I wanted to create trouble back at the enemy ten base worlds, forcing them to activate their thirdyer of defence. If I seeded, then the entire ten worlds would be swept clean from all the hostile two races inside.

    But that also meant the twenty zones here and even the twenty worlds out there would be at great risk. I didn''t know how other universes managed to evade such disasters. But if they seeded, why wouldn''t I?

    I knew that by the demonesse words, that disaster would only affect the ten base worlds. But I used to expect the worst just in case.

    What if the enemy used this thirdyer of defence and extended it over the twenty worlds here? I had to be prepared for such a disastrous possibility.

    And so I needed to not only create chaos out there, but to explore these worlds and see if I could find the buried technology of that extinct race and explore part of their secrets.

    To do so, I knew I''d take a long time. It was quite hard then to tell how long I''d be gone from here. And so I could only arm up Angelica with everything I could, hoping she would help others to stand for a long time against the dangers here.

    "You know what to do," I returned her back to the ground zero central zone before adding, "keep what I gave you to yourself. Don''t try to act until the Silence race approaches."

    "But¡­"

    "Legend and Sara are now training endless warriors to execute the star array perfectly," I knew what she wanted to argue about, "you will help them as well by adding more warriors every now and then. As for the ones they trained, you''ll take them back with you and use them to stop the Silence race."

    "Will they be enough?" I knew she feared the abnormal abilities of the Silence race.

    ? "As long as you all stay inside my shields, then it will be fine¡­ One moment¡­"

    The next instant I activated the offensive ability of my shields. The entire zone changed and a brutal attack appeared.

    This time the shields stored up attacks for a much longer duration than before. And that made me realise the attack wouldst for a bit longer and even expand to reach far away ces.

    But to think this attack would reach the edge of the zone wasn''t logical.

    The edge of each zone was protected well enough by dense hordes of locusts and Silence race elite forces.

    "This¡­" she got shocked by what I did, and I managed to distract her from what I just said. I didn''t want to expose much about my shields ability to stop the Silence race, or else the enemy might find a way to counter them.

    "I''m going now," I went towards a portal leading to another zone, "good luck!"

    And by then I vanished, leaving her behind.<novelnext></novelnext>

    I ran across all the zones, activating the devastating attacks of my shields. Once done, I returned back to ground zero and found no trace of Angelica at all.

    [If you need any help at any time, just inform Angelica] I sent to Lily while passing through a portal and ending up at the edge of this region, [And make sure no one steps outside the shield zones. Or else they''ll die!]

    [Die? These locusts are weak to even bepared with the zombies of our homnd! And what about this thing with Angelica? Why shall I contact her, not you?]

    [Contact both of us then] If that would make you feel better! I knew trying to get to me would be quite impossible in the future, [And don''t underestimate our enemies. We aren''t just fighting locusts, we are also fighting Silences and god knows who else!]

    I had to scare her, scare everyone, from taking such a crazy step and advance.

    As long as they stayed inside the shields, nothing would hit them. Not the locusts, not the Silences, and not even the deadly third defensiveyer.

    But all of this would change the moment they started to move out and attack.

    [Ok] I didn''t know if she was sincere in her response or not. However I did everything in my power to keep them safe. If they wanted to get killed, then be my guest and step outside.

    And now it was time for me to make thest step before going towards the first enemy world.

    I needed to go to the first enemy base world, but endless locusts and elite Silences stood in between me and them.

    I could use my warriors to kill them, use my technique to recruit them. However I didn''t intend to waste my effort and time on doing such a thing.

    After all, I didn''t want to rm the enemy long before I''d step through these portals. Thus I had one option left for me to do.

    I took out my warriors, spread them all over many shielded areas around the edge of this zone.

    The moment my warriors appeared, all the locusts surrounding this region stopped in their tracks, turned their attention towards my shields, and started to run and attack them.

    I kept moving using my chariot while the entire world down below got stirred up. I watched this in amusement, while adding more warriors at all the shielded areas here.

    It took me roughly two hours to pass through these areas. And if not for me to save many locations around, I''d have taken much more than that.

    After doing all this, I didn''t hurry to act and waited for two days. During which, the entire shielded areas got totally buried underneath the endless streams of locusts.

    These shields were tens of miles away from the portals of the enemy. As such, no matter how many locusts my warriors killed, it was far from enough to stop the ceaselesslying locusts.

 Chapter 1345 Unbelievable Result!

    I knew doing this would trigger the attention of the enemies. But they wouldn''t get that much pumped up yet.

    It was still far from enough to stop the advancement of their locusts. My shields managed to lower the pressure over the distant inner zone shields and forces.

    As long as locusts kepting at my forces and inner shields, the enemy wouldn''t have any reason to adjust their ns.

    But what I nned to do next was going to set them on their feet!

    *Rumble!*

    It appeared as if a nuke just exploded everywhere. Taking my shielded areas as a centre, and after waiting for two whole days, the shields released violent waves that crushed the endless locusts covering them up first.

    The shields that looked totally buried underneath swarms of locusts were cleaned and cleared of these rodents.

    And then the shocking wave started to spread over, expanding towards the enemy portal region, fiercely mming against them.

    "What the heck¡­?!!!" and just as I watched this happening, I saw by my own eyes the portals of the enemy getting burst out like they were made of thin paper.

    What the heck was wrong with these enemies? Howe they use such cheap portals to link their worlds with here?

    Dammit! The shockwave I released was unstoppable! And it was overbearing enough to crush not only the enemiesing out from the portals, but the portals themselves!

    Within the span of a few minutes, all the portals here got crushed and that stopped any enemy from setting foot in my zone.

    Such a result¡­ Tsk! I never expected such a result at all!

    I did this to clear up all the enemies blocking my path to the portals. However I never wanted or expected the portals to get crushed in that way.

    Would they summon more portals here or what?

    If not then it''d be quite bad¡­ Or a mixture of bad and good news.

    I waited for my terrifying wave to clean the locusts who went deeper into my zone. The attacksted for almost an hour, and when it died down, everything looked empty and silent in my eyes.

    There wasn''t a single enemy standing anywhere! And not only that, the enemy didn''t summon another portal even after waiting for a few hours there.

    I didn''t stay idle, as I used this chance to collect as many bones as possible.

    Before facing these locusts, I got the impression that their level would be quite high and so their bone grading would be quite high as well.

    But when I saw how weak they were, I knew the bonesing out from these would be all low grade.

    Yet at this moment, I knew I was gravely mistaken in both!

    "Dark realm monster bones? Howe?!!!" I watched the densely packed dark dots racing towards my hand from a huge area around.

    As the locusts were already converging in endless numbers around my shields before, the number of them was quite insane in such areas.<novelnext></novelnext>

    I started collecting bones from there. And that was when I noticed that I wasn''t gainingmon bones like before, but the extremely rare and precious dark realm bones.

    To me, these bones have much higher energy than normal bones. Not to mention I could turn them anytime to deadly bombs, ones that couldst for days burning and killing any enemy daring to pass through them.

    I tried for a long time to get dark realm monster bones or find a stable source for these. However I only got a small amount of luck from the grand monsters I faced and killed before.

    Yet right now, I could get them from the locusts here! And just imagining the endless number of these locusts made my heart thumbs uncontrobly.

    All these would turn into my precious dark realm bones? Damn! Damn! That was way beyond my wildest expectations!

    I started collecting bones just to kill time while waiting for the response of the enemy. But right now I didn''t give a damn about anything they''d do, and got myself absorbed in collecting my precious loot.

    I let my generals test the application of the star arrays using normal bones. But with such an insane amount of dark realm bones, howe I''d care about that anymore?

    I''d better use these dark realm bones in making these star arrays and see what changes that would result in.

    Would they just add more energy to the arrays, elongating their time for a bit more? Or would they show new changes?

    I wanted to stop what I was doing and test the array out. However I couldn''t bring myself to do so.

    The bones were something I craved for, and these dark realm bones were like precious gems to me before.

    I started roaming around the edge for days, before finally collecting all the bones of the dead locusts at the outer region.

    And there were still many more locusts lined up and waiting for me to collect their precious bones inside the entire zone.

    [How did you do that?!!!]

    In the middle of my spree of collecting my precious bones, Lily sent me this message, [I thought you were going away for a long time. Never expected that you''d find a way to stop all the locusts froming here!]

    Tsk! If I told her I never nned for such a thing to happen, would she believe me? I thought in my mind before answering her:

    [I just tried out something and it worked]

    [Is this going tost?]

    [That''s the million dor question I wanted to know the answer to as well] I didn''t hide the fact that I didn''t know the answer to that question.

    After all, such an answer wasn''t in my power to control. If the enemy wanted to continue their assault, they''d open portals here. If not, or for a reason I didn''t know, they wouldn''t be able to get ess here again.

    But I couldn''t tell any of that until enough time had passed.

    [What about us then? What shall we do?]

 Chapter 1346 Gathering Bones

    [First send as many as you can to train on making the arrays] I got more excited about using my dark realm bones in that array. Yet I got to test this first myself.

    If the enemy didn''t have a way to get ess here again, in case their ess to here was one way though, it would be great for my forces and the battles going on right now in my zones.

    I''d not block the enemies from entering all my zones, but it''d be better to control the number of zones we were fighting them at.

    It''d be better to keep half of the zones active. In one way, we could train our forces to better deal with these enemies. And on another hand, we''d keep killing more of them, lowering the number we''d face back at the sealed twenty worlds.

    And above all, I''d still keep getting more dark realm bones.

    After collecting all the bones from all the killed locusts, I ended up reaching the central area.

    "Time to see if they are going to send anyone here," Enough time passed for the enemy to make up their minds.

    So I returned back to the edge area, and there I found the entire world in weird peace and calmness.

    There were no new portals, nothing appeared out of the ordinary right now. I didn''t hurry to consider the enemy''s decision, and started to roam the world.

    After two more days, I finally stopped and realised that the enemy wouldn''t send anything. That meant either they decided not to, or they didn''t have the ability to do so.

    I jumped back to the central area, checked over my gains this time.

    "Hehehehe, they are really generous," Iughed when I saw the hundreds of millions of dark realm bones inside my inventory.

    It was like I got so hungry and thirsty for a long time, ending up arriving at a grand party and feasted out there to my content.

    "If they have the choice, then they''d not make such a decision..." I thought about this, and reached to such a conclusion.

    The enemy would never give up the fight over this area. And so that meant the enemy got forced to.

    It seemed the ess to here was limited by one chance. If that was true, was it also the same for me? If I went out there, would it be the only chance for me or what?

    I refused to believe so. After all, I was the one invading them out of the rules and logic. The enemy would never ce such a limitation over me or others in my ce, as such possibility wouldn''t cross their minds.

    Besides if that was the case, then howe other universes managed to clear this obstacle? If they just relied on defending and didn''t invade the enemy at their homnds, then it''d be impossible to secure a victory no matter what.

    And then it came down to the next troublesome choice, should I keep doing this and follow my earlier ns or what?

    I feared that if I closed too much of the portals too soon, the number of enemies out there would be unimaginable.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After all, the forces sent here came from their homnd. Even if they were quite threatening, they were helping me in reducing the total number of forces at the homnd worlds.

    If I closed half of the portals as I nned earlier, would this mean I''d have to face tons more of the enemy forces once reaching these worlds?

    "If I was from the enemy, I''d move forces from the blocked worlds to the still opened ones," I''d do that if I was taking care of things out there.

    But assessing such a possibility from one locked world wasn''t going to work. I had to start killing portals at five worlds at least to see such a result.

    "I''ll kill five more before assessing the situation at other worlds first," I decided before sending a message to Lily, asking her to keep track of the enemy movements at the other zones.

    Right now this zone is considered safe. There was no enemy here, and it seemed the enemy wouldn''te at all.

    She asked me again to send forces from here to other worlds, but I declined. I first needed to make sure the enemy wouldn''t find a way toe here.

    If so, then it would be better to send part of the forces here to aid the remaining zones under fire. I also told her about the five more zones which I nned to stop the enemy portals at.

    [So we are going to have six free and calm zones? Like this we can use the generals of these to lead the armies and go to the other zones, right?]

    Generals? I totally missed that! [Let the generals on the side for now. I need themter on] Icked generals to be left over at the ten enemy worlds.

    Realising this point, my desire to crush ten worlds again resurfaced.

    I needed ten generals. And if I managed to clear out ten zones'' portals, and the enemy didn''t find a way to send troops over, then it''d be awesome!

    [I''m going to hunt down ten more zones] I finally decided. If the enemy found a way during this time, then it wouldn''t be toote to keep the generals and armies at these zones.

    Each zone would take almost twenty days from me to clear the portals and collect my trophies. That meant I''d take close to seven months to do so.

    If the enemy didn''te during this time, then it''d be safe to presume the enemy wouldn''te at all.

    Despite the long time spent in doing this, the gains were huge! The number of dark realm bones would reach a staggering number, making me able to use these bones freely for a long time.

    And that would be my gains from the forces they sent, and not including the remaining nine zones nor the ten worlds of them.

    I didn''t yet kill lots of Silence race members to know if they''d give me dark realm bones or what.

 Chapter 1347 Eight Months Passed

    As the locusts brought me such delight, then why wouldn''t the Silences do the same?

    I jumped over to the next zone and then to the outeryer there. I scattered out my warriors, left the locusts to gather around them the same way that happened before.

    Yet this time I didn''t wait here, and jumped to another zone, and then another. I kept doing this for ten more zones before finally returning to the first one again.

    I decided to attack ten and not nine as Lily was needed to stay here as the general leader. So I had to clear ten more zones to obtain ten more generals aside from Lily.

    After I finished doing this, at least two weeks passed from the moment I scattered warriors at the first zone. During this time, the entire shieldedyers out there became buried under endless locusts, and I couldn''t even see a single speck of my shields from these locusts.

    The locusts seemed to level up the ground, cover up my shields entirely, and make them look like they got buried down.

    The situation looked quite serious indeed, but I knew my warriors weren''t at any risk thanks to my shields.

    "Time to clear up this zone," I didn''t hesitate to activate my offensive skill, releasing a terrifying wave of energy that spanned everywhere.

    I saw blinding silver lighting out from my shields, merging together to turn slightly golden before mming heavily and fiercely crashing down the portals at the edge of the zone.

    At the same time, the wave expanded inwards, killing and sweeping clean all the enemies deep into this zone.

    I didn''t wait too long there, and jumped to another zone and did the same. Thest zones I created shields there showed a much weaker attack than the first zones'' attacks.

    But it was enough to crush down all the portals and kill tons of locusts.

    "Time to gather up my loot!" After waiting for a few more days, the attacks in all zones stopped. The number of killed locusts was just too much to count, making me feel more excited about this.

    I spent the next months collecting bones. Most of the time spent was to travel across the vast space of each zone. As for collecting bones, my turbo mode was overbearing enough to collect bones from a grand area without the need for me to personally move.

    I tried to check and see if I could get anything from their inventory. Yet to my disappointment, it seemed such races didn''t have any inventory at all.

    "Perhaps they got no inventory out there, so the system couldn''t get me anything out of them," I muttered after trying for many times and failing.

    If they didn''t have inventories like us, then how could they carry their belongings with them? I looked around and couldn''t find any portable bags or storage devices of any sort on them.

    They got no bags, no sacs, or even deep pockets! In fact, they got no clothes or gear whatsoever.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Perhaps they are considered low ranked soldiers in their race or something," I couldn''t tell if this was the case, or that race just hated bringing their own stuff with them.

    Anyway, I held higher hopes to find something valuable to the Silence race members when I''d meet up with them.

    During these months, I kept checking over the situation all over the other zones from time to time. As I expected, the number of enemy forces there showed a remarkable increase.

    I went personally to check things out there, and I found the number of enemies increased. If the locusts before were like a flood, these locusts in the remaining nine zones looked like grand tsunami waves, rushing to the deeper parts of the zones in sessive wave motions.

    When I went to the outeryers and checked things there, I was surprised to see the number of portals out there had increased tremendously.

    If before the portals scattered around the outeryer with gaps of tens of miles in between them, then right now these portals were closely packed, and there were even many ces where there were no gaps at all.

    At many points, these portals crumbled together to form clusters.

    "So each world of theirs has a single chance to open portals at one of my zones..." I started to get a better understanding of the rules limiting my enemies.

    They weren''t that limited actually. I thought they had to send forces first to other worlds before sending them here. But it turned out they could open new portals at other zones. And that was what brought such fierce waves of new locusts to the nine zones.

    After checking over the current situation of the shielded areas with warriors out there, I saw no different image than the one I saw before releasing the deadly attacks at the other eleven zones.

    The entire shields got buried underneath seemingly endless locusts. And even so, more locusts kept trying to bypass theirrades, trying everything to reach the shields down below.

    "I hope this will buy them enough time," I activated the offensive attacks of my shields at the nine zones, killing tons of these locusts before returning to the ten other zones and resumed collecting bones.

    I knew that releasing such an attack wasn''t enough to reach the outeryers and destroy the portals. So from time to time, I went back to these nine zones, and activated the attacks again to relieve the pressure.

    Even if my forces out there were still secured with my shields, and they kept killing enemies as hard and fast as they could, they couldn''t match the speed of new enemiesing at them.

    And after waves and waves of these locusts getting killed, I finally gave them the permission to go outside and move the dead bodies away after I collected bones from them.

    Doing such a thing took me slightly longer than I expected. After eight months of jumping around and collecting bones, I finally managed to collect all the dark realm bones from the eleven worlds.

 Chapter 1348 Something Seems Off

    At the same time, I collected a lot of the dark realm bones from the dead locusts outside my shields. After killing, collecting bones, and moving the bodies away for all this time, big mountain series like gathering of dead bodies of the enemy appeared next to each shielded area.

    I lost count in the number of dark realm bones I collected. And at a point, I grew numb to getting more of these bones.

    It looked as if it became normal to get more of these bones, as if they weremonly found anywhere. I knew this was just a temporary effect thanks to the endless supply of bones I got from the locusts.

    But this was temporary and only limited to this ce.

    Once I finished the golden quests, then finding more of these dark realm bones would be quite hard and challenging for me.

    During this time, Lily kept updating me of the general situation of my forces from the eleven zones.

    Part of these forces were sent to Sara and Legend. The two kept doing great in training these forces how to use the star array.

    I made sure to include the two zones of these two inside the eleven ones I cleared. By doing so, the two turned their zones entirely into a grand training camp.

    Another part of the freed forces was sent to reinforce the forces fighting at the nine hot zones.

    Under the request of Lily, I established many portals linking the central areas at these zones with outer shields that were empty before.

    As the number of enemies increased, it made sense to upy more shields and fill them with my forcesing from the other eleven worlds.

    And just like this, the enemy and I kept shifting our forces from other areas to these nine zones, filling them up to the brim.

    Spreading more forces at new shields took a little pressure off the deeper forces. But after a few months, this effect seemed to vanish as if it never existed.

    The enemy got the upper hand in terms of the total number of forces they could use. And that made my efforts look like they were for nothing.

    But the end result was quite the same. No matter how many of these locusts they sent, they never posed a threat to my shields and thus to my forces.

    I kept releasing the offensive attacks from time to time. As the number of shields getting hit increased, the magnitude of these offensive waves grew as well.

    Fearing that I might impact the further away portals at the outeryer of each zone, I made sure to not add more warriors to the shields close to the portal zones.

    Even when Lily kept asking me to send troops out there, I didn''t. I wouldn''t shoot myself in the foot like this.

    Without having portals leading to their homnd worlds, I''d cut myself off from any means to get to their homnds. Then my only choice would be limited to waiting for the twenty worlds to get opened to me and try my luck out there.

    Thinking about that made me wonder if I should postpone the assault over the ten enemy base worlds after opening the ess to the twenty race worlds or do it now.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "There are ten great worlds out there, taking them down will take a long time¡­ Still it''s better to cause them a little headache before the official opening of the twenty race worlds."

    Almost ten months have passed sinceing here. And that meant I got only two months left before the grand opening of the twenty race worlds.

    I decided to invade one enemy world first, get to know how they arranged their defences out there, and see what the enemy had in these worlds.

    Then by the time of the opening of the twenty race worlds, I''d return back and pause the invasion mission till getting to know the details of each race world.

    At the same time, there was something that kept bothering me.

    "The higher ups didn''t release any lists yet¡­" This was something that kept me annoyed for a long time already.

    It was supposed for the system to issue the final list of participants just before the one month peace period would be over.

    Yet that didn''t happen. And I thought the enemy interfered somehow, dying the release of such a list.

    But after the passage of ten months, the list wasn''t yet released. And that was quite weird to be honest.

    I now started to doubt that another scheme was going on. I estimated the enemy to focus solely on my zones, attacking them with everything they got and leaving the other contestants alone.

    When I thought about such a long time without releasing the final list, a bad omen overwhelmed me.

    For a reason I started to think about another possibility, one that I didn''t consider before.

    "What if these folks sent more forces to the other contestant zones, crushing them one by one while only toying around with me?"

    This was the worst possibility I had in my mind. If there were no other living contestants in this golden quest, then there was no point in releasing a list at all.

    If that was true, then either the other participants got crushed and killed, or were met with an unstoppable challenge that made them choose to forfeit early on.

    Thinking more by following this path, I realised there was something I might have got totally wrong before.

    The sudden increase in the enemy forces at the other nine zones¡­ It seemed I got the entire thing wrong!

    I thought the enemy opened portals directly over these zones, shifting the forces which were cut off the eleven zones to take part in the ongoing war at the remaining nine zones.

    But it seemed there was another possibility for such an increase, and that was for the enemy to not send their entire troops out from the start.

 Chapter 1349 The Problem Of Jerks

    After crushing the other participants, they focused entirely over here. And so, the enemy opened more portals and sent more forces here.

    If so¡­ Then the entire situation wasn''t just as I expected! The worlds which got cut off from reaching here didn''t send a single soldier to the nine zones.

    And that meant by the time I''d invade their worlds, they got endless reinforcements to send and entrap me there.

    What a n! By shifting their focus over the other ny-nine participants and wiping them off the board from the start, the enemy now had only me to deal with.

    And in return for that, I got zero chance in getting my hands over any reinforcement from these special figures.

    What a twist! Hopefully that bad scenario wasn''t going to happen here. Or else¡­

    "Tsk! Even when I finally got capable people to use, I ended up fighting all alone once again¡­"

    I ced much hope on befriending these folks. After all, they weren''t just nobody or simply people with talents from their races.

    They were the top elites in their races, ones who got crucified and tested by the fire of apocalypse for over at least ny quests and finally managed to not only survive, but be considered leaders of their people out there.

    I wanted to get to know such people better. They wouldn''t only prove useful here, but would turn out to be great help to meter on.

    Despite our apocalypses lying in far away worlds, we were destined to meet again sometime in the future.

    If their apocalypse trials got this close from ending, then mine was as well. After winning the ongoing war with the Hescos, I was sure the apocalypse woulde to an end.

    By then, I''d start exploring the vast and endless universe. Having such number of friendsing from different races and got the chance to be specially treated at their races was something great.

    However all of this seemed to go for naught if my worst hypothesis became true.

    "Tsk! It seems no one came here and was quite ready as I," I shook my head in disappointment. Even if they had to face the same pressure like my forces here, why wouldn''t they show their true worth of being called the top elites of their races?

    They were much stronger than either me or my entire forces here. Were gaining more stats not enough to give them more security or what?

    And weren''t they supposed to be the top elites of their races at the apocalypse? Why would they be like paper? Not enduring these weak locusts?

    I couldn''t tell the answer to that question until I became sure of the end result. If they ended up being killed or forced to fortify, then that''d exin how endless sovereign candidates came here and failed.

    It seemed to such people,ing here was like a trip and not a real challenge in their eyes.

    I didn''t know if getting rid of such careless and uninterested dudes was better or having such capable talents on my side and befriending them was.

    I sighed while jumping over to the outeryer of one of the nine zones.<novelnext></novelnext>

    I randomly selected that zone, and as the other eight, this one was swarmed by endless locusts.

    No matter how many times I tried to wipe these locusts out using my shields'' attacks, they always came in and filled the gaps like nothing ever happened.

    This time I didn''t even think about using a single warrior to fill in the outer shields or something. If I did that, I''d end up blowing all the portals here, cutting the enemy off and blocking my path to their worlds.

    Before I came here, I left instructions for Lily and others. On my chariot, ten generals stood in silence, including Sara and Legend.

    These two stuck around when they learnt about my intentions of bringing ten generals with me. They taught other two generals how to make arrays and how to instruct others to do so.

    By their words, it wasn''t important if the two were leading the training camps or other generals as long as the mission was done smoothly.

    I didn''t agree before I examined and tested the new generals and found them capable. It went without saying how high the calibre of the generals Lily selected for this campaign.

    In addition to these two, I also brought up Alex, Isabe, and Isac, in addition to other normal generals from my army.

    Isac didn''t have any tasks to do anymore. The building process of the entire zones got smoothly done.

    And so I decided to bring her over. After all, I might need to construct something out there or fortify the destroyed defences from the ongoing wars.

    Even if the races out there didn''t live inside fortified towns and cities, I''d let her lead warriors and build fortresses from scratch.

    As for the other girls, they didn''t have too much to do here. Their zones were cleared, and it was just logical to bring them with me.

    Of course that brought me a headache from two jerks.

    The small jerk, the spearhead, kept shouting and yelling, desperately trying toe with me. Even if his zone was still upied by the locusts, he dared to ask me to send another general to lead his zone while he''d tag along.

    Of course I''d not do that! Even if he had such a heaven defying ability to decrease the stats of my enemies, he had a much important task here.

    If the enemy decided to move out everything they had when I started invading them, then his presence here would be of great importance.

    I needed him to lead the general forces here and support them by lowering the enemy strength. And so no matter how desperately he pleaded, or how important he was to my uing invasion, I didn''t bring him with me.

    As for the second jerk, the jumper, he tried many times to tag along. And he didn''t just use words like the spearhead did.

    He went to another level!

 Chapter 1350 The Big Jerk!

    "You..." Just when I arrived at the outeryer of this zone, and was inspecting the area around out of habit, I spotted something shing in the distance.

    It was something that couldn''t be part of locusts filling the world here. I used my Hawk Eye skill at once, to end up seeing a big flying thing in the air.

    It was one chariot that I knew, one of the ones I gave to my generals before.

    I didn''t need to consider who came all the way here and waited in the far distance like a sneaky thief.

    It was the jumper! That jerk did something even I didn''t expect!

    He led his chariot all the way to here, and thought I''d not notice him. What did he expect? To slip through the portal I''d pass through without me noticing his presence or what?

    Was he this desperate?

    For a moment there, I felt sympathy towards him. He was indeed a poor man, or ady. That damn god yed his cards too well without doubt.

    "Wait! Don''t go!" and the moment I intended to turn my chariot around and leave this world through a portal back to the central region, that jerk shouted from far in such a desperate tone.

    "Sorry pal, but there are a few things you don''t know about your god and can''t tell you about them for now," I shouted back before opening a portal and vanishing through it.

    And from behind, I heard tons of curses and shouts, ones that made my heart feel heavier.

    That dude was supposed to be a great figure in the apocalypse thanks to his heaven defying ability. But somehow, he ended up getting yed with such a twisted minded god.

    If he got another god, or even if he didn''t get any god at all, then he''d have not ended in such a pathetic way.

    If not for me, he''d keep jumping over in between apocalypses, living a life of hell instead of acting like a king.

    Tsk! It wasn''t just about obtaining heaven defying abilities, but how to properly use these.

    I returned back to the central zone of that world before jumping back to ground zero. Lily was still there, leading the entire operation out.

    I briefed her about what happened, warned her of what that jerk might do out of desperation.

    At the same time, I told her to be lenient with him. I already hammered him too hard, and it wouldn''t end up good if she did the same.

    After dealing with this little hup, I randomly selected another zone and jumped at its outeryer.

    And this time I made quite sure there were no hidden uninvited guests here before finally moving my chariot towards the thickyers of enemies.

    During all this, not a single general of mine issued a sound. They watched me spot the jumper and decisively jump away from that zone without any speck of hesitation.

    I acted decisively, and that was what burdens the true leader should shoulder.

    "Get ready," I said to them, "we are going to a totally hostile world."<novelnext></novelnext>

    I didn''t intend to waste any time fighting the locusts or Silences here. My n was simple, to use my chariot and its shield as a wrecking ball, smashing all the enemies standing in front of the portal I randomly selected, before shing through that portal.

    However I totally missed one thing in my simple n!

    The moment I got closer from the portal, all the enemies around got stirred up. The locusts tried to get to my chariot, even jumping, climbing each other, and forming huge hands made out of their bodies.

    They tried to hit my chariot and jump in, yet their effort was blocked by my chariot''s shield.

    No matter how many came and hit my chariot, they all bounced back over the shield, falling like big rain drops over the ground.

    The failure of the first waves of them didn''t stop others froming at me, especially when my chariot got closer to the ground, trying to get through the portal thaty up front.

    The portal was like a big stone gate, with a thin film of soap likeyer which emitted endless locusts by each second.

    It was so broad to cover up a mile in length, but only reached the height of fifty metres only. That made me lower my chariot to almost touch the ground, trying to get through it directly without any problem.

    That made it much easier for the locusts to try their best against my chariot, and even the Silences standing on watch and guard started to act.

    They were the ones who had brutal strength, yet that strength didn''t matter against my chariot''s shield.

    My shield here was made entirely out of energy. So facing the energy based attacks of these Silence elites meant nothing to my shield.

    In return, the Silences got to be thrown away by the fierce impact with the shield.

    And then a fierce impact assaulted my chariot, violently stopping it in track, before sending it flying backward.

    When my chariot stopped spinning, I recalled what happened and was surprised to see a thickyer of shield protecting this portal.

    Was this a coincidence? Or did they activate a protective shield here?

    "I''ll try again," I decided to randomly select a far away portal before doing the same. And yet the same result happened.

    A fierce looking shield that was made entirely out of zing red energy enveloped the entire portal, protecting it from me.

    Damn! I thought about everything and never thought the enemy would protect all of their portals like this!

    But even if they did that, they wouldn''t dream about stopping me here!

    Shields? Humph! I was the killer of such things!

    But what made me quite puzzled was these shields. If they had such a way to protect the portals in front of my shields'' strong skills, why didn''t they use it before?

    This was something quite puzzling, and yet I got such a sturdy looking shield to crack.

 Chapter 1351 A Weird Situation

    I got just the right shield cracking troops on my side to do such a task.

    "Don''t hold anything back," I released all the fallen gods I had, "destroy this shield at once!"

    During all this time, I didn''t use any of my fallen gods or any big warriors at all. I kept them hidden for the same situation I was dealing with right now.

    The only possible answer for the enemies to not use shields before now was that they never thought I''d have the ability to crash their portals at all!

    And so, they acted in response to my sudden ability and found the right way to counter it.

    If I used all of my big cards from the beginning, then things would end up quite bad for me. The enemy would have enough time to think and consider how to counter each weapon I got, ending up with me having nothing to crush them or make a change to the entire situation just like now.

    The moment my big boys appeared, they instantly started their deadly attack. The deadly waves of their ultimate attacks gotbined and mmed fiercely over the red shield of the enemy.

    As a result, the shield protecting the portal got a massive hit, flickered and showed many cracks on the surface.

    Yet to my disappointment, these cracks weren''t that deep enough to smash the entire shield at once.

    "Tsk, they surely found something quite troublesome this time," I thought about using my ive, or even return to the empty shields around and fill them with warriors before activating the deadly offence once more.

    Yet for a reason, I didn''t feel like doing this anymore. If the enemy decided to use shields to secure the portals, then they were quite confident in their shields'' ability to counter my deadly strike.

    Not to mention if my attack got the upper hand, then the portals would get destroyed, the same way it happened before.

    And as such, I''d lose my path to the enemy home basends. And that wasn''t a result I''d like to have.

    So I waited, patiently watching the cracks caused by the ultimate attacks get slightly repaired before more cracks appeared when more attacksnded.

    This kept going on for half an hour before the entire shield got broken down. The moment that happened, I didn''t hesitate to move at once and

    *Boom!*

    Yet out of nowhere, and just as my chariot was half breadth away from the portal, a shield appeared out of nowhere, pushing my chariot far away again.

    "Damn!" I cursed when that happened. I looked and a new shield appeared, enveloping the portal like it was on zing fire.

    It was the first time to experience such a situation. The shield got broken after half an hour, and almost instantly a new shield got formed like nothing happened at all.

    I looked around, and for a reason I felt like the enemy had the ability to either endlessly regenerate the shields I''d destroy or move the shields from other portals to here.

    Either way, I had a very hard to solve problem here.

    "Tsk! There was a littleg between the destruction of that shield and the formation of the new one... If I timed things right, then I''d manage to bypass such blockage."<novelnext></novelnext>

    I muttered to myself while letting my fallen gods replicate the same attack again. However my thoughts proved how naive I was!

    The next time I tried, the shield got regenerated almost instantly, not giving me any room to do anything at all!

    Damn!

    "Fine! You want to y dirty then! And I''ll apany you!" I shouted in defiance and rage. I knew the enemy was trying to prevent me from reaching theirnds at any cost.

    And that wasn''t just out of fear from me, but also to buy themselves time to build enough fortifications out there and be more prepared to face me.

    The earlier I went there the better! As such, I didn''t hold back my hand anymore.

    If they thought such a tactic would stop me, then they''d better rethink thrice again.

    I went back to the empty shieldedyers at the border and started filling them with warriors. Like before, the locusts came as a tsunami, submerging my shields in a matter of minutes.

    I knew my shields needed time to charge up. And so I didn''t stand there and returned to the frontline again.

    I kept smashing shields one after another. If they regenerated from a source of energy, I nned to partially deplete it to some extent before releasing my grand massive attack.

    And if they moved shields from other portals to here, then what I was doing right now would help a little in decreasing the number of shields avable for them to use.

    As for the risk of destroying the portals alongside the attacking up from my shields, then I got a way to solve this out.

    I waited for a few days before I finally released the deadly attack of my shields.

    And at the same time, I moved my chariot fast and pushed hard against the portal.

    The chariot got thrown away once more, but I didn''t flinch or stop. I kepting at the portal, even when the deadly attack of mine arrived and blinded everything around.

    I only felt my chariot flying around one time after another, before opening a portal, passing through it, and ending up crashing against that portal again.

    I was dead serious about getting through this portal no matter what!

    After almost three minutes of constantly crashing against a study shield, I finally passed through without getting stopped.

    In the middle of passing, I felt like something crashed all of sudden at my shield. I felt my chariot tremble, and the sight around started to turn all red all of sudden.

    That shield of the enemy was trying to push itself through my chariot''s shield. And at this moment, I felt like my chariot was getting much slower than usual.

 Chapter 1352 Getting Into The Enemy Home Base!

    Yet I never thought to lower the speed of my chariot or stop it. I finally managed to bypass that damn shield, and nothing would stand against me to get into that portal.

    "Thundering Might!" and at this critical moment, I took out my pir and released my shield.

    If it was a battle between shields, then I''d use another shield to help as well.

    But just using one shield wasn''t enough! As I summoned my pir''s shield, the shield started to expand and sh with the enemy''s red shield.

    The two shields entered into a fierce battle while mine managed to push the enemy''s for a few metres away before thick cracks started to appear next.

    I refrained from using the brutal offensive strike of my shield, or else I''d risk damaging the entire portal itself. And that would be bad.

    And so I simply supported that shield with others. And just as the shields stabilised after a few long minutes of struggle, my chariot resumed its march again without much resistance.

    The chariot could only move inside the area secured by my shields, and that meant it could travel for a few metres each second. As the chariot moved, I also moved, and my pir''s shields also moved as well.

    This created more pressure over my shields, and thus far I never stopped creating more shields. With each passing second, I could hear the cracking sounds of shields getting crushed under the brutal might of the enemy''s.

    This kept going on like this for an entire hour! A distance that was supposed to be crossed in a minute or so was crossed in one hour! That was pretty much insane.

    Yet the moment my chariot finally broke through the limitation of that fierce shield, I finally was able to feel the chariot flying at its normal speed.

    And the next instant, my suppressed shields got all free, expanding fiercely to cover an area of hundreds of metres.

    I knew if not for the limitations of the portal itself, my shields would expand to cover up a huge distance.

    "Get ready, we are going to an enemy territory," and once my chariot became freed, I shouted while not stopping summoning more shields for even one second.

    The enemy proved to use something able to threaten my shields and limit their actions. That meant they would have other hidden weapons ready for me at the other side of this portal.

    It was better to be safe than sorry. And I didn''t count on creating more shields after arriving there. If the portal itself didn''t limit me from summoning more shields, then why wouldn''t I use this little time of rest to prepare further for what wasing ahead?

    The trip didn''tst more than five minutes. And during which I created hundreds or more of my shields.

    Then the world turned all bright all of sudden, and I could hear a loud ruckus without being able to see anything.

    Loud bangs were heard, and fierce explosions erupted, adding more brightness to the world around.

    "Fine! You are impatient to let me have a look at least... Tsk!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    As it became impossible to see amidst all these fierce explosions, I instantly dropped the idea of scouting the world I arrived at.

    The enemy came quite prepared for my arrival as I expected. And my shields proved to be useful to stop their trap.

    But the next moment, I released all the stored energy inside my shields. The energy stored from the attacks from that fierce shield earlier was released alongside the newly stacked attacksing from the outside.

    At the same time, I summoned tons of bones and started absorbing their energy and gushing them into the shields to augment the attack even further.

    If the enemy used the same shield technology to protect their forces then this kind of attack wasn''t going to be enough to crush them.

    I wasn''t just able to release the stored up energy inside the shields, but also was able to add my own power to the pir and thus to the shields as well.

    Much more blinding light appeared, making me unable to keep my eyes open anymore. I wanted to get a glimpse first over how this world looked like and what they prepared for me here.

    But as they started attacking the instant I appeared here, it forced me to use my attack fast as well.

    I didn''t know if my shields expanded to their normal size or not. But at such moments, I had to act more decisive.

    The bones I took out weren''t enough to make me feel the pressure of the absorbed energy. Something told me this kind of attack wasn''t going to work against the enemy.

    So I felt the need to use more bones. However the moment I released bones outside my chariot, I felt like many of these bones vanished without a trace when they left the chariot.

    I acted fast and absorbed the remaining bones with my energy. But in the little gap between releasing my bones and starting to absorb them, I felt like I lost more than half of my bones.

    It was weird. But as I couldn''t see anything around, I decided to work with the bones I got. Until I''d clear the entire hostile forces around and clear the world from such blinding explosions, I''d not be able to see what exactly caused such a bizarre phenomenon.

    *Boom!*

    And just in the middle of all this, something out of my expectations happened!

    My shields were strong and sturdy enough to sustain all the iing attacks. They worked to stop any iing enemy from trespassing through them and reaching inside.

    As for those inside the shield, those entrapped enemies got nothing to do against my chariot''s shield. However at this moment, a weird sound erupted as something shed against my chariot, something big, and it wasn''t some sort of attack.

    "Hye! I know you are inside your chariot and can hear me! Help me out or else I''ll f*cking die here!"

 Chapter 1353 Poor Dude

    And just as I was puzzled and couldn''t even open my eyes slightly to see what was going on, a familiar sound shouted in such fright, giving me a fright and a storm of rage!

    "You¡­ You dare toe!!!" I gritted my teeth, "good¡­ It seems even with all my will and power, I can''t change what''s written in the annals of destiny! It''s your fate then, and you have to take responsibility for your presence here yourself!"

    *Thud!*

    Yet just when I was in the middle of my enraged words, I heard a thudding sound as someonended on my chariot!

    "I''m here, so ept this," the jumper''s distasteful voice rang in my ears, much louder than any explosive noise from around, "I''m dead serious about saving him! And you do know that!"

    "Tsk!"

    I knew it was toote to do anything right now to him. That jerk managed to find his way in, and I didn''t know how he managed to pull such a feat!

    I knew he was going to act crazy abouting here, doing anything in his power toe. But it never crossed my mind that he''d actually seed!

    I jumped to another zone, and got into a brutal fight against those shields around the portal. Don''t tell me he found me during the dy I suffered from that fight, and even managed to slip through the portal I passed through?

    I wanted to ask him how he arrived here, but it didn''t matter much. He already fell in the deadly trap of his cursed god!

    I did all this for his sake, and yet that god eventually emerged victorious! For a moment there, I felt deep regret to not show the true colours of that damn god to him.

    But the next moment I knew even if he knew, it wouldn''t make much difference. This mad dude was driven insane by his desire to meet that man of his.

    Even if the intel of the location of that man came from his sworn enemy, that jerk would still fall into the trap.

    Tsk! From the start, that god had the absolute advantage and knew he''d win!

    And now the jumper was already here. What should I do about that?

    "Wee on board then," this was the only thing I could do, "but to your knowledge this is a suicidal mission. I can''t guarantee your safety, nor can I promise you to help save your man."

    "I know," I could hear his voice not too far from me, "all I want is to help me scout this world and worlds beyond. Leave the rest to me."

    It was one of the rare moments when he showed such resolve and determination. I couldn''t tell if he was faking it, or he really meant to throw away his life to save a man who was rumoured to be kept in one of the ten worlds.

    And the most frustrating thing about that was my feelings towards him. I felt a great deal of sympathy towards such a pathetic dude.

    His life was cursed, and he still lived through the ups and downs of this curse without even realising what he was suffering from!

    What a real poor dude!

    "Stay here until I''d deal with these enemies first, then we''ll talk," I decided to tell him everything about his damn god.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Even if he fell into such a trap, I wouldn''t let him fall in such a ce. He was one of the earliest friends I got. Being a jerk or a bad luck ma, he was still my friend.

    I didn''t say anything about my real intentions to help him, letting him endure such pressure all alone for now.

    He dared to take such a step, and he had to suffer a little to know the price of going against my words. Even if I went against his will, I was doing this for his own good.

    After closing the page of his sudden arrival, I returned to focus more on the enemy. Fueled by such rage, I started to summon more bones around.

    Even if half were gone, I still had the chance to use the other half for my benefit. Gradually the amount of energy umted in my body started to get to a scary point, a point I was quite familiar with.

    And when I felt that excruciating pain, I knew I was going to crush all the enemies here without exception.

    The more I kept releasing my attacks, the weaker the enemy explosions became. At the same time, I felt like the number of the attacking enemies decreased at a rapid pace.

    In less than one more hour, the enemy stopped attacking at all. And so I stopped taking more bones out.

    However the amount of energy I umted was too much to abruptly sever my connection with the pir right now. So I kept releasing such an attack for three more hours until the entire absorbed bone energy inside me got depleted.

    With that, the world turned from such a blinding state into one that I could clearly see.

    And what I saw made me wonder if I was seeing things right or what!

    "What the heck is this?"

    "Where are we?"

    "Didn''t we arrive at the home base of the enemy?"

    All of these questions appeared from my people around. They were quite puzzled, just like myself. And I didn''t have any satisfying answer to any of these.

    Once the blinding light vanished, the entire world around appeared in my eyes. I looked around, trying to get the head and tail of what was surrounding me.

    I expected to see a devastative state of the world around,nds filled with deep holes and rising thick tongues of smoke.

    I expected destroyed forts, dead bodies scattered everywhere, and even explosions still hanging out at different ces away from here.

    However none of this was present around. In truth, the world around me was just filled with denseyers of clouds, and nothing more!

    Clouds! Thick orange coloured clouds that were miles away from the chariot, with an emptied area of nothing between me and these clouds.

 Chapter 1354 Weird Clouds

    Once the light faded away, the thickyers of clouds were the only thing I could see.

    The clouds were so thick and dense, not allowing me to see anything through. However, from the fierce bellows of winding from the world around me, and the heavy silence that prevailed here, I could tell I appeared no onnd but in the middle of the sky.

    And that was totally unexpected for me, for anyone on my side.

    Howe the portal opened at such a ce? That was a question that I didn''t have an answer to.

    Perhaps they had total control over the direction of the portals, being able to change the ce they opened at, even making them open in the middle of the sky like this situation.

    But if that was true, then howe Inded in the middle of a great number of enemies? Howe I felt like I was getting pressured by the enemy, and getting hammered fiercely with their defences?

    Something felt weird here. But that also exined why I lost track of almost half of my bones each time I took a batch out.

    They were taken out in the middle of the air, and that made more than half of them fall to the ground, away from my reach.

    Quite an unexpected move from them! But why did I feel that my enemy this time was different than what I initially expected?

    Neither the Silence race nor the locusts got the ability to fly. If they used methods to fly in the air, then that meant they couldn''t wide spread use such methods, right?

    If so, then why did I have the feeling that this wasn''t just a random ce selected for me to arrive at and I appeared in the middle of an aerial base? And a fierce one as well?

    That was quite weird!

    And there was another weird thing here¡­ These clouds¡­ They weren''t a normalyer of cloud at all!

    My shield count here was simply too many to count, and yet they just expanded to cover up an area of a few miles only.

    It was supposed for my shields in such gathering and count to push for lots of miles, at least tens of miles.

    But reality proved otherwise. The shields seemed to sh against these clouds.

    The more I looked, the surer I became.

    "Let''s go," standing idle in ce wasn''t going to help at all. I needed to see what was going to happen with this entire world.

    I didn''t move my chariot towards the ground first, but towards this weird looking cloudyer. After all, I got surrounded with clouds from all directions, and I couldn''t tell where the groundy.

    Bymon sense, I should head down. Yet in the middle of all this, I couldn''t give any clue about the right direction.

    The moment I started moving, I felt like the clouds got stirred in response.

    I didn''t like any of this. I felt like I was inside the belly of a colossal beast, and these clouds were its acidic secretion.

    "What''s wrong with these clouds?" The moment I got close, everyone around noticed what was going on.

    It became clear that the clouds were moving with my chariot''s movement, seemingly converging and getting thicker at the direction I was heading towards.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "We are going to see what these clouds are soon enough," I said in response to Isac''s words.

    And the next instant, I gave the order to my fallen gods to start their attack.

    The attack came fiercely as they passed fast through my close by shield''s outeryer, and then a violent explosion erupted.

    The entire cloudyer got stirred up, as thick tongues of lightning appeared. They arched and twisted, ending up facing my fallen gods''bined attack from all directions.

    Seeing such a scene drove fear even inside myself. It became clear now that these clouds weren''t simple at all.

    ? The sh kept going on for a long time, and I didn''t give the order to stop my fallen gods from continuing their brutal attacks.

    Instead, I kept pointing in different directions, asking them to keep firing at these without any pause.

    The clouds couldn''t handle the pressure after half an hour. The lightning kept losing at all fronts, especially when I made sure to distribute my fallen gods'' attacks over a wide area around.

    The lightning tried its best, but it proved futile to try and block all the attacks. When they failed, my boys'' fierce attacks finally passed through, and started to hit what looked like fragile eggs.

    The clouds started to burst open like they got smashed against something they had no power to resist against.

    And by then, the scene outside became clearer to me.

    "Damn these friends¡­ They also joined in! This is crazy!"

    What I saw was the world beyond the thickyers of clouds. It was still the sky, but there wasn''t just air outside. I saw tons of flying creatures, holding different types of weapons, and wearing long helmets that covered up their faces.

    But they got three hornsing out from both sides of their heads, and one from the middle of their foreheads.

    They looked quite ferocious, giving me the impression of being quite the trouble.

    Seeing them made me realise the enemy decided to throw in everything they got!

    By the appearance of those flying fierce looking giants, I knew the enemy used all the three races under their leadership here.

    The Silences, the locusts, and finally those flying fiends. Only the two natural disasters remained.

    And that made me feel quite the urgency here. The enemies weren''t taking things quite smoothly as they should be.

    For a reason, they developed such a fear towards me, one that drove them insane.

    They were using everything at their disposal, and that meant if I pushed them much further, they might activate the two natural disasters much earlier than I thought.

    What a bunch of pussies they were! Didn''t they have a backbone or balls or what?

 Chapter 1355 Merging Souls

    Why did they jump over their usual tactics and decided to throw everything in one big gamble like that? Was I this much scary or was there something that I didn''t know of?

    My head kept spinning around the reasons behind such rash decisions from the enemy. Yet I got no much intel to reach any conclusion.

    And at the same time, I never stopped my fallen gods from attacking.

    I didn''t hold back my hand either! If they brought up their top elites, using what was supposed to be a totally unfavourable situation to me, fighting battles in midair, then I felt responsible to correct such mistakes.

    I got tons of aerial forces. Starting with my flying legendary Hescos, my flying seven stars race, and even my flying monsters.

    I even got many flying jets and suits that could be worn by my warriors and would enable them to fly and fight like real Hescos.

    But I didn''t consider using any of that. Instead I thought about doing something I haven''t done for a long time; using my ss abilities and making a ferocious mix between two races!

    I got totally busytely, and didn''t have the mind nor the ability to make such a move.

    But seeing such a grand gathering around, one that kept revealed with more clouds getting crushed, I knew that using normal dragons wasn''t going to work.

    As for using other races I got, I felt like it would be an overkill! Not to mention this wasn''t thest battle to decide everything in this quest.

    If I used any of these races here, the enemy would have enough time to properly assess them and adapt.

    And I didn''t want to see such a thing happening at all!

    Just seeing this kind of situation the enemy brought me to made me more wary about revealing more of my strength to them.

    I shouldn''t rush to use any of my killer moves until the right moment, until thest epic battle that''d decide everything.

    And so I was left with one choice, to use my ss and crazy soul count to summon dragons.

    Beforeing here, my soul count was in tens of billions. But after fighting and killing for almost ten months, the number of souls grew exponentially and reached a much more terrifying figure.

    Right now the total count was over one hundred billion, and was getting closer to reaching the two hundred billion mark.

    It was enough for me to summon a terrifying army of my dragons. However when I thought about the ferocious looking flying fiends outside, I knew this wasn''t going to work.

    I shouldn''t underestimate the big boss of this ce. Putting their individual strengths and stats aside, the gears they all wore looked strong and unique.

    If I wanted to crush them without revealing any of my hidden cards, then I should go all out! And so I decided to use something I didn''t use for such a long time! Merging souls together and form up a new breed of ultimatum race!

    And the two souls I selected were the flying legendary Hescos souls and the dragons! Mixing the two together would yield something quite ferocious without doubt!

    I even considered adding the souls of the fallen gods. Thinking more about it made me decide to add these in the mix.<novelnext></novelnext>

    All in all, I decided to go all out here and show these fiends what true might look like!

    Using the soul merge phase I was done simply by selecting bloodlines and merging them together to form new species.

    I used to deselect all the bloodlines I got, and I got a scary long list of them right now, to only the ones I needed to form.

    To summon fallen gods, I had to deselect all and bloodlines and just select the fallen gods bloodline. If I wanted dragons, then I''d select only dragon bloodline.

    I didn''t have the time or mind to try out new stuff except for now. As for the bloodlines I selected, the legendary flying Hescos, the dragons, and the fallen gods, they were quite berserk and strong in their own terms.

    Two of these had wings, while the third could fly using their explosive energy. As for merging them together and not with anything else, it was to make new stronger species, one that wasn''t known in any universe yet.

    My only concern lies in the possibility of increasing the initial price for such an attempt from five thousand soul points per monster to a much higher price.

    After all, I was using two other types where they used to cost me much more than usual stuff. The fallen gods consumed fifty thousand soul points to get one summoned without any issue, and the flying Hescos would cost me around five hundred thousand souls if I wanted the flying Hescos specifically.

    I didn''t know how the system would calcte these, but I decided to give it a try.

    [You selected to merge the Flying Hescos, the Dragons, and the Fallen Gods bloodlines together to form a new species]

    [Warning: You are using different bloodlines with special strengths together]

    [The price of merging these bloodlines together is going to change!]

    [Calcting the new cost...]

    [The new cost is one hundred thousand souls per one merging process]

    [Please note: You can''t control the percentage of the merged bloodlines in the final species. But the least percentage any species will get will be ten percent]

    [Do you want to proceed?]

    One hundred thousand souls? Only this? Damn! It was much cheaper than trying to summon the flying Hescos from the start!

    But thest notice made me slightly frown. The fallen gods and flying Hescos were quite overbearing, but the dragons weren''t.

    Their main advantage lies in having wings, which was something solved by the flying Hescos. I just wanted to use them to increase the odds of having flying species at the end.

    [Deselect the dragons] but if that meant I''d have to risk having most of the final bloodline to be formed only of dragons, then I''d not ept such a result.

 Chapter 1356 The Avengers I

    I was going to pay one hundred thousand souls for this. If I''d end up having dragons and slightly advanced and evolved ones, then it was better to use normal bloodlines with my dragons instead of such precious two gems.

    It''d be a waste, a total waste to do that and end up having dragons.

    [How many monsters do you want to merge?]

    It was a question about how much I wanted to spend. I thought for a brief minute, calcting how much I could spend this time.

    And I nned to go all out!

    "Spend one hundred billion," I slowly said, spending the most ever since having my ss.

    [One million monster will be created]

    [Do you want to proceed?]

    "Proceed!" I was decisive, without any hesitation at all. I''d gain one million new monsters in the end. As for their traits, they would never be worse than the fallen gods or the flying Hescos, right?

    [The merge process will take few minutes]

    "Take all the time you want, but give me something worthy, got it?" I said out loud, hoping the end result wasn''t going to be disappointing.

    During these minutes, I moved my eyes towards the outeryer of clouds. The holes my fallen gods created were getting wider by each passing minute, exposing more of the scary army lying in wait outside.

    By the time I dealt with the merge process of my souls, I found out that these flying fiends weren''t just standing midair and waiting for me toe out.

    Weird things appeared out of them, extending outwards and going towards theyer of clouds. I couldn''t see everything in detail, but it seemed they got something to do with these clouds.

    When I recalled the fierce battle that erupted before, I couldn''t help but recall the long and tedious shes that happened back there.

    Don''t tell me I was fighting against clouds controlled by them all this time?!

    This was the only exnation to what I saw. The things that those fiends got wereing out from the gears surrounding their bodies, as if they were shining and giving energy to the clouds to work the weird way they did.

    That reminded me of my technique, something I felt more familiar with.

    If so, then these clouds were regeneratable or what? I had this doubt before deciding to wait and decide.

    I could send out tons of force through these gaps, except that I still didn''t have the right forces to use in such an assault.

    So even if these clouds could be regenerated, I''d end up sending my forces through these gaps and kill the fiends lying behind.

    I was sure that to get rid of these clouds, I got to get rid of these fiends. I wasn''t worried about these clouds doing anything except keeping me trapped here.

    They didn''t attack me even for once. The thick tongues of lightning that appeared in these clouds were just fighting against the attacks sent at the clouds themselves.

    Not a single time a lightning found its way out and hit outside the cloud. And that meant these clouds were designed to keep me imprisoned here.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Was this done to contain my sudden intrusion despite the shields supporting their portals? Did that mean they weren''t ready to meet up with me yet?

    Thinking about this made me more eager to break free and go to explore this realm.

    And amidst all these thoughts, I got to hear the words of the system ranging in my ears like the sweetest melody.

    [The merging process isplete!]

    [You got five new species with code names from one to five]

    [You can explore the species now, orter at your inventory where they are saved]

    [New five bloodlines are detected and added to the bloodline list]

    [Please grant these species names so they can be stored by these names whenever you got time]

    "Show me their details now!" I wasn''t going to wait forter to read through their information. I wanted to get to know them right away.

    [New species codename One: Seventy percent flying Hescos bloodline + thirty percent fallen gods bloodline.

    The new species has the ability to fly using four pairs of wings. Their entire bodies are covered entirely with ck and silver feathers, with the ability to absorb any iing attack, store these inside, before releasing them.

    They have Five levels of abilities, each unlocked using stat points.

    The first level opened up the ability to absorb any iing attack by sixty percent.

    The second level allows the new species to absorb any iing attack by seventy-five percent plus storing the energy inside and release twenty percent of the total absorbed energy.

    The third level allows the new species to absorb any iing attack by eighty-five percent plus storing the energy inside and release fifty percent of the total absorbed energy.

    The fourth level allows the new species to absorb any iing attack by one hundred percent plus storing the energy inside and release one hundred percent of the total absorbed energy.

    The fifth level allows the new species to absorb any iing attack by one hundred percent plus storing the energy inside and release a higher level of attack based on the total energy consumed by them.

    The amount of stat points needed to activate each level varies ording to the general level of these species.

    These species follow the same rules of the apocalypse the human Hye is in]

    I read such a detailed report about this new species and one word appeared in my mind; scary!

    They have the ability to absorb and repel the iing attacks for the first four levels. And to be honest, such ability wasn''t that much of an advantage to me.

    But level five was a totally different level than the previous four. This one would allow them to release any attack based on the amount of energy they consumed.

    That''d turn them into something simr to the seven stars race I recently acquired. However, that was also quite simr to the ultimate ability of my fallen gods.

 Chapter 1357 The Avengers II And III

    "I''ll call them the Avengers I," this was a suitable name for such a species. I named them I as I felt the other four would be somehow rted to these as well.

    [Avengers I name is selected]

    [You can now find the Avengers I bloodline in your bloodline list]

    "Show me the others," I demanded, while expecting more of the other species.

    [New species code name Two: Fifty percent flying Hescos bloodline + fifty percent fallen gods bloodline.

    The new species has the ability to fly using five pairs of wings. Their entire bodies are covered entirely with red skin that''s filled up with tiny needles. They got the ability to control the elements in the universe freely based on their evolution level.

    They have Five levels of abilities, each unlocked using stat points.

    The first level opened up the ability to control fire elements.

    The second level allows the new species to control fire and wind elements.

    The third level allows the new species to control fire, wind, and earth elements.

    The fourth level allows the new species to control fire, wind, earth, and lightning elements.

    The fifth level allows the new species to absorb energy and control any number of elements, merging them together, as long as the element is present inside the energy source used.

    The amount of stat points needed to activate each level varies ording to the general level of these species.

    These species follow the same rules of the apocalypse the human Hye is in]

    "Atst a force that can control elements! And what about the vague description of thest level?" I felt extremely delighted when I read these lines.

    But thest level, the one I always concentrated on the most, was filled with such riddles to my eyes.

    What did that supposed to mean? I knew stat points were considered energy sources like the energy crystals I got before.

    What element do my stat crystals produce then? What element would my energy crystals give to these warriors?

    And then a wild thought passed through my mind at this moment.

    "How about my bones? My bones got grades, will this affect them or what?" I thought about the different grades of bones I got in my inventory.

    Beside these, there were the dark realm bones I got recently inrge amounts.

    Recalling this reminded me of the dead bodies of the fiends I killed during my first intrusion here. Where were they? Damn! Did they fall from such height and get scattered all over the world down below?

    I wanted my dark realm bones! I wanted all of them!

    [Please specify a name for the new species code name Two]

    "Call these the Avengers II," I casually said, "show me the next one."

    [New species code name Three: Twenty percent flying Hescos bloodline + eighty percent fallen gods bloodline.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The new species has the ability to fly using two huge engines on the back of their bodies. Their entire bodies are covered with thickyered suits that give them different abilities depending on their ability level.

    They have Five levels of abilities, each unlocked using stat points.

    The first level opened up the ability to negate any attack that''s used without using spiritual energy in it.

    The second level allows the new species to form a deadly attack that spans over an area of two miles in length and one hundred metre in width.

    The third level allows the new species to form a deadly attack that will spread over ten different zones at the same time, each covering up two miles in radius.

    The fourth level allows the new species to form a deadly attack that will form a giant shield around them that will span for one mile in radius, killing everything in the middle, before exploding out loud, releasing all the damage it received either from inside or outside.

    The fifth level allows the new species to repeatedly release pulse waves that will entrap the enemies first, pressure them next, and assault them with unstoppable forceter on. The magnitude, the reach, the strength, and the duration of this attack depends entirely on the amount of energy absorbed by them.

    The amount of stat points needed to activate each level varies ording to the general level of these species.

    These species follow the same rules of the apocalypse the human Hye is in]

    Ahem¡­ Did I ask for mass killers or what? Hahahaha! This race¡­ They were quite formidable and scary!

    I looked at the words describing them again before ending upughing again.

    If my fallen gods were considered brutal and killers, then these species were the elites of such a profession.

    They were the bosses! The real bosses!

    And the greatest thing about them was that they had different abilities that''d stack together! Thinking about the final level of these bosses made meugh again.

    What was OP? That was OP!

    [Please specify a name for the new species code name Three]

    "Like usual, the Avengers III," I casually said amidst myughs. But what the system said next made me choke in the middle of myughs.

    [The name: Like usual, the Avengers III is selected¡­]

    "Wait! Don''t select that name!" I hurriedly shouted when I was jolted awake from my momentary shock. The system totally got me wrong, making me want to curse it out loud.

    What the heck was wrong with such a weird name? Why did it add what I said like it was the name of that race?

    [Please specify a new name for the new species codename Three]

    "The Avengers III," this time I only said the name I wanted.

    [The name: The Avengers III is selected. You can find them in the bloodline list]

    "Thank god!" I heaved a sigh of relief. If this didn''t work, I didn''t know how I should call these folkster on.

    Putting this funny and useless ident aside, I asked the system to send me the details of the fourth new species. And it instantlyplied as if it didn''t just give me a scare moments ago.

 Chapter 1358 [Bonus ] The Avengers IV And V

    [New species code name Four: Ny percent flying Hescos bloodline + ten percent fallen gods bloodline.

    The new species has the ability to fly using full body suits. They use the power of hidden small engines at their backs and limbs to fly and change direction. Plus the ability to instantly teleport at ces they previously visited and stored their location.

    They have Five levels of abilities, each unlocked using stat points.

    The first level opened up the ability to transform ten percent of their suits into weapons they can hold or throw at their enemies. The detached parts of their suits can be retrieved, or be left to explode before regenerating these using energy.

    The second level allows the new species to transform thirty percent of their suits into weapons they can hold or throw at their enemies. The detached parts of their suits can be retrieved, or be left to explode before regenerating these using energy.

    The third level allows the new species to transform fifty percent of their suits into weapons they can hold or throw at their enemies. The detached parts of their suits can be retrieved, or be left to explode before regenerating these using energy.

    The fourth level allows the new species to transform one hundred percent of their suits into weapons they can hold or throw at their enemies. The detached parts of their suits can be retrieved, or be left to explode before regenerating these using energy.

    The fifth level allows the new species to absorb energy and expand their suits intoyers. Eachyer will act like a separate suit, and can be transformed into weapons. they can hold or throw at their enemies. The detached parts of their suits will be left to explode. The magnitude of such an explosion depends on the amount of energy absorbed peryer. There must be a singleyer left at least before stopping the attack.

    The amount of stat points needed to activate each level varies ording to the general level of these species.

    These species follow the same rules of the apocalypse the human Hye is in]

    Wow! This one¡­ This one was really quite domineering! Atst I got melee type warriors who can work in sync with my soulers!

    I looked at the description of this species, before turning to the first one I got. The Avengers I and this species here could work together perfectly well.

    One would act as a shield and thetter would work as a sword. As for my soulers, they would move in between these and start the killing spree.

    For a moment there I felt little regret that I didn''t add up my soulers in such a mix. Or else, I''d have ended up having brutal species much more deadly than my soulers.

    "Next time I''ll merge the soulers, Reapers, and one of the flying races like dragons¡­" I considered this, especially when the price of such a merger wouldn''t be too much like the one I paid here.

    [Please specify a name for the new species code name Four]<novelnext></novelnext>

    "The Avengers IV," I didn''t say anything more than the name of this race, so I wouldn''t end up in another funny situation again.

    This system sometimes made me wonder if it was a retard or what.

    [The name: The Avengers IV is selected. You can find them in the bloodline list]

    I passed over this race and turned to see the next rows of words about thest new species I got.

    [New species codename Five: Twenty-five percent flying Hescos bloodline + seventy-five percent fallen gods bloodline.

    The new species has the ability to fly using The aura they release around their bodies. They release auras by burning their energy inside their bodies, resulting in different effects based on their ability level.

    They have Five levels of abilities, each unlocked using stat points.

    The first level opened up the ability to form a protective aura that spreads over one mile radius around and protects any ally inside.

    The second level allows the new species to form an aura that can lower the strength of any enemy inside by fifty percent. The amount of strength reduced is given to the allied forces inside the aura effective area. The aura spans for five miles in radius around.

    The third level allows the new species to form an aura around that can lower all the stats of the enemy by seventy percent, adding the absorbed stats equally to the allied forces inside the effective range of this aura. The aura spans for five miles around.

    The fourth level allows the new species to form an aura around that can lower all the stats of the enemy by ny percent, adding the absorbed stats equally to the allied forces inside the effective range of this aura. Plus the aura can help the allied forces in absorbing half of the damage taken, returning half to the enemy as damage and the other half to the allied forces in the form of healing. The aura spans for five miles around.

    The fifth level allows the new species to absorb energy and form differentyers of auras that have different effects, range, and duration. Theyers formed can lower the stats of the enemy inside the effective range by ny-nine percent, increase the stats of the allied forces by one hundred percent, or more ording to the absorbed energy. Other effects include trapping the enemy inside the effective range for at least one minute, prohibit the enemy from using any energy or attack for specific duration that varies ording to the absorbed energy, create clones of the allied forces to help them in fighting, putting the enemy forces under illusion spell for specific duration of time, making them fight for them against anyone, and change the entireyout around and terrain to any form they desired.

    The amount of energy absorbed can determine the effects of these auras, their duration, and the effective zone they can affect.

    The amount of stat points needed to activate each level varies ording to the general level of these species.

    These species follow the same rules of the apocalypse the human Hye is in]

 Chapter 1359 Lucas II

    "Phew!" I sucked in a cold air of breath, blinked thrice, before hurriedly summoning one of these berserkers.

    This species¡­ They were quite domineering and unbelievable!

    "Lord¡­" the one I summoned wasn''t by any means like the ones I had in mind.

    This race was considered a control expert race. They could augment and weaken the enemies, support my forces in any fight, and also affect the entire terrain around!

    Just the first few effects were enough to make them precious. They acted just how my spearhead did.

    Seeing such effects made me heave a sigh of relief. I didn''t bring that jerk with me this time, luckily.

    By these warriors, I didn''t even need the spearhead to do anything for me anymore. I''d simply use these warriors and scatter them around, letting them do what the spearhead could and the best thing was for my ability to support different armies in different locations without any problem at all!

    But that wasn''t why I hurriedly summoned one out. I wanted to try out that heaven defying terrain change effect and see what effects and limits it had.

    Could they change the entire terrain anywhere? Like turning this aerial battlefield into a ground one?

    If so, then the entire situation would change. And it wouldn''t only be limited to the situation here, but at any other battlefield that didn''t suit me or my forces.

    For example, if I was forced into an unsuitable battle, like a water -based one, or just like this one, it wouldn''t matter. The entire terrain would change and turn into what my forces excelled at the best.

    That wouldn''t just help me in dealing with the difficult types of terrain, but it would also foil the enemy ns as well.

    If the enemy prepared their forces and tactics based on a type of terrain, and that terrain got changed abruptly, then it''d be logical to expect them to be at a great disadvantage when the terrain would change.

    That dude was at least six metres in height, with a robust looking body and a fierce look on his face.

    He was like the fallen gods, very damn serious looking and emitting an air around that made me wonder if he just came out from a fight or was ready to jump in a one.

    His body was enveloped in a whiteyer of me, reminding me of the fire that surrounded my Lucas.

    The two looked quite simr in the feeling they gave me, yet this dude had a much weaker and smaller area of fire around his body.

    Unlike Lucas, the one I couldn''t even see his face yet, this one''s face wasn''t that hard to see.

    "Tell me, how many stat points do you need to activate up to the highest fifthyer of your ability? And how much do you need to reach level five?"

    I was limited by the apocalypse grade I was currently in. If such a wild dude belonged to one of those in this golden quest, then he''d have a better chance to show off his abilities.

    "I''ll need five thousand stat points to reach level five, and one hundred thousand to reach rank five of my ability."

    "Hmm¡­" This was within my expectations, despite that the amount of stat points he needed slightly exceeded what he should have, but I didn''t dwindle over such issues at all.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "And how about theyers you can release using your fifth ranked ability?" That was what really mattered to me right now.

    "I can create manyyers with different effects, each with different requirements of energy ording to the source of energy lord can bestow on me."

    "Bestow? Fine, let''s see how this will work with you then¡­"

    I didn''t flinch and took out one dark realm bone of silver grade.

    I got tons of such bones already, and I nned to use them to feed out my hungry forces I recently got.

    "This¡­" the moment I took it out, I felt like the fire around him reacted fiercely and swayed around him like raging ocean waves.

    This went without saying about the effects of my bones over him. So it could be used, and it seemed this single bone was enough to drive him crazy.

    "Lord¡­ Can I hold and check it out?" he asked, and I slowly shook my head.

    "You first need to raise your stats to the full," I was about to wave my hand and get enough stat crystals to satisfy his needs. But he was faster as he said in such impatience:

    "Lord, this one here can do this instead of the stat points."

    "For real?"

    "Yes, it can fill up all my needs of the stat points and the extra energy can also add up to be used to form manyyers."

    "I want to see the effect of changing the terrain aura you have," I directly said why I took him out. I wanted to experience what it felt like to have such an effect, and see if it was going to help me or not.

    "This¡­ I don''t think I can do it with this only energy source."

    "Then how about using these?" If he wanted bones, then I got nothing less than bones inside my inventory right now.

    I took out tons of the silver grade dark realm bones without even flinching. He looked in shock at me, feeling like he didn''t know the world at all.

    "Take whatever you need," I paused before adding, "but tell me how much you took so I can calcte."

    "These are enough," as my words jolted him awake, he picked up five bones and stopped. I raised an eyebrow and asked:

    "Is that enough? If you want more, you can take more."

    "It''s more than enough," he paused as he greedily checked the bones he had before adding, "these bones are enough to unlock all the abilityyers I got."

    "What if I just want you to use this bone to change the terrain only?" I wanted to see what the effect of my bones would have if they were used in such a way.

 Chapter 1360 Two Hundred Thousand Each

    "Well¡­" he seemed to be hesitant for a few moments before adding, "they can help me increase the range of my ability by many folds. For example, the basic range will be ten miles in radius at least. But by using these, I can pour the extra energy and increase the range up to fifty miles at least."

    "That''s good."

    "And the duration also can increase by a lot. For example the duration in the normal activation of this ability is ten minutes. But after using these bones, I can transform the terrain for hours."

    "Cool!" that''s what I wanted to hear, "will this also apply over the other abilities you got?" I had a n in mind, one that would save me tons of trouble.

    I''d not allow the Avengers V to use the energy from the bones in just doing a collection of their abilities. They could do that, but for tactical reasons, it was better to divide them into smaller teams, each would handle the task at any given time.

    For example, I''d make a team that would handle the issue of augmenting my forces and weakening the enemies. Another would work to paralyse the enemy in their tracks for as long as possible.

    One team would be responsible for helping my forces shield the iing damage and turn this into added stats to my side, and another would also work to change the terrain.

    I got one million forces from these Avengers. However I still didn''t know how many exactly I got from each Avenger species.

    But I wasn''t just nning using this limited number of Avengers I got. I was sure I''d get more souls from this war, from the ongoing wars at home, and from any future wars as well.

    Using such endless supply of souls to make these Avengers would be one of my ultimate goals from now on. In addition to the fallen gods, the legendary Hescos, these Avengers would be added as well to my top priority list.

    I''d also try out to mix soulers and Reapers with dragons, hopefully they could gain wings and keep their scary abilities as well.

    "Show me," I demanded, "I want to see your ability in person."

    "Sure, what type of terrain does lord want? Land? Hills? Mountains? Or basins and open spaces? Does the lord want a sea? Or perhaps add more to this aerial ce, pushing away all the clouds and making the sky shine brightly again?"

    "Wow! You can do anything!"

    "With such an ultimate energy source¡­" he yed with the five bones he had, "I can do anything!"

    "Then change it to an openndscape," changing it to mountainous or a ce filled with hills wasn''t going to be ideal. This would backfire at me, allowing the enemy to have ces to hide at, or even get a height advantage as well.

    "Sure," he didn''t hesitate anymore and started to absorb the energy from the five bones he got. What I saw was for his white fire to change and be green, blue, ending up with silver.

    He adopted the colour of the bones I gave to him, and that wasn''t all. The magnitude of fire he emitted grew exponentially as well, ending up covering up my entire chariot before expanding beyond like an explosion.

    This fire started to spread all over the world, reaching a point I couldn''t follow.

    It didn''t just envelop the clouds, and the clouds didn''t manage to stop the fire as I feared. The fire expanded and reached a stage where it enveloped the fiends flying beyond and controlling this thickyer of clouds.<novelnext></novelnext>

    This kept going on for less than a minute before the fire suddenly froze. It looked like the entire world was dyed in silver weak light, and the fire stopped even in the shape of forming waves, specks, and wisps.

    It was a magical scene, one that didn''tst for ten seconds before the entire world started to change.

    The frozen silver fire started to swirl and change, adding oneyer over another as if this was a dream scene.

    I waited and watched the world around change from being filled with air into a world that was formed of ground.

    The ground was made out of silveryers of light, looking semi-transparent that one could vaguely see the air underneath.

    But that didn''t matter anymore. The ground got formed, and theyer of clouds that was showing a fierce resistance before got prated by the ground.

    The clouds got stirred up as if they met their nemesis. But no matter how fierce the lightning came, they all failed to do anything to the silver ground.

    "It''s ready, lord," and from the side, the one who started all this said in such a proud tone.

    And he got all the right to feel that way.

    "Good job," I nodded to him before adding, "from now on, you are going to be the leader of the Avengers V terrain changing team¡­ I''ll call you Lucas II."

    He reminded me of Lucas to the point of giving him a simr name.

    "Thanks lord for your generosity," and when I said these words, he knelt on one knee, reminding me of Lucas'' attitude.

    As the fire intensified around him, I couldn''t see his face anymore. The fire spanned to cover up my entire chariot, but I didn''t feel any harm at all.

    "Time to see how much I gained from all this," I started to look through my inventory to find tons of Avengers listed there.

    It took me a few minutes to decide to ask the system instead.

    "How many Avengers did I get?"

    "One million as you asked for," and the answer I got reminded me of how retarded the system would act if a system higher up wasn''t taking hold of things.

    "I mean how many of each Avenger type did I get?" I rolled my eyes, correcting my question to be more specific.

    "Two hundred thousand each."

 Chapter 1361 Making Plans For Avengers

    "This..." So the system just formed an equal number of each Avenger using my soul points. It wasn''t that bad, as I''d take this as a start and add more warriors of these to my side.

    "Time to start preparing for what''sing," Despite having such an awesome new race, I didn''t try to use them first.

    Instead, I took out the normal warriors in great quantity, filling the entire ground that my Lucas II created.

    Even if my warriors weren''t suited to fight the aerial fiends, they''d serve for two good purposes.

    First thing and it was the first order I gave to them was to go all out and start attacking this cloudyer entrapping us.

    They''d help my fallen gods in elerating damaging this cloud zone. Especially when the total amount got almost halved by the appearance of the silver ground.

    The second thing was something they could only do, turn into fodders.

    I didn''t want them to just be fodders, but to keep those fiends busy during the initial sh. Doing this task was critical as the enemy wouldn''t realise when or what hit them hardter on.

    The moment I sent my warriors out, the cloudyer around started to show a few changes.

    First I felt like they got thickened or something. The cloudyer seemed to get bonus clouds from the fiends controlling them from behind.

    Or perhaps the fiends decided to withdraw or move the cloudyers situated below the ground and add them up to the clouds above the ground.

    The reason didn''t matter, and the end result was the same. The enemy started to counter what I did, and that was something expected.

    I kept taking warriors from those I kept filling their stat points before. After almost ten minutes, I released enough warriors to attack the clouds around me.

    Then it was time to take out my new killers, the Avengers!

    I took one million batches. The first and foremost important one was the Avengers V.

    I arranged them into different teams, five, each had around forty thousand. I gave them my bones and left them to feed on them after exining what role I expect from them to y.

    ording to what I learnt from them, the five dark realm bones quota was enough to expand their abilities to great extent.

    And after hearing out what they said, I realised that changing the terrain ability was considered the most costly one among their abilities.

    The five teams were one dedicated to trap the enemy, to boost my forces, to weaken the enemy stats and strengthen my side, to defend my forces against the iing attacks, and finally the ones responsible for expanding the ground further.

    To be honest, what started as a deadly trap of the enemy turned out to give me such a brilliant idea. It was great to change theyout of the enemy n by changing the terrain, but it''d be more effective toe at the enemy from the least expected ce.

    I nned to get out from this entrapment and go towards the ground. However, after seeing how scary my Avengers V ability was, I got the inspiration to keep the battle going on in the air, and keep expanding the ground over the ces I wanted to hit.<novelnext></novelnext>

    This meant I didn''t need to move down anymore, and instead I''d use the air to my advantage.

    Be it aerial fiends or other two races who filled this world, I''d attack them from where they least expected.

    Even if the flying friends came at me in great numbers, it wouldn''t make any difference at all. I got enough weapons to take down any flying enemy.

    But using the high altitude advantage to crush the ground forces was a temptation I couldn''t turn a blind eye towards.

    After leaving the Avengers V behind, I started to take out the remaining Avengers in teams and give them my dark realm bones to feed on.

    As the Avengers V, they could use five bones to show up the deadliest abilities they got.

    And I didn''t stop there.

    I arranged them into further teams, each got formed of fifty thousands of each type of the remaining Avengers.

    The Avengers I were used as tanks. They got the brutal ability of my pir''s shields. They could absorb any iing attack and even rebound it back to the ones causing it.

    These Avengers told me they could release a deadly wave of attack that could cover up a great area and kill anyone and anything inside using my dark realm bones.

    And the good news was that they could keep the waveing for one hour, or repeatedly use the attack over fifty times.

    The Avengers II would stand in the back and work as magicians. They excelled at using different energies in attacking the enemies.

    I got worried before about the type of element they could use through my bones. But they reassured me that the bone energy was pure and filled with an endless amount of death energy.

    So they could transform this into any element they wanted, or simply use the death element to kill any of the enemies they''d face.

    The death element was one of the most brutal elements in existence, notpared except with light, time, and space.

    The Avengers III would be used as the mass killers.

    The enemies would be quite busy with the tanks and melee type Avengers of mine, repeatedly Avengers I and IV.

    In the middle of this, they''d face great trouble when my Avengers III would step in.

    These folks could use AOE type of attacks. And that was something I knew it''d end up bringing more damage to the enemies, especially the preupied ones with other Avengers.

    The Avengers IV would work as the melee type soldiers in these teams. They had the ability to change their suits into deadly weapons and attack their enemies pretty much hard.

 Chapter 1362 What About Us?

    Combining the four Avengers together, and adding the help of the Avengers V team of the entrapment ability, the enemies had zero chance to retaliate or even defend themselves.

    Getting everything sorted out, I didn''t forget the most brutal fact of these Avengers¡­ They all could fly!

    They weren''t just limited to fighting over the ground here. In fact, I could simply send a single team out and ask them to attack the enemies even if they tried to pull out a distance or retreat far away.

    That meant no matter who the enemy nned, the moment they''de at me would be the end of them no matter how hard they tried to get away.

    "We are ready," I looked at my friends and generals at my chariot before casually pointing towards the jumper and added, "go and lead the warriors on the ground. Take these clouds down fast."

    "Ok," the jumper seemed to object or say something useless as usual, but in the next moment he refrained from doing so.

    After all, he came here without my permission and forced himself over our little party.

    And that was why I selected him first to go down there and start working.

    "What are we going to do now?" as the jumper moved, Sara was eager and restless to join him.

    "You see these flying folks out there?" I pointed towards the direction of the outer world beyond the reach of the clouds. "We are going to fight them."

    "And?" Sara was quite impatient, "can''t we go out through the gaps and hit them while that masked dude will end his task?"

    "Tsk! If you have a death wish then be my guest," I shrugged before adding to exin things to her, "these flying enemies aren''t that easy to handle. I don''t even have absolute confidence in dealing directly with them."

    "Ah¡­ So do you know what we shall do to kill them?" Isac was the one to speak up, stopping Sara from entering a dead argument with me, "shall I build up forts and such?"

    "Not now," I knew she mistook this ground as something eternal. But it wasn''t! Just the time taken to build forts and walls would be longer than the time this ground couldst.

    "And not here," I added when I noticed the dim look in her eyes, "when the time is right, you can go down there and start building whatever you wanted."

    I knew that even if I tried to push things over, then trying to cover up the entire world with my silver ground wasn''t going to work.

    First it''d exhaust tons of bones and in the end I doubted this world could be covered totally in a short time.

    It was better to keep such a weapon up my sleeve, and use it when I found a great gathering of the enemy to lessen my losses.

    And when I''d shift the battle to ground, I''d need her to start building forts and bases for us. These bases would be usedter on for my forces to recuperate, prepare for what yet toe, and act like anchors in the middle of a raging wild ocean.

    But such a move wouldn''t be used right away. I wanted to first kill as many of these fiends as I could. I also wanted to test recruiting them under my wing using my technique.<novelnext></novelnext>

    And yet something told me such a move was going to fail for unknown reasons. I couldn''t help but shift my eyes towards the all shining gears surrounding their bodies and feel like the auras they emitted were enough to stop my threads.

    But I had to try out and see if this was going to work or not before jumping over conclusions.

    "What about us?" the others asked, and frankly I didn''t n to depend on their help in the uing battle.

    But when I saw the eager look in their eyes, I couldn''t help but inwardly sigh.

    "I''ll give you part of the warriors here, lead them and crush the enemy outside," I paused before adding, "your chariots are equipped with anti air weapons, right?"

    "We bought some," Legend looked at others before adding, "and we got weapons from the research department as well."

    "That''s great," it''d be bad if they ended up getting their asses kicked by the enemy.

    As they got enough weapons, I felt reassured about that.

    "The n of the battle will go as follows¡­" I thought a little about what they should do before deciding to tell them my thoughts.

    In fact their role wasn''t that big anyway. The avengers of mine were going to do all the work, and the warriors they''d lead would work as fodders.

    That was something I didn''t n to change no matter what. As for their role, they should give instructions to the fodders, making them take the best out of the enemy at first shes.

    The more enemy forces they attracted the better for my forcester on.

    I stressed over this point. If they had to y any role, then this one would be enough for me.

    But in return for that, I saw the disappointment over their faces, even Isac and Alex as well.

    "Sorry guys, this battle must be handled by me personally," I said in direct words, without feeling any shame or guilt, "I''ll take the lead for now. But be on high alert, there are going to be many chances to send you over and lead tons of warriors."

    I wasn''t lying or trying to console them. I wanted them to get ready as if a chance presented itself, I''d ask them to focus over any ground troops.

    And that made me consider which type of troops I should use in such an attack.

    I wouldn''t let them lead any of my Avengers in such a type of attack. They needed some sort of warriors who can deal long ranged brutal damage from high above.

 Chapter 1363 My Threads Are Blocked!

    The first warrior that popped in my mind was the fallen gods. But the current number I got wasn''t enough at all. And even if I exhausted the remaining soul points, it wouldn''t matter that much.

    I needed at least a million of my fallen gods to serve each general. And that was something I couldn''t do at the moment.

    "Hmm¡­ Should I use Hescos then?" This was a good option. However if I used these, then I''d burn away one weapon of mine for the enemy.

    It was the same thing for my weapons, they were out of question.

    "I can''t let them lead armies from high above then," I reached such a conclusion before deciding to change the way of using them.

    For me, I''d let my fallen gods devastate any enemy from high above. As for them, they could go down and fight the enemies head on.

    As for how they''d move from high above to the ground, and return afterpleting their task, I got the right idea to do so.

    And that was by asking my terrain changing troops to form descending groundyers linking the ground to my high above ground and another to pick my forces up if that one faded away or something.

    I knew by doing so I''d risk my generals to be trapped in the middle of the enemy if thetter decided to move out in such a way. However when I recalled that they got chariots, I knew this wasn''t going to be a big issue for them to escape.

    As for my warriors, they were like fodders in my eyes.

    I thought about what I should do if I found tons of enemy forces lined up in many ces and waiting for me to hunt.

    I''d not waste time over using my few fallen gods. This wouldn''t do. So it was better to send these eager generals down, and hopefully they''d not end up dead.

    Of course that was all my thoughts about what was yet toe. I couldn''t tell if the enemy was going to leave his forces wide open like I imagined or not.

    Anyway I waited for both my jumper to finish his task alongside the help of my fallen gods, and the Avengers to get done with their absorption of my bones and rearranging their troops.

    I left selecting leaders to them to decide. In my eyes, they were all the same.

    The battle over the clouds was one sided actually. The enemy couldn''t risk using any offensive attack at this moment or else their attacks would backfire at them.

    My shields were pressed by the clouds, but that kind of pressure wasn''t hostile at all. The clouds acted as immovable mountains, and my shields just got stopped there without getting stirred up by anything.

    The fiends controlled thick lightning arcs which danced all the time inside the remainingyers of the clouds. Yet none dared to get out and sh against my shields not even once.

    That told me a lot about the mindset of these fiends I was fighting. They analysed and realised that by the presence of my shields, any offence would trigger a rebound, one they''d not be able to endure.<novelnext></novelnext>

    I didn''t know how they nned to deal with my shields the moment these clouds would be brought down. But soon enough I''d learn about this answer.

    Despite their futile attempts to support their clouds, even after reinforcing the existing clouds with moreyers, the clouds were getting smashed and perforated at a fixed pace.

    With the addition of my warriors led by the jumper, the clouds the fiends added didn''t make much difference at all.

    And on another note, my forces never suffered a single causality, even after fighting these clouds for hours!

    At the end of a ten hour period of fighting, thest pieces of these clouds got smashed and vanished, revealing the world outside.

    The first thing that happened was for my shields to expand fast and envelop a huge area in mere seconds.

    But as the clouds were about to fall, the fiends seemed to get ready and started to fly away. Yet they underestimated the speed and strength of my shields.

    They thought my shields would take much longer to cover up a great distance, or perhaps they mistook the true reach of my shields.

    Just as my shields expanded, lots of these fiends got trapped inside. In fact most of them got trapped, and only those few who were already smart enough to be far away managed to escape.

    Thebined shields I got helped in increasing the space my shields could cover up. Even I couldn''t tell how much area my shields spanned to cover at this moment.

    And it wasn''t the moment to worry about such a thing.

    "Attack!" The moment these annoying clouds vanished, and my shields expanded, I shouted, moving my chariot forward, leading the general charge forward.

    "Go down there," I turned over to my generals, "each take a small army and lead them to fight those fiends. I''ll keep adding more forces to you along the way. Go!"

    They didn''t say anything and simply each summoned their chariots and moved fast towards the ground. The jumper was already taking everything he got and moving in a direction. Yet his happiness of having an army of his own would vanish soon enough.

    I didn''t care about that and simply took lots of warriors and left them to help the generals on the ground. At the same time, I started my technique and waited to see what my threads would do.

    "Hmm¡­ So they got something to block my threads as expected¡­ How about using the technique with my right arm?"

    During the past few hours, I didn''t just sit idly watching. I used my sacrifices and augmented my personal stats.

    I didn''t use any protective shields as it wasn''t needed. The warriors were already used as fodders, and my Avengers were so strong to be killed this easily.

 Chapter 1364 Fighting Fiends

    Thebination I made by my Avengers was enough to block any offence, stop any enemy, and kill anyone standing in their face.

    I wasn''t worried about losing part of them in such a battle. After all, soldiers were meant to fall in any battle.

    My aim for now was focused on trying to find a way to deal with those fiends using my threads. My technique performed by my left hand was weaker than the one used by my right hand.

    That was thanks to the dantian already present in my right arm, and my right arm glove.

    When I used my technique with my right hand, the threadsing out caused a reaction atst.

    The fiends were covered from head to toe with gears. The gears emitted an aura that seemed to work like some sort of protective shield.

    It wasn''t like the fire surrounding my Lucas or my Lucas II, or even the Avengers V. It was in fact transparent and only appeared half a metre away from their bodies when my threads approached.

    The aura stopped my threads in ce before. But when I used the technique with my right arm, the threads started to emit sparks of electrical shes that showed how fierce the sh between the two was.

    And slowly my threads started to push their path through the aura shields. Yet the fiends didn''t stop in their ce and waited for their demise.

    For a few moments there, they did nothing. It looked as if what happened just now was beyond what they imagined, and rendered them speechless and quite shocked.

    But that onlysted for a few seconds. And then they started to fly fast in circles, trying their best to evade my threads.

    If I was on the ground and they were in the sky, then this might work. But they were already entrapped inside my shields, and I was chasing them on my fast chariot.

    I had to admit, their speed was indeed scary. They moved like bolts of lightning, shing from one spot to another.

    But my chariot didn''t show any point of weakness in the same regard.

    If they could move like bolts of lightning, then my chariot acted like it could instantly teleport! They were fast, but they weren''t as fast as my chariot.

    There was a visible difference in our speeds. And that helped me to keep the sickle over their necks, while my threads kept prating through their aura shields.

    At the same time, and as I chased down tens of thousands of these fiends, my forces shed against the enemy.

    The first waves that came in contact with the enemy were the warriors led by all my generals.

    Each general took a few hundreds of thousands and got to a direction and started the battle. The fiends once knew they were trapped, so they decided to bring us with them.

    And so a brutal war started from the first moment, one that the fiends showed how truly scary they were.

    Their gears weren''t just for protection. Their gears acted like mobile weapons, reminding me of my Avengers.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Their gears separated, turned into deadly weapons that spread chaos and death among my fighters.

    At the same time, the warriors on my side had to face great trouble in attacking these fiends. After all, what wasing at them were the gears and not the fiends themselves.

    The fiends stationed themselves away from the reach of most of my warriors. And that made my warriors fight desperately against an endless stream of gears, and not real enemies.

    It was a very desperate fight, one that my side almost lost half of their forces during the first ten minutes of it.

    If this continued, then the entire few million warriors I gave to my generals would be killed. And next it''d be the turn of my generals.

    I didn''t give a damn about these warriors, but my warriors were something else. I painstakingly worked my ass to get these generals over the past few months of the apocalypse.

    I would never allow a single harm toe to my generals no matter what.

    "Move out now!" As such, I gave the order for my Avengers to step in and relieve such pressure.

    And the moment they joined this battle, the entire situation got flipped in a shocking speed.

    The teams I formed proved their worth from the first few minutes of this sh. The Avengers weren''t just working in weird tacit understanding, showing a scary level of cooperation between each other, but they also could fly!

    The enemy was too focused on taking down my ground troops as I nned. But the extent of such tactics went beyond my wildest expectations.

    And that was all thanks to the initial crushing advantage the enemy held over my ground troops.

    They thought they could wipe out my forces in less than an hour. And that made them focus more on killing my warriors and trying to hunt down my generals.

    So when my Avengers arrived, none reacted at the right time and that cost many their lives.

    I watched my Avengers move across the entire vast battlefield like an unstoppable fast train. They swept clean any enemy forces they met. And even when the fiends tried to retreat, pull away enough distance from them and regroup, they got mercilessly hunted down by my Avengers.

    The AOE Avengers brought down lots of the retreating fiends, preventing lots of them from getting away.

    When the fiends realised that running away wasn''t an option, they went totally berserk and fought desperately against my Avengers.

    And that slight change in their mindset managed to cause damage to my Avengers elite forces.

    The gears of those friends were really killer! They took them off, and arranged them away from them before they added their feathers in the mix.

    Just as that demoness said, they could control their feathers and make them either shield or attack. And I saw them use both moves almost at the same time! Quite an impressive race indeed!

 Chapter 1365 Analysing The Enemy

    They used part of their feathers to form a shield, protecting them from the deadly attacksing from my Avengers. And the other part moved to giant shaped big swords, axes, and knives that kept taking away my Avengers'' lives.

    Even with the use of the Avengers I as tanks, they managed to prate through their shields and kill many of my Avengers.

    Yet that didn''t juste without paying a hefty price from these fiends. Even if their feathers worked in tacit cooperation with their gears, the attacksing from my Avengers were too much to handle.

    Especially those AOE and melee Avengers. Both worked to bring down most of the fiends.

    Yet seeing those fiends in action made me heave a sigh of relief.

    If I didn''t take the initiative, take them when they were least prepared, then trying to win them in a fair direct sh would be quite hard.

    If I got tens of millions of my Avengers then dealing with these fiends wouldn''t be an issue. However I couldn''t get my hands over such a number or even part of it.

    "It seemster on I''ll have to rely on other warriors to stop them¡­" using the legendary Hescos was an option, but it wasn''t enough.

    The number of fiends here was around two up to three millions. Against my one million or less Avengers, they got crushed.

    Yet that was all thanks to the element of surprise that helped in killing and wounding at least one fourth of their numbers in the early few minutes.

    And when they tried to pull the distance away, another one fourth got killed.

    If not for that, these fiends would prove to be much harder to deal with, and my one million Avengers would barely be enough to stop them.

    I thought about other situations, where the enemy would be more prepared for my Avengers. They''d try everything first to keep my Avengers busy handling the vanguard troops, before sending the main bulk of their forces to hunt down my Avengers.

    Thinking about such a simple and easy to execute tactic made me realise the dangers my precious Avengers would be at.

    "I can''t let them take the lead anymore," I realised. And despite my earlier ns to use them as the tip of the spear, I decided against that at the moment.

    These friends proved to be much stronger than I took them for. And I had to adapt or else the end result would be quite severe.

    Luckily for me this battle here would take a few hours to get concluded. During that time, I just focused on three things; trying to crack the defensive shields around these fiends, watch the ongoing fights everywhere and learn more about these fiends'' abilities, and finally to find different tactics that could be used in different situations.

    If I got to learn something as a fact about these fiends, then in addition to them being strong, they were cunning.

    They studied me thoroughly, analysed all the methods I used in my fights, and came up with ways to counter these.

    My techniques got negated by these annoying shields, my pir''s shields got stopped by the clouds, my ground forces of soulers and other mighty warriors got nullified by using the aerial terrain here, and finally they stopped my offensive shields'' strike back at the portal zones using the weird red shields back then.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Not to mention my teleport devices could be never used in such terrain here. Even with the silver ground formed by my Avengers V terrain changing team, I would never risk establishing such a connection at a temporarynd.

    Except if the situation went south, enough for me to need more help from my zones, I''d never open a portal to this world over my silver ground.

    "Hmm¡­ In addition to their special and deadly gears and feathers, they have such a brutal speed that augments their movements and attacks¡­"

    As I kept chasing those tens of thousands of fiends all over the entire battlefield, I kept analysing the enemy as they were doing the same to me.

    "Some have instant teleportation ability, and few have the ability to shield others¡­ They have different abilities then, just like my Avengers¡­"

    The more I looked at them, the more I knew how difficult it was to deal with such an enemy.

    They weren''t straightforward like the locusts, but they had different abilities like my Avengers and like those Silences.

    Unlike the Silences who got their body shape changed ording to their type, I wouldn''t be able to tell which ability these fiends got until they started to use them.

    "Tsk¡­ That makes it harder to deal with them with only my legendary Hescos¡­ Shall I summon dragons then or what?"

    I checked my soul points count. During this time, it increased by one billion only, reaching a total of fifty-three billion.

    "If I used these to form normal dragons, then I''d get ten million of them. However they''d just act as simple fodders, flying fodders¡­"

    I kept thinking about my earlier idea about merging both dragons with soulers.

    The single souler wouldn''t cost me any extra. I''d just need to spend soul points to keep them alive every day.

    I didn''t try to summon soulers before, as I never killed one. But I always had a way out of this, one I just recently discovered.

    "I can kill one to gain their soul," this was the solution for such a problem. All the soulers were following my lead, and the reapers as well.

    If I just called one over and killed him, which was something I never did before, then I''d store up their souls inside my ss soul list.

    Like this, I''d be able to summon and merge them with any other soul. However thanks to their unique nature, I knew it''d be slightly higher in price than the normal five thousand.

    "If they ended up costing ten thousand per merge, then I''d be able to summon five million by my current soul count¡­" I was lost in thought before deciding to give such a method a try.

 Chapter 1366 Breaking Their Shields At Last

    I instantly summoned one of my soulers and one of the reapers randomly before giving them the order to stay still.

    I took out my dragon ive, and with a single swing I killed each.

    Atst! I got myself souler and reaper souls atst!

    I hurriedly opened my soul list and there I found the souler and reaper souls presented at the top ten souls in the list.

    The highest soul was the legendary Hescos, followed by the five Avengers souls, then the reapers, and then the fallen gods, and then soulers.

    It meant the level of my Avengers souls came below the Hescos and higher than the reapers, fallen gods, and soulers.

    That told me about the Avengers race I got. But it also meant the price of the reapers and soulers wasn''t going to be as low as I imagined.

    "How much will it cost me then?" I opened the selection of forming a soul out of the souler and reaper ordingly.

    And both showed the same message that reminded me of the one that once appeared before when I got the fallen gods for the first time.

    [You got two options to select from. Please select which option do you want to follow]

    [You can pay five thousand souls and form a single souler. The souler you will get will need to consume one soul per day to survive. Failing to fulfil such a condition will take your life as a price]

    [You can pay fifty thousand souls and form apleted version of the soulers. These soulers won''t need to consume any souls to survive]

    The same two options with the same price tags appeared when I tried to summon my reapers.

    That meant I could solve the problem of soulers once and for all. However it also meant if I tried to merge these two souls with dragons, the price might increase beyond the ten thousand mark I estimated previously.

    "I have to test this yet," I knew I couldn''t get the final answer without testing. So I selected first the souler and dragon souls to see how much I''d have to pay.

    [You selected the souler bloodline and dragon bloodline to merge]

    [You''ll have to pay twenty thousand souls to get this merge done]

    [Do you want to proceed?]

    "F*cking no!" I instantly tried the merge with the reapers. But I ended up getting the same result.

    I finally closed the merge page and decided to wait until my soul points count would hit the one hundred billion mark once again.

    At this stage, I''d not care that much about the new price rise. After all, it was going to give me five million new species in the end. Even if this was something not much, it was still enough to make things better for my side in the uing battles.<novelnext></novelnext>

    As trying to get new species out of these souls failed, I turned my attention towards my next option; the seven stars race.

    They needed stat points to work efficiently like my fallen gods. Yet I knew before even testing that I could use my bones instead.

    As for their numbers, then during all this time I ended up having a few billions of them inside my inventory.

    And that was enough to make me feel more secure and confident in using them.

    I nned initially to use them in the final battle. But right now it proved impossible to avoid using them here.

    "At least they can fly," I didn''t try to take them out right now. First, this battle didn''t need them to join. And second I didn''t want the enemy to get triggered by their presence.

    And above all, they needed to consume bones and absorb energy to execute their deadly attacks.

    I decided to wait till the end of this battle, before sending them out to form a separate army for each general. I''d give each general enough bones to keep these dudes active.

    I wouldn''t give my dark realm bones to them yet, only the normal grade bones. After all these dudes weren''t as brutal as my Avengers, and wouldn''t take the same kind of treatment of course.

    As I decided all that, I finally got time to focus on thest task in hand, taking down a few of these friends and making them serve me.

    I also got their souls, and they came after the soulers, meaning they were still one of the top ten strongest souls I ever got.

    If I had no other choice, then I''d try summoning a few of them out. It wouldn''t match the speed or the number of forces I could control using my technique, but it was also a viable solution for desperate moments.

    The chase kept going on for two more hours, before their shields finally couldn''t control my threads or stop them. As a result, the threads finally prated through their bodies, and started to control them.

    The speed of controlling them was surprisingly fast. In less than ten minutes, all of them were added to my side without any more hups.

    However, taking them down came just before the end of the entire battle.

    I watched while the fiends were now getting beaten down and killed while a few of them were now left in the entire ce.

    "Surrender and you will live!" I was still quite annoyed that I only got my hands on a few tens of thousands of these fiends after all these hours of running and chasing them around.

    There were at least a few hundreds of thousands of the fiends scattered all over the huge battlefield. If they tried to regroup, then they''d pose a great threat to me and my forces.

    But they were dispersed. And despite theirrge number, taking them down wasn''t going to be a big problem.

    Despite giving them a way out, none took the initiative and knelt down. In the next half an hour, all of them fell on my silver ground, ending up this crazy battle with my victory.

 Chapter 1367 The Holy Ones Bones

    "Tsk! At least they didn''t kill that much of my Avengers," I looked at the remaining Avengers and heaved a deep sigh of relief.

    Out of the eight hundred thousands I sent, only one hundred thousand got killed. And a big part of them fell at the initial sh from these fiends.

    "Time to collect my rewards," I didn''t dwindle much over such a loss. I knew if I persisted in using them in all the uing battles, then the end of them woulde quite fast.

    I went down to the silver ground where tons of the fiend''s dead bodies scattered all down there.

    The first sh that happened when I arrived here, the one I couldn''t even tell if we were fighting clouds alone or clouds with friends, ended up with zero bodies.

    If there were dead bodies, then they''d end up falling freely to the far away ground.

    But this battle ended up with all of the killed fiends falling over the silver ground. So it was time for me to add more bones to my collection.

    I was curious about what type of bones I''d get. Would it be a dark realm of bones, the same the locusts gave me? Or would I getmon bones? What grade and how many of these bones would I get?

    However the moment I went to touch the first batch of these dead bodies, I ended up getting distracted by something else.

    The gears these fiends wore!

    These gears left a deep impression on me. But for some reason, I never thought about getting any of them before.

    But when I was in front of the first pile of dead friends'' bodies, I couldn''t help but notice therge number of intact gears umted all over their bodies.

    "These should be good stuff, right?" I evilly and greedily grinned, before taking arge number of seven race members. "Go and collect these gears off the dead bodies of these creatures," I pointed around, giving them the order to go and collect the gears from the dead bodies of a few million fiends here.

    They instantly started to work, and I also started to do my part. The moment I touched these dead bodies, the turbo mode of my ability got activated and arge number of shing dots appeared racing towards my arm.

    I waited for a few minutes before the first attempt was done before I started to check out the newly absorbed bones.

    And there I found something new for the first time in a long time.

    The dots that passed through my arm weren''t that much different than other dots I absorbed before this. So I never expected to see those beautifully shimmering bones inside my inventory.

    They were shining in bright lights, starting from white and ending up with orange.

    Even when they were inside my inventory, they still kept shining over and that told me how special and much different they were.

    My bones never show such signs, not even the dark realm bones.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Seeing the newly added group of bones inside my inventory turned it into some sort of a festival.

    I took one out and started to examine its description.

    This bone was orange in colour, supposedly the highest grade in all the bones I got from the fiends. When I got it out, I noticed that it was a small version of a femur bone, or a bone that looked like a hammer.

    It was all orange in colour, shining brighter than it did when it was inside my inventory. When I held it, I felt like it was still inside my inventory or something.

    And the description of this bone left me speechless for quite some time.

    [The Holy Ones grade orange bone: Special form of bone that contains immense amount of energy and lots of memories and secrets belonging to the one you obtained the bones from. By using the right method, and having more bones of the same fellow, you can experience everything he lived through]

    This¡­ Damn!

    First this bone got a separate ssification of its own. It was the first time ever to get such a bone rted to a single faction or group of races.

    And what was that thing about experiencing everything the fellow I got the bones from lived through? Would this also apply to others?

    If so¡­ Then damn! However I didn''t get the right method to do such a thing. I had zero clue about what I should do to get such memories.

    Would this be an ability of my future soul ss or what? If so, then¡­ Damn! That was quite a fierce ability!

    If this ability applied over the rest of bones, then I couldn''t simply lend these bones to my warriors and soldiers, letting them experience what the elites of any race I killed lived through.

    It was like saving time for them to get stronger and experienced. It was like a cheat code for me to train a hellish force, hellish armies, formed entirely of elites, without the need to spend them in endless battles or go through vigorous training.

    It''s just the right solution for everything I struggled to solve so far! But that was on the premise that my ss would grant me such ability one day.

    "Tsk, if my ss didn''t, then I''d spend a lot to get my hands on the right method," I decided, taking this step as a must to aplish my goal of mine.

    I held the miniature version of this bone in my hand, fiddled with it for a little time before storing it back.

    Whatever this memory thing was, it was something for the future. As for now, I''d keep them stored and wouldn''t dare to use them unless I was in a desperate situation to do so.

    These bones were different, and that meant they got much more energy inside. I thought about trying to activate one in the same way I learnt before.

    However I didn''t try this out now. I had to continue gathering these bones first.

 Chapter 1368 Treasure Chests!

    As I knew I was getting a new breed of bones, my excitement grew to a new level. I kept taking a few bones out from time to time and checked things about them.

    The highest I ever got was the purple and orange grade bones. As for the lower ranks, I also got many of them.

    As for the number of bones, I noticed that each fiend gave me at least one hundred different types of bones.

    That meant by the end of collecting bones from here, I''d get at least hundreds of millions of bones, if not a billion.

    During my collecting spree, the generals amassed their remaining warriors and came to see me.

    However as they found me busy handling the bone issue, they didn''t dare to interrupt me. My old friends used to see me do such a thing from time to time after the end of any battle.

    As for the new generals, they kept whispering about what I was doing. And I didn''t care about what they thought about me. I felt like I was standing in the middle of a huge treasure trove at this moment.

    "What shall we do until you get over this?" from the side, a single dude wasn''t patient at all to wait for me to finish.

    It was that jerk!

    "Go and explore the world down below," I shouted, "go around to the end of this silver ground. Try to spot any gathering of enemy forces and see what type of forces they got there."

    "Cool!" The jumper didn''t issue any mean or rudement to him like usual. Instead he simply moved with the remaining few warriors he got, and others followed his suit.

    I needed them to see through the enemy ns down below, explore the world underneath, and get an idea about what the hell this world was like.

    I was curious about the current state of this world, but I had far more important tasks at hand right now.

    After collecting the bones for two straight hours, jumping all over the wide battlefield, I finally had time to finish another task¡­ Examining the mountains of gears I gained from these dudes.

    My loyal warriors gathered all the gear during these two hours, piled them up in huge mountain-like gatherings, and they waited for me to arrive and check them out.

    The gears were all huge in size, enough to arm up my giant warriors like dragons, bulltors, Hescos, and even soulers.

    I held what should be an arm guard gear and started examining it.

    [The Holy Ones arm guard blue frost grade gear: A gear that was designed and forged at the grand ancestral forgingnds of the Holy Ones. They have five different skills¡­]<novelnext></novelnext>

    I read through the long description of this gear, and found out that these five skills were very brutal. All of them targeted defence, by creating ayer of aura around the arm, protecting it from any iing attack.

    It worked slightly like my Avengers and pir''s shield in the concept of absorbing part of the iing attack and using it to replenish the lost energy.

    This gear used the warrior''s energy to get its five skills activated. At the same time, the first skill was like a passive skill that didn''t require any form of energy to get activated.

    However there was a catch¡­ This piece of gear was part of a set. And without wearing at least three parts of the same set, then these skills wouldn''t work except for the first skill.

    It was a good concept and I admired the cksmith skills of those who made it. I went through other parts around, and unluckily all of them belonged to different sets of gears and pieces.

    They all were forged by the same people at the same ce. After going through at least a hundred different gears, I got tired and bored.

    First I couldn''t personally use any of this. And second I had to find and match the different gears together in unified sets. And such a task required tons of time and effort, a thing I couldn''t afford to do right now.

    "I''ll store them forter," but they were a great thing without doubt. So even if I didn''t make use of them here, I''d just store them for the time I''d return back and try to see if my warriors and armies could use them.

    However the moment I started storing them inside my inventory, I noticed something new happened.

    When I randomly checked my inventory out of habit, I saw that each set of gears got stored together, forming a miniature image of gears gathered up as if they were a big suit waiting to be worn.

    And when I checked closer and with more attention, I noticed that each slot had a number next to it, one that kept growing without pause.

    I saw lots of sets stored inside, and more were still getting added. There were still a few iplete sets. And that meant there were still missing pieces I didn''t store up yet, or these were the damaged gears from that battle.

    Seeing this made me smile, thenugh. Damn this system! Sometimes it worked in an unreliable way, and other times it worked as my best buddy and friend!

    Right now this little help saved me tons of effort and time, and made me able to arm up my warriors right away without the need to do anything or wait for anyone to help.

    Realising this, I didn''t stop my hands and kept jumping around, storing up everything. When I finished, I took almost one hour to do so, and the end result made me grin.

    "This¡­ Hahahaha! I want friends! I want to fight those treasure chests flying in the air, hahahaha!"

    I first didn''t like fighting these hard to deal with race. However after getting my bones, my gears, and even gaining tens of thousands of them under my wing made me desire to battle them more.

 Chapter 1369 Testing The Sets On Lucas

    I looked again inside my inventory and could see millions of sets waiting for my warriors to use. There were still missing pieces at many sets, but that didn''t affect my mood.

    All these gains came from just a single battle. And I was sure much more woulde upter on.

    These gears weren''t just used for defence. Few parts of each set were used to augment speed, others augment strength, and the rest were used like weapons.

    All of these gears had the skill to be separated and be remotely controlled, ending up with exploding up and bringing much damage to a wide area.

    However the main catch here lies in the amount of energy used to do so. The more energy poured into them, the stronger the explosion would be.

    That made me think carefully about whom I should arm these sets with first.

    My seven star race got their suits already. Of course adding such gears to them would make them much stronger, but not giving them these gears wouldn''t be a problem as well.

    In fact I thought about using these gears for another type of my warriors, ones that I couldn''t use at the moment.

    "At least half of these sets have wings and gears that can enable any race or warriors to fly¡­" my eyes shone brightly as I decided on which type of my warriors I''d use these.

    What was the biggest advantage of the enemy? All of them could fly! And most of my warriors couldn''t!

    "Lucas¡­ Take these sets and arm up your army with," I instantly summoned the souler general. He was supposed to lead a zone out there. However before my departure, the number of zones under fire was reduced to nine.

    So taking him out wasn''t going to affect anything. Instead I wanted him right here to do this important task for me.

    I wanted to give my soulers the ability to fly! Adding these sets of gears to them would arm up at least two million of them. And in return, they''d be able to fly, defend themselves pretty damn well, and even get a scary boost in their strength and damage.

    I''d turn my scary soulers much scarier using these gears. And when I recalled the tens of millions I got from Silverlining inside my inventory, I couldn''t help but crave for more battles with these fiends.

    Giving these gears to another race wouldn''t be as giving them to my soulers and reapers. Not to mention I''d save tons of my soul points this way.

    If I wanted, I could use the remaining half of sets which didn''t have the flying aiding gears to my dragons. I could summon ten million of my dragons and arm them, adding a formidable defensive and offensive abilities.

    Having such two forces lined up and working together was just like a dream to me that came true atst.

    "Lord¡­ These¡­"

    "Just try them out first," I just took him out and let him try out one set of gears.

    I couldn''t see his body clearly from that orange fire surrounding him. However I knew his body was giant enough to wear these gears.<novelnext></novelnext>

    All the soulers were giant dudes.

    Standing on the side and watching him take in the set gears one by one, I could hear clicking and nging soundsing from his body.

    The gears suited his body it seemed. And the moment he wore the set, I felt like his aura changed and got a boost.

    "These are good¡­ But¡­" I knew what he wanted to say but couldn''t express it in words.

    "Here," I simply waved my arm and took out a bunch of dark realm bones, "try absorbing these and see if you can activate the powers inside these gears."

    I didn''t want him to just be stronger, I wanted him to execute the skills attached to the gears, start to fly and use the different offensive and defensive tricks of this set.

    "Thanks lord¡­" he didn''t say much, epting the one hundred pieces of green grade bones I took out, which were the lowest grade I had right now inside my inventory.

    The moment he received these, they got engulfed with his orange power, and ended up turning into dust.

    Then something that least could be described as a miniature nuclear explosion erupted from his orange fire!

    The fire shone brightly from one spot, before a violent shockwave erupted. I got pushed back for half a mile before I stopped. And when I raised my head to look at Lucas, I found him like an orange sun in the middle of the sky.

    He was flying! Atst my soulers got the ability to fly! Hahahaha! Thanks fiends, you are truly generous.

    But the changes didn''t stop there. For the first time ever since getting Lucas, I finally saw that dude''s body.

    To be more precise, his body swelled and grew fast to be much bigger than before. I saw his bulging muscles, tough chest, and sturdy and damn serious looking face for a brief second before everything got covered up again with much denser and wilder orange fire.

    If his fire looked like a mighty wave that never stopped raging, then this time it felt like a sea of fire was surrounding him. That dude turned himself into a zing sun in the middle of the sky, in everything that word meant.

    If Lucas looked like a beast before, then right now he was like a ferocious beast, one that would eat you up and turn you into shreds.

    I didn''t know what or how many skills he activated, but if I got an army of one tenth of this strength, then I''d be unstoppable!

    "Come down here," I shouted and he instantly moved. Yet it looked like he shed and teleported himself here, not just flying at high speed towards me.

    "Lord¡­ Thanks for your generosity," he knelt down, controlled his orange fire, and made sure it wouldn''t get out of a ring of five metres around his body.

 Chapter 1370 [Bonus ] Exploring The Fiends World

    That made me see how huge he became. This dude was now at least fifteen metres in height, and I couldn''t tell how truly big he was with all this orange fire around him.

    "Perfect!" That was the first thing that popped in my mind the moment I was jolted awake from his awe inspiring presence, "if I can turn all of your kin into formidable beings like yourself¡­ Damn!"

    I clenched both fists and Lucas said in response:

    "Lord is humble. It''s all thanks to the lord''s generous gifts and support."

    "I''ll leave this task over to you then," I started to take the sets of gears in order. I took the same batch of gears to the same location. And as they were recognised as a set by the system, they appeared like a single entity, floating like surrounding an imaginary person inside, while being suspended in midair.

    "I will do my best," Lucas knelt again and I simply waved my hand, and tons of the strengthened soulers and reapers appeared in batches.

    My long dream of a brutal army was now starting to take shape.

    And now all that remained was for me to find more of these fiends, and start hunting them down.

    I didn''t want to control them, I wanted to kill them all! I wanted their bones and gears.

    So the next step was for me to move towards the edge of my silver ground, and start exploring the world down below.

    I already gave such a task to my generals. However as I got done from everything quite fast, it was time for me to move on and see things by myself.

    I took my chariot, left behind enough green grade bones for this army''s need.

    I took close to two million sets of gears, and so I matched this with the number of soulers and reapers I took out.

    I thought that crossing the entire silver ground wouldn''t take more than ten minutes with my chariot''s ultimate speed. However in the end it took me one and half hours to reach the nearest edge.

    I didn''t know how, but the silver ground here seemed to grow beyond what I expected. And that came just from a single terrain changing Avenger warrior.

    If I used the rest, then would I really be able to cover up this entire world with my silver ground? Or would I cover half of it?

    Just thinking about this was insane!

    But the moment I reached the edge, I couldn''t help but frown!

    I knew we were high in the air, but never thought we''d be this high! I could only see the ground like I was watching it from deep space!

    There was a mountainous range, one that looked like small pyramid shaped protrusions on the ground.

    When I used my Hawk Eye skill, things got a little better. But the distance was so far away that even with the skill that enabled me to see through tens of miles away, I couldn''t still see the ground clearly.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "There are strange brown dots on the ground¡­ Are these the gathering ces of the locusts? Or are they the ground bases of that race?"

    I couldn''t tell. And I now realised why I didn''t receive a single intel from any of my generals.

    They didn''t inform me about anything because they didn''t get to see anything at all in much detail.

    [Stay put and don''t leave here] I sent it to Isac before controlling my chariot and letting it fall.

    If I couldn''t see anything from here thanks to the high altitude, then I''d simply cut down this distance and control my chariot to go towards the ground.

    At this moment, I didn''t fear anything. Be it the fiends, the locusts, or even the Silences¡­ Nothing could stand in front of me with all these formidable warriors on my side.

    So I didn''t even put any danger in my eyes and went directly towards the ground. My chariot didn''t need to do anything, as it simply fell on a growing pace towards the bottom.

    I kept using my Hawk Eye skill, focusing on the ground underneath until I reached a spot where I could clearly make things out down there.

    I controlled my chariot and started to slowly inspect the ground. The more I fell, the smaller the area I could see.

    But even so, I could now see for hundreds of miles around without any difficulty. Of course I couldn''t see the details except at a radius of almost fifty miles below me, but it didn''t matter much.

    I inspected this area thoroughly for half an hour, made sure that what I thought earlier of ck dots were just bases of the enemy.

    Tons of forces assembled around each base, and slowly I started to see a general pattern in their arrangement.

    I thought I''d see only ground forces down there, but I saw lots of friends as well. I could tell that the number of fiends wasn''t any lower than those of Silences and locusts.

    The more bases I saw, the more I frowned.

    The number of bases in the fifty mile radius area I could clearly see wasn''t more than ten bases. That meant each base would have an area of five miles radius to control.

    It wasn''t that much actually, but what was too much were the number of forces down there. After watching for half an hour, I felt like there was no ground and everything down there was covered in ayer of races, nothing else!

    The forces seemed to cover everything up, and the bases were just ced thereter on. After taking my time in asserting things here, I started to fly around, take a much thorough look over this region.

    It was either we were lucky enough to fall at such a high densely packed area of bases and forces, or the enemy took his time here in this world and transformed it entirely into a grand fortress.

    I kept flying for a few hours, and everything I saw wasn''t that much different than what I initially saw.

 Chapter 1371 Getting Attacked

    At first, I was flying while the sky was reced with my silver ground. Butter on, and after flying for three hours, I finally reached a ce where the normal sky existed.

    After flying for two more hours under the normal sky, I finally reached the conclusion that this entire was a grand fortress filled with endless enemies.

    I never met something like the weird clouds that entrapped us when we first arrived here. And that meant no matter what these clouds were, they got formed by the fiends and not naturally present.

    But I never saw such an effect from any skill in all the gears I scanned. Of course there was simply too much to scan, but I felt like this wasn''t that simple.

    It reminded me of the artefacts only the elites of elites would have in my universe.

    As the world turned out to be in this condition, and the fiends got themselves mixed up with the other two races at such bases down below, then what should I do about them?

    Just when I was wondering about this, I felt like the world around me changed. Thick bellows of fog started to swirl and gather up everywhere out of nowhere. And in the span of few breaths, the familiar old cloud scene resurfaced again in front of my eyes.

    "You should have stayed there at that silver sorcery you summoned!" and just when I was checking what was going on, a very thunderous booming voice erupted, as if it wasing from everywhere.

    "And you should have stayed down there and note out like this," Iughed in response, and with a simple wave of my hand, I summoned a single Avenger.

    It was the Avenger V. I could tell which one of those belonged to any unit I selected if they were arranged in front of my eyes. However as I just randomly called on back before summoning him, I couldn''t control which unit he belonged to.

    And that didn''t matter! All the Avengers V could do any trick once I asked them for it!

    "Scatter the silver dirt over the entire sky," I said in a vicious tone, "let me show this arrogant dude what it is like to try and hunt me down!"

    "Don''t try to use any cheap tricks, you are tens of miles away from your forces and¡­"

    *Fwoosh!*

    Just before that mysterious dude wouldplete his words, the entire world shook and in the next second the silver beams of light appeared and prated through these clouds.

    Did he think I couldn''t summon my forces here? What a funny dude he was!

    "Come out!" and just as the silver particles were getting denser and forming the vast silver ground around, I took out my soulers and let them get in shape under the leadership of Lucas.

    If they thought for a second that they got me trapped all alone here then I had the obligation to correct their mistake with actions.

    The enemy seemed to tag along and keep an eye over me for a long time. I could tell that from the confidence that dude spoke with.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Let''s hope you brought tons of your race here," this was something I prayed would happen. Just fighting a few millions gave me tons of rewards. So if I fought against ten million or more, I''d consider sparing that dude''s life once.

    "Lord¡­ Your orders¡­" Lucas knelt in front of the grand number of soules who appeared standing on the silver particles.

    However I knew they weren''t! The ground didn''t take form yet, and thus they were appearing like that thanks to their gears.

    This simple trick would trick even the experienced eyes of the enemy. With all the fire that wrapped their bodies, the enemy wouldn''t see through and detect their gears.

    If they did, I couldn''t imagine what kind of shock they''d have.

    "Even if you called part of your forces here, these couple of millions wouldn''t be able to stop the army I brought to kill you!"

    Yes! He brought arge army! Hahahaha! I tried my best to control myself fromughing in excitement and did a great effort to show a look of bitterness and helplessness.

    The next moment, the silver ground took a solid form. Then I noticed the clouds swirling once more, rearranging themselves, condensing the parts above the silver ground.

    "Go and take these things down," I didn''t hurry to order any of my soulers to do so. Instead, I took out all my fallen gods and let them work again to devastate these clouds.

    [We heard loud boomingsing from the distance¡­ Is that you? Do you need help?]

    And just after a few minutes of the start of this sh, Isac sent this message over. I realised that the sounds of this battle reached their ears, and they couldn''t think of anyone else but me to do such a ruckus.

    [Stay put! I can handle this] I didn''t even think about asking them for help. Instead, I thought about a way to increase my gains from this battle.

    The enemy had great confidence in himself. He''d never think I salvaged their gears and made the best use of them.

    If I used my soulers from the start, then the enemy would get scared and might even run away.

    When I thought about such a possibility, I couldn''t help but feel a little panic. I shouldn''t scare the cat away, right?

    So I started to think about how I should run this battle. I didn''t want things to end up with big losses, and instead I should find a good way to lure the enemy to bring more forces here.

    To do such a thing, I had to exert a bnce over the total battle, one that would make the enemy feel he was this close from crushing me but he wasn''t.

    Having such a feeling would make the enemy try his best to crush me, call off more forces here to try and wipe me out.

 Chapter 1372 Fighting Fiends

    To do so, I shouldn''t rush things out and send my soulers out. I stood in my ce motionless for long minutes while the entire world was filled with tons of explosive noises.

    My fallen gods were tearing everything apart, creating gaps all over the dense cloudyer. However no matter how many holes they created, the clouds still looked like an immovable mountain.

    "Wait a second¡­ I don''t need to try and wipe out the entire cloudyer¡­" it suddenly hit me. Back at that battle from earlier, I was forced to kill my way through everything as this was my entry to this world.

    But right now I don''t need to do any of this. In fact, it was silly to think this way.

    "Come back," I called back all the soulers I summoned. I didn''t leave my fallen gods back there as well and called them back before summoning them again.

    "Create a path in front of us, enough for my chariot to pass through," I dered my intentions while a n took shape in my mind.

    The next few minutes, the fallen gods concentrated all their firepower over a narrow area. It was supposed to be an easy task to do. However it proved otherwise.

    As I recalled my forces and focused on a single point, the enemy did the same. More clouds swirled and moved, joining others at this spot and reinforced the entire structure.

    So it took roughly ten minutes for my warriors to create an enough gap for my chariot to pass through.

    I didn''t even stand a single moment and moved my chariot in its full speed towards the outside.

    During these minutes, I wasn''t just standing idle and watching what was going on. I kept repeating the same words over and over until I lost count of how many I said!

    "Thundering Might!"

    It was the skill rted to my pir. And I nned to use my concentrated shields to prevent the escape of the enemy.

    This would be the first step in my grand n.

    And the moment I passed through that hole like a bullet, the hole closed back as more clouds came in and filled that defect. But it was already toote.

    *Boom!*

    The moment my chariot came out, a fierce explosion erupted before many followed. The enemy didn''t even wait to test me, and used everything in their capabilities to bring me down.

    Yet everything they threw at me got stopped by my sturdy chariot''s shield.

    "Thundering Might!" I didn''t even care to spare such a usual thing at a nce and started to use my shield skill again and again.

    At the same time, I kept moving my chariot in a zigzag course, not caring about anything else.

    "Don''t bother to try and escape, we already got this entire zone locked down!" and after ten minutes of doing so, the same voice came again but this time it looked as if it wasing from a single direction.<novelnext></novelnext>

    It wasn''t as grand or scary as before, which told me that he was the one who casted such cloud ability here in the first ce.

    "Humph! Let me see how you n to stop me!" and even if I knew he was the one ying within my fingers, I didn''t show any of that on my face or tone.

    Instead I tried to look like a ferocious beast that was about to get cornered.

    "I''ll show you what true might mean then¡­" and just as he said that, the world around me changed for the second time.

    Well, that dude looked more like a diamond grade treasure chest to my eyes or something like that!

    He used another artefact, one that made the entire world turn into an inferno or a ce of hell.

    The sky changed and the world turned all red. I saw the world burn under zing red fire, one that looked as if it was forming a grand sea around my chariot.

    I didn''t know if he could control such an ability to not harm his allies and soldiers, or if they were fine just because of the gears. Either way, the fire just kepting at my chariot''s shield, rapidly consuming its energy reserves.

    At the same time, the old explosions kepting and banging all over my chariot. And that meant this fire wasn''t deadly or even that harmful to these dudes.

    "Tsk¡­ You are really strong," I muttered, faking my weakness and fear. This kind of fire wasn''t enough to bring my chariot''s shield down.

    Even if it was strong enough to deplete the energy reserves like running water, they weren''t enough to force me to add more energy crystals to my chariot''s furnace.

    The energy reserves before were enough to sustain the consumption of my chariot''s shield for months. But with this fire and explosions, the shield couldst for half a month at most.

    That made me not worry at all about my chariot''s safety, and thus mine. Even if the enemy had another card up his sleeve, some sort of deadly prative weapon to target my chariot, I was still able to add more energy crystals to support the shield.

    So my only focus now was over the next step of my n. I moved for many minutes and used countless shield skills to count! I was sure now that the enemy forces would be totally epassed inside my mergedrge number of shields.

    And now it was time for the second phase of my n!

    *Rumble!*

    The shields would expand to cover miles, tens of miles even. But for some reason, I had the feeling that the shields didn''t cover up all of the enemy forces and trapped them inside.

    And so, I used the offensive attack of my shields. And as I expected, a mighty rumbling urred before a fierce wave erupted, expanding for tens of miles in seconds, killing tons of these fiends.

    "Damn you! Do you think you can get out by just killing those far away from you? I''ll make sure to torture you personally after cracking that damn shield open!"

 Chapter 1373 Using A New Move

    As the rumbling noises kepting from far away, adding a scary touch to the background of this battle, the voice of that fiend leader came again.

    This time he wasn''t that confident like before, and didn''t act arrogant. Instead he showed a tinge of worry, and tons of anger.

    And that was where I wanted him to be!

    Rage was the nemesis of rationally decisions and logic nning. If he fell into my anger trap like this, then it''d be just the sess of my n.

    That attack would wipe out all the far away forces, not the ones closest to me. He got a point at saying that. However that also meant there would be no reinforcementsing for a long time.

    And now he was the one entrapped inside my shields, getting ready to be outyed with my next move.

    But I was patient to not use my soulers and reapers right now.

    "Thundering Might!"

    Even if that dude used his offensive fire to smash over my chariot''s shield, he underestimated my pir''s shield''s real power.

    My shields would pass through any living thing and expand. But in front of attacks and something like this fire, it worked fiercely against it, and pushed that fire back while slowly expanding outwards.

    And I didn''t just create one shield, but many until that fire got pushed all the way for miles away.

    Then it came down to my next move!

    "Let''s go and fight together," I took out a huge number of warriors, warriors who got their stat points maxed. The number I took was in millions, and I kept taking more until I got ten million at least.

    "Pathetic! Do you think they can stop us?" and just as my warriors started to take their positions, endless deadly explosions rang all over the ce.

    The fiends used their feathers and gears. But from what I could see, they learnt their past lesson, kept themselves slightly away from the reach of my warriors.

    They used their far ranged attacks while keeping themselves at a good distance away. That was indeed a lethal strike to my army of warriors. However that also meant the enemy was totally focusing on dealing with my warriors.

    I took these out to test something, and it turned out that dude wasn''t able to use his cloud or fire supreme attacks whenever he wanted.

    Or else he''d simply reuse any of these two, or the two together, to wipe out my army of warriors in a few breaths.

    However he simply didn''t use any of that and let his forces join the battle personally. And that meant he was unable to use these two attacks.

    Did he need time to charge these attacks up again or what? If so, then it was best for me to find that dude and give him a kiss on the head before sending him to his grave.

    But where was he?

    The span of this battle was too vast for me to scan normally. Not to mention there were now twoyers of shields, separated from each other by a ferocious sea of fire.<novelnext></novelnext>

    If I tried to go out there and look for him, I''d be endangered again by this fire. Not to mention I needed to do something here first.

    "Let me show you what true might is¡­" I threw his previous words back at his face before taking something out.

    It was one of the artefacts I recently acquired, one that perfectly suited this kind of situation.

    A weird looking chess board appeared in my hand and next I took out tons of bones and scattered them on the ground.

    This was the gravity changing artefact, the one I got from those Hescos paragons from before.

    I didn''t hesitate and absorbed the tons of bones, feeling the excruciating pain next assaulting my body.

    I shifted all this towards the board, and directed all the energy towards the red diagonally arranged squares.

    The moment the energy entered the board, all the red squares red up and a huge amount of gravity appeared next.

    Didn''t that dude think his forces were invincible because they could fly and mine couldn''t? Then what about changing the gravity then? What would he do about that?

    *Rumble!*

    The world all around changed and rumbled, before the gravity started to kick in. tons of flying fiends started to fall, and I didn''t n to hold back my hands or power even when all the fiends fell to the ground.

    I kept exerting more power, increasing the gravity even more to the extent that everyone standing here was already pressured on the ground, including my forces.

    "Idiot! You have such a weapon to take down not only your enemies but also your forces! How do you expect them to fight? How do you expect to kill us? This gravity sucks, but it''s far from enough to smash our holy bodies."

    "Then watch this¡­" I knew he got a point there, and I didn''t just use this board without proper calction.

    I forced even my warriors to the ground, alongside the fiends. None was able to move a finger except for me, and that was thanks to my chariot''s shield.

    Yet even my chariot couldn''t help but fall to the ground eventually under such immense pressure.

    "Hahahaha! Even your mighty chariot fell, hahahaha!" and when my chariot touched the ground, that dude seemed to find it amusing.

    Yet from his words I felt like he wasn''t getting affected by my gravity, which was something quite rming.

    I exerted all this energy not just to increase the magnitude of the gravity, but also to widen the area covered by my artefact''s effect.

    Right now I was quite sure the artefact''s range exceeded even the outer shield. Even that sea of fire started to clear out, as all the fire was pressured to the ground like anything else.

    And yet that dude wasn''t affected, and that was something I couldn''t get the heads or tails about it yet.

 Chapter 1374 His Decision

    But that didn''t make me hesitate to take another artefact out and instantly use it.

    It was a tripod, and when I gushed my energy inside it, it started to shine and buzz, releasing massive waves of energy around.

    This was another artefact I got before, one that could boost the strength of my forces.

    If gravity was such domineering power, then to counter it my forces needed much equal or even more domineering power.

    As the two artefacts were powered by my energy, the one I got from my bones at this moment, so it was easy for me to achieve such bnce.

    I left the amount of energy gushing out through my left hand holding that board stable and fixed, while delivering everything else towards my right hand.

    From the start, my right hand would show a change to the energy passing through it than my left hand. Even when using my techniques, the ones executed by my right hand were much stronger than those executed by the left.

    And that was why I assigned the tripod to be held by my right hand. And as the tripod kept shining and buzzing, more waves of energy kepting out from it, expanding all over the area around, covering up my entire forces.

    In the first few minutes, nothing happened. But slowly I could see my forces stand up from the ground, straighten their backs, raise up their arms, and then start to move.

    "Kill!" I simply muttered this simple word, and then the entire world got dyed by the blood of those friends.

    "F*ck you!" and just as my tripod augmented everything on my side, my chariot started to regain its former power and prestige, rising up slowly in the air, while the enraged voice of that dude came from far away.

    He was a fast runner indeed. From the tone and direction of his uncontroble shout, I guessed he was far away from this ce already.

    Tsk! I thought he''d stick around and wait to see me fall. But for a reason, that dude acted in great caution, and didn''t stay here for a single second after executing his fire attack.

    I hate fighting against vignt foes!

    But even if he ran away, right now his forces were facing such risk. I nned everything so it''d end up this way.

    If he decided to keep his hands away then all his forces here would get killed and I''d get away unscathed. Yet he could see that I was struggling against my own technique, and that meant one thing.

    I couldn''t keep such a thing going on for too long! That was the idea I wanted to insert inside his mind, and I nned to make it more believable by a few actster on if he decided to follow through with my n.

    And so it was now his turn to make a choice. Should he let such a golden chance slip by or he''d act brave ande to hunt me down with everything he got?

    If I left the outer area unblocked with my shields, then he might have suspected something. That was why I reinforced this ce with my shields in the first ce. And that was why using shields was my first step.<novelnext></novelnext>

    And I ended up having twoyers of shields and not just one.

    If I thought such shields would stop him from sending troops in then he''d not be worthy to be my opponent. He already found a way out and escaped my shield entrapment.

    That meant he got something up his sleeve to use and bypass the blockade of my shields. Of course such a thing would be on the same level of my artefacts, and that meant he had to pay a price to use it.

    And it would be better if he had to pay a great price to let his forces in. this way he''d end up being weakened, and wouldn''t be able to use any of his two annoying techniques anytime soon.

    I didn''t fear that fire, but the clouds. They were enough to buy his forces precious minutes to run away from their demise and my trap, regroup ande againter on or try to escape.

    I didn''t want to see my sheep run away just when it was time to reap their wool. So I hoped he''d end up diverting most of his energy to bring his forces here.

    That if he decided to do that in the first ce.

    And so it came down to waiting for his response, which didn''t take longer than half an hour toe.

    During this period, my forces were killing him without any mercy. I kept gushing all the energy I absorbed from the bones into the two artefacts I held, while adding more bones if part of the old ones got depleted.

    I wouldn''t allow for the enemy to catch his breath even for one second!

    And then a loud rumble appeared.

    It came first from one direction, far away where my outer shield was. Then another came, and another, and their noises became much louder and getting closer.

    I didn''t need to be out there to see what was going on. Huge tunnels were formed in between my shields, forcing the shields to open paths for lots of enemies to arrive.

    However that wasn''t distressing, as these holes were short span and didn''t live for longer than one minute.

    Then these holes would get closed while others would open up.

    "So you decided to fight," I felt real excitement when I noticed this. The enemy started to prate the two shieldyers, adding new blood to this carnage.

    Of course the enemy didn''t do that out of impulse. It was clear that I was struggling to keep the energy pouring out. And during the past half an hour, I slowed down the speed of replenishing my bones, giving my forces a little headache from time to time.

 Chapter 1375 Playing Weak

    These little details didn''t miss the keen eyes of the enemy, and tricked him to decide to send more troops here.

    Even if my way was overbearing, I still had trouble keeping it going for a long time.

    And that is what I tried to show using such small and little details.

    I didn''t aim towards showing this off quite clearly, or else that dude would suspect my actions. Such a cautious person was so damn hard to deal with!

    I had to show him that I was struggling to keep my technique running while trying my best for him to not realise that. And he indeed fell so damn deep inside my trap.

    Seeing therge number of fiends appearing out from the holes made my heart palpitate. All of these¡­ All of them were simply walking treasure chests in my eyes.

    I didn''t see people flying out of these holes before getting smashed hard against my brutal artefact''s effect, but valuable bones and priceless gears flying with wings!

    Bring more! Send everything you could!

    As he already fell, I didn''t hesitate to give him a push with all my might.

    During the next hour, I showed many frowns on my face while struggling to keep up with the current consumption rate.

    I even cut off the energy supply for the gravity artefact on a few asions, breaks that didn''tst more than a few seconds before I returned the energy running towards the board I held.

    This resulted in the enemy forces regaining theirposure for brief seconds, flying and running, and even fighting back against my warriors on many asions.

    I didn''t care that much for the losses on my side. I did that to fool my enemy, and soon enough the results showed that it was worth the trouble.

    The enemy increased the number of holes he created, and sent much more fiends towards the inside.

    And now there was a single flow in this n¡­ There was no more space!

    The fiends were now lying on top of each other, so close from crushing their peers to death under their weight.

    At some ces near the holes, there were manyyers of these fiends falling on top of each other!

    "Tsk! I have to increase the number of shields again," I frowned when I thought about this. And this time my frown was genuine and real.

    If I wanted to cast more shields, then I had to hold my pir. And that meant I had to stop using one of the two artefacts I was holding with both hands at the moment.

    Why the hell didn''t I have more than two arms? There were many races who had many pairs of hands and legs in the universe! And right now I couldn''t help but envy them for that!

    If I had to choose, then I''d select the board. But to do so, I had to put out a show.

    I waited till almost half of my bones got consumed. By then, the amount of energy gushing into my body got halved, and that insane pressure reduced.<novelnext></novelnext>

    It was time then¡­

    "Ahhh!" I suddenly screamed, threw away that board on the ground of my chariot like it was a cursed item or something.

    I put on a struggling expression on my face and the next instant I reced it with fear.

    I jumped over to catch my board, yet again I screamed the moment I did so. I frowned, looked at the board, then the world around, then the board again.

    "Tsk!" I bitterly smiled, while inwardly wasughing to my heart''s content. I hoped my little act wouldn''t get seen through.

    I looked again at the world, while putting a struggling expression and hesitation. Then I took out my pir, and started to execute my shield skill over and over without a moment of pause.

    Hopefully this little act of mine would fool him, making him see this as an opportunity to send more friends here.

    The moment my board''s gravity was negated, the fiends on the ground stood up fast. Then a brutal fight erupted the next moment.

    The number of fiends here was already too much for my forces. So I took out lots of warriors, while flying around, trying to form more shields.

    "Time to get this fire killed," The fiends weren''t the only ones who got freed, that fire was as well.

    The fire raged wild and returned to its berserk state. But there was a way to put it down once and for all.

    I activated the offensive attack of my shields. During all this time, the shields suffered tons of damageing from this fire.

    Even if it got crushed to the ground by my board''s insane gravity, the fire kept attacking and harming my shields.

    The moment I released the attack from my shields twoyers, a bright light appeared and blinded my sight. This came at the intense moment when everyone was fighting for their lives.

    I couldn''t tell what was going on anymore, and for sure the enemy couldn''t. This kind of attack would take at least ten minutes before it''d die down. So I kept using my skill without pause for almost eight minutes.

    And then I put away my pir, scattered tons of bones around, and held the board on the ground before activating the gravity effect again.

    During such chaos, it was hard for the enemy to see through anything. I just hoped that dude would have a suitable counter for my shields'' deadly attack.

    Even if he didn''t, the end result would be the same for me. I''d just have to wait for thetter after the end of the battle, go out there and gather up the dead bodies of those friends outside the shields.

    Or perhaps it''d be better to secure my loot and keep using the same tactic from time to time.

    After the passage of almost fifteen minutes, the blinding light all receded and the world around appeared atst.

 Chapter 1376 Its Futile To Fight Me With Numbers!

    And what I saw made me smile despite trying not to.

    The fire got extinguished, and the twoyers of shields merged together. This just didn''t add morends to me, but also helped in expanding the outer shield zone outside for miles.

    If before the space was limited and the fiends were piled over each other, then right now the ce could amodate too many folds of such fiends.

    Not to mention during the time I stopped using my board, the fiends fought desperately against my warriors. The two sides suffered great losses. But I didn''t care at all about my warriors.

    If I lost even all of them, then I''d simply summon more. And that was exactly what I did here.

    As my board got into action, the fiends were now bound to the ground once more. As for my forces, they first got suppressed before they slowly started to adapt.

    And then another wave of brutal killing started. As for that dude, he seemed tock any way to defend most of his forces against my deadly shield strike.

    Few holes kept gushing out fiends inside for almost an hour before all the holes started to get busy again.

    Seeing such a stream of walking treasure chests towards me made my heart throb fiercely while I exerted great control over my expression to not show such excitement.

    This was simply great! I estimated to have tens of millions of sets of gears out of this battle alone. Not to mention the endless number of bones.

    I kept repeating the same move once every two hours, and slowly started to decrease the time interval to one hour after two days.

    This battle kept raging on for an entire week. By the end of this week, the time interval was as low as once per half an hour.

    The number of shields I summoned was beyond count right now. The amount of ground I controlled increased by many folds, adding more space to amodate more fiends.

    During this time, Isac sent a distressing message about the changes that started to happen at the ground back there. I simply gave her the order to ask any of my Avengers V to replenish the ground ability again. And I even asked her to start adding more ground ande closer to the direction of the big noises.

    After one week, I felt it was enough. I nned to put an end to such a long battle, kill the enemy and im my victory.

    During this time, the enemy never stopped sending out his fiends. He even tried to stop my shields and bring them down by using that fire and even the cloud abilities at least five times in this period.

    I used the attacks of fire to light the spark of my shields'' fierce attacks. Even if the clouds wouldn''t trigger that strike, I waited for a day or two before releasing the offensive skill.

    I waited each time for the fire to be used and left enough time for it to hit my shields and umte damage there.<novelnext></novelnext>

    One time that dude seemed to grow impatient and came here in person. He used the fire skill all over the ce, and that made me lose almost all of my warriors.

    I simply countered it by stopping my board artefact, then used my pirs to form anotheryer of shields.

    Then after two days of doing so, I activated the berserk attack skill of my shields, exterminating the fire down and merging the twoyers of shields once again.

    When the enemy realised this was a futile endeavour, he didn''t use such a method again. Or perhaps he felt scared by the great effect of my gravity artefact, or got feared of being too close to me.

    His first time seeded as I never expected such a move from him. But after he used it already once, it was easy for me to detect his position once he tried again. And that would endanger him once more.

    As he was frightened froming near me, I got nothing else to do about him for now. However that didn''t mean I ended up with a loss here.

    Just the number of entrapped fiends was enough to make me feel satisfied about this battle. Not to mention the number of dead fiends who fell under the weapons of my warriors.

    I had to replenish my warriors here dozens of times already. I grew numb from doing that, and I never felt a speck of regret or pain from such a loss.

    Mourning the loss of warriors I gained with few bones? And feeling so while I was about to get an endless number of Holy Ones bones? Not to mention the gears... No, I wouldn''t be this bitter and greedy.

    I looked at the tens of miles covered by my shields and thought about the number of fallen fiends outside my shields and that was enough to make me jump up in delight.

    Up till now, all my actions led the enemy to believe I was getting weaker. But as I decided it was enough, and made up my mind to wrap things up, I didn''t show any sign of weakness anymore.

    Instead I kept supporting my board with my energy for hours without a moment of pause. Even when I reced my bones, I made sure to not waste a single second in doing so.

    The previous show of me struggling to do so was gone. I got enough to arm up tens of millions of soulers and reapers, enough to make a formidable army on my side.

    Fearing these fiends? Humph! That was an old tale now.

    Just by using my soulers and reapers with gears would be enough to face such a grand army and crush it without the need to use any of this.

    And on top of that, with each passing battle, I''d end up gaining more gears and bones. As for the dead soulers, I got enough in my inventory to cover up such losses.

 Chapter 1377 Hunting His Forces Down At All Costs!

    I even started to consider what I should do the moment the entire millions of soulers ended up with gears and I got extra.

    What race should I arm next? Should I create more soulers and arm them up? Or should I just look for a suitable melee type race I faced already and summon it using my soul points?

    If I summoned Hectors or Berserkers, then a single one would only cost me five thousand souls points. And these two races were brutal in their own melee terms, especially the Berserkers.

    I killed tons of these before, not to mention the dragon race as well. By these three, I could create tens of millions of them, arm them up, and create another terrifying force by my side.

    Thinking about all that made me see my future here in bright light. Even if the fiends tried to stop my armies in many spots, I would be able to arm up tons of warriors and use them to face them off gradually.

    As for the other races like locusts and Silences, they''d be left for my generals and the warriors I nned to arm them with.

    All these gains just came from a single world, which made me crave to invade more.

    "To do so, I need to first stabilise a base down there and return back," I muttered, knowing such a goal would take quite some time.

    After all, I got less than two months before the opening of the grand entry to the twenty worlds. And I had to be present when such a thing would happen.

    If taking over a base here and establishing my armies would take roughly a month, then I could at most invade two worlds out of the ten the enemy controlled.

    That might seem like a little progress, but it was much more than that. In fact by winning a few more battles, my gains would snowball and I could elerate invading these worlds.

    If not for the deadline I was struggling to meet up with, I''d have taken less than that to take the second world down. However I had to n something different.

    Instead of just focusing on invading more worlds and stabilising my stand there, it was better to use these two worlds and strengthen my forces.

    After all, the enemy already mobilised all of his three races stationed here. And it''d make no sense at all to not send the three to wipe out any forces of mine reaching the twenty worlds out there.

    When that''d happen, it''d be another perfect chance to secure more bones and gears. Yet the scale of such battles would be quite vast and the brutality of the fights out there would be severe.

    If I didn''t prepare enough strong forces to contend with these fiends, then I''d end up losing a few generals in the end.

    I wasn''t just depending on my warriors wearing gear. I still had my seven stars race, my legendary Hescsos, my Avengers, and on top of that the still unused weapons from my research department.

    As for the other two races, I nned to use the zombie dens to keep these two races busy and not interfere with my grand ns.

    The grand picture looked much better than I initially thought it''d be beforeing here. The trap the enemy prepared for me ended up to be a grand opportunity, one that''d end up making me much stronger than ever!

    All these upgrades wouldn''t just impact the fight here. Once I got done from here, I''d move back to my apocalypse and home.<novelnext></novelnext>

    And starting from there, I felt like crushing and unifying the twenty-three worlds out there would be a piece of cake.

    Hescos? Humph! Just wait, you bunch of weaklings¡­ Once I got done from here, I''d show you the true might of my kingdom!

    The end of this apocalypse was drawing near, I could feel it!

    Just as I increased the rate of killing and didn''t give my enemy any chance to take their breaths, that dude seemed to sniff that something was wrong.

    Instead of stopping all the forcesing, he sent more! And that startled me at first before I realised what he was trying to do.

    "This dude¡­ Tsk!" he felt something was off, but he didn''t guess it right. He guessed the total opposite situation here.

    He thought I was one hair breadth away from losing control over my bones and artefacts. And so I used such an all offensive show to scare him away.

    Well¡­ That dude was quite meticulous and cautious that he felt under such a grave call in such timing.

    Would I refuse more friends? More gears and bones? No way!

    If my enemy wanted to give me more treasures this desperately, then I should honour his generosity and receive everything he sent me.

    But I held my hand over summoning my soulers for now. It wasn''t yet time to scare the cat away.

    And so I kept just using my normal warriors, and didn''t hurry to use any souler yet.

    After ten straight hours of doing this madness, that dude seemed to return finally back to his senses.

    After ten hours of sending an endless stream of fiends, all of sudden the holes around stopped giving out any single fiend.

    It seemed as if the world got dry up from these friends or something. But I knew why.

    "Do you think I''ll let you retrieve your forces quite easily? Humph!" and without flinching, I activated the offensive skill of my shields, releasing a deadly wave of offence outwards.

    There was still fire assaulting my shields for a day. It wasn''t enough to release the same scary attack like usual, but it''d be enough to hunt down and kill all of the fiends around my ce.

    Even if that dude tried to withdraw his forces, I''d not let him have it this nicely.

    After I released such an attack, I had to wait for a few hours before the blinding light vanished. As expected, this round of attack wasn''t that deadly and didn''tst long enough like before.

 Chapter 1378 Trying To Stop Me

    But it was enough. These hours meant the attack covered tens of miles. If it didn''t kill all of the forces around, then most of them would surely have fallen here.

    As he already knew this was a trap, and decided to call off his forces and save them, it was time to wrap things up here.

    "Lucas, I''ll leave things here to you," I summoned the two million soulers and reapers with gears, and let them be led by Lucas.

    "Leave things here to me," Lucas said in a rare excited tone, which reminded me how deadly this dude would turn out when he smelled souls.

    It was like vampires smelling the scent of blood in fairy tales.

    I didn''t n to stay here. As I left things here for Lucas to handle, I started to fly towards the distance.

    Even if I had tons of fiends out there to collect their bones and gears from, I still wouldn''t entrust that bastard.

    I still needed at least a day here to kill all the fiends and gather everything up. But if my treasure was secured inside my shields, and I got someone like Lucas to lead things here, then why should I remain inside and not go out there and collect everything?

    I moved my chariot at its fastest speed, and in less than half an hour I managed to finally cross the edge of my shields.

    The world outside was still covered by my silver ground. And as I expected, the ground was entirely covered up by the endless bodies of these friends.

    "I should start working then," as I came out, I instantly summoned lots of warriors, held my horn and shouted, "go and gather up all the gears from this race. Pile them up inside the shield zone, not outside. Go!"

    I ced great importance over bones, but the value of gears was much higher than bones in my eyes.

    I could get lots of bones from the fiends inside the shields, and also could use other types of bones that I had.

    But gears had to be reced, and their number was limited. I had to move out, scatter tons of warriors at many spots, and give them the same order.

    I took almost three hours just to cover up half of the battlefield. The area affected by the deadly waves of my shields spanned hundreds of miles.

    It was far wider than I initially expected. And all thesends were covered up with dead bodies.

    Just when I nned to keep doing this, something happened! That jerk watched me and realised what I was aiming for.

    And as I expected, he sent tons of forces out there to stop mine and retrieve the dead bodies of the fiends.

    He didn''t send fiends this time. If I was him, I''d never make such a mistake. He sent the only race he would ept losing, the locusts!

    They were ferocious, daring, knew no fear, and would keeping until killing everyone.

    They were bloodthirsty, and that made them the ideal troops to face mine.<novelnext></novelnext>

    But as he made his move that I anticipated, I also used mine.

    "Kill!" I summoned arge number of warriors and let them move to intercept the iing locusts.

    If he used a race that had such great numbers, then he selected the wrong foe to test these locusts against.

    He got his locusts, and I got my normal warriors... And shields!

    I scattered warriors who didn''t have any stat points inside bubbles of shields and left them to take care of these locusts.

    ? Even if the locusts brought up here weren''t any lesser than the ones I faced before at the twenty zones of mine, they were still not enough to stop me.

    I used what the enemy considered as one of the strongest traits of the locusts to turn tables around and make them lose much of their efficiency.

    I left these bubbles and warriors inside to attract the attention of these locusts, acting like I was using small mas to collect an endless amount of metal powder.

    As I flew over, I let warriors appear in the middle of these bubbles. These were the ones with stat points maxed out, enough to kill any locusts no matter how strong they were.

    Most of the locusts were already attracted to the bubbles I created, and so the work of these warriors was simply easier than ever.

    I kept doing this for almost twenty more hours straight without having a single moment of pause or rest. At the end, the seemingly endless locusts were now gathered up in between the bubbles and were either trying to breath the shields or fight against the experienced warriors.

    As I saw this, I grinned evilly. "Time to show you what it means to be fighting someone like me," I muttered, knowing that my words would be picked by the keen ears of the enemy''s leader.

    "Go back inside," I held my horn and gave the order to all the warriors outside the shields, "kill your way through and enter the nearest shield zone."

    I waited until all the zones outside the shields were void of any of my warriors. And once that happened, it was time for my counterattack.

    The offensive skill came and all the shields here which got totally surrounded by locusts and endured their attacks for long hours finally started their retaliation.

    The world turned all bright once more. It wasn''t just threatening to my warriors here, but my warriors back there.

    When I realised this, I started to call everyone back. It wouldn''t be good to end up losing my soulers to such a brutal offence.

    As this attacksted for a few hours, I waited patiently on the side while a n was formted in my mind. If this would keep happening more often, then it was better to use a different tactic then.

    Once the light faded and I could freely move, I started another round of spreading my warriors at the ground behind. Yet this time I didn''t just use such a method alone, and also focused on using my shield skill more often.

 Chapter 1379 Go And Get My Gears

    I nned to create an outer ring of shields surrounding the deeper zone. For a first, this would create a buffer zone to stop any iing locusts. I didn''t want these mad dogs to find their way here to my scrap gathering army.

    And a second, I''d protect my forces against any iing attack from my shield offensive skill.

    As I did this, I returned back to the frontline again and started working over the ces I left behind.

    The shield offensive attack was strong enough to kill all the locusts there. However when I returned, it was expected to see lots more of them there.

    This wouldn''t end. And the enemy would keep throwing them like they were nothing in return for stopping me from getting more gears.

    So this time I left those locusts to my warriors inside the shields and started to move towards zones I didn''t cover before.

    I copied what I did before, covered the entirend with bubbles of my shields with warriors without any stat points inside to lure the locusts around.

    No matter how much he tried to throw at me here, all the locusts were getting sucked dry by the densely packed bubbles of shields and warriors inside.

    I didn''t take any stat maxed warriors for hours, kept using the normal and weak warriors to lure the locusts and allow my shields to store up damage.

    And after doing this for an entire day, it was time to wipe out all the locusts. They''d give me dark realm bones, which was something not easily found outside of here.

    So even if he kept his precious fiends away, I still managed to secure lots ofnds and prevented his forces from taking much of the fiends away.

    I saw lots of Silences working at the edge of the region I arrived at. That announced the end of my work here, and the start of killing everything.

    This was the first time for me to witness lots of Silences in one ce like that. Their number was in millions if not more. And they were picking up the dead bodies of the fiends from the outer regions away from my reach.

    As they dared to step so close to me, then why would I let them move away? I never tested a Silence before and didn''t know what these folks would give me.

    Not to mention many of them were carrying dead fiends away, and these were my most treasured loot in the entire war here so far.

    As everything was more ready than the first time I did it, this time the offensive attack from my shields came to sweep away lots ofnd andsted for half a day.

    This meant this attack would reach ces far from here, where lots of enemy forces might be present there unguarding for anythinging like this.

    Should I go out there and im their bodies or what? This was the question!

    "I should be satisfied with what I gained so far," I muttered to myself, trying to control my endless greed.<novelnext></novelnext>

    I got enough to keep me busy for days. And it was much better to secure the entire zone out using a ring of shields than going out there and iming the possibly scattered dead bodies of the enemy.

    If I was sure about the presence of friends among them, and if I knew where they were, then my decision would be totally different.

    However it was better to secure the bird in hand than going to hunt the ten on the tree.

    I spent the next three days flying around and creating shields that merged together. After one day, the enemy seemed to not learn their lesson and sent tons of locusts to stop me.

    However this wasn''t something that could annoy me. I simply let these locusts pass through my iplete ring of shields, and didn''t even activate the offensive skill until I got done fromying down this ring.

    And when I finished, I got to know how huge the silver ground ability was! It spanned even further than what I could cover up using the ultimate speed of my chariot for a three day flight!

    After I got done, the thought of going out there and seeing if there were dead bodies around to im didn''t even cross my mind.

    It was a lost case to do so. Three days was enough time to make the enemy retrieve anything of value he might have left behind.

    And so I simply activated the offensive attack of my shields and watched the entire world shine brightly before the deadly wave swept the hordes of locusts and killed them.

    The locusts were gathered outside the ring once done, and I scattered my forces around to keep all of them near my ring.

    As the attack ended, I took out more warriors and asked them to freely gather all the gears from the fiends in the entire zone.

    Then I used my staff and jumped back where I left tons of fiends for Lucas and my warriors and soulers to kill.

    "Lord¡­ You have returned¡­" When I arrived back, all I saw was just a silentnd that was filled with dead bodies and standing warriors and soulers of mine.

    There was no trace of any fiend found anywhere at all! And from the tone of Lucas, I got that this battle ended a long time ago.

    But that wasn''t all! Just during the time I took to take down the locusts and secure my loot, the silver ground from far back already reached here.

    It seemed I flew at a lower level as the silver ground was hundreds of metres higher than my head. I looked up at the silver ground while eleven chariots appeared and headed towards me once I arrived.

    "Good job," I said in encouragement, "go and gather up all the gears from them."

    As they started to do their task, I waited for my generals to arrive.

 Chapter 1380 A Meeting With Generals

    "You always take all the fun for yourself," the moment they arrived, Sara said inint.

    "He always loves to y solo," the jumper said and it seemed he wanted to add more of his mean words but failed to do so.

    After all this dude seemed to slightly change after what recently happened and what he did.

    "If you want, there are lots of locusts at the edge of my shields out there," I pointed towards it before adding, "if you want, you can go and stretch out your muscles there."

    "Tsk! These locusts are just like our zombies," Sara said, "give me warriors and I''ll kill all of them!"

    "You can go and take the lead of the warriors out there," I paused before adding, "but many of them have their tasks to do. So just use those inside the bubbles, got it?"

    "Sure," she said and started to move away. And when I thought none would follow, most of the chariot flew fast towards that direction.

    Except for Isac, Legend, and jumper, all of the rest went towards the distance. It seemed they didn''t like their past role in this quest so far. And they wanted to make more contributions here.

    Generals might seem calm and steady, but they had no less fighting spirit than their soldiers.

    As for these three who waited behind, I knew the motives and reasons behind their actions.

    Isac wasn''t a fighting maniac general. She just wanted to lead others and build defensive structures andyouts for my forces.

    Legend was a rational kid, a good kid indeed. His mind wasn''t as impulsive or hot like Sara and others. He knew such a battle was already over the moment I stood in such carefree way among them.

    So going there wouldn''t do any change to the entire battle. Instead it would exhaust his energy and so he decided to remain behind.

    As for the jumper, I felt he wanted to speak with me about something. And so that fiery tempered dude wasn''t going to take part in such a battle for now.

    "Do you need me to build anything for you?" As expected, the first to speak up was Isac, and she asked the same thing I guessed.

    "Take Legend with you," I casually said, pointing towards the direction of the edge of this silvernd, "inspect the ground down there. We are a good distance away from the ground, enough to allow you to see everything."

    "Can we see the ground clearly?" It was Legend who was surprised by this. And from his tone and facial expression, I could tell they didn''t get anything from inspecting the ground before.

    And I nodded. "Start nning how to build a good base down there. We''ll take down that zone in the world here. Take note of all the defences of the enemy and don''t miss their arrangement of forces," I said thest words to Legend.

    In the absence of Lily, Legend was a very great substitute for her role as the grand general of my forces.

    "The enemy down below already filled the entire world with his forces," I said in brief what I noticed before, "the fiends will be left for me to handle. As for the rest of their forces and defences, it''s up to you to handle them¡­"<novelnext></novelnext>

    I paused for a long minute before seriously adding, "we got two weeks only here. Make sure to n ahead for a swift victory, fast building process, enough to build a fortress that can stand alone in front of any iing enemy of the three races."

    "Are we going to leave here?" The jumper asked, and I swore I saw the eyes of that dude shine when he said that.

    "That''s already decided," I got what he had in mind, but didn''t he want to make sure his angel wasn''t in this world in the first ce before deciding to go anywhere else?

    Don''t tell me¡­ That god gave him knowledge about the ce of that proimed angel and so he wanted to leave here?

    I gave that jumper a questionable gaze that was filled with tons of doubts and lots of questions. But as he wore a mask, I couldn''t see anything through him at all.

    "But we are going to leave a general to lead here, right?" Isac asked the obvious. And I nodded without a speck of hesitation.

    "I''ll leave the choice of the general for the generals to select," I paused before adding, "but it''ll be great if we assigned someone daring like Sara or something to do it."

    "Then let''s leave him behind," Legend said, pointing towards the jumper.

    "Mind your own business, kid! I will leave here," the jumper spoke in hostility that Legend didn''t deserve.

    I knew how this kid''s mind worked. He thought logically about this and of course the jumper woulde on top of such a list of candidates.

    But he didn''t get that the jumper already sat his gaze over another world. And from such an intense reaction from the jumper, I could tell that this dude already knew where the entrapped angel was.

    "We''ll decideter," I gave the jumper a warning gaze. If the uing talk with him didn''t satisfy me, then he''d be pinned here till the end of this entire quest thing.

    "Ok," Legend gave the jumper a weird look before adding, "I''ll work with big bro Isac and see what we can do."

    "Good luck," I paused before adding, "you got one day, two at most. Make the best use of time."

    "We''ll get done much earlier than that," Isac raised a fist in the air before adding as the two started to walk back to their chariots, "I''ll inform you once we are done."

    "Good," I nodded while watching them leave, then turned my eyes towards the jumper.

    And the first thing this dude said made me inwardly sigh.

    "You mentioned before that there was something I didn''t know about my god¡­ Tell me about these things then."

 Chapter 1381 A Talk About His God

    "Will you believe the things I''m going to say?" I didn''t hurry to tell him anything before understanding what was going on inside that dude''s mind.

    If not for his mask, I''d get a clue about his real intentions at least.

    "I don''t trust anyone but myself, you can take that for granted," he paused before adding in slight hesitation, "and that dude kept just sending me vague intel and threw me at dangerous situations more than what you think."

    "So you already suspect him?" I asked, and he kept his lips tightly shut. "Fine! Here is what I know about you dude¡­"

    As he already had his own suspicions about that god, it wasn''t a loss to tell him what this bastard tried to do against me.

    I didn''t hide anything, told him even about what my god told me about his god. How his god yed a role in the fall of the war shrine before, and how he was just a sick minded bastard who found pleasure in torturing his followers.

    When I got done with everything I had, the jumper didn''t say anything for a few minutes. And I respected his silence and remained as such.

    "Give me time to handle all this," he said just so, turned around, jumped back to his chariot, before returning back to the higher silver ground.

    It seemed this dude intended to go through a tough discussion with his god. "Hey, you have to tell me what he told you about the location of your man!" as the moves of that jumper were fast and decisive, he didn''t give me time to stop him so I shouted at his back.

    "He just said he isn''t in this world," the jumper gave me such useless news, "and he will inform me if the world I''m in has him or not. That was what he said before."

    The jumper went fast and vanished from my sight after saying these words. And as he was gone, I couldn''t help but inwardly sigh.

    It was better to leave him alone for now. As for what he''d decide to do, I''d just have to wait.

    As for that damn god, he was indeed hard to deal with! He didn''t even say anything of value, and just kept toying with the jumper.

    What was the guarantee that he wasn''t lying? Just making the jumper move around the ten worlds of the enemy?

    It was clear that the jumper would trust his words with time. If that god pointed at a world and said: Hey, your man is there! Then the jumper would simply throw himself into fire and walk through storms to get to the assumed ce of his man.

    Doing so would end up the jumper losing his life. And even if he got lucky, the god might find a way out from this lie if the jumper didn''t find his man captured there.

    Such a sick god with such a twisted personality wouldn''t let his toy get freed and meet up with his man. Instead, he''d keep throwing him baits and watch him suffer for nothing.

    As for the excuse for not finding his man, the god would simply trick the jumper and tell him the enemy moved him away when he invaded that zone.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Any bullshit would be fine as long as it made logic and was hung on the actions of others and not the god himself.

    But right now all this would change. What I told the jumper was enough to break such a vicious circle, and end up giving the jumper a chance to break free from such a poisonous god.

    I put everything aside for now and returned to focus on the task on hand. My warriors were gathering up gears, and it was time for me to do my task as well.

    There were an endless number of bones waiting for me to im either here or outside. And just doing all this took me around five days.

    During which, Isac and Legend came back. As I expected, they took almost one day to finish their nning, not the small time the two thought.

    And that was for a reason¡­ The enemy had an endless army down there, and they weren''t just one race. Three different races was enough headache, not to mention the forts and defences that were supporting these forces.

    One race acted as the main leaders and strike force, which was the fiends. Another was the one responsible for doing allbour, acting as fodders, vanguards, and even the main bulk of the army and these were the locusts.

    As for the Silences, I suspected their role was to control the tide of the battle, giving support to any distressful points, and even affecting the course of the entire war by their unique abilities.

    I considered them the special forces of the enemy. Putting all this in mind side by side with the dense fortifications down there, then the entire world down there would be least described as hell for any invading forces.

    And so they took their time toe up with a foolproof n, one that''d ensure my forces'' win and my enemies'' defeat.

    "What did you reach?" I said when the two jumped over my chariot, "tell me everything you got."

    "We have this n¡­" Isac took out a big piece of paper and started to show me the details of their n.

    "This isn''t bad," I said while focusing on the paper I got, "this n can work. But we need more warriors to leave behind¡­"

    "That''s not an issue," Legend said while he took another paper out, "this is the grand design of the entire region after the battle is over."

    I received the paper from him and examined its content. In general, Isac replicated what she did before at my capital''s outer zones, turning the entire area down below into a densely packed zone of forts and walls.

    As for the offensive n, the two decided to divide the army into five, each was led by two generals.

 Chapter 1382 Its Sara, Yknow?

    Four armies would work in four different directions while the fifth would act as support, moving to aid any ce needing reinforcements.

    There were two free armies, one led by Sara and the other was led by me.

    I felt like Legend was behind the idea of cing Sara on top of a single army on her own. And that army was like an independent, all offensive, all crazy about fighting army.

    I could already imagine what it would be like when Sara started her work. I''d only see the dust behind her army, and try my best to keep her safe.

    If she was going to fight the locusts or Silences alone, then it wouldn''t have been this bad.

    However the fiends were already flocking the entire world, and it wasn''t guaranteed for them to not interfere to stop her.

    "We are going to ask you to use the bubble tactic," and all of sudden, Isac said such weird words.

    "What bubble tactic?" I asked in confusion, while my mind was still attracted to the difficulties Sara was going to face.

    "That thing you used by summoning shields and warriors inside," she said and I got her meaning at once.

    "You want to nullify the locusts early on? Good move," I nodded before warning them, "but these locusts don''t follow any logic. So they might be focused on the bubbles, but they also can move at any forces near them."

    "At least we can remove a good part of them," Legend said, and I felt like this dude was behind such bubble tactic names and suggestions.

    "I agree," I nodded before adding, "but sending Sara out¡­ Are you sure? It''s Sara, y''know¡­"

    I couldn''t find the right words to describe what I had in mind at this moment. However I was sure the two in front of me got what I meant perfectly fine.

    "Don''t worry, she is more than capable of handling such a situation," Isac said as if she grew up with Sara or something.

    "Ok," I knew the toll of keeping her safe and extracting her from any bad situationy on my shoulders, "what about me then?"

    I got to lead the second independent army in their entire n. And if they expected me to do anything besides taking care of the fiends, then they were quite delusional.

    "Just take care of the fiends," Legend said, "if these fiends acted freely, then it''ll be quite bad for all of us."

    "I see¡­" I knew it might seem a hard task, but I already was preparing myself to shoulder it all, "but don''t expect any help from me during such a battle. Dealing with the fiends will take most of my power. Besides, using the offensive attacks of my shields will also endanger the forces outside the shields."

    "We know," Legend said, "you can use it after giving us a hint, ok?"

    "Sure," if that was easy to do in the middle of a hot and wide expanding battle like the one we were going to have, then it''d be great.<novelnext></novelnext>

    But I knew doing such a thing was quite hard and nearly impossible. Even I wouldn''t be sure to use such a method and take away all my soulers and warriors back inside the shields in time.

    "Don''t expect too much out of this," I said in warning, "anyway, let''s wait until we see what lies down there for us first."

    "When can we move then?" Legend seemed quite impatient. I couldn''t tell if he grew up like a war addict like Sara or if he just wanted to see if his n would work or not.

    "We can move after clearing all the area here," I wouldn''t take a single step forward before arming up all my soulers and reapers with the gears from these fiends here.

    Without the addition of all these gears here, trying to take down a big zone down there and have the ability to secure it would be greatly reduced.

    "Fine," Legend seemed to be struggling, "but we need to have our armies before that. We need to arrange them, select the leaders, put out ns,..." he started to narrate tons of things rted to how he meticulously ns for things in big battles.

    "I know," I interrupted him, "I''ll get many warriors out for you to lead. How about this, each general will have ten million each?"

    "Full state warriors? Not enough," Legend shook his head and started to bargain with me.

    "Fine! I''ll give each twenty-five million warriors, hopefully that''ll be enough," I didn''t like making a fuss about such a thing, "I''ll take warriors up there, leave enough stat crystals for them."

    "Thanks lord," he smiled and I felt like this dude was learning to act scheming and evil from someone. Was it the jumper? He was a good candidate indeed.

    As I decided to do that, I stopped my current moves and moved back to the top ground.

    And then I started to take out warriors inrge batches, without even caring about their count.

    I kept doing this for an entire day, and during which the other generals seemed to get the news from these two and showed up. Even that jumper made his presence in thest few hours before I got done.

    "Arrange things here yourselves," I was eager to return to collect my precious bones and so I just left after taking out tons of stat crystals.

    And then I spent three more days absorbing bones.

    When I got done, I knew another task was still waiting for me, one that would bring me tons of happiness.

    Seeing all the mountains of gears waiting for me made me smile.

    My boys collected these gears randomly and they weren''t arranged in sets. But I knew this was going to change with the magical effect of my system.

    I simply went towards all the mountains inside the huge number of my shields, and started to collect them fast.

 Chapter 1383 Arming Up A Scary Army With Gears

    Inside my inventory, the different pieces got arranged in a mere second, as each piece was added to their corresponding parts, forming entire sets in a sh.

    A hundred sets, a thousand sets, a million sets¡­ I kept gathering all the sets while moving from one shield to another.

    When I finished, I was astonished to see the end result.

    "Fifty million entire sets? And are there almost the same iplete sets? Damn!" I just randomly added the numbers, and I was sure I missed a few millions in the middle of calcting such a gain.

    With this, with these gears¡­ Who could stop me? Hahahaha!

    "Lord¡­ What will we do now?" as I finished doing my task in less than half a day, while using my staff to jump in between ces, Lucas came to ask me.

    "Stand here, I''m going to take out all the soulers and reapers I have," I said amidst myughs, "and then you can arm everyone with sets of gears like the ones you have."

    "Really?!!" Even he was shocked by such news. I never thought the number of fiends killed would exceed one hundred million in this battle.

    Yet when I thought about the repeated killing of fiends outside my shields before, and adding this to the crazy actions of their leader at the end of the battle, everything was quite possible.

    And the trap Iid before helped as well.

    I took out the remaining of soulers and reapers from my inventory, then took out the gear sets in batches, each had the same kind of gear.

    I still didn''t get time to properly inspect these gears. As the gears were different, it meant that their effects were different as well.

    Doing this took me roughly one day, and when I was over with thepleted sets, there were still a few million soulers who didn''t get any yet.

    So I took out the iplete sets which had flying wings. My main goal from doing all this was to give the soulers wings after all.

    After satisfying the needs of my soulers, it came down to which kind of warriors I should arm up next.

    I thought about such a thing previously, and reached many ideas in the end.

    One of them was to use my growing soul points to make a melee race and give them wings and formidable abilities using the gears.

    But theplete gear sets were gone. And I didn''t have enough iplete sets with wings.

    So it didn''t matter which race I''d use right now. And that didn''t discourage me. After all, we were going to have a grander battle soon enough.

    The generals kept sending me messages, especially Isac and Sara. The two wanted to start the operation fast. One wanted to have more time to build what she wanted, and the other just sought out to fight.

    I looked inside my inventory and randomly took out lots of my warriors to satisfy the number of my gears.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Even if these warriors came with full stats, they weren''t on par with Hectors, Bulltors, or Dragons I nned before to summon.

    Yet they were enough for the iplete sets of gears that I had. Even if the gears didn''t give most of them the ability to fly, they''d be quite unstoppable against the locusts and Silences.

    I took roughly half a day before I took out all the sets in my inventory. Even if I ended up with nothing left for me there, all the gears were used by my warriors.

    "I''ll give you one more day, then I''ll call you back," I said to all using my horn before controlling my chariot and flew high towards the upper silver ground.

    It was time to start building up silver ground paths, linking the two grounds with the mainnd down below.

    I knew the scene of making these paths and letting them get down would be noticed by all the enemies from hundreds of miles away. And so I''d expect tons of these enemies waiting for me down there even long before our arrival.

    Trying to do it fast wouldn''t do. First the distance was already too great to make such a sloped path down below. And that would endanger my forcesing down from such a high distance.

    So it was better to make a circr path, with a direction towards the ground that wasn''t that sharp to disturb the movement of my forces to the ground.

    In addition to that, the number of my forces was already too much. I could call back everyone and then resummon them again at the ground. However that would waste lots of time, not to mention the generals would need more time to rearrange their troops again.

    For a moment there I regretted not giving my generals the tokens of these warriors to deal with them before. Yet there was no time to regret such a thing now.

    As I moved out my chariot, it seemed these quite eager generals were keeping a close eye on me. I noticed their chariots moving out anding to wee me midway.

    "Is it time?"

    "Are we going to do it now?"

    "Shall I prepare everything?"

    I listened to their eager questions even before they''d arrived. And I simply nodded.

    "Make sure you align your forces in small teams," I said in myst instructions, "be aware that this move won''t be any surprising, and the enemy will notice using the moment we start to move. So be ready for a brutal battle and don''t expect anything easy or smooth down there, got it?"

    "Yes, lord!"

    "Everyone knows what to do, and I want to add one more piece of news¡­ Down there, I won''t be able to freely help any of you¡­ Even if you meet up with friends, I won''t be able to help in time. So prepare yourselves with that, and¡­"

    I was still moving out and when I paused, I already reached the silver ground. I waved my hand and the next thing happened was for tons of soulers to appear.

 Chapter 1384 Coiling Dragons Falling From Heavens

    "I''ll give each general one million of my precious soulers," I took out eleven million in one go, and said my words using the horn to make sure everyone down there listened as well, "make sure to not use them rashly. These soulers are enough to contain fiends and kill them. So don''t waste their effort in dealing with weak and useless forces, right?"

    "Yes, lord!'''' They all shouted in unison, while I started to distribute such orders like listening to the words of the generals and killing any friends they saw to my soulers.

    Then I left them to the generals to select and guide the one million each to their respective armies.

    "What are you going to do now?" as everyone moved away, only Isac remained behind, "how do you n to let us move down there?"

    "The same trick," I shrugged, summoned my legion of twenty hundred thousand Avengers V. I knew I already arranged them before into teams, but right now I needed the help I could get from all.

    "Listen up," I held my horn and started to issue them orders, "I have eleven armies that I want to move down to the ground. You have to create a circr path, wide enough to sustain the passage of an entire army on it. I need eleven of such paths, and they will move from this ground to the bottom¡­"

    I started to exin further about the shape of these paths I had in mind. In general, they were like a coiling dragon descending from the heavens. And hopefully the enemy would die out of fear from seeing such eleven grand coiling dragonsing towards them.

    "Go, spread yourselves into teams, and start making what I asked for¡­"

    I just said the order, and when I thought they''d take a long time to get things prepared, they instantly moved in eleven directions and started to work.

    The first wave of their abilities formed eleven wide silver lights that seemed to merge together.

    Seeing this made me frown, and I instantly stopped them.

    "Go first and scatter around," I ordered, "don''t stick to one ce, got it?"

    If they kept doing this, then there wouldn''t be eleven paths, but one grand one.

    It might do the same purpose, but it''d be easier for the enemy to defend against.

    After all, trying to defend against eleven points of intrusion was much harder than just defending against a single point.

    And so they cancelled their initial ability, started to move around and it took almost ten hours for all of them to reach a different point from each other.

    During this, I made sure the generals would each select one group of my Avengers V and lead their armies after them.

    And then the Avengers started to form the paths in the same shape I had in my mind.

    Each path was wide enough to span for a few miles in width, and it moved in a circr path towards the ground, coiling while moving downwards in a very shallow slope.<novelnext></novelnext>

    It was safe for my forces to walk down such paths, and it proved that way from the early batches that started to flood the already started to take form paths.

    One thing I was inwardly worried about, which was the need for my Avengers V to go down there till the ground to make these paths. However such a worry was groundless as my Avengers just kept themselves over the silver ground high above, and controlled the entire magic from there.

    Once the path coiled for more than ten rounds, a thing that happened in less than a minute, my forces from each army started to go down.

    [Make sure to time your arrival] I noticed that by the many hours differences between each Avengers'' group work, the eleven armies wouldn''t arrive at the same time down there.

    So I had to stress over this point. Even if the path was done, the general shouldn''t take down his forces before others would arrive.

    And with that, the beginning of our grand march towards the real ground started. I didn''t realise how majestic or intimidating this looked until half of the distance was crossed.

    I led my chariot to fly away from the ongoing progress of building these paths. And from my position, all I could see was grand pirs falling down from the sky.

    They gave me the impression that the sky was falling. And that feeling wasn''t anything like what I initially imagined, for dragons to be falling down from the sky.

    It was as if the entire sky itself was falling apart and down! And that was on a totally different level of terror and intimidation.

    And when noticing the thick forces marching over each path, it added anotheryer of terror on the entire scene.

    Yet doing such a move took a long time to get done. After two days, we finally got closer to the ground.

    During this time, I kept a close eye over the ground and noticed what I expected before. The enemy started to gather up arms and forces, calling for all the forces in the entire region and beyond toe here and help in the uing battle of defence.

    They had time to call forces from tens of miles away, but they didn''t have enough time to modify any existing defences.

    So they had to make use of what they got here, and that might be the only good news here.

    By any means, the initial shes between my forces and them would be quite brutal and bloody. I doubted that even with the help of my forcesing from high ground, the initial sses would end in our victory from the start.

    The enemy called their entire forces here, including the fiends. I sat my attention over these enemies, as I knew they were the most formidable and hard to counter ones down there.

    The n of Isac and Legend stated that I''d take the role of dealing with all the fiends in the entire zone. However the enemy didn''t group them in a big single army. Instead they scattered them among their ranks and defending forces.

 Chapter 1385 The Big War Starts

    That meant they were going to use fiends as the leaders of the defending forces in every zone. And that also meant I had to scatter out my soulers, visit lots of ces to crush these fiends.

    "Why would I do that?" After thinking about this for enough time, I found how silly such a tactic was. If the enemy had time to recall reinforcements here, then I also had enough time to think deeply about the tactics I should use down there.

    Thinking that I needed to roam the entire area, hunting down fiends in the middle of all this mess was a logical thing to think about, but it didn''t mean it was the only path I got here.

    After all, the eleven paths wouldnd at eleven points that weren''t that much further away from each other. And that meant I could simply work hard to secure the initialnding spot of my forces and kill all the fiends there.

    Starting from this point, I''d move my soulers and start to crush the outer and far away fiends. Like this, I''d have to first interrupt the enemyyout down there and kill all the leaders first.

    Then it''de to the enemy to either reinforce their frontline with fiends again or to just keep them safe behind.

    If they sent more, then more I''d kill. If they kept them behind, then I''d simply start to use my shield zones out there to disturb the enemy lines, before hunting down the fiends.

    I wasn''t that worried about letting my forces deal with fiends among the enemy forces while I was dealing with this. After all, I left enough soulers with each army, enough to secure their lives and keep the battle stabilised.

    Isac and Legend asked me to use the bubble tactic to relieve the pressure over them from the start. However I didn''t intend to start using my shields from the beginning.

    It might help if the enemy attacked the shields hard enough. But for a reason, I felt like the enemy would be quite cautious in doing so.

    After all, I made the enemy taste bitter losses before thanks to my shields. And that enemy wasn''t the type of rash and idiotic one. So it was safe to assume that they learnt from their lessons and wouldn''t easily trigger the brutal attack of my shields.

    Even if the locusts went all out, I couldn''t be sure that the enemy had some way to control the locusts.

    So it''d be safer to use the shields just in the middle of the chaos erupting in the middle of the battle. And that would require me to be quite attentive to the movements on all sides, yet it wasn''t that hard to do so using my flying chariot.

    As I thought about this, I already got a good n to start working with.

    I waited for half more days before the entire eleven paths reached the ground. I already ryed my orders to everyone of my generals, letting them know what was going to happen down there and how this battle would be handled.

    Legend and Isac didn''t have anything to object to my ns. And as the paths all reached the ground, it was show time!

    The moment I gave the order for the battle to start, things started to grow hectic from the first early minutes.

    My forces were gathered half a mile away from the ground, almost two entire circles away from reaching the bottom.<novelnext></novelnext>

    And when I gave the order for them to move out, the enemy also matched my orders and sent his locusts first.

    These hard to control races moved dauntlessly over my eleven paths, racing against time to reach fast to my iing forces.

    The early shes of this battle erupted at the paths themselves. And just from the early fights, lots of forces on both sides went down the paths and fell over thanks to the mighty shes between the two sides.

    However it was apparent who got the upper hand here. The onesing from higher grounds always had the upper hand anytime, anywhere.

    Not to mention the ones fighting my forces were the locusts. They might be scary in long term battles, but not in such one here.

    Even if they managed to wound and leave behind tons of their eggs inside the bodies of my forces, it was easy for me to kill them and get another.

    Other forces might find it hard to deal with such an enemy, but for me it was a breeze.

    As the enemy got crushed, my forces started to gain a stable hold on the paths, and then they reached down to the ground.

    The moment the early forces arrived, the enemy sent everything they got to kill them. Even the fiends got part in such a battle, and it was expected for my forces to fall quite fast.

    But as more arrived, the enemy failed to stop the iing forces fromnding on the ground. And what made the difference here was my unstoppable soulers.

    It was the first time for the enemy to face my soulers. And that made them unable to stop any of them.

    My soulers were just mass killers in such battles. They kept shing between the enemies around, leaving behind a growing number of dead bodies.

    No matter who was their foe, be it Silences, locusts, or even fiends... All fell to the ground without any exception.

    I thought the fiends would prove a challenge for them, needing them to sh more than once to kill a single one of them. However it seemed I overestimated the abilities of my enemies to a great extent.

    The fiends who saw all this got instantly terrified and started to fly, aiming to safeguard themselves against such brutal force of soulers.

    However what they did wasn''t going to help. The moment my soulers arrived at their ces, and out of what they initially expected, the soulers flew in the air with their wings!

 Chapter 1386 A Sneaky Move!

    The soulers shed and killed the ones in the air just like they did on the ground. Things seemed quite easy for my forces wherever a bunch of my deadly soulers existed.

    However I didn''t hurry to take out more of them. I knew the enemy would be taken aback and by surprise by my soulers. However they would also have a counter for such unexpected foes.

    And I nned to wait first and see what the enemy could do before deciding what to do next.

    As the battle kept going on, my forces started to gain ground and secure a safe foothold around the eleven paths.

    That was the first and foremost important part in the entire n. Without securing enough space for each army to take as a base tounch further attacks, then things would be quite ugly for my forces even with the soulers.

    The biggest help the soulers did here was to relieve me from doing anything for the early hours. They were brutal and deadly enough to take down all the fiends off the entire fighting spots here.

    That gave me lots of time to watch and consider each single move from the enemy.

    Things looked quite good so far. The enemy tried with all their might to stop my forces, and yet they failed. The soulers helped in relieving any stressful situations no matter how bad it was.

    This kept going on until the eleven armies were this close from meeting each other. And by then, the next phase of the n would start.

    *Rumble!*

    However just before the armies would meet up, the enemy used a fierce attack, the one I waited for.

    It looked like a grand ball of light erupted, before I noticed in an instant what it was.

    "Dammit! That dude is going to use his big moves from the start!"

    The thing that wasing was nothing else but that damn fire. Just recalling how this fire dealt with my forces and brought lots of trouble before made me instantly act as a reflex.

    I started using my shields, and at the same time I created them at the centre and left them face off the huge forces around.

    It was lucky that my forces didn''t expand too much, or else I wouldn''t be able to cover up all of them with just one shield.

    The shields spanned for miles, covered up my entire forces and lots of the enemies'' as well. I nned to wait for enough time before the span of this battle would expand and reach out for tens of miles.

    By then, the use of my shields would be much more effective than using them right now. However, I got cornered and pushed to use them thanks to the impending deathing for my forces.

    However it seemed that I underestimated the enemy''s n!

    The fire met up with my shields and the two didn''t back off against each other. The fire covered up an area of tens of miles in radius, but it couldn''t do anything against my shields.<novelnext></novelnext>

    When that happened, I felt really relieved. It was great to know that this fire didn''t do anything to my forces.

    Yet the next moment my face instantly changed!

    The fire could cover up a huge area, much more than what my shields could. And even if the shields managed to stop this fire, it was still unable to stop its advance to cover more areas.

    And part of thisy in the eleven paths where many of my forces were still marching down below.

    Taking down a few of my forces wouldn''t affect me at all. However this fire could cover a distance of tens of miles, and that meant all the warriors in the eleven paths inside that zone would be burnt to death.

    And I would never stand idle and watch such a huge loss happen!

    So I spurred into action without any dy or hesitation.

    The first move I used was the offensive strike of my shields. Even if the shields didn''t have enough time to stack up strong damage, it was enough to create a shockwave and push that fire away.

    At the same time, it was enough to kill lots of enemies in a radius of a few miles around the shields.

    Just as the bright light came, I didn''t wait for things to calm down or clear up, and instantly moved towards the directions of the eleven paths which I saved in my mind before using that skill.

    And there I started to randomly summon shields, and shouted using my horn: "Get inside the shields! Get inside to protect your lives!"

    There was another way to solve this, and that by summoning all of the warriors back. However, to do so, I''d have to summon all the warriors in the entire battlefield, and that had a very negative effect on my armies as well.

    Generals would need lots of time to arrange the armies again. And during this, the enemy would organise their lines and ranks, be more prepared for my brutal attacking armies.

    I preferred to take such a risk of losing many of my warriors here than to disturb the entire rhythm of this battle. If I didn''t have the upper hand, then it''d be better for me to just throw in the towel and summon everyone back.

    I left behind a few shields to cover up parts of the paths, almost ten shields at each path, before the light finally faded away.

    It didn''tst longer than two minutes, and thanks to my good memory and the high speed of my chariot, I managed to cover up all the paths and leave the shields behind.

    The moment the light vanished, the shockwave the st created was gone. The fire appeared to be pushed for a mile away from the paths and my warriors. But the moment the shockwave vanished, the fire fell like doomsday.

    During this, my warriors moved to execute my orders. Lot of them fell off the paths as theycked any guidance or vision during the past two minutes, at least they knew where to exactly move.

 Chapter 1387 Testing Out My Forces

    But as that blinding light vanished, they saw the shields and so started to run fast towards them.

    And I didn''t stand idle either. Just in the twenty seconds the fire needed to return back to attack the paths, I managed to spread over three more shields over two paths.

    The fire came hot and fierce, mmed heavily against my chariot''s shield but couldn''t do much damage to it.

    ? "Again!" I didn''t even wait for more than half a minute before reactivating the offensive skill again. And this time the effect it got was much weaker than the first.

    And that was quite expected! I didn''t give my shields anytime to stack up damage. Not to mention all the hostile forces around were killed or thrown far away.

    It looked like I was using grenades to push wild ocean waves away so they''d not submerge me or my forces. Each time I used a shockwave, the fire would be pushed for a little distance for a short time, before the shockwave would vanish and the fire would return again.

    This kept happening for almost ten stressful minutes. During which, lots of my warriors fell to the ground, and only those who were close to my shields, or I saved time by adding more shields, or those around my soulers who used their defensive shields, managed to survive.

    My offensive shields'' strikes seemed like they were getting dried up at the end of the ten minutes, onlysting for a brief few seconds before vanishing.

    But as the warriors were either saved, killed, or retreated away from the reach of the fire, things returned to roll in my favour once more.

    "Thanks for giving me such a heads up warning," I didn''t mourn or feel any bitterness at the losses of all these forces on my side. After all, casualties were expected in battles, in such a hectic battle, in any battle.

    But the end result of this wasn''t that bad actually. The enemy lost much more than I did. Even if I lost hundreds of thousands of warriors, the enemy lost a good card he could use at a crucial moment to surprise me.

    And as I got to know about such a tactic by the enemy, and such weakness in my ns, I started to solve everything down from the root of the problem.

    Wasn''t my path vulnerable? Fine! I''d start coating them up with my shields and cover every single speck of it.

    And luckily for me, the forces down below didn''t need my presence or anything. Before doing such a long task, I left a message for Isac and other generals.

    I warned them from my absence for at least one day, and stressed over not sending Sara out for now.

    As for the entire n, I let them execute it as we agreed before.

    Of course Sarained,ined a lot, but I didn''t give any heed to any of her angry messages.

    She was going to face a deadly situation if I let her go all alone deep into the enemy lines.<novelnext></novelnext>

    It might look as a slight hup in our entire n, but it was inevitable for any n to show such ws.

    I started by coating the closest parts of the eleven paths first before moving out and taking one path each time. I kept moving up towards the silver ground up there, coated even parts there surrounding each path entrance, and then headed down through a new path.

    It took me less than I expected. In half a day, I managed to coat all the paths with shields to make the paths look like they were moving inside a huge bubble that stretched to the sky.

    When I returned back, I found that the ground battle expanded to cover way beyond the reach of my shields I left behind.

    The armies already met together and each two armies worked as a single unit. Five thick snakes stretched out from my shields and started to spread death and chaos among the enemy lines.

    The n of the enemy to disturb my forces'' line up failed quite miserably. They even didn''t manage to buy themselves more than one hour before my forces killed all the enemies inside the shields and went outside.

    The enemy might have bought himself an hour of time to rest and rearrange their lines. But at the same time, my side also managed to make the best use of such time.

    The armies met up and arranged themselves and started to work per n. Only Sara was left behind and that made her more enraged the more she watched the ongoing battles everywhere.

    The enemy tried to use different tactics to stop my forces during my absence. I learnt about that from the constant messages Isac kept sending to keep me informed about the current situation of the battle.

    They tried to use the human wave tactic, sending lots of locusts aided by the Silence race to suppress my forces.

    They managed to create little chaos at first, stopping my advancing forces until the generals spotted where the problemy; the Silences.

    So instead of just throwing the warriors without proper nning, they started to make use of the star arrays. They used my bones and released deadly attacks to counter the Silences and even many of the enemy forces near and far.

    Many deadly explosions rang, and the death toll of the enemy became terrifying. At the same time, the side of my forces didn''t lose that much, as they retreated away from the effective range of each array.

    That might have dyed my efforts quite a bit, but the end result was quite satisfying. The enemy''s ns failed again. And then they started to use a different method.

    They thought that my side didn''t have enough soulers, and so they started to send entire teams out of friends at the frontline.

    They made the fiends cover up my forces, and that helped a lot in making their side advance for a good distance before my soulers appeared.

 Chapter 1388 Let Me Loose!

    After all, I gave each general one million of them. And it''d be insane to believe such a method would truly work!

    The normal warriors were weak and vulnerable against these fiends, but that wasn''t the case for my soulers.

    The soulers chased and killed all the fiends the enemy sent. Even when the enemy sent more reinforcements, they couldn''t do anything at all.

    How could they stand against an enemy that just needed to pass through one''s body and kill him?

    It was quite brutal to be honest. And at such moments, I felt quite relieved that soulers were on my side, not against it.

    The moment my soulers acted, things started to grow out of control for the enemy.

    No matter how hard they tried, the enemy failed to contain the unstoppable charge of my side. And at the same time, the enemy lost too much from such an attack.

    In the end, the enemy was forced to use another high end attack of his, the clouds!

    They managed to stop my soulers, but that also meant isting all of their forces inside without much help.

    The enemy had to keep sending out forces through the clouds to make sure their side wouldn''t lose too much. Yet that ended up in losing more, and in the end they sumbed to their fate and stopped sending anyone.

    I came in the time when my forces just cleared most of these clouds. There were still remaining parts there, but most got cleared thanks to the use of one thing; the star arrays'' fifth level strike.

    When I came back, only a few of the clouds remained behind. At the same time, many brutal fights erupted.

    ? As the generals heeded my advice, they recalled back all the soulers from the frontline, kept them just as a deterrent force for any future ns of the enemy to send such a great number of fiends again.

    The areas each army covered was exceeding thirty miles by now, and it was growing unceasingly. That was without calcting the ten miles zone that got under the protection of my shields in the centre.

    [We need your bubbles] As I approached from far, Isac sent this message over, [We need to disturb the enemy and protect our boys. The enemy used that cloud thing, but didn''t use the fire again]

    [He needs time and energy to charge up such crazy attacks] I was the most experienced one here to deal with such a situation.

    [Don''t forget he might not be alone]

    [I know] I was sure more of such scary figures would pop up the more the enemy started to lose here.

    Just a single leader had two fearsome abilities, one for defence and one for offence. Going by logic, all the remaining leaders would have the same general abilities as this one.

    And the enemy just used his fire attack one day ago, enough for him to recharge his brutal attack once more.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Yet this time he wouldn''t be able to cover the entire battlefield with such fire. I thought and decided to scatter my shields around each army, to act as safe zones and not as what Isac and Legend previously nned and intended.

    I nned to leave behind five huge shields covering up the entire track of each army. Each bubble would be enough to shield ten million warriors inside, and would take at least an hour or even more toplete a single one of them.

    Such a n might be risky as the enemy was about to use his fire attack. However I knew the enemy would think thrice before using any of his formidable attacks again.

    If he could cover up the entire zone with his fire, then he''d not hesitate to do it. But the most he could do here was to cover up one fifth of the entire battlefield, and even less than that.

    So I started to work on my bubbles the moment I returned, while the entire battle kept going on wild without any sign of cooling down.

    [Let me loose! Let me fight!] and just as I started scattering my bubbles around, Sara sent such a message without a warning.

    [Wait for the next wave of fire] I said in warning next, [Don''t get over your head. You have nothing to contend against or protect your armies against these fires. Not to mention losing too much would leave you stranded deep in the enemy lines]

    [Then give me that thing that brings out these bubbles] What a girl! Did she think my pir was amon cabbage or what?

    [Stop dreaming] I took a deep breath before adding, [And the moment you''ll move, you''ll always be within the range of five miles away from me]

    [How can I do that while you are stuck here?]

    [Who said I''m not going all out next? Don''t think you are the only independent force here]

    [Then let me free!]

    [Tsk!] I sent this response and closed the chat with her, not bothering to even read a single word of what she sentter on.

    This girl was quite good, but she was sometimes as annoying as the jumper or even worse!

    What was inside her skull? Brain cells forged out of the desire to fight without any logic ormon sense in there or what?

    Couldn''t she see how fierce and deadly these fires were? Not to mention the entrapping ability of the clouds.

    If the enemy sat his gaze over her, then she might even face the harsh attack of the two abilities at the same time! Even I wouldn''t be able to interfere in time and save her.

    Tsk! Such a stubborn hot blooded person was quite fierce in normal battles, but not that productive or helpful during these kinds of battles.

    For a moment there I seriously considered swapping her role with Legend or even the jumper. The former had more brain cells of logic than Sara. and thetter had the deep pockets of treasures and wealth to support him from all the apocalypses he jumped through before.

 Chapter 1389 The First Ring Of Defence

    Yet the moment I knew how bad she''d act in such a battle if she was one of the generals leading armies here, I refrained from doing so.

    At least doing damage only to her army was much better than harming the entire armies here with her rash actions.

    As I closed the page of Sara and pushed aside her headache, I returned to focus on spreading over my shields.

    Yet just half way through doing this, the enemy leader seemed to sniff what I was doing. And then he started to unleash the fire ability again at the other half of my forces.

    I felt like he waited all this time despite having the ability to use his fire to make sure I''d not be able to help. I was already far at the back while forming a new series of bubbles at one army course.

    Seeing the fire sprung again made me inwardly smile. Even if he waited to make sure I was away from the ce he struck, it didn''t mean I was without a way to solve this.

    If I was going to lose my forces anyway, then why wouldn''t I take part of the enemy in return?

    And so I activated the offensive attack of my shields the moment this fire appeared.

    The two scary attacks came fiercely against my forces and my enemies. At the same time, my forces already had orders to retreat inside the shields the moment the fire was sighted.

    The two attacks shed together, and the fire lost the sh and got pushed back before I got blinded by the light.

    This time I waited for enough time to stack damage at my shields. Not to mention the attack came from all the shields I controlled, even the recently deployed ones at the frontline.

    The attacksted for a couple of hours this time. And that meant even if I lost a few million warriors, the enemy must have lost more than that!

    The shockwave wasn''t only harming and killing the enemy forces, but it was also brutal enough to damage the defences around.

    And during such an attack, I jumped all over the ces I previously stored before starting to deploy my shields, ryed more shields at the zones I didn''t get it done before, and made the best use of this time.

    Then I returned back to the central zone, and started to take tons of my warriors again to replenish the fallen ones during the fierce fights so far.

    When the light subsided, all I could see was an open , clean world around me. The shockwave was so fierce this time to take the defences all the way down to the roots.

    Only the endless dead bodies scattered everywhere, buried under the huge piles of rubbles and stones.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The enemy didn''t dare to move his fiends inrge numbers ever again after the bitter experience against my soulers. And yet they kept arge number of them gathered at the distance to move at any given time.

    The enemy never expected me to sacrifice my forces in such a way using my shields'' offensive attack. However I was more ruthless than he took me for, and the end result was quite satisfying for me.

    I instantly jumped over the edge of this entire battlefield, and started to call more warriors there. "Go and collect all the gears you can find," I gave such an order to a few millions of them, while the others were sent to meet up with the enemies far away to stop them from interrupting the task of these few millions.

    [I''m moving out!] As impatient as a hungry lioness, Sara sent this brief message and then I saw her army move out.

    During all this time, all the forces lost many of their members, all but hers. And so it was quite logical to see her lead a grand and scary army out to the areas cleared by the shockwave.

    She was brave and daring, I''d give her that credit. As she moved towards the unknown, her actions would help my side as well.

    "Time to form the first ring of bubbles," seeing her move in such speed and eagerness, I knew I got time to do this painstakingly part of mine.

    The enemy already exhausted his fire ability. And for an entire day he''d not be able to use it again. As for the cloud attack, it didn''t matter that much to someone like Sara.

    Even if she got entrapped with her back against the wall, she''d still fight till the bitter end. And during which, she''d not be this fool to not send me a distress signal, asking out for help.

    And so I started to cover up tens of miles ofnd with my shields, making them coalesce together, lining out this zone as part of my kingdom!

    It took me five hours to get it done. And during which, my forces went outside the areas of the ring and expanded their activities to areas beyond my sight.

    Yet I received intel about their movement and actions all the time from Legend. This dude acted as the grand general of my forces per my earlier orders and arrangement.

    As for Isac, she got her role to do right now. The base zone was already secured, and she had to reform everything and transform this ce into one of our impregnable fortresses.

    Such a task wasn''t easy or would take a short time at all. And so I agreed to let her start doing it while Iid our first ring of defence.

    ording to these two''s ns, I needed toy down five rings of defence before calling this war over and starting moving to another world.

    As for how to do so, it was quite simple. I already established the first parts of the twin devices back at ground zero world. And so by activating the second parts here, the entire portals would get activated.

 Chapter 1390 Entrapping The Fiends

    By using these, we can move our forces between the two worlds without any worry. At the same time, I nned to use the same method onceing back to get to another world.

    If I ended uping here, then I''d simply return back using the same way, crush the portal before finding another enemy portal to try.

    It might seem a long task to do, but it wouldn''t take more than one day to get it done.

    As I got done with the first ring, I looked at the entire zone inside, and a greedy thought came to mind.

    There were lots of fiends who fell here. Although they weren''t like myst rich gain, they were still something.

    So I took out more warriors and asked them to help others in collecting the gears. During the past hours, the few millions I left only covered a small part of the entire ce.

    Adding more warriors helped. And the main reason behind such dy was in thest devastating attack.

    The bodies of these fiends got mixed with tons of rubbles and rocks, and with other dead bodies of the other two races as well.

    So taking the gears out was still a hard task, and it proved to take much longer than usual.

    "I should try to exert more control over my offensive ability," I muttered to myself before starting to join them and collect bones.

    I ended up in less than one hour and my warriors still were working. I decided to leave them here, go out there and start helping others out.

    The one who made me quite worried was none other than Sara. She wasn''t the one to ck behind or lean to safe measures when moving out.

    So I moved my chariot and tried to get near her current location.

    The newsing from the frontline told lots about the current status of the enemy. And one word could describe that, chaos!

    The enemy lines got broken already. If not for the already present defences, the enemy would have turned into a headless bunch of fools in front of my forces.

    That was quite weird, as with the presence of the leader of them, nothing of this should have happened.

    And yet reality proved that they were acting without anyone supervising them.

    That meant either that leader got in the middle of the previous st and got killed. And that was something I didn''t buy.

    Such a dude had many tricks to keep his life intact. If taking him down was this easily done, then it wouldn''t be a problem dealing with him.

    So this dude was absent, and that meant he felt his inability to contain me and my forces, and decided to ask for reinforcements.<novelnext></novelnext>

    These would take time to arrive. So it made more sense for him to leave behind a hard to crack defences to dy me as long as he could.

    And yet the forces fighting mine were facing it easier than expected. And something told me this was all a trap!

    This dude seemed to see through a point of weakness of mine¡­ My shields couldn''t cover up arge area.

    So it seemed he aimed towards luring my forces away from the closest shields, and then he''dnd over them using his deadly fire or trap them using the annoyingly clouds.

    Either way, he''d manage to bring my forces lots of damage. In return for that, he''d also buy lots of time until the reinforcements would arrive.

    The worst part was that I couldn''t tell when or from where these reinforcements would take to arrive here.

    "If so¡­ Then it''s better to keep most forces safe first¡­" I nned to stick around Sara and kill more fiends. However I got a more stressful mission to do.

    As I decided to do that, I knew trying to cover up the entire track of the four armies was going to be futile. So instead I decided to go towards the furthest points they reached, and deploy my shields starting from there.

    And I didn''t miss to store these ces with my staff. I wanted to make sure I''d be able to jump in and help if things went south or something.

    When I reached the frontline of one army, I saw that the situation was indeed more chaotic than I already heard tales about.

    Enemies were stationing inside the defences, using everything to fend off my forces. However they acted as if they were living in isted inds, not moving in any cooperation, not even trying to help each other if things went south for a part of their forces.

    This was the perfect example of one man for his own life. They worked as if they were all alone, not that this was their homnd and I was the one invading them.

    Seeing such chaos made me grin evilly. It was perfect for my shields to work and store up damage during such times.

    And so I started to spread out my shields, even went to far away ces and left shields there. The enemy got either trapped, or scared by my shields and started to use everything they got to take it down from outside.

    Seeing this made me smile. Do it,e and keep attacking my shields¡­ Like this the shields would store lots of damage, and that would repent back at your forcesing to your aid in the future.

    I kept moving around, scattering shields as if I was throwing seed on the ground. I kept doing this for long hours, while the enemy didn''t show any sign of getting their mastermind back.

    I knew that dude would get frustrated by seeing me do this. And so I waited to see his response. Yet after the passage of half a day, he didn''t show any movement at all.

    What was he waiting for? Or was he out of ideas?

    For a reason, and after the passage of more than half a day in such a mess, I started to grow more suspicious about that dude''s actions.

 Chapter 1391 The Shocking Fighting Tactic

    He should have tried to stop my forces, but he seemed to not care about any of that. Instead, he left his forces, including fiends, under the mercy of my forces.

    One point must be taken in note here, the number of fiends didn''t seem like anything I used to have seen before. They looked quite scarce, as if someone had called for them to retreat solo.

    That was just the case for them. As for the other two races, they were still flooding the entire ce withrge numbers.

    The Silences caused lots of trouble for my side, however they were countered with the soulers on my general side, and with the star arrays activated by my warriors.

    I kept forming up many shields to count, and gradually I started to feel how vast the entire battlefield grew up in the past few hours to reach.

    If I wanted to fly and cover up the entire distance, it''d take me days to do so! The four armies kept rampaging through the enemy, and Sara was far to be sighted.

    I was worried about her and kept asking about her situation once per hour. In addition to that, I kept part of my moves to advance towards her direction, saving up ces before returning to do my usual stuff.

    I saved tons of ces in this world during this period. And if not for all of these points getting saved, travelling across such a grand battlefield would be long and tiring.

    I kept doing this until the first sign of disaster came to me. And it came from none other than Sara.

    [I found something weirdying ahead!]

    [What''s that?] I paused in my tracks, and without even waiting for her answer I jumped instantly towards the furthest point closest to her.

    Even if it was the closest one, it''d take me roughly an hour to cross the entire distance between her and mine.

    This girl kept moving around nonstop, dragging her army behind as if they all got chariots with fast speed like her. At many asions, she found herself alone, leaving behind an army fuming out froth from their mouths due to the fervent chase they had.

    [A new¡­ Creatures, or a race¡­ I can''t tell! They are lining up the entire area around, seemingly acting as if they guarding this region]

    [Guarding it? New race? How?!!] I was the one to be shocked this time when I read her words.

    I knew from Silverlining and from the demonesse that there were only three races here. Howe there was a fourth one?

    [Stay put and don''t get near them] I stressed over this before recalling how fierce and daring this girl was, and also how rash she was, [Try to clear up the entire area around from hostile enemies until Ie to you]

    [Sure, leave this easy task for me] She didn''t get that I was trying to help her. If I just ordered her to stay put, then she wouldn''tply.

    As for that mysterious race, it seemed quite fishy. "Since when did you get a fourth race up your sleeves? Huh?" I muttered while moving my chariot at its highest speed, heading directly towards Sara''s current location.<novelnext></novelnext>

    It wasn''t hard to spot her ce. I just needed to follow the trail of blood and destruction left out by her army.

    In my eyes, the entire region was intact except for a very broad path that seemed to prate through all the defences and forces stationed here, killing everyone and destroying everything in this path.

    The path walked up ahead while twisting left and right. She seemed to not follow any logic or n, just attacking any densely packed gathering of the enemy without any regard to anything else.

    After flying for more than an hour, I finally started to spot the earlier signs of her army.

    I felt worried when it took more than one hour to arrive at her location. However when I spotted her army, I couldn''t help but inwardly sigh.

    "Tsk! This girl¡­ She is really suited to grow a moustache or something," I shook my head while watching her army fighting against the enemy.

    To be more precise, it seemed more like they were struggling for their lives and not just fighting the enemy!

    This girl took my order and did something even I didn''t anticipate! She was supposed to lead out her army in one huge bulk, clear out the entire area from enemies without the need to risk anything.

    However, how could she fight the enemy in such a safe way? No way! She was Sara!

    She stretched out her army, formed a huge line that stretched in both sides, ending up at the horizon at both ends.

    Her army wasn''t thicker than a few thousands standing together, and they passed through the enemy forces and defences forcibly, leading a grand massacre in the middle of the enemy lines.

    When she did that, the enemy didn''t act stingy and came flooding at her forces from both directions. In the end, her army who was supposed to squeeze the enemy here, got squeezed instead!

    The situation turned quite dire as the warriors started to fight in small groups, even acting as if each single one of them was fighting for his life.

    This might look dangerous! But when I looked closely at different fight spots, I noticed something much crazier than this.

    The enemy was entrapping my forces from all directions, but for a reason my warriors kept fighting fair and square, not showing a single sign of weakness at all.

    Instead, if I wanted to describe what they felt, then it''d be courageous and quite daring! They were like beasts fighting their harmless prey, not fearing anything, and facing anythinging at them.

    It was a very weird situation, one that left me lost for words for long minutes.

    [I see you already here] just as I was lost in such shock, trying to observe more locations to make sure I didn''t see things or got the wrong beliefs here, Sara sent this message.

 Chapter 1392 Weird Creatures

    I was jolted awake by her words, and when I looked around, I didn''t see her chariot anywhere near.

    [Where are you? Are you ok?] in such a hectic and crazy battle, howe she''d be ok?

    [I''m leading my soulers to fight against the fiends army right now. I''m few miles to your East]

    Soulers? Fighting a friend''s army? What army? I grew puzzled, looked at the direction she told me about, yet couldn''t see her chariot at all.

    I was already flying high above the ground, enough for me to spot anything from ten miles away.

    [I can''t see you! Are you sure you are a few miles away?]

    [I''m not using my chariot] she seemed to get why I felt this puzzled, [I''m fighting on foot for now]

    [W¡­ Why?!!]

    [I wanted to get a better taste from these fiends. Anyway, the race I''ve told you about is almost fifty miles up ahead. You can go and check them out beforeing here to help]

    [Or I can do the opposite] I wouldn''t miss a chance to fight a friend''s army. If she said there was a big army of fiends, one that was enough for her to get her blood boiled up and drove her to fight on foot, that meant a hell of an army indeed.

    After fighting and travelling for all this time, I grew numb to how scarce these fiends became. Finally finding a good army of them was something I''d never miss.

    [Ok, I''m having fun right now and having one extra hand won''t be a problem¡­ Just don''t over do it, ok?]

    [What do you mean?] I moved my chariot instantly towards the direction she gave me.

    Just in a few minutes, I got close enough to see what was going on down there.

    And damn! This girl was indeed a ma for trouble!

    I worked my ass to find a good fiend army, and here it seemed the entire ground and sky were covered with fiends!

    The army of fiends stretched all the way towards the distance, and I felt like it got connected with the weird encirclement she spoke about.

    That meant this army covered up fifty miles at least, not to mention it spanned for a few miles around her and soulers.

    The soulers were fighting like crazy, shing and killing all the fiends around. But for a reason, she only got less than one fifth of the entire soulers I gave her before.

    She should have one million of them, but right now only two hundred thousands at most were fighting the fiends.

    As the fiends seemed toe at her while she was leading the army around in her risky way, the soulers were already stretched out for miles in a long and thin line.<novelnext></novelnext>

    That was why I didn''t manage to see anything from far, not her forces, not the fiends. It was hard to see them in the middle of all this chaos, especially when the two sides got stretched out and didn''t stick around.

    The number of fiends was already much more than the soulers. And I spotted her fighting on the ground as she imed.

    She held two broadswords, each one looked quite heavy and deadly, hard to be wielded by one arm. Seeing these two swords gave me a good impression about them.

    "They aren''t bad," I saw how these swords acted sharp and cleaved the enemies she faced in two halves. Not even the strong defences of the fiends managed to stop her swords.

    If one strike didn''t do it, then she''d follow with much more until the enemy would fall. Yet despite her courage and her good swords which I didn''t know from where she got them, she and the soulers here didn''t have the upper hand.

    Howe they have such a thing when the enemy had millions, even tens of millions of fiends here?

    It seemed as if the enemy called back all the fiends from the entire region, gathered them here, and decided to move against her.

    Seeing this made me realise she got close to the enemy''s real ns. And so the enemy ced a bounty over her head, wanting to kill her at any cost.

    What was it? What did she see to bring such heat over to her? Was it that mysterious race? Or was it something else?

    [Where are the rest of your soulers?] I sent it to her while not directly rushing towards that heated battle. I flew in a wide curve, avoiding the central hot point.

    [I scattered them around. Fiends are everywhere, and not just stuck to me here]

    [For real?!] This was quite bizarre. The enemy acted out ofte like they got no fiends to spare or lose. And now they acted in such generosity, sending tons of fiends out?

    [Stay here and keep them busy then] I sent over, [Will your other forces be alright?]

    [I don''t need much help right now] she seemed to not get how dangerous her situation truly was.

    If that dude decided to act, then using the cloud or fire would be enough to bring her down.

    I saved her spot and a few spots around, before moving out. If she stumbled over something this big about the enemy real traps, then it was better for me to go and see it for myself.

    As I flew towards the distance, I noticed how thick the fiends were flooding towards here. They came like an endless stream of ice falling down the mountain like an avnche!

    I estimated before that the enemy might bring ten million here, but it looked like there were much more than that. Saying there were tens of millions might not be an exaggeration.

    What went wrong in that dude''s mind? Was what Sara saw worthy of such fierce and decisive response?

    I recalled what she said earlier. She said that there were some weird creatures forming a grand line around this region.

 Chapter 1393 Exomachines!

    She didn''t say anything else. Were these creatures worthy of such protection, to send all these fiends out to silence Sara and bury the secret she spotted down with her?

    Or did she spot something else, something she thought was trivial and not worthy to mention and it was rted to a bigger secret?

    I couldn''t tell until I''d see for myself.

    Just seeing all these fiends marching towards one direction made me drool for them. "I can''t let them escape, or else I don''t deserve to be named Hye!" I took such a heavy oath on myself, deciding to not let a single one of them escape.

    That made my earlier decision to withdraw from such a battle much wiser.

    If I joined, then the enemy would get rmed and might get scared. I''d regret it for a long time if all of these fiends ended up running.

    So I kept flying at a very high altitude, hoping for my chariot to not get spotted by anyone.

    As I rose to such height, I managed to see the things Sara spoke about.

    I saw huge bodies, formed entirely of metal. They looked as if they were giant monsters or races, yet their bodies weren''t formed of any flesh like any other.

    Instead, all I saw was bodies made entirely out of metal like ores. I saw joints, shields, legs and trunks made entirely of metal. Yet these things had very lively looking eyes, and a face that could show human-like emotions.

    I didn''t know why but seeing these made me recall the old human obsession about AI and their revolutionary thoughts about making robots with minds like humans or even better.

    These things down there... They looked like machines, robots, or manmade things, and yet they also looked lively like any other race.

    I now realised why Sara got confused about such creatures, not finding the right words to describe them back then.

    However this wasn''t the crux of the issue.

    Even when I spotted millions of them standing in neat lines, forming some sort of a formidable looking great wall that stretched towards two East and West, entrapping the entire zone inside, this didn''t ring any rm inside my head.

    However, what really looked quite troublesome, enough to make my heart clink on its own, was the sight of these grand holes behind this line of defence.

    These robots, or Exomachines like what I decided to call them, looked quite formidable. If the fiends got such value in my eyes thanks to the gears they got, then these Exomachines were something far more precious.

    Their entire bodies were like a treasure trove in itself. Not to mention the revolutionary idea of them was priceless!<novelnext></novelnext>

    Just taking a bunch of these and delivering them to my research department was enough to change the entire future path of my kingdom.

    I couldn''t tell what weapons or tricks these Exomachines had. However, for some reason, the enemy didn''t deploy them before. And that meant they weren''t that formidable.

    At best, they''d be armed with the same gears the fiends got, or even a bit weaker version of these. If the enemy had such strong forces from the start, then why wasting their kin in the previous battles and didn''t just use such scary forces from the start?

    It was either this force wasn''t that terrifying, or it really was. However they came with a sole weakness, and that was their size.

    If the enemy didn''t use them before then it must be one of the end weapons they got to use when things would go south. And that must be rted to the few numbers they gotpared to other forces the enemy had.

    I didn''t know if they found such a race in a relic of a long gone civilisation like the grand third line of defence the enemy had, or perhaps they could make them. But one thing was true about them, they looked alive to be a race, but they didn''t give me the vibe of being one.

    Something must stand in the path of such formidable evolutionary forces. The more I thought about it, the more I got convinced that the enemy just found them in one ancient relic.

    The enemy proved to becking in terms of research and technology. They got the third line of defence from one long lost civilisation and race, and yet they couldn''t get a head or tail about the technology behind such a deadly weapon.

    If that was the case, then in my eyes the Holy Ones turned to be some sort of scavengers. They got the ability to roam around many cosmos, visiting tons of universes, and found endless treasures left behind by long gone people.

    They weren''t that special. And that would exin how they couldn''t mimic or break down the concept behind these Exomachines.

    That didn''t mean I wouldn''t be able to do it! I got arge group of brilliant folks back at my research department. Giving them such specimens would be more than enough to open a new path for my weapon industry.

    As for the problem of turning these into a mighty race, I was sure I''d get an idea when I''d get more intel about these things.

    But for now I could already see a few strong points in them that woulde to be quite troublesometer on.

    For a first, they gave me the same feeling my shield bearers had.

    That meant they might have some sort of abined skill to be used when attacking or defending.

    If their number wasn''t that high then such abined skill wouldn''t matter. But I felt like their number would reach a staggering one hundred million if I put the grand region here in consideration.

    The next problem lies in the creatures themselves, or should I call them machines? Anyway, they gave me the impression that they wouldn''t be easily tamed or might be immune to my technique.

 Chapter 1394 What To Do?

    My technique worked against races'' souls, and that Exomachines gave me the impression they got no soul at all. Or perhaps they got one that was like the AI humans invented, something that couldn''t be essed using the normal methods dealing with souls.

    These two were bad news for me. Not to mention that wasn''t the real trouble here.

    Sara told me that she felt as if these Exomachines were trying to prevent us from getting out, entrapping us inside. But she was wrong!

    I got why the enemy wanted to desperately kill her in such a way. The crux of this ally in the deep holes which were lined up by the Exomachines.

    The Exomanchines weren''t trying to entrap us, but they were defending any assault at these holes.

    And these holes weren''t that weird or alien to me. I already saw and met the ones who created these before. In the early stages of the apocalypse, and just while I was trying to get out of Manhattan, I met these fierce and scary creatures.

    The Earth Worms! The grand worms which were enough to turn any continent into a beehive filled with holes and devoid of any life!

    This was supposed to be a far away quest, one that wasn''t any less than the impact of the zombies in the fifth quest.

    These worms were quite scary! And the deadliest thing about them lied in the inability to detect their presence until they''d emerge from the deepyers of the ground.

    They could prate through anything, literally anything! No defences could stop them, even my Avengers'' silver ground wouldn''t be able to stop them.

    Even the mighty shields that looked eternal would experience its first failure on their hands! This was how scary these dudes were.

    And the scariest thing about them was the fact that the enemy brought huge amounts of them here. Just in the zone I could see from my high vantage point, and I could see for tens of miles in both directions, I saw endless holes neatly arranged one near the other, one in front of the other.

    They turned an entire zone of tens of miles into something that looked like a beehive. And that meant the number of these worms was beyond anyone''s imagination.

    Damn! What were the weaknesses of these worms? That was something I once read about in the ancient records, but it was something from a long time ago.

    I squeezed my brain while trying to get the right method to deal with such a terrifying enemy. I didn''t care how or when the enemy got such terrifying and formidable worms.

    All I cared about right now was how to stop such terrifying monsters from foiling my ns.

    "I recall they were vulnerable to elements¡­ Fire and ice were the deadliest things against them, and Earth was their turf and weakness as well¡­"

    I finally started to recall news about these monsters. But my intel stopped just there.

    "Tsk! If I got to use something to stop them, then I''d use my Avengers then¡­" I got Avengers II as my magician who can control different elements.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Per their words, I got to know that they could use any form of element as long as I''d give each five bones to use.

    That wasn''t the problem, the problem lied in their number. I only got two hundred thousands of them, and that was indeed something not enough to stop these worms.

    Two hundreds of thousands against tens or even hundreds of millions of worms? That was insanely suicidal!

    Not to mention the enemy already got the help of his Exomachines to defend these worms.

    For now these Exomachines were standing here, protecting the holes and allowing the worms to dig their paths under the ground freely and without my notice.

    But when the worms would strike, it''d be a total disaster! The enemy would open the gates of hell, send everything they got at my forces.

    And for a reason I felt that these Exomachines would be tasked with defending the worms. For a point, the worms would find more space to kill and spread their chaos under the protection of these Exomachines.

    And from another, the worms would provide perfect support and protection for these precious Exomachines against any forces of mine.

    Tsk! Howe things turned this ugly all this sudden? I couldn''t tell how the enemy found such a scary tactic to begin with.

    But this alone changed the entire ns of mine, the entire progress of war.

    I thought taking down this zone would be easy, and then my forces led by Isac wouldy down a foolproof series of defences.

    However, that proved to be quite wrong! I greatly underestimated my enemy. And right now, if I managed to clear these threats and established a base here before the opening of the twenty worlds then I''d be quite lucky.

    It wasn''t time to freak out, I had to count down my strength points and deadly weapons, and try to find the suitable forces to use against such scary enemies.

    Putting my limited number of Avengers II on the side for now, I got the star arrays as a start.

    These arrays were quite deadly. Not to mention the shields of mine couldn''t stop the worms alone, but if I activated the offensive ability of them, then they could kill a good number of them, or heavily wound them at least.

    I got around sixty million soulers and reapers, armed up with full sets of gears. If I added the entire gears I got so far, including the onesing from the tens of millions of fiends fighting Sara and her soulers right now, then I could double this number while using a strong melee race like Hectors and Berserkers.

    When I thought about this, I knew it was better to use Hector''s, not Berserkers. Despite thetter were war machines, addicted to fighting, quite strong in that regard, but theycked any skills rted to any element.

 Chapter 1395 A Counter Move

    Not like the Hectors who could manipte elements if they got enough power. If I summoned Hectors, and armed them up with gears, then they''d turn scary.

    A much better choice was to try and merge the Dragon bloodline with the Hector''s. The two could use element based attacks, and both were quite strong in their own regards.

    Of course this was something that I needed time to test and see its results. However for a moment there the idea tempted me greatly.

    I checked on my soul count, and it kept risingpared tost time I checked by almost twenty billion. I now got close to one hundred billion soul points, enough to make twenty million of either races or a new one merged between the two''s bloodlines.

    Tsk! That was barely enough¡­ I looked again inside my inventory and thought about what I should use to deal with the impending crisis.

    Aside from the artefacts I got from the paragons from before, there wasn''t that much to use against these worms.

    These artefacts might look quite useful, but the main weakness about them was their limited range of action.

    I could deal with enough worms in a limited area, but wouldn''t be able to help the forces on the grand battlefield.

    I wanted to have something to change the entire course of this fight. I thought about many things and tactics, and without withdrawing my forces back, then things would end up quite bad for my side.

    I could handle losing many warriors, but couldn''t handle losing this region. I wanted this ce as a base for my forces and that required me to clear all the enemies and threats from here if possible.

    The presence of these worms changed the entire game. How many of them did the enemy get? Could they call more to help their forces like I was getting out my warriors?

    "My techniques¡­" for a moment there, and just as I pushed aside such tactics thanks to the Exomachines, my technique was supposed to be effective against these worms.

    Was this their tactic from the start? To use the Exomachines to stop my threads or what?

    If so then they greatly underestimated my threads. Even if Exomachines stood in front of these worms, my threads would still find a way to deal with them.

    If I managed to get my hands over arge number of worms before the crisis would befall, then things would turn quite for the better.

    My technique alone would be enough to change the entire course of this battle. However, to do so, I got first to find these worms out.

    These worms were deep under the ground. And god only knew where they were right now.

    For me to go around and seek them would be quite futile. The only method I got was to go towards these holes and either delve directly inside or use my threads to do the task for me.

    Yet again the problem of these Exomachines red up once more.

    How could I go to these holes, act freely while such annoyance was waiting on guard on the entrances of these holes?<novelnext></novelnext>

    For a moment there I realised why the enemy stationed them around the holes in the first ce. As for why they kept these holes, it was something rted to the nature of these worms.

    Wait a second¡­ Just when I was randomly thinking about this matter, something crucial popped up in my mind.

    These holes¡­ They got to be preserved open for the worms to remain alive!

    Until the worms would start their attack, they''d still need the holes they dug to be connected with the surface. And that was usually present at the beginning of these tunnels.

    These hoes¡­ They were crucial for the survival of these worms. Howe I never thought about this point of weakness before?

    The enemy didn''t scatter these Exomachines to safeguard against me. They didn''te this hard against Sara for discovering the Exomachines or for her to see these holes.

    The sole reason was the holes themselves. If I managed to close them, then the worms deep under the ground would end up suffocating and dying!

    What a twist! Damn! I got lots of information, and yet missed such a ring weakness, a fatal weakness of such formidable worms.

    [Pay close attention to the ground] and just as I decided to act, I didn''t forget about my scattered warriors around, [I''m going to attack something scary¡­]

    I started to tell them the basic information about these worms, warning the generals about what might happen next.

    I''d start a big bang against those worms and Exomachines. The fight would be hard to control, and after the deaths of the early batches of these worms, others might get informed and find a way out to the surface.

    They might not be in location to attack everywhere yet, but that didn''t mean my forces weren''t in any danger.

    To be safe, I warned the generals and asked them to scatter their forces around. Sticking around was going to end up quite bad if a group of these worms came out from the spots they upied.

    In fact, and even if it might seem quite crazy, I described the insane tactic Sara used so far and advised them to use it.

    Despite it being a crazy tactic, it greatly suited such a situation. I gave them ten hours to arrange their forces before I''d start acting.

    I didn''t do that out of boredom or something. Trying to rearrange their forces wouldn''t take that much time indeed.

    However I wanted to take some time to do something else.

    "Before hitting them, it''s better to take down these free gears first," I muttered in greed, while eyeing the endless stream of fiendsing from beyond the area of the holes.

    These fiends were pouring here endlessly as the enemy decided to use the worms as the final weapon against me. So it didn''t matter how much of these fiends they''d lose here, at the end they''d crush me and my forces.

 Chapter 1396 Fierce Battle

    I needed these sets of gears, needed them to form much scarier forces. Even if I couldn''t summon enough warriors, I still got tons of them inside my inventory.

    Arming these up might not be as deadly as arming Hectors, Berserkers, Dragons, or a mix from Hectors and Dragons.

    As I decided, I acted in a decisive way.

    "Lord, your orders?" Lucas appeared, flying just near me with his berserk orange fire.

    "Lead everyone, kill and leave none alive," I pointed towards the direction of the fiends before pointing towards the direction of the Exomachines, "don''t get near them for a few miles. Kill anything else beyond."

    "Leave this to me," he shed, and in the next half an hour, I kept taking all the soulers and reapers from my inventory.

    They got to gear up themselves before. And I summoned them back during my journey around this piece of the world.

    And now it was time for them to show me their worth. I waited on my chariot, doing nothing but to watch two directions.

    I watched Lucas leading the grand number of soulers, sh over the seemingly endless sea of fiends, crushing them in such a fierce shocking impact.

    The soulers were real beasts against any foe! They just needed to sh through their bodies, and then the enemy would fall.

    I watched this before turning to watch the Exomachines. "As expected, they got orders to protect the holes, nothing else¡­"

    I guessed such a thing before. However I also knew the leaders of the enemy armies were watching closely my actions at these moments.

    Even if they gave such orders before to the Exomachines to stand on guard, they might get a change in their minds.

    That was why I decided to take the full force of my soulers out. Doing this might seem as overkill to the fiends down below, but it was needed to deter the enemy from sending their Exomachines out.

    As long as these scary folks kept watching in silence, nothing bad would happen. But if they decided to act, then I was ready for them.

    At least I''d gather up more intel about them than just those I gained from watching them from far.

    Using my tens of millions of soulers to kill the slightly over one hundred million fiends in this area was indeed an overkill. My soulers took much more time travelling to each fiend than the time needed to kill them!

    In less than half an hour, the ground was filled to the brim with dead fiends. However the enemy didn''t even stop sending them out.

    In fact, they started to send locusts as well. It seemed the enemy wanted to crush the scary ability of my soulers and nullify it using numbers.

    Well¡­ They were quite determined to keep Sara''s forces busy here away from these tunnels. Tsk! What a loss for their forces in the end!<novelnext></novelnext>

    Trying to stop my soulers using suchme tactics? That was nothing special at all!

    I kept watching for a few more minutes, and my soulers proved to be real killers. I was quite sure that Lucas wasughing right now while having his fun and such a rich meal.

    After seeing such futile attempts from my enemy get foiled, I summoned lots of normal warriors. "Collect the gears, arrange them here until Ie to collect them," I gave them such an order, opened a portal and vanished hurriedly through it.

    I already had a big pile of gears waiting for me back at the central zone. I went towards the first ring and found my warriors there had finished doing their task a long time ago.

    "Go and help others in various battles," I gotzy to call them back, leaving enough stat crystals for them on the ground before collecting all the loot.

    As I got done with this, I got close to twenty million or more full sets and almost the same as iplete sets or slightly more.

    I returned back, and found out that the enemy mistook my intentions.

    They thought I left out my soulers here to keep their fiends and locusts from reaching the deeper lines of my forces. As they watched me retreat and appear back at the central zone, they increased the rate of their offence.

    And they ordered part of the Exomachines to aid their forces, in addition to Silences as well.

    Well¡­ They finally sent out their Exomachines! I wasn''t gone for more than half an hour, and yet the battle showed such a hot sh between the two sides.

    The Exomachines were real killer machines! Even against the fully armed soulers, they proved to be quite the foe.

    Soulers didn''t need more than one sh to kill a single fiend. But against those Exomachines, a thousand of my soulers were needed to take down just one of them.

    The main reason behind this lies in the weird way these creatures were made out of. Their bodies and inner organs were all formed of metal. I even doubted they got a soul.

    But when I saw they fell under the concentrated assault of my soulers, I realised they indeed got souls. Or else howe my soulers were able to kill them?

    My soulers were deadly killers against any living creature with a soul. But they were unable to cause any physical damage at all, and all the damage given would be soul based.

    So if they managed to kill these Exomachines, even after using a thousand sh to achieve that, and after losing almost tens of them in the end, that proved these creatures got souls.

    "Time to see if my techniques can work," I used such a chance to learn everything possible about such scary foes, and see what was the best way to kill them fast and with the lowest losses.

    After all, killing one of them at the cost of a few tens of my precious, fully armed, soulers wasn''t something I wanted to see!

 Chapter 1397 Using My Technique

    [I need more soulers] And as I decided to let this bloody massacre go on, I sent such a message urgently to Silverlining.

    [Dude! You are rocking it! I didn''t want to disturb you before, but man! Oh man! You are my idol!]

    [Stop wasting my time and get me more soulers]

    [But I can see you got enough!]

    [No, they aren''t enough! I need more, all the soulers you can get me]

    [Hmm¡­ That can be possible but the price¡­]

    [See this first and decideter] I didn''t have the mind to y such games with him or with his race sovereigns at such moments.

    And so I sent one dark realm bone over, a grade green one.

    It might be the lowest one I got, but it was also quite terrifyingpared with a fine gold grade bone even.

    [Man! This¡­ This¡­ What the heck is that bone?!!!]

    [I can give you enough of these, in return for enough soulers] I paused intentionally, put a serious look on my face before adding, [But if I got an unsatisfying number of soulers, then forget about any of these bones. I''ll cancel the deal]

    [No, wait! Don''t be this rash, let''s talk¡­]

    [Sorry, I had no time nor the mind to talk] I closed the chat, raised my head to the sky and pointed one finger towards it. "You got one hour to give me a response. One minuteter and the deal is off. And find me a good number of Bulltors and shield bearer warriors or equal in strength and value warriors inrge numbers as well."

    If I didn''t have any other way to get my hands over such grand and unique warriors, then I''d use my bones instead of my soul points.

    I wasn''tcking in any bones, even the dark realm bones. Just a single visit to any ce in such a grand battlefield and I''d end up getting tens, if not hundreds of millions of such bones.

    I wasn''t limited by my soul points, I was a rich tycoon! If my ss wouldn''t solve my crisis for now, then using wealth would be a perfect solution then.

    I warned him about dying as this dude started to grow such a habit with me. I got that it was all thanks to his stubborn and sneaky sovereigns, but I got fed up already with that attitude.

    If I wanted something, it was better to get it delivered to me on time. After all, I was the one needing these goods, but I was also the one paying with such hard currency, one that couldn''t be found at any other buyer in the entire universe but me.

    After I got done with him, I turned my eyes towards those Exomachines. "Let''s get started with test number one then¡­" and while muttering these words, I made two techniques, one at each hand.<novelnext></novelnext>

    My threads jumped off my techniques, and went directly towards the big bodies of these Exomachines.

    Each Exomachine was at least ten metres in height, looking like adybug in itself. They got a perfectly cut and ced together oval shaped shields that got arranged in differentyers, going deep down to form up their entire bodies.

    Yet I could see a few big wheels with teeth that interlocked with others, rotating slowly and regrly as if these creatures were some sort of giant watch.

    They got four pairs of strong, thick, and short limbs that they used to move and fight with. Each limb was formed of oval shields arranged together inyers to form a cylindrical shapedrge tube as their limbs.

    And each limb ended up with a fierce looking ten ws, each got surrounded with some sort of yellow halo.

    These ck, red, and golden oval shaped shields extended to form what one could call a head. These heads had faces that showed human-like expressions.

    But that was when they stood in watch around the tunnels and holes. Right now, and in their fighting mode, their faces got covered with two thick oval shapedyers of shields, making what I could describe as a fierce looking helmet.

    Five pairs of oval shaped eyes red fiercely in red, ck, and golden lights, giving them ranks, and adding more intimidation to their appearances.

    As for their way of fighting, aside from crushing the enemy with their deadly bodies, tear the enemy apart using their sharp ws, they also were able to hold weapons, mainly double-edged great axes.

    But that wasn''t the thing who took away the lives of my precious soulers. In the middle of their fight, their helmet would suddenly open, showing a muzzle like the end of a big cannon, and they released an energy concentrated attack from close distance.

    Each attack was like a deadly ray of energy, mming fast against the close by soulers, tearing parts of their bodies apart.

    Something in these deadly rays were the nemesis of my soulers. And after taking a few more hits, the souler would be killed.

    Even with the insane speed and reaction of my soulers, they couldn''t evade or act against such a deadly ray of energy from such a close distance.

    There was no pattern at all for such an attack. These Exomachines wouldn''t use these attacks on regr intervals, or precede by some sort of a move that could be called as a trigger or a preparation for such attack.

    They could use it anywhere, anytime, and for any number of times they wanted! And that made them quite formidable foes against my soulers!

    "If you brought out your locusts to deal with my forces, then why won''t I follow suit and use my warriors and zombies to counter such scary Exomachines of yours?"

    And this would be the first time I''d use the zombie dens I got from the apocalypse here.

    But first I watched how my threads got rebound over their shields. It seemed as if there was some sort of an istionyer, one that would iste any energy away from their bodies.

 Chapter 1398 [Bonus ] Using My Glaive

    Yet that didn''t totally stop my threads. Such hups just dyed the progress of my threads, reminding me of the same thing that the fiends showed from before.

    But this was on a totally different scale, much stronger than what I experienced at the fiends.

    At least my threads weren''t that useless against these Exomachines. However, if it took a couple of hours for my threads to prate the shields of the fiends, they''d need much more than that to break through the shields of these Exomachines.

    If I just depended on my technique, then things would go south for me. And so I stopped the technique of my right arm, and started to consider my next move.

    My technique failed as expected, and now it was down to the use of brutal force to take these Exomachines down.

    The first thing I thought about was nothing else but my ive. However I first needed to activate the strength sacrifice to be able to truly show its true might.

    "Take these," as this would take an entire hour, and I wouldn''t be able to move through this time. I flew away from this battle, went deeper into the area lined up by these Exomachines, and then took one warrior out.

    They were added thanks to the den of warriors; the zombies. The moment I took all of them out, I left behind lots of my zombie dens, around one thousand, before leaving more warriors to safeguard them.

    "Release the zombies," I gave them such an order, before opening a portal and returning back to the central zone.

    Right now, this ce is the safest zone in the entire world. As I wouldn''t be able to move a muscle during this sacrifice, I had to do it at a secure ce.

    And I didn''t forget to leave behind a warning for Isac and others, notifying them that I wouldn''t be avable for almost one hour.

    I took one hour to activate my sacrifice, and during which I kept thinking about these two impending bombs; the worms and the Exomachines.

    "There is no way these dudes would deploy such killers without more hidden traps," I reached such a conclusion after activating my sacrifice.

    The Exomachines might look as the acting guardians for these worms, but they were indeed quite the killer in themselves.

    I saw how they killed my soulers, something no one else managed to aplish for a long time.

    Such a force would be unstoppable once the worms started spreading death all over the ce. So it wouldn''t make any sense for the fiends'' leaders to just use them without any other supporting forces or hidden traps.

    If there was such a trap, then it must be around that line formed by these Exomachines. And to get the bottom of this, I had to spare a little of my time and try out this line of defence myself.

    The one hour passed fast, and the first thing I did after finishing it was to ask about the updates from various fronts.

    "Nothing big happened aside from these Exomachines¡­ Interesting¡­" I muttered to myself before returning back to the frontline again.<novelnext></novelnext>

    There I saw the fervent fight going on without any change. The area of this fight spanned over to cover tens of miles already. And the number of deaths on both sides was still growing non-stop.

    Yetparing the two losses against each other, my soulers lost quite miserably against these Exomachines.

    "Time to start test two," I muttered, jumped off my chariot, and personally joined the battle.

    I didn''t know why, but all the things I inwardlyined about Sara ended up doing them all! Even when she went off her chariot and personally joined the battle, I thought it was quite foolish of her to do so.

    And now? I ended up doing the same, which was quite ironic.

    The moment Inded, my ive met its worthy nemesis atst! The ive stopped just a few inches away from the bodies of those I aimed for.

    I waved my ive in a semi-circr way, cutting through many of the Exomachines, and yet I never managed to sh any of them.

    The shields managed to not only stop my ive, but they diverted its path, as if it was gliding over a surface of ice or something.

    But who said my ive''s attacks lied solely on its sharpness?

    Once my ive moved and met with the shields, another force seeped deeply inside these shields. It was a force that left the Exomachines hit stand in daze, without moving a single limb or shield.

    They got some sort of paralysis, one that was enough to crush their inner running wheels. I watched these giants stop, and couldn''t help but wave my ive again, jump high in the air, embed huge amounts of strength into my arms, and waved the ive again against these Exomachines.

    "My soulers would need a thousand hits to take one down, and I simply needed two to take down tens of them¡­ Interesting!" I saw how this sh ended, and was quite satisfied with it.

    I didn''t mind shing twice at these things, as long as it was enough to bring them down. The first strike paralysed them, and the second got to crush them into tiny pieces.

    I didn''t know what in my ive that made them freeze, but it was great to see them get such an end atst.

    After confirming such a result after many attempts, I moved fast, didn''t care about even delivering the second hit, and focused only on paralysing them.

    As long as they got paralysed, many things happened at the same time. First, these Exomachines stood like status, not attacking my forces at all.

    And that wasn''t all! They didn''t attack, and for a reason their defensive shields lost part of their powers!

    The first thing I noticed was for my technique threads to go much easier through their shields. And soon enough I noticed how my soulers became faster to bring these Exomachines down.

 Chapter 1399 Increasing Energy Output Makes A Difference

    Seeing all this made me stop my soulers from hitting those I froze with my ive, and made them focus more on taking other Exomachines down.

    Even if they got somehow paralysed, they''d still be great experimental specimens for my research department. And who knew, they might even find a way to solve such a problem.

    As I arranged things here, I kept hitting the Exomachines, leaving behind a long trail of paralysed ones. I didn''t know how to move them, and even tried to give those I controlled using my threads orders to move around.

    But that didn''t work. And another thing slightly bothered me. If not for that contract artefact, any other contract wouldn''t work with them.

    I tried, and all the other contracts I had got crushed into nothing after trying to activate them against these Exomachines.

    Yet that proved they got souls, and that proved they might be considered some sort of a unique race.

    However no matter how I looked at them, they couldn''t be rted to any race at all! They were more like AI machines, and that was the best example I could find that was close to them.

    Aside from that, things were going on quite smoothly around. My side was crushing these Exomachines better thanks to my effort.

    I wasn''t just attacking these Exomachines randomly. I was doing it in a way to paralyse the actions of much more than those that got hit by my ive.

    If anyone could see the entire battlefield from above, the sight of all standing still Exomachines, forming sort of separating lines in between dense numbers of other Exomachines would be quite noticeable.

    I used my ive to demarcate tight zones around the still active Exomachines, making them unable to move easily, and even isting many of them totally inside rings of their immobile folks.

    I thought they''d react like any other race if ced under such a situation, crush other Exomachines and extricate themselves from such entrapment.

    And weirdly enough, nothing of that happened!

    I wanted them to do that so in the middle of such amon push, they''d harm each other, or even end up killing a few.

    However as they didn''t even budge an inch towards their all silent folks surrounding them, nothing of that happened. Another remarkable thing happened instead.

    I got lots of these Exomachines entrapped inside, without the ability nor the intention to break free from this.

    Once I noticed such a weird thing, I didn''t care about the reasons behind this. I simply gave the order for my soulers to ignore the ones entrapped, and focus on the far away and freely moving Exomachines.

    After a few hours, the entire battlefield looked a bit weird! Almost half of it was a grand number of Exomachines, standing still, either paralysed or entrapped, while the other half showed a fierce fight between my soulers and theirs.

    As my soulers got relieved from dealing with almost half of them, they moved with their entire forces out, hitting the enemy without fear or hesitation.

    If before one thousand hits was needed and took almost ten minutes to get done, now it doesn''t take much longer than two up to three minutes.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The soulers shing at a single Exomachines would be in tens at the same moment.

    That didn''t happen without the help of my ive and its miraculous effect. As many soulers got freed from dealing with half of the enemies, the rest joined together and made this possible.

    I kept moving forward, yet my speed of advancement got slowed by the widely increasing area of the battlefield.

    As I wasn''t going to crush them fast, I started to shift my attention towards controlling the free Exomachines.

    "Tsk¡­ This is going to take forever," feeling that nothing changes in their defences after getting entrapped. I left the task of handling the rest of the Exomachines to Lucas and retreated to the entrapped Exomachines, and then took tons of my bones out.

    If it''d take such a long time to deal with them, then there was one simple and guaranteed way to cut such time shorter, using my bones!

    I took enough to make me feel the same old pressure that I felt before at many asions. I endured, gushed all of these into the two arms of mine, powered up the threadsing out from my technique, and that showed a great change in everything!

    I thought only speed in crushing the defences down would get affected. However I was dly surprised to notice that even the number of my threads got multiplied by many folds, and that increased the span of Exomachines affected by my threads.

    The already thick threads were quite fierce! Before using my bones, taking control of a single one would take roughly four hours from normal threads, but less than two from the thickened threads.

    And now? It''d take roughly one hour to take control over the Exomachines using normal threads, and almost ten minutes using the thickened threads!

    If that was before, it wouldn''t be so great. My threads could control at most fifty thousand of the enemies at one time.

    However after the sudden increase in energy influx towards my threads, the number increased to be in the hundreds of thousands.

    And that made it quite worthy!

    "It seems the energy I pushed into the threads can''t affect these shields quite a lot¡­ So the number of my threads increased¡­"

    After two hours of doing so, I finally started to get a handle on what truly happened.

    I injected tons of my energy through the two techniques, and the threads seemed to not be able to use the energy properly for a reason.

    So the threads started to multiply on their own. I noticed that the threads kept increasing in number, breaking into two or even three threads once they touched the shields, invading other Exomachines around.

    When I noticed this, I tried to do something and controlled my threads for a long time.

 Chapter 1400 Using Something They Taught Me

    It felt quite weird doing so, especially with all therge number of threads I got. At the same time, I got a ton of energy gushed into my body, needing my full attention to control and endure it.

    However it proved to be quite natural to do what I wanted. As threads kept breaking up once they met the shields, it wasn''t a good thing to let them densely close to each other.

    I started to give them space, and when I managed to do that in a small region, I noticed a few changes.

    First the number of affected Exomachines by my threads increased as I imagined. However, that came at the cost of speed.

    It seemed by more threads attacking the same target, the speed of cracking down the shields increased. But I didn''t know how much this change would affect the speed of controlling these Exomachines.

    So I waited, and it turned out that instead of taking one hour, it took two. "Tsk, no matter how I spinned it, I''d end up getting the same amount in the same time," I shook my head while realising that I got almost the same number of Exomachines controlled at the end.

    "But that''s just by changing a small number of my threads'' area of activity," I decided to go all out, control all of my threads to scatter around and control more of these Exomachines.

    Just in the middle of me testing these things out, the enemy seemed to grow restless by what went wrong with this battle.

    So more Exomachines stepped in, muchrger than the earlier batch that attacked my soulers.

    "Retreat!" After I tested out my technique, I knew it was time to go all out. Despite the difference in the total number of Exomachines wasn''t that big when I scattered a few of my threads over, it was something totally different when I did it on all my threads!

    They have the ability to control one million at one go! And such a number would take me long hours to take down, and yet it''d take only two by my normal threads, one and half by my right hand normal threads, and thirty minutes by the thick threads.

    My only regret was that the total number of thick threads I got wasn''t that great to begin with! And that made me decide to nourish themter on, add more of these to my techniques.

    As I could attack one million of them, I released my threads first and took control of that million before giving out the order to Lucas and others to retreat.

    My n was simple, the enemy sent close to ten million of these Exomachines. And that wasn''t a small number of enemies to deal with.

    Not to mention they pinned me down here by doing that! If I dared to retreat, then all of the forces led by Sara would be killed, and she might even end up dead.

    And there was a much worse case here. If I decided to bypass them, recall all of my soulers and go directly towards the holes, then these Exomachines would simply retreat and entrap me with a number of enemies I wouldn''t have the ability to deal with.

    During all this, my zombie warriors activated the dens, releasing an endless stream of zombies all over the ce.

    Against Exomachines, this would be an overkill for them. But against any other race fighting here, zombies put on a great show, even giving the fiends quite the trouble.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The fiends kepting from all directions, bypassing the area of activity of my soulers, fearing them. Despite that, trying to fight Sara''s forces wasn''t that easy at all.

    She got her own souler army as well. Not to mention the newly arrived zombies who didn''t stop when the fiends flew high in the sky.

    These zombies gathered up like crazy, forming great hands that started to hunt down these fiends. The fiends had to unleash all of their deadly attacks and gears, but that was futile.

    Zombies never felt fear, never even thought about anything at all but to eat the flesh of those living nearby.

    So trying to scare them away wasn''t going to work. Despite having a simr breed on their side, the locusts, these fiends showed weird moves that would be best described as stupid mistakes!

    They only depended on their gears and ability to fly to get away from these zombies, and yet they failed!

    To counter zombies, they needed to use their zombies, the locusts. If they pushed an endless number of locusts against my zombies, then the entire situation would have changed.

    I calmly watched my soulers retreat, dragging behind a scary gathering of these Exomachines towards me. However, no matter how scary they were, they wouldn''t do anything in the end.

    My n was simple. I didn''t intend to use my newly controlled couple of million Exomachines to stop the ten millioning at me.

    Doing this would end up quite bad. Instead, I''d use something they intended to use a weird phenomenon they showed to me before.

    "Stop," after waiting for half an hour, the entire soldier retreated, passed by my chariot, and ended up a mile behind.

    Then I gave them the order to stop, while starting my next move.

    During this retreat, the Exomachines ran with all their might after my soulers. They didn''t manage to reach anyone, as my soulers were moving quite fast.

    Even when they used their weird energy beams, the best thing they managed to get was to slow down my soulers, forcing them to sh to the side or even forward again to evade the iing beams.

    During such chaos, and while the enemy was focusing over my soulers, I infiltrated my one million Exomachines within the grand army of them.

    And without realising this, I managed to create many cells surrounding tons of these Exomachines.

    When I used such a method before, the Exomachines didn''t dare to touch their folks. However this time I was doing it on arge scale from the start, and when they were running fast, chasing after my soulers.

 Chapter 1401 The Trans Race

    So I made my soulers stop, using therge number of Exomachines traps from earlier to slow the iing Exomachines out and spread them into smaller groups on their own.

    And as their speed got lowered enough, I gave the order for my Exomachines to stop.

    The moment they stopped, the entire grand scene changed in a very shocking way. Most of the Exomachines army got trapped inside the cells I created using my controlled Exomachines, and the entrapped ones acted quite docile as usual.

    "Tsk! If only I got time to deal with you¡­" I know that I had to use this chance and move the entire battlefield towards the direction of the holes.

    The enemy had to move arge number of his Exomachines to stop me. And that might have put pressure over my forces, it also cleared a huge area off many of the Exomachines.

    Even when the enemy decided to send more of these, they left behind a single row to protect the holes. And yet that wasn''t going to cause me any trouble at all.

    "Lucas, I''ll leave the free Exomachines here to you," I said using my horn, cancelling out my techniques after binding all the Exomachines controlled by threads using contracts, "then go and support Sara."

    I didn''t need any of them to help me out there, not all of them at least. Sara was still acting as a good source of distraction for the enemy, and it would be stupid to relieve the enemy from her annoyance.

    Instead, I''d send Lucas out to free her forces beforeing back here and helping me together.

    As I decided to act, the first thing I did wasn''t to move towards the holes, but back to the ces I scattered warriors there and asked them to gather up gears there.

    I had a n in mind about how to deal with these holes. However, to do it, I needed lots of warriors wearing gears.

    I asked Silverlining before to bring me lots of soulers, Bulltors, shield bearers, and warriors alike many hours ago. That dudeplied and in less than one hour, he returned with a good offer.

    And still I turned him down!

    [I need at least five times that amount] I sent over, [Any amount lesser than that and I won''t make the deal!]

    [This¡­ But we have no time to look for more warriors!]

    [You got ten hours then!] I ended the chat with him saying this, not caring about anything that dude sentter on, or bothered with any of hisints.

    The bone I sent him was quite unique and a new breed of bones to these greedy folks. They realised I got more of such unique bones, and they wanted to gain as much as possible from my dark realm bones.

    Using such hunger while waving the bone in front of their opened and drooling mouths, I decided to get as much as I could from them.

    Before this, whenever I asked for soulers, Bulltors, or shield bearers, Silverlining would alwaysin about how hard it was to find arge number of them.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Yet this time they brought over hundreds of millions of them! And in the middle, there were at least tens of generals, ones who were on the same calibre as Lucas!

    Imagining having tens of these generals made me drool in return. However I controlled myself and never showed any of that on the surface.

    Instead, I showed that I was satisfied, but not that quite impressed. And I wanted to be impressed this time.

    Giving them ten hours wasn''t out of a whim. I already noticed how long the battle against the Exomachines and other races would take, and estimated ten hours as a feasible timeline for him and me.

    Out of these ten hours, nine have already passed. And now it was time for me to collect my loot from the fiends, gather up more dark realm bones and Holy Ones bones, while waiting for that dude to send his final offer to me.

    This time, I expected to get hundreds of millions of such great and deadly warriors, even dreaming about getting billions wouldn''t be an exaggeration!

    As for the price tag, I left such hustle to when he''d deliver his final offer. By then, they''d already paid a lot, and wouldn''t ept losing such a deal out of their greed.

    I went to find my warriors still in the middle of gathering more gears, yet the ones they got were already too much!

    The enemy seemed to send fiends like they were grains of dirt caught from the side of the road or something.

    And that spoke clearly about their desire to keep my forces here trapped, not able to step ahead and push forward towards the holes.

    I didn''t care about any of that. I was ready to wee my new warriors, the grand army that would be the major piece in my n.

    Waiting for Silverlining, I kept collecting gears. Just as I finished the batches left behind by my warriors, more batches were collected.

    They weren''t close in size to the gears I collected, but they were quite rich nheless. So I kept gathering them, while checking my messages from time to time.

    [I''ve got an offer that will make it impossible for you to say no] just as I finished collecting the second batches, and was going towards the third group of gears collected, Silverlining finally responded.

    [Tell me the details then]

    [It''s like this¡­] He kept talking without pause for a few minutes and I didn''t try to stop him at all. I attentively listened, while he kept telling me the huge numbers of what he got.

    First of all, he said something that took me by surprise¡­ He was one of the ancient races that went extinct as tokens, and their number was close to five hundred million.

    This race was new to me, called the Trans. These Trans were like the Hescos, even though I thought they were rted in some way.

 Chapter 1402 Getting Generals!

    But he confirmedter that they weren''t rted to these Hescos.

    [These Trans aren''t rted to the Hescos despite having suits covering their bodies. What''s different is that these suits are made entirely by the members of this race. You can consider them as mechanics, people experienced in turning ores into great machines. They are killers, and nothing can stop in their face]

    That was part of what he said about such races. He kept talking for almost five minutes about this race''s abilities and powers.

    They could fly, swim, dive, and fight even underground. There wasn''t a single terrain these folks couldn''t venture, and their weapons were quite deadly.

    [However¡­] I knew there must be a catch for such a fearsome race, [They require tons of energy to operate and move around. If not for your bones, my sovereigns wouldn''t have thought about giving them to you]

    [How much do they need?] I asked before adding, [Using thest kind of bone I sent you as a measure unit]

    [At least a hundred¡­] he paused before adding, [One hundred of your bones per six hours]

    "This¡­" I couldn''t help but frown. If what he said was true, then just using these dudes for a single day would be enough to empty my entire dark realm bone reserves!

    What a damn race was that?

    I thought for a second about killing one and using his soulter on to form a perfect warrior. However when I recalled back my fallen gods and soulers, they would still require tons of energy regardless.

    My ss would solve any huge problem lying either in one''s soul or bloodline. However, solving what their entire being needed wasn''t possible.

    Without such an insane amount of energy, they wouldn''t be able to function properly.

    [Scared? Don''t want them?]

    [No] however who said I only got my dark realm bones as the highest grade bones in my inventory? There was still that new breed, the Holy One bones! [Send everything over! And tell me the price]

    [That''s my boy] I imagined himughing, despite not knowing what he truly looked like. What he sent was much more than just those Trans.

    He sent half a billion of Trans, and sent ten billions of other races. The most were races equal to the Bulltors and shield warriors, satisfying my needs about these two races.

    These two were the earliest I got sinceing back to the apocalypse. And yet they still were few in number.

    I seriously thought about killing these Bulltors and shield bearers, gaining their bloodline, and mixing it with other formidable racester on.

    But that would consume tons of my soul points, which was something I couldn''t do anytime now.

    It was better to use bones to pay for all this. And I paid a hefty price of a few hundred million bones. The main price went for the Trans dudes.

    These dudes were monstrous in energy consumption, and got such a high price as well. I didn''t bargain with Silverlining, as I got enough bones to cover up ten more of such trade.<novelnext></novelnext>

    And there were still lots of bones left there all over this world for me to collect.

    [Thanks] I closed the chat, and with it closed the entire page of dealing with Silverlining for the time being.

    Such a colossal amount of warrior tokens was enough to satisfy my needs for most of this quest anyway.

    The first thing I did next wasn''t to continue collecting gears. I left my boys here to do their job, and went back to the centre of this entire region.

    If I needed bones, then I should work hard to gather them first. It would be bad for me to release such scary monsters without having enough fuel to run them.

    They would be like Ferrari standing on the side of the road, unable to move as it ran short of gas.

    I collected tons of dark realm bones and Holy Ones bones for the next ten hours. I kept jumping in between ces, visiting almost all the zones dozens of times.

    In the end, I returned back to the frontline where I saw heaps of gears waiting for me to collect.

    "Hmm¡­ So I got close to three hundred millionplete sets, and almost double this number of broken and iplete ones¡­ That dude is crazy! He sent out one billion fiends just to stop me, and yet he failed!"

    I muttered in disbelief while releasing the huge number of gears I got from just this battle. What would be the case when I''d invade more worlds? What would be the case after crushing the entire ten worlds?

    Damn! I was thinking before about entrusting these gears to my research department to copy their tech. But now I don''t even need to do that!

    I was sure by the end of this quest, having close to one hundred billion sets of gears wouldn''t be a dream or fantasy!

    After gaining all that, why would I think about making more of them?

    I might only give the research department these gears to study them, understand more high tech and try to impede them into the existing weapons I had.

    As I got all these gears, I didn''t keep my hand anymore. I started to take out tons of soulers, and gave them gear sets.

    Amidst all of them, I got close to one hundred generals. And that was quite the number indeed.

    I didn''t just get generals in soulers, but also generals at other races I got. However I wanted first to satisfy the needs of the two hundred million soulers I got from Silverlining.

    I took out these generals, gave them stat crystals to consume, raising their level to the allowed max in my apocalypse.

    Their fire turned orange, with tinge of different colours in the middle. Few had red, others got yellow, some had green, others had golden, and the rest had silver white colours in the middle of their orange fogs.

 Chapter 1403 Attacking The Holes

    This gave them quite the scary appearance, making me smile in content. I didn''t bother asking them anything and simply ordered them to lead the soulers and make them arm themselves with all the gear sets I got.

    After that, I took out my shield bearers like races first. I armed up five hundred million with broken sets, and the rest ofplete and iplete sets were given to Bulltors like races.

    At the end, I got two hundred million soulers armed withplete sets, two hundred million Bulltor-like races armed half withplete and the other half with broken sets, and thest five hundred million shield bearer-like races who got themselves armed with broken sets.

    Doing this took roughly one hour, which was a very short time in my opinion. I just spread all of them over arge stretch ofnd, filling the deeper parts of this region entirely with my warriors.

    After everyone got ready, I called them back and didn''t care about any forces the enemy sent during this hour to stop my crazy actions.

    As I got everything ready, I started to move my chariot fast towards nowhere else but the holes.

    I noticed the enemy had already moved tons of his forces from other regions to here. It was clear that I was going to attack this region, and I didn''t care if the enemy knew my intentions or not.

    In the end, I was going to bury these holes no matter what the enemy tried! And the source of my confidence came from my genuine n.

    I saw all the races the enemy used so far stacking in dense numbers around the holes. Even the sky looked dim by the densely packed forces of friends there.

    However I calmly moved towards the first group of holes that I decided to wreak havoc in.

    The moment I got close, all the forces stationed there started to stir up and move, ready to meet me. However I simply stood a mile away from the group of holes up ahead.

    The holes were aligned so close from each other, to make sure the number of worms taking part in this operation would be guarded easily by the number of forces the enemy had.

    And that meant in a single mile square, at least one hundred of these holes were present.

    I stopped my chariot in front of all these rmed forces. One chariot was against tons of enemies on ground and in the air, and yet I never felt a single speck of fear.

    I took my pir, and calmly muttered:

    "Thundering Might!"

    My formidable shield appeared all of sudden, surrounding a few miles in an instant, covering hundreds of holes inside and tons of enemies.

    This wasn''t new. This might be considered as my signature move. However, what came next was new!<novelnext></novelnext>

    I moved my chariot outside, not moving anyway close to the holes. At the same time, the enemy forces seemed quite restless. However, as I didn''t follow my opening move with any attack, the enemy thought I was going to take out my forces away from theirs, and start a bloody fight around the holes.

    That was indeed logical, as all my actions before pointed out towards such a move. However what I did was nothing close to that!

    Once I reached the edge of the shield, I stopped, took out one bone, and started to touch it in a pattern that got this bone activated.

    It was a dark realm bone! And the moment I activated it, I threw it far towards the inner zone of my shield, and went outside without any dy.

    "Take a taste of what you generously gave me before," I snorted, evillyughed while watching my bone flesh into the shield, and started its fierce explosion.

    Seeing the sea of fire appearing and filling everything inside, I nodded in satisfaction, headed towards another group of holes, ready to do the same.

    My n was simple! I always used my shields to defend my forces inside from the hostile enemies outside. However this time I used it to entirely trap the enemies inside, using my deadly attack of dark realm bones to kill each and every single one of them.

    At the same time, this fire would do the same trick needed to close up the holes! The fireing out from a low green grade dak realm bone before was enough to cover up tens of miles, and kept running wild for many days without any sign of getting weaker or exhausted.

    I nned to use fire to close the holes. Even if part of this fire went into the holes, filled parts of them, it wouldn''t make any difference at all.

    The worms were vulnerable to fire, and they wouldn''t dare toe near mine. At the same time, the thickyer of fire filling the entire shield would form a foam likeyer, blocking all the holes and suffocating the worms inside.

    This meant one thing, by the end of this, the enemy would lose tons of their forces, and would also lose most if not all of the holes.

    The army of worms would be rendered powerless and would end up dying in the end. But this wasn''t realistic.

    The enemy wouldn''t stand idle in front of my moves. He would start to take countermeasures, and might even release the worms early on as I expected.

    Either way, I''d end up foiling the enemy ns, killing lots of their forces, and the enemy woulde out from this battle with heavy losses.

    I went towards the next group of holes, not caring about anything else. The enemy was taken by surprise and terror, standing idle without moving until I did that twenty times!

    Then the enemy started to respond. The early response came from the forces around the holes. They started to move out, trying to get away from the range of the holes.

    At the same time, a great part of these forces came towards me.

 Chapter 1404 Make Everyone Retreat

    "Finally they started to react," I already read through all this, and just seeing theming forced me to retreat.

    I trusted my chariot''s shield, but that was against a normal number of enemies. Against such a densely packed, seemingly endless sea of enemies, with fiends leading everyone, I wouldn''t dare to test how long my chariot''s shield would survive.

    Even if it managed to sustain pressure at first, eventually it''d crumble down. The shield ran on energy, and I didn''t want to deplete my energy for nothing.

    Especially when there was already a way out of this, one that I had already prepared for a long time.

    I retreated fast, pulled a huge distance between me and these forces before releasing the endless stream of warriors.

    The enemy had tons of soldiers and I also got tons of mine. I took out a few million shield bearers like races, and shouted using my horn:

    "Use yourbined defensive skill!" This was why I focused more on supporting those folks. I knew they didn''t get the samebined shield skill, but they got something quite simr indeed.

    The enemy was stopped abruptly, and yet that alone wasn''t enough.

    "Kill them all!" I took out a few million soulers and Bulltor-like races and released them over the iing enemies.

    That might seem quite an impossible feat, considering the huge number of enemiesing from far away. However I didn''t intend to use just these ten millions to stop the tens of millionsing at them or even more.

    As I left them to deal with the early waves of the enemy, I instantly shed, appeared back at the spot Ist reached before retreating, and simply used my shield and activated my bone.

    My shields could cover up a few miles in radius, giving me enough space to move freely around the holes. Even if I didn''t get close to the holes by one mile like before, using the shields at a distance of three miles away was enough to cover up most of the holes.

    Even if part of the holes escaped the coverage of my shield, most would be covered. As for those who got lucky to escape, just adding one more shield to this one would expand it enough to cover them up.

    I released my deadly bone and let it explode with deadly fire. I didn''t return back to my forces, instead I went towards the next group of holes, as if there wasn''t a deadly fight going on behind.

    The same thing happened. The enemy seemed to choose to save most of his forces from my fire. So he moved the forces around the holes all at the same time.

    When I got close to the next group, the number of enemy forces close to the holes was already smaller than the earlier holes. But that didn''t mean I''d not take their lives away.

    However I retreated first as many of the retreating enemy forces tried to move ahead to intercept my chariot.

    As I pulled enough distance, I took out ten million mixed warriors and left them to deal with the enemies like usual. Then I jumped again, used my shield, activated my bone, and let my fire do the rest.

    I kept doing this over and over again. Even if the enemy moved his forces away from the holes already, formed thickyers of forces to stop me from getting close to the whole region, that didn''t stop me.<novelnext></novelnext>

    If taking out ten million wasn''t enough, then I added another ten of soulers to clear out a gap for me to pass through.

    And at this moment, using the chariot''s shield wasn''t a bad idea at all!

    The focus of the enemy was mainly over my warriors. And that made my chariot attract less fire. Even if the enemy triedter to form a special army to stop me, that didn''t stop me.

    They got their special forces, and I got mine. I used my Avengers whenever such a situation appeared. Even used my soulers, Bulltors, shield bearers, and all the races resembling them.

    Trying to fight me using such a tactic was indeed a foolish thing. But if the enemy wanted to use such a tactic, why would I bother?

    I kept moving around, spreading chaos and death using my deadly bones. The enemy might have seen lots of my tricks, however there were still more that they didn''t know.

    Using such deadly attacks was enough to kill any enemy no matter how strong he was.

    [Something is happening back there] and just as I was in the middle of doing all this, absorbed totally in the hectic battle going on, Isac sent this message, asking for help.

    Without the need to ask, I knew something bad happened regarding the worms.

    [What happened?] and even if I guessed what happened, I still asked for more details.

    [The worms! They appeared out of thin air! They came from everywhere! And the current situation is quite bad!]

    [How bad?] I asked as I already knew how deadly these worms were. It was expected for them to bring death to my warriors. However at least I kept those scary Exomachines busy dealing with my forces.

    Even if the enemy dared to move part of these Exomachines out, things would still not shift to the better for their side. The worms didn''t get into their nned ce, and I already killed lots of them.

    [They areing out from the ground surrounding the central zone! They are everywhere, killing our forces without having a way to even stop them]

    I got what happened. It seemed the worm n went on for much longer than I initially thought. [Make everyone retreat back into the shields]

    [The shields didn''t work! They got to smash the shields open]

    [Just make everyone retreat, I''ll give you half an hour to do so] I knew what she was speaking about.

    Against such worms, no defences would work. That was given. And reading her freaking out words didn''t move a muscle in me.

 Chapter 1405 A Weird Happening

    I already anticipated this all, and I got the perfect n to counter such a hectic situation.

    [We are ready!] After the passage of just ten minutes, and while doing the same even when the worms had already gotten out of their holes, she sent me this message.

    "Tsk, she isn''t as calm and collected as Lily," I shook my head once I read her message.

    [Watch the magic then] I sent just this simple response before activating my shields'' offensive ability.

    This was what I nned to do from the start. And that was part of the reasons why I used my shields in the n to bury these holes.

    After all, my shields would stack all the damage taken, either from inside and outside. And by using my deadly fire, and on such arge scale of shields, it made things quite deadly for my enemies.

    Even if they were worms, they would never have enough defence to block what wasing.

    The moment I activated the offensive ability of my shields, the entire world shone brightly like never before. A terrifying shockwave erupted from the shields nearby, releasing such tons of stored up energy from the fire stored inside.

    The sh of light this time was different. And even if I couldn''t see everything happening as I was so close from the centre of such a scary st, I could tell there was a difference in the quality between stsing from nearby and thoseing from far.

    But in mere blinks, the entire world became blindly bright, making me unable to do anything for long hours!

    I didn''t actually need to do anything. After all, the enemy got scared of my shields and bones and decided to take out all the worms from the ground.

    That was why I kept doing the same thing even when I knew about the appearance of worms. The enemy might try to act cunning, releasing a few worms to scare me away.

    So by persisting in doing what scared them was enough to give them another fright. If they thought to act smart, then it wasn''t time for that after seeing me continuing my actions.

    And so it made quite logical for them to release most if not all of their worms off the holes. And even if few remained under the ground, it wasn''t going to do me any harm.

    After the end of such blinding light and scary attack, I''d resume what I was doing before. I couldn''t tell if what I was doing was enough to seal the holes and kill the worms inside or not.

    But just in case, I should do my part and keep my n going.

    This time, the light kept ring up for five days! This was too long, and quite scary. The world around was first filled with loud screams, fierce roarings, as the enemy tried to use everything in their power to stop and defend against the iing attack.

    As for my scattered elite warriors here, I already called them back with a single whim of mine before activating such a terrifying attack.

    "Damn! These dudes¡­" After five days, the light was gone and the world returned to its normal state again. I looked around, and instead of just seeing piles of dead bodies and ruined ground, I saw tons of giants standing in their ce, surrounding colossal beings inside.<novelnext></novelnext>

    These were the Exomachines. And right now I realised what role these giants were selected for.

    They weren''t just here to take the role of offence and be the sweepers, killing who remained of my forces and luckily escaped the worms.

    They were here mainly to defend the worms! And just from seeing the worms lying on the ground like colossal snakes, while their bodies were covered up by the giant bodies of these Exomachines, made me realise the enemy didn''t miss such an attack from their ns.

    They seemed to realise how deadly the offensive ability of my shields was. And so they selected these Exomachines as they were able to stop and shield against such a terrifying attack.

    Even I wouldn''t say for sure I got the ability to shield against such an attack of mine! I had to use my pir''s shields, releasing tons of them during the past days!

    If not for that, even I wouldn''t have survived such an attack.

    And yet, these Exomachines managed to sustain such pressure and unstoppable force! That was a first! And that opened my eyes wide over the true might of the fiends leading this quest.

    They weren''t just pushovers as I took them for. They were mighty and scary figures, enough to make me question what they would take next out of their hat.

    However¡­ no matter what they devised and nned before, it didn''t work out quite well this time.

    I forced the worms toe out earlier than they expected. And as for the Exomachines, they already lost lots of their forces against mine. Not to mention a muchrger part of them was already entangled with my forces.

    Even if my deadly rebound attack from my shields failed to crush these Exomachines, they wouldn''t have the chance to step in and save lots of worms in time.

    So the scene that was appearing all over the ce wasn''t that terrifying actually. And that didn''t mean the enemy escaped such an attack without getting harmed.

    "Oh, and these Exomachines are paralysed¡­ It''s just like how my ive did against them¡­"

    I noticed that despite the end of such a scary attack, these Exomachines didn''t move away from the bodies of these worms. Instead, what I thought before as the worms twisting in pain from such an offence was wrong.

    They weren''t slithering on the ground out of pain, but trying to push the Exomachines away.

    Don''t tell me these Exomachines were able to harm these worms! Damn! If that was true then¡­

    I knew taking control over the scattered Exomachines wasn''t going to work. These were already considered malfunctioned, and wouldn''t help me at all.

 Chapter 1406 A Problem

    Instead, I called over the ones I gave prior orders to break free from all fights and go back to the nearest shields to take cover and asked them toe here.

    These dudes seemed to not need my help to sustain the scary attack of mine. However it was also great that they got themselves inside the shields before the start of everything.

    Or else I''d end up losing all of my Exomachines, and that would be quite the loss actually.

    For a reason, and while waiting for my Exomachines to arrive, the current situation seemed a bit weird.

    "It seemed they never expected my attack to be so overpowered!" That was the only exnation for the current situation.

    These worms tried their best to get themselves freed from the stupefied and frozen Exomachines. But as these Exomachines were already covering most if not all the body of these worms, thetter couldn''t move them away no matter how hard they tried!

    They just managed to shake a few off, ending up having deep wounds on their colossal bodies. "So these Exomachines can really harm them¡­ Hahahaha! Thanks for the help dudes, thanks a lot!"

    If this kept going on, then these worms would be dead long before they got freed from my Exomachines.

    And just as I was watching all this, my personal army off Exomachines came atst from many directions.

    "Kill them!" I gave them such an order, ignoring the messages sent by Isac, asking for what to do next.

    She already noticed, like others, the same weird situation I noticed. It was the first time for my attack to not kill everyone bathed under it.

    And that made them quite puzzled, fearing to get out and end up getting crushed by these worms again.

    It was quite expected. Such terror these worms left in their souls was enough to make anyone hesitate to move and meet up with them again.

    I didn''t send her any orders, and simply watched silently as my growing army of Exomachines hack the bodies of these worms.

    And by using their bodies alone, these worms didn''t have any chance in front of their brutal strength. Not to mention that weird soul based attack which managed to take a big bite off my soulers, which also dealt a huge damage to these worms.

    Seeing this made me confirm my earlier guess. And even so, I didn''t hurry to respond to Isac or give her any order.

    I moved my attention towards something else. If the worms got themselves wounded while trying to break free, then would it be possible for my normal warriors and forces to take them down?

    So I moved my chariot away from the area of activity of my Exomachines, and found a far away group of worms who were trying to escape like others.

    Many ces of their sturdy bodies were hacked as deep wounds appeared all over them. I summoned my warriors, normal and elites, and asked them to try these worms out.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "So it works! Hahahaha! It works! Hahahahaha!" Just from the early attempts of my warriors, things became clear in my eyes.

    These worms had such sturdy defence and indestructible bodies, but once they got wounded, they became like any normal race.

    They could get hit, damaged, and their wounds would get deepened. I watched my warriors deepen the already existing wounds, turning them from being deep into being deadly.

    [Spread out my order by word] once I confirmed this, I instantly opened the chat with Isac, ignored all her questions and messages, and added:

    [Everyone move out, go towards these worms. They are entrapped and can''t move. Aim at their wounds, make them deeper, hit them where it really hurts. Don''t worry about anything, these worms are already dead]

    [Are you sure?!!!] She wouldn''t believe what I said without trying. Even I didn''t dare to believe such a thing before I saw how the worms got wounded without any way to retaliate.

    [Just try and you''ll see by yourselves] I knew using words wasn''t going to convince her of anything.

    And then I closed the chat with her, thought about the entire situation here.

    After such great development, the worms were going to get killed. Those who managed to survive the deadly offensive wave of mine were going to get killed thanks to the same thing that saved their lives before.

    "Now it''s time for me to collect all these sitting ducks," I knew all the tens of millions of Exomachines were now rendered powerless. They got paralysed from the deadly attack of earlier, and thus taking them down wasn''t going to be a problem at all.

    However there was a main problem here¡­ If they couldn''t move, how could I move them around?

    [I need something to help me move these Exomachines] I instantly opened the chat with my henchman, Silverlining.

    In my eyes, he was like a magician holding his staff. And with waving it around, he could solve any problem without the need for me to worry too much.

    [Give me a few hours, I''ll find something that can help] He sent, and I got to use this time in dealing with these Exomachines all over the ce.

    I''d take more than twelve hours to take control of all of them. As for Silverlining, if this dude couldn''t help, then I''d simply use my ball technique and absorb all of them into my dark shadow world.

    However, taking them there was a bit risky. Anything I sent there would get absorbed into the world if it wasn''t already a special item or being.

    Exomachines might be special, but I wasn''t that sure to take such a risky move. In addition to that, there was another solution as well.

    "If I brought my castle here, then I''d use its suction beam and store these things there. It''d be easier to take them around as I can store the castle inside my inventory. However¡­"

 Chapter 1407 A Cube Artefact

    I knew such a method would be great, and would solve everything. But there was a catch. The castle had a huge role to y out there in the pocket world. And taking it back would ruin everything.

    I was fighting here, but my forces were also fighting back on Earth. If I did such a thing, god only knew what the implications of such a thing would be.

    So I had to keep myself from taking back my castle and hope that Silverlining would find me a good way to solve this problem.

    I started to move around, using my technique to take all the Exomachines. As for my warriors, I took them out and asked them to kill these worms.

    Killing these worms wouldn''t just elerate the speed of controlling this entire region, but it''d also help in another way.

    "If I merge these worm bloodlines with my other warriors, then a good thing wille out of this, right?"

    This was what I had in mind, and that simple thought made me pretty much excited about doing such a thing.

    I worked for five hours straight while receiving constant feedback from Isac.

    The first message she sent after five minutes was expressing how excited and shocked she was.

    She wasn''t the only one feeling like that. Per her words, all the other generals also felt the same.

    The result of releasing their warriors over the worms came to shock them pretty much. Such scary and formidable creatures like the worms ended up in such a sorrowful state. That was quite an unbelievable twist in events for all of them.

    I could understand what they were thinking about and feeling. These worms were just quite scary to be honest. And it was lucky for me and them to have the enemy ns backfiring at them like this.

    If not for that, then a bloody fight would have erupted, one that we would lose too much in and get few in return.

    [I got what you want] And just while I was absorbed in my task, Silverlining sent this message over.

    [What did you get me this time?] I was genuinely curious to know what he prepared to solve this problem.

    [It''s a cube]

    [Cube? Are you sure it can help?!!] I asked in doubt, while feeling more confusion about what he said.

    [It''s a storage artefact, one that can act like an inventory of its own. However¡­]

    I knew there must be a catch for such a thing. [What? Don''t tell me it consumes tons of energy!]

    [Well, anything in the universe needs energy to properly operate, right?]

    Well, I had to admit that he got a point there. And frankly speaking, such a thing didn''t matter.

    Even if I didn''t get a single scrap of gear or bone from all the dead races thanks to the brutal nature of myst attack, I still got tons of bones left.

    This attack wasn''t like any other attack I released before. It was on a whole new level, not only killing the races, but turning their bodies into nothing.<novelnext></novelnext>

    So I couldn''t find a single dead body, nor a gear that I could use. The gears vanished, as if they never existed in the first ce.

    [Ok, how much will it cost me?] I got over this point and focused more on closing up this deal.

    [Well, the price isn''t an issue here] he sent such weird words before exiningter on, [The sovereign who owns this artefact wants part of your loot]

    Again! Damn! These Toranks are really greedy! Were they merchants in their past lives or what?

    [How much did he ask for?]

    [Fifty percent]

    [No deal!] I didn''t even take a single second to drop such an offer. It was too much to begin with. And if he sought out such a high opening price to bargain, he got to know I wasn''t that desperate or clueless to begin with!

    Starting with fifty percent? What? Did he want to get thirty or forty percent of my Exomachines like this? With just paying me a single artefact?

    Even if such an artefact would solve this problem here for me, it wasn''t enough at all to ept such a staggering offer from him. If such artefact would be usedter on, then I''d consider giving him a good piece of the cake.

    But this was like a one time usage artefact! I would never ept such an offer.

    [He says you are out of options here] it seemed that dude was next to my dude.

    [Tell him this, I got a perfect solution for my problem. Even if I had to suck these into somewhere else, where they might get scrapped in the end, then I''ll do it instead of just giving others more than they deserve!]

    It was my hard work, pal! And he just wanted to get such a high amount without even breaking a single bead of sweat!

    [This¡­]

    [I''m not bluffing!] I put a serious expression on my face, [Tell him this, either he''ll ept my bones, or this deal is off]

    [Give me a minute] I didn''t want to call back my castle, not when there was a solution for such a problem already.

    However if that solution would cost me too much, then screw it! I kept controlling the achines before finally that dudepiled.

    [He agreed]

    [Fine] I sent the agreed payment of my dark realm bones and in return got that artefact.

    Silverlining wasn''t lying, it was indeed a small cube. Its method to use was simple, as I should pour energy into it and it''d either suck in things in a certain radius that was rted to my energy input, or release stored things from inside.

    It''d take energy to keep it running and holding things inside. The good point here was that such an artefact didn''t have any limit to the number of things stored inside.

    It was like a portable inventory, and it worked on my energy instead of the energy of the world.

 Chapter 1408 The Miraculous Effect Of The Cube

    I tested and it consumed one dark realm bone in return for covering up an entire area of ten miles radius. And when I used it, I realised something new that wasn''t written in its description.

    "Oh, so it can take in anything, no matter if it belonged to me or not!" I just tested it around and there were few worms entrapped by the Exomachines.

    Everything in that area got sucked dry, and I found out that I could control anything getting inside. In brief, it could force any race inside to sign a contract with me, as their will was bound and limited by the cube.

    I saw this as a great method without doubt! Against races like fiends, worms, and Exomachines, I''d end up having all under the tips of my finger once I stored them inside this cube!

    And that wasn''t all!

    "These worms¡­ They were moved inside while getting separated from these Exomachines¡­" When I poured my consciousness inside that cube, I found out that this cube was like a huge barren world.

    This world had no limit, and was surrounded by fog that kept swirling all the time. On thend, cells that kept everything I took inside were kept in an isted way.

    I tried, and when I took out a worm, it roared and seemed to want to revoke the contract I enforced on it. However in the end, itplied and followed my will and orders.

    "Roll on the ground¡­ Raise your tail and put it in your mouth¡­" I kept giving such funny orders, and the wormplied at the spot.

    "Hahahaha! This¡­ This is just great!" I knew how huge such a thing was. [Stop everything! Just start fortifying the entire region, and turn it into our turf]

    [What about the worms? We only killed a small amount of them!]

    [Just stop doing this and focus on fortifying this region!] I would never let such a precious loot slip by my hands. All these worms would end up under my control. And that alone was enough to make my heart jump in my chest!

    As for these Exomachines, I''d simply leave them inside that cube. That cube¡­ Hahahahaha! I got it cheap while it had such a heaven shaking effect!

    [Fine! You are the lord, and you surely know what you are doing, right?/]

    [Don''t question me. Just do as I say and everything will be fine] as such matters got solved, it was time to prepare to leave this world, [Make enough defences here. I''ll give you five days, after that we''ll leave here and jump to another world]

    [Ok]

    I gave her five days, which wasn''t enough indeed to fortify such a ce. However it was enough to see what my enemies had in mind.

    If they were dead fixed at dealing with me here, then they''d move more forces ande at us. All their forces in this territory and at a grand area around got wiped out sessfully.

    Using the cube made my task quite easy and fast. I only needed to pour dark realm bones inside it and it''d work like magic. I once tried and ced one thousand bones into it, and yet its area of coverage didn''t exceed a hundred mile radius.<novelnext></novelnext>

    I knew this was its limit. And it wasn''t quite bad actually. I kept working and travelling around for one day, and I got everything covered. At the end, I got arge pile of loot inside the cube.

    The number of Exomachines was in the tens of millions, exceeding fifty million easily. As for my worms, I got almost a thousand of them.

    It wasn''t that much indeed, and wasn''t even one tenth of what the enemy released on my forces here, but it was still quite great.

    A single worm was enough to bring headache to my enemies back at the apocalypse. I didn''t n on using these worms here, but back on Earth.

    These one thousand worms would be my deadly weapon against all my enemies. With them, my confidence in controlling the entire world grew to a new level.

    After finishing doing this, I still have four days left. And so I started to first roam the region, looking at what my forces were doing. And they were doing just fine.

    "Time to scout this world," I knew leaving behind forces in this region wasn''t going to work if the enemy decided to take it back.

    Just seeing these Exomachines and worms was enough to make me realise how quite resourceful the enemy was.

    Trying to underestimate them might backfire at me. So as I had almost four days left, I started to move my chariot outside the region.

    The same sight of cleanly swept ground was present for tens of miles around the region. The first different thing I spotted was at least two hundred miles away, and it was a remnant of what was a huge fortification base here.

    "My attack this time didn''t just affect a fixed zone, but expanded and affected what lied beyond," as I flew for tens of miles more, I spotted such a scene quite frequently.

    It seemed the attack either released a weaker form of it around, or exploded before vanishing, affecting regions it never covered before.

    Seeing all this made me quite relieved actually. If an enemy came, we could spot it from hundreds of miles away.

    Besides, the enemy lost all the huge fortifications that kept causing trouble to my forces from time to time. And the enemy would be totally exposed without anything to support them in their offence.

    They couldn''t hide, sneak on my forces here, and had to fight like they were naked! That was the perfect result I''d dream about.

    But after flying for almost one hundred miles, I finally spotted an intact base of the enemy.

    And there I found tons of forces starting to gather up, seemingly ready to do something.

 Chapter 1409 A Weird Island

    "Hmm¡­ So the fiends aren''t here? Not interested," after flying around for a few minutes, I noticed these forces were formed out of Silences and locusts, with no friends.

    Without friends I wasn''t that much interested in dealing with these enemies. Even if they got startled by my presence, I simply led my chariot deeper, totally ignoring them.

    Even if they''d bring me lots of dark realm bones, it was still pointless. I could simply clear them away using my cube, however I didn''t try this out.

    Such a method should be kept only for those who proved themselves immune to my threats. Or against a worthy opponent. Aside from these two conditions, it was better to keep my cube''s abilities secret from the enemy sights.

    The enemy was in the middle of gathering up his armies, but all I saw were the two useless races and nothing like fiends appeared for an entire day.

    I kept flying around the cleared region first, then decided to move out and try to go deeper.

    I thought that this situation would change after going deeper, but it didn''t. For long hours, I kept flying with my chariot''s top speed without seeing a single fiend.

    And then things started to abruptly change.

    "A flying ind? That''s new!" I saw something like a ck dot at the far end of the horizon. Without the need to go there, I used my Hawk Eye skill and saw through that distance.

    Twenty miles away from me, I spotted something flying in midair. The distance was already quite far for me to see anything clearly. But I could tell it was a flying fortress.

    After flying for a few minutes towards it, I finally saw it using my skill. It was huge! A colossal piece ofnd that spread over the sky for close to a hundred miles!

    It was the first time for me to see such a thing. But that wasn''t the issue here. When I got close enough, I could finally see what lies inside.

    The forts I saw before were filled with towers and offensive weapons. However this one didn''t have any of that.

    What it got was portals! I counted at least a thousand portals spreading all over this grand ce.

    Each portal was at least hundreds of metres in width and length, looking like giant ck holes that would take away anything thrown at it.

    I couldn''t see anything else on that piece ofnd, which was something weirder. Such a grand floating ind was left without any protection at all. It was really weird!

    Were these portals useless? Or was there some sort of a trap in such an arrangement?

    I got curious, especially when I noticed the direction this thing was flying towards was none other than my controlled region.

    That meant the enemy intended to do something back there, and I got to know what such an ind held of secrets.

    I didn''t know if such an ind was a sole thing or if there were more of such things.<novelnext></novelnext>

    I acted upon the worst case scenario, and controlled my chariot towards this mysterious ind.

    "This¡­" The moment I got close enough, not more than one mile away, these portals shed and started to show a reaction. It seemed like a beehive I stirred without intending to, and I stopped when that happened.

    However the portals didn''t show any reactions other than this. I kept my distance fixed at one mile, while slowly moving my chariot further away and closer.

    "So they react to any enemy getting close? That''s why there is no one defending this ce?" I muttered while thinking about this.

    Seeing this made me realise a formidable hit woulde next towards me. I didn''t hurry to get near these portals, and just threw tons of energy crystals into the heart of my chariot, increasing the defensive abilities of it.

    "Let''s see what you hold inside," once done, I moved my chariot forward, and waited to see what woulde from these portals.

    The moment I became five hundred metres away from this ind, the portals started to madly sh and swirl, releasing scary pirs of light towards the sky.

    Each pir was in the thickness of each portal, and it flew high up for hundreds of metres before stopping. Seeing such a scene made me feel bad omen, as if I got eyed by a deadly and quite scary monster.

    "Let''s see what you''ll do next," I abruptly stopped my chariot, took out my pir, and used my shield skill.

    The shield once shed against some sort of hidden power. And the next instant, it looked like the world was going to end!

    The sky dimmed, the air started to show fierceshes of wind, and the world around me started to get filled with flying rocks, ck rays of light, and explosive noises as if many bombs were exploding near my ear!

    It happened all of sudden, and I watched my shield I just summoned show cracks on its surface from the pressure, unable to expand outwards no matter what!

    It got stopped around the ind, not able to take a single step forward.

    "Tsk! So this ind isn''t an empty thing as I doubted¡­ It can release such a deadly attack, enough to wipe out any forces of mine from miles away!"

    I got how scary such an ind was. And couldn''t help but shake my head while activating my shield''s offensive ability.

    If the shield was going to crash like this, it meant it was under intense pressure and hellish amount of damage stockpiled in the past few seconds.

    I instantly replenished the shield that was on the verge of breaking with another, and another, and another. I kept using my Thundering Might skill while releasing the umted damage once per half a minute.

    The world kept in its berserk and crazy state while my shields'' offensive skills kept trying to counter such insane pressure.

 Chapter 1410 Hunting Islands Down

    "This won''t do," I realised after one hour of doing this that it wasn''t going to work at all without dealing with the source of the problem itself, "I need to take down these portals first."

    I noticed that my offensive attacks umted together, and kept pushing the outer force until they cleared an area of hundreds of metres.

    But it wasn''t enough to take down or even touch a single portal out there.

    What I needed to do was obvious, and I didn''t hesitate to do it. I controlled my chariot, moved towards the end of the protective zone cleared out by my offensive skills.

    The moment I reached there, it seemed like the entire shields got moved out with me. This aided the offensive force at the forefront, pushing the outer force a bit further.

    It was slow, but it was still a progress. I didn''t stop summoning more shields, or activating the umted damage once per half a minute.

    At this rate, and in less than half an hour, the outer force got pushed back by hundreds of metres. And this time, few portals appeared inside the cleared zones.

    The moment they got inside, I felt like they got severed from something they were connected with.

    The pirs that came out from them started to fade away slowly. The portals were already huge, and so they didn''t enter with their total bodies inside my free zone.

    However just by being there, even if it was partially, the connection they got with the outside world got severed. I watched the pirs dying down, and not a single pir remained after the passage of one more hour.

    The moment these pirs died down, I watched cracks appearing on the surface of these portals. "So they were only here to release such a scary attack, tsk!" I thought I''d get something great out of this. However it all turned out to be an item storing such a formidable force and got easily crushed.

    *Thud!* *Thud!*

    The portals started to crumble on their own, falling all over the ground of the ind, releasing such loud thudding noises.

    It sounded a bit weird. And that attracted my attention to these pieces.

    "What are these?" I jumped off my chariot and inspected one of them.

    [Dark energy gate piece: A very formidable piece that got an unparalleled amount of energy inside]

    "Amount of energy? Unparalleled amount of energy?!!" I first froze without knowing what that meant before something shed in my mind.

    "Is it like that godly essence I got from before?!" I was inwardly shocked and quite delighted when I realised this.

    These pieces¡­ All these pieces¡­ They were all priceless sources of energy! And I got them for free!

    The most exciting thing about this was that these portals broke up into a really huge number of pieces.

    And there were one thousand portals if not more on this ind!

    Damn! That¡­ These enemies of mine were very generous towards me!<novelnext></novelnext>

    As I realised such unexpected loot, I instantly turned my attention towards crushing the entire portals and gathering up more of these.

    To do so, it was worth it to use my bones!

    I instantly took bones to cover the area cleared by my shields and offensive ability before gushing all this energy into the shields.

    And the next attack came strong enough to push the outer force in mere seconds by more than three folds!

    Seeing this made me instantly take out more bones and do the same. The more I used bones, the slower the expansion became.

    This wasn''t because the outer force got adapted to my offensive ability and shields, but it was thanks to the huge area covered up by my shields.

    That made the expansion speed quite slow. And in eight hours, I finally managed to break almost seventy percent of the entire portal. And the moment that happened, the entire ind started to crumble.

    "Phew! I got it down¡­" I watched while the ind got broken into giant boulders before falling alongside the entire portals on it to the ground.

    The fall was quite brutal, and I saw the ground at the distance tremble from such impact. However that wasn''t what truly shocked me.

    "This¡­ The entire ind¡­ The entire ind is made out from the same high calibre energy as portals¡­ Hahahaha! Thanks a lot, thanks for all this help, hahahaha!"

    I couldn''t believe it! It was like I found a colossal mine of precious and extremely rare ores out of nowhere appearing in front of me!

    After that, I knew taking out everything would be quite a long and tiring process. I didn''t want to get stuck here. I wanted to go and scan the entire world and see if there were other inds around or not.

    First these inds were indeed real killers! I needed to take them down or else my forces back there would be in grave danger.

    And above all, I craved such immensely rich energy stones. So I took out my cube, injected ten dark realm bones, and got its area of suction to one hundred miles.

    I didn''t care what it would suck in as long as it would get me my energy stones.

    It didn''t take more than a few seconds to suck everything inside that cube. And then I started to move around, flying all over the ce, looking for more inds to hunt.

    And just in less than four hours, I spotted my second ind.

    I took it down the same way I did before, and this time I did it a lot faster than my first attempt. I knew what I should do to take this colossal thing down.

    After that, I started a long spree of hunting these inds down. After two days of doing this, and as I took down thirty of such inds, a new change urred.

    "They group lots of inds together¡­ Interesting!"

    What weed me this time wasn''t a single ind, but a group of a hundred! Damn! I took all this time to take down thirty inds. And just now one hundred stood in front of me, blocking my path.

 Chapter 1411 Fighting A Hundred Islands

    "Facing one isn''t that hard, but facing all these together may be challenging¡­" I felt this was the intention of the enemy.

    Using such a grand gathering of inds to take me down was a good idea indeed. If I dared to move forward, then I''d take all the pressureing from one hundred deadly groups of pirs.

    Just a single one was enough to shatter my pir''s shield in less than a few minutes.

    So with the help from all of them, I knew I''d end up getting fried without having time to retaliate.

    And yet I didn''t hold my chariot back, and kept going forward towards them.

    "Bring it on!" I shouted in defiance, with my blood boiling with the will to fight. These one hundred inds might be what the enemy held, and it was a great chance to not only reap endless rewards, but also to take out such a scary weapon off the entire board of war.

    If I evaded them, then these one hundred were enough to take down my forces once I left this world.

    Even if I stayed behind, the enemy would stille at me with all of them and much more forces to support. That meant I''d have to fight them no matter what.

    Fighting them while I got little advantage was much better than fighting them while trying to defend my ce, better than fighting them alongside many other enemies.

    Besides, who said I was out of options here?

    "Thundering Might!" The moment I stepped into the trigger zone of five hundred metres, the pirs got activated and these inds started to move all over the ce, trying to surround and entrap me.

    I didn''t try to stop them. As usual, I used my shield and let it sh fiercely against everything around.

    Depending solely over my shields to stop the iing scary wave of attacks wasn''t going to work no matter what.

    A single ind was enough to change the entire world around and spread cracks all over the shield. And so if I left my shield to sh directly against all such a grand number of inds and pirs, then things would end up quite bad.

    So after summoning a few more of these shields, I waved my hand, and took out a few bones.

    The area that was freed all around wasn''t that much. Taking out normal bones wouldn''t help.

    I got a few hundred metres around, less than five hundred. I pushed my chariot through the wave of attack, and moved towards the nearest ind.

    The bones I tooknded and filled the part of that ind ground, and the next moment I started absorbing their energy.

    "Damn fierce!" I felt a scary wave of pain that I never experienced before. I gritted my teeth, held my pir as hard as I could, and kept muttering the words of that skill repeatedly.

    The bones I took out weren''t my normal bones, nor were the dark realm bones, but the newly acquired Holy Ones bones.<novelnext></novelnext>

    These bones were quite domineering! They were the highest bones with energy amidst all the bones I got.

    Even if I used green grade bones, they were still quite hard to control! The energy kept shing inside my body, trying to explode me into shreds.

    "Dammit!" I resisted with everything I got, shifted such berserk energy towards the pir and through it towards the shields. At one point, I held the pir with both hands, holding it as if I was holding a mighty weapon or something.

    I tried to gush out all the energy I could towards the pir and shields. And yet the pain never stopped. I felt the urge to close my eyes and rest, and that meant it''d be my final and eternal rest.

    I fought with everything I held dear to my heart, with my dreams, my endless ambition, and my long awaited adventures after taking control of the worlds of my apocalypse.

    I didn''t when it started, but it seemed that my simple and humble dreams to survive a better life in the apocalypse turned miraculously to be endless hunger and thirst for power and fame.

    I wanted to be strong, wanted to be the strongest person in my universe, in the entire cosmos!

    I wanted to be strong enough topete with all my enemies, crush all of them, including the scariest Holy Ones.

    I kept resisting for god knew how long, and while fighting against my pain and torture, I kept my chariot flying forward, and used shields whenever I got the chance or consciousness to do it.

    "Release death!" and just after waiting for long enough, and I felt I''d end up failing to resist the insane amount of energy gushing into my body, I knew I had to sever the link with these bones one way or another.

    If I did that while being in the middle of such a colossal fight, I''d end up dead. If I didn''t stop absorbing more energy, I''d die as well.

    I''d end up dying both ways, and there was no running away path open for me without taking risks.

    The only path to survive this was to keep attacking! And so I released the stored damage inside my shields.

    Since the first moment my shields got created, they got tons of energy gushed into their domes from me. This energy was enough to contend against the insane amount of damageing from outside.

    I couldn''t clearly see anything at all from outside. The world turned all dark and blurry the moment these pirs attacked.

    Then how could I tell my shields were still standing and fighting back? How did I know the energy I experienced so hellish pain from working?

    The answer was simple¡­ I was still alive up till now! If my shields broke, then I''d not stand for even a brief second alive.

    It was a rude way of assessing the entire situation, but it was the only way for me to tell things out.

 Chapter 1412 The Enemy Retreats

    When I released the beast from my shields, the entire world started to change.

    Instead of darkness, light prevailed! My shields'' counterattack started, and it held light to vanquish darkness while I ended up not seeing anything in both cases.

    The next moment, I didn''t care about anything else anymore and severed the connection with my brutal bones.

    The bones already turned into specks of light. And when I stopped absorbing them, they condensated, turning into a smaller version of what they initially were.

    If they were miniature in size before, that small size got even smaller. They lost at least half of their mass, and that meant I absorbed half of their energy during the process.

    I turned around and all I could see was blinding light. Even if I couldn''t see anything outside, I still held my pir and kept creating more shields.

    I didn''t know how effective such an attack would be. And if I didn''t count the attack which I used my deadly fire to trigger, this one might be called the strongest attack I ever unleashed in my entire life!

    The light kept shing and blinding everything outside for many hours. After almost one day of wait and preparations, the world dimmed atst, and I could see what lies beyond.

    "This¡­" What met my eyes was something crazy and scary!

    First of all, almost half of the inds were gone! Fifty inds went into nothing, turned into rocks piled up and thrown away to cover an area of tens of miles.

    That wasn''t what shocked me. The other half did. The inds that remained were burning at the moment.

    White zing fire, one that I never saw before, was eating everything there, taking all the portals under its reign of terror and death, damaging everything!

    Such a scene I never expected to see and never witnessed before. My attack no matter how overbearing it was, it always ended up without leaving behind any remains.

    And this time was different! The attack ended and yet it left behind such weird fire.

    I tried and tested these inds out, but found to my surprise that these inds weren''t working. The portals didn''t respond to my approach, not even when I passed over them.

    And when I tried to touch one of these portals, everything on that ind cracked, broke apart like ash, fell to the ground while that weird white fire didn''t die down.

    I grew curious, and after breaking all the remaining inds, I returned to observe these fires. They kept dancing around all the rocks and remains of the inds and portals, but didn''t seem to truly harm them.

    If I wanted to describe what I saw, then this fire was part of the entire rocks around. And that was quite weird.

    Did my attack release energy inside these portals and inds? Be part of them? Then why didn''t this happen to all of the inds and just half of them?

    I didn''t know what caused all this, and decided to not seek any answers for now. The only question that I needed to answer was my ability to store such rocks in my inventory.<novelnext></novelnext>

    I was worried that such white and wild looking fire would turn against me and attack when I''d touch it.

    I took out my heavy ive, and tried to poke one of those rocks and touch that fire. The moment the ive touched it, the fire danced and weirdly enough, it invaded my ive.

    "Damn! It''s contagious!" I couldn''t believe this and inspected my ive closely. The fire was limited to the part that touched it, and didn''t spread over the ive or even harm it.

    It was like it was part of the ive itself, while was a bit weird actually.

    "Tsk¡­ No time to test or risk testing such a thing here," I didn''t want to throw myself at something I''d never ept. And so instead of risking doing something I''d regretter on, I took out my cube and injected my bone energy inside.

    Using the full capacity of my cube, the entire ce got absorbed and arranged inside cells there.

    I didn''t need to use the cube more than five times to cover up the entire region here. As for these weird rocks with mes, I''d leave it for my research department to explore, or I''d save it forter after taking care of all the things I had.

    After doing this, and after killing such a grand number of deadly weapons, I didn''t find it weird to not spot any inds anymore.

    Even the forces on the ground started to move out, retreating away from my region.

    This was quite expected. The enemy lost big this time. And all the preparations here seemed to depend entirely on these inds and portals.

    Losing the inds dealt a deadly blow to the enemy''s entire n. Seeing all these locusts and Silence''s retreat made me feel quite proud and relieved.

    This was all my doing, and by this the enemy would have to wait for my departure, or even find another way to deal with me.

    I wouldn''t underestimate such an enemy. They seemed quite resourceful, having tons of hidden cards and weird forces on their behalf.

    The incident of the worms was still lurking in my mind. "I don''t know if I shall leave a few worms behind to defend the ce or what¡­"

    I couldn''t tell how they acquired such a scary breed of monsters or if they got more of these worms or not.

    But I had to act based on the worst case scenario. If the enemy got more of these worms, then I had to leave something behind for my forces to fight back.

    "I got many worms inside my cube¡­ I can leave ten for my forces to help if things go south."

    The only drawback of the worms was theirck in aerial abilities. And that made me crave to merge them with a race bloodline, one that could fly.

 Chapter 1413 Going Back

    Imagining such scary worms flying in the air, treating the clouds like they were ground, made me want to do it right away!

    However this wasn''t the time for such an experiment.

    I controlled my desire, and kept scanning the entire area around my controlled zone. The enemy kept calling back his forces, driving them thousand miles away from my zone.

    They created such an open space here, enough to make me feel safe. And yet I couldn''t.

    "Go, secure this region and make sure no hostile forces step a single foot inside!"

    I wasn''t the one who determined such arge scale area to be a buffer zone. And just like old humans using mines, I scattered ten of the worms all over the ce, asking them to defend this zone and kill anyone trespassing.

    After doing this, the time limit I gave to Isac was almost over.

    [We are ready!] she sent just before I''d return back, [We are ready to move out]

    [Who is going to stay?] I asked, and she gave me the name of one of the new generals.

    All of my friends wereing with me. [I''ming!] I opened a portal, took ast nce at this world, before passing through it.

    It was time to go back.

    I returned and found all of my generals standing there. They were just waiting to leave, and I found the one who was selected to stay behind.

    "You are going to remain here," I said to the one selected by Isac, "don''t underestimate the enemies here. They are quite resourceful and very powerful."

    "I know," that dude who was called George said, while nodding his head in acknowledgement. And yet I didn''t stop here.

    "I just faced something¡­" I started to exin what I experienced, exining not only to him but to others about how hard it was to deal with these inds.

    "So keep your forces inside and defend for now," this was the task I wanted him to do, "if the enemy came with something you can''t face, go through the portal I''ll leave here. Or send someone with a message, exining everything here to Lily."

    "Sure," he nodded, and this time I got that he really meant it.

    "Are we going to face such things in other worlds?" Sara asked, seemingly not afraid by what I said. Instead, she got excited about it.

    "I believe we will face more surprising things in other worlds," I learned that each leader of those fiends got a few tricks up their sleeves.

    The first dude got the fire and cloud artefacts. Then he asked for help, and another dude came and provided the worms and the Exomachines.

    Perhaps there were two and not one who helped here. Each one of these scary beings was enough to be considered an ace for anyone.

    Then the inds came, and that announced the appearance of a new leader.

    I got to learn this lesson quite well. And so I knew the ones I was going to fight against next would use new tricks.

    I couldn''t tell what trick they would use, but I was sure each trick was going to be something terrifying.<novelnext></novelnext>

    I pushed aside such worries and took out the second half of one of the teleports. I already activated their first halves back at ground zero.

    The moment that half touched the ground, it changed and a huge portal appeared next.

    "What about our forces?" Isabe asked, and I shrugged as if this was nothing I should care about.

    "We''ll leave them here," the general who was going to lead this ce was destined to face tons of armies alone.

    So he should get all the help that he could, including the warriors of other generals.

    I took back all the elite warriors who belonged to me. As for the Exomachines that followed my lead and were still moving, I decided to leave them here.

    I left the order for every single warrior of mine to follow the lead of George. Then I passed through the portal, while my ten generals followed with their chariots.

    [Any news?]

    I returned back to ground zero. I sent a message once again here, asking her about the updates.

    [We are getting hit severely bad at all fronts] she sent such news before adding, [The enemy sent Silences and they dealt lots of damage to our people]

    [Are we losing?] I knew leaving for this long and causing such trouble out there would result in much fiercer moves of the enemy here.

    So it wasn''t that surprising to hear such news. I only cared if we were facing defeat or not.

    [So far so good] And she sent the good news over, [We are using all the warriors you left behind. Till now, the enemy couldn''t break through our central zones. And the shields you left behind are still standing]

    [Good] I knew I ordered everyone here to keep themselves at check, not venturing outside, fearing such retaliation from the enemy.

    And it was great that they listened to my words like that.

    [What''s good about that? We lost almost half of the warriors you left for us!]

    [It doesn''t matter] I knew this wasn''t a big loss. I got nothing else but tons of warriors in my inventory.

    [But¡­]

    [I will take a tour now, and will leave enough warriors to use] I paused before adding, [I''ll spread all of them over the twenty worlds. As for your arrangement for them, you can handle such a thing personally]

    [Fine! Are we going to stay behind? Not attack?]

    [Not now!] It wasn''t yet time for that, [Don''t forget, the doors to the twenty worlds will open soon. Prepare our forces, we need to defend here plus actively take part at these worlds'' dilemmas]

    [Ok] I felt that she wasn''t that satisfied about what I said. But it wasn''t yet the time for offence.

    What I was doing at the enemy ten homnds was enough offence already. Their task was to handle the pressure, while I''d handle the offence for now.

 Chapter 1414 Keep Defending

    As for the time when the ten worlds'' doors would be opened, things would go hectic at all fronts.

    That was something I was sure about. The losses of the enemy at these two worlds would drive them insane! So they''d try everything they got, they''d aim to stop me from reaching the twenty worlds.

    But no matter how hard they tried, I nned to crush everything they''d throw at my way. And that was also part of the reason why I asked Lily and others to stay defensive.

    If they kept defending for so long, the enemy would grow used to this. They''d think my forces weren''t able to attack, and wouldn''t ce so much importance on these worlds.

    I wanted them to make that mistake. At the moment they''d lose their grip here, I''d flip the switch, move my forces towards an all out offence and clear all the portals leading to these worlds.

    As I promised her, I started to roam the twenty worlds, leaving behind tons of warriors and stat crystals. I got lots of crystals from Silverlining before, and it was time to put them at good use.

    It took me a few days to get such a thing done. As for my generals, I asked them to stay at ground zero, and most responded to my orders, all but two.

    The first was indeed that jumper. That dude started to roam the twenty worlds, without any proper reason for this.

    I got reports from Lily about his weird movements, and ordered her to remain silent and not care about that.

    That dude kept moving around, not doing anything at all but to visit the twenty worlds. He kept moving from one to another, without doing anything else.

    As for the second person, it was Isabe.

    And she wasn''t the one to break my orders, but her boy, the spearhead!

    He grew insane the moment he learnt about what the jumper did and he couldn''t. So he took her with him, and started to chase me around while I was doing my task.

    "Boss, please listen to me, the jumper already went with you. Why can''t I do that?"

    "Tsk! I already told you, he came with his own abilities and got punished for that."

    "No, he didn''t!" The spearhead turned to Isabe who remained all silent. She seemed to tell everything that happened to the spearhead, and with good intentions she exined everything including the jumper''s joining and not getting severely punished by me.

    I made the jumper lead warriors at the first battle, which was part of his punishment. But the real punishment he got was his current nightmare with his god and the man he wanted to save.

    I couldn''t tell that jerk about the other jerk''s hardships. And so it was impossible to convince the spearhead with such words.

    "Boss, please don''t be partial towards me," he shouted, acting as if he didn''t care about getting punished, "I want toe with you, just like that jumper!"

    "If you have the ability, thene with us depending on your abilities," I paused before adding, "however I have to warn you. The gates of the enemy are protected with fierce explosive shields. If I didn''t intervene at the perfect time and saved that jerk, he''d be long gone by now."

    "But you saved him!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I can''t guarantee I''ll do the same thing again," I shrugged, putting a carefree expression on my face.

    "Boss, please, we both go way back to the early days of the apocalypse."

    "Don''t try convincing me, as I won''t," I said in a threatening tone, "you shall learn how to handle the tasks here and trust in your girl''s abilities."

    "I''m not doing anything here!"

    "Believe me, soon enough you''ll find yourself very busy to not have the time to stretch your back over a bed or even find time toe here and pester me like this!"

    Even if I kept arguing with him, I never stopped my hands from taking out warriors and stat crystals.

    I kept taking warriors for days, and that jerk kept chasing me nonstop like crazy.

    After some time, I started to grow dull towards his presence, and totally ignored him.

    "Boss, please, take me with you, please," when I finished my tour around, the spearhead knew I''d take everyone and jump away and he wouldn''t be able to follow.

    Even if he tagged along, he wasn''t as brave and daring as the jumper. That dude was all talk with no actions at all.

    "I told you, stay here and trust everyone to do their tasks," I said in a in tone. Getting enraged from this dude wasn''t going to solve anything. So ignoring him was the best thing to do to deal with such a jerk.

    "Please boss¡­"

    "Jump in," I said to everyone of my selected generals. And when that jerk remained on the chariot, I red at him and didn''t say anything, but he knew if he didn''t step out on his own, he''d get kicked out and embarrass himself.

    "Boss, please consider¡­" Even when he returned back to his chariot, that dude kept shouting while I vanished through the portal, heading towards one of the hot spot worlds.

    I selected a totally different world this time. I sent a message to Lily, confirming that everyone on our side got inside the shields.

    I was gone for almost one month. And that meant my shields here kept taking damages and storing them for all this time without releasing a single speck of energy out.

    And so I nned to give the enemy here a little surprise before going towards a new world.

    [We are ready!]

    [Good!] I didn''t hurry to activate the offensive attack from my shields all over this world. I just visited the frontline, left tons of warriors without stat crystals there to attract the heat of locusts, and then returned back to the central zone.

    I jumpedter towards the other seven worlds, and started to activate the offensive attacks there.

 Chapter 1415 A New World!

    Each world shone brightly and I didn''t stand there to watch. I kept jumping from one world to another, until I returned again to the world I selected to go through it towards a new enemy''s homnd.

    "Aren''t you going to do this trick here or what?" and as I opened a portal, passed through the portal to reach the frontline, the jumper drew closer and asked.

    ? Everyone could tell I used the pir to do such a thing. However, I haven''t done it here yet.

    "Why be impatient?" I had to activate the attack to get through the nasty shields protecting the portals.

    But before that, I had to select a portal, store the closest point to that shield. Then I was ready to devastate that shield.

    "Stay put, we are going through that damn shield!" and like before, I started to activate the offensive strike of my shields. And the world turned all bright.

    I kept pumping against that portal''s shield until it crashed down and then my chariot moved through. Like before, the new shield came and crashed against my chariot''s, and then the battle between the shields started again.

    After half an hour, I finally managed to pass through. I didn''t know if it was thanks to my early experience, or the fierceness of the attacks of my shields back there that crashed over the shields of the enemy, I managed to pass through much easier and a bit faster.

    I prepared myself for a hellish fight and a deadly trap. However when I passed through, I found myself flying on top of a normalnd.

    There was nothing weird here. The sky was brightly lit with a group of seven stars looking like my Earth''s sun. Thend was t, with few hills here and there.

    If I wanted to say there was something weird about here then it''d be the weirdly high temperature!

    The seven suns were close to the ground, each was ten times the size of my Earth''s sun before the apocalypse hit us.

    The ground didn''t have a single nt there. In fact, the ground looked all ck, with pirs of smoke rising and dancing in the air, giving a weird sight of something simr to a scorchingnd.

    It felt like a big fire erupted here not long ago. "What''s with this world?" Isac was the first to speak up.

    "I feel like this world isn''t suitable for any creature or race to live in," Legend added, and I couldn''t help but inwardly sigh.

    "Don''t think this way," I slowly said, "we came here towards a world of the enemy. No matter how bad and impossible the circumstances here looked, the enemy is here. And we got to find him."

    "No one can sustain such temperature," the jumper pointed towards the shield of my chariot, "even your shield is getting burnt, rising bellows of smoke."

    He wasn''t lying! The moment my chariot appeared here, the shield of my chariot showed a fierce reaction as if it was a block of ice thrown in the depths of a great fire.

    I could hear loud and clear the sizzling noisesing from my shield. At the same time, the energy essence stored inside my chariot''s heart got consumed as well.

    The rate wasn''t high, but it was evident that the temperature outside wasn''t life friendly at all.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Then where are they?" Alex spoke up in one of the rare moments of this girl. She always kept her silence and side alone from any of us.

    Since what happened with her boy, she seemed to change, more towards being more depressed and far silent than before.

    "Let''s search," I wouldn''t risk getting them out on their chariots, exploring the world. I used my chariot, and started to fly around.

    I kept flying for days, moving my chariot at its highest speed. At first, I thought the world here was going to be a hellish world at day, and a very cold one at night. However there was no night! It was all bright all the days we remained here. And the seven suns kept shining brightly nonstop all day long!

    "This isn''t a world one can live in!" Isabe muttered, while other generals around had gloomy faces.

    During all this time, there wasn''t a single vegetation on the ground at all! There wasn''t a single carcass or a leftover of any monster or race, not a single evidence that this world got any living creatures here.

    And yet I never doubted my beliefs. This was one of the enemy homebase worlds, and they were indeed living here.

    "Let''s explore the sky," I decided to go up, explore the vast sky that was void of any clouds.

    We could see clearly for miles ahead and above us. And yet I went up there, enduring the fierce waves of heat that came fiercely the higher I ascended.

    The thick bellows of white smoke rising up from my chariot''s shield became much thicker and denser. And after flying for more days, we didn''t see anything.

    "There is nothing here," even the jumper gave up, "let''s just return back. This is a dead end."

    "Your target isn''t here?" I asked, and he simply remained silent, a kind of silence that was equal to a confirmation.

    "What target?" Sara asked. She was, like everyone else who dealt with that masked rude dude, was curious about his secrets and background.

    Yet neither did he say anything, nor did I.

    "Let''s go down then," if there was nothing high up in the sky, nothing on the ground, then there was a single ce that we didn''t yet visit.

    "Go down where?" Isac and others knew I didn''t mean going back to the ground. We already visited there for days, and even after a week, we couldn''t see anything new.

    "Down there," I pointed towards the ground. During our exploration, there was something that kept bothering me.

    The ground was all t, like it got cleared and cleaned by some sort of force. The heat in this world was so overbearing to the extent of clearing the ground clean and t.

 Chapter 1416 The Weird Hills

    Yet there were hills, many of them actually, scattering all over this world. They weren''t that huge, but they looked in my eyes as if they were covering up something.

    And if there was no one living on the ground, in the sky, then there was a single ce that made sense for anyone to live in; underground!

    "You don''t think..." Legend''s face changed, and in a few minutes, everyone else got the same expression on their faces.

    "The enemy can''t live up on the ground, and wasn''t in the sky," I simply stated my reasons behind such a logical conclusion, "and that leaves us with one possibility."

    I was heading already towards one of these hills. The hills didn''t look any much different than the ground, except for one thing.

    The ground anywhere we went released thin and thick pirs of smoke in different colours. However this wasn''t the case of these hills.

    In fact the first time I noticed these hills was thanks to the absence of smoke rising up from them. It was a unique sign that attracted my attention towards them, but I didn''t consider anything weird about them until now.

    If these hills were made of the same materials of the ground, then they should show the same reaction and rise up smoke pirs.

    When we went higher, we met up with a fiercer temperature. Looking at these hills, which each spanned for one hundred metres at least, I knew something was off here.

    Even if they got higher than the ground, they didn''t get burnt from the heat, didn''t get any damage at all, didn''t raise any smoke pirs, and didn''t get ttened like everything else in this world.

    They looked as if they didn''t belong to this ce at all. And that made them man made hills in my eyes.

    They weren''t hills, they were like great domes protecting something underneath. And there was a single possibility for what they were hiding; entrances to the underground world.

    I''d seen lots of weird things in the apocalypse, heard about much weirder things in the universe. So a world like this wasn''t enough to make me feel any shock or even surprise.

    I only wanted to find my enemies, crash them, im a base here, before thinking about going to another world.

    When I got closer to one hill, I noticed that it was indeed weird. The hill surface looked smooth from outside, but from this close distance, I could see small protrusions that were so tiny to be noticed from far.

    They were very small, but neatly arranged on the surface of the hill like it was an army of ants.

    It wasn''t normal, and everyone on my side also noticed these and started to turn vignt.

    "Get ready," I decided to activate my sacrifices first, "I''m going to do something for a few hours. Then we will attack this thing and see what secrets it holds."

    I didn''t wait for their answer and instantly activated the sacrifice of my ss. I boosted my strength, defence, speed, my chariot''s speed, and also a healing dome that was focused solely on me.<novelnext></novelnext>

    As for this healing shield, I spent one hundred million souls on it. No matter whaty down there, waiting for us, I nned to personally crush it without any care or worry about anything.

    With such healing shields, and with everything else getting boosted, I doubted even a direct hit from the deadly portals on the inds I crushed before would leave a mark on my body.

    "What were you doing just now?" The jumper seemed to see me for the first time using such a trick. In fact, all of the others saw me for the first time doing this, but he was the only one who got curious about this.

    "I''m just getting ready," I didn''t exin anything, took my dragon ive out, pointed it towards that hill before adding, "we are getting inside now! Attack!"

    I didn''t intend to waste my breath or energy over this hill. So I took out my fallen gods, released their deadly attacks towards the hill.

    *Screech!*

    Well, it was an overkill! Who said this world was void of living creatures? This hill wasn''t a hill, it was a creature actually. I couldn''t tell what it was as the attacks just burnt it and turned it into dust.

    For a reason, what the suns here failed to do, my fallen gods managed to aplish. The hill screeched before it puffed in thin air, releasing a thick cloud of ash.

    "Let''s go!" and as I expected, underneath it was a wide hole that spanned for hundreds metres.

    That hill was covering up the entrance of that tunnel. And that meant there was an underground world down there waiting for me, filled with enemies.

    The moment I passed through it, I noticed a few things.

    This tunnel wasn''t by any means natural! It was weirdly smooth, with gaps on regr intervals, looking like giant stairs or something.

    It went directly down for a hundred metres, then became horizontal for another hundred metres, then vertical again. I kept following it for half an hour, while the heat finally got its way inside.

    And that brought tons of sizzling sounds before all the noises suddenly vanished.

    Whatever happened back there meant the enemy didn''t just depend on the hill like monsters to protect their entrances. There were other means to keep the deadly heat out.

    I clenched my ive, while moving in a dimly lit world. And that was another weird aspect about this ce.

    We were underground, without a single hole leading to the surface. It was impossible for lights toe down here. And yet, I could see lighting to this tunnel, from a direction that was impossible to get such lights, the bottom!

    That meant there was something at the end of that tunnel. "Is this Alice''s rabbit hole or what?" and when we got closer to the source of that light, the ce became brighter, and Sara couldn''t help but ask in weird excitement.

 Chapter 1417 The Underground World

    Girl! Do you like such fairy tales or what? If so then it was expected why she was acting in such an energetic way inside the apocalypse.

    To her, it seemed this entire apocalypse and adventures were like living a dream, living inside a fairy tale or something like that.

    But she wasn''t wrong here. As we got out of the rabbit hole, I saw another world in front of my eyes.

    This one didn''t have any suns at all, didn''t look as hot as the surface looked like, and wasn''t empty.

    In fact when I came out, what met my eyes was the grand gathering of tons of flying things.

    These weren''t like inds, it was more like the Hescos'' suits. If not for the huge bodies of the ones wearing these suits, I''d have doubted them to be part of the Hescos.

    Each single one of them was at least one hundred metres in length, and they looked like they were the same in shape and size.

    Some had pir-like bodies, others got bodies like pagodas, and some looked like they were mountains or something.

    Many got tentacles, others got many arms, and few didn''t get anything at all. I even saw a group who looked like spheres, perfect spheres without a single arm, limb, or tentacleing out from them.

    As for the ground, there were tons of forces there. I spotted the Silences, locusts, fiends, and even Exomachines.

    "Well well, what a nice weing party this is," I didn''t feel any surprise or worry, even when I saw a new race here, not even when I got totally surrounded.

    "They seem to wait for us," Sara moved forward, standing by my side, looking with fiery eyes towards the entire world around, "this is more what I like! A straightforward enemy, one who doesn''t lean towards cheap tactic tricks!"

    "Tactics aren''t cheap!" Legend stood up and became on my side, "wars can''t be won without tactics!"

    "I hate tactics!" Sara blurted out, and when I turned around, I spotted most of my generals stepping up and standing beside me.

    Only Isac remained behind with a general that seemed to not grow interested in all this, that jerk, the jumper.

    Seeing that dude standing back there told me his man wasn''t indeed here in this world.

    "What will we do now?" it was Isac who asked the question, and it wasn''t me who answered it.

    "We will fight for sure," it was Sara, and she spoke in such an excited tone that told me she was barely holding herself from jumping outside and fighting.

    "Then..." Isac didn''t need to say anything as everyone around me turned and gazed over my direction. I knew they wanted to fight, but I was the only one who would grant them the ability to do so.

    "Just wait here for a few minutes," I didn''t hurry to take out my warriors. Instead I stepped over the edge of my chariot, ready to jump, "I''ll clear a path for you then you can join me down there."

    "Tsk, having all the fun for yourself first, that''s not fair!" Sara grunted from behind, and I couldn''t help butugh while jumping high in the air, getting out of the protection of my chariot''s shield.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "If you have the ability, then you shalle down here first."

    "Tsk!"

    The moment I went outside my chariot''s shield, the entire world seemed to set its deadly gaze and lock it upon me.

    I felt tons of eyes falling on me, with immense pressureing from everywhere. But that didn''t matter. I already prepared myself with the best boosts I could have. And I was ready to start out a big fight solo, facing the entire world alone.

    My aim was to first test those flying things wearing suits. They wore suits that were simr to the Hescos from the surface.

    I couldn''t tell if these suits were just the same as the ones worn by Hescos, and would work to protect the owners from most attacks except ones filled with spiritual power.

    Would they be different? Like the gears of the fiends? Giving those creatures special abilities and skills? Would these suits boost their defences and strengths? Or did they have other effects?

    I needed to test them first to determine the best approach to crush them. I also wanted to test my technique over them. No matter how I looked, these new enemies looked quite formidable.

    If I could snatch a good number of them, then it''d be great!

    The new enemy spanned to cover the entire sky here. The sky was different from the one at the surface, at least it had clouds.

    I appeared from a hole in the sky, and when I looked back at that hole, I saw it was like a small star, emanating light towards here.

    Howe? Weren''t lightsing from down here? Or does this world have some sort ofplicated mechanism to divert the light from outside to down here?

    As for the new enemies with suits, they were in millions, tens of millions, or even more if the entire world was filled with them. Their suits came in colours, like the suits of Hescos.

    I saw all colours all around as if it was some sort of festival. The moment I became airborne, free from the protection of my chariot''s shield, the entire world acted against me.

    It was enough evidence that the ones leading this world knew more news about me and my abilities and items. So they knew trying to get me inside my chariot would be futile.

    The chariot was well protected with a sturdy shield. And so they never let their forces attack me until I stepped out from that shield.

    And then everything tried to get a bite off me!

    Endless streams of lights fell over my body like shes of cameras, while many weapons got thrown at me from everywhere.

    I saw gears, the gears of fiends, the ones who could explode or attack under the fiends'' control,ing at my direction. I saw sabres, swords, ives, spears, and arrows heading at me from the ground.

 Chapter 1418 One Eyed Giants And Suited Creatures

    I saw bolts of lightning, fire, ice, wind, and even rocksing at me. I even saw many of the suited enemies move directly towards me, seemingly wanting to crush me using their immense bodies and insane strengths.

    I watched all thising andnding over my body, without feeling a single speck of worry. My body got mmed fiercely with endless attacks, and the next instant, I moved my ive around, cleaving many of the attacks falling on me into shreds.

    The attacks seemed deadly, but most couldn''t sustain the brutal attacks of my ive. At the same time, few managed to survive, or evade the assault of my ive using superb speed, ending up hitting me.

    I felt like I got crushed by a mountain, and yet I didn''t feel any pain. I checked, and my body emerged unscathed from such a brutal attack.

    "Sorry but this isn''t enough to take me down," like a god talking to mortals, I slowly muttered while ignoring crushing the iing attacks, aimed at the nearby enemies with suits, and hit them with my ive.

    The sh didn''tst for a few seconds, not more than ten actually, before I got thrown by the sheer force of these attacks towards the ground.

    At the same time, the ones I hit with my ive ended up the same, falling to the ground, smashing many others in their paths.

    I didn''t care about where or how Inded, focused entirely over the enemies I just hit with my ive.

    "Quite formidable indeed!" Even when using my ive, only a few wounds were left there. Golden thick blood droplets oozed out from their wounds, but they weren''t that deadly enough to take them down.

    "Tsk! This will be quite harder than I expected," seeing this told me their defences got enough boost to match my boosted strength and scary ive.

    But who said I couldn''t kill them? I never doubted my ability to crush them all. However, I''d take a long time to do so.

    I nned to get rid of the enemies here, establish a base, before moving out towards another world in one week or ten days at most. I wanted to visit two more worlds before finally returning to my ground zero zone, and get ready to take part in the uing challenge at the twenty worlds.

    But no matter how I saw it, taking down this world would take one month or even more!

    "Scram!" When I got down there, endless ground enemies came flooding in my direction. I mmed my ive at the Exomachines, fiends, locusts, and even new races that looked like giants with one eye only.

    These dudes looked quite scary. Each was fifteen metres tall, having bodies that looked like it got formed out from rocks andvabined.

    I saw rivers ofva running from the top of their shoulders and necks, running all the way across grooves in their chests, abdomen, legs, ending up at the ground.

    The paths they walked left behind long trails of redva behind. They wore nothing at all, and looked quite scary and strong.<novelnext></novelnext>

    However no matter how strong they were, a single wave of my ive boosted by my strength was enough to kill many, send others flying backwards with deep wounds.

    Even those rocky one eyed giants didn''t end up any better than others. They might not get killed by my ive, but they got thrown back, clearing a long and wide path from many enemies they crushed in their way, before falling on the ground, rolling and killing more of the enemy forces.

    Yet that was like throwing a rock in the middle of an ocean. My actions would never do anything at all, especially when the aerial army of those suited dudes wasing and attacking from far towards me.

    "Tsk! I wanted to stretch my muscles but you all got too damn serious from the start," watching all this made me softly chuckle, take out my pir, and release my shields.

    "Get ready, you are going to control one shield zone each," and as I summoned enough shields to protect a zone, I ran outside, killing anything that stood in my path, while shouting in my chariot''s direction.

    It would be an overkill to let my generals lead warriors and fight the endless enemy forces in the open here. So I nned to let each general lead a single shield zone, clear it, before moving them towards another region using the ability of my shields to merge together.

    This might be quite slow, but it was much safer. I already epted the fact that taking down a base here would consume a long time no matter how hard I tried.

    So if I''d not be able to do it fast, it was better to crush the enemy with the least losses if possible.

    Even if my tactic here would make it hard to control a base in one month, it was still worth a shot.

    The enemies were helpless against my shields. And I used this to my advantage, aimed towards training my forces here on how to face off the enemy forces in this world.

    This was just the second world, and the enemy showed such great gathering. I felt like by reaching thest couple worlds, I''d end up facing a huge gathering of forces, including the scary worms.

    I wanted to train my forces to face off the different enemy units. So when we''d face the scary worms, I''d worry only about the worms, not care about handling any other enemy.

    I kept moving in between the enemy forces while tons of damage got negated by my healing and defences boosts.

    I jumped off from time to time, hitting those suited enemies in the air. I never managed to get one killed yet. And all I could leave behind were shallow wounds, oozing golden blood.

    As for those one eyed giants, they also proved to be a tough opponent. They might not be tanky like those suited dudes, but I also failed to kill a single one of them.

 Chapter 1419 We Cant Do That!!!

    The best I could do was to leave behind deep wounds, exploding rivers ofva out of their bodies.

    I got the impression that if I followed through, attacking more a few times, aiming at the deep wounds I left on their bodies, then I could easily kill them.

    But I never got the chance to do so. My ive was indeed overbearing, sending out all of my enemies far away from my reach.

    And the enemies never gave me any room or chance to follow my first attacks with more to kill those giants at least.

    This slowly started to get on my nerves! I wanted to see one of the two formidable races here getting killed on my hands. This would bring me satisfaction and quite the relief.

    As for the once scary Exomachines, they ended up malfunctioning under my ive like usual. And with my strength boost, I even cleaved a few into two halves, smashing many parts of others.

    They might be scary against others, but against me with a strength boost, it simply turned into an overkill.

    I kept moving around,ying down one group of shields after another. I didn''t leave behind any warriors for now as they needed generals to lead them.

    If I threw my warriors simply like that, then things would turn quite ugly and I''d lose most if not all of them.

    Putting aside the scary new one eyed giant dudes, the flying suited ones, the other forces of the enemy weren''t pushovers!

    There were the scary fiends, the hard to deal with silences, and the annoying locusts.

    I decided toy down the foundations first using shields. Then I''d let my warriors out, led by one general in each zone.

    And then I''d start to clean the outside forces using my shields'' scary attack.

    For a reason, I felt like the end result this time wouldn''t be as remarkable as usual. There were the Exomachines, the ones who could shield anything and anyone away from the deadly attack of my shields.

    And there were two new races here! I didn''t know if they could handle my attack or not.

    Not knowing the answer made me more focused on trying it out.

    "Come down here!" I gave the order to my chariot, and it moved fast and reached my ce at the next moment.

    "Listen well¡­" I looked around and before I''d say anything, the jumper was the one to interrupt me.

    "This battle isn''t going to be easy."

    "I know that¡­"

    "It''s going to be long."

    "That''s expected¡­"

    "I hate being dyed on what I wanted to do," that dude said, and when I thought he was going toin about my tactics, he suddenly added, "this world must have a core. Why won''t we aim towards it? Why don''t we dig deeper, explode this entire damn ce to shreds and get out from here?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "..."

    Actually this was the first time, the first time I could recall, that this jumper acted this decisively and proposed something so brutal and decisive.

    He was desperate, he wanted to get out of here as soon as he could.

    Dying ourselves here meant he''d get dyed from going towards the world that held his dude. And he knew that we got less than one month left before the grand opening of the twenty worlds'' gates.

    If he couldn''t get to the world of his man by that time, then he''d end up waiting for much more. Without securing and stabilising the situations at the twenty worlds, I''d not allow for a single one of them to roam other enemy homebases.

    Not to mention I was the only one with the ability to get anyone towards new enemy homebase worlds. So he needed my help, and I wouldn''t ever allow him to do anything aside from handling the situation at the twenty world''s first.

    He also was sure that the moment the twenty worlds got opened, a hellish period of fight and hard times were awaiting us.

    "We can''t do it," I knew what he wanted to do. If we were already underground, why wouldn''t we dig deeper and reach the core of this?

    This was a world, but like any other world it resided on a. And like any, destroying the core would turn the entire into an impossible to live in ce, or even explode it to shreds.

    This dude wanted me to focus on digging the ground, moving to the core, exploding it using my methods, and then ending up ruining everything here.

    "Reason?" he calmly asked, but I could feel his endless rage just from this calm tone.

    "We need this world," I sighed, before adding, "we actually need every single world here."

    "Why? We got many worlds back at home to conquer! And we have twenty worlds to conquer!"

    "You don''t get it yet, don''t you?" I rolled my eyes before adding, "look around! Have anyone seen such races before?"

    "Trying to control them isn''t going to work," he noticed how my threads and techniques failed to control the Exomachines before it seemed, "and it''s pointless! Once we conquer the apocalypse, our journey will be over."

    "Wrong!" I decisively responded with a firm shake of my head, "once we cleared the apocalypse, controlled all the worlds in it, our real adventure will have just begun."

    "This¡­"

    "Let me tell you something¡­" I looked around, gazed at all the others while slowly adding, "you may think we just got unlucky here by meeting up such weird and formidable foes. But believe it or not, this isn''t our first time meeting such an enemy."

    "I never recall meeting such an enemy before," the jumper kept leading the debate against me, "not in this life, not even in any other life I lived!"

    "You are wrong again," I slowly shook my head before adding, "remember the pocket world?"

    "What about it?" The jumper was still ring at me, as if he wanted to devour me, force me to follow his desires and needs, lead him away after crushing this entire world here or even ditch everything and leave.

 Chapter 1420 A Dilemma

    "It was also led by an enemy like the ones we are fighting here."

    "..."

    This time I could feel the atmosphere getting heavier as everyone got shocked and quite scared.

    Many didn''t witness my pocket world battle. After all, I went inside alone to chase after my two kidnapped girls.

    But the stories about it spread over, not to mention most if not all of them already visited that world more than once already.

    "Your meaning?" The jumper kept silent, like everyone else, for a long minute before slowly asking.

    "My point is, meeting this enemy here isn''t just a stroke of bad luck or coincidence¡­ We are destined to meet this enemy more often, more than what any of you might have thought! We are destined to fight, not just here, not just at our apocalypse, but what lies beyond the vast universe, and even what lies beyond that."

    I stopped, left them to absorb what I just said before slowly adding, "ept it earlier, the earlier it is, the better. This enemy won''t disappear from our lives when we leave here. So take this chance, try to get used to dealing with them, find ways to crush and kill them without losing your lives in the process."

    I turned around, towards this world where things looked quite difficult and very challenging, "this isn''t just a hup, an obstacle we need to ovee¡­ This is a training ground, one that''ll prepare us for what yet toe."

    I stopped while moving my chariot towards the nearest shield zone and added, "Who is going to take the first honour this time?"

    I said it, referring to the time when I opened the portals to other worlds and the jumper stepped up.

    "He took itst time, let me go this time," Sara was the first one to speak, faster than Legend who was just half beat away from volunteering.

    "Cool," I didn''t tell her anything, not to slow down, not to try and think wisely, not even considered giving her any tactic. I simply added, "attack with all your might, do everything you want, and never stop fighting."

    "Will I stay inside forever?" She asked, referring to the time of taking over the central zones at the twenty areas from before.

    "No, this time we''ll invade the world, one shield at a time."

    ? She didn''t get it at first, like many others. But the jumper, Isac, and Legend managed to pick what I truly meant.

    Others would understand, eventually.

    "What about my forces? Armies? Warriors?" she looked at me like I was abandoning her in the middle of nowhere or something.

    "Take these¡­" I waved, and instantly tons of warriors appeared. I had lots of forces with gears, and so I took out two million mixed troops wearing gear in addition to other warriors with full stats, reaching all into ten million.

    "This¡­"

    I held my horn, never cared about her reaction, and shouted to all of them, "Follow her orders as if they came from me."<novelnext></novelnext>

    It was enough and direct to make them follow her lead.

    "Thanks," her shock turned into excitement, jumping at once from my chariot before vanishing through hers towards the bottom.

    "Tsk, she is quite impatient!" I shook my head, "she didn''t give me time to exin the role of the new troops with gears."

    "Don''t worry about that," Legend suddenly said, "all of us are well aware of how deadly your geared forces are."

    "Good," I nodded, "but there are few formidable foes down there, even new ones as well."

    "We got to watch and analyse them while you kept fighting," Isabe said, "don''t worry, we weren''t cking back there."

    "Great," I controlled my chariot and moved it towards the next shield, "who is going to take the next one?"

    One by one, I left my generals at each zone, leaving behind the same alignment of forces in each zone.

    Such a grand number of troops was enough to crush the enemy. However there were those one eyed giants, and those flying suit dudes.

    After I finished doing this, I turned my attention towards one simple task¡­ I should find a way to solve the problem of these forces outside the shields, especially these two annoying races.

    The moment I stepped into my chariot, not a single enemy tried to attack me. I roamed the ce freely, while considering my options here.

    I could simply use my shields down there to stack damage and then release them outwards. Or, I could create shields, activate bones, and release them inside these shields.

    I could summon a grand army of my elites, start a grand massacre all over the ce. Or I simply could use the artefacts of mine, try to affect gravity to handle those flying bastards and augment the strength of my forces at the same time.

    The first method was simply the easiest one. I''d just wait for a day or two, release the counterattack from my shields, and then wait for the attack to end and assess the results.

    However, after what I witnessed before at the hands of those Exomachines, I knew it was possible for many if not most of the scary dudes on the enemy side to shield themselves and survive this attack.

    The second method wasn''t bad actually. My exploding bones were really a killer! I doubted any of the enemies here would withstand any of such attacks.

    But there was a catch here, I should drop any idea of taking loot back from these dudes. Not a single bone or gear would be left after such a brutal attack. And that would be considered a big loss to me.

    I could wipe out an army and would ept such loss, but wouldn''t take the loss of the entire world being dealt in such a way.

    After all, the method I''d select here would be considered the standard way to control this world, and other worlds that I haven''t explored yet.

 Chapter 1421 Starting My Counterattack

    Putting all this into consideration, I knew that it wasn''t feasible and practical using such a deadly move. "I should leave this as thest resort way to deal with them," I decided.

    As for the third way, it''d be a very exciting way to crush them, but in return I''d end up losing too much. And if the scale of the battle spanned outwards, covered a huge stretch ofnd, I''d not be able to control everything, and would suffer more losses eventually.

    "Ok, I''ll use the first one," I decided, "but I''ll start scattering shields then."

    I didn''t have generals to lead from my friends, but I got generals whom I got from Silverlining. All of them would be enough to lead a single shield, and that would greatly help.

    The bigger the number of shields, the faster the speed of taking control of this part of the world. At the same time, the amount of damage stored in ten shield zones would be much weaker than the amount stored in tens and even hundreds of shields.

    I didn''t even need to leave generals at all the zones. The most important fact about this army here was that it was mostly locusts. And these dudes were like headless flies, running amok all over the ce, trying to get to the shields I left before.

    As I decided, I started to create more shields, leaving behind the same mix of troops I left behind. At some point, I reached ces that got filled entirely with locusts. And those were the result of spreading many shields in a circr fashion.

    The locusts took the charge and led themselves around the shields. When they started to swarm the ce, just in mere minutes, the huge central ground that was filled with normal mix of troops before changed to be filled mainly by locusts.

    There I didn''t leave a general behind, and didn''t even leave the two million of my elites. I left a few hundred thousand, enough to take down any stray forces in these regions.

    As this trick worked, and the enemy couldn''t handle it as the locusts weren''t the kind of troops to listen to orders and logic, I started to replicate it!

    I grouped every ten shields to surround a grand area of ten miles radius inside. This helped a lot in clearing lots ofnd, controlling many parts already as the rest of forces with little sanity found a way out fast enough to evade my traps.

    From the look of it, the enemy was very wary of my shields. And that made my early doubts about the enemy having ways to deal with my scary offensive attacks of my shields more grounded.

    That didn''t stop me. What I was doing was like forcing the enemy to reshape their entire forces in the region. And that brought a great idea into my mind.

    I started to take into ount the grand design of the circles I was drawing using my shields. Instead of throwing them around without order, I started to form a bigger circle filled with my smaller circles of shields.

    The enemy would flock out most of their forces, the most formidable ones, outside these circr zones. They''d leave behind few, and that wasn''t a decision they willingly selected.

    The locusts prevented many from leaving in time. And when I started to distribute my circr shielded zones in the design I had in mind, the enemy lost more of their formidable forces.

    At the same time, the number of the enemy forces outside when I got finished from doing that looked quite pathetic.

    They weren''t arranged in any formation, standing on the ground or flying in the air in disarray.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Seeing this made me grin evilly. The enemy focused more on running away, fearing from thest devastating bone exploding attack I used back at the previous world beforeing here.

    And when I started to widely spread my shields, they began to run with fear and desire to survive above anything else.

    At first they retreated while keeping their formation. Yetter on that all changed, and all they cared about was how to survive and not fall under my traps.

    The end result was quite expected. I was quite sure their leaders and superiors were spreading out orders, trying to arrange them, and they''d soon seed.

    Yet that''d take a long time to happen. And who said I should give them the chance to do that?

    It was time to test the effectiveness of my soulers and repeaters, enhanced with my gears, over these one eyed giants and flying suited dudes.

    "Lucas¡­ A grand feast is waiting for you!" I took almost half of the remaining forces inside my inventory out, and let Lucas handle them all.

    "Sure lord, do you want to attack a single region or everywhere?"

    "Clear any enemy around my shields, don''t stop until I bring you back or give you the order to stop and retreat."

    "Leave this to me," Lucas was such a dependable and capable dude who would simply do what I wanted without much hustle.

    He led his forces at the spot, didn''t even think about arranging them at all, and started the killing spree.

    "Hmm¡­ So these suited dudes can withstand my soulers? Interesting¡­"

    I still recalled how these dudes withstood the attacks of my ive before. And now they were able to stay against my soulers while shing through their bodies.

    Yet there were too many crazy soulers and reapers out there. The two worked together and didn''t relent until they started to bring these suited dudes one by one.

    "Damn! Almost ten thousand shes are needed to kill a single one? That''s scary and crazy!" I now realise why my ive couldn''t handle these suited dudes quite well.

    My ive''s strength was slightly stronger than a thousand soulers. I tested it before back at thest world I visited.

    And now the mystery of my ive failure to kill a single dude of them was cleared.

 Chapter 1422 How Take Giants Down

    These dudes were quite scary! They needed ten thousand shes to get killed! That was simply too much!

    My ive wasn''t enough, and now I had to rely over my soulers to take them down.

    These suited dudes were trouble! There was also something scary about them. They were able to take down many of my soulers at the same time.

    Taking one of them down cost almost one hundred of my soulers! That was insane!

    However I didn''t give the order for Lucas to retreat. In fact, amidst all my forces, soulers and reapers were the only ones able to kill these crazy dudes.

    But when the other geared warriors of mine stepped in, things changed.

    My Bulltor like warriors were crazy! Their strength was quite formidable and it seemed these suited dudes got something against brute strength.

    And when the shield bearer, like warriors, stepped in, used theirbined skills, the losses of my soulers fell by a great margin.

    From one hundred, only ten or even less would fall in exchange for taking down a single dude of them.

    "Time to give you a little boost," once I saw this, I knew it was time for me to help. I took tons of my bones out, and started to gush the energy inside the tripod artefact.

    The tripod would boost my strength, defence, speed, and even healing. The moment I used it, the scale of battle shifted all of sudden.

    The suited dudes who proved to be troublesome to deal with turned magically into weak and vulnerable foes, ones who got crushed much easier than before.

    I didn''t try out my gravity board as I didn''t need to do so. Since the first souler shing at any of these flying dudes, he''d lose his ability to fly and fell to the ground, unable to fly again until he''ll die.

    Like this, the aerial advantage they got was nullified by my forces. At the same time, they became themon target of other warriors as well.

    Not to mention falling in the middle of my forces made it impossible for them to find each other, regroup, and form a strong defensive formation or something like this.

    That meant the ones that got hit were doomed to die at the end. The best thing they could do was to activate their weapons and release whatever they could at my forces.

    In the end this ended up with nothing thanks to my shield bearer like forces. Watching the scale of battle change in such a way and the speed of taking down the mighty suited forces of the enemy went this smooth made meugh.

    That was the hardest troop in the enemy ranks, and they ended up dead by the hands of my boys.

    As for the one eyed giants, they were indeed a little weaker. However they have a very troublesome ability.

    If they didn''t get every single rock of their bodies smashed into dust, then they''d regenerate and return to full health perfectly once again in a few minutes.

    I saw it! Saw many of the once gotten destroyed one eyed rocky giants stand up again, with their smashed parts returning magically back to reattach with their bodies.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "They are like immortals, but they aren''t totally immortal," I muttered this to myself, while thinking about how the ones I hit before got themselves healed already without realising this till now.

    When I augmented the stats of everyone on my side, this changed. The hits of my forces were enough to smash lots of their bodies, and I noticed that when their entire bodies got smashed, they wouldn''t resuscitate again.

    "Listen up, the one-eyed rocky giants have such a troublesome feature..." When I realised this point, I held my horn and spoke to all of my warriors around.

    As for my generals back there, I sent them messages, informing them about what they should do to kill these troublesome dudes.

    [How about telling us how to kill those flying suits? They are invincible!] Legend asked, trying to get the secret behind such a troublesome enemy.

    [It''s easy, just let the soulers sh and they''ll lose their ability to fly]

    [We already noticed that!] he argued, [And it didn''t work! They ended up flying again without having much wounds on their bodies! And when they returned to fly, their wounds started to heal]

    [Just make the soulers hit them on intervals, and they won''t fly]

    [I thought about that. But how to kill these dudes then?]

    [Use simple offensive troops, use normal brutal force to take them down] I paused before adding, [In the forces I left, there are enough defensive forces. Use them to defend your side and keep these suited dudes on the ground using soulers. Then kill them using everyone else]

    [Ok, will try this out]

    [It worked with me, and will work quite fine with you] I knew there was something different. I got my troops boosted by my trips artefact. But that wouldn''t really matter.

    The number of strong enemies left at their shields wasn''t that high to begin with, not like what my forces were facing at the moment.

    The enemy sent tons of these suited guys over to my location, trying to submerge me with these dudes and kill as much of my forces as possible.

    Comparing the two together, it wasn''t that hard to get rid of these annoying suited troops at Legend and others'' ces.

    I kept leading my forces here, supporting them with my tripod after spreading all I got to everyone else.

    I also sent the right way to handle these suited dudes as I told Legend about.

    I didn''t use too many bones this time, and so the boosts I gave to my forces weren''t anything like what I used before when dealing with the Hescos.

    After all, at that time, I was using one artefact to counter the effect of another on my forces. And that costs too much energy to do so.

 Chapter 1423 Drums!

    Gradually the entire situation here changed and became the focus of the enemy troops in this region. The enemy troops weren''t in good formation at first, but after an hour, they started to form themselves and lined up,ing at me in a more organised fashion.

    The counter move I used was to increase the amount of energy I sucked and directed towards my tripod artefact. The increased energy helped in relieving lots of pressure over my side, and even when the enemy came prepared, they couldn''t achieve anything worth mentioning.

    On the contrary, when my forces absorbed the shock of the enemy''s arrival and stood their ground firmly, they started to push the enemy backwards, killing lots of them at fast speed.

    This took almost five hours to happen, and then the enemy started to witness what could be best described as their nightmare.

    [I cleared my zone] and just after a couple hours, I got such a message first from Sara.

    [Wait, I''ming back for you] I already saved their shields'' locations into my staff. And so it was a piece of cake for me to return back to her ce.

    "Nice job!" The moment I arrived, I noticed that the entire zone was emptied from any enemy. The ground was tilled with enemy corpses, and many of my warriors got killed as well.

    Sara was simply lunatic at fighting. And it was expected to lose most of her forces in return to achieving such a fast victory.

    But when I saw more than two thirds of her forces standing erect, I couldn''t help butment in praise.

    "I just followed your advice," she shrugged, e on, give me one more zone to kill."

    "Sure," I left a grand area nearby my generals shields to use as an expansion ce for all of them.

    I went to the nearest ce and used my pir to create new shields that merged with her shields and expanded to cover up a grander space.

    "Have fun!" I said before taking my leave. The ce I added to her zone was already filled to the brim with many of the enemy forces, with few locusts and more formidable foes.

    After all, the locusts were mainly gathered around the grand circr gathering of my shields. And the forces here were part of the troops who hurriedly retreated and went far away from my circr trap.

    As I knew she was going to have it a bit harder this time, I left over another batch of warriors before starting the merge.

    I doubled her forces, and intended to do so with other generals as well.

    One by one, they started to tell me about their sess in clearing their sides. They lost different parts of their forces, some lost one third, others lost one tenth, and one like the jumper lost two thirds of his forces!

    His luck was really so damn bad! The enemies he faced were mostly formed of elites and not just locusts like other zones.

    I didn''t know how bad the luck this dude had, to end up having a zone formed of the enemy leading base of this region.

    Tsk! That dude was indeed a ma for trouble without doubt!<novelnext></novelnext>

    After doing all this, I returned again to the frontline. During the time I was gone, my forces didn''t suffer that much.

    The loss of my boosted artefact effects didn''t greatly impact them. After all, my forces got the momentum and upper hand. Besides, I never went for more than half an hour each time.

    I started to push them forward, forming shields around areas where new reinforcements arrived from far away to intercept their paths, force them to divide, and lose their formation until reaching the grand battle zone.

    After twelve hours of doing so, I decided to visit my warriors, the ones I left in the circr zones I formed from before.

    As expected, they managed to clear all the enemies already inside their shields. Their losses weren''t that bad, the worst lost one fifth of their entire numbers.

    "Follow me outside," as I got such a grand area cleared, I repeated the same, used my shields to surround another region nearby, expanding my turf to newnds.

    Then I held my horn, and ordered all of them to pass from one shield to another, following my chariot towards the new shields.

    Then I let them swarm the shields surrounding tons of enemy forces inside, taking them in batches.

    I knew using such a tactic would speed things up for sure. And so I decided to add more of these circr regions nearby, to allow them to take their time in taking down these shields while I was busy dealing with a hectic battlefield.

    *Doom!* *Doom!*

    And just after I returned back to the frontline again, a weird loud bangs appeared like thunder exploding in my ears.

    "These... Are these drums of war?" I could pick up a rhythm, something that wasn''t usual in the apocalypse.

    Drums were used by few ancient human civilizations, leading their armies into wars, giving them orders, and raising morale.

    It was umon to hear drums in any ce in the apocalypse. I once heard one human overlord who came from the East had armies led by drums.

    *Doom!* *Doom!*

    The drums kept releasing their scary noises, and from that I could tell whoever was using these drums, they wereing closer to here.

    "I should expect something grand and brand new, right?" I muttered to myself, while preparing for a grand battle.

    The sounds of drums kepting and rising up slowly, as if it was gathering up momentum or something. After just a few minutes, I could tell that there were hundreds of thousands of these drums and that was why they caused such terrifying thunderous noises.

    If just the number of the drums was in such high count, how about the armies they led towards here? I expected tens of millionsing, and that wasn''t a problem.

 Chapter 1424 High Zombies

    The problemy in what nature these creatures were. Were they a hard to counter race? Just like those suited dudes for example? Or were they something trivial and easy to crush, like the locusts and Silences?

    When I recalled the Silences, I couldn''t help but inwardly sigh. These dudes were considered the scariest forces any of my universe realm ever faced.

    But now they were just like weed, easy to get crushed and didn''t even pose a single threat against me.

    I knew this was thanks to my early preparations for this quest and fifth quest in general. If not thanks to that, if not thanks to my ss, if not for Silverlining, things would have ended up quite bad actually.

    I steeled myself while waiting for the arrival of that new enemy. And in less than ten more minutes, the enemy finally appeared.

    And when I saw them, I couldn''t help but suck in a cold air of breath.

    What the heck were these creatures? They got giant bodies, ones that were covered up with naturally acquired shields.

    These shields were irregr in shape, few were circr, others were diamond, and few were triangles and even squares in shape.

    They came one on top of another as if they formedyers, and that gave these creatures a fierce look.

    From the first nce, I could tell many simrities in these foes with zombies I fought back at Earth.

    Were they a higher version of the zombies? Or locusts? Were they a hybrid race or what?

    The early batches were formed of such giant shaped monsters which walked on six pairs of thick and strong limbs. Their heads were like an onion head, with hair rising up against the ground, moving around as if they were some sort of working radar or something.

    After the early wave appeared, other smaller sized monsters appeared. These were walking on four limbs, had four others like arms holding weapons.

    They were the same size as my Hectors and Bulltors, while their bodies were covered with smaller shields that looked like rude and ugly looking scales.

    They looked strong. And their heads still had hair rising up, moving in a regr way as if they were detecting something.

    Both types got big elliptical eyes. In the giant king, these eyes were shing in dangerous dark light, with five pairs of eyes spread all over the big head of theirs.

    In the case of the other smaller kind, they got two pairs of elliptical eyes, shining in bright and frightening purple lights.

    I called the first giant ones the ck high zombies, and the other type I called the purple high zombies.

    And even when the two kinds appeared, those holding drums didn''t appear yet.

    I didn''t know how far they were, but it was clear they were not far from here.

    The tactic of the enemy was easy to grasp. They''d use the huge ck high zombies to act as tankers, while the smaller purple high zombies would act like the killers.<novelnext></novelnext>

    I had to say the two kinds of high zombies had many simrities with the real zombies and even locusts. They got pale skin that showed from the gaps in between their shields.

    Even their movements, especially the giant ck high zombies, were simr to the moves of the zombies and locusts.

    But there was a very crucial and major difference between the zombies and high zombies. The former wouldn''t walk in such regr lines, or hold themselves when seeing my lovely forces.

    However the high zombies were acting as if they were a regr force or something. They looked sane enough to take formations, listen to orders, and suppress their natural desire to consume my forces.

    I knew they got such an instinct as they kept drooling and letting their saliva out of their mouths just like when zombies meet any living creature.

    "Tsk... This is going to be a little hard," I knew the sole weakness point of the zombiesy in their insanity. They couldn''t take formations, follow up orders, or execute the simple tactics.

    But these high zombies solved such weaknesses. And that turned them into quite deadly enemies to face.

    "I have to test them first," as the enemy brought out such a new race to the board, it wasn''t right to let my elite forces fight them head on.

    It went without saying that the enemy already selected such a race as they could counter my elites here. Or else the enemy wouldn''t generously give me such a grand army to kill.

    "Stop them!" I moved my chariot and instantly created lots of shields to protect my forces. At the same time, I took out many warriors without stat points and asked them to go and test these folks out.

    And the end result was something I didn''t like.

    The warriors couldn''t do anything in regard to these enemies. The high zombies were like moving tanks, not suffering a single damage no matter how hard my forces attacked.

    Their shields were dark brown in colour, not looking that sturdy. But for a reason, whenever they got attacked, their shields shed with ck light, and all the attacks got negated and deflected sessfully without leaving a single scratch over the shields'' surfaces.

    And that wasn''t all!

    With their limbs, the giant ck high zombies started to emit weird ck fog out of them. And the next thing happened was for my forces to get stuck towards their limbs.

    Suddenly many weird shaped and creepy looking mouths appeared all over these limbs, eating and swallowing my forces alive like they were nothing.

    Not a single force got sucked and managed to break free. And seeing this scene made my scalp numb.

    "Damn! They brought real trouble this time," I knew even if my geared forces got sucked, they''d end up swallowed and eaten without any exception.

    These mouths were like bottomless pits, with a weird suction force and very sharp teeth that looked like they could devour anything in mere blinks.

 Chapter 1425 Their Weird Ability

    "Retreat!" Seeing such a scene made me instantly issue a grand retreat order, "get inside the shields, don''t stay outside!"

    It was time for me to use myst resort, the ace killers I had.

    But first I needed my forces to retreat, all of them, or else they would get in the middle of such an attack.

    I wanted to take them back and store them inside my inventory. But it was just impossible to tell which were standing on the ground here and which were back with my generals fighting with them.

    So I got to wait for my forces to retreat, and that wasn''t just a simple thing that would happen in a short time.

    And I readied myself to lose lots of force in the middle of such a process.

    "Time to set the final preparations then," if I wanted to kill such scary dudes, then I should use the deadliest and strongest attack I ever mustered.

    And so I started to move, trap those high zombies inside lots of my shields. These high zombies might be killer and scary, but they got one single disadvantage; they couldn''t fly!

    As long as I kept my chariot high in the air, I was in the safe zone. And they couldn''t stop me.

    However when my forces started their grand retreat back to the shields I summoned before, the flying suited dudes came at me with a grand gathering of fiends.

    They never tried out my chariot, but this time it seemed to grow slightly anxious. They started to attack me, trying their best to stop me from taking them down.

    What they could do was to blind me by such densely packed attacks. As for taking down my shield or even scratching it, it was something that they should keep dreaming about and not truly see happening.

    I kept spreading out my shields, and the more I spread, the more of these scary folks getting entrapped.

    Even the ones who came to stop me got trapped inside these shields, unable to extricate themselves out.

    They wanted to stop me, and they ended up getting trapped inside my shields.

    They tried to hit the shields and crack them, but my shields were sturdy and unable to get broken by their attacks.

    I liked the result. If they kepting at me like this then the end result would be quite disastrous to their side.

    After almost an hour of doing so, and after spreading tons of shields all over the ce, the enemy finally decided to stoping at me, retreating as far away as possible.

    And yet they kept sending off their high zombies towards me, like they never cared about such an attacking at them at all.

    The more I looked at it, the more I got how weird their actions were. There was a single reason that made sense to their weird attitude, and that was in the hidden abilities of these high zombies.

    If the enemy wasn''t that confident in the ability of his high zombies to deal with my uing deadly attacks, then they''d have recalled these troops back as they did with the precious fiends, suited dudes, and those one eyed giants.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Yet I never stopped my hand, and even got my actions a bit faster.

    [Get ready, I''m going to use my fierce wave of attack] I sent this message to all of my generals, just to make sure that they were going to end up safe and not step outside the shields when the attack would arrive.

    My forces already retreated back to the shields. I didn''t have time to count my losses, and didn''t care about that for now.

    Almost two hours passed since I gave the order, and that was enough time for my forces and the enemies'' to retreat to safe zones.

    It was time to test how these high zombies would deal with my exploding bones.

    I took one dark realm bone, green grade as usual, and got it activated. I threw it inside the shield the moment this bone got activated and shone brightly, then it released its deadly swarm of fire.

    The shield turned all red, covered entirely in very berserk waves or fire.

    However just before I''d leave this spot, head towards another shield to repeat the process, a new thing happened.

    The fire that was supposed to keep raging wildly for days and even a week, ended up getting weaker and slightly fainter. I paused in my tracks before watching the fire that I released turned to show many white dots, gaps in the sea of fire.

    Dammit! What was that? What caused such a thing to my precious fire?!!

    I didn''t move a single muscle and waited for these tiny white dots to expand slowly yet steadily, exposing what caused them.

    Down there I saw something I never saw before.

    The high zombies two kinds grouped together, the giant ck high zombies stood in a circle around, surrounding the smaller purple high zombies inside.

    They didn''t just stand there idle without doing anything. The creepy mouths were all wide open, and they released thick ck fog all over, sucking the deadly fire dry.

    "Trying to eat my fire? That''s an amazing trick!" I muttered in shock, before realising something.

    The smaller purple high zombiescked such ability to devour fire. However and for a reason, the ck high zombies dealt with them like they were priceless treasures!

    They surrounded them, protecting them from any fireing to them. They emerged unscathed and unharmed from such a sh, ending up without losing a single one of them.

    That was quite weird. If the ck high zombies got such ability, why would they care about the weaker and smaller purple high zombies?

    There was something that I didn''t know. And for a moment there I thought about going inside and trying to mess up this formation.

    But I decided to do something else almost the next second.

 Chapter 1426 Adding More Bones

    "If they can suck my fire, I refuse to believe they can do it permanently," I took out another bone, and this one was much higher in grade than the one I used to use in such an attack.

    This one was a fine gold grade bone, one of the middle grade bones in my arsenal of bones.

    It was the first time to use such a high grade bone. And when I activated it, I noticed it took much longer than the green bone to get activated.

    The time needed to activate a single bone didn''t take more than one minute before. And this one took close to five.

    During this time, the fire inside got much weaker as the white dots expanded to be big circles.

    It looked as if a majestic armour got hacked by the sharp weapons of the enemy. I didn''t like seeing my deadly fire get such unfair treatment.

    The weakness behind the enemy tactic was clear. If the ck high zombies could absorb such energy effectively, then they''d have cleared the entire fire in a short time.

    But even after the passage of close to half an hour, they just managed to clear no more than thirty percent of the total fire here. And the parts they cleared still got fire remnants at them.

    It was clear how their effectiveness in absorbing the fire wasn''t perfect. They had limitations, and could only absorb a limited amount per minute.

    As a result, I nned to increase the amount of fire they had to absorb. Doing this would solve lots of problems indeed, add more pressure over them, and let them struggle to keep up.

    I still didn''t know what part the purple high zombies yed in such a counter n of the dark high zombies. However I was quite sure they had a role to y.

    Or else, if they just needed to sit there and get protected, the enemy would have withdrawn them a long time ago.

    As they left them here, it wasn''t just because they trusted the ck high zombies to keep them alive, but because they yed a role in such a defence.

    No matter what, I intended to crush those inside no matter how many bones I used. The fire inside couldn''t touch the high zombies, but it burnt the other races and enemies trapped inside.

    I hated those high zombies, hated anything that could counter my abilities. And so after activating this bone, I released it inside and got one out at the same time and started activating it.

    I''d never give those damn high zombies time to breathe!

    The moment my bone entered, it released a much scarier wave of fire. Even my shields trembled, but didn''t crack luckily.

    It told how fierce the fire was. And the areas these high zombies worked to clear before got crushed almost in the next few seconds, vanishing from my sight, and everything in the shields zone turned to be bright red and little orange in colour.

    I didn''t stop my hands, kept activating the bone I got. During the five minutes taken to activate this bone, the enemy managed to barely clear small dots inside the ocean of red fire.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The white dots were the mark that these high zombies were keeping up. Yet the moment they appeared, I threw the second bone and took a third out.

    "Let''s see how many bones you''ll consume until you burn," I was dead fixated on killing all of them, no matter how many bones they consumed.

    The third bone was ready and this time these high zombies couldn''t match my fire. The world inside the shields was totally covered with raging wildfire waves, nothing else.

    "Die you motherf*ckers!" I threw the third bone, and then decided to leave towards the next shield zone.

    I wanted to wait and see the result, but something told me this time they wouldn''t survive.

    Even if some managed to survive by a miracle, many would die. And they''d take a long time to clear part of the fire there.

    I stored that location and moved towards the next shield zone. This time I didn''t y around, took a dark gold dark realm bone from the start and activated it.

    This bone took ten minutes to get activated. After throwing it inside the shield, I took another out and started activating it.

    The fierceness of my fire this time didn''t allow for the high zombies inside the shields to do anything to the fire. Instead they got all covered and bathed by the fire.

    And then I threw the second bone, stored this location, then moved to the third shield zone.

    I kept doing this for hours. After five hours, I decided to return back to check on the first shield world I tested my fine gold grade dark realm bones at.

    When I jumped back, I saw a few white dots shimmering in the middle of all the red and orange sea around.

    "Like I expected, they have limitations to how they can absorb the fire," seeing this made me take one more fine gold dark realm bone and activate it.

    I decided to use the dark gold dark realm bones as the base for the attack, and fine gold grade bones as a supplement to the attack if needed.

    And just seeing these few scattered away from each other white dots made me realise each shield needed a small boost.

    I threw my bone out, while sticking my middle finger out to the enemies inside. "This is your death moment, b*tches," I snorted before moving towards the next shield and started to activate another bone.

    After adding the fine gold dark realm bones to all the shields I visited, I decided to use two dark gold dark realm bones with one fine gold dark realm bones from the start at any shield zone.

    If this proved to not be enough, then I''d add one more fine gold bone in the mix. Or perhaps rece all the fine gold bones with a single dark gold bone.

 Chapter 1427 The Deadly Attack

    I kept moving around and this time I spent ten hours before finally returning to check on the first shield zone.

    And there I found no white dots at all. "It''s safe to assume they are all dead¡­ However¡­" I decided to stay around and wait for another day before deciding such a crucial matter.

    If the enemy found a way to remain alive inside, then it was better to add more fire to the shields and incinerate them once and for all.

    I resumed releasing my bones at other shields. And when I ended up dealing with these shields, I started to seek more enemies and form new shields and do the same.

    After doing this for endless times for over one day, I ended up returning back to the initial zone.

    "Tsk, there are five stubborn dudes down there," I noticed five faint white dots, flickering in the middle of all the orange and red sea like they were going to die at any moment.

    Seeing this made me take one more fine gold grade bone and started to activate it.

    As this happened here, I decided to add one fine gold bone to other shields. And such a task took one more day to get it done.

    I didn''t hurry to return back, and decided to spend five more days spreading more shields and death all over the world.

    I covered hundreds of miles, even thousands, with my shields. I didn''t aim towards merging the shields together, and instead focused more on spreading them on regr intervals, to cover up morends and prevent the enemy from groupingter on.

    Not to mention all these shields and deadly fire inside was enough for me to release a scary wave of attack.

    However I wanted to first confirm the death of those inside these shields before releasing the stacked damage inside each shield and kill those way away from my reach.

    The enemy didn''t sit idle during this time. Instead, they kept moving their forces away from my reach, trying their best to stay away from me.

    At the same time, I didn''t let them retreat in such peace., instead I kept hunting them down. At some points, I kept releasing my shields at a far distance, entrapping inside many forces and preventing those behind from easily running away.

    After spending five days in such a hectic chase and killing, I returned back to the first zone.

    "Great, they are all dead by now," there wasn''t a single speck of white in the middle of all redness and orange colours inside.

    After almost one week, I was sure there wasn''t anyone living inside. And if there were some, they would be heavily wounded and wouldn''t pose any threat to me.

    Out from the grand army the enemy brought here from these high zombies, I entrapped more than half already. The other half was entrapped in between the shields, unable to move forward easily, or even enter the shields to help their friends inside.

    "Time to release the beast," I evilly grinned, made a group of shields somewhere, and entered inside to shield myself from the uing deadly attack.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Then I activated the offensive ability of my shields. And the next thing I saw was a very blinding bright light that turned silver red this time.

    The silver red light bathed the entire world. I closed my eyes, decided to take this time to rest and consider my next move.

    I already covered enoughnds to call it a base. So it made sense to start merging the shields together, before asking Isac to lead others to build a base here.

    "If I wanted, I could easily go towards another world," I spent almost two weeks here, enough for me to go and visit another world.

    However building such a base here would take a long time indeed. I couldn''t take Isac away, and leaving her behind to lead the building process and lead the forces out there didn''t make any sense.

    "I should leave her with another general then," this was the best solution to such a problem. And so I informed her to select one general to stay behind while she''d remain here to rebuild the entire world.

    [I''ll select Isabe] She sent after one day of thinking and considering everything. I didn''t have any objection towards that, and simply thought it was a good choice.

    Isabe was one of the all rounded generals here. Isac wasn''t stupid, and she knew once she finished building the base here, a task that would take at least ten days, then she''d retreat back to the ground zero world.

    We have a grand waring, and I''d need her help to build tons of defences and bases in the twenty worlds.

    So she selected one that could take over defence and offence at the same time, a perfect choice indeed.

    I got Legend in mind as well as a suitable candidate. However Legend was far more important to my future ns at that uing great war to leave him rot in such a forsaken ce.

    [Fine] I sent, agreeing on her choice, [Tell everyone to get ready. Once this attack ends and I confirmed the death of everyone here, we''ll return back to ground zero]

    [Got it!]

    I remained inside, while wondering for how long this attack wouldst.

    I already spent close to two weeks here, much of it got wasted on exploring the higher surface without getting any clue about anything.

    The real action started when I came here and got met with such deadly enemies. Despite it being hard, it was a bit more exciting than just wandering a scorching hot world.

    The attacksted for the entire five days. And once it got cleared, I started to examine the world around me.

    This attack didn''tst as long as I expected. But the devastation it left was clear.

    The ground got lowered by fifty metres at least! The outer region that was away from the attack zone looked like huge walls of rocks standing all around the ce.

 Chapter 1428 Im Unstoppable!

    At the same time, the outside region didn''t escape any damage. I didn''t need to go and visit it to know this as I witnessed such an effect before.

    As for the grand wall of rocks around, I could see it from my spot without the need to go and see for myself. Not to mention the ground inside the shields all got levelled up from the outer world, like they were standing pirs of stone or something.

    I went inside my shields, and there I found not a single one alive. This kind of attack wouldn''t leave behind any spoils to collect, and that was quite expected.

    I found nothing inside the shields or outside it. That made me a little regretful, but I had no other choice than to do such a scary attack to kill the enemies here fast enough.

    Not twenty days passed and less than ten days remained from the opening of the twenty worlds.

    I have two choices now¡­ One was to take this time to rest, arrange my forces in all the zones and two worlds I controlled so far, get my warriors out and feed them crystals, hunt down more fiends and add more gears to my forces and such.

    Or, I should take the risk and invade another world, hoping that world wouldn''t be that challenging like this one here.

    Thinking about this took me roughly my entire stay inside the shield zone while waiting for the attack to get finished. And the decision I reached was simple.

    "I should umte strength," I decided, "trying to risk opening another battlefield before the grand opening of the twenty worlds won''t help me at all!"

    This was the most logical and rational decision out of the two I got. Going to another world wouldn''t just distract and exhaust my forces and generals, but would also consume tons of my forces.

    I didn''t get much from this world actually. All I got came from the previous world I conquered.

    "If so, then¡­" I sent a message to Isac, telling generals to rest and take it easy. Isabe would still lead the forces here with Isac supervising over the building process.

    But other generals should rest as we wouldn''t go and invade any other world for now.

    They all epted such a decision, all but one!

    [I want to leave this damn ce and go to another world!]

    It was indeed none other than the jumper. I sighed when I received tons of such messages while travelling towards the grand mountainous walls out there.

    I decided to exin things out for him first, but that dude acted as if he reced his brain cells with sh*t!

    He was relentless in his desire to go there, forcing me to send to him at the end of our long and useless discussion:

    [If you have the ability, then be my guest! I won''t stop you! Go and rescue that dude of yours by your two hands and stop pestering me!]<novelnext></novelnext>

    Yet he never stopped sending his annoying messages, till the extent that I prayed the system would add a block function to the messages or perhaps I should remove him from my friends list.

    As for me, I decided to take this period hunting down more forces from the enemy side.

    The enemy here was like a treasure trove! They had tons of strong and formidable forces, and I wanted a piece of such cake.

    I went towards the mountainous walls, and there I found lots of enemy dead on the ground. I started to gather bones, to get tons of dark realm bones in addition to Holy Ones bones from the dead fiends.

    I scattered normal warriors, asked them to gather up all the gears and scale like shields from the bodies of the fiends and high zombies. At the same time, I asked them to try and take off the suits from the suited dead race. However the suits ended up attached to their bodies, and it proved impossible to take them off. That was simr to how the Hescos developed their suits.

    And so I started to store away those suited dudes inside my cube while my warriors spread over to collect my trophies.

    The area of damage of my st expanded to cover thousands of miles. I took a day and half to just reach the end of that zone. And that grand zone was void of any life, filled with dead bodies, nothing more.

    I kept taking out warriors and asked them to do the same task like others. And when I spotted living enemies, my eyes shone brightly.

    Atst! I instantly used my technique and released my threads to control those high zombies, the suited dudes, and even the fiends and one eyed giants.

    "Tsk! All of them got something to stop my threads¡­ Not a problem!" I knew it was now or never. I got little time to use and control these folks, or else I''d end up without gaining much from this trip to this world.

    And so I started to use my cube, sucking all the forces in one hundred miles radius, before forcing them to sign a contract with me.

    Such a method didn''t take a few minutes, and ended up with a one hundred sess rate. This was crazy! And the enemy never expected that I got such a method up my sleeves.

    Using the cube I was unstoppable! I kept roaming the world for days, taking tons of forces until I lost count of how much I actually stored inside.

    The enemy tried to stop me many times, ending up losing anyone they sent over to me. So instead of trying to attack and stop me, they tried to retreat their forces away from areas I was going to visit.

    But that didn''t stop me! No matter how hard they tried, they wouldn''t be able to evacuate a hundred miles zone fast enough.

    And even when they managed to do this, I started to store ces, move in a fixed route that could be easily predicted, before jumping back to the ces I visited, changed my route and hunted down the forces they retracted away before.

 Chapter 1429 Clearing All Zones

    The enemy couldn''t do anything towards me in the end. The most they did was to waste little of my time wandering around before I''d take in tons of their forces after jumping back.

    How could they handle someone like me who could simply jump back to any point, then move fast with his chariot that could cross hundreds of miles in one hour? After the passage of six days, I decided to retreat back and collect the trophies all over the ce.

    I left tons of warriors before at the buffer zone, and they got enough time to cover such a grand zone and collect all the gear I wanted.

    When I jumped back in a sh, I found mountains of gears waiting for me. These mountains spread all over the ce, reaching to the horizon without showing any sign of stopping.

    All of these... All of these were gears that belonged to me, solely to me, hahahaha! Thanks my dear enemy, without your constant contribution, I''d have found it hard to crush you, hahahaha!

    I started to gather all the gears whileughing from time to time. I took two days to finish all this, while I took back the weak warriors who finished their task, and reced them with full state warriors.

    It was time for me to add more geared forces to my side.

    The number of gears gained from this world exceeded one billionplete sets of gears and much more than that of iplete sets.

    I didn''t bother myself thinking about which warriors I should arm. I simply took out all the full state warriors and armed them up with my sets.

    After I finished, there was less than one day remaining for the twenty worlds to open. And it meant it was time to go back.

    [Make everyone ready, we''re going back] I sent this message before jumping towards the first ce we arrived at.

    [We areing to you now] Isac sent, [I already finished my task. And Isabe will stay here to govern over things]

    [Ok]

    In less than ten minutes, the nine generals appeared one by one, and they looked quite eager to go back.

    They got enough rest, while I worked my ass literally to strengthen ourselves.

    But the end result was quite shocking! The number of forces I gained and stored inside my cube was simply out of my wildest imagination!

    Not to mention the geared warriors that I armed up and stored back inside my inventory.

    All in all, it was worth the troubleing here and visiting this world. And now it was time for a brand new adventure, the most important one of all.

    After all, the golden quest here depended entirely on my ability to free the trapped twenty races here, not just crushing the entire enemies.

    I hoped I dealt enough blows to the enemy forces, so the uing adventure wouldn''t be that hard to aplish.<novelnext></novelnext>

    And so I took everyone back using the portal I just established, and before leaving I made sure to merge the shields together in the central zone to cover up the entire defences Isac built and give my forces here room to fight and defend quite easily.

    I left a few words to Isabe, stressing over retreating or sending a messenger if things went south. I would ept the loss of any forces of mine, but not a single general.

    To me, generals were such an indispensable force that I would never ept losing a single one of them.

    [I''m back!] I sent this message over to Lily once I returned to the ground zero, [Bring everyone back]

    [What about the hot zones? Will we leave subordinates to lead our forces there?]

    [No, I''ll crush the portals in the next few hours. Make everyone retreat inside the shields for their safety and order the generals toe here]

    I knew she was still thinking about the fights going on in the hot zones. But such fights would be a distraction from now on.

    It was better to take down all the portals, and take everyone back to help invade other worlds.

    I didn''t know yet how my ess to these worlds would be. If it was a portal opening at my controlled zones, then these eight zones would have to wait until the attack vanished.

    That might take a few days, up to one week at most. During which, I''d go and invade the other twelve worlds, getting to know the situation there, and prepare a n to free them.

    But first I got to secure these eight worlds. So I jumped around, left behind lots of zero state warriors inside the frontline shields.

    The locusts were now considered my most loyal troops. Without them, pulling such moves would be quite hard.

    I didn''t take much time in deploying my forces, and then started to gather bones from all over the zones.

    I didn''t get much time left anyway, so I just randomly jumped between ces I saved before in these zones, and yet I barely managed to gather up bones from all these.

    The dead bodies piled up here were endless! So just taking bones would take a long time, even with my turbo mode.

    [We are ready] after five hours, Lily sent to me when I came to her zone after collecting the bones, [You can start]

    [Good] I didn''t forget the time limit I gave to them to withdraw their forces. As they retreated, I went to each zone, activated the offensive attack, didn''t stay behind to check over the situation, and jumped to another zone.

    The eight zones turned now into a purgatory ce for all the enemy forces. At the same time, all the portals would get crushed.

    If the shields supporting these portals tried to stop the attack, then I''d like to see how they''d stop an attacking from months of umtion of damage.

    Even if a few portals remained in the end, I could simply use my bone energy and unleash a deadly attack. Or I could activate a few of my bones, scatter them inside each zone, and release a mighty attackter on.

 Chapter 1430 You Got Me Wrong

    Such an attack wasn''t something I''d aim to use from the start. After all, in all these eight zones, tons of bones and gears were there.

    If I used my activated dark realm bones from the start, then I''d risk losing all the spoils umted here during the past few months.

    Even if I got forced to use such an attack, I''d first gather up everything I could before using it.

    After doing all this, I jumped back to ground zero, where all of my generals were gathered.

    The entire roster that I brought with me stood here, with the exception of two generals, the two who took over things at the two home bases of the enemy.

    "You left my Isabe back?" and just before I''d say anything, the second jerk, the spearhead, spoke in a tone that was filled with tons of rage.

    "She is quite safe there, much safer than what you think," I shrugged, not taking his useless question or tone to heart.

    "She is safe by my side!"

    "Dude, wake up!" I frowned as this dude was overstepping his boundaries already, "this isn''t a field trip, this is the apocalypse! If she couldn''t protect herself, if you two don''t want to face risks, then f*ck off my sight and never show me your faces again!"

    My tone was harsh, and cold. And I didn''t just aim to remind this jerk about this simple truth. In fact my real words were meant for the jumper, and anyone else who might have such thoughts here or in the future.

    This wasn''t a game, not a joke, and definitely not some sort of a friendly test. This was the apocalypse, and death lurked all over the ce, waiting for us to misstep at any moment and devour all of us.

    This wasn''t the ce nor time to speak about such things. This wasn''t a ce for romance, or acting heroic for a girl.

    If he didn''t want to see his girl take risks, then he and she should leave my side, go as far away as they could, and see if they could survive on their own.

    When I said it in such a way, that jerk''s face twisted and yet he neve said a single word again.

    Even if he was stupidly driven with that foolish feeling called love, he also wasn''t stupid enough to ignore the risks of the apocalypse.

    Living alone here was like a death sentence to anyone, no matter how strong and resourceful he or she was.

    Even I wouldn''t say I''d stay alive alone, even with everything I got on my side.

    "Now," I closed this annoying page of this love couple issue and started to focus on the far more important things, "we are going to have the twenty locked worlds open. And that means we are going to make a decision here¡­"

    I took in a breath, before adding, "it''s either we scatter, each one takes one world, or each two takes one world, or we shall stick together and fight one world at a time."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I believe doing thetter will take much longer," the jumper didn''t focus on anything else but to do things fast, fast enough to finally have time to go to seek his dude, "so I''ll vouch for the former option."

    "Dispersing is dangerous," Lily argued, "we don''t know what these worlds look like, what their current situation looks like, what type of enemies are waiting for us there, and the most important thing is how to solve such problems and free these folks trapped there."

    "We have to do it," the jumper didn''t show any sign of retreating, "we need to take the faster route."

    "Why?" Legend joined the side of Lily. and it was expected. Just from the weird logic and harsh attitude of the jumper, this dude was going to make everyone stand against him.

    He wasn''t that popr among others in the first ce. And he was just spouting nonsense right now. So this dude might have thought by speaking up, he''d lead others to support his desired n, and yet ended up messing things up for himself.

    Tsk! That dude was indeed endlessly unlucky!

    "Easy there," I had to step in and save that jerk. Or else everyone would stand against him and doom that n.

    I truly didn''t care about that jerk''s aim to save his dude. I was still quite doubtful about that jerk''s information that he got from his god.

    But that n was something I wanted to do actually. I wanted to take a good look at each world, and start to help the locals there.

    If I waited to visit these worlds after taking down one world each, then I''d arrive toote at some worlds. The enemy would have enough time to do whatever he wanted there. And I didn''t want to see that.

    I knew these worlds were either trapped inside a time loop or a space lock. Either way, in any of the two situations, the enemy didn''t have the upper hand or enough force to threaten these locals or my forces.

    All the worlds were like this, all but one, the angelic world!

    So I decided to take that angelic world solo, while leaving the others to deal with the other worlds. There would be one world left without a general, which could be taken over by one of my newly acquired generals or a bunch of them.

    "Are you going to follow his madness?" Lily seemed to grow fed up already with the jumper. And I couldn''t me her. Anyone would feel this way once he or she dealt with that unreasonable and unlucky jerk for a long time.

    "I''m not taking anyone''s side," I stated clearly my stance, "and you got me wrong! I''m not asking for you to voice out your choices and the n with more support wins!"

    "Then¡­"

    "This¡­"

    "What do you want from us then?"

 Chapter 1431 Why Take Our Opinions Then?

    They all looked quite puzzled, even that jumper stood in silence while his eyes were dead fixed on me.

    He already got what I wanted to do here, and that meant I already selected the method to invade these worlds.

    So no matter what he or others said, I already decided on what to do. And that made that dude quite anxious.

    "I want you to tell me your thoughts," I shrugged, "ording to the reasons you''ll give me, I''ll decide to follow through on what I decided, or change a few details in the n, or change the n entirely and select another."

    "..."

    My words left everyone here speechless. This was a democratic gathering, but a war council where the leader, I, already decided on what to do.

    I just wanted to hear out their thoughts, to make sure I didn''t miss any detail that might cause problemster on.

    "Come on, don''t give me these looks," Iughed as no one spoke, "tell me what you think, and don''t bother with each other''s viewpoints."

    "Tsk," even Lily was displeased with my way of doing things, "at least tell us what you decided first."

    "Isn''t it obvious?" I spread my arms, and left them to guess.

    I didn''t want to tell them anything, or else they''d focus on either defending or criticising the n I selected. I didn''t want to hearints or praises, I wanted to hear ideas, logic, thoughts, ns, and such things.

    The first to speak was the jumper. And that jerk just kept repeating the word ''Fast'' too much in his talk.

    After that Legend stepped in, spoke more about how the slow approach was better and gave many reasons for that.

    One by one they started to speak up, and after an hour or so, I got nothing new from them.

    This made me inwardly sigh. Everyone only focused on safety and such useless things. They never cared to see the bigger picture, not giving real useful ideas or tactics except for few.

    Legend spoke again about the bubble tactic. While Lily spoke about using the zombies and the great weapons I got from the research department.

    Isac spoke about using the geared forces as the main bulk of the army. And yet none of these were helpful to me.

    I was aware of all this. I needed new tactics, new ideas, and no one gave me such a thing.

    Tsk! It seemed they weren''t going to be of any help at all in this regard.

    "The meeting is over," dejectedly, I gave them the order to retreat and get a little rest before the grand opening.

    "Won''t you tell us your decision?" The jumper, Sara, and Legend spoke up at the same time while others red at me in a curious way.

    "It''s obvious as I said it before," I sighed, "we will disperse, one general per world."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Yes!"

    "I love this n!"

    The two who spoke up in support and joy were none other than the jumper and Sara. One wanted to get this task done fast, and the other loved brutal and deadly fights.

    As for others, they got gloomy looks on their faces. None was stupid, and they all got how hard and quite risky such a n was.

    "Why take the harsh route instead of the steady one?" Lily finally spoke up, expressing her doubts and asking for an exnation.

    And with a few words I exined what they all missed, including the jumper.

    "We don''t get the time you all thought we have," I sighed, "these worlds are either time or space locked, and we have a limited amount of time for each world. If we took it one by one, no matter how fierce we tried, no matter how many armies we used, we would still end up missing a few words at the end¡­"

    I started to exin, exin things they all missed. The more I spoke, the gloomier they became. But none ever spoke to argue or object on any of what I said.

    After all, I was speaking with facts and my words made sense. I wasn''t like the jumper, blurting out we need to do it fast and all without exining anything that would make sense to anyone.

    "Sigh! It''s decided then from the start to follow this n¡­ Why take our opinions then?" Lily asked, seemingly disgruntled from my decision and yet she got nothing to say to change my mind.

    "I wanted to hear new interesting ideas," I shrugged, "but you all disappointed me."

    I was telling them the truth. Even if it was a little harsh, they still had to hear how I felt.

    I thought they might give me new ideas, tactics to use depending on the newly acquired forces like the geared ones.

    We now had lots of assets in our armies. And that was something that requires lots of minds to mix together and bring new ways to better use them.

    I might have a few tricks that I already used and tested. But that also meant the enemy learnt about these. That was why I wanted to hear out new ideas and tactics, to use them in what is yet toe.

    I wanted new stuff, things the enemy didn''t know. And so I would still have few surprises left to use in dire moments.

    The enemy saw everything I got. They saw my Avengers, soulers, my shields, my bones, and even my recently acquired cube.

    They saw my artefacts, the main tactics I used to fight with. They got to see all of my generals, learnt all about their abilities and nature, and there was no fresh pool to select from except the newly acquired generals from Silverlining.

    The only thing I didn''t use yet was the weapons I got from the research department. Even zombies got used before and I ended up losing them when that scary attack was unleashed back then.

    In brief, I got nothing that the enemy didn''t know. And from the look of things, they got to prepare to fight against most of my tricks, if not all.

    And I didn''t like such a thing.

 Chapter 1432 I Got No Answers

    "Hmm¡­ We can think of ways to fight better," Legend and others weren''t stupid. They soon picked up what they all missed, "but give us little time to think."

    He moved his eyes around as I did, and everyone silently nodded. The only three who didn''t nod were the jumper, Sara, and the second jerk, the spearhead.

    Thetter dude got his mind fixed on his girl, and he seemed just as stupid as the jumper.

    All he thought about was his girl and how to be with her again. And that was something stupid in my eyes.

    I ignored these three, as I knew they were lost cases. As for others, I hoped they''d find something to help, a nice idea or a new tactic or something.

    "Ok, it''s decided then," Lily paused before adding, "how about the armies each one will lead? What about you?"

    "Me?" I paused before adding, "I''ll take the most troublesome world, the angel world."

    "No, I''ll take that!" and without any speck of hesitation, the jumper spoke up all of sudden. His eyes shone brighter while he added, "this world is mine."

    "No," and as he was determined to speak up, announce his desire, I also spoke up quite fast, refusing what he said at the next instant.

    "You¡­"

    "This world isn''t easy," I knew everything this dude had in his mind or what he wanted to do and say. However he underestimated the true value of the angelic world.

    I didn''t even learn about how important this world was to the enemy until I came here.

    This world¡­ If not for me targeting it, the enemy wouldn''t have bothered with me. Even if I ended up saving many worlds here, I doubted the enemy would have focused on me in such a way.

    But that angelic world seemed quite special. Besides, all the other worlds were still in peaceful periods, time before the start of the disaster or wars, all except for the angelic world.

    The angelic world wasn''t a ce that anyone would go there and even survive it. Just from what I experienced from that enemy, I could tell frankly that the uing sh was going to be hellish.

    The enemy might bring all of his big dudes up there to take me down alongside the locals there. Even if the ce was bound with a time loop, and people there wouldn''t actually die, I would.

    Bringing up worms, Exomachines, fiends, one eyed rocky giants, the suited dudes, or even other forces that I didn''t know yet would be quite troublesome.

    Not to mention the angels there didn''t know of my presence or my true intentions of helping them.

    Another aspect was worthy of getting me worried, the time left for me to handle things there.

    ording to the description I got from the system, this world was inside a time loop that starts from the middle of a hellish battle. And that meant the entire world was on the verge of destruction and battles were everywhere.

    That wasn''t the true issue here, but the time I got to intervene and change this world''s fate. ording to what I guessed, the time I got was quite limited.

    If the time loop started from the middle of a hectic battle, just before the grand destruction of the world, then the end of this loop wouldn''t be that far away from the start point.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Sending anyone else but me out there wouldn''t have any chance to do anything before the allocated time for him would run short.

    And without my endless resources, abilities, and artefacts, trying to do anything there would be a dream.

    "Then take me with you!"

    "And your world? Who is going to lead it?" I red at that dude. I got limits, and he was saying nonsense in my eyes.

    "You can appoint that souler dude instead."

    "Don''t tell me what I shall do with my forces," I strictly refused his proposal, "and don''t think about sneaking again. This time, I swear I''ll cut your head with my hands."

    "..."

    He paused, and his body trembled, not of shock but of frustration. "If you want to do what you desire, then make sure to control your world and stabilise things there quite fast."

    "Then give me armies," he blurted out, "tons of them."

    "Sure," I nodded, moving my eyes around, "I''ll give everyone enough forces to arm up hundred armies."

    "That''s great!" Sara was the second one getting pumped up with such words. As for the rest, they were smart enough to know just using armies wasn''t going to work that fine as Sara and jumper expected.

    But none spoke up or said anything to wake up these two, and I also didn''t.

    "Go now, rest and think," I paused before adding, "I''ll leave warriors at the twenty zones we got. Once the gate opens, you''ll go to each zone, lead your armies, and go there to stabilise things in these worlds."

    "But we got eight worlds without a ce to leave any forces behind!" Lily said, "how will you solve this?"

    "I''ll leave extra forces at each zone," I paused, "and the generals can move them back to these zones before leaving to the corresponding worlds."

    "Are you sure?" Isac asked, "won''t it be a littlete to join the fights?"

    "No," I slowly shook my head, "we got enough time anyway."

    "How about the allocation of worlds for generals? How can we ess them?" Legend asked questions that I didn''t get answers to.

    These were all logical questions, but I didn''t know any answer to them yet.

    "We''ll wait for the announcement of the system about how to do that," I paused, and when everyone gave me weird looks, I added, "each zone of the twenty is supposedly part of the twenty worlds. And that means we already have ess to each world through each zone."

    "But¡­ We don''t know which zone belongs to which world, right?" Lily asked, while moving her eyes among everyone.

 Chapter 1433 Bad News

    ording to what I told them about these worlds, they knew there were different cases for each world. There were worlds facing wars, others facing natural disasters, and each required a different way to handle the situation.

    That meant each world should have a general suitable for it. Or else the end result wouldn''t be that good, or even quite disastrous.

    For example, if I left an all offensive general like Sara to handle a natural disaster, things would go south!

    And if I used someone like Isac to solve a huge war crisis, then failure was the only result.

    But if I reced the two, then things would end up quite differently. Isac would better handle such natural disasters, while Sara could control any war no matter how bad it was.

    "We''ll have to wait and see," I paused before adding, "that''s why I didn''t ask for you to go over each zone and take over the armies there. This allocation will be left over for Lily and Legend to decide."

    I trusted these two in making the right choices, especially when they got to know better about the generals here.

    I only knew my friends, as for the new ones, I knew nothing about.

    "How about the missing general seat?" Legend seemed to get jolted up when he heard his name, and asked this missed point from everyone''s minds.

    "I have few generals that we can use there," I didn''t say I got tons of generals or else the two jerks would ask for these generals to rece them and each would ask to do what he wanted.

    And this might even infect Sara, making her ask toe with me towards the scary and quite dangerous angelic world and rece her with a few of these generals.

    "This¡­" and as I expected, just by saying I got a few generals, the jumper was about to ask about recing him with one of them.

    "I don''t have enough to do what you want," I interrupted him before he''d rm the other two about such a possibility, "and I don''t have much trust in them anyway. So it''s better to leave this bunch together to handle the vacant world seat."

    "Tsk!" The jumper seemed to not totally believe my words, and even might have suspected that I got more generals than I said I got, but he couldn''t say anything about this.

    If I said I didn''t get enough, then what could he do about that?

    "Go and rest," I said, "think about new ways to use our forces and armies. And wait for the good news."

    I watched them leave, checked on time and there were still a few hours left before the start of the grand opening.

    And just when I thought I''d finally take a few hours of rest, to think about how to mix my current grand forces to pull new tricks and moves, I got some weird news all at once.

    [Attention! There are five hours left before the opening of the world!]

    [Attention! Per your request, the quest this time will be an all out gamble and war! You''ll gain ess to the twenty worlds and each world will have different time limit and mission requirements]

    [Attention! Achieving more than seventy percent of the mission requirements in the allocated time will end up the quest with your victory]<novelnext></novelnext>

    Up till now, things were quite logical. I didn''t find anything weird about any of these messages.

    Each world got a different disaster lurking around to destroy it. And as I expected, each world would have a different time limit to do the task of saving it.

    The time limit would end by the fall of that disaster, and the worlding to an end, before the time or space loop or lock would be activated to restart everything or lock people inside forever.

    So the time limit was quite predictable. And the different mission requirements were also expected.

    Hearing that I didn''t need toplete the entire mission goals made me feel a bit relieved. At least I didn''t need to get a full mark in this test, and my generals could mess up sometimes, failing to do a few tasks, and that wouldn''t negatively impact the entire result of this quest.

    However, what came next was indeed quite troublesome¡­

    [Attention! The world of angels won''t open right away]

    What the f*ck¡­?! I looked at this message in disbelief, before other messages appeared that made me curse at first, freezeter on, and stand motionless for long minutes without knowing what to say or do.

    [Attention! The gate of the world of angels changed! The controllers of this quest paid the required price and the portal to that world through your zone got blocked]

    [Attention! The start of the world of angels quest will start in one month!]

    [Attention! To get there, you''ll need to find a portal on your own]

    What the hell was that! How could I save a world without having ess to it?

    The first thing that popped in my mind was that the gate to that world was hidden inside one of the ten home bases of the enemy.

    Or perhaps it was sealed somewhere else.

    This was quite bad! If that was true, then I got only one month to find this gate, or else the entire quest would be lost!

    Losing this quest wasn''t like losing any other world quest. To me, taking down this quest and securing the angels became a personal issue.

    The enemy ced tons of importance over this world for no reason I knew. And just seeing what they did to make sure I wouldn''t get there was enough proof for their determination to keep the angels sealed.

    The more the enemy wanted to seal them, the more I wanted to save them. But without a way to them, I wouldn''t have a chance.

    What should I do? Even if I jumped over to the enemy home bases, trying to scan all these worlds in one month, find that portal, secure it and gain ess towards that world would be quite impossible even for me.

 Chapter 1434 A Way Out

    There was no way out! There was no hope for me! I felt true rage and frustration. This¡­ "This is truly unfair! Aren''t you supposed to be on my side? They did something like this, then why won''t you do something in return?"

    I shouted, shouted at the air, shouted at the sky, shouted at the system. I was risking everything, even my life, here to save these folks.

    And yet the enemy paid a hefty price to make things impossible for me. Then what about my mighty ally? What about the system?

    They did that, and I did nothing in my power to change such a thing. But the system had such power. If they acted, why didn''t the system fight back? Why didn''t those damn bastards work to find a way out for me?

    [Attention! There is a new task for you!]

    And just when I was on the verge of exploding in anger and cursing towards that pathetic and useless system and bunch of people standing behind it, a weird message popped up before others arrived.

    [Attention! The other contestants got locked up from the preparation period for some reason]

    [Attention! The ny-nine contestants will gain ess to their zones right away]

    What?!!! I always thought these dudes got crushed and killed, or even surrendered and left. I never thought they would still be present here.

    Hearing this news made me a bit startled. However what came next went beyond my wildest expectations.

    [Attention! The other contestants are under severe attack]

    [Attention! Ten contestants already surrendered, two are dead]

    [Attention! Sixteen contestants already surrendered, five are dead]

    .

    .

    .

    [Attention! Sixty-nine contestants surrendered, thirteen are dead]

    Messages like these kept popping up at me without any rest. I didn''t know what was going on here. Was the system pulling a prank on me or what?

    Howe in mere ten minutes most of these contestants got surrendered or killed? This was quite weird!

    There was a possible exnation for such madness, and that the enemy gained ess to each contestant zone from the start.

    If that was true, then these contestants would end up in a very bad situation without doubt.

    And when I thought the messages would never end, and all the contestants would end up dead or surrendered, leaving me the sole contestant here as I expected, a new series of messages popped up.

    [Attention! Eighteen contestants are now resisting the enemy]

    [Attention! Their situation is quite dire! And they issued a grand quest of help]

    [Attention! Will you ept helping them?]

    [Attention! The ones you agree to help will give you ess to their zones and worlds]

    [The name list of those eighteen are: Olga, a zoonotic race contestant, has ess to the second world]

    [Antony, a Hescos race contestant, has ess to the fifteenth world]

    .

    .<novelnext></novelnext>

    .

    [Toramos, a Hescos race contestant, has ess to the twentieth world]

    I received tons of messages, speaking about the names of each of those eighteen, giving me their races, and the number of their worlds they had ess to.

    I already got a list of worlds before, with numbers to each world. I looked at these long rows of messages and couldn''t help but freeze over thest message.

    The number of Hescos participants surviving so far amounted to five in total. That was almost one fourth of the entire surviving contestants, including myself.

    But that wasn''t what piqued my interest, the number of the world that Toramos dude had ess to was.

    "The twentieth world¡­ That world¡­ It''s the angelic world¡­" I muttered in disbelief as I realised what that meant.

    If I helped him, I''d have a portal linking my zone here with his. Not only that, I''d also gain ess to that world through his zone.

    If that was true, then the entire scheme of the enemy got foiled! Yes! That was my system, that was how my system should truly be like!

    "Thanks dude," I said, thanking the system and those behind it from the bottom of my heart.

    Now things have totally changed! Entirely changed!

    That dude named Toramos was the only one gaining ess to the angelic world. As for the rest, they were just essing other worlds.

    I wouldn''t say I wasn''t interested in saving them all. However, thinking about their high number, with such lots of Hescos in them, made me think deeply about that.

    If I had to, then I''d just select to save that dude alone. But if I did that, the enemy would just wipe the others out and end uping at me with everything they got.

    Saving them meant bringing more trouble to the enemy. Not to mention each one of them came here with lots of resources, and twenty capable generals on their side.

    And that was the thing I nned everything upon.

    "Can I speak with them first?" I asked, "I want to ask about the general situation out there."

    [I can deliver the message over, but the entire situation is quite dangerous for all]

    As expected. They managed to survive just thanks to the use of artefacts, defensive ones that would have limits and wouldn''tst for long.

    "I want to know how many of their twenty group members are still alive," I directly stated what I wanted to know, "can you get me the answer for that?"

    [The answer is simple, all still have their entire team members intact and full]

    "Good."

    [Have you decided which one to help? Once decided, the others will surrender to save themselves]

    "Tell them this¡­ The human Hye ising to rescue all of you."

    [This¡­] even the system higher up speaking with me right now got shocked by what I said.

    "What? Don''t you want to see all of them survive?"

    [That''s not it¡­ The issue lies in the little time they got! Few are going to die in less than one hour, while the best willst for one day]

    "Cool," I stretched out my arms, "open a portal towards the fastest to fall in your eyes. Then open portals at each zone based on the same concept, ok?"

 Chapter 1435 Toramos

    [Are you sure? The enemy out there is very formidable!]

    "Just do it!" I decided, and the next instant I sent a message over to Lily, [I''ll leave the generals I promised here. As for the warriors I promised, I''ll have to take a trip first beforeing back for you]

    [This¡­]

    [Don''t worry, I won''t take long] I was very confident in my ability to stabilise the entire situation fast. Even if there were eighteen ces to visit, eighteen endless forces of the enemy to fight against, eighteen groups of people to save, I was quite confident in my ability to do so.

    "Open the first portal," and as I said this, I took out my most precious artefact, held it tightly, while watching a portal open in front of me.

    "Time to show these fiends who the true boss of this entire quest is," I led my chariot to pass through the portal, arriving at a brand new world.

    Before taking a single step, I left behind many halves of the twin teleportation devices, keeping the others stored within my inventory.

    If others got ess to zones leading to one of the twenty worlds just like me, then it was expected for all these zones to be close to each other.

    And that meant I could freely move in between these zones and mine without any problem or the need for the system''s help.

    "Hello from Earth, Ie in peace," and the moment I arrived there, I said in mockery, even waving my hand towards the endless swarm of enemies down below.

    The group of that contestant took the protection of a grand shield that looked like a shell of a sea creature.

    It was sturdy, taking physical form, not like any of my shields. And yet it was showing cracks spreading all over its surface, announcing its close to destruction state.

    My chariot just appeared out of a portal on top of that shell like shield. And when I appeared, the entire world ushered under a deadly wave of silence.

    "Thundering Might!" and in the middle of all such heavy silence, one that told me how the enemy got shocked by seeing me appearing here, I instantly activated the pir''s shield.

    This was the reason behind my utmost confidence in dealing with any enemy and saving everyone in a short time. And that wasn''t all.

    When I appeared, I took that chance of shock and inspected the general types of the enemies here.

    "So they brought fiends as well¡­ That exins everything," I saw locusts, Silences, and fiends down there, fighting against that shell like crazy before my arrival.

    As I saw friends, my eyes shone brightly before activating more of my shields. When I finished, the enemy seemed to wake up from their shock, and started to arrange their lines.

    When I saw that, and watched the densely packed attacksing at me, I couldn''t help but feel a bit weird.

    "Didn''t they learn about my abilities or what?" This looked a bit weird. It seemed as if these dudes here got separated from other zones and worlds, and didn''t receive the news about me yet.

    If so¡­ Then it exined their weird attitude.

    For example, the outside forces tried to break my shields, which was a futile task. As for the inside troops, they tried to rally themselves up against me, thinking they could take my chariot down.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Pathetic!" I took out ten million mixed forces, the same line up I used before when I dealt with the enemies at the second home base of theirs.

    "Open the second portal," once I took them out, I didn''t have any interest in watching the uing fight, "this group is saved."

    [Are you sure?]

    "Weren''t you watching my performance before or what?" I raised one eyebrow. Any blind could tell this ce was mine the moment I did all this.

    [I wasn''t responsible for dealing with this quest] and when he said these words, I realised why he asked me this.

    "Just trust me, alright? These people are saved and no harm wille to them. Open another portal to another zone, let me go and save others."

    [Fine¡­]

    I knew how doubtful and quite surprised this dude was. My stay here didn''t take more than two minutes, and yet I dared to im this zone was safe and the group down there got rescued.

    The portal opened as I requested, and I simply jumped to the other world. Before leaving, I left the second half of the portal device, linking this zone with the ground zero zone of mine.

    "Open another portal," and like before, I simply used my shields and the mix of my geared warriors and full stat ones before asking to leave.

    And before leaving, I left behind another portal.

    I kept doing this for the next hour. After I got done, I couldn''t help but ask:

    "Have you watched what happened in the first zones I visited? Have you realised why I said these zones and people are saved?"

    [You are true to your words] that dude seemed to be away when I caused all the ruckus here. I didn''t yet know anything about these higher ups, or where they worked, but it seemed they were quite busy or something.

    "Now, tell me where that dude is!"

    [What dude?]

    "The one called Toramos, that dude from the Hescos who had ess to the angelic world."

    [The twentieth world? Sure, he was the first one you visited]

    "The first?!" This came as a shock to me. And when I thought about it, I realised that it made quite sense.

    If I was from the enemy, then I''d just focus more on the ones who posed a great threat to me. And that went without saying that this dude was the poisonous needle the system inserted in the grand n of the enemy.

    They did everything right, preventing me from getting ess towards the most precious angelic world directly from my zones. And so I had to go towards their worlds and seek for a portal that would lead to that angelic ce.

 Chapter 1436 Meeting The Man

    Of course that was impossible! And just forcing me to such a tight square, a dead end without any path of retreat or advance, was the most devastating blow they could deliver to me.

    And yet the system counterattacked, using this way of blocking and protecting everyone from the one hundred contestants from taking part in the preparation period.

    Or perhaps this was the doing of the enemy themselves. After all, the enemy gained ess all this time to these zones, took their time in preparing, and the end result was clear.

    Out of the hundred contestants, only neen remained, including myself.

    I couldn''t tell if this was the system doing or the enemy, and I didn''t care. What I knew was that the system gave me a chance to get a way towards the angelic world, and that ended up quite great for me and very bad for the enemy.

    "Fine," I clenched both fists, knew this was going to be slightly tough, "open a portal for me towards that dude''s ce then."

    [Right away]

    I already got portals leading each zone of these eighteenth dudes from my ground zero zone.

    However I didn''t know yet which one led towards that dude''s ce. And as I stabilised the situation in general, I wanted to focus totally on dealing with the most important zone, the one leading to the angelic world.

    This zone was the top priority right now, even if I ended up losing too much in return or losing other contestants.

    Things weren''t that great out there when I arrived. The shields managed to block the attacksing from outside, however something else appeared, something quite terrifying and deadly.

    The worms appeared here out of nowhere! And I knew this was going to be bad! And on top of that, I already expected this.

    "Tsk! The only enemy I faced and had the ability to take down my indestructible shields are here," I muttered to myself when I saw the giant wormse up from the ground, chew many of my elite forces, and cause too much chaos and leave behind too many dead.

    The good news was that there weren''t too many of these worms. There were around one hundred out there, and they weren''t enough to change anything out there.

    If they got tens of thousands, or even thousand, then things would turn to the worst. However what made the situation quite dangerous was the focus of these worms.

    They left most of my forces, the few miles covered up by my shields, and focused mainly over Toramos and his little group. The shield that dude used was something else. It stood against the relentless attacks of these worms one time after another.

    I was gone for one hour, and the enemy''s worms should havee here not long ago. Just seeing the number of dead of my forces around told me these worms didn''te for long.

    But it was clear that a cracked shell like shield wasn''t going tost that long as well.

    "Tsk! I didn''t want to use them but¡­" I got no other way to handle those deadly folks but through using the same type of weapon the enemy used.<novelnext></novelnext>

    I took out my cube, and released a few hundred worms from inside.

    Even if the two were worms, my worms were already wounded. So I decided to take down much more than what the enemy had.

    The moment my worms got out, they prated the ground as if giant pirs fell from the sky andnded deep into the ground.

    They vanished underneath, and things returned to look calm again. I couldn''t see any wormsing out again for almost five minutes.

    And then like the apocalypse came here, the entire ground all around got damaged like it got hit with endless meteors.

    Rocks flew fast, and many shed against my chariot''s shield. Just when my worms vanished underground, I hurriedly went down towards that dude called Toramos.

    "There is no time to waste," I didn''t know that my worms would be enough to keep the enemy''s under the ground for five entire minutes, e here now and let''s talkter."

    "Who are you?"

    "An old enemy, and currently a friend and ally," I didn''t lie to him. After all, I couldn''t tell if this dude came from my apocalypse trial or from another trial.

    If he came from mine, then he should be well aware of my identity. And if he didn''t, my fame must have reached his ears.

    Either way, I didn''t n on lying from the very first moment we met and told him the truth.

    "I heard that a human called Hye ising to our rescue," and when I thought he''d start a long session of talk, he jumped into my chariot, alongside the other twenty of his group, "and I only knew of one Hye."

    "I told you," I turned to face him, while my chariot moved high in the air again, "I was your enemy, but now I''m your ally."

    "So it''s you¡­" the twenty-one Hescos in front of me were all wearing suits, and I couldn''t differentiate which was whom.

    They all got red suits, suiting their identities as paragons.

    So all of them were paragons, what a bunch of crazy folks these Hescos were! Other races would struggle to produce just five in a single apocalyptic trial, and they could easily take out tens and hundreds in return.

    "It''s me," I shrugged, as if this was nothing. As I expected, my fame already reached far and wide, reaching such a dude I never met before, "you are Toramos?"

    There was one who was speaking to me, but I couldn''t even tell which one was speaking. I looked at three where the voice came from their direction, and couldn''t help but ask.

    "It''s me," and one of the three stepped up, took a weird feather that had all the colours I could think of in there, and ced it over his head, "I''m Toramos."

 Chapter 1437 Are You Afraid?

    "What''s the feather for?" I felt weird for him to do such a thing while introducing himself. It was funny actually, and that was why I had to ask.

    "It''s the prime feather of the flying Gorgons, one of the fiercest foes I ever met in my apocalyptic trial," he said, and from his weird words I could tell one thing.

    That dude wasn''t part of my apocalypse, and that meant his stats were much higher than mine!

    "Are you afraid?" He seemed to do it on purpose, giving such hints about his origins.

    "If I want you all dead, all I need to do is snap my fingers," Iughed, while answering without any speck of worry.

    I wasn''t lying or trying to put a strong front here. In my chariot, no matter who was here, he or she would get their asses kicked if they tried something funny.

    And if they got outside my chariot, they''d end up having lots of dangers waiting for them. Surviving wasn''t guaranteed, and they''d lose their lives in less than one minute.

    "Interesting," from my simple response, he could tell that I wasn''t bluffing, "I heard lots of things about you, but it seems they are all wrong."

    "Oh, how so?" I raised one eyebrow before he exined:

    "I heard you are arrogant and weak without any right to feel so. I heard that your victory over our kids out there came thanks to the support from the filthy Toranks."

    "And?"

    "You have all the rights to act so," he pointed towards his feather before adding, "formidable foes are the ones who deserve my full respect and attention. But a word of advice, don''t be my enemy or else you might end up being like that dude, a mere feather on top of my head."

    "Thanks for the kind reminder," I calmly smiled, responding to the same threats with another, "If we ever met in a battlefield, I promise you to make a nice helmet out of your suit and wear it all the time."

    "..."

    "..."

    The two of us kept ring at each other while the atmosphere looked like it was going to explode at any second. I didn''t care about what they felt, right now they needed me, and I needed them.

    We both might be called enemies, but it wasn''t that bad actually to put aside our hostilities and act friendly for the little time we had here.

    "You are indeed interesting," after a few minutes of silence, he finally spoke up, "it''s quite unfortunate for you to not be in my apocalyptic trial. Or else things would turn out quite fortunate and amusing for me."

    "I can''t argue with that," I paused as I felt something was amiss.

    And the next instant, a deadly explosion erupted, making the entire world around tremble and change.

    Rocks started to fly out and fall all over the ce, while many hit my chariot.

    The worms that went all calm and silent under the ground for five minutes finally started to act.

    And from the look of it, they were having a fierce and bloody battle between each other.

    "Worms¡­ They are fighting among themselves!" one of Toramos'' men muttered while the dude himself kept his silence. I felt his gaze falling on me, and that told me he already guessed it.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "They are my boys," I pointed towards that scary scene, "and they are trying to take the enemies'' down."

    "This¡­"

    "Did you say they are yours?"

    "Is this what makes humans special? Makes you special? The ability to control and breed worms?"

    "Damn! That''s why our kids lost against you!"

    I heard such weird exmations and words. They jumped to the wrong conclusions, and I couldn''t help but inwardlyugh.

    "Silence!" Toramos seemed to not like what his dudes were saying, or just didn''t agree with such nonsense, "so they are under your control?"

    "They are, why? Do you need one as a gift?"

    "If you are willing, then I''m willing."

    "Thanks, but let''s just keep working here in such a way¡­" I paused, before pointing towards the entire ce here, "this is just a small part of my strength here. I brought little of my forces to this quest, and I want you to work for me."

    "Work for you?"

    "Damn! You have big dreams, man!"

    "Humph! Last time I met a human, he served me and I didn''t serve him!"

    "Stop this nonsense or else I''ll fight you right now to die¡­"

    *Bang!*

    The moment one of them stepped forward, issued such a hostilement towards me, I didn''t hesitate to activate the chariot''s control ability and threw him off this ce.

    This dude flew high in the air, and even before he''d fly for a hundred metres away, he ended up in the belly of one of the giant worms.

    No one knew if he got eaten by the worms of the enemies, but they all saw how his death came fast and swift. He couldn''t even put up a single struggle and ended up dead against such a formidable foe.

    "I won''t tolerate any of such attitude again," I slowly said, moving my eyes around before adding, "all I wanted is toe here and gain ess to your zone. If you don''t like it, then be my guest, go out and try to survive on your own."

    "You¡­"

    "Silence!" Toramos spoke up again, silencing his friend and follower from repeating the same deadly mistake of threatening me.

    We might be called enemies, and they might think about how to bring me down. But they shouldn''t forget how bad their situation here was.

    They were going to survive this if they stuck to me, going to die without any exception if they just took a single step out.

    "We can surrender, and you won''t get any help from us," that dude called Toramos was something else. He could already read through my real intentions, read far ahead than anyone else here ever did.

 Chapter 1438 Seventeen More

    He realised what I wanted, and used the right method to start a bargain with me.

    After all, without having a bargaining chip, they''d end up being under my mercy. And such strong dudesing from a formidable race wouldn''t ept such treatment.

    I liked how this dude worked, and how he had such quick wits.

    "We both don''t want to see such a result," I smiled before my smile vanished and was reced with a serious look, "but that doesn''t mean I''ll give you more than what you deserve."

    "Stop th¡­"

    "Remain silent and don''t speak a single word!" Toramos seemed quite annoyed by his group. They seemed to have a fish memory or something, forgetting about how their dude just died thanks to what he said.

    "So you want us to lead your forces, right?" I liked this dude. He reminded me of Lily and Legend, even with the jumper but without his foul mouth and bad temper.

    "That''s correct," I nodded, "but you''ll follow my orders. And that''s not to boss you around, but it''s for your own sake."

    This time not a single one spoke and that wasn''t just because of what Toramos said earlier. That dude moved his head around, as if he was warning his group from speaking up again.

    "You speak as if you fought against these dudes for a long time," as expected from such a good dude. I really wanted to rope him in. How could I do such a thing?

    Icked generals, but the wisest and far sighted generals were like rare gems to me. I only got a few, too few to count on a single hand.

    But trying to recruit this dude and take him from the Hescos was going to be a long term n. I got first to impress him, and then waited for the right moment to take him into my side.

    I wasn''t without hope actually. In such grand and mighty race eyes, they got tons of good seeds. And they would at some point mistreat this dude, and that would be my point of breaking through inside him and taking him to my side.

    And who knew, I might end up having more surprises from other Hescos here as well, in addition to other contestants still surviving here.

    "I indeed fought against them for many months," I didn''t hide such facts from him. After all, this entire quest was monitored by many and wasn''t a secret.

    "This¡­"

    "You were locked up from getting into your zones¡­" I exined in brief what I did, aiming to impress this dude.

    "You fought all of them all alone? And even invaded two of their homebase worlds? Damn!" He was indeed shocked by what I did. And I simply remained silent and didn''t say anything.

    "But¡­ That''s why they sent such a grand formation and new troops to meet us¡­ But why did we get locked in the first ce?"

    "That''s thanks to me," I pointed to myself in pride before adding, "and to your knowledge, it''s not just my efforts that made them this terrified."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Your zone¡­ It''s quite special."

    "In what way?"

    "You saw the list of worlds we had topete in, right?" I paused and he nodded, or that was what I thought from his suit upper part getting slightly tilted.

    "There is a world in there, the twentieth world."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "That''s the world our zone opens at¡­ Wait, is this angelic world that special?"

    "I don''t know," I didn''t lie about that, "but anything rted to that world meant real threat to the enemy."

    "Hmm¡­ You said you cared about our zone, what does that mean?"

    "I got blocked from getting to that world," I slowly said before adding, "and that''s why I wanted to take control over this zone above all."

    "And you need our help in that?"

    "Not just that," this dude would ask for an easy life if he wanted to just do this task, "I want you to lead armies and help others."

    "Others? What others?"

    "There are others like you," I paused before adding, "I''ll take control of this zone. But the other seventeen zones will be handled by you."

    "This¡­ Seventeen¡­"

    "Don''t worry, I will arm you up with enough forces to take these zones down."

    I wasn''t lying. Just from thest batch of gears I got beforeing here, I could arm tons of forces with my gears.

    At the same time, these zones were like treasure troves for me. They were filled to the brim with fiends and other elite forces.

    "Come with me," I looked at the brutal fight in between the worms and didn''t care about the end result.

    With my cube, I could tame all of them. But first I gotta take this dude and his group over the others, relief and rescue them before releasing them all over these zones.

    I didn''t care about any of these zones. I got ess to all the worlds back at my zones. Only this zone here got my utmost interest. "Come," I paused before adding, "open portals to other zones.

    [Right away]

    A portal appeared, and then I went through it.

    Just from seeing the absence of worms was enough evidence to me and others that the enemy ced great importance over the past zone.

    "Come with me," and all I did was to go down to the bubble shaped shield which protected the contestant down below and his group.

    As for the fight going on here, I took more warriors and left them to be led by one of Toramos'' men.

    Like that, I kept simply jumping around from one zone to another, rescuing those contestants, adding more warriors, and leaving one of the good men I acquired behind.

    The Hescos got all their team members to be paragons. As for other races, they weren''t that great to begin with.

    I left a few of the gained team members behind, exining everything to Toramos who dly took over this task.

 Chapter 1439 Take Out Stat Crystals

    I didn''t leave any leading contestant behind. These were considered the cream of the crop from all the lots taking part of this quest.

    As for my apocalyptic trial, I met two dudes from the Hescos who came from there. And they just kept their side and silence, only standing behind Toramos like he was their leader or something.

    Dudes¡­ Cheer up, your leader is working for me, and that made me your leader as well.

    "Now it''s time to return to my zones," once I finished doing all this, rescuing all the eighteen groups sessfully, I decided to return.

    After all, there was a grand meeting waiting for me with a change of ns.

    "What about here?" Toramos was the only one who was used to speaking directly with me. As for others, no matter which race they came from, they kept their distance from me.

    "I want one contestant to take over the entire zone battles here," I paused before adding, "I left behind portals leading to each zone, and others linking these zones with one of mine. Who is going to take this task?"

    "Is that dude required to fight in my zone?" Toramos moved his eyes around, looking at others who simply kept their silence.

    No one but the two of us and his own neen teammates knew about how scary that battle was.

    "I''ll personally lead that battle," I ended that debate before it even started, "the one leading this war will just handle the zones except for yours."

    "I''ll take this task then," one of the Hescos spoke up. He was one from my apocalypse, and it seemed this dude wanted to see how scary and capable I was.

    If he led my entire warriors here, then he''d end up getting to know lots of secrets. I didn''t care, as I reached a stage that wouldn''t be touched by others no matter what.

    If I had to deal with scary dudes like the ones who came from ending apocalypses, then I''d get to worry.

    "Fine," I slowly nodded despite reading what this dude wanted to aplish here, "I left enough force to clear all the hostile forces inside the shields I created. After cleaning the hostels there, try to test the enemy out at each zone. If there is a weak point, use it, but don''t over do it."

    "Ok," he seemed not convinced with my words, however I was the only one here with rich experience about how to deal with these enemies.

    "What about us?" one of the contestants who came from other races than Hescos asked.

    "You''lle with me," I paused before adding, "the gates to the twenty worlds will open. You''ll lead my armies and get into these worlds. Explore and report back to me what you found. As for Toramos¡­"

    I turned to Hescos with that weird feather on top of his head, "you''ll get to know someone, and you two will lead the entire operations going on everywhere."

    "I like that," he nodded before I left the one who volunteered behind.

    [Come back with everyone] once I arrived at ground zero, I sent a message to Lily to bring everyone back.

    [Are we going to start the invasion?]<novelnext></novelnext>

    [Bring everyone back, there is a change in the ns] I closed the chat with her, before starting to take out tons of warriors and left them the gear sets I recently acquired.

    "Take out stat crystals," I didn''t n to carry them without taking something back, "give enough for my warriors to feed on."

    "Are all of these your warriors?" Toramos was expressing the great shock everyone felt.

    Since the first moment they all saw me, all I did was to take warriors out without showing an end.

    I didn''t even show any sign to feel troubled with doing this. And that was indeed true.

    I got tons of warriors, enough to take them and watch them die without feeling any pain.

    Instead, I''d feel pain if I lost full state warriors, thanks to the loss of stats they used.

    So it went without saying that by making them take such useless stuff to them right now was doing a great help for me.

    I wouldn''t need to worry about doing this again. And when I saw them order their followers to do this task, and watched these dudes take an endless stream of stat crystals, I felt true jealousy towards them.

    Could I force them to sign contracts with me? Or should I kill them and go and rob their inventories?

    Wait¡­ There was a dude who got eaten by a worm before. I''d go back, find that damn worm, cut its belly and take one tenth of the inventory of that jerk.

    I wasn''t the one to kill him, so I wouldn''t get fifty percent. Yet seeing how casual they were while taking tons of stat crystals made me crave more to go back there and get my loot from that dude.

    How many stat crystals would I get from him? I didn''t want anything else but stat crystals, if that was even possible.

    I waited for almost half an hour before my generals appeared one by one. The moment anyone appeared, they got shocked to see the myriad of different races on my side, and the others on my chariot got shocked as well.

    "I thought you were human," Toramos couldn''t control his shock and muttered in disbelief.

    He got all the right to feel so. After all, many of my generals were humans, but there were too many as welling from other races.

    "I''m not a racist," I shrugged, weing my generals over my chariot with a wide smile, "I''m a democratic one, not a tyrant!"

    "That means¡­"

    "Anyone with abilities in any race I conquered has a chance to rise up and even be my right handed man or woman no matter what origin he came from," I used this moment to engrave such belief inside his heart.

    If I could leave such an impression behind, then the first step to steal such talent from the Hescos would be a sess.

 Chapter 1440 Toramos Joined The Team

    "See her?" I pointed towards Lily, "she is the grand general leading my forces here, the one I told you about before."

    "A woman?" He seemed a bit surprised by this.

    "Like I said, I got nothing against anyone," I shrugged before thest one joined our meeting. It was Legend, the one I held high hopes for his future.

    "Now, let me introduce everyone here first," I started with my team members, exining things about their origins in brief words. After that, I exined the identities of the new dudes here, telling everyone a brief of what they experienced, before adding the most crucial piece of information.

    "... They are going to help us in the uing war. Toramos is a capable Hescos, and he is going to help Lily in leading things everywhere."

    "This¡­" Lily got the meaning behind my words, "does that mean I didn''t need to go to a world?"

    "No, you''ll stay here," I stressed over this point, "you''ll turn this zone into a grand central headquarters for the entire operations."

    "You got enough generals this time," and before anyone would say anything, that jerk spoke up, "now can we go and invade the remaining enemy homebases?"

    "Who is he?" Toramos asked, and I could inwardly sigh.

    No matter whom, the jumper got such talent to get on the bad side of anyone he''d meet. Even if he just met this Hescos, he managed to irritate him!

    What a guy!

    "Don''t mind him," I shrugged, "he is a human, but a troublesome dude."

    "I see¡­" Toramos kept his silence while the jumper didn''t care about what I said about him.

    "I got enough indeed, but can you survive there on your own?"

    "What about you? You got enough to stay behind and do nothing but watch," the jumper was still trying to control his tongue, and yet his words came quite inappropriate.

    "You know this isn''t going to work," I paused before adding, "I have an important war to fight next and won''t be free."

    "What war?"

    "My zone''s war," Toramos felt something was amiss between me and the jumper, but he kept his curiosity to himself. And I liked such an attitude, "I got ess to the angelic world."

    "What is so important about that?" the jumper frowned, "we also got ess towards there."

    "No, we don''t," I paused before delivering the bad news to everyone.

    "That¡­" the jumper couldn''t find any words to describe what he felt. And I got what he was truly feeling as I also felt the same.

    This dude¡­ He was indeed quite an unlucky bastard!

    "What do you n to do then?" Lily asked, ignoring the stupefied jumper.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I''m going to fight the enemy there solo."

    "Take me with you then!"

    "No way!" I instantly refused what the jumper asked, "like I said before¡­ If you got the ability, then go alone towards any of the enemy homebase and show me your might."

    "..."

    "If you can''t, then focus on helping everyone in securing the neen worlds. They aren''t that easy to begin with. And we have to secure them before focusing on the deadly fight in thest angelic world."

    "You think the enemy will focus mainly on a single world?!" Toramos was surprised, "they will try to stop us everywhere!"

    "They will," I slowly nodded, "and we will crush them. But no matter what, they will try their best to keep the angelic world away from our grasp for different reasons."

    "This¡­" Toramos looked around, and everyone on my side just remained silent as if they used for me to speak in riddles about this part.

    "Do you know why?"

    "I don''t," I shook my head, "and I don''t care about any reasons. All I care about is to get this quest done and free those entrapped for endless years here. This is our quest, and it will be our win in the end no matter what."

    The newly joined ones gave me weird gazes. They used to be the leaders, the ones who inspired others and raised their morales.

    But right now the tables flipped around, and that came from none other than a weak human.

    Compared to them, I was indeed weak. But that didn''t mean I was powerless. In fact, considering all the big shots standing here, I was the only person who did his best and prepared too much for this quest.

    I was the only capable and most powerful person here. Without me, none of them would have remained here for this long, or even managed to keep their lives intact.

    "Time to start working," I paused, looking at the two I already selected as grand generals, "devise a n together, with everyone, and be ready to move at any moment. As for others¡­"

    "We know," one of the contestants who came from a weird race with a weird name that I didn''t get to memorise yet said, "you need us to provide your warriors with stat points¡­ However¡­"

    "I won''t give anyone anything," I said in straightforward, while reading what this dude was thinking about.

    "Warriors are limited by one''s level of apocalypse," Toramos seemed to have the same thought as well, as he tried to convince me, "giving them to us will bring much scarier forces than you."

    "Thanks," I shook my head, "I know what I''m doing, and I''m notcking in terms of my warriors."

    They got a point, but howe I''d give them such hot cake here for free? Even if they''d bring the best out from these warriors, why didn''t they bring their own warriors like me with them?

    I heard words like: We should have brought warriors! If we knew how important they''d be, we''d brought more! We should have bought lots of these warrior tokens beforeing here!

    Such remarks and others spread like fire between them. But I didn''t care. I decided to leave them at the chariot''s of my generals, and left things over to Lily and Toramos.

 Chapter 1441 The Weird Acting Jumper

    As for me, I kept taking warriors out for one more hour. Others kept taking out stat crystals until they formed a grand series of towering mountains all over the ce.

    Even with my insane speed of taking out warriors, even after taking more than a billion out, I never felt these mountains were getting smaller by time and my warriors.

    In fact I felt like they were increasing in height and number! That was insane! How rich were these exactly? Howe such filthy rich people failed to not bring warriors with them like I did?

    Damn! What went wrong in their minds to not focus on using such wealth to buy warrior tokens like myself?

    Don''t tell me they all got their hands over stat crystal mines! That would be quite insane!

    [Attention! The doors to the worlds are going to get opened in few minutes]

    [Get ready everyone! This is it!]

    Before I''d sent any message, I saw Lilying on her chariot, with Legend, the spearhead, the jumper, and Toramos as well.

    They got a few others with them, around ten that I didn''t recall their names. But among them, three were contestants like Toramos and myself, while others were folks who came with other contestants.

    "We are ready," Lily was the first to speak up. And I couldn''t help but move my eyes over the bunch of people around here, before stopping my gaze upon the two jerks with them.

    "They are here for a reason," Toramos noticed my weird expression over my face, and couldn''t help but clear his throat before adding, "this one is waiting for his girl, and that one is looking for his dude."

    "I''m not going to babysit anyone," I strictly said, "no matter who he is!"

    "We don''t need anything from you but warriors like anyone else," the jumper coldly said. And for a reason, I felt like this dude reached a deal with Toramos.

    Something seemed off here. He acted a bit arrogant, just like he used to do back at the apocalypse.

    What? Did he get some sort of artefact from Toramos or others that gave him such confidence?

    "I''m not going to save anyone''s neck," I stressed over this point, "I got my hands full."

    "We don''t need any help from you," the jumper spoke in his harsh tone again, making me sure he indeed got something from these contestants that skyrocketed his arrogance and self confidence again.

    "Fine," if he wanted to try out his luck, then be my guest, "you can do whatever you want. I''ll take warriors out in each zone, and you are responsible for assigning them..."

    I moved my eyes towards Lily and Toramos. I already added all the contestants and their folks that I saved as friends.

    After all, I didn''t just save them out of my good heart or my desire to use their abilities in the uing battles.

    Each single one of them was going to be somethingter on in their races. And having good ties with them when they were still nothing was the best chance for me.

    After the end of the apocalypse, I''d start to embark on the wider stage of the universe. Having such friends in the big races was something crucial for my survivalter on.<novelnext></novelnext>

    And if they failed to reach something in their races, my kingdom''s arms would be wide opened for them to join me.

    I''d not lose anything in the end, and gain tons of benefits in return. And that was what I sat my gazes upon.

    I had such a far -sighted vision and long term goals that I started to work upon it from now on.

    "Keep me posted about all the updates of everything happening everywhere," I said to these two, assigning this role for them to y.

    I wanted to know everything that was going on, even if it was trivial. I knew the enemy would ce much importance over the angelic world and the zone that was owned before by Toramos and his group.

    This zone was like Achilies'' heel for the enemy''s grand scheme and n. But that didn''t mean they''d end up focusing everything on these two ces.

    The enemy would try to use the same tactic I used here, throw out many scary folks with a few words to attract and divert my attention from my important task.

    This enemy was so damn hard to deal with, and so I had to secure myself and others by this procedure and precaution.

    ? As long as I kept receiving intel about everything happening everywhere, I''d spot the ces where the enemy selected to bring trouble at, and would instantly move to kill their chances in causing trouble to my forces and grand scheme.

    It was like a grand board of chess yed between two formidable chess masters. One simple mistake, and everything would crumble to pieces.

    And I''d never let myselfmit such a mistake thanks to neglecting the importance of the informationwork.

    "Leave this to us," Lily said before adding, "I''ll leave Legend with you for that."

    "Legend?!" It was indeed shocking what she selected for this kid to y.

    "We got enough capable generals on our side," Lily exined, "and this kid needs to see more of the world."

    I got what she wanted to do here. Leaving Legend by my side might not benefit us in this fight, but would benefit us in the long term.

    Seeing the capable figures on each contestant''s side seemed to trigger something inside Lily''s mind and heart.

    I simply nodded, epting her far fetched vision and ns for Legend.

    We needed to use such harsh times not only to seek win, but also to try and train those capable seeds for the future.

    "Let''s start then," I motioned for them to disperse, and only Legend stayed by my side.

    That dude didn''t take more than one minute with me before spilling out the beans about the jumper''s weird attitude.

 Chapter 1442 Taking Legend With Me

    As I expected, he traded a few of his things in return for a few artefacts.

    Legend didn''t know what the jumper traded or what he got. But I could easily tell.

    ''This dude got nothing of value except knowledge about me,'' I got that was the role he yed with these dudes. And in the end, it''d pour into my advantage.

    That dude didn''t know lots of my secrets, and everything he knew was about the time of me fighting in the apocalypse, gaining more forces, crushing various races, and establishing my kingdom.

    He knew nothing about my deals with the Toranks, or how I did that in the first ce. He knew nothing about how I got my bones, or the different troops I got from the Toranks and other weapons and such.

    What he''d tell me would magnify my image of everyone, and that appeared clearly in the way Toramos dealt with me at thest meeting.

    He always gave off a higher air as if he was higher and stronger than me. He got a point to think so, but that didn''t mean he was quite right.

    From what the jumper said, everyone knew how truly deep my background was. They got how truly strong and formidable I truly was, to the extent of fighting on different fronts, against formidable foes, without even feeling a pressure.

    And the most remarkable thing was that, all this happened just at the same time. Which was something none of them would aplish even if their apocalypses were about to end and they were the sole rulers there.

    And just as I started filling the zones with my warriors, I received the messages of the opening of the portals to the other worlds.

    I went to ask, and got to know where these portals opened.

    Luckily, the system seemed to do something again and the portals just opened in ces controlled by my forces.

    That was the case indeed in the twenty zones under my control. As for the other eighteen zones of others, things were still quite chaotic out there.

    Not to mention the portal to the twentieth world was still closed.

    I kept taking out forces, leaving them behind while everyone took care of the stat issue. At the same time, I made sure to leave behind a few million soulers, tens of millions of geared warriors, while preparing myself to not see them again.

    I didn''t feel that pain actually, or might have felt a little pain for a few moments. Then when I recalled the eighteen richnds filled with fiends and gears, I couldn''t help but grin.

    What if I lost these forces? I''d still end up getting more bones, and tons of gears.

    In the end, it was an eptable exchange, a price I should ept to get more gains in the end.

    As for that jumper, I didn''t care about what he was going to do. It wasn''t a surprise when I heard from Legend about him going towards one of the unexplored home bases of the enemy.<novelnext></novelnext>

    In the jumper''s eyes, this was a golden chance to invade the enemy''s homes and bases. The enemy was trying his best to stop us everywhere, and with the opening of the neen worlds, they had to pour tons of force into each world to secure it from our grasp.

    Not to mention the grand battle waiting for me at Toramos'' zone.

    So he believed things would go quite easily by invading the enemy''s homes. And I had to admit, he got a point, and yet he underestimated the enemy.

    The enemy stayed here for endless years. It would be naive to expect them to have shallow depths, and few resources and forces.

    I was quite sure we didn''t see the full power of them yet. They''d keep many things hidden until the opening of the angelic world, toe and surprise me with their formidable and scary forces.

    The jumper might trigger part of such forces to get revealed if he kept invading their homes one by one. And that was the main reason I let him do whatever he wanted.

    Putting more pressure on the enemy to force them to reveal more of their true might was something good. I''d stay behind and watch, just like what the jumper described before, assessing everything and modifying ns for the enemy''s hidden aces.

    Just like what the enemy nned to do, I also nned to do the same. After all, winning or losing wasn''t going to be decided by the one who got more forces on his side, but the one who knew how to better use his assets and hit the enemy where he never expected, where it would truly hurt.

    "Let''s go," after finishing my task, a thing that took almost ten hours to do, I decided to take Legend and go towards Toramos zone, "you won''t stand by the side and watch."

    "I never nned to do so in the first ce."

    "Good," I liked this kid, "I''ll start by spreading out my bubbles, and you just lead the forces in each bubble and kill everything that meets you."

    "I can do that," he nodded, "but... What about these worms?"

    "I have mine as well," I patted on his head, as he was truly a kid even if he was slightly higher than myself, "just take care of other things. And make sure to not miss a single gear back there."

    "Got it!"

    And just like that, I went to a portal leading to the eighteen zones at my ground zero. And there I found many standing on watch, organising things over.

    After asking them, I learnt about the portal leading to the Toramos zone. And then I passed through it, ending up at the deadly hot zone there.

    "Time to get a bit serious," and that was the first thing I said when I reached there.

    "Holy sh*t! What the heck is going on here?!!!" Legend screamed out in immense shock after standing silent for a few seconds.

 Chapter 1443 Brutal Fight

    It was pretty much expected to see the entire area inside the shields here to be devastated, filled with holes, and an endless number of dead bodies from my side and the enemy''s.

    The worm battle ended, and the victor was my worm. Out of what I took out, only less than fifty remained, and they were all riddled with heavy wounds.

    "Tsk... I took much longer than I nned," I left my worms and warriors here while expecting to be away for a few hours.

    But it took much longer than that. Even if I lost most of my worms, I still wasn''t feeling any bad.

    "This is nothing," I knew how shocked Legend was, but it wasn''t time for that, "this region is already secured. We''ll consider this as the main base."

    "Ok," Legend got over his shock fast, "what shall I do now? Attack? Or wait for you?"

    "Neither," I took out my pir, "we are going to clear the path outside first," I activated the offensive strike of my pir, releasing all the stored damage through all this time.

    The enemies here weren''t aware of my way of doing things. And so they kept hammering anding at my shields without pause.

    So it was expected for the ferocity of my shields'' strike to be strong andst for four hours.

    I didn''t leave my shields here for more than half a day, and yet the attack showed a strength also shown at shieldssting for days or even a week.

    "Now," after the light subsided, "I''ll leave enough warriors out for you here. Gather up the gears, kill any enemies that are still alive around, and leave everything here before going towards the far away shields."

    "Ok," he nodded, leaving my chariot on his, before I started to take out my warriors. "Go under the ground, secure the area around for twenty miles," I gave this order for my worms.

    To me, these worms were as good as dead. I didn''t know how to heal all these wounds, and didn''t care about taking such trouble in the first ce.

    If the enemy used worms here, followed what I expected them to do, then they''d bring a huge number of worms here.

    Facing millions or even more of such worms wasn''t a dream. And so losing these fifty wasn''t going to be that bad.

    As I left enough for Legend to lead, I started to roam this zone. The area of devastation spread to cover up hundreds of miles, a distance that was enough to make me feel quite satisfied with such an attack.

    I spread a few shields around in that cleared zone. However my main focus was to reach the area where the enemy was active at, and start the real battle.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After flying for a few hours, I finally covered the entire distance and reached a zone that started to get filled with different enemy troops.

    The enemy seemed to get taken aback with what happened here. They didn''t send lots of their forces, and only the headless locusts lead the entire charge for tens of miles ahead from the main army.

    I didn''t give a damn about these locusts. They were the easiest to kill. As for others, I started to see a few familiar faces when I passed locusts by thirty miles.

    I kept flying and advancing ahead without stopping. I didn''t start acting until I crossed another one hundred miles. There I found the enemy gathering up tons of their main forces, and even saw lots of worms slithering on the ground.

    "Time to show you another trick," seeing my charioting was enough to stir up the ho nest. Everyone started to act, and even the worms tried to raise their heads, trying to take a bite at my chariot.

    I''d not underestimate these deadly folks. Even if my chariot''s shield was much sturdier than the shields created by my pir, I wasn''t that sure my chariot''s shield would sustain a single attack from these worms.

    So in return for their attempts, I rose high up, away from their reach. At the same time, I released a few of my bones, watched them fall like raining rocks on the ground, before starting to absorb their energy and gush them inside the cube.

    The cube covered up one hundred miles radius, sucked in everything in that zone. Such a scene frightened everyone around, and if they knew that I''d force a contract on all of the enemies I sucked inside, they''d grow much scarier.

    I didn''t feel any surprise or shock like them, I didn''t feel fear but excitement. The enemy forces here were quite dense, even to the extent that having one locust came at the cost of having hundreds of other races and troops.

    And so I didn''t stand in my ce for even one second. I moved my chariot fast, kept using my cube and bones, clearing thousands of miles off the enemy in every direction.

    The enemy tried to respond to such a threat using force. However after ten straight hours, they reached the conclusion that shing against me was futile!

    It was impossible to break through my shields using any means they got. And for the worms they had, they might get a chance in breaking my shield, but they got no chance at touching me.

    So after ten hours, the enemy started to ask their troops to retreat away from the chariot. And thanks to my previous experience in dealing with such a move, I kept my chariot flying in fixed long routes for hours, without using my cube again.

    I gave the enemy the feeling that their tactic was working, and I couldn''t get my hands over any of their people.

    After doing this for an entire day, and even after receiving messages from Legend telling me that he is already at the edge of the safe zone, facing tons of locusts while being inside the safe shields I left behind, I didn''t stop what I was doing.

 Chapter 1444 The Cubes Mighty Power

    ? I just told this dude to keep fighting the locusts, driving them to attack the shields, and kill as many of them as he could.

    As for the enemies here, I kept pushing them around in ces I wanted. Even when I was met with a vast and open space ofnd, I used my shields to create artificial obstacles, preventing the enemy from gathering around in ces they could run away through easily, evading my cube.

    The enemy felt more confidence in such tactics and started to send more troops to deal with Legend and the army I left behind for him.

    But after doing this for one day, and after covering tens of thousands of miles, it was time for me to close in the grand and start collecting my trophies.

    "Surprise!" I used the staff for the first time since they used their tactic. I jumped back to a spot I already visited before, used my cube and sucked dry everyone and everything in one hundred mile radius.

    And starting from here, the real nightmare of the enemy started.

    After seeing their tactic seed, ending up in forcing me to move away without gaining a single troop of theirs, they started to pour more forces to the frontline.

    I estimated that hundreds of millions were now fighting Legend at these shields alone. As for the number of forces in the entire zone I covered with my chariot, they would be in tens of billions if not more!

    That was a substantial loot for me, especially when the enemy used everything they got.

    Worms appeared, friends were like locusts in the air, and the one eyed giants began to show up. Even the high zombies with their scary drums appeared as well.

    The enemy used everything they had, even these deadly inds with portals on their backs. When these crazy fellows appeared in big numbers at Legend doorsteps, that dude sent a distress message.

    And that was why I started to act.

    The shields I left behind might sustain any enemy, not the worms, not the high zombies, not the Exomachines, and surely not these deadly flying inds.

    Without waiting any longer, I moved my chariot back, jumped fast, used my cube, captured everything in a few seconds, before jumping again to another spot.

    My sudden move scared the enemy, especially when they realised after an hour what I truly was doing in the past day.

    Like mad they started to evacuate their forces, however they found the bitter truth... They couldn''t escape the clutches of my deep!

    I jumped first at the outer areas I recently visited, gathered everyone there, and cleared a huge stretch ofnd.<novelnext></novelnext>

    And then I kept jumping at this region, kept myself active here, collecting anyone who managed to run all the way to here.

    After one hour from doing so, the enemy started to realise the harsh truth. They couldn''t retreat anyone from the inside or else they''d end up getting caught. And they couldn''t send any reinforcements from outside as I''d end up collecting them as well.

    They tried many times, sending lots of armies from different directions at the same time during the next few hours, and yet they failed. They tried to not do anything for a few hours, and I had to jump inside to collect the loot standing inside, relieving the pressure over Legend.

    I asked that dude to slowly and calmly retreat inside, buying myself as much time as he could. During this, I kept alternately jumping in between the inner and outer zone, collecting any armies that tried either to break free or move in to reinforce the trapped huge armies inside.

    The enemy kept trying, and I kept stopping them with all my means. In fact, letting armies get inside wasn''t that bad, however letting who got trapped to be released wasn''t eptable.

    So I had to move back and forth to make sure I didn''t miss anyone. And after two days from doing so, I managed to clear thousands of miles, and the enemy seemed to grow tired from doing anything anymore.

    During the next day, not a single troop tried to move out ore in. and that told me the enemy already intended to abandon any forces inside.

    That meant the enemy had to gather up another scary army like this, not only that, but he had to gather much more than these forces.

    After all, all of the captured forces here ended up working for me. Just seeing the endless and different kinds of troops inside my cube made meugh for minutes from time to time.

    I didn''t just get billions of forces, but I gained hundreds of millions of terrifying forces. There were the fiends, the Exomachines, the worms, the high zombies'' two kinds, the one eyed giants, the Silences, and even the flying suited dudes.

    The enemy gave me tons of locusts, numbering to tens of billions actually. I didn''t care that much about them. After all, they weren''t that sane, wouldn''t follow any order, couldn''t fly, couldn''t defend, and couldn''t take down formidable forces.

    But they''d do great in the uing grand battles at the twenty worlds.

    During the time I was fighting here, my forces scattered all over the neen worlds and the two enemy home bases were having brutal fights.

    ording to the reports constantly delivered by Legend, the enemy depended over the fiends as the highest calibre force in the armies fighting mine.

    This was quite expected. The enemy would focus at first in stopping me here. And after losing this bad, I expected the enemy to start moving part of the formidable forces at other worlds to divert my attention.

    Anything aside from the scary worms wouldn''t be that difficult to deal with by my forces. Yet after the passage of five more days, and clearing almost all of the tens of thousands of miles of area that was filled to the brim with scary enemy forces, I didn''t feel any threat of using worms against my forces at any time.

 Chapter 1445 The Jumpers News

    Just the loot of worms inside my cube was in millions right now! The enemy seemed to be quite careless and very impatient in killing me here and stopping my advance.

    They brought such a grand number of scary worms here to take me down once and for all. They got nothing to me but their own ipetence, theirck of knowledge, and their arrogance in underestimating me.

    If they dealt with me like they should, then things would have ended quite better. However they didn''t look me in the eye, and that was their greatest mistake.

    They trusted their forces more than doubting the abilities of their enemy. As I took in thest of their forces here, I couldn''t help but feel more confidence in taking the enemy here down.

    This quest¡­ This quest was mine!

    I wasn''t underestimating my enemy. I knew how strong and formidable they really were, and that was why I was confident in my victory at the end.

    The enemy had many weaknesses, which showed clearly in this zone. The forces in the zones seemed to be entrapped and not aware of what was going on outside.

    And if I followed such logic, then it was safe to say that the enemies'' forces inside each world were also suffering from the same defect.

    "If so¡­ Then I got three weeks to clear the neen worlds, or at least clear half of them, before the opening of thest angelic world."

    I knew it was a golden chance, and I got to move fast and seize it. The enemy was destined to move fast, send fresh troops from the outside, and these might carry the missed intel for the forces in each world.

    ording to the reports I received, the enemy was already fighting against the locals of each world when my forces arrived. I didn''t know if that was part of the quest scheme or that it was a countermove prepared by the enemy thanks to my interventions from the beginning.

    After all, the enemy would do such a move in response to my efforts in changing the entire scheme of this quest.

    That meant the enemy forces in each world were already tired and exhausted. They had to fight now on two different fronts, and so they were at their lowest points right now.

    [I''m going to leave forces here for you to lead] deciding that, I took tens of thousands of worms, left them to secure this grand zone, [I left behind lots of shields. I will leave tons of forces inside to protect this ce]

    [Am I going to defend again?]

    [Don''t belittle this defensive role] I realised he was referring to the long time I asked all of them to stay inside the shields and defend, [This defence here is the key to our victory at the end]

    [What do you want me to do?] he was smart enough to read through the hints in my words.

    I didn''t want him to just defend, I wanted him to do something else.

    [Give the enemy here a nightmare] I paused, [Make them too much focused on you. Even if you ended up losing most of the forces I''d leave for you, it doesn''t matter! I want to see endless enemies here the moment Ie back]

    [I got it! Leave this to me!] he got my point, and I started to roam the entire grand zone, jumping around using my staff, spreading my shields and forces inside for long hours.

    I lost count of how many warriors I took. And I even took warriors without gears or even without stat points at many shields.<novelnext></novelnext>

    I left lots of stat crystals for them to use. [I''m going back now. Don''t forget, your role is to defend, and to attract as much attention from the enemy as possible]

    [Got it!]

    I knew I could depend on this dude here. If I didn''t get him, then I''d have left lots of my newly acquired generals, and I wouldn''t feel as relieved as I felt right now.

    I jumped back to the central area of this zone where the portal leading to my ground zeroy.

    The other seventeen zones were already led by one of the contestants. I didn''t truly care about these, and I knew Lily and Toramos were going to do great jobs about reinforcing the armies there.

    I jumped back to ground zero, and there I found the once before filled to the brim world with warriors was void of anything.

    "Tsk¡­ War really requires lots of wealth, and men," seeing this made me sigh. But before doing anything else, I replenished this zone with warriors again for a few hours.

    [You came back?] It seems my actions here caught the attention of Lily.

    [I''m just stopping for a few hours] I said while taking out tons of warriors without stats, [I got warriors that need stat crystals. Let others help in that]

    [Good! We just emptied five zones from the endless warriors you left behind]

    [Oh! That fast?!] It was indeed surprising to hear that.

    In each zone, hundreds of millions or even billion warriors were left out by me.

    And hearing that five zones got emptied already in such a short time was something quite unexpected.

    [The enemy had tons of forces at each world, so we got to adapt, y''know]

    [Ok, I''ll refill these zones then¡­ Which one are these?]

    [Come back to the centre and I''ll guide you to their portals]

    [Give me three hours then]

    After four hours, I returned back to find her standing with the group I saw before. The spearhead wasn''t here, and I got to know that he picked up his girl before heading towards one world to fight at.

    As for the jumper, he already was fighting hard at the third homebase world we acquired.

    He invaded one world in the past week, and could hardly establish a base there by now.

 Chapter 1446 The God World

    His speed was eptable, and he was doing just fine in my eyes. It wasn''t as greatpared to how I''d take down such a zone in much less time if I was there.

    I knew what he argued with before was right. The enemy was now focusing on too many fronts at the same time, and he did not have enough support everywhere.

    So it was expected for the enemy to lessen the defensive forces at their home bases during such times. After all, their home bases were the mightiest and most formidable defensive ces in the entire quest small universe!

    If I was the one leading the charge, taking down a base wouldn''t take more than a day or two. But it was still remarkable for that dude to manage to control a base in one week.

    "Are you going to invade the world now?" When seeing me, Toramos didn''t say anything in greetings like others.

    This wasn''t the time to waste on such silly and useless things.

    And that dude was quite smart, enough to read through my intentions, or guess them quite right.

    "I''m going to take down as many worlds as possible."

    "You want to force the enemy to support the final world?!!" Tormaos seemed a bit shocked when he heard my words.

    "Isn''t it better for us to use these worlds to divert the enemy''s forces around?!" Lily was also feeling the same kind of shock, having the same line of thoughts as everyone else.

    "If I don''t do that, then these worlds will turn from being their source of distraction to ours!"

    I didn''t need to exin much, and from what I just said, everyone here got what I meant.

    They remained silent, while the twisted look on their faces told me how they truly felt.

    They were feeling conflicted about dealing with such an enemy. The thing they all thought and took as one of our trump cards was actually going to be the poisonous thorn that the enemy nned to stab us in the back with.

    If not for my words and actions, the few very intelligent folks here would have totally missed such a great point and scheme, would miserably fall into the enemy trap, ending up in a very bad situation indeed.

    "Let''s not waste more time," I shifted my eyes around, "which portals lead to the emptied worlds?"

    "This, this¡­" Lily heaved a deep sigh of helplessness, before pointing towards four portals.

    "Ok, I will fill them with warriors, and you know what you need to do."

    "Giving them stat crystals and such," Toramos sighed, but not in the same way like Lily, "do you need anything from us to help?"

    "No, keep the fights going on like usual," I paused before adding, "when there is a chance, push forward, add more forces there. I''ll try to create chances for the forces there, and the rest is up to you."

    "Got it," they watched me leave through one portal, where it led to another emptied zone.<novelnext></novelnext>

    I kept taking out my warriors, filling these zones to the brim, before jumping in between the zones using the portals at ground zero.

    It took me half a day to finish that. And then it was time for me to go and visit these worlds.

    [Which world has the highest number of enemy forces?] Once I got done, I returned to ground zero, and asked Lily about that.

    [I''m going to lead you there] I waited for her for half an hour, before she finally appeared in her chariot with everyone.

    It seemed she dealt with this zone as the headquarters of the entire war, and dealt with her chariot as the brain of such headquarters.

    "This portal will lead you to a zone," she pointed towards one portal nearby before adding, "the world there is the one leading to the gods'' world. The enemy there is quite fierce, having the most fiend forces out of all other forces."

    "Isn''t it the neenth world?" I recalled this one. It was the world that got the weird god race.

    It was one of the few worlds that attracted my attention back then. This race was the ancestors of the gods in my universe. Even the shrines and the way the gods worked using blessing and blessing points were present here.

    Shrines were present here as shrine families, and this race supported others in return for blessing.

    The world was on the verge of copsing. It was in the heart of a terrifying ck hole, and the members of this race worked to stop the destruction of their world.

    But they had disasters from time to time, making their numbers fall, and that was the reason behind their imminent destruction.

    I didn''t know what disaster befell them, but I could get it now. If each time the golden quests got activated, the fiends sent out tons of forces into their world, then this could be the disaster happening to them.

    Or it might be something else, however this was the only disaster I thought about for now.

    If that was true, then I could only hope to kill too many of the enemy out there, bnce things out.

    As for why the enemy focused on that race in such a way, I could guess a thing or two.

    From the description provided by the system list from before, this race was able to give anything back for blessing.

    Be it weapons, stats, strength, defence, or even treasures¡­ This race could transform the fate of entire armies and races in exchange for that mysterious blessing of theirs.

    As for what blessing would actually do to such a race, I could only consider them like stats for me and others in the apocalypse, in the universe.

    "This world alone sucked up the entire armies of two zones," Toramos'' tone was filled with bitterness and weirdness, "and even with all of that, we didn''t get a stable foothold there."

 Chapter 1447 Weird World

    "Interesting," I couldn''t imagine what went out there to make all the warriors they sent not be able to secure a base in that world.

    Was that world this vast? Enough to such hundreds of millions of warriors without being able to do a thing there? Or was the enemy this terrifying, killing tons of my forces at a fast pace?

    "You should be careful out there," Lily said, in one of the rare moments of her showing such worry on her face, "the enemies there are quite strong!"

    "They are just like what we met before, right?"

    "No, they got weirdly stronger out there," Toramos said something weird. And I couldn''t help but think of one crazy possibility.

    ''They are not that desperate for blessing to support their enemies, the ones who were killing and leading their world into the depths of the abyss, right?''

    This was such a scary and crazy thought, but if that race dealt with blessings like food and water, like air to us, then it would make sense.

    They would ept blessing their enemies in return for buying themselves a bit more of time. Damn! What a hellish life these dudes were living out there if that was true!

    "Stay put and keep things rolling the same way," this was all I could say to them before moving towards that portal, and ending up arriving at another zone.

    I could clearly see a towering portal standing ten miles away, and yet it looked so grand even from a far away ce.

    I went towards it, and my mind was filled with different scenarios about what would wait for me out there in the gods world.

    When I went towards the portal, I saw tons of warriors heading towards it like a flood. The portal was at least one mile in length, covering up a huge area indeed.

    I didn''t even think twice before passing through that portal. The moment I passed through it, the world all around changed.

    I found myself standing in an open ce, one that stretched for hundreds of miles around at least.

    I couldn''t see an end to thisnd, and all I saw was an endless number of forces, fighting against each other.

    Seeing this scene made me realise that what I thought about was true. This world was very vast, enough to swallow tons of my warriors without showing an end.

    At the same time, the two sides were fighting on what could be described as a chaotic battleground!

    There wasn''t a stable frontline that could be seen between the two sides. At many ces, I saw groups surrounding others, while they got surrounded with other enemies.

    This was indeed very chaotic! And I didn''t know what made this ce turn into such a state!

    Was this the aim of the fiends here? Or did they just send waves after waves of their forces, to meet up the new waves sent by mine?<novelnext></novelnext>

    I threw aside such useless thoughts, took out my pir, and started to arrange this disarrayed battlefield.

    My shields appeared, turning this chaos into a more organised battlefield, or it might be more chaotic for my enemies.

    The forces down there mixed together either got trapped inside the shields, or got in between them. After working for one hour to do so, I returned to visit each shielded zone, leaving my soulers down there to do their magic.

    The soulers were the best type of troops who could deal unimaginable damage in such situations. As the soulers got released, the enemy started to lose on an rming rate.

    "Keep pushing, step outside and kill!" I took out close to ten million geared soulers, and let them deal with the enemies even in between the shields.

    Seeing my shields spread around was like seeing bubbles of soap flying all over the ce. I kept doing this for hours, while moving forward at the same time.

    After one day, I finally reached a new zone.

    "Damn! So this isn''t just the surface of the world, but a deep abyss of it!" I saw a grand mountainous wall lining up the zone I came from, filling the entire horizon like it was a sky of its own.

    I saw such a scene before, and for a moment I mistook this ce to be the world I once used my deadly shield to strike at.

    However this was a little different. The wall of rocks extended for a few miles to the top! And the enemy forces built what could be described as forts inside this ce.

    My forces reached this zone already, to get wiped out without exception thanks to the deadly strikesing from that wall.

    The enemy was ruthless! They didn''t care about their own troops, attacked everywhere my forces reached, killed everyone without exception.

    The explosions here looked like the weapons I got from my research department would unleash. I couldn''t see clearly what type of weapons the enemy used, but I could imagine huge cannons and rocketunchers or something simr to that.

    "Tsk! That wall is going to be a problem¡­" I knew taking down a high ground was always hard and quite taxing on any army.

    Not to mention such a terrain, which wasn''t only huge, but also got heavily fortified!

    I thought about activating my shields'' offensive strike, but realised that wasn''t going to solve the problem.

    "If I activate a dark gold dark realm bone, the fire will be enough to engulf enemies at a grand scale¡­" I considered doing that, but stopped when I realised the fire wouldn''t reach the top of that wall.

    I knew it wasn''t a wall out there, but the real surface of this world. Without taking whoever lied above, taking the forces down here wasn''t going to help.

    "Tsk¡­ I have to go up there and deal with the enemy myself¡­" I paused, created lots of shields around first, making a grand circle of protection and istion zone that would stop any enemy force or even my fire from trespassing beyond this line.

 Chapter 1448 Finding The Enemy

    Doing this took me four days. The area was at least a thousand miles in radius, or even more. It was a grand abyss indeed, and I couldn''t help but marvel at the long term nning of the fiends.

    They had to take lots of time to dig such a ce, fortify the walls around, and prepare such a deadly trap for any forcesing here. I knew such a task would take a long time, months even years, even if they used the grand and scary worms to do that.

    After doing this, I was almost done.

    "Time to go up," I considered using my research department weapons. But refrained from doing so at thest minute.

    The enemy knew almost everything about my abilities and limits. It would be worse to reveal such a card they never knew existed.

    It might be useful here, but it surely would be crucial to win the battle in the angelic world. So I decided to invest in the future possibilities, keep these weapons lying in my inventory, covered up by dust, for now.

    As I went higher, I noticed a ck clouding from one direction. Then this ck cloud turned into a group of ck clouds, then the entire sky looked as if they grew dimly lit by these clouds, turning the bright worlds into dark ones.

    "Fiends!" my eyes shone when I saw what wasing. Endless number of fiends moved out from the surface the moment they spotted my charioting.

    Did they recognise me? I doubted that! For a second there, I felt little fear from their endless number and grand formation.

    "Tsk! You moved too soon, b*tches!" I didn''t hesitate to act next, activating my shields'' offensive strike.

    The shields stored damage for days. And just by activating them, all the darkness these fiends brought got vanquished by the light.

    Even if these forces and fields here got boosts and support from the god race, they would never be a rival to my shields'' offensive strike.

    I stopped in ce, waited for the bright light to end. And it took roughly ten hours to do so.

    "Just so so," I shrugged while watching the light fade away faster than I expected. However when the world turned clear to my eyes, I saw the ground down below covered in an endless number of dead enemies.

    As for my forces, I already gave them a head up warning to retreat to the closest shields. I didn''t give them more than a few minutes to retreat, and so I knew many of them fell under such an attack.

    Yet I never felt bad for them. I got nothing more to spend than warriors.

    "Take all of the gears out," seeing such a grand treasure trove all over the ground, I couldn''t help but drool over it, "gather the gears inside the shields."

    I took millions and millions of my warriors, spread them all over the ground down below, and gave them the same task to do.

    These gears¡­ Such an endless number of gears¡­ They were mine!

    As for the bones, it wasn''t the right time to collect these yet.

    First, I got to burn those damn bastards up there and lead my warriors up to start the real battle of this world.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After all, all of this was just the weing party prepared by the enemy.

    When I moved my chariot to the top, the scene I saw was something I never expected!

    "Damn! Don''t tell me this entire world is a colossal beehive!"

    The walls I just came on top didn''t lead me to an open ground like I imagined. Instead, the surface stretched for ten miles, filled with tons of bases, fortifications, defences, and endless troops.

    Then the ground would sink, showing a grand and seemingly endless abyss!

    This kept happening all over the ce! Even when I rose for miles high in the air, I saw nothing else but this weird scene!

    The ten miles surface looked like thin lines surrounding circr holes, grand circr holes which would stretch for thousands of miles at least.

    I couldn''t see the end of these holes, but could expect what this part of the world looked like.

    "I hope this won''t be the case at the rest of this world," I sighed, and decided to start exploring one of the grand abysses down there.

    When I got down, I saw the ten miles of ground open many holes, like hatches, and then tons of fiends and flying suited creatures appeared.

    "Tsk! These ridges aren''t just simple walls, they are indeed what one would call a real fortress would be like!"

    I didn''t give a damn about any of them, and simply used my chariot''s invincible shield to crush and make my path through these enemies.

    As I passed by force, they kept chasing anding after me like mad dogs!

    "Come, I''ll see what lies down there before taking all of you out," I went directly towards the nearby abyss, without caring about anything else.

    And when I arrived closer, I could see the ground quite clearly¡­

    "This¡­" seeing the scene that weed my eyes made me slightly frown, "this entire hole is filled with enemy forces! Ground troops, training camps, and even forts and few towns and cities for them to live in! Damn! Did I move into a good world, or a friend''s world?"

    I got confused for a moment, before deciding to do something crazy. If this was a base to train the enemy forces, gather up the armies, and move them to fight my forces or other forces sent here during the entire long course of the golden quests, then it''d be just great to take them all down at once.

    What the enemy took trouble to make for all these endless years was going to be used against them right now.

    "It''s suitable here," After flying for five hours, I stopped, took out one of my dark gold dark realm bones, activated it, then threw it at the bottom.

 Chapter 1449 Meeting Gods

    "Burn in hell, bastards," I left the bone falling down, turned around without waiting to see the result, and flew high in the air.

    The fiends and flying suited dudes kept attacking me nonstop during my escape. These bastards would never guess what wasing at them until they''d be dead.

    *Rumble!*

    Like a nuke detonating, the bone exploded once it touched the ground. A terrifying ball of red and orange light appeared, expanding fiercely all over the ce, before releasing a mighty tsunami of fire all over the ce.

    I moved once I threw the bone, and that bought me enough time to get away from the reach of such terrifying fire.

    The fire raged wildly, rose for miles in the air, yet it wasn''t enough to exceed the reach of the walls the enemy erected around.

    The enemy used such a genius idea to trap any iing forces, train theirs, and I simply used such a genius idea and turned it into a deadly and poisonous trick to kill them all.

    No matter who, no one would escape such hell except if they got enough Exomachines, or high zombies, or both.

    And I didn''t see any of these here yet, and hoped to not see any of them at all in this world.

    "Time to visit another hole," I didn''t stick around or wait to see the result of such an attack.

    I knew how deadly my bones would be, and I didn''t want to give the enemy any room to breathe.

    As for the fiends and suited dudes who chased me, many fell victims to the fire, while the rest got away, scared from what I just did.

    So during the next few visits, and after detonating almost ten bones, I got not a single enemy to stop me at all.

    I started to grow used to the current arrangement of this part of the world. The enemy lined up the holes with fortified walls, filled to the brim with troops, defensive, and offensive preparations, enough to sustain long term war.

    However, facing my fire, the enemy had nothing in their power to do. I was about to take another bone out when I noticed something new about the hole I was going to visit.

    This hole looked quite simr to other holes I visited, except it looked much bigger. Other than this, nothing else seemed different.

    Yet when I drew closer, and when I was close to take one dark realm bone out and activate it, I got shocked by what I saw.

    "Atst¡­ I found you!" I was inside a world that looked more like a homebase of the enemy rather than a home of the god race.

    All I saw was evidence of the enemy, even found many settlements they used to live inside.

    But right now I found the first evidence that this world belonged to the god race.

    I saw giants, true giants, not like the Bulltors or Hectors, these were really giants!

    Each single one of them was at least twenty metres in height, with strong looking bare bodies that were quite simr to humans in general.

    They were moving around streets, in what I could call a grand city of this race.

    The entire hole here surrounded a single settlement, with buildings that towered for hundreds of metres. Just seeing this from afar made me feel tinypared to these giants.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Everything I saw about them was big, their streets, their homes, even the vegetables and fruits they nted all looked huge.

    My sudden appearance seemed to attract the attention of those down below. They looked up at me, and I saw two pairs of big rounded eyes without any eyelids looking at me.

    Seeing this made me clear my throat, take out my horn, and started to speak to all of them.

    "I''m Hye, a human race descendant. I came here to save all of you¡­"

    Just before I''d say another word, something weird happened down below.

    Like they saw something or someone they feared, they ran in a chaotic way, running around, even hitting a few of each other in the middle of this.

    I watched such chaos in a weird way before most if not all vanished inside their homes.

    And the once filled to the brim streets got emptied in a few minutes!

    "What''s going on here?" I felt weird about that, before I noticed a few rays of lighting from far away.

    These looked like little stars, heading towards my direction in fast fashion, while leaving behind long trails of coloured smoke.

    I stood in my ce, not feeling any pressure while watching such formidable looking dudesing towards me from different directions.

    It seemed like I stirred something that I shouldn''t or what?

    I felt weird. I came here to rescue them. And instead of weing me, they ran away like they saw a que or death.

    But as they sent what looked like their leaders, I couldn''t help but wait until they arrived.

    And when these dudes came closer, I felt much weirder.

    The gods I saw on the streets down below were all giants, true giants. But the onesing at me right now weren''t that huge at all.

    In fact, they just looked like normal giant races I met before, like Hectors and such.

    "Who are you?" and when they stood in front of me, a gathering of close to one hundred, all wearing gear and such, one of them stepped forward and spoke.

    He was the only dude who got a helmet covering most of his face, only showing his eyes and nose in the gaps appearing in this helmet.

    "I introduced myself already," I knew how capable my horn was. Even if they came from far away ces, the news must have reached them fast enough in one way or another.

    "Human race Hye, isn''t it?" that dude kept speaking to me, and that told me he might be their general leader or boss or something.

    "Yes, who are you?"

    "I''m tinberg, the acting leader of the pit number one million, two hundred thousand, and five."

 Chapter 1450 The Funny Hector General

    He gave me such a weird number, and that told me this entire world was covered with these pits.

    What would such a world look like from space? A giant ball with endless holes like someone got a needle and pricked it as a game or what?

    "Hi tinberg," I said in greeting, "can you exin what''s going on here?"

    "Before that," just as he said it, everyone else seemed to get a hidden mark or something. All took out their weapons, and seemed quite vignt and ready to start a big fight.

    "What''s the meaning of that?" I calmly watched their unexined moves, and added in the same calmness, "I came here to help and save all of you. Is this how you express your thanks?"

    "We heard lots of liars like you," tinberg said, "we got tricked and ended up in such a way thanks to people like you. You dirty liar and criminal, what do you take us for? Fools?"

    "Indeed you are," I didn''t get what went wrong in their minds, "I came here in a quest to save all of you. You are trapped, and you are helping the enemies who trapped you in such a hellish ce."

    "Stop spreading your poison around," I said these words while holding my horn, saying all this to everyone down below, "we won''t get tricked by people like you ever again! Our ancestors told us the real stories about what happened, how they got tricked by people like you, ending up without any blessing and reaching such a damn ce you are calling hell!"

    I looked at his eyes, at everyone''s eyes. These fools¡­ They got outyed by the enemy!

    "Then why don''t we make a bet?" I knew trying to speak with them wouldn''t do any good.

    "What bet? Want to trick us to bless you and get nothing in return? You damn criminal! We shall kill you and avenge our ancestors, avenge ourselves¡­ Attack!"

    The next moment these one hundred groups attacked my chariot with everything they got. And I got to give it to them, they were quite formidable and strong.

    However no matter how strong they were, they weren''t able to leave a single mark over my chariot''s shield.

    I remained silent for ten minutes, watching them use many and different weapons and even artefacts!

    The best result they got was to spread a few shallow cracks over my chariot''s shield. In the end, tinberg stopped attacking, and with him everyone else stopped what they were doing and retreated a little.

    "Are you ready now to talk?"

    "We won''t talk to such a dirty criminal like you!"

    I sighed, turned around before pointing towards a direction, "see this ce? See this light? It''s a fire that I released," I got that they mistook my actions as my inability to attack.

    I got firm defences, butcked the right offence to take them down. That was what these fools thought.

    "This¡­"

    "You can fly, there is a hole filled with enemies nearby. Let''s go there and watch me burn everything," I didn''t even stand in my ce after saying that. While I wasing here, I spotted two holes with enemies nearby, ones that I decided to taketer after taking down this hole.

    However I met with something I wanted sinceing here, met the real gods! But these dudes were much more stubborn than the Berserkers, even more annoyingly stupid than my jumper!

    I moved, and after a few minutes of hesitation, I noticed they came after me.

    Their speed wasn''t that bad. In less than ten minutes, we arrived over the space of another pit.

    "These are our allies! Don''t¡­"

    Before tinberg would say his warning, I interrupted him with my actions.

    I already got a bone out, and activated it. It was a mere fine gold grade dark realm bone, and it was enough to activate it during the time I took to arrive here.

    As I released the bone, it exploded, and the entire world changed in their eyes.

    I made sure they''d stay out of harm. After all, it wasn''t my intention to kill or harm them, I just wanted to scare them and teach them a lesson.

    I, Hye, the human kid, wasn''t someone that could ept insults without paying them back double!

    "If I wanted, I could have killed your entire people without even you noticing or having the chance to defend against my attack," I turned and gave them such a gaze, like a real god looking at mere mortals.

    And from the look of horror over their faces, I knew I got the result I wanted.

    "I didn''t want to do it this way, after all I came here to save all of you. But as you already have such bullshit deep in your heads, let me show you the truth with actions and facts, not mere words."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Without even saying a single word, I looked up, spoke to the air as if I got mad or something, "Open a portal, one that leads to ground zero of mine."

    [Right away]

    The one standing on the other end realised what I wanted to do. Or that dude was already shocked by how I did things and decided to follow me blindly without any question.

    "Come," a portal opened, one that led to my ground zero, "let me open your eyes over the truth, and wipe clean all the sh*t you heard since your birth."

    I didn''t turn around while moving my chariot through the portal, "if you didn''te, I swear I''d go back and wipe out your entire race," and to force them to follow, I left such threatening words before vanishing through the portal.

    I got to make them follow me one way or another. When I returned back, I made sure to tell that dude on the other side of the system to keep this portal open until they made up their minds.

    "I''m going to follow you alone," and when I thought they''d note after a few minutes, tinberg shed out from the portal.

    "Fine," I knew he feared taking down all of their top leaders if they followed me. In fact, I didn''t need to do any of such low tricks.

    If I wanted them dead, I got endless ways to do it that made mezy even to think about them.

    "Where are we right now?" I asked, while looking around, trying to recall what portals Lily pointed at that led to zones with portals.

    And when I failed to recall anything, I decided to pick one and pass through it.

    "I don''t know, might be the base of your dirty people who came to invade and exterminate us!"

    That dude was full of bullshit! "I will take you to a ce, a world, one that has their people held captive by the ones you are calling allies," I said before moving towards that portal, "follow me. And make sure to not stay far away, or else you''ll get killed."

    "..."

    He was still sceptical about his earlier decision toe. And if not for my threat, this dude wouldn''t have moved and followed me.

    Such a race¡­ It seemed theycked any speck of curiosity, not like how humans acted at least.

    I appeared at a random zone of mine. I found a giant portal in the distance, just like the one that led to the world of gods.

    "This¡­"

    "This is part of the small universe you and other neen races are trapped inside," I paused before adding, "soon enough you''ll see the truth. Follow me."

    "What are you trying to let me see?" he followed, and atst his curiosity triumphed over his hatred and enmity towards me.

    "I''m going to take you to visit another race world, one that''s trapped in here like yours. I''ll make you watch the ones you call friends and allies kill others, try to destroy others'' worlds¡­ I''m going to open your eyes to the bitter grand lie you and your ancestors were victims to."

    I knew my words wouldn''t leave a mark in his soul for now. All he saw was the grand number of my forces going towards the same portal we were heading towards.

    "Lord, you came?" and just when I got closer, one of my generals, one that was picked by Lily before, was standing next to this portal. "This is¡­"

    "Tell me, what world lies on the next side of this portal?" I asked, while ignoring the part rted to the origins of this tinberg.

    Thetter stood his distance away from my general, seemingly feeling a bit weird and conflicted about what was going to happen.

    I ignored him, totally focused on my general.

    "This portal leads to the world of Aerisheons," he paused before adding, "the enemy is killing them like killing weeds! We are trying our best to stop such massacres, but the world out there is quite vast and a bit problematic."

    "In which way?" I didn''t get why this dude was still standing outside and not in there to lead such a brutal battle.

    "That world is covered entirely with water!" he said, in some sort of defence in my silent usationsing from my eyes, "I don''t know how to swim."

    "You¡­" He was one of the Hectors, and it just was unbelievable that he didn''t know how to swim!

    If a word would get stuck with Hectors, then they were an aquatic race. And yet that dude here seemed to be an exception for that.

 Chapter 1451 Exposing The Truth

    "Go back then and ask for Lily and Toramos to find someone to rece you," I waved my hand without showing any care about hisints and struggle.

    If Icked generals before, I didn''tck any right now.

    "There is no need," he took my words as an insult to his pride, "there are already five generals from the zones you rescued before helping and leading the forces inside. Plus I got a job to do."

    "What job?"

    "They made me here to filter any forces that can''t swim," he said in pride, and I couldn''t help but blink twice, and decided to ignore this dude.

    "Good luck then," I said while moving towards the portal.

    "Who was that?" and as tinberg followed me, he couldn''t help but ask in surprise and doubt.

    "One of my generals," I knew it might look quite embarrassing, but I wouldn''t at least lie no matter what.

    I passed through the portal and appeared at the next side fast, not giving him any chance to say anything.

    And the moment I arrived at the other side, a grand scene weed my eyes.

    The world was just like what that dude described, filled to the brim with water. There was not a speck of ground all over the ce, for tens of miles around.

    The world was covered with cyan coloured fluid like water. But from many spots, one could see tons of dark red colour, telling too much about what was happening down below.

    Aside from that fluid that could be called water, the entire world was filled with fighting forces.

    There were forces who came from the portal. And these fell to the water and fought against the enemy from air and underwater.

    The enemy came in different ways, either boarding huge rafts that got made of weird ores and wood, or flying in the air like fiends, or moving under water.

    Just imagining those locusts move under water, swim freely and fight like crazy made my scalp numb.

    I realised why this dude back there acted in such a way. If he couldn''t swim, then he''d be in endless danger.

    Aside from thesemon forces, there was a new one.

    These dudes had slim bodies, covered with fine scales, fins that appeared in the ces of their limbs. They got four fins, and many of them got the ability to fuse these fins together to form some sort of wings.

    Each one of them got at least four pairs of limbs, or fins. They were fighting desperately against the enemy forces, while they got separated from my forces by a grand line formed by the enemy.

    It looked like the enemy forces a thick line that stretched under water, above water, and in air, stretching all over this, to separate any iing forces from saving or helping this weird new race.

    I looked for a few minutes, while tinberg stood by my side, flying in the air, watching all this massacre in silence.

    "Do you see that? This is what the enemy truly looks like," I pointed towards this carnage and spoke in a cold tone, "and as for me, as for everyone who came from outside, we are all here to help and not to harm you, any of you!"

    I waved, and in the next instant, tons of my full geared soulers appeared. I got millions out, and kept taking more millions out.

    This world¡­ I hated it! This wasn''t a battle, but a massacre!

    I don''t recall what type of disaster this world faced, but it seemed they had to survive this onught from such a long prepared enemy.

    The enemy forces were fighting in organised fashion. Even when they were fighting on two fronts, they didn''t feel any pressure at all.

    My main goal for now was to clear a path, open a route in the sky and kill all the fiends around. Using any of my usual tactics wouldn''t work here, or else I''d end up harming the same race I wanted to save.

    "Attack the enemy," I simply pointed towards the thick line the enemy formed, "spread all over this world, kill any enemy in the air or underwater. Leave none alive, and don''t show any mercy no matter what!"

    I didn''t like what was going on here. And even if I randomly selected this world to show tinberg the real colours of what he considered as his most trusted allies, I didn''t want this world to keep suffering such massacres.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The enemy¡­ This enemy¡­ Was the type of enemy I hated the most!

    "What are you doing?" Even when seeing the truth ring in front of his eyes, that dude couldn''t help butment in a reflex way.

    It was quite expected. After all, he and others lived their lives on a huge lie, fabricated by none other than their enemies, the same ones they should kill and not befriend and defend.

    "What else?" I shrugged, "I''m going to save the innocent race here and kill those damn bastards¡­"

    I paused, showed a very serious look on my face, "and if you wanted to stand on their side, I won''t care about your origins, won''t care about the mission. If you can''t make up your mind, then I''ll kill you as a traitor!"

    "..."

    He got scared, instantly scared. And he should feel so. After all, with a single wave of mine, I released tens of millions of scary folks who just needed to sh through any of their enemies to kill them.

    Even those scary fiends flying everywhere couldn''t survive shes of my soulers. They started to fall down to the surface of that cyan looking waters, looking as if a grand bomb just exploded here.

    My soulers¡­ They were killers! They moved unhindered, killing and sweeping the air all around without caring about anything. Just in the first few minutes, they managed to clear a gap in the thick line formed by the enemy.

    Then part of them started to move to the side, while another started to dive down. I didn''t know if they could swim or not, but it seemed they could.

    They vanished under water, and then the calm surface there started to churn and change. It was clear evidence of how brutal the fight down there was.

    I didn''t do anything, kept standing in my ce like a real lord of war. My forces kept fighting on all fronts, and with the help of my soulers, such a battle that looked disastrous changed dramatically in my favour.

    And as for the enemy forces fighting those weird race members in the air, they were also attacked by some of my soulers. I watched, and seeing all these fiends fall to the water was indeed a marvellous sight to feast my eyes upon.

    The enemy¡­ They deserved this, deserved even more than this!

    And just as I watched all this, the gap my soulers created started to widen and spread all over this world. I nned to leave the soulers behind,e and pick them after a few days.

    Even if the world was so damn vast, after a few days, and with the help of my soulers, the enemy would find their backs facing the walls.

    However, just before I intended to return through the same portal I came through, after the passage of almost one hour, many started to sh from the direction of the far away weird race side.

    I stopped as I saw tens of thousands fly in a big way towards me. They kept grouping themselves together along the way, ending up forming a grand gathering of tens of thousands of flying army.

    "Thanks for the benevolent mighty person for saving my people," and when I thought I''d be faced with another round of interrogations like I met when I went to the god world, these dudes knew their ces quite right.

    One stepped forward, leading everyone to deeply bow towards me midair. The entire army of tens of thousands repeated the same words, and that created a loud banging and thunderous chorus.

    I stood in my ce, watching such warm treatment that told me how deeply they treasured my help. Then I couldn''t help but turn my gazes towards tinberg.

    "Can someone exin the entire situation here to this dude please?" out of their expectations, the first thing I said was this. I pointed towards tinberg, and asked for them to exin things over to him.

    "He is a dude, one who belongs to one race like yours. Yet unlike yours, the enemy who kept killing you lied to them, convincing them that they are their friends and allies."

    "Bullshit! They are friends! They are no friends, not allies! They are our killers! The ones who did all this to us! They killed tons of us, and they did this regrly with utmost pleasure¡­"

    One dude, the same dude who stepped forward and led such a grand salute to me, exploded into the face of tinberg, scaring this foolish god.

    The foolish god realised how deeply wrong they were. And the more that flying dudes with fins spoke, the more this god felt shaken.

    At the end, tinberg couldn''t control himself anymore and his body kept trembling, retreating slowly as if he was afraid from facing the real truth.

    "And you dare to call them friends? Allies? Allies my ass! They are killers! They are the criminals who imprisoned us and many other races inside this hell! And this¡­ This venerable being came all the way here, sacrificing tons of his people, just to save us! What do you have here in your head? sh*t or what?!!!"

 Chapter 1452 I Can Solve Your Blessing Problem

    "Thanks," I knew that dude said more than enough already, "I''m going to leave my forces here to help. I''ll make sure toe back in a few days to see things and check on your situation."

    "Thanks venerable being for the help and care," unlike the explosive tone that dude spoke with towards tinberg, he spoke in a gentle and humble way towards me, showing his utmost respect.

    He told me his name, and it was so damn long and weird to remember. I decided to call him the flying fin leader, referring to his ce among his people.

    "Did you see?" and when we exited the portal back to the zone of mine, I turned to tinberg, asking him a question that I didn''t need any answer to, e with me. We got your race and your people to save. And it''s your task to convince them to help."

    "I don''t need to convince anyone," and when I thought he got crazy or something out of his immense shock, he got something out, his helmet, "through this, all the god race people in my world saw and heard everything that has happened since we first met."

    "This¡­" It was such an unexpected move, one that I didn''t even anticipate, "good. Then you heard and saw the truth, knew what that damn enemy did to all of you¡­"

    As this helmet would have such a magical and miraculous effect, I didn''t stop in my words, speaking as if I was standing on a stage, speaking to an endless number of audiences.

    "There is¡­ There is a big problem¡­" And just as I ended my long lecture about my goals, what I wanted from them, and how I''d save all of them, tinberg spoke in shaky tone, one that I couldn''t tell if it came like this thanks to his shock from realising the truth, or from his struggle and hesitation.

    "What problem?"

    "Blessing!"

    I didn''t get what he meant. I even didn''t know what value such a thing even was to these folks.

    And when he saw my puzzlement, he added, exining it in a slow way.

    "Blessing is like the source of our power. We can be very frighteningly strong, we can control the power of nature, control the world itself if we wanted. But this alles on the price of blessings¡­ And¡­"

    "You got none, right?" I got what he meant, especially when I recalled the giant naked folks I saw when I met this race, "tell me, how can you get blessing?"

    "We¡­ Need races, others to support and grant them things¡­ Like wishes¡­ And in return, we can get blessing points based on their degree of satisfaction. But, we lived our entire lives, our race lived for so damn long, listening to such legendary tales about times when we were the lords of an endless universe before¡­"

    He was struggling to sort out things in his mind. After all, he lived like others from his race, on a lie.

    And the truth was simply the total opposite from what they believed! Everything was wrong! Everything that happened to them was because of those they considered their allies!

    And I knew the reason behind such a deep and treacherous scheme from the enemy. They feared them, feared what this race was capable of doing if they just got in touch with an outsider race.

    "Don''t worry about that anymore," I didn''t speak just to him, but to everyone listening and watching me through this magical helmet, "I got nothing else but endless folks, and they will ask you for wishes, and will grant you the highest assessment thanks to your help. You won''t be hungry again or run short of blessings¡­ Prepare yourselves, your time to shine is about to start!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    I wasn''t bluffing or exaggerating in my words. The enemy feared this race thanks just to their ability to change the fate of anyone.

    Giving wealth? Giving gears? Increasing one''s strength? What else would anyone dream about in such a hellish universe we were living in?

    As for my promise, I wasn''t lying. I got tons of warriors, and they all came from races in the universe.

    Just taking the soulers for example made me crave to make this deal on the spot!

    The soulers were cursed, and couldn''t live their lives without consuming souls. That limited their abilities greatly. What if these god race members could solve such a curse? What if they could make them survive without the need to daily consume souls?

    It''d be like giving snakes wings and turning them into dragons!

    "Come," I opened a portal to lead us back to the central area of this zone, "let''s go back to your world and people first, and then I''ll let you see how sincere I''m in saving you."

    tinberg didn''t say anything, kept silently looking and followed me back to his world.

    I was toozy to return back to ground zero and use the portal there to go to the zone leading to the god world.

    "Open a path for us," I asked the system dude, and heplied as usual.

    When I returned back, I found things had greatly changed!

    First, the system dude brought the two of us back to the ce where we left from. There, I found an endless number of naked god race membersing out from their homes, standing in the streets, looking up at me in silence.

    It was such a heavy silence that spoke without words about their feelings and immense shock.

    And yet that wasn''t the only thing that changed in this ce!

    From the holes around, the ones I didn''t yet visit, I saw tons of dark clouds flying anding towards here and different ces as well.

    "These are¡­" from my side, tinberg saw this and realised what I got.

    The enemy seemed to know that their long time lie got exposed, and so they started to take action.

 Chapter 1453 I Got Wings!!!

    "I want something from you," I held my horn out, "I will take out arge number of forces, but I can''t cover up the entire world in a short time. Is there a way to solve others who are far from here?"

    "We have our means," tinberg spoke in such a heavy tone, "each hole has a defensive shield. But that won''tst forever."

    "No problem, all I need is enough time for me to visit the entire here," I confidently said before waving my hands, and the next thing happened was for tons of warriors to appear.

    "Listen, the folks down below need our help. Ask them your wishes, be it to be strong, to have stronger defences, to even fly and have a second life¡­ Ask them for anything and everything, even gears and weapons, ask them for all you want and then give them the full credit and assessment."

    I took out in the first wave millions of my warriors. They were just normal ones, without a single stat point.

    I wanted to see how capable these dudes down below were. tinberg stood by my side, didn''t say anything or even move.

    Others, even those one hundred leaders who came with him, all moved towards the warriors I got out.

    And during the next half an hour, I watched what miracles could be!

    The warriors that I took out were simply weak and powerless. But when they met the gods down below, things changed.

    Wings started to grow from their backs, strong scales covered up their bodies, even the giant ones started to grow bigger and stronger.

    Their bodies that were covered with thinyers of gears got covered withyers uponyers of fearsome looking gears.

    Then different coloured auras started to ignite all over their bodies, resembling the fire that appeared around my souler generals.

    The few million warriors I took who would be considered as useless fodders in my eyes changed to be on the same level of my mighty and formidable geared full stats warriors.

    They even started to emit dangerous air around, looking much stronger and far more dangerous than any warrior I got, even stronger than my soulers.

    And that didn''t just happen to my people. The god race members down below showed ground shaking changes.

    First their huge bodies started to grow smaller, like they shrunk in size from being colossal to be giants like tinberg and his people.

    That told me how these one hundred leaders got their bodies smaller and different than others. And I could only guess why.

    "These fiends¡­ They used such lies to not only bind and keep these gods entrapped, but also used them to gain more strength and gears."

    I got how treacherous such a scheme was, and truly admired whoever came up with such an idea. I sighed when I saw these looking weak and naked colossal gods change into what I used to see in my apocalypse from giant races.

    Their naked bodies started to get covered up with gears, strong and scary looking weapons appeared in their hands, and the air they emitted changed.

    They became truly frightening, and that was just by blessing these few warriors I got.

    "It''s not enough," I knew they would do miracles given time, but they just were few in numbers, and didn''t get enough time to bless all of my warriors.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "We can only bless a limited number of people in our entire lifetime," from the side, tinberg seemed to read through my mind. I couldn''t help but turn and gaze up at him, and he slowly nodded to confirm what he just said.

    "Besides, the limit of our abilities is limited by the potential of the ones we are blessing."

    "These folks aren''t weak, they are strong but they got just unlucky like you."

    "I know," he sighed, "if not, then my people won''t have reached such a level of strength in such a short time."

    I got what he meant. But that wasn''t the time to worry about any of that.

    During this half an hour, the far away enemy forces were getting closer to here. I estimated that in one hour or two, they''d arrive here, arrive everywhere.

    "Did you inform your people to activate their shields?"

    I asked, and he pointed at the helmet, referring that all of the god race here saw what I said and did through his helmet.

    And that reminded me of something. That dude didn''t move like others, not thanks to hisck of interest in gaining blessing, but because he had to stay behind.

    He was the only one here who got such a helmet, and he had to remain behind and deliver what was going on for others to see.

    "Come, bless me with something," as he didn''t get such a chance, then I''d give him the privilege of blessing me.

    And when I said this, his eyes shone, as he realised what I wanted to do.

    "What do you need?"

    "Everything you can offer," I shrugged before adding, "be it increasing my strength, defence, healing abilities, speed, gears, weapons, even blessing my chariot and my weapons¡­ Anything is good."

    "Then I''ll bless you with all!" he seemed to grow excited when he heard what I said. In the next moment, his eyes shone brighter before I felt weird changes happening to me.

    I felt like my entire body got bathed inva or something! It was quite painful and hot, and yet I never cared about any of that.

    My body started to swell, change, and grow bigger! Humans were always considered dwarvespared to other races. However, right now, my body has grown to be equal to any other race.

    I checked, and thank god he didn''t miss my little boy down there in blessing. If he didn''t or couldn''t do it, then things would turn out quite bad!

    At the same time, I felt something like piercing needles or stabbing swords at my back. I extended my hand and then felt like something just grew up from there.

    "Wings¡­ I got wings¡­ Hahahahaha!"

 Chapter 1454 [Bonus ] The Blessing Miraculous Effects

    It was such an awesome feeling! These wings felt like natural arms or legs to me. I could feel everything there, and even control even a single feather.

    I pped my wings, and rose high in the air. My speed was so damn fast that I was this close from getting out from the protection of their dome.

    The entire hole got covered up with a giant dome shaped shield, one that was shimmering in a myriad of lights, protecting the inside from the outside.

    It appeared in a sh while I got the blessing. I hurriedly stopped myself, flew right and left, experimented with my wings.

    I got two pairs of wings that each extended all the way from my shoulders down to my torso.

    The wings were quite formidable, and I found that I could easily change my trajectory without the need to learn anything. It felt as if I was born with these wings, and got used to using them since I started to crawl!

    Then new things started to appear all over my body.

    First a thickyer of fog came out from my body. I examined, and there I found lots of things condense and form, covering up my body in small pieces of gears that started toe together and end up forming a grand armour.

    The armour looked very beautiful with its golden and silver colours. There were also a few red lines, ck dots, and even a symbol of a pyramid with shining raysing out from its top.

    It was the symbol I chose for my kingdom. And I didn''t know how tinberg got such inspiration from, but I truly liked it.

    Then I felt something appearing in my hands before seeing a huge broadsword that extended for three metres in length appear in my right hand.

    In my left hand, a giant oval-shaped shield appeared. It was big enough to let me stand erect and would still cover me from any iing attack.

    The shield''s outer surface was smooth, with lines and symbols engraved in it with different colours. They looked dim, and something told me if I gushed my energy into it, brilliant things would happen.

    A helmet appeared next, one that covered my face up like it was a mask. I felt my ability to control its parts, making it break apart and show my face or totally covering my face and showing nothing but my eyes.

    A cape appeared next, arm and leg guards, then boots appeared.

    At the same time, new changes started to happen to my chariot.

    The long time ride that I always got started to finally change! The creatures driving it changed, and each got covered in a cocoon of light that looked like an egg.

    The entire chariot itself changed, showing the same ball of light that covered it.

    The light appeared white at first, slowly changed to green, blue, silver, gold, red, ck, and ended up being purple.

    I knew what was going on here. tinberg was evolving everything I got, not only my body.

    I hurriedly looked inside my inventory, and there I saw lots of things I had begun to get covered in the same cocoon shaped balls of light.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Even the useless long time acquired gears that I left inside my inventory to rot gained such changes as well.

    It was epic! I never thought such a thing would happen to me, such a chance would present itself!

    Even my artefacts, the high grade treasures I had, got affected and covered up with balls of light as well.

    I got my expectations raised to the max! If half of what I gained from this blessing happened to what I got inside my inventory and chariot, then great things would happen.

    I waited on the side while tinberg kept looking at me without even blinking. That dude was indeed quite terrifying. And if the rest of his race were like that, then I could understand why the fiends focused on keeping them here.

    This race alone was enough to change my kingdom and rise it up all sole handedly to be one of the most formidable forces in the universe!

    "I''m done!" and just before any of these cocoons of light would show any change, he blinked, the light in his eyes faded, and he looked at me in great anticipation, the same way I looked at him, "I did what I could. But damn! I never thought humans can be this domineering!"

    "Hahahaha, it''s just me, hahahaha!" I was in a great mood, and he blessed tons of things inside my inventory and so he felt really happy.

    And before he''d say anything, a message popped in front of me.

    [You got your wishes answered by tinberg, god race member]

    [You can assess what he did to you, and evaluate his performance]

    [You can select from pretty poor, up to exceptionally great]

    [If you want to assign a different assessment, please say it now or select a predetermined assessment level]

    "tinberg did no less than exceptionally great in his assessment," I paused before adding, "but that''s just if we are assessing a single blessing to a single object of mine. Putting everything into consideration, this dude shall get the highest level of assessment, till the upper limit of the system and rules in the universe."

    The words I said at first made the features of tinberg easier for a little bit. But when I added myst words, his face showed utmost and deep shock.

    [Are you sure? Your assessment is final!]

    "I''m sure," I slowly nodded, "if you don''t believe me, then give him exceptionally great performance for every single item he blessed inside my inventory, that''s if you can do it of course."

    [Got it!] I wasn''t just trying to curry him a favour here. Just the number of items he blessed was enough for me to give him such praise.

    All the items got blessed up to the purple colour, which meant they''d all reach the top level of their evolution path.

 Chapter 1455 The Evolution Of Everything

    This was a thing that would take me tons of time, effort, resources, and might also not seed in doing this to everything I got!

    Just thinking about how he''d transform the trash things inside my inventory into real treasures was enough to give him such evaluation.

    What I trulycked? Aside from capable generals, Icked truly powerful artefacts and treasures! If my elite cycle got such things, then I''d be more confident in sending them all alone, fighting any foe, without fearing or worrying about losing them.

    In brief, my babysitting period with them would be finally over. And I''d start rapping benefits for all the investment I did into them during all this time.

    This all happened thanks to this dude here. Not to mention I expected great things from the artefacts I already had.

    My chariot, my ive, my Libra, my pir, my board, my tripod, and other artefacts I had¡­ All of these were going to evolve, and I was dying to see what they''d be like after getting such a once in a lifetime chance.

    "Thanks¡­" and after I said my words, a tsunami of energy appeared out of nowhere, twisting in the air, forming a giant cyclone shaped tornado around tinberg.

    It looked as if he was going to explode out of this energy, however I didn''t even think about going in and helping him.

    I left him screaming, retreated my chariot away so he''d have his time evolving. "What will he end up at?" I knew he was going to evolve and be someone else. But just thinking about what he''d end up excited me a lot.

    He was someone who was going to be a trusted subordinate of mine. Forget about this battle here, forget about this entire quest, just the future role he''d y after all this would be over was enough to drive my impatience off the roof!

    And as he was evolving, I checked on my chariot. It was still covered in the same ball of energy, which covered its entire structure underneath me.

    It could still follow my orders, fly around whenever I wanted, wherever I wanted. Its shield didn''t get affected, yet. And so I wasn''t that worried about what was happening to my girl.

    My other artefacts, treasures, weapons, and gears were inside my inventory experiencing the same round of evolution.

    "Who is going to end first?" I looked at all my items and tinberg, then shifted my gaze over a distant ce, "tsk! This enemy can''t even give me a single moment of peace of mind without trying to kill me."

    The dark cloudsing from the distance were getting her so fast. I didn''t know when tinberg or my items would end evolving, and something told me the enemy would arrive here first.

    "Come with me, all of you," and as I didn''t have anything to use but my bones, I decided to use the evolved warriors from down below and moved them towards the enemy.

    I led everyone, even the gods down below flew after me. They followed my call as if they already were answering the call of their master and lord.

    Watching such a scene unfolding gave me instant delight. It wasn''t that surprising actually, after all I did what I promised, helped them with blessing, and didn''t do anything bad to them yet.<novelnext></novelnext>

    I grew used to not trust anyone without using my contracts. But something told me this race would grow hostile if I tried to force them to sign contracts with me.

    And would my contracts even work on them? They were the ones breaking naturalws and order known in the universe, in the entire cosmos!

    I threw aside such thoughts, decided to let them follow me based on their feelings and trust for now.

    The moment we moved, the enemy at the far distance seemed to grow anxious. They started to arrange themselves, preparing for a big battle.

    "Listen up! They are already above your pit! And so, all we need to do is to kill as many of them as possible and let me do the rest."

    The most suitable way to fight them was to hide inside and let the shield stop the enemy as it did right now.

    Then our role would be hunting them from inside the shield, without risking anything.

    However, this wasn''t my way of doing things. And I didn''t want to just kill this bunch of fiends.

    I aimed to help the entire world here. And to do that, I shouldn''t be hindered by anything.

    My warriors and god allies'' role would be to keep these fiends away from me. If I got my chariot, then things would be great.

    However, I preferred not to risk affecting or interrupting the evolution happening to my chariot. I decided to depend on my newly acquired wings and fly directly towards the nearby holes.

    Luckily the evolution process didn''t touch a single bone in the inventory, or was it just my bad luck? I honestly couldn''t tell.

    As I got closer from the enemy, I purposefully lowered my flying speed, allowing for my warriors and godsbined army to bypass me and attack the enemy first.

    The initial shes between the two sides were quite bloody. The two sides seemed a bit equal in strength, which made me realise a little thing that I missed here.

    "I forgot to give them stats!" I used zero state warriors from the start. And as they evolved and became stronger, I forgot all about the important role of stat points.

    They were now at the same level as my soulers and other deadly warriors. However, my soulers just needed to sh through the enemy to kill them. And my warriors here needed to properly fight them.

    So, these losses were expected. And I didn''t care. I got my hands on a treasure trove already. These gods¡­ They were like one of those artefacts I gained from the Toranks sovereigns, ones like the den of heroes and such.

 Chapter 1456 A Realisation

    As long as they kept by my side, as long as I kept supporting their growth and reproduction, I''d not run thin of any elite forces ever again.

    I bypassed the brutal fights all over the ce. Sometimes I had to punch and use my higher stat and cultivation power to kill any enemying my way.

    At some point, I got absorbed in the fight, unsheathed the great sword I recently acquired and shed with it.

    "Damn! That sword¡­ It''s quite fierce!!" I never thought highly of that sword. After all, I didn''t feel any pressure or weight when I held it.

    I thought it grew light because it was weak. But that wasn''t the case. It was indeed overbearing, not lesser than my dragon ive.

    And that made me think about my ive. "Will I be able to use it without the need to activate any sacrifice?" This was a good question, something I always craved to have.

    After all, the need to waste one hour and millions of souls each time to use the ive, and all of this would end after one day was a real pain and great limitation to me.

    If I could wield the ive at a whim, at any moment I liked, if I could wield the ive and the great sword together, at the same time, then I''d be unstoppable!

    The single sh of my sword unleashed a cone shaped deadly wave of energy that swallowed all the enemies and allies inside without exception. Just when I thought this was going to be quite troublesome, I saw something amazing happening next.

    The light changed, shifted to circle my allies in balls of light. As for enemies, they kept getting submerged with my sword sh, without showing any sign of surviving this hit.

    The balls of light that encapsted my allied forces seemed to have defensive and healing abilities. Green light started to rise around my forces'' bodies, and even many wounds on their bodies started to slowly heal.

    The attack expanded to reach half a mile distance before slowly vanishing. It didn''tst more than ten seconds, but it was enough to kill all the enemies touched by this golden light. And all my forces got healed by this light.

    It was something cool! Starting from this point onward, I kept using my sword all the time, killing all the enemies getting near me, and helping in healing my forces.

    In less than one hour, I found myself atst on top of one of the enemy holes.

    Even with all these fiendsing out to attack us, the hole down below was still filled to the brim with foot troops.

    That reminded me¡­ The shield the gods used was just covering the sky. Then what about the walls around? The same walls that surrounded each hole, the same walls that turned into some sort of forts all over this world.

    If the enemy had the ability to open paths through these walls, leading their forces inside the holes and bypassing the shields, then things would turn to the worst.

    Damn! This enemy lived here for endless years. And it just made sense they''d learn about the shield of the gods, and how to counter it.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I shall have a word with him after he is over that evolution process," I decided to first deal with the holes here until tinberg would finish his evolution and join me.

    *Rumble!* I activated the dark realm bone I got out even when I was thinking about how to solve this crisis.

    The only way to do it was through using the gods and fighting against the iing enemies. However, gods close to me got a good chance in doing that thanks to the blessing I nned to grant them.

    But others, especially those far away from me, those at the other end of the, I wouldn''t be able to arrive there in time.

    "I''ll try my best then, and they have to try theirs as well," I hoped the enemy would take longer to transform the walls and open paths for his forces.

    And I also prayed that these gods wouldn''t be this useless, and would get other tricks up their sleeves to wee such iing enemies.

    Once I threw the bone down, I never stopped in my tracks. The ground troops got engulfed in the deadly fire, but the flying fiends didn''t.

    So the moment I let the bone down, I started flying towards another hole. At the same time, the fiends seemed to grow enraged by my actions, and desperately tried everything to stop me.

    They even threw their gears out, exploding them all over the ce, trying to force me to stop.

    "Get away!" yet I got to use my newly acquired shield when that happened. My sword was strong enough to kill anything, but it wouldn''t help to stop any explosion at all.

    So I was forced to wield my shield, and that was when I witnessed its might.

    The shield was huge enough to cover up my giant body. At the same time, it released a halo of energy when I pushed part of my spiritual energy inside the shield.

    The moment I did that, the lines on the shield surface partially got ignited. Then a halo appeared that engulfed me within, protecting me totally from the iing explosions.

    Like a bolt of lightning I passed through all the explosions without getting hurt. Even when seeing this, the enemy never stopped using the same method.

    For hours I kept flying and gushing my energy inside the shield. And when I finally got over another hole, I checked and found another gathering of the enemy ground forces.

    "That reminds me that I crossed over lots of holes filled with enemies before¡­ Don''t tell me they isted the gods from each other using manyyers of holes¡­"

    This was the only logical exnation I could get. And it was quite bad. That meant the enemy had the upper hand here. Even if the gods turned over them, the gods would never be able to regroup, and had to fight solo for a long time.

 Chapter 1457 The Gods Shields

    When I thought back to the possibility of the enemy opening paths at the walls surrounding the gods'' holes, the entire situation looked darker in my eyes.

    "I have to find a way to increase my speed," I realised that just by using my current speed, my chariot''s current speed, I wouldn''t be able to do much.

    Most of the gods would be killed by the time I''d arrive. And I didn''t want to see such a thing happening.

    If I got the chance, I''d let these gods inhabit an entire world, a few worlds, even an entire universe if I could.

    "They still need more time to evolve," I checked and found that all of the items inside my inventory were still under evolution, "should I take out more warriors?"

    I knew even if I took out warriors, I wouldn''t be able to do anything about this problem. I didn''t need force, I needed speed, more speed, even teleporting to all over the world was a must at this point.

    *Rumble!*

    *Rumble!*

    *Rumble!*

    I kept releasing my deadly bones whenever I reached a hole filled with the enemy forces. After doing this for over ten hours, visiting close to fifteen holes in the meantime, the items inside my inventory finally finished merging.

    The thing that helped me cover up so many holes came from the fact of how the enemy arranged the holes in this world, or how the world naturally came to be.

    When I arrived at a hole, I didn''t find just one, but at least three up to seven situated close to each other. All I needed to do was to just cross the walls, release my deadly bones, before crossing the walls to arrive at another hole.

    I called this gathering as a whole cluster, and each time I''d arrive at a gathering point of these, I''d end up cleaving more lives of the enemies.

    But most of the time was taken to travel between one cluster to another. And now, all my items got upgraded, including the chariot and my other artefacts.

    "That means that dude already finished his evolution," I didn''t hesitate to save this ce in my staff, and jumped back to the ce I first visited in this world.

    And there a grand and majestic scene appeared in front of my eyes.

    I left the ce while the gods'' forces were fighting side by side with my warriors against the flying fiends. After all these hours, such a chaotic battle had already ended, and my side imed victory.

    That wasn''t what was special about what I saw, tinberg was.

    This dude looked totally different than what I saw before.

    If he was already dded in armour, then this time he was like a fortress!<novelnext></novelnext>

    His body got covered withyers andyers of small pieces of gears, each looked like a miniature version of an armour, a shield, and guard pieces of armour.

    These pieces came on top of each other, perfectly interlocking with other pieces, forming a giantyer of armour surrounding him.

    He held two greatswords, each was like an entire world of its own. Each sword was also formed of many pieces of gears, and extended to exceed ten metres in length and one in width.

    He wore a helmet before, but this time I felt like his face was buried under weird looking circr pieces of gears, many of which were formed of rims of ores andyers of thin films of energy covering the space inside.

    He looked quite strong, very deadly and dangerous, especially with all the fire that he emanated. I could see thin cracks spreading all over the world around him, as if the world couldn''t tolerate his energy anymore.

    "Thanks for your help," just when I took my time to inspect him, that dude knelt in midair, looking like how Lucas used to treat me, "from now on, my life belongs to you. You are my lord, and I''ll die before you will."

    "Ok," I would never say no to his words, "now it''s not time for such a ceremony. Come, we have lots of things to do," I paused before exining in brief what I feared.

    "Lord is right, we already are aware of the modifications the enemy did to our walls," tinberg paused, "in fact, we were the ones who helped them in doing all this! Those damn bastards! They were doing all this in case we revolted one day or got to know their true colours."

    If I said I didn''t get surprised by what he said then I''d be lying. However, it was expected for these enemies to do such a thing. If I was them, I''d do the same without any speck of hesitation.

    "Can you warn everyone?" I asked, "is there a way to stop these walls from opening paths?"

    I was still standing in the same spot I arrived at. And during my talk to him, I called back my chariot, and watched it sh in teleportation like speed, beforeing back to me.

    "I''ve already warned them," he slowly said, "and we got a way to expand the shield, to cover our entire holes like they are perfect bubbles."

    "Then make them do it," I was eager to see what changed in each of my grand weapons and artefacts, "we need them to buy as much time as possible."

    "This¡­" yet when I said this, his sudden silence told me a lot about what he was thinking.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "There is a problem," and as I expected, there was a catch behind using such a feature of their shields, "if we did it, the shields'' time would be halved."

    "This¡­" I paused before sighing, "I''ll take a few hours to increase my speed. After that, we''ll try our best to help as many of your people as we can. But those who are far away¡­"

    I didn''t continue my words as what I wanted to say was quite obvious. I''d help those I could reach, but those far away would be in grave danger.

 Chapter 1458 The Evolved Chariot New Versions

    "Wait a minute, I believe there is a leader somewhere here with the space abilities," he suddenly said these words before adding, "he can open portals to many ces, but can''t cover up the entire world."

    "This¡­" if he couldn''t cover the entire world, then we wouldn''t be able to save it all. But if he could cover most of the world, then this would save tons of those who were deemed to die.

    "Hecks energy¡­" he paused, "he is just like me, before getting your blessing power."

    "Hmm¡­ You are saying he can open portals?"

    "To reach limited distances," he paused, "I believe he can open a portal that''ll be two days away from us."

    "Two days?" I got lost in thoughts, "how long do you expect the shields to keep running?"

    "A week," he paused, "at most."

    "That''s good then," I got an idea about how to solve such a crisis.

    "I have to tell you that our world is vast. With his current abilities, we can cover up one million mile radius area, but no more."

    "That''s enough."

    "No, it''s not! Our world spans for one hundred million miles! That means we can at most save one to two percent of my people!"

    "Don''t worry," my face didn''t show any sign of worry, "I said I got this."

    "..."

    "Just let everyone activate the full strength of their shields," I said, "and let that dude get himself ready. In two days, we''ll get to the point where his portal can reach."

    "O¡­ Ok¡­" he paused before turning around, "how about the situation here? What shall I do?"

    ? "I already took care of most of the enemy bases around," I shrugged, started to shift my attention towards my things that got evolved, "go and arrange your forces. We are going to move out all in one huge army."

    "Ok¡­"

    He seemed to not trust a single word I said, however I already got a way to solve this and wasn''t lying.

    I pushed all this aside for now and focused on checking the new data about everything that got evolved and mattered to me.

    First it was my chariot! The chariot was indeed something that I grew used to depending on since my early days at the apocalypse.

    It was a perfect ride, with a grand shield and perfect defence abilities. It could carry out five thousand troops at most, using everything inside.

    But that was before.

    Right now, my child transformed and became something entirely different, something quite scary and really formidable.

    The first thing I noticed was the addition of two more versions in it. Before, I got three versions of my chariot, each depended on the amount of energy I could use.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Hmm¡­ The first three focused more on speed and defence, but the new two focused more on offence¡­ That''s interesting!"

    The fourth version was called the Formidable version of the chariot. For the first time, the chariot got its own ways of attack.

    Before, I only got the pulse wave ability and the earth control ability. The two weren''t that good, and yet weren''t half bad.

    One aimed to release a pulse wave that attacked the enemy around, and the second worked by removing a small piece of ground up, and mming it down.

    But the attacks that my chariot got from the fourth version was something entirely different.

    "Using thunder¡­ That means my chariot was built over the thunder element powers¡­ That exins a lot about its scary speed."

    The speed the chariot used in the first three versions increased as well. But the speed it could use at the fourthyer was at least ten folds what it could previously use at the old third version.

    In addition to increasing the speed, the shield gained the ability to absorb part of the damageing at me, storing the energy absorbed into the heart of the chariot, aiding in its functions and running.

    That meant my shield could turn into a power nt for my chariot, and I''d not need to worry again about theck of energy in the middle of hectic battles.

    Aside from all this, there were the newly acquired offensive abilities. And they were all quite scary!

    The first was increasing the effects of the two old offensive abilities the chariot got. The pulse wave changed to be an explosive wave that would expand to cover up tens of miles in radius.

    The waveing out could turn into fire or lightning elements, and it could add burning or paralysing effects to the enemy hit by my wave.

    As for the ground offensive ability, it changed to be a ground wide area of effect attack ability. The chariot would be able to affect one hundred spots, each at the size of half a mile radius.

    The pieces of ground elevated would explode, fall, or even follow the will of mine to collide with each other or against anything else.

    This was something different from what it previously could do. And with the increase of the number of affected spots each time, this ability became like a killer in a mass battle.

    In addition to these two, there were three more abilities. The first was to call out thunder. The chariot would release dense fog, and that would turn the sky into thickyers of dark clouds.

    Then thunder would fall!

    The second ability was to release fog, turn into fire, submerging the enemy in a tens of miles area around.

    The third ability was to release a mighty wave of wind, enough to push anything and anyone far away from me. It would be used as a form of offence, defence, and even to help me get away from any tough situations.

    That was the fourth version, as for the fifth, things went up to a higher level.

    The fifth version was called the Deadly version. I checked, and nothing new appeared, but all the chariot''s abilities got greatly enhanced.

    First the speed increased by five more folds. And that meant by using this mode, the speed of my chariot would be fifty times the speed of what it was at before!

 Chapter 1459 Evolving The Dragon Glaive

    Damn! My chariot''s top speed before was very terrifying, but now I realise how slow I was going.

    Aside from speed, the defensive shield has another deadly function. Just like my pir''s shield, my chariot''s could store up damage and use the energy inside to release a deadly counter.

    And the greatest thing about that was the fact this kind of ability wouldn''t consume a single speck of energy if I wanted, but it''d be limited to the amount of damage absorbed.

    That meant if I went into a hectic battle, fought there for long hours and days, letting my chariot''s shield get attacked constantly, then I''d have a killer move at the end of such battles.

    I wasn''t just imagining scenarios, I was recalling my past hectic battles against the Hescos and fiends before. If my chariot had such an ability back then, then I wouldn''t need to rely too much over my pir''s shields.

    I also got the choice to use the stored energy inside my chariot to release a terrifying wave of attack, limited by how much energy I stored inside my chariot.

    That would be kept as a trump card, only used when things got very bad for me.

    The five offensive abilities got more enhancements that made them look like something else.

    The pulse wave turned from just releasing a single wave into releasing a series of waves, acting as if my chariot was releasing energy as a nuclear reactor.

    It got the ability to press and explode the enemy they touched, making it a perfect weapon to change a grand battlefield.

    The second ability turned the number of controlled spots from one hundred to one thousand! In addition to that, I had the ability to add a gravity element, making all these pieces ofnd turn into like a ck hole, sucking many of the enemies around.

    And that wasn''t all!

    Once they got separated from the ground, I could control them like before, and even could detonate them. That meant if I added the gravity element like before, then I could turn these one thousand pieces ofnd into one thousand deadly grenades.

    Aside from these two, the other three got more transformation as well.

    The first attack that turned the sky into a thunderous storm changed to bring the thunderous storm down, covering up the entire world around for tens of miles in thick mist that would release flickers of deadly lightning for a long time.

    The attack might seem to get a little weaker, but considering I could keep it running as long as I could by pouring energy into it, and thinking about the grand area it covered, it became much more ferocious and deadly.

    And the second attack had the same change, covering up the sky notnd, then releasing fire like flooding rain, burning and killing everyone in its area of effect.

    Thest attack didn''t just push things and people away, but could also move them closer. At the same time, it could move them up and down, not just close or away from me.

    And at the end of this version description, there were two important notes.<novelnext></novelnext>

    [... These attacks won''t impact any of the user''s allied forces] this was the first piece of knowledge that changed everything!

    What was the worst thing about using my pir''s shields? They could impact my forces as well. And so I got my hands tied many times, either giving the enemy time to retreat or prepare to withdraw my forces, or losing too many if I used the attack with my forces around.

    All this got changed by such a simple line of words, and I truly got how great such a line was!

    And the second line was something that made meugh.

    [... The user can use any kind of abilities at the same time, merging them together, while the cost of energy for their activation will have twenty-five percent reduction in cost]

    That¡­ That was simply great! If I used four abilities at the same time, then I could defend, attack, and only would pay the price for three of them and the fourth would be used for free of charge!

    That was great! Especially when I recalled how I struggled before to keep up the energy stores in the heart of the chariot at many battles before just to keep the shield running.

    Wars against my enemies have be much harder in recent times. I grew strong enough to battle enemies who were many stages above me.

    And so I could already feel the pressure almost in every battle. And having such a discount would indeed be truly helpful, lessening such pressure over my shoulders and inventory.

    My chariot changed to be something that could change an entire battlefield all alone.

    But when I took out my ive, I was shocked by what I saw there.

    "It has zero skill before¡­ And now it''s got ten! Damn!"

    I sucked in a cold air of breath when I saw the long description that appeared in front of my eyes.

    All the skills were offensive and quite deadly. One would turn the ive into a soaring dragon, fly all over the battlefield, suck my energy while moving and attacking.

    Anyone or anything that would be touched by it would end up getting burnt down, turned into ash. If the enemy got defensive gear or was quite formidable, then he would get surrounded inside a ball of light for a minute, ending up getting endlessly attacked by the light bolts from the ball.

    The second skill would add ten folds of the standard offensive might of the ive. The third would increase the ive''s sharpness, and the fourth would increase its weight over the enemies.

    The fifth was something I called shield killers. The ive would release pulses of attacks that would get stored in one point, then explode and destroy the shield, or kill the enemy.

    It was the perfect skill to destroy and prate through any shield or means of defence.

 Chapter 1460 The Evolved Pillar

    The six skills would release flying arcs all over the ce, without the need for me to move a muscle or the ive.

    The ive would release them like pulses, flying around for miles, before ending up in big explosions.

    The seventh, eighth, and ninth skills worked to control the enemies hit by my ive, mess with their energies in the seventh skill, move them around in the eighth skill, and absorb their energy dry at the ninth skill.

    The tenth was something that made me recall what my ive did before the Exomachines and I couldn''t get what happened.

    "A retro demotion skill¡­ Quite fierce!"

    Anyone in this life would get to his current level of strength by training and climbing through their own paths of power and evolution.

    And my tenth ive skill yed on such an aspect, affecting those who got hit with such skill, making them walk down the paths they already crossed, getting much weaker like they were a few years ago.

    Thinking about that made me recall what happened to the Exomachines. If my ive could make them return back in their path of evolution, wasting years of effort, then it was logical for them to end up in such a stiff and malfunctioning state.

    It was like the ive turned them back into half finished products, unable to move or do anything, acting as if they were quite paralysed and dead.

    Learning about this made me instantly grow happy. That meant my precious faulted Exomachines didn''t get damaged, and they could be restored back to their prime form again.

    Damn! I now wanted to go back, give the research department these scary folks and let them study them now more thanter.

    "Tsk! I have to wait then and try to get more of these faulted Exomachines," I also prayed that my scary attack from before would also be the same.

    If so, then I could have all the Exomachines I wanted from the enemy, even after releasing my deadly pir''s shield offensive attacks without any worry.

    I waved my ive, and felt how little heavy it became. Soon I realised that it was great to just wield it without the need of any sacrifice.

    "Tsk! I grew used to holding it after boosting my strength, to the extent that I totally forgot about my past struggle to just lift it up," I couldn''t help but bitterly smile, while recalling those past memories of my failed attempts to wield it.

    I gained my ive at the same time I gained my chariot. But I had no way to use it except to let it fall down on the heads of my enemies like a meteor or something.

    It wasn''t until a long timeter that I upgraded my ss and gained that sacrificial abilities. With it, I could finally fulfil my dream to wield this weapon.

    So feeling it a little heavy now wasn''t an issue. I could easily lift, wave, and even jump while holding it. And that all happened without the need to boost any of my strength.

    "That reminds me¡­ If I use my sacrifice now, what will be the result?" I wanted to test it, but my curiosity to check more of the newly evolved gears made me postpone such a thing for now.<novelnext></novelnext>

    I was going to boost my speed and my chariot''s speed as well soon anyway. So I''d also boost my strength and defence, see what changed in all of them.

    After checking my chariot''s and ive''s changes, it was time to check over my next most used artefact, the pir.

    The pir already got boosted before, and that made me not expect too much of it anyway. However¡­

    "Damn fierce! Damn! That''s¡­ Epic!" When I read what that pir could do now, I couldn''t help but suck in the cold air of breath.

    The pir was able to form eternal shields, using the damage caused on it to sustain and repair itself. It also could release an attack based on the amount of energy stored, or the energy I''d pour into it using the pir.

    However that was in the past! Right now the pir changed its outer appearance, forming something like a glove that merged with my right arm.

    It could be separated, but as it was covering my right arm, I could use it while holding other artefacts in my hand.

    That was enough to make me thrilled! It was as if I got one more arm or something. But that wasn''t what made me feel this shock.

    The effects that pir had, the abilities that I could unleash from it were the true reason behind my reaction.

    The pir that could be used to defend and attack had many limitations. For example, I could only defend a certain area ofnd that was centred around my pir.

    At the same time, using more shields at the same time wouldn''t greatly affect the reach of the shield, only add more to its defence.

    I also met many situations where the shields of my pir would get suppressed. Just like the moments when I faced the brutal shield of the fiends protecting the portals.

    Another limitation was rted to the offensive part of the pir. I could only use the offensive attack outwards, not inwards. Not to mention my forces were also endangered by such an attack.

    All of this changed now!

    First, the shield summoned by my pir could be thrown anywhere as long as I keep it in my mind.

    That was something entirely different than before! I would just need to think about a ce, and as long as it was part of the same world I was in, that ce would have a shield appearing there!

    That was an entirely new world to me¡­ I didn''t need now to run around like crazy, store ces and jump in between them to just use my shields.

    I would just need to visit a ce once, and I could use the shields at any of these ces.

 Chapter 1461 Id Be Poor!!!

    Another change was rted to the effect of stacking shields together. The shields that would add up would increase their area of coverage by one hundred and fifty percent!

    That wasn''t just one plus one would equal two, it was like one plus one would equal two and half!

    And that wasn''t everything! The defensive abilities of my shields would increase by two folds for each shield, as if I doubled the number of shields by simply using one more shield!

    As for the restrictions enforced by outer forces, this was now gone! The shields formed by my pir would absorb any sort of energy shing with it, acting as if the shield would span instantly and absorb the energy of the attacksing at them within seconds!

    I''d say goodbye to the insane moments where my shields would struggle against external forces. As long as the forcesing outside didn''t add up for more than ten folds of my inner energy gushed into the pir, the shields would keep expanding outwards, absorbing all the energy outside, and using it for its benefit.

    That also meant if the shield was forced to face up a higher force outside, I could easily ovee this by using my bones.

    As for the offensive abilities, the pir also got more enhancements about this.

    Before, I could only store up energy and release it outside. I couldn''t control its reach, duration, only waiting for the attack to cease on its own.

    However right now I could easily control all that! Even if I wanted the offensive attack to just impact one hundred metre radius around me, or at a distance inside the effective range of the offensive strike, I could do it!

    And that offence would get deadlier the smaller the area it''d impact. Not to mention it''d be harmless to all the forces on my side.

    I could even increase the range of the attack if I turned it from a wide area into a pir or needle like attack. I could exchange the increase in might by the increase in distance, allowing me to target anything or anyone that was far away from here.

    The only limitation for this would be through my previous visit to the location I was targeting. Or else the attack would blindly fall over anything, and wouldn''t hit the target I had in mind.

    I could help if I had stored that ce before, making this attack turn into a guided missile strike.

    Seeing all this made me inwardly sigh out of admiration. The gods'' enhancement abilities were indeed quite scary.

    I realised now why the fiends worked their best to prevent the gods from getting rescued, going to the extent of fooling an entire race to believe whoever came to help them were their sworn enemies and such.

    My pir''s enhancements didn''t just stop there! The previously passive effects that my shields got to any hostile forces inside the bubbles my pir would create got changed.

    The shields would deal with any inside and trapped hostile forces, either by limiting their mobility, dealing attacks to them, or adding healing effects to my forces fighting inside.

    All in all, the shields got great changes, and now I could consider this pir as my best weapon in fighting huge and insane battles.

    I kept checking everything else, and like these three artefacts of mine, the others gained tons of abilities, more enhancements for their initial abilities, and became something crazily strong and scarily formidable!<novelnext></novelnext>

    For example, my Libra that could curse anyone by judging him changed and became a real ace! I''d now curse anyone without the need for him to be present in front of me.

    Just thinking about him, his picture, or his name was enough. And now it could easily affect anyone, including gods!

    Nothing could stop it now. And the previous long time activation period, it changed and became easier to activate. The longest time needed for gods would be just one minute!

    And that wasn''t all!

    I could now affect arge group of people as long as I supported the Libra using energy.

    That meant if I wanted to, I could curse an entire race in the same world I was in if I was ready to sacrifice tons of bones for it.

    And that also wasn''t the end of such enhancement!

    In addition to cursing the enemies, I was now able to do more... For example I could take part of their inventories and belongings, force them to do something for me for a limited amount of time, and even do an exchange to remove the curse in exchange for a deal with me.

    For example, if a god was cursed and he wanted to remove this curse, then he could sign a loyalty contract with me and work for me forever in exchange of getting his former power back.

    That was insane! And now I could easily curse my enemies, before forcing them to sign a loyalty contract with me and remove these cursester on.

    Using this Libra would turn an entire army fighting me into a group of weaklings! Or even turning an entire race into something that wouldn''t stand against me.

    Of course that woulde at a huge price to pay from my bones. And that was the sole limitation I had for my Libra.

    Considering therge number of bones I got in my inventory, I knew this wasn''t going to be a big problem to me. Yet I knew if I depended on it too much, bad things would happen.

    I''d be poor! And I''d not allow myself to feel this way ever again!

    The only way to use the full potential of my Libra was to secure tons of bones first.

    Doing so would indeed solve everything. And that meant I had to spare much of my time, collecting my thrown away loot everywhere.

    I got totally absorbed in fighting everywhere and getting things done more than trying to get bones and such.

 Chapter 1462 A Piece Of Cake

    The only regret I had was that my ss didn''t get any change. After all, it wasn''t an item or something that could get enhanced. It was simply something rted to me, to the system, away from the effects of the tinberg''s blessing.

    During all this time, tinberg worked to arrange his people here. I didn''t take much time to go through everything, and now I could start my grand offence.

    But first I nned to boost myself, increase my strength, defence, speed, and my chariot''s speed before anything else.

    And so I took hours to get my sacrifices done. After which, I turned to see tinberg standing all silent during this time, asking in silence about what I was doing.

    The sacrifice changed my feelings and perception of the world. Or was it the previous enhancements my body got from tinberg? I could easily tell what that dude was thinking about without the need to see his face.

    "Are you ready?" I wasn''t in the mood to waste a single second right now. I got lots of things on the stake, and I wanted to settle things here before going all out next, gathering all the scattered loot waiting for me in many zones and worlds.

    I''d gain tons of bones if I did my part right and kept taking all the bones from every single ce and battlefield in this quest.

    "We are," tinberg seemed to want to argue or speak about something, yet he refrained from doing so.

    I could tell what he was thinking about with a nce. This dude was still sceptical about what I ordered him to do before, wanting to question the value of such a move.

    "Try to keep up," I said such a weird sentence, before my chariot shed fast, as if it got teleported instantly and appeared under my feet, "where is the direction of that dude of yours?"

    "This¡­" he seemed a bit hesitant, "I can just sense his presence when I get closer to his portal."

    "This¡­" It meant he had no prior knowledge about where that dude would open his portal at.

    "Sorry lord, but I have no perception ability or something¡­"

    "No problem," I shrugged before turning to face the grand army down there. "You are going to follow me, if you don''t see me, just spread over and kill any enemy you spot."

    I stopped speaking to the masses down below using my horn. The horn now couldn''t just speak to the ones I want in mind, but also could affect the morale of those I select in mind.

    It meant I could use the horn now to deal a psychic attack on my enemies without any hurdle!

    "You''lle with me," I just said, and the next instant I let my chariot fly.

    I could just move over to the ce Ist visited. However I wanted to see how my chariot''s speed was.

    To be honest, I felt like the world around me was moving in slow motion, making me lose any impression about its real speed. However when I started to see holes passing down below, with the raging wildfire still going on, I knew my chariot''s speed grew to a scary limit!

    The distance needed to be crossed in hours was crossed in mere minutes! And that was something I truly needed at the moment.

    After just half an hour, I reached the ce where it took me many hours to reach before.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "This¡­ You did all this¡­" from my side, tinberg got shocked for different reasons than mine.

    He seemed to be shocked by the number of holes and enemies I killed.

    "They will all die," I looked at him, while keeping the current speed of my chariot, "do you have any objection to that?"

    "No," he shook his head, or that was what I felt, "but I just feel like you don''t need us anymore!"

    "Any help is appreciated," Iughed at what he just said. I knew I was like a mass killer, but alone things would take much longer and would be more costly.

    Right now I used little of my dark realm bones. However if I wanted to mass kill everyone here, then tons of dark realm bones would be consumed.

    I got an endless number of bones waiting for me at many ces, however I got little time to do such a thing. And that was why I missed lots of bones so far.

    The good thing about this was that these bones never expired or decayed. And that meant even if I waited for long weeks, I''d still gain them.

    *Rumble!*

    *Rumble!*

    *Rumble!*

    Using the scary speed of version four of my chariot, I kept moving around this world. Every single hole I met ended up getting sted with my deadly fire. However I met with a problem that limited my actions greatly.

    "I can''t elerate the time needed to activate these bones," I thought to myself while throwing another bone out.

    I was able to go fast, much faster than this, if I just put aside activating my bones.

    I was using fine gold grade dark realm bonestely. And yet, to activate a single bone, ten minutes was needed.

    Before, I''d travel for an hour before meeting a cluster of bones. But now, I could cross that in less than ten minutes. And if I used the fifth version of my chariot, this time would be much less.

    Yet that wouldn''t help. After all, I''d still be pressured by the bone limiting time.

    "I need something to deal with that," I decided that I''d avoid many of the ces filled with the enemy for now, head directly towards the ce nearest to the portal of that god, before doing something else.

    If it was someone else, then he or she would struggle to solve this problem. However for me it was a piece of cake.

    I got one artefact that got something of me. It was expected actually, as it was one that was able to do something crazy and affect space before.

 Chapter 1463 Dont Belittle Yourself!

    It was the gravity controlling artefact! It evolved and could now impact time in fixed space, either speeding or decelerating it.

    If I poured enough energy inside, then I could make time run fast at the cluster points of groups of holes.

    However I needed to test it out first, and right now it was far more important to save more good race members than doing any of this.

    "There¡­ There are many of my people!" just when I decided that, tinberg shouted, pointing in a direction nearby.

    There I spotted the dome shaped shield covering up one hole entirely. It was something special and trademark for the god race members.

    "Good! More gods to help," I said out loud, and kept the real source of happiness only to me.

    More gods meant the ability to bless more of my race members. If not for the limit quota of each god race member, to just boost the limited number of other races, I''d have left all my warriors behind, standing in a long row to get blessed by whom I saved before.

    "Where are you going? They are out there!"

    It seemed that tinberg was acting quite rational and wise towards anything that was away from his people.

    Once his people appeared in the picture, he''d grow silly and quite impatient like this.

    "I''m going to kill all the enemies around," I said, "then I''ll go and leave enough of my people for them to bless."

    "... Thanks¡­" he knew he got the wrong impression about my intentions. And I just heard his apology and said nothing.

    He was still new to join my forces, and didn''t yet get who I used to do things.

    I usually sought out the source of trouble, doing everything in my power to uproot the evil from its roots.

    In the next half an hour, I killed all the enemies in this cluster of holes surrounding the gods'' hole.

    Then I went to the hole, simply took millions of my warriors out, left them for the gods down there to bless.

    I made sure to leave instructions to both sides, exining in brief what they needed to do, then asking them to follow me after doing all this.

    "Aren''t we going to wait?" I moved fast the moment I did all this. tinberg asked such a silly question, and I just kept my silence.

    After some time, he said he got what I wanted to do. This dude turned upside down when things got rted to his people. And that wasn''t a good sign.

    He got a soft spot, a deadly weak spot. If the enemy knew about this, then he''d be always under the pressure of these enemies.

    When I was there, the leader of that group of gods came and wanted to apany me. I''d usually say no to such an offer. But right now my main focus was getting to the ce I wanted.<novelnext></novelnext>

    If I let him in, let him bless me again, my artefacts would gain another round of enhancement for sure. But that would also mean I''d lose the value and impact of all this.

    And I would never make such a mistake again.

    I kept travelling for eight hours straight, and met up lots of holes that I left untouched for now. Only the group of holes surrounding the five gods settlements got destroyed by my fire, and I left my warriors there to get boosted.

    "We are here," and just when it''d take forever to reach the ce of our little meeting, tinberg''s voice suddenly echoed in my mind, "it''s up there, I can finally feel it."

    He pointed towards a direction, and I didn''t dy and moved my chariot towards that direction. After flying for half an hour, I finally arrived at a cluster point, and there was a grand portal suspended midair.

    Around it, tons of fiends appeared, seemingly trying to break the shield surrounding it.

    "Damn! They are trying to break it or go to my friend and kill him!" tinberg''s sharp mind returned again, before he suddenly shouted in anxious tone, "it''s all over if that happens! We can''t let them do it! Let me go, let me fight them!"

    "Is your friend able to bring forth such a sturdy shield?" I didn''t care about any of what he said. Instead, I pointed towards the portal, asking about the weird looking shield.

    It seemed like it was part of the portal at the first nce. However seeing all these scary fiends trying their best to take it and failing to leave a single scratch behind seemed a bit peculiar.

    One had to know the enemy was trying to take this down for long hours! And they seemed unable to even touch or damage it.

    "Oh¡­ About that¡­ It looks like the mighty shield ability of Rofas," tinberg paused, seemingly lost in thoughts as he realised what he initially missed.

    This dude¡­ Tsk! I decided to make him lead others but not any of his people in any future battle! Or else things would turn quite bad if he led his people in any battle.

    His sane mind and cunning true self changed to be someone totally the opposite. Someone like that was a threat if I let his soft spot follow him towards any battlefield.

    "Rofas? Is he someone that capable?"

    "Every one of us who reaches a certain point in our strength will activate their godline," tinberg paused before adding, "for me, it''s the ability to massmunicate with others. It''s not a big deal, not as impressive as Rofas."

    "Don''t belittle yourself," I felt like that dude had an inferiorityplex with that Rofas, "to me, your ability is much more important."

    "For real?!"

    "Don''t you know how important it is to be able tomunicate with the dispersed leaders of a grand army? It''s like a god sent ability! It''s something that''s very crucial in any huge war!"

    That dude was indeed belittling himself. And I wasn''t trying tofort him here. What I said was all true.

 Chapter 1464 You Are?

    To me, this ability was something that could save an entire war, or even a race, just like what he did here.

    "So two of the leaders joined hands¡­ That means they are together, right?"

    If not for his immense shock and missing that obvious detail here, I''d say he was the one behind such a genius move.

    That dude got a gem, yet he didn''t know how to properly deal with it.

    I had to let him study his ability more, and learn about how he should use it. Doing something like this would be the true value of his ability.

    "That must be what happened," he paused before adding, "but the two are quite distant apart."

    "That dude with a portal must have opened many doors to those nearby, gathering him around," that told me a lot about that dude, "what''s his name again?"

    Someone like him who knew how to best use his ability was indeed a gem. tinberg was lucky to meet me first, as I got something towards those I''d met first.

    "He is called Zechin," he said, "he is an easy going god, one that befriended most if not all in our circle."

    I got what he meant, even if tinberg himself didn''t get it. That Zechin dude was someone interesting indeed, quite intelligent to befriend all and stay away from any trouble.

    I liked that dude. And something told me he was going to be someone who''d y a great role in my kingdomter on.

    I got Rofas, tinberg, and Zechin¡­ I got lucky indeed!

    "What are we going to do now?" it went without saying that the ess to that portal was now blocked.

    I didn''t intend to go to that dude, and so I had to not worry about getting ess to that portal.

    "Tell Rofas to increase his defence," I paused, taking out my bone, "in ten minutes, I''ll release hell here."

    "This¡­"

    "What? Do you pity them or something?"

    "No, it''s just that the power of Rofas isn''t that great¡­ He isn''t like me, I''m much stronger now than him."

    I got what he meant. tinberg watched how deadly my bones were. And so he got all the right to criticise my actions and I decided to follow his advice.

    "If so¡­ Then¡­" I didn''t feel any pressure at all, just waved my arm, and produced an army for me.

    "Kill!" I took every single souler out in the next few minutes. The entire sky was now covered entirely with my soulers, and the fiends couldn''t handle the pressure.

    They tried to fight back, detonating their gears and such, but failed. I simply watched what was going on around, and didn''t even n to use my pir to help them.

    I didn''t just want to show off on tinberg, but show off on every single god watching me.

    "Make that dude get ready," and after half an hour, I suddenly said.

    "Who? Do what?"

    "Zechin," I paused, "let hime here."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Come here?!!!" Of course no one expected such a move, not even my allies, not even tinberg or Zechin himself.

    This was what I nned to do. That dude ran short on energy, and I nned to give him a good number of my bones to use.

    Using bones was the answer to any energy problem for me. And so I wanted him toe to me, not go to him.

    As a start, I left lots of holes intact behind. I wanted to clear everything, and that would take time.

    My n to save everyone included me of course, but didn''t depend on myself. I knew doing everything would look great and such, but it wasn''t enough.

    I nned to use that dude''s portals, send tons of my warriors towards there and let them get blessed. In return for that, the gods there would grow crazily stronger, ending up being a force to be reckoned with.

    That was my n. I didn''t n to directly save them, but let them fight for their lives.

    Even if they''d suffer losses, using such tactics would ensure lesser casualties than just jumping around and trying to save them.

    Of course I''d keep helping them, but to a limit. I still got other ces to visit, get bones from, and check on the things over other worlds.

    Once I gave enough warriors to these gods, it''d be enough to stabilise the situation here. Things wouldn''t get solved in one day, and I''d be able to leave this world without worrying about anything.

    But first, I had to group them together, form giant armies, before releasing them all over the enemies.

    To do that, I''d need to jump for a few days, one week at most. I''d help them by killing the enemies all around, securing a path for the scattered gods to join hands together.

    "But¡­"

    "Let him juste," I stopped tinberg from showing his silly and weak side again, "I''m securing this ce, and he cane here without any harm."

    "Ok¡­" he didn''t get my point, and I didn''t care about that for now.

    When I''d leave here, I nned to bring this soft hearted dude away from his people. Like this, he''d show his true value while leading armies in other worlds.

    *Fwoosh!*

    And just in the next few minutes, a bolt of lightning came out from the portal. I knew Zechin passed through, and was about to meet up with him.

    "This¡­" but just before I''d done anything, more fwooshes appeared, fifty in total, making me pause in my tracks.

    "Lord," without even seeing them before, all of the fifty-one dudes in front of me flew towards me, knelt midair, and saluted me in such a way.

    "At ease," I said, "you are?"

    "They are leaders just like myself," one of them stepped up, and he was like others, in the same body size as tinberg when I first saw thetter.

    tinberg now looked more gigantic, much scarier than all of thembined.

    "You are?"

 Chapter 1465 Start The Blessing Operation

    "I''m Zechin," his bright blue eyes attracted my attention. He indeed looked smart, easy going, and knew what to say and when to say it.

    "Wee on board, guys," I weed all before focusing on Zechin again, "you can open portals all over this world, right?"

    "Even worlds beyond," he added in such a shocking manner, "I''m the master of space, a god of teleportation, but¡­"

    "Don''t worry," I knew what he''d say next. He''d speak about how his energy wouldn''t be enough to do any of that, "take these, consume them, store away those you can''t use, and then open portals to every single hole of your people in this world."

    "These are¡­" he looked confused.

    "Just try one of them," I took one bone of these dark realm white, green, and blue grades. The next instant, I gushed my energy out, and it was enough to melt this bone and let me absorb its energy.

    "This¡­ This¡­" and as he followed my lead, his body trembled, "the energy inside¡­ This¡­" this dude was shocked beyond imagination when he tasted how overbearing my bones were.

    "Hahahaha, just ept my gift and make the best use of it," I waved my hand and more bones appeared, "store the extras. I won''t be here for a long time toe. So¡­"

    "I got it!" he said while others exchanged looks. They were asking themselves what I had to go around and leave them behind.

    "I won''t save your world," I knew what went into their heads at this moment, "but you''ll all do this. After all, you deserve to get your revenge, right?"

    When I said it this way, the look over their faces all changed. They all wore helmets that showed parts of their faces, but even without seeing their faces I could tell what they were feeling.

    "Let''s hurry then," I pped my hands, "we still got lots of things to do here."

    "Ok," Zechin didn''t hesitate to take all the bones I took out. Their number was enough to form a giant mountain, and that was just the tip of the iceberg of what I truly had in my inventory.

    The next thing he did was to start absorbing my bones. The more he absorbed, the more portals that shed and appeared everywhere.

    In the next hour, the entire region was filled with endless holes. "Rofas, you can bless any of my boys here," I took out the general calibre warriors I recently acquired.

    I wouldn''t let anyone bless me anytime soon. The boosts I got were enough to sustain my needs until all of this madness would be over.

    Yet I wanted them all to get stronger, and so using weak and normal dudes of my warriors wouldn''t satisfy their needs.

    During the next hour, all of them changed. They got their gears and bodies changed, their abilities and overall strength boosted off the roof.

    Yet none came close to tinberg. After all, firste, first served. And they were just unlucky to not be there when I first arrived here.

    "Shield these portals," I gave the order to Rofas once he got done with his evolution.

    During this time, I took out tons of warriors, ordered them to arrange themselves in separate armies. The entire ce was filled with portals in the sky, and endless troops on the ground.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Many of the holes around were filled with enemies. And so a fight erupted, and I didn''t give a damn about any of that.

    I got enough to fill this world to the brim many folds, and my warrior supply wouldn''t end!

    The moment the portals got encapsted with mighty shields, I gave the order to all of the armies down below to start moving.

    "My warriors will reach every hole out there with your people," I exined what was going to happen to all of these leaders, "let your people bless them. And in return, they''ll get the highest evaluation. After that, they''ll start fighting the enemies all over the ce."

    "This¡­" tinberg was about toin again, but I raised my hand, stopped him from speaking anymore.

    "I''m going to personally visit many holes, secure paths for the troops of yours to join others. But I won''t be able to visit everyone. So make sure they will fight the enemy the moment they get blessed."

    "O¡­ Ok¡­" tinberg wanted to say something, but seemingly was stopped by the others.

    If he was so soft towards his people, others showed the true calibre of leaders at this point.

    "Shall we return back and help them?" Rofas paused before adding, "we already gathered our people from fifty-one holes together. They are fighting the enemy right now but¡­"

    "Make them get blessed first," I knew this would be all solved the moment they got their blessing, "how many do they want?"

    "One hundred million perhaps?" Rofas wasn''t sure, and even the high and scary figure he gave was nothing to me.

    "I''ll send two hundred myself," I moved, going towards the direction of that portal they first all came from, "I''ll return back in a few minutes."

    As I said, I went there, took out all the warriors needed, before returning back again. I didn''t forget to check on the general situation, and it wasn''t half bad actually.

    However there was an obvious difference between the gods and their enemies in individual strength. They were just doing fine thanks to the numerical advantage and element of surprise that helped them.

    But that would soon change if the enemy did the same, gathering all of the forces from the holes around.

    This would take long hours, might be days, but in the end they''d lose this battle.

    Yet with blessing, things would totally change.

    Seeing this grand scene made me want to see it everywhere in this world.

    Once I returned back, I kept taking and sending forces out.

    It took me three days to get done with all this. I couldn''t believe how many holes with gods there were in this world.

 Chapter 1466 One More Day And Well Leave

    Thousands? Tens of thousands? No, there were tens of millions of them! Damn! That was something that would take tons of time if I did things like I thought before.

    Going personally to every single hole and securing things there myself? Humph! I was naive in thinking in such a way.

    "Thanks lord," all the leaders here knelt again, including the all anxious tinberg. That dude seemed to want to ask me to step in personally for many times, yet he got stopped by others every single time.

    This group of leaders truly helped in pushing aside such a headache. "I''ll go around, trying to help others for one week. After that, I''ll leave," I paused before adding, "I know you all want to remain behind and fight for your people. But you can just leave one person to lead thebined army back there, the rest will follow me."

    "Then I''lle!" tinberg was the fastest to speak, and the first to get rejected.

    "No, you muste with me."

    "Where are we going?"

    "What are we going to do?"

    Others couldn''t control themselves and asked. And I simply exined the general situation out there. "... So we are going to help others, prepare ourselves for the final world battle, the angelic world."

    "What''s special about that world anyway?" Zechin felt how the enemy focused on this world too much. And so he asked, and his words attracted the attention of others towards this point.

    They all got silent, looked at me in wait, and I could only sigh. "I truly don''t know. But I can tell you this, our enemy isn''t simple. They aren''t idiots. If they ced such importance over this world, then we have to do all we can to take it back from them."

    "..."

    "After that, we''ll go towards these dirty bastards'' homes, and kill them all before winning this quest."

    And with my final words, their hesitation vanished. With the urge to give the enemy double and triple what they all suffered, they all epted such a role to y.

    Even if they all cared for their people, they''d also know that without cutting the head of the snake, their people wouldn''t be truly secure.

    I started to move around, jumping from one portal to another.

    Each portal was connected to one of the gods'' holes. And the moment I reached there, I''d move fast towards the nearest holes.

    The firstyer of holes got tons of forces moving there, trying to bypass the walls. So far the enemy hasn''t managed to change the wall''s structure or open paths there yet.

    That made the gods and my sent warriors only face the flying fiends. They might prove hard to conquer to anyone else, but to suchbined formidable force on my side, things went quite easy.

    When I reached a cluster of holes, I started to test my board. The board sucked my energy and started to emit dazzling lights.

    "So to affect time, the two different squares will all be lit together," I noticed that the board shone with the two different lights at the same time when I tried to elerate time.<novelnext></novelnext>

    One fold¡­ Five folds¡­ Twenty folds¡­ I stopped when it turned fifty folds in the time around me.

    That meant what I''d take to do for ten minutes would only take fifteen seconds only. That was something insane, not to me, but to the enemy.

    I just waved my arms once I arrived, throwing many bones out to cover up the eight holes around in two minutes.

    Death came too fast for the enemy even to realise what happened to them. I watched my bones explode and kill everyone, while I took much less time than I''d take if I activated each bone in the normal time setting.

    "Tsk! It consumes lots of bones in just two minutes," and when I cancelled the effect of the board, I realised that the amount of bones consumed was enough to increase the gravity for days!

    "But it''s worth doing it this way," when I saw the fire exploding in the eight holes here, I was satisfied with such an exchange.

    No matter what, time was priceless, even more important than any of my bones.

    I moved my chariot next, scanning the entire zone around the hole of the gods, killing any hole filled with enemies using the same way.

    One hole¡­ Ten holes¡­ a thousand holes¡­ One day¡­ Three days¡­ A week¡­ I kept jumping around and killing those around the gods'' holes, leaving a single hole stretching from the gods'' hole to one direction without attacking them with my fire.

    This would be the path where the gods and my warriors would take to go there.

    When I finally came back to the ce of grand portals, I found the battle out there ended a long time ago.

    I saw endless corpses of the enemy covering up the entire ground till the end of my eyesight. I didn''t hesitate and moved down, starting to replenish my lost bones.

    "Lord¡­ This¡­" the first to notice my weird actions was Zechin. This dude was quite attentive and smart enough to realise I was doing something weird.

    "It''s something rted to me," I didn''t delve into any details, "is everyone ready?"

    "We selected one of us to stay behind and lead everything here," he paused, while looking in silence towards tinberg.

    It seemed this dude kept blubbering about his desire to remain behind. But I already stated it was impossible for him to have his wish, and he had to follow me around.

    "Cool, give me one more day and then we''ll leave."

    I was now moving slower than usual as my sacrifices were gone. Each day I consumed two hours to boost my individual and chariot''s speed. And by this time, my two sacrifices were gone for hours.

    I didn''t n to replenish them as my current speed was enough to let me absorb the bones in fast fashion. Not to mention the turbo mode of absorbing bone ability of mine would need time to clear an entire area of bones.

 Chapter 1467 [Bonus ] Going Back To Ground Zero

    I kept moving around in circles, jumping from one spot to another once the bones got cleared from a zone.

    The number of bones I gathered was much more than I spent, and most of them were Holy Ones special bones.

    The enemies killed here were mainly fiends, with few of the normal folks like Silences and locusts.

    Even the dark realm bones I collected were more than what I consumed sinceing here and detonating the holes.

    "Let''s go," I knew that leaving the gods behind would turn the entire battlefield from one sided massacre to brutal battles.

    Lots of them would die, but they needed to get battle experience, fight for their own, and get their revenge.

    Not to mention I got no time to help. And this was the only way to save this world without losing others.

    I still have one step to activate portal twin devices in my inventory. And before leaving here, I recalled all the soulers from this world back.

    I could leave behind any warriors, but not my soulers. I thought to let my Avengers out, let them get boosted as well. However I decided to postpone this forter.

    I feared losing any of them for any reason. The enemy could open paths and fight the gods at any given moment. And it wasn''t that safe to let them out and fight such fiends head on.

    I activated the portal device, looked around while thinking about my gains from visiting this world.

    I got my body enhanced, my strength, defence, speed, and got even wings to fly!

    I gained one scary sword and a very strong shield. All my artefacts got boosted, and now my strength is tenfold what it was beforeing here.

    On top of that, I got fifty generals, and each single one was quite formidable.

    And this was just the tip of the iceberg.

    Thinking back to the tens of millions of portals that this world had, I knew I was going to gain tons of generals to even form an army of them!

    *Fwoosh!*

    I returned back to ground zero. The moment I appeared there, others flew around, looking in a curious way towards my zone.

    "This zone is considered the main base for my operations here," I said in short words, describing how important this zone was.

    [Where are you now? Come to the ce of portals, I need to talk to the two of you] I sent to Lily, asking her toe with Toramos as well.

    I got fifty capable generals, and there were too many toe in the future. If I got time, I''d go back to the gods world, help a few out there and bring the generals back here.<novelnext></novelnext>

    [We aren''t that far away from you, give us one hour or less] I waited for almost one hour and half before I spotted her g charioting from far.

    During this time, the generals around me kept checking the entire ce out, examining the forts and forces stationed here.

    Few also asked to go to different zones and I didn''t mind that. They didn''t stay for more than half an hour beforeing back, sharing stories of what they saw out there with others.

    All in all, they were enjoying their time and I just watched them as if I was watching an interesting show.

    At the same time, Lily kept sending me updates about the ongoing battles.

    It seemed aside from the gods'' world that I personally dealt with, the angelic world that didn''t open yet, and the Toramos zone that was facing hellish battles under the leadership of Legend, most of the other worlds were having good results and smooth sailing.

    The enemies at the other worlds were all weak and few. Only one world that proved to be hard in dealing with aside from all the above, the world of jumpers.

    These dudes had the ability to jump back in time for ny-nine years, repeating what happened. I got the idea that whoever did that was going to jump back without any change in their lifespan and age.

    That meant if someone jumped while he was at sixty years old, he''d die at one hundred years of age, only living forty years at the new cycle after jumping back.

    It meant each time the world would allow the jumpers to jump, they''d all be new generations and not a single older generation would survive this.

    And if the ability wasn''t rted to the world but people, then every ny-nine years, the old folks would jump back in time, live for a few more years, before dying out of old age.

    If so, then it''d be quite chaotic. The time each one of them would experience would be different, and they wouldn''t jump as an entire race, but every single member alone.

    Either way, each time a jumper race member would jump back, he''d live for a few more years before dying. His experience, the mistakes his race did, and everything that could be done right wouldn''t be taught to the new generation in enough time.

    That meant many things would be missed, and that would exin why that race wasn''t able to ovee their enemies yet.

    It took almost two weeks to deal with the gods'' world crisis. And so I got enough time to go and pay a visit to that special world of the jumper.

    As for the war led by the jumper, after two weeks, that dude managed to jump to another homebase world of the enemy and secured another base there.

    He was doing fine, despite burning out tons of the warriors on his side. At the same time, it seemed that he hadn''t yet arrived in the world where his dude was proimed to be.

    I nned to let him do whatever he wanted without interfering for now. He should handle this pressure, and be responsible for his actions and decisions.

    He thought he''d be able to do what I did before using the gained artefacts from Toramos. But he was greatly mistaken.

 Chapter 1468 Thinking About The Future Plans

    Trying to repeat what I did using just artefacts? And few of them? That dude was indeed quite naive.

    He was getting yed by that god of his, making me sigh. If I was him, I''d do everything ording to my will, then go and find that damn god and do everything in my power to kill him.

    Putting aside that weird andplicated issue, I made up my mind about my next move.

    I''d go to the jumper world and try to help these dudes out there. ording to Lily, the enemies there didn''t manage to trick the jumper race like they did with the gods.

    War there was constant, and the number of enemies there and their preparations were quite scary.

    I didn''t know if the jumper race were getting the upper hand there or were suffering immense losses. ording to Lily, the forces we sent there still didn''t meet a single one of these jumpers yet.

    They could see them fight far away, but there were tons of enemies between the two sides.

    I nned to go there, kill too many of those fiends and their forces, before meeting up with the jumpers.

    I''d spend ten days there beforeing back and spending the rest of the time collecting bones, gears, and building up my forces.

    I left tons of warriors behind for the gods to bless. If the battle out there got stabilised fast, then all of these would merge together and form a scary force that would be enough to sweep the entire worlds of this quest clean.

    But I knew taking down that world of gods would take much longer than the time left for the opening of the angelic world. So I got to work with whatever I got, and build up enough army to take down whatever awaited me in the angelic world.

    If the gods and jumpers'' two worlds proved to be a headache, if the home bases of those fiends proved to be troublesome, then I''d expect a hellish fight waiting for me in the angelic world.

    To the enemy, none of this mattered. The only thing they ced as top priority was that angelic world. And the aim of the enemy from the start was to slowly weaken my forces, slowly chipping parts of my strength away with each battle and world I got into.

    If the enemy allowed me to get into the angelic world from the start, then things would end for the better. I''d ce as much importance as them over that world.

    But now? I got much of my forces scattered around, fighting to hell in many worlds and ces. After the passage of all this time, and when the gate to the angelic world would open, I''d not be able to withdraw a single troops back from any ce.

    That enemy¡­ They calcted everything in quite a meticulous way! They made sure that by the time the big and final battle would erupt, most of my forces would be busy fighting in other unimportant ces.

    The angelic world was special. It wasn''t just facing enemies, it was on the verge of destruction. And that meant the time avable for me to save it was so small, not enough for other battlefields to finish.

    Without winning any world here, I''d have my hands tied down and wouldn''t be able to take back any forces I already threw away.<novelnext></novelnext>

    But if the enemy thought that I''d be desperate and powerless, then they were gravely mistaken! Their n looked perfect, but it didn''tpletely follow their setting at all.

    The fatal and biggest mistake happened was the god race! These elites were enough to turn any force and race to be one of the top forces in any universe.

    They were now quite busy dealing with their enemies, but soon enough they''d be able to get blessings and be able to meet other gods from distant holes.

    By that time, it''d be safe for me to do my deadly move.

    Not to mention I still got tons of warriors inside my inventory, endless number of bones, and a hellish number of soul points getting added per minute.

    The number of souls increased by double, exceeding the two hundred billion mark by now and getting closer to the three hundred billion mark.

    Such an increase told me that aside from the hellish battles here, my forces back at Earth were facing great trouble.

    Or else just from the number of dead falling on the weapons and hands of my forces here wouldn''t be enough to raise that number by such magnitude.

    I got to end this quest damn fast, or else my forces back home would face a much worse end.

    There was something on my side, the time difference given to anyone taking part in this quest. However, out ofte, something must have happened and that time difference got slightly weakened.

    I''d not remove the possibility of the enemy paying a hefty price to affect that time difference element. And that told me the enemy already got connected with the trending news outside, got to learn about what was going on back home.

    Even if I was helping Hescos elites here, and even if we reached a middle ground deal between us, the Hescos back at home wouldn''t follow such an agreement.

    I have little time here, and I should make the best out of it.

    "Oh, you brought more good dudes along this time," when Lily arrived, she couldn''t help butment on the fifty generals standing on my side.

    "They are leaders from the god race," I didn''t take the trouble to personally introduce every single one of them, "you''ll take half, and I''ll keep the other half by my side."

    "Hmm¡­ Sounds like you are about to finally get serious," Lily looked at me for a few seconds in a weird way beforeughing.

    "Serious? What does that mean?" Toramos on her side didn''t get her remark.

 Chapter 1469 Lets Get Things Rolling

    "Don''t worry about this," Lilyughed again before adding, "if our leader got serious, then nothing will stop in his path. This quest is as good as done for the enemy, and it''s our victory."

    "This¡­"

    "Just watch and learn," Lily didn''t exin any further before turning to the lots of generals on my side, "who wants to join me? Who wants to join our dead serious and crazy boss?"

    From her words, I could feel a great headache just beginning the moment I said my words earlier. Lily was one of those who got attached to my side for the longest time, and she was able toment on my personality and deeds quite easily.

    She was right, I decided to go all out this time. Enough from using tactics, trying to act careful and such. It was finally time for the epicst battle, the one that would determine everything.

    As she said, I''d go all out and secure the victory. I might do crazy things, sacrifice tons of my warriors and elites in the process, but in the end it was going to be my victory.

    No one here got her meaning as I did. And so the fifty gods around just got themselves halved in mere minutes, without thinking deeply about such a choice.

    Lily tried to nicely warn them. Whoever was going to join my side was destined to face hellish battles and crazy fights. She wanted to warn those weak willed and with soft hearts like tinberg to not join my side, but in the end tinberg did join me.

    That dude had endless trust in me than anyone else on my side. So it was expected for him to join me.

    Others also joined, led by Zechin and Rofas.

    Of course if these three didn''t join on their own will, I''d have used my authority as the leader of all these forces and forcibly appoint them to my side.

    I wanted the heaven defying abilities of these three. One couldmunicate with anyone away from him, another was able to open portals anywhere in the world he was in, and thest one was able to call a shield and protect anyce or anyone far away from him.

    To me, these three were a must to have chips for thest battle. And unlike what Lily thought, I didn''t n to take them with me to the next adventure.

    "I''m going to the jumper world right now," I paused before adding, "I''ll leave behind tons of warriors. Make sure to provide them with stats, and let my twenty-five generals train on leading them."

    "Won''t you take them with you?" As I expected, she got my intentions all wrong.

    I''d not expose anymore of my current strength to the enemy. The clock was ticking and fastly approaching the hour of our final showdown.

    And there, I intended to use everything in my possession, even things the enemy never saw before.

    "Leave them here to get used to our way of fighting," I shrugged as if this was something trivial, "which portal leads to the jumper worlds?"

    "That one," Lily paused before suddenly asking, "Speaking of which, are these jumpers rted to our jumper?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    I paused in my tracks, gave her a deep nce, "I don''t know the answer to that question yet," and I wasn''t lying. One of the goals for my visit to that world was to see by myself if my jumper was rted to them or not.

    "I see¡­" she seemed to think too much about this issue.

    "Let''s get things rolling then," I pped my hands, "make sure to distribute my new orders to all¡­ It''s time to wrap things up! I want to see many worlds under our control in the next two weeks."

    "This¡­"

    "Don''t worry, I''ll leave tons of warriors for everyone to use," I nned to go around, filling the entire twenty zones with warriors for the next few days, "make sure to fill their need of stat crystals."

    "Tsk! You look like a warrior generator or great mine to me! Don''t you have a bottom? How many warrior tokens do you have in there?"

    From the side, Toramos couldn''t help butment in such a way, making meugh. "I got enough to win ten of these quests solo if I got time," Iughed again before adding, "aside from time, stat crystals are a headache for me."

    "We got nothing more than stat crystals," Toramos sighed, "can we make an exchange? Give you half of our stat crystals and get half of your tokens?"

    "Keep dreaming," Iughed much longer this time, "make sure to get used to my warriors and lead them around as big armies and scatter them into small groups. God only knows what we''ll meet up there."

    "I''m a god, and I can''t tell you what we''ll face out there," tinberg joked with me. This dude was totally different when things weren''t rted to his people.

    Tsk!

    After sending everyone off, I started to act.

    My n was simple, I got nothing more than warriors, but got no time to take them out. And so something started to kick in to deal with such a problem for me.

    It was my board! I instantlynded on the ground, took it out, took tons of the normal bones out, and started to use it.

    In this quest, I found a way to acquire tons of dead realms and Holy Ones bones. But once this quest was over, such mines would dry out.

    So I nned to use the normal bones from now on whenever I get the chance to do so. I just needed energy, and so I wasn''t obliged to use dark realm bones.

    There was a great difference in the amount of energy in both types, but at least I got an endless supply of bones back home. So it wasn''t that painful to see tons of bones turn into dust in a short time, in return for pushing the board to its maximum time limit.

 Chapter 1470 The Weird Jumper World!

    After getting enhanced, the board could control and speed up time around me up to one hundred fold. That meant one hundred minutes I''d spend would only equal one passing to the world around me.

    Such a ratio was crazy! But it was what I depended upon to provide tons of warriors to my forces without impacting the general n.

    I started to work, getting out millions upon millions, billions upon billions of warriors. I followed a rhythm, took a batch out, asked them to step outside, march to fill the entire zone here, or use the portals to go to other zones.

    Like this, I''d not need to move a muscle and would get all the zones filled with warriors. And that wasn''t all!

    Even if all the zones got filled with warriors, there were still the portals leading to other worlds. And trying to fill these worlds was going to be a task that would take an entire lifetime from anyone.

    To me, I stayed in such a state for three months, almost close to one day passing in the outside world. During which, I did nothing else but to take warriors out.

    I lost count of how many warriors I took, and even with the constant and daily replenishment added by Silverlining, at the end I got my scarce reserve of warriors lowered to one third of what it initially was.

    That didn''t hurt me at all. I prepared all this time just to win that damn golden quest and fifth quest at my apocalypse.

    Taking all these warriors here, and even if I ended up losing more than half of them, wasn''t a bad loss actually.

    The warriors I took out were all weak and powerless, without any stat points or nothing. But the surviving forces would all be quite experienced, got their stat points maxed, got gears, and got enhanced by the gods.

    Even if the number of geared and blessed warriors wasn''t forming the most of the entire warrior count, it was enough to take down any force or enemy back home.

    In brief, I got here with a weak and endless number of warriors, getting out with scarily formidable elites, ones who could crush a thousand apocalypses like mine at the same time without making me feel any pressure.

    To me, this was a very profitable exchange.

    "Phew, I got myself to work to death this time," once I cancelled the board, took the bones back, I took a deep breath, stretched out my body, and looked around to feel much satisfied.

    I spent tons of bones, nearly emptying the low grade bones like green and blue ones. But it was still worth it.

    Right now, I could easilyy back and dere that this golden quest was mine!

    No matter what the enemy tried to do, I''d crush all using might and an endless stream of warriors.

    [I''m going to the jumper world now. Make sure to use these warriors to the best abilities, and crush the enemy as fast as you can]

    [Sure! You gave too much to us to handle anyway!]

    [Just make these dudes showing off with their big pockets work] Iughed, closed the chat with her, before turning towards the portal she pointed at before.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The jumper world... Here Ie.

    I moved towards the zone that had a huge portal leading to the jumper world. The portal was already taking in tons of my warriors, even to the extent of flooding the entire zone beyond the ce of that portal.

    I didn''t care about that. I left behind tons of forces at each zone, enough to fill these zones to the brim.

    I moved my chariot towards the portal before finally arriving at the jumpers'' world.

    And there I found something that I never expected before.

    "Damn! The jumpers have already separated this into two halves!!!" What weed me was this weird and shocking scene. The got separated into two halves, like it was cut by some sort of a gigantic sword or something.

    The ce that I appeared at was one half of the entire, while the other half looked like it was hundreds of thousands of miles away.

    Standing on this half made me feel like I was watching a moon that wasn''t truly a moon. The atmosphereyer got stretched out to cover the two halves, getting this in the middle while quite thick at the two parts of this.

    In the half I appeared at, I saw barrennds where destruction and ruins existed. There were tons of enemies here, but not a single member of the jumper race.

    "Those damn jumpers! I''m now sure that jerk is just part of them, tsk!" I shook my head when I realised how hard it was to move towards the other half and get the jumpers rescued.

    The enemy already filled the entire half I appeared at. Without the need to scan or visit anyce, just watching this weird situation made me reach such a conclusion.

    What was the purpose of dividing up the entire if not to make the journey of the enemies hard and quite impossible?

    The problem of crossing over and reaching the other half didn''t just lie in the grand distance between the two parts, but also at the thin and stretched atmosphericyer here.

    The changes that happened to this protectiveyer made the central zone in that long journey quite dangerous.

    I just saw a storming from space, assaulting those who were trying to cross over from the enemies and my forces alike.

    Natural powers like these wouldn''t differentiate between anything or anyone. Starting from the part of the I was standing on, long lines of forces moved from here up to the other half that was far away in the sky.

    I felt like it was another sky, or insurmountable peak of mountain that could reach skies beyond my reach.

    Tsk! Those jumpers made sure that they would kill most of the enemies beforeing to them. And that also meant more of my forces would get killed while trying to cross that spatial bridge.

 Chapter 1471 The Awkward Planet

    At the same time, the enemy was gushing tons of forces here into this part of the. So it was never a smooth sailing journey for my forces.

    They had to fight the enemies here, fight the enemies while taking such dangerous leaps, and finally fight the enemy on the other half of this broken.

    And that wasn''t everything!

    Just as I remained here for an hour, inspecting the entire messy situation, I saw something horrifying!

    That other half of the wasn''t just rotating at the same speed and pattern like this part I was in.

    The two looked like they spinned on different axes, and that was why I suddenly saw the inner part of that halfing to fill my entire vision.

    The was like a giant ball that got halved by a sharp knife. So the two parts remaining were formed of circr and t sides.

    The t side was what the inner part of that was. And it was indeed understandable to look like hell!

    Endless rivers and even many seas and few oceans ofva appeared at that side. And when that half rotated, and let its t part face us, all the forcesing in the direction of that damned ce got killed by such inhuman circumstances.

    Damn! It was indeed a hellish ce to reach!

    I knew the jumper race were trying their best to stop the enemies, but right now their allies were going to face the same end.

    It was like burning down the only bridge linking the ind to the maind, ending up entrapping themselves and isting themselves from the rest of the world.

    It was indeed a genius idea to stop the enemy, but it was also a very stupid one! What went in their minds when they decided to do such a crazy thing?

    It was like they lost any hope of getting out from this forsaken ce, threw the towel and decided to enclose their world from the reach of anyone, enemies and allies alike.

    That was the only exnation that made sense and exined such a hellish situation.

    Putting everything aside, I started to consider how I should pass towards the other part. I now realised why the reportsing back from here all spoke about how hard this world was, and how they never met the jumpers yet.

    They said they could see the jumpers fight, but couldn''t reach them. Such a statement was indeed quite true, described fully this current weird situation, and was also misleading.

    Tsk! Why didn''t any of them try to exin the entire situation before? Was it this hard? Or were they shocked to describe it properly?

    That didn''t matter anymore. This problem had to be solved, and I knew how to solve it.

    "I first need to see how long this weird rotation wouldst," I wouldn''t risk jumping towards that hellish ce and end up fighting a desperate battle against the power of nature.

    So I remained in my ce, checking over the status of that from time to time. After five days, that hellish ce finally started to fade away, and the surface of that half of the rotated and came into my sight again.<novelnext></novelnext>

    I had to wait for one more day before deciding to move.

    During this time, I didn''t just stand there and watch.

    As a start, I drove my chariot around, checking on the entire ce and seeing how things were going here.

    In fact, the situation was best described as disastrous! This part of the was like what got left out of a great mountainous series.

    The ground was either elevated from the ground, or deeply depressed, forming deep and irregr grooves.

    The highest ce I met didn''t exceed five hundred metres, but with the deep grooves around, such a peak would exceed two thousand metres at least.

    It wasn''t a real height, and was just formed thanks to the irregr and harsh terrain here. And that turned this part of the into a deadly zone, not only for my side, but also for the enemy.

    No matter where I went, there were tons of forces mixed together to the extent that I couldn''t tell who was part of my side and who wasn''t.

    The entire terrain didn''t allow for anyrge army to show their worth. At the same time, it was very hard for any side to crush the other.

    It was simply like grinding grounds, or ughter houses where tons of forces would get sacrificed without any side having the upper hand.

    I know why this world proved to be so damn difficult to control. I couldn''t help but wonder about what I should do to help, and couldn''t get any good ideas.

    Using my pir shields wouldn''t help. The entire terrain prevented the advantage my shields would give to my forces.

    Using soulers? They might be useful, but they''d waste tons of time and effort while moving around these peaks and grooves.

    Using any of my artefacts? It wasn''t going to work! Not a single artefact could solve this situation.

    The only thing that I needed right now was to detonate tons of bones, change the entireyout of this part of the world. If I managed to tten these peaks, then things would end up being quite great.

    To do such a thing I needed to recall all my forces back first, then start attacking the entire world. In fact, doing this wasn''t going to work actually as the time needed to call my forces back was going to be damn long.

    Not to mention it looked impossible to recall anyone back from there.

    However I wasn''t out of options here.

    "I have to clear an area for my forces, at least the one surrounding the portal," I got something out, and started to take out bones at the next instant.

    It was the cube! And it was time for it to show its true might!

 Chapter 1472 Using The Enhanced Cube For The First Time

    The cube already got enhanced, and the limit of its area of coverage got increased by many folds. By using the same ten bones, the cube would cover up an area of a thousand miles. And if I increased the amount to fifty bones, it could increase this to a hundred thousand miles area.

    However, increasing it beyond the one thousand mile coverage would require an additional ten bones per every mile, to create enough space inside the cube, suitable to store whatever it''d absorb inside without any worry.

    I got enough bones to do such a risky and crazy move. So I took enough to sustain the area of one hundred thousand miles, and started to infuse the energy into the cube.

    The cube shone brightly and started to emanate different lights while increasing in size at a fast pace.

    In a few minutes, the cube that I could hold with my hands easily changed and looked at least half a mile in length, width, and breadth.

    It grew to be a giant cube, and then it went flying high in the sky.

    Seeing this gave me an instant scare! That wasn''t a stable sky, and the world beyond was filled with spatial turbulence, lots of storms, and deadly traps and holes leading to the depths of space here.

    Yet before I''d move a muscle, the cube shone brighter and its light expanded to cover up almost everything around me. The sh of its light was so bright to blind me fully for ten minutes, during which I never lost my connection with it.

    I kept gushing the bone energy into it, and I felt like it stopped just a couple of miles on top of my head.

    Luckily it didn''t grow berserk, didn''t go towards the distant parts of the sky, into the deadly zone between the two halves of this.

    As I got reassured about my cube, I waited for it to finish its magic. After ten minutes, the blinding light vanished, and I could easily inspect the world around me.

    And what I saw was just emptiness! It was weird, as a few minutes ago, this ce was filled to the brim with fighting forces from both sides.

    "It sucked dry even my forces... Not bad," I didn''t care much about such a result, and simply watched that cube retract in size, returning back to its normal size, falling into the palm of my hand.

    It looked so peaceful as if it didn''t do anything heaven defying just now. Another thing that got added to the cube functions was that I didn''t need to use any contract artefact anymore.

    The cube in itself was like a high grade contract artefact, instantly forcing anything stored inside to get bound to me without any need for me to do anything.

    In addition to that, the cube''s internal space got separated into two halves. One half was dedicated to storing the absorbed races and creatures inside, and the other half was like an open world for my forces.

    I could now store any amount of forces I''d like inside, let them live in peace while I carried them around without any worry.

    This would be very helpful once I''d return back. I could store any race that I didn''t turn into warrior tokens inside this cube and carry them around.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The only limitation I got was that I got no control over the size of this region. It was just identical to the other zone with cells, and if the cell zones got increased, the other free zone would instantly expand.

    That meant to add up morend inside, I got to use the cube more frequently just like what I did here.

    I cleared an area of one hundred thousand miles around me, making the free zone increase by the same size.

    It wasn''t time for me to care about such things. The enemy forces sent here got the fiends as their top fighters. And gaining such arge number of them made me grin.

    Even if I didn''t get gears from them, I still got capable and experienced friends to work under me. In addition to those I gained before, my current friend force wasn''t any less than ten million.

    As for locusts and Silences, I got close to billions of the former, and a hundred million of thetter.

    I didn''t really care about these two for now. The Silences might have caused tons of problems to other contestants over the long course of time, but they were nothing to me right now.

    Even the time I spent trying to solve their disaster seemed like a wasted time and effort to me. At least I gained a good array to use, at least I could let my forces train and muster up such an array.

    That was the only benefit I gained from all this time of preparation. I sighed, and decided to forget about that issue.

    I turned my attention towards the empty ce around. There were a hundred thousand miles free of any forces, either mine or the enemy.

    It might seem like a grand piece ofnd, butpared to the vast and gigantic looking piece ofnd floating hundreds of thousands of miles away from me, it looked like a tiny portion of that giant boulder of rocks and dirt.

    "Come out," I controlled my cube, took out my warriors. They were going to take control over this spot while I''d travel across this part of the.

    I nned to use the cube again at least five times before going towards my next risky trip.

    Just as I travelled, I took out tons of my forces, let them fill the entire emptiness around.

    They didn''t need to take any orders from me. They just got to the higher grounds, and remained there in vignce.

    For sure I didn''t want them to go and fight any other enemy forces. Their top role here was to stay on guard and defend the portal zone for me.

 Chapter 1473 Time To Travel Through Space

    There was something that puzzled me since I came here, and couldn''t solve its mysteriousness until I flew for two days and used my cube one more time.

    My warriors sent here couldn''t fly! If I removed the enemy fiends, the other enemy forces couldn''t fly as well.

    Then howe all of this huge number of forces,ing from both sides, who couldn''t fly, were able to get into the space between the two halves of this?

    Yet after two days of travelling, I could tell what gave them the ability to fly¡­ It was the itself!

    After flying for two days, and just after ten hours from using the cube for the second time, I encountered a weird looking zone.

    The entire area I visited and checked before waspletely filled with forces fighting each other. There wasn''t a single free space for anyone to stand and not fight in this part of the world.

    But right in front of me, the entirend stretching all the way up to the horizon was empty!

    I couldn''t see a single troop there. Instead, any single soldier or warriors, creature or a race who stepped into that zone got himself propelled upward, like there was some sort of an attraction force that dominated his body.

    I watched tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, and even millions of forces getting into that zone during the next five hours, getting themselves propelled, flying too damn fast towards the depths of the sky, before going beyond and entering space.

    ? I looked and saw that all the forces getting propelled here joined others, forming a hugely long line that stretched between the two halves of the.

    "Tsk! Don''t tell me each of these threads is a zone like this one¡­" I could only think about this possible scenario. And if it was true, then things were quite chaotic indeed here.

    The ones who got propelled didn''t get the chance or choice to do so. That meant this part of the world didn''t just work to separate the jumper''s world from any outsider, but it also worked against any intruder!

    The ancestors of those current jumpers were really quite merciless and decisive! Even if I felt angry towards how they fortified their part of the world, preventing anyone from reaching there, I also admired their tactics and schemes.

    They did something I never saw or imagined to happen! And even thought about everything in great detail.

    If the enemy was the sole force present here, then they''d have to arrange their forces to jump in the times between the rotation of the other part of the world.

    And if there was another force here, just like mine, then the two would fight and chaos would erupt. In the middle of all this chaos, it would be too hard to evade these propellers.

    That also told me a lot about the trust of the jumpers towards any outsider. Tsk! Those idiots, they just made it hell for the enemy to invade theirnds, and it was hellish harder for me to go and save their asses!<novelnext></novelnext>

    I didn''t n to throw away my life by stepping into this propeller. I simply flew around, and that wasted one more day for me before finally getting past that thing.

    I didn''t n toe here again. Who knew what force was going out from this part of the world towards the other half? If that force wasn''t just a simple propeller, and was going to limit or interfere with anyone stepping into such a zone, then it was better to call it a deadly trap zone, not just a propelling zone.

    I nned to use my own ability to fly, using my new wings to soar higher and travel in between the two shattered halves of this.

    After flying for half a day, I decided to call it a day and used my cube again.

    The surface of that half over there was now facing this one here. I got five days to travel in between the two halves. And if I got dyed for any reason, or something tried to stop me, I got to travel far further, going to circle that hellish side of that half.

    I prepared myself for the worst scenarios while jumping back to the central zone, the ce which was now filled entirely with my forces.

    I cleared a huge space for my forces to safely arrive here, station and arrange themselves, building up defensive lines over the peaks, and taking control of this entire area around the portal.

    I watched the huge number of forcesing out from the portal every second, the endless stream of warriors spreading to the furthest point of my eyesight, and couldn''t help but feel more reassured about this operation.

    "Listen up," I held my horn, spoke to all of them here, "you are going to stay and remain inside the safe zones I created. I''m going to the other part. Until I give you the signal to move, don''t do anything but stay your ground and defend."

    An earth shattering cheer came from the tons of forces all over the ground and around me. I looked at such a response and nodded in satisfaction, took out tons of energy crystals and filled up my chariot''s heart with them.

    If there was a chance to ovee anything out there, then it''s really over my chariot''s abilities.

    My chariot''s shield could now turn any form of attack into a source of energy. But I didn''t want to meet up with a situation where such a thing wouldn''t happen.

    Just as I did that, I moved out!

    During all this time here, I never managed to meet any general sent to this world. They were either fighting far away from the areas I went to, or they got unlucky and went into space.

    The moment my chariot started to pick up height, I felt like the air and pressure around me were getting thinner. It felt like I was breaking free from the entire gravitational force of the, not passing in between twos.

    *Blop!*

 Chapter 1474 The Scary Mid World

    It felt like I prated through an eggshell or a bubble or something. The next moment I felt like the entire world around me was void from any gravity.

    "Damn! Gravity is essential for my chariot to show its true might and speed¡­" I watched the speed of my chariot rapidly decelerate, as if it was suspended in a space without any material around.

    I thought the world between the two worlds was filled with matter and forces, gravity was one of them. However this was entirely wrong!

    In just two hours, my chariot''s crazy speed would vanish and my chariot would just drift in space without anything backing it up.

    Such a result was like a death sentence to me! I looked over, and realised that the ones inside those long lines weren''t actually that bad as I took them before.

    At least they got some sort of force to fight against, something that could be negated or overpowered by my chariot.

    "Come out!" and without waiting for anything, I called a single dude over, "change this entire ce, form a grandnd here!"

    "Per your orders," Lucas II was one of the Avengers, one who was able to change the terrain around and form an endless silvernd.

    However¡­ I truly underestimated my current situation here.

    "Damn! Can you form an air world instead?" the silvernd appeared, but that didn''t change anything at all. Thend stretched below my chariot, while the emptiness of the space filled the area around.

    "Sure," and Lucas II changed his ability to form a grand area of air around. And yet nothing changed.

    "Dammit!" I didn''t like such results. I realised that no matter what Lucas II did, the ce wasn''t going to show any gravitational effect or force at all.

    He could change the entire terrain, but he wouldn''t control anything in it. I now realise that the gravity shown before belonged in the first ce to the entire world we were in.

    If it was a gravity problem, then I could deal with it then. "Let''s see how this damn ce is going to stop me¡­ Lucas II, change the ce tond again!"

    As he took his time to change the ability once more, I took out tons of bones, let them fall over the speck of silver dust that gathered down below.

    Then in my right hand I held the board, infused energy inside, and started to change the gravity of the entire area around.

    "Damn! It works only on targets!" and seeing the chariot struggle to keep itself up when I increased the gravity by too much, I gritted my teeth and started to lower the energy sucked and gushed out into that board.

    Slowly I managed to reach a mid solution, which wasn''t that great actually. The chariot had to get affected towards thend. And if I lowered the gravity, some sort of force that I never felt before interfered and took my chariot far from the ground, losing all the effects of my board.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I dunno who is the f*ck did this damn trick, but if he is alive, I swear I''m going to kill him no matter who he is!" I cursed and shouted out loud towards the direction of the jumper world, releasing all the frustration swelling inside me in that shout.

    These damn jumpers¡­ They were as annoying as that damn jerk of mine! They made sure that no one would be able to use some sort of a trick to bypass such space, and that weird force that appeared a few times already was proof of that.

    *Boom!* The only solution I got was tond my chariot fiercely on the ground my Lucas II created, then I let the creatures dragging the chariot keep pulling it forward, creating a deep trail behind me while my speed got lowered greatly.

    Yet I was finally able to move forward, in a path that I could totally control. Lucas II followed my orders, and kept forming newnds towards the directions I pointed towards.

    The entire ce in between the two halves was indeed a dead trap for anyone! I saw tons of space storms, weird looking gushes of wind, and even clouds formed entirely out of lightning bolts.

    If I dared to approach any of these, I wasn''t sure if another form of weird force would push my chariot and even my entire silvernd towards these deadly zones.

    I kept Lucas II formingnds that kept twisting in between these traps, looking like I was walking a hair breadth path in between and mine or something.

    A single mistake, a single miscalction of the entire situation would result in a disastrous end for me, for everyone.

    I wasn''t just going to cross this space, I was carrying everyone on my shoulders as well. The moment I''d cross this doomed zone, then bringing forth my forces was going to be a breeze for me.

    But crossing that space was indeed a futile endeavour!

    Just after suffering all this for two subsequent days, I finally met a ce where it was supposed to be the centre of the entire world between the two worlds.

    "You gotta be kidding me!!!" And when I arrived there, I couldn''t help but suck in a cold air of breath.

    The entire space around me was filled mostly with flickering lights and mostly darkness.

    The zone I was heading towards was pitch ck in colour. I initially thought it was a safe zone, a ce where nothing dangerous lurked there.

    But the moment I approached it enough, I realised how naive I was. Howe the sick people who did all this would leave a ce for anyone to breathe?

    That pitch ck area was nothing else but a colossal gathering of ck holes! These ck holes were suspended in space, looking peaceful and calm, reaching a state of equilibrium between each other, while blocking any route heading in between the two worlds.

 Chapter 1475 Trying To Bypass The Black Holes

    Seeing such a grand number of ck holes made my forehead sweat in a nervous way. If I ever got close enough to any of them, then I''d be gone!

    "Howe someone managed to pass in between the two worlds then?" I tried to calm myself down, think more rationally about this crisis while stopping Lucas II from forming any newnd.

    "Don''t tell me¡­ These threads can protect anyone inside from these ck holes!" I couldn''t think of anything else but this.

    I tried my best to evade going into these traps, but those damn dirty minded jumper ancestors made sure that no one would pass between the two halves of the world without passing through the thread channels.

    Tsk! I tried my best to avoid going there, but the jumpers'' ancestors were really cunning bastards! Seeing how desperate they were to do such a thing made me want even more to not follow their ns.

    "Let''s see what you prepared for me there¡­ Lucas II, take us towards this pir of light," after thinking deeply for a few hours, I couldn''t find any other solution aside from passing through one of the thin lines around and heading towards the other part of the world.

    No matter what they prepared for me out there, I nned to use brute force and crush everything!

    "Keep formingnd when we got inside," just in two hours, we finally arrived near one of these portal pathways.

    And when I got there, I found that the silver ground Lucas II kept forming got stopped at the outer area of this portal. Something inside kept the silver dots outside, preventing it from forming anything inside.

    Going inside felt like passing under a giant waterfall. My chariot kept trembling and the next instant, the shield that surrounded it started to show cracks.

    "Tsk! You are so damn adamant on killing and stopping anyone getting inside no matter what¡­ Then let''s see how you are going to deal with this¡­ Thundering Might!"

    The pir shook and a shield appeared. The pir got augmented and enhanced, so its shield wasn''t stopped by any sort of force.

    In addition to that, the force that was brutal enough to cause such cracks all over my chariot''s shield was getting absorbed by my pir''s shield as well.

    This added more to the strength of my shields, and then I started to see the force outside getting negated by my pir''s shield''s appearance.

    The shield seemed to intervene in something, severing the connection of the force around my chariot and separating it from the outside.

    At the same time, I started to inspect how grand the space inside these threads was!

    The threads looked quite thin and weak from the outside, looking like they wouldn''t cover tens of miles at most.<novelnext></novelnext>

    But when I went inside, I noticed that the area all around me was at least a thousand miles in radius, if not more. The edge of that portal vanished, and a weird ck, blue, and red space surrounded me in denseyers of fog.

    "Dammit! The portal edge vanished! Howe I get out now?" I realised the seriousness of this issue, tried to move my chariot around but to no avail.

    The two shieldyers stopped any outside force from harming my chariot. At the same time, the chariot regained its ability to fly again.

    I couldn''t tell the true nature of the forces inside this portal, and couldn''t even tell a direction. The sight of the two worlds vanished, and only that weird looking dog remained.

    "Tsk! Let''s see if you can stop me after a few hours," I didn''t hurry to use my trump card to leave. I already estimated the thickness of the ck holeyer, and it was almost enough for my chariot to pass through it in four hours using the mediocre speed from earlier.

    But if my chariot used its top speed just like now, then in an hour or so I''d be able to cross that ck holeyer and end up in a safe zone outside.

    To be safer, I gave myself three more hours. I didn''t just do it to be safe, but also to charge up my two shields with the forces shing from outside.

    During which, I kept using my pir and formed new shields to support the outer one. From time to time, cracks would appear over the shields outside if I got dyed in adding moreyers to inspect something or getting drifted away with my thoughts.

    That told me how fierce the kind of shes going on outside. With each time I used my pir, the shield zone got increased, engulfing more of that weird looking fog, and the weird forces inside.

    That ced more pressure on my chariot''s shield as the time went on. However no matter how the pressure turned, the chariot kept supporting the shield with the energy I stored inside earlier, and the shield didn''t show any cracks again.

    "It''s time!" After four hours from getting inside, and even when I didn''t see anyone at all during my stay here, I decided to take the initiative to leave here.

    After staying for four hours inside this weird ce, I lost my sense of direction. I couldn''t tell if I was heading upwards, downwards, or even moving in circles around the same spot!

    It was indeed quite scary, but that didn''t stop me from activating my shield''s offensive abilities.

    The stored up attacks were good enough to wipe out any enemy outside, but I doubted it was enough to change and impact the weird foggy world around.

    I tried before and asked Lucas II to change the terrain into a clear sky, but he failed. The moment his silver energy got outside the chariot and shed with the weird energy outside, it got crushed and vanished like it never existed before.

    This is indeed quite surprising. And for a moment there I couldn''t help but admire the preparations of the jumpers'' ancestors.

 Chapter 1476 Getting Out Of The Frying Pan Into Fire

    And that is what made me take my bones out, absorb their energy, and start gushing this inside the shields for the past hour.

    The amount of energy stored inside the pir''s shield was now something terrifying! And the moment I activated the attack, I was ready to do many things at the same time.

    The attack exploded as expected, creating a blinding wave of light like usual. However this light got blocked for the first time by the inner and outer areas.

    The force in between the two shields and outside looked as if they were colossal ck holes, absorbing even the light and vanquishing it.

    I didn''t n to just use my pir''s shield''s offensive strike to deal with this troublesome situation. The moment the light and attack got stopped by the force in between the shields, I helped my pir''s shield by using my chariot''s mass area offensive attack.

    The two pressured over the force inside, crushing it slowly and steadily. From my spot, I could hear weird screaming voices and weird noises like some bones getting smashed under heavy pressure or something.

    No matter what I heard, no matter how weird and illogical it seemed, I kept pressuring that force in between the two shields'' mighty attack.

    And after a few minutes, the force in between finally couldn''t take it anymore, exploding and turning into rays of three colours of the fog outside.

    At this moment, many things happened.

    First the two offensive attacks merged andbined after getting finally in contact. Then like a scary tsunami wave, the two moved together and went outside, crushing the outer fog.

    At the same time, the rays of light that escaped cleared paths even in between the two attacks, opened holes in my chariot''s shield, my chariot''s sturdy body, and even my pir''s outer shield as well.

    Then the entire world around me changed. Like a curtain getting slowly taken off, the weird thick and blinding fog got thinned and many holes appeared in it, exposing what lies outside.

    "There it is! I finally found you!" and at this moment, I finally saw the familiar sight of the thread pathway wall, the one I passed through a few hours ago.

    Without even waiting or checking over the result of my attack, I drove my chariot fast and headed towards these holes, towards that wall, preparing myself for a brutal sh to get out.

    I even got my dragon ive out, prepared to use anything and everything, even my dark realm bone as well.

    I already got one red grade dark realm bone activated during the past few hours. It onlycked the final touches to get fully activated, and that was what I did before taking my ive out.

    As I went closer, I saw another shocking scene! All the silver dots that Lucas II tried to use and turn the fog into a clear aerial zone were now gathering up in these holes, forming clearer zones in front of my eyes, and even pressuring the weakened state fog and expanding these holes.

    And then my chariot passed like a true rocket, prating through the portalyer without any resistance as I feared.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "F*ck you all!" I would never let anything be wasted. So when I realised that my chariot was going to pass through the threading portal wall without any trouble, I threw the activated red dark realm bone back with all my might, letting it release the deadly fire inside.

    Then the entire scene changed and the old and familiar looks of the two worlds appeared again in front of my eyes.

    "Damn! I was just barely able to evade the ck hole zone¡­" Seeing what lies below my chariot made my heart skip a beat.

    If I got out one hour earlier, I''d end up getting swallowed into that deadlyyer of ck holes! I was just hundreds of miles away, barely enough to let my chariot feel little suction forceing from these holes.

    Damn! Even from such a far distance the suction gravitational force of the ck holes was enough to affect my chariot.

    "Lucas II¡­ Now!" I already told Lucas II what to do once we''d get out. And without a single moment of dy, he activated his ability, forming a grand silver ground.

    And then I reced my ive with the board, pinning my chariot to the entire silver ground!

    Believe it or not, I''d swear on my name that I saw the grand and vast silver ground shaking and seemingly getting pulled towards the ck holeyer!

    "Forward!" Without even waiting to check on such a weird phenomenon, I ordered my chariot''s creatures to drag it forward, while controlling the board''s gravitational field to let my chariot glide over the silver ground, moving atst forward.

    The speed my chariot moved in was slow at first, like a snail crawling on the ground. Then slowly it picked up speed, getting away from the clutches of these damn ck holes.

    Who were these sick bastards who orchestrated all these traps here? Damn! I wanted nothing else but to choke every single one to death if they were still alive!

    What the f*ck was wrong with this race? If not for losing this world would make me fail the entire quest, I''d prefer to leave them here in this cursed ce, to rot in hell until they''d all die!

    F*ck them! F*ck all of their ancestors as well!

    Once my chariot started to move at medium speed, I finally let go of all this frustration.

    There was nothing stopping me from getting towards that half of the world out there except for those storms and deadly traps in space.

    I kept directing Lucas II to where he should lead us towards. Going in a colossal zigzag course in between all these traps for an entire day was a long and stressful task indeed.

    But the real stressful moment came just a few hourster!

 Chapter 1477 A Fierce Battle Against Lava

    "What the f*ck¡­ I still have two days left at least!!!" after almost four hours past the first day ofing out from that thread pathway, I found something quite terrifying happening!

    That part of the world¡­ The part that I was heading towards, the surface that was inhabited with the jumpers and such, it started to shift!

    The other side started to slowly appear with its ugly face, making me feel like a bucket of cold water was thrown over my head!

    That side of that world wasn''t supposed to appear to me except after two days at least! I couldn''t help but turn and looked at that portal I came from, and thought about one thing I missed.

    "It took a longer time to pass through the same distance that I could have crossed in one hour or less¡­" It suddenly hit me, scaring the sh*t out of me, making my heart freeze inside my chest for a long moment.

    That damn ce¡­ It wasn''t just affecting space, but time as well! What the heck was wrong with these bastards who designed this entire world? Were they determined to not allow anyone toe here or what?

    I didn''t just stay inside for four hours, but it seemed I wasted more than one day there. The rotation of that world up there was evidence for all that! A very cruel and shocking evidence as well!

    "That means¡­ If anyone tried to time his travel to arrive at the surface area, he would end up getting to that hellish core of the world¡­ What a bunch of true devils they were!"

    I felt the old and familiar frustration swelling up inside my chest once more. For a moment, the same urge and desire to choke those behind all this to death resurfaced again, making me want tomit murder at any moment.

    Soon enough I calmed myself down. "Not like I wasn''t prepared already for such a scenario," I sighed, "and luckily this happened in the right time for me to act."

    I shifted my attention away from that rotating world, and started to inspect the space around. "I''d either force my way around that hellish part of the world, praying that nothing else would pop up again, or better I should keep myself here for the next five days, roaming around and doing nothing but waste time¡­"

    The decision I made wasn''t that hard to predict. I decided to take the safer route, keep myself moving around the silver ground path that Lucas II already created.

    The distant and older parts of this path already crumbled. It was either under the scary pulling force of the ck holes out there, or thanks to the passage of enough time for Lucas'' ability to fade away and lose its effect.

    Either way, I got a space that I could simply wander permanently if I wanted to. I ordered my chariot''s creatures to drag it around, change route, ande back from where I went.

    However, time proved that I was quite naive!

    "Damn you bastards! Damn you all!" In two days, and after the full rotation of that side of the, something new came in my direction!

    From down there, where the other half of thisy, I could only watch the other part of the without telling what was really going on.<novelnext></novelnext>

    All I saw were endless streams ofva running in rivers, forming giantkes, seas, and even a few oceans all over that grand and colossal surface of that t side of the.

    However right now, and being this close from this damn ce, I could finally see the true terror this entire scheme held!

    That side of the world didn''t just releaseva and hell over those getting close to its deadly surface, but also released tons of fountains ofva, releasing death to those standing far away from it at the same time!

    I looked, and all I saw was that at the moment that hellish side fully appeared here, it was as if some sort of power got awakened inside, propellingva in streams, just acting like the propelling zones at the part of the I came from.

    These threads ofva moved fast, like gigantic fountains erupting from the ground, releasing and sending theva away to areas that weren''t supposed to get in touch with such deadly red matter.

    "Isn''t itva? I assume it won''t be that hard, right?" I stealthed myself for the iing impact, as one of these grand pirs ofva was heading towards my direction like a ferocious beast!

    Without the need for me to think about it, I knew all theseva pirs and threads were going to fill the entire space in between the propelling threads, ending up at the deadly ck hole zone in the centre of this midworld.

    Dammit! The ones who designed all this deserved to be tortured in hell for aeons of years without any mercy!

    Yet I was proved wrong again! These weren''t just normalva!

    *Sizzling!*

    I got something inside me, like some sort of constant warning rm, that made me use my pir''s shields and form as many of them in the little time I had before the arrival of that deadlyva strike.

    And the moment thatva pir appeared and touched my pir''s shields, a mighty and formidable sh erupted, ending up spreading tons of cracks all over the shields!

    Damn! These were my supposedly eternal shields! What was wrong with thisva to make it able to crush my shields this fast!

    "Thundering Might!" if my few shields wouldn''t take it, then ten more would. If ten didn''t suffice, then a fifty, a hundred, a thousand, even tens of thousands!

    I''d fight and struggle with all my might, buying every single second with my sweat, until that damn hell would be over!

    I entered such a battle of attrition against the weirdva for days! I lost count to how many shields I summoned, not how many theva crushed under its brutal attacks.

 Chapter 1478 The Battle Of Attrition

    The shields were just like thin paper or fragile ss, facing deadly fire or thrown rocks. I kept hearing the crushing sounds of my shields, the sizzling of the brutal resistance between my shields and that damnva.

    After two and half days, I couldn''t keep doing this anymore. The shields were getting crushed much faster than the rate of making them.

    "Screw it then!" I didn''t feel any hesitation before activating the offensive ability of my shields.

    The shields stored up tons of damage. With the trick of my persistence in keeping them active, they stored the damage from the first moment they appeared at till now.

    I was in space, but I could feel the horrifying wave of energy released from my shields. The light that was usually blinding to me turned dim under the assault of theva, and a fierce and legendary battle erupted between the two sides.

    I didn''t know when it happened, but my shields managed to reach a level where they extended and reached moreva pirs active zones.

    This was quite unbelievable! I got immersed totally in what I was doing, and didn''t take any care of what was happening outside.

    But right now, theva finally got stopped by the offensive waveing out from my shields.

    Even if none got the upper hand yet, I bought myself enough time to breathe!

    "F*ck you all bastards! I swear I''ll enve all of your descendants! I''d never believe or trust a single member of your damn and f*cked up race! Screw you all! Screw your ancestors!"

    I was on the verge of going there myself and annihting that damn race with my hands. That race did something that even my mortal and most formidable enemies couldn''t!

    Screw those jumpers! Since day one I met that jumper with the ugly mask and that race kept getting on my nerves!

    What the f*ck did their ancestors think when they made all this? Did they want to take revenge even on the ones trying to rescue them? F*ck!

    I just let these angry thoughts run wild in my mind for a minute or so, giving such usible imaginings about crushing the jumpers and drinking in their blood to quench my frustration.

    Then I started to get back to work.

    The shocking battle going on all over me wasn''t going tost for long. The shield''s offensive and mighty wave used to clear out any forces in front of it, but this time it got met with something it hardly couldpete with.

    I could imagine the insane consumption rate of my offensive strike energy. The attack that should havested for weeks wouldn''tst for half a day at best.

    Instead of waiting, I used this time to form up tons of my shields, reinforcing the existing shields with new ones.

    As I expected, in less than twenty hours, the mighty offensive strike started to fade slowly and the pirs ofva seemed to release their anger in return.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Theva pirs kepting from the direction of that destroyed. That made my offensive strike fight not justva, but the entire nature of this world, like punching a fist and hoping to break the entire world apart!

    That was indeed ridiculous! But I have to ept such results. At least, it bought me enough time to reinforce my shields.

    When the offensive strike got killed at the hands ofva, theva didn''t find the same weak and fragile shields as before.

    Instead, they got to face a mighty mountain, one that wouldn''t budge no matter how hard rain dropped and sky roared at it.

    Theva still destroyed parts of my shields, but they''d never be able to crush or pressure my shields ever again like before.

    I didn''t stay idle and kept creating more shields to reinforce the existing ones. At the same time, time left for such hell was almost over.

    I remained like this for one more day before that world started to finally rotate. The moment that happened, the moment that these pirs started to lose their might.

    I kept summoning my shields for ten or so hours before I finally stopped what I was doing. The ferociousness of these pirs ofva dropped significantly, to a level where the pirs would take ten times the effort to tear down a single shieldyer off mine.

    Seeing the pirs getting weaker the more the rotated, I didn''t stand my hand and decided to give a deadly strike, avenging myself and my lost shields.

    I released another deadly attack from my shields. I knew the amount of damage stored wasn''t even close to thest one I released, but it was sufficient to do something entirely different.

    The pirs ofva looked like being formed of fragile ice, getting shattered in front of my progressively advancing shockwave.

    The assault I released didn''t meet any fierce resistance like before, ending up expanding for hundreds of miles while the pirs ofva got crushed and lost all this distance, sshingva all over the ce.

    "Rot in hell, rot where you came from!" I shouted in rage while watching that damn hellish side of the finally vanish, taking with it all theva it released.

    An entire day passed, and the surfacend appeared once again in front of my eyes. I didn''t stand on ceremony, asked Lucas II to spread his ability forward, forming a long trail of silver ground once more.

    During all this time, I asked Lucas II to do a single task, which was to keep the silver ground underneath my chariot and inside my shields intact.

    No matter how brutal and devastating the conflict and shes between me and theva pirs were, the silver ground never vanished or even showed cracks!

    Lucas II took the task of repairing any damage my ground would take, ensuring the ground still existed after all this.

 Chapter 1479 Another Trap!

    And now it was time to start marching towards that damn.

    Lucas II did his task quite brilliantly, while I kept guiding him around the deadly traps all over the ce. The space in between the two parts was already filled with tons of death traps. And now after such a hectic battle with theva pirs, things have turned for the worse.

    There were endless storms ofva swirling and travelling all over the ce, in unexpected trajectories. Sometimes they''d advance, sometimes they''d retreat. I tried my best to evade these traps, but ended up shing against many of them.

    My shields worked to protect me, and more than once my chariot''s shield got hit by fierce storms of deadlyva.

    After taking two days to pass a distance that wouldn''t take one, I finally arrived at the surface of that.

    However, howe those bastards let anyone get this easily towards theirnds?

    There was a strong looking shield, one that spanned to cover tens of thousands of miles in front of me.

    That shield didn''t appear at first, but when I came closer, I managed to spot it.

    "There isn''t just one shield here," I muttered when I let Lucas II drive us towards another spot that was supposed to be free of this shield.

    However I was met with another area of shield that spanned to cover another area of tens of thousands of miles.

    I stopped at my ce, looked at all these shields that looked as if bubbles just grew out of the''s surface.

    These jumpers¡­ They were indeed quite annoying!

    The only ces I found not covered with any shields were the areas where these threads extended and linked the twos together.

    Around the area of contact between these threads and the surface of the I spotted huge areas of dense fog that covered the entire ce.

    "Tsk! So it''s rather to stay out or risk entering towards the trap zones prepared by these jumpers¡­ What a bunch of useless old fogies they are!"

    I knew this fog thing was a trapid by the ancestors of those jumpers. Perhaps these foggy areas were filled with deadly traps, ferocious monsters, or even the members of the jumpers, fighting for the survival of their race.

    "No time to waste ying with these shields," I took out my horn, cleared out my throat, before saying, "I''m Hye, a human race member who is here to help you to escape this damn ce. I''m stuck outside, and can''t enter thanks to your shields. I got enough forces behind, enough to take down any enemy threatening you, securing your homnd, and taking you back to the universe you belong to."

    This was one of the options I had. After all, my horn could speak directly towards those I thought about.

    Just to make sure my horn wouldn''t miss any of them, I asked Lucas II to take me around, spending more than half a day doing so.

    By the end, I finally got a response, a weird one actually.

    "F*ck off! We don''t wee any outsiders!"

    These weren''t words said to me in response to my shouts using my horn, but weirdly enough the words appeared in every foggy zone, formed entirely by manipting the fog in there.

    Damn all of you! Do you think I''ll just head back and return? If I had to, I''d fight all of you and force you to follow me, bunch of arrogant bastards!<novelnext></novelnext>

    As diplomacy failed, it was time for brutal actions. I took out my cube, and infused tons of bone energy within.

    My bone was able to absorb anyone in a great area, but it couldn''t absorb any fog or impact the shield.

    If those damn bastards didn''t want to help me, then I''d force them out using my cube!

    I sucked in tons of people and weird looking creatures from zones covered with shields and surrounded by these dense fogs.

    I looked inside the cube, and felt satisfaction for such a result.

    Even these shields didn''t stop my cube from sucking dry all the living souls down there. Even if the shields didn''t do any harm, I still ended up with those jumpers.

    "Time to see what you all are about," I muttered to myself while letting my cube show its magic.

    All the forces and monsters taken inside were forced to sign a contract with me by the cube''s power. Then I took a bunch of them out.

    To roam Rome, one had to ask for Romanians to guide him inside, right?

    The jumpers that I took gave me quite the shock. They all had their faces covered up with ugly looking masks, weirdly simr to the one I kept looking at since the start of the apocalypse.

    "You¡­"

    "Who the hell are you?"

    "Where are we?"

    "What did you do to us?"

    They all looked confused, with few speaking in rude tone and vulgar words.

    "Listen up, from this moment onward, you belong to me, and I''m your lord," I said in a clear and strong tone, one that conveyed my confidence and authority.

    "F*ck you!"

    "Die then!" I didn''t want to hustle or argue with anyone like him. I got tons of these jumpers, and if it took me to kill most to let others speak, I''d do it.

    Instantly that rude jumper fell to the ground, losing any sign of life. "Who is next?" without even giving anyone the time to get what just happened, I took out my ive, waved it a couple times in the air, before speaking to all of the jumpers around.

    "Come on, I don''t have the entire day to waste on you," I added in an icy cold tone, without showing any weakness at all.

    I learnt from dealing with that jerk all this time that showing any weakness or soft side towards these jerks would backfire at me.

    One of them already showed an act of defiance, and killing him might not be enough to leave a good impression inside them.

 Chapter 1480 I Cant Tell If Youre A Friend Or An Enemy!

    I was ready to kill a few of them to make the others scared and follow my orders. But it seemed I didn''t need to do any of that.

    "Lord, please show mercy," they all knelt, one after another, while dering me as their lord.

    "Great, now we can talk," I didn''t put away my ive, kept it by my side, while leant over it, "can anyone tell me the trick behind these shields? How can I pass through them?"

    "This¡­" One of them hesitated, and the next instant he fell to the ground, getting a hit from the shaft and blunt side of my ive.

    "I don''t want to hear anything by the answers I want," I added, acting as a perfect tyrant, one who wasn''t the type to negotiate or speak in a bad way towards.

    "Lord, please show mercy," the one who got hit hurriedly knelt again, "I know it''s something lord wants to do, however¡­"

    "Is it this hard to gain ess to yournds?" I raised an eyebrow, feeling they were hiding something,

    If a beating wouldn''t do it, then killing a few would.

    "Lord, please show mercy, we are just nobody in our people," one of them seemed to guess my true intentions, hurriedly said as he knelt in a trembling body, "we don''t know how to solve such a problem. However, we know who can."

    "Who?" I paused before realising something, "was there anyone by your side, or near your ce, before I grabbed the bunch of you?"

    The jumpers looked at each other, and from their silence I got the answers I wanted.

    The cube absorbed tons of these jerks, and I just randomly selected a few of them. They weren''t part of the same group, and that was why they looked in a weird way towards each other.

    "Anyone? Anyone know if any of those who knew the answer were nearby?"

    "Lord, I know of a group who were stationed a few miles near me."

    "Lord, I know of someone who was near me when lord grabbed me here."

    .

    .

    "I also know!"

    All of them spoke up, one by one, and all knew of people who could give me the answers I wanted.

    "Perfect," I took out my cube, "I''m going to release you inside a huge piece ofnd. Outside it, there are tons of cells with different creatures, races, and your people inside. Don''t worry, they will all be released, but I want first to get the answer to my question¡­ So¡­"

    I paused, and didn''t continue while waving my ive. Before anyone would say anything, I controlled my cube and took them in.

    My cube after getting such enhancement got the ability to add another piece ofnd that wasn''t filled with any cell. It was the ce where I nned to gather up my troops and move them with me without the need to turn anyone into a token.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The twonds were separated from each other by some sort of a barrier that I could control. So instead of wasting my breath, taking the jumpers out and letting them check everyone and creating more trouble for them and myself, it was better to let them inside to find those I wanted.

    I controlled the cube and let them take these bunch of jumpers just on the border with the cell zone. Then I watched them keenly move around.

    This task was something I suspected would take a long time, at least a few days, if not weeks. There were tons of cells down there, and they were all filled with weird things for these jumpers.

    However, despite my doubts, I managed to find one in less than one day. The moment he pointed towards one cell, I instantly took the two out of my cube.

    "This¡­" the new dude looked around and at me in a weird way. He was wearing a mask, but his mask looked a bit different.

    His mask was all golden in colour, and didn''t show the same ugly grey colour I saw at the bunch of jumpers I took out before.

    "Lord, I found one of those you are looking for," the one who found this dude said as he knelt down, making the other dude frown.

    "I''m your lord," I introduced myself to the new golden mask jumper, "and I want an answer from you."

    "I won''t tell you anything¡­"

    *Fwoosh!*

    Without waiting for this dude to continue his words, I took out tons of jumpers, left them to float in the space around me, "I''m not someone known for patience," I slowly said, "if I don''t get the answer I wanted, then expect me to roam all over your world, grab all the jumpers inside, and kill them all one by one in front of your eyes."

    "This¡­" even the one who helped me before gave me a weird look. I knew just by speaking and threatening with words, that dude wasn''t going to listen to anything I said.

    The next moment I pointed my ive towards arge group of jumpers before adding, "behold the death of your people thanks to your silence¡­ their blood is on your hands, know this."

    "Wait!" I didn''t do anything yet, and that golden masked dude seemed to have his mind changed, "I know, I know how to let you in."

    "Great, then speak up!"

    "On one condition!"

    "You aren''t in a position to give me any conditions at all!" I said in a cold tone, while that dude crossed his arms in defiance.

    "If you are already an enemy, then killing everyone in front of my eyes won''t differ from letting you in and kill everyone," he paused, and I got what he wanted to say.

    "You do know that I''m different from others, right? You already saw the enemies who kepting at your world and people."

    "I know you are different," he nodded, "but I still can''t tell if you are an enemy or a friend."

    "I''m a friend¡­"

 Chapter 1481 Hearing Weird Stories

    "I don''t like words," he started to show his arrogant side once more, "if you are truly a friend, prove it!"

    "Tsk! What do you want me to do? I passed through hell to arrive here just to save your asses! And thanks to your damn ancestors, I''m stuck outside, unable to help!"

    "I don''t care," he suddenly pointed at his neck, while stretching it to expose more of it, "if you can''t, then kill me, kill everyone, that won''t differ anyway if you are an enemy."

    I looked at this dude, and knew how determined he was. In fact, I had to admit to myself that he got a point here.

    If I was truly an enemy, then letting me in wasn''t any much different than watching his people die in front of his eyes.

    "Tsk, what a troublesome dude you are," I pointed my ive towards Lucas II as I added, "form a silver ground for them to stay upon while I think of something to convince this dude."

    "My name is Mou," he said, and I memorised his name to my heart.

    That dude didn''t have such a strong heart like what I''d say about his ancestors, but he also was quite intelligent and very annoying.

    He cared about his people, and knew how to speak using logic and reason back to me. I thought about what I should do, and there was one thing left for me to do here.

    "Lucas II, stay here, and keep the silver ground running all the time," I said, giving him orders before throwing out one of the two pieces of the twin portals that I had, e, let''s go back to where the truth is."

    I thought about what I could do to prove to him that I wasn''t an enemy. However no matter what I thought about, even to the extent of going towards one of the thread zones, finding a bunch of those fiends, and killing them, I knew it wasn''t enough.

    Besides, it was too risky and too time consuming.

    There was a simple way to prove everything to him. And that was the same way I used before to convince the god race, including tinberg.

    It might be hard to prove my stance here, but at other ces, I could simply take him on a grand tour, show him how I was an enemy to his enemies.

    The enemy of my enemy was my friend, right?

    "Let''s go," I passed through the portal that popped up in front of me. I left Lucas II back on the silver ground to keep it running, before appearing back at the first half of that world.

    "This¡­"

    "This isn''t what I wanted you to see," during my long absence, the enemy pushed all the way to the ce where I arrived.

    Although I was quite sure that my side lost lots ofnd to the enemy, it was enough to prove to him that I was the enemy of his enemies.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "It''s just amon thing in many worlds¡­" I started to exin everything to him, taking this chance to talk about the real situation in this small universe.

    "So we aren''t the only ones trapped here¡­" After exining for almost half an hour, Mou finally said, "but¡­ That doesn''t prove you are here to help! What if you want to rece those son of b*tches? Wanted to enve us and make us work for you?"

    That dude was indeed too much to handle! I couldn''t help but sigh. He seemed to not believe in the catchphrase I just thought of.

    "Alright, follow me," but who said he trapped my back against the wall by what he said? I simply moved, took out my staff, and opened a portal that went directly towards the central portal zone.

    And from there, I took him and the other dude around on a grand tour of many worlds.

    I showed them what I did, what my forces did, even took them to the gods world and made them meet up with the leaders of the gods race there.

    These folks mistook my trip as my final arrival to help them. They weren''t doing that bad actually. In fact, the enemy kept losing to them on all fronts!

    After getting blessings from the endless warriors I left over for them, they started to look like what real gods should be.

    All of them were covered up with strong looking gears, using deadly weapons, holding fierce shields, and they all activated many of their bloodline abilities.

    They were totally different, like I came to a totally different world or something.

    They got disappointed the moment they realised I was just randomly and temporarily visiting them. But when I exined in brief the reasons behind my visit, they were more than weing to help.

    They started to speak for long hours with Mou and his fellow race dude. I took them around, let them meet up and speak with many of those races I and my forces helped and rescued.

    Everyone spoke in a warm and excited way about my help, mentioning things that even I wasn''t aware of.

    For example, in one world, my warriors went to stop the iing fiends despite not having any gears or suitable fierce forces to stop them.

    They kept losing many warriors to protect a race from getting killed and annihted. And that didn''t justst for a few minutes, or even an hour or two, but for three days!

    The generals leading the army here seemed to send out fodders to stop the fiends main army before the grand and strong army of mine arrived here to finally kill the enemies and save the entire race.

    Stories like these and others kept ringing all the time in the ears of these two. After spending an entire day doing this, I took the two back again, used the portal I formed before and returned back to the silver ground.

 Chapter 1482 No One Comes Here But An Enemy!

    Lucas II followed my orders to the letter, keeping the silver ground safe and intact.

    The shields I left protected this zone from any spatial storms orva leftovers, only losing a few of them in the end.

    It wasn''t that big of a loss considering the time I spent away.

    "So¡­" I stopped my chariot again at the same spot that I left from, "did you get your answers?"

    "Yes," Mou stopped talking, and I didn''t speak as well. I did my part, took this dude around the worlds and zones my forces were fighting at.

    I looked at his eyes from behind the mask, and he kept ring back at me. "I have to admit, this is something great."

    "What exactly?"

    "Everything!" he paused, and I also kept my silence. This wasn''t the kind of answer I was waiting for. "I''m going to help you, but¡­"

    "No more conditions," I waved my ive, "I hate those who keep reneging on their words."

    "I''m not," he hurriedly raised both hands. It seemed this visit didn''t just convince this dude, but also left a scary touch at his heart, "I just want to serve you as a generalter on."

    "If you have the ability," I paused, "and if you provided enough services to me, then you can ask for such a thing."

    Those who met me first always ended up gaining the best out of anything. I didn''t know if this was a trend or something, but I already noticed such a weird habit of mine.

    "Sure, I''m prepared to lead you all the way towards there," he pointed towards the direction of the half of the, "and I''m going to tell you all the secrets about everything about my people."

    "Good boy," good dog indeed! Just like the jumper I knew, this dude would do anything just for his benefit!

    I wouldn''t say no to such an offer. Adding one useless dude over to my roster of generals wasn''t going to hurt me anyway.

    "Cool," I nodded, "let''s first see how you''ll drive us there."

    And against what I expected, that dude took out a long knife, pointed towards the closest shield as he said, "these shields are all connected underground. So getting to one of them means getting to the entire of ours."

    "Great," I nodded before turning over to Lucas II who stood on my side, "control the ground and lead it towards the direction of that."

    Lucas II was already used to my orders, and I got used to hispliance. And he was also one of those who I first met, proving my theory about my weird habit.

    The ground expanded and extended, moved towards the nearest shield like a giant snake. At the same time, I led my chariot at the fullest speed it could produce under such abnormal conditions.

    Just wait you all, you bastards, I''d go and enve all of you thanks to all the trouble you brought over to me!

    "It''s time," after a few hours, we finally arrived at the nearest shield, "show me your magic."<novelnext></novelnext>

    The knife he took I guessed that he''d sh a portal at the shield using it. However he didn''t. Instead of using it against the shield, he used it against himself, gushing out copious amounts of blood out of his body, before controlling it.

    The blood flew towards the shield, releasing a loud sizzling noise when it touched it. The shield that stood erect in front of all the spatial storms and anything else, even theva that ate away tons of my shields, started to crumble against his blood.

    "This¡­" I was surprised to see such a simple and yet effective way to solve this problem that brought enough headache to me.

    "The shields are coded after our genes," he slowly exined in a growing weak tone, "hurry, me alone can''t keep the gate open for a long time."

    "What gate? Where is it?" I asked while moving my eyes around, trying to see what he described and desperately wanted but wasn''t there.

    "That shield," he slowly said, "it''s that part that got connected with my blood. Go through it, it''s a gate."

    I tried to see, but no matter how hard I tried, there was no gate or even a single opening out there. The only thing that appeared was a thinyer of that shield.

    "Go! I can''t keep it for more than one minute!"

    "Fine!" Under his persistence, I finally decided to take the risk and gambled with everything in his words.

    I moved my chariot, and the moment it touched that shield, it was like the shield wasn''t there.

    *Fwoosh!* a sh of light enveloped my eyes, and the next second I saw a green and bright world, one that looked too damn peaceful than what I already expected to see from outside.

    This ce extended to cover a huge area, filled with viges, towns, and even thriving cities, with well behaved roads that connected everything together in a grand.

    Such a scene extended to the end of my sight, and I have to admit, I loved it here!

    It was like Earth, my Earth before the arrival of the apocalypse. Things looked quite great to be true, not even close to anything of the hell lying outside.

    The entire ground was filled with an endless number of jumpers, all wearing different coloured masks, all walking and living their lives in peace.

    Seeing them like this made me quite envious! The entire universe around was burning and suffering from disasters, and these folks were just living their lives without even having the slightest bit of worry.

    The arrival of my chariot in the heart of their clear blue sky attracted tons of attention. And the next minute, I heard loud sirens of rms ringing all over the ce.

    "They activated the great disaster rms," Mou said, exining the obvious.

    "They take me for an enemy."

    "No onees here but an enemy," he sighed, "we kept fighting those you call friends for god knows how long years, thousands of years, or even millions of years¡­"

 Chapter 1483 Will They Attack Me?

    He paused, finding it difficult to find a suitable time line for their misery.

    "The entire universe out there is also facing the same disaster as yours," I hurriedly said, interrupting that dude from adding more unbelievable years to their fake misery.

    This was called misery? Come on! I''d prefer to exchange my current life and stay here, hidden away from all dangers, not even troubled with tomorrow or something.

    "Like us?" Mou gave me such a look as if he didn''t buy any of what I just said.

    "Come on! The friends you are fighting and struggling against are attacking not only our universe, but an endless number of universes outside!"

    I couldn''t take such an attitude anymore, and had to speak in such a way to him. This dude and his race were living in a paradise! Hell? Hell my ass!

    I took an oath at this moment, at this spot, to take all of these jumpers and let them know what hell truly meant!

    *Fwoosh!*

    "This¡­!!!" Just when I took out my cube, activated and absorbed the tons of jumpers away from their peaceful lives, Mou looked at me in shock.

    "It''s just the simplest way to solve this kind of problem," I pointed towards the direction of the viges, towns, and cities, referring to the noisy sirensing from there.

    "But¡­"

    "Don''t worry, they just got inside what I trapped you and others before at," I shifted my eyes away, looking towards this ce that grew empty, "now¡­ where are the damn enemies to kill?"

    "You want to kill these fiends?"

    "What? Did you think I''m justing here to bring you away? No, I''m going to take all of their lives," and also their gears, even their souls!

    I didn''t say what I truly intended to do. With my precious cube here, I could easily take an endless number of these fiends and their forces, clear the entire grand here from all living souls!

    Even if I didn''t have enough time to do such a grand n of mine, I decided to first take as much as I could, before releasing my warriors upon the rest of enemies, killing all of them in time.

    "I told you before, the entire here is connected to everywhere using an underground grand of tunnels," he repeated what he said before, with more words this time.

    "So¡­"

    "Going towards one tunnel will lead to any ce here," he shrugged as if this was something easy to grasp and do.

    "But¡­"

    "There is a detailed map at each tunnel," he seemed to read through my mind, adding up, "and there are even directions, guiding any of us towards any ce we wanted."

    "Even to the zones filled with enemies?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "There are tunnels leading there," he nodded, "but¡­ Only our elites go there to kill the enemies all the time."

    "Great," I could ept such an arrangement, and could let my boys start working here, "time to bring my boys here then."

    "Here? How?!!" this dude underestimated me. Before I left the other half of their, I left tons of twin portals there, installing the first halves of them, scattering them all over the regions controlled by my warriors.

    Of course the warriors out there lost lots of ces, but that didn''t matter. If a single enemy dared toe here, then I''d crush them. Besides, I''d keep watching the portals for a few hours, deciding which enemies to bring out, before crushing them to pieces.

    Without telling him anything, I took out lots of the second halves of these portals. The moment they touched the ground, they got installed and sprung the portals next.

    The entire ce inside this shield which got covered in a thick and organisedyer of viges, towns, cities, and roads got now deformed by therge number of huge portals that appeared here.

    And next, the emptiness around got disturbed by the lots of forces that gushed out from these portals in the next few minutes.

    As I expected, lots of portals gushed out enemy forces. Without the need to do or say anything, my forces that got out from the portals started to fight the enemy forces, and I started to do my task of crushing down these portals.

    Taking them down was an easy task actually. I simply waved my ive, hit any portal once, and it got destroyed next.

    For a moment there, I got tempted to let few portals active. Just watching the lots of my forces stay on the ground, doing nothing after taking down most of the portals made me feel little pain.

    However when I recalled that there were tons more waiting for them at the inter-shield zones, I continued crushing those portals and took them all down.

    Doing this didn''t take much time from me. In less than one hour, all the portals that gushed out hostile forces were taken care of.

    "Now¡­" once got done with this little hup, I turned to Mou and added, "where is the entrance to that underground of tunnels?"

    "There," he pointed towards a direction, "any city got entrances towards the underground of tunnels. However¡­"

    "However¡­ What?" I didn''t like having new information added at thest second.

    "You didn''t get all of us yet," he seemed little awkward when he said his words. And I soon realised what he meant by that.

    "Don''t worry," I waved my hand, "I''m going to take everyone inside. Just go, lead my people down there, and make them enter the tunnels. Make sure they won''t miss the directions towards the hot zones."

    "S¡­ Sure¡­" he looked around before adding, "but¡­"

    "Take this," I took out a chariot, one simr to the ones I previously gave to my generals, "use it to lead them down there."

    "Will they listen to me? Won''t they attack me?"

    That dude¡­ Tsk! "I''m going to leave my orders for them," I paused before adding, while giving the other jumper a meaningful look, "no one dares to disobey my orders, or else they''ll face a fate they''ll never survive from."

 Chapter 1484 Why Should We Leave If It Was Far Dangerous Outside?

    That dude that I looked at trembled when I said these words. He recalled how I easily killed one of the jumpers I called out, and I did that without a speck of hesitation and in such cold blood.

    "Cool," Mou finally heaved a sigh of relief. I turned my attention towards getting these little things done. I gave the order to my warriors using my horn, instructed them to go and follow the one with the smaller chariot.

    I also told them to follow his instructions about the ces they were going at, giving them the order to go to the hot zones, kill anyone of the enemy they''ll find.

    As I got done from all this, watched the warriors swarm the city where Mou went towards with the other jumper, I started to go towards the rest of this bubbled area.

    I forgot to ask about how many shielded zones there were in the entire surface. Yet I nned to get this done, take all the jumpers inside the cube, before going back and ask Mou about that.

    I insisted on using my cube for different reasons. First, the cube was enough to take tons of the jumper and save me lots of time in talking and convincing them.

    In addition to that, I already decided to enve all the jumpers from this world and not let them enjoy their freedom or any of this great life again.

    Another reason relied in the benefits my cube would take from behind all that. The cube would have its camp area expand the more I used it. So if I kept using it here, then I''d end having a huge stretch ofnd for my forces to useter on.

    Suchnd would solve tons of problems out for me. And so I kept using my cube, moving fast while crossing tens of thousands of miles in two days or so.

    "Tsk¡­ There is the problem of wasting too much time on this¡­" I had to admit, if the gotrge number of shields, then I''d need more than half a month time to take care of things here.

    "I can retreat and let my warriors handle this world until I''ll get things sorted out at the angelic world," I decided while returning back towards the ce I started from.

    There I found no obvious change to the amount of forces on the ground. I saw Mou''s chariot flying on top of a nearby city, while tons of warriors flooded the entire ce.

    I knew there were too much of the portals out there, enough to fill hundreds of these shielded zones to the brim in a short time.

    It was expected for the tunnels to get flooded with my forces and not leave behind any change at all.

    "Lord, you already got things done?" Mou drove his chariot closer to mine when he spotted me approaching him.

    "How are things going?" I didn''t need to answer him as it was quite obvious.

    He started to speak about things going down there. Per what he said, he instructed those who were led inside about how to read the signs before he let thetering troops follow others inside.<novelnext></novelnext>

    That meant this dude didn''t have much to do after he taught the earliest batches about how to go through the tunnels.

    "Good job," despite feeling how lucky bastards these jumpers were, ending up having things quite easy for them, I still apuded his work, "tell me, how many of these shields are out there? And how can we ess any of them?"

    "Well, we got two ways to do so," he paused before adding, "ording to my knowledge, there are hundreds of thousands of these shields here, all filled with my people."

    "This¡­" No f*cking way! Didn''t they lose too much in the shes against the enemy or what?

    It didn''t look like it. This race¡­ They were quite blessed! Living in such heaven, and even not suffering any losses for such long time¡­ And I was the one who came here to save them? Save them from what exactly?

    Tsk! I truly envied them right now, envied them even more than the Hescos and Toranks back in my universe, even more than the real gods out there.

    "Fine," I knew I''d not be able to suck in all of these jumpers before the time woulde up, "you''ll follow me from now on. I''ve little time here anyway. After I''m gone, you''ll take the responsibility of visiting your people''s zones, convince them to join my side, and help in exterminating the enemies at the hot zones."

    "This¡­" and when I thought this dude thought of such a task to be quite troublesome, he added, "shall we go there and fight those enemies? You got enough, right?"

    I gave him a weird look. After all, that dude was just trying to get the easy route out of here. "No, you''ll all fight," I made up my mind, "it''s not that peaceful out there. It''s best for you to train over such things, starting from this moment."

    "But¡­ If the world outside is harder than here, then why should we leave?"

    "Because I said so," I didn''t like where this talk was going, "and you have no other choice but to follow my instructions. After all, I''m the one calling the shots here."

    These bastards¡­ They lived in such peace and didn''t want to leave it back to the real struggle at the real universe!

    Right now my vision got changed towards all the traps and hardships left by their ancestors. I started to doubt their true intentions back then.

    They didn''t do all this to safeguard their people, but to prevent their people from going out from here. These bunch of cowards! They didn''t do all this to survive, but to escape the hell outside and keep their race thriving in peace here.

    I''d not watch everyone in the universe struggle with their lives on the line while these fools and greedy ones were just asking for peaceful lives and enjoying prosperity without paying the rightful price for it!

 Chapter 1485 Moving Between Cities

    "How can we go towards the next shielded zone?" Right now, my mindset has changed. I could increase the effective range of my cube using bones. I didn''t overdo it before. Yet right now I got my mind changed about such a thing.

    I''d better take all the jumpers in one zone in one go, better than just watching all of them enjoy their peaceful lives, when my warriors were risking everything to save their lives.

    Screw them all! I hate jumpers, I hate them since the moment I met that jerk back in the early days of the apocalypse.

    "As I said, we got two ways to do it," Mou didn''t get what I had in my mind towards his entire race, "we can go through the tunnels, or¡­ We can just go outside."

    I got what he meant by saying that. I looked at him, and his wound that he previously caused was still far from healing.

    "Let''s go through tunnels then," I decided, looking at the grand gathering of my warriors around this city, "let''s go to another city then."

    "Sure," he shrugged, leading me towards another city while I kept thinking about how many shielded zones I''d create using this method of mine.

    I''d spend lots of bones this way. However for me this wasn''t something troublesome. I''d first spend themon and normal bones, then use the special dark realm bones.

    If I managed to get one shielded zone in just one go, then things would end fast for me. Dealing with each zone wouldn''t take more than ten minutes. So what remained now was how long we''d take to travel between different zones.

    If it takes too much, then it''d be bad. I''d prefer to watch this Mou and others of the golden masks bleed rather than wasting more time running inside the tunnels.

    After all, travelling in space was much easier and a lot faster.

    Mou led the way down the all crowded streets with my densely packed warriors, waiting for their chance to gain ess towards the tunnels underground.

    I thought for a moment there to lead all of them down with me, take them towards the other zones. However when I thought more about that, I knew I didn''t need to do any of that.

    Actually I could go back and install any portals, linking these zones with my warriors in the other half of the world I left behind.

    As for the capacity of the tunnels to take all these warriors, it was something I''d need to put to test. It''d be great if the of tunnels was so huge, enough to take in all these warriors without getting ovepped with each other or being too crowded.

    "There," Mou pointed towards a direction, where I spotted a building with a unique mark over its top.

    It was the mark of a giant spider web, taking almost the top of this dome shaped building.

    I looked around, but couldn''t find any sign for the entrance he told me about. "It''s just under the dome," he seemed to get my confusion, added in exnation, "once inside, you''ll find a portal that''ll lead towards the tunnelwork."

    "Hmm¡­ It''s quite a narrow entrance," I gave him a weird look, "didn''t your people make these gates and entrances big enough to satisfy the needs of the lots of you?"

    "Back in the day, it seemed that our numbers weren''t as much as they are now," he paused before adding, "besides, only few of us are needed to serve in the army."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Ah, these elites you mentioned before, right?" I started to get a negative opinion about the jumper race, as a bunch of cowards and opportunistics.

    "We have different tasks to do," he cleared his throat, as if that shameless dude felt a little ashamed of what I got from his words.

    "Ok¡­" I turned my attention towards the building, "we need to find a way to level it to the ground."

    "Level it?" before he''d add anymore, I took out my ive, waved it a couple of times in the air, before finally attacking the dome shaped building.

    *Boom!* One hit was enough to take this old building down. The rocks fell and a portal appeared as he told me before.

    It wasn''t as giant as my twin devices'' portals, but it was enough to satisfy the needs of my warriors.

    "Let''s go."

    "What?! Aren''t we going in?!"

    He looked at me in silence. If not for that golden mask, I''d see a deep shock over his face at this moment.

    "I changed my mind," seeing such a narrow entrance of this old building made me realise it was going to take a long time for my warriors to arrive at the tunnels.

    Like this, they had to pass through such a narrow entrance that wouldn''t let many arrive at the portal.

    Instead, it''d be much easier for my warriors to go directly towards the portals.

    I decided, I''d visit lots of cities before I''d go towards another zone.

    Doing this would elongate my stay here, however it also was essential for my forces to go into the tunnels and arrive at the hot zones quite fast.

    "Where is the tunnel here?" I asked the moment I went towards the next city, and Mou couldn''t help but point towards a building that was in the centre of the city.

    After visiting more than five cities, I started to notice the ce of these buildings. They were all in the central zone of any city, recognised by their domes.

    I used my ive, hit these buildings once, demolished them, exposing the portals lying underneath them.

    After spending a few hours doing this, I finally found it was enough. I used my horn and instructed everyone of my warriors to seek the portals in each city and use the directions stated down there to go to the hot zones.

    Per Mou words, the hot zones were demonstrated by a skull surrounded with fire.

 Chapter 1486 [Bonus ] The Problem Of Overpopulation

    It was quite easy to find their way towards the tunnels leading towards the hot zones. I watched therge number of my warriors gush towards different cities, enter through the portals I exposed, and vanished from my sight.

    "Let''s go," I already took Mou inside my chariot, before heading directly towards the closest portal. The moment I passed through it, all my remaining worries vanished.

    We appeared in a grand underground cave, one where lots of tunnels were connected to. Beside each tunnel, there was a mark of a different symbol shining in bright white light.

    Only one tunnel got the red light among all of these, and that one had the shape of the skull in the middle of all this redness that looked like a ball of fire eating and surrounding it.

    "There," Mou pointed towards the tunnels around, "all of these lead towards other zones, all but that one."

    "Great," I randomly selected one tunnel and entered it, while my warriors walked towards the tunnel with a red fiery skull.

    The moment I went inside the tunnel, I was weed with a dimly lit ce.

    The cave I appeared at was generally lit up with white light that came from the rocks at the ceiling. But the tunnel I was flying inside was lit by randomly scattered rocks that released white light from time to time.

    The tunnel was big enough to take in tens of thousands of my warriors without feeling any crowdedness or anything like that.

    And just when I was about to ask him how long we''d take to arrive at the next zone, I saw a portal in front of me, one that blocked any path forward.

    In a sh I went through it, to find myself standing again in front of another tunnel. This one was just simr to the one I entered, not having a single difference.

    "We are already there," if not for me seeing that portal, and if not for the words of Mou, I''d mistake this ce as a continuation of that tunnel.

    "Cool!" things proved to be much easier than I initially thought. When I moved towards the exit, I found a few of the elite of the jumpers standing on guard inside the building, guarding the main portal leading to the cave underground.

    "This¡­"

    "You¡­"

    "What the heck¡­?!!"

    "Intruders!!!"

    "Sound the rm! Hurry!!!"

    The moment my chariot appeared there, those jumpers all grew tense and hurriedly shouted to each other. Just before I''d go out, fly on top of this new zone, the annoying siren sounds appeared once again.

    Tsk! Those dudes were indeed quite fast to respondpared with the ones back at the previous zone.

    I didn''t mind any of that, instead I took my cube out, released tons of bones on the ground, before taking all their energy and let the cube''s radiance spread to cover up the entire zone.<novelnext></novelnext>

    One thousand miles, five thousand miles, ten thousand miles, tens of thousands of miles¡­ I kept pushing the cube''s effect further using my bone energy until it covered the entire zone.

    Then I waited for the cube''s radiance to end, before taking in everyone inside this zone.

    "We are done here," I didn''t forget to return back, leave behind many portable devices half installed at many ces back at the first world, before returning back to the all empty zone.

    I scattered many portals and installed the second halves of these devices. Then I took a grand tour around, demolished many buildings that covered the entrance portals to the underground caves.

    I visited many cities for a few hours, then stopped, took my horn and instructed my warriors about what to do, before finally going through another tunnel.

    Things I worried about didn''t happen, and I ended up getting things done faster than I expected. Each zone didn''t take more than ten minutes to clear it, five minutes to go through one zone to another.

    As for taking down buildings, I just did it for the first day then stopped doing so. I already brought enough forces here and cleared enough paths towards the hot zones.

    The rest of my stay here was filled with moving from one shielded zone to another, taking all the jumpers I could from there.

    One day after another passed fast, and soon enough ten days passed.

    I lost count of how many zones I took, but in the end it wasn''t even enough. The sheer number of those jumpers here was enough to fill the entire twenty worlds here in this quest.

    I asked Mou at one point, and he told me that this wasn''t in fact a dead one. It was growing, expanding with more of the jumpers getting born.

    That exined how huge this world is herepared to the other one. And that also exined how the jumpers kept living here without feeling any pressure from such insane numbers.

    Just thinking about where I''d ced all of them gave me a headache. My Earth, even after the merge with the twenty-two other worlds in my apocalypse, wouldn''t be enough to take all of them.

    Adding my second Earth world, the pocket world, and even if I invaded ten more worlds, it wasn''t going to be enough!

    Thank god I had my cube that could endlessly expand without showing any limit.

    Without it, I didn''t know how I''d take all these jumpers in or move them away with me.

    However, the jumpers red such an important problem out for me.

    The races I''d gain from there were going to be too much. I always thought about taking too many of them, but never thought about where I''d ce them or let them live.

    My second Earth world alongside the pocket world wasn''t that bad. The space there was still having much room for many races to live in.

    However¡­ When I thought about the three races I''d prefer to take with me back home, I''d surely take jumpers, god race, and the angels.

 Chapter 1487 Just Deal With It!

    The god race wasn''t that huge like the jumpers, but they weren''t small either. As for the angels, I still didn''t go to their world and didn''t explore it.

    At the same time, I had to think about ns regarding how I should expand my territory outside of the reach of the apocalypse.

    The apocalypse was limited by the twenty-three worlds taking part in it. Outside these worlds, the grand universe lied.

    I didn''t think previously about my ns towards expanding outside. All my thoughts were focused on how to win this apocalypse, unify all the worlds together under my Earth, form the grand N world, before I''d worry about the survival of my new home.

    I never thought I''d have to expand my homnd in such a short time. If I gained these races and didn''t put them to use, then it''d be like a huge waste to me.

    It''d be like I never came here, risked all these losses, risked the battle back at home, and didn''t even gain these huge numbers of different races.

    Thinking about this dilemma brought up more headaches than before. I was the lord of my kingdom, the one who should n things far ahead, not just wait for disasters and problems to ur to solve them.

    As I figured out such a problem, I had to find a good solution for it as fast as possible.

    I knew that finding a solution to this problem and executing it wasn''t that easy or would happen quite fast.

    I''d not snap my fingers and the next moment, worlds would fall on my head. I knew I''d take a longer time to find good worlds to invade, and would take much longer time than taking them to defend, rebuild, and make sure not a single outsider would ce his foot in there and survive.

    This wasn''t just a one day task, not even a task that could be solved in a few months time!

    I even suspected that taking full control over my apocalyptic trial and merging all the worlds with my Earth would be done in less than one year.

    Tsk! What a troublesome problem that I totally missed here!

    "It''s better to think about thister," I knew trying to burden my mind right now with finding a solution wasn''t going to work.

    So instead, I decided to focus on the task I got here before returning back to Earth. During the time I''d spend to take over the entire apocalyptic world, I''d think about how to solve such a problem.

    "You know what to do," I turned to Mou, who kept his silence since I reopened the subject of his next task, "if you failed me, if you did something that I didn''t like, I swear I won''t let you live a single second more!"

    "L... Lord, I''m going to do everything in my power to satisfy you," Mou jerked awake from his fantasy thoughts, his body trembling while saying such words.

    I knew what this dude had in mind. As I''d be away, it didn''t matter how he''d execute my orders. However this wasn''t a big problem for me.<novelnext></novelnext>

    I''d leave the task of assessing his performance over to Lily. If I got negative feedback, then this dude was already doomed!

    "I left many warriors behind to serve you," I paused before adding, "half of your people are allowed to go towards the zones with portals, head back towards the other half and from there towards my zones. As for the other half, you know what to do with them."

    I wanted half of his people to go and fight the enemies. They''d relieve much of the pressure over my forces, not to mention their losses would lower their insanely huge number.

    Even taking back half towards my zones would be quite a troublesome matter to handle. However I hoped for the angelic world to give me a breath of time to return back and suck in all of these jumpers.

    I nned to inform and warn Lily about what wasing her way.

    "I''m depending on you," I said before opening a portal, and vanishing through it.

    I appeared at the other half, before taking the portal back to my zone.

    Seeing the familiar zone again filled to the brim with my warriors made me inwardly sigh. I had to ask Lily to start shifting the forces, sending more towards other worlds as fast as possible.

    I didn''t want to let those jumpers stay inside their shielded zones and instead asked them to move out to save me much time. It takes me forever to roam their world and gather their people.

    It was better to let theme to me, instead of going towards them and trying to gather them.

    As I returned back to ground zero again, I left the unexpected news over to Lily. She seemed quite puzzled about what to do, and how to do it. But I told her to send all she could to the twenty worlds, especially the ones who still got tons of fights going on there.

    Doing this would elerate the process of taking over these worlds. Even on the cost of losing too many of my warriors, I got more than enough jumpers to fill these worlds many times already.

    [Just deal with it, I got enough problems on my side] I finally sent this message over, asking her to take care of this issue without bothering me.

    I got the angelic world on the verge of opening in less than one day. And I got to get prepared for it.

    Toramos zone was still a dead zone where deadly and brutal fights still raged on without an end.

    Before going to the angelic world, I decided to spend thest time remaining before its opening there, sucking all the enemy forces inside my cube, turning them into my forces.

    Even if I was suffering from the problem of overpoption, I''d not say no to more forces and troops, especially if they were all elites and were formed from the strongest forces the enemy got.

 Chapter 1488 The Awaiting To Happen Disasters!

    The fight at Toramos zone extended for a long time without the enemy showing any sign of stopping or retreating. They kept sending more reinforcements than the ones lost, and that turned that war into a war of attrition.

    The enemy ced everything on stopping me from getting ess towards the angelic world. And I warmly weed such a challenge.

    The warriors I left behind were enough to keep this war running for years. At the same time, no one could stop me from getting into the angelic world.

    On another note, the jerk that felt he was invincible and mighty thanks to the artefacts he gained from Toramos and others faced great setbacks.

    The enemy didn''t ce much importance on their homnds at first. However after invading four of their homes, they started to mobilise tons of forces to intercept him.

    He faced two defeats so far, and the losses in the forces he got from here were quite disastrous! At one of the two worlds, he lost more than half, and lost almost ny percent of all his forces at the second world.

    Lily told me she gave him another army, and when I told her about the issue of the iing jumpers, she told me giving him tons of armies toy waste to was a good idea.

    At First I didn''t like this thought. After all, I knew how unlucky this bastard was. Even after visiting eight worlds, he still didn''t find the one that held his desired man.

    However when she told me there was no other alternative but doing so, as many worlds were already on the verge of getting under our control, including the gods'' world, I couldn''t help but agree with her n.

    That dude was the ma of bad luck and tons of trouble. Besides, attacking the homnds of those fiends and pressuring them would also help in the uing battle at the angelic world.

    After settling all this, leaving the hardest part of solving this problem over to Lily and Toramos, I jumped back towards the Toramos zone.

    And there I found tons of enemies fighting against my forces, without any side showing an upper hand over the other.

    It looked as if two mighty oceans got opened at each other, sending massive waves to sh against one another. In the end, none of the two oceans would feel any loss until lots of time would pass.

    And time was the thing that I didn''t have any abundance of at the moment.

    "Tsk! These fiends must have felt it by now¡­ This quest is their loss already," I watched all the different troops in the enemy ranks for an hour or so.

    The enemy used everything he had. Be it the fiends, the one eyed giants, the flying suited duded, and even worms! They used everything in their arsenal, trying to stop me and my forces here from getting ess towards the angelic world.

    I didn''t know if such a desperate situation would be repeated again in the angelic world. However, by now, the enemy must have realised it.

    No matter how hard they tried, they''d not be able to stop me.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Are they trying to buy time to activate thest two disasters?" I faced all the forces the enemy had, even the high zombies were present here with Exomachines and other races and monsters that I didn''t see before.

    If the enemy used everything, and felt desperate to such an extent, then it''d exin what they''d do next.

    Trying to buy time for themselves, to activate thest two deadly disasters, meant they already threw the g of this quest.

    One disaster was enough to kill lots of their forces and mine. And the second disaster was enough to detonate the entire universe here, killing everyone.

    "Tsk! I didn''t get any time to go into their homnds and seek those buried ancient machines¡­" I recalled my earlier ns about how to stop the first disaster from happening.

    It was the thirdyer of defence, their third shield against any formidable forces like mine.

    But I got no time to search theirnds and look for ways to stop them. [Send a word back to Lily, tell her this¡­]

    I knew I already tasked Lily and Toramos with a troublesome task. However the moment the angelic would start, the enemy would totally focus all his might to stop me here.

    Losing many of their homnds would ce lots of pressure on them. But if they were prepared to detonate everything, then they''d not care anymore about their homes.

    They were going to explode everything, kill everyone, including themselves. The only thing that could stop them from doing so was for me to win this entire sh.

    But that also didn''t mean they could do such a thing, activate the two disasters on the spot. They needed to send tons of troops to their homnds, activate whatever they had there tounch the two deadly disasters.

    The third shield, the first disaster, wasn''t that hard to protect against. I instructed Lily to send troops inside shields in my twenty zones, sending the extra towards the other neen worlds where they''d be safe there.

    The main threat would happen here, at Toramos zone, and back at the ten homnds of those fiends.

    The disaster they''dunch using the buried tech would sweep the ten worlds of theirs alongside the zones connected to them.

    The twenty worlds were already protected from such disaster, and all the zones that weren''t connected to any of thesends were safe as well.

    Zones like Toramos'' were under the threat of getting hit. The enemy opened many gates here, and I had not enough time to crush them before the activation of the portal leading to the angelic world.

    As for the second disaster, I''d say they''d take much longer to activate it. And something told me to activate such a disaster, they needed to activate the first one.

 Chapter 1489 Using The Cube

    Or else they''d go directly towards detonating everything and not care about activating any buried tech in theirnds.

    I couldn''t tell if they were going to activate both or just a single one. But my hunch told me they''d go to activate the two, and that was why I asked Lily to gush endless forces, not only towards the jumper''s direction, but towards the remaining homnds of the enemy.

    I told her to send most of our forces there, and appoint capable generals to lead the armies there. I spoke about the buried lost tech, their role and level of threat.

    I instructed her to let her forces look for any gathering of the enemy, where they were digging the ground or trying to do some sort of ceremony.

    It was safe to assume that the way to activate such tech depended on the same method, which I already guessed.

    "Nothing in the world runs without energy," I knew this was the sacred rule in my universe, in any universe, "so they need tons of forces to gush their energies inside these buried artefacts to activate them."

    I wanted to ask Lily to send forces to retrieve these buried things, but refrained from doing so. What if these buried techs only needed to get unearthed to get activated? What if they unleashed a world scale pulse wave that killed and absorbed the energy from everyone there?

    It wasn''t safe to entrust such a task to my forces. It was safer for me to wait till the end of this quest, and then speak with the system higher ups about the ns regarding the cluster of worlds here.

    I got this idea when I thought about practical ways to handle the issue of the overpoption I had. If I managed to im ownership over this quest territory, then it''d be awesome!

    There were tons of defensive measures imposed here by the enemy, to secure this ce from anyone trying to reach them from outside.

    Only by following preset rules and conditions would anyonee here. And it seemed like there were tons of limitations over anyoneing here.

    That would mean no matter what, this small universe was more secure than almost all of the normal worlds back at my universe. Not to mention there were thirty different sized worlds here that I could inhabit and let my forces live in.

    Even if I got forced to merge them together in one single world, just like what was happening with my Earth and other worlds at my apocalypse, it wasn''t going to be bad.

    The end result would be a grand world, one that I could send endless races and forces there to live and reproduce without worrying about anything.

    Yet that all required the agreement of the system higher ups. If I knew about such a problem before, I''d include the ownership of this entire quest area in the rewards of winning the quest.

    But now I had to start another round of negotiations, one that would force me to pay tons of bones as a price, or promise to do something reckless for the sake of those greedy higher ups!

    That was something I''d have to worry aboutter. For now, I took out my cube, tons of my normal bones, and activated it.

    I was standing at the edge of one of the most brutal fights here. The enemy were trying to infiltrate all the way towards the portal linking this zone with outside.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Their goal and target was clear, they wanted to crush this portal down, cut any connection between this zone and the outside world.

    This was indeed a good n, but the number of forces on my side kept it impossible for them to achieve such a goal. Not to mention that¡­ I was already here!

    *Fwoosh!* The cube took ten minutes before it absorbed the entire forces in tens of thousands of miles around.

    The cube sucked in everything, be it my forces of the enemies'', all vanished and left an empty and weirdly silent world.

    This ce was filled with tons of shouts, noises of shing weapons, and explosions of the deadly attacks from both sides.

    But right now this is all gone! Even the worms underground got sucked in as well, leaving not a single living soul behind except for me.

    *sh!* *sh!* sh!* and just in the next instant, the portal shed and released new waves of my forces. They got to see such a weird silent and calm world here, making them pause in their tracks.

    It seemed news spread outside this zone, speaking about how hellish this battle was. I didn''t know for how many miles this zone stretched, but I was sure that my cube already covered enough area to make my forces gain the upper hand here.

    "Start spreading all around," I held my horn, cleared my throat, before adding, "don''t block the entrance of others¡­ Start moving and start barricading the entire zone."

    Finding what they didn''t expect, they all stood in ce and crowded the area around the portal. If they kept standing there for long, the portal would stop gushing out new forces.

    So I gave them instructions, left them to move around, do whatever they''d like to. The enemy just lost forces he stacked for a long time in a tens of thousands of miles radius.

    It cost me a lot of bones to power up the cube to do this, but it was indeed worthy of such trade.

    ? After giving them the simple instructions about what to do next, I started to fly towards the horizon.

    The enemy suffered a big loss, but they''d not stoping here nheless. I sucked in lots of my forces as well, yet didn''t n on getting them out for now.

    All of these forces, all including the elite forces of the enemy, would end up serving me when I''d arrive at the angelic world.

    No matter what awaited me there, I nned to invade that world with a big bang! I''d release all the endless forces I got inside the cube so far, letting them go and fight for their lives, forcing the enemy to fall back, or desperately fight until they''d fall dead.

 Chapter 1490 The Portal Finally Appeared

    I kept moving forward for five hours before I saw the early batches of the iing forces. The enemy would never stop sending troops here. And I''d never stop sucking them dry!

    I didn''t use much bones for the uing hours. The cube''s radius was always limited to one thousand miles at most, clearing all the enemies in that region.

    After flying and doing this for five more hours, I finally reached a spot that needed me to move around, circling around this entire zone, clearing the enemy forces fast using my cube.

    The cube would take five minutes to suck any living soul inside the one thousand miles radius. It might seem a losing bargain, especially when only double this time would let it cover tens of thousands of miles, but it was still profitable in regard to my bone consumption.

    One hour passed, five hours, ten, twenty¡­ I kept doing this forever until all of sudden, the entire world around me trembled.

    "Is it time?" I paused in my tracks, looked back towards the direction that the rumbling noise came from, "or is it the first disaster befalling?"

    To make sure my forces here would stay protected, Iid out many shields, merging them together, enveloping a grand circr area, isting my forces inside from the enemies outside.

    Doing this would ensure my forces safety in this zone, protecting the portal from any threating from the first disaster.

    If I got lucky enough, secured the ongoing battle out there in the angelic world, then I could return back here and kill all the enemy portals in one go.

    I tried to delve deeper before, but I didn''t march too long before getting attacked and harassed by tons of flying enemies. I was forced to use my cube, even a few of my dark realm bones at some point to stop such annoying flies.

    As for the shes happening back, around the portal zone, between the enemy and my forces, I was sure they were heading smoother than before.

    The clearance I kept doing to the enemy forces during the past hours, in addition to the grand activation of the full capacity of the cube helped my forces to secure lots of distance before the enemy arrived.

    They didn''t get more than a few hours to spread and defend the area cleared off any enemy forces until the enemy arrived.

    And with the appearance of my circr bubble here, the enemy got stopped outside, mostly, with only worms getting through the shielded zone.

    The enemy forces didn''t stand idle, and kept following the worms which created tons of tunnels around my circr bubble. I used my bones to kill lots of troops heading inside the tunnels, but I knew many already passed through them.

    And when that rumbling urred, I stopped what I was doing, entrusting this battle to my forces and headed towards the direction of this ruckus.

    After not seeing the entire world fall on my head, I knew this rumble came from the appearance of the angelic world entrance portal.

    It was finally time, it was time to go and meet those angels, fulfilling the long request of the old man.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Old man¡­ wherever you were, just watch how your little help back then would turn into a massive aid to your people!

    Your people¡­ They were going to get saved thanks to your actions back then. And to add more to it, they''d not know or hear about your name, the name of their true saviour as even I didn''t know about it!

    The name I knew about that old man was the old forteller, the one provided to me by the system. As for him, he never introduced himself more than using the same name the system provided.

    If you asked me, he was the most mysterious character I ever met! Even Hry wouldn''t know who he was, as she didn''t yet meet up with him in this life.

    I flew my chariot as fast as I could towards the direction of that noise. I heaved a sigh of relief the moment I passed through my circr bubble zone, ending up inside the territory that got partially controlled by my forces.

    However, the moment I arrived near it, I couldn''t help but sigh.

    "These bastards¡­ They enveloped the portal with their annoying protective shield!"

    I recognised that damn shield which protected their smaller portals before from my reach. This shield wasn''t here before, and it seemed to getid down and activated the moment it appeared.

    Around the grand portaly densely packed holes. They were the ones created by the worms, and it seemed tons of these worms kept hidden underground, roaming the ce, looking for the spot where this portal would pop up.

    The moment the portal appeared, the worms opened these holes, allowing an endless number of enemies toe out. At the same time, theyid such an annoying shield around the portal, sealing it from me.

    These damn bastards¡­ I wanted to kill them all!

    I knew even if I sucked everyone in, and that was my first retaliation against them, that annoying shield wouldn''t budge an inch.

    After clearing the entire region from the enemy forces, I now have to deal with this impending problem.

    I didn''t waste more than an hour to cross back and arrive towards the portal. And yet in that hour, the enemy managed to form that shield, bringing tons of forces around to protect it.

    After sucking everyone, more kepting out from the holes as if they were watering out from the ground. I shook my head, and started to release low grade dark realm bones, detonating everything inside these holes, sealing them forever.

    I didn''t want anyone or anything to interrupt my actions here. To deal with that shield, I had to do lots of things first.

    The only way I knew about it was to use the offensive shields'' ability to crush these shields. Previously I''d scatter around many bubbles, leave my warriors inside, attract the attention of locusts and enemies, store up damage, then unleash it.

 Chapter 1491 Trying To Break Through The Shield

    But right now I have no mind nor time to do this! I only summoned one shield, scattered lots of bones into it, went towards that grand portal and stored that location in my staff.

    That portal was gigantic! It expanded to cover a distance of a mile alone, with a height of half a mile at least! It looked like a mountain, standing all alone here, covered with that annoying reddishyer.

    I couldn''t tell how the enemy managed to coat the entire portal with that shield. But after circling around it for a few times, I got to see no hole or point of weakness there whatsoever.

    They covered it perfectly, leaving not a single gap behind for me to use. All I could do now was to try and bring this shield down using brute force.

    "Tsk! Last time I struggled a lot to bring enough damage to this kind of shield¡­ And it was just covering much smaller portals than this behemoth here¡­"

    I started to feel like the bad luck of that jumper got to me somehow! Or else how could I face such weird situations ever since I went to the jumper world to help.

    Wait a minute¡­ Don''t tell me this bad luck was something unique for the jumpers? That couldn''t be, right? After all, they lived a perfect life before my arrival!

    I knew things didn''t look that great, but that didn''t mean I was out of options here.

    "Time to use the pir''s new abilities then," I took out my pir, and used the normal shields like before.

    However this time, I intended to use the new ability of the shields. I was going to use the shield''s ability to attack things inside and not outside.

    If I used the same way to take down this shield, then I''d not only endanger my forces scattered outside, but also would waste tons of precarious time.

    The enemy knew how the end of such a shield would be, and yet they persisted in using it. That meant they wanted to use the time I''d spend here to fortify their defences there, prepare something quite scary for me and my forces.

    I''d fall in their trap if I took much time to take down this shield. And so the only option I got was to use the ability of the shield to attack things inside.

    As for the damage stored into it, I didn''t need to waste time at time in stacking such a thing. I''d simply use my bones, add enough energy to the shields, before releasing a mighty and devastating attack.

    But before doing any of that, I first started to store many locations around this portal.

    The first option I got was to use my bones and augment the attack inside the shields. If that failed, then I''d simply switch and detonate my dark realm bones.

    In both cases, I''d go blind and would be unable to see anything. My only option to check if there were any gaps or not would be through jumping inside.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Considering the colossal body of the portal, it was hard to determine where the gaps in the enemy shield would be. So I stored lots of ces around, before getting out and started to take lots of my bones.

    I scattered the bones around, before absorbing and rying their energy over to the shields I created. The shields supported each other, and grew to extend enough to cover up the gigantic portal.

    The energy I gushed out got absorbed and stored inside the shields. I didn''t hurry to execute my attack, and started first by using normal bones.

    I didn''t want to suffer a lot in this, as I knew I''d take lots of bones to take this shield down.

    I kept absorbing and sending energy towards the pir, and it stored it inside the shields. It seemed after getting evolved the ability of the shields to absorb my bone energy grew up as well.

    The number of bones required before to make the shields get filled with energy didn''t satisfy the needs of the shields this time. I started to increase the number of bones and in return the amount of energy stored inside the shields grew up to a terrifying level.

    I kept doing this for almost half an hour before the shields started to emit bright lights. It was the signal that the shields got enough from the energy I released, and it was time to start the attack.

    However I didn''t. I kept storing up more energy for another half an hour, before finally releasing the trapped beast.

    The energy stored inside was enough to take down anything, burn the entire world into shreds, and the lighting from inside was enough to blind my eyes and anyone''s eyes for tens of miles around.

    Yet even with doing so, I didn''t stop releasing bones, absorbing the energy, and rying it towards the shields. The attack kept brimming inside, releasing such frightening light that kept me blind.

    "Time to check over things inside," after one more hour, I prepared to move in.

    The new upgrade of my pir allowed me to control the amount of damage released and limit the attack over the enemies, saving my forces from suffering any damage.

    However I still didn''t trust this and relied mainly on my chariot. But when I went inside, I truly experienced what it was like to be guarded from the attack.

    "Impressive!" The instant I got inside, a bubble surrounded me and separated me from the outside. The world outside my chariot was covered in twoyers of shields, enough to protect me from any harm.

    "It''s close¡­" Seeing the effectiveness of my pir, I decided to not leave and kept staying in my ce. I filled the chariot with bones, recing the normal ones with dark realm ones to make up for the difference in energy between the two.

    The shield in front of me was covered in cracks, deep and long cracks that extended beyond my sight.

 Chapter 1492 The Angelic World

    I jumped over many ces and in the end, the same scene was there.

    The shield got damaged, but not severely enough to get crushed into pits. I kept myself inside, while supporting the shields using the pir in my hand with energy.

    The attack seemed to get a boost the moment I reced the normal bones with dark realm ones. The brightness of the light around intensified, and I started to hear sizzling noisesing from the enemy shield.

    "Come on!" I stayed in my ce inside the shields for one more hour. During which, the cracks kept expanding, but the shield never opened up a hole or anything.

    "Don''t tell me it''s repairing itself¡­" After another hour, I started to feel something was off and felt amiss here.

    "Putting the huge surface area of this shield¡­ Will it absorb energy and damage issued at it and distribute it around?"

    I started to feel anxious about this. The damage would be distributed evenly and that might exin why the entire shield got cracked, but not crumbled into pits at all.

    If so then it was time for my ive to shine!

    I took my ive out, and started to activate one skill after another. I activated the second all the way up to fifth skill, the shield killer skill.

    The skills I activated added more offence, weight, and damage to my ive. And the shield breaker skill stacked all this together, and started to release an attack that made even my two hands holding the ive tremble.

    I aimed towards the grand shield in front of me, released all the might I umted, before releasing a mighty offensive attack on the shield.

    The shield that stood for hours in front of my offensive ability of my shields finally cracked down once it got attacked by my ive.

    "It''s like what I thought¡­ Damn those bastards!" If I didn''t get enhanced beforeing here, then trying to take down such a shield would prove troublesome.

    "Time to go," the moment the shield cracks opened a hole, I didn''t stay in my ce for even a single moment. I controlled my chariot and headed directly towards the gap, vanishing through it.

    The moment I went inside the portal, that damn shield tried to shake me off. It squeezed and tried to crash against my chariot''s shield, to get stopped with my pir''s shields.

    "I''m not the same dude as before," my enemy got many upgrades and changed the way they fought me many times. And this time, it was my turn to pressure them back.

    The attack that once brought tons of trouble to me ended up trapped against my stacked shields, unable to do anything towards my chariot.

    I passed through the portal and finally appeared at the other side of it. The scene that weed me was something I was prepared for, yet exceeded all my expectations!

    I imagined a brutal war going on between the angels and their enemies. And that was what I found. However I never thought such a battle would expand to covernd, air, and even space!<novelnext></novelnext>

    The world wasn''t simply made out ofnd, but there were an endless number of floating inds,rge stretches ofnd in the sky, and even continents!

    I saw the world from the spot I arrived at, and to my surprise I didn''t arrive at the world itself, but on one of its ten moons circting around it.

    The distance between the moon I appeared at and the main wasn''t that huge. It appeared like there was some sort of force suspending the moons so close, and yet preventing them from shing into the main.

    It looked majestic! And with all the fighting going on, all over the space, even including a gigantic belt of rocks that floated the space around, I felt like I was watching something out of this world!

    This gigantic belt of meteors was at least half a million miles away from the, at least three up to four hundred thousand miles away from the moon I was on.

    The moon wasn''t barren, and it got its own atmosphericyer shielding it. Thends were all covered in thick andvishyers of greenery, and there were many rocks floating inside and outside the orbit of this moon.

    I could see other moons nearby, looking like gigantic balls of rocks in different colours. At the same time, the main appeared to be a huge shadow looming from far, like a world setting off with more than half of its circr surface appearing at the horizon.

    I saw tons of floating inds out there on this when I used my HawkEye skill. I could see many things happening far away, making me doubt I was originally that far from this and other moons.

    Brutal wars were happening everywhere, and I saw an endless number of forces fighting on both sides. The angels were all having wings, two pairs, three pairs, up to ten pairs of wings.

    At the same time, the world seemed on the verge of copsing under such a wide scale and bloody war going on everywhere.

    I now realise why this world has limited time, and that was mainly rted to the integrity of all thes and moons around it.

    For a reason I felt like that grand belt of rocks far away was created by the loss and destruction of many moons. And that made the initial goal of stabilising this chaotic battleground clear to my mind.

    I got to stop world destruction first, save the peopleter!

    But¡­ How in the world should I do that?

    I looked around and felt the immensely difficult mission I got myself into.

    The enemy was already spreading all over the and its moons. They got adapted to the world here, knew all about its secrets and ces.

    I got tons of forces to fight against them, but that wouldn''t even help at all to support a single moon, not to mention the main.

 Chapter 1493 The Bitter Fact About Time Loop

    In addition to that, escting the fight right now shouldn''t be my top priority. In fact, it should be thest thing I should do.

    How should I kill all of these without greatly affecting the on the verge to copse and moons? That was the hard question I had to answer, and I should answer it fast!

    The first option I got was to use my cube to cover the entire. However when I thought about it, I realised that this was going to consume much of my bones, and I didn''t know if the cube could sustain such an influx of energy.

    I could just send out my soulers around, release them to kill many of the enemies here. But that needed billions upon billions of my soulers, and that was something I didn''t have.

    My soulers have the ability to sh and kill like killing machines. However there were still tons of enemies they''d face much difficulty in dealing with, including worms, Exomachines, fiends, and high zombies.

    This option wasn''t practical. And using anything that would detonate like my research department weapons and dark realm bones wasn''t going to work.

    "I need intel¡­" and after ten minutes of passing through everything I got and could do, I located the crux of the problem here.

    I didn''t know anything about this world. I wasn''t like the enemies, who got to study this ce over and over for endless years.

    I looked over, and the ce I appeared at was filled to the brim with mixed forces fighting against each other.

    It was as if I appeared just at the climax of this battle, where no tactic or ns were working anymore. It felt like every man was fighting for themselves, as if the entire ce, despite being filled with billions of fighters, was for himself.

    It was weird, and to save myself from the trouble of going around and looking for anyone who mattered, I used another simple and easy method.

    *sh!*

    My cube shed and covered arge area, sucking it dry. In the middle of such a chaotic and vast battle, clearing an area of a hundred miles didn''t matter.

    "This¡­"

    "Who are you?"

    "An enemy! Attack!"

    Just when I sucked everyone in, I used my cube and controlled them to follow my orders. From there I took out a few of the angels.

    The few I took out had three pairs of wings, with one with five pairs. The moment they appeared, they got confused, thought me as the enemy, and were ready to fight me at the spot.

    What a bunch of foolish and crazy dudes they were.

    "Stop! Or else by the power of the system and contract, you''ll die!" I didn''t move a finger, and simply said such insane words to them. They looked at each other, seemingly quite hesitant before a dude with three pairs of wings moved.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The moment he took a single step, he got killed on the spot by the power of the system. I activated the contract power, taking him down.

    "I don''t have any time for ys and jokes, so let me get straight to the point¡­ I''m someone who came from the outside,ing here to save you."

    "..."

    "I''m not someone who belonged to your enemies, I''m your and sole ally in this entire cursed ce. I''m here to save you, but I need intel."

    "You want us to betray our people?" The one with five pairs of wings seemed to take the charge of speaking with me. I didn''t feel any offence from his words, just impatience.

    Why did it end the same way each time? Why every time I told someone I was here to save his race, he ended up questioning me?

    "I''m here to help," I paused before slowly adding, "if I''m not mistaken, then your people n to entrap this world in a closed time loop. In fact, you got entrapped in it for endless years so far. I can''t tell you how many years it has passed since thest time you actually were alive, but endless time passed for sure."

    "This¡­"

    "I believe your higher ups activated the time loop to get triggered the moment your worlds got destroyed. This, these moons, if any or all got destroyed, then time will stop and rewind back to this precise moment which we are experiencing."

    "That''s bullshit! That can''t be happening!"

    "I don''t believe any of this madness!"

    "Nonsense! Our time loop weapon is going to be used only if our people are in grave danger!"

    "Silence!" Everyone, all but the one with five pairs of wings, spoke in disbelief and didn''t buy what I said.

    The only one who believed every word I said was the five paired winged dude. It seemed he was already aware of such ns, and even knew much of the details about it.

    And from his nervous and enraged shout, I realised that all I guessed was right. This race triggered and timed the time loop to get activated the moment their and moons got destroyed.

    "So¡­ It does really happen¡­ Tsk!" this dude seemed to be quite oblivious to such a fact. In reality, those who got affected by the time loop wouldn''t realise anything, and that meant getting out of this time loop wasn''t in the hands of any of them fighting here.

    Only the one who used this ability, or the ones who did it, would be aware of the activation of the time loop. If I was the enemy, then the first one to target would be these folks, killing them as early as possible, before they''d cause any damage or spread the news.

    So it was expected why everyone here didn''t know, and the one who was aware of such a weapon didn''t realise it got used over and over, for uncountable times!

    The moment this race activated such a weapon was the moment they got to lose the initiative in this war.

 Chapter 1494 Russle

    They hung their hopes totally on the ones from outside, praying and waiting for any help to arrive, just like myself.

    "It''s happening," I nodded, "and I''m here to help. However¡­"

    "I can be your guide here," that dude ignored the enraged eyes of his mates, and stepped forward as he added, "when we reached this point a few months ago, the elders selected a bunch of us. Anyone with four wings and higher was given the task of acting as the guide for anyoneing from outside."

    "So¡­"

    "I''m going to tell you anything you want to know, and give answers to any question you have¡­" he paused, before all of sudden he knelt to the ground, "please¡­ Do anything, everything, and save my people."

    "Don''t worry about that," I paused, while the images of my meetings with the old man back in the days beforeing here shed in my mind like an old movie, "I owe someone a big favour, and I''m kind of repaying this debt by saving you."

    "... Thanks¡­" I knew he didn''t get what I truly meant, but it didn''t matter. This dude saved me tons of trouble, and I got to make the best use of him.

    "Tell me then everything you know," I didn''t limit him by any question, and left the stage open for him to speak about anything and everything he knew.

    And he did know a lot!

    It took him two hours to tell me everything he knew. During which, my chariot got hit many times by different forces of the enemy.

    The response I ever took was the same, taking out my geared and evolved soulers to fight back any enemy daring to approach me.

    I learnt a lot about this world from this dude. He introduced himself to be Russle, and I knew this dude got lucky to meet me first before anyone else.

    Just from the information he told me right now, I could give him tons of credit for that.

    He told me everything about the nature of this world. And the first piece of surprise was that this wasn''t just a single! There was another one hiding in the darkness outside, not showered by any light of the star circting in the space.

    This got moons as well, the fight there was quite desperate and chaotic.

    The second piece of shocking news came as the headquarters and the main trigger of the time loop didn''t lie in any of the moons of the visible to me, but in those shimmering in darkness.

    And that meant if I wasted my time trying to save this and moons here, I''d still end up failing the quest.

    What a scary and nasty scheme and n this was!

    Letting me arrive here, on the lightened world, without getting any intel about the presence of any darkness and moons, was quite a sneaky and evil move from the enemy!<novelnext></novelnext>

    And that also highlighted the importance of information in any war. And that also made the importance and credit of this Russle dude here quite immense.

    "Do you know how to get there?" as there was no point in saving this and moons, I didn''t want to stick around anymore.

    "There is no direct path leading towards there," Russle started to give me the bad news one by one, "and the path towards there is filled with tons of enemy forces, tons of traps, and debris of the previous battles."

    "At least you know the way, right?" I felt like the bad luck of the jumpers got attached to me. I had a brutal fight in space again. At least this time I didn''t have to fightva and ck holes.

    "I do know of themon path taken there," Russle paused before adding, "but the way isn''t safe at all. We don''t have a chance to go there."

    "Let''s see when we are there," I didn''t take any of this dude''s words to the letter.

    "Ok, we can go there," he pointed towards the sky, and the next instant I controlled my chariot and headed towards there. I passed through denseyers of clouds and ended up fast in space.

    The skyyer didn''t have any enemy at all. But the moment I got out from space, I finally saw what this dude really meant.

    Tsk! There wasn''t any space at all! The entire ce out there was filled with endless debris, lots of forces fighting against each other, while many forces took rocks and controlled them as if they were flying fortresses.

    The battle escted and extended to cover arge space, blocking any path forward. I didn''t need that dude to tell me where that world lied, as I could easily guess that from the densely packed forces in a certain region.

    Such chaotic war suited my soulers to the best. However there were little soulerspared to the expanse of this battle and the number of the enemies.

    "There," he pointed towards the same direction I guessed, "after passing theyer of debris, there we will find another belt of fortresses where my angels are fighting the enemy desperately."

    The situation looked much harder than I guessed. However, I knew there was a single way to do this.

    "I''m sorry old man, but I have to kill lots of your people to save the rest," this was something I got my hands forced to do.

    Any path towards that hidden world got blocked, and there was no way to ovee such blockade without killing and harming the angels in the process.

    So if they were destined to get killed and harmed in the end, why would I even care about their safety in the first ce?

    Instead if I openly used my forces and strength, used my dark bones, shields, and such, dealing with such mess would be much easier.

    Even if I got branded as the angel killer, I didn''t care. What mattered in the end was to step at that hidden and save it from getting destroyed.

 Chapter 1495 He Is Mad From Me Killing His People!

    "Russle, no matter what I do, I''m still on your side, got it?" I didn''t even turn to Russle as I said these words. And I could feel thetter''s daggering eyes on my back.

    "What exactly do you n to do?"

    "Killing a few to save the rest," I paused, took out my pir, and added, "I''m going to go into that damn, no matter what!"

    *Rumble!*

    The next few minutes, I used my pir and scattered shields all over the ce. The enemies tried to attack my shields, ending up getting either trapped inside or storing up damage in them.

    Many of the fighting forces got trapped inside my bubbles, and after an hour, the entire space looked a bit weird.

    Many bubbles scattered all over the ce, separating the fighting forces apart, and entrapping tons of them inside.

    But that wasn''t enough! The belt of debris was indeed quite vast. It stretched out for hundreds of thousands of miles.

    If I solely depended on my shields, then I''d achieve nothing in the end.

    The other option I got was to stack damage inside these shields, before finally releasing it.

    The attack that came from these shields was so devastating enough to blind my eyes and everyone''s in the span of tens of thousands of miles. I didn''t stop my hands and kept moving in the same direction of that, while releasing more shields.

    Just after the passage of twenty minutes, the earlier attack wave started to recede and the entire space began to show up again.

    "This¡­ This¡­" I could feel the immense shock in the voice of Russle. After all, my attack didn''t differentiate between an enemy or a fiend.

    "I''m not done yet¡­" and just as the first attack weakened, I started another!

    I used the attacking from my shields to stack damage inside the newly summoned shields. And I nned to use the second wave of attack to stack damage in the early batch of shields, to release a continuous wave of attacks.

    This would save me lots of time, help me clear my path forward, and at the same time kill lots of enemies. Of course tons of angels would be killed in the process, but I didn''t give a damn about that.

    Eyes on the target, that was what I was doing here right now. I had to reach that and save it alongside its moons. Doing this would save not only this world from getting rebooted by the time loop, but also would save the entire race as well.

    I released wave after wave of attacks, while moving forward non stop by my chariot''s top speed.

    In twenty hours, I finally managed to bypass the belt of debris and the tons of fighting forces inside. The attacks that I released managed to clear tons of zones here, and they also helped my chariot in moving forward.<novelnext></novelnext>

    With each shockwave, I felt like my chariot was getting carried over the waves of the attacks. I felt like I was on the back of surfing boards, riding over gigantic ocean waves, moving from the depths of the ocean towards the shore like a rocket.

    If not for such help, I was sure my chariot would take longer to cross that belt. Even saying it''d take double would be an understatement.

    "You¡­ You¡­ You are a killer! You are a madman!" Russle kept repeating such words over and over again. However none of what he tried to express affected me.

    "Sorry pal, but I got an entire race on my shoulders to rescue," I moved out of the belt of debris, stood in front of another majestic scene.

    It felt like the entire space vanished and instead the ce was filled with floating fortresses that kept exchanging attacks all over the ce.

    From the look of it, these models of fortresses were quite different from what I saw so far in my life. They weren''t made out of rocks, but from ores and metal.

    ? Each fortress was at least five miles in size, and that made me feel like I was seeing grand inds that got formed entirely of shining ores.

    Attacks kept going back and forth between the two sides fighting over a huge stretch of space. At the same time, tons of forces were fighting against each other individually, looking like small groups of ants in front of all these gigantic metallic behemoths.

    I thought that by arriving here, the remaining distance towards that hidden wouldn''t take more than a few hours to cross. However, up till the end of my sight, I could see shes of lightsing either from the fighting fortresses or the attacks theyunched.

    That meant I got at least the same distance I just crossed off the debris belt, or even more.

    What made me frown was that even after trying to see through the endless number of these fortresses, I couldn''t spot that at all.

    "Are you sure we are heading at the right direction?" and after doing the same trick over and over again for ten hours, I got to ask Russle about this.

    Even after moving for all this time and crossing such a distance, I still didn''t see anything of that.

    "I won''t deal with you anymore!" and for the first time, Russle started to show a sign of defiance.

    That jerk¡­ "If you don''t answer me, then I''ll kill you, take tons of others, kill them under your name. If you want to have more blood on your hands, then of course go ahead and don''t tell me a thing!"

    I wasn''t bluffing. After all, there was no time or room for such useless and childish ys of his.

    "O¡­ Ok¡­" he finally returned to his sanity, "we are going in the right direction."

    "Then howe I didn''t see any shred of shadow of that? Is it that small or faraway or what?"

 Chapter 1496 The Dark Planet

    "It''s all dark, I already told you that," he looked annoyed by answering my questions. And I got no time to babysit such a dude.

    "And?" That wasn''t the answer I waited for.

    "To see it, you have to get at least less than ten thousand miles away from it," he finally gave in and told me something I could work with.

    "And that is how far from here exactly?" That was the second question I wanted an answer to.

    "Well¡­ Given our current location and speed, we can arrive there after two days."

    "T¡­ Two days?!! What the heck went wrong in your ancestors'' minds?!!!" I didn''t see thating! I thought at most the distance between the two worlds was one day at most.

    But it seemed like it was more than two days! That was pretty damn insane!

    "That''s not on us to me¡­" he seemed to get fazed off by the logic behind mystment, "we had many portals linking the two worlds together. However after those damn bastards invaded us, everything changed and all of these portals got either destroyed or controlled by the enemy."

    I got what he meant, and it seemed the enemy used the time loop to the fullest and best uses, making me believe this time loop was a curse for the angels, not a way to survive!

    If this kept going on, then no hope was there for these angels!

    "Fine," I returned to do what I was doing all this time, releasing bubbles and releasing the attacks stored inside all over the ce.

    At this point, I turned into public enemy number one for everyone here. Both sides took me as their enemy, and for sure they were quite puzzled by what I was truly doing here.

    I didn''t belong to the enemy, and surely I didn''t belong to the angel side as well. Or else howe I started killing all without any discrimination or intention to save them?

    I didn''t care about what others might think. And even if my true intentions got missed or misinterpreted thanks to my actions, I didn''t give a damn.

    All I cared about was to hurry up, arrive in time and start saving that world out there and its moons before things would turn to a no return point.

    At some point I started to wonder if this was my first time being here or if I got trapped in the same time loop? Kepting here one time after another, doing things wrongly every single time?

    Damn! Such a thought was quite scary!

    If that was true, then howe I''d know I wasn''t reliving the same life over and over again?

    For a few minutes there I got overwhelmed by such thoughts until I decided to try out something.

    "We are going out for a visit," I instantly took out my staff, opened a portal and jumped through it towards the outer zone I just came from.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The only way to tell me I was living in a time loop or not was this method. If I was trapped inside, then I''d not be able toe out.

    The moment I passed through the portal, I found myself intact and safe outside. I heaved a deep sigh of relief, while the chariot got void of any angel.

    That wasn''t weird and quite expected. The ones trapped in the time loop wouldn''t be able to get out until the time loop got broken.

    After all, what I saw was just a false version of them, like stored data that wouldn''t survive outside any PC.

    I sighed, passed again through the portal and returned back to the point I vanished from. There I spotted the few angels who were inside my chariot reappearing again, like some sort of magic.

    What a damn cool and brutal trick this was! Just seeing this made me realise I truly didn''t get anything yet from this world.

    Anything I''d do or get from here would be pointless if I didn''t end up breaking this damn curse.

    And thinking about me turning into some sort of data drove me crazier. I nned to not keep my hands once arriving at that and group of moons.

    As for the right method to save that ce, I already have a few ideas to test out.

    For a start, the out there already has a huge defect. It wasn''t a normal, formed out of a solid rockyyer and such, but it was filled with caves, underground tunnels, and such.

    In the eyes of anyone, such a ce would be quite hard to save if strong and brutal was spread there. I could understand such logic, but there was something none would understand or do but me.

    I got a crazy thought out, one that wouldn''t just save this, but also solve the entire problem of protecting other moons down from the root.

    However¡­ It was indeed quite crazy!

    One hour passed, ten hours passed, half a day passed, one day passed, and finally two days passed. I kept using my shields without pause, releasing tons of attacks out, killing endless numbers of both sides during this fight.

    To be honest, I was shocked by the scale of this war. This was perhaps the second most popted race I ever met here after those damn lucky bastards; the jumpers!

    Just during the past two days, I met billions, even tens of billions of forces on both sides, fighting among themselves, without showing any shred of mercy or hesitation.

    I got interested in all these formidable looking metallic fortresses, and ended up deciding to take a tour around and take all these different models from both sides after I''d stabilised the risking danger on the dark.

    I decided to call that and its moons the dark side of the angels, or the dark side of the world. While calling this the dark, the moons surrounding it were called the dark moons.

    And when I got out atst from the endless ocean of metallic fortresses and endless forces, I got to spot that world atst.

 Chapter 1497 A Crazy Plan To Save The World!

    This one was at least twenty times bigger than Earth, with ten different sized moons floating around it in a close orbit. The moons should have shed against the a long time ago, if not for the weird gravitational force controlling everything in this messy ce.

    Around all this was an endless number of debris, including destroyed rocks, meteors, and even shooting stars. At the same time, there were tons of metallic debris all over the space, giving this part of the world a gloomy appearance.

    Yet the gloomiest thing still was at the and its moon themselves. No matter how I looked at it, everything there looked like colossal ck balls no matter how I tried to make the image a bit appealing to me.

    If not only for therge number of lights that seemed toe from bases, settlements, andrge scale wars on the dark and dark moons, I''d not be able to see such a ce even if I was so damn close to it!

    I didn''t know how this ce got void of light. The gigantic silver star that shimmered and lightened this space was still seen from my point. Yet for a reason I couldn''t tell, not a speck of light fell over there, not even a single ray of light.

    "It''s down there," that dude spoke atst, pointing towards the clear dark in sight, "you can go there and save everything."

    "Sorry but I n to do something crazy this time," I prayed that my horn would cover up such a huge distance between me and that dark and dark moons, and deliver my message to most if not all of those angels down below.

    "Listen carefully to my words, I''m Hye, and I''m here to save all of you¡­ However, to do so we need to pass through a very dangerous path together. So, I''m asking all of you now¡­ Stop what you are doing, find a safe ce anywhere, and hide! I don''t want to kill any of you by mistake, but neither I nor you have any choice but to ept such a risky move."

    I had to warn them, or else the end result of this move of mine would be quite disastrous. In fact, this solution was crazy, something I''d not normally do if I got the choice for that.

    I didn''t bother about what they''d call me in the end, even if I ended up killing half or more of their poption, I hoped I''d still save their and moons in the end.

    "What do you n to do exactly?" The angels standing around me saw how crazy and scary I was. So when I spoke about how crazy my n was going to be, and when they heard myst words, they got scared!

    "You''ll see for yourselves soon enough," I didn''t want to spoil the surprise, waited for one hour, while watching the lightsing from down below flicker and intensify.

    I couldn''t see anything using my Hawk Eye skill, but hoped those down below were wise enough to take my warning seriously.

    Or else¡­ The consequences would be quite severe!

    "I''ll give you one more hour, then I''ll start to act," I held my horn after another hour, and shouted through it.

    I hoped they heard me, and spread the words. Or else, the number of deaths alone was enough to be in hundreds of billions!

    I waited for one hour, but didn''t stand idle anymore. I let my chariot around, inspecting the space around.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The space was filled with tons of debris. Especially after myst waves of attacksing from my shields, the space close to the dark and dark moons were all filled to the brim with broken fortresses, pieces and debris.

    Lots of rocks also spread all over the space, forming a thickyer of meteor belt. I kept scanning the area, moving around without getting stopped by anyone.

    Both sides were still fighting, but at distances away from me. The entire zone around the dark and dark moons waspletely void of any life at this moment.

    To reach me, they''d take long hours, and during which I''d manage to finish my n and see it through. After that it was another story.

    Handling the endless number of enemies wasn''t an issue for me. I was great at battles of attrition. So I had to first secure the and moons before starting to spread out death all over the space and world here.

    One hour passed fast, and it was time for me to act.

    "I''m going to act, I pray that you went inside good hiding ces, or else I''m not responsible for what''sing for you," I said myst words using my horn, and then reced it with something else.

    During all this time, I couldn''t tell what was going on at the surface of the dark and dark moons. So I couldn''t tell if they managed to hide, or they were still fighting the enemy, ignoring my repeated warnings.

    They didn''t even bother to send me a response to all the warnings I sent. And that told me they were either busy evacuating, or didn''t even give a damn about what I said.

    "Time to go crazy," I shifted my eyes towards no other ce but the space filled with rocks and debris around. I checked all this time and got my earlier guesses confirmed.

    There was a hidden and weird gravitational force that kept the and moons orbiting this close from each other without getting any sh or fall on each other.

    I nned to mess with all this, and to do that I''d use the thick belt of rocks and debris around.

    Any or moon was formed out of rocks and different ores, right?

    If the dark and dark moons were on the verge of getting destroyed, then I''d work my best to reinforce them using things from outer space.

    And that was what I was going to do right now.

 Chapter 1498 A Scene To Behold!

    "Shine and cover everything in gravity!" I stood just in front of a dark moon, one that wasn''t any lesser in size than my Earth. I held my board artefact, and activated the gravitational effect in it.

    I had to use lots of energy this time, and so I didn''t act stingy, I started to use the Holy Ones bones.

    The amount of energying from these was just insane! And as I got limited space in the form of my chariot, I nned to make the best out of it.

    The board could control the living souls and increase the gravity of them, making them feel lots of pressure and less and such.

    Trying to use it over these rocks wouldn''t work, as I already tried to increase the gravity of the silver ground but failed to turn it into a ma.

    However I also experienced something else. This board could affect dead objects as well, just like the same it did for my chariot.

    That meant it wouldn''t turn anything into a ma like it failed to do with my silvernd, but it could increase the weight or the density of dead items like my chariot, making it feel a little heavier.

    And that was what I wanted to do here. I simply activated the board, affected tons of rocks and debris in a tens of miles radius, and then I waited for these to fall.

    Yet again my ns failed thanks to the presence of zero gravity around! I looked and where the supposedly hidden gravitational force existed, nothing happened!

    "Tsk! So it''s something unique only for the dark and its dark moons," I reached such a conclusion after a few minutes. And yet I never stopped my attempts.

    I already suspected something like to happen, and so I jumped over the next step in my n.

    And this time I put the board away, and instead started to form my second technique.

    The second technique formed a ball that stretched out thick arms like threads. I got total control over these, and I didn''t just get satisfied with what I summoned using my energy.

    I started to madly absorb the Holy Bones energy, releasing a scary amount of energy through the technique that I activated using both hands.

    Since my body got enhanced, it seemed its ability to endure energy got improved as well. As I gushed such a scary amount of energy into my technique, the two balls expanded, releasing much more thick arms around.

    One thousand¡­ Ten thousand¡­ One hundred thousand¡­ I kept gushing energy out while the technique started to reach a scale I never performed before.

    "Go! Take all these damn rocks and make them fall over that moon!" As I saw there were hundreds of thousands of arms moving all over the ce, giving all the angels on my chariot a scare, I controlled them all to get attached to rocks and debris, before pulling them and forcibly throwing them towards the nearest dark moon.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The dark moons have the same nature as the dark, and I decided to give this method a test before going over the dark and executing it.

    The moment I gave my technique the order, I moved my chariot fast and approached the surface of that dark moon for the first time since arriving here.

    The amount of energy I controlled was enough to keep my threads intact, stretch for tens of thousands of miles even. However I didn''t need them to stretch out in such a way.

    I stood just in the outeryers of that moon''s surface, feeling the immense pressure exerted over me from down there.

    The hidden force of gravity here was indeed quite scary! I stopped my chariot less than a few hundred miles away from the surface of the dark moon, and yet felt like I was under the pressure of a huge mountain!

    "Time to act crazy!" moving all these rocks towards the dark moon was just the early phase of my n. I stood in my ce, watching the endless streams of rocks racing all the way towards me.

    During the time these rocks took to arrive here, and that didn''t exceed ten minutes, I kept throwing my arms around, controlling all the rocks and debris I could reach, throwing them towards the direction of that dark moon.

    "It''s time," I cancelled the technique with my left hand, took out the board again, replenished the exhausted bones here, and started to act.

    This time the effect of my board started to show clearly right on the spot!

    The endless streams of rocks and debris once got closer to the surface of that moon got affected by the scary gravity. They raced up, started to sh with the atmosphericyer here, creating long trails of fire, eliminating the darkness all over the ce for the first time ever!

    It was quite the scene to behold, and despite feeling awed by it, I knew I had to start acting.

    The moment I activated my board, the gravity all around got changed. The falling rocks and debris were already affected by the gravity of this world. And so it was quite easier to do what I wanted.

    "I believe this is the first time for me to control the board and lower the gravity on such a scale," I muttered while I watched these rocks passing by me, decreasing their falling speed as my board''s gravitational effect interfered and lowered the gravitational effect of this moon.

    The speed of these rocks and debris started to fall, and that made them stack together, gathering up to form a huge belt of rock and debris, while slowly falling towards the moon surface.

    It was a very intimidating and rare scene to see. I kept controlling the technique to throw more rocks, controlling my board to lower the gravity and lower the falling speed of everything, until the first batch of rocks and debris reached the moon surface.

 Chapter 1499 It Works!

    What was I doing? It was like adding more cementyers at the foundation of a building to support it and prevent it from falling apart!

    Any or moon would be formed out of rocks and ores, melted and merged together to form a unified solidifiedyer that would sustain heavy damage.

    From the words I heard about the current status of the dark and moons, I knew that they got their outeryers hallowed out and filled with caves.

    This was something that helped the destructive effect brought out by tough battles here and ended up threatening the entire dark and dark moons to get shattered.

    By theyers I was now adding, bringing the rich mines of rocks and ores at the outer space here, I''d help to stabilise the entire dark moon surface, repairing part of the damage.

    However just adding thisyer here wasn''t going to work. These pieces were all scattered and not attached together, nor to the surface of the.

    And that made me start the second part of my n.

    "It''s enough," I watched the surface of that dark moon getting lightened up under the light of fire of the falling debris and rocks. The surface seemed to get elevated by hundreds of metres, and that was enough for me to start my next move.

    "I hope this will be enough," to melt anything together, fire was needed. And to melt such a grand variety of ores and rocks together, I needed fire that would reach a terrifying degree of heat.

    And that couldn''t be achieved without using my dark realm bones, and higher grade ones as well!

    That was part of the reason behind warning the angels on the surface of that dark and dark moons. I didn''t just warn them out of fear of the falling rocks and debris, but mainly thanks to the terrifying waves of fire released by my red dark realm bone that I just threw down there.

    The entire surface of the moon that was partially enlightened before changed and got brightened by fierce bright orange light!

    "This..."

    "Is this light? Or fire?"

    "It''s more like a star just crashed down below!"

    I heard suchments from the useless angels standing on my chariot. I ignored them all, and just watched this scene as I hoped things would go the same way I imagined.

    I hoped this fire would reach a degree enough to melt everything together, the dark moon surface, the rocks, and the debris.

    If that happened, then a brand new solidyer of all this would cover up this part of the moon. And like this, the entire crumbling surface that showed up under the fierce bright orange light, the surface that was filled with deep and endless number of cracks, that surface would get repaired partially atst.

    "Time to visit another moon," I didn''t hurry to go and test this on the surface of the dark, but first decided to visit another dark moon and do the same there.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The falling rocks and debris, thest few batches that got here after releasing the fire attack, didn''t get any gravity modification by my board.

    I didn''t need to do such a thing. And for a moment there, seeing all these huge sized things falling down from the space, trailing long and thick lines of fire and smoke, made me hope they''d end up adding more fire to the one down below.

    I left this dark moon that got a burning and bright orange batch on part of its surface and headed towards another dark moon.

    "Again!" I did the same here, leaving that dark moon after one hour with such a grand orange batch on its surface.

    This time I overdid it a bit, releasing two red dark realm bones over the surface, as I scattered the rocks and debris over a huge area than before.

    And at the third and next dark moons, I started to expand the area covered by my bones, rocks, and debris.

    At the end of doing this, and just after spending more than half a day in doing this n, I reached to a degree to cover up almost half of thest dark moon''s surface.

    Right now it was wrong to call these dark moons anymore. The light emitted from them was enough to even shine rays over the surface of the close by dark.

    And now it was time for me to start assessing the entire experiment.

    I returned back to the first dark moon I visited, and there I still saw the orange fire boiling and raging wild. Yet I didn''t stay on top of it, and headed directly towards the edge of this fire.

    There I saw what I wanted to see. Rivers ofva were gushing out from there, spreading to cover a vast area around the one I affected with my bone.

    "That''s what I want to see," Iughed in satisfaction, and didn''t care at all about the enemy forces or even angels who got caught in the middle of all this ocean of fire.

    Seeing theseva rivers made me more satisfied with such results. And that reminded me of the crazyva pirs that I once fought back at the jumpers'' world.

    If I got the ability to transform theseva here, then dealing with this disaster would be much easier.

    However I got the result and confirmation I wanted. "Time to repair the main," I shifted my attention towards that dark.

    It was at least ten times the size of the biggest dark moon here, and that meant it''d take at least ten times the effort to just cover up part of it.

    I nned to cover half of the dark, enough to repair all the damage it suffered so far.

    After doing that, I''d deal with the remaining forces at the other half without any worry on the itself.

 Chapter 1500 1500

    Yet that meant I''d spend at least a couple of days repairing almost half of this, if not less. I didn''t flinch back at such a task, and decided to scatter the fire zones around, to cover most of the''s surface and support everything there like immovable pirs.

    I got to learn that the main concern and focus of the rming system of the time loop still resided over the dark itself. Other dark moons also mattered, but not as this dark.

    So I started to work the moment I arrived there, attracting tons upon tons of rocks and debris from outer space, clearing a huge area there from anything.

    I felt like I was a scavenger or sweeper or something! After three days of constant work, the entire region here changed dramatically!

    The endless belts of rocks and debris in space got all cleared in hundreds of thousands of miles radius around this dark and its moons. At the same time, more forces started to gush here, and the brutal fight resumed again.

    Yet no one ever dared to touch me. I didn''t know if they got scared of what I did before, or were they shocked and terrified by the magic I was doing right now.

    I kept working without getting interrupted, and they kept fighting without caring about me at all.

    "It''s done!" After three days, after working nonstop for all this time, the entire dark surface got covered in orange spots, turning it into a newborn little star or something.

    The entire region has changed by now. I didn''t hurry to go and join this gruesome war, and went back to the first dark moon to check things there.

    The orange fire was still raging wild, but at the edge theva rivers started to cool off. If the fire spread to cover a thousand miles area for example, then the rivers ofva gushed out from it covered at least double this space.

    After checking on a few more dark moons, I started to shift my attention back to the entire battlefield.

    "Time to clear all this mess," I had to use brutal force and crude methods toe here. I was out of time and didn''t know how long the and moons here would survive and endure.

    But now I have all the time in the world to act.

    *Fwoosh!* instead of wasting my forces here, or wasting the precious weird and unique fortresses on both sides, I sucked everything around for tens of miles using my cube.

    I got the feeling that both sides'' versions of the flying fortresses were the same. And after sucking the first wave of forces in my cube, I got to closely examine both versions.

    And the two were closely simr to each other, making me believe the enemy got to steal this tech from the angels and copied it, reused it against the angels, fighting them in such a desperate war.

    The moment I started using my cube, the entire battleground started to experience tons of changes.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The forces that were gushing here started to retreat, and the ones who were close and didn''t get sucked yet by my cube tried to make a run for their lives.

    Both sides didn''t know on which side I was on, and they seemed to assume that I was on my side. It meant I was hostile to both of them, and that made both forces try to run away from me.

    However no matter how fast they tried, they wouldn''t escape the terrifying speed of my chariot.

    Unlike the space of the jumpers'' world, this space seemed a bit friendly to my chariot, letting it travel fast, even faster than it was on the ground or the surface of any.

    What was truly scary and terrifying was my cube. I always sucked in the forces in an area that looked like a half ball in shape. But right now, and while standing in space, the cube released its all might, showed its full power, and started to suck everything around in a perfectly shaped ball.

    That made the entire losses on both sides quote unimaginable! And no matter how hard they tried, the moment I came for them, none would escape my cube''s clutches.

    I kept doing this for a long time. Even if the forces tried to go and gather up at areas I was far away from, I''d surprise them at one point, jump in the middle of their ranks, using my staff, and then suck everything empty using my cube.

    I was like a death god, nothing could escape my reach, no one could escape my cube. After five days of fighting like this, the entire area of tens of millions of miles around the dark and its dark moons got emptied by me.

    The battle was still going on, but it was time for me to return and check on the final results of my experiment.

    If it worked, then I''d let the surviving forces of angels live on the safe zones, use my shields to protect them, before continuing to repair and fortify their and moons surfaces.

    Then I''d travel back, where the first I saw when I came here was. Then I''d repair it as well, in addition to all the moons attached to it.

    This would take a long time, around half a month or even more, but it was worth it. The moment I''d get these things done, I''dy back, release all my forces around, and watch the fight while eating popcorn.

    Once I got done from this, this entire quest would be in my pocket!

    However... I truly underestimated the might and resolve of my enemies!

    I thought I already ced them in a corner they wouldn''t get out from no matter how hard they tried. But just when I was checking on the awesome results of my experiment, a change started to ur close to me.

 Chapter 1501 Forming A Black Hole!

    The leftover of my orange fire was a brand new surfaceyer that got a glimmering light of orange like little stars spread all over the ck curtain of space. The ce was deadly quiet, and the newyer looked quite solid.

    It was already cooling down, still releasing a thick bellow of white smoke here and there. Seeing this made me realise it wouldn''t take longer than two days at most and this newnd could be lived on by the angels.

    I nned to wait for one more week, and during which I''d go back to the first light and moons, do the same there to save myself time.

    However, just before I''d leave the surface of that moon and head back to the empty space out there, I spotted something brightening up in the distance.

    It looked like a colossal bomb had exploded or something. I went back to space and got to see what wasing.

    "Damn those fiends¡­ They didn''t just copy the tech of the angels, but added more to it!" In front of me, I saw an endless number of fortresses that belonged to the enemy stacking together, forming a small moon on their own.

    That wasn''t the problem. The problem was in that ocean of fireing out from this ball of metal!

    I was sure the fiends ced grenades or something inside their fortresses, and now they started detonating everything.

    It looked like a small real star was getting born out there, and that star was heading in a fierce speed towards the dark and its dark moon.

    More fortresses were getting added to this ball of fire, growing it even more while it drew closer at a terrifying speed towards here.

    If I let such a thing hit the and its moon, then forget about anything I already did! Damn those fiends! They still got such a trick up their sleeves!

    And now I had to squeeze my brain cells out, trying to figure out a solution fast and act decisively to stop the iing threatening star of fire.

    Tsk! I hated those friends! Couldn''t they give me space to breathe?

    For a second there I was sure that the bad luck of the jumpers got to me in a way or another. Or howe when I was this close from dominating this entire quest, I''d be met up with such a scary and terrifying attack?

    The trigger for the time loop lies in the dark and its moons. And seeing such an attacking here rmed me the grave mistake Imitted.

    Even if I got the upper hand, I still got such a soft spot here on this damn dark and moons. Even if I was this close from crushing the enemy and winning the quest, I shouldn''t lower my guard and leave this ce for long.

    Or else the enemy would find something unbelievable like this and use it to trigger the time loop bomb hidden deep within this dark and moons.

    This¡­ This time loop¡­ This damn region¡­ This was my Achilies heel!

    I should never leave this ce for long, or else I''d lose everything!

    If the time loop got activated, and I was inside, then everything would be gone!

    And if I was luckily out when it''d be activated, then there was no guarantee that the entire world here would be essible to me again.<novelnext></novelnext>

    That alone was enough to make me fail the entire quest, lose everything, and I''d never want to see such a thing, not when I got the power to stop it!

    "I swear I won''t rest until I''ll kill all the damn fiends in this ce and back at my universe," I took such a heavy oath, dering these fiends and their allies as the sworn enemies of mine.

    I and them would never get along no matter what, would always be like fire and water anywhere and anytime we''d meet.

    Screw them all!

    The answer to such a crisis came swiftly to my mind, making me grin evilly. The enemy thought they''d ce me in a tight spot.

    Least they knew I got tons of things on my side, and they were enough to solve any problem or crisis for me.

    The real asset of mine was my strength and vast and different abilities, treasures, and forces.

    And now¡­ To solve this crisis I''d have to use one of my abilities, a technique that I haven''t used for a long time already.

    "Time to merge you together," I muttered while leading my chariot directly towards the rapidly approaching, dangerously looking, ball of fire.

    To deal with such impossible to stop or deal with a colossal ball of fire, I got to merge my two techniques together.

    This wasn''t only going to increase the number and strength of my threads, but would also form a giant ck hole.

    I used this before to stop the grand army that appeared from an outer battlefield. There I used this technique to suck dry all these forces, sending them all to my shadow world, letting them get absorbed and digested there.

    And I nned to do the same with such a small star getting closer to me.

    The enemy didn''t know I had such an ability, or else they''d not have used such a way to deal with me and the dark behind.

    *Rumble!*

    The moment the ck hole got formed, two mighty suction forces started to collide with each other. It seemed the ball of fireing towards here wasn''t that simple.

    It got its own gravitational force, one that was enough to contend against my dark hole''s gravity.

    But how could such a thingpete against an entire world? And the shadow world on top of that?

    My shadow world was going to grow to be a kingdom. It wasn''t the self confined world like before, but one that got opened and expanded over the true vast shadow world.

 Chapter 1502 Meeting The Leaders Of Angels At Last!

    So it was expected which side won this ferocious battle. It didn''tst more than ten minutes, and in the end the colossal ball of fire got moved and pulled using the gravitying from my ck hole.

    And that wasn''t all!

    The moment that little star''s force got beaten up, I instantly controlled my thick arm like threads, moved them to clutch themselves to this ball of fire, and started grabbing it, getting it closer at a faster pace towards my ck hole.

    *Sizzle!* *Sizzle!* *Sizzle!*

    And just as the two touched each other, it felt like that little star wasn''t formed of fire, but ice. Its surface started to issue thick bellows of bright red smoke, and loud sizzling noises kepting from it.

    Then I saw that threatening star, the one that looked at least one thousand times the size of my ck hole, getting slowly and yet steadily eaten up, losing parts and pieces of its gigantic body until it all vanished!

    It took close to one day for this colossal thing to get swallowed by my ck hole. I didn''t worry about my kingdom back in the shadow world. My territory there was well fortified and secured.

    Not to mention any form of energy reaching my territory, be it alive or dead, would be absorbed and added to the overall strength of my structures and fortifications back there.

    I looked over, and now I realised how dead serious this threat was. I couldn''t leave this ce for sure. And so there was one other possibility for me to do.

    To form such a colossal ball of light, the enemy had to use many if not most of its fortresses in the region. I could still see fortresses flying over, but they all belonged to the angels.

    Even those belonging to the angels got crushed by that red star once it got formed. The path this deadly artificially constructed celestial body took to arrive here was bathed by the dead and destruction of an endless number of angelic fortresses.

    And just when I was thinking about what I should do next, about modifying my ns to suit the current situation, I finally spotted a few lightsing from the direction of the dark and moons.

    It seemed those angelic races down there finally got the courage and chance to act up and move to meet me.

    And so I decided to postpone deciding anything until meeting these dudes up.

    They arrived quite fast actually, and that was thanks to their giant fortresses.

    Their own were at least five times the size of the standard angelic or the fiendish fortresses. When they arrived, I counted one hundred of them, and that looked like a good collection of fortresses.

    "Who are you?" and just as these one hundred colossal things stopped in front of me, one deep voice echoed from one of them.

    "It''s not polite to speak to someone while hiding like a coward in there," I replied, without feeling any pressure or fear from these fortresses.

    I already smashed endless shitloads of these things, and destroying slightly bigger ones wasn''t a big thing at all.<novelnext></novelnext>

    *Cick!*

    Just in the next few minutes, I heard lots of noisesing before doors started to appear from each fortress. Each door showed a group of angels, each had eight pairs of wings, with two who had nine pairs of wings, and only one who got just ten pairs of wings.

    I didn''t need to ask around to know who the leaders of this bunch of strong angels were. The ones with ten pairs of wings were without doubt the strongest and leaders of the angels in the region.

    And the moment they appeared, they floated towards me, surrounding themselves with some sort of shield as protection.

    They were quite cautious, and they got all the right to feel so. After all, I didn''t spare any of their folks when I came here, nor did I care about any of their people when I started to repair their dark and moons.

    "Can you tell us now who you are?" and when they stopped at least hundreds of metres away, the one who spoke first spoke again.

    This dude was like other leaders, and got ten pairs of wings. However, his feathers were all golden purple in colour, giving him quite the look and demeanour.

    "I''m a friend who came from far," I paused before adding, "and I''m here to repay a debt."

    "Repay a debt?!" That dude seemed quite shocked and didn''t believe what I just said, "I can''t tell if it''s revenge or debt you are referring to here."

    "I''m here to repay a debt to one of your kin," I slowly said.

    "I don''t believe any of us still live out of this hell," that dude paused, "but if you are here to repay a debt, then why are you going all out against my people?"

    "I had to sacrifice a few to save the rest," I shrugged, "without killing your people like this, thening here in time and saving your and moons would have been a dream instead."

    "Hmm¡­ So you are aware of the time loop trigger?" he got from my words such conclusion, and I simply remained silent.

    If I didn''t know, then why the hell did I take such a crude and brutal approach to deal with this crisis here?

    "I see¡­" I felt that dude''s eyes falling over the ones around me, the angels I got out and left on my chariot, "so you are here to save us. May I ask how?"

    "I believe you are aware that this time loop is getting repeated for endless years, right?" from his tone and the vibe I got from him, I felt like he was more aware of the secrets of this world.

    "You can say I do," he nodded, without giving me an affirmative answer.

    "Then do you know that you aren''t the only race who is fighting against these?" I pointed back, towards the direction of the light, referring to the fiends.

 Chapter 1503 Bombs!

    And for the first time since meeting this dude, he was truly surprised.

    "This¡­" he didn''t say more than this, and his mind seemed to give out tons of thoughts out of his imagination.

    "You are the twentieth race entrapped here¡­" I started to speak about things this dude and others of his calibre didn''t know.

    They confined themselves inside such an endless time loop, and didn''t leave this ce even for once. And so it was expected such secrets weren''t known or even imagined by them.

    "That¡­ Tsk! Those damn barbarians! I can''t believe we, the angels, ended up getting ourselves confined and trapped by our own hands, unable to get out, unaware of what was transcribing all over the ce around us¡­"

    He got instantly enraged, and didn''t seem to get calmed down after saying these words. "Don''t take it on yourselves! Many of the elites in the universe came during all the past years, yet all failed."

    "And you? Aren''t you from the same universe we all came from?" he seemed to grow suspicious about my origins, and I couldn''t help but smile.

    "I''m Hye, a human race descendant, nice to meet you."

    "Human? A human? The same humans who were weak and retarded?!!" it seemed this dude already was aware of my people.

    "We were like this indeed," I didn''t find it offensive at all, "but right now, my race got me to back them up."

    "Goodd," that dude paused before adding, "I''m Real, the leader of this region, and one of the elders in my entire race supreme council," he introduced himself atst, and I returned that with a slight nod.

    "How do you n to save us?" he finally returned back to the point that really mattered, "you have to know that all this is made up by us, yet we got no control over any of that."

    "I know," I got what he wanted to say. He wanted to say that they were the ones behind that time loop thing, and yet they didn''t get any control over it.

    "I heard that the trigger lies in the dark and moons, right?" I asked just to make sure I didn''t get the intel wrong or iplete.

    "That''s correct," he nodded, before slowly shaking off his head.

    "What? Is there anything else you want to tell me about?"

    "Well¡­ When the disaster befell us, we got another race who were with us¡­" he paused as his face showed how much he was struggling, "they all died before we activated the time loop thing. However, thanks to them, we got to see pieces and bits of our future¡­"

    "And?" that dude just kept speaking about their past, yet he didn''t give me any concrete data or useful intel so far.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "That race has the ability to see and forecast the future¡­ They saw how dark and gloomy our future was, and how we''ll end up annihted if we don''t use the time loop solution and¡­"

    "And what?" Come on dude! Don''t just stop midway in your words like this.

    "They told us there was no more hope left for us. So, we nted bombs all over thes and moons we had. Many already got defused, and the rest of the twos we got and the moons are all having deadly bombs installed in them."

    "This¡­" for a moment there, I felt something that looked weirdly familiar, "can you tell me more about these bombs? How to trigger them? And more importantly, how to defuse them?"

    I was this close from crossing the distance between me and him, grab his body and shake it like I was going to spill the answers out by doing so.

    "Is there something wrong about my people''s bombs?" he noticed how weird I reacted with what he said. And I couldn''t help but feel more excited whenever I thought about such a crazy possibility.

    The first disaster, the one that would attack the fiends ten worlds, was one that they got from an extinct race and civilization.

    But the second disaster always was a mystery to me. They used some sort of bombs, enough to defuse all the worlds and zones in this little universe here.

    I never thought that they got the tech from none other than the angels. For a moment there I recalled how desperate they were to stop me froming here.

    I always thought such desperation was for fear of me getting to save this race. However I seemed to get everything wrong.

    They didn''t want me toe here fearing thest and scariest shield of theirs. If I got to know that the bombs they nted all over the world and zones here came from this race, then I''d be able to find a way to solve such a crisis.

    If I did, then nothing could stop me anymore. They wouldn''t get anywhere out of here, not having the means to stop me, annihte everyone and everything, including themselves.

    "There are lots of things on the stake here," I couldn''t control myself anymore, went to grab that dude by the arm, and even kept shaking him off like he was a bag of sand or something, "the entire ce, all the worlds and zones here, all the races¡­ We can save them!"

    "This¡­" hearing my words made this dude forget all about my actions and weird attitude. I started to give him a thorough exnation about what was happening, and he ended up understanding the current disastrous situation much more.

    "I get it," he finally understood why I acted in such a way, "luckily¡­ They indeed got such tech from us¡­" he said it in a bitter way, as if he didn''t know before about such a theft.

    "That''s expected," I hurriedly said, not trying tofort him with true sincerity, "after all, you just relieved through the same sh*t over and over for endless years. But for them, they got the ability toe here all the time, get to know what they knew, copied them, and kept updating their knowledge and tech."

 Chapter 1504 I Have The Time Ability!

    "Those son of b*tches¡­ I want to see them dead! All of them!"

    "Make it two of us then," I evilly grinned, "but first let''s speak about the real deal¡­ Tell me, is there a way to find, defuse, and neutralise your bomb threats?"

    "That¡­" he paused, and from that momentarily pause, I felt like my heart got squeezed up, getting smashed to pieces in front of my eyes, "there is a way indeed¡­ However, you have to use our people to do that."

    "This¡­" I now realised why he got such hesitation even if there was a way to solve this, "tell me, must be angels? Or someone with your powers?"

    "No one got our powers!" that dude acted all arrogant all of sudden. But his arrogant response told me the answer I wanted.

    "Teach me then," I pleaded, "teach me how to find, defuse, and deal with these bombs¡­ Tell me everything you know about these bombs."

    "I just told you, only people from my race can do it. And we can''t leave here! We are just copies of our true selves, won''t get released free until either this world dies down and we die with it, or we manage to stop everything and save our world and live."

    "I know," I nodded, "but I got the powers of your race."

    "Stop joking! That''s not funny!"

    "Then why did I say earlier that I have to pay a debt?" I looked at him in a way that told him I wasn''t even bluffing or ying around.

    I knew it might be hard to believe, but it seemed the gift I got from that old man was his helping hand not only to his race, but to everyone else trapped here.

    Considering such a possibility made my heart tremble. ''How far did that old man truly see exactly?!!!'' It was such a scary thought, one that told me I was all this time moving ording to the ns of that old man.

    I''d not me him. After all, I got to say he had a good eyesight to select me out of all others in my time.

    And I could say with confidence that I didn''t let him down! I was destined to greatness, that was for sure.

    "Are you telling me you got my race''s ability? No way! No f*cking way!!!" Real got shocked and even scared by this thought, "to do so, one of my people has to sacrifice himself for you to get his ability. And that must happen ording to the preset of rules¡­ One of which is quite impossible!"

    "Nothing is impossible in this world," I shrugged, but he kept speaking. And what he said made me quite shocked this time.

    "That condition can''t be achieved unless your soul gets sent back or forward in time! We haven''t had such an ability in our race for billions of years! Only our founder, the Great Angel, got such ability and with it he managed to create the miraculous race of us and our legendary tale!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "...!!!"

    To be honest, this was enough to blow up my mind. Don''t tell me that the old man was the one to select Hry, not the other way around.

    I couldn''t tell what was right and what was wrong anymore. This was way too much for my poor brain cells to handle or even grasp heads or tails of!

    What the heck was wrong with that old man? Howe he has such ability to foresee the future, to know what to do, withoutmitting a single mistake despite how impossible this task and journey was!

    Wait a minute¡­ Real spoke about a race that was with them here, one who could foresee the future¡­ Don''t tell me the old man also got someone on his side, one just like that, one who saw the entire future and past, saw through everything and found the only right route out of a shitload of endless possibilities!

    Damn! Thinking about this made my mind this close from getting blown up! Everything was connected, even that old man''s persistence to find and issue me missions, everything was connected even his meeting with Hry a long time before meeting me!

    What a formidable and scary angel this dude was! How loyal and annoyingly admirable he was towards his race and people!

    Would I even do half or even one hundredth of what he did to my race as well? For a second there, I felt how truly and scarily dwarfed I waspared to him.

    At this moment, the old man who I once considered as a fool and madman, turned to be this all wise and unfathomable figure in my eyes, one that I''d look up to and admire for the rest of my life.

    "Let''s skip this part for now," I didn''t like speaking about my return back in time, "now I have the time ability as your people, and I can learn everything you know."

    "This¡­"

    "Just ept it as mere fact, why would I lie to you?" I said in little annoyance, not from him but from myck of actionspared to the old man, "now let''s save ourselves time and teach me the right way to handle these deadly bombs."

    Real kept himself hesitant for a few minutes. Yet under my persistence, he couldn''t help but sumb atst to my wishes.

    "I''ll tell you, but if you can''t do it, don''t me me or something," he sighed, before finally starting to exin things about these bombs.

    And what he said was something crazy, something that made me wonder how the heck did these fiends manage to do it in the first ce!

    "These bombs are just made out of normal materials present at any ce, but there is a little trick in making them¡­ They got infused without power, and so they got ced back in time, not in the current time. And when they got defused, they wouldn''t explode at the current time, but in the past. And that means¡­"

 Chapter 1505 Taking Fortresses Out!

    "Once defused¡­ They won''t get stopped or defended against by any means!!!" I couldn''t help but mutter the shocking realisation I got from his words.

    "That isn''t all¡­" he didn''t stop bringing the bad news over, "to find and defuse them, one had to do it in the past, not now."

    "This¡­ How can someone do such a thing?!!!" I got more shocked by what he said. How could I act right now, and still be counted as I acted back in the past?

    "That''s why I told you, without our people, trying to find and defuse these bombs won''t do," he sighed, "each bomb is the size of a mountain! You can easily spot them if you have the time and use it right. But if any normal being tried, no matter how hard and skilled he was, he would eventually fail."

    I know why he insisted all this time about having the ability of time like his race. "But¡­ Howe they managed to manufacture these?"

    "There is only one possibility out there that I can think of¡­" he paused, got lost in thought for a few minutes, before adding, "they used any time loop to hijack part of my people, forced them to build these bombs, then they scattered them around."

    "Laying them down doesn''t need any time ability?!!"

    "No, they are already infused with our ability, so don''t need such a thing to getid out," he paused before adding, "but to defuse them, they needed our people to do it."

    "That¡­" and now another piece of the grand puzzle got cleared in front of my eyes. I now got to see more of the reasons behind their desperation to prevent me froming here, or at least dy my arrival.

    They wanted to take control of many people here, enough to defuse these bombs, before my arrival. As they knew the moment I''d arrive here, things would grow hectic and out of control.

    It was enough to threaten their ns! Like how I did it so far. And that meant they got fixed on detonating these bombs, killing everyone alongside them.

    And realising this made me want to control this entire ce as fast as possible, feeling the same urge and threat these despicable fiends fell towards me.

    "Teach me then," I paused, before waving my hands.

    "This¡­ What are you doing?!!!"

    Just as I waved my hand, the tons of warriors I kept storing up till now appeared. The space wasn''t that nice ce for them to appear at, so I coupled this move with another, taking out the tons of fortresses stored in my cube.

    If my enemies were dead fixated on killing everyone, using theirst resort, doing everything in their power to achieve such a goal, then why wouldn''t I do the same?

    I did all this just to make sure things were going to end up quite good for my side. I prepared for this long to win this damn quest, save those angels, and kill all the fiends here.

    There was no other reason for me to hesitate anymore. And that wasn''t going to be the case just here, but also at other ces.<novelnext></novelnext>

    I already gave out my orders to switch to all out attack. But that wasn''t enough. I had to return, give more orders, pushing everyone over their limits.

    There was no time to y around anymore. These were the decisive moments which would pull the final curtains on this grand and epic war.

    "I''m going to take control over this entire world," I said, without holding back my real intentions, "If they got to control your people to defuse these bombs, then I''d deprive them of such cards. Your people are going to be saved, these are my words for you."

    "..."

    Real got quite shocked when he heard myst words and strict promise. I wasn''t exaggerating or overestimating my real abilities.

    Just the number of forces I got inside my cube and my inventory was enough to flood this entire tiny universe multiple times!

    "Teach me," I repeated my request once more, while the entire space all around got changed.

    The emptiness that was prevailing before vanished and instead an endless number of fortresses appeared.

    They belonged to both sides, the angels and fiends, and that made the puzzlement of Real deeper.

    I gave the order to my forces who I took out from my inventory and cube to do two things. First they had to get inside or over the fortresses, and second to drive these metallic behemoths, move all over the world here, kill any enemy in space and onnd.

    This was indeed quite the hard task. But I took out my Lucas and entrusted him to lead this army here, coupled with all the general calibre warriors I got from Silverlining out ofte.

    My forces didn''t stay here, and kept moving the moment they got the order. I didn''t forget to tell them to evade any fortresses with wings as slogans on their bodies, representing the angelic race that they belonged to.

    At the same time, I told them to keep rescuing any race with pairs of wings, or kill those captured and couldn''t be saved.

    I might be a bit ruthless here, yet this was something I got to do.

    If I let the enemy have the angels they wanted, then things would end up bad at the end. Showing mercy at this critical conjuncture was a fatal mistake I''d never make.

    "Tsk! You are really going all out to save us, even to the extent of killing part of us to do so!" Real sighed, shook his head in resignation and bitterness, yet didn''t object to what I said.

    And I didn''t respond with anything but silence. "Ok¡­ To do it, you first have to learn how to activate and control your time power. Tell me, did you ever experience anything rted to your power? Have you woken it yet?"

 Chapter 1506 One Month

    As I kept my silence, he knew that I was waiting for him to teach me the right way to detect and defuse these bombs.

    "I got to affect time in the worlds I''m in," this was the first time that such a thing even crossed my mind.

    I always took my ability for granted, never thought to deeply delve into the true might and depths of my ability.

    I never thought I needed to do so anytime anywhere before. I always felt really blessed to have the time maniption ability activated at the ces I visited. And never felt the need to actively control time except on a few rare asions.

    So hearing such words made me lost in thoughts, jolted awake by what he added next:

    "It''s expected for you to not actively activate your time powers. That''s of course if you got them. Watch me carefully, I''m going to start the initial and basic moves needed to activate the time powers you got. Once triggered, you will experience a few things that I can''t easily exin."

    "Do it then," I didn''t get why he didn''t tell me or try to describe what I''d feel when getting the time ability triggered. And yet I asked to see these moves, and try to experience them myself.

    As I said it, he left his hands, started to do something that was best described as a lousy dancing move! He raised his legs, shook his hips, and kept moving his arms right and left. What a weirdo he was! What a weird race this was!

    Don''t tell me they got banned and trapped here as a punishment for this bad dance!

    "Keep memorising my moves, and try to mimic me," he shouted, as if he was enjoying what the hell he thought himself doing.

    "Do you want me to do this?" I pointed to myself, then to him, then towards me again.

    "Don''t be shy, shyness is for pussies and not real men!"

    "Don''t tell me you killed all your women back there! How the heck did you manage to survive without girls by your side? What a poor race you are!"

    "Stop joking," he said when he saw me shake my head in disappointment and say these words, "start doing the same moves like I."

    "These¡­ You dare to call these moves? Call them the right name for god sake! I swear even the god race will find these moves quite insulting to dance!"

    "Stop mourning and whining, and start following my steps," he shouted again, irritating me more, "you asked for it! If you don''t want to learn, then f*ck off!"

    "Tsk!" In front of such stubbornness, I couldn''t help but start and try to mimic what he was doing.

    At first I felt really embarrassed, I didn''t know what the heck I was doing in the first ce! These moves, especially that hip part of it, was something quite embarrassing for a man to do it!

    However, after a few minutes, and when I managed to mimic part of his weird moves for the first time, something hit me!

    It felt like I got bathed into something quite warm and cozy, yet to get abducted out of it in the next moment.<novelnext></novelnext>

    I got paused in my actions out of my shock! And for unexined reasons, I felt a little lost!

    I felt like I lost something precious, something extremely important for me.

    "Damn! You weren''t lying! You got my race powers in you! What the hell is that? How did something like this happen in the first ce?!!"

    And as I stood in my ce with a freezing and puzzled look on my face, that dude kept spouting nonsense like this.

    "Thank a mysterious old man who I don''t know what his name is for this," I waved my hand, before adding, "tell me, what did I just feel?"

    "Can you describe it?"

    "Well¡­ No," I found it hard to even grasp the same feeling again.

    "That''s expected, as you already started walking down the long path of my race in controlling time," he paused before adding in a serious way, stopping his actions from the moment he got shocked by realising that I got his race''s power.

    "Luckily to find and get rid of these bombs, you just need a superficial level of control over your ability. Or else, even if you remained here for ten years, you won''t be able to do it!"

    "This¡­"

    "Don''t take it personally," he waved his hand, interrupting my words, "my people start learning this ability and walk down this path since the age they can stand and move! Thetter one starts, the harder it''ll get. Only in the case you have an unbelievable talent, which is something I truly doubt, then you can truly reach higher stages."

    "..."

    I didn''t know why, but it felt like he was looking down on me or something.

    "Don''t take it personally, I''m telling you the mere facts," he sighed when he saw my expression, "just keep training. I believe in one day or so you''ll be able to perfectly control the ability for the initial startup level."

    "And?" I took this chance to take more of my forces out. During our past talk, the forces I took out already vanished and cleared space for more to get out.

    "Then I''ll tell you how to sense the locations of these bombs in any world or area you are in," he paused before adding, "we can use our world here as a training ground. If you are lucky and grasp things fast, then you''ll be able to detect these bombs in less than a month."

    "M¡­ Month?!! Did you say month?!!!" I was shocked by what he said, and he nodded in response to my words.

    "Tsk! Then let me train alone for now," I got something to help me in doing this. Before that, I focused on taking forces and assigning tasks to them.

 Chapter 1507 Trying Out The Weird Dance

    "I''ll spread the word, letting my people help yours in taking down the enemy," he suddenly said, not caring about my weird request, taking my words as a funny joke or something.

    He was smart enough to guess what I wanted to do here. I wanted to cut down this time by a lot, and he felt I was just having a childish wish.

    He didn''t know that I got something up my sleeve, my board! It had the ability to control time around me, make it run faster or slow it down. And that was my simple answer to what he just said.

    "Thanks for that," I knew this was going to save tons of trouble for my side, and also help me take out tons of forces without any worry, "can you ask your people to send any free and not needed fortress toe here? I''m going to leave behind tons of forces and leave them here on the dark and moons."

    "Got it," he kept nodding as I spoke, and I didn''t know if he was going to fulfil his promise or not.

    I hoped he would. After all, I wanted to take all the warriors I got, but the limited number of fortresses was something that held my hands behind my back.

    As we agreed on that, I took almost half a day''s time to spread out tons of force over the cool surface of all the darks and moons.

    These bodies were indeed colossal! I felt like I covered up close to one hundred the size of Earth, or even more!

    That wasn''t something small! And even if I got to just cover close to half of each and moon surface, it was still added up to be a huge surface.

    And by the time I finished doing my task, I was dly surprised to see tons of fortresses flying in the space close to the dark and moons.

    "They came!" I turned to Real, and he simply nodded without saying a single word. This dude was quite capable, and it seemed he wasn''t joking when he said he''d bring enough fortresses to carry all my warriors after seeing the huge number of forces I took out.

    "Let themnd and carry my forces," I said, "stay here and keep an eye over this process. Take this for your personal usage."

    I waved my hand, and the next moment I got out a chariot, one like the ones used by my generals.

    ? "This..."

    "It''s a must to have," I patted on his shoulder, "it''s a sign that you are one of my entrusted and most capable generals."

    "..."

    This dude deserves to get such kind of treatment indeed. "Thanks for your generosity, I did nothing but help you to help my people back."

    "And as I told you before, I''m here to repay a debt. So your actions are highly treasured by me. And this is something you deserve to have. Come on, don''t be shy, it''s yours now."

    "Thanks," he slightly bowed, and I nodded back to such a formal salute.<novelnext></novelnext>

    As I watched him moving back to the surface of the and moons, I knew I got to work fast and start learning this weird and funny dance.

    The first thing I did was to take my board out, lots of bones, and started infusing energy into it. The diagonal squares of it started to all shine at the same time, activating the time elerating ability of this board.

    I was already tens of thousands of miles away from the nearest moon. There were the fewest number of fortresses, and I selected a spot where I''d not block the path of anyone.

    That dude believed I''d take a month or more to learn and control the basic level of their ability. However he never knew I got such a card up my sleeve.

    I elerated time to max, didn''t give any care about any bone consumption or anything. After charging the board enough, and elerated the time by one hundred fold, I started to try and execute the dancing moves he showed me.

    Before doing all this, I made sure to leave behind a group of scary looking elite troops I selected carefully from those trapped inside my cube and stored inside my inventory.

    I took out Avengers, soulers, Reapers, fiends, Exomachines, and even high zombies. I took enough to protect me for a long time, making sure nothing would stop or interrupt me.

    I highly doubted the enemy would dare toe this close to me with all these forces stationed here. But I had to be one hundred percent sure of this. Or else, I might get stopped at a critical moment of something.

    And then I started to repeat the dancing moves Real showed to me before.

    They were all quite weird! And at first I didn''t get to do them quite correctly.

    I was still feeling a bit weird and quite embarrassed at first, then things started to roll in, being quite natural, before I started to feel the weird feeling again.

    It felt like I got called by something, haunted by some kind of power, and ended up not feeling myself.

    At my early attempts, I tried to grasp this feeling a bit more, ending up messing everything up. The moment my moves halted or got interrupted or messed up, that feeling was gone!

    So after trying and failing for many times, I decided to start ignoring trying to understand this feeling, and instead I let myself drown with it.

    And with such a decision, everything started to change!

    The feeling that looked like a faraway dream, one that would fly and puff into thin air the moment I tried to grasp ore closer to it, started to change the moment I ignored my desire to get to know it better.

    It felt like a woman, one that would act unreachable and hard to get when one tried to get closer to her.

 Chapter 1508 The God Power Of The Angel Race

    Among all the males trying to approach her, she''d approach the one who would show coldness and careless attitude towards her!

    That was exactly what happened with this time ability! The moment I started to ignore it, it began to be clearer and closer to me than ever!

    I got lost in such feeling, absorbed totally and lost any feeling with time passing or outside world.

    This was one of the rare moments when I didn''t get to feel anything and get totally absorbed in what I was doing. Aside from training and cultivating, I never felt such a thing before.

    After an unknown period of time, I finally felt something like a membrane that got perforated, a barrier that got broken, a dam that got down and flood came next.

    My mind went nk the next moment, giving me an instant scare. I tried many things and yet failed to regain control over my mind and body.

    It seemed like tons of power gushed into my body, soaking my cells, changing the construction of my body down from the tiniest building units up to the grand organs, muscles, and bones.

    I couldn''t tell what was going on, as Real never told me anything resembling this. I didn''t know if I went astray, or was walking down the real and correct path of learning this power.

    What I knew was one thing, I got zero control over myself, and whatever this was doing to me, I was going to embrace it no matter what.

    Be it bad or good, I got to wait until everything finished and then would test things up. Feeling such hopelessness and powerlessness was something indeed quite annoying. And I didn''t like this feeling at all!

    I couldn''t tell how long it passed before everything ended. The moment I got out from such a weird state, I found myself returning back to the real world, getting out from the whole training thing.

    "This¡­" and when I tried to move my body on the back of my chariot, I was shocked to see cracks spreading all over the space.

    These weren''t just like any cracks I saw before, these were rted to the space and world themselves! It looked like if I wanted to, I could easily smash this part of the world, reform it, and build a new one on the basis I liked.

    This was¡­ Something quite unbelievable and great! However I couldn''t tell if that feeling and such weird thoughts were true or not.

    "No, I can''t do anything to the space and world around," I slowly tested and found out that other than these thin fment-like cracks were just everything that was about the new body I got.

    I clenched my fists, and a thick wave of these cracks spread all over the space around, not causing anything unusual but this.

    "What''s all this about then?!!" I got puzzled and pretty much confused about this. If it was useless, then why the heck did it appear then?

    "I got to ask him¡­ Sh*t! What happened here?!!!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Just when I decided to go and find Real, and ask him about such a weird phenomenon, I found something quite new, a thing that wasn''t even here when I started training and dancing.

    It was a grand mirror! A mirror that spreads to cover the world around from the furthest point at the horizon down to the lowest point there!

    And when I looked closer, I was bewildered to notice that the other side of this mirror was the world I left. I even saw my chariot standing in mid space, while tons of fortresses kepting and going.

    "These cracks¡­" and just when I was trying to get what was going on here, I found thin lines spreading all over the surface of this mirror. It was strangely simr to the cracks spread out of my body, and that made me doubt the two were rted somehow.

    "How can I get back?" and just when I asked myself this, I felt a strong suction force, one that shook my entire body violently, before falling down my chariot, panting in heavy breaths.

    "You¡­ You¡­" and just before I''d collect myself and stand up, the shaky voice of Real came as he finally appeared by my side.

    "What the heck dance did you teach me, weirdo? It''s quite annoying! And I ended up trapped in a weird space, with a mirror separating me from here!"

    I released all the pressure and frustration I felt all inside over his face. I knew if there was anyone knowing what happened to me, then it''d surely be him.

    "You¡­ Stop f*cking kidding me!" he shouted in such a weird way, while his face appeared in my vision, appearing like someone who saw a ghost or something.

    "What the heck happened to me back there? Do you have any clue how bad it was?"

    "Stop this nonsense! That wasn''t anything bad! Not even close to being one!!!"

    "Then¡­"

    "Tell me, who was that dude who gave you these powers? Describe him for me!"

    "This¡­ What does that crazy old man have to do with this?" I pointed at my body, before adding, "I got to release cracks from my body, cracks in the space itself! I felt like if I wanted to, I could destroy this world, rebuild a new one!"

    "This is the god power of our race," he finally started to speak about something I could understand, "it''s the highest, the purest, and rarest form of power in our race! Only a single person in a mellina will get it! And you are telling me you got it by chance? Who the hell are you?!!!"

    "This¡­" I got shocked beyond description from his words, honestly couldn''t tell what really happened. "I just trained on the time ability in the same way you asked me to. And in the end¡­"

    "I know, I saw the clear signs myself!" he waved his arm, seeming quite annoyed by this, "our race ended like this thanks to the disappearance of such ability for no reason! No one knew where or how thest holder of this power vanished and never came back!"

 Chapter 1509 The Mysterious Old Man

    "Doesn''t another one appear in your raceter on? One like him?" I felt much doubt about this, and he simply bitterly smiled back.

    "It''s not that simple," he sighed, a sigh that told me how much pressure and loss this dude and his race felt by the absence of the holder of such power. "That dude had to die first, then a thousand years will pass, before a new one will appear. As you can see¡­ We got trapped here for endless years by your words, and yet only a few months passed on us each time without feeling anything at all!"

    "..."

    I got the scary part of this time loop thing. Time was passing, but it wasn''t actually passing for them. They got trapped here, imprisoned in this ce, without any feeling of time passing, without any rtion to anything outside.

    "Does that mean¡­ That old man who gave me such power¡­ He was the same one who vanished from your time?" I asked in doubt, not even believing the words that came out from my mouth.

    "It has to be," but Real seemed more open to believe my crazy words than even myself, "or else how can you exin all this?"

    "Perhaps¡­ As time didn''t pass on you here, then no one ever appeared!"

    "No, that''s not right!" he firmly shook his head, "if that was true, then new ones will be born out of here, and that will help us get out from this lockdown! You experienced it yourself, you got to see the real essence of the universe!"

    "The real essence?!!! Is that this mirror and crack thing or what?"

    "It''s the entire space you were locked at when you activated your hidden powers," he slowly exined, "that ce got the essence of our universe, a ce where time and space merge together, forming a unique ce where anything can happen."

    "Don''t tell me if I wanted to, I could have changed the real world here," I said it and like before, I never believed any sh*t that came out from my mouth.

    ? But unlike what I expected, that dude kept nodding, agreeing on what I just said, "that''s indeed what was going to happen! And not only that! You were going to affect our past, not even our present."

    "..."

    "You got into a ce where anything is possible. And that makes you wonder why such a man with such powers never appeared after the death of thest holder of this power, right? That''s because he never died in the first ce! And somehow, and with a weird twist in fate, he ended up meeting you! Sacrificing his life to ensure that we don''t need to wait for a thousand years to get saved!"

    Well¡­ what he said made sense and seemed a hellish crazy version of a theory. What the hell did this dude smoke? Huh?!

    "Fine, let''s forget about this old man then¡­"

    "No, tell me exactly how he looked, I want to know if he was the one mentioned in our legends or not!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Come on! He was looking like a beggar! Not the same dude you have in mind!" I felt irritated by his persistence. Even if things with the old man didn''t happen long ago actually, it felt like speaking about another lifetime of me.

    And for a weird and unexined reason, the image of that old man kept fading in my mind, as if I met him aeons ago!

    "At least tell me his name!"

    "Would you believe me if I told you I don''t know his name?"

    "No sh*t! I won''t believe this!!!" and he bellowed back, making my situation here look a bit weird.

    I knew it seemed quite crazy and impossible to believe, but I really didn''t know the true name of that old man!

    "Believe me or not, but that''s the truth I got for you," I paused before seriously adding, "let''s close this page out for now. Tell me, how long did I take in training?"

    "How long? Holy sh*t! You didn''t train more than one day! Only one day passed! How the heck did you unlock such an ability in such a short amount of time? Who the hell are you?!!"

    "I''m the human Hye, your lord," I got more annoyed the more he kept speaking and returning to the same topic again, "now let''s speak about something practical. Tell me, how can I use this ability to change the reality here? How can I use it to save and free everyone?"

    "You can''t!" and just when I thought and expected a long talk about the legendary and unbelievable things I was going to do, he ended up saying such a weird and unexpected shocking answer.

    "Don''t give me that look, to do anything, you''ll need the help of our race first."

    "But¡­ You said the old man or anyone with such power would have been able to save you, save this entire ce from the clutches of the fiends!!!"

    "No, you got me wrong," he seemed to renege on what he said earlier, "to do so, one has to be ready to sacrifice his life for the cause. Don''t tell me you are ready to throw away your life for us?"

    "Hell no!" and my answer came swift and decisive, without any speck of hesitation at all.

    "As I expected," and his tone didn''t seem to carry any me to me, "just listen then and don''t try to use this power yet. It''s enough for the purpose you tried to learn this ability of our race, to locate and defuse the bombs all over here and in the other worlds out there entrapped with us. Isn''t that what you wanted most to do right now?"

    "Sure¡­" and under his realistic words, I couldn''t help but slowly nod and ept what he just said. It was indeed true, I did all this to find and remove the threat of these bombs once and for all.

 Chapter 1510 Looking For Bombs

    So it didn''t matter if I could use that god sent ability of his race or not. For now, what really mattered was to stop the grand scheme of the enemy and stop them from taking everything and everyone down with them.

    As for this ability¡­ it was another talk for another day. "Tell me, how can I find and remove the threat of these bombs?"

    That was what really mattered right now. Eyes on the mission Hye, eyes on the mission!

    "Well, it''s not that difficult for you to sense them," Real paused, as if he struggled to tell me what to do, "well, you got to enter that ce again and look for any sparkling red items around you."

    "Around me? Not on the other side of the mirror?"

    "I told you before, these bombs were installed using our time ability. And that meant they were nted in the past, not in the present. To sense and locate them, you have to use the time ability and detect them. And that means you''ll find them around you, not anywhere in this side of the world."

    "I see¡­" I tried to recall seeing anything ring red, but couldn''t. At that time, I got puzzled and busy trying to get out of there, "then how about defusing them?"

    "It''s easy¡­ You gotta go there, grab them, and get out of your world."

    He said this and stopped. Which urged me to ask for more. "And?"

    "That''s it," unlike what I expected, he shrugged, as if this was all it took for me to do it, "once you took them out, they''d sh with the present time, lose their purpose, and fade in thin air."

    "Without exploding? Are you sure they won''t get triggered and explode or something?"

    "No, it''s totally safe," he paused, "and this is the standard and most secure way to deal with these bombs."

    "Ok, let me check this region first¡­ By the way, how long is my ability coverage?"

    "It depends," he didn''t give me a direct answer. And when I looked at him in a weird way, he added, "we didn''t have anyone with your ability for a long time already. So it''s expected that we don''t know many details."

    "Got it," I nodded, despite not liking what he said. The next moment I started doing that weird dance, feeling the same entrance and weird feeling.

    Yet this time I didn''t end up doing this dance forever like before. This time I got sucked into the weird mirror world, where the world looked like it got another one simr to it.

    "Shining bright red lights¡­ Where the heck are you?" I looked around, while noticing fewer changes between this side of the mirror than the real world.

    Aside from all the cracks I released by moving around, I noticed that only these cracks appeared from my body, not my chariot. And that meant it was limited only to myself, not to my belongings.

    Then there was the biggest difference here¡­ I could see the and moons, but when I focused, I felt like they were all in hologram form or something.<novelnext></novelnext>

    They kept flickering, getting condensed before they got fading slowly. And when they did, I started to spot many red dots over there.

    "Found you!" I instantly pushed my chariot to the limit, travelled so damn faster than I even experienced so far.

    For a reason, it wasn''t just time that got affected here, but physicalws and other worldlyws as well.

    As I gave the order to my chariot, it started to sh, seemingly teleporting from one point to another at the horizon.

    Getting to the dark would take me a few hours at least out there. But here, all I needed was just a few minutes, not exceeding five!

    That was a new experience, totally new for me.

    When I arrived at that dark, I confirmed my earlier guesses. "It''s indeed not real, at least not physically real," I passed my hands and then my chariot through the surface andyers of that.

    I passed through, everything passed through it like it wasn''t even there! I went deep inside that, while getting obscured at many asions by the shifting ability, then getting everything around faded in weird ways.

    It was a weird experience to be honest, one that I never experienced before.

    "There!" but that didn''t stop me from watching and trying to spot the locations of these bombs. When I got closer to the, I could see tons of these bombs installed inside it, which was something quite scary.

    Would this be the case for the rest of this world? The rest of this universe?

    I truly didn''t care that much about the enemy ten homends, except in the case the system higher ups would agree to my request to add them under my control and ownership.

    If so, then losing these ten worlds would be more like losing things I owned. "I should first work to see if this method works or not. Then I''ll work first to save this world, the other neen ones, before thinking about going to the other ten worlds of the enemy."

    If the enemy decided to blow everything up and seeded in triggering these bombs, then it''d be safe to save the worlds that belonged to my universe first.

    As I decided on my next course of action, I started to move around, getting closer to the first bomb.

    The closer I got, the bigger this flickering red light became. It was just like an rmmp, ring up for a few seconds, before fading and dying out in the next few seconds.

    It kept repeating this siren pattern forever. And when I drew closer, all I could see was something closer to what this and other dark moons looked like.

    "Don''t tell me I won''t be able to touch it!" I extended my ive out, touched this bomb, while expecting the worst.

 Chapter 1511 Something Weird Is Happening!!

    I got my pir ready and filled my chariot to the brim with my bones. I was ready to wee any deadly and ferocious explosion at any moment. And yet nothing of that happened.

    *ng!*

    For a first, I heard this muffled sounding when the ive touched this bomb. The moment the two touched, I could see this bomb got solidified, and its appearance changed and appeared clearly in my eyes.

    It was a diamond shaped giant bomb, one that was at least thrice my current body size. I saw lots of tiny redmps ring and shining all over its surface, seemingly doing something or rted to how this bomb worked from the inside.

    There were a few panels which I knew would light up if I touched them, many buttons at a few ces in between these panels, and a lot of threadsing in and out from this bomb.

    It looked like any bomb I imagined, a bit weird than what I imagined though. "Time to see if I can take it with me," I got the courage to go closer and touch it with my hand, and yet didn''t dare to let go of my pir.

    I just stored away my ive as I didn''t need it anymore.

    "It''s¡­ Warm!" the moment I touched it, I felt like touching a warm piece of rock. It got a metallic surface, and felt like it was just unearthed from a mine or something.

    "Come here then," I tried to pull it, and it followed my will without any resistance or traps getting triggered. Even when I ced it over my chariot, on my bones, nothing happened.

    "Phew!" I looked at the bomb I just collected and recalled how strangely light it was. "He told me to just bring one and leave back. But doing so will greatly slow me down," I didn''t want to do it his way.

    And so I started to move around, getting more bombs and storing them all on my chariot.

    I tried to suck them using my cube. If it worked, then things would be quite easy to do. But unlikely for me, the cube''s irresistible power seemed to struggle here.

    "Tsk! Fine, I''ll just store them in my chariot and leave once it''s filled," I even tried to store them inside my inventory, but failed.

    "Something seems off!" It took me a few hours to gather around a thousand pieces of these bombs. It was supposed to fill my chariot to the brim, but for a reason I didn''t know, it felt like there was still enough space for a couple hundred more.

    "Perhaps I mistook my chariot''s ability to carry them," I shrugged, kept working again for a few more hours, and yet the chariot never got filled.

    I looked around, feeling that something seemed to be off here. I wanted to leave here, get rid of all these bombs, yet unexined warnings rmed in my mind.

    Something great was on the verge of getting missed by me if I dared to leave!

    So instead I kept working here. Luckily for me, the staff worked, and I could store bookmarks here quite easily.

    But this time I just didn''t jump around or move fast and collected bombs. I started to focus on the ones on my chariot, trying to unravel this mystery.

    "This¡­" and after just half an hour, I finally saw something weird!<novelnext></novelnext>

    The bombs I got early on were getting dimmer on a slower rate than others. I didn''t notice any of that at first, but soon I started to clearly spot all this.

    And that wasn''t all!

    On a closer inspection and watch, I finally spotted something unbelievable!

    I left these bombs over the surface of my chariot that was already covered up with bones.

    And just now, the oldest gathered bombs kept dimming until their red light all got extinguished. And when that happened, they all shrank, turned into some sort of red and ck liquid, and that got absorbed by my bones.

    Yes, you heard me quite right, my bones got to absorb all these bombs!

    Just to make sure I wouldn''t face a deadly threat, I made sure to take out high grade dark realm bones.

    They were the ones with the highest amount of energy. I wanted to use the Holy Ones bones, but refrained from doing so.

    I didn''t get enough to waste on this. So instead I took red, ck, purple, and orange grade bones out from the dark realm stack I got.

    And for a reason I couldn''t tell, these bones reacted in such a mysterious way, ending up absorbing the energy inside these bombs, absorbing the entire bombs in the end.

    Howe this happened? I couldn''t tell! But as things turned out this way, I started to watch closer and determine a few things.

    First I tried to see what type of bones instigated such change. And while I was watching, I noticed that the weak levelled bones were the ones who did this, not like what I expected.

    The ck and red grades only red and absorbed this fluid, seemingly the one which affected the bombs. As for the purple and orange, they didn''t do anything at all.

    "Ok, time to test this over the lower grade bones then¡­" I waited till all of the bombs got absorbed and vanished, wasting almost half a day in doing so.

    I didn''t care about losing any time, and kept using it to determine another thing.

    I wanted to see how long a single bomb would take to get absorbed. To do so, I took a few new bombs, and watched them take five to seven hours to vanish.

    Seeing this made me realise there was a time variation, and it might be rted to the grade of bones down there.

    "Coma back," once all the bombs got absorbed, I moved and got back all the bones inside, releasing the low grade green, blue, and silver grade dark realm bones that formed most of my entire dark realm bone wealth inside my inventory.

 Chapter 1512 Ill Leave!

    When I started to test again, I was shocked by what I saw.

    "These bombs¡­ They could evolve my bones!" It was a shocking discovery, one that went beyond my wildest imaginations.

    I thought the bones were just affecting the bombs, dissolving their structure and storing up their energy. At most, the amount of energy stored inside was going to get elevated by a notch or something.

    But it didn''t just stop on the amount of energy stored inside, but the grade of the bone itself! At the same time, the lower the grade of the bone was, the faster absorbing the bombs became!

    The fastest were the green grade bones! They only took less than one hour to absorb the bombs, turning from white, shooting all the way up to a dark gold grade!

    What a miraculous and crazy way to evolve them was! What a great chance I got right here!

    As for the blue and silver bones, they evolved into ck and red bones respectively. It was such a nice way to evolve bones, but these two took at least a couple of hours to absorb the bombs.

    "Time to work efficiently then," I stored away all the bones, released all the green trash inside my inventory, and left them behind to get upgraded by these bombs.

    This task, the one that started out to save the universe, turned into such a great chance to evolve my bones.

    It seemed doing good deeds woulde back to repay you generously by the universe. It was Karma, and I was grateful for the universe''s generosity and its Karmaw!

    Starting from there, this task didn''t be a burden on me. Instead, I began to enjoy it the most! I kept moving around, hunting all the bombs I could find, letting my bones absorb and get evolved, before recing them with another batch of green bones.

    I tried to take more out, but ended up getting fine gold and even silver grade bones. I didn''t like the result, even if it came at the cost of lowering the time by ten minutes.

    It wasn''t worth it! And soon I lost myself in doing this, collecting the tens of millions of bombs from the dark, then jumped off to the dark moons as well.

    As I got done from here, I moved fast, heading towards the light side and started to do the same. In total, I spent close to six months here, and lost all feeling with time.

    But it was worth it! All the bombs got dealt with, and I ended up having a great harvest of high grade bones.

    Saying that my low grade bones made the most of my wealth right now was a wrong statement. And that was just the harvest of one world!

    "Tsk! I wasted a lot of time here," I cancelled my ability, to get shocked to see Real still waiting for me at the same spot I vanished from.

    I thought I''d appear at the light side, having to jump back where I left using my staff. But it seemed I didn''t need to do so.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "So, how did it go?" and when I was feeling puzzled, I got more confused by his words, "did your first attempt seed?"

    "First attempt?!!" I looked in a weird way towards him, and he seemed to get that something was wrong.

    "You just went into that mirror world of yours for a week now! You should have found these bombs, brought a few out with you¡­ What? Don''t tell me you didn''t find any, got lost in there or something?"

    "Hold on a second, did you just say I stayed there for one week?!!!" I asked while feeling my heart thumping violently inside my chest.

    I stayed there for an entire six months or even more! I lost track of time, and felt great me and regret for wasting such a long amount of time inside.

    "Yes, you took one week¡­ Don''t tell me you felt it shorter! Damn! That time ability of yours is quite unpredictable!"

    "I can''t agree more," without the need to correct him, I slowly nodded, agreeing totally on hisst statement, "now I got to leave you here. Can you handle defending this world for me?"

    "L¡­ Leave? Come on! You just tested the first attempt to defuse these bombs! There are tons out there, way beyond you can count or imagine! You can''t leave¡­"

    "Easy there," I had to interrupt him or else he might get a heart stroke or something, "I already defused everything. This world is now safe. All the danger remaining here stilles from the fiends and their forces. So, can I depend on you to handle the situation here or what?"

    "This¡­"

    "Just ept it," I didn''t want to waste more time exining such things. I still got neen other worlds to visit, twenty zones, not to mention the ten enemy homnds as well.

    I didn''t know if the enemy got enough of the angels or not, or when they were able to trigger these bombs. So it was better to start moving out right away, not dying for a single moment.

    "Now tell me, can you handle things here or what?" This was the most important question right now. I got to leave, and if he couldn''t keep this ce under control, then things would end up quite bad.

    "Well¡­ are you sure you diffuse everything? There are tons of bombs scattered everywhere!"

    "I just told you, it''s all safe right now," I paused, moving my eyes around, "but you got to know how important this dark is. If the enemy managed to smash it, then everything done here is going to end."

    "No need for that," he suddenly waved his arm, "I already spoke with the higher ups. And it seemed our ancestors were prepared for the day of your arrival."

    "What do you mean?!" I was confused, and didn''t know what he meant by this.

 Chapter 1513 Clearing Bombs At Zones

    "They left a way out here, one that could stop the entire time loop trigger thing."

    "For real? Are you sure about that?" and once I heard what he said, I couldn''t help but shout at him. If his race could solve this crisis, this threat, then things would end up quite great.

    I could finally leave this ce and not worry about anything at all. However he had to confirm this not once, but many times already.

    "I told you, my people are ready to move out and defuse the trigger here," he seemed annoyed by repeating his words many times. And I couldn''t help but gaze up and down at him, beforeughing out loud.

    "Great, that''s great, hahahaha!" I keptughing for a few minutes before finally turning serious, "but that doesn''t mean you shall ck. We need to control and save your people from this shithole."

    "Sure, leave this to me and my people," Real seriously said, "I promise what we all suffered will be paid back double."

    "I hope you know what you are doing," I said in a serious warning, "I left enough forces for you to crush this entire world. Don''t underestimate the enemy. I''ll be sure toe here from time to time to check on things."

    "Don''t worry, we won''t let go of this chance, not after what we all suffered."

    "Great," I didn''t have to remain in this world anymore. The threat that the bombs posed were neutralised. And the risk of the time loop triggering mechanism was going to be eliminated soon.

    "Make sure to take that trigger down first," I opened a portal using the second piece of one of my twin teleport gears, leading out from this world back to my ground zero, "I don''t want any mistakes to bring everything we did down."

    "Sure, we will start removing the trigger right away. Good luck!"

    "To you too," I passed through the portal, heading towards the firstnd I visited when I came to this quest universe.

    Going by logic, I should start dealing with bombs in all the worlds belonging to the other neen races first. However I got to save the twenty zones first.

    These zones were like the military bases of my forces in this universe. Losing them, or having such a deadly threat wasn''t something I''d like to see.

    So I got to move and secure these twenty zones first. Once I arrived there, I didn''t hesitate to do the same as I did before.

    I danced, and instantly entered the weird world of my ability. The world all around got changed, and unlike what I experienced at the angelic world, this world was made out of tnd.

    I spotted tons of red sparkling dots all over the ce. "As I thought, those fiends scattered a hellishlyrge number of bombs in each zone, enough to rival any world!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    I knew going by logic, the enemy should scatter a small amount of bombs at the zones. However, in the end, I saw enough bombs that looked the same as the number of bombs scattered in the angelic world.

    That told me the enemy thought the same as I did. They considered taking down the twenty zones as important as taking down any world.

    These zones were considered the main bases of any enemying to threaten their grasp over this universe here. So by taking these zones down, any enemy would suffer lots of damage, even if the bombs got cleared out at the twenty worlds.

    I felt lucky and happy to read through the enemy ns and make the right choice. I didn''t dy my moves and actions, started to move around, and gathered those bombs from all over the zone.

    I swore I could find a group of bombs at each one hundred metre square! And many of these bombs were evenyered on top of each other, making it take a bit longer than I took back at the angelic world to handle these bombs.

    I did the same, gathered the bombs on my chariot after filling it with green grade bones. Then I waited until they got all absorbed, then replenished the bones with another batch before doing the same.

    I kept doing this without feeling any exhaustion or boredom at all. Just the fact that I got a chance to increase the grade of my bones while eliminating the risk of these bombs was enough to keep me going without any pause.

    From the start till the end, it took me eight months, almost ten days in real world time. When I returned back, it felt like I went for too long and returned from abroad or something.

    "Time to visit other zones," I jumped back to the central ce where tons of portals were, took one and left.

    I didn''t even care about asking Lily about what was going on here. I knew we were rocking everywhere, and the different battles were going to end up quite great in my favour.

    They didn''t need me to take any more of my warriors. And so I kept jumping from one zone to another, taking down the bombs and turning everywhere safe.

    Twenty zones, each took me eight months to clear, ten days in real world time. It took me more than twenty-two years to finish doing all this. It was such a long time, a very long time, the longest time I ever lived before at any ce!

    Not even my old life managed to reach this crazy number of years! And what was really crazy was the fact that I didn''t show any sign of getting old at all!

    I feared I''d grow grey or white hair or something, getting worse by losing lots of hair and bing bald. However in the end nothing of this happened!

    All I felt was more energy brimming inside my body, as if I didn''t grow older, but grew younger!

    What the heck happened to my body back then when I received the god race blessing? I couldn''t tell... But it was a great result indeed.

 Chapter 1514 Going To The Other Worlds

    I spent twenty-two years doing all this, and only close to seven months passed in real world time.

    It was a long period after all, and I knew the situation in the quest universe must have changed.

    "Time to see what happened everywhere," I stretched my body, feeling that doing this again at the other neen worlds would be a hellish experience for me.

    Right now, I was sure I was the oldest one among my people, my generals, and most of my forces. That sense of superiority made me feel more confidence, without knowing why.

    [Tell me, what''s the current situation now?] I returned back to ground zero, and instantly sent a message over to Lily.

    [Atst! I tried to contact you for many months already! Where the hell were you?]

    [Was saving your lives] I didn''t exin anything right away, [Tell me, what happened?]

    [Nothing much, we just won most of the worlds] she sent this simple and expected, yet shocking and amazingly great news, [We only got two worlds left uncontrolled yet by our forces]

    [Let me guess¡­ The jumper and angelic worlds, right?] I didn''t need any hint to know which worlds proved to be hard to conquer.

    The jumper race world was already a pain in the as*! Those damn ancestors of them made sure to give anyone trying to save them the hellish nightmare in doing so.

    These folks never wanted to get rescued! And that was enough to make it hard to control.

    [Yes¡­ Wait, how can you tell?!!]

    [I went there, and knew all about these worlds] I rolled my eyes, [Are the other worlds safe? Is everyone rescued?]

    [Yes, but we have a problem here¡­]

    [I know, there isn''t enough space to take all of them out of their worlds]

    [That''s what I wanted to ask you about¡­ Even after trying to send more towards the remaining two worlds, we still have a shitload of races and forces, unable to decide where to keep them. Any ideas?]

    [Let them be at their worlds right now] I paused before adding, [How about the war against the enemy homebases? How many did we conquer?]

    [Just three¡­ And we are still facing a hellish resistance in the remaining seven]

    [Focus more on them] I paused, [Make sure to dig the ground and look for buried weird looking devices at the three worlds we conquered]

    [This¡­ Why?]

    [I told you before, the enemy has a way to detonate all the worlds of theirs]<novelnext></novelnext>

    [Using these devices? Got it! Will spread the word¡­ But how about the other seven? Are they safe?]

    [They aren''t! The enemy is already losing. And so they will keep trying to detonate everything alongside them]

    [Oh¡­ Then isn''t it better to retreat? Leave these worlds untouched? It''s not rted to our quest after all]

    [Who said? No way! Keep pressuring them! Or else we might face another deadly situation, far dangerous than these devices]

    [This¡­ Fine! Do you want me to apany you?]

    [No, I got a grand mission to do. I alone is enough and the only one who is able to do it. Just make sure the enemy won''t get a single moment of rest. Attack all the seven worlds, and keep digging through the other three]

    [Cool!]

    I already expected such a result. But I thought the jumper world would be finally under our control in the end. Yet after all this time, this world still proved hard to crack.

    This wasn''t a real problem now. I nned to leave these two worlds to the end to deal with. In fact, I decided to leave the jumper world thest world to clear bombs from, hoping the bombs got triggered and take down that damn ce alongside all the annoying and selfish jumpers there.

    They deserved such a drastic end. Their ancestors were traitors in my eyes, only working selfishly to safeguard their race without any interest at all in the entire universe they came from.

    The universe kept sending its elites to save them, never losing hope in saving any of them. Against that, the ancestors of this race decided against getting saved, established a safe haven for their people, without any desire to get out or getting saved.

    They didn''t want to return back to the universe, choosing to ditch everything rted to that universe and forgot all about its struggle and dark fate looming around it.

    That was treason in my eyes. And the only thing that stopped me from going there and killing all of them was that the jumpers right now had nothing to do with the selfish decision of their ancestors a long time ago.

    "Time to visit the other worlds," I stretched my body, spending almost two months jumping over zones, collecting bones and gears from all the endless deads of the enemy before going to the first world to clear.

    I knew this time I''d take much longer than before, as I decided to roam every world, collect all the bones and gears I could get, before leaving towards another world and do the same.

    The first world I visited was already under my control. My forces stood side by side with a ground based race, one that looked quite strong and majestic with their big and strong physique. "They can do as a melee force, one that can rock any enemy," I took note of this race before starting to hunt down the bombs.

    This time I didn''t focus only on collecting bombs. And for the record, I felt like the amount of bombs in this world was less than what I met before at the zones.

    Or was it because they were scattered at a much grander area ofnd? I couldn''t tell.

    Before starting doing all this, I took out enough warriors, and gave them two simple missions. First they had to ask everyone in this world to gather up, start working together to do my two tasks.

 Chapter 1515 For Real?!!!

    They got to gather up all the gears they could find, be it intact or damaged, it didn''t matter anymore.

    When I first arrived here, I wanted to desperately umte all the gears I could get my hands at. I nned to go back to my research department to start working on these, and see if they could reverse engineer the tech behind these awesome gears.

    But right now I didn''t feel any urge to do so. I got tons of unused gears in my inventory, and I knew I''d get much more of these by the end of this quest.

    There were twenty worlds out there, all filled with an endless number of fiends. When I first stepped in this tiny universe, I was faced with few and rare encounters with friends.

    But now? Fiends looked just like how zombies and locusts were!

    In the middle of taking down the bombs, I made sure to exit the mirror world every month, go out to collect all the gears and bones from the gathered dead bodies of the enemies.

    After all, this was the second task I entrusted for my forces here. They got to gather up all the dead bodies, collect them in huge mountains and hills, leave them behind for me to collect bones from.

    Doing so saved me lots of time and effort actually. Just taking bones from such gathered bodies was a simple task, one that I easily did without any need to travel a lot.

    I only took a week in the real world to collect all the bones and gears my forces collected. Then I left instructions to burn all the dead bodies, before starting to gather up new ones.

    I returned to my mirror world again, and kept this routine going. After doing this for six times, I already covered up the entire world here, spending six months in the mirror world, close to one month and a half in real world time.

    The sudden increase in my time in doing all this came from my work out there to collect bones and bodies. After the first tour all over the world, I stored many bookmarks, making it easier and faster to go around this world.

    "Time to visit others then¡­"

    As Lily said, all the worlds beside the jumpers and angels were controlled by my forces. Even the hot zones like the god race world and Toramos zone, all got cleared already.

    Thest world I left was the god race world and also the Toramos zone. I didn''t trust her words actually, and decided to give these two ces more time to get under total control.

    When I went to the god world, I got to see the old honeb-like structure of this world. It was now only filled with gods, flying everywhere, showing signs of brutal power like never before.

    They got blessed by the forces I left here. And that changed their overall level of strength, making me crave to see them in action when we''d get back.

    I didn''t say much to them, just did the same like other worlds, and started to do my work. I got absorbed and used to defusing bombs to the extent of growing dull to such actions.

    Upgrading more bones, taking down more bombs, and even acquiring tons of gears and bones didn''t seem to make me feel anything at all.

    It felt like¡­ Emptiness! Weird emptiness, not the usual excitement and happiness like I used to feel before.

    I didn''t know when this all started, but by the end of all this, and after spending close to ten years this time, I felt like this.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Nothing seemed to pick my interest anymore. Was this the real sign of getting powerful? Or because I felt like this quest was already in my grasp? Was it my win?

    Just when I felt like this, I never expected that such a stable situation here would take a sharp and dangerous turn so soon!

    "Phew¡­ It''s finally over," I couldn''t believe I spent such a long time doing all this. But when I got done, I knew it was worth all the trouble and effort I put in even beforeing here.

    I kept preparing for a long, really long time for this day. And now I could reap the benefits of my earlier hard work.

    I came here while facing lots of doubts, only struggling to try and survive. And now I ended up conquering every single world and enemy armies they sent in my face!

    No matter what the enemy tried, even the scary grand worms, the elite Exomachines and the all unique high zombies¡­ Nothing could stop me and my forces at the moment.

    Or that was what I thought at this moment.

    "Time to return back and start a grand meeting¡­" I paused before recalling how a really long time passed since Ist paid a visit to the angelic world.

    It looked like it was a totally different life, something that happened to me.

    [Make preparations for a grand meeting] But before paying a visit again to the angelic world, or visiting the Toramos zone, I went back to ground zero and sent this message over to Lily.

    [Are we finally going to crush the remaining two worlds?]

    [That''s the n. But these two worlds are unique]

    [I know, I already paid a visit to both when you were away]

    [Oh, how are things going?]

    [I¡­ I don''t know how to describe those jumpers. They are the sole reason behind us not taking control easily on that world]

    [How so?] I got a few ideas about what she really meant. But I had to ask and listen to her side of the story.

    [They looked¡­ Reluctant to get saved! As if we came in and ruined their peaceful way of life!]

    [Hahahahaha! That''s expected! After all, those bastards lived really such a nice and cosy way of life for so damn long]

    [For real? They weren''t struggling like other races?!!]

 Chapter 1516 Bad News!

    [No, I''ll tell you their story, tell everyone when we are going to meet up]

    [Fine. But what about the home bases of these fiends? We got to conquer two more worlds when you were away]

    [Oh¡­ I totally forgot about them¡­] I paused, thought about going there and taking the bombs out, before deciding against the idea, [Spread the word, let''s just salvage anything we can use. Be it gears, technology, weapons, even books and knowledge¡­ Let''s take all and leave back here]

    [We are withdrawing?]

    [Got a problem with that? We don''t need to do anything to their worlds to win this quest]

    [I know, but we found lots of ore mines there!]

    [It''s not worth the trouble] I knew if I went there and did my magic, no threat woulde to these worlds.

    However these homebases didn''t just harbour bombs. There was also that hidden tech deeply buried underneath the ground. And we''d suffer a lot if we didn''t find and defuse all of them.

    [That reminds me of the request you asked me before¡­ We found many deeply buried weird stuff. Do you want us to bring these back?]

    [Sure¡­ How many did you find in each world?]

    [We didn''t find that much actually. At the first three worlds, we got around ten thousand pieces each. And we are still digging and finding more. But it takes lots of time and effort to find any, as these bastards made sure to hide them in ces hard to reach. As for the newest two worlds, we just found less than a thousand piece each]

    Her words made my earlier decision firmer. [Then let''s retreat. I''ll pay a visit to the angelic world, take almost a day beforeing back]

    [Ok, I''ll make sure everyone who matters will be present. The meeting will be at the central area of this zone, right?]

    [Yes, let''s meet there]

    I closed the chat with her, and was about to get ready to go to the angelic world to check over things there when I got two instant messages at the same time.

    [Don''t go anywhere! There is something big about to happen!]

    [Attention! A participant in the quest applied for a reform. The application is getting assessed, waiting for the price paid for it to get done]

    What the heck was that?!!!

    The first message came from none but Silverlining. And the other one came from the system.

    A participant asked for a reform? Who is that? Don''t tell me the system considers the enemy as participants in the quest right now!

    And what did that reform even mean?

    As I got confused, I shifted my attention towards the first message.

    [Dude¡­ I hope you got news to tell me] I paused before adding, [What''s happening?]

    [It''s¡­ I don''t know if it''s good or bad. But something big is happening! And the Sovereigns here all asked me to hurry and deliver you this warning]<novelnext></novelnext>

    [Then tell¡­ Tell me everything they told you about] I felt more unsettled with this. I was just close, this close from ending up on this page and returning back to my world again.

    But when I felt I was going to have it easy and nice till the end, something seemed toe up, something unexpected and seemingly quite bad.

    [Prepare for an all out, open war!]

    [Dude, are you blind or what? I''ve been in such a war for a long time already!]

    [No, no, this is different, this is something entirely different!]

    [How so?] This dude didn''t yet tell me anything of value.

    [This¡­ Do you recall what happened back at your home?]

    [Dude! Many crazy things happened back there! Can you be more specific please?]

    [Ok¡­ It''s like that¡­ The Sovereigns here got a wind of a request that got applied by the fiends you are fighting. They are going to pay a hefty price, in return for merging all the worlds at your ce together]

    [Merging them together? Do you mean like merging all into one hell and world?]

    [Yes, crazy stuff like that!] I sucked in a cold air of breath, before suddenly realising the crux of the issue here.

    [Howe they will ask for such a thing? Will this even help at all? They already lost! They didn''t have enough armies left, nothing to help at all!]

    [No! That''s not true! They got something activated, something called the doomsday gate!]

    [The¡­ What?!] I didn''t get what he meant, but I felt like it was something troublesome without doubt.

    [It''s like this¡­ We kept sending our elites to take part in this quest for endless years, while the enemy never did the same. And right now, they finally activated such a right, calling off for troublesome dudes on their side from all over the universes around!]

    [Shit! You gotta be kidding me, right?!!!]

    [No! This is what this gate is called, and they already asked for it. And from the expression on my Sovereigns faces, it seemed they got to seed in that!]

    [F*ck! So we are going to fight against new and fresh elite armies!]

    [Not just that! They are going to bring elites, ones on the calibre of you and other elites who took part in the quests so far since the start of this thing. It''s bad! You shall expect something horrible and terrifying!]

    [Damn! And when I thought I was going to take a nap and rest! Dammit!] I paused for a long minute, trying to organise my wrecked thoughts, [But that also means my forces and the races I saved will be gathered together, right? It won''t be this bad!]

    [Well¡­ Tell me, if you just went to your home, found thirty worlds merging with it, would it be this easy to handle things? Control everything?]

    [Control¡­ Yes, that''s the trick behind all this¡­] my eyes suddenly shed in realisation, [Thanks dude! You really inspired me with a great idea!]

    [What idea? Are you alright? I didn''t say anything worthy of such a response!]

 Chapter 1517 An Idea

    [No, you gave me a great idea¡­ by the way, when will that happen?]

    [Well¡­ I guess you have one up to three to prepare]

    [Days? Weeks? Or months?]

    [No, hours! One up to three hours dude! No more, no less!]

    [Damn! That''s¡­ That''s like not giving me any time at all to do anything!]

    [Then start doing what the hell you got in your crazy mind, do it fast, and pray to seed at the end]

    [I will! No one is going to rip me off my victory and gains here, no matter who, no matter what!] I closed the chat with him, feeling the fire of determination zing wildly inside my heart.

    Yes, I spent too much time preparing for all this. And no one got the right to steal such hard earned victory by some cheap tricks!

    Trying to get reinforcements to kill me? Trying to stop me? Huh! As you decided to struggle when you were this close from the doorsteps of death, then let me handle whatever you thought might work, and give you thest push over that door.

    [Change of ns¡­ Something big is going to happen in the next three hours at most]

    [What will happen?] And as I closed the chat with that dude, I opened another with Lily.

    [The enemy is going to merge all the worlds together, open a grand portal out, and call in for more reinforcements on his side]

    [This¡­ Right now? Can they do it?]

    [They indeed are seeding in their attempts to do so]

    [Tsk! And here I thought I''d get my long awaited vacation]

    [Girl! Wake up! This isn''t a trip in the park or a school assignment! It''s the apocalypse¡­ We will never enjoy a single moment of rest until we''ll crush everything and every enemy around!]

    [Tsk! Even so we could have enjoyed a few weeks of rest before this all is going to be over and return back]

    [I know] I could rte perfectly with what she felt and thought about, [But we got no choice here. Notify everyone, let them gather up our forces, ready them for the iing hellish battle]

    [Do you know which world will be the axis of all this?]

    [Ah, forgot to ask!] I paused, [But it won''t matter! We will crush our way through anything no matter what!]

    [If I was them, I''d ask for one of my home worlds that didn''t get under our control yet to be the centre of all this]

    [I agree¡­ But still it won''t matter]

    [Do you know what forces areing? How many of them?]<novelnext></novelnext>

    [Let''s expect the worse and consider we are going to face entire armies, nations, and even worlds in the uing war]

    [This¡­]

    [Don''t fret, never panic! This is going to be thest stand, thest futile struggle of the enemy before finally falling to their knees and dying!]

    [Cool! I''ll inform others]

    [Tell them to get ready to ept something from me¡­ Send people out to the central ce of ground zero. I''ll deliver these items over and let them distribute them]

    [What are these?]

    [The second part of teleportation devices] I paused, [The first and biggest challenge we''ll have to face and deal with is arranging a stable way ofmunication and teleportation. I bet the enemy ns to strike hard from the start, using the initial chaotic situations we''ll face before we''ll sort things out]

    [Good point¡­ So they''ll just install them at their current worlds and zones? Didn''t we get enough of these?]

    [No, they''ll wait until the merge is done first and then install these devices over] I paused, before adding in warning, [I don''t guarantee any tricks the enemy will use. They may cut down any existingmunicating portals between the zones and worlds. If that happens, then we''ll have to start all over again. If not, then such move won''t harm us in anyway]

    [Got it! I''ll dispatch people over right now and inform others about all this]

    [Good girl!] I felt blessed to have someone like her by my side. At such stressful moments, I''d trade a hundred of the useless trash jumpers with one capable one like Lily.

    As I waited for her people toe over, I started to buy lots of twin portal devices from the market, not caring about any cost at this point.

    At the same time, I started to consider something I prepared for too long and never got the chance to use this far; the research department deadly weapons.

    The enemy seemed to have utmost trust in their ability in overrunning my forces and races on my side. Such trust must havee from strong and deadly cards the enemy got.

    I couldn''t tell what gave them such an impression, but lessons from before taught me to never underestimate this enemy.

    If they thought they got a good chance and an advantage against me, in such a desperate situation, then I got to take things seriously then.

    Aside from using the chaos happening at the early days after the merge, theck of support and connection between my vast armies and races, there was also theck ofmunication.

    That could be solved also by the twin devices I was buying right now.

    Then I thought about what else the enemy could depend upon to win this war.

    "Dammit! Don''t tell me they got such confidence just from this!!!" and just in half an hour, and after delivering the items over to therge number of people Lily sent, and as I watched them sh through portals and leave to deliver them, I got a scary thought all of sudden.

    It was such a horrifying idea, one that made me feel truly threatened.

    "Don''t tell me they want to take down everything with them!" I already defused all the deadly bombs nted in the twenty worlds and zones. But so far, there was nothing I could do about the stolen tech, these damn bombs nted at the homebase worlds of the enemy.

 Chapter 1518 Going To The Dome

    If the entire worlds and zones got merged together, then would these bombs be enough to take down the newly merged world?

    I hoped not! But for a second there I knew the enemy depended on such a possibility.

    "There is still a world of jumpers left with bombs... I shall take care of it once the merge happens..." I knew I left out one world with deadly bombs, one that could bring trouble here.

    If these bombs worked in limited range and effect, then the devastation brought over by them wouldn''t be that deadly or devastating.

    But if they were like world nukes, and the enemy just used too many of these bombs to make sure even if someone looked and defused a lot, few would escape the search and detonate to do the job, then it was going to be quite bad.

    Tsk! If they wanted to do it this way, then why bother with bringing up new forces here?

    For a moment there I got puzzled, and didn''t even get to guess a good theory thanks to myck of knowledge.

    "I got to research those damn bombs!" I instantly sent a message over to Lily, asking her about the current location of these bombs.

    [Hold on! We got few here]

    [Where? Tell me at once!]

    [They are just next to your location. You are at the central part of this zone, right? They are situated there, inside a big cave like building]

    [Oh... I saw it! Thanks!] I moved my chariot high, so high in the sky to see a grand view of the entire world down below.

    And there I spotted a building simr to a great dome on the ground. It wasn''t that far away from me, just less than ten kilometres away.

    [Tread with these in caution! Few who tried to inspect them got electrified and lost consciousness for months and never woke up till now!]

    [Thanks! I will be careful!] I meant every single word I said. In such a desperate and delicate moment, trying to bring harm to myself would be the most undesirable end and fate I''d ever ask for!

    Taking me down would be the best situation the enemy wouldn''t even dare to dream about! I was the cornerstone of my forces, the backbone of everyone here.

    Without me, no one would get a chance at all to even survive! Not even talking about winning this damn quest!

    "I think we took lots of time here," as I went towards that building, I thought about my Earth. The words of Silverlining left an impression on me.

    I left that and whole things were getting heated up. The Hescos were relentless and hard to predict or control.<novelnext></novelnext>

    I knew the system promised me of a time correction thing, but what if that wasn''t enough? What if the system couldn''t do it properly? Damn! Just thinking about returning back and finding everything I painstakingly fought to build was gone made me feel enraged!

    I was sure, even if I lost everything, with everything I gained from this adventure here, I''d be able to start over from scratch. And yet it still sucked when I ever thought about such a possibility.

    I prayed that nothing bad would happen to the time difference the system promised. Or else I''d hold the system and its lousy and carefree higher ups all responsible. And if they didn''t take up for what they did, I''d not flinch to start a big warter on with those bastards.

    "Time to check on these bombs..." once I arrived there, I found a team of my warriors standing out there as guards. The moment they spotted meing, they instantly stood upright and saluted me in greetings.

    I simply waved back to them with my ive, not caring about them. I went inside the building, feeling a little curious about why it was built in such a way.

    And when I got inside, I finally got the answer to that question.

    The inside was a vast space, one that could cover up ten football stadiums and even more. In there, I saw a group of ten giant balls, all were huge enough to reach to the ceiling.

    They weren''t in the same size, and that made the general appearance of these simr to a colossal semi-circr structure.

    "It seems they brought these here before they started to build this thing over them," this was the only exnation that made sense.

    I ignored anything rted to this building, and focused on these giant balls.

    Each ball was in a red colour, with a smooth surface that seemed to get extremely polished. I flew on top of these and examined them closely without finding anything of value.

    There was a hole, no buttons, no doors or lids, there was nothing but smooth and natural looking orbs, as if they got formed of the most precious ore or gem.

    But I was sure this wasn''t true. They were manufactured things, done by a long gone civilisation.

    "Tsk! Those friends spent tons of time trying to study and unveil the mysteries behind these balls, but they found nothing... Can I find anything in the little time I got?"

    I knew this was unlikely. And so I dropped the idea of trying to understand how these things worked or trying to know their secrets, and started to focus on how to defuse them.

    To know this, I got to know how to detonate them first. For a moment there, I thought about using brute force. Any bomb would detonate if they hit something solid, right?

    But after banging at their surface with my ive, and after making sure no matter what happened here, the outside world wouldn''t get affected by using my shields, I didn''t find anything useful.

    "Shall I use energy then?" The second logical idea I got was to use energy to try and see how they''d react to it. In this universe, everything runs on energy, right?

 Chapter 1519 Finally Seeing Through The Bombs

    I took a few bones out, absorbed them, circted their energy inside my body, touched one of these balls, and tried to push the energy inside it.

    "Not working?! This is the first time for anything to waste my energy!!" I was shocked by such a result. No matter when or where, my energy always was warmly weed by anything.

    So I felt more puzzled and curious about these balls. My only regret was that I didn''t have enough time to do more tests.

    "Let me try out something new¡­" I stopped looking at these balls and started to suddenly dance!

    I wanted to see what these bombs would look like inside the mirror world of mine. Inside that mirror world, I could go through time, see things in the past, and even get in contact with another world that I never knew existed before activating this weird ability.

    And the next moment, the mirror world appeared, with the same colossal mirror that got the real world on its other side. I looked around, and all I could see was the normal sight of any world and zone I went to.

    I could see the ground, see things deep within, and notice how things around kept fading slowly before recondensing again.

    It was just familiar, a scene that I grew used to. However I found something weird when I focused more. The bombs, the ce where these bombs were, it was all empty!

    It seemed like there were no bombs in the first ce! I looked again, tried to go deep down the ground or fly in the air, but found nothing.

    "Real told me I can get anything from here out¡­ Can this be done the other way?" I didn''t stop at such failures and weird things happening, and thought about something else.

    What if I took these bombs inside with me, taking them in my chariot before entering this world. Would that change anything?

    I didn''t know if this was going to work or not. However I got to try. After all, the time ability I got was quite unique. And perhaps I''d be able to see things that these fiends couldn''t.

    So I cancelled my ability, started to move one ball into my chariot. It was huge enough to fill in almost half of my chariot and extend for ten metres high.

    I started my dance, and the moment I went inside the mirror world, something finally started to change over this ball.

    "It has writings and drawings over its surface¡­ Fascinating!" The moment I went inside that world, I noticed that the red ball that kept looking cold and dead no matter how I tried, started to change.

    Its surface started to change, just like a ball that got covered with ice and that ice started to melt by warmth and heat. However, it didn''t melt and release any liquid or gas, it simply started to change its outer surface, showing things that weren''t even there before.

    It appeared as if someone carved something on it. There was some sort of writing over its surface, with many small drawings that I tried to focus on instead of the weirdnguage.<novelnext></novelnext>

    I knew I could read thisnguage if I got someone who could decipher and link things together. But I have no such person, nor time to do anything like that.

    So I got to find something from these weird drawings, trying to understand what it meant.

    "It''s telling a story¡­ A story of a race and these balls¡­"

    I saw a weird looking race, one that looked like humans but with a lizard tail and a huge head. Few even had two and even three heads. And they were gathered up around a small circr thing, which I thought was the ball at first.

    Butter on I got to realise something terrifying¡­ "This¡­ These aren''t balls¡­ It''s apressed miniature version of the stars in the cosmos¡­ Damn! What the hell went wrong in these dudes'' minds to create something terrifying like this!"

    At first I took these circr drawings to be these balls. Butter on I noticed that the early drawings showed a starry sky, like a star map. Then the circles that these folks surrounded were all shining with rays.

    It was like a star, not these cold and dead balls here. And in theter drawings, these stars seemed to lose their rays, seemingly getting reversed and started to shine inside these balls, not getting released outside.

    I also noticed the size of these circles started to shrink, and in the end, these folks surrounded tiny circles like dots, which didn''t release anything visible to me.

    The drawings were already small to begin with. And trying to see many details took me a long time. I didn''t care about spending any time inside my mirror world, after all time here ran differently than outside.

    So I used my HawkEye skill, and started to read through the mini-drawings at this ball. The more I read, the more I got shocked.

    "They must have used advanced tech to be able to draw such great details in such tiny shapes," I was impressed by such drawings. And at the end, I got to understand much about these balls.

    They weren''t just bombs, they were the deadliest of bombs. They stored all the energy of any star inside, shrunk in size, and got exposed to many weird treatments and tech from that race to end up in such a state.

    That meant they weren''t just ticking bombs, they were The Bombs! The ones able to detonate and take away everything in their path.

    I saw in thest drawings what would happen if one of these bombs got detonated. It wasn''t like what I thought before. They wouldn''t just sweep thend and kill anything in their path.

    They would detonate and take away the entire in a whole, forming a ck hole behind or something as terrifying as this.

 Chapter 1520 Knowing Lots Of Secrets

    "I have to find a way to stop them¡­" I knew I got to learn a lot about these bombs, but all was about how deadly they were.

    I still couldn''t find a way to safely defuse them. I reached the end of drawings and felt like I missed something here.

    So I returned again, this time focusing for one thousand percent more than before, trying to get to know more about the secrets behind these bombs and how to defuse them.

    "It''s not here¡­ Weird¡­ How can they make something that can''t be stopped if anything goes wrong?!" I read the drawings three more times, failing at spotting what I started all this initially for.

    "There must be something¡­ There has to be¡­" I flipped the ball, tried to infuse energy inside, but failed.

    So I returned to study the drawings, and this time I tried to see them differently.

    I ignored the weird letters before. But now, I got an idea about these. What if this wasn''t anguage, but some sort of drawing using lines and weird letters like strokes?

    I retreated back, and tried to see the letters from far. And then it hit me! "Yes! That''s indeed true! Hahahaha! No one is sane and genius enough to make up such a crazy thing without leaving behind a safe button to defuse them, hahahaha! I found it! Hahahaha!"

    When I retreated away, looked at the ball, and tried to see letters as a grand drawing in itself, it worked! The letters weren''t anguage of any sort, just a cover up to misdirect anyone from outside this race to try and see through their real intentions here.

    It looked weird how the drawings just spoke about how scary and deadly these balls were. They seemed like they wanted to instigate fear in the heart of anyone trying to get the secrets behind these bombs.

    And that was exactly what I felt when I read these drawings before. And that made it more unusual in my eyes.

    They never spoke about how to even detonate them, not to mention how to defuse these bombs. But the letters, or the huge drawings using these weird lines, spoke about how to detonate and even defuse these bombs.

    "So¡­ These drawings speak about a hidden spot which will react to a high impulse of energy. If they get in touch with a high energy source here, then they''ll explode. If they touch this energy source there, then they will defuse¡­ Quite an interesting race indeed¡­ The same method is used to either save one''s life or end it!"

    The new discovery saved lots of things for me. I didn''t get everything rted to these bombs, but knew lots of secrets about them.

    For example, I now realised that to activate these bombs, there was a single way fiends could do.

    They had to use some sort of a shockwave, hoping that few of these bombs would get hit in the right spot, ending up detonating.

    Even if most of these would end up getting defused and useless, few would get detonated. And that meant the old knowledge I got about how these bombs worked and caused such a devastational quakes and natural disasters was wrong.

    These quakes and energy pulses that would sweep the entire world came as a trigger for these bombs to be detonated.<novelnext></novelnext>

    And that meant it wasn''t caused by the bombs, but by the fiends.

    "They must have something huge to cause such a shockwave onnd and release such an energy pulse," I thought about this, while thinking about what the enemy could use to cause such a result.

    They got to do something big for such a result to ur. And that meant the first step in safeguarding against these bombs would be in stopping these ns of the enemy.

    ? Knowledge was power, and knowing more about these bombs changed everything and all the ns I got for the enemy.

    I thought before about absorbing their initial charge, focus on defending and not risk any offence. But now? It was going to be all out offence!

    I would ask all of the generals to lead everything they got, smash and kill any forces the enemy would bring, go deep, as deep as they could, and pressure the already pressured enemy to the max.

    At the same time, I shouldn''t confine myself to a single ce. The bombs should get detonated, but that would require lots of time and effort.

    The easiest way was to go solo, look for any weird and suspicious gathering of the enemy, and hit them where it hurt.

    This might look as a crazy way to do battles, but this was the only way to win and survive this war. I got to act as the sharp edge of the sword of my forces, work solo as the vanguard army, and deal with any threat far away from any help from my forces.

    To win this war, no tactic should be used. I should simply spread out chaos, not think about organising anything at all.

    That was the right way to do it. And the more I thought about it, I knew this was the only way to do it.

    "Let''s do it then," I took a deep breath, got out from the mirror world, and started to first diffuse these bombs in the building. I wanted to test and see if things would end up just like what I read and understand from these drawings.

    And like I expected, everything went just fine!

    I touched the bombs just where I learnt to defuse them. I didn''t need to use any impulse wave weapon or quaking energy, I simply used my bones.

    I took out a gold grade dark realm bone, one that was filled with tons of energy inside. I pushed it at the right spot on these giant balls, ending up melting down and getting absorbed just like it was a cube of ice that met fire.

    *Bang!*

 Chapter 1521 Meeting Everyone

    Just when the bone got totally absorbed, the bomb started to issue a loud banging noise. It shone slightly, giving me a bad impression and feeling about this. Then all of sudden, that sh of light dimmed and vanished, as if it got extinguished or something.

    *Thud!*

    During which, the bomb rose slightly in the air, held by an unknown force. I couldn''t tell what drove it all the way up, but it ended falling to the ground in the next moment, giving me a deep relief.

    "It works!" I shouted in delight when that happened, and couldn''t help but look at the other bombs, and started to defuse them in the same way.

    The bombs in the warehouse here weren''t that many to begin with. And taking care of these didn''t take much time actually.

    When I finished, I didn''t spend more than an hour doing so. And I knew if I taught this method to others, then things would be easier.

    However I didn''t have enough time to do so. And there was still the risk that they''d end up detonating and arming up the bombs instead of defusing them.

    "I shall limit this task for my capable and trusted generals," I muttered while getting out of this ce. And a few names popped up in my mind when I thought about this.

    I didn''t forget to take all the defused bombs into my inventory. They got no value or use by staying here. And I wouldn''t risk them getting reactivated again under any circumstances.

    From what I understood, trying to take these bombs before into inventory failed. After all, if that could work, then there was no need for me to defuse them in the first ce.

    [Where are you] and as I flew out from that dome shaped building, I received this message from Lily, [We are waiting for you at the portal ce]

    [Coming!] I closed the chat and controlled my chariot to fly fast towards the distance. There, I spotted arge gathering of many people, numbering in the hundreds.

    She called out everyone, including even the race leaders we already saved. What wasing next was going to impact not only us, but everyone. And so it was a good move to invite everyone here.

    "Wee everyone," they were all standing in a big open ce on the side of the portal zone. They all noticed meing from afar, and despite that they kept standing motionless with a dark look on their faces.

    "I see that Lily already briefed you about what''s going to happen," I didn''t need anyone to tell me about this. Just from the look on their faces, I can tell everything. "But¡­ Things aren''t that bad actually."

    "We heard that our worlds will merge together soon enough, our forces will get apart, and we''ll scatter over a newly built world. How can this be good?"

    One of the leaders of a race that I saw before at the worlds when I travelled to detonate the bombs spoke in a distressed tone.

    "I know what you said is all true, and it sounds like it''s the end of the world¡­ But there is hope here."

    "What hope?" Legend stepped up and spoke, aiding me in front of all these seemingly anxious and terrified people.

    "I''m going to tell you once, the enemy did this to make something crazy in the end. There are bombs installed in the homes of the enemy. We already dug many out, but there are still too many of them to find."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "This¡­"

    "Come on! Howe this is good news?"

    "Are you trying to console us at ourst moments?"

    "What can these bombs do? Can we find them?"

    "Yes, we can help to dig everything, pick every single rock out there and see if it has a bomb underneath or what!"

    "Easy there," I waved my arms, to calm down the irritated bunch of leaders fearing their races. "I know what I said may seem like bad news, but it''s actually great."

    "...!!!"

    "Just listen to my words before saying anymore," I took a deep breath before starting to tell them everything I knew about these bombs.

    I kept the way to defuse and detonate them hidden, also the way I got to know all these. I told them how the enemy nned to activate these bombs, and ended up by stating my counter n.

    "... So, our task is to go out there, pressure the enemy hard, and stop them from doing anything stupid."

    "This¡­" Lily''s face didn''t look that good actually. She looked at others she knew and trusted before adding, "isn''t this a kind of a risky bet?"

    "If it was me, I''d like to dispatch another team to search for these bombs and find a way to defuse them!" Toramos spoke, and many nodded in agreement.

    Only those who apanied me long enough, those who knew me better, didn''t make a move. They got that I wouldn''t take a bet with a guarantee, without a n to turn on tables at the right time.

    "I will lead a solo campaign out there," I loudly said, in a strong and confident tone, "if you want to dig for these bombs, then be my guest. I''m sure no matter how hard we tried, most of these bombs will be hidden in the deep enemynds. And if we venture there, we won''t find everything in time."

    "But we can still drive the enemy crazy by doing this," Toramos didn''t give up on his idea, "I''m with dispatching teams to search and dig for these bombs."

    "Then it''s settled," I looked around, not finding the ugly mask of that jump around, "where is the jumper anyway?"

    "He¡­" Lily paused, moved her eyes around, "he selected to be there in the enemy territory when the merge will happen."

    "Quite reckless¡­" I paused, as a sh of an idea appeared in my mind, "but it can also work! Let''s dispatch teams to each and every world of the enemy. When the timees, make sure to establish portals there before doing reconnaissance."

 Chapter 1522 Grave News!

    "This mission is just perfect for my taste," Saraughed out of the blue, "let me take part in it!"

    "Me too!" Legend also chimed in.

    "Good," I turned to Lily, "select ten and send them with enough force to each of the enemy territories. Also each general and race leader here is assigned with the task of making search teams for these bombs. Look, here is what these bombs look like."

    I took one bomb out, suspended it in the air, over my chariot. And with this simple action of mine, I felt the shocked gazes of Lily and others who dug out these bombs before and failed to store them inside their inventory.

    As for others, they looked in curiosity towards this bomb, examining every piece of it.

    "How¡­"

    "Don''t ask!" I interrupted Lily before adding, "let''s start moving then. Your main mission is to pressure the enemy too hard, take down as many forces as possible, and never give them a chance to breathe. Don''t defend, just keep attacking."

    "Sure," everyone nodded while few said in a loud tone. I watched while they returned back through portals to their worlds and armies, while Lily stopped by my side.

    "Can you tell me now how you did it?"

    She wasn''t alone, Toramos was also there alongside a few generals of his and other races that the two selected carefully to join here.

    "Let''s say I have a way to deal with them," I vaguely answered, "but it''s not the right time to speak about this right now. We got less than one hour to handle everything. Make sure every single world and race has enough forces to do the task needed. Inform everyone about what''s going to happen. And don''t forget to move all the bombs here."

    "Are you going to detonate them?"

    "Sure, if I got time," I nned to do so first before anything else. The task of going out there and acting the role of a hero had to wait until the entire merge would be done and my forces would ry back intel about the new situation out there.

    I hoped that my staff saved bookmarks would still work after the merge and wouldn''t get messed up thanks to such a thing.

    "Ok," Lily rolled her eyes while she led Toramos and others to handle the remaining tasks before the start of the merge.

    I didn''t know for how long this merge wouldst. Would it take a long time like what happened back on Earth? Come at stages and such? Or would it be a one full swoop operation, one that would merge everything in a short span of time?

    I felt that such a merge would happen in a sh, not taking that long at all. If so, then the enemy would risk giving me and my forces enough time to prepare.

    So I had to assume that the merge wouldn''t take longer than an hour to happen. During which, I hoped the portals would still be working as usual, and so I could help in defusing more bombs.<novelnext></novelnext>

    It''d be quite risky to move while leaving behind such a gathering of bombs in one ce. Not to mention this ce was supposedly the heart and base of the ongoing war.

    "They are indeed quite fast," just in a few minutes, the portals started to sh, releasing lots of bombs from the worlds beyond.

    I knew that these bombs were acquired from four different worlds, but it seemed that Lily and others distributed them all over the worlds we already controlled.

    "Time to work fast then," I took a long time before so I''d wait to see if this method would work or end up detonating everything. But now I got experienced in what I was going to do, and simply just had to leave one bone behind before moving on to a new bomb.

    I kept doing this for close to half an hour, defusing hundreds of bombs until I was forced to stop.

    [Attention! The merge of all worlds is about to begin. A universe wide announcement is going to be done]

    [Attention: A universe wide merge is going to happen. The number of worlds merging here is ny-three. Be prepared, and don''t panic. Fight to your heart''s content, and make sure to win this in the end by the name of our universe. After all, the entire universe is watching what you are doing right now]

    "What the heck? From where did all these worldse from?!!" I calcted things before, and there were just thirty worlds here.

    From where did the new sixty-three worldse from?

    [The enemy paid the price and managed to bring forty worlds that belonged to their elites fighting here. So we decided to bnce things out, and decided to merge the twenty-three worlds in your apocalypse and add them up in the mix]

    "This¡­ Are you f*cking telling me this right now?!!!" I was instantly shocked and confused by this. I knew that one of the system higher ups was speaking to me right now. But I couldn''t tell why he did all this and kept this hidden from me.

    And¡­ Did that mean my apocalypse was gone? Ended? Or what? And what about my Earth? What was going to happen to it?

    I got tons of questions, shitload of many things to worry about. And I got no time for me to think or evenprehend what was truly going on here.

    ? [We have to improvise at thest second when we were informed by this]

    "Informed? By whom? Come on! Don''t give me this bullshit as a reason!"

    [Sorry, but you got to work with all this mess. We tried to bnce things out. After all, the forty worlds the enemy selected were all considered lost worlds to us]

    "Lost worlds? Don''t tell me all of them are filled with dark realm monsters?!!!" I felt a cold shiver down my spine when such a thought shed in my mind.

 Chapter 1523 I Dont Buy That!

    [Well, to be honest, not all of them are considered like that. But yes, you can consider all of the worlds as deadly zones with endless stream of dark realm monsters or forces that belonged to the enemy]

    "Forces that belonged to the enemy? What the heck does this even mean?!!!" At this point, I was this close from losing it! This damn bastard! Was he trying to mess with me or what?

    [Have you forgotten what I told you before or what? The enemy already sent for outsiders to arrive here, using a loop in the agreement set between us and them in ancient times. We kept sending our elites here, and they never sent anyone in return. And so, they used this detail and were granted to bring forthrge number of their elites]

    "I know that! But I thought¡­"

    [They''lle from outside the universe? No way! This won''t work! They areing from worlds under their control. And these worlds are the ones known to you, to many in the universe, as the lost worlds, or the dark realm worlds]

    "I see¡­ So these worlds don''t just harbour dark realm monsters?"

    [No, they got forces that belong to the enemy. You must have noticed how the two are closely connected, the dark realm monsters and the enemies you fought here all this time, right?]

    I got what he wanted to say. I got dark realm bones from races here, in addition to the all mysterious Holy Ones bones.

    But I never thought that I got such dark realm bones thanks to the rtion between these enemies and the dark realm monsters! This was something that never crossed my mind before.

    [There isn''t anything you can do about that. You got to ept such a fact and decide how you are going to use this chance to the fullest]

    "A chance? Ok, let me ask you lots of questions then. If you merged my home alongside the other twenty-two worlds in my apocalypse, what''s going to happen to my apocalypse then?"

    [The apocalypse is already in a Scorching Land mode. So it''s normal for this to be thest sh that will decide the final winner]

    "What do you mean by that?"

    [This war, whoever is going to win it, will be appointed as the final ruler of the entire apocalypse and the sole winner of it]

    "This¡­ Don''t tell me others canpete with me over this!"

    [Of course! They indeed can choose to help you, stand against you, or even betray us and help the enemies. Everything is valid in this case. However¡­]

    "However¡­ What?" I got a feeling that I wouldn''t like what he was going to say next.

    [The winner isn''t solely determined by the one getting more territory or killing more enemies. The final winner won''t be decided by this war only]

    "Then¡­ How will the final winner be determined?!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    [By the winner of the entire golden quest! After all, and after the sess of the merge, the golden quest will take the top priority over the ongoing apocalypse at the world''s merged here]

    "Oh¡­ Thanks for that!" I couldn''t help but raise a thumb up for this dude. Even if he wasn''t here, and I just raised my thumb towards thin air, he must have gotten my salute of respect.

    This dude¡­ These higher ups¡­ Even when they made such a crazy move, they never forgot about me or about what I did so far for them, for the races trapped here, for everyone in the universe.

    "How about my home? Will it still be the core of this merge or what?"

    [Oh, about that¡­ Sorry but the enemy already selected one of its homends as the base of all this]

    Well¡­ That was quite expected indeed. I knew the enemy would select one of its homes as the base of such a merge. And that was all to make sure it''d take everything down with them when they''d activate the buried bombs there.

    But when I thought back to my Earth, my beloved Earth, ending up getting merged with an alien, I couldn''t help but feel weird pain deep inside my heart.

    I always took this for granted. The Great N was going to get formed out of my Earth as the core of all this. And yet it seemed things were taking a sharp turn away from what I always knew.

    This was something weird and quite shocking. However this was also what reality was.

    And now I have one more reason, a very big reason to win this war.

    [Don''t worry. ording to our intel, all the races in the worlds that belong to your apocalypse are going to step in and work together, help each other to win this entire war]

    "Helping each other is great, but I don''t think the Hescos will let someone other than themselves win this thing."

    [How so? I already spoke with their leaders, and they agreed on working together with you!]

    "I don''t buy that!" If he told me the sun would rise from the west , not the east, then I might consider what he said, "the Hescos are all arrogant. They are the number one race in the entire universe. And you are telling me this sh is going to be broadcasted all over the universe, meaning it turned from just a high valued quest into something that all the universe will look up at."

    [Your point is?]

    "If I were them, I''d simply work my best to get my boys to win this war. It''s not just a normal sh, not everyday battle or war, it''s something that will remain forever in the minds of those who are watching this. And everyone is watching, so it''s going to be something huge!"

    [Well¡­ When you say it this way¡­]

    "They won''t work together, at least these arrogant bastards at least," I scoffed, "as for other races, they may select one side to support. It''ll be either me or the Hescos, and it''s easy to guess which side they''ll support."

 Chapter 1524 Im Going To Defect Then!

    [But your aplishments in the golden quest can''t bepeted against! They are going nuts if they think they can ovee you after what you did so far]

    "Don''t forget, I got few of their race in my forces," I was referring to Toramos and others who joined me and belonged to the Hescos race.

    [But their achievements are considered as part of yours right now]

    "What if they decided to act rogue? Separated themselves from me and announced themselves a separate force? Will their achievements be calcted as mine as well?"

    [Well¡­ At least you''ll get half of their achievements in yours if that happened]

    "This¡­" I just randomly said these words, never thought this could be true, "why won''t I get one hundred percent then? They worked under me, used my forces to get everything they got! If they didn''t get saved by me in the first ce, they wouldn''t even be here to begin with!"

    [That''s why you''ll get half of their contribution points]

    "No, that''s not fair! I want one hundred percent!"

    [No one can get such an amount except for the person himself! You know the rules! You get half of whoever you kill!]

    "No, that''s in normal situations, not like this one here," I shook my head, "if it was me, then anyone betraying any lord will get to be expelled from this quest forever!"

    [This¡­ Come on! Be a little realistic please! These are their races! Howe you have the upper hand over them?]

    "I''m the one who saved their lives for god''s sake!"

    [That''s not enough to im one hundred percent. Only fifty-five will do!]

    Bingo! Just as I expected, this dude could be reasoned and bargained with! This fifty percent set wasn''t a fixed rule or something. And he got the power to change it.

    And from there, I spent close to one hour bargaining with him. During which, the merging process already started. It''d take roughly three days for the merge to get done. And during which, we can move freely between zones and worlds unless it gets merged into the new world.

    All portals and means of teleportation got on pause at the merge. That meant they would still be working after the merge got done.

    And that was great news for me.

    Another good piece of news was that I managed to get a final and much better offer from this dude speaking to me.

    [Fine! What a troublesome and annoying little human you are! Damn kid! Are you sure you are a human and not a descendant of those stingy merchants?]

    "So, I''m going to get eighty-five percent of their contribution in the quest?"

    [Yes, you''ll get that. Stop annoying me and start taking care of your issues!]

    "One more thing," I wouldn''t let him slip by this easily. Even when I was talking to him, I was still throwing out my bones and defusing the bombs.

    So I wasn''t wasting my time at all. "I want to know after winning all this, will the new world belong to me?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    [That''s a very easy thing to guess on your own]

    "I want to hear your confirmation, not just a vague kind of answer," I paused in my actions. Such an answer was indeed thest thing I''d like to hear from him.

    If I learnt anything about these higher ups, then they were quite treacherous and cunning. If they didn''t say it directly, then they''d find tons of excuses to extricate themselves from any promise.

    [Don''t you trust my word on this?]

    "I trust your words of course," I nodded, "but the ones that you clearly say and dere, not the ones that require my poor and tired mind to process."

    [You¡­ Good! Go and work, stop wasting time]

    "No, give me an answer first," the more he evaded the answer, the more my heart clenched in my chest, "or I swear to god I''d defect and work for the enemy!"

    [You¡­ No way you can do it!]

    "I will, don''t test me!"

    [...]

    "I didn''t hear anything dude. Don''t curse me inside, or else it''ll rebound on you and end up cursing yourself instead."

    [Stop wasting the damn time and start working!]

    "No! I want my answer!"

    [Fine! The one who is going to win this will get the privilege to lead and control the new world for a hundred years, provided that no other race here challenges him over it!]

    "No way! I''m going to defect right now to the enemy!"

    [Stop it!] As I just said my threat, I dropped everything I was doing, went towards one of the portals, the ones that connected here with one of the enemy homebases.

    That damn jerk! Who did he think he was dealing with? A kid? Come on! I grew old enough in this golden quest to get close to fifty by now!

    Trying to trick me using words? I knew there was something fishy going on here. I would never risk everything, risk myself, my forces, and exhaust everything I got, just for another race toe and im everything and take the new world and its races on a golden te like this!

    Damn all this! I would never see such a thing happen!

    [Stop it! I''m warning you! You are going to be the enemy of the entire universe!]

    "Screw the universe! As if you already didn''t sell me out, bastard!" I didn''t even flinch, or slow down my steps, "you made a deal with those damn Hescos already! Let that human do all the work, let him suffer and struggle, work like a ve for us, right? And in the end you are going to get everything ready on a silver te, take everything I sweat over, to steal all my achievements and hard work from me. Screw you! I will never ept or sumb to any of that!"

    [Stop it! Who said anything about stealing what you deserve? You are going to be crowned the winner and ruler of this world when you win it. What made you think you are going to get deprived of such rights in the end?]

 Chapter 1525 A Big Shot!

    "Stop trying this damn hard to fool me! I won''t fall for this!" I roared, like an angry beast who just got severely wounded and backstabbed by its fellow mates.

    [What do you want then? Just tell me what you got in mind and I''ll do everything in my power to secure it for you]

    "Stop wasting your time. You already sold me out, damn jerk!"

    [No! I''m on your side!]

    "As if I''m going to buy any of that! You are only on your side, not anyone''s at all! F*ck it! I''m going to defect, help those poor fiends and help them im this new world. I''ll even be appointed as the general leader of the entire campaign in this shitty universe!"

    [I dare you do it!]

    "Watch me then!" I was getting closer to the portal while exchanging such explosive words with this damn bastard.

    [Fine! Fine! Stop it and let me hear what you got in mind]

    "I want one thing only," I said, without even holding back my steps, "I want a clear announcement about this¡­ Whoever is going to win this shitty war will get the total ownership of this world, a kind of ownership that won''t get challenged by anyone no matter what."

    [This¡­ You do know there isn''t such a thing in the entire universe! All the worlds are open for anyone to go and fight for them!]

    "Then give me a protection period!" I stopped, just a few metres away from this portal, "one thousand years! No one is allowed to touch my world for one thousand years!"

    [This¡­ It''s too damn long!]

    "One thousand years is long? For you, for the universe, it''s like a moment passing by!"

    [No, let''s make it twenty years then!]

    "F*ck you!" I took another step forward, before stopping under his screaming words.

    [Stop it! Why are you acting this impulsive? You were never this short tempered before!]

    "Try and watch someone stealing your sh*t and tell me how you''ll react right then!"

    [But that doesn''t give you the right to ask for such an insane period of protection!]

    "Then tell me, what''s the most appropriate period in your opinion?" I raised an eyebrow, waited for his answer.

    [Let''s say twenty years is a¡­ Wait wait¡­ Ok, fine! Let it be one hundred years. Your world, in case you ended up winning this quest, will be protected by us for one hundred years]

    "Why do I get the feeling that you''ll start working against me to not win this quest?"

    [Stop being delusional! We are the system higher ups! We are neutral and won''t side with anyone]

    "For real? Do you think I''m a kid or what?" I knew this dude was thinking and seriously considering helping the Hescos against me.<novelnext></novelnext>

    I would never let my own stuff fall into anyone''s hands! I came back through time to live a proper life, not one that would end up by me serving others!

    [I''m telling you a given fact]

    "Fine! Let''s see what you''ll do from here on. If I sniff anything suspicious, don''t me what will happen to me."

    [We won''t break our code. However, I have to warn you that such protection is only limited to the inhabitants of the universe]

    "Wow! Are you implying that you''ll work with the enemy to take my world down or what?"

    [Dude! You are indeed quite a promising seed, but you aren''t that big at all in the entire picture yet. Don''t give yourself a credit for something you aren''t even close from]

    "What does that even mean?"

    [It means you are still an ant! Don''t think too highly of yourself! If not for this damn quest, you won''t have gotten to speak to me in the first ce!]

    "Speaking as if you are some big shot out there," Iughed, and the silence that followed made myugh die down fast.

    [My name is enough to give the leaders of any race you are scared of a scare! Do you think I''m a big shot or what?]

    "Damn! And you are the oneining about me being arrogant? Come on! Are you trying to trick me here or what?" I raised both eyebrows when he said his words. I never expected he''d be something important, and myst lousy joke came just to cover up on my shock.

    And it seemed I failed miserably at that.

    [Interesting kid indeed! Even when you are scared and surprised like this, you are trying to cover up using such cheap methods. You are still a kid after all¡­ I''m just curious, how such a lowly race, one that no one ever ced in the eye before, managed to give birth to such a kid like you?]

    "Go and ask my father and mother, if they are still alive indeed."

    [Kid, there are methods out there you don''t know about, methods that will even let someone like me speak to the dead]

    "Damn! I''m going to go before this talk will be creepier than that!" I decided to end my negotiations here. I got what I wanted. And I didn''t want him or any other to suspect the fact of me not belonging to this era.

    Speaking with my dead father and mother? What the damn nonsense was that?!!

    [Just do your job and crush the enemy. Don''t let anyone take control of anything here, or else don''t me me at the end of all this]

    "I won''t let anyone take this quest from me," I firmly said, while opening a chat next, [Bring Toramos and all the Hescos dudes in our circle here right away!]

    [What''s wrong? Does something happen?] Lily sent back almost instantly. I knew she would be confused right now, but she''d be more shocked when she''d hear about all the new intel.

    This¡­ This was something unbelievable! Earth was going to merge here, and this ce, the ce that got inessible by all the races in the universe for endless years, was going to fall in my hands in the end.

 Chapter 1526 A Confrontation

    The Hescos wanted to try out their luck here? Cool! Let me then open their eyes on the shocking facts. This world¡­ This little universe that was going to get merged with other worlds into one colossal world¡­ It was already in my grasp.

    However I should y my cards quite right. And the first move was to secure myself from any of these Hescos in my team.

    Thest thing I''d want to see was for one of them to defect, join the enemy, and tell them everything about my current ns and strength.

    I was in a very solid situation, standing on firm ground, but that didn''t mean I shouldn''t be a bit wary and cautious. I might have the advantage, but who knew what this war would bring to me.

    To take down a mountain, one could use many explosives and deadly bombs to do that, or a weak stream of water could take away the mountain for a very long time.

    All it needed for a huge building to fall down was to lose bits of its foundation piece by piece. And so I''d have to safeguard against such a thing, protect my own stuff.

    [I''ming to understand what''s going on!] Lily knew that something big just happened. And she decided toe and listen to what I had to say.

    [Ok. Don''t forget to bring those Hescos with you]

    [I''m already bringing Toramos. As for the rest, they are scattered among many ces. They''ll need more time to arrive]

    [Great!]

    I knew everyone got the message of the system about the merge. And so it was expected for everyone to be quite busy dealing with such chaos.

    As I got to wait for Lily to arrive with Toramos here, I started to work over the bombs others brought over.

    The two took one hour to arrive. During which, I defused hundreds of bombs. And yet there were still hundreds more waiting.

    There was more than enough time for me to defuse all of them before the merge would finally be over.

    "What happened? And don''t give me a half assed answer! I want to know everything!"

    The moment the two appeared, Lily started to speak in such a rushed and impatient tone. She must have realised bits and pieces of what I intended to do.

    I asked for specific race members to be brought here to me. And out of all the races we got here, I came asking for the Hescos specifically.

    ? Hescos and us had a long war and deep feud back at Earth. But sinceing here, not a single one of them acted out of their ce. And I never showed any sign of being hostile towards any of them.

    They were just tools to me, and Lily got that already. So when I showed signs of starting to grow hostile towards them, she was feeling puzzled.

    "First of all¡­" I didn''t directly answer her, instead I shifted my attention towards Toramos, "tell me, do you know why I called you here?"

    For a reason, I felt like Toramos and others already got contacted by the Hescos higher ups. And by his slow nod, I confirmed my guess.

    "Are you going to kill me? Kill us?" Toramos didn''t need to speak about anything, and jumped directly towards what really mattered.

    If I knew about what happened between him, his friends, and the Hescos higher ups, then it was easy to guess what I was going to do.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "What the heck are you two talking about? Can anyone exin things to me?!!" Lily from the side grew instantly restless. If she got puzzled before by my sudden switch in attitude, then right now she was feeling more shocked and petrified.

    "Will you tell her, or do you want me to do it?" I tilted my head towards Toramos. And that dude looked quite collected, without any speck of worry or fear at all.

    "I just want an answer.

    "I''m going to lock all of you down."

    "You didn''t even ask about what we responded to our higher ups with!" At this moment, he raised one eyebrow, seemingly surprised by my swift and decisive answer.

    "I don''t need you to tell me anything," I shrugged, "you are part of a race, and I''m an outsider. It''s easy to tell what side you''ll select here."

    "What if we selected you? After all, this is possible, right?"

    "Yes, but that will make me always wonder if you are truly honest by joining me or you are here to keep an eye on me and my forces."

    "Well said," he smiled, one that told me I didn''t disappoint him or something.

    "Can anyone tell me what is going on here?" Lily kept moving her head and eyes between me and Toramos. She didn''t get a single thing from our talk, as we didn''t say anything that would give her any information.

    "So¡­ Will you take the honour or shall I do it?"

    "Before this, there is something I want to tell you about¡­" he paused, and from his silence I could guess what he wanted to say.

    "They already started to flee? Quite fast runners!"

    "Don''t me them, they thought you won''t know before it''s toote. And they feared you."

    "They should havee or waited just like yourself," I sighed, "right now they forced my hand to go for their blood."

    "At least you won''t aim for their heads!"

    It was my time to feel surprised by what he said. "Why are you seeking a bit of rxation?"

    "Because I know you," he smiled, "you won''t just get impulsive on us. Or else you''d have killed us a long time ago."

    "Interesting," I smiled back, "then why didn''t you leave with them?"

    "I''m not in that threat, right?" Toramosughed, for the first time ever since meeting this dude, "I did lots of things for you. And that means I''ve already proved my worth to you."

    "That also goes for your men, right?"

 Chapter 1527 They Arent Coming Back

    "But you got lots of people like them, right? They can be sacrificed, and don''t me them for fear for their lives and think even about such tiny details."

    "I see¡­" I got what he didn''t directly say. It seemed this issue ran for much longer than I thought.

    Did they know a long time ago about the merge? About their raceing here? Or was it their race who tried to push them to betray me all this time?

    Without the need to ask, they got lots of discussions among themselves about this. And it seemed they decided to leave Toramos behind, rifying everything to me.

    That meant they didn''t really want to betray me. But in the end they got to do it. After all this was their race.

    This was all understandable by me, but not enough to let them have their own way.

    "Lily, spread my orders," I turned towards the all stupefied from all this weird and shocking talk, and added, "make all of our forces hunt those Hescos down."

    "You¡­ Are we going to kill them now?"

    "No," I shook my head, "just capture them. If they resisted, then yes, kill them."

    "They won''t resist," Toramos tried to meddle in.

    "If you want to help them, then send a message by your means and tell them to just surrender in peace. A single moment of resistance will end up for them getting massacred."

    "I¡­ I will¡­"

    I took out my cube, and Lily got a feeling about what I was going to do.

    "Are you ready?" I calmly asked, and he paused for a few minutes before slowly nodding.

    "They are going to surrender themselves. There is no need to send armies out there to¡­"

    *Fwoosh!*

    Before he''d even continue what he wanted to say, he ended up getting sucked inside my cube.

    "Now¡­ Can you tell me what the hell all this is about? What''s this madness!!!"

    "First make sure everyone is looking for these Hescos," I paused, "they must not be too far away."

    "You heard him, they are going to surrender."

    "No, they won''t," Something told me only Toramos was there to surrender to me. As for others, they already selected their side.

    If I was in Toramos shoes, I''d end up in a very tough situation, one that I''d not like to be in voluntarily.<novelnext></novelnext>

    He had his own race and friends on one side, and his desire to follow me on another. I could already guess a thing or two about his reasons.

    After all, he wasn''t the first Hescos I met, or the first I gained his trust and loyalty.

    Before I invaded the other worlds, I met a few Hescos paragons. And from there, I got to learn tons of things about how things truly were in that race.

    It was¡­ A bit of a nightmare!

    Such worthy and capable kids were doomed from the moment of their birth. They didn''t just lose their chances inpeting for a better life, or even select the lives they wanted, they got shitloads of others who weren''t any worse than them.

    Getting raised up in such an environment was quite toxic over anyone, quite negatively impacting any genius no matter what.

    That was why Toramos did like other paragons of the Hescos I met before. Once he spotted a chance to free and extricate himself from all this hell, he didn''t hesitate to grasp the chance with all his might.

    But he was the only smart dude out there. Others decided to defect, return to what they were all familiar with rather than risking things with someone alien to them like myself.

    I could understand their reasons. They got a tough choice after all. But if they thought about things quite logically, then they''d end up just like Toramos.

    After all, only a blind fool would miss seeing the golden chance here. I alone stood against a scary enemy, changed the fate of many races, and my strength here kept snowballing until it reached a terrifying scale.

    Of course I couldn''t bepared to those ancient and formidable races like Hescos, yet. But it was obvious that after winning this ordeal, I''d be a shining star in the entire universe and beyond.

    It was fortunate for anyone to meet me at such an early stage. Later on, it''d be much harder for anyone to join me and get a good rank in my entire army and kingdom.

    As for thest words he just said, it was hisst help towards his friends. He wanted to mislead me, to believe his friends were going toe back and join me.

    That was all bullshit! The ones who decided to defect and betray me wouldn''t even think twice and would never join me again.

    So he wanted to dy their retreat, buy little time for them to safely get away, as hisst help to his friends.

    That was why I took him inside the cube first, before telling Lily everything. I didn''t want him to hold a grudge against me, wanting him to feel he truly helped his people with all his power before finally lowering his head and devoted his life for me with unwavering loyalty.

    "It''s done," Lily was quite impatient to hear my side of the story. So she made sure to get everything done in less than two minutes, turned to look at me as she crossed her arms, "now what? Tell me everything from A to Z!"

    "It''s like this¡­" I knew I got to tell her about this, all this madness. After all, she was my right hand, the one I depended on to lead everyone here and back to my kingdom.

    "Sh*t! Sh*t! Sh*t! Is this really happening? There is no more Earth?!!!"

    "That''s what I was told," I sighed, "and we got nothing to do about it. Let''s just do our best, win this entire thing out, and im the new world."

 Chapter 1528 Cracking Jokes At The Wrong Time

    "You''ll call it Earth, right?" and out of the blue, she said something quite weird and unexpected.

    "Come on! It''s not like you are part of my race or to begin with!" I raised one eyebrow, and she responded with a shortugh.

    "Don''t give me this look. The ones who got to join you seemed to get infected with¡­ What do you call it? Humanity? Yes, humanity''s genes or something."

    "Stop joking! It''s not the time for that!" Iughed at her words, and sheughed as well.

    "I''m not! Just ask anyone from another race and he or she will tell you that."

    "For real?!"

    "Sure," she smiled, "don''t you believe me?"

    "I do," Iughed, "but we have an issue here. What shall we call you then? A humanoid race or what?"

    "Well, you can just name us humans, that will be enough," she winked, "after all, won''t everyone joining the kingdom be considered humans?"

    "Sure," Iughed, "now let''s return to speaking a bit more seriously. What shall we do about all this?"

    "Like always," she shrugged, "we''ll just cling on your back and you''ll carry all of us, hahahaha!"

    "Stop joking! It''s not funny!"

    "I''m not! Didn''t you always do this all the time? Take the lead, go forward and meet up with that risk without any hesitation."

    "I know, but that doesn''t mean I will just keep doing this alone! Right?"

    "I don''t buy this," she shook her head, "you will always move on your own, take the lead, and do everything your way."

    "But¡­"

    "I know this time is a bit different," she finally said something serious, "and that means you''ll have to overexert yourself a little bit more than usual."

    "Come on!" I rolled my eyes, "stop fooling around!"

    "Who said I was? Hahahaha! That''s you! Since day one I met you and you always did it this way."

    "Ok, I''ll just think about a n and tell you about itter on," as she kept joking like this, I decided to depend on myself ande up with the right tactic.

    "Why bother with any of that? You already gave all of us instructions."

    "But that was before the arrival of the new worlds and races!"

    "That won''t differ that much," she shrugged, "more forces areing to help us. Why shall we bother with them?"

    "This¡­ The Hescos areing¡­"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "They are all eyeing the big prize in the end, and that prize isn''t us, right?" She finally said something helpful. Thank God! "They will either end up trying to save their lives, or do their best to contend with us over the big prize. Either way, we are going to end up getting help, with enemies bing distracted, and things will get better for us."

    "Don''t forget the enemy is bringing more forces here," I said just in case she missed this point.

    "And we got fresh blood, reinforcements. Don''t forget, we came all the way here deprived from most of our entire forces. And right now? All the worlds are going to merge with us. And that means even if the forces we sent out there to secure other worlds are going to join us as well, right?"

    "Yes¡­ You got a point indeed¡­"

    Her casually looking words opened my eyes on something that I totally missed. Earth wasing here, and that meant I''d finally get to fight with all my strength.

    When I came here at first, I was only here with twenty of my people, with one that I couldn''t even dare to release her out.

    And just as things got better, I got more forces on my side, to even forget about my initial great handicap that I suffered from the start.

    But right now, and with her reminding and helpful words, I got to know this was a chance for me as well.

    Just like she said it, even the forces I sent before to invade other worlds would finally be freed from all that! I could now call back any forces from anywhere, let them help me and my side in crushing the enemy.

    Even if the Hescos brought their forces here, even if more races joined, and with the enemy calling for aid, I was also getting my full forces atst!

    And that alone was enough to make me feel much more confident and secure. This war wasn''t that helpless and desperate as I thought before.

    "I can also use the forces back at my second Earth world," I also realised this. The moment the merge would happen, my ess to that hidden world would also get activated again.

    And that would let me get my hands over a very important chip that I honestly missed.

    I started to look differently, much differently than before about this merge thing. It was just like what that higher up said, I had to do all my best to make sure things would end up in my favour.

    And it was indeed quite hard for anyone to dethrone me. This world¡­ This quest¡­ It was all going to end up mine!

    "But I still got that damn threat to worry about¡­" I knew if I got my hands freed and not tied down by the impending risk of these bombs, then I''d get things done in my way.

    I''d slowly chip my enemies and eat them piece by piece, making sure to crush them after adding as much as possible from their forces to mine.

    But now I have to first handle this imminent threat. The bombs lying underground were a very annoying and troublesome thing to worry about.

    "It''s up to you champ," Lily patted on my shoulders, "go out there, kick their asses, and let us have our time in dealing with the arriving races and enemy forces."

    "That means¡­"

    "Yes, the initial n we devised won''t change," she nodded, as if she knew this from the start, "I''ll make the best use of all the extra forces joining us.

    And hell yes we''ll need all of them in this war. But everything still relies on you. You have to go out there, fight everything solo, and take down these bombs. Once done, it''s our guaranteed win, no matter how long this war took."

 Chapter 1529 Thinking About A Plan

    "You are right," I nodded in agreement, "I''ll do my best then."

    It came down at the end to me. I got to solve all this and lead everyone to victory.

    It was just like what she already said earlier, it was all down to me to carry them all towards the end. And for a moment there, I couldn''t tell if she was joking or telling the truth from the beginning.

    Or she just got a bit lucky or something.

    "I''ll go now tiger to do my stuff. Make sure to give them hell. At the end of all this, we can all sit around the fire and celebrate our victory,ughing to our heart''s content about all this."

    ? "Sure, good luck," I didn''t know why but for a moment there, she changed. She looked a bit mature, more mature than what I initially thought or knew about her.

    For a reason, I felt like she got something taken off her chest when she heard about what I learnt. She looked as if what I said gave her a final hope, a glimpse of hope of getting freed from all this hell.

    And such hope made her look and act like this, like someone totally alien to me.

    But I liked this version of her more than the old one!

    "Ok, time to think about what to do," I rubbed my hands while looking at her shadow getting far away.

    I knew more of my forces and generals would arrive here with the merge. And that alone was enough to stabilise everything at the early shes.

    I wouldn''t just get my forces and generals back, but also my capital, my kingdom, my allied races, and also my enemies.

    I get lots of things in one package. And no matter how I looked at it, losing this war was going to be damn hard for me to do, even if I wanted to do it on purpose, I''d eventually fail!

    So there was no need for me to worry about my forces here or scattered at the worlds and zones in this universe. I got to worry about something else.

    The enemy made sure to select one of his home base worlds as the one to be the centre of the merge.

    So it was safe to assume that the forcesing here, the ones that would be at the worlds getting merged, would all have tons of forces.

    And the enemy must have a way to link all these worlds together, helping in moving out his troops and armies, the same as me.

    In other words, the real fight was going to be between me and them, my forces versus theirs. If it was just a battle of numbers and armies, then I wouldn''t have any need to worry.

    But if I was the enemy, then the first thing I''d make sure to do was to gather up most of the iing forces, let them all get focused and stationed at the worlds that had the bombs.

    The enemies weren''t fools. They already noticed how my forces looked and acquired parts of these bombs.<novelnext></novelnext>

    And so I was going to aim for these bombs from the start. And they would move all their forces to safeguard these bombs from me.

    I didn''t know how big their reinforcements were going to be, but I got to assume the worst.

    "I shall expectnds and skies filled with endless enemies and forces I never heard of before," I took a deep breath, while considering my options here.

    With the cube, my beloved and magical cube, I could suck in any forces and turn them to my side in no time.

    I also got my techniques, my warriors, and even the long missed ess to my second Earth world.

    All this was enough to make me enough to face them and fight evenly with these folks. But for a reason there, I felt like the enemy wasn''t going to let me have my chance to do any of that.

    "They saw me do lots of things here. And they always came up with something to negate my abilities and powers. If they found a way to stop me from using my cube, interfering with my threads, then things would be on the shoulders of whoever got the most force here."

    It was something that I didn''t want to see. After all, I wasn''t aiming to annihte all the enemy forces out there. I wanted to infiltrate their forces, go deep into theirnds, and look for these bombs.

    "Looking for the bombs is another headache that I have to solve as well¡­" I realised that even if I did infiltrate their heavily fortifiednds, everything would end up quite bad as long as I didn''te up with a way to detect these bombs.

    "My mirror world helped in revealing the secrets of these bombs¡­ Can it also help in detecting them?"

    I looked around, and decided to give such a theory a try.

    I got more than two days left before the merge would be over. If I could find a way to solve this problem, then things would shift for the better for me.

    At least I''d know where these bombs were, target their locations, kill the enemy out there and fortify the area around.

    As for how to get them out, well¡­ I would get the help from another card I missed all this time; my research department.

    Up till now, I didn''t need to use any of the weapons this department invented. And when the merge would be over, I''d give them the task of making gigantic drilling gears, enough to dig deep and fast into the toughest rocks and any kind of terrain.

    [Make sure after the merge is over to send someone over the research department at the second Earth world]

    [And?]

    [Let them make out as many drilling gears as they could. I want the biggest, strongest, the fastest gears they can ever make! Let them take this matter as top priority!]

    [Got it!]

 Chapter 1530 [Bonus ] The Bombs Dilemma

    I knew if I let them think things over and take their time in making these gears, then they might need a week or so to get what I wanted.

    But when I recalled the time difference between the second Earth world and any other world I was in, I couldn''t help but heave a deep sigh.

    "I truly missed such a thing!" I muttered while feeling like I was a grandpa who was about to see his long missed and beloved grandsons and daughters.

    As I thought about my second Earth world, I couldn''t help but think about everything I got prepared out there.

    I worked for a long time to turn that world into a formidable military base. There were tons of races there, with many forces of different origins. Hell I even got monsters under the lead of that yful dude, little Qi!

    I got lots of things out there, and I prepared them for thest battle to win the apocalypse. But right now things already changed, and that assumed battle got moved up front, ending up happening in such a way that I never expected.

    But that didn''t mean I wasn''t prepared. Hell no! I got all the things that anyone would need to win any war, no matter who the enemy was, no matter how long it took.

    I sucked in a deep breath, thinking about everything under a new light. Yes, I wasn''t that powerless, and this war came out of the blue, but that didn''t mean I got nothing to do about it.

    If the enemies thought they were well prepared, if they thought they''d take me out by surprise, then I beg to differ!

    All I needed to do now was to wait for this merge to get over, and then start receiving intel about how the new world looked like.

    "The merge will happen on different stages, and that means I don''t have to wait for it to get over before moving out¡­ Unless my luck is bad, and this zone ends up being thest one to join the merge¡­"

    I knew this was a very low possibility. There were many worlds getting to merge here, more than one hundred worlds including the worlds here.

    That meant the chance of my ground zero zone to be thest to join the merge was less than one in the hundredth. And that made me resume my work again, defuse all the bombs my forces brought over here.

    It took me roughly half a day to finish doing this. And after doing this, I got to find time atst to test things out.

    "I have to find a way to find these bombs fast," I muttered, while looking at the bombs around.

    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*

    As I decided that, I started to dig the ground using my ive. I wanted to leave a few bombs scattered under the ground, and try to find them using my mirror world.

    In my mirror world, these bombs started to show few changes for the first time ever. And that meant something there must have resonated or triggered something at these bombs.<novelnext></novelnext>

    I hoped these bombs would show a change when I got into my mirror world. If so, then finding these bombs wouldn''t be an impossible issue like before.

    It took me roughly five hours to dig twenty different spots, leaving the bombs there at different depths, with the deepest one out there reaching to a few thousand metres.

    Then I buried these holes and left the bombs down there. I didn''t need to dig them out, as they were already inactivated for the time being.

    "I can ask Lilyter to dig these ces and take the bombs out," I muttered when I considered the possibility of reactivating these bombs at some point.

    I already deactivated these bombs, and so anyone could store them inside their inventory if they wanted to.

    So there was no risk in leaving such a task over to my capable people.

    "Time to see if this will work or not," I closed my eyes, took in a deep breath, before finally starting my dance, entering into my mirror world.

    And their things looked quite the same.

    "I shouldn''t go and look for them personally," I knew I could just move around, let my mirror world cover the region these bombs were.

    Inside my mirror world, the physical presence of anything was gone. And that allowed me to move freely even in the depths of any ground, at any depths I wanted.

    But that also meant I had to look personally and search manually for these bombs. I didn''t want that. I needed something to help me find these bombs without the need to take too long to do so.

    So I ignored such a way, leaving it as myst resort, one that I didn''t want to end up using after all. I looked around, and no matter how I looked, I couldn''t find anything.

    The ground all around kept fading away slowly before recondensing again. I grew used to how the world here worked and looked like. And despite that, I couldn''t see any bombs at all.

    I knew where I buried these bombs, but I didn''t want to go directly there. I wanted to see if I could do something, instigate anything at these bombs, ending up getting them shining or releasing something like a beacon for me to see.

    If I managed to do that, then I could see the ce of any bomb no matter how far it was from me, no matter where it got buried at, no matter how deep ity under the ground.

    I started to think deeply about things here. The bombs got to show a change the moment I took them inside this world¡­ Why?

    Why did they act in this way? The first answer that popped in my mind was rted to the nature of this world.

 Chapter 1531 The Secret Gets Uncovered!

    "Is it time? Is it time that affected them? Or something else?" I was confused, andcked lots of intel to make even a single guess.

    But if it was time, then I should think about a way to extend time from here and reach the world outside.

    How could I do it then? I was confined inside my world here. How could I let the time ability here affect the real world outside?

    "These cracking lines¡­ They got to expand at the mirror surface¡­ Do they have something to do with that perhaps?" I thought about the cracks spreading all over the world from my body when I got to move. These cracks spread out like long and irregr lines all over the mirror surface.

    So¡­ Could I use these to do it? And what function did all these cracks and thread-like lines have?

    I felt like I was missing something important here. And in less than a few minutes of deep thoughts, I finally got to link things together.

    "Damn! It''s just like my technique threads¡­ Does that mean I can control them using my technique? Don''t tell me¡­ These threads aren''t naturally formed here in the first ce, and it was all linked to my technique!"

    I came to such a bold conclusion. My technique was based on my shadow powers, my ess to the shadow world.

    Shadow world was a unique world that was weirdly simr to the mirror world here in general basics.

    If the two were the same in general principles, would that mean they could affect and impact each other? Would the cracks here get formed out of the threads of my technique?

    I didn''t hesitate anymore. And instead of thinking about this, I started to test things out.

    In the next moment I started to do my first and most basic technique. Once the technique formed, things started to greatly change out here.

    The cracks that appeared as if they were some sort of an anomaly or something started to change. Instead of being cracks that spread out of my body moving around, they changed and formed lines, the same lines that appeared on the surface of the mirror.

    And the ones that spread over the mirror surface started to show changes as well. They began to twist, shift in shape and appearance, looking like thick arms, snakes that were crawling over the surface of that mirror.

    And that wasn''t all! The moment I activated my technique, I felt a deep connection with all of the threads, lines, and arms all around.

    If I wanted, I could easily manipte them, change their shape and size, either condensing them together or breaking them into many smaller threads and arms.

    I could also control their movement, making them turn right or left. And when I tried, they failed to prate through the mirror and go to the outer world.

    However¡­<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Damn! It worked! Hahahaha! These threads can''t go through the mirror, but they can merge with it! And this¡­ I can easily feel anything out in the real world!"

    It was a feeling I never felt before. It was like I was a god, a real god, looking down on mortals in the outside world.

    I tried to let my threads go through the surface of the mirror. But they failed. And in return for such failure, they blended and merged with the mirror, giving me the power to feel and sense everything outside.

    It felt like I got two minds at the same time, one that was present here, and the other was connected to the world outside, seeing everything happening there.

    The range of my new perception expanded to cover up hundreds of miles in radius. That made me like I was standing on thousands of miles, ending up overseeing the world down below like how real god should do.

    Damn! It was such an awesome feeling, one that I didn''t want to lose at all!

    But¡­ This was still not enough!

    "I need to see if I can find these bombs out there or what¡­" I tried to look around, to spot these bombs. I already could see through anything out there, like I got millions of eyes, millions of ears, and tons of sensing tentacles to feel everything out there.

    I precisely knew where these bombs were, but tried to not go directly and look for them out there. I wanted them to stir up something, give me something to notify me of their presence.

    "Tsk! It still doesn''t work¡­ What am I missing here?" I tried, but no matter what I couldn''t see anything different or special about the areas these bombs were buried under.

    I tried to think about everything I knew about these bombs, to finally spot what I missed here.

    "Howe I forgot about this? Anything rted to these bombs must include energy! A shocking amount of energy was needed either to activate or defuse them¡­ Then a simr amount of energy is needed to stir these bombs and let them show themselves, right?"

    I pped my forehead when I reached such a conclusion. It was a pretty simple thing, but I totally missed it.

    I looked at the world outside, to the threads connecting me with that world using the mirror surface¡­ Then my eyes shifted towards the threadsing out from my technique¡­ Andstly I stopped over my technique.

    "So¡­ It''s all connected together, and all came down to my technique¡­ Interesting¡­" It was very simple for me to control my technique and gush lots of energy inside. It''d just take me a few bones to do it, and hopefully things would turn out quite good in the end.

    I filled my chariot with my bones, dark realm bones, and started to absorb them. I felt the gush of pure energy getting inside my body, before releasing all towards my right hand holding that technique of mine.

    The energy went into the technique, then into the threads, all the way to the mirror surface and beyond. The moment that happened, the moment the gush of pure energy arrived beyond the mirror, new things appeared!

 Chapter 1532 Finally Finding A Way!

    It was as if I was looking at the world in the middle of the night, and then morning came out fast and the sun rose high in the middle of the sky.

    The world around started to look shinier than before, with new colours appearing and many sparkling items all over the ce.

    "This¡­ Don''t tell me these colours refer to the ores and gems hidden inside the ground!" I couldn''t help but think back to one of the trivialments Lily mentioned when I spoke about leaving the homebase worlds of the enemy.

    She told me that they found lots of ores in these worlds when they dug the ground to look for these bombs. And from the different shimmering colours that appeared in shining ways all around the world, filling my eyes with a myriad of lights like it was a festival of something, I couldn''t help but think about thatment of hers.

    There was another thing that I noticed. These lights came from different depths in the ground, as if the ground out there turned all dark and translucent, showing things deep down it, things buried deep below the surface.

    I could finally see new stuff in the world out there. But that didn''t mean I was happy.

    "It''s f*cking ring with lights! What the hell does this ce get formed of? Lights and nothing else or what?" I got frustrated, as everything was shining brightly in front of my eyes.

    I could see lots of things at the same time, and yet couldn''t differentiate which belonged to what! Without knowing what was special about these bombs, then I got to do all this for nothing.

    "Ok¡­ Ok¡­ I need to think again then¡­" I took repeated deep breaths, before finally deciding to think again about everything.

    I did everything right so far. I used an immense amount of energy, gushed it through my technique, and that instigated such change all over the outer world.

    But that didn''t end up helping me at all. I have to find another way, or modify things here.

    "Wait¡­ I shall go to these bomb locations and see if there is something special about them," it suddenly hit me. I already buried lots of bombs under the ground, and I knew precisely where these locations were.

    So why should I think about another method or even modify this one when I didn''t yet check on their locations?

    I moved my eyes fast, and focused over the spots I buried these bombs at. And like I expected, something looked a bit different out there.

    "These bombs¡­ They are shining brightly like pure stars in the sky!" I couldn''t control my shock, while looking at these bombs on the ground.

    They didn''t look like any bomb at all, but like real stars shining zingly bright in the middle of the night.

    Such a discovery made me quite excited. Atst! Atst these f*cking bastards showed something unique about them.

    However¡­ when I looked at these stars shining brightly down there from close up, I could easily identify them. But when I shifted my gaze upwards, I missed them in the middle of all the zing lights around.<novelnext></novelnext>

    It was like a total wreck of lights, a mess that would blind anyone and lead me astray.

    "Hmm¡­ I hope this can help¡­ Hawk Eye!" I got just this skill out there to see through things far from me.

    "Agh! What the f*ck¡­?!!!" However, the moment I activated my skill, things didn''t look any better at all. They looked much worse actually!

    This skill magnified everything in my eyes, making the lights shine brighter, blinding me deeper, and bringing immense pain.

    "Dammit! I have to find another way then," I instantly deactivated this annoying skill. I could feel that my overall coverage area expanded after using it, but the cost it brought was something I couldn''t control or handle.

    Now what? I finally managed to spot these stars, find something quite special about them. But that didn''t solve anything in the end!

    The bombs would be easily missed amidst such a tsunami of lights out there. I got to find a way to guide my eyes out there, find only the lights that mattered, the ones rted to the bombs only.

    "Wait a minute¡­ I can bring bombs back here¡­ Can I use my threads, and try to use them as a guide?" I suddenly thought about this, and couldn''t help but instantly cancel everything, get out, and bring a few bombs back.

    I never tried to do such a thing before. However these bombs were already deactivated, easily to handle and deal with. So there was no risk in trying this out.

    I left the bombs on the deck of my chariot, and activated my technique next. I got enough bones out, and started to absorb them.

    This time, I didn''t hurry to merge the threads with the surface of the mirror. Instead, I moved them carefully like tentacles, touching these bombs, and trying to avoid ces where the bomb could detonate from.

    Even if the bombs were all inactive, they were still bombs. And to not risk anything, I didn''t try out my luck and avoided all the dangerous spots over these bombs'' surfaces.

    "This¡­" and the moment I did that, nothing actually happened. But when I sent more threads out to the mirror surface, ending up merging with it, things started to change abruptly from there.

    The lights that were filling my entire vision seemed to suddenly pale greatly. This time, my eyes weren''t blinded like before.

    And that came at the same time when I felt a few zing lights, brightly shining stars that were situated back inside the mirror world.

    It was weird, but for unknown reason, the lights all over the world dimmedpared to the lightsing from these stars.

    "They actually are affecting the outside world¡­ Dimming anything and everything that isn''t a bomb like them¡­ Yes!"

 Chapter 1533 Its Going To Be Hard

    I shouted in triumph! After a long time of testing, after many repeated failures, atst I managed to find the right form, the right way to do it!

    In front of my eyes, and all over the world down there, all the lights faded and dimmed, all but the onesing from these bombs.

    And they didn''t juste from the ones buried underground, but also from the ones that were on the surface as well. I could clearly see all of them, every single bomb of the ones I got out there.

    Iughed,ughed from the bottom of my heart. This might look like a trivial breakthrough, but it meant a lot to me.

    It meant a lot in the entire course of this war! Like this, I could finally enter this war without any issues or worries at all.

    The most terrifying thing I feared, the most important chip in the enemy''s hands¡­ It got simply negated, simply deleted, just like that.

    All I needed to do was to infiltrate the deep enemy lines, go where the enemy homnds lied, and start using this method.

    I could easily pinpoint the ces of any bomb in a zone of thousands of miles. No matter where these bombsy, be it tens of thousands of metres underground, be in the deepyers of oceans and seas¡­ Not a single bomb would get away from my clutches, not a single one, hahahaha!

    This¡­ It was my indisputable win!

    As I finally solved such a problem, I kept ying a little, testing how I''d see these bombs from far away.

    So I exited my mirror world, started to travel thousands of miles away. Every now and then, I''d stop, enter my mirror world, and start to test things out.

    I could always see the shimmering like bright stars in the middle of the dark night even from this far. I didn''t even need to use my HawkEye skill to see up to five thousand miles far from the ces of the bombs.

    And then I started to find it hard to spot them.

    "My Hawk Eye skill¡­ Yes, it can help to increase the reach of my method¡­"

    I didn''t hesitate and activated my eye skill. As I guessed, the moment it got activated, the hard to spot stars from far got much clearer. It looked as if a thick grey cloud just hovered over the sky, blocking the light of the far away stars. And then by using the skill, this cloud got pushed away.

    I didn''t stop there. I kept travelling, crossing hundreds of miles, testing everything every one hundred miles.

    "So¡­ This skill adds one thousand miles of distance for me¡­ It''s not that bad¡­" I finally started to find it hard to notice the far away bombs after crossing one thousand extra miles.

    That meant that by using my skill, I could scan the world in front of my eyes for a six thousand mile radius.

    It was something great indeed. And I kept doing and pushing my method to the limit thanks to a single purpose.<novelnext></novelnext>

    I knew right now I got all the time in the world to do whatever I wanted. But in the middle of a hectic and brutal, bloody battle, doing this would be risky.

    I wouldn''t get many chances to do it, and the moment I''d try it out, I was sure the enemy wouldn''t give me just the time needed to check everything slowly.

    So I got to increase the coverage of this skill no matter what. And six thousand miles might look like some big distance, but in fact it wasn''t!

    Considering the colossal sizes of any world before the merge, I knew this was just like one hundredth of the entire world''s area, or worse than that.

    So that meant I got to try this method at least one hundred times in the middle of all the fighting I was going to have.

    And to do this over almost seven worlds? Damn! That was some kind of over pushing thing.

    However¡­ I got to do it. And once I finished testing and ying, I returned back to the central area of ground zero, started to think about the best strategy to attack the enemyter on.

    The enemy already saw most of my tricks. They weren''t stupid, and as I took advantage of this few days'' time to prepare for the bomb threat, they were also going to prepare for me.

    I experienced how they analysed my way to prate through the portals and antagonised this using shields. I also saw them bring forth scary troops to defend against my technique, my explosive bones, and even my soulers and elite and top forces.

    That was enough to let me think they were going to prepare some kind of hard to crack and fight against countermeasures for all of my strong points.

    "I have to deal with it like they have a way to stop all of my killing moves, even the cube¡­" when I thought like this, I got how it was going to be hard to fight against them.

    "Wait a minute¡­ Who said I have to kill them all?" and for a moment there, I totally froze in my ce. My eyes shone brightly when I realised how deeply wrong my thoughts and ns drifted away from the real target I should have focused on.

    "I have to infiltrate them, not take all the trouble to fight and kill them¡­ And that changes everything!"

    I knew the task of me here changed from having to fight and kill, to just defend and keep myself alive while pushing deep inside their ranks.

    When I thought about this, when I saw things under new lights, everything changed!

    Instead of focusing on how to use my cards and shuffle them to invent a new offensive tactic, I got to think about how to defend and keep alive.

    "I got my chariot''s shield, my pir''s shields, and these two are enough to keep myself alive in front of any enemy¡­"

 Chapter 1534 Im Not Your Secretary!

    The more I thought about it, the more I saw hope. I also got my board artefact, and my other cards like my technique and cube.

    "I can use my bubble tactic, either by throwing inside explosive bones to keep the enemies inside busy or killing them. I also can use my bubbles to disturb the enemy lineup formation, breaking any strong and formidable armies into shreds¡­ And in the middle of any mess, I could just wait on the side, hunt for chances and opportunities the moment they''d present themselves to me¡­"

    This was a very good tactic to be honest. Like this, I''d start off using defensive measures, either to trap, kill, or even disturb the enemy ranks.

    Then by doing so, the enemy would lose their cool, and the end result would be quite expected for sure. The enemy who thought he got me in his fingers would panic and lose much of control over his n and forces.

    And when that would happen, mistakes would present themselves. And all I got to do was to justy in wait, and take advantage of any chance once it presented itself.

    I got many offensive cards, and they were enough to cover up most if not all scenarios that would pop up at such a battle.

    "The only drawback of this is the time consumption¡­ This n is good but it will handle things slowly for sure. But¡­ I have no other choice, right?"

    I wanted to strike like lightning, quite deadly and fast. I nned tond over my enemies, hit them hard, seek the bombs, and extract them as fast as possible.

    But with this new tactic, doing things this way wouldn''t follow such a set up. I got to ept a major dy in doing all this. And in return for that, I got to do this on two different steps.

    The first move shouldn''t be to look for bombs, but to look for the ways the enemy would use to trigger and activate them. I didn''t need to take down everything, but destroying most of their preparations was enough to dy them greatly.

    And like this, I''d buy more time for me to do the second task, looking for bombs and extracting them.

    *Rumble!*

    Just when I was lost in my thoughts, a weird shing light appeared, before a loud rumbling urred.

    And this was just the first sign, and then many rumblings and explosions started toe one after another.

    "Damn! It''s starting already!" I checked, and the entire ground was shining in a weird golden light. It seemed like something was about to happen, like a volcanic eruption that would sweep away the entire zone I was in.

    [It''s happening! The merge is happening!]

    [Chill out already! Aren''t you old enough to not get surprised by such things?] I sent it in response to Lily''s message.

    Of course I knew the merge was happening at this zone. And that meant I could start moving out once it was done.

    ? [I''m just excited about the start of the big and final war, dummy!]

    [Humph! As if you are the one who is going to do the most troublesome task here] I turned my eyes towards the bombs that I defused before, and started to store them inside my inventory.<novelnext></novelnext>

    [We are also going to fight! And it will be an epic one, one that would make great tales for our kids]

    [Your kids! Girl, don''t add me to your family!]

    [Tsk! As if I''m interested in you or something!] I knew she got something for me, but she was still acting aloof and arrogant, refusing to admit it, [You already got your girls! Hry! Angelica! What do you want me for? Just adding one more girl to your long list of admirers and lovers?]

    [Let''s continue such talkter on] I had to avoid speaking about such a topic, [As if we didn''t even try each other out before!]

    [Bad boy! You are indeed a bully! I''m going to do my stuff, better than speaking to someone like you!]

    I closed the chat with her whileughing. If she was in front of me right now, I was sure her face would grow all red out of embarrassment.

    This girl¡­ What a fine girl she was! If not for my curse, I''d go and secure her for myself without any hesitation.

    However, as she got her stuff to do, I also got mine. I first checked on the situation inside my inventory.

    "I got tons of bones¡­ But I never got dull or bored from these. More bones meant more power, more opportunities¡­ I hope to have some spare time, go around and collect bones from all over the ce at some point¡­"

    I got not only bones, but lots of other stuff that I never found any use for. Things like gears were pretty damn useless to me. Aside from these, I also got tons of useless monster materials out there.

    I used to crave for these materials when I was at the early days of the apocalypse. Damn! It felt like this happened a long time ago, as if this was another lifetime, for someone that didn''t belong to me.

    Putting these aside, I looked at the more useful tokens. I got tons of these, and despite seeing such an insane amount of them, I still felt like this wasn''t enough.

    "Hey dude, how long is this merge going to take?"

    [Why are you asking me? Do you take me for your secretary or what?]

    "Clever higher up, big shot dude indeed," Iughed, teasing that dude, "I want to know how long I have before the start of the big war."

    [Tsk! I don''t know why fate decided to give us such an annoying dude! And from a no named race on top of that!]

    "Can''t you just simply answer me and let the two of us handle our things then?"

    [Alright, it will take ten hours]

 Chapter 1535 I Got A New Race!

    "Cool!" I constantly shifted my attention towards something else. "My soul points¡­ Damn! Since when I got three zeroes beside the billion? Hahahaha! I got rich! Just in time for a crazy experiment!"

    I got ten hours, and during which I''d not be able to do anything much.

    So why won''t I use this time and start doing something useful? For example, I''d start merging a few bloodlines together and see the final result. For example, could I summon a new army of terrifying races, be it an old one or a newly formed one from the merge?

    This time I got to consider the uing battle up ahead. "I got the Bulltors and shield bearer souls¡­ If I merged both with the soulers, then what kind of races I''ll get?"

    I wanted a race that was strong at offence and defence. Soulers were already hellish killers, one who was enough to take down any enemy no matter who it was.

    Even if they faced a hindrance or an obstacle, they were enough to kill this dude after shing for many times attacking him.

    But that didn''t mean they were invincible. In fact, they got killed many times already, ending up losing too much of their numbers on many asions.

    The battles I was going to get into were going to be quite bloody and brutal. If they were left to fight without having any defensive cards added up to them, then the loss I was going to have was going to be quite severe.

    My best choice was to merge them with a race that was adept and quite special in defence. That put the shield bearers at the top of my choice list. And then the Bulltors came next.

    These two were considered as hellish defensive troops I got. If the end race was having the best out of these bloodlines, then things were destined to end up quite great for me.

    I wanted to roam the entire enemynds and look for bombs, but that also meant I needed to establish strong bases at the ces I spotted, leaving behind my forces out there to dig the ground and take out all the bombs hidden underground.

    To do so, I needed to leave tons of troops alone for a long time. And to be honest, I didn''t trust any troops to stand their ground without my presence.

    It was impossible and quite impractical for me to babysit any forces I''d leave behind. Or else this was going to take a long time without doubt.

    I should just focus more on strengthening the forces I''d leave behind, or else things would end quite bad in the end.

    The only other option I got was to just ask Isac to join up and help me in building defences all over the ces I spotted bombs at.

    But that wasn''t even possible.

    To do so, I''d need to move tons of materials, working hands, and also provide enough protection for all these to build up fortresses and defences.<novelnext></novelnext>

    And even if I managed to do all that, in the end things would end up quite bad. After all, we were going to do all this in the heart of the enemy mainds, their territories, where tons of forces would be present, alongside hellish amounts of weapons and offensive and defensive preparations.

    That was indeed quite illusional if I wanted this to work. Not to mention it''d consume lots of time in the end.

    So I had no other option but to throw away an endless number of warriors in these zones and pray this was going to work.

    And that was why doing this merge, finding a new breed of warriors, a race that could handle both offence and defence quite efficiently was a must.

    "Please¡­ Let it seed¡­" I prayed while starting to merge the soulers and reapers bloodlines with the shield bearers and Bulltors in many attempts.

    The initial attempts all failed! The end result focused more on either one of these bloodlines, not taking the best of each race and adding these up into the new one.

    For example, I ended up having a new race that could sh and pass through opponents. It was just like the soulers, but not as deadly and lethal as them.

    They could just pass through things, then use the brutal physical strength of Bulltors to fight the enemy.

    They didn''t affect the enemy souls or even impact them in any way. Another failed attempt gave me the deadly nature of the soulers, by absorbing the enemies'' souls, but theycked any defensive or high speed movement.

    They got slightly better in overall physical strength, but not enough to satisfy my high standards. And in return for that, I kept testing, doing this merge one time after another, even trying out new souls.

    I got the Hectors and Dragons souls and bloodlines stored as well. And so I tried out everything, even trying to merge more than two bloodlines together at many times.

    "Atst!" and after many failed attempts, after close to seven hours of doing so without getting a satisfied result, I got a race that suited my needs.

    It was the result of merging the Soulers, Dragons, Bulltors, Shield bearers, and Hectors together in one race. The new race got many benefits, like it got a sturdyyer of shell like beads that covered almost their whole bodies. And underneath this, another muscryer came, covering their bodies and adding anotheryer of protection.

    Not to mention this added more strength to the overall power and might of this race. They could sh forward, pass through anything, absorb the souls of their enemies, and kill them.

    This meant they got many weapons up their sleeve, ones that could take down any opponent using pure might or the unbelievable soul absorbing ability of the soulers.

    On top of all that, they got wings! That meant they could fly and fight in the sky, making them the quiet force that I needed.

 Chapter 1536 The Kings Race

    The only drawback of this was their price¡­ "I have to spend fifty thousand per single one of these¡­ But what shall I name them?"

    The system gave me the option of naming such a new race. And to do so, I got to think of a nice name, suiting this scary race.

    They got a myriad of skills, ones that gathered up all the good traits of all the races merged together to form this new one.

    For example, they could use fire and wind elements in attack, moving fast, plus defence. They also got some sort of abined skill, just like the shield bearers did.

    They could roar, and their roars got a stunning effect for a certain radius. They even could use their fire and establish a trap that could trap inside many of the enemies.

    "They can attack, defend, set the setting to trap enemies inside for others toe forward and kill them¡­ They can fight on the ground, and in the sky¡­ And who knows¡­ They may even fight underground and underwater!"

    I couldn''t help but think that this race should be the cornerstone of my future formidable armies. And thus I got to think of a name, one that suited their might and terrifying abilities and strength.

    "I should call them the Kings!" I muttered to myself, while finding such a name quite irritating for the enemies. Imagine they were going to fight against Kings! Wouldn''t they be a little intimidated and scared by the name?

    [Do you want to call them the Kings?]

    "Sure, why not? Let''s name it the Kings!"

    [You got a very bad taste in naming things!]

    "Just use it, I love it!" I didn''t listen to any of the higher upints. He wasn''t the one inventing this new force, and I just liked the name.

    [Ok! You are the one who owns them. So they''ll be named as the Kings]

    "Thanks," Iughed, "now let''s summon as many of these as possible¡­"

    The initial high price of them wouldn''t stop me. Right now, my soul count reached a staggering and terrifying figure of three zeros after a billion. That meant I could summon around one billion of them!

    "Five hundred million is enough," I decided to just consume half of my soul points and summon a terrifying army of these, "let''s see what the first warrior of these Kings look like."

    *Fwoosh!*

    The next moment I summoned just one, and called him out. In front of me, a bellow of wild fire appeared, one that wasn''t any lesser than the fire surrounding my Lucas.

    "White fire surrounding a giant of ten metres in height at least¡­ Bulging muscles like Dragons and Bulltors, a naturally formed shield like the shield bearer¡­ That''s what I call a f*cking elite force, hahahaha!"

    In front of me, a terrifying giant appeared, surrounded by a massive amount of white fire. He held a giant shield, one that looked like a giant wall or something.

    He had shimmering silver eyes, face covered in fine scales like the Dragons. Despite being surrounded by fire, I could still see lots of his features and details.<novelnext></novelnext>

    His chest was covered with naturally formed armour. It was covered in fine lines that seemed to draw out something, but I couldn''t tell what it was. It wasn''t really a picture, but a mix of many tree branchesing together to cover the surface of that armour.

    He stood there, motionless, while floating on the ground by a few inches. He didn''t have wings, but he could still float, and that meant he could fly without wings.

    "God¡­ Thanks for creating me!" and as I checked him, he also checked me for a few seconds. Then he knelt to the ground, saying these words as his greetings to me.

    "I''m not your god, I''m your lord," I corrected him, "let me grant you a name¡­ Arthur! You are going to be King Arthur, my King Arthur."

    "Thanks lord," he knelt again, expressing his gratitude about granting him a name, "what can I do for lord?"

    "Pretty anxious dude you are, I like you, hahahaha!" I was excited to use this new force out, send them all over the iing grand battlefield, and make all of my enemies tremble in fear.

    But first¡­ I have to solve something¡­

    "Tell me, do you need stat points to raise your power?" I knew such fire meant he was at the lowest grade. And so he would need stat points to rise in ranks and show up his real power.

    But against what I expected, he shook his head and said something I never expected!

    "No lord, I don''t need that thing to evolve. What I need is souls, souls of the enemies I''ll kill under your orders."

    "This¡­ Are you going to take all the souls you kill? Not give me a penny?!"

    I was shocked and a little enraged by this dude. If he needed souls to evolve, then that meant he nned to suck dry all the souls he and others would kill.

    This race¡­ I thought they were going to be my ace, the weapon that I''d not need any other after using it.

    However it seemed I underestimated the power of fate!

    "Sorry lord, but we need to either use the souls we kill or donate them to you. But¡­"

    "Then take half and give me half," I scoffed. This was a very bad situation indeed. I wanted to overuse this race in my future kingdom armies. However, if they were going to act stingy and absorb all the souls they killed, then they would be pretty damn useless!

    "Sure, I''ll do per lord''s orders."

    "Make sure to give such orders to everyone of your kindter on."

    "My kin?!''

    "Sure, I''m preparing to summon more of your race," I waved my arm, "just stand on the side and watch for now. I''m going to finish summoning all of the others and take all of you inside my inventory for now."

 Chapter 1537 The Old Earth

    "Inventory?"

    "It''s like your home," I started to feel a little annoyed by this dude. Tsk! I never expected for a race to show up andpete with me over the souls.

    Without enough souls, I wouldn''t have been able to summon you in the first ce! What a dumb race these Kings were!

    Next I started to summon five hundred million of the Kings. Summoning them was quite easy and fast actually. I just told the system to take all the needed amount of my souls, give me my Kings in return. Just simply like that!

    "Now that army is ready¡­ And now all I need to do is wait for the merge to get done," I stretched my arms, and felt the urge to sleep.

    The merge would take more hours to finish. And I lost track of when it wasst time I ever slept.

    Sleeping wasn''t something essential for me right now. My power increased by a significant margin, and my body evolved and was blessed by the gods.

    But it felt like a mental habit, something I needed to do from time to time to feel normal and human. So I went into the deep champers of my chariot, randomly selected one, and slept inside.

    I didn''t miss to look at the closed door off the room which had Hry. Every time I recalled what happened to her, how she ended up being a totally different person, one of my enemies, I couldn''t help but feel bad for her, for Karoline, for anyone who fell in love with me.

    I got such a weird curse, and didn''t know how to remove it. Such a curse was something that wouldn''t endanger my life or something, but it was a thing that made me feel frustrated every time I thought about it.

    Why the heck did that happen to me? Why couldn''t I have girls like any other hero, enjoy little time with each, and have fun?

    Tsk!

    I got the feeling that this time would be thest free time I''d ever had for a long time. I couldn''t even guess for how long the uing war wouldst. Would it take weeks? Months? Or even years?

    I wasn''t feeling any nervousness at all. I got lots of forces on my side. And even if the enemy called for reinforcements, I also was waiting for mine to arrive.

    Even if there was a new yer in the game, like the Hescos and other racesing from different worlds at my apocalypse, I didn''t feel any pressure at all from them.

    I only had one problem to care and worry about, the bombs. Once I''d clear away that threat, then I got zero worry at all.

    I slept for long hours, and when I woke up, I felt the world returned back to the same.

    [Are you here? Why aren''t you replying to me?!]

    And just when I opened my eyes, feeling a little headache for unknown reason, I saw the messages sent by Lily shing one after another in front of my eyes.

    She kept repeating the same content with different words.<novelnext></novelnext>

    [Sorry, was sleeping a little] I stretched and yawned, while looking around, [is the merge done?]

    [Sleeping? Right now? I can''t believe how calm or cold hearted you are!]

    [I''m just human] Iughed, [Tell me, did the merge end?]

    [Our zone already merged with the new world ten hours ago! And I tried to reach you many times, and yet you never answered!]

    [Sorry about that, but it''s amon knowledge that when one sleeps, he won''t be able to hear or say anything]

    [Tsk! You want to give me a stroke or something? Hurry up and get up! The war has already started!]

    [Did all the world''s finish merging?] I yawned again, got my body off the bed, and started to walk up to the deck of my chariot.

    [Almost half of the entire zones and worlds we have got merged already. And the enemy had most of their worlds merged. Not to mention many new worlds are already here as well]

    [And?] I already expected all this. And that wasn''t the answer I wanted to hear.

    [The enemy didn''t stay idle and wait for the merge to get done! They already moved against our worlds and zones, shing against our armies]

    [Don''t tell me we are losing!] I raised an eyebrow, not from her words, but from the new world that appeared in front of me.

    Sun! We got some sun atst! It was a damn big orange circle in the middle of the blue sky! This wasn''t a dream, right? This was totally like the old Earth!

    Bright and clear sky, with faint white clouds asionally appearing here and there. Pure and clear wind bellowed from the north, bringing a fresh cold feeling to me.

    The sun felt warm, not that kind of burning heat that I always felt when the groups of suns appeared before on the new Earth after the apocalypse.

    This¡­ This was just like the Earth I heard all about in legends and old records. It was just like the couple peaceful hours I identally lived through when I got sent back in time to Earth.

    [We aren''t! It''s just the scale of the battles that extends beyond what all of us anticipated! Not to mention there are new races, and most started to turn their weapons and armies towards us as well]

    [You know this is quite expected] I sucked in a deep breath, feeling the clean and refreshing air that went into my lungs. "This is¡­ Just awesome!"

    If I wanted before to win this quest and control this new world out of my desire to get done of all this sh*t and have my long desired rest and life of my dreams, then right now I wanted to do it one hundred times more!

    This world¡­ It was quite worthy to be my own world! The world which I''d spend the rest of life at without getting even bored.

 Chapter 1538 Terribly Bad News

    [Yes, but we never expected that the zones and worlds would get separated!]

    [What do you mean?] she finally managed to attract my attention away from the beauty of the new world.

    [The zones and worlds didn''t merge in their full size. They got segmented, separated into lots of smaller parts, which each merged away from the other]

    [This¡­ Is it that bad?]

    From what she said, each world and zone got into many smaller parts, each merged in a location away from the rest. That meant the final merge would be like an ugly picture of zones and worlds ovepping together and scattered in between themselves.

    That was bad! If this was true, then all the forces here, either those who belonged to me or the ones that belonged to other races, all would be separated and segmented into smaller armies without any organisation or nning at all.

    It was all based on pure luck, and on the other hand, my enemies would have their full forces ready.

    Even if their worlds suffered from the same fate, something told me they already got to know about this, were quite prepared for it.

    [It''s¡­ A bit hectic and messy! Everyone is fighting against all of others. And the enemy is just fishing in muddled waters]

    [That''s normal for them to do this] I sighed, [Listen, anything rted to the war in the zones and worlds is left over to you and your people. I got already tons of things on my hands to do]

    [I know! I''m not asking for help, I was just informing you about the recent updates]

    [Cool!] I had to directly and clearly state this issue, [What about Earth? Our forces in other worlds there?]

    [They didn''t join us yet] As expected! The merge wasn''t just happening in random order or anything. I was now surer than before that the enemy got total control on everything rted to the merge.

    Even the order of the worlds merging here, they got to determine such a thing. And if I was them, I''d make sure my enemies wouldn''t get their hands on any reinforcements early on.

    [Listen, make sure the top priority of our forces is tobine and meet each other. Kill anyone and anything that dares to stand in our path. And wait for the final merge to happen. Then by the arrival of ourrge forces,unch them all towards the enemies without any hesitation]

    [How about you?]

    [I''m going to travel through portals, go towards the enemy homnds for now] the war has already started. And as the enemy began to unfold their schemes, it was my turn to show them my scheme as well.

    [Portals are messed up!] and just before I''d close the chat, head towards one of the portals leading to one of the ten enemy worlds, she suddenly sent this.

    [What do you mean by that? Aren''t they working?!] This was one of the worst case scenarios I thought about before.

    If the enemy managed to deactivate my portals, then it''d be a great blow to my side.

    [They are working, but they won''t lead you towards the same ces they got linked to]

    [What does this even mean?!] I didn''t get her point, [Are they working or not?]

    [They are! But if you took a portal towards the second zone from here, you''d end up at zone five! Or even in another world, not even in a zone!]

    [This¡­]<novelnext></novelnext>

    [It''s all thanks to the weird allocation I told you about. Tsk! The worlds and zones are now scattered over a huge stretch ofnd]

    [I got it!] I paused, [let the forces first work toe together and meet up. Then we''ll establish new portals using the devices I gave you before. You distribute them already, right?]

    [Sure, I did that. That reminds me, howe you knew something like this would happen?]

    [I got a hunch!] I didn''t know for sure about anything. All I could feel was doubts and thoughts, ideas about what the enemy might and might not do.

    It was just pure luck that I ended up with such an idea, and much luckier that I prepared for it a long time ago before it happened.

    Or else, my forces out there would be left alone, without any means ofmunication or the ability to get reinforcementster on.

    And to establish all these portals from now, it''d take a long time to do that! I knew by the time my forces would deal with this mess, we''d be lucky if we lost only half of our forces.

    I expected chaos to happen at the early days of the merge, but never expected this to be the reason for such chaos.

    The enemy¡­ He yed his cards quite brilliantly this time. And that made me more eager to go out and show them my cards.

    [I will try my best then] Lily paused, [How about this¡­ why won''t you take a tour first, try to help in establishing new portals or something]

    [So you are asking for my help, right?] I froze for a few seconds in front of her message, beforeughing out loud.

    [Well¡­ I won''t say no to any help at this moment, right?]

    [Hmm¡­ At least help me back]

    [What do you want?]

    [Send troops over to the enemy side] I paused, [I want to know what they are going to do there. If you can, get me information about their defences and such]

    [Will try my best]

    [No, you''ll do it] Iughed, [Or else it''s better for me to go out there right away and do it myself]

    [Tsk! I will try my best! I got little forces left to move freely, you do know that?]

    [Not my problem!] Iughed, [You aren''t the grand general for nothing, right?]

    [Tsk! Ok, I will try and find a way to contact that jerk then]

    [The jumper?!] I raised my eyebrows when she suddenly mentioned him.

    [You want answers. And I got no one crazy enough to take on such role but him]

 Chapter 1539 The Merge Is Halfway Through

    [He isn''t capable! Not that dependable to do such a task! Not at such a crucial time!]

    [He is the only one we got, the best if you want my opinion about it] she seemed to fully believe in her choice, and decided to support selecting the jumper, [Not to mention he is already there, in the heart of the enemynds]

    [He didn''t retreat?]

    [He refused, asked to remain there and he is still fighting the enemies at their homnds]

    I paused for a second, feeling what this jerk did might be something good at the end.

    I advised Lily to recall him and other forces at any enemy homnds when the merge would happen. The earlier n was to leave him there. But it all changed when I learnt about the new worldsing to merge here, after knowing that Earth was going here as well.

    It seemed this jerk lost all association with Earth and humans, got totally fixed on finding and saving his dude.

    What a jerk!

    [Fine! But make it clear to that bad luck ma, we aren''t in any situation that will allow us to send any troops over to him]

    [Well¡­ I already contacted him before, and¡­]

    I didn''t like where this talk was going, [And what?]

    [He was the one who asked to do this task in the first ce]

    [That jerk? No way! He won''t do anything without expecting something back from it]

    [Yes, he also spoke about something, about reinforcements that he needed]

    [I told you already, we are running short on any troops right now. Howe you are still saying his request and you know how dire our situation is?]

    [I didn''t say what kind of troops he asked for]

    [Will that make a difference?]

    [He wants you!]

    [What the heck¡­ Girl, I''m very busy worrying about that jerk!]

    [No, you don''t get it. He said you are going toe here eventually and hit the enemy where it hurts. So he decided to remain there, acting as our eyes out there, waiting for you toe to his rescue]

    [I won''t rescue that piece of sh*t!]

    [But¡­ He is the only dude out there to take care of this task. And any information we''ll get, will eventually lead you towards him]

    [In other words¡­ I don''t get a choice, that''s what you want to say, right?]

    [Well¡­ You have to admit he isn''t half bad, right?]

    [He is an asshole! Howe I let someone like him live for this long? I''m going to kill him once I meet him up]

    [Hahahaha! In the end you are going to his rescue, hahahaha!]

    [Stopughing! This isn''t funny!]<novelnext></novelnext>

    [He was right, he knows you more than anyone else like he said]

    [He said that? For real?]

    [He argued that he knew you better than any of us, and you won''t have a choice and wille to save him out of your kind heart]

    [I can be cold blooded jerk like him sometimes]

    [Yes, go and argue with him about that, not with me, hahahaha!]

    [Tsk! I''m going to close the chat. Go and gather valuable intel, and try to send out more spies out there]

    [I will try, but I can''t promise]

    [Screw you!] I closed the chat while she kept sendingughing emojis that got on my nerves.

    That damn jerk¡­ That damn jumper¡­ Did he think he could control my actions like this?

    Who said I should go and find him? What obligation did I have to go and rescue him?

    I knew he''d collect valuable intel. After all, that dude was a ma for bad news. And for sure he might end up fighting the leaders of the enemies head on or something on the same level.

    I wouldn''t be surprised if he ended up strangled in the middle of the main enemy forces, or lost most of his troops and ran for his life in a hectic chase.

    That dude¡­ He was a jerk of bad news! I grew used and tired of such a thing already so it didn''t surprise me at all.

    [Don''t forget to go and check over other stressful ces. We need your help]

    [Sure]

    She seemed to get tired of teasing me, and feared that I might not step in to help as promised. After closing the chat again, I started to look around.

    This world¡­ It was still so magical to make me believe it was true! And the most amazing thing about it was that it was going to end up soon enough and fall in my hands.

    I looked at this mesmerising peaceful sight for long minutes, took a long and deep breath, then went towards one of the portals around.

    As long as I didn''t go directly towards one of the enemy worlds, any portal here would be fine.

    [Let them start establishing their portals once they gathered together] I paused, [I''m going to take a huge tour around through the oldwork]

    [Do you want to get lost? To not be able to help that jerk?]

    [Pray that will happen] I closed the chat with a bigugh. I didn''t aim to do that to this jerk. However I was just trying out something just now.

    I already passed through one portal, ending up in the middle of a new ce that I never visited before. I appeared inside a big canyon, with huge mountains that lined the world on both sides.

    I managed to jump and reach a new ce in this new world. And so I wanted to test things out, see if this was going to work or not.

    And the connection with her worked, meaning that this was indeed one new world, one world where we''d all get in contact with everyone without any problems.

    The first thing I did was to let my chariot soar high in the sky and reach the clouds. It was a fantastic feeling, like I went back in time, for real this time, back for many years, even decades, before any of the apocalypse happened.

 Chapter 1540 Starting The Big War

    When I took my time in having fun, I finally spotted many ces where lots of fights were going on around.

    "Time to see if these dudes are up to the task or not," I didn''t hesitate and summoned my new Kings, took out one million and gave them a single order, "kill any hostile forces here, save my people. And don''t forget, you''ll get only half of the souls you''ll absorb."

    "Yes, lord!" everyone bowed midair, before starting to move fast towards several directions.

    The one million I took got divided into seven smaller armies, each headed towards one of the hot zones here.

    As I had nothing much to do, I started to take a wide tour, examining the current situation here.

    It was simply disastrous!

    This was indeed newnd, but it got filled with many of my forces. Even if they were inside the same region, each was fighting on their own without having a chance to get to other forces around.

    They weren''t blind nor deaf, they were just deprived of any chance to do so. In front of each force, a huge army of different races were fighting against mine.

    There were few that I already recognised like the fiends and high zombies. But there were lots of new races here. And that meant the enemy already had total control over the merge as I suspected.

    "They made sure to bring forth their allies and send them to many ces to kill my forces¡­ It''s like a big hunt festival for them¡­"

    I saw how bad the current situation was, and couldn''t help but think of other ces. If such a situation got repeated, then most of my forces would get annihted in such a way.

    However, that all changed the moment my Kings joined the fight! They were quite domineering, cruel, and unstoppable!

    They moved and shed through the bodies of the enemies, just acting like my soulers. Nothing stopped in their path, and no matter how the enemy tried, they couldn''t break through theiryers of defence.

    Be it the shields, the armours, even theirbined defensive techniques¡­ All stood in the face of the terrifying attacks of the enemies.

    The moment my Kings joined this battle, the enemy lost their edge at once.

    "Run back and join other forces, merge together and start taking down the enemies as one whole army," I took out my horn and shouted at my forces. They got a chance to breathe atst. And they got to use this chance in doing what they should have done a long time ago.

    Seeing the armies all around starting to move inwards and merge, killing any enemy stopping in their faces, I knew this battle here was going for the better eventually.

    And so I didn''t stand there for another second, used my staff and jumped back to thend of portals.

    This was a whole single world, one that would solve lots of my earlier problems and headaches. I didn''t forget to save the location I just visited, as I did with many otherster on.<novelnext></novelnext>

    I started to pass through portals, going to new ces that I never saw before. Each time I visited a ce, I found the same situation happening over and over again.

    I did the same, took one million of my Kings out, let them stabilise the situation before asking everyone else to regroup. On many asions, I didn''t just find one group of forces in the region, and spotted lots of other fighting ces around.

    I didn''t hesitate to move fast and interfere to help them as well. But as I knew how huge this new world was, I was sure even by all this, I''d not be able to save even one hundredth of my current forces.

    I kept jumping and helping my forces for a few hours, until I visited thest portal atst after ten more hours.

    [Please tell me they already established the portals I asked for] After getting done from all this, I didn''t stay idle, calling back all the king''s I scattered before, while asking Lily this.

    My Kings already did their part, bought enough time for my forces to regroup, killing tons of the enemies. I knew they were going to grow stronger, but I didn''t care about how little they improved for now.

    If they were going to eat up souls to evolve, then such a process seemed to take a long time. The good news was that they wouldn''t be limited by anything, not like other forces that got limited by the current level of the apocalypse I was in.

    Thinking about this made me question what stage my current apocalypse was.

    [Yours is still in the fifth quest] and when I asked the higher up, he instantly responded like this, [You need to win this entire thing for all the stages to get cleared and you''ll be on the same level of power as anyone else who managed to clear their apocalypse before]

    "Ok," I knew this wasn''t good news, but it was something good after all. The moment this quest would be over was going to be the moment the entire apocalypse would be over.

    And with that, all of my forces and races would get the ability to increase their levels to the max. ording to what I knew, the highest level was ten thousand levels, which was something quite scary and formidable for sure.

    But this was an idea for another time, a thought forter not now.

    [The portals are already established¡­ But the current situation doesn''t look that good]

    [I''m trying my best. Let others try theirs too]

    [We are! But the enemy¡­ They are endless and quite prepared!]

    [I saw them] I paused, [Let''s hope we''ll end up with half of our initial forces]

    [I also pray for that]

    Even she had the same pessimistic vision about all this. I sighed, closed the chat and looked in a certain direction.

 Chapter 1541 Terrible News

    I already established lots of twin devices in a zone close to here. The portals that finally linked this spot to other ces were at least in the hundreds. And that meant I got too many ces to visit, not less than the ones I just finished, or even a bit more.

    I didn''t hesitate or dy, and went directly through the portals there. The ces I arrived at looked much worse than the ones I visited before.

    These ces got more of my forces there. After all, these were the ces where my generals were, alongside lots of forces, many of these were elites.

    But that didn''t make any difference. In fact, I felt like their situation was much worse than what I already saw before.

    They weren''t just fighting fiends and high zombies, but many other elite enemy troops, including worms!

    Those damn worms appeared everywhere and kept swallowing lots of my elites everywhere. The ground was filled with tons of holes, looking like a grand and ugly beehive.

    I instantly took my Kings, taking five million this time. I didn''t know if they could deal with these worms. But if they failed, then my cube would be the answer.

    However, to my surprise, the Kings showed how brutal and deadly they were. They didn''t get stopped even by the Exomachines that stopped my soulers before. And these worms didn''t even stand a chance against them.

    They just needed to sh more than ten times to take a single worm out, working together inrge groups to cover up the worm''s grand bodies.

    I watched all this from high above, while seeing how hectic the current battle was!

    There were lots of scattered forces here, extending beyond the horizon, filling the entire world around for tens of miles. I knew this must have been one of my great armies, one that was responsible for taking down a world or something.

    I couldn''t just stabilise this situation using Kings. And if I wasted much time here, more forces would be lost. So I took out my cube, and activated it to the fullest, sucking in all the troops in a thousands of miles radius.

    Be it an enemy or ally, I sucked everyone in. and then I let my cube work its magic, turning everyone into my forces.

    "Go and secure this region and regions beyond," I didn''t keep them confined inside the cube, took them out, and let them loose over the enemies, "save others, and kill any enemy you find! Especially you, damn worms!"

    I knew how scary and formidable worms were in such battles. The more hectic the situation was, the better and scary these worms would be.

    I released everything, called back my Kings, and instantly took my leave.

    This was just one of many ces I visited. I didn''t take out my Kings anymore, and just used my cube to switch the tables here.

    Even so, I knew there were just too many of my forces scattered all over the new world without a way to reach or save them. I had to ept such loss, and see the new forces gained by my cube as the pay back for such losses.

    But deep down my soul, I knew this wasn''t enough, not even close from enough. The enemy started off this final war with a big blow towards me, and I had to admit they yed their cards quite brilliantly this time.

    However¡­ This didn''t mean I lost the war or something. It was just a big loss, that was all. I was going to have tons of forcesing soon enough, the moment this entire stupid merge would be over.

    Just wait¡­ The moment my forces woulde where, everything would change for the better.

    [Tell me, did that jerk send any valuable intel?]<novelnext></novelnext>

    [He¡­ He sent a lot, but I didn''t know how to tell these to you]

    [What do you mean?] I didn''t get what she meant by that. I thought the moment she''d receive anything from that jerk, she''d just send these over in a hurry or something.

    I was still in the middle of helping my forces through the new portals. However, that wasn''t an excuse for her to hide such a thing from me.

    So there must be something that prevented her from doing so, and that would be something quite bad. [Come on! Tell everything to me]

    [Well¡­ didn''t you already notice something weird going on here?] and unlike what I expected, she didn''t start off by telling me anything of value.

    Instead, she asked such stupid and useless question. [What does this even mean? Everything around is quite hectic and weird!]

    [I mean¡­ Something big is missing from the entire picture]

    [Missing? Hmm¡­ If we are speaking about missing things, then I have to admit I miss my forces from Earth]

    [Not that! I mean something that should have been present and it''s not!]

    [You don''t mean¡­ Other races?]

    [Yes! Them!]

    I paused for a long minute without saying a single word. I already felt how weird their absence was. [I thought they were missing as we didn''t establish direct portals between our ground zero and their worlds¡­ Don''t tell me there is another reason out there for this]

    [Well¡­ In a way your theory is correct. I also thought the same, thought they got scattered all across the entire new world. As we didn''t have any portals linking directly to their worlds, it meant there was no way for us to reach them, right?]

    [Right!]

    [Wrong!]

    [Howe? What do you know? Wait a minute¡­ Did that jerk send something unbelievable again? Damn his bad luck!!]

    [Well¡­ It''s not that bad luck actually. He discovered something huge going on]

    [What is it?]

    [Everything we did¡­ ording to the intel he sent so far, everything we did was for nothing]

    [What do you mean by that?!!] I felt my heart clench when she sent these words. Other races were missing, and she linked them with that jerk and the news he sent over.

 Chapter 1542 We Cant Change The Universe Alone

    He was deep in the enemy lines, and that meant he must have witnessed something big going on, something rted to the enemy and the races I saved before at the same time.

    A wild and crazy thought popped in my mind. And as it was a very gloomy and bad one, I didn''t dare to take it any serious at all.

    Or I hoped I''d be wrong, totally wrong, and my hunch this time would be proven wrong.

    But what she said next shattered such fragile hope, as she confirmed the bad news.

    [That jerk ims that the enemy has built giant bubbles, and inside lots of the races we rescued before are trapped inside]

    [Trapped? All of them? Howe¡­?!!]

    [He didn''t get lots of intel yet, but he believes it''s not the actions of the enemies. After all, they couldn''t get any ess into these bubbles, and the races inside can''t get out]

    [Give me a minute¡­] I felt this was some shitty and weird situation to be honest. "Hey, you, higher up big shot, what''s going on here? What''s happening to the races I rescued?"

    [It''s just as you heard! The races are all separated from their worlds, trapped inside huge bubbles]

    "Why is that happening? I already saved them!!! Who did this? And why?"

    I was this close from cursing out loud this damn higher up and other higher ups for their ipetence! I paid a hefty price to save all of these, and also suffered hellishly for them to be saved, and for me to gain part of them as agreed.

    [Well, it''s partially our doing]

    "What the heck?!! Have you lost your mind or what?!!"

    [No, it''s just per the rules, these folks are going to join the final battle. However they have first to select a side to work next to. And frankly speaking, these bubbles are just temporary holders for them before they''ll make their minds]

    "I don''t get it¡­ Isn''t it supposed to be the final prize of the golden quest? Did things change or what?"

    [Things didn''t change! The races surviving this will be in the list of rewards of the golden quest. But it seems you forgot about something, the golden quest didn''t end yet! It''s still going! And even if it got little addition thanks to the worlds and apocalypse thing added to it, it''s still the golden quest. And it''s not over!]

    "I¡­ I''m really at a loss here¡­" I was frank with him, this was some bullshit! I didn''t get any of what he just exined. And to be honest, it felt like what he said added more puzzlement and confusion to me, not helping at all!

    [It''s like this, the enemy tried to snatch these races in the middle of the merge. As a hurried countermeasure, we just did our best and entrapped them in these bubbles, with the choice made for them to decide which side they''ll join in this battle]

    "This¡­ But they are all entrapped inside the enemynds!"

    [This¡­ We couldn''t solve this problem at that time. The enemy already paid the price to move all of them away from any ce you can reach, and kept them inside theirnds]

    "For what? They are already inside these bubbles! And are these bubbles safe? Can they withstand the attacks from the enemy? Why didn''t you tell me about this earlier? Huh?"

    [One question at a time, we got our hands busy here, so we didn''t get enough time to inform you about anything]

    "Bullshit! You are just covering up for something big, something bad, something against our prior agreement!"

    [Our agreement states that you''ll get the rewards once you save all the races. And dude, they aren''t saved yet, and the golden quest isn''t over! Don''t me us for this, we just tried to save what we can in response to what these enemies already schemed and nned for!]

    "In my eyes, you are all ipetent! The enemy is always one if not more steps ahead of you! And since the start of all this sh*t, you are always in the defensive and passive position, always taking the second step, never taking the initiative!"

    [That''s because those damn fiends are the ones controlling the entire thing! Do you think we are doing this on purpose? Do you think we got the choice? Come on! If we got even a say in any of this, we''ll surely have made things better and more favourable for you and others!]

    "Humph! Excuses!" I was really enraged by these higher ups. They failed, failed to keep their part of the bargain. And right now their failure ced more pressure on my shoulders.

    [Things aren''t that bad actually. These bubbles are protected by the same rules this entire ce runs on! The enemy can''t break through these, and the only way to open these bubbles and release the races inside is by letting them ept joining one side!]

    "Which is my side, right? What would happen if they did? Will the bubble get released and the races will be open for the enemies to kill?"

    [Well¡­ We can''t change the universe alone]

    "Bullshit!" I knew that he was trying to get a way out of this, "you just left them out there, in the middle of the enemy ranks and top forces. Do you expect me to go all the way there, care and protect these races and secure their departure away from the enemy''s deep territories? Bullshit! I dare to challenge you toe here personally and show me how capable you are to do such a thing!"

    This dude¡­ All these dudes¡­ They reminded me of those arrogant and useless bosses in the old human world work system. They always sat in their high seats, enjoyedfortable situations, and just demanded the impossible from their employees every single day without even feeling shame!

    I couldn''t get it. Why the heck all this happened?

 Chapter 1543 Explosive Discussion!

    Were these higher ups this useless? Were the enemies this strong and authoritative? For a moment there, I felt like all I did was childish y in the eyes of the enemy.

    They knew even if I managed to im many gains in the past shes, all this would vanish the moment they activated such a procedure!

    They didn''t only control the merge, they didn''t just scatter my forces around, breaking apart my strong and formidable armies into shreds to hunt and kill them down, but they also aimed to get and kill all the races!

    The twenty races I paid a hefty price for free, painstakingly suffered all this time to save all of these, and that ended up in a naught!

    What a troublesomecking in capabilities and abilities these higher ups were!

    [We just did what we could. ept it or not isn''t our problem]

    "Yes it is! You promised me a reward, and now you are asking me to start all over again to im what I deserve? I''m asking for a refund andpensation!"

    [Compensation for what?!]

    "For all this! I''m going to risk it all again, go into the deep enemynds, risk everything to rescue them again!"

    [You already nned to go there in the first ce. Why ask forpensation then? It''s just little extra work]

    "Little extra work? I swear if you are in front of me right now then the cold taste of my ive will be the only thing you''ll get as an answer! If you see it''s a little work, then move your fat as* from your high throne ande down here to do it yourself!"

    [Stop being rude and arrogant! Just do your job!]

    p¨¤§ád¨¢-¨¾?¦Í¨º¦É.§ã¨®§® "I won''t! I''m not obliged to save anyone anymore. Did you forget? The entire goal of this golden quest changed. I don''t need to save anyone, I just need to kill everyone to win!"

    [You¡­]

    "Sorry dude, but the rules changed. And you were the ones who changed them! Don''t me me, after all you are the one who ced me in such a tight spot in the first ce."

    [What do you want?] After a long ten minutes of silence, which I was sure that dude spent cursing and smashing things over his side, he finally said the question I wanted to hear, finally sumbing to my desire.

    "Any race epting to follow me has to stick to me forever."

    [No! That''s not possible nor eptable!]

    "It''s the leastpensation I''ll ept!"

    [But that''s unfair for others! What shall we give for the others thanks to their contribution in the golden quest? Stop being self concentrated and selfish and try to give others parts of your cake!]

    "I won''t! Come on! You are throwing me out to the wolves again, in the open world, without any means or advantage at all!"

    [That doesn''t give you the right to ask for everything! Let others also gain little as well! I can''t ept or agree with such insanity!]

    "It''s not up to you, dude. You''re Not the one fighting here for the sake of the universe."

    [But I''m the one giving out the rules!]

    "No! You don''t even control anything here! Just look around you, look around and see what kind of mess you caused thanks to your inability to do anything at all! If you can, then change this damn situation for the better, move the races back to theirnds and worlds, let them fight properly for their lives and future."

    [This¡­]

    "Of course you can''t! You have zero control here. And so you have to force people like myself to go through hell over and over again to make up for your failures!"

    [I didn''t fail! I didn''t do anything wrong! It''s your job and responsibility topete and fight, to get the rightful rewards!]

    "And I already did! And I swear to god, if you didn''t give me what I deserve, then forget about saving any race. It won''t be the enemies who are going to kill them, but me!"

    [You can''t do any of this. You are just bluffing! You need every ounce of strength and help to survive this]

    "I can use them for now, trick them to follow me, bind them with contracts, then kill them allter on. What''s the difference? Even if I killed them right on the spot after meeting them, it won''t make any difference in the general course of this damn war! I''m still going to end up the winner, even if I had to kill every single one other than my forces and people!"

    [I dare you to try it!]

    "Or what? What can you do, ipetent bastard?"

    [I''ll remove all the privileges you already have, leave your world open and avable for any race out there in the grand universe to invade and kill. Can you fight the universe? Can you fight everyone?]

    "Surely not alone, but I will respond by changing sides! I''ll do everything in my power to let the fiends win, and you''ll lose the entire ce here forever! Tell me, damn arrogant bastard, what can you do about it? What will you do about it"

    This time, his silencested for one hour. I knew he was going crazy about what I just said. Ourst conversation was least described as an explosive argument, one that was closer to be a fight and quarrel, not a civilised talk at all.

    But I would never let that son of b*tch get away from this without paying full price double! I was going to risk everything again thanks to his and other higher ups'' failure and ipetence.

    These damn bastards! They were sitting far away from all this, feeling nothing but amusement to watch all of us suffer for them.

    They didn''t even study the enemy well, not even studied the rules of this damn quest. They let the enemy do everything they wanted, and always were the second people to move.

 Chapter 1544 Im Ready To Switch Sides, For Real! I Got Nothing To Lose!

    This was something I''d not call a good leadership or sess by any means, not under any circumstances. If we were at war, then those higher ups should be the leaders of the entire armies fighting on the field.

    And those leaders just f*cking failed, ending in screwing everyone up! And I would never let them get away without facing consequences.

    Of course I knew what I asked for was extravagant and crazy. If theyplied, then they would have to answer to other races, big races, taking part in this quest.

    The big prize was indeed this new world, and then the races here.

    These races went off the grid for too long. They were once the rulers, the true hegemonies in the entire universe.

    No matter what, be it desire for more power, fear for a new power to emerge, or even trying to research why they were this strong in the first ce, everyone would crave for a piece of this cake.

    I wouldn''t remove the possibility of the system higher ups closing an eye under heavy pressure from the mighty races out there to let all this slip by and happen.

    They didn''t know about such a thing? A big thing? Never before? Come on! Who did they take me for? A fool? A kid easy to trick?

    They must have done some sort of a shitty deal with the universe''s big races. He sold me, they sold me, in return for making the big names more satisfied.

    Screw them all! I wanted my deserved share of the reward full and not cut short thanks to other names and dudes who never suffered anything to get anything from here.

    So I made sure to threaten him hard, and came at him without even holding back at all. I was truly honest and determined in what I said before.

    If I didn''t get my share, then I''d make sure there was no cake in the first ce for anyone to take a piece of it. And if they tried to screw me again, then let them watch me not flipping the tables, but exploding it using explosives.

    My only weak spot, my world, my Earth, my people, they were alling here. There was nothing else for me to worry about. My second Earth world was like an impregnable fortress, a ce that no one could reach no matter how hard they tried.

    Without knowing it, they did me a big favour actually. Like this, I got freed from any threads and shackles, and they got everything on the stake here.

    I was like someone who packed everything he got in the world and held dear to him in one huge backpack. Then he threw it on his shoulder, stood in front of two roads, and was waiting to make up his mind.

    It didn''t matter which road I''d take, any path was going to be my path the moment I stepped onto it.

    I didn''t like being the viin, but if I had to choose, I''d prefer to be the viin than the fool who got screwed and deprived of everything he should have thanks to his naivety and good heart.

    I knew it wasn''t going to be an easy decision to make. This dude and others beside him already struck a deal with the universe''s big races.

    They got themselves cornered in such a tight spot, and I forced their backs against the wall. They''d either offend me or offend the big names in the universe.

    For me, I knew what they were going to do. They would never risk offending the big names for my sake. But at the same time, losing me here was going to be far more disastrous than offending the big races.

    There were twenty races here, twenty long missed races, twenty races the system higher ups depended everything on their rescue.

    Or else why had they kept trying over and over for all this long time to rescue them? The fight on the frontal battlefield was a mystery to me, but I could tell the situation over there wasn''t that favourable to this side.

    That exined why those higher ups kept thinking about rescuing the races here. They wanted a new card to use in this battle, one that had the ability and power to change everything.

    So if they offended me, I''d simply flip the switch and change sides. This would end up in turning their strongest sword around, letting it fall in their enemies'' hands and endangering everything they desired so much so far.

    I wouldn''t hesitate to use everything in my power to kill all these races till thest man. I wouldn''t flinch in joining the enemy side, change the state of my allies into enemies, and my enemies into my friends.

    I was prepared to go crazy, and that all depended on what the higher ups would choose.

    Knowing the tight situation they were facing right now, I kept myself calm and collected, and didn''t even hurry to make a single move at all.

    I evenid on the back of my chariot, enjoying the great atmosphere, looking at the bright sky that I always heard stories about in legends.

    I ced one knee on top of another, one leg on top of the other, closed my eyes, folded my two hands behind my head, and enjoyed a nap.

    At this moment, I was sure I was the focus of all the discussions going on in the entire universe.

    Everything happening here was now broadcasted to the entire universe. If people weren''t that free or interested in following what was happening here before, then after such explosive debate and argument with that jerk, everyone''s attention would be focused and attracted to here.

    What would they decide? That was up to them. As for me, I was honestly the most carefree person in all this messy situation.

    And I acted truly as I should.

    If I got a cigarette right now, that cylindrical magical thing the old humans used to consume at such times, expressing their free mind and will, then I''d have taken one out and lit it up.

 Chapter 1545 You Are Wrong!

    If I got strippers to dance for me at this moment like how old humans used to enjoy themselves in their free time, then I''d have invited them on board and let them fill the entire world with their cheers andughs.

    I was truly and honestly open to any situation and weing to any decision. After all, I got my home and people, my forces and interest, my kingdom and my hard work achievements, I got them all in my pocket.

    So jerks, what would you do about it? Which side would you select to satisfy? And which side would you choose to face their wrath and revenge?

    [We have decided to support you!] and when two hours passed, and I thought they''d take much longer to make up their arrangements and deals with the Hescos and other big races, the higher up sent this unexpected message over.

    "What''s the catch here?"

    [There is none!]

    "Then howe you selected me over the big names? I don''t believe you!"

    [Don''t thank me, but thank your allies. They did exert lots of pressure to secure this deal for you]

    "The Toranks?!" I never thought about asking them for help. But it seemed they took the initiative, and came to pressure the system higher ups against the Hescos.

    Damn! I totally forgot that I got such a big name behind me. This was the advantage of having someone strong and mighty as a big brother or a friend.

    [They did pull every string they can, and in the end you got what you want]

    "So¡­ Will I get all the races here?"

    [As long as they agree to join you, then it''s fine]

    "Are you sure?" I paused, beforeughing, "this isn''t some shitty trick of yours, right?"

    [Kid, the universe is too big to be centred on you. It''s just the importance of the races here in the big picture that we are talking together right now. Or else, trying to speak to me will be thest wish you''ll struggle to achieve in this life!]

    "The same goes for you," Iughed. I didn''t take any of his arrogant words to heart, "I''m going to impress all of you then."

    [I just want the races to be secured, and try to preserve most of their numbers. These races¡­ They hold the future of our universe]

    "Sorry, but I beg to differ."

    [How so? Do you perhaps think that you know better than I? Than other big shots here?]

    "I won''t say I know better for sure, but I can say you are wrong!"

    [Prove me then, and I promise you one time help from me]

    "Five times help, not one!"

    [Damn! Are you perhaps a descendant of an old stingy merchant lineage or what? Why does it turn out to be a hustle every single time we talk and deal together?]

    "Anytime you speak, youe up with a chance for a trade," Iughed, "don''t me me for being too overly cautious. I want more interest in my kingdom and race."

    [This is called greed]

    "This is called the leader''s responsibility towards his people," Iughed, "now, what will you say about my offer? Five times help? Is it a deal?"

    [Tsk! Fine, let''s go with five. But I will select these five times myself, and you won''t go around shouting my name all over the ce every time you face a hup or something. It will be quite annoying to waste my breath and time over trivial matters]

    "Don''t worry, I never deal with trivial matters either," I evilly grinned, "now let me prove you wrong."

    [Be my guest!]

    This dude¡­ He didn''t realise that he already fell in my trap. In fact I was just overjoyed by such an ending.

    Of course I didn''t care if he agreed or not, both options held advantages for me. However the thought of being on the side of evilness, helping the viins and bing one of them still annoyed me.

    Not to mention, I already got friends here in this universe. I never expected the Toranks to take the step and support me against the Hescos.

    Thinking this came thanks to their enmity with the Hescos, or thanks to their value of our friendship and alliance was just naive.

    These dudes¡­ They did all this just to ask for something in return. If they came out first, talked with me about this, then a long bargain would happen, one that I''d end up taking and chopping lots of their benefits.

    So they adopted another approach, took the initiative and saved me from this disaster. At the same time, they held the fate of me and my kingdom again in their hands.

    If I didn''t agree on their terms, if I tried to negotiate and made a fuss about their demands, then they''d simply flip the switch, join the Hescos in pressuring me.

    The quest didn''t end and I didn''t get anything yet. So all these promises were empty words that the system higher ups could renege at any moment from.

    The only guarantee that wouldn''t happen was the presence of the Toranks by my side. Tsk! Those dudes were bing more cunning, harder to deal with.

    They put me in front of reality, and didn''t give me a single chance to evade or hustle about their demands.

    "You think the future of the universe lies within the hands of these twenty races, but you are wrong. These twenty races are strong and unique indeed, and are going to form a formidable force on our side to fight against the invading universe. But¡­"

    [But what?]

    "You totally forgot that the ones who rescued them from such a disastrous fate are us, the ones who came from the universe."

    [Your point is?]

    "If they are this mighty and capable, why didn''t they break free a long time ago on their own? Why did they need our help? That''s because without us, they won''t be able to do anything, nothing at all! They are strong, but like a strong and sharp sword, without a capable swordsman holding it, the sword will turn into a useless piece of metal, a scarp that has no value or use."

 Chapter 1546 Hope!

    [But that don''t mean they aren''t the hope for our universe]

    "No, you are wrong again¡­ We, not them, are the hope this universe holds. All the living races inside the universe hold the torch in defending it, no matter how weak or powerless they are. Supporting talents, the youngsters from all races, to rise up and be stronger, much stronger than their ancestors, is the right path, the only hope our universe holds."

    [Hmm¡­ I get what you are referring to¡­ However, we are just advisors, wise old men on the side, speaking with advice from the side, telling people in the universe what they should and shouldn''t do. But we can''t force anyone, and can''t prevent anyone from doing anything]

    "I got your point, but¡­" I paused, while my entire point of debate was sessfully delivered to this higher up.

    What I wanted to speak about wasn''t all this, but something entirely different. The youths that I met from the Hescos enlightened me about how hard it was for the young and new generation to show off and shine.

    I met capable dudes, very capable and unique talents from the Hescos race. And yet they were nothing in the eyes of that mighty race.

    Sometimes, growing strong, being the top of the races in the universe, wasn''t something good and great for the future of the new generations.

    And so I wanted to speak about this with him. And luckily for me, this dude here seemed to share the same point of view with me.

    [But what?]

    "Leaving such talents to rot, to lose hope and lose their way is something awful, a big loss if you asked my opinion about it."

    [No one asked for your opinion here, kid!]

    "I''m just giving away my opinion for free then," Iughed.

    [What do you want? Tell me directly!]

    "A recruitment chance!"

    [What does even that mean?]

    "After all this, my kingdom will be firmly established. And as I got lots ofnds, lots of forces, I need lots of talents to nourish and support."

    [You can find them yourself. Why include me here? Damn! Howe speaking about one point turns all the way around like this?]

    "That''s because we are speaking about the hope of our universe, right? And without our kids, we have no hope at all!"

    [We got the twenty races!]

    "They aren''t enough! Not even close enough!"

    [Don''t speak nonsense! These races are mighty and scary! You just experienced how strong and mighty that god race is! You also saw how the angels are formidable and scary, right? Not to mention the jumpers¡­]

    "Don''t give me any bullshit about those cowards! Mighty race? The jumpers?!! Come on! If it''s up to me, then I''ll turn them into the most pathetic race in the entire universe."

    [It''s just your trauma from that dude with the mask next to you. Don''t let your emotions get into your mind, change your judgement!]

    "I''m not! Didn''t you see how annoyingly peaceful these dudes were living? Didn''t you see how their ancestors made sure that no one would evere and help in rescuing them?"

    [This¡­ This was just to preserve their offsprings and future generations from harm]

    "No! You are the one who is getting his emotions into his mind and affects his judgement! These dudes¡­ They don''t deserve any kind of special treatment at all! And hell no, they aren''t any mighty or formidable, and don''t hold any hope for our universe."

    [That''s just your opinion, and thanks god you''re not the one holding the hammer here]

    "Neither do you," I paused, putting a serious look on my face. "Tell me, Mr. Big Shot, do you find it a little funny and bitter?"

    [Find what?]

    "You, all of you, the system and everything else in the universe," I paused, trying to organise my thoughts, select my words quite properly, "do you not find it a bit weird that you hold such power, and still you hold nothing in the end? Advisor? That''s the role you are proud of? Satisfied with? Come on! Without the system, without all of your contributions and effort, how can things end up being good for everyone else? Huh? Tell me, what would happen if you decided one day to go offline, shut off the system, and leave this entire universe on its own? What will happen?"

    [We won''t do any of this! And damn! Why are we even talking about such things again?]

    "We are talking about the hope our universe has, and for a start, it''s all starting with you, all of you, the system and its higher ups!"

    [I¡­]

    "Just listen to my opinion and decide for yourselfter on if you''ll follow my advice or just call me a crazy and delusional human kid," I took in a deep breath, organised my thoughts a bit more before adding:

    "The universe can''t go on like this without a leader leading it. I won''t speak about the various big races out there. All of them are self focused, only caring about getting more benefits or keeping themselves on their high thrones. I''m speaking about true leaders, those who will shoulder anything and everything on their own, take the big benefits of the universe above anything else, even their own benefits, and see them through."

    [We have the council of all the big races in the universe¡­]

    "Don''t give me this bullshit! Democracy? It''s for peaceful times and weak fools! We need strong and capable leaders, one who will lead us forcibly towards the front. And sir, you and others at your ce, can act as these leaders."

    [Don''t throw us in hot waters and think we''ll ept this! This isn''t our turf! Not our role!]

    "You are wrong! Again, what will happen to all of us without the system? Without your help and intervention? Come on! Without you, there would have never been a single force here to shine or even call themselves strong! If not for you, none of this will be possible. Speaking about hope? Without proper leadership, ones who truly hold the real power and can force the entire ship of the universe to sail in the right direction, there is no hope at all! No matter how many formidable races we saved, no matter how many formidable races we got, we will still fail and lose in the end! Without generals, no army, no matter how big and huge in size it is, can win a war against any foe, no matter how small this enemy is!"

 Chapter 1547 Starting My Offence

    [Kid¡­ Since when did you be this big talker? Last time I checked, you came from a nameless race, one that had zero aplishments in the universe]

    "It''s not about where I came from, or from where I learnt all this. Life is my big teacher, my mentor, and I learnt a lot during it. No matter who I am, my words hold a logic you can''t even argue with!"

    [That doesn''t mean I will take it for granted! Doesn''t mean I''ll follow your sayings!]

    "I''m not asking either for that," I shrugged, "I''m just expressing my opinion. If we want hope, if you are truly seeking hope for our universe, out of this dilemma, then the solution is much simpler than you think¡­ Step up! Man up and take the responsibility of everything in the universe. Lead us, unite us together and let us win this entire war."

    [Hmm¡­ I can''t help but ask, what do you get from all of this?]

    "I already told you," Iughed, "recruitment chance!"

    [Your greed¡­ Shows no end, kiddo!]

    "I''m just realistic," I smiled, as if he said a piece ofpliment or something, "I got a kingdom that needs my full support and attention, all the help it can get."

    [Sure, by stealing talents from other big races. That''s indeed a great cause and justified reason for such theft]

    "They are mistreating their offsprings, not I!" I seriously said, "just take a tour around, see how these capable talents are treated there. I''m not judging anyone, but if they take such gems as dirt, then let these dirt leave and join other ces, other forces, where we''ll all treat them the right way they should."

    [Tsk! What a troublesome little kid you are!]

    "So¡­"

    [You got five times of my help]

    "That''s not what I was talking about!"

    [I can''t promise you anything. Just focus on your stuff, and let me worry about mine]

    "Fine!" I knew trying to push things here would backfire. After all, all the races in the universe were watching this show. And the big names realised my real intentions from all this.

    But what if they knew? I wanted nothing more than more chances for my kingdom. And even if they felt displeased, I wouldn''t care.

    All I cared about was my kingdom. And just now I instigated the thought inside this higher up and others as well.

    It was up to them to decide what they''d do from now on. And as for me, I''d keep myself in the audience seats, watching all this happening from the side.

    And as I got what I wanted, it was time for me to start my full out attack.

    [Where is that jerk?] The first thing I did was to open a chat with Lily, ask her about the jumper.

    [He is still trying to gather more intel about the situation out there. But things are quite bad for now per his words]

    [How so?]

    [They are gathering most of their forces up there, surrounding the bubbles of races he found so far]

    [I see¡­ Does he have any portal with him? Nearby portal?]

    [I believe he was in the sixth enemy world base before all this happened]

    [Good that you know where that jerk is]

    [Are you going there? Are you going to leave this ce for now?]

    [I will jump over to the other side indeed] I paused, [But that jerk''s ce will be thest one I''ll visit. Let him suffer a little]

    [This¡­ But he is waiting for your arrival!]

    [I have lots of things on the stake here. So it''s better to diver the enemy''s attention elsewhere, before I''d go to rescue him]

    [Why am I feeling like you are going to punish him?]

    [He deserves that, right? Are you going to defend him?]

    [Well¡­ If it''s for the greater good, then I will]

    [The greater good¡­ Nice reason, but it''s not enough] Iughed, [I also got another greater good reason in my mind. So he is going to wait]

    [He is going to be mad]

    [I bet he is!]

    Iughed, and for a reason, I felt like she wasughing as well.

    [What shall we do here?]

    [I tried to help with everything I got. Many ces are stabilised already. Our forces are uniting and merging together, giving the enemy hellish time]

    [But¡­]

    [I know it''s not enough. But it''s still a good gain so far. Wait for more hours, until the entire merge is over. Then use our newly arrived forces to help the existing ones. Also spread over the word, the top priority for any scattered forces is to merge together, find each other, and fight as a whole united army]

    [They know that! But the enemy isn''t giving them any advantage at all!]

    [Just let them stick around for a bit longer, if possible] I sighed, [I got no time to waste here. The entire war is still on the risk of being lost]

    [Damn! Even after what we all did?]

    [Yes! We did lot of things, but it seems we still didn''t do enough]

    [Damn! Ok, let me see what I can do then]

    She realised how bad our situation was. She went to do her stuff, and it was time for me to shift my attention towards the enemy homnds.

    I instantly gathered up my scattered Kings, jumped back to the ground zero portal area, before finally going through one portal.

    It was leading towards one of the enemy homnds. In fact, I didn''t know which portal led to which world. I lost track of all the portals I established here, only knew in general which led to other zones, which led to worlds, and which led to the enemy homnds.

    The moment I passed through it, I appeared in another piece of this awesome world. This time, the sky wasn''t purely lit by the sun, or filled with clouds.

    Instead, it was filled with flying enemies everywhere! Forming an entire sky of their own! They shielded the sun, and the ground was filled to the brim with endless armies that stretched to the end of the sight.

 Chapter 1548 A Brutal Battle

    I knew I appeared in the middle of the enemy main force. I appeared like a ck duck in the middle of all this. And the moment I appeared, everyone stopped what they were doing, turning around, and gazed in hostility towards my direction.

    "Sorry guys, but does anyone know where New York is from here?" I shouted while snapping my finger, "but first, let me pay you up ahead, pay you back in full!"

    p¦Á§ád¦Á §«?¦Í¨º|,§ã¨°§® And the next moment, the entire world around me got filled with tons of forces. I got my Kings out, my warriors with full stats out, even my soulers as well.

    I didn''t keep my hands at all, took out my cube, and started to activate it.

    "Oh, so you are well prepared for my cube¡­ Interesting!" This was the first time my cube failed to execute its magic like usual.

    But I already expected this. After all, the enemy got enough time to prepare and find ways to negate my trump cards.

    "Let''s see about this then¡­ Thundering Might!" I didn''t get depressed by any of that, simply switched my cube with my pir after releasing tons of forces that were imprisoned inside the cube.

    "It''s good you didn''t find a way to handle my shields yet," I watched as the shield I summoned expanded fast, went outside to cover up arge stretch ofnd.

    I felt like something sprung out the moment my shield appeared. Yet it failed to stop my shield in the end. My shield got the ability to go through any obstacle to matter what it was.

    Like this my forces got a strong backing around. And as I knew the enemy would prepare more than one trick to fight my shield, I started to summon more shields while leaving all the fight for my warriors and troops.

    The entire ce turned like a true piece of hell. Everywhere blood, heart curdling screams, and agonic shouts were filling the entire world around.

    In the middle of all this, I kept using my protective shield without a single moment of pause. In a few minutes, I gathered enough, and this came just in time to help in stopping what wasing.

    "So you got something to use against my shields? What is it? A colossal driller or what?" I raised an eyebrow, looking towards a mountain sized spear like a drill, then kept spinning fast as it headed towards my shield.

    I didn''t need someone to tell me this was the work of an artefact.

    I knew the impact would be brutal, but I never expected that close to half of my shields got smashed into pieces the moment that itnded.

    "Damn! This damn colossal driller had to be stopped!" I muttered while watching that damn weapon retreat fast, drawing distance from my remaining shields, preparing for another strike.

    If I tried to make up for the damaged shields, then by any means I would fail to do so.

    The only option I got was to lead the way, go out there, and fight that damn thing solo.

    However I knew if I ever did that, I''d end up falling in the trap of the enemy. It was better for me to find another way to handle this colossal weapon. And for a moment there I felt a little puzzled, before finally finding a way to solve this mess.

    "If you think you are strong and mighty, then let me show you the true might of my board," I took out my board, gushed out lots of my bones, and started to channel all the energy I absorbed into the board.

    And the next thing happened was for the entire gravity here to change. I controlled the gravity to make everyone get affected by it, before taking out my trident, gushing a simr amount of energy into it, enforcing all of my forces.

    I did the same like I did once before, handicapped everyone while increasing the stats of my forces to the max. This made my forces able to move, freely go around, before attacking and killing the enemies.

    As for that colossal spear, it finally got affected by my board''s gravity, fall into the ground.

    *ng!* *ng!* *ng!*

    An ear deafening nging noises came the moment that colossal spear fell to the ground. It kept vibrating, releasing deadly waves all over the ce.

    "Just shut the hell up, you damn piece of sh*t!" I watched all these vibrationsing at everything around, sweeping the entire world around, crushing any living soul around, even ending up cracking my shields and smashing a few into shreds.

    I didn''t hesitate, moved my wings and flew with my chariot towards the direction of that spear.

    I knew I had a narrow window to act here. This wasn''t the first time for me to use such an artefact. And the enemy must have thoroughly studied everything about me, ending up getting many things prepared to stop me.

    So I moved my chariot, and prepared to interfere myself fast to stop this spinning drill.

    To stop it, there was a single method avable for me. I never thought about using my ive at this moment. After all, this was a high grade artefact, and it wouldn''t get affected by my ive this easily.

    My chariot moved like a sent out rocket,unched directly towards that annoying spear.

    *ng!* *ng!* *ng!*

    The moment I got out of my shield zone, I got to hear and feel the true might of this deadly weapon.

    I felt lucky that I got my chariot''s shield to protect and shield me from most of the deadly sound attacks. Yet my shield got many cracks, and from these the sound attack managed to find its way towards my ears.

    "Damn those motherf*ckers!" I held my ears with both hands, "I swear I will use this damn spear once against you, I will f*ck you all using this damn piece of sh*t!"

 Chapter 1549 My Chariot In Danger!

    I felt pain for a long time. Since I became strong, since I started to cultivate, it wasn''t that easy to meet anything that could hurt me.

    Yet this spear here managed to do it! And that was enough evidence on how deadly and quite special it was.

    "Get in here!" Thest few hundreds metres away from this damn piece of metal was like a true nightmare. What I feared happened, and a sudden bubble appeared fast, trying to encapste this damn spear and shield it off from my reach.

    But the moment I spotted this fast arching lighting from the ground around the spear, I didn''t hesitate and flipped my wings, using them for the first time ever in a real battle.

    I moved like a cannonball, headed at a speed that turned everything around me into shing dots of light.

    I felt massive pain all of sudden, and that told me I already hit that spear.

    Without thinking about anything, I stored away the trident, extended my hand and touched that damn spear.

    I felt like I touched the centre of an earthquake or something. My entire arm and body trembled alongside it, making me gush more energy into my board, to finally shut up this damn spear.

    "Just get in there!" I never tried to take anything into my inventory aside from bones. But this dude here was an exception, something I wanted to get, and tameter on.

    *Buzz!*

    "Just shut the hell up and get inside!" I roared, and the entire bones'' energy gushed into my board, and the maximum power of gravity got enforced over any target since I acquired this board.

    *Fwoosh!*

    After struggling for ten seconds, that damn beast finally gave in and got sucked inside my inventory.

    This was the only n I could think of, the one to solve such trouble and give myself one hellish artefact.

    But I didn''t feel any excitement the moment I got it inside my inventory. First, this artefact needed lots of time and effort to get tamed. And second, and most important of all, there was no time for me to evenugh or feel happy about this.

    The moment that annoying piece of weapon vanished, I took out my staff, activated the bookmark of a ce I saved here before, then vanished from this spot.

    When I appeared, I was way far from my chariot. "Come back!" I shouted, but unlike what I used to have, the chariot refused to listen to me.

    I could see its shield trembling fiercely under invisible waves attacking it. "Damn it! You shut your eyes over my precious girl? No f*cking way!"

    I grew used to my chariot for a long time already, dealing with it like I was dealing with my arm or leg.

    Trying to get my chariot away from me? Did they think we were ying an eye for an eye here or what?

    I didn''t flinch, and instantly pped my wings while moving forward quite fast. The initial momentum I got from my chariot vanished, and I had to start building up speed again.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>

    I didn''t ept such a waste of time without doing something. Trying to activate the trident or the board wasn''t going to happen. After all I got to use bones, and without my chariot as my movable backyard, I couldn''t do it anymore.

    That just showed how much my chariot yed in my current way of fighting and strength.

    I started to summon more shields, strengthening the already few shields I got here. At the same time, I used the expansion ability of my shields, and let the new ones add more space for the old ones.

    They wanted to take my chariot away? Let me see how they''d do that with my fast growing shields here.

    I could see the shield of my chariot trembling violently as if it was getting pressured by an unknown force. But just halfway through, I watched my shields finally reach towards my chariot.

    *Rumble!*

    And like two formidable beings shed against each other, the entire world rumbled while the shape of what was attacking my chariot started to appear in my eyes atst.

    It was a colossal being, something that had no appearance except translucent one. I couldn''t tell if it was a race or a monster, but it was something that was at least a few hundred metres in length.

    "I''d take you as a damn beast to kill," I didn''t care what identity this damn thing was. As long as it sat its eyes over my chariot, it was game over for it.

    To kill a beast I''d prefer to use another beast to do it. It was just unlucky that the merge wasn''t over yet, and my little Qi wasn''t here alongside my other monsters.

    Or else this damn brat out there would have faced its nemesis and learnt its lesson quite well.

    As I didn''t get any ess to my beasts, I got my own beast out.

    "Time to show your deadly sharpness, little dragon ive!" I waved my ive high in the air, rose in an arc up in the sky, before falling like a meteorite over the illusionary body of that dude.

    I didn''t know if it was a real body or just a manifestation of power. If it was thetter, then I''d simply pass through it, ending up inside my chariot.

    And if it got real body, then it was time for my ive to shine.

    *Flop!"

    Against my expectations, I didn''t get to hear any nging sound, didn''t feel any pain in my arms, or fierce resistanceing at my ive.

    What I felt was something weird... It was like a bubble of soap that I burst open. I looked and couldn''t help but see my ive sinking slowly inside this monster''s illusionary body, sinking deeply into it as if it hit water and not a solid thing.

    Damn! What the heck did these fiends bring to me?

 Chapter 1550 The Merge Is Complete

    But no matter what, even if it was an entire ocean, I''d not flinch and burn it all.

    I took out one of my purple dark realm bones. I never used such a thing before. But right now, and in front of such a threating at my chariot, I got to use everything I got, the best and cruellest thing I had.

    I knew my bone would explode, taking away anything in its path, even my chariot.

    But luckily for me, my chariot was already protected by the body of that damn beast. I got nothing to worry about, and the moment that beast would be dead, many things would happen at the same time.

    First my shields would spring outwards, covering my chariot and protecting it from the fire.

    At the same time, the chariot would get protected for a few seconds by its shield. I was sure the energy stored inside would be mostly depleted after this, but it was worth getting my chariot back.

    My warriors were already fighting inside the shields of mine, so they got no risk at all. I took half an hour to activate this bone, while keeping the pressure over this weird monster using my pir''s shields.

    My ive proved its failure against such a monster, and only my pir''s shields could exert pressure over it.

    So while waiting for my bone to get cooked enough, I had to keep this monster busy and not relieve it from my pressure.

    "It''s time!"

    During all this, the monster tried to crush the shield over my little baby. It looked like a colossal duck sitting on its eggs, waiting for them to mature. But this duck here didn''t want my chariot to ripen, but to burst into shreds.

    I watched all its attempts without saying a single word. In return I kept focusing on activating my bone, until it was finally done.

    *Rumble!*

    I threw it like someone throwing a nuke, turned around and shed back inside my shield.

    I''d not dare to be far away from my chariot, had to be ready to step in the moment this motherf*cker died.

    The world turned all bright in front of my eyes, and I had to wait until all of the light would fade to see, or perhaps that monster would die first and my shields would spread outwards.

    And if anything wrong happened, I was close by, activating a new bone and making it ready to detonate if I ever needed to.

    I knew that by releasing such a high grade bone and letting it detonate, it''d take a long time. But on the other hand, it''d cover lots of space, kill lots of the enemy forces.

    Yet that didn''t give me any source of happiness. I didn''t see anything good in killing more enemies, not anything that could bring me joy in clearing lots of ces around using this fire. All I was thinking about right now was my chariot, and only it.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>

    I didn''t even care about the brutal fight going on inside my shields. The enemy troops got trapped inside, with deadly fire standing on the outer door, an impregnableyer of shields that stopped them from getting out or in, and tons of my forces fighting and killing them without showing mercy.

    I knew the enemy would suffer a lot, but I still wanted my chariot.

    I didn''t know that before, yet to me this chariot became like part of my family, part of my body. And right now I felt like I lost an arm or something.

    I got to get my chariot back, no matter what!

    I waited, ignoring everything in this world, even the constant messagesing from Lily about the current update of the war.

    One day passed, and that damn jerk was still alive! F*ck it! Why wouldn''t it just go and die?!

    During all this, Lily kept informing me of all the updates of this war. The battles everywhere were quite ugly, and the enemy never stoppeding with more troops no matter what.

    My forces tried to regroup, fight against the enemies, do everything they could, and still we lost too much. The enemy was already ushering their weapons in our faces like the entire world belonged to them.

    And when everything pointed towards great losses, things changed!

    One day passed, and with it, the announcement of the merge getting done finally arrived.

    [Attention! The merge of all the worlds here is finished. Right now, the final battle for the golden quest will start. To check the list of rewards of the winners, please go to your profile page]

    I didn''t dy and checked, and there I found what I asked that higher up for.

    "At least you got morale and kept your words to the end," I read the final list of the rewards for the top one ce to make sure I didn''t get screwed up or something at any point.

    The final winner, the owner of the first ce, would get not only tons of stat points, coins, gears, and other useless stuff for me, but he''d also get the ownership of the final world here, a one hundred years protection period, an ess for the outer battlefield, a seat at the universe main council, and ess to the central database of the system headquarter.

    I didn''t know what was the value of attending that universal council, nor the aim of that system higher up of giving me ess to the outer battlefield.

    However they all came as a single package, alongside tons of benefits. I looked at the ess of the system database, and couldn''t help but feel familiar and mncholic.

    All this started by my grave and hunger for knowledge. I kept visiting and reading old records about what happened in the apocalypse, to my Earth and humans before and after the apocalypse.

    Getting knowledge was something that ran deep into my blood. And getting such ess again made me crave for the time I''d get such ess to that ce.

 Chapter 1551 The Enemys True Scheme

    "What will I get there? Stories about what happened to all the races in the universe or what?" I asked myself this, while closing the page.

    And then I turned my attention towards that damn stubborn beast.

    "I won''t sit idle and watch you die slowly like this," I took out my pir, and kept summoning shields again. The shields proved to be the only thing working over this dude, and at this moment, any help was needed to bring it down.

    I lost count on how many shields I kept summoning. The world out there stopped ring in bright light long hours ago, and only bright purple fire kept dancing and covering everything in the world till horizon.

    Nothing would survive this fire, not even those damn Exomachines. Nothing would stop me from getting my chariot back.

    The fire rose high, high enough to cover at least one mile in height. I couldn''t tell or see anything happening down there, but after the announcement came, I lost my patience and decided to go and check on my chariot.

    Of course trying to get through the fire would be futile. I thought about taking out my Exomachines and letting them work and secure my travel there. Yet when I recalled how my cube got sealed, I couldn''t help but inwardly sigh.

    "Come back!" I got only one way to do it, which was by calling my chariot back. Yet nothing happened, and that made me more restless and worried about it.

    "Screw it! I wouldn''t stay here anymore and watch my girl getting barbecued like this!" After a few more hours, and many more failed attempts, I finally lost my cool and decided to go out there and try to get through my fire.

    To fight a fire, I got to use a fire of my own. I went high up in the air, above the level of this fire, and then went outside.

    The moment I did, I felt how hot it was. The first thing I did was to use my board and control gravity around.

    The entire world got crushed under the new gravity. I tested it once before, and my fire got affected by my board''s gravity.

    I had no way to use lots of bones like before, so I just took bones out, threw them in the air, while controlling my energy and absorbed them fast.

    This limited how much bones I could use at the same time. But it was enough to affect gravity in a tens of miles radius area, including the ce that got my chariot.

    The fire that was previously acting wild started to get pressured. It looked as if it got ttened by a heavy subject or something, ending up with a t surface that wasn''t higher than tens of metres off the ground.

    And by this, I finally managed to see my chariot.

    "Damn! That damn beast¡­ Those damn fiends¡­ They didn''t bring the monster to pressure my chariot! But to just protect the forces inside its body from the fire.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Those friends¡­ They anticipated my response correctly, and nned everything based on my use of the bone.

    When the fire got pressured by the gravity field, I could see my chariot and that monster. The monster that looked translucent before was now showing off its pale yellow body, surrounding the chariot like a colossal ball that separated what was inside from the fire outside.

    It engulfed my chariot, and down in its body there were lots of weird looking races that tried to tear down my chariot''s shield.

    I spotted lots of tentacles, each came out from a single dark brown ball with wrinkles like the skin of an old man. They got one elliptical eye in the middle, with three up to nine tentaclesing out from these.

    Each tentacle ended up with three finger-like endings, holding weird looking hammers with short handles, and emitting sparkles of fire and lightning of different lights when they hit the shield of my chariot.

    They kept hammering and damaging my baby''s shield non-stop. Each strike left behind a streak of dancing lightning and fire, eating away part of my baby''s shield.

    I got to feel surprised and quite angry about all this. If I didn''te, take the risk, and preferred to stay behind and wait for the fire to die down, then by this time my chariot would be gone.

    I now realised why my pir''s shields failed to pressure that jerk. I saw it suck in my fire, seemingly strengthening itself and replenishing the lost energy inside.

    This¡­ This was bad! And luckily for me, I got to see all this at the right time.

    "Stay your hands away from my damn chariot!" I roared in rage, took out my ive and held it with my right arm, then headed directly towards that damn ball looking beast, smashing my ive with everything I got.

    The ive this time didn''t end up the same. It didn''t give me the feelin it went through something jelly and soft.

    Instead, an earth shattering ng appeared. The ive left a deep indentation upon that monster, enough to let the fire gush inside its body for the first time ever.

    And then I spotted two weird things happening at the same time.

    First the fire started to burn away its body as I expected. But the moment that beast trembled faintly, all this changed.

    It looked as if the beast got steroids not fire, and started to repair all the damage my ive and fire did at a fast rate. I watched new pale yellow flesh expand and merge, covering up the small gulf created by my ive, aiming to end up things to what it was before my ive hit.

    "Not a chance!" It was awesome indeed, if this monster worked under me and not against me. I was surprised for a few seconds, before I started to madly move my ive around.

 Chapter 1552 The Battlefield Grows

    "Give back my chariot, damn thieves!" I roared with each wave of my ive, with every hit, roared like a true madman, while adding more gulfs and deepening the gaps created by my ive.

    It was going to work, if not for the sudden appearance of a new challenge from far.

    "You really want to steal my chariot away, right?" I looked at the direction the newly weird birds wereing towards here.

    Each bird got four pairs of wings, and weirdly enough they weren''t beating the air around in sync or cooperation.

    In fact, they weren''t flying by anymon sense or knowledge I had before about flying. They looked as if all the wings were beating on the wrong note, antagonising themselves, but ending up in making these birds actually fly!

    Damn! These were really weird creatures and monsters! But that wasn''t what the enemy sent towards my direction. But whaty on the backs of these birds was.

    I looked up and saw lots of weird looking apes standing on the back of these birds. Each bird was enough to carry thousands of these apes, and there were hundreds of thousands of these birds as far as I could tell so far.

    As for these apes, they were giant gueri-like apes, with ten metres in height, bulging muscles with silver long hair that looked like needles, and up to five horns on their heads.

    Each of these held weapons, wore gauntlets with sharp ws, and had on up to three long tails, that each exceeded ten metres in length.

    Damn those fiends and their new allies! They were adamant on taking down my chariot.

    "F*ck it!" I didn''t hesitate anymore, held my ive with both hands, and decided to dive directly into that weird monster''s body.

    The ive could release hellish strength as a skill. And at this moment, I wouldn''t hesitate to use all the skills of that ive, all at once.

    As I activated all the skills, the ive felt like it grew in heaviness. Its weight reached a limit that I couldn''t handle, took itself and my body alongside it and felt like a meteorite towards the ground.

    *Boom!*

    This time the attack came heavily at this monster, ending up creating a deep crater down there. This time I didn''t withdraw the ive, and let it keep sinking deeper, releasing more energy.

    At this moment, I took back my board, let the deadly fire that got suppressed before to rile up wildly and crazily, engulfing most of the iing enemies from far.

    The birds flew on a slightly low altitude, and that made most if not all of the birds I could see get engulfed into the ocean of my fire.

    The world around me changed and only the body of that monster reced everything. I didn''t fret, and kept using the skills of my ive one after another.

    "It''s enough," I kept doing this for the next few minutes, and at some point, I decided to stop this and do something totally insane.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I hope you won''t kill me!" I already got one dark realm bone on the verge of activation, needing thest few touches for it to release its fire.

    I knew that depending only on my ive wouldn''t work. And instead, I got a crazy n into my mind.

    Why wouldn''t I put that monster''s ability to absorb and deal with my fire under test?

    I dug a hole inside this monster''s body, and when I reached deep enough, I did two things at the same time.

    First I finished activating the bone, and threw it into the gap around. And then I took out my staff, activated a bookmark at the shields nearby, and vanished through the portal before my body would get trapped into this monster''s bodypletely, or get bathed by the deadly fireing out from my bone.

    *Fwoosh!*

    The moment I appeared inside the shields, all I saw was a sea of fire. I didn''t know if my n worked or not, and couldn''t risk retreating the fire back or else the iing enemies would find a chance to escape this hell.

    Many birds were already flying out from the reach of the fire, with their bodies totally torched by it. It was toote for them to survive, and they tried their best to carry their cargo and deliver the apes to the shield zone fast before they''d die.

    "Don''t tell me these apes can deal with my shields!" Seeing this made this thought sh in my mind. The enemy already knew most of my tricks and strong forts. And so trying to make these apes arrive here in such a way meant they had the ability to handle my shields.

    And that was pretty damn bad!

    "Go out there," but who said I was out of options? I summoned more Kings out, and let these crazy dudes get out of the shield, attack the iing birds and apes.

    These Kings weren''t like my soulers, they could fly! And even if my soulers could fly using gears, these Kings were flying naturally.

    So it was better to let them do it instead of my soulers. After all, I got enough from these, more than what I had of soulers by many folds.

    Losing these would be quite painful, but not like losing my soulers. I could create more Kings using souls that I umted at any given time. But trying to summon soulers with gears? That was something that needed more than just souls.

    If the enemy ced much importance over these apes to take down my shields, then it was crucial for me to take them down before arriving at the shield zone.

    And simply like that the entire battle here extended outside on an rming fast pace. The fight that started in a small area kept escting outwards, at the same time that I kept taking out tons of Kings from my inventory.

    These dudes were crazy and brutal! They kept flying and shing, killing tons of enemies at a fast pace.

 Chapter 1553 I Got My Chariot Back!

    But on the other side, the enemy seemed quite persistent in sending their apes here. And after half an hour, new enemies started to appear.

    "Damn! These worms¡­ They got armoured worms that I never saw before!" from the middle of the ocean of fire, colossal beings started to rise up from there, looking like the ugly and ferocious worms, but with armours covering up their entire bodies.

    These thick scales that looked like giant dragon scales kept their bodies safe from the deadly fire around. Only a few parts kept burning, making them twitch fiercely in pain.

    Yet that helped them to hit many of my Kings and eat up lots of others during their fierce twists and moves.

    This looked quite bad, but the good news was that the number of these worms wasn''t more than one hundred thousands.

    And the better news was that they didn''t just eat up my forces alone, but also theirs as well. Tons of birds and apes fell on the hands of these worms. And that was like shooting one''s foot to wound one''s enemy.

    It meant the enemy was desperate to deal with all this. And when I was thinking about the right way to handle these worms, the entire world around me trembled fiercely.

    *Rumble!* *Rumble!* *Rumble!*

    It felt like a volcano was erupting at one spot. And when I turned to see the direction of all this new mess, I froze when I realised where it was.

    "Come back here, goddammit!" It was the ce of my chariot and that monster. That explosion told me one thing, my n worked!

    And without any hesitation, I called my chariot back. And atst I saw it lying inside my inventory.

    "Baby¡­ My little precious baby¡­ What did they do to you?!!" I instantly took it out, and then was shocked to see the lots of damage it took.

    The chariot that once was majestic and mighty was now filled with cracks and damaged spots all over it. It seemed like a ghost ship, not my beloved and perfect chariot.

    *Boom!*

    And before I''d even find the time to closely inspect it, the ce of that monster suddenly exploded. It was literally like a volcano erupting, sending out fire arms high in the air, covering up the entire sky and painting the world in pure purple colour.

    "Come back here!" I didn''t even wait for a single second to see what was going on, and simply called back all of my forces outside.

    If things happened the same way I envisioned them, then the bone that exploded and killed that beast would now expand and release all of its deadly fire like a mighty nuke.

    The entire world would be covered with the shocking fire, and lots of ces around would be burnt down. The areas near here would be filled with waves after waves of fire, rising up much more than what the fire already reached.

    The enemy¡­ They were an end story by now. And if I left my Kings out there, then they''d end up dying no matter what.

    It would be a big loss for me. So when that explosion appeared, I didn''t hesitate to call back all of my Kings, and waited inside my shields as I watched the world burn and tremble under the might of my bone.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Another bone, more bones then," and at this moment, I grew instantly crazy. I took out one bone after another, and kept activating and releasing them outside the shields, adding more fuel to the deadly fire.

    If fire was enough to take down most of the enemy forces around, then I''d prefer to use this instead of risking losing more of my forces.

    After a few hours, and as I released more than ten bones, I stopped and turned over to my chariot.

    It looked quite bad. And seeing it in such a state made my heart ache.

    "Damn those bastards!" I took it back and checked its details. There was a word ''Damaged'' next to its name. And there was a new paragraph speaking about this new state.

    [Damaged state: the chariot faced great destruction and suffered heavy damage. It can''t be used properly for now. Most of its functions are sealed. To repair it, a trillion stat crystals are needed. A piece of advice: don''t use it often from now on, or else it might break apart]

    I looked at this paragraph, reread it many times, before finally sighing.

    Repairing it using such a crazy amount of stat points? What the heck these f*cking fiends did exactly here?

    I turned towards the world around me. "I''ll turn this entire world into an ocean of fire for you, my little darling," I muttered, while clenching my fists.

    I nned to go all out, act crazy in front of these damn fiends.

    My fire was already at a stage I never experienced before. I knew it was now covering lots of ces, and would keep burning like this for many days, if not many weeks.

    So staying here wasn''t going to do me any good. I could just fly on top of this fire continent that I created. But it would be pointless.

    I''d not find many enemies to kill. I got a burning oven inside my chest, the thing that was once before my heart.

    I wanted to find tons of enemies, kill and hack them to pieces, vent my anger and feel a little relieved.

    "I will travel across this world then," as staying here was pointless, I decided to roam the enemy homebases and bring them trouble everywhere.

    The enemy already got ten worlds of his merged here. And they got an endless number of forces to stop me from reaching the trapped races.

    Waiting for more weeks and even months to reach these entrapped races? That wasn''t anything bad at all.

    My fire would kill most of the forces in a huge area around. And for a reason I believe the bubbles these races were trapped inside would get engulfed in the middle of these fire oceans.

 Chapter 1554 Fang And Wryly Are Dead!

    Like this, the enemy would lose ess towards the races as well. And I''d also have more time to handle the situation in the other parts of this world.

    It was like creating a situation where no one would emerge victorious, or would be able to move a single step forward. This wasn''t the most perfect situation for me, for the enemy, but it was still advantageous for me.

    Instead of rushing things on all fronts, while losing a lot in doing that, it was best to stabilise one front, and focus on other battlefields.

    I wasn''t just buying a few days'' time for me and my forces, but long weeks and months. That was enough to make me handle the battles on the maind here, check the new status of the world, and establish the reign of my kingdom here.

    After all, even if I won this apocalypse, this golden quest, won the ownership of this world, it wasn''t going to mean anything in the end if I didn''t fully control the entire world, conquered all the races and forces here, and dominated everything.

    So I decided to go around, and before that, I first started to do something else.

    I strengthen myself using my various sacrifices. After all, I didn''t have my chariot for now. And I''d have to first spread fire and death around, before repairing my chariot.

    I wouldn''t try to heal it right here, not in the middle of the enemy''s deepnds. I knew I got the enemy cornered by this fire, but I''d not be that confident that they''d have something to handle this fire.

    Just recalling the armoured worms made me feel that the enemy got many cards prepared to handle my worms. And as such, I left enough forces behind at this bubble zone, strengthened it by adding more shields, before finally shing back to the ground zero point.

    "You are finally back! Did you find these races? Did you give the enemy a hard time?"

    The moment I appeared at ground zero, I found Lily waiting for me there.

    She wasn''t indeed waiting for me, but it was just out of pure coincidence that she was here when I arrived.

    Weirdly enough, she was all alone, standing on her chariot, while tons of forces wereing out or towards many portals here.

    "Wait¡­ Where is your chariot?" she looked at me, up and down, sizing me up, and asked the most painful question right now.

    "Not the right time to speak about it," I said, waving my arm, "now tell me what''s going on here? Why does this ce look like a circus!"

    "This¡­ Don''t tell me you lost it? Damn lord! You lost your signature chariot? Wow! That''s¡­"

    "Just shut up!" I roared at her, while my heart was already deeply hurt, "tell me what you are doing here?"

    "Well, if you want my chariot, just ask for it, no offence but I got it from you."

    "..." the corners of my eyes twitched while I red at her. She said good and kind words but in a way that told me she was mocking and making fun out of me.

    Her face told me how much she enjoyed this, acting totally against what her words really meant.

    "Well, we are just facing hard times everywhere¡­ Didn''t you read my messages?"

    "I read a few," I didn''t change my serious and threatening look towards her, as she didn''t change her amusing looking expression over her face.

    "This¡­ Sign! Was it this bad?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Her words onlycked a cruel longugh to suit her face and attitude. For a moment there, I wanted to go and punch her in the face, give that little face covered with fine scales a remodelling tough and a puffy eye or something.

    "Ok, fine, I''ll speak," she seemed to see through my intentions, and hurriedly shouted as she retreated her chariot for tens of metres back, away from me.

    And I simply followed.

    "Stay back! I was just showing empathy for you!"

    "I''m going to repay this kindness then," I kept flying and chasing her around, and she felt how dangerous it was going to be if she kept her attitude going.

    "Sorry, I apologise, I won''t make fun of it anymore. Please, let me free, let me go."

    "Tsk! Why did you ce yourself in the face of danger in the first ce then?" I cracked my knuckles, "just a single punch, one punch and we can call it even."

    "No, go and find some bullshit fiends and punch them to your heart''s content."

    "I was going to do so, until I met you."

    "Then make it like you never saw me," she kept running and screaming for help, while I kept chasing her around.

    During this, I opened herst messages, and there I found many things that I didn''t know about.

    I was totally busy and absorbed in fighting the enemy, retrieving my chariot back, and paying the enemy triple for their unforgivable insult and crime.

    But things didn''t look that great at other battles.

    "What the heck? Even the stupid Berserkers turned their backs on us?!" I stopped chasing her, while reading the shocking news she sent over.

    "Not only them, but even the Selvators did! Everyone is now turning their des at our people!"

    "What did these two do exactly?!" I paused, while feeling more enraged about Wryly and Fang''s actions.

    "Well¡­ These two¡­ They¡­"

    "They are what?" I wasn''t in the mood to listen to her sputtering and hesitating words.

    "They are dead!"

    "..."

    "Their races captured them. And they tried to run away, but they ended up getting killed," she sighed, "the ones we left behind had it hard in the past few weeks. We lost most of our kingdom''snds. And if not for the many defensive setups we left back there, if not for therge armies we stacked in the other world, we''d have lost all of the kingdom by now."

 Chapter 1555 Going Back To My Kingdom

    "Are they insane!" I roared, taking a few minutes to calm down slowly.

    "They must have made a deal with the Hescos," she paused, "and right now, after the merge, this big war got just bigger, with more enemies added to our list, and our forces are getting ughtered everywhere."

    I looked at her eyes, then around.

    "They are forces that I managed to recall from other battlefields," she exined when she noticed my gaze, "we managed to stabilise many ces thanks to your help. But¡­"

    "Just let everyone hang on for a few more days," I said in a calm tone, one that was enough to make anyone hearing it shudder in deep fear.

    "And?"

    "And then I''ll personallye and lead everyone towards victory."

    "This¡­ But how about the other races? The ones entrapped out there?"

    "I''m just doing something," I paused when I recalled something, "tell that jerk that he has to either get away from any portal location as far as possible, or go back here."

    "But¡­"

    "Tell him that if he didn''t do as I said, then don''t me me for ending up losing his life," I coldly said, "there isn''t a way out from what I''m going to release over these damn fiends. And once I''m done, in a few more days, I''lle back here, take the lead on everything, and crush everyone, all of them will die!"

    "O¡­ Ok¡­"

    "Where is everyone?" I looked around, and yet again I couldn''t find anyone else but her.

    "Well¡­ We got lots of our forces from the merge as you know, however¡­"

    "However¡­ What?"

    "We lost lots of our generals already, and the ces where our people arrived at are really far from any nearby portals. Not to mention that the portals here aren''t linked by any portals out there. So¡­"

    "I got it," I waved my arm, interrupting what she wanted to say. I got what happened here. My kingdom and the worlds where my forces appeared were all now scattered over a huge stretch ofnd, without any means to get the two sides connected together.

    We got hellish lots of forces from Earth and other worlds, but these weren''t connected to the forces or ces here.

    The portal system back there wasn''t connected to the portalwork here. And so she had to send out her capable generals at such stressful moments to relieve the pressure and fill in the gaps of the lost generals.

    As for why these generals got lost, I could think of many reasons that she already told me about.

    So my forces here were attacked by the enemies from all fronts. While the forcesing from Earth and other worlds were getting ughtered by the different races.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I''m going to solve this mess," but who said I didn''t have a way to solve any of that? I simply took out my staff, selected an old bookmark that led before to the capital of my kingdom, "Wait here, I''m going to connect these ces with here."

    "This¡­"

    Before she''d say anything, I already activated the staff and vanished through the portal.

    Once I appeared at the other end, I couldn''t help but feel a little mncholic.

    This was my capital, and it still stood tall and firm with all the defences it got. There wasn''t a single enemy spotted near or far, and the entire ce was filled with tons of my forces.

    Things weren''t that great indeed and that appeared in the current chaos happening here. People were running everywhere, shouting all the time, and many forces wereing from the portals in the capital, going towards the horizon to support our forces fighting out there.

    It looked as if the armies would appear out of nowhere, like they came from nothing and went towards the horizon without showing an end.

    "It''s time to show those damn fiends, those races, what''s the true might of me, of my humans, of my kingdom¡­"

    I instantly opened the market, and bought tens of thousands of portal devices. To solve this problem, a new portal system must be established.

    If the enemy thought they''d force my back against the wall by doing this to my kingdom, to mynds, then they justmitted a grave mistake.

    My kingdom didn''t appear out of nowhere, I built it myself. Every single brick it got wasid down there by my hands, each inch ofnd I got was gained by my effort and sweat.

    I visited every inch in my kingdom, visited every singlend here, fought till my arms grew numb, and I saved all the ces in my staff.

    Trying to repeat their scheme in the new world back at me? Humph! You just made the biggest mistake since this war ever started!

    I didn''t stay there for more than a few minutes, to finalise the deals I just bought. And once I got my portals, I went towards the portal area, and left one thousand of one part of the portals there.

    Then I used my staff, and started jumping all over the ce, arriving at new ces, all the ces I conquered before.

    I went to New York, New Jersey, or what was left of them. I went to Verginia, Ohio, Kentucky, Tennessee, and even went towards thends at the east, the continent I gained from the Hectors and lost before.

    I visited the north, east, south, and west. I even went towards thends that I once gave to the treacherous Selvators.

    I didn''t stop and kept jumping, visiting every single location I ever sat foot at and saved since I ever came back from the future. It took roughly an hour, jumping over tons of ces, leaving a hellish lot of portals everywhere.

    Even the ces that were conquered by zombies, monsters, and my enemies got these portals.

    I didn''t n to save anyone from this. I''d regain control over my kingdom by force, nothing else.

 Chapter 1556 Establishing Portals

    "I''m ready," and finally I returned back to ground zero, where Lily stood in her ce, waiting for my arrival, "where do you want the portals?"

    "There!" she already guessed what I did, and so she simply pointed towards an empty zone that she already evacuated the forces from.

    "Cool," I went there, started to leave the portals on the ground, establishing tens of thousands of grand portals everywhere.

    "Are these all linked to the kingdom?" she came by my side and asked in doubt.

    "Of course," I nodded beforeying thest portal down, "but not all the regions are under our control."

    "This¡­"

    "Just a little change of ns," I paused, took out my staff again as I added, "I''m going to take two more days to secure these regions. During which, go and bring all the forces here, send them all over the world, and let these fiends and damn traitors pay."

    "Are you sure?" she looked at me in doubt, "we already failed before to im many parts there. And now our forces are getting pressured from all corners."

    "Since when did I ever say something and not do it?" Iughed, before finally selecting one location and a portal popped out of thin air next, "just do your task, and leave the big things over to me."

    "Good luck."

    "To you too," I said this while passing through the portal. I knew we tried before and failed.

    Lily was smart enough to get the hidden meanings behind my words. I linked everywhere we conquered and controlled before, including the Hectors continent, including thends of the Selvators, thends of us that got taken already by many races.

    We tried, but failed to reim a singlend we lost before on the hands of these zombies. And now the zombies were the least of our worries, as we got tons of other races and many strong enemiesing at ournds.

    But that was a past story, a bedtime story forst night. As for tonight, the story would be much different.

    I got hellish lots of forces sinceing here at the golden quest. If I imed before I had lots of strength thanks to my hard work and preparations, right now I could say I got much more than that.

    I got scary forces by my side. And the beautiful thing in all this was that my little cube was going to work out there.

    The cube got to stop working at thends of the fiends. They did something there to make sure my hands would be tied.

    But out there, in my kingdom¡­ It was a different story. It was my home, and there I was the king.

    I already saved in my mind the ces where the enemies ruled there. But this¡­ This was no more.

    *Fwoosh!*

    "Hey b*tches, I left for little time toe back and see that monkeys are jumping all over my backyard trees¡­ Tsk! I''m disappointed in all of you."

    The moment I arrived, I announced my presence with a loud shout. I even used my horn to grab their attention.

    "It''s¡­"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Is this the human Hye?"

    "Is he that damn bastard?"

    "He¡­ He isn''t a human!"

    "No, I once saw him in the middle of a battle¡­ It''s indeed him!"

    "Kill him!"

    "Stop talking and kill him!"

    Just as I said hi, they all came at me dancing and running, seemingly so damn hyped by seeing me.

    "Come inside then!" I took out my cube, threw tons of bones on the ground like sky raining down bones. The sudden appearance of this many bones startled many, but a lot of them still tried to hit me.

    I saw lots of shes of lightsing at me. I paused for a moment there, missed the presence of my beloved chariot and its awesome shield.

    "B*tches! I know you aren''t the ones who did this to my baby, but you have to me your bad luck in being here. I will vent all of this on you, and will show you how foolish it was toe and take a bite at my kingdom! Get inside!"

    I activated the cube, sucked dry all the active forces in tens of thousands of miles radius.

    After the merge, the initially small area that I ruled was now erged by many folds, tens of folds, or even more than that.

    So despite using the cube over such a huge area, I was sure it didn''t even cover a lot in my old kingdom territory. In fact, I even doubted that the ones taken inside woulde from another territory thrown in the middle of all this messy new world.

    "Come out!" I took them in, forced them to sign a loyalty contract by the power of the cube, then took them out again, "strengthen thesends, and go out there and kill any enemy of mine."

    I used the horn that I already had in my hand and gave them such instructions before selecting another bookmark and vanished through the portal appearing next.

    They had no other option but to follow my orders, or else they''d die by the power of the system.

    I kept jumping in between these zones, even taking a shitload of zombies and forcing them to sign a loyalty contract.

    I didn''t know if this was going to work or not, but eventually it worked. Many of the zombies followed my words, but others didn''t. And that ended up for the entire zombies to start killing among themselves, starting a hellish brutal massacre between themselves.

    I didn''t care about any of that, and just took note of these ces before jumping to others.

    I nned to finish my current tour, before returning back here and settle these hot zones next.

    I kept jumping over, taking everything I met in my path inside my cube and turned all of them into my working ves. I saw a sort of revenge in all this, and I couldn''t even bring myself to feel any sympathy towards any of them.

 Chapter 1557 A Peaceful Night

    Seeing old faces like dragons, Selvators, and even Berserkers made me want to go down there and smash each and every single head of them into shreds.

    But I got to replenish the forces I lost so far using them. What was the best revenge? The one that''d force your enemy to lower his head and work as a henchman for you.

    That was what I was doing right now.

    I spent close to one day doing this, and finished visiting all the ces I had in my staff. All thends were now under my control, and all the forces that wereing hot at my kingdom and forces shifted side and became working for me.

    What remained now was the zombies. And so I returned again towards the ces where I left the zombies killing each other.

    "Tsk! These mindless folks are really something¡­" I visited the first spot I saw zombies before and there I found more than half of the zombies got killed, and the other half weren''t that far off.

    "It''s better to let them kill and finish each other then," I dropped the idea of taking out my troops and killing all the zombies here.

    Even if the ones that didn''t get under my control ended up living, there wouldn''t be too many of them. And they''d be heavily wounded and pretty much exhausted. It was better to save my forces forter, and let the zombies handle each other.

    Then after we''d settle most of thends here, I''d let my forcese and clean all the ces here.

    *Fwoosh!*

    "Did you do it? Already?!!" and when I came back, I found Lily standing side by side with lots of people that I knew and didn''t.

    Lots of old faces, the generals that were left back home to defend the kingdom in my absence, and new ones that I gained from this golden quest here, all were standing side by side, on Lily''s chariot, looking at me.

    "It''s all ready," I nodded,nding over Lily''s chariot, "all thends now belong to us."

    "This¡­"

    "What about the enemies?"

    "Did you kill all of them? This soon?!!"

    Many eximed, but those were the ones who were recently joining my kingdom. As for those who were with me for a long time, before the time of the golden quest, they just stood in silence, nodding in understanding.

    "All the forces that were hostile to us are now on our side," I simply stated the impossible, and before anyone would say anymore of such uselessments, I added, "I left them back there to take hold of the defences and attack the outer zones. What about you guys? How is the situation in other ces?"

    "Well¡­" Lily couldn''t help but suddenlyugh, "if you can do it this way, why won''t we sit back and retreat, let you take charge of this task instead of us?"

    "Yes, that will be for the better," the spearhead said, "I''m tired of all this fighting."

    "You jerk¡­ Don''t give me this damn excuse or else I''ll throw you at the deadliest ces right away!" I roared in the face of this jerk, before turning around.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Seeing one jerk reminded me of other jerks. And so I looked around, and couldn''t find the other jerk here.

    "He didn''te yet," Lily seemed to guess my thoughts, "he decided to move away from any portal and take his chances."

    "Tsk! Jerks are always quite annoying, you know that?" I rolled my eyes, while knowing why that jerk decided to do this risky move.

    He was still anxious about his man, and wanted to seek him even at the risk of losing his life in the process.

    This jerk¡­ He was already a hopeless case.

    "Fine, then how about things around? And why is everyone here?"

    Last time I saw her, she was all alone. And now she called back almost all the generals from out there.

    "We are now making new ns," Lily paused, "can I ask for something?"

    "No, Toramos is out of the question," I knew what she wanted. She wanted Hescos toe out and help. But it was out of the question.

    I wouldn''t risk any treason under any circumstances. Who knew what these Hescos would try to force him to switch sides again? He might have beloved ones, family, or even a lover back home. Using any of these against him would break any man, and I wouldn''t risk such a threat.

    "Ok¡­" her face told me she was depressed, but that was how life was. It was filled with many disappointments.

    I wanted to juste here and live a nice and peaceful life. And here I was, leading hundreds of millions, even tens of billions of forces, and I was still not feeling any secure at all.

    "We are now moving armies around," one of the old generals said, one that I didn''t recall his name, but he was one of the Hectors, a capable and decent general indeed, "and right now our top problem is theck of intel."

    "Intel about what exactly?" I asked, while thinking that asking for intel in general in such a situation was a very vague word.

    "This world map," Sara said, "we can''t determine where our forces are, where we should fight, and which ces are more important than others."

    "This¡­"

    "We are here to try ande up with a rough n and sketch of the new world¡­ But¡­" Lily didn''t need to continue her words. I already got what she wanted to say.

    "Hey there, do you have anything to help about this?" and all of sudden, and without any warning, I raised my head, and shouted against the sky up there.

    It was already night time, and it was a perfect clear sky that showed tons of stars drifting peacefully up there.

    It was exactly the same as the old Earth, the one I read and hear about in the ancient records. There were lots of constetions, many sparkling and beautiful looking stars up there.

 Chapter 1558 The Map Problem

    If it was at other times, then I''d prefer to stay the night lying on my back, watching such a piece of art forever.

    But I got shitload of issues that wouldn''t let me even think about doing any of that.

    [I''m not yourckey! You do know that, right?]

    "But you are the one who ced me in all this," I evilly smirked, "give me a reason why you won''t help us in such a trivial matter."

    [If it''s trivial, why ask for my help then?]

    "Because it''s trivial to you," Iughed, "you can get a map, a full and detailed map by using the help of the system, right?"

    [That''s correct]

    "Then help me out here."

    [In exchange for¡­ What exactly?]

    "Come on, for old times sake!"

    [Go f*ck yourself!]

    "Hahahaha! Hearing this makes you more human than anything else, hahaha!"

    [This isn''t a charity! You have to pay something to get what you need]

    "But¡­"

    [You always dealt with us on such a basis, and there''s nothing to make us change in such a way. Just state your price, and I''ll see if it suits us or not]

    "Why won''t you tell me the price you got in your mind?" I knew this dude wasn''t bluffing or fooling around. If he mentioned a price, then he must have something ready in his mind for that.

    [How about letting other races share the new world with you?]

    "Not a chance!"

    [Then the one hundred peace period is cancelled!]

    "Screw you! No way! I won''t ept even this!"

    [Then there is nothing we can agree on to do this deal]

    "Hmm¡­ How about this¡­ I know you are interested in our enemies, right?"

    [And?]

    "How about I give you part of my loot here?"

    [I can get anything I want without your help!]

    "No, you don''t get me," I took something out of my inventory, "there are things that you can''t even dream to have."

    [Hmm¡­ Interesting offer¡­ But only one bomb won''t do]

    I took out one of the bombs I already deactivated. These didn''t exist in our universe, an alien presence, and it was something that no one else but me could provide.

    If I tried to use the card of races fighting under the enemy, then this dude would bargain and might not agree.

    As he said it, he could get anything he wanted from here. So I got to find something that even he couldn''t get, something like this bomb.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I can add any number of forces gained from the enemies," I shrugged. If not for the importance and crucial role of this map at this stage, I wouldn''t even waste my breath over this dude.

    A map? A single piece of paper? It wouldn''t work a penny at another time. And if I got enough time here, I''d have let my forces go all over the ce and draw this map in a matter of a few weeks or even months.

    But just like what Lily said, without the map at this moment, we were totally blind.

    We wouldn''t tell where our forces were from each other, which ces were more important than others, which zones were strategically more important than others, which ces needed more troops than others.

    Without this map, fighting this war would be a hellish nightmare and a big gamble. Even if I got lots of forces and weapons, lots of preparations on my side, the enemy made sure to negate all this by all this.

    And getting this map would be the missing piece, the single brilliant move that would turn over all this, turn around the entire situation, and let me and others on my side fight an advantageous battle.

    With this map, we''d regain our advantage again. And that is what made this piece of paper worth more than its weight in gold.

    And that was something that dude out there knew about.

    [Agreed] that dude finally epted, [on one condition]

    "I won''t let go of any race, no matter what, not even the Hescos!" I roared, as I already guessed what he wanted to say.

    [Then add more gears and it''ll do] I felt like I fell into his trap. But I couldn''t help it. After all, I was the one who needed his help here, desperately needed it.

    "Deal!"

    [I''m sending a contract over]

    "You never did that at any of our previous agreements?!!"

    [That''s because these agreements were secured by the system announcements. Didn''t you read any of the notifications I sent before?]

    I rolled my eyes, feeling like this dude didn''t trust me at all. "It hurts!"

    [What hurts?]

    "You, not trusting me, it hurts!"

    [You are a very dangerous man, you know that? How can I trust you?]

    Iughed at his words. "Send the contract over then," I asked for it, and it appeared just the next instant. "Wow! Impressive! You have a very fast hand! Hahahaha!"

    [Just sign the damn thing!]

    "Let me read it first," I knew that dude already prepared the contract beforehand, "I don''t trust you."

    [Fair enough!]

    I read the content of this contract under the shocked gazes of everyone. They saw me shout like crazy in the air, and the next moment a contract appeared.

    That meant one thing, I wasn''t talking to myself or going crazy. I was talking to someone, someone they couldn''t see, someone who could send a contract out of thin air even if he wasn''t here.

    I knew they wouldn''t guess the true identity of this dude. And they wouldn''t even believe me even if I told them his identity.

    The best thing they could think about right now was that I was talking to someone from a higher race, from Toranks, someone like Silverlining for example.

    I didn''t care about their gazes and started to read the content quite carefully. That dude was honest and didn''t do any cheap tricks here or there.

    "It''s signed," I left my signature after reading the contract twice, "where is my goddamn map?"

 Chapter 1559 One For A Million

    [Right away!]

    The next moment, a huge scroll appeared, one that was enough to exceed ten metres in length. It was folded, sealed with a red tape, and looked as if it was a gigantic version of old times secret messages.

    "Wow! You did bring me something huge this time!" I grabbed it, and felt how heavy it was, "what did you make it from? Lead?"

    [Stop fooling around and start studying it! It''s very huge!]

    He wasn''t lying. I took this scroll down at the ground and unsealed it. The entire scroll opened to cover more than one hundred metres! And there I found a gigantic map with tiny drawings, a shitload of ces that got no names.

    It was filled with tiny lines and dots, small looking mountain series, oceans,kes, and even oceans and continents. It got everything, and from a single look, I knew how massive this new world was.

    "Damn! Over five hundred continents?!!!"

    "Is this¡­ For real?!!!"

    "These aren''t continents! Can''t be! They must be big inds, yes, they are big inds!"

    "Shut up!" I shouted at everyone, "this is the map of our new world, and these are all continents not inds! What do you get in your mind? Jelly or something?"

    I rolled my eyes, not epting their cheap sense of humour at such a critical time.

    Just from looking over this map, I realised how bad my current situation was. I always took the new world to be formed of a single and colossal continent. Don''t ask me why, but that was what I felt all this time.

    But seeing all these continents, over five hundred of them, made me realise taking over this world was going to be a hellishly long adventure.

    I always felt I was ready to face anything, but this¡­ This¡­ This made all my forces and preparations pale in front of it.

    "We need more forces," Isac stepped up, looked at this map and said exactly what I had in mind right now.

    "We need¡­ A miracle!" and that jerk tried to look cool in front of his girl, said something foolish like this.

    "Alright then," I rubbed my hands, turned to everyone before adding, "copy this map, make as many copies as you can, and start devising ns."

    "But¡­"

    "Leave the issue of forces over to me," I rolled my eyes towards Sara, "since when did you ever get worried about theck of forces? Huh?"

    I wasn''t bluffing. Since they all met me, and I got nothing more than forces to give them, "leave the forces to me, and you have to handle the general n to conquer this world."

    "How long do we have?" Lily acted practical, the same old Lily I always admired and liked.

    "I''ll give you¡­ Four days¡­ No, one week," if this was going to take such a long time to conquer, then there was no point in trying to overdo or rush things here.

    It was better to first stabilise the situation, secure more forces, train them, and also negate the impending threat of these bombs.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    When this merger started, my biggest worries were these bombs. But after seeing how immensely huge this world was, I knew even if I let the enemy do it, detonate all the bombs together, they wouldn''t be able to crush more than half of this world.

    But that didn''t mean I''d let them do it. I first would keep them busy, then look for the bombs second.

    As for the forces, it was already a piece of cake.

    [Dude, you don''t need me to tell you about what I want, right?] I didn''t go towards the portals after leaving the general meeting. I went towards one side, away from the entire mess in the central zone.

    I left the generals to do what they had to do. Coming up with a n wasn''t an easy thing. First wecked lots of intel about the overall situation over these continents.

    We might have gained a map, but we still didn''t know where our forces and the enemies'' were. And that would take lots of time and effort to decide.

    I left them to handle such a headache, entrusting this task over to them, and focused on solving the problem of warriorscking.

    [I know, I know, what can you do without me? Huh? Admit it! I''m the most capable friend and ally to you, hahahaha!]

    [Sure, but as this is thest battle, I want as much as you can get, ok?]

    I let Silverling enjoy his moment without saying anything to interrupt him. He indeed was one if not the most and only capable ally I got so far.

    The other two allies I got were killed. These jerks! Why the heck did they go to such an extent and kill them? They could have locked up Fang and Wryly. Only if these two threatened a rebellion, then this decision was quite weird.

    I nned to exert revenge over those who killed my two old friends and allies, and nned to devastate all the races who betrayed me.

    The reason behind all this was quite obvious, this was all the Hescos'' doing. I thought after we worked together here in this world, they''d change their hostility slightly, change it to be neutral at least.

    But in front of the gains and benefits of getting the trapped races here in addition to the new world, they decided to be my enemies.

    Screw them! I''d not flinch from facing them head on! What did I have to lose? Nothing!

    [It''s going to be the same, right?]

    [Sure] I knew he was asking about the way to pay back for all his goods.

    [Then¡­ Can I propose a change this time?]

    [You want the new breed of bones I got?] I knew he and others were watching, and they noticed my dark realm bones, the deadly fire they released, and the immense amount of power inside them that was on a whole new level than the normal bones.

    [Sure, we can discuss anything about these]

    [Then¡­ One of these bones for a million]

 Chapter 1560 The Time Difference Headache

    [Million forces? Deal!]

    [Dude, do you take me for a fool or what? You know exactly what I''m speaking about here]

    [But bro, this is a very high price. Let''s make it this way, one of the new bones for a thousand of the old ones¡­]

    We kept hustling back and forth, ending up with trading on the base of one dark realm bone for ten thousand normal bones.

    Of course I didn''t know how much exactly such bones were worth, but it was clear the great difference in value between the two.

    One was used to support the warriors at the outer battlefield, exchanging these with the ck market dealers in between the two universes to get more benefits. And the other was just a mass destruction weapon, one that could be used and unleashed at any given time.

    All they needed to do was to just activate the bone right. From watching me for all this time, they should have grasped such little things.

    So the high price of these bones didn''t juste from the value of energy or the benefits gained in the terms of exchanged goods with the hostile universe, but from the deadly effect they''d give to any ongoing war.

    They were killers, and the price of any killer weapon was always skyhigh.

    [Fine then, let me go and arrange things over. Also, here is a contract over, please sign it]

    [Cool!] I received the contract, read fast through before signing it, [Tell me, will you send these forces once per day like before?]

    [I need to over exhaust myself this time] he paused, and I didn''t get his point, [We need lots of these bones. And as all the sovereigns here are dying to get their hands over them, then it''s normal for them to go and work to gather up as much forces as they can]

    [Wow! That means¡­]

    [Yes, expect hellish number of forces twice or even more each day]

    [Thanks bro] I knew he was going to do this for his race, for his sovereigns, for his own benefit, but still I thanked him.

    He would get lots of power and authority in his race out of this deal, not to mention his reputation would skyrocket. However I''d also gain a shitload of forces, and that was enough for me.

    I took a deep breath, and thought about the location where this dude would send these forces towards. [Send them over the old location, the one at the other realm]

    [Didn''t it merge here?!]

    [No dude, it''s a totally separate world] I rolled my eyes, [Just send them at the old locations, and I''ll arrange people there to gather them up]

    [Deal!]<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I closed the chat, and thought about my second Earth world. "I didn''t get the chance to visit it there¡­ And it''s the perfect ce to go and repair my baby¡­"

    I nned to use this empty zone and heal my damaged chariot. However there was a much better alternative in front of my eyes, one that I totally missed.

    Repairing my baby would take a long time and resources. The energy needed wasn''t an issue. I got tons of bones anyway, and much more high energy materials inside my inventory.

    The only thing that I couldn''t control was the time needed to repair it. And for a reason, I felt like it''d take a long time to do it.

    I nned to do it here, in the heart of all my troops, the safest ce here. But it was much better to do it in another world.

    There no single enemy could set foot or threaten my chariot''s repair process. Not to mention the high time difference there would also be a great help.

    [Listen, I''m going to leave a portal linking this new world with the other world I got. The forces you need will be delivered there, at the first training ground. Make sure to send people over, capable generals and lots of good leaders to supervise over the training there]

    [This fast?]

    [Do you take me for an incapable leader or what?] I rolled my eyes, [I''m going to rise high in the air, so you can spot my location. This will be the ce of the portal. Make sure to send people there fast. You are well aware of the time difference between the two worlds, right?]

    [Sure, I''ll handle this right away]

    I rose high in the air next, for thousands of metres, before finally returning back to the ground. "Atst!" it felt like I didn''t visit my world for long years, and that was true.

    I spent hellish lots of years taking down bombs from all over the world''s end zones before. And that made me feel like an old man, one who roamed the world, and finally returned back home after spending an entire lifetime away.

    The portal opened and I passed through it and appeared on the second Earth. Recalling that my Earth was already gone, and merged with other worlds to form the new world made me realise something¡­

    "I can call this world Earth¡­ But I can also name the new world Earth¡­" I paused while being in midair, overlooking the grand number of forces and armies here.

    During the past, Silverlining kept sending troops here from time to time. He stopped doing this for a long time already, but this didn''t mean there weren''t enough forces here.

    I suddenly asked myself about something¡­ I spent long years taking down the bombs, and that wasn''t even close to a single year passing out in the real world.

    If the time out in the universe followed my real time, would that mean all these years really passed over in the outer world?

    Damn! Thinking about time issues gave me lots of headaches already! But that wasn''t why I thought about this. I just regretted not letting Silverlining continue our deal back then, send forces all this time here.

 Chapter 1561 The Interworld Portals

    Or else, and after spending all these tens of years, and if the same time passed in the outer world, then it was a great chance that I missed.

    "This must not be the case," I felt that was a very perfect situation, one that I had missed if it was true. But for a reason, I felt it wasn''t!

    After all, I wasn''t the only person linked to the outer universe in this quest. And that meant my effect on time would be quite limited, if not null at all.

    It was totally a headache, and I stopped thinking about it once I arrived here.

    The world was the same as thest time I visited it, with just much more people and forces here. The forces were still fighting brutally against the endless stream of monsters that kepting from the ocean.

    On the other side of all this, deep inside the mountains, there were many more settlements out there. I knew there were lots of people here with much more potential than the ones I was going to purchase from the Toranks.

    But I never thought about using them. These people¡­ They were truly the citizens of my kingdom. Using them for now would mean I''d exhaust my deep roots, the ones I spent lots of time and effort to get them, ones that I luckily got boosted by the weird phenomenon in this world.

    I simply used my staff, took a wide tour around. Even the Hescos I left before got their numbers increased, and I didn''t leave much to begin with.

    I thought I left tens of thousands only behind, to find tens of millions now.

    As for the monsters, they got lots of increase in their number, variations, and ferocity. The other training grounds were filled with lots of forces fighting and training, ready to get deployed.

    "These forces must be evacuated first," I muttered, looking towards the direction of the portal I appeared at, "it''s not enough to have one portal¡­ It''s time to solve this problem once and for all."

    I knew my portal, the single one I opened each time I came here, wasn''t going to be enough. It has a capacity after all. And if it was gigantic enough to satisfy my needs before, then this time it wasn''t.

    As I solved the problem of portals before, this time I did the same and went to the market.

    Since the apocalypse entered itsst stages, the market experienced lots of changes.

    There were now high end goods getting sold there. Be it gears, weapons, weapon supplies and consumables, high grade materials, and even blueprints of many things¡­ All were getting sold here.

    But what I was looking for this time was a different kind of portal, one that I kept seeing since the early stages of the apocalypse; the inter-worlds portals, the portals that were on top of the cities and towns on my Earth.

    These portals have the ability to go through the shackles of space, linking two distant worlds together.

    These portals existed in front of my eyes for a long time already, but they were nowhere to be found. Yet when the market finally showed its final version, showing off all the great goods there, I was sure I''d find them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    And there I really found these portals.

    "Interworld portal¡­ Hmm¡­ A single piece for the price of a hundred million coins? Let me check my coins¡­" I didn''t check or even care about my coins for a long time already, enough to make me even forget about how many I got in my ount.

    And when I opened it, I found fifteen zeros in front of three numbers! Damn god! I never knew I was this wealthy!

    Without any hesitation I bought ten thousand pieces of these, spending whatever it was of my coins, leaving behind not that much of my wealth.

    But I didn''t care about any of that. Coins lost their value a long time ago for me. And if I wanted, I could sell a few of the useless and high price items in my inventory.

    Even in the worst case scenario, I''d go back, visit the ces filled with other races, kill them all, and loot their inventories for coins.

    I wasn''t out of options when it''de down to these coins. And right now it was better for me to spend them on something I truly needed.

    These portals were just like the twin portal devices, but a lot bigger, and needed energy to get established.

    "A piece of cake," for me, be it energy, price, coins, anything like these was a piece of cake. I started to roam the world, establishing the first half of these portals all over the ces filled with my experienced and veteran armies.

    I even went towards the pocket world, and there I found lots of forces waiting for me. These forces were much stronger as they got their cultivation bases open.

    I left portals there, and at the deeper world where many training grounds were. I went to check over the monster zone, met my little Qi who looked much taller than before.

    This kid¡­ It has grown much bigger and fatter since thest time I saw it. It must have eaten lots of other monsters to reach such a scale.

    After checking over everything here, I didn''t forget to link these training grounds with the other training grounds at the surface world.

    Then after doing all this, I returned back to the new world, established the other halves of the portals, left a message over to Lily exining things over to her.

    [So you want me to withdraw everything? Bring them here? I nned to let them train the forces you''ll soon have]

    [You didn''t see that ce, it grew out of control] I sighed, [We need to evacuate at least eighty percent of the total forces there, to make room for other forces to arrive at]

 Chapter 1562 Organising Everything Before Leaving

    [Tsk! What a sense of humour fate has! In the past you spoke with me about the problem of thend size of what we own and how we are struggling to have enough space for our forces and races. And now? We got a seemingly endless vast world, empty and new one, one that can swallow all of our forces and races and not even feel the pressure]

    [Hahahaha! It''s funny when you say it this way, hahahaha!] I recalled that time. It was when I came from the jumpers'' world, and felt the pressure and the problem of having lots of people and forces with not enough space to amodate them.

    And like she said, we now have an empty world, one that could take in one hundred times the size of my entire forces and people, and not even get filled by one percent!

    It was indeed ironic and hrious!

    [That''s indeed funny] I smiled, bitterly smiled, [I''m leaving this task over for you. Don''t forget to send the selected generals and leaders fast, also enough people to organise the movement of the forces from the other side without endangering anything]

    [How about this¡­ If the forces out there grew to such scale, why won''t we also recruit new forces? Our people there must have grown to a terrifying number]

    [That''s true, they grew to a very huge scale] I nodded, [But that''s not going to work! We need to just ept what''sing from outside, and let our people grow like usual]

    [Then¡­ Won''t we add a new poption? Will we ept all the iing into the army?]

    [No, don''t do that!] I thought about her suggestion for a few seconds before rejecting it with firmness, [We need to keep those who don''t want to fight joining our citizens. After all, we got a hellish vast new world to fill]

    [Sure, I got your point]

    If we epted all in the army, then we''d solve the current problem ofcking enough troops to win this war. But in the long run, we''d lose much more than that.

    It wasn''t just the problem of having people and normal citizens. I could keep this trade going with Silverlining for decades if I wanted to.

    The issue lies in the advantage and bonus effect the Second Earth world had for the people living there.

    The new generationsing up were going to be much stronger and a lot better than their parents. And they didn''t need more than one year to grow up to the adult stage.

    Of course that could happen at any time, but the most crucial time of my kingdom wouldn''t be right now, but at the early stages after ruling over this world here.

    If wecked enough talents, enough to build not only a kingdom but a mighty force in the universe from the start, then we''d have to waste long years to do so.

    And these years would be a setback for my kingdom. It might not look that important, but something told me that starting out big and with enough talents to push the wheel forward pretty fast was much better than just wasting five or even ten years in waiting for the talents I''d need.

    So it was better to let those who got tired of fighting to live peacefully, mate, and bring forth new kids with higher talents and strength to serve my kingdom.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    [By the way, how is the work on the main strategy going?]

    [Hmm¡­ I can''t say we got much so far¡­ But we sent lots of people to various ces, trying to find any big monuments or ces that can be spotted on the map]

    [Starting with recognising which continents are on the map is the right thing to do] they did exactly the same as I thought about, [Try first to identify the ces where the portals lead towards. Then starting from there, you''ll identify other continents quite easily]

    [We are doing that. And currently we already identified ten percent of the entire portals we got]

    [Nice! At this rate, you can get this done in few days]

    [I hope so. However¡­]

    [The enemies won''t let you do this without interfering, right?] I sighed when I realised that others were watching my talk and doings with the system higher up and my generals, [Just focus on nning the strategy first. Once this is done, and by the time you''ll do it, we are going to have enough forces ready to move out. And starting from this point, it will be all out crushing victories, one after another, for us]

    [I know, but many want to go out there and fight. You know, people like Sara and Isabe hate strategy]

    [I see¡­] I forgot that not all of my generals are the same, [Then do it this way. Let those offensive and bloodthirsty dudes go out there and fight. Use the newly arrived forces, reform new armies, and send them to the frontline. As for those with brilliant minds and focus on strategy, let them by your side for now]

    [Got it]

    I closed the chat with her, taking a deep breath while watching the new sun here shining brightly over this clear and amazing world.

    "You are going to be mine, baby, I promise you this," I took such a vow, before heading back towards the Second Earth world again.

    There I got to handle onest task, which was to give orders for those here to start mobilising towards the new world.

    It wasn''t that hard to do that. Using the portals, my staff, my horn, things were quite easy to handle. I made sure to inform these out there to mobilise just eighty percent of their poption in the uing five days.

    During this time, I was sure Silverlining batches arriving here would be enough to rece part of those moving out, helping in stopping the monsters from endangering the safe settlements in the maind.

    Then I went towards the pocket world, heading directly towards a certain ce there.

 Chapter 1563 Taking Toys Out

    I didn''t need to tell Lily to focus mainly on the training grounds on the pocket world secondyer, or the new world there. After all, it was much bigger than the entire surface area of the Second Earth world by many folds. And there was a hellish time difference there as well.

    To make sure nothing wrong would happen, I sent a message over to Silverlining, to make him send the warriors here in thisyer.

    Then I started to establish anotherwork of portals here, connecting thisyer with the Second Earth surfaceyer. I connected the training zones here as well with the ones at the outer surface.

    And like this, the entire worlds under my control were finally connected together.

    Then I was finally ready to go and visit a very important ce, the research department zone.

    The research department was left in the central continent, the first and early ce I visited in the undergroundyer of the pocket world.

    It was before a tiny space, before it got transformed using one of my artefacts. They got their base beside the bigke, looking like a huge sea, and took this continent as the yground for their inventions.

    But when I came back this time, I had to admit it¡­ They did something great!

    "These towering buildings¡­ These facilities¡­ They built a grand metropolis on the continent, taking almost all of its surface¡­ Amazing!"

    I appeared first in the central part of this ce. I intended to go and find the big five, the leaders of this department, by asking someone here to inform them toe.

    But when I arrived, I was surprised by the towering buildings andrge facilities stretching all over the ce, reaching the horizon line in every direction, and exceeding it.

    I started to fly around, jump between ces using my staff, and yet I didn''t find an end to any of this.

    They transformed the entire continent from stone age directly towards the space invasion era!

    I saw flying ships, fast moving chariots and vehicles, at a speed that was no less than light speed! Damn! That was something¡­ I didn''t even imagine such a thing!

    For a moment there, I imagined my kingdom being rebuilt, transformed like this ce here. And just from this thought, I held a wide smile over my face.

    The buildings here reached a staggering height of hundreds of metres, looking exactly like human ancient skyscrapers that spread all over Earth before the apocalypse era.

    "What do you think? Amazing, right?"

    Just as I was taking my tour around, I spotted fiverge chariotsing towards me at a fast speed. They shed, looking like they teleported, and arrived soon at my side.

    I saw five familiar faces, but they grew slightly older. The youths from the MIT institute changed and looked like real men and women.

    They weren''t alone, each apanied by lots of people of different ages and origins, looking like they trusted and capable helpers.

    "Damn! How long have I been away from here?!!!" I was shocked to see the touch of time on all of them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Lord, you went for many, many years," old Gan, who became much older, said with augh, "time here runs differently than other ces you rule. So it''s expected. And you also made many changes yourself."

    He was referring to the changes in my body and physique. I knew everyone on my side must have such questions, but thanks to the stressful times we were having, none ever asked about this yet.

    But unlike the deadly and life threatening war we were having out there in the new world, this bunch of scientists and great minds seemed like they were enjoying the time of their lives.

    They gave me the same feeling as the jumps when I first barked in their world. But unlike the jumpers, I didn''t feel any hostility or rage about this.

    Instead, and for a reason, I felt immense pride!

    I felt like a parent, watching my sons and daughters grow up, seed in their lives, establish families, and live happily in front of my eyes.

    It was the same kind of situation, but each harboured different reactions inside me. It was weird, and amazing at the same time how the same situations would evoke different responses at various circumstances.

    "I got my lucky moments," Iughed in happiness, "just like yourselves."

    "We got lots of new toys to show lord."

    "We worked hard during that time, to impress the lord!"

    It seemed the kids from the MIT institute grew in age, but not in personality or mind. They mistook my intentions and words, and looked as if they were defending themselves against usations or something.

    "You did great, I''m sure of that," I said in clear words so they wouldn''t mistake my intentions again, "but now¡­ We need all the great minds you have, all the wits and experience, everything you can give to work on a few things¡­"

    I didn''t say anymore, just simply took out the gear sets in my inventory and the Exomachines from my cube. The moment I took samples of these, the faces of everyone showed how much shocked they were.

    "Lord¡­ These¡­ These¡­"

    "Brilliant! It''s like Christmas guys, hahahaha!"

    "I want to study these¡­ Hell! I want to make my own versions of them!"

    Many eximed in surprise and excitement like I expected. And soon, everyone started to shout in the same vibe. They all looked at me, as if they were waiting for my approval or something.

    "What are you looking at me for? Go on, don''t be shy," Iughed, while waving my hands towards them, "go and take these new toys, study them, and make sure to make copies of ours. Ah, before I forget, you fivee with me for a moment."

    I already took enough samples for them to let an army of their engineers study these gear sets and Exomachines.

 Chapter 1564 A War Changing Weapon!

    I took damaged sets and Exomachines, live Exomachines even and intact sets. But that wasn''t all.

    I still got little toys for them to handle for me, the greatest surprise and mystery, the amazing bombs that I already deactivated.

    However¡­ These bombs could take my world here and blow it entirely. So it wasn''t just normal toys, not the ones that could be used on Christmas like the other two.

    So I took the five leaders alone, flew away while they followed in silence and curiosity.

    "Lord, may I ask why you aren''t using your chariot?" Old Gan couldn''t help his puzzlement anymore, asking me about my damaged chariot.

    For a moment there, the old pain of losing my baby overwhelmed my heart, even leading to me slowing down for a brief second, before elerating in my flying again.

    "It got damaged," I bitterly sighed, "things are¡­ Quite hectic out there."

    "To this extent?!" they were living in the bottom of the well, not feeling or knowing anything about the outer world.

    "It''s a big war right now¡­" I started to brief them about what happened, what we were facing, and things on the stake here. And after I said everything to them, their silence was enough response for me.

    "Anyway, that''s why I''m here right now."

    "To help you repair the chariot?" Old Gan mistook my intentions again, "but¡­ We never managed to fully understand the chariots you sent us. They were amazing, but they needed skills and talents only avable at certain ces."

    "But we did use such knowledge from studying them to build the flying ships and chariots," the others said andughed. And I got to admit, being with them made me feel quite lighthearted and carefree.

    "No, no, I already have a way to solve this problem," I waved my hand, "but I want you to study something else."

    "Other than the chariot? More important than that?!" The five exchanged looks and remained silent, waiting for me to spill out the beans.

    Everywhere around was filled with evidence of advanced civilization. I kept flying for long minutes, and yet couldn''t find a suitable ce that could be used in such a dangerous task.

    "Is there a ce here, somehow suitable for something dangerous to work on?" and after long minutes of going around and not finding what I wanted, I had to ask.

    "Of course!" theyughed, "this way, lord!" Old Gan led the way. From the early moments I formally established this department, and old Gan acted as their leader. And he deserved to be so.

    He wasn''t just the oldest, but the most experienced dude here. I was quite confident in my human talent abilities, but I was also sure they got tons of knowledge and help from this old dude.

    I followed them in one direction, and there I found a version of portals, one that looked like it came out from a sci-fi movie or something.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It was an arc built of ores, shing with different lightsing from various energies used to energise it.

    "This is our version of portals," old Gan exined, "we studied the portals avable at the market and managed to break down most of their technology. Then we implement parts of what we knew before with these, ending up forming these portals."

    "They¡­ Look nice," I didn''t want to disappoint them by saying they looked a bit primitive. But my response seemed to make them allugh for a reason I didn''t know.

    "The design was made by these humans of yours," old Gan pointed towards the ones from MIT, "they insisted we have to use this design. But don''t let this look fool you, lord. These portals are quite capable and more effective than the high grade ones in the market."

    "How so?" I got my interest piqued and wanted to know how this old era looking portal was much better than the ones I bought from the market.

    "Just watch," and instead of exining, the old Gan used one of my favourite and old tricks, showing instead of talking.

    He took something, a red small ball that looked small enough to be the size of a knuckle. Then he pressed it, and then the entire portal in front of my eyes lit up.

    I thought it was already working, but I was wrong. The moment he activated it using that orb, the portal gushed out a huge dome shaped energy wave, one that enveloped an area of tens of miles around.

    Then as this dome appeared, it vanished fast, and then I found myself arriving at barren lookingnd.

    The contrast between the advanced looking city and this empty and ruined ce was indeed quite shocking. I took a few seconds to absorb the difference and sudden change in the terrain around.

    "This portal works not like others," old Gan exined in excitement, "it doesn''t need forces to pass through it. It releases an energy field, one that can extend to cover up one hundred miles radius. All the forces standing in the area would be teleported towards the destination specified before using this orb."

    "This simple?!!" I looked in doubt, before holding the ball and examined it.

    "It''s not only that," heughed, seemingly satisfied with my reaction, "it can take people to ces never visited before."

    "That¡­"

    "It doesn''t need to establish two parts between two points," he exined further, "it just needs a map, and we can specify any location there, and it works by using the world force and teleporting the forces there."

    "For real?!!!" I got instantly hyped by this, even jumped and grabbed him by the shoulders.

    "Hahahaha! I always wanted to impress lord, and it seems this time I really did it! Hahahahaha! Drinks me tonight boys, hahahaha!"

    "I want these, I want as many as you can make!" I wouldn''t let such a chance slip by. A portal that only needed a map to work? Didn''t we need to go around and establish things at the destination? Damn! Did fate feel empathy for me or what? Giving me such a crucial and deadly trick at such decisive moments!

 Chapter 1565 Space Gifted Dudes

    Damn! I was very excited about this! Just by using these portals, sending them over the new world out there, everything we were suffering and struggling so far with would be gone!

    Puff! It would be vaporised in thin air like a bubble of soap or something! If we used these portals out there, and they proved to work like what he described, then all we needed to do was to gather our armies, point to a location, and then send them all over the world towards their destination.

    We didn''t need to suffer and wait for a long time, sending people all over the world, trying to investigate everything like Lily and I nned to do.

    We simply could send everything we had towards every corner of the world. And ording to the situation we''d find there, we''d decide if we''d send more forces or not!

    Damn! This¡­ This¡­ This was what truly a battle changing weapon was like!

    "Lord! I got to tell you this," and just when I was losing it in the middle of my imagination, it seemed he got something to ruin everything out for me, "we need a map, a detailed map of the ce we are going to teleport towards. Or else the portal won''t work! We tried, tried to go to ces we roughly know its existence in this world, tried to draw simple maps and use them, but it all failed."

    "Hahahahaha! It''s alright dude, hahahaha! Drinks are on me tonight, and for everying night, boys, hahahaha!"

    Iughed, mimicked his way to celebrate his joy with others, while not feeling a speck of worry at all.

    A detailed map? God! We already got that! Hahahaha!

    "Tell me first, how many of these do you have?" and this was the most important question right now, the one that would decide everything.

    If they got few, little and not enough, then I''d have to wait for them to build more. And it would be much worse if they needed lots of time and resources to build these.

    "We got tons of them," he said in doubt, not understanding why I acted in such a way. And of course he got all the right to feel so. Only those generals out there, led by Lily, would understand why I was feeling this way.

    "Great! Give me everything, all the portals you got. Also prepare a team, lots of teams, knowing how to make these portals work, and how to keep them running without any issues for decades toe."

    "S¡­ Sure, lord," he still was baffled by my reaction, and I didn''t care about exining myself here. I got what I wanted, a hellish pleasant surprise that I never imagined I''d get.

    Hahahaha! I was totally happy and excited at this moment.

    Fiends¡­ Damn traitors¡­ Just wait¡­ Gates of hell were about to widely open on your faces, and you were all going to die!

    "Here they are," he took many small balls out. They were all different from what I expected.

    "This¡­" I grabbed one and inspected it. It felt like any rubber ball, small to be held by my fist, without much weight actually, "what are these exactly? The controlling balls?"

    I asked as they were slightly simr to what he used back then to control the gate.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Lord, these are the portals," but what he said made me more surprised, "they can be activated using energy, cultivation energy. Oh, I forgot to tell you this, but the ones who are going to use these must have cultivation bases opened."

    "That¡­" I tried to recall if Lily and other generals got their cultivation bases open or not. For any raceing out from my human race circle, I could safely assume they already got their bases opened.

    But for any human general or friend on my side¡­ I didn''t think they got their cultivation bases open.

    "And that''s not all," he paused before adding, "to arrive at far away ces, one has to be high in cultivation, opening more bases."

    "Oh, it''s all about energy then," I stood in my ce for a few seconds trying to get what he meant. And when I realised the core of this logic, my eyes shone brightly. And he nodded.

    "Lord can say it in this way, but using normal energy sources like ores and such won''t work. We even tried to use stat points and failed."

    "Hmm¡­ I got something better," I touched all the balls, sucking them all inside my inventory, "holy sh*t! Five million portals?!!! They never looked that much!!!"

    I sucked them inside my inventory in less than a minute. And when I checked the inventory, I was shocked to see the crazy number beside the image of these portals.

    "Well¡­ We used a genius idea to store many portals inside a sealed space," old Gan tried to exin, but frankly I failed to grasp his meaning fully.

    "Do you mean you used a space power? From who?" I looked around the faces of the five in front of me. They might not be aware of this, but the space power races were already extinct!

    "We have few variations inside the new generations who can do it," old Gan said in a slow tone, as if he got part of what I had in my mind.

    And that was expected. He was someone who used to work for the Toranks for a long time. And he must have heard a few about the extinct space races.

    "In new generations? Impressive!" I never expected the ones with such ability woulde from my world and people, "make sure to look for time and space gifted people, make them well secured and taught, teach them quite well, ok?"

    "Sure lord, but we didn''t get a single time gifted one yet, but too many space dudes."

    "It''s alright," I already got an entire race blessed with time ability, "now let me show you something interesting in return for these portals¡­"

    I waved my hand, and in the next second, many big balls appeared all over the ce.

    "This¡­"

    "These¡­"

 Chapter 1566 They Got Lazy!

    "They are bombs," I slowly said, before starting to exin everything rted to these bombs. I didn''t hide anything, spoke even about their deadly threat and how to deactivate and even activate and detonate them.

    "This¡­ Lord¡­ This is quite risky¡­" even old Gan himself seemed a bit terrified from even touching these bombs.

    "I know," I rolled my eyes, "I want you to study these thoroughly, see if there is a way to replicate the same technology and get us the same bombs developed."

    "But¡­"

    "I don''t want the same lethality level, not right from the start anyway," I smiled calmly, "I just want you to start a big and secret project. These bombs came from an ancient civilization, a lost one, one that doesn''t belong to our universe."

    "Hmm¡­ If so then can lord provide us with the drawings that described the way to make these?"

    "Sure, give me papers and a brush," I received these and started to draw what I read before out of my memory.

    "What are these spheres?"

    "This method¡­ It''s totally brutal and overbearing!"

    "What are they doing around these balls of light?"

    The five started to examine the drawings I made once I finished one of these. And after they asked all they wanted, I started to give them the answers I got from these drawings before.

    "They are stars?!!!" This was a shout that everyone said at the same time.

    "It indeed is," I nodded, "it''s not that big a deal."

    "No lord, you don''t get it," old Gan sighed, "we are in a singr world, one that''s inside ck hole. We¡­ We don''t have stars here! Not to mention to go out there, to the vacant space, and try to do this¡­ It''s all impossible, at least for us right now."

    "I got it," I nodded, "that''s why I didn''t ask for the same lethality of these bombs at first."

    "This¡­ It''s not rted to just being too lethal or not, it''s about the core of making these in the first ce!"

    "Look, I got more candies here," I got what old Gan and others were thinking of and objecting about. However this was just a hup problem in my eyes.

    I waved my hand, and this time I took something they had never seen before.

    "Bones?!"

    "These are all bones!!"

    "They got¡­ Their energy level¡­ Wow! Damn!!!"

    I got dark realm bones, lots of them actually. I scattered them to cover a huge stretch ofnd here.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "These aren''t just normal bones," I paused, picking one up before adding, "these are deadly bombs! They release fire, a deadly one, that can stretch to cover an entire continent! And willst for long days! That means¡­"

    "They are like stars!" old Gan''s eyes shone brightly when he realised my intentions, "do you want us to use these? But how?"

    "I''ll teach you," I paused before adding in strict warning, "don''t ever try to activate these bones unless you are far away, inside a sealed space, and have nothing of value inside thousands of miles radius."

    "..."

    "Lord¡­" the girl from the MIT academy paused, "do you want to kill us this bad or what?"

    "No, hell no! I want bombs, not to bomb you!" I frowned, got shocked by what she said for a long minute, before breaking out in a tenseugh, "don''t take me wrong, I highly value you, all of you. You are like my strongest and sharpest weapon, and the most brilliant part of you is that you are unknown to the enemies."

    "Well¡­" the five exchanged looks before I sighed, took out my pir and started summoning shields all over the ce.

    "These shields can self repair, absorb energy from around, and can hold the power of the bones," I paused after scattering thousands of my shields all over the ce.

    It took me a few hours to do so, but it was worth it. These shields wouldn''t cost me a penny to summon or keep them running. And they could use these to safely activate the bones and test the bombs without any threats or doubts.

    "That will work," their tense faces eased a lot when they saw my shields, "how do we activate these bones then?"

    "Watch me," I grabbed one green grade dark realm bone and started activating it. In a few minutes, it got all activated, and when I threw it fast inside the shield, it exploded into a fierce tsunami of red fire.

    This scene baffled all of them. It seemed they never expected these bones to really release such an insane amount of fire.

    "See? That''s what I want you to use in ce of the stars."

    "Lord¡­ Are you really trying to kill us?" even old Gan started to feel this way. And that made me inwardly sigh, in a helpless and powerless way.

    It was indeed true, the path of power was always a solidarity path.

    No one would apany you on it, no one wouldprehend or understand your feelings, ns, and even your troubles.

    "Tsk! Just brace yourselves and start testing and experimenting," I waved my arm, "I''m done here. Do whatever you can, and prepare as many war weapons as you can. That war out there is now raging wild, but I got the feeling that at the end of it, your effort will be the decisive factor to win it."

    "S¡­ Sure lord, but¡­ can you really reconsider this project? We can do itter on, after all this ends."

    "Yes lord, it''s better for us to focus on doing other things, like the weapons, portals, and other new inventions."

    "That war can''t wait, not like this project, right lord?"

    "Shut the hell up!" I shouted in annoyance towards all of them, "we aren''t ying safe house here! This is the damn apocalypse! All of those I know, all of those on my side, are all risking their lives out there for a long time already without any pause or rest! We never enjoyed a peaceful day, not like how you live your lives here!"

 Chapter 1567 My Damaged Baby

    The five got shocked by my words, and as I went far away, heading towards a distant ce, I heard muffled voices and a few words I got to hear perfectly fine.

    "It''s true, he wants us dead!"

    I couldn''t help but stumble in my flight, gave those five a ring look, and one look was all it needed them to get silenced.

    It was indeed true, any peaceful times would turn anyone into such azy and peace loving person.

    They were ones who came from the heart of the damn apocalypse, saw the terror and horrifying events of the desperate and bloody apocalypse there.

    And on top of that, they were arm dealers! The ones who made and manufactured deadly weapons! And yet here they were, flinching from testing out something because it was too dangerous!

    Damn! I was really thinking about taking these folks and throwing them in batches at the training grounds! Yes, that might be a good touch to this department, to avoid them gettingzy or peaceful again!

    I shoved all this away from my mind for now, and focused more on the task on hand.

    I got a damaged chariot, and without it I felt like I lost not just one leg, but both of them!

    Even with my wings¡­ Damn! I still wasn''t used to moving around waving these things at my back! It felt¡­ Weird! And it wasn''t as fast as my little broken baby.

    I went towards an empty zone, away from the ce of the five heads of the research department. Then I took out my chariot and inspected its description again.

    The damaged state was still there, as if leaving it inside my inventory all this time was going to let it self repair or something.

    I looked around, took a deep breath before leaving my baby floating on the ground.

    Even the monsters dragging it were filled with deep wounds and almost half of them didn''t show signs of being alive.

    "I hope this works," I took out lots of bones. I didn''t take dark realm bones, not normal bones for sure, but those holy ones bones.

    I kept taking bones out, ced them around my chariot as if I was building up a bed of bones for my baby to sleep on.

    [Attention! The energy getting inside your chariot and starting to repair it]

    In the middle of doing all this, I got sudden notification from the system. It seemed I didn''t need to do anything else as I thought before.

    I expected that I had to  absorb the energy from these bones, then transfer them in one go towards my chariot. But that wasn''t needed. And the bones got absorbed directly by my baby.

    [Repair process is ongoing¡­ 0.00000001% is done¡­ Please wait¡­]

    I got shocked and scared by that slow figure. What the heck was that? One in ten thousand percent? No, it was more like one in a million or something.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Tsk! I got to leave, so it''s better to leave as many bones as I can," I didn''t want my chariot repair process to halt in the middle thanks to theck of bones or something.

    So I started to take millions of bones. And as Icked enough of holy bones, I started to use the high grade dark realm bones as well.

    After one hour, I got done from doing all this. The repair process didn''t differ that much, and that number changed from being one into five during this hour.

    "Luckily I brought it all the way here," I took out my staff, opened a portal towards the central portal area in this world. And before I''d vanish at the portal, I turned towards my chariot, took a long nce at it, before sighing and leaving.

    "I''m going toe and pick youter, just hang tightly there and get better," I softly murmured before vanishing through the portal. I didn''t forget to save this bookmark before leaving, so I''de here fast next time.

    I got everything I wanted to do here done. And on top of that, I got such an unexpected surprise, the portals.

    Just thinking about these portals and how they''d change the current course of war made my heart thumb fiercely inside my chest.

    It was like I got the weapon that would secure my victory. Of course it wasn''t that magical, and my forces got to fight, but at least they weren''t going to be thrown into the wilderness and die for no reason but to explore the world.

    Not to mention this would buy me and my forces lots of time, and wouldn''t give the enemy the time they needed to reorganise and regroup themselves.

    It was a simple and yet critical and deadly strike towards the hearts of my foes.

    I passed through the portals, appearing directly back at the ground zero region. And the moment I arrived there, I spotted the hectic situation going on here.

    It was all filled with running forces, all eithering out from portals or going towards others.

    [Where are you?] This was quite expected, but it is going to change right now.

    [In the middle of dealing with all this mess¡­ Did you give the order back there for forces toe here? This¡­]

    [Don''t panic, I did it but I did it for a proper reason] I lied. When I gave my forces there this order, I didn''t get the portals yet. But I was sure this wasn''t going to be a problem for Lily and others.

    [What reason? Huh? Except for torturing me and others! Don''t you know we got a damn world to map out? And hellish lots of enemies waiting for us at every corner?!!!]

    [Easy there, I told you, I got a reason]

    [What is that f*cking reason? Stop saying you got a reason and give that damn reason to me!]

    She was angry, and I couldn''t help butugh in front of her explosive words.

 Chapter 1568 Just Wait For The Magic To Happen

    [Juste at the portal region, and you''ll see it yourself]

    I closed the chat, went towards East, selected a ce that was the voice of any forces. It was close to a few hundred miles away from the portal region, the distance needed for me to cross to arrive at a ce without forces there.

    My forces were just messing the entire region here. And I couldn''t help but feel sorry for her and other generals, but that was their job.

    Even if I did such a thing without thinking much about the consequences, without proper reasons, they should just deal with this mess. That was their job.

    And luckily for them, I got portals that would save all this mess soon enough, and win this war for me.

    I stopped there and waited for Lily to arrive. I sent her a message, giving her directions from the central ce of this zone.

    In less than half an hour, she approached fast from far on her chariot. Seeing her charioting made me feel more pain inside.

    I could easily ask Silverlining about sending me a special chariot or something, but I didn''t. To me, it wasn''t just missing a weapon, it was like missing part of the family.

    So I''d wait for it to get repaired, instead of purchasing a new one.

    "I see you didn''t get your chariot back yet," and as she arrived, she said such a casual and yet bloody painfulment.

    "Let''s not speak about this," I tried to control my face, but I was sure I showed something sad. Her eyes went wide when she noticed my reaction, as if this was the first time for me to show any sadness over losing something or someone.

    Didn''t I mourn before over the loss of Karoline? Hry? Or what?

    "So leader, what''s the n?"

    "Do you have the map? The one detailed one that I once gave to you?" I asked, and she simply took arge piece of paper out.

    "We copied it for all of us to have one, and this is yours."

    "Great, get yours out then and follow my steps," I didn''t instantly inform her about anything, just epted the map, kept it open on the ground, and took two rubber balls out.

    ording to old Gan, each ball contained lots of others hidden inside it. I didn''t get how he did it, but if he was right, then this ball would enable us to open thousands if not tens of thousands of portals in a single direction if we wanted to.

    But I wasn''t going to do it right now. "Just watch what I''m doing, and when I''m done, ask whatever you want."

    "Ok¡­" she seemed to want to ask lots of questions, but she didn''t. And as she stood on the side, watching in silence, I started to activate these balls the same way old Gan told me about.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It was simple. I just got to inject my spiritual energy into the balls, imagine the entire world''s map, then focus over a certain area.

    I knew why old Gan warned me about using this tech in opening portals towards areas with iplete detailed maps. I got to focus like I was seeing the entire world from space, falling down, getting closer to a region, before finallynding there.

    I got to keep imagining the area and the surrounding regions in great detail. It was like someoneing from space, getting closer. I''d see the world in a general view, then the closer I got to the region I wanted, the more details I''d see.

    Missing any details, especially at the ce I wanted the portal to open at and the adjacent areas, would end up with this portal opening randomly at any ce, or even fail.

    I already selected a continent, and then memorised all the details rted to a ce there. It was a very open space, with towering mountains lining it from three sides.

    It was like a pocket, a gigantic pocket. It was well protected, very vast, and it was in the middle of this continent.

    It was perfect for my forces to arrive there and start expanding around. And that meant I''d turn that ce into the main base of operations on that continent.

    Of course I nned to open other portals at various ces in each continent, but having such a well protected ce was best suited to be a base.

    I kept injecting my spiritual energy, and there I got why old Gan warned me about this condition.

    The amount of my spiritual energy getting inside this ball was immense, but it didn''t show any sign of activation yet.

    I didn''t know where I was initially, I didn''t know where ground zero was on this grand map. So I couldn''t tell how much distance it was between me and that ce.

    "Screw it!" I tried to activate the ball for half an hour using my spiritual energy, and I already stepped into the second grand cultivation base, and yet it wasn''t enough.

    It seemed the distance between here and the ce I wanted to go was indeed quite huge. So instead of wasting time, I took out lots of normal bones, scattered them around, started to absorb them, then got that energy through my body towards the ball in my right hand.

    "Is everything alright?" from the side, Lily couldn''t help but ask.

    "It''s ok," I said, as I started to release the immense energy inside that ball. And for a few minutes, it kept silent, then magic started to show its fierce and amazing signs.

    The ball that was in my hand suddenly exploded out, and tons of simr balls appeared in the air. All were the same in colour and appearance, all but one.

    I grabbed one fast, the one that was shining with bright golden light. And the moment I took it, other balls suddenly moved fast, merged together and another ball appeared before falling to the ground.

    "This¡­"

 Chapter 1569 New Portals

    "It''s alright," I now understood how this technique of storing balls into one worked. This one ball was like a grand inventory in itself, storing up all the balls and only broke apart when one got enough energy to get activated.

    I stored the one that was lying on the ground and stored it inside my inventory. Then I turned my attention towards the golden shining one.

    It felt a little hot, and kept getting hotter the more energy I pushed inside it. I knew it was close to getting activated, but that took roughly one hour to do so.

    "Damn! Don''t tell me we are at the outer edge of this world!" This was the only exnation I got for all this. Or else howe even with the energy of thousands of blue grade bones, this ball took all this time to get activated?

    *Rumble!*

    But the moment it finally got enough, it broke free of my hand like a rebellious bird, flew high in the air, before it started to rotate around in big circles all over the ce.

    "What is it doing?!!" Lily was surprised by this ball''s weird and lively actions, the same reaction I got.

    "I frankly don''t know," I didn''t lie, and when she gave me a weird nce, I added, "this is my first time using this wonderful and amazing invention."

    "What does it do then?" she puffed her lips, as if she was tired of getting herself here to witness such an acrobatic show.

    She felt like I was wasting her time on purpose, losing my grip and was losing my calm or something.

    "Just wait for a few more minutes," I was bluffing. I didn''t know how long it''d take for this ball to form the promised portal, but it wouldn''t take long, right?

    And thanks to fate''s mercy on me, this ball finally stopped at one spot, started to fiercely expand, forming a gigantic ck ball that finally exploded like a bubble, showing off a grand portal.

    It was a little different from the one I saw and used before in the pocket world. This one was truly massive, with lots of little words on its edge, making me wonder from where did old Gane up with this idea.

    It didn''t seem like it was his genuine idea, and I felt he was just mimicking an ancient race lost''s tech, the same case of the bombs I left back for him and others to study.

    And yet that didn''t make me look down on this thing, or belittle old Gan''s and others'' aplishments. In fact, thinking about this made me more confident in their ability to copy the bomb''s technique, and perhaps add little touches here and there, transforming it greatly, and giving me a surprise.

    "This¡­ It''s a portal!" Lily looked at the new portal in shock for long seconds, before she turned to me, pointing at it, as if she was using me of something.

    "It''s any normal portal," I winked while adding, "it''s The Portal!"

    "What the hell does this even mean?!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "It means¡­" I paused, smiled, thenughed, "using this portal, you can point at any point on the map, open a portal there, and send troops towards it."

    "This¡­" her eyes went all wide, turning into full circles, "are you joking? Please tell me you aren''t!"

    "Hahahaha! Since when did I lie or joke about anything? It''s true, this one here can be used to do this," I opened my hand, where a little bally there, "and this is the key to control it."

    "This¡­"

    "Listen¡­ To use this, you need to do this¡­" I started to exin the right way to use this new portal and how to send troops in it.

    "Damn! Are you telling me we don''t need to let our forces crowd in lines, wait for their turns to pass through it? All we need to do is to let them stand around it in a certain area of miles, tens of miles, and it will work?"

    "And if you let someone with a strong cultivation base use it, then it will work over a much wider area," Iughed over her stupefied look and amazed reaction. I got satisfied with that, feeling all these mysterious actions from me did bring a good result in the end.

    "It''s¡­ Awesome!" she even jumped in the air with her fist raised high, "this¡­ This¡­ Hahahaha! We can win this! Hahahaha!"

    "No, we are going to win it, that''s what I know from the start," I calmly smiled, "now go back, arrange armies, and send them here. I''m going to establish portals on every continent out there."

    "This¡­ but¡­"

    "Don''t worry," I patted her shoulder as I guessed what got her worried, "I''m going to select the most secure ces out there and start linking portals there first. Then after we send forces there and slowly expand, and we get enough extras to send over other regions, I''ll expand the portal to reach and cover up every corner in each continent."

    She looked directly in my eyes for a long minute before slowly nodding, "I believe you," she paused, "I believe in you."

    "And I won''t disappoint you, like I always did," Iughed, before motioning for her to roll on and start doing her tasks.

    As for me, I started to activate more portals all over the ce. I took little time to examine the map, select the next ces to open the portal at.

    No matter how high standards I got, the detailed map in front of me coupled with the vastness of the world was enough to let me spot at least one ce suitable for the portals.

    And at many asions, I didn''t just end up finding one ce, but two and three. Even on three asions I found five great spots, and on one continent I found eight suitable ces.

    This was all enough for me to open portals at and send my troops out there.

 Chapter 1570 Time To Free The Races

    But right then I knew how low and limited my current forces were.

    Even when I called out and mobilised my armies at the other Second Earth world, it wasn''t even close enough.

    So I just kept my actions limited to one portal for each continent, releasing more than five hundred portals and activating them in the next two days.

    I didn''t hold back my hand anymore, and started to use the dark realm bones to speed up the process of activating these balls. If not, and if I used the old method by using the normal bones, I''d end up spending weeks or even months to end all this.

    When I used my dark realm bones, instead of taking a few hours to get a single portal done, it took no more than ten minutes. And when I increased the grade of the dark realm bones used, even using dark gold and red bones, this time didn''t take more than a few minutes.

    I kept working while the balls seemed to get a consciousness of their own. Each new ball I used would roam around, select the right ce to get activated at. They didn''t just release the portals next to each other, but tens of miles apart.

    This told me these balls were separating themselves based on the standard area of effect each had. And that was simply a genius thing!

    And that told me this tech didn''t originate from my research department. I wasn''t looking down on their abilities, but at their current level, they wouldn''t be able toe up with suchplicated and genius ideas.

    Just in one hour, Lily returned back with Isac and Angelica, both leading lots of experienced officers under them. I started to point out towards each portal, and tell them to which continent they got linked towards.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    To make things easier for now, we agreed to name the continents by numbers, starting with zero and ending up with five hundred and thirty-four.

    Zero was the ce where our ground zero was. We still didn''t know where our continent was, so we decided to go around and start linking portals with all continents first, then we will go on a tour around, see the mainndscape features, and thene back and try to open a portal towards here and name it zero.

    Butter on, I saw this was all stupid and pointless. This wasn''t going to work. What was the point in having a portal linked to here, from here? What the heck would that even aplish?

    I decided that we didn''t need to hurry anything up. We already set portals to each continent, and that meant we were sending forces to every ce there in this world.

    Starting from there, our forces would start a wide spread conquering invasion and crushing the enemies everywhere, pushing our frontier to the end of this world.

    One day we''d end up seeing our forces that we sent beforeing back here, likeing back home. By then, we''d know from which portal they came from, and from there we''d know where our continent was.

    For a second there I couldn''t help but wonder how the ancient geography people did this, mapping out the entire world, drawing continents, locating ces, and without any modern tech or something.

 Chapter 1571 Its Slightly Different

    It was impossible to do it for now, and so I got another idea.

    [Inform me of what continents our forces found safe and easy to control] I sent this over to Lily, [I n to send the races over these continents. And from there, we can use them as the main fighting force, helping us to secure more continents faster]

    [Ok, I''ll keep you informed about this] she was smart enough to understand what I didn''t say. And I didn''t intend to exin myself in the first ce.

    It was time to go and get these races freed, start looking for bombs at the same time, and win this war.

    I opened the portal towards the first location I spread fire and death at. I left at each of the ten worlds bubbles filled with my warriors, fighting the enemies and killing them. By now, I was sure the enemies inside these bubbles would be long dead. As for the fire exploding outside, I nned to fly on top of it if it didn''t get extinguished by far.

    The moment I arrived there, I was weed by a scene that was slightly different from what I thought.

    There were my bubbles, check. My forces killed the enemy, check. There was the ocean of fire raging wildly outside, check. What was different though was the presence of an endless army of enemies flying over the fire, surrounding my shields, and trying their best to crack them open.

    At the same time, my forces were fighting the enemy fiercely from within. The Kings were doing just great, and the battle seemed to run for a long time.

    The enemy didn''t care about how many troops they lost, looked very adamant on taking down my shields and killing my forces here.

    If this happened here, it meant it was also happening at all the other ces of the enemy homebases. It seemed the enemy decided to risk everything, use the suited troops, the fiends, and anything that could fly toe and attack my shields.

    That was indeed quite the bold move, one that I didn''t expect for them to take. But if they thought they could do it and win, then I got the obligation to prove them wrong.

    If they wanted to y, then let me apany them. I started to boost my strength, defence, healing, and speed using sacrifices. It took five hours to get everything done, and by then I was ready to start my revenge.

    I didn''t even stand inside my shields for a single momentter. I pped my wings, and directly went towards the outside.

    "Rally up," I shouted at my warriors inside the shield, "make sure to give them the hellish beating this time," I was holding my horn, and started to shout orders to all the flying units in my forces here.

    The enemy thought they could break my shields and base here and at other ces. Or in the worst cases for them, I''d get entrapped here, get forced to use my deadly bones again, blocking the path for them and myself to advance any further.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    If they thought I did that before thanks to my inability, then they were wrong. I only did that to buy myself more time, to attend to other stressful and urgent matters.

    And as I got everything sorted out, it was time for me to release my rage once and for all.

    Sending millions, tens of millions, or even hundreds of millions towards me? Humph! That was something that wasn''t that close to stop me.

    The moment I stepped out of the shields, it seemed as if the entire world turned all bright. shes of different deadly attacks came, and at this moment, I truly missed my chariot.

    But that didn''t mean I was without means to protect myself.

    I started to fly, fly so damn fast. I was already fast to begin with thanks to my wings. And with the speed boost from my sacrifices, I could now sh like a bolt of lightning without getting even seen by anyone.

    I kept passing through all the iing attacks like a fast bird, but that wasn''t truly enough to evade everything. The enemy released all of their mighty attacks towards me, and I got to find a way to deal with all of them.

    Even by using speed, I couldn''t deal with it all. So many attacks startednding at my body, and that was when my defence and healing sacrifices showed their true worth.

    No matter how many times I got him, most of the destructive powers that fell on my body got decreased by my defence. And the damage I suffered, the wounds that came out from such attacks, all got healed.

    Soon enough I prated deeply into the enemy lines. The moment I went inside, the magnitude of these attacks diminished greatly.

    It wasn''t thanks to the enemy being overall cautious and protective of their forces. They didn''t even care about each other in the first ce. But by being in the middle of enemy lines and troops, they worked as meat shields, blocking most of the attacksing at me.

    Flying in the middle of all of them looked as if I was borrowing the enemy''s hands to kill other enemies around. And from the general look of it, it seemed as if everywhere I went by, tons of troops would fall wounded or dead, falling deep into the inferno hell down below.

    It was a hectic battle from the start, and it became more hectic when I called out for my Kings. Those brutal beings started a killing feast the moment they appeared, killing all the enemies around, jumping from one ce to another, from one body to another, killing everyone in their path.

    I didn''t just fly around the ce. I knew if I nned to kill everyone here then it would take me forever. The enemy would keep pouring more troops than what I and my forces were killing. And that wouldn''t serve my purpose, but the enemy''s.

 Chapter 1572 I Found You

    So instead of wasting time and effort in killing everyone, I started to fly in a direct path, heading towards the far away ces that I never had been before.

    I kept taking Kings out, releasing them all over the ce, letting them kill the enemies, and clearing a vast space of air around everywhere I went.

    And then I started to follow a pattern and routine. Every half an hour, I''d recall all the Kings here, take the heat of the enemy attack head on before taking them out again.

    This way, I made sure to not leave too many Kings behind, and made sure that I''d move with everyone on my side.

    Gradually I started to notice something. The Kings that I took started to show signs of evolving and getting stronger. They became bigger, and the fireing from their bodies started to show different colours.

    They grew stronger the more souls they absorbed, and that meant this current situation wasn''t that totally bad to be honest.

    If I''d get my Kings evolved, then it would be great news. And releasing this made me more excited about killing and flying in the middle of the enemy troops.

    If I just got enough time, I''d simply let my boys handle all the enemies around, kill them all, level up and strengthen themselves.

    It was a waste that I got limited by many things here. My top priority now was to go and see where these races were.

    Gradually I started to notice something quite interesting. I felt like the number of forces grew thicker the more I advanced forward. Fire was still filling the ground all over the world, reaching and exceeding the horizon and the end of my sight.

    I thought that enemies would grow fewer the more I advanced. After all, they wereing from different sources and directions, and the more I advanced, the wider the gaps between these ces would be.

    Yet unlike what I expected, and after a certain point, I noticed that the enemy troops grew thicker and denser, as if I was heading directly towards one of these ces which released the enemies towards my shields in the first ce.

    It was quite a weird and unbelievable coincidence. But soon enough, I knew this was all wrong.

    In three more hours, I found myself looking at a grand scene. The fire all around seemed to stop by something, couldn''t even budge an inch forward.

    At the same time, I finally saw the seemingly endless tsunami of enemy forces show an end. Both of my fire and the enemy troops got stopped abruptly at the edge of something that looked like my shields.

    "I found you," I didn''t need to go there and see what it was in great detail. Instead I simply knew this was one of the many ces the races got confined at.

    At the distant horizon, I saw a grand silver golden bubble that extended all from the ground to tens of thousands of metres to the air. It looked really gigantic, and it spanned to cover the entire horizon line from east to west.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It looked as if the bubble was there to fill the entire ground and sky. From such a far distance, I could see the fire and the enemy stopping at this bubble, and both were trying to smash and barge inside that bubble.

    That exined why it felt like I was heading towards one of the enemy main bases here. It wasn''t a base, but another grand gathering of enemy forces here, one that was supposed to take care of the race entrapped inside the bubble.

    I didn''t keep my hand anymore when I realised this. If there was a race inside, then I got to first kill and secure the ce around before taking myself inside that bubble.

    I had to go in there, establish my portal, and lead everyone away from here. Then I''d not care about what my fire would do.

    My only worry was that the bubble would burst open, let the fire and outside enemies inside, killing all the entrapped races there.

    So I didn''t hurry to go there first. And instead I started to do two things first.

    I took out all the Kings I could, scattered them in a circr path around this bubble. And there I really saw how really massive this bubble was.

    It extended for hundreds of miles, even thousands. And after flying for ten hours straight, I felt like I didn''t get to its end, or even close from getting there.

    During this time, I took out my pir, and kept using it to form bubbles of mine. If the enemy could be dealt with by the Kings, then there was still the danger of the fire.

    To solve this problem, I got to use my pir''s shields. And to do so, I started to form shields over the course I took, intending to form an outer circle surrounding and protecting the race inside.

    Even if the bubble burst open, then the fire wouldn''t dare to cross the bubble circle I created, isting the races inside from it, and protecting them.

    So I kept flying forward, circling around this bubble, taking out forces and forming bubbles. My bubbles started to merge together, pushed the fire back even further, and provided a secure ce where I could release more forces inside to take down the endless enemies around.

    I hoped by the time this circryout would be done, all the bubbles would coalesce together, covering up the colossal single bubble surrounding the race inside.

    But I felt that by this insane vast space I was crossing, it was impossible for my shields to merge together unless I spent more time making more shields inside.

    And if I did that, it''d be a total waste of time without doubt.

    So I kept my attention and focused on encircling this entire zone, a task that didn''t get done except after the passing of twenty more hours.

 Chapter 1573 The Enemys Portals

    Damn! I took roughly one day to just cover up the entire bubble! It was crazy! Yet I managed to finally do it.

    And by it, it was time for me to do the next step in my n.

    I left tons of Kings to secure the ce here. And I knew that my portal was something that didn''t need forces to pass through it. But seeing how huge this zone was, I knew taking away all the race members from here would take a long time.

    And that meant I either had to wait here, secure this region, until all the race members would get teleported, or I''d have to leave.

    And frankly speaking, leaving was the right option. I found just one bubble, and that wasn''t enough to amodate the billions and tens of billions of any race members.

    Not to mention there was the jumper race, the one that got hundreds and even thousands of billions of members inside their race.

    In other words, this was just the first bubble, and not the one that contained an entire race. There were still many bubbles out there, waiting for me to go and secure and liberate the race inside.

    Waiting here would be futile. And trying to just move around without my Kings was going to be quite bad.

    The right option then was to just go and start releasing other warriors to fill this entire shield ring. Then I''d recall my Kings, and start saving and moving the race away from here.

    Like this, this ce would always be protected by my normal warriors. Not to mention I was going to release them outside after moving the race away. And if this seeded, and I managed to repeat all this in other regions, then the entire ten enemy homnds would fall in my hands at the end.

    I had to exert more effort here, spend more time doing all this. But it was all worth it. And I didn''t get any stress from the other war going on between my forces led by Lily and the enemies.

    So why wouldn''t I do it?

    I started taking out my warriors without count, letting them run and cover up the entire ce without the need for me to travel anymore.

    But soon enough I noticed that wasn''t going to work. It''d take forever for the forces I took out to run and take their position far away.

    "Forget it," I already saved lots of bookmarks during my travel all this time. Without waiting to waste any more second, I started to jump from one point to another, ending up covering the entire insanely big shield ring in one hour.

    I took out forces at any ce I jumped at, released a shitload of warriors to fill this. My shields were enough to cover up tens of miles in the area. And with the race bubble standing at the back, they expanded outwards, pushing the fire behind for a long distance.

    That made it quite hard to fill the entire zone with troops, but I eventually did. The forces filled the shield ring, and then started to join the battle.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The enemies were already trying to stop me everywhere I went. But thanks to my shields and Kings, they couldn''t even do anything.

    Their situation actually was quite interesting and amusing. They first got to handle the deadly fire and the sturdy looking bubble surrounding that race.

    Now my shield ring stopped and even pushed the fire for arge distance. And there was an area between my shield ring and the race bubble, enough for a grand army to take as a firm ground and hammer hard that race shield.

    But at the same time, I and my forces stood like an immovable mountain, blocking any path for them to advance forward or get near the race bubble.

    During my actions to spread out the shields and form this shield ring, my Kings were giving those enemies a hellish beating. And when the fire stopped, lots of dead bodies started to fall over the shield ring, stand outside and not pass through.

    From the general look at it, there were millions or even tens of millions of dead bodies out there. I didn''t hold myself back, and when I finished spreading out my forces inside the shield ring, I went up there, and started collecting bones.

    I spent lots of bonestely, and didn''t get any since the merge started. That was mainly because the enemies were far away from me, or got barbecued to dust by my fire.

    When I saw all these dead bodies, I couldn''t help but go up there and suck their bodies dry of bones. I got a mix of Holy Ones and dark realm bones.

    I kept doing this while my forces were taking their posts, preparing for any iing enemies if any dared toe. And they did.

    Even if I took all of the Kings out, the scale of this battle was simply too vast to control and cover. And the enemy didn''t just infiltrate their forces through the narrow gaps between my Kings, they used another method instead.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    I wasn''t the only one with ess to the interworld portals from the market it seemed. As I was busy collecting my precious bones, I spotted tens of thousands of portals suddenly falling down from the sky,nding in the safe zone between my shield ring and the race bubble.

    The moment they arrived there, they operated and got activated, releasing tons of forces in the next few minutes.

    I could tell they were my universe system''s interworld portals. And that meant they could move lots of forces from different ces.

    At a moment there I wanted to go and crush each and every single one of these portals. But in the next moment, I realised this wasn''t better than another idea, a crazy idea, that appeared in my mind.

 Chapter 1574 Paying Them A Visit

    "Sorry about that, but I have to borrow your portals," I held a bone, indeed, activated it. It was a dark realm red grade bone, and to activate it fast, I got to use my board and shorten the time I''d spend in activating it.

    I activated many of these bones, leaving only thest moves to activate and detonate them. And then I moved, headed directly towards one of these portals, and passed directly through it.

    This was a portal linking two ces in the same world, and that meant I didn''t need any authorization from the enemy to allow my passing.

    During all this, I let out my warriors from inside the shield ring outside, moving fast towards the enemies that came from the still growing in number portals.

    And like this, a big and brutal battle started. As for myself, the moment I passed through that portal, I found myself standing in a different ce in this world, one that was filled with tons of forces that were about to pass through this portal.

    I didn''t even spare them any time to check over their numbers, didn''t even care about where this portal got linked towards. I simply took out my bone, finished thest move, threw it out, and passed again through the portal.

    "One is down¡­" and just as I passed through the portal, I could hear the loud cracking noiseing from it. The fire exploded the moment I threw out my bone, and it was ferocious enough to bring down any damn portal.

    I didn''t even turn around, instead pped my wings fast, and went towards the next portal, and the next, and the next. I kept jumping like this between portals, spreading death all over the ces I could reach.

    The enemy was quite generous to deliver to me different main bases and camps of their forces over to me. And how could I be rude and not ept such a gift?

    They thought that I''d follow their ns, turn this entire ce into an attrition battleground? Why would I do this when I got the best option out there, and I would kill a shitload of the enemy forces without the need of losing anything but a few red bones?

    I didn''t process more than one hundred redbones before. And when I got to the ny something portal, the enemy seemed to realise how futile and destructive this move was for them.

    And so it was quite expected that they''d take the initiative and close up all the portals here. I just attacked ny or slightly more bases of the enemy, and they got quite shaken by this amount.

    That meant their losses were quite big. I knew if this continued, then at least one third or more of the enemy''s entire forces in the world would be caught in this fire.

    They brought tens of thousands of portals, linking tens of thousands of different ces to here. That was just a clear indication on how strong the enemy was, how vast their forces were.

    And that meant how long this war was going to take.

    If just the enemy did the same mistake again, delivering their bases over through portals, then it''d be simply great. They''d save me and my forces.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    But as the enemy retreated for now, and that was a piece of good news as I didn''t have enough redbones to cover all of these without feeling the pressure, it was time for me to im my races.

    I had to wait for a few hours, before my warriors managed to kill all the remaining forces here. I thought about using my cube, but knew this was going to be useless as my cube wouldn''t work in the enemy hometown territories.

    As I waited, I started to gather bones again. Just from this battle alone, I gained hundreds of red bones, dark realm bones, enough to make up for the ones I just used now.

    Then the entire ce was filled with my forces, totally falling under my control once again.

    I was now taking more forces out. The ce here was already vtile, and I couldn''t guarantee my control over it even while being here. Then how about I''d walk away and get busy with different areas?

    So I started to fill the entire shield ring zone with warriors to the brim. At the same time, I called back all the Kings, letting the enemye here, to see if my current defences and preparations were enough or not.

    I didn''t wait anymore and started to build up many portals, the ones that got developed by my research team. I was just making sure nothing wrong woulde after doing all this.

    I took roughly five hours to get all this done. I used around a hundred portals in this region. This was going to be quite tricky, as the portals would move away my forces with the races, but it was just a precaution.

    During all this, the enemies kepting here like a raging ocean. They came from all directions, and tried to go directly towards the race bubble to crush it down.

    But my forces started to kick in and kill them. This time I left around ten million Kings to help my forces here, alongside ten other millions of soulers and reapers.

    The enemy seemed endless, but they also were quite powerless.

    They had to fly over an ocean of fire, ending up with a massive ring of shields. Just crossing the shield ring zone was quite risky, as my Kings and long ranged warriors kept hunting them down.

    But that wasn''t enough to stop all of them from reaching into the safe zone in the middle. And getting there meant they had to face up my ready forces at the ground, the ones who kepting at them no matter where theynded.

    Even if they kept themselves in the air, and tried to fight and hunt down my forces on the ground, they also failed. First my forces would retreat back into the shields, and also there were my Kings.

 Chapter 1575 You Arent The Only One Whose Friend Is A Jumper

    All in all, they were cornered, and didn''t have that much of a choice actually. It was just a frustrating feeling, to have such numbers and might, but without being able to do anything with any of this.

    To add more to their feeling or powerlessness, I added more shields scattered in the wide intershields area. These were going to be anchor points for my scattered forces, saving them lots of time and effort in retreating and shielding themselves against any iing enemy attack.

    After ten more hours, I felt like things were going smoother than I even expected. The enemy tried all this time, but they always failed to even make a stand on the ground or even reach the race bubble.

    "I hope this continues after leaving here," I knew this was an important thing to worry about, but there was still another matter that had to happen first. I hoped the enemies wouldn''t make any trick or anything when I''d release the races from inside the bubble.

    I walked towards the bubble, and another question rang in my mind. How would I release the races entrapped inside?

    Should I use my force? Punch through this shield and crack it down? Or what? Should I use my blood? After all, all the artefacts in this universe had to be activated using blood.

    I thought about many things, but ended up using a simple one. I took out my horn, thought about the twenty races I saw before, and decided to give these inside the bubble a loud shout.

    "It''s me, Hye, the human saviour who came before and worked to save you from the hell you were facing and living in. I''m now standing outside your new prison, and want your permission to follow me so I can get you out, get you all into safety."

    I waited for ten minutes, waiting for anything to happen. But after ten minutes, nothing happened.

    "I''m here to save you! Just ept following me and you''ll be saved!" I didn''t know what I said was hard to understand. But after doing this for a few more times without getting any response, I thought my horn wasn''t working thanks to this bubble.

    I then tried different things next. I ced my hand and tried to feel those inside, ced my hand over the bubble and covered it with my blood. I even tried to break through it, and all was in vain.

    "What the hell is wrong with this damn bubble!" After four hours of constantly trying and failing, I shouted in frustration and rage. I was now sure I was using the wrong method, and my thoughts drifted towards the system higher up.

    [Don''t bother. Your voice already reached their ears the first time you shouted at them] and before I''d direct my rage towards the system higher up, that dude was half a beat faster and delivered the shocking news.

    I never expected this, never thought about that possibility at all. "Are you telling me that they are refusing to follow me?!" I gritted my teeth, saying every single word like I was struggling to do it.

    [That''s indeed the case here. Or else they''d have joined you, got out of that bubble long time ago]

    "Who are they?" I roared faintly like a wounded beast, "who the f*ck are those damn bastards?"

    [The jumpers!]

    The answer I got was something that made sense when I thought about it. And yet I was still feeling quite enraged.

    "Those son of b*tches¡­ Do they n to join the enemy? Fight against me?!!" I clenched both fists, while preparing to go and punch that damn bubble to shreds before taking out my anger over them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    They dared to betray me? They dared to refuse epting my help, refused to follow me? Damn those son of b*tches! F*ck all the jumpers! F*ck them all!

    [No, they won''t!]

    "What does that even mean?" I felt a little surprised by this.

    [The bubbles surrounding them are impregnable. No matter what you or others used, nothing can breach that shield]

    "And?!" I raised one eyebrow, and he added, exining a shocking scenario that neither I nor my enemies even expected.

    [The jumpers won''t join any side. And that means they won''t leave their bubble, and will remain hidden inside until the end of all this]

    "Damn those cowards! They don''t want to fight, want to hide, and in the end they''ll return to reap all the rewards, following whoever is going to win¡­"

    [They might not even join anyone by then] the higher up suddenly gave me another shocking piece of news, [They n to remain hidden in each bubble, live in peace forever, and not even worry about anything]

    "This¡­ Can they really do that?!!" I tried to think about such a possibility, but it didn''t make any sense to me. "Don''t they want to go out? Won''t they need to reproduce? Increase their people''s numbers and such? What the heck is wrong with these people?!!!"

    [They are the jumpers] even the higher up sighed, [They are blessed with the ability to rewind back time for a hundred years]

    "Your point is¡­"

    [They will endure this time, for the time to get rewinded. Then they''ll try to get away from meeting you in their next life]

    "No way! Hell no!!!"

    [That''s what they n to do, I know them, and I can tell you they are going to do that]

    "How the hell do you know them?!!" Saying such ims about a race that was entrapped away from the universe for endless years was something bold and unbelievable. Yet something told me he wasn''t bluffing.

    [You aren''t the only one who got a friend and a follower from these damn jerks!]

    "Ouch!" I could feel his pain in what he said, and I couldn''t help but think about my masked jumper, "don''t tell me there are more of them in the universe, more of these jerks."

 Chapter 1576 My Revenge

    [Not like the original ones, but there are more clones out there in the universe]

    "Then¡­ Let me ask you something¡­" I wanted to take this chance to ask about a certain question that kept bothering me.

    [Yes, they are all annoying bastards, who only care about their lunatic dreams and goals, not listening to any logic, acting on impulse, and are quite irritating down to the bones to deal with any of them!]

    "Well¡­" I paused, getting startled slightly by his answer, "I was going to ask about something else. But I can feel you brother, you aren''t alone¡­"

    [Brother? Hahaha! Ok, ok brother, tell me what did you want to ask about?]

    "Their bad luck¡­ Is it just my jumper or¡­"

    [Oh, that''s amon knowledge, they are cursed race, blessed with bad luck]

    "Since when was bad luck a blessing?!!"

    [That''s their point of view, not mine]

    "Then leave them confined inside this ball," I paused, "after all this is over, and I gain the overall ownership of the world¡­"

    [That''s in case you won!] He tried to interrupt me, but I didn''t care about his fair looking attitude.

    "When I''ve won this quest, can I choose to not release those motherf*ckers?"

    [Sure, but you have to know that they depend on rewinding back time]

    "Oh, about that¡­ I already managed to force my own jumper to not do something like this, hehehehe!"

    [Oh, how so?]

    "Not telling!" Iughed, while imagining my earlier prank against the jumper and on the spot idea about how to bind him to me worked magically all this time, and was about to serve me all this time.

    [Hmm¡­ The only way to do it is by forcing them to sign a contract, preventing them from even thinking about using their ability to jump or else they''d die. But¡­ oh wait¡­ You don''t n to use that?!]

    "Yes," I evilly smirked, "there is nothing against me using this, right?"

    [Damn evil human! But I like that! Can you lend me this cube of yours?]

    "No thanks, I''m going to be busy using it," Iughed, turning towards the bubble I worked all this time to secure my ess towards, and yet failed, "on another thought, I can make a trade and lend it to you once I''m done."

    [For real? Wait¡­ What do you want in exchange for that? Why do I smell trouble?]

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á---n?¦Ía| §ãom "Come on! Who even mentioned trouble right now? All I want is something simple. You''ll have the cube for one year, can you believe this? For a whole year, and that''s just for something trivial."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    [I don''t believe you]

    "Just hear me out," I paused, before pointing towards the direction of that bubble, "I wasted tons of time and effort here, to end up with nothing. That''s not fair!"

    [I don''t see anything relevant to me in all this!]

    "Yes there it is," I nodded, putting a calm and honest expression over my face, "just give me directions of these bubbles of the jumpers. I won''t go and waste my time and effort saving them, to end up getting rejected."

    [I can''t! This is your challenge, your test, not mine. And doing so is cheating!]

    "But you''ll get a one year allowance to use my cube, how about that?"

    [Well¡­ This is bullshit! But I can''t let a prodigy like yourself waste his time and effort on a useless race. Fine! I''ll send you a contract about this right away]

    "Hahahaha! That''s how I like it! Send the contract over."

    This higher up might seem hard to deal with, but his mind was simply like anyone in the universe. Just giving him a benefit that he couldn''t refuse would put him in my pocket.

    He said it was cheating, and I knew it was. But who said to have something that he desperately wanted from me, and I couldn''t extort this for little benefit for myself?

    I could just go around and repeat what I did here. But I wasted lots of time and effort, and ended up getting nothing in the end. That was a little frustrating actually.

    I didn''t care that much about time or warriors that I could rece easilyter on. However, what troubled me was that the time I wasted here would give the enemy more chances to think about how to stop me.

    They knew I wasing to attack the bubbles and release the races inside. And that was why they secured and surrounded the bubble here with tons of force.

    But they didn''t know how I nned to do it. And now they knew. If I gave them time, and didn''t keep pushing hard over them, then they''d end up thinking about a way to stop me.

    This was inevitable, as the fiends and their friends proved to be a worthy opponent. I''d prefer to free more races when that''d happen, rather than ending up wasting all this for some f*cking jumpers who would never join me.

    Those jumpers¡­ Every Time I thought about them I felt my body tremble out of rage. Since the first time I met that jerk, I knew how annoying this race was.

    And when I met the entire race, saw how peaceful those motherf*ckers lived while we were getting tortured and suffering under the hands of the system, apocalypse, and the outside enemies, my desire to burn them alive became unprecedented.

    However I had another brilliant thought. They believed they got me and others by taking such an approach, refusing to leave their safe shells, waiting for one side to win and then follow him no matter what origin he was.

    Hell, they might even n to note out at all, wait until they''d rewind back time and return to the time before my arrival. Then they''d make sure that I''d never be able to find them in the first ce.

    The best revenge, the best thing I could do to make them suffer most was to deprive them all of their jumping ability. And that was when my cube woulde in the picture.

 Chapter 1577 A Deal

    The cube could suck any race inside, force them to sign a loyalty contract with me. I''d just have to edit a few things about the content of the contract there, and then they''d not be able to even think about jumping back and leaving me behind.

    Even if they got their ability ready to useter on, they wouldn''t dare to even think about activating it. Once they got killed, it was the end of their lives, and their abilities wouldn''t even help.

    They weren''t immortals, weren''t reincarnation or transmigrators, they were simply jumpers. And that was their best and worst thing about their ability.

    "It''s done," I signed the contract after reading its content, making sure that dude didn''t do anything funny at all, "now tell me where are those bastards'' locations."

    [I''m sending a map over] he paused, [I added little extra touches there. Don''t mention it!]

    "Thanks anyway," I truly didn''t get what he meant by this, but I felt he did something useful. I thanked him, even before I''d got the map.

    And when the map appeared in front of my eyes, I knew what he meant by extra touches.

    Damn! This man¡­ He marked out not only the ces of the jumpers, but the other ces of all the races bubbles.

    It wasn''t only that! He also mapped out the continents of the enemy and races inside on his map. I just took out the bigger map of the entire world, and didn''t find it hard to locate the fifty continents the enemy controlled.

    "Fifty¡­ They sure had control over the entire merging process," I already suspected that, had my guessed about the enemy''s ability to control and direct the merge.

    And seeing how many continents they controlled, how they clustered them together, so they''d form a massive and gigantic base for them, I knew for sure they got total control over the entire process from the start to end.

    [Change of ns¡­ Be aware of these continents¡­] And the moment I got this new map, identified the enemy new bases, I instantly opened a chat with Lily and sent these news over.

    She was leading the entire process of sending out forces to all the continents in the world. Trying to send our boys over the continents controlled by the enemy was futile and useless.

    So I decided to not risk it, warn them about not sending any troops there. We already marked the continents by numbers, and so it was easy to tell her about the continents she would avoid from now on.

    [Wow! Fifty continents! The enemy has secured a strong foothold from the early beginning]

    [Don''t worry, I''m going to crash their party and kill them all] I didn''t see anything challenging about that. I knew there were lots of enemies waiting, lots of strong foes, lots of trouble and obstacles, but that didn''t matter.

    I was confident about my victory. All I needed was just enough time, and my forces on the other side did their job and kept the enemies busy.

    I got fiends, enemies from other universes, Hescos, Selvators, Berserkers, Dragons, and many other races from other universes.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It felt weird¡­ It was like I was alone, standing tall and high, standing against the entire universe, and other universes around.

    I was alone against the world, and weirdly enough, I didn''t feel anything like losing.

    [Go get them, human] I didn''t know if she was joking or speaking seriously here. But I closed the chat with her, turned to look at the map that I got, and decided to start my mighty charge against the enemy.

    Previously I had to jump towards the ces I sat fire at, randomly check for the ces of the entrapped races.

    But that was an old story. Right now, and with this map in hand, things were going to be a lot different.

    The map contained the locations of all the races entrapped here, all the bubbles that had races in each continent of the fifty. The jumpers were taking five entire continents, including the one I was standing currently at.

    As for the other neen races, they were scattered among the other forty-five continents. The map didn''t say which bubble contained which race. But I was sure any other race would agree to join me.

    Knowing where the fifty most dangerous continents were was going to change the entire course of this war. It felt like the machination of fate was working, spinning to my side, shifting the tide of this war towards my victory.

    If I was in the enemy''s ce, then I''d feel frustrated indeed. They invested a lot in this, preparing the setting for my crushing defeat.

    And yet fate got another say in this. And I was d and felt gratitude towards such a decision from a mysterious force.

    Or was it karma? Perhaps all the evil deeds of those enemies found a chance to pay them back for everything they did? Perhaps it was their bad luck, not my good luck, that made fate decide to exert revenge and justice over them, not to stand by my side and let me win?

    Either way, it was my chance to secure the win in this war. And by taking down the fiends and their allies, the rest of the races here were just weeds and useless trash.

    Putting everything I was feeling right now aside, thinking logically about invading the enemy bases, I felt like this was going to be a hellish war.

    These weren''t just ten worlds like before, but fifty great continents! The merge made sure that lots of worlds were together, and that meant these continents got bits and pieces of many worlds.

    It was expected to see other races entrapped there, fighting the enemy brutally. It was also expected to see my forces there as well.

    For my people, I''d work to save them. For the other races, I might take them all inside my cube if I got the chance to.

 Chapter 1578 Studying The New Map

    Luckily for them, the cube didn''t work on the enemy continents, and that left me with my techniques, the old way to add more races to my side.

    But why would I work my as* to save them? Screw them! Let them all die and suffer from the same poison they tried hard to make me suffer from.

    I looked around, the ce here didn''t have any meaning for me. This continent was like the other four, filled with enemies and jumpers who wouldn''t join me.

    So wasting my people and effort here wasn''t a good thing. But also seeing the enemy struggle made me decide to keep the normal warriors and my shield ring here.

    My shield ring didn''t need any help from me anymore to do anything. And after all this was over, I''d simply have the chance to release a scary offensive wave from the shield ring, killing more of the enemies.

    But trying to open a portal here towards any other ce wasn''t a good thing. In fact, I had to build these portals at a very secure ce. And I have only found one such ce for now.

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á---n?¦Ía| §ãom The enemy got fifty grand continents, and I just got a tiny ground zero area, a very little space, and the capital of my kingdom.

    Aside from these two ces, there wasn''t anywhere else that I could call safe. How ironic that was! The enemy started with such a crushing advance, and I got such a weak and pathetic setting and cards.

    And yet I was the one who was going to win in the end, and they were going to lose. It was really ironic, and quite scary.

    Having advantage didn''t mean one would secure everything, didn''t mean one could win any war or conflict. And that meant one had to be extra vignt about everything, not feel any confidence or drop his guard, or else one wouldn''t know when he fell, or when or how the deadly strike came.

    I shoved all these deep thoughts aside for now. I took back most of my Kings, leaving behind just a couple of millions here to keep the enemy busy.

    They didn''t need to stop them, just killing many was enough for me. And as long as they were inside the shield zone, they were going to be safe.

    I returned back to ground zero, didn''t even care about speaking with anyone, and started looking for a ce to establish my portals there.

    There were already portals linked to these continents, where my fire was spreading and killing lots of their forces. But I just used ten portals to go to ten different ces, and the enemy got fifty continents under their control.

    That meant Icked around forty continents, considering that each portal opened on a new continent.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I kept flying over endless armies of my forces, passing by the area of the new portals where many portals were shing, sending armies towards the different battlefields.

    This was just the start of my retaliation. All these warriors and armies were going to start building bases on many continents, expanding the reach of my kingdom slowly. And starting from there, the real war would start for my forces.

    As for me, I already started my own war. I found an empty and slightly secluded zone, a deep valley in the middle of a gigantic mountain series.

    It was wide enough to be called a basin, or perhaps a tnd sea in the middle of all these rocks. It was at least five hundred miles in length and twenty to thirty in width. It was perfect for building my portals, away from my forces, and pretty safe for now.

    I took the map out, the grand one, and started to copy marks from the smaller map over it. The new map sent by the higher up wasn''t that detailed like the old one. So I decided to use the old map in building the portals, to make sure nothing wrong would happen.

    Each race got lots of bubbles actually, around a few hundred up to a thousand bubbles for each race by my rough estimate. I selected a continent, randomly selected one bubble, and decided to go there.

    I knew the portals would get linked with a certain location, so it was hard to satisfy all the needs of these bubbles using portals for each one. In the light of that, I started to study the map thoroughly, seeing where the most bubbles were, and decided to release one portal for each cluster of bubbles.

    This meant I got to travel personally to cover up the ces which I couldn''t get using portals. It looked as if the bubbles were close by on the map, but I knew this wasn''t true.

    At least the distance between each bubble and the closest one was hundreds of miles, even thousands.

    That meant I''d have to travel and fight the enemy in their homnds. That might seem risky, especially in the case the enemy noticed my intentions and moved to stop me.

    However with my bubbles, bones, and endless stream of warriors, who could stop me? It would have been better with my chariot around, but I got to work using what I had and not think about things I didn''t get anymore.

    I started first by cing dots on the grand map, then began to draw circles around the nearby clusters of bubbles. At the end of it, the old map looked like it was stained with lots of ink.

    "There are hundreds of different clusters out there¡­ Each got hundreds of bubbles¡­" I stood by the side of my grand map, looking in deep thoughts towards it, seriously thinking about what to do next.

    Instead of using tens of thousands, even hundreds of thousands of portals, I lowered this number to be less than a thousand. It was much better indeed, but it also meant I had to travel for a lot of time.

 Chapter 1579 They Also Got The Maps

    Everything didn''t depend on me right now, but on Lily and her forces. I''d not care that much about facing tons of enemies for years, but if the backyard got burnt down, and my forces failed to secure many ces or even the worst, got my two safe bases attacked, then I had to stop all this and return back to save them.

    I didn''t want to see this happening, and hoped they would prove themselves more worthy and capable. If anything would happen to cause me and my forces trouble, then the source of it wouldn''t be the fiends alone, but the Hescos as well.

    This race¡­ It wasn''t the first and top race in the universe for nothing. And it seemed as the fiends got their time to prepare for this grand war, the Hescos also did the same.

    I hoped things wouldn''t end up pretty much bad out there. And the new races saved would help to make a difference.

    "If my luck was great and I ended up meeting the god race early on, then there is no need to worry about my backyard," this race was the most important piece in my grand victory.

    If I met them up early on, then they could bless lots of my forces and give them lots of bonuses and gear. At the same time, they''d also grow in strength, and be a formidable force on my side.

    If I ended up meeting them quitete, then things would be challenging. Anyway, that was in the hands of fate. I tried to speak back to that dude of the higher up, offered to make a deal for him to tell me where the god race was, but he never responded at all.

    I even promised to give him my cube for more years, and yet he kept his silence.

    "Those damn folks¡­ They must have moved fast to stop him from helping me¡­" there was no more exnation for this but the intervention of the Hescos.

    Even with the Toranks by my side, the Hescos would still have the ability to silence that dude and stop him from helping me anymore.

    In fact, he already helped me a lot, giving me lots of support for the old and new maps. The old map might not be that much of help in their eyes.

    They didn''t move before to stop him after he did that. And that told me many races, at the least the Hescos, got such maps like me.

    But the new one was something that they didn''t get. Or perhaps they also got, but thanks to my newly invented portals, it''d turn into a deadly weapon in my hands.

    The previous deal was like giving snakes wings to soar in the air and be dragons! So they had to act, prevent this dude from striking more deals with me, making my odds in winning this war a bit higher.

    And that meant the Hescos already got ns of their own, ones that made them feel no risk before when I got the general map.

    But they got threatened with the new map and my newly invented portals. And that meant one of these or both of them was quite risky and threatening to their ns and preparations.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Was it my portals? Or was it the new map? But the new map only led towards the bubbles holding races. Don''t tell me there was a race out there who could put their ns into ruins?

    Or perhaps there was something different at the enemy continents, some sort of a weapon there, one that could ruin their preparations and make them lose the war?

    I couldn''t tell, and I didn''t care. No matter what it was, I was going to have it, find these Hescos, and crush them to death.

    [Keep an eye over the Hescos, inform me all the time about their movements and ns] I didn''t want to leave anything out for luck regarding such annoyingly strong and capable race, [And make sure to not underestimate them]

    [I would never take the first and strongest race in the universe lightly]

    [Good girl!] Lily was indeed the most capable general and friend I got. Comparing her with the likes of jerks, the likes of the jumper and spearhead, made her shine!

    I closed the chat with her and turned towards the empty piece ofnd, the valley in between mountains, in front of me. It was time to start invading the enemy continents.

    As I got everything prepared, I selected the centre of one cluster that I drew before. I took a ball out, and started to activate it using the same method as before.

    I used red grade dark realm bones to make sure the activation time wouldn''t take more than a couple of minutes. And when the portal got activated, I didn''t hesitate to pass through it.

    I was already prepared, holding my board in one hand, holding my pir in the other. And my inventory page was already opened, ready for me to call out any amount of warriors and Kings I might need.

    But the moment I appeared there, I spotted something quite interesting.

    "The Hescos¡­ Tsk! They are indeed the strongest race in the universe for a reason!" in front of my eyes wasn''t the endless stretch of enemy forces like I expected. Instead, there were lots of forces fighting against others, and a grand war extended in front of me.

    The battles spanned everywhere, extending towards the horizon line in every direction. I couldn''t miss the sight of those suited Hescos fighting the fiends and their forces in the air and on the ground, in such a brutal battle.

    I didn''t need to ask, didn''t need even to think to know what was going on here. This was their n then. They got the maps, just like me. And it seemed they got them a long time ago.

    Don''t tell me they also paid a price to make their forces arrive near the entrapped locations of the races here.

 Chapter 1580 Hulk!

    If that was true, then there were two formidable forces fighting each other to get their hands over the twenty races.

    Thinking about this made me question something. The higher up told me that each race was surrounded inside a bubble, waiting for someone they trust to save them. But seeing how the Hescos here were desperately and seriously fighting the fiends made me doubt all this.

    If the races would only swear allegiance towards one, then it was supposed to be myself. Yet the Hescos came prepared, ready to sacrifice their forces here instead of fighting me.

    Thinking they didn''t know about the condition the higher up told me before was bullshit. They knew, or to be more precise, they got a way to let these races follow them.

    And that meant the higher up didn''t tell me everything. Damn! Was the identity of the strongest race enough to pave any path with roses for them? While mine was nted with thorns?

    I clenched my fists, looking around while the fight going on made it quite difficult for anyone to notice my sudden presence.

    However, that didn''tst for more than a few seconds.

    "Human Hye¡­ Wee to the new world, our world¡­"

    Just as I was trying to control my rage, a loud voice came from one direction. And when I turned towards it, I spotted a grand gathering of red suited dudes, surrounded with an entire army of ck suited ones.

    They were paragons, and they got an army of generals. I looked at such a grand formation, and knew they were the leaders of the fighting armies here.

    For a reason I felt like they were informed about mying, and even seemed as if they knew where I was going to appear.

    "You got someone to see the future, right?" I recalled one of the old tales about the Hescos and how they got someone with foresight ability on their side a long time ago. And it seemed they had remnants of such scary dudes.

    "Quite smart, just like the rumours I kept hearing about you," one red dude stepped forward. And when he did, I started to notice the colour of his suit wasn''t pure red, but had a lot of purple in it.

    He was different, different from all the paragons I met so far from this race. His purple coloured suit made me realise he was one step higher than a paragon.

    What? Was he a sovereign? Or a sovereign candidate? Or what? I didn''t know what lies above paragons except for the highest most rank, sovereigns.

    And it was obvious this dude here was a step higher than the highest and strongest dude in any apocalypse. And that meant he came from outside our apocalypse, not part of it.

    Who was it? Was he the general leader of the entire Hescos forces here?

    "I''m Hulk, the leader of the Hescos in this world, and the next king ruling this new world after crushing everyone and everything here," he was so damn arrogant to dere his rank and intentions.

    "You got to crush me first," I shrugged, "I never got a purple suited Hescos before. Why not leave all this nonsense behind and join me?" <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Hahahaha! quite funny dude you are! I never thought humans were this funny."

    "So it''s a yes?"

    "It''s a no, idiot!" that dude named Hulk seemed to have quite the temper, "don''t you see what''s lying around you? Just take a look, a proper look. You are all alone, in the middle of waves of my Hescos and our enemies. It''s better if you start to grasp the current situation, and learn your real ce in this new world¡­"

    "I''m tired of this¡­" I snapped my fingers and took tons of my forces out. This jerk¡­ He was quite talkative and noisy. Not to mention he was arrogant!

    "Kill him!"

    "Attack!"

    We both spoke at the same time. I released my deadly Kings right towards the iing army of generals and elite Hescos on that jerk''s side.

    And at the same time, he gave the order for his forces to move and attack me. I didn''t waste anymore time, activated my pir, and released my shields one after another.

    "Pathetic! Do you think these tricks can take me and others down?" and just as the shield appeared, something came out from his body, like a bubble, surrounding himself and his forces inside, aiming to stop my iing shield.

    But unlike what he expected, and in the middle of his words, the brilliant shields of mine expanded fast, passed through his useless bubble, and enveloped him and his forces inside.

    "Trying to misjudge my shields? Come on! Who is this idiot you sent here? Is he supposed to be the next king? King of fools or what?"

    I shouted at the sky, at the watching gazes of those Hescos higher ups out there. They were mistaken to send a jerk and an arrogant bastard to face me.

    If he was calm, acting collected and knew what to say and do, then I should have worried. But such an arrogant and self centred dude wasn''t that hard to kill.

    He dreamt about crushing me, ruling this world as a king? Humph! I couldn''t believe how long Hescos missed the right pass and let such jerks and useless bastards rise up and lead their people.

    Put that Hulk in front of Toramos and I''d select Toramos over a million Hulks! It wasn''t theck of talents that race suffered from, but ack of right eyes to judge talents,cking the right stage to let the rightful talents as Toramos shine and get their deserved rules.

    If I fought someone like Toramos over this world, then I got to worry. But this jerk? No way! He just had his mouth and deep pockets, lots of treasure, and nothing else.

    He had no brain, no charisma, no tactics, and no respect from his people neither from his enemies, nor from me.

 Chapter 1581 Killing All!

    "I will kill you! I will kill you and rule this world!" he roared and started to take out shing things, artefacts, and started to hammer down my shields.

    If one shield wouldn''t hold, then ten more would. And if ten weren''t enough, then a thousand more.

    At the same time, the entire forces fighting around got finally to notice my existence.

    "Stay here," I let my Kings handle the surrounding tense situation. The moment both sides saw me, they stopped fighting each other, and moved without any tacit agreement to attack me.

    It was ironic! Howe the two deadly enemies stopped fighting and started to fight me instead. For a moment there, I felt like I was the one invading this world, someone like the fiends, and these two forces were the saviours and heroes of the universe,ing here to crush me and liberate this world.

    Seeing the enemies who were just minutes ago racing to ughter each others'' throats, unifying their efforts, stopping their fights, anding at me in one colossal wave made me realise one thing.

    I was alone! Even if I was the superstar in this universe, the hero everyone dreamt of, I was still alone.

    No one was ready to give up even a penny of their interest just for the greater good. Everyone was greedy and evil, no difference between fiends and allies, they were all the same.

    Be it people from this universe or other universes, all wanted to gain more profit than others, even by crushing the sole hero who made all this possible, even if they had to unite with the evil they were iming with the top of their lungs they were crushing and fighting it.

    I was alone¡­ And for a reason I didn''t know, I felt quite relieved to realise this fact.

    "If I''m all alone, then that will make my hands free¡­" I didn''t feel it before, but I had a little moral issue about killing people from my universe in this war.

    It seemed wrong. Instead of fighting in between each other, we should work together to get things done.

    But I was naive. The ones I kept worrying about, were already prepared to join the enemy''s side to get me down.

    If they decided to be my enemies, if everyone here decided to betray me, then there would be no more reasons for me to hesitate anymore.

    *Snap!*

    I snapped my fingers, and for the first time ever, the long awaited weapon that I didn''t use before appeared at this moment.

    The weapons I got from the research department for all this time and never got the chance to use them appeared.

    The world was now separated into two hellish halves. One was entrapped inside my shields, and the other was outside, trying to crush my shields and get inside.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    At the same moment I got my weapons out, the warriors who got trained over them as well, I also did another snap. And with it, the entire world shone in bright and blinding light.

    "You are all going to die!" this wasn''t an arrogant statement, not like that f*cking jerk from the Hescos. I meant every single word I said, and I was able to see them through.

    The shields got tons of hits during this short period of time, stored tons of damage, and I just released all that outwards.

    The world turned all shining and blinding to the eyes, but I didn''t stop my weapons and Kings. The weapons and warriors controlling these had one sole purpose here, one simple target to hit; that damn arrogant Hulk and his folks inside his bubble.

    That bubble looked quite sturdy and strong, not that easy to crack. So I decided to take my rocketunchers, my missiles out, even tanks, and asked everyone to attack in a single direction before the world turned all bright.

    All I could hear was consecutive explosive soundsing from a single direction. The attacksnded and hit that bubble. And from the lighting from outside, I couldn''t tell if the bubble got destroyed or not.

    As for my Kings, I just released them loose, hitting and killing the enemies inside the shields.

    I didn''t stop there, and kept using my pir for the next ten minutes. The attack didn''tst more than that, as the stored damage wasn''t enough from the start.

    And the moment it got cleared, I could see the magnitude of destruction it brought.

    The enemies were all strong folks. Be it the fiends, their allies, or the Hescos and their scary suited forces, both were formidable and quite scary.

    But it seemed they were rash and not prepared to meet my sudden attack. And that made the devastation that happened much better than my best hopes.

    I knew whom I was going against, how strong and resourceful they were, how scarily strong they were. And so I expected to kill almost half, as the best result actually, plus more wounded.

    But I never expected to see all of them dead, all of the forces at the far sight, all the enemies who were filling the entire sky andnd, didn''t expect all of them to fall and die, simply like this.

    "Bone!" and the next thing that popped in my mind wasn''t to kill the forces inside, but to go out there and im such a rich harvest of bones.

    Such a grand gathering of elite forces, of different origins, was a feast for me. I didn''t hesitate to p my wings, go outside and start collecting bones.

    shes of different lights kepting towards my left hand. And with the right, I kept expanding my shields while the world was filled with the agonising screams of Hulk.

    "I''m going to kill you! Going to burn you alive! Skinning you alive isn''t enough, will pour burning oil over your skin and barbecue you till you die! Do you hear me? You are going to die!"

 Chapter 1582 He Is Delusional!

    That jerk was still alive thanks to his bubble. For a reason, all the attacksnding over it didn''t work. They just left a few scratches here and there, but it wasn''t enough to create cracks.

    I wasn''t dejected by such a result. I left my Kings to kill the remaining forces inside the shields, while my warriors keptunching my missiles and hit that damn bubble hard.

    If it didn''t fall after ten minutes, then after ten hours it might. If ten hours isn''t enough, then ten days would. In the end, I got this bastard cornered here, and he was going to die.

    In fact I didn''t like any of those paragons. The ones I met and got real talents never got appreciated by the Hescos higher ups. Just in this situation, a jerk was leading other jerks, and there was no hope for any of them.

    I''d never expect much more than tons of artefacts at the hands of these wealthy and spoiled brats. But the generals on their side were a different story.

    The Hescos might be rotten deep down to the bones regarding paragons, but not generals. Generals got the goal of doing something great to save their future generations and secure a better life for them.

    There was the samepetition, but on a much fiercer scale. And this one seemed a bit fairer and more just than the one going on between paragons.

    That was indeed for a reason. Such a mighty race wouldn''t take any generals or capable dudes in their eyes at all. Not like myself, who would truly appreciate and even support any promising talented general on my side.

    And so I decided to give it a go first, after collecting my bones. I decided to go and try to recruit any of these generals, most if not all.

    If they were stubborn, wanting to die instead of surrendering themselves to me and joining my side, then there was nothing I could do for them.

    But if they wanted to join me, then they''d never regret such a decision ever in their lives.

    I kept focusing on gathering my bones as this was the most important task right now. The bones were my most precious loot and gain at any time, at any battle, against any enemy.

    And in the middle of doing this, I noticed that more forces started toe from the horizon,ing from all directions towards here.

    "They are sending more flies to die in my hands? Great!" I would never say no to more bones, or refuse the chance to get rid of more enemies right now.

    It was safe to assume that this situation was repeated all over the other clusters in this world. The Hescos were fighting the fiends, and I got really tempted to let them keep killing each other for me.

    But that would mean I''d lose tons of bones. And at the same time, I''d also lose much time in waiting.

    It was better if I led everything, killed everyone, imed the bones and half of their inventories, and did the inevitable in the shortest span of time.

    I just left the iing forces struggling against my shields, and didn''t even spare them a nce. They were unable to prate through my thickyer of shields, and they were doing me a favour in return.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    By all these attacks, they were going to add more damage inside my shields. And after doing what I wanted here, I''d simply release a deadly attack, then travel towards the nearest bubble.

    I nned to do this, follow such a pattern, moving from one bubble to another, kill all the enemies I''d face using my shields'' offensive attack.

    I knew in time, the enemies would learn from their mistakes, release orders for their defensive measures to be used first, and not to rashly attack my shields.

    It was better for them to wait for me outside, waiting for me to move from one bubble to another, and try to hunt me down in the middle.

    However this would take time, especially for the poor Hescos. They lost their top leader circle from the start of this battle.

    That as*a hole called Hulk thought he coulde at me and crush me right from the start, head on. He was a fool! Even the fiends, the ones who fought against me the longest, never dared to do such a thing.

    They''d never risk the higher up circle to face me in a head on battle. In fact if they ever did, then this war would be over for a long time already.

    I took roughly one hour to collect my bones, and then went towards the bubble of that jerk.

    The forcesing from outside were now blocking even the sunlight! They were so dense and numerous to turn day into night, and that meant there was a great harvest waiting for me out there.

    But first I got to try and speak with the generals out there.

    "Hahahaha! You finally realised how futile all this is and decided toe and plea for mercy? Sorry, but your fate is already sealed¡­ You are going to die in my hands, after getting tortured¡­"

    "Shut the hell up!" I roared at that jerk, couldn''t take anymore of his bullshit, "I''m not here for you, but for you."

    I turned my eyes around, moving them around all the ck suited dudes. They were generals, the elites of the Hescos forces here, the ones who got trained all this time for a sole purpose¡­ To be the deadly de for the Hescos in any war.

    "Stop this nonsense! Do you think I''ll believe you? Hurry and kneel, bow and let your knees touch the ground with your head, and let me kill you¡­"

    "F*ck you!" I shouted at this arrogant bastard. I couldn''t believe who was the idiot who raised and taught this delusional jerk about the world? Even in the face of death, he dared to mock it and even get the wrong idea!

    How funny this was! How disappointing this was!

 Chapter 1583 Kill Him!

    "Listen up," and before that jerk would say any of his nonsense, I turned my attention towards the generals, "you got a single chance now to leave the side of this ipetent fool and join my side. I''m not going to lie, I got lots of generals on my side. But as I''m going to win this war, win this world, I need more on my side. And I know from my past dealing with folks like you how capable and worthy you are."

    "This¡­" Right now that jerk called Hulk finally started to get the harsh and brutal reality from my words.

    "Shut the hell up!" I roared again, and this time my words left a heavy impression behind, silencing that jerk for a long time.

    "I''m here to give you the chance to join me, and it''s a one time offer. I''m going to leave this ce now and go to invade the rest of the world. And it''s up to you to either remain here and fall with such a loser, or live and follow me to crush this world together. So, what do you say?"

    I crossed my arms, waited for their answers. I knew they might take time to discuss, or even be impulsive to refuse. However I never expected to see the result that happened next.

    "What does lord want from us now?" one said, and the rest simply nodded, announcing their agreement on what this dude here said.

    What the heck was this?! And for a second there, I recalled how Toramos acted back then, how other Hescos paragons and generals did when I offered them to join me.

    They didn''t even hesitate, didn''t take any time at all to think, and just jumped off the ship of the Hescos and joined mine.

    Even if the Hescos'' ship was majestic and grand, it was filled with depressive auras and a losing atmosphere. Even if my ship was still a wooden raft, it was filled with chances for sess, opportunities to shine.

    I never expected that my casual offer that popped into my mind would be embraced by everyone here. And soon enough, even the paragons asked about what they should do.

    "You¡­ You¡­ All of you¡­" and just seeing such a heaven defying turn of events made that jerk tremble, "you are all traitors! You are all going to get captured and tortured by my leaders! Who do you think you are betraying? We are the Hescos!"

    "F*ck Hescos!" it wasn''t me who said such words, but one of the generals, "what''s the use in living in a mighty race when we are all treated like a bunch of disposable sh*t! Screw you! Screw Hescos! I already got enough from all this. Screw everything, I''m joining this human better than staying in this damn and cursed ce!"

    "Yes, me too!"

    "I also will do the same!"

    "F*ck Hescos!"

    "That race is a bullshit ce, filled with arrogant bastards and losers like yourself!"

    "Who gave you the right to lead us? I''m much better than you, lots of better than a thousand of you!"

    "Why didn''t they select me? I was able to unify my entire world in the shortest period of time in our history! And yet they sent me here, to serve such a fool and jerk!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "It''s because he is one of the royals! He is the son of someone who matters, and that''s enough to make him our boss! F*ck you, boss! I''m leaving and joining this humble man instead. At least he proved his strength and abilities to me."

    "Yes! This man sole handedly fought and conquered our people and tons of races alone! He didn''te from any background, even his race is known to be ves! And yet here he is, fighting and crushing everything and everyone in his path. He deserves to be my leader, not some jerk and spoiled brat who came from a famous family."

    "I''m with you!"

    "I''m also leaving!"

    I heard tons of shouts, a shitload of curses and insults about the Hescos. I never expected these people held such deep resentment against their folks.

    What a losing game these Hescos yed! They got to the top, and seemed to mess everything out there.

    Getting to the top was something admirable, but staying on such a stage was indeed much harder than getting oneself there.

    I decided to take all this into my heart, learn from the Hescos grave mistakes so I wouldn''t repeat these onester on.

    Yes, I was now envisioning myself sitting on a throne, one par with the strongest races in the universe, even being the strongest!

    Why not? I got much more hunger than anyone else for victory. I was craving to win, to seed and thrive. And I didn''tck anything to achieve any of that.

    I just needed time, lots of preparations, and chances like this one here to recruit real talents and nourish them.

    "Kill this jerk out for me," I simply announced what I wanted them to do. They said they wanted to join me, and they got to prove their loyalty by killing the most important figure out there in the enemy camp.

    If they didn''t do it, then they weren''t honest even in the slightest at all in what they just said. And all this would be a n from the Hescos, to nt spies in my circle or something.

    "That''s it?" and as if I asked something trivial for them to do, one of the paragons asked in doubt.

    "And you''ll sign a loyalty contract for sure," I added.

    "That''s it? Nothing else?!!"

    "Aside from working diligently, leading armies, killing my enemies, then I don''t need anything else," I rolled my eyes, "what did you expect? Giving me wealth? Asking you to do anything else for me? No, this is the way my kingdom works. Work hard, prove yourself and your abilities, and you''ll be heavily rewarded and supported."

 Chapter 1584 Tell Me Everything

    "Stay away from me! You can''t touch me! My father will kill all of you! Stop it¡­"

    And just after I said this, all of them started to attack. They all targeted that jerk, and Hulk screamed like a pussy before he fell under the deadly attacks of them.

    And like this the chapter of the leader of the Hescos forces here ended, in quite a tragic and most bitter way.

    He didn''t fall in a glorious battle, didn''t fall on the hands of his sworn enemies, but on the hands of his people.

    What a bad, terribly bad end this man got. But he deserved it, and I hoped I''d never get such an end one day.

    It was better for me to fall into the hands of my enemies, fighting a scary and terrifying war, while trying to defend my kingdom and universe.

    This was the most heroic fate I''d dream of, any proper fighter would dream of.

    I watched this pathetic Hulk fall on the hands of his people. It wasn''t a surprise that after his death, the shield that surrounded all of them vanished.

    I already gave my orders for my warriors to stop attacking this bubble the moment I stepped up to talk to the people inside.

    "Lord, we salute you," they all knelt on one knee, lowered their heads, while extending a weird ring.

    "Sign these contracts first," I spread over contracts, "is this the ring that brought such shields up?"

    "Yes lord," one answered, "it''s a high grade artefact that can form an eternal shield."

    "Eternal shield? Interesting," I got the ring and inspected its content. As this dude said, this was a high grade artefact, one that could form a shield that couldst forever.

    In essence, it was like the shields formed by my pir, able tost forever. But this one didn''t absorb any energy, and didn''t have any risk of getting crushed.

    It was a shield that could appear and stay there till the end of time. It couldn''t be broken down, no matter how hard the enemy was, no matter how damaged it suffered.

    That made me realise I got a bit lucky here. And now I understood part of Hulk''s earlier arrogant attitude and weird confidence.

    He seemed to see himself standing here, without the risk of losing his life. But that dude missed a simple and yet crucial thing here.

    This war wasn''t going to be won by whoever would survive the longest! Standing just in ce without doing anything wasn''t by any means a heroic or great deed.

    That was part of the reasons why Hulk lost the trust of his people. Not to mention the deep grudges these folks held towards their race in the first ce. Adding everything up resulted in that dude''s pathetic fate.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He got a shield that could protect himself from any danger, external but not internal.

    He''d never expected that the ones he took with and entrapped inside this prison-like shield were the ones who were going to end his life.

    The shield was indeed quite scary and useful, but it had many limitations.

    First the area it covered was already too little to begin with, enough only to surround half a mile radius at most. That wasn''t enough to surround and protect my forces, not enough to let the ring rece my pir in the first ce.

    And there was another weak point about this. Once used, it couldn''t be mobilised! And that meant once I used the ring, the shield it''d form was going to stay in its ce until I''d say otherwise.

    That was¡­ one of the most terrible points of any shield in my eyes. Of course my pir shields were also the same, but at least they covered tens of miles and could even cover up hundreds, even thousands, as they could grow by adding my shields to them.

    But this ring''s shield couldn''t do any of that. And as it was mainly designed for personal use, as some sort of personal protective shield, it got the worst feature of all.

    Unlike my chariot''s shield, the one that could move around with me and travel at high speed, this one here couldn''t. And even if I stood on the chariot and moved, not by myself but by my chariot, the shield wouldn''t follow me around and would stick in its ce, letting me get out from it.

    But it wasn''t that useless. At some point, I might face a terrible danger, and would need a ce to hide and think about my next move. Or I could let it shield me inside, while I''d use my staff and leave that ce to another safer spot.

    It was useful, but not that useful as a high grade artefact or something.

    "Lord, what shall we do now?" as they signed my loyalty contracts, they now were mine.

    "Well, let''s first speak about your ns," I paused, "I mean your race ns about this world."

    "Sure," and against what I expected, not a single one of them even hesitated and they all started to speak about the Hescos ns.

    As I guessed it before, the Hescos used their rtion with the system higher ups and secured themselves a detailed map of this world. It wasn''t like the one I got from the higher up before, but one that got every single ce of the races and enemies marked on it.

    I was surprised to hear about the existence of such a map. It was so damn detailed to even update itself about the location of anyone over it once per hour.

    That was how they managed to spot me before. In fact, they were tracking everyone in this world, knowing what each force was doing, and even assessing their progress.

    From their words I got to learn that Hulk wasn''t the general leader as he imed before, not the one who was going to be assigned as a king of this world after the end of this war.

 Chapter 1585 A Mistake

    There were eleven more of such Hulk, making the Hescos sending twelve candidates for the position of the king.

    That was¡­ Typical! Such a race was the first in the entire universe for a reason. They got nothing more than good talents and candidates for any rank and position.

    "Is there anyone I should worry about? Someone who is quite capable or something?" This is the most important question right now.

    If all the people sent here were the likes of Hulk, then it was indeed an easy sail in this quest. But if there was a single dude who was really smart and cunning, then things were going to be quite bad.

    "Well¡­ There are three who aren''t that bad, and two who are really dangerous¡­"

    Damn! They got five! Not just one, but five!

    "Tell me more about them," knowing about your enemies was a crucial step for one''s victory over them. Besides, they already knew lots of things about me. And just knowing little about them looked a bit logical and just.

    I got here for an entire hour about the details of these five. They were really good, especially the two they mentioned before as dangerous. They weren''t just dangerous, but very dangerous!

    They were smart, ambitious, and were supported by two of the most ancient families in the entire Hescos race. These two weren''t joking oring here thanks to their ties. ording to what I heard, these two families kept the old tradition alive till now, letting their generations fight andpete in between each other, with the ones with real abilities and talents to get their deserved ce in the family.

    This was something that was supposed to happen to other families in that race. And per the words of these folks, such rare families were the ones who kept the Hescos race on their current high status in the universe, not allowing this race to decline.

    "So they nned to let any of these two to be the final king¡­ And others were sent here as fodders and to just keep me busy¡­ Interesting n, but¡­ You mentioned something about a map that can update itself once per hour, right?"

    I turned towards them and they simply pointed towards the dead Hulk.

    "It''s on his body, lord, inside his inventory¡­"

    "Oh, let me see if I''ll get lucky or what," I wasn''t the one who really did kill this dude. So it was expected for me to get only ten percent of his belongings.

    "Hmm¡­ I got lots of things but¡­" I just touched his body and epted the offer to im ten percent of his inventory. I got lots of stuff, really lots of stuff, even a few artefacts as well.

    But I didn''t see any maps at all.

    "You, you, and you¡­ go and im his inventory and give me the things you got," I selected nine others and asked them to im his inventory.

    Each could get ten percent of the inventory, and by using these nine, that Hulk''s inventory would be all cleared.

    This dude was one of the king''s candidates, and he came from such a wealthy and strong family in the Hescos race. Just seeing the ten percent I got made it clear how frighteningly vast this dude''s inventory was.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It was even on par with mine! And mine was filled mainly with warrior tokens. But this dude was filled with gears, potions, scrolls, and other different items.

    He even got more artefacts than I had! But that wasn''t important, none of this was. I just needed that map. With it, I''d put an end for the enemy''s advance once and for all.

    If the Hescos got such a map, then other races might have gotten it. Not to mention the ferocious enemy. All were seeing everything, deciding their next move like ying a grand chess or go game, all but me!

    I was walking blind, with both hands bound and tied with heavy shackles. But all of this was going to change the moment I''d get that map.

    "Not here¡­ Not there¡­ Not here as well¡­"

    One by one they started to im their loot. I got lots of stuff, shitload of stuff actually, but not the map.

    Damn! Where was it then?

    "Lord¡­ We shall let the one who killed it try."

    And just as three of them took their loot, the fourth stopped as he slowly said.

    "Why?" I suddenly paused before realising the rules that I totally forgot, "ok, who killed this dude? Who delivered thest blow?"

    "Well¡­" they looked at each other, "lord, we all hit him and we didn''t know who did thest blow."

    "Hmm¡­ So just touch him, and if you didn''t get the message to im fifty percent, withdraw and don''t ept it."

    The rules were clear: the one who killed any race would get fifty percent, in addition to another five who each would im ten percent.

    It was¡­ How long exactly? I felt like it was since another lifetime that I didn''t let anyone take a share of anything I killed. And so I forgot this simple rule.

    As I told them, they all tried, and eventually one dude who was wearing ck suit, a general, shouted in triumph as he was the one who killed Hulk.

    "Good, take your share, give me everything you got," I said to him before turning to the one who reminded me of my mistake, "as for you, just take your ten percent share, give me the map if you got it, and keep the rest."

    "Thanks lord," he bowed in gratitude and happiness, while the rest showed their weird expressions on their faces.

    "You all do know of my mistake, and yet he was the one who spoke up first. So he got the reward for doing this," I knew they already noticed my little mistake here from the start. But it seemed they were afraid that if they spoke, I might grow angry and might even punish or kill them.

 Chapter 1586 The Map

    So I used this chance to show them that I was only scary if they didn''t speak up. Not to mention, keeping themselves silent was going to end up missing lots of great stuff.

    I watched the one who killed Hulk with the one who spoke and got rewarded im their share.

    "I got it! I got it lord! I got the map!" and it wasn''t that surprise for the one who got rewarded by me to get rewarded by fate.

    "Good boy, give it to me then," he took out the map as he was jumping in delight. The map was a golden scroll, with metallic ends that gave it a majestic and unique appearance.

    The moment I got it, I got a notification asking me to integrate it into the system. Of course I didn''t reject that, and then a map appeared atst in my profile page, one that I could use and navigate easily.

    "Atst," I sighed when I saw this map. It was like I was blind since birth and this was my first time to start seeing.

    The map was indeed detailed, just like the map I got from the higher up before. Butparing the two together was enough to tell me what I got was a rudimentary version of this map, the true map of the world.

    There weren''t only details in this map, but also intel. The map showed the location of everyone, be it people from my universe or the enemy, all got marked and tracked on this map.

    The map would refresh once per hour as these folks here said. "Alright," I got what I wanted from here, "it''s time for you to retreat and join my main army."

    "Main army?!"

    "Lord, isn''t this¡­"

    "No guys, you got it wrong," Iughed when I noticed the shock on their faces, "this isn''t anything like my main army. It''s just me, acting solo as vanguard, fighting at the front and dangerous lines. As for you, you''ll go back and join the main army, fight against others and help me win this war."

    "The lord is fighting on the frontline?!"

    "The leader is fighting alone and far away from the main army?!!"

    "I never heard about any Hescos who did that, only in old legends!!!"

    "I''m just awesome," Iughed again over their funnyments.

    "But lord¡­ Where is the main army of yours? And how can we go there?"

    The one who got rewarded by me spoke again and mentioned such an important point.

    "You didn''t tell me your name yet," I got interested in this dude. He had keen eyes and a sharp witted mind. Not to mention he got the courage to speak directly to me. And so I wanted to rmend him to Lily so she can make the best use of him.

    "I''m Don."

    "Cool," I opened a chat window with Lily and informed her about what wasing her way. In addition to the name of this interesting kid, "you can now go and join my main army."

    "But¡­"

    *Fwoosh!*<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Like magic, the next moment a portal appeared as I used my staff. At such moments, I''d always sigh on these dudes having such tight suits covering up their faces.

    Or else, the look over their faces at this moment would be priceless.

    I watched them leave while Lily sent her response back, telling me she was going to make the best use of the new boys.

    [By the way, I got a detailed map of the world]

    [Didn''t we get it already?]

    [No, this one is more detailed. It tells us where our enemies are, where everyone are]

    [For real? Damn! Then¡­]

    [Let me see if I can share the feed over to you] I rarely used my channel for a long time already. But right now, I needed to give her the feed of the map so she could make the best use of it.

    If that didn''t work, then my second best option would be giving the map over to her. But that would limit my actions greatly.

    I opened the channel, to find the number of viewers was now in the millions! Since when has my channel be this popr?

    I ignored all the mess happening in the main chat room there, and went towards my crew and selected Lily. I found a way to share a video with her. And so I recorded the map and its content in a short video, and sent it over to her.

    [Did you receive it? Tell me it works!]

    [It works! It''s really magical! Damn! Don''t tell me the enemies already got such a godly tool from the start!]

    [That''s the case, unfortunately]

    [I see¡­ That exins how they found our scattered forces and managed to get them¡­ But this¡­ There are lots of our people scattered all over this world¡­ What shall we do?]

    [First things first] I paused, thought about what we really should do here, [Let''s first organise the main bulk of our forces. You got portals linking to all the mainnds there. If you need more, then tell me and I''lle and prepare more]

    [Well¡­ Per this map, the main bulk of our forces are already situated near the portals. As for the scattered ones¡­ We got tons of forces out there¡­ Are you sure you want to ditch them?]

    [No, make them try to regroup based on the data here] I looked up at the map before adding, [As you can see our people, you can also see the enemies. Predict where and when the enemies would move, and inform our people with such intel all the time]

    [But¡­]

    [I''ll keep sending videos once per hour, as this map is refreshed on that rate]

    [Got it] she didn''t like that. But if we risked widening the current war to epass such a grand area, then things would be really messy and hard for us.

    We still didn''t organise our forces out of the capital and ground zero. Not to mention these two regions were now getting surrounded by tons of enemies.

 Chapter 1587 Going To Save The God Race

    The enemies already spotted our two bases, and they were moving to hunt them down. It was the same as what we were exactly going to do.

    But instead of the enemies amassing their main forces here, I was the only one going to massacre their bases solo.

    As I closed the chat with her, I started to study the map thoroughly. In the map, luckily, I got a mark of my current location.

    I was on a continent far away from ground zero, but I was surrounded by other continents filled with enemies.

    In each continent, there were two grand gatherings of the enemy forces. They looked like they were standing there doing nothing, but my hunch told me otherwise.

    If they got a map, then they must have a way to move forces in between continents. They might not have anything like my portals, but they definitely got something simr.

    So these gatherings, the ones that spanned for more than one hundred continents, belonging to not only the fiends, but Hescos, Selvators, and even Dragons, were supposed to surround grand portals there.

    And it was just my duty to do something about it.

    But before I''d do any of that, and as I was in the middle of the enemy''s territories, it was time for me to check and look for bombs.

    I instantly started my dance, and then entered my mirror world. Like before, I started to look around and search for bombs.

    I found a few scattered around already. Few were deep down the t ground, and others were deep down grand mountains.

    Cool! I finally found the bombs, but I didn''t get any way to take them out.

    That didn''t mean I''d not do anything about them for now.

    I started to move out, heading towards the ces I spotted before. Around one hundred different spots were there, spanning over hundreds of miles.

    Of course in such a grand area, the enemy forces were present. But I didn''t let them dy me and took out my Kings to deal with them.

    What truly sucked was the presence of many bombs inside the bubble of the jumper race. But when I thought about them, I decided to let these bombs be.

    They deserved this fate, if the enemy managed to activate these bombs, then they''d all die. And that would be one of the best oues these bastards deserved.

    To not mess up the locations of these bombs, I started to leave behind my bubbles. As the entire ce was away from the ring bubble of mine, it was clear to anyone seeing from far where the locations of these bombs were.

    I even went to the market, purchased colourful gs, ones that were used for decorations and ced them on the right spots.

    Like this, I could send my troops over after the research department finished their tasks. We''d need lots of drilling machines, lots of huge drilling machines, to get these bombs out.

    And this¡­ This was just the start.

    I returned back to the bubble zone, went back to ground zero, and then went towards the area of special portals.

    I already linked portals towards the other races bubbles. But before this, I didn''t get to know which race was in which bubble, or where the enemies main bases were.

    After getting all this, there was a grand change in ns indeed.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I started to examine my map again, recalling where I let the portals open before and where these ces were.

    "F*ck! Almost half of these are opening at insignificant ces," I looked at the map again and again, seeing nothing else but me messing around and wasting my goddamn time.

    Screw this! I should first create enough trouble at the real enemy bases.

    Without waiting for anything, I took more balls and started linking them towards the enemy main bases. I activated ten at first, then started to activate the first one.

    It was the one leading to the grandest gathering of the fiends at the fifty continents. There should be tons of forces there, and a huge bubble that contained one of the most important races to me; the god race!

    Getting the god race was a crucial step for any of us. If the enemies managed to kill them, then they''d deprive a godly weapon from their enemy''s side. And if such a race fell into the hands of the Hescos for example, then they''d be a turning table moment for them.

    And if I gained them, it''d secure my situation and would deprive the enemies from any chance of weakening me.

    That was why all the god race bubbles got dense packs of enemies around them. Be it the fiends, the Hescos, the Selvators, or other races that I didn''t know¡­ It was a grand festival out there and everyone was trying their best to take a bite of this delicious cake.

    And that made me join this circus.

    I selected the most populous ce, and readied myself for a hellish battle out there.

    My gods¡­ Here your hero wasing to save you.

    *Fwoosh!*

    "Watch out!"

    "Enemy breach!"

    "Kill him! Take him down!"

    "Activate rms! Inform the higher ups¡­"

    The moment I arrived, the entire world around me seemed to get lively. It was like a ho nest out there.

    Everyone got hyped and excited about my presence. In the next few moments, enemies started to flood everywhere in the sky and on the ground.

    I appeared just tens of miles away from the colossal bubble of the god race. The god race wasn''t like the jumpers, they didn''t span their people over many bubbles, not over five continents at least.

    They just took three continents, each with two bubbles only. It meant that the god race was gathered inrge numbers in each bubble.

    They''d never match the numbers of the jumper race, but they got crazy numbers regardless.

    So I wasn''t surprised to see a bubble that was grand enough to form a pir of the sky in itself. It spanned right and left, covered a crazy amount ofnd as long as my eyes could see.

 Chapter 1588 Meeting An Old Enemy

    But that wasn''t the most important point right now, the enemies here were. As they shouted and screamed, rallied each other, I also started to act.

    The first thing I did was to summon my pir''s shield. Then I started to take out tons of my warriors.

    I didn''t just limit things over the Kings, but took out my soulers, reapers, Bulltors and shield like warriors, a mix of geared and full state warriors.

    It was time for me to use my full power here.

    I already gathered all the forces from the jumpers'' bubble, and didn''t leave anything out there. And right now I took out everything, even the research department weapons.

    It was time for the big and final war, and it was time to show the enemies what I was truly capable of.

    The human Hye was scarily strong! That what was I wanted everyone in this damn new world to f*cking know and believe.

    My precious god race, just hang on for a bit more. I''d kill all of the enemies here and then rescue you.

    And the big war just started with a big bang.

    The forces on my side were already inside the shield. As for the enemy, they got part trapped inside and the rest were just out there, trying to get their way in.

    Seeing this made me grin evilly. After all, the more damage the enemy did to my shields, the fiercer the retaliation wavesing out from the shieldster on.

    *Rumble!*

    Just when I was going to release a wave of retaliation against the outside enemies, I saw something falling down from the sky,ing like lightning falling on the ground.

    And this lightning was damn familiar, looking red in colour, fiercely falling on top of my shields, breaking a fewyers apart, and going fast to break the rest.

    "The angels¡­ Damn you, bastards!"

    It was the early threatening weapon and danger I ever faced sinceing back in time, the star weapon.

    I thought by the merge, insignificant things like these would be rendered useless or be omitted. But it seemed the merge happened while bringing all the shitty and filthy things towards here.

    The first thing I did wasn''t to ask questions, but to look around. These son of b*tches were always standing around, using some sort of camouge power to keep themselves hidden.

    But there was no more of this bullshit!

    "Activate the retaliation wave!" I roared, releasing the shockwave of the already on the verge of breaking shields. I didn''t even wait to see what that would cause to any of my enemies here, took out my fallen gods, and asked them to attack the source of that red lightning.

    "You stay here," I prevented a few from attacking the star weapon, and kept them by my side, "on my mark, you''ll hit any ce I point at."

    "Sure thing, lord!"

    I heard one answer on one of the rarest asions since I got them by my side.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    They were deadly, quite deadly, but also quite expensive. The cheapest right now were the Kings. They weren''t just the cheapest in pricepared with other warriors, but they were the cheapest in the category of all deadly and lethal warriors I could summon or create.

    The shockwaveing from my broken shields wasn''t that strong or blinding. But it was enough to epass the entire area around for tens of miles.

    If not for the deadly red pir of light, then the damageing out from this shield would have been much weaker and pretty damn useless.

    "There! Hit there! Fast!"

    "And there!"

    "Attack that spot!"

    My n was simple. As I released the shockwave, keeping a few of the fallen gods on my side, I was waiting for the appearance of the deadliest and sneakiest enemies I ever faced before; the fallen angels.!

    They used and loved to call themselves the angels, but I already met the true angels. And these¡­ These bastards were trash, deserving the low name of fallen angels, or even the trash angels or shitty angels.

    These motherf*ckers were just the scam of all races, the lowest in the entire universe. And I wanted to kill them once and for all.

    They thought they could keep ying such useless and childish dirty tricks again against me? Before this, before this merge, before this stage where everything was going to be decided, I''d have the power or ability to touch them.

    But now? They weren''t the guides anymore, weren''t the ones who held many authority and power.

    They were just normal races, like any other race, with a big star weapon.

    Like a child, holding a cannon, and ying around while foolishly rampaging around the neighbourhood.

    The grudge I felt deep down my soul was something I never held for anyone else before. Even to the fiends, even to the damn jumper, I didn''t have anything simr to what I got for those jerks.

    They were traitors, and now I was ready to execute vengeance over them.

    The shockwave I released would epass the area around for tens of miles. And as I knew the dirty fallen angels were nearby, surrounding this ce already, then by facing the strong shockwave, they''d be forced to reveal themselves.

    Like I expected, in the middle of all the shiny and blinding light of my shockwave attack, several ck dots appeared out there.

    And without even waiting to see what these ck dots were, or how these dirty fallen angels did it, I gave the order in cold blood, watching the fallen gods attack and exterminate these ck dots one after another.

    It was like hunting flies using fire. No matter what, just a single attack from my fallen gods and the ck dot would be extinguished.

    At the same time, the other fallen gods moved and started using their ultimate attacks towards the star weapon.

    I didn''t know how this star weapon was brought here.

 Chapter 1589 Killing An Old Enemy

    Lands had merged together with other pieces ofnds of other worlds. But that star weapon was already outside the sealing dome surrounding Earth, floating in the space out there.

    Did that mean the merge didn''t just happen at the scale ofnd but also at parts of the space adjacent to the worlds?

    It was just a funny and interesting notice, one that wouldn''t make any difference at all right now.

    The star weapon got bombarded by my fallen gods. And just as I expected, it got surrounded and protected by other defensive star weapons out there.

    The fallen angels already used such tricks before in dealing with me. And now it seems quite old and boring.

    "Keep firing," I took out tons of high energy materials, "consume there and use them anytime you want."

    At the old battles with these fallen angels, I always struggled to destroy these star weapons. And the reason was simple, Icked wealth.

    Strength was equal to wealth, and as I grew stronger, I also became wealthier.

    I got many resources, just like this high energy materials, the same materials I imed before when I took down the weird pir inds.

    They were left in my inventory and waited, and now it was time for them to shine. The fallen gods were indeed the deadliest force on my side, provided that they got their energy replenished.

    They always were able to take down the likes of these star weapons, but their fuel just ran short in the midway. And now it was time for them to fight without any restraints, getting unleashed and going for these damn star weapons.

    I watched the star weapons up there getting destroyed and exploded like little sparkling dots. It was already dusk, and it wasn''t that easy to see distant star weapons with the naked eye.

    However seeing these weapons detonating and exploding was indeed a funny thing to watch, a thing that was so hard to miss.

    And as the star weapons out there were getting removed from the chess board, the dirty fallen angels around were getting massacred, for the first time ever since the start of the apocalypse.

    I didn''t know if this was also the case for other apocalypses in the universe, where the guides could go astray, lose sight and goal, help few and suppress others just for their own benefits.

    I also didn''t know if such dirty folks would get attacked by people in the apocalypses, get killed perhaps? Get punished by the system higher ups? Or this toxic circle was kept alive to serve the dirty needs of those despicable races out there?

    Anyway, this was a good day for me, for my people, for my race, for the old Earth. The ones who did all the horrifying things in the past to us, were now getting butchered on my hands.

    Seeing these ck dots explode, turning into ring bright dots, before merging with the entire world, was something awesome!

    During all this, I didn''t even forget to add more shields, let them stack a few damage from the falling starlight, then release the offensive attack over the world again.

    It just felt great to hunt down the enemies and ck dots like this. It was fun! But that didn''t stop me from watching the other enemies around.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I was in the heart of the enemy forces, nearly this close from getting submerged by them before. And now? I released the shockwave towards the outside world, but the inside was still filled with many forces.

    At the same time, when I used my shields over and over again, the entire area covered by my shields expanded. And that allowed me to see new enemy troops getting in from the outside.

    Even with the offensive attack from my shields, it seemed itcked enough strength and lethality to take down the enemies out there.

    I saw many got deep wounds, but mostly got light ones. And they were supposed to be the ones closest to the shields, the ones who were supposed to suffer the most.

    But it seemed the attack unleashed by my shields was weak. I got that I didn''t give my shields any time to prepare and absorb enough damage.

    That was true in case of normal situations, not this one. We got ourselves the huge and scary, the all deadly and terrifyingly strong, the colossal star weapon in space!

    A single hit from this weapon was enough to change the entire terrain over, take down cities, even taking down me and my shields.

    No matter who, be it a mighty race descendant or a paragon, all were vulnerable in front of the pure and scary might of this weapon.

    So howe such a god-like weapon ends up releasing such a weak and miserable amount of power?

    And then it hit me!

    "Yes¡­ They lost tons of points thanks to my intervention¡­ And now? They did nothing to activate this weapon, literally nothing at all!"

    It became clear, crystal clear to me, what caused such a downfall of that star weapon.

    To activate it before, the fallen angels had to amass arge amount of contribution points, points that they gained from the different stages of the apocalypse.

    I already crushed all the quests, started a world wide war against all races there, even inviting other races from other worlds, and crushed them!

    The traitors? They were either dead, enved by other races thanks to the hatred they got against humans, thanks to me actually, or¡­ They got nowhere to show their deadly and treacherous scheme!

    All humans were either following me, or following far away overlords, ending up getting scattered over a huge stretch ofnd.

    And now? We all got merged, teleported and moved towards here, with a heated up battle, one that these fallen angels couldn''t get any benefit from.

    Their most glorious moment was when the apocalypse started and races like humans were desperate for guidance.

 Chapter 1590 Meeting Cyclopes

    But now? They were pretty f*cking useless! And that exined why they started to act from working for their own benefits, to serving others like dogs.

    "That makes you a baby in my eyes!"

    However, realising all this changed the fate of that star weapon in my eyes.

    This ce¡­ This new world was going to fall into my hands. But controlling it wouldn''t be that easypared with conquering the main enemies.

    I could already see lots of hidden resistance pockets of power, folks remaining from the once mighty armies. They would try their best to create chaos and attack mynds.

    Their presence was inevitable actually, but their numbers were the thing that troubled me. And with this scary weapon, I couldnd punishment over any of these, no matter where they were.

    The star weapon wasn''t any threatening to me right now. The most it could do was to peel off a fewyers of my shields, which would be considered something amazing for any other weapon but this one.

    Right now I shifted my full attention towards the outside, calling my fallen gods attacking the star weapon back, and added them in the mission to hunt down the fallen angels.

    At some point, the star weapon stopped attacking, and yet I kept my shields releasing shockwaves by using bones.

    The fallen angels might seem scary thanks to their authority and power, but they were just like any race in the universe. In fact, they weren''t even in the top ten list of races in the universe.

    I got nothing to worry about, not even a scary race that coulde after meter on and cause me problems.

    But that made me realise something.

    "If my world was just a typical case for other worlds, then does that mean there are other races here acting like guides?"

    This was a simple question, yet it opened arge door in front of my eyes. The enemy list just grew a bit bigger by now.

    "One enemy at a time," I kept infusing my shields with bone energy, enough to release a weak wave of attack. At the same time, I started to enjoy this hunting game of the fallen angels.

    But like normal, any fun was destined toe to an end. After the disappearance of the red rays, the fallen angels struggled to escape from this ce, with no avail.

    As they started to run away, I simply increased the magnitude of my bone energy to a certain limit, enough to keep them entrapped inside my shockwave range.

    I thought they''d struggle, fight back, do anything, but in the end they didn''t. They just tried to keep themselves safe inside their bubbles, ending up getting killed by my fallen gods.

    "I once heard that any guide muste from a race who ruled over a world in the apocalypse¡­ But this¡­ You are damn weaker than humans!"

    I looked around, and the entire world was now void of any angels. What remained was the normal enemies, the fiends and their forces.

    If the fallen angels managed to do anything here, then they managed to stall for time, dying my attack over the enemies for almost one hour.

    During this, the enemy seemed to gather up lots of giants. They were the one eyed giants, but with full body gears and lots of sparkling lightsing from their one eye.

    "You want to take down my shields using¡­ Cyclops?" I raised one eyebrow, and the next moment I released not my Kings, not my soulers, not my warriors, but my fallen gods, "kill them!"

    The giant one eyed dudes really looked different and slightly dangerous. So I''d not risk anything at this point, enough with time wasting.

    So I let my fallen gods test these folks, before releasing all the Kings and warriors to kill the enemies outside the shields.

    I watched how the newly arrived giants fell under the brutal attacks of my fallen gods. But soon enough I noticed that many of these giant cyclopes were able to resist many hits.

    I looked closer, even used my Hawk Eye skill, and there I found out what happened.

    "The Exomachines¡­ They are using Exomachines like giant shields¡­ That''s cheating!"

    I didn''t expect that to be honest. The Exomachines have the ability to stand against the deadly attacks of my shields, the deadly waves of my explosive bones'' fire¡­ And so it was expected for them to stop the attacks of my fallen gods.

    "Last time I checked, they can survive against my soulers for a bit of time¡­ But I haven''t tested my Kings yet¡­"

    I saw arge number of those giant cyclops drawing closer to my shields while not a single damage was brought over to them.

    I felt the urge to go out there and stop them myself. The enemy wouldn''t send them like this without a reason. They were able to take down my shields, I could feel it.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    But going out there at this moment wasn''t a good thing actually. The enemy might seed and my Kings might not be able to stop all of them. That was the worst case scenario. And so if that happened, I shouldn''t be busy fighting, but ready to redeploy more shields if needed.

    Besides, I was curious to see how these one eyed giants were going to take down my shields.

    The Kings were a bit stronger than the soulers. Evenparing them against the geared Soulers was also in their favour.

    But what I thought before happened. The Kings passed through the cyclopes, without taking them down.

    The giants were already enough to cause my soulers and King''s problems. And now they have the Exomachines as well.

    The number of Kings attacking those giants was simply too much, too much for the cyclopes to stop all the Kingsing at them.

    But they managed to stop enough, enough to let them reach my shields.

    "Let me see what you can do," I was curious and waited for the giant cyclops to act.

    And then something weird happened.

    I always thought the giant cyclops to be the ones to take my shields down. I thought about their eyes, shing with dangerous light, or their strong physique and strength.

    But what really happened was for the Exomachines to act. They were the ones I thought they were there just to deliver the cyclopes to the shields. But that wasn''t true.

    The cyclopes were the one delivering the Exomachines towards the shields.

    Under my watchful eyes, I saw the giants shrink in size, acting as if they were melting or getting absorbed by the Exomachines.

    "Interesting¡­" I kept waiting inside, watching all this, watching as if I was watching an interesting movie or something.

    *Boom!*

    And like my bones, these Exomachines absorbed the giant cyclops carrying them, and then started to brightly shine, seemingly on the verge of exploding.

    But against what I expected, the Exomachines just threw themselves on the shields, released their bright energy and light into my shields, cracking them, and seemingly this close from taking them down.

    "As if I''m going to let you do it," I harrumphed, took back all the Kings and forces outside, before releasing the shockwave from my shields.

    The shields were indeed on the verge of getting crushed, and the weird thing was that this didn''t just affect the outermostyers of my shields like usual, but all theyers forming my shields.

    The cracks spreading were taking all theyers and expanding to crush the shields into tiny pieces.

    And just when the enemy was this close from doing it, I released my counter attack.

    To take down my shields, it meant the enemy was using a scary amount of energy. I couldn''t tell what these Exomachines did, or how the cyclopes gave such immense energy to them. And that wouldn''t matter anymore.

    The shockwave came from the amount of damage stored inside my shields. And just as the shields got on the brink of destruction, then it was expected for the shockwave to be quite scary.

    And it was.

    "Oops¡­ I ended up stalling myself inside!"

    The moment I released the shockwave attack, the entire world turned all bright and the world outside vanished from my eyes.

    I didn''t want to get strangled in here, and yet the enemy managed to force my hands and made me release such a deadly attack.

    I couldn''t control this attack, the same way I couldn''t control my fire. And so it was expected for me to stay inside and not move.

    Joking! That was what the enemies wanted me to do, dreamt about, but I wouldn''t do it.

    I got a map, and I could simply travel to anywhere on this map using my portals.

    So if the enemy thought they''d strangle me here, they were mistaken. I learnt from this battle, and got to know how the enemy nned to fight me back.

 Chapter 1591 Artefacts

    Next time, I''d make sure to not focus over the forces inside, but those at the outside first. Even if the enemies sent their cyclope-Exomachines mix, then my forces would get enough time to deal with this.

    And¡­ I truly missed my chariot at this point! The chariot would provide a safe shelter for me while travelling around, even in the middle of such deadly and scary shockwaves.

    Even with the deadly shockwave being released like this, I never stopped my fallen gods from attacking everywhere.

    They were hitting everything blindly, but their contribution was needed. The Exomachines were there, and they were the ones leading such an attack and causing the most damage.

    The Exomachines already proved their abilities to stop my shockwave. In the past, they were able to stop such deadly waves and also my deadly fire at the cost of getting damaged.

    But right now¡­ and with all the energy they had from the cyclopes¡­ I couldn''t tell if they were going to be damaged in the end or not.

    So it was better to hunt them down, add more damage using my fallen gods.

    "Only if I could see through all this blinding light¡­" I paused, while my thoughts drifted towards the market.

    I couldn''t see anything right now. So I couldn''t open the market here.

    "Time to get a break," I knew the light out there wouldst for many days at least. So staying here was going to be pointless.

    I just left enough shields behind, and jumped back to ground zero.

    I didn''t intend on leaving that hot zone and jumping to another. I didn''t get done by the enemies there. But I came back to see if the market got anything useful.

    "Let''s see¡­ Sunsses¡­ Sun goggles¡­ Sunblock¡­ why the hell there is so much sun rted stuff when we didn''t get any sun at all back at the apocalypse?"

    It was weird though, seeing all these sun rted items in the market. But that wasn''t the issue. The main issue was that none provided any vision through bright blinding light, only against shiny objects like looking directly at the sun.

    I kept looking, and after looking through tens of thousands of pages, I finally found something interesting.

    [Owl Eyes: Natural artefact. Found in an unknown ce. It can allow the person to see through anything blinding or dark. It can also strengthen one''s sight]

    I didn''t like skills, as they looked useless to me. I only used the Hawk Eye skill from time to time. But my old hunger for skills wasn''t lively right now.

    I could recall a time when I thought getting a skill was something heaven defying. I even used toin about it all the time! And yet when I came here, got the chance to see the world of the apocalypse in its true colours, I finally realised how insignificant my skills were.

    They might be important at the early stages of the apocalypse, might be crucial for anyone at low levels, low positions, low life state, to make sure they''d survive the future.

    But for me? Skill? Pft! I''d prefer to rece tons of skills for a single artefact! For a single weapon that could truly change an entire war!

    I found out that the price of this artefact was one hundred billion coins. I didn''t get many coins on me right now, and so I ced one green grade, normal bone, in the auction.

    I never tried to do that before, never even thought about it, for different reasons.

    For example, I didn''t have much of the bones to begin with. There was a time when I struggled to get bones, and bones like green ones were considered one of the highest grades I ever got.

    I also didn''t know what value or use these bones were. And frankly put, I felt how significantly important the bones were, and didn''t want to share any of such important items with my rivals.

    But now? I didn''t care about any of that! Bone grades? I got not only purple and diamond grade bones, I got dark realm bones and Holy Ones bones. I got tons of bones, and could amass tons over tons if I just took a tour around the world and battles here.

    "Let''s see what''s the standard system price for this¡­ Holy crab! It''s settled by the price of a single artefact!!!"

    Just one green bone was sold at the crazy price of one hundred billion coins. I looked up, at the sky, towards the imaginary ce of the system higher ups, and smiled.

    "So you want more bones? You could have asked directly for more."

    I didn''t get an answer, and that was quite expected. However I was d such trade was possible and feasible.

    I took ten green bones and sold them, getting coins like never before.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I then started to look at the artefact I just bought. It was like a pair of goggles, with owl feathers around the sses.

    I wore them, and next it felt like the world got under a calming tone of light. It was pale blue and green, seemingly something soothing to the soul and calming to the mind.

    I didn''t hurry to judge it. After all, I got to see if these goggles could see through my blinding attack or not.

    As I was here, it was time to look for a good and capable defensive shield.

    The market started to sell artefacts, so it was time for me to look for good ones. I got the coins, and now it was time to find a temporary recement for my chariot''s shield.

    And I ended up getting a feather!

    I wasn''t joking with you, I got a feather as my next defensive shield!

    [Crown Feather: Naturally born artefact. Can form a shield around the owner, one that can expand to cover hundreds of miles, or shrink down to cover only the owner. It needs energy to perform its functions, and it has only one function: defence!]

    "A feather for defence? Interesting!" I took the feather out after paying double the price of the previous goggles. It was a long feather, one that was at the size of my entire arm, my giant arm. And it wasn''t just pure white as I thought.

    It got a mix of colours like a proper rainbow, with more reds and blues than anything else.

    "I got a feather¡­ But how the hell am I supposed to use it?" I looked at the market interface, the feather interface, and then at the feather in my hand.

    The only idea I got was to put the feather on the goggles and wear the two together. One would help me see through any blinding light, and the second would help in protecting me while flying.

    "I need a strong artefact to help me travel fast¡­" This was another thing why I missed my chariot. It could travel fast, too damn fast, like being a light shot and travelling through space.

    I got a portable and strong shield, as it was an artefact, regardless of whatever naturally born or natural artefact even meant, and I got goggles to let me see through the shockwave.

    All I needed now was something like a rocket, something to boost my flying speed, making me cross lots of distance in no time.

    This world was so big, and the enemies seemed to adapt a tactic where they''d keep attacking and forcing me to use either my fire or my shields'' shockwaves.

    In either case, I''d not be able to step forward anymore. So this all got to stop.

    I looked into the artefact limited search menu only and found out there were ten pages of these artefacts.

    Each page contained at least one hundred items there.

    That¡­ That was lots of artefacts to be honest.

    "Wait a second¡­ I always struggled and dreamt to get artefacts for my generals¡­ and now? One artefact for one up to five green bones? Cool!"

    It suddenly hit me. I always dreamt about my capable generals to get enough artefacts to help against dangerous situations.

    I was the only one able to do all these miracles not thanks to my overly oppressive strength, but thanks to my artefacts and bones.

    Artefacts were like energy bottomless holes. They got to suck dry lots of bones and wouldn''t get satisfied.

    I didn''t hesitate anymore, and started a wide out purchase. These artefacts weren''t just offered to me, but to anyone and everyone in this new world.

    And that meant one thing¡­ Anyone could buy any artefact if they got the money. But if I got to clear all the artefact menu clean, then no one could get anything, right?

    Without thinking about anything else, I started to purchase all the artefacts I found. I already got a lot of artefacts from the killed Hulk, and other dead or surrendered paragons.

    I got a few to use, but got lots that I wasn''t that interested in.

 Chapter 1592 Going Out Of The Shielded Zone

    [I''m going to send you a list of artefacts. Make sure to find the right owners for them] after buying all these artefacts, I pushed aside the one I needed, and sent just twenty artefacts out.

    [This¡­] I sent them through the channel authority. And just when she received them, she rained lots of praising words and messages over me.

    [You are the greatest leader ever!]

    [I never got an artefact! Only dreamt about getting one! And now you are giving twenty for me? How generous!]

    [These aren''t just for you] I rolled my eyes. I always felt Lily got a weird taste, and now she just proved it.

    Girls would love any sparkling items, especially jewellery, but she loved artefacts, killing deadly weapons, or things to boost one''s stats.

    How weird she really was! But that made her more alluring in my eyes. At least she was dependable.

    [Come on! Give me a little extra, I want more, I deserve more!]

    I didn''t know why but at this moment, I got very funny images in my head, images from the time when we were once together in a single bed.

    [Tsk! Just distribute them and I promise if you did good, I''ll give you more]

    [For me? Not giving them to me to deliver them to others?!]

    [No, they''ll be solely for you] I started to see the importance of strengthening people like her in the army. She was the general leader of the armed forces of my kingdom. And such a strong and capabledy needed more artefacts to make her stand out in any battle. And that made me decide to arm up not only her, but others like Sara and Legend with artefacts.

    Just imagining Sara armed with deadly defensive and offensive artefacts made me evilly grin. This girl¡­ She was so rash and deadly, onlycking proper defence and strategy.

    I couldn''t deal with the strategy problem, but could deal with the defence issue using artefacts.

    And that was what I decided to do right away. I opened a chat with her and Legend, in addition to Lily, Isac, and Angelica.

    These five were considered the core of my armed forces in different categories. One was the general leader, one was a scary tactician, another was a formidable logistics and support general, another was a great offensive general, and thest one was a brilliant architect and nner.

    These five were the future pirs of my kingdom. "Why are most of them girls?" I looked at these names, and couldn''t help but wonder about such a thing.

    Only Legend was a male, and he was¡­ Still a kid, one who won''t rival me over these girls.

    Wait¡­ Sorry about that, but I forgot about my curse. Sodies, tillter time, till I find a cure to this damn curse of mine.

    Hopefully by the time I''d win all this, I''d end up with all of them. Damn! What a wild and crazy dream was that!

    Anyway, I just selected five different artefacts, each boosting one stat, and sent these over to each of them.

    But for Sara¡­ I made sure to send out two more defensive artefacts, one extra for her close up leaders, and another working on arge and wide spread area.

    She was¡­ she was just a headache despite being too strong and outstanding as a general. I just hoped the extra defensive artefacts would be enough for her to survive all this.

    And also hoped these artefacts would help the poor fellows who were following and fighting by her side.

    [I did all I can for you, make me proud, kill the enemies, control this world] I sent this to all of the five who gained the artefacts, while sending an extra message to Lily, asking her to select capable generals and give the artefacts from the list I just sent to her.

    "Time to teach everyone a lesson," and as I did all this, I opened a portal, held my goggles, put the weird looking feather on one side of this, and luckily it stuck there.

    Then I walked through the portal, and appeared at the battlefield I just left minutes ago.

    The ce there was still the same. The world was blindly bright, and I couldn''t see anything like before.

    But this was no more! Right now I got my goggles! My new artefact!<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Let''s see how beneficial you are," I muttered while lowering the goggles from my head to my eyes. And then magic happened.

    The world that looked too bright to see a damn thing before changed, turned slightly dim, and I finally started to see little shapes and shadows.

    Then these shadows started to appear more, showing more details, and finally I started to see lots of things.

    "Tsk! These damn Exomachines¡­ They survived as expected¡­" I saw lots of Exomachines standing in their ce, not affected by the deadly shockwave that wasing out from my shields.

    And for the first time ever, I saw what my shockwave really was. It wasn''t just as I expected before, not a unified form of wave that came out from the shields.

    It was like thin fmentsing out from the shields. And that meant there were gaps in between these thin threads.

    My threads were ineffective against the Exomachines, and now I got to know why my shockwave wasn''t effective either. How about the fire of my bones? Was it also formed in such a way?

    I watched the attacksing from my fallen gods. Well,pared to the shockwave, my fallen gods'' attacks were indeed quite effective. But it wasn''t enough.

    The enemies were already too many to kill using the little fallen gods I got. Not to mention there were more Exomachines wereing from the far distance.

    It seemed all the cyclopes got absorbed by the Exomachines, giving them enough power to resist my shockwave. Before this, Exomachines were vulnerable to my deadly attacks. At least they ended up like scraps of metal.

    But now, they showed some sort of evolution, turning from the ones to sacrifice their lives for others, into the ones who were leading the charge.

    "I can''t be hindered here," I muttered, reminding myself to always focus on the more important goal. I got a defensive artefact, and a speedy one as well. But I got no solution to how to bring and carry my forces around.

    Again, another part where my chariot excelled truly at! If I got it now, I''d simply rest my back, watch my girl move fast and unhindered, carrying my fallen gods, and let them kill and hunt anyone around.

    But now, I got to move solo, face the enemies and decide to evade them for now.

    What was special about keeping this ce? Nothing! I came here and built this bubble of shields, attacked the enemies and tried to make a foothold for myself.

    But that wasn''t the goal, that wasn''t the target. I got to go and save the god race from their bubble, that was the target.

    And also killing lots of the enemies here, as this was one of the two main bases in this continent. Not to mention finding where the grand portal zone was, and destroying it.

    So keeping myself here wasn''t going to work. I decided, called back all of my warriors, and started to p my wings and move.

    The god race bubble was just tens of miles away from here. It still looked like a towering pir of the sky, and now I could see clearly it didn''t get a single damage at all.

    In fact, and for a reason, I felt like many of my shockwave threads falling over it got absorbed and vanished without leaving a single scar behind.

    "Destination is the god race bubble," I shouted while raising my first high in the air before my body shed like a lightning bolt, heading outside the shield.

    The first moment I saw the world sh, as if I was back on my chariot. But then I went inside a very hot ce, like I got soaked in a boiling oil world or something.

    At this moment, the feather that I got worked and released a bubble that surrounded me and prevented that deadly heat feeling from arriving in my body.

    It looked safe, for now. But I knew I''d need lots of bones to keep this going, if I ever travelled for a long distance or something.

    But there was a dy in my travelling speed, and I couldn''t tell if it was thanks to the deadly world around me, or thanks to the feather.

    Weren''t feathers famed for helping birds to fly fast or what?

    I sighed, but when I looked around, I knew this wasn''t a real problem¡­ the enemies who were about to flood me were!

    When I came out of my shielded zone, the enemy seemed to finally find his chance to take me down. As I wanted to grab the god race and save them, the enemy wanted to do so, but after killing me first.

 Chapter 1593 A Leap Of Faith

    The god race bubble was just a few tens of miles away, a distance that I could cross in simply no time. And yet, when I got out of my shielded zone, I ended up taking a few hours to cross it!

    The moment I stepped outside, the enemy released tons of their forces, including all the crazy and scary forces I fought against before, including the scariest of all, the armoured worms.

    In addition to these special worms, Exomachines, fiends, high zombies, and even cyclopes, I found lots of new races as well.

    There was a race that got the wings of a bird, the tentacles of an octopus, and the body of a bull! It was something¡­ Weird!

    There was a race who could release thunder shocks through their horns, then vanish, appearing again after one hundred metres, while the distance would explode with fierce and violent explosions.

    There was a race who woulde like wind, unseen, undetected, then strike like a falling starlight!

    I saw lots and lots of new races, lots and lots of forces, all wereing towards me. They didn''t just want to block my path forward, they wanted to kill me in the process.

    And to do so, they got to lure me out of the shielded zone first, like they did, and then hit me hard with everything they got, like how they did it now. But who told them I nned to stay inside my shield forever?

    "Come out!" I didn''t have my chariot, but I got another better option here, "create my silver ground!"

    I summoned none other than Lucas II here. This scary Avenger could turn air into solidnd, and like this I''d not need any chariot at all!

    "Yes lord," Lucas instantly summoned the silver ground, and it got formed and expanded for miles, tens of miles around.

    It wasn''t enough to reach the god race bubble, but it''d get me and my forces towards the closest spot there. And Lucas II would help in linking the two pieces together.

    And then it came down to an all out onught. But first¡­

    "Thundering Might!"

    I got toy out the defensive foundation first before doing anything else. And once my shield expanded, covering up lots of enemy forces, pushing away the fire that didn''t bring any damage to my enemies, I started to take out lots of my warriors.

    I didn''t use many Kings this time, so I left the stage open for the old guards to show their might.

    I spent lots of time and wealth gathering all of these warriors, and so they got to show up, fight from time to time.

    As for my Kings, geared up soulers and reapers, fallen gods and Avengers, they were enough to act as the elite and special forces.

    I left my forces here fighting against the enemies, and went outside at once. I knew the enemy had a way to kill through my shields, and so it was better to scatter more shields than just strengthen a single spot.

    After all, my target was to get to the god race bubble, not to just wait here and defend a spot.

    I moved out, crossed more space, used my shield over and over again. The thing that truly sucked was myck in bringing out any troops to fight in the middle of all this hectic ce.

    I used a deadly attack to just end up without killing the strongest forces out there, limiting my forces, and binding my hands behind my back.

    I should be more conservative from now on about using my deadly bone fire and the lethal shockwave of my shields.

    These two strong and scary weapons just got their edges dull and broken. And it was better to find other weapons to use.

    Thinking about that made me wonder if the Kings and geared up soulers and reapers would be the best recement.

    "Theyck the AOE ability is something that''s too hard to rece¡­" I found that no matter which race or warriors I had, there was still this missing huge gap.

    The fire and the shockwave were overbearing in terms of killing lots of enemies and covering up huge stretches ofnd in a short time, and for a long time.

    "I can''t just let these two be negated without thinking of a solution¡­" I started to think about using my shields to trap forces inside, before detonating everything using my bone fire.

    I used this before, and it worked. But right now, it wouldn''t work. The enemy got the ability to stop the fire, and also the shields.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "What annoying bastards you are¡­" I clenched my fists, looking at the world around me, before moving forward once more.

    This wasn''t a problem I could solve anytime soon. And till I found a right way to deal with the resisting forces, then I should use any of my deadly attacks.

    "That reminds me¡­ These races never showed such resistance before¡­ What changed?" Thinking about this made me realise something¡­

    These races weren''t able to hold a candle before against my deadly attacks. And yet they were able to do it now. It wasn''t just one race, but many if not all of them. And that was quite weird.

    Was it some sort of gears? But if so, howe the enemies found a way to mass produce these gears? I didn''t know but for a reason¡­ There was something that I missed.

    I looked around again, but couldn''t find any clue for any of this. I simply kept moving forward, but slowly and not as fast as I imagined before.

    I kept releasing warriors in batches, while flying over the silver ground of mine. At a point, the world seemed to get blocked by a colossal wall at the front, which was the god race bubble.

    I stood at the edge, overwatching the world in between me and the bubble. I let Lucas II form silver ground in midair, and so we were already hundreds of metres, if not thousands higher than the real ground level.

    The enemy had no other option but to send out the flying units towards me. As for the ground ones, they seemed to lose hope in stopping me, and went towards the god race bubble to crack it open.

    I didn''t know if this was possible or not, but from my exchange with the enemies for so long, I wouldn''t be one hundred percent sure of their failure to be honest.

    Yet that wasn''t what I was thinking about right now, the god race trapped inside this bubble was.

    I came all the way here to im the god race for myself. And as I got this close from them, I realised something.

    The entire world was filled with deadly explosive attacks. And there were lots of enemies here, surrounding this bubble.

    In other words, I got to think not about how to free the god race, but how to keep them alive after doing this.

    "The only option I got is what I already used before at those bastards'' bubbles¡­ However¡­"

    I was thinking about forming another ring shield surrounding this god race bubble, securing it from most of the deadly circumstances and enemies around.

    But just by seeing how colossal and grand this bubble was made me hesitate. Doing this before at the jumpers'' bubble took lots of time. And now I had to waste more time than before, at least five folds, or even more.

    I still didn''t know how really big this bubble was. "I have no other way but this¡­" I opened my inventory, and took out a few more gears that supported and augmented one''s speed.

    To do it, I got to fly faster, like a real bolt of lightning. And I got nothing else right now to worry about in terms of artefacts.

    I looked and selected a pair of boots, a pair of ear wings, a wing supporting artefact, even shoulders and head feathers to support one''s speed.

    Now I felt like I was a true bird, a true giant hawk or something. And it was time to start and test things over.

    "I think I won''t need silver ground anymore," I looked at the gap again, and at my silver ground, before deciding to go down there, to the real ground, and built my shield ring down below.

    My silver ground looked useful and strong, and quite dependable. But it has a fatal w¡­ It got a time limit before it''d expire and fall.

    If Lucas II wasn''t left here all the time to repair and form new silver ground, it would fall either on the attacks of the enemies or on its own volition.

    So it was much better to build this ring on the ground.

    "Roar!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    Just as I decided this, I jumped off the edge, took a leap of faith towards the ground, and fell directly towards the endless stream of enemies down below.

 Chapter 1594 Laying The Shield Ring Down

    The enemies got surprised, I bet even they got delighted and excited. I heard a lot of weird shouts and roars, calling for arms and killing, before lots of attacks fell over my defensive shield.

    "You are indeed quite energetic¡­ Thundering Might!"

    The first thing I did, even before I''d p my wings and stop in midair, just a hundred metres or less away from the ground, was to summon my first bubble here.

    The bubble expanded, pushing the fierce and blinding shockwave away. At the same time, it epassed lots of forces inside.

    And as the enemies felt ecstatic to finally have the chance to get to me, I didn''t disappoint them. "If only I got my cube working¡­" I sighed, waving my hands and releasing lots of warriors out.

    Many warriors appeared, filling the grand defensive structure here. For a reason, this ce was filled with many and veryplicated defensive forts and buildings.

    Then things turned out to be like the old and good days, the ones where battles were won with forces shing and fighting against each other, not by my shields and enemy''s tricks.

    I felt the urge to stretch out my muscles. I got pretty much pressured and exhausted during thest couple of days and even weeks.

    I faced a challenge after another, ending up losing a lot of my assets and strength. Seeing the enemies down below, trying their hardest to surround me, wanting to take a bite before they''d fall on the hands of my forces, made me want to honour their efforts.

    And so I took out my ive, waved it in the air, and joined the fray.

    I fought left and right, back and forth, in the air and the ground, while my ive moved unhindered by anything, unstoppable, killing and cleaving bodies in its path.

    "That was fun," the rare moments when I tried to fight on the frontline, using my ive and personal strength, were always so damn fun and amusing.

    Unlike the long ranged fights and controlling others, this new way of fighting seemed more fun and exciting. Only if it wasn''t that slow in winning wars, very limited in the area affected by my might, I''d have considered using it.

    But wars wouldn''t be won by my ive alone, not the kind of wars I was fighting in.

    And so I returned to use my old style, moved my wings and went high in the air, looked at the grand battle inside my shield from a high vantage point,

    It went without saying that my forces were rocking it. The enemies were trapped inside, with no ess towards their allies outside, and we''re facing a hungry and deadly wave after wave of my warriors.

    No matter how hard the enemy resisted, they failed in the end. I needed to make sure things here were stable, as this was going to be one of the many anchor points in the entire shield ring¡­ If not the most important one by far.

    As I nned to go fast, travel as fast as I could to ry the entire ring, I knew I didn''t have enough time to deploy warriors and wait for them to crush their enemies.

    That meant by the end of the day, when the ring would be established, the entire situation inside it would be quite severe and dangerous.

    I didn''t want to just ry the ring, but to also control the area inside, before gushing out warriors to kill the enemies in between the ring and the god race bubble.

    Without doing this, and by the time I''d free the god race, things would look ugly.

    Taking control of my shield ring was something crucial. And that was why I thought about such anchor points.

    These points would be on regr intervals, like a real anchor. I''d scatter lots of warriors there more than anywhere else, might even spend a little extra time at each point to make sure things were good.

    With two anchor points surrounding a segment of the ring, then this area would be under control of my forces sooner orter.

    There was no risk in letting the enemy forces converge and gather up, forming a grander army, one that wouldn''t look any much different than fighting outside in the open.

    But to build all this, I needed the cornerstone of all this, my first anchor point, the first bubble, this one.

    And that was why I took one hour to y and have fun, instead of waiting on the side and watching without doing much.

    "Time to get this ringid," I didn''t yet know how huge this god race bubble was. But I''d give it three up to five days for me to wrap around it.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I moved, pped my wings, used my artefacts to boost my speed, and turned like a ray of light, passing forward at an unprecedented speed.

    I was even surprised by this insane speed. I thought I''d have enough time toy down my shields and forces, but this¡­

    *Fwoosh!*

    I had to stop every second,y down a shield, take out tons of warriors, before going to another jump and then do the same.

    Gradually I noticed that the shields weren''t just close to each other. My shields were enough to cover tens of miles in radius now. And that meant I was able to cross more than twenty or even thirty miles with each p of my wings.

    I didn''t have time to go back and do the repair myself. So I started to summon more shields at the same point, allowing the shields to expand on their own, merge together, and link the missing gaps in between my shields.

    Gradually I started to get used to this routine. And as I deployed my shields, I also took out my warriors.

    At the anchor points I nned before, I decided to leave ten times the size of forces I left at any other shield. In addition to that, I left also Kings and soulers to help these warriors securing the anchor points.

    I thought I''d be much dyed by this, even double or triple what I estimated first in my mind before starting all this. But unlike what I expected, I took one day only to get it done!

    "Weird¡­ Why does it seem like a small bubble?" I thought about what I did, and soon enough I got what happened.

    It wasn''t because the god race bubble was small or something, it was thanks to my insane speed to cover up such a grand distance in just one day.

    After all, a single step forward was enough to cross twenty up to thirty miles. And that was the highest speed I ever enjoyed, even in the era of my chariot.

    "I have to upgrade my chariot after it''s repaired, add these artefacts to it and see the results," I grew curious about what would be the result if I used the highest form of my chariot coupled with all these artefacts.

    How damn speedy would my chariot be? Would I be?

    I looked at the entire shield ring I just created. It wasn''t yet allpleted, as there were gaps here and there, but that wasn''t an issue.

    I used more shields at the spot, adding more area and space to the already connected shields, while crossing the gaps that existed in my ring.

    After doing this for an hour, I decided to stop and prepare for the next move.

    The shield ring did its part brilliantly perfectly. It shielded the deadly shockwave outside, protecting it and the god race bubble from any damageing from this attack.

    It also prevented the enemies outside from finding their path inside. The only enemies who were here now were the ones left in between the shield ring and the god race bubble.

    I knew the enemy had many ways to deal with my shields. And that was why I had to move, and I got to reach the god race fast.

    The ce where I should use the portals would be better ced inside the bubble. Like this, the god race would simply be teleported without the need to take many risks.

    "Time to get things done," I noticed that the enemies out there were trying their hardest to take down my shield ring. And for a reason, my shield ring seemed to have its own resistance at this crucial moment against those enemies.

    At least this would buy me lots of time, enough to save the god race.

    The shield ring wasn''t just the only means of defence I left here, but my warriors were. "Kill the enemies outside, attack from inside, don''t go out to take them down!"

    I knew the deadly shockwave outside still had a few days left to die out. And so it''d be risky to let my warriors go out there and fight the enemy.

    It was better to hunt the enemy''s closest forces from the shield ring, using any possible means to do this.

 Chapter 1595 The Weird God Race

    And to help, I just scattered lots of my research department weapons at every anchor point. I already saved the ces of these points, and now they should turn into the deadliest spots for the enemy troops around.

    After doing all this, I knew it was enough to stop the enemies, until I''d go to that bubble and save the god race from within.

    As for how¡­ how to do it, I didn''t know of a way. I just hoped it''d be something automatic, not needing any special means or actions from me.

    Or else, all this would be lost, all the effort I did would be gone.

    Right now the ring shield was set in ce, and the enemies inside were getting ughtered. The shockwave already stopped at the edge of the ring, protecting the god race bubble inside, and also stopping the deadly attack from arriving at the mid section between the shield and bubble.

    In this region, there were still lots of enemy forces. And they were trying to rearrange themselves right now. They got orders perhaps, had leaders in their rank¡­ But I didn''t care about any of that.

    As my forces were either busy killing the enemies in the ring or killing the enemies outside using the weapons I left in there, dealing with the enemies in the mid section had to be done by other troops.

    And at such moments, I truly missed my cube and the forces stored within it.

    "Go and kill to your heart''s content," I wanted my fastest troops to take down these forces, and this was without doubt my soulers and Kings.

    My soulers and reapers were geared up, from head to toe, and were very strong and fast. As for my Kings, they weren''t in any way lesser than the soulers and reapers.

    Letting these two out, fully attacking the enemies around, not even sparing the enemies in the air, was enough to clear the entire midsection in the next few hours.

    "Time to get you out," I didn''t hurry and make any portals for now. I got to wait and see what the fate of this bubble would be.

    Would it burst open, release all the god race out? Or would it just let me go in and there, I could open all the portals I needed?

    *Poff!*

    And even before I''d arrived at that bubble, the answer presented itself to me in a loud bursting sound, as if a bubble exploded, releasing what was inside.

    What was inside was something I never expected!

    "What the heck is that?!! Are those systems higher ups barbarians or what?!!" I watched in daze, even to the extent of stopping in my tracks, to watch this bizarre scene.

    The bubble opened and revealed a colossal ball of meat or something. It spanned to form up the entire bubble, the one that covered up thousands of miles in space.

    Seeing this made me guess what it was, and yet I couldn''t believe how merciless these folks were!

    "Tsk! And herees the god race," I mulled over this, feeling like someone in the higher ups got something against the god race perhaps.

    They didn''t let them live in an open ce or space like the jumpers at least. They gathered everyone up, seemingly put them under a spell of sleep or something, made them stick together, and formed such a colossal ball of meat.

    And then they covered it up with the protective bubble, as if no one would ever notice anything.

    What a damn bunch of psychos these higher ups were!

    The ball of meat, or the entire world of meat, started to peel off at first, releasing lots of god race members.

    And then¡­ The ball exploded!

    "Take cover¡­ Whatever! Juste back here!"

    I wanted to shout and warn my warriors in the mid section, but the scale and magnitude of this ball explosion was something that went beyond my wildest imaginations.

    It felt like the entire world copsed, and only god race members were raining down from the sky.

    There was no need for them to take any cover, as there was no ce to be suited to be as a shelter or a cover anywhere here.

    I didn''t even have a ce to hide in this mid section. Without waiting to get buried under tons over tons of god race members, I simply took my staff out, escaped here with my dignity.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I appeared back into one of the main anchor points in the shield ring. And when I turned around, I watched something that made my eyes twitch.

    The god race members didn''t fall as expected and hit the ground fiercely as I imagined. They simply floated in the air!

    "Damn! I totally forgot that I gave them blessing points, lots of them, and they aren''t the same weak and useless race they were once¡­"

    I sighed, shook my head, while hearing loudughtering from out there.

    It seemed they did this as a prank, to joke and y with me. These damn fools! Just wait, war was just at the early stages and you were about to face the best days of your lives¡­

    I looked over and saw these god race members looking around, before they noticed the presence of the enemies.

    And before I''d say anything, or even move a muscle, they moved and started attacking the enemies everywhere around.

    The enemies who just breathed a sigh of relief when I took my soulers, reapers, and Kings away, just got it bad when the god race members attacked them.

    I watched many people try to run, but where are folks? There was no other way out of here but one way, the high death way.

    As for the god race, they seemed to have fun by doing this. I recalled how long they were suppressed, tricked and yed by the fiends, to even make them help the fiends in return for blessing scraps.

    They have deep vengeance desires towards their fiends and their allies. And that made me want to throw those folks in the heart of the grand battles going on all over the world.

    "Listen up!" I knew they were having fun, starting with me and ending up with their sworn enemies, "we are now in a new world. And like you were trapped, other members of your race, other races are also trapped and surrounded by enemies. I will open portals linking here to the main base of my forces operations. Go there, and follow the orders from generals, kill the enemies, and make all of us proud¡­"

    I paused, thought about something, before adding up, "any generals or capable leaders please present yourselves at the base. I''ll leave instructions to such talents and will give you armies to lead, and enemies to crush."

    I instantly got out, took the balls of the research department portals, and started to deploy them all over the ce.

    To shorten time, I simply jumped towards all the main anchor points in the shield ring, then got out and deployed ten portals there, before jumping out again.

    Like this, I managed to cross the entire ring and the midsection zone without taking more than five hours. And that was mainly because of the distance I needed to cross from the ring towards the midsection zone.

    "Go to these portals, empty this ce as soon as possible!"

    I kept shouting, but¡­ It seemed these god race members would take longer than I expected.

    They were fighting the enemies in midsection, and many seemed to try and go inside the shield ring to kill the enemies in there.

    They were indeed quite active and excited. But they should direct such activity towards the enemies in the right regions of the world.

    I tried to shout a couple more times, but I failed to make them move faster.

    "Fine! If they n to stay here for much longer, I''d better go back and jump to the second spot in this continent."

    In fact without the shockwave surrounding here, I''d perhaps let these god race members loose, fight freely to their heart''s content.

    But that wasn''t something I could do here, at least now with a second base of the enemy presented in the same continent.

    I''d first get rid of the second base here, release and rescue the entrapped god race members, and perhaps I''d release them over the enemies, im this continent for me.

    But they got to understand the great chance they were missing, and the big problem they were going to ce themselves at.

    So before leaving, I made sure to teach them about these two points. The chance was about getting more blessing points from the forces of mine at the other side of the portals.

    And the problem was that, once I moved away from this continent, they got no other one to support them but themselves. Not to mention, the size of each continent here was like the size of an entire!

 Chapter 1596 The Second Bubble Battle

    So they got to prepare themselves for a long battle, without any support or help from my side, while facing an endless stream of enemies.

    After telling them this, I returned back to ground zero. Whatever the god race would decide, it was up to them not me.

    Yet I already could tell what they decided as I heard loud ruckusing from the direction of the portals opening here.

    [Don''t panic! Don''t panic! These are the god race members I just saved] as things might escte, I sent this message to Lily, and she responded after half an hour!

    [I know! You just could have warned us before sending them by¡­ few hours perhaps?]

    [I''m warning you then]

    [After they arrived!]

    [No, I''m warning you about new batchesing up in few hours]

    I closed the chat, andughed over Lily''s reaction and face that I imagined right now.

    Hopefully she wouldn''te all the way through portals and try to hit me or something.

    "Using fire or shockwaves isn''t going to work¡­" I stood in front of the next portal leading towards the second main enemy base and god race bubble and thought deeply about it, "time to use the old way then, the hard way."

    I cracked my knuckles, and started to do something first.

    Five hours and five sacrifices, that was what I prepared before passing through the portal.

    I even went back to the second Earth, and brought someone back with me.

    "Yes! Yes! Yes! Atst! Watch yourselves pussies, the mighty Qilin is here to roast all of you! Hahahaha!"

    "Shut the hell up and fly!" I went and brought this annoying and talkative kid, the little Qi, and went towards the portal.

    Little Qi¡­ Well¡­ It couldn''t be right to call it little by now. With a body that spanned for kilometres, wings which spanned for four kilometres, this dude was indeed no way like little. It was colossal, gigantic, massive, say anything else but little.

    And this dude wasing with me to fight the enemies. Without my shockwaves, without my explosive bone fires, then it came down to the old school, might against might, fist against fist, and the stronger would be the final winner.

    "Let''s go!" I didn''t just bring little Qi alone, but let this dude bring more colossal beings from there. To the enemy, they''d be scared like hell while watching such a gate opening, and creatures like never seen before except in fairy tales and legends would pop out of it.

    And little Qi and its team of friends weren''t just the sole forces I''d use.

    "Come out!" I called everyone, be it the kraken, the beast, my little dragon, and my little turtle¡­ Anyone and anything I once fought and captured was now released.

    These dudes were kept for a long time inside my shadow world, eating and getting fat, doing nothing but sleeping and snoring.

    It was time for them to pay for their rent, and I intended to keep using them until they''d lose half of their body fat as a warm up.

    "Attack!" with these scary beings, the true apocalypsended atst in this new world. Fire, thunder, wind, even earth itself copsed! Nothing looked normal around, and the enemies just found themselves facing not enemies, but natural forces supporting their enemies.

    And from behind all this, I started my next move.

    Taking out all the shield bearers and Bulltors like warriors, all the geared warriors, and let them attack freely and kill the enemy everywhere.

    This time, my aim wasn''t to build the useless ring shield and such. The god race members at the other spot didn''t hide and ask for protection as I thought. They bravely gushed out of their bubble, asking when and where to drink from their enemies'' blood.

    And now I nned to do it directly, going towards the bubble, releasing the god race, unleashing chaos and death over the heads of my enemies.

    They dared to seal down my beloved cube? Damage my baby girl? Let me not be able to use my shockwave and explosive bony fire? Fine! Let me see how they''d fare against my purest and cruellest mighty army!

    and just by watching the early shes, they indeed sucked inparison with my army.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Attack!" I didn''t wait for much longer, kicked little Qi on the body with my ive''s blunt side, didn''t know if this colossal dude even felt anything or what.

    But from the swift response of it, moving fast towards the front, towards the god race bubble, I knew it got my message and gentle ive touch.

    "Keep pushing forward! Let''s pass through them!"

    The enemies seemed to be prepared to fight me, my shields, my bony fire, my deadly shockwave, but not fighting me and my forces in such a direct way!

    They spanned and covered up the ce, using defensive troops like Exomachines and high zombies, even the suited giants were also there! But they didn''t expect or prepare anything for a direct sh.

    So when I appeared, scattered all of my forces towards the enemies in the region, spreading death and destruction all over the ce, the enemy didn''t retaliate hard against me or my forces.

    But the moment I pushed the line forward, aiming to prate through the slowly umting enemy forces in the air, the enemy started to fiercely fight back.

    They knew if they let me pass through, go near that god race bubble, then they''d be gone! It''d be the end for them! And that wasn''t just out of their worst imaginations, but out of reality that was just happening at the other base in this continent.

    News must have reached their ears, or else why everyone here suddenly turned around, acted crazy and tried to stop me at all costs?

    "Little turtle, rain down fire over their heads," I didn''t like their suicidal actions. Without any tactic or formation, without even the slightest logic in using the terrain and current defences around to their favour, they kepting at me.

    They didn''t gather up! Not even arranging themselves at all! It was like they all got the order to stop me at any cost, and advance to stop me, and they justplied.

    It was just merciful of me to ease their passing, using falling burning rocks that rained down next over their heads.

    "I''m not a little turtle! I''m a mighty dragon!"

    That turtle dragon was still having identity issues! "Just kill them, and don''t ck behind!"

    If it was a dragon, then how about the flying lizard that I gained from the dead Hector king? I believe this lizard was much closer than this turtle from being called a dragon anyway.

    But I kept my thoughts to myself, and started focusing on waving my ive around, releasing tons of skills at the enemies near and far.

    Cone shaped attacks, wide area attacks, single target attack, even cleaving the ground attacksnded. I didn''t keep my hands, and kept waving my ive left and right, up and down, moving at the forefront on the back of my little Qi.

    It was as expected, my little Qi was indeed fast and agile, strong and deadly. It kept roaring fire and releasing deadly waves of icy windy daggers all over the enemies around.

    The enemies did try hard, very hard, but their miserable fate was set in stone the moment they selected me as their enemy.

    I¡­ I was unstoppable!

    I got lots of rage, tons of anger that I wanted to vent over those bastards. They tried to take many things away from me, and managed to seal lots of my assets.

    I kept waving my ive around, with an insane amount of strength, before finally seeing the colossal wall in front of me.

    It was like the sky and ground itself merged together to form this bubble. And without the need for me to do or say anything; this bubble burst open.

    "It''s time for revenge," I muttered, looked around, and for a long ten hour period, I kept fighting till my heart content.

    I didn''t realise how long it passed until I saw myself standing tens of thousands of miles away from the ce where all this started! I never thought my little Qi would be this fast, or the battle to escte and expand to such a terrifying scale.

    "Time to wrap things up," I muttered, while looking at the crazy fighting still going on here, "I believe it''s best to let this batch of god race members y here till their heart''s content¡­"

    I opened a portal using my staff, passed through it, called back all of my warriors and deadly monsters. As for the grand monsters brought by my little Qi, I let this yful dude order them to help my forces and the god race to kill the enemies.

    Then I established a group of portals linking here with ground zero, before informing the god race about this way out.

 Chapter 1597 A Heavy Liquid

    If they wanted, they could juste and fight at another ce, blessing others and enjoying the fruits of blessing points.

    Then I passed through a portal and appeared back at ground zero.

    "As it works, it''s better to keep things rolling then¡­" As I got one continent down, I shifted my gaze towards the other forty-nine continents.

    Each continent got two up to five main bases there. And I decided to take these down, saving all the races out there, before starting the mission I should have done from the start; looking for the bombs.

    [Make sure to send someone over to other world, ask the research department about the progress of building drilling machines and other weapons]

    [Hey! Hey! Who said we got a portal working with that world anymore? Huh?!]

    [Oops! My bad¡­ Hold on a second¡­] I shed, passed back to the second Earth world, establishing enough portals there, and then returned back to Earth, established the other ends of these portals at ground zero.

    [You got them at the portal spot, marked with flying dragons over them] I left lots of dragons there, working to serve in protecting this ce and help in rying orders.

    The old dragondies riding dragons was something I enjoyed watching a lot. And I wanted such a scene to be revived and be a trend in my new kingdom, of course after all this would be over.

    [Got it! Will tell you the news when I get them. By the way, do you want to hear thetest reports about our war?]

    [No thanks, I''m quite busy myself at the moment]

    [Such an untrusty leader who throws everything back at the shoulders of his subordinates!]

    [You forgot to mention that these subordinates are weak and poordies and such]

    [Screw you!]

    I closed the chat whileughing, as she kept pouring her rage over me there. I knew she wanted help if she asked to show me thetest reports of war, but I got my hand tied down.

    Till getting at least half of the bases here down, I''d not try to divert my attention over anything else for now.

    And now it was barbecue time!

    The battle I just won at second base was fun and effective. The new tactics, which were my old ones actually, proved their worth and abilities against the enemies.

    Provided that nothing new happened, and the enemies kept using the same losing line up, things would keep heading for the better to me.

    This was true for the first five continents I went to conquer. The bases there were the most bustling bases in the enemy entire continents.

    I found lots of enemies there, with little challenges or strong foes at all. The strongest were the Exomachines, and they got to be crushed by the swarm of monsters brought out and led by little Qi.

    I saved two different races aside from the God race members in these five continents. These two were elites when it came down to melee battles. And I really need them right now.

    The god race was really godly and mighty, but they needed capable soldiers to bless. I got tons of warriors, but the experienced and most veteran and capable ones were scattered already all over the entire world.

    After getting this map, I was sure Lily started working over to gather the scattered forces of mine. That became clearer day after day, by the appearance of grand gathering spots of my forces on many continents.

    These forces were the top and the most elite in my armed forces. But they were far away from here, and that limited greatly from the benefits of the god race members.

    That created a situation where the god race got blessed and upgraded themselves, while they just helped the mediocre ones in my armies.

    I thought about letting them bless the Kings, the Avengers, and the rest of my soulers and reapers. But these forces were considered busy right now, fighting and killing all the time.

    I nned to take a rest after taking down five more continents. Like this, I''d let my elite and top warriors get blessed, and at the same time, I''d start working on my long paused mission.

    The enemy was going to get pushed against the wall, and that would turn them into a very dangerous enemy, a desperate one. And such desperate foes would turn their gazes towards one goal; burning this entire world down!

    The bomb search and sweep mission! I had to return and look for bombs in the entire eleven continents and defuse them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    And that meant I''d need the research team to get done with the drilling machines and such.

    Just as I was lost in my thoughts, while jumping from ground zero towards a new continent, I was faced with a loud bang!

    "What is that?!" I turned around, to find myself in the middle of some sort of a heavy lid ball or something. It seemed as if I got trapped, didn''t seed in the jump, failed for the first time ever!

    However when I looked closer, I realised that the entire world was in such a state! The entire world was filled with weird heavy liquid, with tons of bubbles inside, and I simply ended up in one of them!

    "Thundering Might!"

    The first thing I tried was to create a bubble of my own. And it worked, not like how I used it to work actually.

    Instead of forming a bubble that could cover up miles or tens of miles, I got one that covered less than half a mile at most.

    And even with that, I could see cracks spreading all over its surface.

    "Sh*t! This ce seemed to iste the world''s energy from my bubbles!!"

    I finally noticed what was wrong when I kept summoning and reinforcing the existing shields with others.

    Yet it didn''t yield any result. The new shields just gave little extra seconds for the old ones to survive, before the same cracks spread all over again.

    And that wasn''t all. The shields that were supposed to superimpose on each other, expanding the area of their coverage, ended up without expanding a single inch at all.

    "If so¡­ Then¡­" I knew I got the chance to retreat and jump to another base if I wanted to. But something told me I''d start seeing this weird liquid more often.

    This was a bit weird actually. A liquid that looked so thick and heavy was their answer to stop me?

    I didn''t yet try to use my warriors at it, or my special monster forces. But for some reason, I felt bad about using any explosive thing against this fluid.

    The thought just shed by my head when I kept using the shields and didn''t help to maintain their integrity. In situations like these, when the external damage and force were irresistible, it was always my choice to activate the bacsh effect of my shields.

    Releasing a mighty shockwave to cover the world, or perhaps activate dark real bone or something and unleash fire.

    Both options were always used by me in such situations, but for a reason I felt a great sense of danger whenever such thoughts crossed my mind.

    There was something different in this fluid. It wasn''t just a normal entrapping fluid that was designed to dy or even stop me. It was here to do something else.

    Don''t tell me it could reflect the damage it''d suffer! If so, then trying to take this fluid down was a futile attempt!

    The only way out would be through digging a tunnel or a path in the middle of all this fluid. But first, I got to stabilise my shields. And I got a way to do it!

    I simply used my bones, absorbed their energy, and released it towards the shields. But I made very sure that not a single speck of my energy would pass outside, or even trigger any attack from the shields themselves.

    "I believe that''s enough for now¡­" I stored enough energy that couldst these shields for an entire week! And now it was time for me to see how I would crush this new scheme of the enemy.

    Using anything explosive wouldn''t work. And that meant any warrior race with explosive and destructive abilities wouldn''t do.

    Soulers, Kings, and reapers weren''t a good choice either. The best they could do was to sh away, fight the enemies out there, and leave me trapped down here.

    That wasn''t a solution at all, it was just thest minute rescue of any iing threats.

    "This is liquid¡­ And that means my Lucas II can try and change it, right?" I thought about using aquatic races to find a way to solve this. But after taking out ten different aquatic races, and even a few aquatic monsters, they all failed to do anything.

    That left me with one option, changing the entire terrain and turning it into my favour.

 Chapter 1598 Time For Counterattack

    The enemies didn''t see me do such a thing before. All they saw was for Lucas II to just create silvernd over thin air or in space.

    They would mistake such ability with the one of creating stones andnd. And if that was true¡­ Then¡­

    "I should not hurry and try it then," I paused, "I should first go and inspect the other bases, establish the bubbles, and make the enemy believe they really got me¡­"

    Well¡­ The enemy was the one who tried to act smart and cunning. So I got my appetite aroused, and wanted to not just crush this base, but crush as many bases as I could in the next wave of attack.

    I already cleared five continents of the main bases, unleashed lots of warriors around in each continent to clear more enemy forces and keep the pressure over the enemy at these ces.

    So I have almost forty-five continents to go to. And I nned to go and visit all of them!

    I kept returning back to ground zero, using my portals and jumping towards the enemy''s continents.

    Doing this didn''t take as much time as I feared. As I got to know what I was doing, I just appeared in a ce, used my pir''s shields, strengthened them using my bones, and then jumped back to ground zero.

    I didn''t try to take out any warriors, didn''t try to use any explosive bones or my shields'' shockwave attack.

    In less than two days, I found myself just finished the task on hand. The remaining continents were all now filled with my bubbles, and that wasn''t all. I also saved bookmarks of these ces, so I could jump in between them at any moment.

    "Let''s see how you''ll react to this," I kept tracking the enemy moves on the grand map. And the enemies didn''t change anything at all.

    In this map, I appeared to be drifting away from the location of the main bases. I jumped to appear in a fluid world, but it seemed like this fluid was moving and not still!

    I''d appear at a location, and after one hour I''d be in a totally different location. That made me realise something¡­ The enemy needed these main bases and wasn''t willing to lose any more of these.

    And that was simply like music in my ears. "I should get started," I returned to the first bubble I created, and there I saw lots of deep cracks appearing. The shields were about to get crushed if I got dyed by a few more hours.

    "My dear Lucas II, I want you to do something for me," I took out my trump card, and it was time to see if it was going to work or not.

    "Anything my liege," he bowed and said in veneration and respect that both startled me.

    I was about to reprimand him, tell him that he should call me lord, but I realised something.

    Lucas II apanied me in thest adventures and battles, witnessed everything I did and the enemies whom I crushed and triumphed over.

    So it was expected why he was acting like this in my presence. "See this fluid? I want you to turn it all into air."

    "Sure, I''ll do it now!" <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    This was the simplest and yet most effective countern I got. The enemy thought he got me trapped in these fluid zones. But with Lucas II, I could turn this fluid into anything I wanted.

    I thought about creatingnd again, yet this wasn''t going to work. What was the benefit of turning this fluid intond? It was simply perfect to turn this entire fluid into air.

    But this wasn''t the issue, the issue was if I took Lucas II back, moved away towards another ce, would the air turn back into fluid again or what?

    "Tell me Lucas II, what will happen if¡­"

    I said my concerns out, and Lucas II told me what I didn''t want to hear.

    "Yes my liege, the fluid will turn back to its original state once my energy gets depleted."

    "This¡­ What?" I felt bad at first, but I was greatly disappointed. But in the next second, I realised how great this actually was.

    It was like bluend, which would be enough to sustain itself for one day or so, before needing Lucas II intervention.

    I asked again to make sure that by his absence, this ce wouldn''t retort back into its fluid state. And he confirmed that nothing would happen.

    "Then start," I turned towards the world of fluid around, "turn this damn ce into a puff of air."

    And that was exactly what happened in the next few minutes!

    The entire world around that was made out of fluid turned into thin air. That wasn''t enough of course to stabilise the situation here.

    ording to the map, my spot on it got changed and drifted away from the main base of the enemy by hundreds of miles. But that wasn''t a problem anymore.

    "Thundering Might!"

    One of the main problems here was gone, which was the fluid. Of course the reach of Lucas II wasn''t enough to change the entire world around, but it was enough to clear an area of tens of miles.

    And then it was the turn of my shields. The moment the fluid outside got removed, my shields which were on the verge of copse started to expand in a blink of an eye.

    They covered up a huge stretch ofnd, and I simply kept moving fast, deploying more of my shields, while Lucas II kept turning any fluid we''d meet into air.

    "Get ready, we are going to travel now," and the most amazing thing in all this was that it didn''t take more than a few minutes to get all this done!

    When I left using my staff''s portals, the enemies were gathered up front in dense numbers. And a good deal of them got entrapped inside the shields of mine.

 Chapter 1599 Time To Sweep Bombs

    As for these forces, I already scattered lots of my warriors during the past few minutes inside my shields. By the time I''d visit all the enemy bases, relieve the pressure, and return, I''d start the final wave of shes against the enemy forces.

    And something told me this was going to be thest chapter in this struggle, the first and most decisive big victory of mine over them.

    "Let''s go," I kept dragging Lucas II behind while jumping from one bubble to another, from one base to another.

    He needed bones, lots of bones actually to operate and show the true might of his ability. And that wasn''t a problem for me. Yet it reminded me of something¡­

    I didn''t im my bones from the enemies I killed, from the enemies my forces killed, in many ces and worlds before the merge!

    And that made me wonder if I lost these bones forever or what!

    Hopefully not! Please don''t take my bones away, not my bones!

    I thought about dedicating little time per base to collect bones. However, that wasn''t going to work. I mighte here after many days or weeks perhaps, by the time many enemies die and collect bones.

    So I kept jumping from one base to another, turning all the dangerous fluid into thin air. I asked Lucas II amidst all this about how long his ability wouldst. And he told me one answer: one day!

    Doing all these bases a visit and proper turnover would take more than one day. So by the time half a day passed, and almost twenty continents got visited, I decided to reroll over the ones I visited, let Lucas II reinforce his ability, and check the current situation there.

    The forces I left behind were indeed hungry for fighting. I kept upgrading the list of my top warriors over the course of the apocalypse.

    I started with Bulltors and shield bearers. Then I jumped into dragons, and then soulers kicked in.

    For a long time, soulers kept themselves as my top and most elite force until the appearance of my precious fallen gods. And thanks to theirck of numbers, I was still using lots ofmon warriors.

    But since the day I started to mass produce soulers, got the Bulltors and shield bearers like warriors, introduced the geared troops in my army, and finally got the Kings, I didn''t use much of my normal warriors anymore.

    They were soldiers, living by the edge of a sword. Take the sword out of any soldier, and he''d eventually die ofck of fights.

    So it was pretty much expected to see them fight this hard, even race andpete among themselves to get the next kill.

    I liked that! I should get out these boys more often for a walk then.

    "Hmm¡­ I believe these bubbles are ok," I scanned the first base I used this tactic at. The warriors got all over the ce, hitting and killing the forces inside and outside my bubbles.

    Trying to keep Thomas II''s ability on and on for these bases would be a nightmare. Doing so would pin me in this ce like¡­ Forever!

    So n B kicked in, and I got to take other Avengers to do the job like Lucas II. And to relieve myself froming here again, I made sure to leave enough stacks of normal bones inside each base.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I soon returned to the base I left from, and continued my march from there.

    As I already found a solution for the impending problem of Lucas II ability, I got enough time to not only deploy more forces and expand the area of fighting, but to also start looking for the bombs.

    I was so busy fighting the enemy in their ygrounds. And now it was time to relieve a few continents of their bombs.

    Of course to do that, I needed drilling machines, and a huge number of workers. And for sure I wouldn''t go back and look for all of these.

    [You do know how bad the current situation is?] Lily responded back. And for a reason, I imagined her shouting and screaming on my face.

    [And?] I didn''t care about how hard it was at her end, [It''s all bad everywhere!]

    [At least you got your warriors and geared forces that I heard legends about! But us? We got exhausted and tired forces, or freshly recruited ones!]

    [This is a war! We don''t choose anything in wars. Just do with whatever you got, find a way to win, and stopining! Send someone to bring me the drilling machines and tons of warriors to the continent numbered twenty-seven]

    [You are indeed ruthless! You changed!]

    [I''ve never changed, the world did instead. If you want any help, why not just ask directly about it instead of doing all this drama?]

    [Will you agree to help if I ask directly?]

    [No way! I''m busy as hell!]

    [Then I''ll keep creating drama!]

    [As if I''de to help if you ever did so] Iughed, shaking my head in helplessness. It was indeed quite dangerous everywhere, but it wasn''t that bad actually as she tried to describe.

    She wanted me to step out of my current business and help the scattered forces around. Of course doing this would secure wins in many battles, and risk losing the entire war!

    Yet I admired her effort in thinking of new ways for help. Good girl, you got enough time to think about such stuff, and that was enough to tell me how stable the situation over there was.

    [Tsk! You are indeed a cold hearted tyrant! I dunno how I''m still working for you!]

    [Yes, just give up, leave and go to rest in¡­ Whatever ce you like. I''d make Legend take your position, at least he is a man and won''tin every now and then]

    [Screw you!] she didn''t send anymore messages, and I got that she was too enraged to close the chat without trying again.

 Chapter 1600 Torturing Them A Bit

    Was I harsh? She was really funny and amusing. Next time I should lower my tone a bit, and let her keep speaking like this.

    Anyway, aside from jokes and futile attempts of hers, she was capable of knowing what I wanted. I just had to wait until she''d send me the machines and people I wanted.

    *Fwoosh!*

    And just as I expanded the area of fighting in this continent, taking out tons of warriors, and even research department weapons, two hours passed fast.

    After these hours, my drilling machines arrived with those of the research department who were trained to operate them. And they didn''te alone, a flood of normal people and workers appeared after them.

    The machines didn''t appear at first, being stored in the inventories of the dudes from the research department. But soon enough, I started to see true magic!

    "These are?" I stood by the side of the leader of this group, "where are my drilling machines?"

    I waited, and when they took out things, they took flying balls that floated in the air. I didn''t know why, but it seemed my research department got a sudden affection for balls and such.

    It wasn''t just the first time for me to see such balls, the grand portals they invented also were formed in the shape of balls.

    "Wait lord, they are going to transform wherever you want them," that dude said, before adding, "we managed to make gigantic drilling machines,pressed them into little balls, but couldn''t do anything beyond this."

    "What do you mean?" I blinked twice, turned to point towards these balls as I added, "are they working or not?"

    "They are, they do," that dude seemed to get startled by my shout, hurriedly pointing towards himself as he added, "I, Anderliech, swear that they are working."

    "Screw you, I need results, not just an empty words!" I didn''t like this dude in the slightest. But he was the one who got all the answers, the one that old Gan selected and sent here for me.

    "Well¡­ What I meant is that these balls can do the job, take out gigantic drilling machines, but they won''t be able to return back to the ball state."

    "Then say it can work and that''s it!" I waved my hand, e on, select a group of my warriors here, teach them how to use these drilling machines."

    "Lord, it''s just a little reminder¡­ We can''t teach anyone without deploying and releasing the drilling machines from its small state. And if so¡­"

    "Stop interrupting me!" I grabbed that arrogant and careless dude from the cor, "you folks from the research department seemed to growzy all this time. I want these warriors to be taught, and I don''t care how you''ll do it! I want my warriors to know how to f*cking use these drilling machines of yours in the middle of all this fighting and killing, got it?"

    For the first time ever, I saw that arrogant and smug looking dude''s face change. "S¡­ Sure, lord. I''m going to do my best."

    I waved him and let him fall on the ground, "F*ck your best! I want results! Anything else but results will end in me taking your life, got it?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Y¡­ Y¡­ Yes lord¡­"

    "Damn! What the heck did old Gan and others do? Giving out pussies? What the f*ck is that? Some sort of a joke or what?"

    I kept muttering like this, while that dude kept trembling. In fact, I already knew about this big w in the research department. When I went there and met their leaders, I got such a rxed atmosphere from them.

    They were creating killing and death machines, but weren''t the ones who were going to use them. Coupled with their routine and peaceful life away from any danger and wars, they started to be a very irritating species!

    The right way to correct all this was by sending these folks out there to join and witness war horrors, to feel how desperate and deadly it was to survive in this world.

    But I didn''t have any time for this. "You got one hour, after that I''ming here and will watch the results."

    "O¡­ One hour isn''t¡­"

    "Isn''t that?" I roared at this pathetic dude''s face. Why the heck did he act in such arrogance in my presence before? He deserved all this, even if I was joking with him, it still felt great.

    "I¡­ I''m going to do my best¡­"

    "You f*cking best again! I want results! One hour, and if you don''t give me results, your head will be rolling on the ground."

    I didn''t stay here anymore, moved away, before starting to use my dancing moves.

    I entered into my dream world, and started to locate the ces of any bomb. No matter where the bombs were, I found and marked them using shield bubbles.

    I took five hours before finally deciding to return and see what that annoying jerk did back there.

    The world around was already filled with lots of fighting, but it wasn''t that bad actually. The ce I left people from the research department at was considerably safe, in the heart of all my forces around.

    They got shields above their heads, and forces on their sides. I didn''t know why, but when I went to see them I noticed their bodies shaking with each violent explosion or noises of rough battles around.

    "How is it?" I appeared out of a portal, and enjoyed such a funny scene. I decided to let this team stay here for days, training more warriors on how to use these drilling machines.

    "Lord, please let us go, please," that dude whose name I couldn''t even recall or pronounce correctly hurriedly shouted the moment he saw me.

    "What? Keep working!" I knew I asked for workers trained on using these drilling machines. But as most of the bombs were located already in the deep enemy zones, it was better for my warriors to know how to use them as well.

 Chapter 1601 The Grand Drilling Machines

    I also nned before to relieve these research team members, send them back to continue their marvellous job. Yet I changed my mind when I saw this arrogant dude and his fellows.

    "But¡­ Lord¡­ Please¡­ Show mercy!"

    "Please lord, show mercy!"

    He knelt on the ground with a trembling body, and soon enough all the rest of his team knelt and did the same, shouting and pleading for mercy.

    I knew they had weak hearts and wills thanks to the long time they spent living under the umbre of peace. But seeing them act in this way, not tolerating being in the middle of all this brutal world for five hours made me inwardly sigh.

    These people didn''t need a wake up call, they needed a miracle!

    "Alright, but where are the machines you trained everyone on?" I moved my eyes around, not seeing anything of those proimed huge machines and such.

    "We got to take them into our inventory," the leader with a name I couldn''t even remember said, scratching his head before adding, "we spent lots of time and effort on making these machines. And so we decided to take them back, find a way to turn them into the ball version again."

    "Fine," I paused, feeling not that much satisfaction with what they did, "you''ll stick around for a bit longer."

    "Lord, please show mercy!" they knelt and weep this time, pleading for mercy.

    "It''s not negotiable," I coldly said, "I have to see with my eyes how capable these machines are. Plus, I needed to see if my warriors and the people you brought can work on them efficiently and perfectly before sending you back."

    "..."

    From the look over their faces, I knew they didn''t like such an end. But what could they do? I was the lord, the one handling everything and holding up the power to kill or let them live.

    "Follow me," I opened a portal towards one of the ces I saved before using my staff, "let''s see how effective these machines are."

    I took them towards a new ce, where it was located just at the base of one mountain. This mountain was very huge and big, enough to form an entire ind on its own.

    The ce where the bombs were located was underneath this mountain. "Show me your brilliant performance," I stood by the side of this mountain, crossed my arms, and waited to see a miracle.

    And soon enough I indeed witnessed one.

    Saying that these machines were huge was an understatement! I didn''t know how these dudes came up with such an idea, or how they managed to build it up.

    However, in front of my eyes, a huge skyscraper-like machine appeared. It stood on the ground using many huge metallic legs, got at least one hundred drilling des that were so sharp, each were gathered along one huge pir like rod.

    The moment they took these out, people started to work. As these folks promised, the people here were quite efficient and knew what to do.

    They operated the machines, ten of them, and in the next few minutes, they managed to clear up a huge crater in the ground.

    It reached depths of a few hundred metres in no time. And seeing this made me realise that even grand mountains wouldn''t stand a chance against them.

    "Good work," I finally said to those scared faces of the research department folks, "you can go back now."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Phew!"

    "Thanks lord."

    "Thanks for your mercy."

    They shouted, cried, and celebrated getting freed from all this torture. Seeing them hurry and chase after each other out of here made me sigh inwardly.

    If these folks considered staying here as the most tormenting experience ever in their lives, then how about my warriors? My generals? How about everyone fighting in this shitty world for a long time like myself?

    I sighed, didn''t know what to think about any of this.

    I threw all these useless thoughts behind, left the people here to do their work after leaving strict instructions to not touch any bomb once found.

    Then I started to open more portals, leaving five of each machine with tons of workers and warriors to apany them and dig for the bombs.

    And soon enough I started to see the main weakness of such tactics.

    "These balls¡­ They aren''t enough to even cover up the ces in one continent!" I knew I just worked to cover up around ten percent of the entire continent before I entered my mirror world.

    And from the remaining balls after sending five each to every single bomb location, I could simply tell these bombs wouldn''t even suffice one continent.

    [Send word back to the research department, we need more, much more of these machines, at least one hundred fold]

    [One hundred?!! Isn''t it¡­ A bit too much?]

    [If they can find a way to recycle and move these machines around then it''s ok. But they don''t have such means right now. And we need to solve this problem of bombs quite fast]

    [Got it! By the way, the war here is pretty bad! When are you nning toe and help?]

    [In your dreams!] Iughed while closing the chat window with her. I knew the situation back there wasn''t that good. But the war here wasn''t yet over at my side.

    I still got many continents to visit, lots of bombs to find, and races to save. And then I''d return back, and lead everyone to crush enemies everywhere.

    All I was asking for was to endure. I didn''t ask much of them, and at least they could do this task.

    I then shifted my full attention towards dealing with bombs in this continent. I took a day before finishing scattering all the machines and people trained over them all over the continent.

    As I expected, the number of machines barely satisfied this continent. And only a few of these machines were left behind. I stored the rest, before jumping to a new continent, towards another base.

    And there, I found a grand surprise waiting for me.

 Chapter 1602 A Brutal War

    I used to jump in and find the world around me filled with tons of enemies. But this time, it seemed much different.

    It wasn''t like the world was filled with lots of enemies, but felt like even the sky was filled with tons of enemies! It was like the entire world was made out of enemies, like I got into that weird fluid space again, and this time it was entirely made out of enemies.

    Everywhere I looked, I found enemies attacking the shields without pause. They seemed to be doing this for a long time already. And by my arrival here, more enemies appeared out of portals that popped out from everywhere.

    From just one look, I got that the enemies were after me this time with everything they got. It wasn''t a bad move actually. After all, all their methods before didn''t yield any result at all. Not to mention the enemies must have noticed what I had done back there.

    I started to effectively look for and dig the bombs out. And that made them quite panicked. "Humph! At least you saved me the trouble of jumping over the other ces."

    I didn''t see any of this as bad news. I couldn''t use my cube, my shields'' destructive attack wave, or even the fiery and explosive dark realm bones of mine.

    But that didn''t mean I was weak or powerless, it didn''t mean I was out of options or cornered by facing all of these forces here.

    If they wanted a direct sh, then I''d simplyply. "You''ll lead your people and kill anyone that stands in your way," I took Lucas out, all the geared soulers, before pointing towards the east and letting them handle that frontier.

    "You will deal with enemies in the west and south," I took all the hundreds of millions of Kings I got and unleashed them over the enemies in two different directions.

    "You go, kill the enemies at north," as for the remaining direction, I took all the geared warriors I got, all the bulltors-like and shield bearer-like warriors, and took all the warriors I got out.

    If the enemy got portals, then I got my inventory to match theirs. And I was confident that no matter what they brought, they would pale in front of my warriors.

    "Attack at the far away backs," I took even the weapons I had from the research department, pointed everywhere, "don''t stop attacking, don''t ck and hit all the enemies at the rear. Turn this world into a world of chaos, blood, and death."

    I was going to use everything I got as the enemy was already doing the same. I even summoned my scary beasts, letting them join the fun.

    As for me, I kept myself for hours confined inside the grand bubble, taking out tons of forces, sending all towards their corresponding battlefronts.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    When I depleted all the tokens of special warriors, like soulers, Reapers, Kings, Fallen gods, and geared warriors, I sent normal ones out to act as fodders and soldiers, working under the leadership of all these scary forces.

    I knew the enemy had a scary line up of elite forces, but most of their armies were made entirely out of weak fodders. To let these fodders keep my elite troops busy was a mistake. And that was why I spent nearly three days taking out everything I got.

    I didn''t just stand idle during all this. The first thing I did was to check the map. And there I found the ce I was dyed all red, while that red spot was expanding exponentially with more enemy portals and troopsing here.

    At the same time, I noticed that in the other bases and continents, the number of enemy forces there was declining at a steady pace. It was clear that they were moving out their forces from other continents and bases to here, aiming to drown me with swarms of their forces.

    This was indeed quite an effective n, provided that they kept the ratio of the elite forces more than the weaker ones. And from what I saw so far, and after three days of fighting, they were indeed doing this!

    So many times I saw the scary armoured wormsing from the ground inside the shield, creating lots of havoc before they''d be taken down by my fallen gods.

    I kept those brutal forces by my side, working as my elite guards, alongside many of the Kings and soulers as well as Reapers.

    Like this, I made sure my safety was guaranteed. But at the same time, there were few annoying forces that kept harassing the shields and creating lots of trouble for me.

    There was that weirdbination between the Exomachines and one eyed giant cyclops. They kepting at my shield, trying to break holes there. And they seeded more than once already.

    They didn''te alone, but in a huge group of flying enemies that kept them safe and led them all the way towards my shields. At the same time, my forces retaliated and kept fighting like crazy for a long time, but failed on a few asions to stop these scary Exomachines and enemy forces.

    They seemed to do damage to my shields, opening wide holes in the end, allowing many of the enemy forces apanying them to flood inside the shields. But a few times of using my Thundering Might skill was enough to repair everything, seal these holes and cut the path over the enemy to create bridges into my shields.

    After some time, I started to see this as a good chance to get rid of many enemy forces by entrapping them inside the shields. From time to time, I''d fly away, joining the fight for a few hours, scattering out many shields, disturbing the enemy ranks and lines, entrapping many and cutting their path towards theirrades at the same time.

    In addition to that, it also helped in disturbing the scarybination of Exomachines and giant cyclops. They got more shields to deal with, with many already creating lots of trouble to their armies.

 Chapter 1603 I Want Your Head

    After five more days, I already finished taking out all of my warriors. It was the first time I took everything I got, and I didn''t get how scary the amount of tokens I got until this moment.

    When I opened the map, I saw a grand green spot that was surrounding my ce. Before this, the map was filled entirely with a grand red spot. But that was during the first day of mying here and starting this hectic war.

    Now? That red spot got pushed away, covering almost half of the entire continent by now. However the green dot was still expanding slowly and steadily, and that meant my boys were killing and rocking it.

    Since I started spreading out my shields and the fiercebination of the Exomachines and giant cyclops started to vanish from my sight. By the fourth day, not a single wave of these came again.

    As for the enemies who were inside the shield, either came through gaps or were here since I created the shields, they were totally wiped out on the third day.

    And now it was time for me to personally join this war. But first, I got to do something else. It was time to bring the scary chariot back!

    Enough time has passed since I left my baby back there to get healed. And it gotpletely repaired almost one day ago.

    I was still busy taking out my warriors, and so I wasn''t yet ready to go and get it. But now I opened a portal directly towards the second Earth world to get it back.

    "What''s going on?" but just as I opened a portal, that portal opened like a burning dot before it vanished. I tried it again, and again, and yet I didn''t manage to open any portal at all.

    And that was¡­ A bit weird.

    "Don''t bother," and just as I was puzzled by this, a weird voice appeared out loud,ing from the direction outside my shields.

    I raised my head and saw nothing at all. "I''m the one leading my people''s armies to crush you. And as you can see, you are isted from the outer world. You can''t get any message at all, get into contact with anyone, and definitely you aren''t able to open any portal at all."

    "Space seal artefact? Nice trick," I stopped trying to open my portal. Instead, I looked at the distance, at the direction where that voice came from, "so you are the one who is dreaming to get my head?"

    "I will get it!" He was arrogant enough to say such outrageous words in my face.

    "I''m dying to see what you can do," Iughed in response, "from what I''m seeing, your forces are all getting pushed back by mine."

    "That''s something needed to keep you trapped here."

    "As if you can," I calmly said, before turning towards the map, looking at what was the general situation right now.

    As I expected, the entire map of this continent was now dyed red, with a big green spot that kept expanding outwards. Despite that, the green dot was simply no more than ten percent of the overall surface area of this continent. And that wasn''t a small area at all, but it wasn''t enough.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I knew such an artefact must have range, limited to fixed distance. And from the map, I could tell this dude was just ying with fire speaking with me like this and revealing his ce to me.

    Without even thinking about it, I turned around, towards the opposite direction of his voice, and started to fly there with my highest speed.

    "What are you doing?" That dude seemed to panic the moment he saw me flying fast towards the opposite direction.

    "What do you think? I''m escaping, hahahaha!" Iughed, while feeling more excited about this. This dude seemed to mistake the enemy he was fighting, and just mistook my understanding of artefacts.

    Any single artefact would have different limits. Be it energy expenditure, energy requirements, or even strength needed to get activated¡­ All artefacts have such limits.

    And for something like the ceiling artefacts, they got a great limit on power expenditure and distance. I could tell this dude came prepared, had enough reserves of energy to sustain the activation of his artefact for a long time.

    So the only option I got was to get out of the area of its coverage. This dude wasn''t standing near me, and he wouldn''t dare to be. And that meant he was back there, inside the grand red dot.

    In response to my sudden move, he''d try to circle around ande at me. And that meant he had either to pass through my forces directly, risking himself getting trapped and exposed, or take the longer detour inside his forces, surrounding mine.

    If he selected the former, then he''d end up revealing his ce to me. I already tested my staff for a long time, and it worked here. And that meant his artefact only cut ess of this ce with the rest of the world.

    So¡­ At any given moment that dude would appear, I''d notice him on the map. He''d appear as a big red dot in the middle of all the green sea, trying toe towards me, closing up the growing distance.

    And if he did so, then he''d find me appearing out of nowhere,ing out from my staff portal, and would then im his life.

    But if he was smart to see through all this, he''d try the other way around, taking the long path towards getting me trapped here. And doing so would turn all this into a race, which I was sure I''d win in the end.

    After all, I didn''t yet use my sacrifices, and didn''t n to use any until it was the right time.

    "Dammit! I''m going to rip your limps and wings apart first, before torture you for long time," he roared, and that meant he already saw through my intentions here.

    And that meant he was going to take the longer road. That didn''t stop me from checking the map. And after ten hours, I knew he wasn''t going to take the shortcut.

    So it was time for me to start using my sacrifices.

 Chapter 1604 A Hectic Run

    I knew just racing that dude using nothing but my normal speed would fail. He came prepared, was the leader of the entire enemy forces. And that meant he must have lots of ways to increase his own speed.

    I stopped, started activating my sacrifices. I just increased my speed and my artefact''s speed. And the next thing I experienced was a scary increase in my overall speed.

    It was like I got my chariot back! I kept pushing forward, flying towards the horizon, until I finally arrived at the end of my green zone.

    All thaty up front was an endless ocean of enemies, filling both the ground and air.

    "Time to start the show," I didn''t even lower my speed when I arrived there. Till now I couldn''t see where that jerk was. He just shouted hours ago, and went radio silent since then.

    For sure he was racing the wind to arrive at me. But that idiot didn''t know he perfectly fell into my trap!

    The moment I stepped out of the green zone, I instantly got weed with tons of highly aggressive enemies.

    The entire situation was already on fire. And I knew that without my chariot, no one would be able to guess who I was.

    I didn''t think about using such a way to trick that bastard and get rid of him. For a reason, it felt like he had a clear vision of me using anything, even artefact was possible.

    So trying to trick him wouldn''t do. And the only way I had was to simply try to trick him using another method.

    "Time to stretch my muscles for a bit," I didn''t even think about using any of my signature moves. I didn''t take out my pir, or even summoned any formidable army of warriors.

    All I did was to take my dragon ive out, wave it around, and started fighting head on with the enemies.

    One hit, one kill. One wave, and the enemies around would get either chopped into two halves or got sent flying to the ground.

    I didn''t just boost my flying speed, I boosted my entire speed. And that meant moving the ive around came with a high speed, one that made my ive leave lots of afterimages while I kept flying forward.

    The enemies roared, shouted, screamed, but nothing worked. No matter what they tried, be it directly surrounding me with their huge numbers, or try to even submerge me with their deadly attacks; nothing worked!

    In fact, the more they did that, the more Iughed. I didn''t need to worry about anything right now thanks to my weird feather shield. It could sustain the damage of my pir''s shields'' brutal wave attacks. So it was expected how it stopped these.

    My speed didn''t get lowered no matter how hard they tried. They even tried to fly directly at my face, detonate themselves using some sort of grenades or something, but they failed.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    With such a strong and sturdy shield, passing through all these attacks was nothing for me. And in the end, they got to stop such suicidal attempts.

    Yet they never stopped trying. The hardest enemies I fought so far were those damn armoured worms. They appeared all of sudden, out of nowhere.

    The area they appeared at looked as if it turned out to be filled with colossal thorns, huge spears that appeared from the ground and flew high to the air.

    If not for my insane speed, I''d have ended up stopping in my tracks and fighting these damn worms.

    Just stopping meant the end for me. I already wasted two hours in my sacrifices, and I was trying to make up for the lost hours.

    These worms were indeed quite scary, but luckily for me, the enemy didn''t have many of them. They had to return to using normal fiends and flying suited troops to stop me.

    They couldn''t use their insane amount of forces at the ground. After all, I was flying at high altitude. They had to use their flying forces to get me, and that limited their abilities greatly.

    Yet they really got lots of flying forces. I even saw new creatures, ones that looked like giant eagles with feathers that were made entirely out of fire. I even saw birds with dragon scales and tails like dragons.

    Despite feeling the urge to use my technique and subdue these new races, I didn''t. I didn''t want to waste anymore second, I wanted to keep pressuring that idiot and force him to travel as fast as he could to catch me.

    "Hahahaha! Don''t even try! You are still within my grasp!" After half a day of doing so, I tried to use my second Earth portal function without seeding.

    And in return for that, I heard that damn bastard''s voiceing from behind. Just locating his general direction made me realise he already passed the grand gathering of my forces, and was now travelling inside his armies.

    Unlike me, he got to just fly forward and all the forces around would part ways for him. They''d even apany him in a great gathering, heading towards me.

    And that meant the ce that dude was had lots of enemies than other ces around. So I waited patiently for the next refreshment of my map, and there I spotted where this dude was.

    "Not bad," I muttered when I noticed the distance between me and him. It wasn''t that big, but not that short, at least a hundred miles at least.

    This wasn''t a big distance actually, considering that I could cross them in less than ten minutes with my current speed. And if he had used artefacts to up his speed, it meant he was flying at least on the same level of speed as mine.

    The next few refreshments proved to me that he was flying a bit faster. Or was it the effect of facing all these enemies and crashing through them? Did they slow me down a little? I couldn''t tell.

 Chapter 1605 Meeting Her

    But with each refreshment, the distance between me and him became closer and closer. I estimated that in fifteen hours, he''d be able to catch up to me.

    Despite knowing this, I didn''t feel any pressure at all. In fact, I was looking for the moment that dude would catch up with me.

    When that''d happen, I''d give him the surprise and shock of his life. And till then, it was my task to keep pushing forward.

    The chase kept going on for long hours as I expected. From time to time, that jerk would say something as if he was mocking me.

    Taunting or teasing me wasn''t going to work. That stupid one didn''t even realise he perfectly fell into my trap. And hearing what he was arrogantly shouting at me made meugh inwardly on him. But on my face, I still kept a look of seriousness.

    The enemies started to look harder to kill. The percentage of the armoured worms was growing exponentially with every hundred miles I passed through. And that told me that this jerk was getting closer.

    The world around started to look like a gigantic forest of worms, coupled with many big flies in the form of flying races and fiends. Going forward after ten more hours became a hurdle for me. But I wasn''t any bit worried.

    I already got that jerk in the spot I precisely wanted. I knew that anytime soon, that jerk would show me his ugly face.

    He''d think he got me where he wanted, but he was going to get scared by what was going to happen.

    I kept fighting in the middle of a raging ocean of enemies, and didn''t even summon a single warrior to my side. It looked as if I was on a wooden raft, in the middle of a thunderstorm alone, with huge and giant waves hitting me from all sides.

    And yet, despite my poor and weak looking wooden raft, I managed to survive and even crush lots of these waves. The enemy might have arranged such an attack based on old intel, back when I was just a normal human.

    But now? I was a giant human! And I was using my deadliest weapon, my ive, without feeling any restrain or limitation.

    If I got my chariot, then I could have kept fighting like this without any worry. I could have summoned my deadly fallen gods, let them deal with all the enemies around. I could have even used my bones to release deadly fire all over the ce.

    But right now I couldn''t do any of this. And all I could do was to just wait and bid for time, wait for that bastard to show up.

    Unlike what I expected, that jerk didn''t show up soon. He spent close to six hours trying to arrange an inescapable trap for me.

    I saw all this clearly over the general map. The redness around me was getting thicker, forming a grand circle of blood like gathering. I didn''t care about any of that, and simply kept moving forward despite knowing it was a trap.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "You are indeed an idiot!" Just after five hours, that jerk finally showed up. He came with giant guards, those who looked new to me.

    They had such a giant head, with a knife-like tapering end of their heads. They wore strong looking gears, something that I never saw before.

    I knew without the need to ask that these gears were the top grade ones I ever saw the enemy using before. And seeing this made me crave to get my hands over these gears.

    These guards were in huge numbers, millions even, surrounding him and me in a grand circle.

    At the outer zone of this circle, I could see tons of armoured worms rising up. They formed something like impregnable mighty walls, ones that made me know if I tried to force my way out, I''d end up dead for sure.

    "Why is that?" Iughed, didn''t show a single speck of worry because I never had any.

    "You moved out fast at first, taking me by surprise," that dude got long red hair. And to my surprise, when he removed his helmet, I saw a beautiful face of ady in front of me.

    "Who are you?" She looked human, more human than any other race I ever met before. She was giant, not anyway less than me in size. But that wasn''t enough to make her look nothing but human in my eyes.

    "In this world, in this universe, humans are considered trash. But out there, in the vast cosmos, humans have great stands among other races."

    "This¡­" I was surprised by her words. If she meant what she said, then she was part of my race, a human.

    Why would a human fight this hard against me? If she was one of the overlords of my former Earth, then I could slightly understand that. But now? She was part of the scary enemy, the ones who kept spreading death and chaos among the entire cosmos.

    "No, don''t take me wrong," she waved her long red hair, showing off her bright blue eyes as they shone slightly in a dangerous way, "I got a slight connection with your race by blood. But it seemed my genes focused more on showing off my human features to others. Yet I''m not a human."

    "You are indeed a talkativedy," I sighed. She could easily say she wasn''t a human. But she didn''t. Instead, she kept using long words to say the same thing over, "to me you look like a human. Then why fight me then?"

    "Because you are dangerous!" she said it as if she was speaking to the most dangerous man in the entire cosmos, "you never follow rules, never follow any logic. And your actions are all unpredictable. On top of that, you ced yourself as an obstacle that we have to remove at all costs."

 Chapter 1606 My New Chariot

    "I see you spend a lot to just entrap me," Iughed, while moving my eyes around, "do you think this is enough to stop me?"

    "Let''s see if you can have such a smile on your face when I''ll crush your arrogance."

    "Oh, such a fierydy! Just my type," Iughed, "I love those arrogantdies. Do you know that I got a curse? Perhaps if we dated, you''ll get cursed and be gone from my sight forever."

    "You are trash! And you are just nothing but a mere fly that I''ll crash! Attack! Whoever brings me his head will sleep in my tent tonight!"

    "Tent? Come on girl, why isn''t it a suite or a fancy vi?" I keptughing. But unlike my words, the entire world around me started to move, all heading towards me at the same time.

    And as they moved, I also started to act.

    I raised my staff high in the air, and without any doubt or dy, I activated the bookmark I kept saving all this time.

    "Hahahaha! What an idiot! Do you think you can run away¡­"

    Just before this b*tch would say whatever she wanted, I jumped!

    I wasn''t going to a continent out from here, but went directly towards the furthest point opposite to my current ce.

    That was the n from the beginning. If the artefact that b*tch had got such a limited distance as a weakness, then with my jump right now I managed to evade the area of coverage of that sealing artefact.

    That was why I kept pushing into one single direction for all this time despite knowing that I''d end up getting caught! I didn''t care about escaping by this way in the first ce, I just wanted to lure the owner of that artefact away from the ces I saved before in my staff.

    Doing this made me easily select the right ce to jump at. And without even waiting for any response from the swarms of enemies that I appeared in the middle of, I opened my second Earth portal.

    Wait there, b*tch, I was going to get my ride ande to ride you with it!

    My only regret was that I missed seeing the look on her face. And I was sure it was priceless!

    "Phew! My girl¡­ My precious girl¡­ You are finally back! Hahahaha!" like a father who missed his daughter, I ran towards my chariot and even gave it a kiss. My chariot was back, atst!

    It consumed all of the energy I left in the bones, and now it looked bright new. Not only that, it also looked a bit bigger, as if it got a new level or something.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I flew over andnded on its deck. Feeling it under my feet again made me feel more powerful. Atst I got my legs back!

    "Hmm¡­ You indeed got stronger," I opened and checked the content of the chariot. As I thought, it got lots of upgrades and advancement, including not only size or speed, but also defence and offence.

    The furnace of my chariot, the heart that started with me cing energy inside to work, grew before to be harnessing energy from the world powernt. But now, it has grown to be able to produce energy on its own!

    That wasn''t just like before, not like when I got blessed. The chariot wasn''t going to just form its own energy from the world around during battles, but it''d be able to absorb energy all the time.

    And on top of that, it''d be able to condense this energy in times of peace and low expenditure, umting some sort of red gems, in the size of my fingernails, spreading all over its hulk, just like how it looked right now.

    That was why it looked a bit different, thanks to all these tiny red gems scattered all over it. The chariot didn''t just take time to repair itself, but also absorbed and stored energy from the world here.

    And next to this, there was a new weapon on board, a cannon! My chariot finally got a giant ship cannon on its deck!

    When I looked closer, I noticed why the chariot got bigger. It got a new level added, where this big cannon expanded under the deck. Now my chariot has four levels, not just three.

    Without the need for me to go there and inspect the new level personally, I knew that it needed warriors and workers to make this cannon operate and such.

    "I hope it''s not thatplicated down below," I took out my bulltors and shield bearers, the earliest batch of warriors I ever epted. And even after all this, they were mostly still alive! What a journey for them this was!

    "Go down there and see if you can handle the cannon," I knew I could control the firing of the cannon, but these folks had to help me with arming up the cannons beforeunching it.

    As for the missiles used tounch this cannon, they came from the chariot itself. The energy it harnessed was partially turned to form missiles and explosives, to be used as ammunition for the cannon.

    "I believe the new shield is able to sustain anything, even my explosive bone fire," I muttered when I read through the section regarding the newly developed and highly advanced shield.

    It wasn''t just a normal shield, one that''d form a bubble around me in a limited area. This time, it could grow and shrink in size ording to my will, without losing any much of its defensive prowess.

    At the same time, it wouldn''t consume anything at all. This was what made my new chariot a deadly weapon. It didn''t need any single energy stone or material from me to work.

    Its speed got elerated, and its offensive abilities got enhanced. All this came on the cost of harnessing energy in torrents from the world around.

 Chapter 1607 Fighting In Full Power!

    "Time to go back and pay back that b*tch double," I evilly grinned, opened a path back to the real world, before passing through it using my new chariot.

    When I appeared there, it seemed like a ck hole appeared in the region. I could visibly see thick mist swirling around my chariot, until a denseyer of white fog appeared, covering my chariot entirely, and turning it like a big cloud or something.

    This happened fast, and didn''t take more than ten seconds. And the area I appeared at was the same I vanished from, just in the middle of densely packed enemies.

    "Time to see if it''ll work," I took out a green grade dark realm bone, activated it while the enemies around got stirred up by my sudden appearance.

    And before they''d try and attack my chariot, or the cloud that appeared in the middle of them, I released my bone.

    The bone exploded with fierce fire that engulfed all the enemies around. But this time I wasn''t worried about anything. I got my chariot back, and its shield was quite scary to handle any fire of mine.

    The fire that was before so deadly and scary, was now stopped just half a mile away from me.

    I controlled my chariot''s shield to push and protect me in such a zone. And then I started to move.

    The enemies didn''t get all killed by this fire. I knew they already had enough preparations and experience in dealing with my fiery bones. And so I wasn''t surprised to see lots of the enemies standing alive, either flying or on the ground.

    They had to gather around, using some sort of a grand metallic shield to protect all of their forces from my fire. I didn''t need to investigate this shield to know it was formed from the Exomachines.

    As I moved in the middle of all this ocean of raging wildfire, I could already see the ones guarded from my fire using the Exomachines'' shells.

    They appeared like isted and floating inds in the middle of all these fires. The moment I spotted even a glimpse of these, I instantly controlled my chariot to drive directly towards them.

    And then they got hit by my chariot''s shield. that slightly helped in pushing them forward. But it wasn''t enough to crush those Exomachines or make an opening in their tight and hard shells.

    "Time for me to stretch out my wings," I waved my ive in the air, before pping my wings and directly flying towards these enemies.

    As my chariot was in the air, and I expanded my shield for half a mile around, the safe zone was like a giant ball with my chariot in the centre.

    And just looking around this ball made me spot at least twenty gatherings of these bastards.

    "Let''s see how you''ll deal with my ive! Eat this, bastards!" Inded my ive using many skills at the same time. My ive instantly increased in heaviness and weight, got its attack boosted, and released a mighty wave all over the mechanical shell.

    And just like it happened before, my ive managed to dismantle many metallic pieces, before a gap appeared. Then fire followed with loud screams from the enemies inside.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I moved again, and this time the world behind was filled with agonic screams and dying shouts. I didn''t care about any of that, and started a wide spree attack against all these folks.

    At the same time, I controlled my chariot and let my baby expand its shield to cover up a distance of ten miles!

    When that happened, all the shielded gatherings of the enemy got pushed away, looked as if they were glued to my chariot''s shield''s outer surface or something.

    As I expanded the shield to reach such a degree, it was expected to see my shield around as if it was glittering with pieces of metal as decorations.

    I didn''t care about any of that, and started to hunt down the enemies like before.

    No matter what, be it falling under my bone''s deadly fire or under my ive, it was the same end for anyone here.

    My area of activity was limited until I got a nice idea. I used to fight solo for a time now thanks to my chariot being damaged. But as I got my chariot back, it was time to return to the all deadly line up.

    Without any moment of hesitation, I called forth all the fallen gods that my current bubble could hold. As the bubble was flying alongside the chariot, my fallen gods didn''t need to do anything but to stand inside and it''d take them away.

    "Scatter around, attack the damn metallic balls whenever you spot them!" as I idently filled the entire bubble with my fallen gods, I controlled the bubble and let it expand over fifty miles.

    Doing so made it cover the ground as there wasn''t enough space up there for the shield to expand over.

    That made any ground metallic shielded enemy forces get exposed. And with increasing the area five times, my fallen gods got a space atst to act.

    As I did this, I didn''t need to move and cover up the entire region around. I just took care of a small portion there, and kept killing and creating gaps in those metallic shells.

    My fallen gods, oh how lovely and beautiful they were! They just stood there, released their hellish supreme attacks all over the enemies, and even a scrap of metal wasn''t left behind!

    They weren''t like me, they were the real deal! A single attack was enough to wipe out all the appearing parts of these Exomachines!

    It seemed thanks to my fire, the brutal defensive abilities of these Exomachines had decreased a lot. And so it was expected their attacks worked like magic spells.

    Seeing this made me grin evilly. I was already controlling my chariot''s speed to be the lowest. Yet after seeing all this, I didn''t need to restrain it anymore.

 Chapter 1608 Scaring Her Away!

    "Full speed forward! Attack like hell! And consume these stat crystals if you ever need energy!" I shouted, while throwing tons of stat and energy crystals to fall in the middle of my bubble.

    That was the greatest advantage of my chariot. It made anywhere look like home to me, no matter where or what.

    Even if I was flying in the middle of all these enemies, this deadly fire, and in the middle of a huge red dot on the map, I still got a ce to be called home, a ce that was enough for me to deploy anything as if it was my backyard.

    "Keep attacking!" when my chariot was going slowly, it felt like my fallen gods were just cking around,zily attacking.

    There was no challenge at all! Just one hit and it was done? Howe this even be called a street fight? A kids fight? No way!

    So when I increased my speed, the chariot started to sh like it was a ray of light. ordingly, the entire shield got stacked with tons of metallic shielded gatherings of the enemies.

    And then a real massacre urred.

    These enemies were already hard to deal with. The Exomachines got such sturdy externalyers of hard metals. But against the new shield of my chariot, the deadly fire raging wildly out there, it seemed like they got their defences exhausted.

    So it wasn''t a surprise to see lots of these hard to crack shells getting ughtered either from me or my fallen gods.

    I kept opening the map, and checking it with every update. The ces I flew through seemed like it wasn''t big at first. But when I checked the map, it proved that I really crossedrge areas during the past few hours.

    I could see my ce, but that wasn''t the point. What I saw was for the entire areas I passed through to be emptied from any red dots.

    "I have to return," I kept flying at top speed for ten hours, crossing over a thousand miles. But once I came out, and as I checked the map, I realised that I had to return.

    There were lots of forces here that could be easily killed without the need to trouble myself or my forces with any direct shes. So I turned my chariot around, letting it spur into the ocean of deadly fire.

    The ones who escaped the reach of this fire weren''t just the Exomachines and the ones protected by them. Anyone with wings or the ability to fly, like the suited troops for example, managed to rise high up, higher than the reach of my fire, and evade the disaster.

    But flying that high didn''t save them from me, or from my chariot''s shield. As I expanded the chariot''s shield to reach a very wide range, then even the ones who thought themselves smart and ran high to the clouds were also caught!

    With me here, not even a fly would dream to run away. And unlike my recent battles, this one was the start of a new trend, the total annihtion war!<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I didn''t need to run to save something, or battle in another ce, or another enemy. This time, it was the right time to start putting an end to all of this.

    And so I''d not leave a ce here without making sure to kill every single one of my enemies in it. Like this, I started to roam this region, the area filled with my deadly fire, and kept circling it until I finally covered everything.

    The fire was still raging wildly, but on the map a small white dot appeared there in the middle of all this redness. The enemies in this region got all exterminated. And without even a single moment of pause, I took out my staff, jumped back to the edge of the fire area, before activating another bone and releasing it!

    Fire spread, enemies got trapped into my shield, and my forces and I never stopped killing all. I kept moving and clearing one ce after another, while a certain person didn''t show her face up to me yet.

    That leader of the enemy forces was missing. She was either too shocked and scared to meet me right now, and decided to run as far away as possible from here, praying that I''d not end up meeting her at some point.

    Or¡­ She was scheming something new, something that''d topple my current fighting tactic.

    To be honest, I leant more towards the second scenario. Such a fierydy wouldn''t let her grudges down, especially against a man, especially against me.

    But no matter what she was cooking, I didn''t care. Even if this tactic got foiled, I''d find another way to crush these forces. I wasn''t without options here.

    As she didn''t show up for days, I kept moving from one region to another, spreading death like cancer, expanding the white zone on the map even further.

    After some time of doing this, my fallen gods became experienced in doing this. They even arranged themselves in different lines and levels, so they''d all hit the densely packed metallically armoured enemies, before others would pop up and get killed as well.

    Everything was going just fine until I noticed something¡­

    "A tactical retreat, huh?" I started to notice that the redness around me began to fade away. It wasn''t that clear at first, but after six days of continuous battling, I started to see it clearly.

    That meant she decided to call back her forces, not make thest standing battle here. "So you are really up to something? Fine, you run away and I''ll just start digging the bombs out!"

    I didn''t mind this move. Even if she tried to do something, using the map, I''d be able to see where she was scheming all this.

    I didn''t need to search for long. In the next two days, I spotted a far away continent that was filled with lots of growing red dots.

 Chapter 1609 An Army Of Engineers!

    As I knew where she was taking her men, I started to locate all the ces with bombs all over this continent in the next two days.

    [Please tell me the research department made new digging gears!]

    [You! Long time no see, Mr. busy man! Didn''t you promise to update me once every two hours about the map? Huh?!]

    Lily was indeed fiery and mad! And she got the right to feel so. [Come on! Didn''t I send the new shots for you once per day?]

    [Once? You are lucky you aren''t here right now or else¡­]

    [Or what? Do you want a kiss or a soft spank perhaps?]

    [You¡­]

    Iughed, not taking any of her storm for real. Of course the frontlines were doing bad thanks to the huge pressure they were facing from all fronts. Bute on! Didn''t I spend all this time nourishing and gathering these armies just for this moment?

    If they didn''t prove their worth, suffered and struggled to keep my territories andnds safe, then they got no value at all!

    Not to mention, putting aside the fierce fights going all over this new world between my forces and lots of enemies and races, my forces were still winning at most of these shes!

    Lily might be worried about the high loss rate my forces were suffering. Or perhaps she was worried about the slow rate of progress these forces were adopting. But in either case, it was still a victory and continuous advancement for my troops.

    [Keep doing a good job! At least we are winning]

    [On what cost? Huh? And howe we make the best use of this victory if they secured it by losing too much and taking too long?]

    She was indeedining about the same two things I got in my mind.

    [Girl, don''t forget your real purpose here]

    [Which is? Throwing the lives of my forces away like this?]

    [No, it''s to stall for time, keep the enemy busy without letting them advance and take away most of mynds!]

    [This¡­]

    [As for the main offence, the real killer, it will be me, it''s always me. So just chill out, do your job as you are brilliantly doing, and find me what these damn researchers did all this time! I want the f*cking drilling machines, and I want tons of them right now!]

    I closed the chat without even reading his answer. I just told her what her and all the armies scattered here''s role was.

    They weren''t the ones who were going to win this war, it was me. All they needed to do was to keep the enemy''s main forces upied.

    [They are ready to send more than what they delivered before] after an hour or so, she sent this message over, [Where do you want them to go?]<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    [Let them be at the ground zero main portal ce, I''ming over]

    [Great! I''ll prepare my knuckles for your face then!]

    I snorted, closed the chat and instantly jumped back to ground zero. As I appeared, it was the first time for Lily and other generals by her side to see my new chariot.

    "Damn! You brought a cloud this time?!!" I heard her shout even before I saw her. And what she got in return was a wild and yfulugh of mine.

    "Like this, baby, we can have all the fun in the world without anyone seeing anything."

    "Screw you! Come out now! I dare you toe out!" she was still feeling mad. But I didn''t care. I shifted my eyes over the ones from the research department. And this time, they sent new faces, and around ten thousand of them.

    These were all engineers. And I couldn''t help but ask: "Aren''t you supposed to store the machines inside your inventories? Or did you make such a crazy amount of them?"

    I flew over their heads, ignoring the roars and fierce promises of Lily.

    "Lord, we came to dismantle the already used machines," one of those down below spoke up. And I got their value of being here in such grand numbers.

    "So you can recycle the machines into orbs again?"

    "No lord, we just can dismantle and reassemble them every time."

    The answer I got wasn''t satisfactory, but at least the research department thought about a solution for this problem.

    It was a temporary one, but still was a solution. "Follow me then," I opened a portal back towards the continent that I wanted to clear the bombs at, "See, this is a fresh continent. I''ll open portals now leading towards ces with bombs to dig. Also I''ll open a portal back towards the continent with the digging machines."

    I used my horn to make sure everyone heard me, before opening a portal first towards the previous continent with digging machines. Then I let these mechanics do their work, and started to jump all over the continent, linking ces there with here.

    "Go, dig the ground and get me all the bombs out!" I shouted at them, before recalling the continent that I left my workers there to dig bombs out. "Enough time has passed, so it''s most probable for me to find lots of bombs lying in wait."

    I knew taking down these bombs and deactivating them wouldn''t take much time per bomb. However if I was going to do it for tons of bombs, then I''d better start doing this right away.

    Not to mention this continentcked enough people with experience in using these grand machines. Even with around a thousand engineers standing behind, it was still hard to teach my warriors from scratch.

    I decided to use the initial warriors taught the craft before and bring them with me to every continent.

    And if I started working over many at the same time, then they''d lead others, teaching and supervising them in operating these colossal digging machines.

    As I expected, when I returned back to the same continent I sent the engineers at, I found already lots of warriors standing in wait inside the main bubble.

 Chapter 1610 The Grand Scheme Of Mine

    I already linked this ce with the entire continent''s bombs'' locations. And it seemed the warriors returned back after doing their task.

    "Oh, they even spent some time and taught many warriors here about this¡­ interesting!"

    I didn''t control this continent the same way I did with thest one. I just killed all the main forces at the two grand enemy camps. As for the ces with bombs, I covered these with bubbles to protect from any enemy.

    So it was expected for me to see tons of enemy forces around. Seeing this made me think about an evil thought.

    "I already had my forces inside the bubbles, rescued the entrapped races here in this continent, and got the bombs out. So why not turn the entire continent into an oven?"

    I just wanted to scatter explosive bones all over this continent while jumping between portals. And if these weren''t enough, then I''d use all the scattered bubbles to release a mighty and scary offensive wave, one that would be the first ever to cover a grand continent in a whole.

    It would be a great idea, right?

    As the idea spurted in my mind, I started to do it at once. My troops were all confined and protected inside my bubbles, and so there was no risk at all.

    So I started distributing the explosive bones all over the continent. It took thousands of dark realm bones to cover up the entire continent, turning this part of the map into a totally yellow spot.

    As the entire continent suffered under deadly raging fire, I returned back to the central spot in this ce, and let my warriors move over.

    At the same time, I decided to not activate the deadly offensive wave of attack now. I had to wait, to get a better devastational result when I''d release the stacked damage.

    And then I started a grand round of deactivating the bombs. And my team already got tons of bombs out, and that took me a few days to detonate.

    "Hopefully the research department folks can make the best use of these deadly stuffter on," I knew dreaming about weaponizing these bombs and copying their technology was going to happen, but it wasn''t happening anytime soon.

    It was something for the far future, perhaps a decade or two would pass before the research department would crack anything inside these bombs.

    "Damn! I can''t even wait to see the entire continent tremble under my fierce attacks, hahahaha!" Iughed, before heading towards a new continent.

    I didn''t go towards the one filled with the enemy forces for now. If that b*They wanted to protect her forces and limit the casualties, waiting for something to happen or arrive to stop me, then let her be.

    I''d prefer to take my time wearing one continent after another. That wasn''t all. I even nned to leave behind a couple of continents, letting the fire die down there and not activate the offensive deadly shockwave.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    When the enemy would hit a wall again, they''d run. And if I just left one continent for them, they''d suspect something wrong. So I nned to leave around two up to five continents, making them a grand graveyard for the enemy.

    That b*tch already showed me her true essence. The moment she''d see defeat as a certain fact, she''d prefer to retreat away, run and regroup, buying herself time before a solution for the problem she met would arrive to her.

    And I simply nned to use this against her,ying these continents as deadly traps. The moment she''d move away her forces towards safety, death would lie and wait for them.

    And so I started to hit another continent, releasing my warriors out there first, shielded by my bubbles, before finally starting to look for bombs.

    As the enemies already retreated their main forces away, this continent and many others that followed weren''t that filled with enemy forces. So it was easy to invade all these ces, a lot easier to take them down.

    But I didn''t n to spread my forces here. Even back at the continent which the enemy already got pushed away from, and was filled with my warriors, I didn''t n to keep them there.

    From now onward, there would be a single tactic to deal with all these bastards, the burning grounds tactic!

    I called back all the warriors I scattered in the various continents when I reached just thetest three.

    One of these was the one filled with lots of enemy forces. I didn''t hold back and turned all the continents I visited before into zing yellow and orange spots on the map.

    It was expected for that b*tch toe seek me trouble after doing this for a few continents. But here I was, even after devastating more than ny percent of the continents here, she didn''t even send a single army to stop me.

    It felt like she never held any value or attachments towards these continents. If it was a pig, it''d have held more belonging to this ce than her and her people!

    "Thetest three¡­ Before that, I have to check over the first few I already burnt¡­"

    It took me roughly half a month to do all of this. Of course I kept taking down bombs whenever I got bored, but there were still more than half of these continents here without a single bomb getting defused.

    I didn''t fear the enemy to hit any of these bombs, as they were all guarded and safe by my bubbles. Not to mention, at the earliest signs of trouble, and if I spotted a single red dot on the map, then the entire continent would usher under a deadly and scary shockwave attack from my shields.

    But for now I didn''t want to do any of that. I wanted to take the enemy by surprise, and that made me want to hold on releasing any shockwave for now.

    Why would I rm the enemy when I could simplyunch all the devastational attacks in one go? It''d be cooler this way, right?

 Chapter 1611 A Trap

    As for why that b*tch kept herself shelled inside that continent and didn''t get out even once to stop me, I already got a theory for that.

    It was either she didn''t get anything from her superiors and brilliant minds yet. Or she got something, and that thing required lots of nning and preparations, and couldn''t be activated and used anywhere on a whim.

    And for a reason, I leant towards the second scenario. And for a different reason, I felt like the uing three continents would be very hard to conquer. And my intuition proved right in the end.

    I moved towards the next continent, seeing nothing more than a few scattered enemies there. It wasn''t even worth taking my pir out, wasting my time and energy over spreading lots of bubbles here.

    But out of habit, I took the pir, but didn''t spread the bubbles.

    I didn''t grow tired, or bored, or anything. In fact, the moment I took the pir out, some weird feeling of foreboding disaster overwhelmed me.

    I put the pir back, and that feeling was gone. Then it came back the moment I took my pir.

    "Sh*t! She must have found something to turn the pir against me¡­ But what is it?" I muttered, looked around before deciding to change tactics.

    It would dy me a lot without my pir and bubbles, but it wasn''t going to stop me here. I needed these bubbles right now to just make ces for my digging forces, to secure them until they''d take the bombs out.

    Aside from this, taking over the entire continents wasn''t a stressing issue. The moment all of these enemies would be killed, things would be easy to handle. Even if they got scattered remnants, I''d take my time to chop their heads off.

    But now, I needed to kill them first. And I have lots of options to be honest.

    I could simply use the rough way, the same way I did before when I fell into the grand trap of thatdy. On the other hand, I could simply roam the world and release my explosive bones around.

    I got a way to save myself lots of trouble and time. Using the mirror world wasn''t just a way to look for bombs, but also to let me travel across huge distances inside that ce.

    So I could use it, travel around the world, spread my deadly bones there, and let these take over the entire army that was about to arrive.

    Of course thatdy wouldn''t just take such trouble turning my pir over me without preparing a follow up move.

    And without the need for any spections or suspense, a grand gathering of portals opened up next, filling the entire sky in every direction with portals.

    Endless number of forces appeared and gushed in here. I didn''t need to check the map to know they wereing from the ce they were gathered at before.

    But they came without their leader, thatdy.

    "If you didn''t show yourself up, then you aren''t that confident in such an attack¡­" I paused, thinking that this wasn''t a chance, but a trap!<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    If she knew this wasn''t going to stop me, then she was aiming perhaps at trapping me here, wasting my effort, forces, and time, while she''d do something else.

    So if I was going to fight such a battle, why would I waste my effort and time doing this here then?

    *Fwoosh!*

    Without even waiting for a single second, I returned back to my ground zero, and went towards the portal leading to the second continent.

    I didn''t head directly towards her continent for now. If she wanted to desperately stop and entrap me at one location, then by going to another continent, chances of spreading out her forces thin was higher.

    She wanted to waste my effort and forces, then let me show her how the pros y!

    I arrived there to find a ce devoid of forces like thest continent. Then as I walked around, leisurely even whistling while flying on the deck of my chariot, a simr scene appeared just after a couple of hours.

    The sky grew dimmer as tons of portals appeared out of nowhere. I watched in calmness while the floods of forces appeared here.

    "Trying to bluff a bluffer isn''t a nice move," I didn''t hesitate to take out my staff, open a portal towards a bookmark I recently saved, and jump back towards the previous continent.

    And there I saw the number of forces growing thin, while portals were sucking people away, not bringing them over.

    I didn''t need to take a tour around the entire continent to know what she was up to. I wanted to trick her, and she ended up aiming to trick me back.

    I wanted to force her to thin out her forces, dividing them up over three continents instead of just two. And it seemed she read through my intentions, ending up to shift the forces from this continent over to the next one.

    Like this, she''d still distribute her forces in two continents. And the next move of mine was expected to be at her continent, where I''d face a huge army of enemies.

    Instead of that, I thought to return back here and check over the situation. And my doubts were proved right. She was trying to trick me indeed.

    I grinned evilly, did nothing but take advantage of the confusion happening here. I entered my mirror world, kept looking for bombs. But this time, I didn''t use my bubbles to mark them. I simply exited the mirror world, detonated a bone there, then returned back to the world.

    If we kept ying this silly game all day long, then we''d end up with nothing but wasting my time. She wanted to do that, and so I decided to turn all violent.

    I''d turn this entire world into a living hell. And I spent a day doing so.

 Chapter 1612 Valkyries!

    I didn''t need to waste more time, so I used the high grade dark realm bones, dark gold and above grades, to bathe the entire continent in an ocean of fire.

    Then I turned my attention towards the next continent. I jumped there, and without even waiting to check the ce around, I spent the next day taking down this ce, filling it with my fiery bones.

    The two continents she thought she''d turn them into a trap for me and my forces ended up being put down to fire. Her forces might have partially escaped, partially survived, but most of them just died on my fire.

    And now¡­ It was time for the final showdown, the final battle between me and those bastards.

    I went towards thest continent. And there I found new things that I never expected to see.

    First of all, I imagined she was taking all this time to do something big, something huge against me. But when I arrived there, all I saw was something simr to pits and holes, giant ones, spreading all over the continent.

    These holes weren''t empty, but filled with lots of weird liquids. On the edge, lots of the enemy forces were there. But they weren''t standing there without doing anything.

    They gave me the impression they were doing something, praying to some sort of a god like existence or something. They all were sitting cross legged, closing their eyes, and muttering in weird tones and aliennguage lots of words like a universal prayer or a song of some sort.

    But I couldn''t get what they were doing. And the moment my chariot appeared there, I saw thatdy appearing from a far distance, flying towards me on the back of a grand floating ind.

    "Wee to the ce of your demise," she didn''t drop such an idea even after all of this. I shook my head, while waiting for what she prepared for me.

    "I know you are feeling great and mighty right now. To be honest with you, if I was in your stead, having all these victories one after another, I''d grow intoxicated with all this. However¡­"

    She paused, waved both arms as her ind just stopped a few miles away from me, "I''m going to show you what true might means¡­ Rise, rise up my valiant Valkyries, rise and teach this bastard a proper lesson¡­ Kill him for me!"

    The next moment, something happened. I always thought she was trying to do something to antagonise my power, my abilities and gears. But she didn''t intend to do any of that.

    It seemed she just nned to fight power with another. All the pits started to show the same changes over them once she said these words.

    First the fluid inside kept releasing bubbles, like they were boiling or something. Then the level of this weird fluid started to decrease, as if something was absorbing all of them.

    Then the soldiers standing all around the pits started to die, one by one, in batches, ending up releasing fountains of blood towards the pits.

    This was insane! Just to defeat me, she had to sacrifice all of her forces like that! Even if she had absolute trust in what she was doing, it still felt stupid and brutal!<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    This gave me a new insight about these enemies. They were indeed merciless, wouldn''t stand at anything at all to take down their enemies, even to the extent of sacrificing their own forces.

    And that made me wonder what the forces she was calling forth were going to be like.

    *Roar!*

    The first thing that happened was for a single roar to ur. And then many started to follow. These roars were simply quite noisy, enough to shake the ground and make the clouds in the sky tremble and fade away.

    I looked at all the pits that I could see, and something told me she turned the entire continent into such a grand and crazy gathering of pits and holes.

    Then the form of my new enemies started to show up.

    Calling them flying demons from hell wasn''t an exaggeration. Each one was like the size of a grand dragon, and each pit kept releasing them like they were shooting bullets or something.

    Each was covered in a thickyer of blood, one that I knew where it came from. Their bodies were ck, their eyes were shining red in a vicious way, and their wings were filled with holes.

    I didn''t know how they were able to fly like this. In my eyes, they defied any logic behind flying.

    But that wasn''t the main problem now, their weird powers were. When they came out from the pits, it felt like the entire world got dyed ck red. That wasn''t thanks to their ck bodies or the red blood covering them, but thanks to the weird fog they started to sprout all over the ce.

    "Dragons breathe fire, and these weird things breathe fog? ck red fog? What a weird ability it is!" I looked around, and the entire blue sky changed and turned slowly into dark red. At the same time, things started to change in weird ways.

    Clouds that were scattered all over the sky started to change. As if they got infected with such fog, or as if the fog formed clouds of their own, these clouds started to turn ck red, grow in size, and soon enough rain.

    The drops that fell down weren''t water, but pure blood. And the moment they touched the ground, the ground absorbed them, and weird nts started to rise from down there.

    It looked like a forest of ck red bones or something. Small nts appeared, started to grow abnormally before taking the form of trees. They got no leaves, all barren ck red branches.

    Then in each tree, something like a cylindrical fruit appeared there on the highest branch. I didn''t need to go there and examine these fruits to know that they were growing something inside.

 Chapter 1613 Capturing Her

    "Don''t tell me they are more of these creatures¡­ Tsk!" I shook my head, not getting affected in the slightest by any of this. Thanks to my chariot''s shield, nothing dared toe close or touch me.

    "Now perish while trying to fight my unstoppable army, hahahaha!" sheughed as if she already ced her sword in my chest or something, "as for me, I''ll go to another ce, and do something nice about all the bombs you kept hunting all this time, hahahahaha!"

    This b*tch! She intended from the start to entrap me here and go all the way out to activate the deadly bombs. Of course the devastation these bombs would bring wasn''t enough to threaten this new world in total. But things would turn quite ugly for most of my forces, and even myself.

    I tested it at once, and found out this weird fog got the ability to seal me here.

    "If you sealed me here, then you aren''t going anywhere," my eyes shone in dangerous light, and a hectic chase erupted while my fallen gods kept killing those weird creatures like taking down flies!

    She tried to escape, while I kept chasing her like mad. If she wanted to entrap me here, she''d better be trapped with me then.

    It seemed she never expected me toe after her. What did she think? I''d act obediently like a kid and follow the Valkyries around with myself? Trying to take them down using my own hands? No way!

    I called back my strongest warriors, and luckily what she did here didn''t interfere with the system''s power. The valiant warriors on my side started toe out, filling this damn ce to make it look more crowded.

    I didn''t even consider using my staff. That bubble method was for another time, but not now. It was now the time for brute force, to show her and everyone else that I wasn''t weak to begin with.

    "Stay away from me, damn lunatic!" she kept shouting like this as if this was going to stop me or something. Instead of answering her, I kept pushing over the limits of my chariot until I finally found a chance.

    She tried to evade my chariot by doing a sharp turn. It seemed like she was able to do it, until at thest second I pped my wings, and personally appeared in front of her.

    "Come back here!" I grabbed her from the neck, twisted her over like she was a useless bag of trash, before throwing it towards none other than my chariot.

    And at this moment, I cancelled the shield around my chariot, letting her pass inside, before closing the shield again.

    "You damn freak¡­" She wanted to shout something mean, but trapping her inside my chariot was the end of her tale.

    "Phew! What a noisydy she is! Reminds me of the old tales I heard about before, about human girls and how they were quite noisy and such.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Seeing her vanish inside my chariot was enough to make me feel much satisfaction. She tried to do something bad, ending up entrapped in one of my chariot''s chambers.

    For a reason, it felt like my chariot was slowly turning into a grand prison for my deadliest enemies. It got this fiercedy, and also Hry, the demoness Hry.

    Recalling Hry made me feel a bit annoyed. She started all this by falling in love with me, ending up to be an enemy, one that I''d never dare toe closer to or touch, at least for now.

    Perhaps when this is all over, when I''d control this world, things might change for the better with her¡­ Or not! I couldn''t tell, but now it was time for me to start a big fight.

    I took the enemy leader out, but there weren''t any grand armies for her to lead. All she left me was tons of these Valkyries, endless trees that started to give birth to more of them, and weird rain that kept falling all the time.

    This wasn''t something great indeed. But to me, it was nothing. I''d just use my warriors to slowly tear all of this apart. And the first target I sat my eyes on wasn''t these Valkyries, but the trees.

    Valkyries seemed vicious and hard to deal with, but they weren''t the main problem here, these trees were. Letting these trees take their time to bring forth more fruits, grow more Valkyries was a grave mistake that I''d not make.

    So as I took lots of warriors to handle these Valkyries, I also took more ground forces, monsters I tamed before, even the zombie dens that I didn''t get a chance to use before, threw everything at the face of these trees and watched them burn.

    At the same time, I took the different weapons made by the research department, or what was left from these. Then the entire world kept shaking violently like it was the end of the world. And it truly was, not the end of the world, but the end of all this suffering.

    As I took everything I got out, even summoned my dear little Qi, little turtle, little dragon, and such freakishly strong monsters on my side, the grand and epic battle to conquer this continent began.

    During which, I started to finally shift my eyes towards the rest of this world. Icked the ability to travel anywhere for now. But that didn''t mean I wouldn''t be able to do so soon.

    Once I''d cleared enough space from these Valkyries and their weird form, clouds, and rain, things were going to get back to normal again. And so, I started to check over thetest updates from all over the world from Lily.

    And frankly¡­ It was way worse than I even imagined! All the races in this world, all the races that came from the same universe as mine, seemed to unite together and fight against amon enemy, a single enemy, humans!

 Chapter 1614 One Month Period

    Everywhere all the races were fighting against my forces in deadly and desperate battles. Even if they were losing at many frontlines, they kept trying to take down as much as they could with them.

    But on the bright side, the second Earth world kept giving more troops for Lily to use. If not for that, things would be much worse by now.

    The bad news was that we were losing in almost seventy percent of all the battles that we were fighting. The hardest enemies we were facing were the Hescos for sure, followed by the Hectors, the Drags, and Berserkers.

    These included two of my former allied forces, and they seemed to hold lots of grudges against me to fight this hard and in such brutality and determination. Or perhaps it was the allure of more gains once they took me down or something.

    Anyway, I kept giving instructions for Lily to try and limit our losses. At the same time, I asked her to start gathering up more forces in the second Earth world or even here.

    It was time for the final showdown of all this once I''d clear things here. But only me wasn''t enough, or it was enough but it''d take lots of time to do so.

    This world wasn''t like Earth, it was like a hundred times the Earth. So it was better for me to have grand armies at my disposal. That''d help me a lot in clearing lots of battles and controlling many continents.

    Thinking about this made me feel ironic. When I was starting to grow strong, building up my kingdom down the first brick, I always had the problem of having too many armies without enough generals to lead.

    And right now it felt totally opposite! I got lots of free generals, capable and good ones, but without enough forces for them to lead.

    If not for the second Earth world, the time difference there, the magical effect of breeding new generations with each passing year, if not for Silverlining and his constant help by providing endless supply of warriors to here, I''d have ended up in a very tight spot.

    Not to mention the help gaining neen races and adding them to my forces. I didn''t yet clear all of the continents, but almost saved one third of the total poption of these races.

    They were strong, unique, and valiant. They held tons of grudges against my enemies, endless veneration and respect for me. If not for the damn jumper race, then I''d be scoring a perfect twenty out of twenty here.

    But that didn''t matter. Those jumpers weren''t that trustworthy race to begin with. Just watching the jumper and how he was messing things over at his end all the time made it clear how good it was to not add these untrustworthy folks to my side.

    The only way to bring bnce again to the outer battles was by starting to store out more warriors and armies on my side. I gave her a one month period, a most reasonable timeline for my mission here.

    I knew that once I stepped out of here, I''d have to struggle without the help of my warriors and deadly fighters. So I wouldn''t be able to get out of here before clearing everything first. Then I''d be able to fight freely out there without worrying about this ce.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "She mentioned something about bombs¡­ And from my understanding, she has to prepare some sort of hellish energy source, enough to shake all the fifty continents together and detonate the bombs¡­ But where is that damn thing then?"

    I knew such a thing of such calibre wasn''t going to be hidden at all. In my best estimates, she must have prepared a secured ce, one with sturdy shields to sustain fire on the other continents.

    I already left all of the other continents belonging to the enemy under merciless fire. And as she intended to leave here, it meant she prepared something for a long time on one of these continents.

    But what was it? I couldn''t tell. All I could do for now was to warn Lily, tell her to send folks over to these continents once the fire died down.

    I got the power to trigger the shields'' brutal attack wave once I cleared a spot here. But I didn''t n to do that. It''d dy the efforts of seeking this hidden ce much longer.

    What if she prepared a time trigger for this weapon? Like if a month passed or something without her returning back then her people would activate that weapon?

    I thought about going in my chariot and interrogating her, and I really tried. But this attempt ended up with a big failure. If I got anything from her, then it was to confirm my early doubts.

    From the confident look on her face, the one that looked like someone was epting the fact to take down his deadliest enemy down with him when I met her, told me a lot about her ns.

    Damn thisdy¡­ Damn those enemies¡­ They really are hard to deal with!

    So I left this task over to Lily while spending the rest of my time killing those Valkyries. I tried once to use my deadly bones, to find out that they weren''t that effective at all.

    The Valkyries seemed to be made out of hellish sort of fire. And so using another fire against them was like giving them a warm bath or something.

    As this method didn''t work, I knew trying to use the bubble n would fail. I tried and it indeed was quite useless. And that left me with one option only.

    I held my ive, controlled my chariot, and started to roam this continent, killing all the Valkyries and trees that I could find.

    The good news about these Valkyries was that they were weak against physical strength and attacks. But the bad news was that each time a few of them died, it triggered something like some sort of big explosion.

 Chapter 1615 Karoline Appears

    I personally got hit many times with these explosions. And I could tell you with clear conscience that these explosions really did hurt!

    I was safe thanks to my chariot''s shield and my personal sacrificial shield and defence. But my forces weren''t that safe at all. Once an explosion got triggered, and that happened frequently and without any clear pattern to me, many of my forces would die.

    But that didn''t stop me from continuing this hellish battle. If anything Icked, then it wouldn''t be warriors for sure.

    I started to change the overall tactic a little bit, depending more on those gifted with deadly long ranged attacks or hellish defences. My Fallen Gods, my Avengers, and even my Kings and geared soulers and reapers were all good candidates for this.

    Not to mention the long ranged weapons of my research department that created havoc all over the ce.

    I tried to let Lucas II try with his folks to change the world around, push away these weird clouds and turn them to ground or anything else. But they failed. For a reason, these clouds were resistant to anything they used.

    "It will all be solved once I take down these Valkyries and trees¡­ But this continent is a bit huge!"

    I sighed when I realised that one month might not be enough. The more I killed, the more that would get out from those trees. And in the middle of all this, I visited the mirror world, trying to do something different as I got bored from killing those Valkyries.

    Who would even imagine that the moment I went there, I found something weird. "Oh, that''s new!" my eyes shone brightly when I saw the grand gathering of bombs at a single location. It was deeply situated in the deep areas of this continent, buried tens of kilometres down the ground.

    And these bombs were alone, there were lots of enemy forces there, in something that looked like a grand bubble underground.

    "I found you!" this went without saying, this was the ce the fiercedy tried to reach. She didn''t try to jump out of this continent, but to a well hidden ce here.

    This was the first time for me to see something like this. And that meant whatever the way she decided to use to detonate these bombs, it was situated there alongside her forces.

    "Things changed now!" I returned back to the real world, appearing just on top of the normal looking ground which covered up all this. "I have to use the spot I cleared and bring forth those diggers¡­"

    During the past ten days, my forces killed tons of these Valkyries. Right now there wasn''t just a single empty area off them, but at least a hundred spots, appearing like white stains in the middle of a big ck red dress or something.

    I didn''t hesitate and moved at once through one of the cleared areas here using my staff. I returned back to ground zero. And before I''d send a message over to Lily, I found her standing just near the spot I arrived at.

    I appeared in the portal area, a ce which was normal for her to be in. However, what she said to me next made me pause in shock.

    "Here you are! Where the hell were you?" she screamed at my face the moment she saw me appearing here. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I was busy dealing with a troublesome enemy," I didn''t get why she was so hyped about, "what happened? This is war, and it''s normal for me to vanish for a period, handling some serious stuff like I n to do right now."

    I was about to ask her about the drilling equipment from the research department that got sent here. I stayed in that battle for almost two weeks, and that was more than enough for old Gan and others to produce more machines for me.

    "No time for that! There is a huge thing going on here, a very huge thing!!"

    "Easy there," shouting at me in such a way wasn''t going to help at all, "tell me exactly what happened first."

    "Karoline.. It''s Karoline¡­ She is back!"

    I paused for a long moment before finally realising what happened. "Holy sh*t! Tell me everything, but first¡­"

    I wanted to hear everything about my missing girl. She went missing for a long time without any news from her except myst explosive conversation with her.

    Since then, she went off radar, not even showing any sign of being alive. I considered her dead or something, or perhaps she went far away from Earth.

    But it seemed things turned and took suchplicated turns, and now of all times this had to happen.

    Even if I wanted to go all the way to her and save her or find out what happened to her, I knew I couldn''t do that. Right now, there was a grave danger awaiting me, for my forces back at the enemy continents. And I got to stop it.

    "This is what happened¡­"

    And as she sent people to the second Earth world, to fetch the newly constructed digging machines over, she started to narrate what happened.

    Weirdly enough, Karoline appeared just when I got entrapped with that fierydy. It wasn''t coincidental, I was sure of it. Especially when she narrated what Karoline did since reappearing again.

    She didn''t just show up ande to look for me, she appeared leading a grand army under her banner, one that got formed of different races.

    It was weird. The army was colossal enough to take over ten continents during the past two weeks. And that wasn''t all, the strength this army showed, the weird tacit understanding and teamwork told Lily that it wasn''t an army that was pulled over on a haste.

    "Are you saying that this army is formed of tens of billions, and even more?!" I was shocked when I heard the number she estimated of Karoline''s forces.

 Chapter 1616 [Bonus ] Screw Girlish Stuff!

    "Yes! And they are quite strong! On top of that, they are fighting everyone, literally everyone, not only us!"

    "This¡­" she said Karoline came back with grand armies made entirely of different races. The thing that was worthy of note was that all these races were already part of the apocalypse, or part of the worlds that merged with my Earth to form this new world.

    All of this seemed wrong, totally wrong. Why did shee back now? And why was she leading such armies, fighting everyone here?

    If she was targeting me, then I could understand it. I didn''t know what happened to her, but I could tell now she was a sworn enemy of mine.

    A girl of mine ended up in such a state¡­ What a curse that I got over me!

    I listened more to what she said. It seemed that Karoline nned to control these ten continents as she started a grand project of building there. Fortresses, tight defences, and even towns, viges, and cities were getting built there.

    "What shall we do now? For two weeks we were trying to stop her, but we failed! I lost lots of good men thanks to her!"

    "Don''t give me that look, she stopped being my girl a long time ago!" I rolled my eyes when I felt like she was ming me for all this.

    "But she was still your girl!"

    "That''s why I didn''t take any more girls to my side," I gave her a meaningful look, "anyway, let''s do it this way¡­ Withdraw!"

    "What?!!!"

    "Yes, withdraw, what''s that hard to grasp from this?" I saw how shocked she was. And I understood her stance. However there was a much higher danger that I needed to deal with first, these bombs.

    Not to mention Karoline''s situation was a blessing in the form of a curse.

    "But¡­ Are you sure? This is Karoline in the first ce. Not to mention she is going to establish a strong foothold for her here."

    "What if she did?" I calmly smiled, "she is going to give us a great service this time. Why shall we stand and oppose her?"

    "This¡­"

    I knew Lily didn''t get it. And even if she couldn''t, that meant even Karoline or anyone else would. The idea was simple. If Karoline brought together such a bizarre army, fighting everyone and making enemies out of all races, then why would I stand against her then?

    In fact, being there, sending our forces to stop her, was the most foolish thing I''d done.

    Instead, I should clear the space out for her, let her fight the enemies and keep them busy. Just like this, the two sides would keep wounding each other. And that would weaken them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Not to mention the other races would have to dispatch lots of forces to this new battlefront. Doing this would relieve the pressure over our side, and that was something good.

    As for her, even if she managed to keep the ten continents in the end, heavily fortify them, then what was the point in all this? In the end, the entire world, all the races and enemies here would be crushed. And alongside this, she would be all alone in the middle of an endless ocean of my forces.

    Even if she built the strongest fortresses out there, heavily fortified these continents, nothing would change. In the end, her armies would get crushed, and she''d get captured by me.

    She wasn''t more formidable or much scarier than the strong enemies I faced and conquered so far. And she wouldn''t be an exception to such a role.

    A king shouldn''t fear anyone else, not even his strongest and most vicious enemy. If anyone wants to be a king, even in a small apartment or house, then this person must first have the qualities of being a king before iming such a title.

    For me, I knew my abilities and strengths quite well as I did know of my shorings. And that made me not fear her, not fear anyone actually.

    No matter whom, no matter how the odds were, everything would end up rolling to my favour by the end.

    "Just do as I say," I paused before stressing over this, "retreat! Call back all the forces there, and leave these continents forter time."

    "..."

    I turned at this moment to see the portals sh. Many folks from the research department arrived atst. "Sorry, but I have a much more stressful matter to handle right now. Don''t let me down on this, and let her have all the fun, even clear the nearest continents from our forces as well."

    "No way! We fought like hell to im many parts around her ten continents!"

    "It''s a tactical retreat! Can''t you get it? We need to ce the two forces against each other. Like this, the races will focus more on handling her. And by retreating, we''ll clear direct paths between their turfs and hers. What went in your head today? Why are you acting like this?!"

    I gave her a stern look, and for a moment there she kept trembling without saying a single world. She clenched both fists, and soon I got something from her attitude.

    Don''t tell me she was envious and getting her female emotions stirred up against Karoline! That wasn''t right, Lily was always a dependable and capable general, the most I valued so far!

    "Don''t disappoint me on this," I gave her this as thest warning before moving towards the newly arrived folks from the research department, "I won''t tolerate anything going wrong on this n, got it?"

    I didn''t turn to look at her when I said these words. Instead I kept walking, leaving her behind. Then I kept myself a little busy exining the simple and yet crucial task I wanted these people to do for me.

    They needed to dig the ground, not just for a few thousands metres, but for tens of thousands of metres! I got the ce of that hidden cave marked already, and all they needed to do was to dig, keep digging until they''d reach that very deep point.

    "Follow me," after making sure they got what I wanted them to do, I led them back towards that continent.

 Chapter 1617 The Clone Enemy Attacks Again

    I wasn''t gone for a long time actually, and so the current situation was the same. But right now I had to establish a safe ce for these people to work in.

    And so it took me a few hours to clear enough space for them, mobilising lots of forces to safeguard against anything these Valkyries would try.

    At this point, I didn''t want to see anything going wrong. I was this close from crushing the deadliest weapon of the enemy, and then I''d be free to crush the rest of flies filling the entire world.

    In other words¡­ The moment I''d deal with this cave and whatever lies within, I''d win this entire battle.

    I moved the people from the research department to work there. I didn''t stand idle, and kept fighting the Valkyries all over this region. I wanted to make this zone totally safe, void of any trees, weird clouds, and the ferocious Valkyries, a guard against anything that might go south or something.

    And in the middle of doing all this, I kept checking on the current status of the digging team. They were doing just fine, digging an area of tens of miles in radius. They weren''t just digging a small hole or a tunnel, it felt like they were going to prate the entire with their machines!

    Just as I was busy doing all this, something bad did really happen. And it came from someone that I didn''t see for a long time, that mysterious dude who could travel back in time!

    He kept trying, sending clone after clone, trying to mess up all of my ns. But eventually he vanished, and I thought he lost hope about doing whatever he wanted to do. It never crossed my mind that he was lying in wait, anticipating the moment when things would be quite dangerous tond his strike!

    He started to appear on continents where my forces were scattered and weak. Just like how Karoline did, he also came with huge armies, monster armies, and managed to kill lots of my forces on many continents.

    But unlike Karoline, he didn''t stand in his ce and upy continents. He just kept moving from one continent to another, spreading his monster armies everywhere he went.

    I didn''t know how he could move the monsters with him. But I could guess he either used portals or had a way to mobilise and summon new monster armies.

    He aimed at the continents where my forces were struggling against the various races. He didn''t touch a single race but my humans. And when I got the news, I asked Lily to start regrouping my forces, so the situation wouldn''t end in a much worse state.

    She asked to counter that jerk and send lots of armies there. But our forces were already struggling and stretched thin in the first ce. She wanted to send the forces we withdrew from the continents surrounding the ones of Karoline. And I rejected such a suggestion at once.

    It wasn''t wise to open new battlefronts at this moment. The top priority now was to get rid of that impending threat of the cave and the bombs underground.

    So I asked her to just move the new forces to fortify the continents we already controlled. Also she had to rearrange the forces fighting separately at other ces, so we would limit our losses.

    Then I shifted my attention towards the digging process here.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Damn him! If not that he was a clone and killing him wouldn''t make any difference, then I''d be happy to get rid of him once and for all.

    His real body wasn''t here, not in my timeline at least. I even didn''t know if he came from the same universe or not, if he came from a parallel universe or something.

    But that didn''t matter. Right now, that annoying enemy of mine appeared just after one week.

    During that time, the digging team managed to reach deep depths, taking out tons of rocks and dirt. At some point, they even hit ava river, ending up releasing a scary fountain of deadlyva that had me intervene to contain it.

    Many machines got damaged in the process. And the research department requested to take these back to get repaired. I didn''t refuse such a request, after all they got lots of machines to rece those damaged ones.

    I got the situation under my control. Valkyries kept trying to stop me, but they were all killed with tons of force on my side.

    When I saw this, I felt relieved that I did my preparations before. If not, then I''d be under immense pressure right now.

    From time to time I''d go into the mirror world, take a look at the underground cave. Of course the enemies lying down their noticed my activity on the surface. And so I started to notice many weird lights shining brighter than before, filling the entire cave underground with a myriad of lights.

    That meant one thing¡­ The forces down below were trying to activate these bombs. So it ended up to be a race, a race against time. Whoever finishes first, reaching their goal faster, would end up winning this sh.

    So when I saw this, I returned to the real world and started giving orders for the research department to send more machines. They didn''t get enough time to make much, but they indeed sent lots of new gear.

    I even took out my ive and started to activate its skills in session. At some point, I even gathered my fallen gods, and let them release their deadly attacksbined.

    All was for one goal, to deepen the hole that the research department was working on. In the end, we reached a very deep point, where there was just little space between me and the forces down below.

    "Scatter around, dig horizontally, expand this ce to cover hundreds of miles!"

    Against what logic would dictate, I didn''t order my digging team to keep digging downwards. Instead, I asked them to dig around, expanding the area here to be enough for a grand army to be present.

 Chapter 1618 Reaching The Cave

    I could tell how limited space that cave down below had. It wasn''t spacious enough for a grand army of mine to be present alongside the densely packed enemy forces.

    Besides, whoever got the higher vantage point in attacking the other would have it much easier. So I let my digging team expand this area, while leaving my fallen gods to keep devastating the ground, expanding the hole downwards.

    Of course their digging speed wasn''t like the speed of the digging team using their colossal machines. Not to mention my fallen gods ran all the time on fuel, needed lots of energy to operate and keep using their ultimate skills.

    But I had to expand this entire ce and renovate it to be suitable for the grand uing battle. So I let my fallen gods work as grave diggers this time, while waiting.

    The digging team could dig and expand this ce to cover up the entire continent even if they got time to do so. But I didn''t want to carve out another continent here. And I didn''t get enough time to begin with.

    In fact during the past ten hours, the lighting from down below expanded and intensified. Right now looking at this cave made me feel like looking directly at the heart of a star, from a very close distance to it.

    "Enough!" after twelve hours of digging, the entire space here was enough to amodate tens of millions of people, "start digging at the hole. And be prepared to leave the moment I give you the order."

    I knew the moment that hole reached the level of that cave, a deadly fight would erupt. These machines were priceless to me and my kingdom at this moment.

    After all, this cave didn''t have the rest of the bombs in the world. There were still tons of bombs scattered all over the other continents of the enemy. And waiting for the research department to make new digging machines wouldn''t do.

    So I wanted to not suffer much. The moment the hole reached close to the cave level, even cracking its surface, I''d give the order and they got to retreat.

    The hole was getting closer from the level of the cave fast. I got to enter my mirror world from time to time to check on the distance remaining from the cave. In the next few hours, I started to enter the mirror world once every ten minutes.

    "Retreat! Stop what you are doing right away, collect your gears up, and move fast!" I shouted the moment I knew it wouldn''t take long before the cave would be breached.

    The next few minutes were really hectic here. The workers and research team members all started to leave. In fact, I didn''t like them trying to climb all the way up, and simply summoned a gate to lead them back to the ground zero area.

    "Wait for me there," I said to those leaving, "and make more digging machines, train more workers on them, got it?"

    They left after confirming they would do what I said. I even sent a message over to Lily, to make sure things were going ording to my will.

    Then after waiting for one hour, the entire ce returned calm again. "Go, dig thest part out, and don''t stop when you reach the cave level," I waved my arm towards the fallen gods, while controlling my chariot and flew above the hole.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    To make sure nothing wrong would leak out from down there I started summoning my shields. The moment I took away that b*tch and imprisoned her inside my chariot, and all the limitations enforced on me were removed.

    I could now use my pir freely, in addition to my precious cube.

    I thought about using the cube and sucking in everything and everyone inside the cave. But something warned me against doing this. If the enemy had a method to let the bombs get activated anywhere anytime, then taking these away wouldn''t help at all.

    I got to find that mechanism, destroy it before doing anything else. So I just limited my actions to summon these shields, not even thinking about using my explosive bones.

    *Crack!* *Boom!*

    The moment my fallen gods reached the bottom, a loud cracking sound came from down below. Then a violent explosion urred, and it was just the first.

    The entire ce rumbled and trembled under the fierce explosions that came next. It seemed that my fallen gods were fighting against something horrifyinging out from that cave. And it seemed the sh between the two sides was enough to shock the entire world even.

    I didn''t hesitate anymore, entered into my mirror world and there I saw it. The energy inside the cave was trying to gush out, to be stopped midway in that hole. I didn''t need to go down there myself to see what was happening right now.

    "Whatever they were doing down there is trying to get out¡­ And something tells me letting ite out is a big mistake¡­"

    I muttered this for a few seconds, before finally controlling my chariot and headed directly towards the hole. I had nothing to fear as long as my chariot was on my side.

    My baby took me all the way down to the midway in the hole. And there I saw my fallen gods struggling to keep that immense and blinding lighting from the cave with their ultimate attacks.

    "Come back!" I knew my fallen gods were strong enough to crush anything, but they had a fatal weakness. Their energy was limited, and they got to replenish their lost energy from time to time.

    Seeing tens of thousands of fallen gods struggle to keep that energy at bay was enough to let me imagine what would happen when they''d lose energy. So I didn''t hesitate anymore, took one dark realm bone out, activated it, before releasing it at the hole.

    At the same moment I threw it, I called back all of my fallen gods inside my inventory. And then two mighty forces erupted, shed against each other, eating up all the rocks around.

 Chapter 1619 Getting To Know The Reason Behind All This

    The hole that my digging team took long hours and days to dig was now getting expanded fast! But my fire was pushed slightly back. After all, the cave was filled with this weird energy for a long time to create a strong pushing force.

    Yet that all didn''t do anything to me. With my chariot, with my gears, I could easily stand there in the middle of all this hell, without suffering a single loss, and even see clearly through all this.

    And then I controlled my chariot and headed into the cave for the first time ever.

    When I arrived there, I saw a grand space, filled with lots of bubbles at the bottom, and many pirs rising up from the ground in different heights. All of these pirs ended with balls that emitted the same kind of energy that tried to get out from here.

    Seeing this made me realise that whatever method these enemies used, it was rted and depended entirely on these pirs. Taking them down might not affect the current energy inside the cave, but would stop making any new ones to replenish the lost energy.

    "You¡­" but just before I''d move a muscle, or go towards these pirs, or even take out my fallen gods to take down these pirs, I saw something shing in the middle of all this.

    It was a portal, and from it someone came out, someone that I knew.

    "Hahahaha! It seems I arrived just in time, hahahaha!"

    In front of me, that despicable face of that annoying clone appeared in front of me. He came just out of a portal, seemingly teleporting here from a far away continent.

    "Are youing here to die? Oh I forgot, you are just a mere idiot clone, one that won''t die, right?"

    "I love to see that smug look on your face when I''m going to kill you," that clone smirked, as if he cornered me or something.

    "Let me guess, in the future you came from I had to struggle to take down these bombs, right?" I already knew how these clone things worked. They came from different futures, where my actions resulted in different futures. At the same time, I knew it wasn''t that simple.

    If that jerk didn''t send any clone to stop me, the future would be the same. But it seemed something out there in the future happened based on my actions here. And he didn''t like what I did it seemed and sought to change it.

    Despite all his efforts, he failed. Every time he tried to stop me, he ended up losing. Every single time he sent a clone, that clone ended up losing against me. And that meant the future these clones came from wasn''t different, or at least nothing major changed.

    The only thing that changed was for my tasks and missions to grow a bit difficult, nothing much. That clone kept trying to bring me trouble at such crucial moments. Just like now, I was this close from destroying the enemy''s entire scheme about the bombs. And he just appeared to interrupt me.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I didn''t doubt for even a second my ability to crush him, deal with the bombs and win this entire thing. But at what cost? Damn this bastard! If he was here with his real body, then things would be much different.

    "Just tell me one thing¡­ Who the hell are you?" I paused, looked at this weird face before adding, "you seem human to me. And that means you are one of my kingdom and people, one of my human race. What happened in the future so you have toe back like this? What made you send clones in such a crazy way to stop me? Did I do something wrong?"

    "You¡­ You are indeed quite daring!" my sudden words seemed to startle him, stir something deep down his soul or something. The look over his face told me how deeply enraged he was, how unsettled he was.

    "Then tell me!" I said in a calm tone, "at least if you have something interesting and logical, I promise I''ll take it into consideration."

    "No point, no point in trying to talk to you," unlike what I expected, unlike the long and enraged words he''d throw at my face, he simply shook his head, in a hopeless way, "I tried, tried more than once to make you change your goddamn stubborn mind. But you still wanted to do it! No matter what losses the entire universe will suffer, no matter how hard we''ll suffer, you still want to do it!"

    "What exactly?" I asked, trying to get anything from this bastard''s mouth. At least after all this unexined enmity, I deserved to know why.

    "You want¡­ Damn! I can''t believe I''m telling you this, the younger self of you¡­"

    "Just spill it, my readers are growing impatient and bored of you already!"

    "Fine! You wanted to destroy the entire cosmos, build a new one instead!"

    "Me? Are you sure you aren''t mistaking me with someone else?!!!" I was shocked by his words, "just look at me, I''m still struggling to make a ce for me and my humans in the entire universe. And here you are, speaking about the entire cosmos!"

    "Don''t try to fool me, I won''t mistake that damn pretty face of yours even if I met your baby self! You are going to rise, grow stronger like nothing the current you can even imagine."

    "If that''s true," my face changed, showing a serious look on it, "if what you are iming happened, then I must have a good reason behind such a crazy decision."

    "Damn you and your reasons! I''m telling you, your actions are going to kill endless people! Destroy endless races, and that''s for what? Just? Cause? That''s bullshit!"

    "If you are telling me there is a reason behind my actions, a just one, a cause for what I''m going to do, then I won''t stop at anything to do it!" I knew myself quite well. If there was some sort of logical reason behind such crazy actions, and I got the power to do what I wanted, then I''d do it!

 Chapter 1620 Pushing Forward Into That Cave

    Universe? Cosmos? In my eyes, they were just things that kept giving me headaches upon headaches! If not for my weak current self, I''d try to make a new change in the entire universe! And if I got the power to do it, I''d even change the entire cosmos!

    I didn''t know what happened in the future, but it seemed I grew lucky and powerful enough to get to know lots of secrets about the universe and cosmos. And so I didn''t hesitate anymore.

    This dude seemed to grow impatient and unsettled with my reasons and actions. He got the power to go back in time, hunt down my earlier self like this. And it was just right to keep crushing this crazy bastard until I''d find his real body one day and kill him for real.

    "You are just crazy! The craziest person I ever met and saw in my life, ever heard about in the entire annals of history. You have to die! You have to get stopped now before you''d secure this world of yours, before any of the future cmities would happen."

    "No need to say anymore bullshit, just like the other clones your real body sent, you are going to die here," I waved my ive, and prepared for a hellish battle.

    "Hahahaha! Do you take me for a fool? I already know what happened to my earlier copies that got sent here. They all died in your hands, and that''s because you are just supported by fate to win and survive. This time, I will crush both you and fate, and will use these bombs to destroy not only you, but all the things you made and struggled to build so far."

    "I won''t let you do it!" I knew he wasn''t bluffing, and I wasn''t as well.

    "Let''s see about that," as he said this, his image slowly faded in front of me. I knew he was going towards the ce of these bombs. And that was where I should go as well.

    I nned before to take it easy while scouting the entire ce. The enemy made sure to build up such grand preparation here, and that meant the entire ce was flooded with traps.

    Racing my way directly towards there was a bit risky. Yet I knew I shouldn''t just run towards there without getting to scout the ce first.

    So I went into my mirror world, and there I started to see the world that was filled with bright light.

    There I couldn''t see lots of things, yet there were ces that had much denser light than others. That meant it was either the ce of the bombs or the ces of the activation mechanism of the enemy.

    I thought about using fire again, but the current ongoing sh was enough to tell me this wasn''t going to work. If my fire failed, then it was time to use brutal force.

    Without waiting for long, I returned back to the real world, where I started to fly forward. Whatever that enemy might have in mind, he must have a n.

    The moment I went deeper into the cave, the bright light came in torrents towards me. I knew my chariot''s shield was supreme, but it kept flickering with lots of shing lights, telling me something was crushing against it.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I didn''t hesitate and summoned my pir''s shields. The shields appeared one after another, ending up getting cracked and crushed in mere seconds!

    This was enough to tell me this energy filling this ce wasn''t normal at all. In fact, I suspected even the activation process of this mechanism was already happening.

    Such dense and unstoppable energy must havee from a deadly source, from these bombs. Realising this made me haste in my attempts to arrive there.

    "Screw it!" I raised my ive, waved it around before releasing all the skills it got. At the same time, I held the pir with my other hand, and also started a barrage of attacks over the dense energy around.

    This wasn''t enough, but it helped in reducing the pressure over my chariot and shields to some extent. Instead of getting crushed in mere seconds, they started to survive for almost half a minute.

    This allowed for my shields to finally stack together. They kept getting destroyed and crushed, but at least I managed to add moreyers of shields around.

    Yet these shields couldn''t expand more than half a mile in radius. It was one of the rare times where my shields failed to expand like normal.

    As things reached this far, I let my fallen gods to start attacking as well. All was for the single purpose of weakening this brutal energy, getting it under control.

    But it was a futile mission to control such berserk energy. The thing that I could do now was to simply push forward. From time to time, I''d go inside my mirror world to check on my progress. And it was indeed like a snail.

    After I visited this mirror world many times, I noticed something weird. "This bastard isn''t seen anywhere," almost three hours passed since he vanished. And when I thought I''d see him anywhere, doing something crazy, I didn''t sniff anything about him.

    And that made me feel like something bad was going on, something that I missed. "Sh*t! Don''t tell me he wanted me to go inside and suffer, beforeing with his deadly strike or something¡­"

    I felt like he was going to do something against what he exposed. This was expected from such a dirty clone. But the thing was that there wasn''t a single indication about any of his ns.

    All I could do for now was to just keep pushing forward. Even if he was preparing something for me, I got to reach down below, go towards the centre of this cave, and check over what the enemies here tried to use to detonate these bombs.

    During the next day, I kept pushing forward, exhausting lots of resources, while that jerk didn''t show his face even once.

 Chapter 1621 The Hidden Compartments

    At the same time, I kept visiting the mirror world frequently, almost once per half an hour.

    I didn''t notice any change at all at the light intensity or something, didn''t notice anything weird at all. It seemed like this clone just vanished in thin air, and wasn''t here anymore.

    I even grew suspicious at one point, checking with Lily on the current progress of the war. Things weren''t that great at many fronts, but we were also winning at other ces.

    Not to mention when she withdrew our forces from the areas of Karoline, things started to heat up there. The enemies of other races focused on dealing with her as expected, throwing away tons of forces right now.

    The enemy grew restless and a bit greedy about the continents Karoline controlled. Yet such greed was destined to backfire at the end. I knew Karoline was stronger than they took her for, and I even didn''t see it surprising if she expanded her control over new continents.

    I strictly asked Lily to not send a single troop over other battlefields for now. I didn''t want to rm the enemy about my ns, only wanted them to dig their feet deeper in the mud, before I''d strike them with everything we got.

    Lily didn''t argue with me this time. In fact she told me she wanted to amassrge armies, bidding time, before swarming lots of ces and recovering thends we lost, and even more.

    I agreed to her ns, and gave her a time limit of two weeks at most. During which, she wasn''t allowed to send out any forces until either Karoline started expanding hernds, or the enemies would send lots of forces away from the current battlefields.

    If neither happened, then after two weeks, she''d have lots of fresh forces to send as reinforcements. It was a nice n, and then it came down to ask about any weird happenings in all this.

    [Aside from all the weird things you know about, nothing new happened] She sent this response over, making me confident that this jerk was sticking here, waiting for his chance to strike.

    That meant he didn''t n to trigger or do anything to the bomb. It seemed the bombs were in the process of getting activated, and he just wanted to wait for me to get tired or busy, distracted by what I''d findter on, toe and hit me hard.

    As he was hidden here, it meant he was somewhere around, a ce that I could hit. Without waiting for anymore, I started to go crazy.

    Hundreds of dark realm bones were activated in batches. To do so, I activated the board artefact, controlling time and making it run faster for me.

    I didn''t hold back anymore. And even if the fire released from my bones wasn''t enough to crush the dense energy around, it helped in consuming arge part of it.

    This wasn''t all. The fire expanded to cover limited areas alone. Yet when they merged together, and when I used such arge number of dark realm bones, the fire started to cover many ces in the cave.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I knew I wouldn''t be able to cover up everything, but at least I wanted to limit the areas that the bastard would hide in, or drive him away scared.

    As I kept doing this for an hour or so, I activated more than five thousand bones. That was enough to ce lots of pressure over the bright energy in the cave. And then a new change urred.

    The cave was now filled with two opposing forces. And thanks to the fierce sh happening between the two, the cave walls that seemed like nothing could leave a scratch upon it started to show cracks.

    It appeared as if the cave was experiencing wounds or something. But soon enough, the cave started to show gaps and holes in its walls, expanding fast, showing something I never expected.

    "Damn! So this cave isn''t the weapon, it''s just the container for it!" in front of my eyes, the walls that fell showed halls andpartments behind. I couldn''t tell howrge this ce exactly was, but it seemed the enemy hid them quite well from my eyes and senses.

    Seeing this made me instantly move towards these ces. At the same time, my fire and the shing brutal energy with it moved to fill all the newpartments.

    And then fierce explosions urred without the need for me to do anything. It seemed like the apparatuses left by the enemy here got damaged and destroyed, exploding under the brutal forces of the two shing powers.

    Seeing this made me halt in my steps. Why would I bother myself with any of this when I could simply execute my n using the simplest methods?

    So instead of going there and fighting myself, I took out more bones and kept activating them. The more bones I activated, the more fire spread around, the more destruction that happened.

    More walls kept falling apart, and with it fiercer explosions urred. The entire ce was filled with tons of noises, and I couldn''t help but grin.

    The enemy did it brilliantly this time, taking me by surprise. If things went like they nned, then I''d have been entrapped inside a deadly trap, one that I couldn''t handle or fight against.

    Against all this, things started to grow ugly for that clone. I now realised where he hid himself, read through his entire scheme, and couldn''t help butugh from time to time for his bad luck.

    I wanted to corner him here, ending up revealing the hidden scheme. He must be in one of thesepartments. And that meant he had no other way to hide or run away now.

    Staying in thesepartments wasn''t going to work. My fire was getting fiercer and more rogue as I activated higher grade dark realm bones. As for the other energy shing with it, it seemed to lose most of its supply and producing machines, ending up depleted at a very rming rate.

 Chapter 1622 A Great And Useless Map

    That was great news. I held little desire and curiosity to know what the enemy was trying to do here, what technique they used to activate the bombs, but that didn''t matter anyway.

    What truly mattered was to crush everything here, get freed, and foiling the grand scheme of the clone and my grand enemies together. That was what would my day, that was what would win me a war.

    So I kept releasing more fire without any reservations. Even if the entire continent would get destroyed after this, I didn''t care.

    In the next five hours, the entire underground colossal structure got ruined under my fire. And soon enough, the bright energying from this cave vanished. And there I saw the bombs atst.

    Tens of thousands of them, even hundreds of thousands of bombs, wereid at the ground in manypartments. Thanks to luck and fate, my fire didn''t do any harm at all towards these bombs. It seemed they got extremely sturdy shells or something. Or perhaps the main reasonid in the process of making these bombs, from the hearts of violent stars.

    Fire? It wasn''t going to do anything to these bombs at all. And then it came down to me to try and deactivate them fast.

    Yet I knew even before starting this process that it''d take a long time. And so I sent a warning to Lily, telling her I was going to vanish for another month or something.

    Of course she panicked,ining about my repeated dying ining to help. But when I promised that after this period I''d return and concentrate fully on taking down the enemies, she finally agreed.

    That wasn''t entirely true. The enemy continents still had lots of bombs hidden everywhere. But to me, I could easily move around, locate all the bomb ces, then leave such a task for the digging team. After a few months, I''d return to collect and deactivate these bombs. And then I''d get freed from such headaches once and for all.

    After I closed the chat with her, I started to closely examine these bombs.

    They weren''t just dormant bombs like the ones I deactivated before. These bombs were in the middle of the process of getting activated. And so I didn''t hurry to do it, and first started to examine them.

    I went inside the mirror world and kept examining them. As expected, they got little changes than the dormant bombs, and even the drawings over their surfaces showed a change.

    "Hmm¡­ So this time it''s speaking about how deadly their explosion is going to be," I looked at the drawings appearing on their surfaces, getting the hidden message behind these.

    The ones who made these bombs seemed to have some sense of irony. They described in great detail what would happen after activating these bombs. And luckily they also provided a way to stop this, as if they were ironically mocking and challenging the ones getting hit by these bombs.

    But this time there was something new. The old drawings spoke about how to make these bombs from stars. And that proved to be quite challenging for me. Yet this time, I found something like a grand map of a ce in the middle of the universe.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    When I looked at this, it seemed like a small star map, describing a ce somewhere in the universe. When I followed the drawings, I could tell this was a key map towards a ce, some ce important, a ce with a machine to make all these bombs!

    Damn! This was huge! But in the next moment, all my excitement vanished.

    "It''s like looking for a needle in a haystack," this map would be priceless for those familiar with the universe it described. The ones who made these bombs were describing a ce in their universe, which I didn''t know.

    Realising this made me drop my attention and interest in this map. If a time came and I got to know about anything rted to the ones who made these bombs, then it''d be very useful. But aside from dreaming about the impossible, I sighed and focused on how to deactivate these bombs.

    The method was generally the same, but I got to touch new ces first. After testing it a few times, I finally started to deactivate these bombs in great numbers.

    I stopped hesitating anymore, and focused solely on deactivating these bombs. At the same time, I sent out all of my warriors to the surface, letting them fight against the Valkyries, killing them during the uing two weeks.

    I thought it''d take me a month to deal with these bombs, but it didn''t take longer than two weeks. And when I went to the surface, I found everything under my forces'' control.

    All the Valkyries got killed, all the weird storms stopped, and the trees were burning or destroyed. The entire continent was now under my control. But I didn''t n to stick here any longer.

    I called back my warriors, left here and went directly towards other continents. Unlike what I did so far, this time my sole mission was to do a search and look for any bombs in all the remaining continents.

    This took me around three more weeks. But I marked everything using my pir''s bubble, saved all the ces using my staff. I even established portals at these ces, to facilitate the uing mission of the digging team.

    During all this time, the entire progress of war was finally getting under control. The appearance of Karoline helped greatly in distracting lots of the enemy forces towards her.

    She fought fiercely against everyone, not only working against me. That was a bit weird, but it helped in relieving lots of pressure off my shoulders.

    The greatest help she did was to start invading other regions. She controlled ten continents at first, then doubled this number after one month. The enemies tried to stop her advance, tried to invade her ten continents at first, but ended up losing badly on her hands.

 Chapter 1623 Its Time To Punish Traitors

    At the same time, I let Lily umte our forces and store armies inside the second Earth world. At some point, even that grand world got filled to the brim, and there was no room for more forces to train there.

    Of course even the pocket world got filled as well. I couldn''t believe how this happened, but when I spoke with Silverlining, he exined things over to me.

    It seemed everyone at the Toranks race higher up''s circle could see my victory was fixed in stone. So they decided to go all out, and support me with everything they had, sending tons of warriors on more frequent times than ever.

    That ended up filling the entire second Earth world, and so I gave Lily the green light to start our counterattack.

    I strictly ordered her to not get near the entire zone where the brutal fights between Karoline and other forces were happening. It was idiotic to intervene there.

    It was a grinding ce, where both sides kept losing forces on an rming rate. The weirdest thing ever was that no matter how her side lost, she kept gaining more forces to her side out of nowhere. I didn''t know how she could do it. And despite my curiosity, I didn''t even think about sending spies to see what was going on out there.

    I decided to leave her and others to fight among each other, while my forces would secure other continents. As the fight between the two went on for a month and we didn''t move during all this time, all the races dropped their guards against us, and focused mainly on the rising star and danger of Karoline.

    Least to their knowledge that they were all getting yed by me. And now, I was ready to go and show them who was the boss in this world.

    "It''s done," I finally managed to mark all the ces with bombs hidden underneath. With this, a month and half already passed, and with it, it was time for me to start my full counterattack.

    [I''m Coming to ground zero. Make sure to be there] I sent over to Lily, [And prepare all the digging teams with the digging machines. I''ve already established portals linking to all the bomb locations they have to dig out]

    [Got it! Atst you are going to join this war] It seemed that she was pressured for a long time. And I knew that was true. However it was also part of the job''s risks and duties to handle such pressure for me.

    I went back to ground zero, and there I found the entire world filled with forces of mine. I noticed that lots of fighters were getting out from the portal linking this world with my second Earth world.

    At the same time, I saw most of them walking through the portal zone, going towards different ces in this new world.

    "I see you have already started mobilising the stored forces," I said when I noticed her charioting towards me.

    "This? This is just the extra," she rolled her eyes, "you didn''t see the true armies inside the other world of yours. It''s on another scale, one that you can''t possibly imagine!"

    "..."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I was really surprised. The sheer number of forces here was enough to arm up a few armies to the brim. On top of that, these fighters were moving non-stop towards other ces in the world.

    If this was just the extra, then it meant the current portal abilities weren''t enough to satisfy my current forces.

    "Do you need more portals?"

    "The portals aren''t the issue, the order to stand down is," she sighed, "I''m sending them to fight at useless ces, fighting a low number of enemies on a few continents only. I want to start expanding the war, fight all the races here, fight all the enemies."

    "Hmm¡­ So you held back even when I gave you the green light," I nodded in appreciation. She seemed so anxious to send armies towards the various battles. And yet she didn''t do it.

    "Alright," I nodded, looking around before checking the general map of the world, "I can see half of the continents filled with races¡­ And almost all of them had fights going on around. How about this¡­ You can lead armies towards twenty continents first. Will that do?"

    "Twenty? Hmm¡­ As a start¡­ Not bad," she smiled, "but which twenty continents do you want to start with?"

    I looked at the map again, forwarded it towards her using my channel. I haven''t checked on thetter for a very long time already. There was a time when having this channel was considered the most glorious thing I ever had. And now? It was just something worthless in my eyes, just a means to connect myself with my forces.

    "Select any twenty continents at the periphery," I said while she was examining the map I just sent, "but¡­"

    "I know, I know, I''ll stay away from Karoline and others fighting her. But how about you?"

    "Me? I want to punish traitors first," I paused, looked at the map before adding, "where are the Selvators and Berserkers? I want to rule them out first."

    "Alone?" she paused, "you do know that they got lots of support from other worlds. Not to mention they are also supported by the Hescos."

    "I don''t care," I shook my head, "I want to start off with them. They killed two of my oldest followers, two of my trusted subordinates. And it''s time to avenge their deaths and show the entire world what''s the price of stabbing me in the back."

    "Ok," she didn''t object or offer help again, "see these portals? They lead towards ces filled with tons of Selvators and Berserkers. ording to our attempts, we estimate that both races work as the henchmen of the Hescos, controlling thirty-five continents in total."

    "Not bad," I evilly grinned, "make sure to prepare armies to be sent there, to defend these continents and im it for us once I''m done."

 Chapter 1624 Attacking The Berserkers

    "Don''t you want them right now?" she shouted while I controlled my chariot and went towards the direction of portals she pointed towards.

    "No need," I waved my ive in the air, "this is a personal matter. Start spreading our armies in the twenty continents you selected. Don''t ask about expanding anywhere else unless you''ll control these ces first, got it?"

    "I''ll do it in no time!" she shouted back at me, while I went closer to the area of the portals. I knew that taking down twenty continents wasn''t an easy feat at all.

    It took me a long time to control the fifth continent of the enemy before. And even right now I couldn''t say for sure that I cleared most of them out of enemies.

    So dreaming about clearing these twenty continents in a short time was mere fantasy and wishes. Yet I hoped she could hurry and control them in less than a month.

    I estimated it would take such a time to clear all the Selvators and Berserkers regions.

    As I arrived at the group of portals leaving towards their continents, I recalled my two friends who got killed by their own people.

    Fang might have been a bit trickery, but he was quite dependable. He wasn''t an explosive or fighting maniac like Wryly, but he was wise and knew when to speak and what to say.

    Yet I missed Wryly more. That Berserker was quite honest, simple minded, and loved harsh battles all the time. He wasn''t the type to flinch away from any battle, and that unique way to fight and shout in the middle of it was still fresh in my mind.

    Just the mere thought that these two got killed by their people thanks to me, the thought that their people agreed to follow and aid me in times of danger and war, to just flip the switch and turn their daggers at my back, was something enough to make my blood boil!

    These damn bastards and traitors¡­ It was time for executing revenge on them. And I didn''t think too much about which portal I should visit first. In my eyes, I''d visit all of them and kill all of their people in the end.

    Giving them a chance to serve me and my kingdom? No way! I didn''t n to give any of them such an easy path out of this.

    In my eyes, getting rid of two races who already got their chances and ruined it was just.

    "Hi, hi! Did you miss me?" The moment I went out of the portal I randomly selected, I found myself appearing just in the middle of endless Berserker forces.

    They seemed to surround the portal here, aiming to prevent any one of my side to step foot in their continent. But the moment I appeared, my chariot and its shield protected me quite well.

    The moment I appeared there, I was weed by torrents of attacks. It fell like rain, and got stopped like they were made out of ss or something.

    Once their initial attack failed, they all stopped. And with my words, I could feel the atmosphere changing fast.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    These folks¡­ They recognised me, hahahaha!

    "Sorry for my dy, I was busy paying you a formal and proper visit before. But now it''s time to change all this. Please send a message to your paragons, tell them that doomsday is alreadying to you, damn traitors, damn bastards!"

    I didn''t stop after saying these words. The next moment, I called forth all my warriors, led by my Kings and Soulers. "Kill them, leave none alive!"

    With these mere words, it was like hell gates opened on everyone here. My warriors weren''t weak, and they fought in tons of wars already, crushed mighty enemies, much scarier than these folks.

    But I knew Berserkers weren''t a race to be underestimated. They were also warmongers and experts at battles like my warriors.

    So seeing this fight was quite interesting actually. To honour my dead follower, Wryly, I decided to keep my hands off and didn''t use my bubbles this time. I even took my ive, jumped off my chariot, and started a spree of killing among everyone around.

    This race always got my admiration and respect. Even if they were my enemies, I shouldn''t kill them in a way that was seen as low and treacherous in their eyes.

    It was better to sh against them using the same might they always worshipped, just to let them realise how big the opportunity they screwed was.

    Following me was going to be the best decision they ever made! And that was why I decided to fight this race with the thing they loved and adored the most.

    Doing this war this way didn''t slow down me or anything. My warriors kepting towards the enemies in huge numbers, killing them fast, pushing the line forward. And as the Berserkers weren''t the type to use tactics or tricks in fighting, they matched my head on style of fight with another.

    It was bloody and brutal, but it was also swift. When I flew high in the air, I found out that my forces were crushing the enemies like an unstoppable flood. I even doubted if they were just running in the woods without any enemies to kill, they wouldn''t travel this fast at all!

    Seeing this scene made me uncontroblyugh. The enemies we were fighting were just the best in direct shes, but my warriors were already crushing them like fire eating weed.

    I didn''t know if this was partially thanks to their sense of guilt or what. Perhaps they thought what they did to their own man, Wryly, deserved them to get punished or something.

    Or perhaps my warriors grew stronger beyond my imagination. Anyway, I returned to wave my ive around, killing and hacking anyone I met, moving forward while my chariot kept tagging along from behind.

    Taking down a few armies wasn''t an issue, but taking an entire continent was. The distance we needed to cover was simply scary. And so after a long time of doing this, I decided to elerate this process and entered my mirror world.

 Chapter 1625 Collecting Bones And Loot

    There I was able to jump towards faraway ces, spreading more warriors there, before jumping to another spot. Things kept happening like this for a few days straight. And in the end, it took me around one week to control just this continent.

    And that was me. Thinking about Lily''s optimistic dream about clearing twenty continents in a short time made me shake my head.

    "These Berserkers are honest even in the face of unstoppable might¡­ I can attack all their continents like this without the need to be there myself¡­"

    As Berserkers have such an honest way andmitment to their code and honour in fight, I felt like it was best to send my warriors towards their continents and let them handle everything.

    But that needed me to take a tour around first, determine which continents got Berserkers and which got Selvators.

    For Berserkers, I''d just fight them straightforwardly. As for Selvators, I''d never do that with them. Those despicable bastards were just too cunning to get the honour of direct flight.

    For Selvators, it was better to return to my old style of fighting, using my staff shields, my explosive bones, and massacre them without any mercy.

    I knew Berserkers weren''t weaker than Selvators, but I didn''t yet meet any paragon calibre dudes of them yet. At the same time, I didn''t yet see a single Hescos out.

    But I was sure I was going to see them sooner orter.

    So I returned back to ground zero, and started to test all the portals one after another. I visited all the continents, and realised that Selvators controlled twenty continents while the Berserkers controlled the rest.

    With my chariot, nothing bad could happen to me. And such distribution matched how Selvators felt high about themselves, how they looked in an arrogant way towards the Berserkers.

    Once I marked the continents of the Berserkers, a true massacre urred.

    I simply visited all the continents belonging to them, left behind lots of my warriors. I didn''t care about any tactic, simply took part of each warrior type and scattered them all over the continent.

    I emptied nearly all of my warrior stocks during this, while using even the ones without any stats at all. I knew this was going to be hard if they met with other enemies than the Berserkers. Yet it was that easy to handle the Berserkers.

    My warriors just lined up, ran towards the enemies, and kept killing them in a direct battle. I took roughly two weeks to distribute my entire warriors over these continents. And then I took another week to supervise things there.

    During which, I asked Silverlining to send me all the warriors tokens he could find me, plus tons of stats. I knew dealing with the Berserkers was going to be easy, but it''d take lots of time.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I estimated for my warriors to take at least a couple of months up to six to deal with the Berserkers. This wasn''t because the Berserkers were strong, it was because I scattered my warriors over many continents, ending up with much fewer warriors at each continent.

    To control each continent, my warriors had to fight hellish battles and advance slowly. So I decided to shift my attention towards the Selvators in the meantime.

    In addition to that, I wanted to replenish the lost warriors during all these fights. I lost tons of warriors so far, and didn''t replenish any yet.

    Silverlining promised to do his best, feeling too much excitement about my future battles with Hescos. I knew the Toranks were sitting on the edge of their seats, waiting to see the result of their gamble.

    Well, they bet on me to be the ck horse in this apocalyptic trial. And I intended to not disappoint their trust in me.

    As I got enough time right now, I started to do lots of things that I didn''t get the chance to do before. First I visited all the fifty continents of the enemy, checked on things going on there, and also collected my precious bones and loot.

    I didn''t get any time to do any of that. So when I saw the endless stream of bones flooding my way, I couldn''t help butugh uncontrobly. I got tons of dark realm bones, normal bones, and the most precious Holy Ones bones.

    In addition to that, all the races they used got lots of loot for me to collect. I didn''t say no to more wealth and resources, even if they weren''t that useful for me anymore.

    But the idea that I finally got time to collect part of my gains was enough to drive adrenaline like crazy in my veins! I spent tons of my hard earned bones during the past hectic wars.

    I admitted to myself that I never cared about bones that much. Even with such crazy expenditure, I still got enough to satisfy my needs for a year or two.

    But who''d be crazy to say no to more loot? Especially when I worked damn hard to earn them?

    I was sure that if I went around this new world, visited every new continent there, then I''d end up finding bones buried under the ground. Even if the continent was a barren piece ofnd without any living soul there to kill, I was sure I''d still find bones.

    This world got formed of many worlds I sent my forces to fight and kill the enemies. And as Icked enough time to collect these bones before, it was expected to find bones even in the middle of a desert.

    To cover up the entire fifty continents took me roughly one month. During which I paid attention to the ongoing battles in the world, and also took care of the bombs extracted by my digging teams.

    The bomb problem was getting under control quite smoothly, but that wasn''t the case for the ongoing wars. The moment I focused on the Berserkers, other races got the impression that they were going to be next.

 Chapter 1626 A Heaven Shaking Discovery!

    So they started to lower their attention and care towards Karoline, ending up mobilising even half of their forces fighting my ex-girl.

    Lily was worried, but I told her to not do anything out of normal. I knew what was going to happen, and in a few more weeks, what I expected did indeed happen.

    Karoline gave me the impression that she wouldn''t stop until she''d control the entire world. So when the other races dropped the heat over her side, she used this chance to push forward and expand.

    The other half the other races left behind got screwed badly, and they lost tons ofnds and even entire continents in the process. As this happened, and coupled with my forces acting low and conserved, not attacking anyone other than the ongoing battle for months, the other races decided to return and hit Karoline hard.

    They felt how extremely dangerous she was. And I got the news that even the Hescos took part in this grand operation.

    Like this, the two grand enemies remaining in this world were going to sh against each other for a long time. I estimated that such a grinding battle wouldst for months, and even after one year, no side would emerge winning.

    But there was something quite annoying about Karoline. After two months of fighting brutally like this, she didn''t show any sign of losing forces or growing weaker like many other races did.

    In fact, her forces seemed to grow bigger the more she fought. This was against all logic. And yet I didn''t have the time or mood to deal with her.

    During these two months, I finished my tour around the continents I could ess, collected everything I needed, received a really grand and generous batch of tokens, and let all the warriors there upgrade their stats to the max level.

    During which I noticed something that I identally missed. I thought we were all fighting on the same ground, with level five being the cap. Yet when these warriors came, they used a hellish lot of stat crystals, reaching level one hundred directly!

    It hit me like thunder! The level cap was removed without anyone getting notified about it! Or to be more precise, I didn''t get notified by it.

    That changed literally everything! And it also exined lots of things that puzzled me for a long time.

    It was clear that my enemies came prepared, knew more intel than I did, but that didn''t exin why they were kicking my forces as*yes, everywhere they met.

    At the beginning days of this merge, we lost tons of great warriors and generals without a proper reason. And now I realise what went wrong all this time!

    The enemies had increased their levels higher than my forces. Even if we didn''t get enough time to umte lots of stat crystals to fill our levels to the max, they still got much higher levels than any of my forces, even higher than myself.

    Damn! I felt quite enraged towards those bastards from the system higher ups. Why didn''t they just inform me about this?

    When I realised this, I hurriedly opened the market and checked the current prices of the stat crystals. Indeed they went off the roof, getting at least ten folds of increase in price.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Yet I found seemingly endless supply there. When I checked my current wealth, I couldn''t help but grin.

    "You thought you could trick me? Hahahaha! Ok, let me show you how truly powerful and resourceful I am, hahahaha!"

    If it was the issue of coins, then it wasn''t a problem at all! Just with a few clicks, I bought tons of stat crystals, almost emptying the entire market of its stocks.

    And that didn''t cost me one hundredth of my current wealth. Wasn''t that funny?

    I didn''t close the market interface, just kept refreshing it until the goods got reced again. They got an increase of almost one hundred percent, but that didn''t stop me.

    I emptied the market again of all the stat crystals there, and waited. I kept doing this until I spent half of my wealth. Not to mention I didn''t stop idle and waited for the market to refresh its stocks.

    I opened my inventory, took all the useless gears and weapons, monsters cores and materials, and sold them in batches. As this was a deep pocket war, I sold everything in auctions.

    So far I didn''t get how the market really worked. But it felt like it wasn''t just limited to my apocalypse. There were low grade weapons and materials that got sold like hot cakes, not quite logical at all.

    At this stage of the apocalypse, where we were this close from ending it up, there was no need to buy a single material at all. As for weapons, gears, arrays, war supplies, they would be sold if they were in high grade only.

    But selling equipment of level five or something, white trash grade on top of that, at such high prices was indeed weird! It was insane!

    That made me realise this market wasn''t just limited to my apocalyptic trial like I initially thought. And that also exined how I emptied the entire stock of the market stat crystals, ending up getting them refilled in a few minutester!

    But that wasn''t bad news for me, not even close! Like this, I got my entire wealth doubled in no time, ending up spending half of all that in the next few days.

    After I depleted half of my wealth, I stopped. I didn''t know if I bought stat points to cover up my people''s needs for a century or what! But it was worth it.

    I wasn''t just trying to satisfy my people''s needs, I was also making it impossible for my enemies to match my forces'' uing sudden rise in power thanks to filling their levels to the top.

    Right now, andpared to when I checked the market prices, the prices have increased by thirty folds!

 Chapter 1627 So This Wont Be The End Of The Novel!

    If anyone wanted to purchase stats from the market, they got to really bleed themselves to do that, and it wasn''t going to be enough.

    This was my revenge against such a scheme, such a treacherous act that I was sure the Hescos and other top races were behind it.

    Screw you all! I wished you all''d rot in hell!

    [I want to meet you right now at ground zero] Once I was done, I sent this message over to Lily, [Make sure to bring lots of people with you. We need to make a big distribution over our forces scattered all over the world]

    When I met her, and when she learnt about such tricky and little details that even she didn''t know about, she got really furious.

    "Those damn bastards! That''s why our armies got screwed all over the ce all this time! So they raised their levels, and that''s enough to push our backs against the walls!"

    She was smart enough to get the hidden meaning behind such an act. I didn''t need to say anything to her, and she guessed everything that I already guessed.

    "No need to panic, it''s not like we lost that bad," I evilly grinned, waved my arm and the next thing that appeared was mountains and mountains of stat crystals.

    "This¡­ Did you steal the market or what?!!!" she gave me an expression and look that made meugh for a minute.

    "It''s just me," Iughed, "you know what you need to do."

    "Leave it to me," she even ced her hand over her chest, "I''ll make sure those damn bastards piss themselves when they''ll see our new might."

    "Not right away," I warned her, "right now they are all scared of Karoline. Just make sure our warriors will hide their strength quite well, ok?"

    "I got you," she nodded, "but will this be enough?"

    "Oh, don''t worry about that," I flew in the air, went towards another empty spot and started filling it with mountains of stat crystals, "I''ll leave enough to satisfy our needs for years."

    "We only need to satisfy it for now," sheughed when she saw this, realising how I loved to do things big.

    I didn''t stick around for too long. After I left enough for her and my forces, I went back to one of the continents I controlled before.

    "Time to raise my warriors up," I stopped just when I realised what was going on. And now it was time to reshuffle everything.

    I started taking my warriors and filled the word with them. At the same time, I scattered mountains of stat crystals all over the continent.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Then I left them to consume them, upgrade their levels, while I increased mine.

    "Damn god! My current stats¡­ Damn!" I didn''t think twice and consumed hundreds of thousands of stat crystals to increase my level to the max. And there I found my stats quite scary.

    All of them were at the hundred thousand mark! All of them! Be it speed, strength, defence, everything! And on top of that, I found something new on the side of my profile page.

    "A True Universe Novice Rank? What the heck is that?!!!" I checked but found a message that told me I did not have enough clearance to ess such data. I thought deeply about it for an hour or so, reaching a single conclusion.

    "So the apocalypse is meant to help new races to join the grand universe. Does this mean there are more ranks out there in the universe? Wow! That means¡­ I''m not at the weakest level of the entire universe or what?"

    I knew if I asked Silverlining, he''d walk me through all this. But I didn''t. I wanted to walk myself through, better taste what this all was about myself.

    That clearance thing wasn''t a puzzle for me. I was sure the moment I''d clear this apocalypse and control everything under my lead, once the apocalypse would be over, then me and others would get such clearance privileges or something.

    "So¡­ It won''t just end here after all¡­" I muttered to myself, while feeling weird excitement about all this.

    I thought that once I controlled my world and won the apocalypse, all this excitement would be over. I started my journey here hating this apocalypse down to the bones. But after living through it for a long time, after rocking and winning all my enemies and foes, I developed such a weird attachment to such life.

    In addition to that, there was always this puzzlement that I couldn''t get. If everything ended by the end of the apocalypse, why would lots of racespete in every new apocalypse? Send their younger generations to fight there for supremacy?

    I''d understand if the top three races fought hard to do it. After all, they were the top three, and they were battling this hard to secure their current position and even crush the other two if possible.

    Yet other races like Dragons, Selvators, and Berserkers didn''t need to struggle that much. They could just lean their backs, enjoy the peaceful lives at their home worlds. And if their people grew in size, they could participate in apocalyptic trials from time to time, securing more worlds for their future generations.

    But now I started to see through everything. There was another trial after this one would be over, one that seemed much grander and a lot better than this one here.

    An entire trial that would cover up the entire universe with all the races within. How big and hard such a trial would be? Damn! Just thinking about it drove my blood to boil with excitement!

    I couldn''t wait for the entire trial here to end. And was now greatly anticipating what I''d get in the end from all this in the form of assessment.

    As there was another trial after this one, then my performance here would reflect on the final assessment andter on would grant me perks. What would I get? A privilege to be like those mighty races? Perhaps not that far, but it''d be enough for me to ce a strong foot on that grand universe.

 Chapter 1628 Taking My Time To Strengthen My Warriors

    Realising all this made me want to elerate things here. So I started to focus more on strengthening all of my warriors, and that included summoning more warriors using my soul ss.

    When I checked, I found a scary figure of hundreds of thousands of billion souls stored inside my ss so far. It seemed the grand wars I went through were enough to kill such a scary number. And that made me wonder how many people exactly were in this new world? How many would survive to the end?

    I didn''t think too much and started to summon more warriors, scary ones, to aid me in my next and finally charge against everyone here. All the races I summoned were instantly strengthened using my stat crystals.

    Be it Kings, Soulers, Reapers, or even Avengers, I summoned endless numbers of these. I even summoned little Bulltors, shield bearers, and even hectors and dragons. I didn''t stop at anything, and kept spending my stored up souls like crazy.

    I worked so hard all this time just for this moment. And so I never stopped until I emptied all the souls I got.

    "This is indeed great," I looked at the billions upon billions of tokens that filled my inventory right now. Part of this came from Silverlining, and the other part came from my soul ss, "it''s time for this world to have a king," Iughed while deciding to start my all out onught.

    I took roughly four months to do all these preparations. Part of this was thanks to me for going back towards all the continents I scattered my warriors at, took them back, and then summoned them again.

    I let all of my warriors consume stat crystals to reach the top level. During which, Lily called me ten times, asking for replenishing the star crystals. She also asked me to leave tons of these crystals back in the second Earth world. And I did that.

    It seemed that I underestimated the huge number of forces under my lead. Just when I was done with distributing stat crystals over the two worlds, I found that I emptied half of what I purchased.

    "Well¡­ It won''t harm to raise the price again, right?" Iughed evilly when I saw the prices increased just one fold more than before. So I went all out and purchased more, increasing it again by twenty folds.

    I knew that slight increase came as one of the forces or even multiple noticed my actions and decided to do something about it. They tried to arm up part of their forces using these stat crystals, not knowing that they were already fighting a losing war against me.

    Once done, I made sure to leave at the second Earth world enough to satisfy the needs of the endless supply of fightersing all the time towards there. Silverlining and his race''s sovereigns were truly going all out. And that made me more confident in what the end result of this war was going to be.

    In this apocalypse, in this new world, there was none who could match me. Be it in terms of forces'' numbers, diversity, might, and even wealth, they all failed and were left behind to rot in the dust.

    After doing all this, I didn''t hurry to start my full counterattack. I knew my forces needed lots of time to get their stat points maxed out. Besides, I haven''t finished collecting my bones from all over the world yet.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    I continued my tour around, took another couple months in doing so. During which, I kept a close eye over the entire situation of war.

    Lily kept asking me to send the all maxed out stat fighters to the frontlines, and yet I refused. I wanted the two sides fighting to harm each other deeply before I''d move out.

    [Just stay low, I''m going to deal with the Selvators now and then we''ll start the all out onught] I sent to her once I got done collecting my bones. I visited even the continents that no one was living on, and indeed I found lots of bones there.

    The only continents I didn''t visit yet were the ones filled with races and enemies. I knew they got tons of bones as well, lots of riches to collect, but that was left for the aftermath of this war.

    Enough time passed for all the Berserkers to get wiped out! They didn''t even think about surrendering, kepting at my forces down to thest man.

    In fact, such a result wasn''t that pleasant to me. I liked this race, liked how straightforward they were. And I knew they got tricked to betray me from a bunch of greedy and dirty leaders.

    But as they betrayed me more than once, I didn''t give them any way out. And now it was time toy hell down the second treacherous race; the Selvators.

    These were quite different from Berserkers. They weren''t that straightforward, formed of a bunch of evil and twisted soul members.

    I knew fighting them would be quite challenging before. Yet that was before maxing out my warriors stats. I collected everyone, gave them stat crystals enough to make them the strongest in this entire world.

    As I stood on the side watching them eat stat crystals like they were eating candy, I couldn''t help but imagine the course of this entire war if I learnt about this little detail up ahead.

    Just a small detail made such a grand difference. Even the fight against those forcesing from outside the universe would have been another story if I faced them with warriors of maxed stats.

    Well¡­ At least I ended up winning, not suffering any defeat so far. I threw such regret behind me, and focused more on the uing battle.

    The Selvators controlled twenty continents, filled them with their races, armies, and fortified them heavily. Other than these twenty continents, there were lots of Selvators scattered across lots of continents, either fighting my forces or Karoline''s.

 Chapter 1629 Getting Shocked!

    It was also the case of the Berserkers. But I didn''t care about any of this. In the end, I''d crush all these forces.

    I called back my warriors, looked around before returning to ground zero. There I randomly selected one of the portals leading to one of the twenty continents of the Selvators.

    "Oh, don''t tell me you were waiting for me here all this time? That''s indeed quite a one sided rtionship, hahahaha!" The moment I appeared there, I found tons of Selvators waiting for me.

    The floating inds were in tens of thousands, filling the entire sky, filled with tons of their armies. As for the ground, it was covered entirely with thickyers of forts and towers, walls that got endless war weapons.

    Seeing all this made me realise they were waiting for me all this time. And that made meugh. "Fine, let me show you how true might is!"

    The moment I appeared, they didn''t even care about greeting me except with firing weapons and skills. I watched the entire world turn bright with different lights, and that made me point at them andugh.

    They might have been the scary race before, when I was weak and scared to stumble across any of the races on Earth. But now? I bid my time and slowly chop their forts and inds piece by piece.

    And yet that''d cost me a long time, even years. I didn''t want to do that. So I took out my warriors, pointed towards the floating inds and the ground, and didn''t say anything.

    I knew this race was quite smart and treacherous, loving to scheme and put good ns. So I released just a tiny fraction of my warriors, let them go and test them out.

    Least to my knowledge that the difference between the full stats warriors of mine and the mediocre forces of theirs was this severe!

    The struggling battle I expected didn''t happen. Instead, I saw what the word massacre and the other word; a one sided ughter, really meant!

    This didn''t even happen when I faced the Berserkers! All my forces did was to just release their attacks, wave their swords and weapons, unleash their skills, and with all this they unleashed true hell on this part of the world.

    Fire never looked this intense before, and explosions never were this devastating before. Anywhere my warriors hit turned into a sea of fire and ruins. No, it was more precise to say they turned these ces into real parts of hell, filled with running rivers ofva and dead bodies!

    Seeing this made me pause for long minutes, before I finally absorbed my shock and got adapted to how scarily strong my warriors were.

    [Start deploying the armies] seeing there was no need for me to hold back or worry about anything, I gave the green light for Lily to start using the full power of my kingdom''s armies.

    What was the use of gods going easy on ants? In the end, the ants would all die, and there was no scenario where ants would harm gods in return.

    [Atst! Ok, I''ll start releasing all of them then, withdraw those at the frontlines without max stats¡­]

    [Don''te near Karoline and the other forces, ok?] I interrupted her excited words, and made sure she''d not make such a mistake now.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    [Tsk! Fine! Let your girl live for a bit longer] I didn''t know why but it felt like her words held weird and deep resentment against her for reasons I didn''t want to think about.

    I closed the chat with her, took a deep look over the grand map I had. Currently almost half of the entire continents were filled with races, while the other half was empty.

    That wasn''t good news actually. In fact, I could already see through the future. If the different races got pushed so hard by me, then they''d start retreating. And as there were lots of unupied continents, I knew this wasn''t going to end well.

    This war would be elongated for no damn reason. [Tell Isac to start moving people and armies towards the continents I''ve marked for you] I reopened the chat with her, sent this message over alongside a picture of the map with continents marked there.

    [All of them are empty¡­ Do you want to spread out people there first? What for? Safeguard against a backdoor for them?]

    [Smart girl] I was pleased she got what I wanted to do quite fast.

    [I can see why you want to do this¡­ Fine, let me speak with her first]

    [This is a top priority]

    [I know. But you also know such project needs lots of materials and nning]

    [We just need temporary forts and bases. Our armies¡­ They are hellish strong]

    [I''ll have to let people have their stat maxed out then to match the iing enemies if they get attacked. I''ll need more of these crystals then at the other world]

    [Got it!] I didn''t argue with her, took out tons of my warriors first, let them crush this continent, before I went to the second Earth world.

    There I visited the cities and towns, and left tons of crystals there. My people weren''t that weak to begin with, many with cultivation bases opened. But with filling their stats to max, it was possible for them to be an army on their own.

    I decided to arm up all of my people here with stat crystals to max their stats out. This took me almost the remaining stock of crystals I got, and roughly two months to do so.

    Then when I returned back, only a few days passed. Nothing much happened, and I checked over the battle I entrusted to my warriors.

    Well¡­ I have to admit I was truly shocked by what I saw. For tens of thousands of miles, there was no sign of anyone or anything but ruins and dead bodies.

 Chapter 1630 She Is Acting Like Monsters!

    The scars of the scary battles that urred here were still fresh. But I knew all of this was caused by my warriors. After crossing fifty thousand miles, I finally met with my forces.

    They were indeed scary! If this continued, then they could clear up the entire continent in less than half a month! And that was with little losses on my side.

    What was the definition of scary? This was!

    As this proved to work, I started to roam the other neen continents, spreading lots of warriors there. I didn''t take all of my warriors out like before, didn''t even take the truly scary ones like my Kings, Soulers, and such.

    I kept those resting inside my inventory, and just let the normal warriors deal with everything. Then it was time for me to take a look at Karoline and her weird situation.

    But before doing this, I roamed the world, visited the previously emptied continents and checked on what was going on there.

    Isac was indeed a genius in terms of construction and nning cities and towns. Just in the past few days, she managed toy down the foundations of tons of towns and cities, and moved lots of people from my second Earth to here.

    Not only that, Lily also moved tons of armies here, using these ces as reserves for the entire armed forces of my kingdom. This was indeed suitable, as we got tons of armies without enough space to amodate them.

    Portalwork wasid down in every continent, linking different areas of the continent together, and also linking every continent with each other and with ground zero.

    I met with Isac, Hiry, and Legend. Thetter was the generalmander responsible for such a mission.

    Per what he told me, Lily found out this world was void of any monster. The only living souls here were races, nothing else. So she nned to turn these continents into training grounds for my armies, working aster training camps, grand camps actually.

    Such an extravagant move that would cover up around fifty continents, arge number indeed. But as this world was this colossal to begin with, I didn''t argue with such a long term n.

    As for how she nned to do it, it was easy to guess. The monster dens I previously handed over to her and used a small amount of them at the second Earth world were going to work.

    Right now my forces and people were all maxed out in stats. There was no danger in letting any high grade monster den to be deployed here.

    In fact, this would help my forces to feel little pressure and grow much stronger in the long run. Besides, using monsters here would serve as a weapon against the enemies, stopping any of their hidden ns of retreat towards any continent without losing too much in return.

    As I was satisfied with what they did, I started to move towards the continents of hot wars ragging out there.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    I didn''t inform any of my generals about any of that. I simply moved back to ground zero, checked the map a few times, before deciding on my next continent to visit.

    It was a ce which lied in the heart of the hectic wars going around. When looking at the map, I could see lots of scarlet red dots that filled lots of continents. I selected this one as it looked a bit peaceful, looking as if it was already controlled a long time ago.

    If Karoline selected a base for her newly born kingdom, then it would be this ce.

    I asked Lily about the portal leading to that continent, and her response was pretty much expected. She tried to send lots of armies with me, fearing that by being in the middle of every single army of my enemies I''d end up surrounded.

    But this wasn''t important to me. I knew I could face an entire army and survive without any issue. I just learnt about the portal leading to that ce, and went directly towards it.

    The moment I appeared there, I got weed with an endless stretch of ruins and damage. I thought I''d be weed with prosperous signs of buildings and constructions, but I didn''t find anything like this around.

    Instead of the grand projects of building, I was met with scenes of death and ruins. It felt like I appeared idently in the middle of a brutal battlefield or something. I even suspected myself and waited for two hours to check the map again.

    And yet I wasn''t lost. I was in the ce I came here for. All these ruins and desertednds was what was filling this continent.

    There was no sign of civilization, no sign of any life at all. I kept flying around, trying to find anything or anyone, trying to understand what was going on here.

    "This is weird¡­" But after flying for a day or so, I didn''t see anything different. Ruins stretched all over the ce, and nothing appeared out of this gloomy picture of the brutality of wars.

    How could this be possible? If I was Karoline, then after controlling this ce for weeks, I''d turn it into a grand ce filled with towns and cities, filled with life and prosperity.

    "Something is off here¡­" This came out of my expectations actually. I never expected to see such destruction all over the ce. And that just joined the long list of weird actions Karoline was doing since she showed up.

    She gave me the impression of acting like how monsters did. She seemed to never care about building anything, focusing solely and mainly over destruction and killing. What a weird girl she was!

    Something was off, I was sure about that. "It seems I have to go and visit the main battlefield¡­ But before that, I should go and deal with all the bombs first."

    I left my digging teams at all the fifty continents of the enemiesing from outside this universe. And after all this time, it was expected to find tons of bombs there.

 Chapter 1631 I Want To Rule The Universe!

    As for Karoline and her weird attitude, I decided to let Lily and others start investigating everything about her current whereabouts. I wanted toe directly and meet with her, hopefully I''d find what the real crux of the problem was.

    I sent a message over to Lily, before returning back to deal with bombs. When I went there, I found tons of bombs getting extracted already. And I decided to not move away until I dealt with everything.

    I gave Lily the green light to use everything and all the armies we had to deal with other continents except for the ones having Karoline''s forces and other races fight among each other.

    Lily already started attacking other ces, but she didn''t overdo it until I gave her this order. When I checked my map after a few days, I found out that the fire of war spread all over the world, covering almost seventy percent of the continents there.

    It seemed the races were ready to mobilise whenever we''d hit them. But they never expected our forces to build lots of fortifications on deserted continents, and they never expected to meet monsters.

    The monster''s move was a nice touch actually. It helped to stop many races'' forces, ending up for them to suffer lots of losses.

    As I saw the entire world burning under such fire of war, I decided to wait for a bit longer before making my final move. I still got lots of bombs to deal with, and I wanted to leave thest war to be with Karoline and other races.

    I didn''t yet visit the continents of the Selvators, but I could tell from the maps how severely hit they were by my warriors. They got pressured and pushed all the way to the edges of each of the twenty continents. If this kept going for a few more days, then they''d all be annihted.

    They deserved such fate, and I didn''t feel any sympathy towards them. They were the ones to backstab me first, kill my friend, and they deserved death as punishment.

    I closed the map and focused on dealing with the bombs. Yet such a process took me roughly an entire month. During which, Lily and my armies managed to clear almost fifty percent of the enemies, killing tons of forces, and capturing endless prisoners of war.

    It happened just a few days after the all out war started. In front of the unstoppable armies of mine, the enemies started to feel despair and started to surrender.

    It first started as sporadic events, and Lily had to return to me to ask for instructions. As I knew this war was close to its end, I decided to absorb more forces here.

    What was the value in killing such folks when we could simply absorb them into my kingdom? And that made me wonder about something else¡­

    The merge that happened here got only warriors and armies to appear from each race. Then where were their living people? The ones without any fighting abilities?<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Thinking about this point and recalling how grand this new world was made me realise something. It seemed the system higher ups arranged things with a clear goal in mind.

    They didn''t bring those who couldn''t fight, the normal people, out. They seemed to wait for the moment this entire war would be over, and then they''d release everyone, letting them join the winner''s side.

    If that was true then it was huge! It meant that this world wouldn''t be an empty ce, one that would be filled only with fighters and broken armies.

    In fact this looked a more reasonable decision and n made by these higher ups. And I respected what they did here. Like this they''d limit the unneeded losses, preparing the final world to wee a new era.

    And that also meant another thing, my kingdom would be one with different races living inside it. I established my kingdom to prepare a good ce for my weak humans to live and prosper. Yet it seemed I was going to help other races as well.

    I didn''t reject that, only a fool would do such a thing. Any race was weed to live and work inside my kingdom. Like this, my kingdom here would be a miniature image of the grand universe, and I''d be training myself for the uing grant role to rule over the entire universe.

    If the system higher ups nned something new after the end of this apocalyptic trial, then why wouldn''t I aim to be the grand ruler of the entire universe?

    I got lots of races on my side, lots of ancient ones on top of that. So it was just normal for me to aspire to aim for such a prestigious position. Even if the journey towards such a goal would be hard and long, it was still worth it!

    I got used to such a hectic life of fighting andpeting, the life of putting one''s life and future on the line all the time. It was scary, and yet quite interesting.

    Living a life of peace? Finding an ind and staying for the rest of my life there with my girls and kids? That wasn''t a life for me!

    Not to mention I got cursed when it came down to girls and such. Even if such a curse got cleared, it wasn''t going to amuse me to live like this.

    I decided to take a long rest first, enjoy the peaceful life and see if I''d like it or not. I''d focus on building my kingdom and expand the prosperous scenes of a true civilisation all over these continents. And also I needed to replenish the lost warriors here with new ones.

    If I wanted to conquer the universe, I should n things out once this grand war was over. The moment I''d control the entire world, I''d start preparing things for such a grand goal. After all, the universe wasn''t like the small apocalyptic trial I just lived through.

 Chapter 1632 Things Got Complicated

    I needed not only armies, but also capable generals. And on top of that, I needed to know what the real universe was truly like.

    I kept myself confined to this apocalyptic trial, and didn''t go outside except for rare asions. I wanted to visit the Toranks race worlds, see how such a grand race and civilization survived and thrived in the universe for such a long time without getting destroyed.

    And on top of that, I wanted to learn why they didn''t manage to ruin the universe and be the rulers of it!

    I knew the universe got races, got interesting ces like the impacts and the fighting ces, and it also got the outer grand battlefield.

    I got lots of ces to visit, tons of knowledge to learn, and above all, I still didn''t know what type of quest the system would enforce on those seeding the apocalyptic trials.

    In my opinion, the system might give a veryplicated long mission list for anyone surviving the apocalypse. They''d have to get tested against other races, against other forces, and surely against the enemiesing from the outer universe.

    If that was true, then just having all these armies wouldn''t suffice, having just two worlds wouldn''t do. I didn''t jump to conclusions or think about any detailed ns for now, yet I could feel the need to expand my territory and add more worlds to it.

    There must be ways to do so in the grand universe. Either it''d be by directly conquering worlds there, or taking part in new apocalypses, there was a way indeed to expand.

    In my opinion, if the grand races in the universe decided to take part in new apocalyptic trials, then it meant this was the most feasible way to do it.

    I knew this was going to be an interesting way to add more worlds to my kingdom, but it was a very deadly disadvantage in my eyes. I had to waste tons of time, long years, a century for every apocalyptic trial to end, before I''d gain a world, or perhaps not.

    It was such a long time where I''d risk either winning or losing. The fact of winning or losing didn''t matter that much to me, but the wasted time really mattered a lot.

    Waiting for hundreds of years to just get a single or even a few worlds? That was quite weird!

    I''d prefer to directly fight other races and face tons of armies instead of waiting for such a hellish long time to get nothing back.

    At least wars wouldn''tst more than a year or two. Compared to wasting hundreds of years to get a single world, I could just get one world per a decade or so. Not to mention I''d not just get a single world, empty and needing construction, I''d get one filled with tons of people and already built ces.

    In fact Icked any intel about how to do it. But I knew I had to do this. I got to expand fast if I wanted to really be the true ruler of this universe, or at least rise up in ranks and be one of the top three races.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Hectors were one of the top three races, but they didn''t deserve that. They weren''t weak, but weren''t that strong either. In my apocalypse, I faced and crushed them without much hurdle actually.

    Before the Hescos and Toranks were another story. The Hescos were truly blessed with tons of talents, and had unique ways in doing their battles, not to mention their special suits and long and rich heritage and history.

    As for the Toranks, they looked like a wealthy tycoon in my eyes. They got lots of connections with many impacts, got lots of resources to spend on their forces and allies.

    Just seeing how much I gained from them, and I was just making deals with them, made me realise how scarily wealthy and resourceful they were.

    These two deserve to be called the true hegemony of the universe, by the Hectors didn''t deserve to be listed beside them. At least I''d aim to push down the Hectors and rece them as one of the top races and forces in the entire universe.

    I took a deep breath before calming myself down. I didn''t know what the general situation out there in the universe was, and I couldn''t let myself get drifted toy lots of ns without knowing the truth and facts first.

    The only way to do so was by winning this war, which was something already set in stone for me. After one month, I finally dealt with thest batch of bombs, stored everything inside my inventory, and then turned towards the map.

    The current situation of wars was unique. Almost two thirds of the world was under my control, but the remaining third was indeed quite tough to crush. All the races seemed to reach agreements together, stopped fighting each other, unified their forces and came at my armies together.

    They merged everything they got for now under a single banner, and that made my forces suffer lots of losses. The advantage of my forces in terms of stats was negated as lots of the races'' forces got their stats maxed.

    I didn''t know how they did it, especially when the prices of the stat crystals at the market didn''t show any significant increase. But it seemed they had a way to handle such a problem, and they raised most if not all of their forces'' stats to max.

    Doing this made the ongoing wars everywhere hard and challenging again. The spree of surrendering moves from these races'' armies stopped abruptly, and only fierce battles erupted everywhere.

    But there was one thing that I noticed. Even if they reached such an agreement with each other, they didn''t join forces with Karoline.

    Thetter was still fighting hellish battles against these races'' armies. At the same time, Lily''s spies returned with tons of valuable news.

 Chapter 1633 The End Game

    It seemed what I discovered at the central continent belonging to Karoline''s territory wasn''t an exception. Karoline simply focused on killing, fighting armies and crushing them, controlling an entire continent before moving her forces to a new ce to fight at.

    She never cared about building anything, never left behind any forces to keep a continent under her control. So it was expected that arge part of her supposedly controlled continents would get lost and return under the control of thebined arms armies.

    As this happened, she returned again to fight these forces and kill them, recontrol these continents, before ditching them away. This was¡­ Very weird in my eyes.

    What was the point in doing all this? Aside from just fighting for killing, there was no point at all in doing such useless tactics.

    If I was in her shoes, if another race was in her shoes, then after controlling a single continent, we''d have left behind forces to safeguard it from falling again under the enemies'' hands.

    But it seemed like Karoline never cared about any of that. All she wanted was to just kill more forces, and then jump towards another battlefield to kill more forces.

    This was insane! Literally insane! But this wasn''t just the only weird part about her forces and movements.

    She got a weird source to gain tons of fresh forces every now and then. No matter how her armies got severely hit, new armies always appeared to crush her enemies.

    On top of that, these armies were all made out of different races, not just from one. Yet she didn''t have a single human there, as if she didn''t get any ess to my and her race or something.

    As the entire situation now looked a lot better for my forces on the surface, but looked more difficult on the ground, I knew I had to select my next target carefully.

    Getting advantage for a long time to just mess things up at the end wasn''t going to help anyone. In the path of victory and defeat, there would be a point where things would be determined afterwards.

    My enemies weren''t simple. They were just waiting for a single chance to turn tables around. And I''d be a fool if I gave them such a chance.

    "Trying to act reckless and haughty, going towards Karoline right now is wrong¡­" I knew working by my earlier ns wasn''t going to do any good at all.

    I got the upper hand after all. Even if my enemies got stat crystals from an unknown source, even when they merged forces together, they weren''t a challenge for me.

    But if I went to meet Karoline, I felt like something big would happen. So it was better to deal a deadly blow towards the various forces first, before dealing with Karoler on.

    As for how I''d deal with these forces and races, I decided to look for the future of my kingdom. I already got my revenge against the Berserkers and Selvators, entirely wiping these two races out.

    I knew after ending this apocalypse, these two races wouldn''t vanish. They still had tons of normal people who were going to join my kingdom. I didn''t n to hold these normal people the same sins their armed forces suffered.

    As for the forces of other races, it was better to add them to my side. And that meant it was time to use my technique and cube again, time to add tons of forces to my side.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    [I''m going to start attacking the coalition army of different races] I sent this message over to Lily, [Make sure the different armies are surrounding these forces and pinning them down. Leave the rest to me]

    [Are you sure? Theybined their forces together, and they are building tons of defences as we speak]

    [You know that nothing can stop me when I''m serious] and I was truly serious this time, [Just make sure Karoline and her armies wouldn''t get to make trouble in the middle of all this]

    [Are you scared of her perhaps? Don''t tell me that, hahahaha!]

    [I''m just acting cautious] I felt as if she got amused by what I said, [She gives me a bad vibe]

    [Speaking about that, I met her once¡­ But she didn''t show any sign of being human]

    [You did? You didn''t tell me¡­]

    [It happened while you were away working on these bombs. I wanted to see what she looked like, get a direct look at her and see what she was made of]

    [And?]

    [She gave me a bad feeling, like¡­ Like she won''t stop until she turns the entire world into hell]

    [I also have the same feeling] I felt more pressure about Karoline when I learnt about Lily''s viewpoint. Lily wasn''t just a normal general, she was someone I truly respected and admired.

    If she said such a thing, then the vague doubts I got before were indeed true. And that meant the end of the sh between me and Karoline wouldn''t end by anything else but the death of one of two of us.

    Sigh! It was such a damn curse that I suffered from. But for a reason, I felt like many things would get revealed after meeting with her. And by defeating her, lots of things would also change.

    I didn''t know why I was feeling like this, but I threw all this behind my back and looked again at the map. Then I started to arrange things over with Lily, nning the next moves and where I''d start my grand attack and where I''d move from there onwards.

    Then it came down to thest war that''d put an end to all this, let the end game start!

    I selected a continent that wasn''t that far actually from Karoline''s main forces. I aimed to see how she''d act, and also that ce was the densest ce filled with enemy forces.

    If I hit that cluster of five continents and emptied them from enemy forces, then by numbers the enemies would lose around ten percent of their total forces. But in real value, they''d lose around fifty percent of their total fighting power.

 Chapter 1634 The Cube Makes Things Easier

    ording to intel gathered by Lily and others, this cluster of continents has the strongest elite forces of all races, with tons of generals and leaders. It acted as the main brain of the entire grand army of the coalition army. And so I decided to aim directly at it.

    I moved back to the ground zero. And there I found Lily, Legend, Isac, and others waiting for me. It seemed like they got how important this uing war was. And they came to just show their support and get the final instructions from me.

    I gave them clear instructions about what to do if Karoline acted, if other forces of thisbined race armies decided to intervene.

    I then went towards a portal leading to this continent, before vanishing from ground zero and appearing in the middle of the enemy forces.

    I already visited the twenty continents of the Spectators, made sure they got cleared and recalled back my scattered warriors from all over the world.

    When I appeared there, I found a grand scene of construction weing my eyes. Walls, forts, fortresses, flying inds, floating fortresses, and even floating towers¡­ Bubbles and shields spread all over the ce, with tons of forces scattered on the ground and in midair.

    The scene was indeed quite different from when I visited Karoline''s main continent. And when I appeared, everyone stopped what they were doing and turned to look at me.

    A long and heavy moment of silence prevailed for an entire minute. "Listen up," I took out my horn and decided to give them a chance, "I can ept you in my kingdom, fairly treating you. If you resist me, then I''ll crush you, add whoever I can, and won''t leave a single opposing enemy of you alive. What do you say?"

    My words were calm and slow, but they were very loud and heavy in their ears and minds. They knew I wasn''t bluffing. These races fought against me for a long time, and many of them directly shed with me before.

    They all knew what it meant for me to say these words, and most of them knew I wasn''t making things up. If I wanted, I could absorb and enforce them to follow and work for me.

    Even if they knew I got the power and ability to do so, expecting them to surrender and follow me this easily wasn''t going to work.

    They were standing in the middle of a grand army formed by various races. They got their stat points maxed out, got the continents here at least heavily fortified and well defended.

    They weren''t that weak yet to sumb to my threats, they didn''t feel they got their backs against the walls when they faced me. And that made them all shout in defiance, announcing their rejection and dering their oppression out loud.

    And this was quite expected to some extent.

    "Go to hell!"

    "We''ll kill you here!"

    "You won''t get us!"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "You are a tyrant!"

    I heard tons of such meanments shouted back at my face. I didn''t feel any rage, even when they started attacking me with different and lots of attacks.

    At this moment, I felt like a father looking at their kids, feeling how foolishly stupid and carried out they were by the rashness of adolescence. As a father, I should be patient, and show them how supportive and epted I was to their foolishness and recklessness.

    So I took out my cube, and simply filled my chariot with lots of bones. The next few minutes passed, and then my cube got charged, released its magical wave around, engulfing everyone and everything in the diameter of hundreds and thousands of miles.

    The moment the grand effect of my cube vanished, the ce that was bustling with life looked quite deserted. It got nothing left, not a single race or a living being stood there.

    Even if they were standing in the middle of a grand andplex defensive structure, even if they were inside strong shields, they did nothing to stop my cube!

    I took a peek inside, and there I found the newly added millions of forces inside. They got scared, puzzled, and didn''t know what just happened.

    In a sh they turned from standing next to each other, standing in the middle of their scary fortifications and defences, and then appeared here in an alien cold and harsh world of my cells.

    They were now my prisoners, and then they got forced to sign a contract with me. They ended up serving me without the need to shed a single blood or damage anything.

    "Thanks for giving me all these defences," I honestly expressed my appreciation. These defences were going to be the base from which tons of more defences would fill the entire world to keep it safeter on.

    I knew they imagined a brutal war, one that would leave me helpless and powerless against. They imagined giving up their lives andnds in exchange for tons of my warrior souls and lives. Yet they greatly underestimated me.

    The only enemy that managed to create trouble for me was those who came from the outside of the universe. They had a way to stop my cube from working, stopping my technique from showing its demeanour. And so I got enforced to use the normal and brutal way of directly sacrificing the lives of my warriors to win.

    Yet these races were really naive. In my eyes, they were justmps waiting for me to gather from the wilderness, add them to my growing horde of sheep back at my farms.

    As I dealt with them, I started moving out. This time I made sure to activate my cube before reaching the next area of enemies. I already extended the peace invitation out for everyone using my horn. And yet none epted my outstretched hand.

    So I started to just roam the world, suck in all the forces I met without differentiating between anyone, or waiting to hear anyone out.

 Chapter 1635 Its Time To Face Karoline

    Many tried to fight back, many even tried to take the initiative to run either towards me or away from here. But all failed. Against my cube, and in such a confined ce as a continent, no one was able to stand against me or keep their lives or something.

    But this continent was really massive like any other continent in the new world. So roaming this ce like this took me lots of time, actually an entire month.

    During which, and as I expected before, other forces on other continents tried to intervene. They mobilised lots of armies from the deeper continents, the ones away from the reach of my armies, and sent them towards here.

    To me this was nothing but adding more wealth in my pockets. I weed all, took everyone inside my cube without reservations.

    Karoline also moved as I expected. Yet her continents were already separated from here by lots of continents. Not to mention she didn''t have any good rtions with these forces, neither with mine.

    So anywhere she tried to sneak through, any direction she tried to head towards, she ended up facing hellish strong resistance in the end.

    But when I thought she''d drop the idea ofing towards here, and after one month, I still heard news from Lily about how Karoline was trying to make her way towards me at all costs.

    Girl¡­ Why do you act as a bitter ex-girlfriend that I threw away and betrayed? Why do you act this vengeful and with such weird wrath and determination as if we got an unresolved and deep running feud and enmity?

    Weird!

    The battle in this continent finally was over. In fact, I didn''t feel it was a real battle at all. I just roamed around and kept sucking dry the forces everywhere I went.

    I didn''t mind such battles, but did mind the time wasted on this. I got pinned for the entire month. And even if Karoline didn''t get any ess towards here for now,ter on she would.

    Besides I got tons of my forces waiting for nothing, doing only stupid guarding missions.

    To make things roll faster I should use everyone I got. But that would end up losing too many valuable veteran warriors and also future possible great soldiers.

    "I should just jump around and absorb the forces I''ll meet, then give time for the gaps to be filled¡­" When I thought about it, I realised that most of the time I got lost thanks to my roaming around.

    If I could cut the time I spent doing that, then things would be for the better.

    To make things roll faster I decided to suck all the races in one spot, then enter my mirror world, jump at one hundred other spots and do the same. Then I''d return to ground zero and move to another continent, while saving the locations I visited into my staff.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    When I tried it, I found out how smooth things went much faster. I didn''t take longer than a few hours to get done with one continent, then jumped to another and did the same. After taking a tour around twenty something continents, I returned back to the first ces I visited.

    There I found the enemies refilling the one hundred spots like I imagined. That made my task much easier. And instead of wasting one whole month in taking down one continent, I took the same to take down twenty-four ones.

    During all this, Karoline never stopped trying to get to me. Lily kept updating me about the news from the frontline, giving me a clear view on what things looked like.

    The coalition armies of races seemed to get startled by my weird n and movement. So they started to change their tactics. ording to Lily, they started to part ways and clear entire continents, leading Karoline and her forces directly towards me.

    If not for Lily and my grand armies standing like immovable mountains in front of her, Karoline would have met me weeks ago.

    I had to admit the quick wits of the enemies. They noticed how determined Karoline was to meet with me. And so they decided to let the two of us meet and sh, hopefully some sort of a miracle would happen.

    Karoline''s side was strong, but it wasn''t that hard like my side. I alone was enough to scare all of these enemies and drive despair into their hearts.

    During the past months, they tried everything to stop me. They used deadly attacks, bombs, special forces, grand defensive formations, and even artefacts¡­ But all failed to stop me.

    My cube had an irresistible force that couldn''t be countered by anything. So no matter how they tried, as long as I didn''t aim to directly match them using military might, and kept using my cube, their attempts failed.

    After clearing the twenty-four continents, I knew it was time to face Karoline. If I kept going like this, then in the span of a few days I''d end up meeting her. I cleared the continents lying in the centre of the grand coalition army. And that meant only the continents lying at the periphery remained.

    Going there and clearing the forces from there would end up clearing a direct path for Karoline and her armies. If that was something I''d not be able to avoid, then it was better to get done from it sooner thanter.

    [Open path for Karoline and her forces to pass through, don''t stop them anymore] as I decided that, I went directly towards Lily and sent her this message.

    Her response was indeed quite expected. She didn''t like it! She hoped for me to get rid of all the enemies first, before working against Karoline.

    I also hoped to do so. But thest move from the coalition army made it clear that I''d sh with Karoline much earlier than I nned. So I stressed over Lily to do it, while she''d keep the coalition army under check.

 Chapter 1636 You Finally Remembered Me? I Want To Punch You!

    Doing so would prevent them from trying something dangerous at a critical time. As she got a role to do, she stopped arguing with me and started to arrange things out.

    She took roughly one day to arrange things out. During which, I did nothing but take a long nap. I didn''t enjoy such a moment of peace for a long time, and kept pushing myself over the limit for a long time.

    Sleeping for an entire day seemed like sleeping for a single second to me. I needed to sleep for an entire month perhaps after all this would be over.

    Lily arranged things over, and now Karoline was on her way to meet me. ording to the map, the remaining forces in the entire world were focused on a small area of thirty continents, taking mostly the shape of a crescent moon.

    Two forces were shing against each other, forming the edges of that moon. These were my forces and the coalition army. As for Karoline, she was moving in a straight line towards me, getting from outside towards the middle of the entire area.

    I did nothing but wait, and in less than three days, she finally arrived at the opposite continent I was standing on.

    I stood at the edge of my continent, while the other one wasn''t that far away. A narrow gulf of ocean water was separating between the two continents, and she stood there while her big army was behind.

    As for me, I just stood on my chariot, didn''t summon any of my warriors, didn''t need to.

    "It has been a long time no see, my dear Karoline," I said when I noticed how fierce she was ring at me. Long time passed, tens of years actually. The apocalypse didn''t run for a year, and yet I lived for more than that.

    The time difference made me live through a long, really long timepared to anyone else.

    "I hate you!" The first thing she said was these weird words, "I hate you, hate your face, your entire presence, everything about you!"

    "For what?" I could tell from her eyes and tone, her attitude so far, that she wasn''t lying. She did indeed hate me. And I wanted to know the reason behind such deep hatred.

    Thest time I was with her nothing bad happened between the two of us. She just changed and ran away on her own, vanished for such a long time, before finally returning back.

    "You¡­ You killed my son! You deserve the cruellest death, the most brutal way to die¡­"

    "Son?!!!" I was taken aback. I looked at her, sized her up and down before adding, "did you have a boyfriend before the apocalypse? Got pregnant with andid a child or what? And why are you ming me? I didn''t do anything, I''m not the one who brought this entire apocalypse over our heads!"

    "You killed him, I saw you doing it! Don''t try to walk out from here using useless words. I saw you! And you are going to pay for this, pay a very painful price!"

    "Bring it on then," I could already tell this wasn''t my Karoline. She was truly hating me, and her words never made any sense at all.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    She got a son? And I killed him? And she saw it? What nonsense was this?!!

    "Come forth, my beloved pet!" the moment I invited her to fight, she took something out. It was a ck orb, and as she said her words, she tainted it with her blood, from a wound she just created using a knife.

    Then she threw the orb on the ground, literally smashing it there. Torrents of ck gas gushed out, giving me the impression this wasn''t an orb but a giant storage space sealed inside it.

    *Roar!*

    A fierce roar appeared when the ck gas rose up for hundreds of metres, spanned to cover up thousands of metres. I felt whatever she summoned wasn''t good news.

    "Come out," I didn''t hesitate to summon my fallen gods, and made them fill the entire chariot of mine, "Attack!" I didn''t even wait for that monster or whatever she called to show its ugly face here. I instantly gave the order to attack, and then deadly swarms of attacksnded over that ck gas.

    *Roar!* *Roar!* *Roar!*

    The monstering from that orb seemed to struggle in pain from all these attacks, and that was expected. What wasn''t expected was the evidence that it didn''t die. Which was a bit weird.

    I took out hundreds of my fallen gods, and just a few of them were quite deadly, enough to deal with any monster.

    "Attack again!" If one hit didn''t do it, then a thousand would. I watched my fallen gods'' attacksnd over that ck cloud, ending up releasing more painful roars from whatevering out from within.

    But no matter how many times they attacked, that thing didn''t die. And even that ck cloud kept growing in size.

    "Don''t bother, this is something that only gods can handle, not mere mortals like you! Now I''m going to have my revenge, see the one who killed my son fall and suffer."

    Karoline was still bbering her nonsense, while the cloud grew to extend ten thousand metres. This was some insane sizable monster if that was what was going out from within.

    [Don''t hesitate, take it out and kill this thing before being born!] just when I was preparing myself for that monster to get out from this ck cloud, and when I was prepared for a brutal fight, a voice that I didn''t hear for a long time rang in my ears.

    "Sith! Damn you! If not for being a god, I''d have gone to your ce and punched your face until my knuckles bleed!"

    [There is no time for that! You don''t know it, but you are standing just a few inches away from your death doorsteps! Hurry up and take that scissors out, hurriedly use it to kill or severely wound that thing!]

 Chapter 1637 The Curasee God!

    I felt how dangerous and impatient Sith was. I have tons of questions for him. But instead I took my pair of scissors like he asked, and asked: "Shall I go there and kill it or what? It''s very huge!"

    [Just throw it! Attach your technique threads to its ends, and pull it back once it prates into that cloud, then do it again!]

    "Ok, but can you tell me in detail what''s going on here? Why is this thing so deadly?"

    [It''s a god yer creature, something that was known to go extinct for a long time now] what he said made my back grow cold and numb. What the heck? A god yer weapon? Howe Karoline got her hands over such a thing?

    [She isn''t Karoline, not that human chick you wanted to run your little thing deep inside her! She isn''t human, not anymore! She is something you once met before, something you killed his son for sure]

    "Who the hell is he or she then?" I summoned my technique, released my ck threads, and then threw the scissors with all my might forward.

    And as the scissors flew in the air, the shocking and unbelievable words of Sith rang in my head the next instant: [It''s a Curasee god! The one you killed before when you saved your masked friend was his son! Or to be exact, it was his reincarnation to this world]

    "Damn! For real?!!!"

    [Don''t hesitate to take down that damn thing! If it came to this world, then even if I was by your side with an army of gods, we won''t survive or kill it!]

    I got how severe the situation was. So without any hesitation, I spread all the world around with Holy Ones bones.

    They were the strongest and highest bones in grade I got. At the same time, I controlled my chariot to fly directly towards that ck gas thing while summoning all the fallen gods I got on my side, and also all the Kings and other formidable warriors I got.

    This wasn''t a joke! This was something that even Sith, a god, feared. And just as I did all this, Karoline finally showed a change on her face.

    "You got help from a dam bastard? Do you think this will do you any good? Let''s see how you can reach my baby!" she roared, and the next instant, tons of portals shed and appeared.

    She summoned more armies to her aid, and I didn''t think about how she could do it. All I cared about right now was to cross the gulf and reach that colossal ck gas thing.

    But as she summoned more armies, tons of attacks came towards me. I didn''t hesitate to take out my pir and release a bubble, to get crushed almost the next instant under the insane pressure of attacksing from the other end.

    "Let''s see who is going to stop the other!" I roared back, instantly switched on all my cylinders, madly activated my shields, and also sucked dry tons of her forces.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    [Be careful! They are all infected with the Curasee race. So taking them inside might not be wise] Sith warned me, and that made me take an extra step to safeguard against such hidden threat.

    I could control anything taken inside my cube. So instead of just letting her forces rot inside the cells there, I gave the order and annihted all of them.

    Any single race member I took from her side was gone the moment it went inside my cube. At the same time, I started a barrage of purification processes, one that covered up all the free spaces in between cells.

    Even if the Curasee managed to slip by in a split second, they''d get killed! Doing this made her side greatly weakened, buying me enough time toy down lots of shields.

    At the same time I got closer from that colossal gas cloud.

    "I won''t let you have it your way!" as she saw me getting closer steadily towards that cloud, she took something out and then she did something unbelievable.

    It was a weird looking dagger, with a handle that looked like a curved de that was made out of ck leather or something. She didn''t hesitate to hit it directly towards her heart, roaring in a low tone: "Let''s see how you''ll survive this!"

    [Attack her at once! She is trying to release the god essence stored inside her soul! Don''t let her seed, or else she''ll explode and take everything in half the world at least with her!]

    "Damn! What a crazy ex-girlfriend she is!" I instantly took my horn and shouted at all of my forces. At the same time, I used the offensive skills of my pir, took my ive out and attacked with, released the offensive strikes of my chariot, even activated the offensive attacks of my shields.

    Everything came down at her the same way her forces released tons of attacks towards me.

    "This won''t do anything to me! Die!" but just as she got bathed with such deadly attacks, even to mask her presence off me, she roared again and that told me things were going bad.

    "Time to shine again, my precious merged technique!" but as she got bathed under all the dense attacks, whatever she did got slowed down and slightly stopped. I could see some sort of ck ball of light rising up from the middle of all the bright lights covering her and almost half a mile radius around.

    As she got dyed, I didn''t hesitate to activate my two techniques, merge them together, forming the giant ck ball. This ball could suck anything, no matter what it was, even if it was armies from the outer universe, even if it was a god!

    Once sucked in, anything would turn into energy and would be transferred towards the ck shadow world of mine. I didn''t visit that ce for a long time, but I knew the world there was immune to any kind of destruction she might bring alongside her.

 Chapter 1638 An Intense Moment Of Fighting

    Once the ck ball appeared, I controlled it and threw it towards her direction. Anywhere it went, all the bright attacks got sucked in and vanished. And that created a weak spot for the ck ball inside to get out.

    But that didn''t help her at all. The moment the two ck balls met, my ball kept sucking the other dry, shrinking it slowly in size while weakening its effect.

    At the same time, the torrents of attacks that escaped the suction force of my ck ball went towards Karoline''s and kept damaging it.

    My ball was focusing entirely on the rich meal in front of it. I controlled it as much as I could to let it suck that ball first. "Keep attacking!" I didn''t flinch and kept ordering my forces to release their deadliest attacks nonstop.

    It was the time of my victory, the time to put an end to all this suffering and misery of this world, and to Karoline.

    I got what happened. She got infected with a Curasee god directly. And that exined everything. The change in her personality, her running away, her cold attitude towards me, the deep hatred towards everything in the world, and on top of all, such an endless supply of forces she seemed to never run dry of.

    The Curasee race was such a ferocious and scary race, one that existed in almost all the worlds in the apocalypse. They could infect any race silently, taking control of tons of forces. Not to mention their unique ability to reproduce and multiply.

    They reminded me of my technique: once I controlled a target, more threads would pop out from its body. That was the same with that despicable race.

    It was a blessing that Sith warned me just in time. If he was slightlyte, then I''d have been done for.

    I couldn''t stand my ce waiting to see the end result of this sh. Whatever this sh would end up with, it wouldn''t matter. The real threat wasn''t in what Karoline just released, but that ck cloud.

    The moment Karoline''s attack got stopped, I moved fast towards the direction of that ck cloud. I was already nearby, and just as I arrived, I worked my pair of scissors out, stabbing that damn thing over and over again.

    The scissors consumed tons of energy. But it seemed the enemy this time was quite scary, much scarier than anything else I fought against before.

    The Holy Ones bones kept depleted like weed catching fire. I didn''t care and kept recing these with others while stabbing and stabbing that cloud.

    "Damn you! Attack! Don''t stop until he is down!" Karoline''s weak and trembling voice came from within the ck ball of hers. Yet she still held tons of enmity and rage towards me.

    She ordered all the races on her side to move out and try to stop me. In fact I was too damn busy doing many things to take care of these.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Handle them for me please," at such times, the presence of someone like Lucas was indeed priceless! I took him out, and let him lead everyone on my side to take the enemies or at least stop them.

    The fight grew intense fast, and everything was hanging on a thin thread between me and her. If a single mistake happened, if anyone dyed in their actions, then he''d lose.

    So I kept focusing on taking down that damn thing. Sith told me if I couldn''t kill it, then at least I could severely wound it. I never expected his words to be true. I always took my scissors to be almighty and overbearing.

    They were known as the god yer as well. So two god yer weapons were shing against each other, racing time to see which one would prevail over the other.

    But to keep using those scissors, I got to deplete tons of my Holy Ones bones. I didn''t care actually as I already amassed tons over tons of these bones at myst spree of collecting bones from all over the world.

    Even if I ended up consuming most of my reserves, and that seemed to be the case if this sh continued for days and weeks, then I could simply roam the world after everything was over and collect more bones.

    I just hurriedly collected bones, didn''t visit everywhere, didn''t visit every inch of the new world to gather my bones from.

    So I was sure more bones were lying in wait for me, and all I got to do was to just have time and roam the world freely to collect them.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    As she knew she was losing out, she started to take out tons of artefacts and weapons, releasing everything she got in my direction. Yet thanks to Lucas being on my side, nothing managed to fall at me, or even close to threaten what I was doing.

    I didn''t need to exin to Lucas anything for him to see how severely important this moment was. It was indeed the moment that''d determine the winner and loser in the entire war, in the entire apocalypse, the one that''d determine the king and ve.

    I kept stabbing and stabbing, leaving behind holes upon holes. As this ck cloud was colossal, I had to travel fast around, trying to stab every single ce of it. And when I left tons of holes there, I revisited the ces I attacked before and kept deepening the holes.

    At some point, I had to throw out the scissors after binding it with the rope the jumper once tied to my chariot. That damn bastard was indeed a ma for trouble. All this happened because I saved his as* one day. And in return for all this, I still didn''t know where this jerk was!

    He vanished from my sight a long time ago, seemingly pretty damn busy looking for his man, following the manuscript of his cursed god.

 Chapter 1639 A Clash Of Interest With Sith

    I didn''t have any time to go and look for him, didn''t have the leverage to ask for anyone on my side to leave their current tasks and search for such a troublesome and naughty child.

    I decided to punish him the moment everything settled down. I kept stabbing that thing while the ck cloud got shrunk to less than ten percent of its original size.

    [Good work! It''s not dead yet but it''s severely weakened¡­ How about this, you give it to me and I''ll give you one artefact in return]

    Just when I was in the middle of doing such hectic attacks and stabbing, the voice of Sith echoed in my mind, stopping me in tracks.

    "You never nned to kill it, wanted it to be your per¡­ You damn god! You yed me all this time!!" I felt instant rage, and the only response I got for the next few minutes was loudughs.

    [Don''t take it personal, this thing is indeed a god yer, much scarier than the scissors you got. You have no power in killing it from the beginning. It''s now weakened and could be tamed. So why not give it to me? I''ll owe you one!]

    "You already owe me a ton!" I rolled my eyes, and the next thing I did was to control my colossal ck ball, the merged techniques of mine, and let it fly fast, heading directly over the direction of that ck cloud.

    [What are you doing?!] Sith''s voice told me how deeply anxious and worried he was. And hearing his voice and feeling his worry made me quite satisfied.

    "What else? You want a weapon to deter other gods away from you, or even help you clean more enemies, right? I''m your vassal, so I''m going to have it by my side all the time."

    [F*ck you! Just give it to me, you won''t be able to control it¡­]

    "We''ll see about it," why would I settle with just one artefact when I could gain tons of them in return for lending the services of this monster to Sith? To other gods?

    I just tasted how scary it was to face a god. And that wasn''t the first god to block my path. The jumper''s hideous god was also a headache for a long time.

    I was going to y on a bigger stage after all this would be over. And to be yed among the big dudes, one had to secure himself a bigger stick, right?

    Having such a weapon on my side would be simply the best. I nned to tame it and link it to me the same way I did with other scary huge monsters, like I did with little Qi, little turtle, and little lizard.

    All of these were scary and powerful, and helped me to win lots of wars in this apocalypse. But that was history. Right now, I should care about the future bigger stage, the vast universe and the unknown turfs beyond.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Having such a monster by my side was simply the best. I could use it for offence, defence, and also scare tons of enemies, including gods, to even think about touching a single hair of mine.

    [You do know what you are doing?] Sith seemed to be enraged by what I nned to do, [This monster can''t be controlled by anyone except for gods!]

    "Oh, you didn''t hear thetest news then? I''m considered a god in my area, hahahaha!" Unlike him, I was enjoying this. And just like Sith, someone else seemed to be unsettled and enraged by what I was doing.

    The ck ball of my merged technique was now releasing tons of chains around that ck cloud. The cloud looked a bit solid, not letting the chains sink deeply inside like I imagined. But it was just enough to start pulling that thing and throw it towards the portal to the shadow world.

    With it, I started to make another technique to seal this monster. It required me to do nine balls, write a few words, and then vi, I got myself another pet, a scary pet, one that could scare the gods away.

    "I will kill you!" The second person to be enraged by my actions was none other than Karoline. Yet her tone was low, and her voice came shaky and distant, so weak as if it came from far away or something.

    That was enough to tell me how weak she currently was. She released the god essence inside, ending up getting sucked dry with my technique. And the monster she ced all the bids over was now going to change sides and be my new toy.

    "Bring it on if you have it," I didn''t see her as my beloved Karoline anymore. She was gone. The Curasee race worked by eating away one''s soul and recing it.

    If I didn''t intervene fast and save her in time shortly after getting infected, then it was already toote to think about it. The jumper case was unique, as I just got to learn about this shortly after he got infected.

    But her? She lived with that Curasee for a long time! And that wasn''t just a normal Curasee race member, it was a god! So it was expected that she was dead.

    As she was dead, it should be right for me to bury her. As I invited that bastard to attack, it started to release all the attacks it could master. Torrents of attacks came from her forces, alongside lots of artefacts and treasures as well.

    I didn''t flinch or care about any of that. My Lucas, my shields, my chariot, everything was now protecting me while I was dealing with that monster.

    I didn''t know what shape it looked like, and I didn''t want to know the answer until I''d sealed it first. The process didn''t take longer than an hour, and by then, the entire cloud got absorbed and vanished into my shadow world.

 Chapter 1640 A Long Way To Take Her Down

    With it, a mark appeared on my left hand, a mark of a weird woman, human in appearance, while holding her legs with her arms as if she was inside a womb or something.

    I knew this was the link between me and that monster, and it usually took the shape of the monster itself. Yet that shape was indeed quite weird.

    As I didn''t have enough time to check it out, I threw such a matter behind my back, turned around, and focused entirely on dealing with this Curasee god.

    To kill a god, one had to use a godying weapon. And that meant no attacknding on Karoline right now was sufficient enough to im her life.

    I had to use my Scissors. Yet before I''d done anything, a sudden portal appeared out of thin air, engulfed everything in a radius of a mile, before vanishing together with Karoline.

    She¡­ That Curasee god¡­ Was gone!

    [Attention, Karoline ran away. She can''t leave this world, and she is badly hurt. Find her fast and notify me about her location]

    [She is gone? Escaped from you? Wow! She is indeed something] Lilyughed, [Leave her to me. If she is wounded, then we can finish her]

    [No, she is different] I knew she and others would take her the same way I considered her before, as a mortal, as someone we could easily kill with our powers and might, with our weapons and armies.

    But that was wrong. [Once spotted her, engage and inform me. No one can kill her except for me]

    [Got it!] Lily hesitated for a few seconds before adding, [If I asked about the reason, you won''t tell, right?]

    [If you know the answer, why ask then?] Iughed, [Just make sure our forces are spread around]

    [And about other races? Shall we exterminate and end this?]

    For a moment there I was about to agree. But Sith''s next warning made me stop.

    [Don''t! He will run away the moment the sealing over the entire world is gone by the system]

    [Don''t do it, let''s find her first and leave the races here surrounded and under our mercy] I didn''t dy my answer any more.

    [But¡­]

    [Just do it, we don''t want to screw up when we get the upper hand] I gave her a hidden warning, and she was a good girl to grasp my meaning.

    [Fine! Let''s search for her all over the world then. Once spotted, I''ll inform you and then we''ll end this]<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    [Good girl!]

    I looked around after ending the chat with Lily. "What shall I do now?" I felt a bit lost here. I got everything under my control, the enemies were at my mercy, and Karoline was going to get caught sooner orter.

    For the first time since I was born, I had nothing to worry about. I got nothing to do, no kind of urgent task or some sort of a mission or a challenge to survive or feed myself and live through the day.

    It felt¡­ A bit weird! I never felt like this before. And for a reason, I craved for the times when I got something to do, something next on my schedule, some ce to visit, enemies to kill, or even a goal to achieve.

    I stood in the middle of this continent, seeing nothing but a suffocating pressure of peace. And when I thought about the peaceful future lying ahead of me, I couldn''t help but bitterly sigh.

    Such a life¡­ It was never meant for me to live it! I always thought that I wanted to live such a life, one without worries, one without any fears about my future. But now? I could tell clearly that I wasn''t born for such a life.

    The decision I once made got confirmed deeply inside my heart at this moment. I should spend my time after winning this to rebuild and fortify my kingdom, build up lots of armies, and prepare for the next adventure.

    My next step would be to secure a foothold for myself inside the grand universe. And then I''d go and try to aim for the top three, even for being the supreme ruler of the entire universe.

    As I didn''t have anything to do, I started to roam the world again, collecting bones and trophies from the inventories of the dead races all over the world.

    I kept collecting these for a long time, even for a few months. During which, the hunt for Karoline was going from being easy to challenging, ending up with great frustration by Lily and other generals.

    They first thought this task was easy, and spread out lots of forces to look for her. But soon enough they realised how hard it was. The issue wasn''t to find her, but to capture her before running away.

    I agreed before with Lily to go and help them in sealing her movement once spotted. But every single time she was half a beat faster than everyone. And I knew the reason for that.

    "This map¡­ It''s a double edged weapon¡­" I could already tell where my forces were and what locations they were positioned at. The map showed everything, updating once per two hours, and that showed her where my forces were and if she was in danger or not.

    I refused to believe she could keep running forever, or her ways to travel away were activated on a whim. She needed time to activate her way out every time, and that was done by the help of the map.

    I tried to search for a way to seal this map, but failed. The map was something given by the system, and it didn''t get affected by anything.

    [Is there no other way?] After speaking with Lily for many times, I finally came up with the only solution for this problem.

    [We may take a long time to do it, but this is the only way we got] I paused, [If we want to get rid of her, then we have to fill the entire world with our forces, forts, defensive towers, and even normal people to help trapping her]

 Chapter 1641 A Long Time Of Rest

    [But¡­ We don''t have enough numbers to do so. Why won''t we conclude this entire war then and end it? Like this we can get lots of normal people from different races as you once told me]

    [I also told you that doing so will let her escape. And you can tell how hard it is to deal with her and she is trapped inside our world. Just imagine what she can do if she was freely roaming the grand universe]

    [Tsk! She is some sort of a pain. Why are your exs are all this hard to deal with? Can''t you like a normal girl for a change?]

    [As if you are normal yourself, hahahaha! Anyway, let''s do it. I''m going to take a long nap and then join you]

    [You are going to rest while we are working like ves? What a great leader you are!]

    [Don''t act like that jumper! By the way, where the hell is he?] I never saw the jumper or heard anything from him for a long time already. I tried to contact him, or even see what his channel was broadcasting, but got nothing.

    He never responded back, and his channel showed weird scenes of stars in the middle of an endless ocean of darkness. If I wasn''t wrong, then this was a scene found only in space. And that was quite weird.

    ording to Sith, there was a total lockdown over the entire ce. And no one was able to get in or out from this world. So how could his channel give such a feed of space?

    [I tried to look for him, but no clue] she sighed, [That dude¡­ He is also a nightmare]

    [Tell me about it] I bitterlyughed, [Anyway, go and execute your task, move everyone from the Second Earth world even to fill this world up. I want no where for her to jump or run at, the worst we can lower the number of continents she could travel at to be counted at a single hand]

    [Will try my best, but don''t expect results anytime soon]

    I knew this was a desperate move, but it was the only move I got. If not for knowing how truly dangerous this Curasee god taking over Karoline, I wouldn''t have even considered taking such a step.

    But this god was indeed a real threat. I had to get rid of him here, before he''d grow stronger and threaten my life in the future.

    As for the jumper, it was quite weird and puzzling what was going on with him. Thest time I heard from him was when he was looking for his man. And then he went off radar, and I didn''t get anything back from him since the merge started.

    I didn''t know what went wrong with that dude, yet I knew he wasn''t dead and didn''t activate his jumping abilities, and I also knew he wasn''t in this world.

    That was¡­ Weird! Tsk! Everything rted to this jerk was just a headache.

    As things turned out this way, I took a long vacation. I slept for long days and spent weeks doing nothing but resting my back on top of my chariot and enjoying the great weather.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    I worked hard to reach such a stage, a stage where I got lots of capable subordinates to work for me and do all the dirty tasks while I''d enjoy sightseeing.

    It kept going on like this for three months. During which, I kept asking Silverlining to send any race, anyone, to just fill out the entire world with them.

    Isac was indeed quite a genius! She found something in the market that could help in covering up tons of ces. It was something like my pir''s shields. And they would prevent anyone from trespassing into any area, even if they used some sort of a portal or teleportation methods.

    It was clear now that Karoline got herself a treasure that could help her jump randomly from one spot to another. I also got such a thing in my staff, but it wasn''t that helpful for me to know that.

    The ces she''d jump at were all random. And as it proved impossible to cover up the entire world with people, I got to see what Isac''s method would do.

    If it failed, then I got to work hard again and fill the entire world with my bubbles. This would take a long time and effort, something I started to grow bored from doing.

    Isac''s method worked! She shattered her gadgets on many continents, and that prevented Karoline from jumping over there. Gradually, the number of continents and ces she could jump at grew little, and soon enough she was pinned across five continents only.

    [I''m going to end this] six f*cking months passed since thest time I shed with her. I grew more bored from doing nothing at all. Even going out and killing monsters didn''t seem that fun anymore.

    The monsters grew weak in front of me, or perhaps I hit the ceiling of power in this world. So once there were just five continents left, I decided to join the hunt.

    [Atst! I begged you to join, we could have saved half of the time wasted on this!] I wasn''t the only one bored it seemed, but also Lily and others.

    [Just take care of two continents, and leave the other three to me] I paused, [And start making preparations. Once I''ll take her down, you''ll go and conquer the remaining races]

    [Got it! Everyone is eager to end this and get a warm bath at the end]

    [Believe me, warm baths are boring]

    [Stop spreading ill rumours! I''d do anything to get a warm bath right now and a proper massage, preferably from you]

    [Let''s see about that when things are over] I knew I was cursed, but some sh of thought passed in my mind when I thought about the future.

 Chapter 1642 Killing Karoline

    Why wouldn''t I try to enjoy myself with my girls, and start having kids? Establishing my grand family? I was going to be the king, and any king must have heirs, right?

    The idea just popped up in my mind out of nowhere, and since then it refused to leave me free. I knew I was cursed with girls, but this world was already tightly secured. There would be no danger at all, no risk in trying this out.

    Lily was one of the girls I ced my eyes upon, and also Isac and Angelica. not to mention I got others as well, those who recently joined the general squad in thetest wars. So it was going to be a big family that I''d start.

    I didn''t know what was going to happen after ruling over this world. But something told me I''d have lots of years before going out. My kingdom needed time to heal and recuperate, rebuild and expand. And my armies needed time to train and get stronger andrger.

    So in the time I''d wait for my kingdom to be ready for the next step, I''d enjoy myself a little, or perhaps too much, hahahaha! I didn''t care, I suffered a ton to enjoy such peace and joy.

    As I closed the chat with her, I went towards the three continents I selected. I stood my ce and started forming shields upon shields, letting them simply expand and cover up the entire continent.

    It was an easy task, long and boring as well. I took a week to cover up a single continent, the same time Isac and others took to cover up a single continent.

    I nned to work slowly so I''d pin one continent in the end. Another week passed, and by then, only one continent remained.

    "Time to put an end to this," I went towards thest continent, and started to spread shields in a certain order. I started to cover up the exterior, then worked my way towards the inside. At the same time, all of my armies were now surrounding the enemies, gathering up there, waiting for thest battle to end the war.

    I didn''t leave her anywhere to go. The entire world was now totally covered either with my forces, fortifications, or the sealing shields. She had no way to run towards it.

    So when I arrived at the mid zone of this continent, it wasn''t weird to find her there, standing alone, without summoning any of her forces.

    "You finally stopped running," Iughed the moment I saw her. And she gave me a gaze full of hatred.

    "I curse you! I cursed you before, using most of your powers to do this! Your luck with girls was turned upside down thanks to me. No way you are going to have kids, even if you torture me, you won''t get the right way to undo it!"

    "This¡­" For the first time ever, I got a clue and evidence on me being cursed. This wasn''t bad news, I already knew that I was cursed with girls. But now I got to know the reason, and a clue about how to undo it.

    The clue didn''te from this bastard, but from Sith.

    [Don''t listen to his words, the right way to get this curse undone isn''t by torturing him. Just kill him using the scissors, take out his heart, squeeze its blood, and then bath with it]

    "Bath with what? No way!!!" I felt how gross this was. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    [Do you want to live cursed for your entire life? Fine, don''t bath with it then and leave the curse untouched]

    "... Is there no other way to do it but this?" I didn''t feel right about bathing in that bastard''s blood. First there wouldn''t be enough for me to bathe with, not to mention how bad it felt to do it.

    [Just kill him and collect his blood. Think about the bathter. I''m sure once you see the hot girls around, you won''t hesitate to do it!]

    "I''m not like you, tsk!"

    [No man is without a sense of culture, hahahaha!]

    I turned my attention towards Karoline, or the Curasee god that took her body. That bastard let me suffer for a long time, suffering the loss of Hry and fearing to touch another girl to not curse her.

    This jerk¡­ If it was up to me, I''d capture and torture him for thousands of years. But this wasn''t going to do me or my people any good.

    I already wasted lots of time dealing with him. And so I took out my scissors, and walked to him step by step.

    "You¡­" it seemed my sudden move and decision startled that god. Karoline''s face went pale, and her lips trembled as if she was fearing death.

    And death was what came to her at the end. She tried to resist, tried to summon as many forces as she could, yet all went into naught thanks to my warriors.

    I wanted to use the cube, but there was a certain risk in doing this so I didn''t. Thest thing I''d love to see was to give her a way out of here, a way to survive after this.

    So I kept my cube in check, not using it for anything, entrusting everything to my warriors. Step by step I marched towards her, and she kept releasing tons of forces andunching all the attacks she could muster.

    She even threw tons of artefacts, ending up without having any chance at touching a single hair of mine. I was already a master in defence, and no matter what she tried, nothing managed to pass through my shields.

    Eventually I stood in front of her, holding the giant scissors with both hands, pointing its sharp and pointy edge towards her.

    "You caused me lots of trouble, took my girl away, cursed me, made me lose another girl, and drove me to live a pathetic life in the end. If it was up to me, dying like this is a farfetched dream for some sort of garbage like you. But you have to die, so thank your luck for this, son of b*tch!"

 Chapter 1643 The God Corpse Is A Treasure Trove!

    I didn''t just end her life this way, but hit her in the belly with my knee, then stomped over her chest with my foot. She red in hatred while watching the scissors pass through her chest, consuming tons of bones before a violent explosion urred.

    I was thrown in the air for hundreds of miles. The explosion was so fierce that it turned the sky dark and stained with a tinge of redness for a few weeks.

    Then a rain of blood fell. For a reason I felt like such rais wasn''t a good thing for anyone, so I gave the order for my forces to retreat and return to surround the enemies.

    It was time to put an end to this entire war. [Is it time? For real? We are going to get ourselves freed? Hahahahaha! I''m going to lead everyone now, hahahaha!] Lily was excited, the same like everyone else.

    I slowly marched under that heavy rain of blood, heading towards the dead body of Karoline. I was inside my chariot, and nothing could touch me.

    When I arrived there, I didn''t find Karoline''s body. Instead, I found a colossal body that stretched for tens of miles, something that I never expected to see in this world.

    This body¡­ It was enough to form an ind of itself. "Is this the body of a god?" This was the only exnation for this weird body. This was the body of the Curasee god, and it was indeed massive.

    Such a body would have a gigantic heart, right? I now realised how I was supposed to get bathed with this dead god''s blood. The heart was the source of the power inside any living creature, and that meant that blood was special.

    I bought a high grade liquor to store away that blood, then started to hack through the dead body of this god using my ive. It wasn''t a simple task, as this god''s body was indeed built up of treasures.

    Even if I used my ive with all my might, I needed days to just dig a hole at its chest, enough for my chariot to pass through. I didn''t want to walk solely through the hole, as who knew what I might find down there.

    I had to even use my strength sacrifices all the time to dig that hole. And once done, I went down below. As I expected, I was weed with deadly torrents of blood that swirled around the gap inside the chest like it was a fierce tornado.

    The chest was hollowed, and it looked like a gigantic cave or something. Down there I found a huge crystal shaped thing, taking the shape of an egg, with faint pulsationsing from it.

    "This is the heart¡­ Damn! It''s at least a hundred metres in length!!!" I was shocked to see this heart, and then I started to dig a hole there. Doing this took me three more days, ending up creating a small hole just enough to pass the tip of the liquor I bought through.

    The inside of this was something that looked likeva. Seeing how dangerous it was made me feel hesitant about what Sith told me about.

    I knew Sith didn''t mean ill, but thest sh against him around that god yer monster made me a bit worried. Who knew, he might be someone who''d not let his grievances and grudges die down or something.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Putting such worries aside, I started to suck dry the entirety of the special blood from that heart. And then I started to gather up all the organs, muscles, and even bones and tendons from this colossal body.

    It was a treasure trove. And even if I didn''t know what these things were worth, I was sure they were priceless.

    This was a god corpse, someone who wasn''t thatmon to find or meet. I took my time in collecting everything, and during which brutal battles were raging wild away from here.

    From Lily''s words, the many months period we gave to the different races coalition armies allowed them to recuperate. They got enough time to build forts and walls, defensive towers and different fortifications. They bought lots of weapons, rearranged their lines, and were putting up a fierce resistance right now.

    That didn''t matter. Even when Lily spoke about all this, she never inclined towards my responsibility towards any of that.

    I didn''t care about how fierce they were, they were doomed. Even if the war would take months per her and other generals estimate, I didn''t care.

    What made the real difference was that all the races upped their forces'' stats to the max. That made them equal to my forces in terms of overall stats. But that didn''t mean they got the upper hand.

    I asked Lily to make the best use of the God race. They got a blessing, a weapon that could change the tide of any battle.

    In addition to that, I asked her to use other races who I saved before. Aside from the damn jumpers, everyone else was already on my side.

    Part of them went to the second Earth world as they didn''t want to fight and wanted to reproduce. This was like music to my ears and I didn''t refuse such a request.

    In fact I wanted to ask them to go there once the war was over. The second Earth world has a scary time difference that could turn such few races into grand nations.

    Lily and a few of the generals I got close to showed their worry about theck of space here. We got limited space to begin with on the second Earth world. And even if this world was colossal, it was still one world.

    They feared after a few years, we''d get overcrowded with all these races and forces we got. My kingdom was filled with tons of races, not only humans. And they were reproducing fast using the unique and abnormal features of the second Earth world.

 Chapter 1644 Earth Is Taken!

    I didn''t listen to them. I knew the future up ahead was one filled with tons of fights and brutal battles. Worlds? We could just roam the universe and im anything we liked. Even if we had no other way but to take part in new apocalyptic trials like other races, then I''d not say no to join.

    iming everything in that colossal god body took me around four months. Once done, I returned to check on the current progress of the war.

    Close to two thirds of the enemies were either killed or captured. The rest were showing fierce resistance. And that was for a good reason.

    "These Hescos¡­ They have such a high prestige and a name to protect¡­ Do they think they can stop me? Win this? Pathetic!"

    The final obstacle was led by none other than Hescos. They were quite ferocious and daring, meeting all the armies I sent with brutality and stubbornness.

    They didn''t like to lower their heads or something. Yet the end result of this war was already clear. Even Silverlining told me the Toranks were starting a grand celebration back at their homes on the honour of my victory.

    They got the right to celebrate. They took the risk of cing their bids over an unknown figure,ing from a poor reputation race like humans, and trusted him to fight against the number one race in the universe.

    But their bet ended up with their win, and against all odds they saw the number one race get crushed under my might. So they got the right to celebrate, the same right I got as well.

    I had to wait till the end of the entire war before doing such a thing. I knew there would be lots of work left after all this was over. The entire world turned into a brutal battleground, a grinding and ughter house for endless races and armies.

    This world needed reconstruction, a massive cleaning process, a grand project to look for different resources, and finally rebuild the world to fit the might and prestige of my kingdom.

    I didn''t want to celebrate too early, but just thinking about how I came back in time with no hope but to live a better life than the shitty one I got before, ending up crushing all the scary names and others, ending up building a massive kingdom and ruling over it, made me grin.

    I deserved to be happy, and more than that, I deserved to feel pride in what I did. I wasn''t perfect, wasn''t the ideal hero in this story, but I was the person that this world needed. And I was proud of everything I did so far.

    The shessted for around two more months. They didn''t manage to do anything but to just elongate the moment of my victory, and add a few losses.

    During all this, Silverlining kept nagging me about what I''d do after all this was over. He wanted to invite me to visit their homnd, and I didn''t say yes or no.

    I first had to solve the urgent issues here, see what would happen after winning this entire apocalypse. In my past life, I never heard of anyone doing this. In fact, I never heard of anyone getting even close to merging with other worlds'' moments.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Even after roughly a hundred years, my past life apocalypse was still moving on. In my eyes, I was the anomaly that brought down this apocalypse fast and put a swift end to it in one year or so.

    [We did it! We crushed thest resistance and conquered everything!] Lily sent the great news first, and then I received tons of messages from many.

    All my friends, the ones whom I met since the long journey here, sent me their congrattory messages. Be it the early ones, the ones who joined in the middle, the ones who joinedte, even the ones who joined me during the merge¡­ I got tons of messages and couldn''t help but look at them in silence.

    This was a moment I envisioned for a long time already, a moment that I thought it''d be a farfetched and impossible feat for a human like me to have.

    I sucked in a deep breath, and enjoyed the grand feeling of being victorious. I didn''t just win one world, I won all the worlds in my trial. And now I was the king, the only and first king in the entire world. How amazing this was!

    And yet I didn''t respond to any, waited, waited patiently for a certain person to send me his message. And after waiting for a few minutes that felt like an entire lifetime thanks to my anticipation, the message I waited for finally arrived.

    [Ding! Congrattions for Human Hye to win all of his opponents and im victory of the entire apocalypse]

    [The apocalypse is over. Now you are appointed as the king and your kingdom is the former ruler of the entire world]

    [Please select a name for the new world to be known over the entire universe. Make sure to select a name that isn''t repeated]

    I paused, looking at the shes of little messages that appeared. This was the final and formal end of the entire apocalypse. And with it, I was the real king.

    I knew this was just the beginning, and lots more announcements and messages would flood my eyes and ears in the next few minutes.

    "I choose Earth," I wouldn''t select another name for sure. I came from Earth, and humans lived there. So, it was only suitable for the new world to be called this.

    [Earth name is getting checked¡­ The name is already taken. Please select another name please]

    "What the hell¡­" I never expected this. I reread that message over a dozen times, "who is that thief who named the world on the name of my home? No way! Are you sure it''s taken?"

 Chapter 1645 The End! The Last Of The Novel, And A New Novel Will Start

    [It has already been taken a few tens of thousands years ago. You need to select another name please]

    "A few tens of thousands of years¡­ Damn! Don''t tell me we stole the name from them!!" I didn''t know who was the one who got a world with the same name as my home. But if they had that name selected for such a long time, then I got no say in this.

    I paused for a second, before deciding to add a little bit of change to the name. "Let''s call it: The Grand Earth! Don''t tell me it''s taken too!"

    [Checking¡­ The name is avable. Congrattions King Hye, you are now the ruler and owner of the Grand Earth world]

    [You are now ruling two worlds under your name]

    [You gained the title of the Newbie King]

    [You gained ess to the entire universe]

    [Per previous agreement, your Grand Earth world enjoys one hundred years of protection. It''ll be hidden from any maps and scanners. After one hundred years, it''ll be added to all the formal maps and can be reached by anyone]

    [The apocalypse is over. All the races living so far will submit to you, swear their undying loyalty under the power of the system]

    [You gained the shatteredmon people of one hundred and twenty race]

    [You have unlocked the Sovereign Path new system interface]

    [Your new missions, milestones, and goals will be mentioned all in your new interface]

    [The apocalypse is over. And with it, all the items, materials, and products gained from the apocalypse are useless. Only special items and artefacts will keep their value and effects at the outer universe]

    [Your new people are going to be added in the next month. Please take care of the process of their relocation and inhabitants]

    [The bare minimal stats recognised by the universe are the maxed stats of the apocalypse. This isn''t the end, but just the mere beginning]

    [The stats of the newly born citizens will be the average stats among all of your kingdom''s people. Make sure to raise the overall stat level of your citizens, and then you can have better generations]

    [Good luck, Newbie King Hye. And don''t forget to check the Sovereign Path interface to know how to level your and your kingdom rank]

    I looked at these messages and finally heaved a deep sigh of relief. "It''s as I expected, this apocalypse isn''t the end¡­"

    I instantly opened the system interface, and started to see where that Sovereign Path interface was. I didn''t need to look for it, as once I opened my profile, a sh of light appeared and then a new window appeared.

    "Wow! I went from having the max number in each stat to just have ten¡­ Amazing!" I noticed that all the high numbers I got before changed, got greatly lowered, bing just mere ten in each stat.

    Yet the stats had an extra letter beside them, the U letter. "U must be a reference to the universe¡­ That means I have to climb up again and reach the top¡­ I doubt such a thing can be done by normal stat crystals¡­"

    I got tons of crystals in my inventory. Without even thinking twice about it, I started to use these crystals to add points to my stats.

    "The crystals are consumed, but nothing changes in the interface¡­ That means there must be another way to do it¡­" As I expected, this method failed.

    I didn''t stop there and started to check any information about this. And soon enough I got my answer.

    [You need to consume one U.Stat Crystal to add one point to your selected stat. One U.Stat Crystal is equivalent to one million stat crystals]

    "Damn!" I sucked a cold breath of breath when I read such a message. It was as I expected, partially. "I need these stat crystals to level up my kingdom''s people''s overall stat level. Trying to raise my stats using this method won''t do¡­ I can''t waste a million of normal stat crystals to get just one point¡­"

    I knew there must be a way for the higher races to solve such problems. And right now I got why they had to search and obtain lots of crystal mines from the universe.

    I just had one world and it ended up giving me a headache. I was sure all the older races got more worlds, and that meant more pressure and tons of headache.

    After I checked the stats, I got to see a long list of missions down there. I noticed that the quests were divided into two overall groups. The first was about myself, and the other was about my kingdom.

    "Hmm¡­ So going out to the outer battlefield will give me and my kingdom lots of rewards, including the U.Stat Crystals¡­ interesting¡­"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    I didn''t just have the chance to get rewards, but also points. These points would be added to my overall assessment ranking, raising up my kingdom and myself in the overall assessment in the universe.

    But that was just the tip of the iceberg. The amount of points given by the system for the outer battlefield mission were few,pared to other missions.

    There were other missions like sending part of my people to take part in a new apocalypse, more points in winning different stages there. As for the ones taking part in this, they''d have a different set of missions and rewards, mainly biassed towards ranking them to be paragons, vices, and etc.

    From checking these missions, I got to confirm my earlier guesses about how to add more worlds to my kingdom. It was either by directly invading another world, or winning one in an apocalyptic trial.

    Winning an apocalypse would take ages, yet trying to gain control over a world using military might wasn''t going to be an easier task as well. When I checked the grand universe map, I was astonished to see lots of areas marked in different colours.

    Each colour was the symbol of a force out there, and it seemed they divided the entire universe among themselves. Even my Grand Earth was considered part of the Toranks race general territory, which wasn''t true.

    Seeing this made me realise how hard it was to snatch a world from out there. Once I''d rage war, and even if I secured that world, then the mighty force that stood behind it would intervene for sure, sending tons of forces out to reim the world.

    In other worlds, gaining a new world by using this method meant a clear deration of war against a mighty force. I was just a shrimp, a nobody in the eyes of others. And I had to act reasonably if I wanted to slowly climb the ranks.

    "Yet waiting for hundreds of years for an apocalypse to end isn''t going to work. I now wonder why the racesing here have such deep pockets¡­ Everything gained from the ended apocalypses will be rendered useless. And that means with each apocalypse ending, more useless stuff will umte. I also get from where all these goods came from at the market¡­ But the currency changed¡­"

    The current currency in the new interface was called the Golden Coin. It was different from the coins I used to have before. And my current wealth fell to only a thousand coins of these.

    "Luckily my ss didn''t change or get omitted," I heaved a sigh of relief when I saw that my ss didn''t change. And that meant my bones could be used in the universe, an info that I already was aware of.

    I checked the interface again, and nothing else stood out there. I read lots of exnation messages and got to learn more about the current situation.

    The more points I gained the more privilege I''d get. Not to mention by raising my rank as a king and my kingdom''s general rank would help to open more features and missions, adding more rewards as well.

    ording to what I got, the system didn''t work as the tyrant and main controller. It was just regting things, and anyone could move and get whatever he wanted, using all the means possible.

    That made me more relieved about my earlier debate with the system higher up. If I didn''t fight to protect my world for one hundred years, then I''d suffer lots of headaches about the Hescos and other big races'' retribution.

    "Ok, time to start the grand celebrations. And then we can move on, ept the different races,mon folks, relocate them here, and start preparing for the grand big move against the universe¡­"

    And like this, a chapter of my tale was over, and another just got opened up.

    The end.

    -------------------------------------------------

    [Words from the author, and apologies for taking more word count this time from you :)))))))))))]

    Hi everyone, Ranmaro is here :))))

    After a year and couple months, I finally reached the end point of this tale. I can''t express how honoured and happy I''m by reaching this point.

    First of all, thanks to all of your generous and kind support during all this journey. For an entire year you read my novel and supported it, making me feel really blessed to have such awesome readers like you :)))))))))))))

    I hope the entire novel was a nice and light reading, and I apologise for any mishaps and mistakes, anything that came out of my limited ability as an author. I tried my best, learnt tons from here, and promise to keep moving forward and improving.

    I hope to hear your opinions and reviews about the novel here, at W E B N O V. E. L a-p-p.

    And fret not, the second grand tale of this epic piece will be released here as well. I will start writing it from today and will publish whatever I wrote.

    The next book is called: The Rise of The Human Sovereign. I hope it be on par with, or a little better than the previous part.

    Finally, I thank you again, my awesome readers, and I hope you''ll enjoy the uing tale.

    Ranmaro

 Chapter 1646 New Novel - First

    Hi, and wee to the new book in the series. This book is called: The Rise of The Human Sovereign. And I''ll change the way of narration from the first person to the third. Have a nice reading, and make sure to support the original novel at W. E. B. N. O. V. E. L. dot C. O. M.

    ________________________________________________

    After twenty years¡­

    Although twenty years might not be a long time, anyone watching Hye and his Heaven Kingdom would feel like two hundred years passed.

    The new world was massive, and it was the home for hundreds of continents. Once the entire apocalypse ended, lots of portals started to appear during the next month, bringing tons ofmon people from different races.

    These weren''t warriors, they were just normal people who lived normal lives. They got nothing to do with the brutal wars except for them belonging to the races which took part in.

    Hye didn''t mistreat them, didn''t hold them ountable for anything. He and his kingdom absorbed these folks, and many started to select continents to be their new homes.

    The war ended with lots of deep scars and many leftovers. Be it shields, defensive buildings, dead bodies, and even holes and grooves in the ground¡­ There were too many imprints that took many months to clear.

    Then the entire world ushered under a grand period of construction. Tons of cities, towns, and viges were established. And during this period, Isac and Karoline selected the capable race members based on different criteria, took them into the second Earth world, and let them flourish there.

    All of the neen race members joined there as well, all except for the jumper race. Those folks got the real wrath of Hye, ended up working as the lowest in the entire kingdom, serving others and doing various dirty works.

    This ended up with many resetting their lives and restarting again. In the end, almost all of those cowards vanished during the third year, and that made Hye feel morefortable.

    He hated this race and how they used to act and behave. They were opportunistic, arrogant and selfish bastards who didn''t want to risk anything and gain everything in return.

    One jumper was enough for Hye to deal with. Not to mention this dude vanished without a trace. Hye tried to look for his old friend but ended up getting nothing back.

    The projects of construction weren''t just limited to the new world, the Grand Earth. Hye made sure the second Earth would also enjoy the same kind of treatment, especially for the second level of the pocket world.

    Yet by the tenth year, it was obvious the two worlds weren''t enough for Hye''s ambitious ns. Thetter wanted to rise up and level his kingdom, a mission that proved to be much harder than what he initially thought.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    He asked Silverlining about the process to control more worlds, and the answer he received was much worse than what he expected.

    There were just three ways to gain new worlds, two of which Hye already experienced. One was to find a random, inhabit it, and control it using one''s might. This was simr to the second Earth world. Yet these worlds were rare, extremely rare in the universe.

    Most if not all of the knowns and systems in the universe were already controlled for long years by the old races and empires. As for any new, it was either well-hidden like the second Earth world or was just newly formed.

    And thetter would garnish anyone taking it a huge pressure, one that was so hard to deal with.

    On the other hand, the safest method was to win the world through apocalyptic trials. That was why all the races were taking part in these.

    Spending hundreds of years wasn''t a big issue, even losing many trials wasn''t. When a big race had thousands of legions taking part in thousands of trials at the same time, losing hundreds of them wasn''t a big deal. While winning a few would add lots of worlds to any race and empire.

    Hye realised how weak and limited in his options he was. ording to Silverlining, the bare minimum requirements to ensure a race''s chances inpeting over any trial was almost one third of Hye''s kingdom''s current military forces and resources.

    That meant the most Hye could take part in were just three trials. And the chances of winning weren''t that high to begin with. Not to mention the long time before any trial would be over didn''t make it worthy in his eyes.

    Thest method was by invading any world directly, crushing their military might, killing their rulers and royal families, taking control over the entire world and then defending it.

    The process to travel towards any world wasn''t easy to begin with. Not to mention any world had a strong garrison protecting it, a dense of portals that linked it to others and armies allied with the owners of this.

    It was like what Hye thought before, yet few grades worse than that. He thought taking any world wasn''t going to be hard, but keeping it was. Yet from the words of Silverlining, he knew the task of taking any world was more brutal and cruller than what he initially thought.

    Knowing this made Hye focus more on a few aspects. For example, he pushed his research department to work on full cylinders. He supported them with everything they needed, expanded the department, and made them focus on mass producing the deadly weapons of their and develop much deadlier ones.

    He also stressed over the need to make the deadly bombs Hye struggled to deactivate at thest war. The research department already got samples of these, knew the rough idea about how to make them, and yet it took them roughly seven years to crack the right method to do it.

    Even when Hye provided lots of bones to them, they still couldn''t crack the mystery until yearster.

 Chapter 1647 Its Time To Attack The Universe

    Hye didn''t mind such a result, nor the time taken in doing this. At the end, he made them focus on mass producing them, and he ended up having tons of them after twenty years.

    On the other hand, Hye started to focus on raising the levels of his forces. He learnt from Silverlining that U.Stat crystals, or the USC, weren''t that easy to acquire.

    Most of the races dealt with them as strategic weapons and assets for their people and forces. Even when Hye tried to make a trade with his bones, the offers he got from many races were really disappointing.

    There were mines scattered all over the universe, ones that had tons of these USCs. but it was expected that all of the big races were already fighting and seizing most, and the rest fell under the control of many weaker races and empires.

    Even if they were weak, they were much stronger than Hye. That put him under a great dilemma. The fastest way to raise his forces'' might was by using these USC. And without them, his forces would always be weak, not able to fight against other races and empires.

    Without having such might, Hye knew it was impossible to secure more resources andnds. That was a vicious circle, one that brought quite the headache for him for the past twenty years.

    Hye already has the tech needed to build intergctical portals. These were the safest way to travel through the vast universe. He also gained the tech to build ships that could travel across space, and these came as a golden chance for him.

    His new world, the Grand Earth, might be situated in the middle of the universe. There weren''t free resources anywhere around to be found, nonds to conquer. But that wasn''t the case for the second Earth world.

    That world was a singr world, one that was situated in the middle of ck hole. Hye ced more hopes on exploring that part of space, the only part he could get ess towards and might find lots of undiscovered and free resources.

    But to build enough space fleet, he got to spend lots of wealth and bones on this. Not to mention he gained that tech a bitte, just fifteen years after the end of the apocalypse.

    Yet Hye focused on developing a grand fleet in the past five years. He managed to have around a hundred ships and kept them stored until now.

    He trained lots of forces and gained more armies and generals. Yet without ongoing wars, it was impossible to have an experienced army. And that made the soldiers and armies surviving after the trial priceless in his eyes.

    Hye appointed Lily as his vice, Isac as the general leader of the construction projects, Karoline for supplies and resources, and Legend to lead the training of armies and generals.

    Things weren''t just going smooth for his kingdom, but for himself as well. The old curse with girls got solved after killing that god. And now Hye had his own harem ofdies, including Lily, Isac, Karoline, and even Sara.

    From his girls he got twelve sons and twenty daughters. This might be great, but he refused to let them live into the second Earth world, even refused to let them get born there.

    He wanted them to live their lives normally. His kingdom had one hundred years of protection, enough for his kids to grow up normally and enjoy their lives.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Yet he nned training sessions for them. He didn''t n to let them all be generals, but he made sure all of them got trained on military actions.

    Who knew what future would carry for them. During all this time, Silverlining tried many times to invite him toe over and visit the Toranks empire. Yet he wanted to remain inside his Grand Earth world, enjoy such a peaceful life and make sure his kingdom was walking on the right path.

    But after twenty years, he realised it was time to go out and visit the vast universe. Once he decided, he told everyone close to him to make various preparations.

    In his eyes, his kingdom was like a newly born beast. And that beast just grew fangs and ws, was ready to move and announce its presence to the entire universe.

    So Hye didn''t just n toe out from this shell and visit the Toranks race, he intended to start an all-out disy of power.

    He might have very little chance in taking worlds for himself, but he already studied and gathered information all these years about the right spots he might attack.

    Not to mention he wanted to start exploring space outside the second Earth world.

    Right now Hye was sitting in his pce, lying over his golden throne, with all the big names in his kingdom surrounding him.

    The entire hall was filled with lots of figures. Be it a grand general or a capable official, all were sitting in front of him, waiting for his answer.

    "So¡­ You advise me against trying out attacking any world for now?" Hye raised his eyes over the windows he was reading their content for the past hours.

    The officials and generals already prepared lots of data and documents about the current status of the army and kingdom, including their overall opinion about what they should and shouldn''t do.

    Hye didn''t like this. He knew they got a point in their demonstration, but he still wanted to give it a try.

    In his eyes, he had enough armies to fill many worlds with, lots of capable generals, and many deadly weapons.

    The main concern everyone was worrying about was the portalwork linking any world with the bigger alliance they were part of. Yet Hye already studied everything about the various powers in the universe, and knew the general situation wasn''t that bleak and gloomy.

    Many forces already were strong and scary, but they got most of their military power scattered to protect the more important ces in the universe.

 Chapter 1648 The Derangs World

    These forces might look like a colossal beast, yet it got old and weak over time. Not to mention many had their own battles against each other, with deadly wars being ragged all over the universe.

    In addition to that, there were tons of forces sent every now and then towards the outside battlefield. Hye wanted to go there, but he didn''t have the time nor the power to secure a good spot in such a hectic ce.

    The outer battlefield was like a massive universe lying between this one and the hostile one. That middle universe was like a tnd, spanning for billions upon billions of miles, stretching without showing an end.

    In one part, it got attached to the universe here, and in another part, it ended with the hostile universe. The whole idea of war was to see which universe''s forces would span and control most of this universe, securing paths towards the other one, and invade it.

    So far, and after endless years, such a process didn''t seed. And Hye knew a small fry like himself wouldn''t do anything out there.

    The only advantage he might be proud of was the cultivation level of his people and forces. He made sure to teach all the people living inside his kingdom about cultivation, teaching them how to open their cultivation bases and even encouraged them to train and level up their ranks.

    Hye got over a general rank and now was at the middle of the third big stage of his cultivation. As for his entrusted people, they already were close to jump over the second big stage and enter the third grade like him.

    Out there in that battlefield, cultivation was all that mattered. Yet inside the universe here, cultivation wasn''t that importantpared with stat points and levels.

    So Hye decided to first start levelling his people''s stats, and then he''d go out to try the outer battlefield.

    "Trying to do so will end up with disastrous defeat. We will lose many good soldiers, and won''t secure any world in return," Legend paused, turned around before adding, "we shall focus over the newly opened apocalyptic trials. Every month, around a hundred new trials are opened. We can take part in a couple and see¡­"

    "No, we won''t," Hye was already aware of what his entrusted circle was thinking about, "we will assault the world first. I have a target in mind and will lead the entire army myself."

    "This¡­"

    His sudden announcement of war against that world he had in mind wasn''t that shocking like dering him leading such force.

    "I know what you are worrying about," Hye rolled his eyes, slowly waiting for all the hums and whispers to die down before adding, "I''m the king, and it''s risky for me to go out there and get killed. But¡­ If you forgot about this fact, let me remind you all with it again¡­ Without me, our kingdom, all of this, wouldn''t have happened. And I''m able to defend my life no matter what."

    His wordsnded and left everyone speechless of what he said. Yet it was all true, he wasn''t weak. And if there was someone who became stronger during the past twenty years, then it''d be him.

    "Which world do you want to attack then?" Sara was already feeling bored of such a peaceful life. If not for having two kids from Hye, she''d have been bored to death.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Are they strong? The forces behind them?" Legend asked, as he was considering the general challenge the military forces of the kingdom would face.

    "Is this world nearby? How will we go there? What if things went south? Is there a way out?" Lily asked the more logical and in-depth questions regarding such expeditions.

    "How about the predetermined visit to the Toranks capital, won''t we go there? You promised us and the kids of such a visit!" Karoline was more concerned about going out and seeing new ces and people.

    She wasn''t wrong, none of them were. Hye looked calmly at them, before an evil smile appeared on his face.

    "We are going to rock the universe first, then we''ll go to visit the Toranks."

    "Hahahaha, you are aiming at pulling them into the middle of the mess, I like that!" It was Toramos, and his words highlighted what Hye was really thinking of doing.

    "I just promised to go and visit them," Hyeughed, pushing over the me Toramos hinted at, "let''s just focus on arranging our armies. As for the way to do it, I''m going to visit that world first, establish many portals there, and then you''lle over."

    "This¡­"

    "Won''t there be a world shield protecting it?"

    "Can you get there alone? Won''t this be dangerous?"

    "Don''t worry," Hye reassured the anxious generals, "I know what I''m doing. This world¡­ It doesn''t yet have any protective shield around and didn''t belong to a strong force. So, we shall act fast."

    Hye didn''t exin much about this world, but it was just like their Grand Earth. It was a world formed after the end of an apocalyptic trial, one that was controlled by a weak race, without much backing or a strong ally.

    ording to the intel he gained from the Toranks race, the race controlling this world was called the Derangs. They were just blessed with having weak races inside their trial, without any big name.

    So, when they controlled their apocalypse, it came as a big surprise to all. Like usual, many forces sent their delegations to negotiate with that race to pull them over to their camp. And like any inexperienced folks, these race members were intoxicated with such an amazing feeling, getting more arrogant and full of themselves, and didn''t yet take any decision about joining any force.

    Hye knew they were just enjoying their moment, didn''t know that a predator like himself was setting his gaze upon them. As they didn''t belong to any force, they were like a hot cake in his eyes. And he wanted to start up by absorbing this world.

 Chapter 1649 Enjoying Himself A Little

    As for the aftermath of this, he nned to drag the Toranks over and help in establishing a grand shield around the world.

    This shield was a famous item that would protect any world from any situation like what Hye nned to enforce over that race. With it, no one could establish a portal there. And if any force tried to fight their way into the world, they got to crush the shield first.

    Hye and others learnt that the star weapons they struggled before were some sort of such shields. And to make such a grand thing, one had to be extremely wealthy and had lots of resources and experienced manpower.

    Hye''s kingdomcked all this, and so he needed the help of the Toranks to do so. In addition to that, he had a subtle goal from doing this, to let his people learn the way to build up such a shield, a must to have knowledge for invading other worlds in the future.

    Hye wasn''t that worried about theck of resources or wealth, but the experienced manpower was a grand headache for him. Any high-end force and race in the universe were having their own secrets and high-end tech, not sharing these with anyone no matter how riches were offered.

    Hye tried to acquire such knowledge using Silverlining and his bones, and yet failed. It was quite expected, as such knowledge was considered part of the strategic pirs of any powerful race.

    Just like the knowledge to build spaceships, a thing that Hye had to keep asking for and had to pay a hefty price to acquire after fifteen years.

    During the next hours, long discussions underwent between Hye and his generals and officials. He made sure to arrange things over, as there was a chance to gain more than one world if things grew intense and other forces stepped in or something.

    So he made sure to arrange everything before setting the date of departure. He needed to take one week to travel, before heading towards that world. During that week, his generals would prepare enough armies, war supplies, and even deadly weapons and gadgets to be used in that assault.

    After the meeting was over, Hye stayed in the main throne hall with Lily, Isac, Sara, and Karoline.

    "You are going to move atst!" Sara said, not in the same excited tone, but in one that held tons of worry and concern.

    She might be fiery and explosive, but the passage of time with Hye left an impression over her soul. She became softer when she was with him, and that wasn''t an exception for her.

    Right now, Hye was sitting over arge couch, one that he took out the moment everyone left. It looked more like a soft bed than a sofa, and it was wide enough to amodate ten girls together with him.

    He leant his back over a couple of soft pillows, not just normal pillows but two bugling at the chest of Karoline. She stretched her leg and Hye''s back was perfectly lying in the gap between them.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    On both sides, Lily and Isac were there, leaning their heads over hisp. As for Sara, she sat in front of him, cross legged, while she and others loosened their clothes, showing lots of their delicacies.

    Hye''s hands were enjoying themselves like how he used to in the past years. After experiencing the pleasure of being with Hye, and after giving birth to his kids, every girl grew up to be more refined and sexier.

    "I need to go and expand the foundation of our home," Hye spoke in a tone that was totally different than when he spoke with his generals and officials. These girls were the closest to his heart, and so he dropped the strong and confident look, returned to show his normal and human weak side.

    Hye wasn''t the same giant one with wings like he used to look at the end of the apocalyptic trial. He trained on his cultivation and managed to control his wings and body. Right now, his wings were merging perfectly with his back, able to be released the moment he wanted to.

    As for his gigantic body, he managed to shrink its size to return almost half of normal human size. He used the help of the god race in that aspect, as they were the ones who used to show such miraculous changes with each upgrade of their level and powers.

    "You can leave all this life and continue to live in peace," Lily touched his face, while the other girls touched different parts of his body, stirring up a little thing in particr in response to all these soft touches.

    "I can''t," he tried to resist the urge to flip them on their backs, strip them from all the clothes they wore, and threw himself into the middle of such heaven, "I need to make sure the legacy I''ll leave to our kids and grandkids isn''t just a small and weak piece ofnd. Besides, this isn''t me¡­"

    "We know," Sara started to approach him, slowly walking on four, while her two lumps were swinging right and left, until they filled his entire vision, "so¡­ Can we see how you are going to deal with your enemies?"

    "Oh, you are ying a dangerous game," Hye couldn''t resist the fire in his heart anymore, extended his hands, grabbed Sara with one, and with the other he pulled Isac to his side, "let me show you all how fierce I am¡­"

    And then all the clothes were torn apart like usual, while moans and cries kept ranging from this hole for hours without a single moment of pause.

    Hye enjoyed himself during the next few days with his girls. The news of his departure was enough to let his girls feel the longing for him even before he''d left.

    As he yed and had his fun, he didn''t neglect thinking about the adventure he intended to make. He knew where that new world was. But to go there, things weren''t that quite simple.

 Chapter 1650 Using The Help Of Bringold Impact

    It''d be quite easy if he asked for the Toranks to help. Yet if he did so, then they''d butt in, ask for a piece of the entire cake even before he''d move a finger against this world.

    He didn''t want to do this, didn''t want to do the dirty work while others would reap benefits from him. Hye grew mature during the apocalypse and learnt lots of lessons. And one of the most important ones was that if he could take something with his own might, then why''d he try to share it with others?

    So to do it, he had to ask for help from an old friend, the Bringold impact. He stopped dealing with them the moment he realised they were scamming him. But he needed help outside the Toranks, and so he started negotiating with them.

    In return for many bones, the thing that everyone wanted, he gained ess to a long course to a ce nearby that world. Hye didn''t clearly state his intentions, and just asked for a chance to go out and sightseeing lots of ces in the universe.

    For the Bringold folks, reasons didn''t matter. And even if they suspected he was lying, no one ever asked him anything at all.

    A contract was signed, and he paid the price in advance. Now all it remained was for him to inform the middleman about the time of his departure, and they''d arrange things over in a day or two.

    The journey would take roughly one week to arrive at his destination. During which, Hye was going to visit five differents, all belonging to forces other than the big three.

    He got an alliance with the Toranks, a deep enmity running with the Hescos. As for Hectors, they were also his enemies. He didn''t want anyone to learn about his real goal until he''dnd in that world and move his forces there.

    He knew the moment he''d start his attack, and even without the consent and agreement of the race controlling that world, the Hescos were expected to move out.

    Luckily for him, the area that world was didn''t have anys or races under the umbre of the Hescos. Yet they were under the control of the Hectors. And he didn''t know how they''d react to his sudden intrusion and invasion.

    Hye wanted to see their stance, as that would determine the future of that world. If the worst happened and that race held deep grudges against him, then they''d move their armies ande at him.

    He didn''t actually see this as a bad oue. In his eyes, he wanted such a result. He wanted the Hectors to start fighting him, so he''d find an excuseter on and expand his territory starting from that world.

    In his eyes, this world was like a Trojan horse. He studied everything he could find about how things were done in the universe. And he knew even if areas were under the protection of any scary force or race, that didn''t mean they had lots of forces stationed everywhere to protect everything.

    Even with the portalwork, any force would find it hard to mobiliserge armies to aid. And that was true thanks to the insane price needed for these forces to use the portals and send armies over.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    If the region was under the control of the Hescos, then Hye would have suspected their readiness to spend a fortune to get his head and foil his ns. But his enmity with Hectors wasn''t that deep, and there was a little chance for them to send tons of forces over to crush his ns.

    Given time, any force could move their forces ande to threaten that world. So Hye had to go to the Toranks and strike a deal with them, preferably after the Hectors would attack him.

    And even if they didn''t, he''d try his best to taunt them. If he failed, then he''d lean towards epting this little mishap, and look for another target to repeat the same thing.

    Time passed fast, and Hye just arrived at the time of his departure. He already informed the Bringold impact about this date two days ago. He was now standing in the middle of his pce, inside a huge garden that was filled with beautiful looking roses and trees.

    The pce was situated in the heart of the main grand city in the world. The world had hundreds of continents, and Isac selected the central one to act as the main governing ce for the entire kingdom.

    The main city was named after Hye, called the Hye City. it spanned to cover a huge stretch ofnd, almost one third of the size of this continent. The people living here were mainly the high officials and generals, the high-level army leaders and even wealthy families.

    Like any ce with peace, prosperity was present. It wasn''t weird for many merchants to appear, big trade groups, and from all this, rich folks started to appear.

    The main trade in the kingdom was focused over things to train one''s cultivation or train one''s fighting skills and such stuff. The other aspects like trading delicacies, food, herbs, cloths, and others weren''t thatmon in the kingdom.

    That was mainly thanks to Hye himself. He directed the general efforts of his kingdom towards preparing for the uing great wars.

    "Is it time?" Hye was surrounded by many people right now. All of them were the closest and most authoritative figures in his kingdom. Besides his family members as well.

    He never expected to feel such love and attachment to his kids. He was born and raised in a harsh environment, never felt the warmth to be loved by a father and mother.

    But when his first kid was born, a girl, he felt like something in his heart got softened. And the more kids he got, the more love he felt towards them.

    In his eyes, they were the most precious gems he had in his entire life, the shining stars that made him firmly decide to take such a step and start such an ambitious adventure.

 Chapter 1651 Meeting An Old Friend

    For them, he was prepared to suffer to let them enjoy a better life, much better and peaceful than what his family gave to him.

    "I believe so," Hye raised his head to see a portal appearing out of nowhere. The first step to reach his goal was by going back to the same ce he went to many years ago.

    Hye never stepped a single foot outside his apocalypse except for two times. At one time, he went to visit a god, and at another he went to visit the Bringold impact.

    And right now, that portal appeared to link his world to the world of the Bringold impact.

    Hye wasn''t the same newbie he was when he went there. He learnt a lot of things already about impacts. Each impact took at least one world as a base for their operations. And the more worlds the impact got, the higher that impact grade and stance in the universe became.

    The Bringold impact was indeed a mediocre one as Hye previously expected. It controlled just ten worlds, a little figurepared to the big shots. Comparing it with the impact Silverlining was working for, it was clear how weak and powerless they were.

    Silverlining''s impact controlled a staggering two hundred worlds or even more. That was mainly thanks to the huge support it got from the Toranks race and empire, a thing that all the big empires and races did in the universe.

    Hye knew in the past years that Silverlining''s impact was just a front of the Toranks race. And that meant whatever deals he made with him, were in fact deals with the race and empire.

    "Make sure you are going to be safe," the farewell was indeed quite bitter and surprising to all. Hye never expected to grow such strong ties with his girls, with his family, with his trusted men, with his kingdom.

    Yet when he saw how tearful they were by his departure, he became more affirmative at his earlier decision.

    "I''m going to make our home flourish and grow to be the strongest force in the entire universe," he took such a vow to himself while stepping slowly and firmly towards the portal.

    He engraved their faces, this entire picture to his mind while the world around vanished and was reced with pure silver fog.

    He was going out after twenty years, and he intended to make such a first trip worthy to shock the entire universe.

    The blinding brightness vanished after a few minutes. It was the same when he went before to visit this impact. And when he arrived there, he found himself standing in the middle of a big hall, with no one else there except one.

    "Long time no see," Hye recognised his old friend from the first nce, "you still look as fabulous as ever."

    She was the green nymphdy, the one who he met and interacted with before. "I see you are still as naughty as ever, hahahaha!" sheughed, while pointing towards a small, rounded table on one side with four seats there, "let''s sit and speak. It sounds like ages have passed since west talked."

    "Is there anyone elseing?" Hye followed her there and asked while motioning towards the other two empty seats.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Well, many wanted to meet the celebrity, the young prodigy who shook the entire universe twenty years ago. But the impact leaders saw it better for you to deal with someone you are already familiar with."

    "They are correct indeed," Hye nodded, looking around, "nice ce. I don''t recall being here before."

    "Your only visit here was limited to the auction hall and my room," she softly chuckled, cing a yful expression on her face, "do you want to go and check that room again?"

    "Perhaps at another time," Hye knew she wanted to deepen her ties with him using her bed. But he already got enough joy from his girls to not need to touch any random woman like her, "tell me, how is the impact doing?"

    "As if you don''t know this," she bitterly smiled, "you are the main reason behind our current situation."

    "I did nothing," he shrugged, but he knew what she was referring to. In fact, the impact was always weak and had a low stance, but it controlled double the worlds it got now.

    Twenty years ago, and when they dealt with Hye, they made lots of future deals to secure more ie. At that time, they got the courage to buy more worlds and add them to their belongings, doubling even their world count.

    But when Hye cut all ties with them, they ended up in a very tough situation. Many came asking forpensation, and they ended up with just the ten worlds they got right now.

    Hye didn''t feel any guilt at all in what happened to them. They wanted to scam him and ended up getting screwed by their wrongdoings. He got nothing to do with any of that. If they dealt with him honestly and with dignity, then he''d never sought any other impact but them.

    In return for that, they''d have ended up having a hundred worlds, or even better.

    "You could have negotiated with us," her face was getting darker the more she spoke, the more she recalled the tight times she and the impact had to live through thanks to him, "we could have fulfilled any desire of yours, no matter what!"

    "If you betrayed me once, you''ll betray me forever," Hye didn''t show any courtesy and said what he truly felt, "but as you can see, I didn''t cklist you."

    "Lucky for us," she showed a smile that wasn''t one, "but this is just a ime deal. We want more, if possible, of course."

    "Hmm¡­ You do know whom I''ve dealt with after breaking ties with you, right?"

    "The Toranks race got a huge empire and a very wealthy impact, they don''t need anyone like you by their side," she indeed knew what Hye did after leaving her impact.

 Chapter 1652 I Want Something From You

    "That doesn''t matter," Hye shrugged, "I only want things and they provide them with insane amounts and quality. Not to mention they didn''t screw me like you did."

    "Come on, don''t hold your grudges this deep," she rolled her eyes, leant forward a little bit to expose more of her fluffy chest gems, "tell me, can''t you spare a little of what you need and let us do it for you? We are ready to satisfy any desire of yours, no matter what."

    Thest part she said in a very soft tone, while even touching her neck in a lewd way. Hye cleared his throat and didn''t get really affected by such temptation.

    "I got something that the Toranks impact won''t suffice or heal me with," he suddenly said after long moments of awkward silence.

    "For real? If they can''t do it, how can we?" She felt like what Hye wanted was something impossible. If the number two race in the universe couldn''t help him with it, how could her meagre impact do it?

    But she mistook everything. The reason behind the Toranks inability to do it was for their fear that Hye would grow outside their control. They were the type that wanted to gather lots of talents, refusing to let any of these to flourish and leave their side one day.

    In fact, Hye didn''t directly ask and just hinted his desire to Silverlling. Thetter responded after a few days with subtle rejection, rifying the real stance of the Toranks race.

    That was why Hye didn''t inform them about his current adventure. And that was also why he sought the help of the Bringold impact.

    He knew he brought them lots of trouble thanks to the conflict of interest between the two sides. It was better in his eyes to deal with someone who already tasted the beauty of his bones, rather than looking for another impact who didn''t know the true value and power of the bones.

    "It''s not that hard to do," Hye calmly said, "what I want is something you can easily provide to me, something you proved to be able to do."

    "For real? Then tell me, what is it?" she got instantly hyped up on the surface, but she still had her own reservations.

    When she thought again towards the current bad situation of the impact, she couldn''t help but change her mindset. No matter what Hye would ask for, as long as he was ready to pay the services using bones then she was sure the impact higher ups would ept.

    "I want worlds," but what Hye said was totally out of what she initially thought about, "I already know you purchased more worlds before. So you can do it again, right?"

    "This¡­" she was indeed quite taken aback, "it''s indeed true we can do it, but the price tag for any world isn''t that simple¡­"

    "What do you mean?" Hye grinned evilly, "with bones, anything can be solved."

    "..."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    She knew he was right, and the way he said it made her realise something. ''He changed¡­'' she realised how mature and confident Hye was. He wasn''t the same hesitant and unsure human, but someone who truly knew what his true value was, what the true value of his bones was.

    "So, how much will this cost me? And when can you do it?" Hye didn''t even wait for her to say yes or no. As she knew about the bad situation of the impact, he also was aware of this.

    The impact was burdened with tons of debts, not to mention lots of their customers left them after losing the promised bone deals from long ago. Hye''s offer right now was least described as the saving straw of the entire impact. Not to mention what he asked for was something that he was willing to pay a real fortune to get.

    Hye knew there were two formal ways to gain worlds in the universe, but there was also another one that was limited only to impacts and merchants.

    This method wasn''t mentioned directly in any record Hye read about this issue, he just deduced it from the information and history of many impacts.

    "I don''t know if you know it or what, but the worlds offered for sale are always barren worlds, without any sign of life on them. They need lots of work and wealth, tons of wealth actually. Not to mention you need the help of experts to change the general atmosphere of the to make it inhabitable. It''s not as easy and cheap as you may think¡­"

    "Just tell me how much that will cost me in bones," even with all her words, Hye never showed a single change on his face.

    He already knew about all of what she just said. And he knew the worlds purchased weren''t inhabitable to begin with. In fact, the process of making these worlds was still a mystery.

    They just appeared out of nowhere, ck and dead colossal rocky balls, with no oxygen or water, without anything that could support life there.

    But with the help of special impacts, these words could be transformed from being deadly into something simr to any normal world in the universe. Yet the process was known to be time consuming and required tons of wealth.

    In the eyes of the big races, doing this was pointless. Why would they pay an astronomical amount of wealth in return for worlds they could get for free from the apocalyptic trials?

    As for the weaker races, they were poor to begin with. So even if they wanted to do it, they didn''t have the capital or ability to do it.

    That was indeed different for Hye. he got his bones and could use them to purchase anything he wanted.

    After the apocalypse ended, Hye kept touring the new world and gathered endless bones. In addition to that, he repeatedly visited the training camps of his armies, either in Grand or the Second Earth worlds.

 Chapter 1653 The Collosal Ironclad Star System Formation

    Hye kept gaining bones steadily. Of course, it wasn''t like the times of the apocalypse and great wars, but it was at least better than nothing.

    "Well¡­ That depends on the type of bones you n to use," she paused, while showing a greedy expression on her face, st time I checked, the universe was speaking about three different general types of bones, each had many grades within. So which bones do you n to use?"

    Hyeughed when she said these words. It was expected though, as the Toranks race didn''t act low profile when they boasted about having his bones.

    It was expected for her to learn about his bone types, and even grades. "I''m going to use two types of bones," he took out one normal bone and one dark realm bone, "but this one won''t be sold in high quantities."

    He pointed towards the dark realm bones. Even if he got tons over tons of these bones, he didn''t have any means to get his hands on more of them.

    The bones he got from the training camps were all normal bones. If not for his utmost desire to solve this problem ofcking worlds, and solve other rted issues as well, he''d never have taken out any dark realm bones.

    "You have to give me samples, and time to check with others. I''ll return with the price tag for these worlds, and how long it''d take to transform them. You want us to handle this part as well, right?"

    "Sure," he shrugged as if this didn''t matter much to him, "but beware, if you tried to act smart again, I will close this page and won''t speak with you about it ever again."

    "I know, I know," she bitterly smiled, "no need to remind me of this. You can stay here for now and give me a day or two before returning with the good news."

    "By the way," before she''d take a few steps away, Hye casually stopped her, "I also want these worlds to be moved to a certain ce in the universe. In addition to that, I want one of the Sealing impacts toy down the foundations of the Collosal Irond Star System Formation."

    "The most invincible defensive formation in the entire universe? Damn! Do you even know how much a single formation costs?!!!" she was taken aback when she heard this.

    This formation was indeed quite scary. It didn''t just defend one world, but it enveloped a zone in space, protecting anything lying in the middle of it.

    It got another nickname in the universe, the Singrity Formation, referring to its ability to turn any spot in the universe into a ce simr to Hye''s second Earth world.

    "You can''t be serious!" she was still shocked and didn''t believe what he just said, "the single price of this formation is enough to purchase a hundred, no, hundreds of these rocky worlds and transform them!"

    "I want this," Hye didn''t flinch even when she said, "just make the arrangements."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "What a crazy human you are," she looked at him with softened eyes, "tell me, can I give myself to you? A man like you is worthy to spend a lifetime with."

    She didn''t just use her eyes, but even got closer and used her soft tentacles, even touching the sensitive part of his.

    "Stop it," he gently pushed her away, "it''s not that you are bad, it''s just I''m here for business."

    "Then next time I''ming over for fun, deal?" She didn''t wait for his permission, went ahead and ced a soft kiss over his lips, "I''ll make sure you will regret not getting me to your private room much earlier."

    "Let''s see about it," Hye just smiled, didn''t give her any answer at all. She was indeed sexy and hot, and she totally fell for him. He knew she didn''t like him, but liked the idea of being so wealthy and daring in spending such wealth.

    Many folks were rich, but not as many were courageous enough to spend such wealth and enjoy themselves. Hye watched her leave, with a reluctant look on her face as if she didn''t want to get separated from such a treasure trove.

    Before leaving, she asked him about the ce he had in mind. She thought he''d point towards the location of his hidden home, and that meant she could go and visit him there.

    Least to her knowledge that a bigger scheme was in y. "Just let them tell you the price, and I''ll provide the location at the right time," he simply evaded answering this question. And that made her more confirmed in her misunderstanding.

    "I hope she can do this," Hye started to examine the ce he was in. It was a huge hall, one that looked more to be a meeting room than a residence for outsiders.

    The ce had many rounded tables, lots of seats, and few statues that were made out of bronze and back coloured ores. These statues depicted lots of creatures, supposedly legendary and mythical.

    Aside from this, the hall opened to three other rooms. One got arge bed, filled with curtains and soft pillows. The second got another smaller version of the meeting hall outside. And the third was something that attracted his attention.

    "A library of records? Interesting¡­" Hye might have changed in many aspects, but his hunger for knowledge never dried up or withered. The moment he saw such a huge library with recording beads aligned in shelves, he didn''t hesitate and started surfing through them.

    As he expected, they were speaking about lots of knowledge of the history of the universe, the current situation of different powers and forces, even a few secrets and lots of rumours circting in the universe.

    He knew lots of information mentioned in these beads, but he still found lots more that were new to his ears. He started to lose himself in getting to know more of this information, and lost track of time.

 Chapter 1654 They Are Coming

    The two days the nymphdy said before turned into an entire week. During which, Hye kept resting, eating the delicacies brought by the servants of the impact to his ce, and spent all of his time listening to the recording beads.

    He wasn''t in a hurry to leave. After all, he wanted to secure this deal to secure another way to gain more worlds. Not to mention the formation he wanted to establish was the cornerstone for many of his future ns.

    So even if she took a month, he wouldn''tin. Luckily for him he got tons of the beads that got information and history he wasn''t aware of. And that made him quite amused and not getting bored or anxious by his stay here.

    During this time, he also made sure to contact his family, girls and kids, from time to time. They were quite anxious for his departure, always showing a worried and sad look over their faces.

    Hye reassured them that things were going ok, but he''d take a little longer than the one-week period he initially thought of. At the same time, he asked them to keep preparing the armies and make them ready to mobilise at any notice.

    Hye stayed inside that room for a week, then thedy nymph returned. From the look on his face, she knew he didn''t get enough sleep. And from the look on her face, he knew she got good and bad news.

    Her face wasn''t gloomy, but she was clearly carrying bad news. "You didn''t sleep that much, if you want you can keep these beads. We have more copies of them everywhere."

    "Thanks," Hye didn''t act polite and took all the recording beads from the shelves, a move that got an elevated eyebrow from her.

    "Anyway, tell me what happened," Hye said while collecting the beads shamelessly, "I can tell you have bad news."

    "And good news as well."

    "But start with the bad, I hate to end the talk with bad news rather than good ones," Hye shrugged, "just throw it in my face."

    "Them," she sighed, "there is a bunch of bad news, not just one."

    "For real?" Hye paused for a moment beforeughing, "don''t tell me the Hescos areing here."

    "Well¡­ That happened," when she said it, she expected Hye to freeze, have his body trembling, or show any sign of fear or worry. Yet he didn''t do any of that. In fact, he kept collecting the beads without any worry or pause.

    "Aren''t you afraid?!!" seeing him like this made her unable to control her surprise.

    "I already knew they woulde," he shrugged, "and I''m sure they have lots of eyes over me and my kingdom. So it''s expected for them to find me soon."

    "But¡­ They are sending an army here," her face didn''t look that good, "and the higher ups are panicking."

    "Good for them," Hye didn''t even show a single sign of care or worry.

    "Come on! You do know we can''t fight them!"

    "Then flee," Hye shrugged, "I''m sure they aren''t here for you, but for me. So when I''m gone, spread the word and they''ll chase after me like bees after honey."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "..."

    His calm and coolness made her unable to say a single word. "Just tell me the rest, what else?" she kept her silence, only ring at Hye until thetter finished what he was doing.

    "Tsk! I don''t know if you are acting cool or if you are fearless¡­ Anyway, their army is five days away from here. If we move out now, we can outrun them."

    "We? Are youing with me?!"

    "As you said, it''s better for us to run away, hahahaha," she finally broke free from the fear spell she was under, "we are going to move away from here. I''lle to guide you around."

    "Don''t tell me you are going to shut down your business," Hye joked, and she rolled her eyes in return.

    "They are here for you, not us. Once we evacuate the world, we''ll seal and shut it down. After a few months, we''ll return back and continue operating from here."

    "Good," Hye paused, "tell me what else you have in here?" he pointed to his head, and she bitterly smiled.

    "I know you said any price will do, but the negotiations with the impacts responsible for remodelling these worlds didn''t go that well."

    "Because?"

    "They interfered," she sighed, "in fact, they learnt about your presence here from this."

    "For real?" Hye didn''t know this, but when the Bringold impact started asking around, few eyes got attracted over this issue. After all, it wasn''tmon for a low-grade impact to ask for such service, and in such a grand number.

    Soon the Hescos started to link the dots. They dug up everything Hye did in the past, and knew he had ties with the Bringold impact.

    Even without proof, they sent out an army to investigate the impact. And that was how things went seriously in the past few days.

    The nymphdy exined what happened, and Hye couldn''t help butment his bad luck. It was indeed hard to fight against the number one race. And they weren''t the type to take their grudges lightly.

    "At least you reached a deal with one impact, right?" Hye threw all this behind his back. If things went like he nned, then no one would be able to stop him.

    "The grand formation impact agreed but asked for a scary figure in return for doing this," she sighed, "we tested the bones you gave to us. If we used the gold grade bones, then we''ll need a staggering number of one hundred million of them. If we used any lower grade bone, we''ll need much higher than that, billions even¡­"

    "No problem," Hye knew she was feeling like this thanks to the old experience of them doing business before. He always traded in a low number of bones, never showed her the true and scary financial might of his.

 Chapter 1655 Lets Run Away Then

    A hundred million bones? That was nothing! And she was speaking about the normal bones. If he used the dark realm bones, this number would be much lower.

    To him, this was nothing! "Are you sure?! The price of just a single world is enough to be in tens of millions of gold grade bones¡­"

    "I want a hundred," the first thing he said was something quite scary, ending up for her to re in silence towards him for a few minutes.

    "Don''t give me this look, I told you already, I can pay," he shrugged, "but as you can tell, I have a few anxious dogs barking at me anywhere I go. So it''ll be nice if everything is done fast, very fast."

    "Hmm¡­ The process of modifying the dead rocks intos needs time," she paused, "but¡­ If we added fifty percent extra, we could have it done in just one month."

    "And the formation?" Hye knew that the most important pir of his n was this formation.

    "It won''t take longer than a couple of weeks," she brought the good news over atst, "once the payment is done, things will start rolling and they''ll begin working¡­"

    "I won''t pay until we leave here," Hye knew what she wanted, and he made it clear about his conditions.

    "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s go," she still didn''t believe he''d pay all of this wealth. She knew he was supplying the Toranks impact by bones back at the time of his apocalypse. Yet she and many others in the universe thought wrongly that he ran out of his stock of bones.

    That was mainly thanks to the few dealings he had with the Toranks impact since then. Hye didn''t need much from the Toranks, only cared about getting to know the history and secrets of the universe, acquiring any strong weapons, and getting essential things like the spaceships and such.

    She didn''t even hesitate and moved fast, taking him outside the ce, heading through many corridors, ending up at a giant hall.

    There he found a ready portal, lots of people going through it. He didn''t need to ask to know what was going on. The entire impact was evacuating, and they were going to board this portal to go out.

    "We are going to a nearby," she said as they approached the portal, "it''s a ce that''s filled with portals leading to many ces. We can start from there and head towards another, where we''ll hire a spaceship and fly towards the you want."

    "Oh, howe you know the I''m heading towards, and I didn''t tell you before about it?" Hye raised an eyebrow when he heard such words. He told her about a region where he wanted to reach but didn''t tell her about his real destination.

    "Come on! I don''t need to say its name clearly," sheughed, seemingly enjoying such a reaction from him, "don''t worry, I kept such knowledge to myself¡­ After all, I want to get rewarded from you."

    She said thest piece while winking in a tempting way. Hye couldn''t help but smile and said nothing.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "I know you the best out of all the people you met before, don''t forget I met you when you were just nobody, fearing that anyone will lean on you and die," sheughed, reminding him of the time the two met before when he was just starting the apocalypse.

    "Let''s talk after leaving here then," Hye didn''t want to continue such talk. If she guessed what he was after, and he still couldn''t believe it, then it was better to talk away from all this crowd first.

    As for her goal, Hye already guessed she was going to have it done. And he got the feeling that she nned to stick to his side much longer than he expected.

    The portal was gigantic in size, enough to remind Hye of the old portals that hovered on top of the cities and big towns before the apocalypse. Endless stream of people kept moving in one direction towards the portal, before they passed through and vanished.

    There was no pause, no time for the portal to reset or something. The portal kept eating up people like it was a beast with a bottomless belly.

    And soon it was their turn. Hye passed through many portals before. Yet this time it felt a bit different.

    The portal took him into a world of darkness, a ce that he never saw before. All around him was fog, and he felt the force pulling him getting stronger and fiercer with each passing minute.

    Out of reflex, he released his wings, prepared mentally for a fight. He didn''t know why he felt so, but soon enough the world brightened up and the darkness vanished.

    "Oh, nice wings you have there," the moment his feetnded on the ground, he heard the cheerful voice of the nymphdy, "at least you survived the Wrathful ck portal without vomiting¡­"

    She didn''t continue her words before she leant to the ground and started to vomit. She wasn''t the only one doing this, but many people around did the same.

    "Are you alright?" he didn''t feel weak or bad, yet she seemed to grow weak. She leant on the ground, with a shaky body, unable to even stand up.

    "G¡­ Give me a minute¡­" She couldn''t continue her words before vomiting again. Hye ignored all this and started to inspect the ce he arrived at.

    He now knew why he felt weird about that portal. It seemed like some sort of emergency portal, one that could take them away, take any number and teleport them far from the ce of danger.

    Yet it came with side effects as it seemed. Aside from the people suffering from the weird portal, the world around was indeed quite special.

    There was no sky, or perhaps there was but it was reced with tons of floating inds made entirely out of metal. The inds weren''t just bulks of metal floating up there, but they were arranged in circr discs, one on top of another, with pirs that held these discs in ce.

 Chapter 1656 Gathering Intel About The World

    Hye stood in his ce watching the discs that spanned for hundreds of metres off the ground, stretched for thousands of metres with their unique formation and line up.

    The ground wasn''t empty or t but filled with grand buildings that stretched towards the horizon. The discs were linked to the ground by shes of light, forming something like flexible tunnels.

    From the shing dots, Hye could tell how active and bustling the traffic was. This was the first time for Hye to see something grand like this, something that gave him an awe and deep admiration.

    Hye was checking the entire world around, wanting to spread out his wings and start to fly. The ce here was indeed special, and he was sure it must be part of a veryrge force.

    Yet after thedy nymph and others got healed from the bacsh of getting teleported here, she exined that this ce was actually neutral.

    That came as a true surprise for Hye. "Then¡­ Howe they built such a grand ce without worrying over defending it? Don''t tell me the big forces and races don''t want this ce! Even I want it!!"

    "Hahahaha, quite funny, hahahaha!" sheughed, in a sweet way while leaning slightly over him, as she whispered, in a way to tempt him more than trying to hide what she was going to say, "this ce is protected by the same type of grand formation you want to buy."

    "This¡­ But we came here, howe¡­" Hye felt like a cold bucket of water fell on his head. He thought that formation was impregnable and wouldn''t allow anyone to jump over the area of space it protected.

    Seeing his face made herugh, "We already gained ess from the owners of this world. Or do you think such a scarily expensive formation is weak or something?"

    "Phew," Hye heaved a sigh of relief, "you gave me a scare just now. Ok, where shall we go? Are we safe here?"

    "Luckily for you, this ce doesn''t have any good ties with the Hescos. It happened a long time ago, some sort of a big war erupted over this ce. Then the owners had to establish the grand formation, ending up suffering tons of losses and they didn''t forget their grudge even till now."

    "Interesting," Hye''s eyes shone brightly when he heard that, "I want to buy a ce here then."

    "You¡­ Hahahaha! Fine, but you need to be ready for the crazy prices you''ll hear. Besides¡­ they may not ept your bones."

    "No one can refuse my bones," Hye said as if it was something granted or something.

    "Fine big boy, let''s go around and take a tour then," she winked, "perhaps we can find a good ce and live there for a period of time, wait until the heat over you get lowered."

    "We won''t stay here for long," Hye rolled his eyes, "I have a job to do."

    "I''m in, if you forgot about that," sheughed again, and this time Hye remained silent.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    She wasn''t the only leader who came here with the folks from the impact. Yet she had to take care of many things. Hye stood by the side, leaving them to do what they needed to do, and started to gather intel about this ce.

    Hye wasn''t delusional, knew that he had no real power. Since the apocalypse ended, he had no way to get his hands on the U stat crystals. And that made him currently lying at the rock bottom of the power scale in the entire world.

    Yet he didn''t feel any fear or worry. He knew without getting into a real fight, no one would know how truly weak he was. And all he had to do was to avoid any tough situation.

    But he knew he was in front of a golden chance here. This ce was like a gigantic market, one where tons of races and forces gathered. And so it was safe to expect seeing lots of hard to get stuff from the normal means.

    So he started to listen to the side talks from the passersby. When Hye thought the sudden appearance of the Bringold impact folks here would attract attention, he was surprised to know that none even cared about them.

    It seemed such a sight wasn''t rare, and that didn''t bring any attention from anyone walking around except for momentary gazes.

    Aside from that, Hye started to listen to lots of useful intel about this ce. As he guessed, this world was like a colossal marketce. And to his surprise, he heard a shocking discussion about how this sight he was seeing expanded and covered up the entire world, as if it was made out of a single colossal city or something.

    Hye then learnt about the presence of lots of big merchant groups, acting on a much bigger scale than any normal high-grade impact.

    He didn''t hear any detail about the goods sold there, but he could easily guess the type of these items. By the time the Bringold impact started to organise stuff here, he also knew lots of useful intel about this world.

    It was called the Galnar world, one that was controlled by the descendants of five ancient races. These races weren''t at any other ce in the universe but here. And Hye realised that these five races were different from the ones he rescued twenty years ago.

    The families of the five races were united, controlling most of the business running inside the world. Almost eighty percent of the big merchant groups and impacts working here belonged to them. And the rest had to share thirty percent of their stocks with them.

    "I see you enjoyed your time while I was working," the green nymphdy gave him a ming look, and Hye didn''t feel any bad about what she said.

    "Are you free now?"

    "nning to have fun with me or what?"

    "We don''t have that much time, at least I don''t," Hye faintly smiled, "I want to go and visit the Bravity auction house."

 Chapter 1657 Going To One Of The Discs

    Chapter 1657 Going To One Of The Discs

    "Oh, you did collect lots of intel in such a short time," she said in admiration, "you get to know the name of the richest and biggest merchant group in mere minutes, bravo."

    "I want to restock before our adventure," Hye didn''t say what he truly wanted, "do you know the way?"

    "Follow me," she said in an amused tone, "and while walking, can you let me know what you n to buy? And don''t give me any bullshit, you know I belong to an impact. So, if you can''t find what you want at my ce, I have the right to know."

    "Be patient and you''ll know in time. You are always acting like this!"

    "Who said merchants have patience? Hahahaha!" sheughed, but he didn''t say anything as they walked inside the huge buildings around.

    This world was ancient, and the people living here proved that peaceful times weren''t supposedly bad in the end. The people leading this world took advantage of the peaceful long time they got and built such a marvel.

    Hye was sure this was mainly because of the crazy gains entering their pockets with each passing day. And yet it was still admirable that they kept developing and flourishing themselves in such a way, not leaning towards actingzy and doing nothing worthy.

    Hye didn''t just watch to admire everything around, he walked and tried to learn. It was his first time to go out, and he was lucky enough to meet such a sessful model of business and administration.

    This visit that came out of the initial n was going to leave a grand touch over Hye''s future.

    The path towards the ce of the Bravity auction house was long and their walk was blocked lots of time with a dense crowd. They had to wait in a long queue to board an elevator, one of the many tubes that Hye saw before taking lots of people up and down from the floating discs.

    "Are you telling me an entire group of these discs belong to that group?!!!" Hye was shocked when he heard such words from the nymphdy.

    "What? Do you think they are poor like us? Hahahaha!" sheughed, feeling amused by what he just said, "let''s go, it''s our turn."

    Hye found himself in front of a gigantic capsule. It was perfectly ced inside a colossal tunnel, one that extended from the ground all the way towards the sky. The capsule was around one hundred metres in height, fifty in width, and it had levels inside, around fifteen, with each level having enough space for any giant race to stand perfectly fine there without any issue.

    To board this capsule, people had to move ording to the instructions of the workers around. Hye and the nymphdy went to a spot on the side, where they got ejected up by a gale of wind before stopping at the seventh stage and they boarded it.

    Then the capsule started to close up, as if it was perfectly encapsting itself upon those inside, before starting to move.

    "It''s a remarkable technology," Hye sighed, "I can''t even feel the slightest vibration when moving."

    "It''s an advanced tech produced by special engineers here," she paused before adding, "don''t dream about purchasing this, as this is considered one of many top secrets of this world."

    "My bones can open any locked door."

    "Money can''t buy everything," the nymphdy rolled her eyes, "you have to ept such a fact."

    Hye rolled his eyes and kept his silence. He knew she got a point, but she didn''t know he had special types of bones, ones that one would worth a fortune or a price of such a secret.

    Hye didn''t want to use his Holy Ones bones or high-grade dark realm bones to exchange with anyone. Even when he spoke with the Toranks about the spaceship''s technology, he didn''t even consider using these bones.

    But if he could use his bones to get his hands over the blueprints of this entire world, and gain lots of technologies used here to build such a marvel, then he wouldn''t hesitate to do it.

    To do it, he knew just walking around and waving with his bones wouldn''t do. He needed to build up a name for himself, and luckily, he got good helping on the way.

    As he was thinking about how to lure the five ancient families to take the initiative and contact him, how to build a fame in this ce on his first visit, the capsule carrying them started to approach the discyer in the sky.

    The sight that appeared in front of his eyes, of everyone''s eyes, was just breathtaking. The discs that he saw from the ground appeared moreplex, not just formed out of single thickyers of metal or something.

    In fact, each discyer was like a structure in itself. Hye could see smaller and thinneryers that got connected to each other using small rods and balls like pieces that spanned all the way all over these discs. It was just a marvellous sight, one that told Hye this wasn''t just simpleyers of discs.

    His desire to acquire such technology began to grow wild and out of control. They passed through many discyers, before ending up at the top of one of these discs.

    Each grand group of discs had an entire life over it. Hye saw lots of buildings, wide streets, and tons of people from different races walking through each grandyer.

    Theyer they stopped at was at the heart of the entire grand structure of discs. And thisyer was a bit different. The number of grand buildings here wasn''t that much, yet at the heart of thisyer a very colossal and massive structure was there.

    It was a unique building, one that took the shape of a twelve headed star, with an empty centre that had more buildings inside and arge garden.

 Chapter 1658 Guessing His Intentions

    Chapter 1658 Guessing His Intentions

    Hye was standing so far away from that grand building, but it seemed the designers of this ce intended to keep all the buildings around at a much lower level than this one, adding more prestige to this building and importance.

    "That''s the Bravity group main headquarter," the nymphdy noticed his eyes stuck to that building, "it''s amazing, right?"

    "Indeed," he nodded in agreement, "are we going there?"

    "There? No way! That ce is a fortress! No one is allowed to go there without the official invitation from the five families," she rolled her eyes, and Hye knew it was hard to get there. But that made him more interested in doing this.

    "Then where are we going?" he looked around, seeing the lots of people walking in the streets and filling the entire discyer.

    "The ce is arranged into different sectors," she paused as the capsule stopped, and its outer surface opened up, "let''s go. We''ll visit the outer sector first. If we manage to attract their attention, then we''ll get ess to the deeper levels."

    "They limit ess to their customers?!" Hye was surprised by such an arrangement. He thought everywhere here was open for them to visit, except for the central region. Yet it felt like this wasn''t the case.

    "They won''t allow just anybody toe into the deeper sectors if they are poor," sheughed, while they were walking outside the grand area of capsules and tunnels.

    The entire grand structure of these discs was something awe inspiring. Hye felt like he wasn''t going to get satisfied with this ce no matter how long he stayed here.

    And yet they walked outside of the teleportation area alongside a swarm of people of different races. The area was situated at the outer edge of the entire discyer, and it led into wide streets and zas.

    Hye looked up and unlike what he expected, he saw a marvellous sight of clouds filling the sky. He expected to see the lower level of the upper discyer, yet the ones designing the entire ce took into consideration such little details.

    "Living here feels like heaven, sigh," Hye couldn''t help but express his admiration towards the beauty of this ce. And hisment made thedy nymph chuckle.

    "I never saw anyoneing here and didn''t want to continue living in this ce, however¡­" She paused, took a deep breath as if she recalled a long-forgotten dream of hers or something, "the prices in this world are quite scary! To hire a ce here means you have to sell your soul, and that even may not be enough."

    "I have my bones¡­"

    "Screw your bones," she said in a distasteful tone, "do you think everything can be solved with your bones?"

    "My bones can''t solve anything," Hye paused for a moment, took a long gaze around beforeughing, "but they can be sold for a scary amount of wealth. And with it, I can do anything."

    "A big bully you are," she even tucked her tongue out, teasing him. Seeing her reaction made himugh again.

    He was indeed happy, and more excited than being happy. He didn''t feel like these thanks for being in such a heavenly ce, but because he dreamt about having all these for himself, for his kingdom, for the empire he was going to build. And that made him more excited than even the moment when he won the apocalypse before.

    Recalling the apocalypse made him inwardly sigh. The universe was really big and boundless, filled with tons of wonders and ces that no one would ever dream to exist.

    He felt like the apocalypse was kindergarten, and the universe was college. The two ended up in front of a five story height building, one where many were standing around and inside.

    The building had a big stoney za, filled with lots of statues. It was enough to amodate thousands of people, and it was crowded beyond imagination.

    "Is this the ce we are going to enter?" Hye didn''t know what the difference between the various buildings or sectors in each disc was. But he trusted thedy nymph to know what she was doing.

    He wanted toe to the biggest auction house at the Bravity merchant group, to make a stir and attract the higher ups'' attention to him.

    But it seemed he had to start doing this from the lowest bottom. "We have to visit the outermost auction houses of the merchant group first. If the merchants there highly value our pockets, they''ll invite us to visit deeper sectors."

    "I see," Hye didn''t like doing it the slow way, but he had no other option but to do it this way, "let''s go then."

    "First, tell me what you want to buy," thedy nymph stopped him. And when he looked in doubt towards her, she added, "as you can see, there are different groups of merchants here, each is specialised in dealing with a certain set of goods."

    "How can you differentiate them?" Hye noticed the different groups of merchants already. But they all wore the same outfit and didn''t have anything remarkable about their looks to begin with.

    "We can ask," she said something that he didn''t expect. And his expression made herugh at him, e on, tell me what you want."

    "I want to purchase valuable goods."

    "There isn''t anything valuable in the outer sectors," she rolled her eyes, "just spill the beans and tell me exactly what you are looking after."

    "Fine, I want to buy technologies, secrets of this world," Hye looked around, "I want to purchase everything they have."

    "Quite crazy you are," she shook her head, "let me then guess it¡­ You came from a world of an apocalypse, have no backing, and didn''t seek the help of the Toranks impact¡­ That means you are seeking items to increase the might of your people, things that can level up your stats and power up your armies, right? Close enough?"

 Chapter 1659 Isnt This The Legendary Human Bone?

    Hye didn''t find it surprising for her to guess this far. After all, he came from a world of apocalypse without any backing or support. And it seemed to not be a secret how the strong races dealt with others, trying to limit their overall growth and such to keep them under leash.

    And with his silence, she took that as an agreement. "So¡­ You must be desperately looking for U. stat crystals, right? You have tons of forces and people, yet they are all weak and considered at the lowest level in the universe, correct?"

    He kept his silence again, and she didn''t seem like she was bothered by it.

    "It''s your lucky day then," she chuckled as if she scored something big, "in the outer sector, such crystals aremonly sold. Yet to purchase a huge amount of them needs real fortune. And I know, you have your bones, and you are mighty and all, but there is aw to prevent over-purchasing to enable lots of people to have what they need."

    "I can''t buy what I need from here?!" Hye was surprised by what she said. He thought the only problem in front of anyone was money, and now he realised there might be something else.

    "Of course not! If they let anyone at the outer sector buy what they need, they won''t suffice all of their needs and the prices will grow to a scary level. Not to mention this will greatly impact the bnce in the universe and lots of forces won''t be happy about this. In addition to that, the number of crystals the world has isn''t even enough to let one percent of the peopleing here to purchase freely."

    "Does such a limitation only apply to the outer sectors?" Hye got what she meant, and he didn''t find any of these reasons weird. Yet he also got that such limitations were only applied at the outer sectors.

    "That''s expected, after all thoseing to the inner sectors are considered customers with deep pockets. And they aren''t there just to purchase the low-grade goods like the crystals."

    "I understand," Hye paused, looking around before adding, "let''s find a way to get into the inner sectors then."

    "Follow me," thedy nymph smiled in a charming way. Before Hye would move a muscle, she moved swiftly andnded by his side, grabbed his arm and surrounded it with hers, "let''s go as a couple then. This will solve lots of problemster on."

    "Problems like what?" Hye didn''t believe what she said and rolled his eyes in response. And yet she was shameless enough to smile and say nothing.

    Hye knew she was bluffing, but he didn''t say anything to stop her. He knew it was futile to stop what she was adamant at doing. So, he decided to let it go and enjoy the moment.

    The two walked towards one group of merchants who were surrounded by the fewest number of people. Hye didn''t mind this, as he didn''t want to stay for long inside the outer sector.

    "There are just fewer people here than anywhere else," Hye stood at a shorter line than other ces with merchants doing business there. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "It''s because these merchants deal with stolen goods only," what thedy nymph said made him freeze in his spot, not moving an inch. "What''s wrong? Come on, they won''t bite."

    "Why are we going to meet them?" Hye looked around, didn''t even take a single step forward even when the line started to move, "we can wait at any other line."

    "No need, they deal with stolen goods but it''s not that illegitimate," thedy nymph chuckled, cing her palm over her slightly opened mouth, "there isn''t a problem in dealing with them."

    "How so? These goods are all stolen!" Hye didn''t find anything funny in what she was saying. At the same time, he didn''t get how she could consider purchasing stolen goods to be ok, and in the middle of the day like this!

    "As you can see, they are allowing it," sheughed again, "these goods are stolen, but the criminals are already captured and in prison. They are ownerless, and so the big merchant groups are taking their share and selling them."

    "Ah, it''s different this way," Hye was starting to change his viewpoint about this world if these goods were really stolen. This would better suit a dark ce or a den of thieves, not something that would be part of such a great ce.

    "Let''s go," she led the way. And they didn''t need to wait for long. When Hye was puzzled by how swiftly the exchanges that went before with thest customers were, he realised the reason the moment he arrived in front of one of the merchants.

    He was wearing the same attire as others in this ce, with a logo over their chests. The moment he stood in front of that merchant, he was surprised to see the logo was in fact an exchange interface.

    It was ck before, yet now it appeared like a turned off screen. "Please touch the interface and everything we offer is there," the merchant said, "if you want to exchange anything, it will automatically happen without the need to do anything with me."

    "Thanks," Hye realised that he had to touch that screen then an interface would pop up, "what if I want to use a different method of payment than the coins?"

    "This¡­" the merchant was startled for a second there. Yet when Hye took out one bone, the face of that merchant froze for an entire minute.

    "This¡­ Isn''t this the legendary bone of that human? How many do you have? We are open to purchase the entire amount you have."

    "Well¡­ If you are dealing with me, the human you just mentioned, then I doubt you can even buy a speck of what I have," Hye was satisfied by such a response. And that made it much easier for him to make a name for himself.

 Chapter 1660 Securing Crystals At Last

    After all, his name wasn''t known but his identity was thanks to the bones. When he said these words, it felt like the merchant''s mind froze again, and this time his face showed a really dumb and funny expression.

    "He is the human who produced these bones and introduced them to the universe," thedy nymph was more amused while toying with this poor merchant. So, she didn''t hesitate to show off and confirm Hye''s identity, "will you exchange with him or not? We have little time and patience."

    Hye gave her a side look but said nothing. He knew she was doing this to not appear as desperate to make this deal, a move that any merchant would see as a red g for more gains and greed.

    "You gotta be kidding me," the merchant finally broke free from the freezing spell, "let me see more bones then. I heard that human have different types of bones, with various strength and might."

    "For what?" Hye wanted to take the bones out and further impress this merchant and confirm his identity. And yet he knew he had to gain at least the ess to the inner sectors and get what he wanted from the U. stat crystals.

    "If you are him, then this ce isn''t suited for you," the merchant paused, "I can''t say much, but you''ll gain ess to much better sectors. Damn! I hate to see you leave without getting your bones for my goods."

    "Then bring me all the U. stat crystals you can get," Hye shrugged, "this is your lucky day. I want as much as you can get me."

    "First show me the bones and you can get anything you want," unlike what thedy nymph said, it seemed like the strict rules weren''t that strict after all.

    "Here," Hye didn''t mind taking a sample of his bones. He took out one of each normal bone grade, and a few of the dark realm low grade bones, "are you satisfied now?"

    "Damn me! It''s really you! Hahahaha! Ok, don''t move an inch. I''ll go and bring all the crystals I can find, even from other ces. Just wait here, ok?"

    "Don''t worry," Hyeughed, didn''t know why this merchant looked this funny while shouting and running at the same time.

    "Your bones are indeed magical," thedy nymph shook her head from the side, "he even is going to bend the rules for you."

    "That''s the power of being wealthy," Hyeughed, enjoying this moment thatsted for an hour. The merchant was really adamant at what he said, and he came back with tons of crystals that he gathered from other ces.

    "Now, how will we exchange this?" the merchant stopped in front of the bones that Hye still left on the ground, "do you have any idea about the exchange rate?"

    "You assess the value of my bones and tell me how much each bone is worth," Hye shrugged, "I won''t hustle with you. But if the deal doesn''t appeal to me, I''ll walk away and look for another ce to make the deal."

    "No, I won''t let you down," the merchant instantly got scared, "let me assess the bones then, give me a minute."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Hye didn''t know that the merchant was going to get a cut from this deal. And so, he was determined in seeing it happen, even if the deal wasn''t that favourable for his bosses.

    What he did was to look for news about the bones, and he found lots of them actually. Using the market interface of a merchant, he could find any news shared by other merchants anywhere in the universe.

    The value of the bones varied from one report to another, and they all agreed on determining its value based on the ability to get more anytimeter on.

    For example, the reports that came from the Toranks empire merchants spoke about little pricespared to other reports from merchantsing from other empires and origins. This made the merchant recall how the Toranks scored it huge by their long-term rtion with Hye.

    When he recalled this, he couldn''t help but wonder why Hye was here asking for these crystals from him, and why he didn''t go and ask the Toranks to do it for him.

    When he thought about this, he realised that Hye needed these crystals. His greed kicked in at this moment, and yet he hurriedly crushed such spontaneous feelings down.

    He knew Hye was in need of these crystals, and it seemed the Toranks didn''t want to help him. And yet this merchant needed these bones more than anyone else.

    Having bones in the world of merchants was like a certificate of power and authority. He''d gain tons of benefits back to these bones. And he knew he wasn''t going to be the only person here with such bones.

    So the more he gained the better. He thought about many things in a short time, and finally he gave Hye a very good deal.

    "I like that," Hye agreed on the spot over what the merchant said. In return for hundreds of thousands of crystals, he''d use just a few hundreds of normal bones, one figure only of his dark realm bones.

    It was much better than having nothing. And knowing how the true value of these crystalsid in how hard it was to secure them, Hye knew this merchant did give him a very interesting deal.

    "I got billions of crystals, let''s do it! And if you need more, you can give me more time and I''ll bring you ten folds of this!"

    "Deal!" Hye didn''t want to struggle again to get these crystals. Having such a huge number might look awesome, butparing this with the endless number of his kingdom forces and people made this amount dwindle in value.

    He needed not only billions of crystals, but also billions of billions if he could. The more he got, the stronger his people would be.

 Chapter 1661 Going To The Inner Sector

    Chapter 1661 Going To The Inner Sector

    And yet he didn''t get a single crystal yet to try out levelling up his or his forces and people''s power. So he didn''t know exactly how much he needed.

    He nned to instantly consume crystals once he got them, adding points to his stagnant stats for years and see how much he''d need to reach the top. He didn''t even know what the top meant, what level was considered top.

    "If you give me a day, I''ll bring ten times this amount. If you give me more, I''ll bring more," the merchant was about to jump and hold Hye''s knees to make him agree. And thetter was already eager to wait.

    He came here running from his enemies, and he didn''t intend to hurriedly leave this safe spot anytime soon.

    In fact he nned to mud the water, searching for any hole to instigate trouble between this world''s owners and the Hescos.

    Doing this would keep the Hescos forces in the region busy handling the unexpected enemy, while he''d slip away without getting noticed.

    Hye finally got the U. stat crystals he tried to get for the past twenty years. To him, this was a grand victory, an achievement he was proud of. And he wanted to hurry and try them out.

    But the merchant was already flying at sky seven. He didn''t give Hye any chance at all as he hurriedly walked him towards the inner sectors.

    "You will reach the next sector, and that''s where my privilege can reach. I can''t take you any deeper, but I''ll introduce you to one of my friends. He will take you deeper, and perhaps you can make a deal with him but don''t forget about me. I n¡­"

    The merchant kept speaking about his ns to use the bones, his fears and worries from others making a deal with Hye, his realisation that there wasn''t anything in his power to stop such a thing.

    His talk didn''t stop until they arrived at the next sector. And thanks to that, Hye didn''t get a chance to use his crystals and analyse what was going to happen after using them.

    Hye expected to see a grand wall lining and separating the two sectors from each other. But when he arrived there, all he could find was justkes that stretched out for a few miles, few paths walking in between thesekes.

    "We are here," the merchant took them through one path, which was around a few hundred metres in width. It got two small towers at its beginning, where Hye found a group of guards waiting there, protecting the path.

    "Oh, you can pass," one of the guards identified the merchant leading the two. And without saying anything, the guards moved aside, freeing a space for them to walk over the path.

    Unlike the bustling sector they came from, starting from the path things were much calmer. Hye didn''t see lots of people on the path, or found as many of them inside the sector they arrived at after walking for a few minutes.

    "This is where my friend works," the merchant was acting like their guide, and he was still speaking about various things that didn''t interest Hye at all.

    "I''ll go inside and bring him out, wait for me here," the merchant finally moved away, and Hye didn''t argue with him. In fact he was eager to kick this merchant away to use his crystals.

    "He is a bit funny," thedy nymph chuckled, seemingly amused by Hye''s obvious struggle.

    "A lot more annoying," he said before taking ten crystal outs. And under the watchful gazes of the nymphdy, he used them at the spot.

    "You are eager to level up your stats," she smiled and watched as a white air appeared and surrounded him.

    This was the first time he used crystals to level up. And from this point onward, he was officially part of the universe''s current power scale.

    Hye was indeed feeling a bit weird. When he used the crystals, he felt like every single cell of his body was transforming, changing and getting injected with lots of power.

    It was an amazing feeling, one that told him a lot about how greatly he and his kingdom forces and people werecking. This was just the initial entry stage to the universe''s current scale of power. And after he was done, he knew he was like an ant before he went into a fight with anyone from the universe.

    Even the weakest person in the universe was strong enough to crush him without any struggle, even if he used his artefacts and techniques.

    "It''s indeed amazing," he sighed, feeling how urgent he needed to gather tons of crystals and send them for his kingdom to use.

    "That''s why most of the forces in the universe won''t give any uprising power these crystals easily," thedy nymph said something that he could truly agree with, "and don''t celebrate yet. There is a system of ten levels in the entire universe''s power scale. You just opened the first level, and with each level open, you''ll get more power."

    "For real?" this was the first time for him to know something like this, "how many crystals should I use to rise up from one level to another?"

    "Hmm¡­ Consider each level as an entire apocalyptic one hundred levels," she paused, before adding, "and with each higher level, the number of crystals needed is increased by folds. Buying these crystals will work at your current low level. But after level one, you''ll need to secure crystal mines if you want to rise further."

    "Damn!" Hye couldn''t help but curse out loud, "yet all the mines are controlled by the great forces."

    "The universe is insanely vast, almost limitless," she shrugged, "even a low-grade impact like ours has few mines under our control. You just need to look at ces without any forces controlling them, at uninhabited ces in the universe. There you can find lots of gems and unimaginable treasures."

 Chapter 1662 Smugglers

    Chapter 1662 Smugglers

    "Thanks," Hye already got his Second Earth world to look around, and he also ced more importance over the n he was going to execute and the worlds he was going to gain.

    He knew the start was always the toughest thing in any n. And luckily, he got his bones and this world to secure his needs for now.

    But from her words, he got sudden interest about something, "if you have any intel about how to get these mines, I''m willing to make a deal with you."

    "Me? Or the impact?" she looked at him in a way that was more tempting than questioning his words.

    "I want these mines," Hye strictly said, "by any means possible. So will you help or not?"

    "You do know the main problem isn''t in finding, but in protecting them, right?" she rolled her eyes, and her words conveyed something to Hye.

    "So you do know of ces with mines, terrific," he rubbed his hands, and there he noticed some sparks that came out from such a casual move, "what the heck is that?!!"

    "Hahahaha, this is just a normal side effect after levelling up," sheughed on his expression, "you''ll get used to this. Anyway, I do know of ces, but can''t promise anything about how to protect them. And such knowledge can''t wait for a long time, or else the risk of others knowing about these mines will rise."

    "I got it," Hye nodded, thinking about everything he nned to do, "tell me, is there a ce where lots of mines are gathered?"

    "Hmm¡­ Let me check the impact first¡­ Ah, this is a secret between the two of us, ok?"

    "Sure," Hye raised his thumb, and he knew he was going to pay less fees for such service this time.

    As he waited on the side, she started tomunicate with other members of her impact. Hye soon got an answer from her, and it was a very good one.

    "There is a list of a few tens of mines recently discovered, however¡­"

    "I don''t n to acquire them for now."

    "This¡­ Then why did you let me search for the list?!!!"

    "To make sure you are able to get such intel in the first ce," heughed, and his words ended up with her showing an annoyed look on her face, "anyway, let''s just finish our business here. When the time is right, I''ll let you know about what we shall do."

    "Can''t you tell me now at least?" She was eager to get more bones from him. And just seeing such a big whale walk away without sharing his wealth with her made her quite frustrated.

    Before he''d say anything, that merchant returned with another. Hye just shrugged, as if he was helpless about this.

    "Here is the esteemed guest of our city, the one I told you about," the merchant introduced Hye to his friend, and thetter showed the same expression on his face as the merchant, one full of admiration and greed.

    "Esteemed sir Hye, what can I help you with?" the new merchant said, after sending his friend away, "anything you need, I, Alons, can satisfy it in ways that no one else can."

    "That''s what I like to hear," Hye turned to thedy nymph, and thetter wanted to say this was just a sly merchant with a sweet tongue and nothing more, "tell me, how much crystals can you get me?"

    "Sir wants universal crystals? Let me check the warehouse then," Alons was indeed quite excited about making this deal with Hye. he didn''t waste any time and started to check his interface.

    "I believe you made a deal with my friend, right?" as he did that, he turned to Hye as if he figured out something, "no need to say anything, sir. I just got this from the recent question my dear friend asked about the value of your precious bones. How about this, I''ll give sir all the crystals present in my ce, with a twenty percent discount."

    "Hmm¡­" Hye knew this was going to be a trend from now on. If he got a discount from one merchant, others would hear about this sooner orter and start trading with him on such a basis. And yet he didn''t want just what this merchant could provide now, he wanted him to work and gather more crystals like his friend.

    Hye nned to recruit all the merchants in this sector, all the merchants he''d meet. He wanted them to start a fervent hunt for crystals. As for bones, he didn''t care about them at all.

    "Sir, if you want, I can give you a thirty percent discount¡­"

    "I want more crystals, can you provide me with moreter on?" Hye interrupted the scared merchant, "I''m going to stay here for a month. Can you collect more crystals by then?"

    "Sure, sure sir, leave this task to me," Alons patted his chest, almost on the verge of crying out of happiness, "I''m going to collect all the crystals I can get, even contact those smugglers and get more from them."

    "Smugglers?!" Hye looked at him in doubt, and Alons seemed to realise he made a mistake by saying such a thing.

    "Don''t mind this, what truly matters is how many crystals I can get in the end, right?"

    "Cool," Hye paused, "but I know nothing of your ways to get them, and won''t be held responsible for anything, clear?" he had to stress over this point, make things clear so he wouldn''t end up in a big trouble.

    And yet he wanted to dig more about these smugglers. Such a world was supposedly secured, tightly shut on the faces of any invaders. Having smugglers meant there were loopholes in the system, and there were people who knew what to do and how to exploit this for their gains.

    Hye didn''t care about such holes in this world, but he wanted to make sure there was nothing wrong in the entire grand protective formation he was going to purchase.

 Chapter 1663 Making Tons Of Deals

    Knowing how these smugglers worked would greatly benefit him. And yet it was clear that just mentioning their name was a taboo, something that was considered an act against thew of this world.

    "Why do I smell troubleing out of you?" As Alons went to bring the crystals as promised, thedy nymph turned to Hye and asked, after a long gaze of sizing him up and down.

    "I''m just curious to learn more about these ouws," Hye simply said, while his eyes were fixed over the merchant who went into the grand building in front of them.

    "It''s not a big deal," thedy nymph said as if this was something known to many, "these are groups of merchants who went to the dark side, decided to smuggle goods under the nose of the authorities in any ce."

    "I know what smugglers mean," Hye rolled his eyes, "I want to meet one of them."

    "Oh, you n to expand your activities and even include them under your wing? What a greedy human you are!"

    Hye was sure thisdy was smart enough to guess what he truly wanted. And so he simply remained silent, and she showed a smile that wasn''t like one on her face.

    "Anyway, do you really n to stay here for one month?" Thedy nymph changed subject, evading speaking about smugglers. And this didn''t escape Hye''s senses, telling him how truly bad it was to just speak about them in the open.

    "I need to gather as many crystals as I can before leaving here."

    "Why do I smell a scheme? You must be after something if you want to stay for this long."

    "I don''t n anything," Hye shrugged, "I''m just cornered and chased by these Hescsos. And who knows when the next time will appear, where I''ll be able to acquire more crystals like this."

    "You can make a deal with me and get many mines," she rolled her eyes, seemingly feeling bitter about not finalising this deal with him.

    "I''m going to, but not right now," he didn''t reveal any of his future ns about this, "tell me, by this month''s end, the things I want will be ready, right?"

    "Sure," she gave him a confident answer, even without thinking for a single second about it, "but you''ll need to pay by then."

    "Who told you I''m poor?"

    "I know you are rich, but if you continue this way, you''ll have to pay lots of your bones in return for the useless crystals. If you just make a deal with me and get as many mines as you like, things will be much cheaper in the end."

    "Tsk," Hye felt like any topic they''d start would end up rolling about the same point. So, he remained silent, didn''t say anything to let her chill out.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Alons took almost an hour before returning back. The amount he brought was at least ten times the amount Hye got from the first merchant.

    "I''ve added you as a friend, please keep in touch and I''ll inform you whenever I gain any crystals. Do you want anything else?"

    Alons, like his friend, took Hye towards the next deeper sector. The passage was the same, with fewer people walking in that third sector.

    "Thanks, crystals are everything I need right now," Hye didn''t ask for anything else. He just wanted to solve this problem of his kingdom as fast as possible.

    Realistically speaking, he knew just depending on others to get crystals, purchasing them with his bones, wasn''t going to work. There was a limit to how much he could get from them. Yet this would solve the problem of powering up part of his forces.

    He nned to protect his new zone with that defensive formation. But it seemed like there were holes in such a defensively tight system. So it was still up to his forces to defend his zone in the end.

    The moment he established his zone, things wouldn''t calm down. Hye knew such news would spread far and wide, and the Hescos would find a pinned spot for him to hammer.

    Even if Hye didn''t n to make any trade deals with anyone at this zone, and even if he secured it with lots of portals, he still needed to go out and adventure the universe.

    That zone would be a great advantage and disadvantage for him at the same time. And yet he never doubted or thought twice about walking back in this n.

    "Please wait here, I''m going to call for a friend ande back," like what happened before, Alons went inside a big building and vanished for a few minutes beforeing back.

    Such a thing happened over eighteen more times. The area Hyended at was formed of twenty-one sectors. And now he was standing in front of thest sector, one that was so narrow to only have five grand buildings, filling a circr space with little streets and almost no one walking inside.

    Hye already made lots of deals, amassed tons of crystals. And yet this wasn''t enough. He kept recalling how massive his kingdom''s poption was, how huge his armed forces were, and so he needed tons of folds of what he gained here.

    Yet when he arrived at theter sectors, the merchants thereined that the stocks of crystals in the entire world were running low. ording to thest merchant, the one who apanied Hye right now, the prices of crystals in the ck market were going off the roof. And that was all thanks to Hye.

    Yet thetter never felt any regret or anything like this. He wanted to gather more crystals. The merchant walking by his side told him that lots of dirty deals were happening right now to bring more crystals here. And Hye didn''t care about that.

    He simply walked by this merchant''s side, ignoring all of his hidden remarks and usations. The moment they arrived at thest sector separation area, Hye finally found something different.

 Chapter 1664 Going Into A Maze

    Chapter 1664 Going Into A Maze

    There were nokes, but a big trench that surrounded the entire central zone. At the same time, there was a huge wall surrounding and lining up this area, with lots of guards standing there, seemingly ready to fight a brutal war at any given time.

    "Just stay silent and calm, follow my lead and don''t speak with anyone," the merchant by their side said in warning, "this ce isn''t weing just anyone. You have a name for yourself indeed, but no one knows about your identity yet. So stay cool and don''t cause trouble."

    "What''s this ce anyway?" Thedy nymph was curious to know why this sector was having such special treatment. And even if she had a guess in her mind, she wanted to hear the answer to confirm it.

    "It''s a ce that''s only specified for the ruling families of our world," the merchant gave the same answer she and Hye expected, "no one is allowed to enter here without an invitation. And even with one, no one is allowed to go towards a ce he isn''t led to."

    "That¡­" thedy nymph was surprised by this, yet Hye wasn''t. Just from the strict security in this ce he could tell how strong the defences were, and how serious these people were about defending themselves.

    "Are they afraid of getting robbed or what?"

    "No, we save everything in our inventories," the merchant paused, while a few guarding teams came closer to see what they were doing here, "but each central zone is led by one of the main families, one who is destined for a greater positionter on."

    Hye and thedy nymph got what he meant. The families owning the world were afraid of someone hijacking one of their direct descendants, asking for a scary amount of wealth or perhaps asking for anything else.

    As the merchant dealt with these guards, Hye looked towards the walls and the many guards there. He couldn''t gauge their power from his spot, but he could tell they were strong.

    "What? Don''t tell me you want to test your new power with them," thedy nymph chuckled when she noticed his fixed gaze over these guards, "don''t! The weakest guard in such a wealthy world will be at stage two or three."

    "Stage two?" Hye turned towards her, and she added in exnation:

    "Each stage is equal to one entire apocalypse, equal one hundred levels, I told you that already," she rolled her eyes when saying these words. And before he''d ask for more intel, the merchant returned.

    "Please follow me, don''t wander around, don''t ask questions to anyone except for the merchant we are going to meet," he whispered, as if he was telling some sort of a secret. And the other two nodded.

    They weren''t allowed to enter through the gate without a team of the guards moving with them. Just when Hye was questioning why this merchant warned them against speaking with these guards, the guards took the initiative to speak to them.

    "Are you here to do something?"

    "You look suspicious to me, what are you here for?"

    "I bet an arm they are here for our princess!"

    More harsh and meanments came one after another. Hye got that they wanted to instigate a fight, ending up locking them up. To him, this was a bit weird.

    He came here to pay his wealth in return for goods. And on top of that, he came with an invitation from that princess they were speaking about.

    He didn''t see any point in any of what they were doing. And yet he remained silent, ignoring any direct or hidden usations, even little offensivements.

    "Sorry about that," as they went inside that area, the merchant led them to the second big building. It didn''t have any walls or gardens, just looking like any boring business building, with practical design.

    The following guards just kept theirpany till the gate of this building but didn''t enter it. Hye thought they''d get reced with more guards inside the building, but to his surprise he saw none.

    The gate of this building led to a long tunnel, one that seemed to go deeper down the ground. "They are just doing this to see if there is any troublemaker in the onesing here or not."

    "They should have acted in more courtesy," thedy nymph wasn''t any less insulted than Hye, "anyone hearing their harshments will act hostile in the end."

    "That''s why people like me are there, to remind and warn you against doing such a vition to ourws," the merchant was acting respectful and apologetic.

    "Anyway, what''s this ce? Where does this tunnel lead us?" Hye shifted the topic towards something productive.

    "We are at the main entrance of the Soras family''s central auction house," the merchant said in introduction, "to get inside, we have to pass through the right tunnels every time. Or else this will trigger defensive traps."

    "Tunnels?!" Thedy nymph just questioned his words when they spotted a distant wide space waiting for them. The merchant just motioned towards them, didn''t say anything and led them towards a small semi-circr room with around twenty different tunnels, each seemingly leading to a different ce.

    As they saw these tunnels, the two of them realised what the merchant was speaking about.

    "They don''t need guards in here as they led us into a maze," Hye said in realisation, and admiration at the same time.

    "It''s not a crime to be cautious, right?" the merchant smiled faintly, while going towards one tunnel without any hesitation, "this way, please."

    "What tells you we won''teter after memorising the tunnels we passed through?" thedy nymph asked after the sixth time they passed through the same gathering area of tunnels.

    "That won''t do, as the tunnel order shifts after each passing," the merchant said in pride, as if he was the genius behind such a defensive idea. And Hye couldn''t help but inwardly sigh about how sickly suspicious these families were about their personal safety.

 Chapter 1665 We Have No Crystals To Sell

    Chapter 1665 We Have No Crystals To Sell

    "We are here," after doing this for five more times, they finally felt the tunnel was going up the ground. The two of them didn''t know howe such long tunnels and paths were built under the narrow area of the central region.

    "I bet these tunnels and mazes work for all buildings of other families," Hyemented, and the merchant just stuck to his silence.

    The tunnel they were walking in ended abruptly at a big hall. Unlike the gloomy dark colour inside the tunnels, unlike the rocky cold nature of rocks making these tunnels, this hall was totally different.

    The first thought that shed in Hye''s mind was that this was a pce main hall or something. Lots of gold colours appeared all over the ce, with many statues and decorations, paintings on the walls, and even thick and expensive looking carpets on the ground.

    The hall was hundreds of metres in length and width, with many big sparkling chandeliers hanging down from a dome shaped ceiling. Everything around told too much about how rich the owner of this ce was, and he soon saw the owner of this ce.

    A big, thick wooden door opened like it was made out of thin paper, exposing arge group of vicious and strong looking guards. All of them got scars over their faces and exposed arms, armed up with heavy armour and wielding their weapons as if they were about to start a fight or something.

    After a few hundred of these walked in, they surrounded Hye, the merchant, and thedy nymph in circryers. And then more guards appeared, alongside a twenty year old youngdy.

    She wore a short dark blue gown, filled with shining fine scales like fingernails, wearing a long soft golden red cape that extended for metres behind her.

    She wore a thin yellow veil, with sounds of metallic ornaments hitting each other while walking, alongside the sound of high heels knocking on the ground like a woodpecker.

    Without the need to ask, Hye knew she was the person he came here to visit. He could see partially through that veil, seeing her beautiful features, shining blue eyes, with long and curly brown hair that expanded to cover up her shoulders.

    And yet he wasn''t allured or tempted by any of that. To him, she was attractive in another way, seeing her as the gate towards climbing his way inside the ruling families of this world.

    "I believe you are the human called Hye, right?" She stopped just fifty metres away from him, separated from him by tenyers of guards as if he was the deadliest viin in the world.

    "It''s me," Hye ignored such a crazy sense of insecurity thisdy had, and didn''t care about any of the hostile gazes of the guards that were issued at him without any reason, "I''m here for business."

    "Hmm, I heard about what you did sinceing to our world," thedy paused, "you are indeed hungry for our crystals."

    "I just came out after ending my apocalypse," Hye shrugged, and she gave him a deeper look, as if she was sizing up.

    "I heard of many seeking the crystals, but no one ever managed to get as much as you in such a short time. Why do you want more then? They are more than sufficient to take you all the way up to the third stage."

    "It''s my business."

    "And they are my crystals!"

    For a moment there, Hye felt like this youngdy was acting a bit childish. And just before he''d turn around to leave, drop dealing with her family and look for others, the merchant who led him here cleared up his throat.

    "My esteemed princess, he is here with tons of bones, ready to sell them to us in return for our goods."

    "He got enough crystals already," the youngdy still acted arrogant and stubborn, "I''m ready to negotiate about other goods, but not the crystals."

    "Oh, don''t tell me I emptied all of your family''s stores," as she didn''t show any sign of courtesy, he decided to switch to being rude and offensive.

    "That''s indeed true," yet unlike what he expected, she tantly admitted it, "you made our people go crazy, even Uncle Lam next to you went to empty our stores from crystals. If they already sold you everything we got, how do you expect us to sell you anymore?"

    "That¡­"Hye never expected he''d be faced with such a situation. He asked everyone he met to bring all the crystals they could, never imagined he''d end up looting all the crystals, ending up empty handed when he met this youngdy.

    He wanted to make a scary deal with her, not to just impress her, but also to impress the ones standing behind her. Like this he''d secure his way to the top, forcing her family''s and other families'' higher ups toe and meet him.

    But right now, he was met with such a tight spot, one that he couldn''t extricate himself from.

    "Isn''t there a big auction happening right now?" the merchant this princess called Uncle Lam suddenly said, making Hye look at the youngdy in expectation.

    "Hmm¡­ You want him to take part there? But you do know he has to pay a heavy fee to enter, without any guarantee to buy anything."

    "Oh, so this is what''s really happening here then," Hye thought to himself, realising this little y this youngdy was performing with him. Her family wasn''t running short on any crystals, he greatly doubted that.

    Even if they ran short on them, a thing he never bought, then they could easily have asked him to wait until they replenished their emptied stores. Or better, they''d just buy all the crystals avable in the market from other families and sectors, before selling them to him at a higher price rate or something.

    Yet they weren''t after the little scraps of bones he was throwing to them, they wanted to make a huge deal including tons of his bones.

 Chapter 1666 The Crystal Heart

    ?

    Not to mention he felt like this was kind of a test, a test to see how truly deep his pockets were.

    Hye decided right on the spot to ept such a challenge and score a full mark on this test.

    "What''s the entry fee? How much do you need from my bones?" he directly asked for the price, before adding, "but don''t mistake my intentions. If there aren''t any huge amounts of crystals being sold there, then I won''t take part in this."

    "Oh, there is even something far more interesting than just crystals," her face beamed with a bright smile all of sudden, putting away the stern mask over her face and starting to look a bit cheerful and warm.

    "I''m not interested in anything but crystals¡­"

    "It''s a Crystal Heart," she interrupted him. And when he showed a puzzled expression on his face, she added in exnation, "it''s a portable space, one that can produce lots of crystals over time."

    "Oh, like mine?" Hye tried to guess the true nature of this heart. And yet he wasn''t that close to the truth.

    "It''s a special space where you ce crystals there and they grow trees," thedy nymph spoke in a weird envious and greedy tone, "consider it as a fertile soil, and crystals are the seeds."

    "Is that it?!" Hye didn''t get why even ady green nymph acted in such a way, "it seems pretty useless to me!"

    "No, you are gravely mistaken," Uncle Lam joined the talk, adding in a slow tone, "the space is boundless. As you gather up more crystals and nt them there, nourish the space with enough energy, you can harvest tons of crystals from these trees."

    "That''s not only everything," the princess chimed in, as if she and her uncle wanted to convince Hye to join this auction, "if you poured enough energy there, you could get higher grade crystals from them."

    "That looks amazing and all, but¡­ What''s the catch?" Hye wasn''t a fool. If there was something magical like this out there in the universe, then hearing about brutal wars going on for it wouldn''t be a surprise.

    "Well¡­" the princess seemed to get startled by Hye''s sudden question.

    "The problem is in the amount of energy required," thedy nymph answered his question, "it''s as you guessed, this is too good to be true. Everything they said is true indeed, except for each crystal to rise up and grow from being a seed to a towering tree requires a huge amount of energy rich items. As for levelling the crystals up, you''ll definitely need a treasure to do it."

    "Hmm¡­ I see," Hye knew this might be an annoying headache for anyone having this item, but not for him. Energy problem? He already had his bones to begin with. As for the amount needed, he didn''t care about that.

    If he had to exchange his bones with crystals, his easily acquired bones from battles that wouldn''t stop or end, exchanging them with precious and hard to acquire crystals, then he was willing to do it.

    Yet there was another question and doubt he had to make sure of first before epting this princess'' offer.

    "How long does it take for a crystal to be a tree, fully grown and ready to harvest?"

    If the time needed was going to be long, then he''d not risk his bones for such a deal. He needed to nt tons of crystals inside this isted space and provide tons of his bones all the time. If he wasn''t going to harvest it in a short time, then it wasn''t profit-cost effective.

    "That depends," Uncle Lam paused, thinking deeply about his answer, "ording to the amount of energy you ce there, the time needed to grow each tree varies. It also depends on the overall number of crystals you nt there, and the real goal of you."

    "What do you mean?" Hye didn''t get anything but a vague answer, "can you give me examples in numbers?"

    "Hmm, that''s hard actually," the princess cleared her throat before adding, "the shortest amount of time ever recorded was just one week. The owner nted ten million crystals at one go, spent a fortune to amass endless energy rich items and treasures, using them all to fasten the process of producing the trees."

    "And? What was his gain?" Hye finally got a rough estimate about how long it''d take him to grow these trees.

    "ording to rumours, each tree produced one thousand crystal fruits in the end, with manying out in higher grades on top of that."

    "That''s interesting," Hye started to get tempted to try out this item. He knew his bones would rece any high energy items. And if he went all out, using the high grade dark realm and Holy Ones bones, then he''d end up producing crystal trees in much lesser duration.

    "How much do you need for me to take part in the auction?" Hye paused before adding, "you do know I can only pay in bones. So, you have toe up with a way to round my bones'' value."

    "We just need one million of such bones as an entry fee," the princess opened up the deal with such a scary amount of bones. She even took one of Hye''s bones, a blue grade normal one.

    "One million of these? How much will that item cost me then!!" Hye was taken aback. He didn''t spend that figure even in all his deals so far.

    Paying one million bones wasn''t an issue for him at all, yet he wanted to see why this auction was worth paying such a price to begin with. He was just going to be granted ess towards the auction and wouldn''t get anything at all in return for all these bones.

    "You''ll get a twenty percent discount over any deals going on there," she said when she noticed the prey she tried so hard to lure in was about to run away, "aside from this magnificent item, there are more precious and useful items out there. You are free to take part in any auction happening inside if anything picks your interest."

 Chapter 1667 The List

    ?

    "And my bones value?" Hye didn''t give any answer to her words, and just continued to ask more, "and can I have a list of the items getting sold in the auction? You don''t expect me to go in there and pay such a scary figure just for one item."

    "I can get you a list of the sold goods," Uncle Lam said, confirming Hye''s earlier doubts about his knowledge about all this from the start, "as for the bones value, we can agree to formte a unified list for the bones you''ll offer to pay with, editing the initial prices and increasing bids ording to your bones."

    "We also will update the auction interface of our family, so you and others can learn about your biddings and price paid," the princess said, adding more details, telling Hye that she and Uncle Lam were together in this, nning everything before this meeting.

    Hye even suspected that Uncle Lam took them on a long tour underground on purpose of wasting more time. They had to think thoroughly about how to maximise their gains from this deal.

    "Cool," Hye took out his normal bones, starting from green grade all the way to pale gold grade, "you can take these and assess their value like you said. And you can also add this bone as well," he took on green grade dark realm bone as well.

    If the initial price to join the auction would be one million blue bones of his, then he''d expect much higher prices for the items sold inside the auction.

    He didn''t intend to leave empty handed. Even if the Crystal Heart sold here was a bottomless pit for his bones, he still wanted it. As for the little show he did just now, he did it to know what items were getting sold and get lots of details about them.

    He knew anyone taking part in any auction would get such a list, but a much shorter one. He wanted the extensive edition of it, the one that only merchants and their closest customers would have.

    "I''m adding you as my friend," Uncle Lam stepped up, ced his arm over Hye''s shoulder. Then a notification popped up and Hye epted it, "I''ve sent you an invitation to join our family''s auction house. It''s a private ce, one that only selective individuals like yourself are allowed to join."

    "Thanks," Hye epted the invitation and next, a new interface opened up. In front of him, there was an empty page, with a few words at its top saying that he needed authorization to enter the auction house.

    He turned towards the princess, and thetter shrugged. "If you are asking about theck of authorisation message, then it''s not my fault. You need to pay the fees to enter there."

    "I won''t pay a scrap until I read that list," Hye crossed his arms in response.

    "I''m preparing it for you right now," Uncle Lam had to intervene, or else the two might enter into a fight or something, "I''m just assessing your bones and adding their value in the list."

    "Fine," the two of them said at the same time, making Uncle Lam feel more pressure. As for thedy nymph, she stayed silent, watching how Hye and the princess were looking at each other in a challenging way.

    Hye wouldn''t mind paying his bones to get what he wanted, but he''d greatly be stirred up if the person acted in arrogance while trying to take as many bones out of him as possible.

    If anyone wanted his bones, they had to show him courtesy and act humble, show him the respect he deserved, even if it was one of the royal families here.

    "It''s done," after almost ten minutes, Uncle Lam said in a cheerful tone, "you can now ess the list I updated. I added you there, so you can see it."

    Hye opened the interface of the list from a small icon that appeared new in front of his eyes. A new list appeared, one that had too many goods, more than what Hye in his wildest expectations.

    He thought as there was a short list of privileged individuals invited here, and the scary prices of these goods, then it was logical for the auction house to offer just a small number of them. Yet what weed him was a full list of many pages, exceeding fifty in total, with each page having around one hundred items.

    "You can check any item you want by selecting it, and a new page will open with all the details rted to it," Uncle Lam said, while giving the princess a warning look.

    Hye ignored them and started to select the names in the list one by one. ording to the instructions at the forefront of each page, these items were getting sold in order. The ones sold out would be removed, and new ones would be added.

    "Does that mean this auction is going on forever?" Hye couldn''t help but ask, and Uncle Lam exined things over to him.

    The auction happened once per month and would remain open to add new goods to it for four straight days. Then the admission gates would be shut down, and the auction would be over once all the goods would be sold.

    This was a very nice tactic actually. Hye knew this auction would have regr customers, but there were tons of new ones as well. Perhaps anyone seeing how crazy the prices were, would get tempted to sell his precious belongings, adding more value to this auction.

    It was a nice move, one that Hye admired and took note of. As for the list in front of him, he just skipped through the first page, went directly towards the second page and started checking their goods carefully.

    He started to read weird names, all were treasures that included artefacts, naturally born artefacts, manmade treasures, and even things that got weird powers and uses without fully understanding them.

 Chapter 1668 Count Me In

    ?

    Thest set of items were rted to things acquired from the outer battlefield. Most of these were unknown to this universe''s people, and Hye had an instant interest in acquiring few of them.

    Yet when he checked the allocated initial prices for them, he got an instant scare. The cheapest was one hundred million bones, and from the silver grade on top of that.

    That was the initial price, not including the increases that woulde from bidding. Just thinking about paying such an enormous price for things no one knew how to use was indeed quite unpleasant.

    As he lost interest in buying any of these, he started to ignore any item that came from the outer world. The items shown in the list weren''t arranged in any order actually, and he had to pick them one by one to see what they were.

    "A chariot!" Just as he scanned through the pages, he found something that made him pause in focus. It was a chariot, one that was like the chariot he had, but greatly different, highly advanced.

    His chariot apanied him in all his adventures and epic battles in the time of the apocalypse. And yet it was still considered pretty low levelpared to things he saw here.

    The chariot sold was considered a mid-grade artefact, based on the standards of the universe. That meant it was very strong, highly advanced than his own chariot.

    There were lots of details about this chariot, but barely enough for him to know what it could really do. It was mentioned there that this chariot could travel fast, looking like a gigantic ship, presiding over a cloud of some sort.

    It also ran on energy, with dozens of highly advanced hearts to fuel it. It wasn''t dragged by anything, just moving out using the weird cloud it resided on.

    Unlike his old chariot, this one got stealth effects, a space of its own to store away his forces if he needed to. Hye didn''t hate having an extra space to store his forces at. But the description of itcked narrating the skills it could perform, despite briefing everything by saying it was a beast in any war, against any enemy or foe.

    Hye loved it! It showed a short clip showing what it looked like, and from the first nce it felt like it was a brutal weapon of war. It was like a huge yacht, with a golden and ck metallic cover. Even the twenty grand masts and sails were all in gold and ck.

    "It has cannons!" Hye noticed openings at the side of this colossal yacht, with lots of red thick barrelsing out from them. He loved it the moment he saw this short clip. But the price was indeed quite scary.

    "Two hundred million silver grade bones? That''s a steal!" He knewparing this chariot''s price with his old one was like the difference between heaven and earth. But he knew it must be worth its weight in gold.

    "Are you going to take part in the auction or what?" the princess waited for an hour or so before she finally grew impatient and asked.

    "Count me in," Hye decided to take part in this auction if he''d just get the crystal heart alone. But with this chariot, and even if he just passed through ten pages of the entire list of the auction goods, he decided to cut it short and check items sold one by one and decide on the spot.

    He paid the fees to gain ess to the auction. Unlike what he expected, he didn''t need to go to any ce or something to watch the show.

    "Rx here then," the princess was now acting totally different than before, beaming her face with a smile that was so wide to make Hye doubt cracks would appear there, "you''ll gain ess to the entire auction from the interface."

    "And the bidding? The payment process? How can I get my stuff?"

    "Everything is handled by the interface," Uncle Lam answered, "you''ll find options to bid on any item. Once the item is sold to you, you''ll get a message to pay the needed price. Your bones will be deducted automatically from your inventory, and then the item will appear in your inventory."

    "Nice," Hye picked afortable sofa andid his body on it, "you can go and do whatever you want now."

    "We''ll send servants with delicious meals," the princess couldn''t control her happiness anymore, went out whileughing like she won the lottery.

    Hye watched all this and inwardly smirked. This was just the effect of him paying very little of his wealth. Bones? They might be something precious in the eyes of any superpower of the universe. But to him, they were just rocks he''d find in any battleground.

    "You are crazy, do you know that?" from the side, the green nymphdy watched all this happening without saying a word. She knew Hye had much more bones than the ones the princess seemed pretty excited about.

    And yet seeing Hye pay such an amount without batting an eye made her want to take more from him. If not for knowing that Hye wasn''t weak, she''d even try to kill and loot half of his belongings.

    The happiness that appeared on the princess'' face was still lingering in her mind. "I want to feel such happiness," she thought to himself, thinking again about making a better offer about the crystal mines.

    Hye ignored her and started to focus on the interface in front of him. Just moments before the princess and Uncle Lam left, the interface changed.

    A shining gold dot started to sh in the centre of the interface. It was pulsating, as if it was waiting for something. Hye waited for a couple of minutes before the shing dot expanded, covering up the entire screen with a sh of golden light, before the interface showed a screen of a sexydy standing on stage, with a table made out of ruby in front of her, and an item was present on top of it.

 Chapter 1669 The Auction Interface

    ?

    The item was covered with a thick brown fabric. And then thedy started to speak up.

    "The next item we are going to sell is a very nice treasure, rarely found in our universe. This treasure is estimated to be a high-grade artefact, something that was imed from the outer battlefield¡­"

    "It''s trash," the moment Hye heard this item came from the outer battlefield, and his interest suddenly plummeted. He didn''t like taking a gamble, buying a piece of rock on the premise it might contain a heaven defying treasure inside.

    As he lost interest in this item, he started to examine the interface again. The feed showed that the auctiondy selling that item was taking most of the screen in front of his face. But there were more options there as well.

    On the right side, he saw a long list of names, all started with a letter, followed by many question marks. It was the list of people attending this auction, and next to their hidden names, their races were mentioned.

    "Hescos are here?!" Hye was surprised when he spotted many Hescos race figures attending this auction, "don''t tell me they allowed them toe here¡­ That doesn''t make sense¡­"

    He paused, thinking about the great feud he heard before between the people running and owning this world and the Hescos race. The only exnation he got was that essing such an interface didn''t need the person to be really here.

    "They must be out there at their homes, taking part in the auction, just like how I''m doing it right now," he felt this was the most logical exnation for all this. And then he started to read various names of many races, including his old friends and enemies.

    "Dragons, Hectors, Selvators, and Berserkers are here as well¡­ Last time I got my chariot from one of the Dragon races. It''s a regret I can''t get anything from them right now," he mulled over this, while recalling his past and long away encounter with the dragon big shot when he started the apocalypse.

    Aside from this list, which contained thousands upon thousands of names, he found another section below the feed window. It was the one which he''d decide when to bid, how much he wanted to bid, and even use the buyout option of any item sold there if it was possible.

    The item that was sold right now got an initial price of eighty million silver grade bones. He found the standard allocated bid increased by one thousand silver bones. As for the buyout price of this item, it was one hundred and sixty million silver grade bones.

    "Hmm¡­ So, the buyout price is double the base price of any item," he kept watching for a few hours without taking part in anything. From this, he noticed that any item with a buyout option always was double the base price of it.

    And yet, no one ever tried to buy out any item. First, the final price of any item with a buyout option always ended with tens of million silver grade bones worth price below the buyout option. It looked as if there was a tacit agreement between everyone to stop the bidding at a certain limit.

    So there was no need to use the buyout option to begin with. Not to mention all the items he found with such an option were all things that came from the outer battlefield. As for other items, they never showed such an option except for rare asions.

    Hye edited the increased bid from one thousand to one hundred thousand. "I hate ying it slow," he muttered while then turning his attention towards the ongoing auction biddings.

    He watched how the process worked. He got used to how to raise a bid using one''s voice, shouting the increase of prices and such. But here, there were only bubbles of smoke appearing around the ground, showing the amount of increase by anyone, coupled with his name, number, and race.

    The first ten minutes were always hectic. Lots of bubbles appeared like the sky was raining on them. Then slowly, the bubbles would decrease, and only less than ten bubbles would keep popping every now and then, fighting among each other to win the prize.

    He noticed that the ones fighting over any item came from the three main races in the universe, with fewing from Dragons, Selvators, and a few other races he never met or heard about before.

    The fight over each item wouldst for an hour or two. Hye started to grow bored from watching the same process happening over and over again, opened his inventory, checked the endless number of bones he had, before finally deciding to buy something.

    He didn''t join the ongoing bidding fight right away and went first to check the list of items. The list did indeed remove any sold item, showing only the one currently being sold as the number one item there. So, he didn''t need to go through any trouble to find out the nearest interesting item he could make the best use of.

    This item came from the outer world, but it had something that attracted Hye''s attention. It got weird darkness energy exuded out from it. When he looked at its picture, all he could see was a dead rock, with nothing special or remarkable about it except its weird ck colour and lustre.

    It felt like any light would die the moment it touched this rock. From the description provided about it, Hye knew this was obtained from a recent colossal war, one that happened between ten war overlords from both universes,sting for an entire year.

    Hye didn''t know what a war overlord even meant in the outer battlefield, but it seemed like it was a prestigious name. He checked the initial price of it, and it was just at sixty million only. Without the need to wait for the auction over it to start, he knew the buyout option was one hundred and twenty million.

 Chapter 1670 Causing A Stir In The Universe

    ?

    Hye didn''t care about such a price. If he wanted, he could change the type of bones he''d pay with, reducing this number greatly.

    He tried, and if he changed the normal bones with a green grade dark realm one, then the one hundred million price tag would be as low as only one million. Not to mention he got billions upon billions of each grade of bones.

    He didn''tck anything, and he wanted to buy this item to kill his boredom. He also wanted to see what items brought out from the outer battlefield were like.

    His darkness power came from the other universe, which meant any item from the outer battlefield with darkness attached to it would be useful for him.

    His wait didn''tst that long before this item''s turn arrived. The moment it appeared on the feed in front of him, Hye selected instantly the buyout option.

    "And this time it''s a treasure found in the outer battlefield. As you can see, it releases dark energy¡­ Ahem, I''m sorry for that but it seems we have someone who got it using the Buy Out option! Congrats for him¡­"

    Just as her wordsnded, many customers at their ces looked in disbelief towards the screen. It was just as Hye guessed, a sort of tacit agreement between everyone taking part regrly at these auctions.

    "He must be someone new, damn!"

    "What a waste! He is quite impatient!"

    "If he wanted it, he could have gotten it for a lower price¡­ Who the heck is this reckless dude?"

    Everyone experienced in these sorts of auctions felt like they were in front of a cub, a newbie who knew nothing about how the real world ran, how things were done.

    But when they examined his name and details, they froze in their ces.

    "Damn! Is it that human who humiliated the Hescos?!!"

    "No way! It can''t be him!"

    "Is it Hye?"

    Many recognised the person with the human race title next to it. There wasn''t a second human in the entire universe except for Hye, someone who was wealthy and strong enough to take part in such a high level auction.

    When they started to investigate, paying part of their wealth in return for this tip, they got to know more about him. Just when they learnt that he paid his fees using bones they became surer of their earlier doubts.

    "Hahahahaha! That Hye¡­ I told them to not suppress him that much, hahahaha!" Silverlining was watching this feed just to kill his boredom. He was authorised to monitor lots of auctions, looking for anything that might be useful for the empire.

    When he saw the human race words below Hye''s hidden name, he knew it was him. And instantly he recalled the long debate that happened frequently inside the closed circle of leadership in his race.

    Silverlining was seen as one who belonged to the Hye faction. That was the name of the suppressive party against helping Hye and his rising kingdom with universal stat crystal called over people like Silverlining.

    Thetter couldn''t refute such words, as he knew like others that without Hye, he would never have reached such a stage in authority inside the empire.

    Silverining wasn''t the only person attending this auction, other figures from the Toranks race were there, and they instantly recognised Hye for his human race title and bones.

    And as they noticed him, others did, including Hye''s enemies; Hescos.

    "That son of b*tch! He is at that damn ce!"

    "I told you to take down this world before, right? But no one listened!"

    "Why are you acting like this? Why don''t we just mass our forces and hit these two together?"

    "Let''s contact our forces around that ce, we need to give them a proper lesson. I bet an arm they let him in to just antagonise us!"

    "Hmm¡­ This is quite possible. Let''s take it down then, at least we''ll burn the world and kill that despicable human with everyone else."

    Lots of discussions erupted when people recognised Hye. Yet the person who caused such a stir wasn''t aware of any of that. And even if he did, he wouldn''t feel any pressure.

    If the Hescos got the ability to do it, they''d have taken down this world a long time ago. This move which he hoped for, happened without him intending anything from it. And if he knew, he''d justugh to his heart content.

    Hye watched how another item appeared on the feed, before he received a message about deducting the bones from his inventory in exchange for gaining one item.

    When he got this rock out, he felt how huge it was! In the feed, it was lying peacefully on the table, looking as if it was small on the size of one''s closed fist or something.

    "It''s like a giant boulder," he examined the rock that seemed to weigh at least tens of tons. It was five metres in width, ten in length, with an irregr surface that was filled with lots of protrusions and indentations.

    It was pitch ck, exuding ayer of ck colour as it got a shield over it. He circled it, ignoring the next auctioned item. "I can''t tell anything just from looking¡­"

    He touched it, to feel how cold it was. Yet he didn''t feel anything abnormal, nothing at all except for this coldness.

    "I should try using my technique and darkness energy¡­" he thought, before starting to make a technique. Yet when he was just about toplete forming a circle, something changed in that rock.

    To make this circle, he had to use his blood to control it. The moment his blood appeared, the rock started to vibrate, issuing noises like it was responding to a call or something.

    The moment this happened, he noticed it. He didn''t continue forming the circle orpleting the technique, just let his blood drop over the ground while examining the rock.

 Chapter 1671 An Egg!

    ?

    The rock didn''t stop buzzing after cancelling the technique. And that told him it was something that was rted to his blood, not technique.

    "Does it want my blood?" Hye knew that binding anything in this universe was rted to blood. Yet he didn''t know why the previous owner of this rock didn''t try such an obvious way out.

    He didn''t know that everyone who owned this rock tried, including the ones running this auction. Yet they never gained anything back from doing this, not like Hye.

    The secret behind this was rted to his darkness energy. His blood was filled with darkness energy, not like any other being in the universe.

    Hye''s power was unique, not present in this universe, not thatmon in the other universe.

    Hye dropped his blood over this rock, waiting for something different to happen. But as his blood fell, nothing happened.

    "Don''t tell me it''s broken¡­" he didn''t know why this rock buzzed when he released his blood and didn''t do anything else after dropping his blood over it. As he got disappointed, he pped it using his palm in a casual way, intending to take it back into his inventory and forget about it.

    "Damn you! Let me go!" the moment he ced his palm on the surface of the rock, he couldn''t retract it back. Some sort of unstoppable force appeared, pulling his hand towards the rock, fixedly pinning him there.

    And then something new happened. The rock started to vibrate, while he felt like his wound was getting bigger, and his blood was getting sucked away at an rming rate.

    "Damn vampire rock! Let my hand go!" he tried to pull his hand with all the might he had, yet he couldn''t. He hurriedly took out healing potions, ones he bought during the past twenty years using his bones, to make sure he wouldn''t end up dying.

    "Agh!" Yet for some reason, it seemed like what he did irritated the rock, ending up feeling like a needle was inserted inside his flesh or something. He shouted, tried to call for help, but no one was there.

    "Screw it! I''ll break free myself!" he started to release all his suppressed power, releasing his wings, and even taking out his ive. Yet nothing worked. His ive couldn''t leave a scratch over the rock, while his wings kept pulling him hard away, failing in even letting his hand depart the rock.

    As his attempt to drink the potion failed, he didn''t do it again. The relief he felt back then was nothingpared to the pain that followed. And so he resigned to his fate, letting his hand on the rock, while examining it closely.

    "It''s shrinking¡­" This was the first thing he noticed after ten minutes. The size of this rock was huge at first, but now it looked a bit smaller. And that wasn''t all.

    For a reason, all the protrusions and indentations over its surface changed and started to fade slowly away. After an hour, the rough surface of this rock changed, to be soft.

    The size of the rock decreased by a huge margin. Right now, the rock was less than five metres in length, two in width. It was a bit lower than half of its initial size. But at the same time, Hye felt weak as his blood kept sucking dry.

    "I hope something good wille out from you in the end¡­" as he ended up in such a miserable situation, he hoped this rock would give something great in the end.

    His waitsted for three more hours. By that time, the huge ck rock with irregr surface changed into a big egg, oval in shape, with smooth surface, and dark blue colour.

    Hye couldn''t believe this rock changed and transformed into an egg in mere hours. The size of this egg was just equal to half his body when he showed his gigantic figure. And yet it wasn''t even close from its original size or shape.

    "An egg? Don''t tell me something is going to hatch from it¡­" he was in the middle of his words when many things happened.

    First he felt like the suction force that stuck his hand suddenly vanished. In addition to that, the egg started to shine again, not in ck light but dark blue.

    Before he''d celebrated the freedom of his hand, the egg suddenly rose over the ground, got surrounded with blinding dark blue light, before he saw nothing in front of him but bright blue and white light, and then he found himself on the ground on his back.

    He felt pain on his forehead and touched it to find something slightly bulging there. The moment he felt this, he hurriedly woke up, found a mirror at this ce, and started to examine his face.

    "F*ck! It got itself into my brain!!!" The face that appeared in front of him was his, but with the egg outer shell, a small part of it, appearing from the middle of his forehead.

    He could see thick veins twisting from that opening, surrounding the egg, looking like serpents or something.

    Hye tried to touch it again, but he didn''t feel any pain. He didn''t feel he was hurt or anything. And still, he didn''t feel that good either. He got a mysterious egg into his forehead, one that was initially a huge rock.

    "I won''t buy anything random from that damn auction again," all his attempts to try and get this egg out from his forehead failed. He tried to use his power, darkness energy, even taking out a sword and trying to dig it out. He didn''t even bleed when he did so, as all the blood was absorbed by this egg.

    He felt more weakness, and that made him recall how this rock reacted when he took a potion. Yet this time nothing happened, as if the egg turned blind eye towards what he was doing.

    "Screw you!"

 Chapter 1672 Bidding Battle

    ?

    Hye kept cursing it over and over again, feeling like he got tricked or something. He returned to sit over the sofa, eating a few of his dried-up meals while returning to watch the ongoing auction.

    Aside from the weird shape of his forehead, he felt nothing else. And that partially made him quite relieved and not anxious.

    As he returned to check the auction, he began to be wary of anything sold there. He reread the description of each item, feeling that even the items sold from this universe were scarcely described.

    He didn''t like that. He kept watching without much interest, watching until the chariot he once noticed was about to get auctioned.

    He looked at it, without any buyout price, with one hundred million base price. He knew this was going to be a bloodbath, as he noticed how brutal the fight over grand war weapons and items like this chariot was.

    As there was no floor price for these items, it was expected the final price to end multiple times the initial price tags of them.

    Hye sat on the sofa, eating from a te filled with delicious fruit pieces. He was considering whether he should take the risk or not. Yet eventually he decided to give it a go.

    As he decided to buy it, he changed the currency used to be that of his green dark realm bone. As for each increase, he decided to make it equal to one hundred thousand bones, which was an amount equivalent to ten million silver grade normal bones.

    It was a scary increase without doubt, and he wanted to terrify those who were interested in buying this chariot. As he could tell, the long process of battling between these interested buyers was the thing that made the final price skyrocket.

    Yet all his dreams and hopes, all his ns and machinations failed to guess what was going to happen. The moment the auction started; his name appeared as the one raising the bid in a scary way.

    The moment his name appeared alongside his race in a bubble, many started to gaze at the screen in pure interest, while others looked in pure evil.

    The Hescos were adamant at making him pay lots of price to get this item. It wasn''t just limited to this item, but they got orders from high above to make every single item he''d bid on rise to a scary level.

    The risk of winning the bet and paying tons of wealth wasn''t existent in their eyes. They knew he was waiting on the sideline, fishing for what interested him. So the moment he''d move, he meant to buy that item no matter what.

    As for the fear that he might not have enough bones, they doubted that. For twenty years straight, news about Hye exchanging tons of stuff with the Toranks spread like wildfire.

    He never stopped exchanging things for his bones. And that meant he already had a ton of them. No one actually knew how much Hye had of his bones, not even his trusted allies, the Toranks, not even his closest friend, Silverlining.

    Hye just started bidding when he noticed many were madly increasing the price. The chariot that was supposed to get sold at five hundred normal bone prices, five million dark realm bones, reached a staggering price of two billion!

    "They are insane," he blinked twice, looking at this chariot and the scary price next to it, "forget it! You want to y dirty with me, then let''s see how you''ll handle this¡­"

    He next altered the price he''d increase, instantly doubling the price. It was a gamble, either he''d win the race over this awesome chariot, or they''d risk raising the price again and then he''d sit in his ce,ughing on their misery.

    Paying such an enormous amount of wealth just for one item? That was indeed crazy. He knew if they fell for his trap, they''d pay a hefty price for this.

    "He doubled it!"

    "He is crazy!"

    "He wants to scare us away, fearing to pay more¡­"

    "Let''s pressure him then¡­ Who is going to challenge him back?"

    "Screw this, I''m going to f*ck his wealth up! He killed and humiliated lots of my race and won''t handle this!"

    Most if not all of the audience were stupefied in their ces the moment Hye raised the price in such a scary way. Yet when the sexydy was about to call this for him, one of the Hescos race members raised the price, doubling it again!

    "Hahahaha! No f*cking way! He fell for it, hahahahaha!" the moment Hye saw this and he couldn''t control hisughter anymore, "do you take me for a fool? For half of this price, I can buy a fleet of grand chariots as much as I like, hahahaha!"

    Hye knew this chariot was quite special and powerful, and yet he didn''t like the idea of paying much more of what it was worth in return for just keeping his face.

    Instead, he rxed his back, looked in pure amusement while the sexydy counted down till zero. "Congrats Mr. G from the Hescos race, this is by far one of our priciest items sold in our humble auction in the entire century! Thanks for making all of us witness such a huge wealth getting paid¡­ What the hell? He declined the payment!!!"

    Just in the middle of her enthusiastic words, she got a message that Hescos member declined paying the price he bidded.

    "Are you sure? Refusing just to pay once will permanently give you a ban! Not to mention everyone else from your esteemed race will be lowered two entire stages in our evaluation system! Are you sure?"

    The tone and attitude of the sexydy totally changed when she regained herposure. It felt like she wasn''t a merchant, but a vicious warrior, standing in the heart of a deadly battle, about to kill that enemy who dared to spit on her face!

 Chapter 1673 A Nice Staff

    ?

    "Fine," Hye didn''t know what was going on. But as thisdy said her words, she resented another payment request that also declined instantly.

    "I know you and my world have many different views, but to renege on a trade deal¡­ This is a big stain to your reputation, Hescos!" thedy spoke in a low and yet quite terrifying tone, gritting on her teeth while saying every single word.

    Hye''s eyes went wide when he guessed what happened, ending up entering into a chorus ofughter for a few minutes. He imagined that Hescos race member, sitting in his fancy mansion, sweating profusely as he''d get screwedter on by everyone.

    Neither his race nor outsiders would show him any mercy. "This is what you get for trying to scam me, hahahaha!" Hye said amidst hisughs, only regretting not having a direct feed for Hescos'' face right now.

    "As that chicken acted this dirty, the item is reopened for auction again," thedy waved her hair, before adding in the old calm and seductive tone, "now, who is going to buy this chario¡­ Oh, our esteemed human race customer just bidded with three hundred million of his bones¡­ Who wants to raise the bid? Anyone?"

    This time, no one dared to enter with Hye into a battle to raise the price. The blood of that Hescos was still fresh on Hye''s hands, and everyone feared to suffer from the same fate again.

    The auction ended by him winning it by the initial price he bidded with. In his eyes, this was a reasonable price to get such a baby. He looked at it inside his inventory, while evillyughing.

    "I was about to get it for around seven times this price, but you acted quite impatient and arrogant," Hyeughed again, while imagining what thedy nymph would say if she was here.

    Since he gained ess to the auction, she was led away by Uncle Lam. only Hye was allowed to witness and take part in the auction and taking her away was just a normal procedure that Hye didn''t think much about.

    Yet what he didn''t know was that she was taken away, towards a nearby military base on another level. She was asked tons of questions about what she was doing here with the human, with Hye.

    Thedy nymph never imagined that she''d be led to such a fierce interrogation ce, facing a dozen fierce looking army generals. They looked a bit impatient and nervous, as if something big was brimming in the shadows, heading towards them.

    Thedy nymph didn''t need to lie, she said how they arrived here. She didn''t even hide the fact that one of her impact''s bases got ambushed and destroyed. After all, the owners of this world could easily acquire such intel without the need to pay for any price.

    News about such tragedies were destined to be widely spread all over the universe. People of the universe loved to speak about rumours, listening to tragic stories, and even showed much interest in learning more about what others lost and how they suffered.

    This might be called sick, but this was how the universe was. So she didn''t hide anything, telling the truth was her only way out from this predicament.

    As for how Hye would react, she couldn''t tell. She already guessed his true intentions of dragging the owners of this world into a brutal and bloody war against the Hescos. And she knew if Hye got the chance, he''d pour more fuel over the zing fire.

    The interrogation went on for long hours, with different generals paying her a visit, harshly speaking with her. The more they acted like this, the more she knew things were going down on a rollercoaster.

    She imagined how Hye would react when he''d hear the news. He''d not care about the miserable moments she lived through and would evenugh on how things ended up between the two mighty forces.

    As she was getting squeezed for intel, and others went to verify what she said, Hye was leisurely watching the ongoing auction without taking part again.

    He saw deadly weapons, swords, knives, but no ive. When he opened the list again after another day, he found out there wasn''t a single ive entirely there. But there was something that he liked, a magic staff.

    It was a staff made out of pure metal, pale gold in colour, with semi-circr red and ck lines spreading all over it. The staff ended up with a gem like crystal, something that looked crystal clear in the picture.

    Just from its look, Hye could tell how special this staff was. And it looked great. But what really picked his interest was its effects, skills attached to it, and the boost his stats would gain.

    "Ten folds the stats as long as the holder is at stage five or below? I bet everyone will fight for this baby¡­" Hye read the description of this item quite thoroughly and with much interest and focus. Unlike other items, this came with a long and well exined list of skills.

    The staff generally boosted the holder''s stat, focused not on healing like he imagined, but on forming pure offensive attacks that would endanger anyone below stage 3 if it was used by him.

    And that was mainly because he was still very weak to begin with. This was one of the rarest items he saw in the auction that could make a real difference in any battle, cross any gap in power between one and his enemies.

    "I''ll buy it!" he decided, without even caring about anything else. Even if there were few who wanted to make him pay a little more than what he did before, he wouldn''t mind that.

    This piece of weapon was equivalent to lots of U stat crystals, and he''d get to carry it, lend it to others if he needed to.

    Yet he had to wait for almost half a day, watching useless and weird items getting sold.

 Chapter 1674 The Plan To Secure What Hye Wants

    ?

    Hye didn''t take part in the auction again out of his curiosity. Every time he got itchy to do so, he''d scratch his forehead and get reminded by what he suffered thanks to being curious.

    "He is bidding again!"

    Just when the turn of this staff came, Hye didn''t hesitate to start raising the price by three folds at the beginning. The initial price of this staff was equivalent to three hundred million of his normal bones. So, he raised it to reach nine hundred million, enough to scare most but not everyone.

    "We won''t let him have it this time. He made my friend and my race look bad!"

    "I''m joining this time, and this staff will be mine!"

    "I''ll join to pour fuel in the mes and watch the show, hahahaha!"

    Three different groups of people started to join the bidding this time. Each had their own motives, and the earliest to give up were the ones who wanted this staff.

    The price rose up in just ten minutes to exceed four billion bones! That was indeed scary, the same price Hye let that Hescos member fall in his trap with. But this time, neither Hye, nor the ones who wanted to see more fighting, or the ones who belonged to the Hescos race or their allies stopped raising the bid.

    Hye knew this staff would be sold at a scary price. So, he didn''t flinch back and raised the bid over five billion bones in one go. The moment he did so, the ones wanting to breathe fire and watch it spread stopped out of panic.

    They feared to end up the same as what happened with the Hescos members. So most of the bidders stopped, and only three continued.

    Ironically, one of them belonged to the Hescos race. The other two belonged to the Hiant and the Scorchers races. Thedy handling the auction had to stop it for a few minutes when it reached the six billion mark. She asked the Hescos race member to pay in advance a deposit, to not repeat the unfortunate event that happened before.

    That member felt humiliation, but the moment he thought about Hye having it, he decided to pay the deposit.

    "Let''s continue," the sexydy beamed with a bright smile, and then the bidding war continued.

    After reaching the seven billion mark, only Hye and that stubborn Hescos race member continued to battle. When the price reached eight billion, the sexydy had to stop the auction again and ask for another deposit. Yet this time he didn''tply, ending up with Hye winning the bid with eight billion.

    "Phew! That was interesting," Hye wiped nonexistent beads of sweat over his forehead, "it seemed these folks think I got a low amount of bones. My absence in bidding made them think this way¡­"

    The staff ended up in his inventory after paying such a scary price. Yet he wasn''t even thinking about it right now. All he was thinking about was how to prepare the stage for his most desired item, the Crystal Heart.

    He could tell that the moment he took part in thest bidding and things went different. He watched lots of auctions happening, and nothing like this happened before.

    That meant his participation stirred up more to take part and mud the waters. Hye took out the staff and started to examine it thoroughly, while deciding to take part in more auctions from now on.

    Like this, many would get screwed up by him, or he''d win lots of biddings, ending up forming a scary image of how wealthy he was.

    If the former happened, then he''d just make more examples out of people like that Hescos race member. And if thetter urred, then he''d end up having lots of items.

    He didn''t intend on using any item without enough exnation. Anything that came from the other universe would be frozen inside his inventory for a long time, until he''d figure out what this egg was for.

    As he decided that, he started to show up from time to time in the next auctions. At first, his appearance stirred more people to do the same. And that ended up with many troublemakers having either to pay huge part of their wealth to keep their faces or get expelled from the auction and would never return.

    Gradually the image of Hye started to grow scary and be more mysterious. In theter biddings, not many joined, and only those interested in the items sold tried out their luck, all ended up failing for Hye''s sake.

    Thetter spent close to fifty billion bones on many items during the next few days, shocking not only those who knew little about him, but also those who watched him a long time ago fighting in his apocalypse.

    His allies and enemies were stupefied by what he did. And yet Hye seemed to not show any sign of slowing down. He kept appearing every ten items, buying one in a striking manner, before entering to silence for nine more items and do it again.

    This started to be a pattern, and everyone watching this realised that Hye was just toying, ying as a kid, without even being concerned with any of the items he bought.

    This just didn''t help him avoid a hectic battle over the Crystal Heart, but it also helped in shielding his honest interest in this item. He paid huge wealth indeed but gained lots of items in return.

    He bought many artefacts, varying from those which could be used by a single person to those who''d affect arge area ofnd and forces. He bought things no one knew anything about, things that everyone wanted, and evenmon things as well.

    He didn''t show a fixed pattern to anything he wanted to purchase, fooling everyone during the remaining days of the auction, without exposing his real interest or anything.

    If they got any of this, then they knew how scarily wealthy this human was.

 Chapter 1675 The Miraculous Crytsal Heart

    ?

    Wealth was power, and with such wealth, even many who wanted to see him pay lots of bones in exchange for items started to think about making more deals with him.

    Yet when everyone recalled that he was inside a ce that was unreachable, they sighed in regret. Few of them were smart enough to contact the family of merchants running the auction, asking them if they could sell them the information of his location and how to contact him.

    To their surprise, this worked! And when they bought the intel, they were shocked at first,ughedter on.

    Hye was in the same world where that business family was. This made them realise how he gained ess to such a high-level auction. And then news started to spread.

    The ones who bought such news for a price, doubled it and sold it to others. Soon enough, everyone learnt about where Hye was, and from there they started to think of ways to maximise their gains.

    It wasn''t that every big force or powerhouse in the universe wascking any treasure or artefact, interesting stuff and other things. But no one had ess to Hye''s bones, except for the Toranks who monopolised the entire market, drying it up all the time by offering scarcely few bones to sell.

    The universe was hungry for Hye''s bones. And so many started to contact this merchant family, asking for ways to offer deals with Hye. They offered many treasures, but the answer they got back was quite surprising for them.

    "He just wants crystals?!!"

    "Damn! Don''t tell me he is nning to grow to be the fourth strongest force in the universe!"

    "I have many unused crystal mines; will he buy them from me or what?"

    Many started to respond differently about this. Yet Hye, the person who caused all, didn''t know about any of that. He sat on the sofa, while meddling with the Crystal Heart he just acquired.

    "Using this will make my kingdom rise without any problems¡­" he started to put huge ns for the distant future, all depending on how this heart would yield crystals in the end, "time to put it to use."

    The Crystal Heart was a big, rounded ball, one that was almost in the same size as him in the giant form. He touched it, used the old method to bring anything in the universe, his blood.

    The moment he did, the crystal shone brightly in pure ck light. It was transparent at first, but now it got dyed with his energy, a sign that it got linked to him.

    As the crystal got linked to him, he could see what was inside. As he heard before, there was a space inside, one that looked like a world ofvish greennd, fertile soil, without a single tree there, only an endless sea of grass.

    "Time to test what they told me," Hye ignored the rest of the auction as the remaining items weren''t that useful or interesting. He didn''t need to stick to his act anymore, as he already got what he needed in the end.

    He took out the tons of crystals he got, almost half of what he gained so far. He didn''t want to risk using too many, ending up losing big.

    In case this attempt failed, he knew he didn''t suffer that much, and he''d buy more crystals from other merchant families in this world. Not to mention he was waiting for the merchants he dealt with to finish gathering up lots of crystals from various sources, illegal ways even if needed.

    He didn''t care about any of that. So, he took out the crystals, and the moment he did the Crystal Heart sucked them all.

    He watched what was going on inside that space. The moment the crystals got sucked inside, they turned into bolts of lightning that hit the ground fiercely. Then some sort of a hole appeared after the lightning hit, without anything growing out from there.

    "Let''s see how my bones will do," he decided to start up using green normal bones first. The moment he took those low-grade ones, the heart sucked them again. Yet this time lightning didn''t appear in space, only thick fog that looked like the mist in the early morning covering the world.

    The mist started to fill the space of this world, slowly finding their way into the soil. Hye didn''t use more than one thousand bones and waited to see the results. And what happened next was quite shocking to him.

    The first few minutes, nothing happened. Then slowly the holes started to show something greening out from it. He thought this process would take a long time and was about to close his connection with this heart, store it away, and return after a few days or even weeks to inspect them.

    Yet before he''d do any of that, he saw something miraculous happening. The green sprouts that came out from the holes started to grow widely, at a speed that was left to be described as abnormal.

    The small sprouts grew to be trees in less than one minute. And then it stopped growing taller and started to grow a thick andvish green crown.

    It was quite big, at least spanning over tens of metres from his perspective. And that wasn''t all. The bones'' energy seemed to be enough to let little puddings appear at many branches, looking like they''d grow to form fruits of crystalster on.

    "This¡­ That can''t be real, right?!!" Hye was instantly shocked, and looked at the amazing scene of tons of green trees that appeared and filled many parts of the world.

    He used half of what he gained from crystals, just one thousand green grade bones. And that was the result. "I shouldn''t celebrate too early¡­" he tried to calm himself down, "I still didn''t get any crystal out of it."

    He knew it was remarkable to grow such trees in such a short time, but he still didn''t get any crystals from them.

 Chapter 1676 An Interesting Offer

    Chapter 1676 An Interesting Offer

    Hye had to keep feeding these trees energy, until they''d give him crystals in return. After that, he''d assess the entire process and determine if it was this heaven defying or not.

    As he decided to go all out, he took the highest-grade bones he had, the Holy Ones bones. He took ten thousand of them, in batches of one thousand after one thousand.

    Each time he took one batch out, the mist would explode inside, trees would grow slightly taller and would be thicker and morevish. They''d grow more fruits, and yet all the fruits remained in pudding stage.

    "What''s wrong?" after spending this amount, he decided to stop. Something felt amiss here, and he felt like he was missing something.

    Hye spent enough bones to grow up one hundred folds of the crystals he threw inside that heart. Yet he didn''t get a single crystal out of any tree.

    What made him doubt there was a catch to this treasure was the fact that even with all these bones, not a single tree grew up any fruit. All grew up puddings at the same size and shape.

    The only difference was in colour. There was a myriad of colours ranging from white all the way to pale gold. He felt like this was rted to the degree of the crystals produced from the trees, something that made him recall the previous talk about this heart with the princess and Uncle Lam.

    He was d these trees were growing in grade, ending up yielding much higher crystals than the ones he threw inside. But what made him unsettled was the long time it seemed for these trees to take to grow up.

    He wanted to ask someone, but he doubted any would help. They must have known about this defect of this treasure before selling it, so they''d not expose such a thing to him.

    "I have to wait then," he decided to store the Crystal Heart away and wait for few days before inspecting it again. As he did so, he examined the list of remaining items, found nothing special that might interest him.

    [There are lots of messages from many valuable customers, wanting to offer you different items for sale. Will you ept?]

    Just before he''d close the interface, a message suddenly popped up with a soft female voice that rang in his ears. He looked at the interface then at the list of people who were there. "That''s interesting¡­ Let me see what they want to sell¡­"

    Hye knew these customers must have approached the merchant family here and convinced them to let their message through. This must havee for a certain price, and he''d not be surprised if they ended up having part of the grand loot these customers would gain.

    He knew how valuable and extremely rare his bones were. As they were the ones to approach him, he epted their messages and started to read them one by one.

    When he got such message at first, he thought the content of their offers wouldn''t interest him greatly. Or else why would the merchant family running this auction would let these message reach him.

    Out of curiosity he epted their offer and started to read their messages. But just from the first message and he got extremely shocked, even stood slowly off his sofa, with widened eyes out of his disbelief.

    [I have a group of many unused crystal mines to offer for you. These mines are located at XY coordinates in the universe. They are rich in crystals, but the general situation there isn''t that good. These mines are located near the border of our universe, close to the outer battlefield. Many battles erupt there frequently, and I couldn''t keep the mining process running¡­]

    The first message he got was something that was out of his wildest expectations. Someone was offering him a group of crystal mines, the most precious thing in the entire universe as he understood, the thing he deeply and desperately craved to have.

    This man offered him such mines without even batting an eye. He was even sincere in describing the hardships he faced to keep these mines running, ending up suffering more losses than gains. He closed these mines, offered them for sale, but no one ever agreed.

    No one wanted a piece of such hot cake, not in such dangerous spot of the universe. Unlike them, Hye didn''t care about any of that.

    Slowly his ns that were set into motion were already connected with such offer. Hye examined the price this man offered, and he found out that he asked for one hundred million of his silver grade bones.

    Hye saw this price to be quite cheap, and that made him doubt the number of crystal mines offered. [How many do you offer?] he had to ask, [And from what race you are from?]

    [I''m Lanster, from the Silver Giants] the man responded almost instantly, as if he was sitting on the respond window, [As for the number¡­ I have around one hundred small sized mines, and almost fifteen medium grade mines. I have also one high grade mine, the one that''s responsible for all this¡­]

    This man was indeed quite talkative, quite straightforward and sincere. He kept speaking about how that high grade mine released energy in dense amount, reaching far and wide, reaching ces away from these mines.

    Thanks to such rich energy, it seemed the forces from the other universe got crazy about. They kept trying to control the mines, ending up attracting tons of forces from the outer battlefield from both universes, turning the mine area into a bloodbath field.

    Hye thought about this, before he tried to reach for anyone from this merchant family.

    [How may I help you, esteemed sir?] another soft girl''s voice appeared with a message that responded to his inquiry.

    [I want to ask about this¡­ Lanster¡­ Is he someone trustable? Not one of those fake guys¡­] Hye was worried this would be all scams. But from the answer he got from thisdy, he knew Lanster had a fine reputation.

 Chapter 1677 The Doors Are Locked!

    Chapter 1677 The Doors Are Locked!

    Lanster was someone who always followed his promises, made lots of deals over years with this world''s various merchant families, not just this one. ording to thedy, he was one of the most trusted customers they ever dealt with.

    [Thanks, I''ll ept the offer, but¡­ How will I own it? How can I get there?] Hye once read the good words about Lanster and he decided to ept such an offer.

    He''d be crazy to even let such a chance slip by. He knew any dealing with anyone in the universe would be secured and guaranteed by the system. There shouldn''t be any problem in his words, but there were little issues that troubled Hye.

    For example, Lanster could pick any rocky and say this was a crystal mine. At the same time, even if his words were true, Hye wasn''t that near to begin with from the outer zone of the universe.

    He wanted Lanster to provide him with a secure way to head there, not to mention he also wanted to bring other people around.

    [I have a system authorised ownership licence of these mines, stating clearly each mine''s location, the estimated number of crystals by thest check a few months ago¡­]

    As Hye asked, Lanster ran him down with long and very detailed answers. Hye was satisfied with all this, feeling that Lanster could be a nice friend.

    [Let''s add each other as friends] as Lanster thoroughly exined everything, even offering to send a detailed map of portals he could board to reach there, Hye asked instantly to add him as a friend.

    Lanster agreed at once. [So, are we going to make the deal?] he asked in the interface, not using the direct message feature between friends, powered up by the system.

    [Sure, let''s do it] Hye paused, [In addition to that, I want the detailed map, alongside all the forces you can provide for me]

    [Forces?]

    [I''m willing to pay ten times the price you asked for in return for this] Hye had a n in his mind. But he had to safeguard against many things. For example, he had to first mine these crystals and provide them to his forces. Then his forces would grow stronger.

    Yet if his enemies moved fast, didn''t care about the dangerous situation over there, or if the brutal battles at the outer battlefield expanded and reached hisnds, then he had to join the fight.

    He nned to drag the invincible protective shield to cover up that zone. He made up his mind, he would start colonising that area as the first base ever for his kingdom.

    He was worried of the interval period he''d take to mine crystals, arm up his forces, and defend the entire region. So if possible, he was willing to hire any forces to support his stand there.

    [I can''t sell you anything, sorry¡­] After long minutes of thinking about this offer, Lanster rejected it.

    [Then how about lending them to me?] Hye''s main purpose was to purchase these forces. If not, he''d better hire more forces to his side, just for a certain period of time to cover up his needs.

    [Oh, for how long? And what about the losses?] Lanster seemed more open to speaking about hiring his forces instead of selling them.

    [One year is long enough] Hye thought for a moment, [As for the losses, I can pay one hundred bones for each loss on your side]

    [Agreed!] Lanster knew this was a grand chance, one that he''d be a fool to turn it down. He instantly formted the contracts, sent them to Hye to sign.

    Hye signed the contracts, and his hopes were elevated for the remaining messages he got. But unlike his hopes, he got only crystal offers from the rest of the messages.

    "It''s not that bad, after all I can''t get any crystals from here for a long time¡­" he muttered to himself, acting a bit realistic and epting such offers.

    He didn''t let any down, epted all. He spent billions of his bones in these exchanges. But the beauty about this was that all these deals were supported by the system.

    Once he added everyone as his friends, he could send and receive things from them. He sent the bones in exchange for tons of crystals. And now he was feeling more reassured about forming a good sizable force from his kingdom''s armies.

    "It''s better to wait to see how long this heart thing will take before throwing away more crystals there," as he got his stocks of crystals multiplied by two digits, he thought about throwing more crystals as seeds into that Crystal Heart.

    But he didn''t do it, and wanted to first see how long this thing would take to produce fruits.

    He spent long hours finalising his deals, before he stretched out his arms and intended to leave this ce.

    "It''s¡­ Locked!!" just as he was about to go out, he found out that the doors were tightly shut, sealed to not allow him to go out, "what''s going on here?"

    He was puzzled, and his vignce rose up to an rming level. He thought about using force to break this door, thought about using part of the gained crystals if needed to break this door and fight any forcesing to stop him from leaving.

    But when he thought about everything, he did so far to curry this world''s higher powers favour, he refrained from doing so. He didn''t want to ruin everything he did. And so, he opened his interface, sent a message to the samedy he spokestly with, asking her about what was going on.

    [Oh, I''m sorry about that. But let me check things for you and returnter with a clear and satisfying answer] thedy seemed more respectful than the ones who locked this door on him.

    Hye knew if they meant ill, and that was something he couldn''t pinpoint a reason for, then they''d acknowledge what they did and refuse to open the doors for him.

 Chapter 1678 Terrance!

    Chapter 1678 Terrance!

    But from his understanding of how merchants usually things did, there was one simple exnation for that. It was something that forced an evil smile over his face.

    "So the two tigers are issuing their ws at each other, hahahaha!" He knew the only logical exnation for all this was for a big war to be about to start, one between the world''s owners and the Hescos imperial forces.

    This was something Hye wanted to see. And if that was true, then he''d not mind getting locked here.

    "That''s why they separated us then," Hye then thought about the green nymphdy. She was led away on the excuse of his need to be private. But that seems now to be a false reasoning.

    He guessed what happened to her, partially. If he was in the shoes of the ones leading this world, then he''d interrogate thisdy, using the fact that she was just a simple merchant and wouldn''t hope to enter in such aplicated conflict with the owners of this world.

    But they misunderstood something¡­ She might be a merchant, might think and act like one, but she got a valuable deal with him. So even if they tried to tempt her with riches, even threatening her with harsh promises and dangers, she''d not expose him out.

    Hye didn''t know if she was going to sell him out or not, but he didn''t care. Even if they learnt about him drawing the attention of Hescos towards them, it wasn''t like he was the one behind the long and deep enmity between the two in the first ce!

    In fact he''d use this situation to his advantage, offer them his services and help in any means. He didn''t hesitate to send her a message, one that didn''t get an answer for.

    "They must have blocked any means tomunicate with her, amazing," he confirmed his early guesses, knowing that she was under heavy interrogation all this time.

    He was right indeed. And he didn''t know that by his message to thatdy working as a call centre, he freed thedy green lymph from such a useless situation.

    She didn''t say anything useful, only saying that Hye was an old customer of hers. She was here to lead him across the universe, a paid service which she''d act as his guide or something.

    The higher ups of this world didn''t buy any of this. More news about the attacking from the Bringold impact branch arrived to their ears as thedy nymph suspected. And yet none of what she said was false, none could be held against her or him.

    She was smart to tell the truth and cover up anything about their real intentions of being here. They could only let her go, after discussing what they''d should do for a long hour.

    "Sorry about that, Mr. Hye," just as Hye waited for one hour, pestering that call centredy with manyints, the door finally opened. A new face appeared there, one middle aged man, one who wore full body armour and seemed ready to go into battle at any moment.

    He didn''t give Hye any vibe of being a merchant. If any, he got the air of a ferocious army leader, a mighty general, one who lived through lots of battles and bathed in the blood of his enemies frequently.

    "What''s that for?" Even if he knew he wasn''t part of the merchant family owning this ce, Hye never showed a speck of change over his face. He just showed his disgruntled expression, one that could tell anyone how dissatisfied he was with such service and treatment.

    "It''s just something we had to do to keep our world safe," the general didn''t hide the real intentions about what happened here, didn''t even try to coat his words with anything.

    And that just matched the idea of his identity in Hye''s mind, confirmed by his next words.

    "I''m Terrance, the leading general of the forces defending my world," he passed by Hye as if he didn''t care about him in the slightest, "I care too much about the safety of my home, my people, and foremost the survivability of this ce."

    "And?" Hye turned to face this general, crossing his arms as if he didn''t care about what he just said, "what''s that rted to me?"

    "The Hescos are after you, areing here for blood."

    "I heard you have a death feud with them, it''s not like I started all this."

    "And I hope you aren''t going to be the one to put an end to this," the general looked in silence towards Hye, ring in a threatening way towards him.

    "I''m not your enemy, I''m here just to do business."

    "Or use us as a decoy to escape, right?" Terrance saw through him, as if his thoughts were this easy to read. Even if the general and others behind him already saw through his intentions and ns, he''d never show any change on his face.

    "I know you are here for business¡­" Terrance paused, sized Hye up and down, "but are you a friend or not¡­ That I can''t tell."

    "And I don''t care about your opinion," Hye turned around, intending to leave.

    "You didn''t ask about your girlfriend!" Terrance tried to stop him by mentioning thedy green nymph. But Hye never paused for a single second in his track, walked calmly as he said:

    "I know you are sure she isn''t my girlfriend."

    "Aren''t you worried about her?" Terrance started to follow Hye, continuing to threaten him using thedy nymph.

    "She belongs to a trading impact," Hye shrugged, without even turning to look at Terrance or anything, "even if her impact is weak, it can bring your reputation huge damage if you did anything to her. So be my guest and try to see how much you''ll screw up your world."

    *Phew!*

    It seemed thest words of Hye touched a bitter nerve at Terrace. Thetter shed fast, standing in front of Hye, blocking his path forward.

    "I don''t tolerate threats."

 Chapter 1679 Going On A Shopping Spree

    Chapter 1679 Going On A Shopping Spree

    "And yet here you are throwing them right and left as you are throwing candies!"

    "I have power here, you don''t!"

    "Let''s see if you want to add the Toranks in the basket, adding a more ferocious enemy to your shortlist if you touched a hair of mine!"

    This was Hye''s guarantee. The entire universe knew of his dealings and tight rtions with the Toranks. He wasn''t that sure if the Toranks would risk a war against this world for his sake. But he had nothing else to bet on.

    "That''s the same thing I''m here for," Terrance finally showed his real intentions, "why not ask your friends toe and help us then?"

    "What for?" Hye was straightforward about his answer, "you have to give them a good reason toe."

    "You are enough," Terrance seemed to stick to his threatening methods, even if they failed to achieve any result yet.

    "I''m not something they will ept," Hye shrugged, "I''m basically under their wing. Why will theye and risk such a war for someone who is already theirs?" he paused, and before Terrance would add any stupidment again, he slowly added:

    "Not to mention if you dared to touch me, they''lle and rampage this world."

    "No one is strong enough to take down my world!"

    "Then stop acting like a pussy and start preparing for war," Hye continued to walk away, "and stop such foolish games. I''m sick of you already, so find another one to deal with me."

    He directed hisst words not to Terrance, but to the ones watching all this. He didn''t need to ask anyone to know that this meeting was arranged and watched by this world''s leaders.

    They were worried about the iing war. And that told Hye how big the uing war was going to be.

    "The bigger, the better," he evillyughed inside himself whenever he imagined how big the next war would be. His intentions were grasped right by the owners of this world, but what could they do about him?

    He had the Toranks empire behind him, and they already had the Hescos as their top enemy. So, it wasn''t a good situation they''d dream to see themselves facing by joining these two opposing races together as their enemies.

    Hye knew they wanted to lure the Toranks in to relieve the expected pressure over their world. "Even if you are sessful and strong, merchants always think about limiting their losses and increasing their gains, tsk!" he mulled about this while walking out from this ce.

    This time, he didn''t need to take any tunnel to go out. The corridor he walked through took him outside, without wasting any of his time.

    "You are finally here," as he just came out, he saw the exhausted face of thedy nymph in front of him, "we need to hurry and leave this ce. A big thing is going to happen!"

    "I know," Hye wasn''t as concerned with this war as she was.

    "Why are you acting like this?" she was startled by his cold and uncaring response. But as she was carried out by what just happened to her, she missed a few tiny, and yet very important details.

    "Because it''s futile to try and leave this world in legal ways," Hye rolled his eyes, and yet his words held a hint that thedy nymph grasped.

    "Oh, that''s why you were interested in those¡­"

    "Yes," Hye interrupted her as he knew the two were closely watched, "but let''s postpone anything for now. I''m sure we will be watched."

    "Tsk! I never thought we would run into a prison when we came here."

    "Don''t say it like that! I gained lots of things in return, hahahaha!" He recalled the lots of things he brought while being in that auction. The staff alone was enough to boost his confidence in dealing with anything unexpected.

    Even if he failed to find a way to contact the smugglers, couldn''t leave this world before war, then it was nice to say hello to the Hescos and collect their bones once more.

    After all, they were still his enemies. And in the middle of the chaos erupted by such a brutal war, he''d find a way to leave this world and go far from here.

    The two moved back the same way they came from. None tried to stop them on their return, but it was clear how nervous everyone was.

    They all acted as if they were in the presence of someone of power, or someone dangerous. Many watched him in particr, as if they were asked to watch every single move of him.

    Hye didn''t care about them, but the general atmosphere made thedy nymph a bit nervous. As they went away from the entire zone they were in, thedy nymph turned to him as she asked:

    "Now what? Do we need to rent a room at a hotel or something?"

    "No, we are going to visit more ces," Hye didn''t like the idea of resting, not when a war was heading towards him.

    "Now?!!"

    "We need to stockpile, make more connections."

    "And attract more attention to us, right?" she rolled her eyes, "why do I feel like you are a ma for trouble? Huh?"

    "It''s just a gift," he shrugged, looking around as he decided to visit other merchant families before times of war. He already emptied the stores of one family, and there were still more to empty their pockets out of crystals.

    He wanted to amass enough, enough to arm up his grand army of warriors he carried with him all the time. Like this, even if he had to get into the war, he''d be more than ready for his enemies.

    Thedy nymph couldn''t help but sumb to his wishes. The duo went to another ce ruled by a different family, ending up experiencing the same.

    They kept moving from outer sectors to the deepest one. Hye thought they''d meet up with the leaders of this family, or someone like that princess and Uncle Lam. But they only met with simple merchants.

 Chapter 1680 War Of Wealth!

    ?

    Hye didn''t act polite, emptied the content of their inventories and stores of any crystal.

    He did the same for other families, ending up without meeting anyone who mattered. He was sure by the end of his long visits that the leaders of this world already agreed to distance themselves off him.

    He tried to collect any news about the uing war, about anything rted to the Hescos expected time of arrival, numbers, the size of their forces, and such things that mattered. But he failed.

    "They ordered everyone to not tell us anything!" thedy nymphined from behind while they were exiting the elevator they took to visit thest family.

    "You can''t me them," Hye shrugged, "the more they kept it secretive, the worse it was."

    He guessed it right. The Hescos intended to deal with two annoying thorns at the same time. And after thest humiliation they suffered in that auction, more voices rose up in the higher council of their leaders to take rid of Hye and this world once and for all.

    So they were amassing tons of their forces, moving any army that belonged to them in the entire region towards that world''s location.

    This world was safe by the protective shield, but its location was known far and wide. So it was expected to imagine how many forces were gathering towards there.

    At the same time, Toranks kept a silent radar, and didn''t even send a single message out to Hye. it wasn''t because they were ditching him, but they knew such war would yield them great gains if they joined.

    And so they nned to stay quiet and bide their time, waiting till when the world leaders would find it impossible to defend their world, ending up asking for their help. By that time, they''d ask for astronomical prices to interfere.

    As they nned such a thing, they started to amass their forces as well. Yet they kept these away from the expected range of battle, not far enough to interfere when they''d get the deal they wanted.

    They never expected that the world''s leaders depended on the fact that Hye was in the middle of all this mess. These leaders thought Hye would be the one asking the Toranks for help, never crossed their minds that Hye and the Toranks were already nning something different.

    The Toranks knew Hye very well and knew how he thought about things. They were sure he was there to mud waters, then find the fastest lifeboat and abandon the sinking ship!

    He didn''t have any interest in this world to work to save it. Or else he''d be the first to speak with them the moment he learnt about the ongoing war preparations from both sides.

    They were right, but Hye decided to take part in the uing war. He didn''t want to save this world, but wanted to get a glimpse of how big wars in the open new universe were like.

    He wanted to see such high end war by himself, to know what he wascking. And as he rented a hotel room, one that looked like a small world on its own, he started to take out his warriors and fortify them using his crystals.

    He raised their level to level twenty. As for him, he raised it to level thirty. He knew he got a long road ahead of him if he wanted to have a strong force in the universe.

    In his eyes, arriving at stage three was a must to be able to raise one''s head against other forces. That was, of course, without counting the three top races in the universe.

    To do so, he needed a scary number of crystals, a figure he didn''t have or was even close to. He kept checking over the Crystal Heart from time to time, ending up getting disappointed.

    "This heart¡­ It takes forever to produce the crystals¡­" he noticed the small puddings grew during the past two weeks of his stay in that hotel. But in the end, there was still a simr distance to cross, if not more, to harvest the first crystals from it.

    ording to what he understood, this heart would take a fixed amount of time to yield results. He estimated it to take roughly one month to produce crystals, and for high end ones, it might take half a month more.

    This meant he had to nt tons of trees, and that needed him to spare lots of crystals.

    "Hmm¡­ They are keeping sealed lips even about when that war would start¡­" Hye wanted to know how long he had. If he got months, then he could nt all of his crystals into the heart. But if he got a few weeks, then it wasn''t going to be productive this way.

    He knew in any war; loot was going to be immense and massive. Even if he ran low on crystals, the ones he''d fight, and kill wouldn''tck such a thing. But he had to obtain enough power first to kill them before dreaming about any loot.

    "If they kept even such news secretive, then I would have no other choice¡­"

    [My man! Don''t tell me you are speaking on behalf of those greedy merchants!]

    The other way he had was to speak with Silverlining, trying to get the news he wanted from him.

    [I''m here to speak for myself, and I''m not asking for help]

    [I thought so, hahahaha! I bet they are waiting for you to ask for our aid. This way they''ll save their world without the need to pay anything in return. Those merchants¡­ I hate them!]

    [Don''t curse them, after all you are a merchant, hahahaha!] Hyeughed, before adding, [I want intel about the uing invasion. What news do you have for me?]

    [It''s going to be epic!] Silverlining seemed to be excited about this, [ording to what I learnt, the Hescos are amassing all the forces they own in the entire region! Not to mention they already bringing the help of tons of mercenaries, the same as the ones leading that world are trying to do]

 Chapter 1681 The Trees Are Ripe To Harvest!

    ?

    [Hmm¡­ So, it''s going to be a war of wealth¡­] Hye realised what Silverlining was trying to tell him.

    [Tell me, what do you want to know exactly? Do you need me to secure a safe way out of this battle for you?]

    [I may need that, thanks] Hye didn''t ask for his help to do that, but he wouldn''t say no to such an offer, [I want to know when the war will start]

    [Hmm¡­ That depends on who is going tounch the first bullet¡­ It''s hard to give a definite answer for that¡­]

    [A rough answer is better than nothing] Hye knew this was going to be a colossal war, so it was hard to tell when it would start. But just from this, Hye already expected a rxed timeline for him, the best result he hoped for.

    [Give them six months!] Yet the answer that Silverlining gave was something that went beyond his wildest expectations. He thought they''d not stand for longer than three months, ending up having six if not more.

    [This¡­]

    [If you want a way out, I can try my best. As if smugglers aren''t in that world]

    [Do you have a way to contact them?] Hye''s attention instantly shifted towards this point.

    [Do you need them this desperately? I once had many deals with such shady people. But be aware, they''ll sell their mothers for whoever will pay higher]

    [I won''t limit my life to such people] Hye wasn''t a fool to trust criminals, [I want them for something else?]

    [Don''t tell me¡­ Are you still after crystals?]

    [It''s not like you supplied me with them and I said no] Hye med the Toranks race by such a sentence, something that Silverlining knew he didn''t have a word against.

    [Anyway, if you want, give me a week¡­]

    [Don''t take a month to return to me!]

    [Since when did I act this way? Come on! I''m a man with a reputation I have to protect!]

    [I know, I''m just saying¡­]

    [I''ll return to you in a week. You only want crystals, right?]

    [That''s what I need]

    Hye closed the chat with him after speaking a little more. ording to Silverlining, the Toranks were preparing for war as well.

    "Six months¡­ Lots of things can happen during such a long time¡­" Hye knew the entire situation would be hard to predict right now, "at least I have time¡­ Let''s nt more seeds then¡­"

    He took out his crystal heart and started to scatter all the remaining crystals he had. He waited for a few days before the early batch he nted showed results.

    When he nted the new seeds, he didn''t use much higher bones this time, only the normal ones. He made sure the trees would grow fully, before he''d stop supplying his bones.

    "I don''t know yet what''s the value of these crystals¡­" he grew the habit of watching his trees once per day, checking their harvest and waiting for the moment he could get his hands over the crystals.

    What he noticed was that every crystal grew to a bigger size than any crystal he saw before. And they were all lined with weird lines, different in number, thickness, and colours.

    He couldn''t tell if these lines would stick with the ripe crystals, or they were just how the trees fed these crystals. He had to wait until the crystals suddenly started to fall on the ground, in a scene that was amazing and quite scary.

    "Damn! Get out here! Don''t go down to the ground!" He knew if these crystals touched the ground, they''d grow to form other trees. He already missed many of them, ending up with many small ntings that would grow to be towering treester on.

    He looked at the number of trees that grew by many folds and couldn''t help but shake his head in regret. "I can''t stay forever waiting for them to ripe like this¡­" he knew this was possible because he was free.

    Butter on, and as he''d start to embark on the real big journey of his after receiving his protective formation and crystal mine worlds, he''d not be able to do it.

    Yet he managed to save tons of crystals. Each tree yielded thousands of crystals, even tens of thousands of trees. And he got millions of trees to begin with.

    In the end, he gained a scary figure of crystals, ones he stored in his inventory once taken out from this heart.

    "It''s really a treasure trove," when he looked at the scary figure in his inventory, he couldn''t help but feel admiration towards this heart, "it took a month to give me such a result, but it''s worth it!"

    He knew if he widely spread nting crystals, nting billions of trees or even more, then his single harvest would be terrifying! He even doubted that he''d ever need any mer on. But he decided to keep his cool and do things like the Romans used to do in Rome.

    "So¡­ These veins are left over them¡­ I can''t tell what they are used for¡­" he took out one crystal and started examining it. The one he held in his hands was covered with few dried-up lines, looking like veins with coagted blood within.

    In his inventory, different crystals were arranged there. Each held a different colour, a different value, but he couldn''t tell their effects without trying them out.

    The normal crystals were semi-transparent white in colour. But there were nk white crystals, and higher coloured ones as well.

    He now held one white crystal, with a normal one in the other hand. Comparing the two together, there were many differences between the two.

    The veins were one of these differences, and the size and heaviness as well. He didn''t hesitate to swallow one, testing its effects on himself.

    [Congrattions! You consumed one white grade universal stat crystal! You gained one hundred stat points to add as you wish!]

    "One hundred¡­"

 Chapter 1682 The High Grade Stat Crystals

    Chapter 1682 The High Grade Stat Crystals

    Hye''s body slightly trembled, looking at the one white crystal in his hand before adding in immense shock, "this is just a white grade crystal, and its effects are one hundred times more than normal ones¡­ Damn! I need to hurry then!"

    He didn''t even check other crystals, as he was sure they''d give them much scarier results. He instantly took arge number of Holy Ones bones and started to let the Heart Crystal devour them.

    The number of trees inside were in the tens of millions now. This was much more than the initial number of trees he nted at his first attempt. He feared that the already grown trees wouldn''t get affected, but they absorbed the white mist madly, ending up raising the levels of their crystals and growing themselves a bit in size and height.

    He didn''t stop this time, kept adding more high end bones to the heart he held in his hands. The amount of power it absorbed was scary, devouring tens of thousands of bones by the end.

    At some point, the heart in his hand stopped devouring any more. And Hye knew why. The trees inside grew by three folds in height, five folds in the size of their crowns. As for the number of crystals, he couldn''t tell how much they increased, but was sure they increased by twenty folds at least, if not more.

    The grade of all crystal puddings was now dark gold, showing a weird ck lustre to them. He knew there were levels and colours beyond the dark gold one, but it seemed this was the limit of this heart.

    "At least I''ll gain a lot, hahahaha!" heughed while taking higher grade crystals and started eating them.

    [... You gained one thousand stat points¡­]

    [... You gained thirty thousand stat points¡­]

    [... You gained one hundred thousand stat points¡­]

    He kept devouring his crystals, starting from green, then blue, silver, pale gold, andstly the rare dark gold ones. Previously when he nourished the trees, he didn''t overdo it, stopping midway. And now he was regretting this.

    The dark gold one gave him one million stat points in one go! This was insane! Yet when he used his acquired stat points, he was frustrated by the crazy increase in the needed stats for higher levels.

    "I''m now at level sixty-five¡­" he checked his interface, feeling like a merchant who got cheated on his most precious deal, "they told me I''ll just need the same amount needed at the time of the apocalypse. But this¡­ This is much more than what I consumed back then! And I''m halfway through!"

    He was enraged by this. Yet when he thought about such a result, he knew other forces would also struggle to make a formidable force ording to such rules.

    He now knew why the higher forces were madly fighting over crystal mines. It was like a bottomless pit. After filling one''s level, he''d have to start over, needing the same scary number of crystals to rise up!

    Getting to level two or three? He realised how far-fetched and seemingly a long-term dream this was!

    As this was a hurdle and a grand obstacle over everyone, he knew the old and mighty races and empires got better chances in solving and dealing with this.

    "I got this treasure trove, and I n to madly invest in it," he knew he wasn''t like those tyrants, but he got his bones to support him. With his bones, he could turn this Crystal Heart into an endless mine that would bring him great results.

    Just seeing such a grand harvest he''d have in one month or even slightly more made his heart palpitate. They were all dark gold crystals, higher grade than this even thanks to the weird ck lustre they got. Not to mention they were surrounded by thick veins, almost covering the entire crystals up.

    He knew he''d gain more than one million stat points from consuming these crystals. And to make sure how much stat points he needed to raise his warriors'' level to reach level one, the estimated standard level of power of forces in the universe in his opinion, he started to consume crystals like crazy.

    "Fifty million stat points to rise up to level one¡­" he felt the same weird feeling when he first entered the universe''s lowest level of power, zero level in his eyes, "that means¡­ I''ll need fifty dark gold crystals, five hundred pale gold ones¡­ That''s not bad¡­"

    He knew he couldn''t make his warriors reach such a level by the current crystals he got. But in a few months, he will!

    He didn''t waste his crystals anymore, nted all in that heart. As he did so, he noticed that the trees growing from higher grade crystals were much bigger and had thicker crowns than other trees. Without even supporting these trees with his bones, they grew up fast, and reached the same level of growth as other trees he nted before.

    When he supported the heart with his bones, the overall consumption rate skyrocketed. At the same time, the trees that grew from higher grade crystals started to make others look like dwarfs!

    "I shall be patient, invest in these trees for the time being," he muttered to himself when he saw such a result. The new trees were indeed amazing, and he was sure the number of crystals harvested from them would be at least twenty folds the usual harvest from the normal trees.

    As for the number of bones consumed, the amount needed to let these trees grow to the fullest and produce the small sized fruits of theirs took tons of them.

    Hye pushed all trees to produce the highest crystals they could bring. The higher-grade trees seemed to have much power than other smaller trees, as their highest crystal fruits were much bigger in size, with more ck appearing than golden colour.

    He knew this would yield higher grade crystals. Yet the number of bones he spent made him realise this was going to be a bottomless pit.

 Chapter 1683 The Smuggler Group Leader

    Chapter 1683 The Smuggler Group Leader

    "I need to take part in the war, or else my bones won''t satisfy my needs for one year!" He looked at the Holy Ones bones and decided to stop using them.

    These bones, alongside the dark realm ones, were his most precious assets. He didn''t have another means to get them, at least for now. So, he decided to stick to using just normal bones, knowing this would raise the total cost to something scary.

    He knew this was just the beginning. If he kept increasing the number of trees, investing everything he gained and got into nting more trees, then it wouldn''t be surprising to use billions of bones to let the trees just grow up.

    He wouldn''t care if this was temporary, as the results were great. But this was going on like a snowball, with every new nting, more bones would be needed.

    "I now realise why this heart wasn''t that popr and the previous owner didn''t keep it," he muttered to himself, squeezing his temples while feeling the pressure already.

    He was someone who had a magical solution to all this, and he was already feeling the struggle waiting for him in the near future. Imagining how the previous owners of this heart felt made him inwardly sigh.

    [Hey man, are you there?] Just when he was feeling down thanks to the heart and bones issue, he heard the voice of Silverlining ranging in his ears.

    [Did you get a link with anyone?] Hye now wasn''t feeling the same thirst and hunger towards crystals. Instead, he was craving to get more bones.

    But if he could get crystals in a fast way from the smugglers, then it''d help him a lot. After all, he decided to not just stand by and watch the uing war, but directly take part in it.

    To do so, he needed to arm up and level his warriors to a sufficient stage. He didn''t intend to keep his life safe; he wanted to crush his enemies and gather up lots of bones.

    Yet things were never to be that easy for him! After all, wars in the grand universe were much different than the ones he used to experience back at the apocalypse.

    [Did I ever fail you? Hahahaha! I got a connection with someone who is active at your region]

    [Hurry up then and let me speak with him] Hye wasn''t in a good mood right now, [I don''t want to waste time until the war draws closer, and he''ll be gone with other smugglers]

    [Gone? No, he is going to stay] Silverlining felt a bit weird, before he realised this was thanks to Hye''sck of experience in how wars were conducted in the universe, [Smugglers and other dark traders and dealers will flock this region for war]

    [Come here? Are they nuts?!]

    [They are smart! In any war, lots of damage will happen. Imagine having ess to the grand vaults of the big families in this world, with no one caring about who steals what! Isn''t that amazing?]

    [But they are risking losing lots of their members, even all of them if they get in the middle of the ongoing sh between the two sides!]

    [That''s a risk they''d ept for sure] Silverlining paused, [Now, do you want to meet him or what?]

    [He is here?!] Hye was more surprised by this. He thought only delegates and low levelled members of this smuggler group would be in this world. As for the big shots, they''d be far and safe from here.

    [Told you, they are going to gather here to collect their loot]

    [Arrange a meeting then] Hye was eager to get to know such a dark side of this universe, [Make sure it''s somewhere secretive and safe. I got enough heat over my back]

    [Let me speak with him about the details of the meeting and will return to you]

    Silverlining took more time than what Hye expected. Instead of responding to him in a few hours, he took another week to do so!

    During which, Hye kept nagging Silverlining about the response. All he got was to just hold on and wait, as the leader of this smuggler group was quite busy.

    Hye didn''t have anything else to do but to take out his closest warriors, the ones he trusted the most, the Soulers. He spoke with Lucas, ending up deciding to arm up a group of ten thousand first and let them rise to level two.

    Hye got a weapon that could raise his power enough, but he wanted soldiers to fight and pave the path for him as well. Among everything else he got, the Soulers were considered the best.

    He made a little mistake here, one that he''d realiseter on. He was thinking about how to fight this war based on the apocalyptic rules, the old rules that didn''t apply anymore in the new world of the universe.

    something that Hye asked her to do. He already made lots of deals with merchants from various families, and it was now time to He left Lucas to be on his side, promised him to strengthen him first then his vices.

    During all this time, the green nymphdy was dealing with something that Hye asked her to do. He already made lots of deals with merchants from various families, and it was now time to collect the first batch of crystals from them.

    She was out for a few days now, meeting up with lots of merchants. She''d collect the crystals from them, transfer them to Hye, while thetter would send them the bones as promised.

    This was something these merchants asked to do, all of them actually. This was done to avoid any watchful eyes over Hye. And he suspected this was something that these merchants used to make deals with the smugglers and illegal merchants.

    He didn''t object to doing it this way. He knew he could do this remotely, but they insisted on sending someone to pick the crystals as they didn''t have ess to load them into their inventories.

    What he didn''t know was that all the merchant families here used the same method to watch the ones working with them.

 Chapter 1684 The Level Up Mission

    ?

    These families kept something that could track their inventories, so they''d detect if anyone stole something or made a non-sanctioned deal with any customer or smuggler like how it was happening now.

    Instead of storing these in their inventories, they all had portable exterior storage devices. So, they needed someone to be present to receive them, and that was thedy nymph.

    Hye kept tracking her activity, got to know about the deals she did so far. In the end, she took roughly one week to go around the entire ce, visiting lots of sectors, and managed to collect a grand harvest for Hye.

    Thetter knew if he waited one month, he''d receive much more of these crystals, ones at higher grades on top of that. But he wanted to feel more secure and decided to arm up Lucas and his elites before doing anything else.

    He didn''t know any intel about what was going on, but he could already sniff gunpowder in the air.

    "For any tight system, there are many who''ll exploit loopholes in it," Hye sat in front of the many storage devices that the green nymphdy brought over to him.

    Seeing these devices and much more inside his inventory was proof of how any rules would fail in front of the intelligence of people living in the universe. But he didn''t care. He got what he wanted and didn''t care how these merchants delivered him these crystals, or how they got them in the first ce.

    "Lucas, step forward and empty each storage device of their crystals and use them," he waved his arm, watching how his most trusted aides, the one who kept hispany for a long time, worked over these devices and took crystals out of them.

    "My king, I can''t step beyond level one," after replenishing his stats and bypassing level zero and one, Lucas suddenly stopped.

    Each device contained tens of millions of crystals, and there were hundreds of these devices already. Hye knew he might be the owner of the greatest number of crystals in this world right now. But to him, this wasn''t even enough!

    "What do you mean?" Hye just let himself enter level one and didn''t try to push his level beyond that.

    "There is some sort of a test required to get past that level," Lucas shrugged, "I can''t raise my power beyond that."

    "Let me see," Hye grabbed one storage device and started emptying the contents of the crystals. Each device was different in shape, with many looking like sci-fi helmets or small pieces of armour.

    To unlock it, he simply would touch a small red button and all the crystals inside would be taken out. He''d gain total control over these devices if he wanted, store anything inside.

    Hye didn''t pay to obtain these devices, despite knowing they must be quite pricey and hard to obtain. He was sure such devices would be a hotmodity in the ck market, something that wouldn''t be easily sold in this world or at any other marketce.

    The inside of each device varied, but in general there were lots of slots there. They worked like the inventory did, with the ability to add up to ten thousand simr items together at one slot. This was a sign on how these devices were lower in efficacypared to the standard inventory.

    But they could be stored inside anyone''s inventory, or carried around just like how the merchants did. As Hye took out crystals, he started to madly absorb them. And his stats increased at a fast pace.

    The sparks that came out from his fingers started to grow ande from his four limbs. It was an amazing feeling when he hit the ceiling of level one, paying almost one billion crystals to do so.

    "Damn! The number of crystals needed is increasing by each level¡­" he now realised how this looked like a more desperate bottomless pit.

    But that wasn''t his current issue right now. Whenever he hit the ceiling of level one, he saw a message that made him feel more powerless.

    [Attention! You already hit the ceiling of level one! To proceed, you have to take part in one outer battlefield expedition and seed in winning it! Be aware, your performance in that expedition will determine your final rewards. Good luck!]

    "F*ck you!" he knew he wouldn''t be able to raise the power of his army of warriors beyond level one. And that was quite frustrating.

    He thought he could elevate his men''s levels as long as he secured enough stat crystals. But it seemed this wasn''t the case. Even if he got enough crystals, he wouldn''t be able to do much with it!

    When he calmed himself, he realised how this made logic. If anyone could level up himself and his closed circle of fighters, then many would have already hit the ceiling power of this universe. Yet he didn''t hear of anything like that happening.

    The highest level of power he heard before was at level four and five. He never heard of a single one reaching level six.

    As the number of crystals needed increased madly from one level to another, he also expected the level of difficulty of each upgrade test increased as well.

    This made sense as well. Like this, the system and those behind it would keep everyone in the universe training and growing their powers all the time.

    Everything made perfect sense to him, but he still couldn''t help but be frustrated over all this. He knew his power at the uing war was greatly diminished this way, and he wouldn''t have the same freedom to fight as he thought before.

    "If I can''t make it using quality, then I''ll make it up using quantity," he thought back to his Crystal Heart, and decided to not care about any expenses or bone consumption for the time being.

    "My king¡­" Hye got distracted and went silent for an entire hour. He was jolted awake when Lucas spoke, "is everything alright?"

 Chapter 1685 Spaceships!

    ?

    "Sure," Hye nodded, "leave your upgrade mission as it is for now. We are going to raise up your vices, then your chosen warriors¡­"

    Hye started to feed crystals to a team of a hundred soulers first. This wasn''t much, but he decided to let them work as his personal guards from now on.

    As for the rest of the soulers and other warriors, he decided to wait until his Crystal Heart would yield crystals after a few months and a few rounds. He nted the remaining crystals directly at the Crystal Heart, supplied trees there with tons of bones, ending up to form lots of new trees.

    He didn''t care at this point by any bone consumption, but stuck to using only normal bones, spending tons of them to nourish these trees and make them reach top stage.

    "It''s a pity they are all normal crystals, tsk!" he knew they''d all yield dark gold grade crystals at the end. But if he had a way to make them produce better crystals, he''d not hesitate to do it.

    After doing all this, he had nothing else to do but to wait. The merchants he dealt with were quite eager to repeat this again, promising to prepare a grander number of crystals next time in one month.

    So, he had to wait for them, wait for his Crystal Heart''s trees to get ripe to harvest, and also for Silverlining to return back to him.

    As he had nothing to do, he started to grow interested in learning about warfare in the universe. He searched the system interface andmon market for such news, ending up purchasing tons of memory beads and stored intel.

    "Hell¡­ Is this how they fight?!!!" just after going through part of these beads, he couldn''t help but freeze in his ce, feeling more pressure over him.

    From what he read; he knew he got it all wrong! The way the big forces fought in the universe was something that was much different than what he used to have back in the apocalypse.

    Here¡­ It was mainly divided into space and ground fights. Ground fights were a thing he was much experienced at, having tons of warriors on his side to aid him in crushing any enemy. But the case was different when it came down to the space battles.

    "Spaceships? Not only the ones I used to receive from the Toranks but totally different types?!" The beads he saw contained lots of videos about old battles between superpowers in the universe.

    When he saw the first video, he realised all his thoughts about the uing battle were mere dreams and illusions. The scenes he saw in that video, and theter videos he watched, made him realise how small his power waspared to the powers of the great empires and forces in the universe.

    The beads he got spoke about how these spaceships were operated. They were like his chariot in the general concept and got hearts that fueled them. But unlike his chariot, the ones in the universe had to power up these hearts using their powers.

    The higher the level of the small army operating one spaceship, the deadlier the spaceship was. And that meant the bigger the spaceship was, the much more fighters it got to operate, the deadlier it became.

    Attacks that could rival the ones he experienced before from the star weapons back at the apocalypse came out from these spaceships like a never-ending flood! He couldn''t help but recall the time when he fought against thousands and tens of thousands of these star weapons, and how they needed lots of contribution points from the judges, the dirty angels, to operate them.

    He now realised they needed contribution points as the levels of those angels in the apocalypse weren''t enough to power up a single weapon of them. It was like the countermeasure ced by the system, to make up for the limitations enforced over any of these angels.

    "Hmm¡­ To make things worse, only a handful of impacts are monopolising making and trading these spaceships¡­ And to many, they are far fetched dreams to reach than raising their level up!"

    Hye knew things weren''t going to be easy for him as he previously imagined. The spaceships were considered a very hot and crucial asset to any big force. And he knew even if he asked the Toranks for help, they wouldn''t do it!

    Spaceships had a long list of versions and sizes; each would serve a different role in the big wars. There were many small sized ones, with very fast speed and the ability to evade attacks and traverse long distances of space easily.

    Yet their firepower wasn''t that much to begin with and couldn''t make an impact in any war alone. The medium sized spaceships were something that would act as the connecting dots and kinks between these small sized ones and the much bigger ones.

    The small sized spaceships got decent firepower abilities, with moderate speed and evasion responses. They could host tens of thousands of fighters, with lots of small guns and few big ones.

    The biggest spaceships were called the gships, the Destroyers, the Boomers, and other weird names that reminded Hye of sci-fi stories he read back on Earth.

    Each had a role to y, and a giant army must have many of these to facilitate various operations, either on space or on ground.

    Hye looked at all this data and got the feeling that his options to take part in such a grand battle were quite limited.

    "I either have to persuade those leading this world, to let me board a spaceship with my warriors¡­ But I doubt they''ll allow such a thing to happen¡­"

    He realised why the leaders of this world acted in such confidence and calmness towards him. They didn''t try to get in contact with him again, as if they were sure that he would be the one approaching them first.

 Chapter 1686 The Meeting

    ?

    Without the need of trying to knock this door to see the result, he could imagine their answer. "They''ll put the condition of letting the Toranks in this war on the table¡­ Tsk!" he shook his head, knowing that his options diminished to just one, try to steal a ship from them in the middle of the chaos of the beginning of the ground assault.

    This would be the perfect chance to do it. When the Hescos woulde to invade this world, after crushing the space fleet of this world, then he''d get a chance to reap many gains.

    Yet this wasn''t the ideal solution for him. First, he''d miss most of the space battle, missing a great chance to watch by himself how great forces fight in the universe. Not to mention one of the good and easy ways to acquire spaceships was by invading enemy ships during battle, wiping out everyone on board, and recing them with one''s forces.

    Not to mention it was still quite risky to do it. As he thought about doing this, there were many dark forces looming in the darkness, waiting for their chance to snatch any opportunity like this.

    If he, smugglers, and dark forces already sat their eyes over this point, the forces ruling this world would make enough preparations to not allow for such a thing to happen.

    Even if he managed to im such loot, secure himself a few spaceships, it''d be toote to use them in the war. And trying to run away using them would be futile.

    The best result would be for him to get these ships as future investment, nothing more than that. And that made him quite annoyed and a bit frustrated.

    He knew this would help him inter battles, but it''d also limit his confidence in securing his life in this war. He sat there, thinking about the other options he had, without knowing that fate had other ns for him.

    [Great news! He is willing to meet you at the Dock 12547 in the sector 555]

    [What?] Hye went silent for long hours, and even a few days. He kept thinking about this problem of his, forgetting anything and everything happening around.

    Even when thedy green nymph came to check on him a day before, he didn''t notice her presence, didn''t notice even when she sat and slept on his bed for the night.

    She kept looking at him, as if she was a girl looking at her dream man. She was falling totally into him, into his seemingly endless inventory filled with precious bones.

    She didn''t speak or cause any sound for an entire day. She just kept watching Hye, imagining him as a treasure chest, filled with endless wealth for her to grab.

    [The smuggler you wanted to meet] Sliverlining paused, feeling puzzled, [Don''t you want to meet him?!]

    [Oh, sorry I was in the middle of something¡­] Hye thought about asking Silverlining about spaceship deals, and if his empire could provide him with few. But before he''d open his mouth to say anything, he saw thedy green nymphying on his bed, exposing more of her hot body than ever!

    "What are you doing here?" he ignored Silverlining for now, focused on the uninvited guest he found in his ce.

    "What? I knocked, and you didn''t respond. I grew worried about you, and when I brought back one of the staff of the hotel, I found you standing in the middle of the room, looking into the ceiling without moving a singlesh! I was worried about staying here to watch over you, is it my fault now?"

    "..." he knew she might be telling the truth, but he didn''t like being watched without feeling it. He lowered his guard, and luckily it was a friend who ended up here not a foe.

    [Hey, are you there?] and as he was trying to get over the surprise of her presence, Silverlining shouted and jolted him awake from this.

    [When will that meeting happen? How am I supposed to know him?]

    [He is waiting for you in four hours. Just go to the Blue Wild Lady bar and ask for the man without a blue hat there. The bartender will lead you to him]

    [Got it!] Hye closed the chat after memorising the details about the ce and conditions of their meeting, "let''s go, we have something to do."

    "An adventure? Are we going to go away?" The green nymphdy knew she failed in seducing him with her body, and yet she wouldn''t cling to such failure. She jumped off the bed, raced after him while the two left the hotel.

    He didn''t speak about anything except asking for a map of this world. She bragged that she knew this ce by heart, and he doubted her words but still asked her about the location of their meeting.

    "Wow! Such a faraway ce¡­ We can arrive there usingmon transport in just two days¡­"

    "I want to be there in a few hours," Hye rolled his eyes, and felt like that smuggler was pretty cautious. He didn''t just select a faraway ce, but also made sure the time avable for him was quite tight.

    "Are we in a hurry then? There is a faster way to go there, but it''ll cost you coins¡­"

    "I have zero wealth of this universe," Hye realised he depended too much over his bones to just miss obtaining the coins of the universe. Yet he was sure if he took part in that war, collected loot, he''d gain tons of them. And that made him feel much bitter about missing his chance in this war.

    "You have crystals, and they can be used temporarily for paying the fees," she told him first to use his bones, but he rejected that. He didn''t want to attract any attention, especially when they were trying to sneak away from the watchful eyes that sat over him.

 Chapter 1687 Going To The Meeting Place

    ?

    She then tried to scam a few bones in return for coins, and he also refused this. He wouldn''t do such a trade, not when he was sure he was going to get conned in the end.

    In the end, he made an exchange with Silverlining for the coins. He got ten folds the amount she offered, and that confirmed his early doubts.

    "Tsk! You are really stingy!" The two of them found their way towards a big portal area. It was operated to move people, cargo, and war supplies from one ce to another.

    As she said before, the price for using such a way was crazily enormous. Just for the two of them, Hye had to pay around thirty percent of what his green grade bone was exchanged for!

    But he didn''t care about that. The next time the portal leading to their destination would work was two hours away. They just stood in front of it, waiting for the portal to open. At the same time, the green nymphdy keptining about his refusal to do business earlier with her.

    He totally ignored herints, took another interest in all the war supplies that were getting teleported at many portals around.

    This ce was filled with lots of portals that were built on arge space on the ground. There were at least hundreds of portals here, linking this area with others in the world.

    Not all the war supplies were cased and closed for any onlooking eyes. Hye could see many giant metallic machines, looking like robots or something. He could also see big fighter jet like weapons, which made him believe they were the rumoured spaceships.

    Their number wasn''t that highpared to other war weapons, gears, machines, and supplies. But to him, they were enough to arm up an army of a hundred thousand warriors at least.

    All he saw were small sized spaceships, as the medium sized and big ones were already flying in space. He resisted the urge to go closer and inspect these amazing war machines. And from just watching from far, he knew he missed a great chance before.

    These spaceships were looking like his earth fighters. If he knew that, then he''d have asked old Gan and others from the research department to modify all the fighters, build their own fleet of spaceships.

    "It''s not toote to start working on this project," as he decided this, he opened a chat window with Lily, and sent her a message regarding this.

    He tried to contain as many details as he could in this message. He knew as someone who came from another race than humans, she must have heard or known about the existence of the spaceships, the same case as old Gan and many others at his research department.

    But he wasn''t sure that any of them really knew how to build up one spaceship or learnt about the science behind them. Or else old Gan wouldn''t have let such a chance slip by without asking him to try and make a few out.

    "It''s going to open anytime now," after two hours, the portal outer area was now filled with lots of people. Hye could see lots of them wearing uniforms, standing tall and looking strong and cruel. They gave him the impression they were from the military, and they were going there to operate these war machines.

    What he didn''t know was that the fight using spaceships wasn''t limited just to space. Once the outer shield of any world was breached, war would extend to every corner out there. And so, the small spaceships would emerge in the picture, with their scary speed and ability to manoeuvre even in the toughest terrains.

    The portal started to shine brightly next, with muffle noisesing from underground. Hye used many portals before, but these were just rudimentary typespared to this one.

    "Let''s go," the moment the portal worked, a bubble appeared, covering it up. It reminded him of something he witnessed before, a bubble that appeared back at the time of the apocalypse, one that took lots of his forces away and he never saw them again.

    Seeing this familiar bubble again created doubts inside him, but he threw everything away and went towards it. The moment he passed the outer membrane, he felt a strong suction force, one that took his body like a sh and made him feel a little dizzy.

    "It''s much worse than portals at the apocalypse, cough! Cough!" As he arrived on the other side in a few seconds, hended on the ground, feeling terribly bad.

    "Space is very stable in the universe," the nymphdy was much better looking than him, at least shended on her feet, "that''s why using portals is expensive, and even owning them is much harder than owning a spaceship! Especially for those which could cross lots of sectors in space, linking far distant ces together."

    "Spaceships? What are these?" Hye''s heart raced up the moment he heard what she just said. And yet he put on a mask of ignorance, asking about them as if he knew nothing at all.

    "Oh, that''s the main weapon in any way in the universe¡­" she paused, realised that he came from the apocalypse, and this was, by far, his first time venturing the outside universe.

    "Listen¡­" she started to speak, speaking for an entire hour. Hye didn''t try to interrupt her, even if he got tons of questions to ask, he kept them all buried deep inside him.

    She wasn''t just repeating what he already knew, but also was giving much vital intel about spaceships. ording to her, the main problem in having spaceships wasn''t in the way to obtain them, but how to maintain, repair, and most importantly fuel them.

    To make them operate, attack any target and release their deadly attacks, they got the help of people on board. But to make it run in the first ce, fly and move in speed, do manoeuvres, this all required tons of energy.

 Chapter 1688 Arriving To The Bar!

    ?

    It was just like his old chariot''s heart, but each spaceship''s heart would require a different quality of energy sources. Some even would require a very high source of power, one that wasn''t easily obtained or found.

    ording to her, if crystal mines were one of the most heated ces in the universe, then the mines of high energy sources belonged to the same very short list.

    It wasn''t only that, but the loot armies got after fighting at the outer battlefield would always contain high energy source materials. And that was something that highlighted the importance of such a ce in the eyes of Hye.

    He learnt too much stuff, but the bitter fact still remained. It was hellishly difficult to obtain spaceships in normal ways. There wasn''t any impact willing to sell them to a force that wasn''t widely known and strong in the universe. And such forces were already so strong and ancient, not like Hye''s newly built human kingdom.

    He knew this was going to be tough, but from her words he knew it was impossible. She noticed his silence, and the glimmer in his eyes when she spoke so she ended her words with this phrase:

    "Don''t set your ambition too high. There are few things in the universe that any force would consider strategic, and that includes these spaceships. I bet even if you offered the entire bone treasure you have right now to the Toranks, they won''t even bat an eye to refuse your request!"

    Her words might seem harsh, but they were speaking about the truth. Hye already knew how hard it was before she made the picture cker.

    "Let''s not speak about this then," Hye didn''t want to dream about something he wouldn''t be able to get. So he turned his attention towards a different matter, "we are close from the ce of meeting. During which, don''t speak or do anything unusual, ok?"

    "I''m not a kid!" she pouted, and Hye heaved an inward sigh of relief that she got over the point of spaceships fast enough.

    As he just said, they were a few minutes away from the ce of their meeting. He opened the message of Silverlining again, to recheck over the information about this ce.

    Sector 555 wasn''t any much different than the ce Hye arrived here in the first ce. It was filled with lots of flying colossal discs, each with many levels.

    Hye asked around about the bar Silverlining told him about, and after an hour of looking, they finally arrived at it.

    It wasn''t in any of the flying discs but was on the ground. Hye considered it to be at the outer borders of this sector, and the ce wasn''t crowded with people like any other ce he saw before in this world.

    The ce was beside a dock as Silverlining said. And weirdly enough, it was a huge military dock, one that was filled with lots of spaceships, small and even medium sized ones.

    The dock was situated on the ground, not over any flying disc or anything. Hye guessed the reasons behind this was for security measures, and also for technical details.

    He didn''t need to go and inspect these spaceships personally to know how heavy they were. As the dock hosted tens of thousands of these spaceships, the weight of all of them was quite expected to be enormous!

    He doubted any flying disc would be able to host them. Not to mention discs were built like towers, and that would limit the ability for these spaceships to leave andnd on the dock efficiently.

    The bar they headed towards was situated inside a mess of streets and alleys, one that made the two lose their way a couple of times already. Streets here weren''t that organised, weren''t even wide or properly paved.

    For a second there, Hye recalled the slum areas in any big city or town on Earth before the time of the apocalypse. He didn''t know why such a ce existed without proper organising or patrolling units. Yet he felt more secure to meet that smuggler in such a ce. It suited the dark deal he was going to make with him after all.

    "This is it, really a ce for such a meeting," thedy nymph couldn''t help but chuckle when she saw the broken sign of the bar. The words written over it were old and parts of them were gone already, yet the two could clearly read the words despite that.

    "The Blue Wild Lady bar¡­ It''s really here," Hye looked around, through the alley they were standing in the middle of.

    The ce was the perfect spot for any illegal stuff to be done at. First the bar took the lead of three alleys meeting together here, with doors leading to the three paths of escape if needed. As for the alleys themselves, they were all narrow, poorly lit, and seemed abandoned for a long time.

    If not for them actively looking for this ce, they''d have easily missed it! The sign was hung over a wooden te above the door, with small metallic chains supporting it in ce. Part of the chains got rusted and broken, ending up with part of the sign pointing towards the ground.

    The door was grey in colour, without any handle or keyholes to open it. There wasn''t any signal for it being the door of the bar they wanted except for that old sign.

    "Let''s knock then," As the two didn''t find any doorbell, thedy nymph casually said.

    "If no answer, let''s barge inside ourselves then," Hye got another idea, which was to break the door using force and weapons. Even if this would attract hostility from people inside, he''d at least see what type of ce he was heading towards.

    Not to mention he used to see such entrance scenes in the old beads speaking about Earth before the fall.

    "Yelling also works," just before thedy nymph would say anything to mock Hye''s brutal method to enter, a voice came from a valley on the side of this building.

 Chapter 1689 The Scarlet Harry!

    ?

    They found a robust looking middle-aged man walking towards them,ing from the direction of wooden stairs leading to a private second floor..

    He came out from the door leading to that alley, and seemingly he was one of the staff working in the bar. "I believe you want toe in, waiting for a friend perhaps?"

    "Looking for the man without blue hat," Hye said the secret phrase that Silverlining told him about.

    "Oh, then you are looking for me, hahahaha!" the manughed, but Hye and thedy nymph didn''t fall for it. As their faces kept stern and their eyes were like daggers towards this man, he finally stopped his mocking attitude and spoke in a serious tone, "the man you are looking for can''t be met just by anyone¡­"

    "He is expecting us," Hye shrugged, "tell him I''m here. If he doesn''t allow us ess to the bar, I''ll just turn around and leave."

    "And¡­ Who are you?"

    "Someone you won''t need to know," Hye didn''t say a single thing about his identity, leaving the man with nothing but the empty words he said.

    The man sized Hye up and down, before shrugging and going away. It felt like he was telling him it was Hye''s option, and thetter didn''t mind that.

    "If you want, you cane inside and wait for his answer," the man invited Hye and the nymphdy inside. Hye didn''t object, followed the man without saying any word.

    He knew the smuggler would agree to meet him. But as he''d wait for the answer, it was better to get to know more smugglers and ouws. Who knew he might need their helpter on, when the sky would fall over the entire world.

    The moment they passed through the door, a new world emerged in front of their eyes. Out there, all the alleys were badly lit, but inside their eyes were met with bright shes of golden colour.

    There were manymps on the ceiling, lighting up the entire ce like it was part of the day or something. The ce was very vast, very crowded, at least having hundreds if not thousands of people.

    They all looked robust, with many shirtless dudes anddies out there. There were many tables, filled with lots of ouwsughing, chatting, and sexy girls from different races dancing.

    Hye saw many races out there, Giants, Dragons, and even Toranks and Hescos! He saw races he couldn''t recognise. The two arrivals didn''t attract much attention, as if they weren''t even there. But Hye could already feel many eyes spying on him, like they were hungry wolves waiting for a prey to kill.

    "Come out!" just with a snap of his fingers, Lucas appeared out of nowhere. The moment he came out, the entire ce was filled with hot zing fire, one that was more golden in colour than the lights in the ce.

    "Hey hey! What are you doing?!!!" one of the staff ran fast, while Lucas retracted his fire per Hye''s silent gaze. The two were together for a long time, and they developed such tacit understanding without the need to say a single word.

    Hye took Lucas out to make a statement of power, to warn anyone thinking about taking advantage of either him or thedy nymph. The way he did it meant he got strong warriors like Lucas, and thetter wasn''t just a normal race warrior.

    He was a Souler! One of the deadliest and scariest races in the entire universe!

    "Friend from far, you don''t need to do all this to sit here," one race, a giant one with two curved horns on the side of the temples of his head, said as she slowly stood up, e, let''s get the pleasure of knowing you."

    "Thanks," Hye didn''t reject the invitation, turned to thedy nymph before stretching out his arm to surround her butt, "let''s go, baby."

    "..."

    Thedy nymph''s face turned all green out of embarrassment. She gave Hye a weird look, while her heart thumped like never before.

    Hye went with her towards the table of that horned giant, sat cross legged in a slow fashion, before pushing the all stupefieddy nymph to sit on hisp.

    Then he started to touch her delicacies in a normal and casual way, as if he was used to doing this all the time with her.

    "Ie here frequently, but never saw your face before, who are you?" the horned man didn''t beat around the bush, directly asked Hye even before the horned giant would sit beside him.

    "I''m here on a business trip," Hye casually said, without giving any more intel or care to the horned man, "and I like this ce. It reminds me of old times."

    "You look young, at least younger than myself, hahaha!" a normal sized man said, while his long golden beard shook with his big belly. He looked old, but Hye knew he was dangerous.

    Lucas stood silently behind his master, didn''t bat an eye while meeting others'' curious eyes with a stern and serious look, one that was filled with challenge.

    "You are a human, right?" another vicious looking giant said, with face filled with scars and one eye covered with weird circr ss cover that showed something shimmering down below, "since that human made a ruckus against the mighty Hescos, and your race members started to show off!"

    This man wouldn''t believe he was talking to the same human he was speaking about. But hearing this made Hye quiet pleased. He knew humans were pressured and looked down upon by many, if not everyone in the universe.

    If his actions twenty years ago yielded changes, then he was both happy and proud about it.

    "I''m just here for business," Hye paused, before looking at the staff member of the bar, the one who shouted at him when he summoned Lucas, "bring me something to drink."

    "Bring him the Scarlet Harry," one said as a joke, but Hye nodded to the staff to bring the same drink this man mentioned.

 Chapter 1690 The Smuggler

    Chapter 1690 The Smuggler

    When the drink arrived, Hye saw a big ss cup, one that was the size of his head. It was filled with weird red liquid, one that was shimmering and shining with weird dancing blue arcs of lightning.

    "Drink it, if you dare, hahahaha!" the same ouw who suggested the drink in mockeryughed, and Hye shrugged before taking a sip off it.

    The moment he did, he felt like his head was on fire! There was something that went into his body, started to quake and shake him from deep within.

    He controlled himself to not tremble, while unconsciously squeezing one of the two perfect balls on thedy nymph''s chest. Doing this made thetter faintly moan, beforeying her head over his shoulder, breathing slowly while her eyshes rxed a little.

    "Hey, he drank it, not you, hahahahaha!" seeing this made manyugh. But the fact that Hye tolerated this drink made them know he was someone who belonged to their circle, the vicious and tough circle.

    Gradually the hype about Hye''s presence died fast, and everyone returned to speak among themselves. Even on the table he was sitting on, no one paid him any more attention.

    As he sat there, drinking the weird and explosive drink, he thought he''d get bored. But soon enough, something peculiar attracted his attention, making his eyes and mind jolt in attention.

    "... You can go and ask the old man, he is the one iming to have a way to sell these damn ships¡­"

    The talk on the next table was heated and loud. Someone imed he could sell spaceships for anyone wanting them, but the price was something that stopped everyone from snatching such a big opportunity.

    "Even if I sell one of my wings, it won''t be enough to satisfy the price he asked for!" a winged giant ouw snorted, while othersughed at hisment.

    "These are spaceships! And they are the most valuable thing in the universe," the man who weed Hye here suddenly appeared. And for a reason, the moment he showed up, weird silence prevailed in the entire ce.

    "Come with me, he is waiting for you," he motioned to Hye toe, while thetter was still immersed in the act of toying and enjoying thedy nymph.

    Thetter felt peculiar and shocked at first, but ended up enjoying this. She knew Hye didn''t have a sudden change in heart towards her, was just doing this to perfect his image as an ouw as everyone else.

    "Mate, don''t bother," but before he''d stand up, one of those sitting on his table whispered, "the prices that man is asking for are quite scary and crazy! Don''t think you can afford them."

    "Thanks, but I''m already here anyway," Hye slowly stood up, trying to control the immense shock that stormed in his heart. The same smuggler Silverlining arranged a meeting with the same person who had ess to spaceships.

    This was like hitting the jackpot!

    "He is waiting for you up there," the man who led them here in the first ce stood at the stairs, seemingly unauthorised to step up with them.

    "Thanks," Hye nodded to him, before climbing up. When he arrived there, he found a small wooden corridor, with just three locked up doors up there.

    Hye was about to turn and shout at the man down below, asking him about the right door to enter. But he stopped when he heard a faint click, followed by a creaking noise of an old door opening.

    "Come inside," a deep voice came from behind the door. Hye looked and all he could see was a poorly lit room, "don''t lighten up anything. I love to stay in the dark."

    "Suiting a dark person like you," Hye didn''t hide his thoughts as he walked through the door. And the room inside was really poorly lit.

    There were only three candles, flickering with faint light, in the middle of a big room. The light didn''t hinder Hye from seeing through it, but he was surprised to not see anything about the man''s features.

    All he could tell was that this man had a big body, very muscr, and had many scars as well. As for his face, there was some sort of a ck cloud that covered it, allowing no one to see the true face of this smuggler.

    "I like your makeup," Hye motioned towards the smuggler''s covered up face while sitting opposite to him. There was a small rounded table, made out of pure coloured ss, and the three sat around it.

    "I heard lots of things about you," Hye didn''t speak first, kept his silence for an entire minute, before the smuggler broke it, "are you really hungry for crystals this bad to start a war here?"

    "I heard you are going to get lots of loot from this war, so you should be thanking me instead," Hye calmly smiled, eyeing up this amazing cover up gadget this smuggler had.

    He knew getting to be known wasn''t a good thing for someone like this smuggler, especially when he was leading a grand group of ouws, when he was this daring toe into this world and act freely as if he was a clean citizen or something.

    "Speaking as if you want a share," the smugglerughed, and hisugh seemed weird. Hye was sure this smuggler was using another gadget to mask his voice. And as he thought about this, he couldn''t help but doubt this was his true body.

    "If you are willing, why won''t I ept?" Hye shrugged, and the smuggler kept his silence, making Hye feel as if a mountain was leaning on his chest or something.

    He couldn''t see his eyes, but felt like the two were ring at him, sizing him up and down. "Hahahaha, little Silvy really loves befriending funny guys indeed, hahahaha!" the smuggler broke intoughter, "I like you! So, how much are you willing to offer from your lovely bones?"

 Chapter 1691 Negotiating About Spaceships!

    Chapter 1691 Negotiating About Spaceships!

    "I need to see what I''m going to get before considering giving you my bones."

    "You don''t want crystals?" the entire room''s temperature suddenly dropped, "little Silvy told me¡­"

    "I''m speaking about the other hot product you have," Hye paused, and when the smuggler didn''t say anything, he added, "the priciest thing you are selling."

    "I''m not a merchant!"

    "In a way¡­ You are, hahaha!"

    "..."

    The smuggler went into silence again, and this time he didn''t speak for ten minutes. "What makes you think you can afford what I have?" he finally asked, speaking about the thing Hye was truly desperate to get.

    Crystals were something crucial for him, but he got a way to solve this problem. As for the spaceships, this was a thing he''d dare to even steal in daylight if he got a chance.

    "I''ll ask you again, what makes you think you have what it takes to buy them?" The smuggler didn''t directly mention the spaceships, but the two knew what they were talking about.

    "Let me take a guess¡­ You gained these from little Silvy, right?" Hye betted everything on these words. And surely he had his own reasons for doing so.

    First of all, the smuggler seemed to not just be offering his spaceships to the highest bidders, or selling them for a scary price. He seemed to look for people with certain qualifications.

    Putting aside what these qualifications were, Hye knew he wouldn''t apply to a single one of them. So he started to think about a way to get his hands over these spaceships, and his words were his way to get them.

    From what he learnt so far, it wasn''t that easy to get a single spaceship in the universe. Even big forces would suffer a lot to get a single one. And here this smuggler was, being in such a world threatened by a war, and he was offering spaceships to anyone here.

    This didn''t make any sense. The first thing that popped into Hye''s mind was that this smuggler here was trying to make trouble in this war. But which side was he standing on? And the most logical answer was that he was standing on the side of people living in this world.

    Having spaceships was like having a mass destruction weapon. And then Hye thought about the means of this smuggler having these spaceships.

    The answer presented itself to him when he spoke about Silverlining, mentioning him in a way that told Hye how the two were close to each other.

    A smuggler, who was an ouw, befriending someone who was working in the upper circle of a mighty race? One that was totally hostile to the Hescosing to invade this world?

    Everything became clearer to Hye''s eyes. The Toranks were behind all this, and that made him dare to bet on this. If this was true, then he''d have a great chance to get a few of these ships. And if he was wrong, he wouldn''t get anything but losing a chance to acquire such precious weapons.

    As for trying to use his bones, it wasn''t going to work. This smuggler was aware of this, and if his bones would buy him a ticket to own these spaceships, the smuggler would have started speaking about the price instead of repeating his rejection stance like this.

    "You seem pretty close to little Silvy to tell you about this," the smugglerughed, one that came after a long time of silence.

    "It''s not like how you are thinking," Hye shook his head, "these ships are here for me."

    "For you?!!" the smuggler retorted back, "no way! You don''t qualify to even take a single small one of them!"

    As things turned in such a direction, Hye knew there was no going back, "then tell me, who is the biggest ally of the Toranks here? One who is also a big enemy for the Hescos as well?"

    "..." the smuggler kept his silence, while Hye shrugged as he added, "you may think I''m weak, useless and powerless, but it''s true these ships are sent here for me. You can''t expect them to just offer these to anyone, and that''s why they ced such hard to achieve conditions in the first ce."

    "If they wanted you to get them, they should have told me about it directly," the smuggler argued back, in a way that told Hye he still didn''t believe him.

    "Then let me know, is there anyone here who satisfies these conditions?" Hye already heard about this from down below, knew that no one ever went up and came down with a single ship.

    He hoped these ouws weren''t lying about this, or else everything he said and acted so far would be for naught.

    "That doesn''t mean they are here for you¡­"

    "As for the price," Hye didn''t give the smuggler any chance to say his logical reasons behind rejecting him, "tell me, who is rich enough to match such a scary price of yours? Of course I''m not speaking about those filthy rich folks from the merchant families in this world."

    Hye''s words'' meaning was clear. The price enforced on everyone trying to buy these spaceships was quite scary. He didn''t know if this price came from the Toranks or from this smuggler, but either way he knew he had the ability to satisfy such a condition at least.

    "You aren''t that wealthy to purchase them," Hye was about to retort back, but the smuggler raised a hand to stop him before adding, "let''s not speak about the big ones, the price of the smallest one is much more than what a human can afford."

    "I''m paying with my bones!"

    "Even so¡­ You''ll need hundreds of millions of your bones to get a single ship of¡­"

    "Deal!" Without waiting for the smuggler to continue his words, Hye said, stretching his arm across the table, aiming to shake hands with the smuggler to close the deal.

    "You indeed are insane!"

 Chapter 1692 Negotiating With The Smuggler

    ?

    The smuggler paused and hesitated for a few seconds, "this is just the price of a single ship."

    "I want to know what''s the price of a big one¡­"

    "Big one? Hahahaha! You are indeed crazy, hahahaha!" The smuggler seemed to grow amused by what Hye said, "a single one will cost billions of your bones. As far as I know, you already traded for too long with them, spending tons of your bones. So you can''t afford¡­"

    "I can," Hhye slowly interrupted him, "I want one big, three medium, and a swarm of small spaceships."

    "Swarm? Do you think I''m making a big impact on them or what?!!! Come on man! All I have here is just one big, two medium, and one hundred small ones!"

    "Deal!" Hye didn''t move his extended arm for even an inch, didn''t flinch in closing up this deal, "are you going to shake my hands on this or what?"

    "I need to write a contract first!"

    "I won''t sign anything before knowing when and where I can get them!" Hye wasn''t worried about paying such a scary amount of bones. After all, the bones this smuggler was speaking about were mostly the blue ones, the highest graded bones he used with the Toranks over the course of twenty years.

    "Don''t worry, human," the smuggler slowly extended his hand to shake Hye''s, "once the contract is active, you pay what you owe me, then you are going to get to know the answer for that question."

    Hye felt immense powering from the smuggler''s hand. It felt like he was a kid, shaking hands with a wrestler or something.

    "What do I owe you? I owe you nothing!" Hye felt weird about thest words of the smuggler, and yet thetter didn''t release his hand, as if he was taking it as a hostage.

    "Did you forget? Little Silvy arranged this meeting to get you crystals. I already¡­"

    "Oh about that, just add them to the contract," Hye casually said, as if this wasn''t something that would bother him.

    "Are you sure? This will cost you a lot¡­"

    "Compared to the ships? I hardly believe that!" Hyeughed shortly, "hurry up and finish the contract. And tell me where and when I''m going to get my ships!"

    "As you like," the smuggler didn''tment on Hye''s words, took a few minutes doing something in midair, seemingly formting some sort of contract over the interface of the system.

    Hye didn''t know that smugglers and ouws had their own interface of the system. It was a bit different than the one provided to normal citizens in the universe. And that was a bit peculiar.

    If he learnt about that, he''d jump to the conclusion that the system supported the ouws. And that was partially true.

    The system higher ups saw in the smugglers and ouws a way to resist any invasion if it happened. Even if they had many scums, and bad personalities, they were still considered a sizable and decent military power.

    They weren''t like usual high forces in the universe, and weren''t guided by any rules. Even if they were bad, they were still linked and limited by the system.

    There was some sort of a life threatening contract signed between these ouws and the system. Up to date, the system higher ups never activated such a contract. But in bad times, when things would go south and the universe would lose war, this contract would bind everyone and force them to oblige to the will of the system higher ups.

    They''d fight the invaders, and unlike the regr high forces of the universe, they''d excel at street type of battles. They''d give the invaders a hard time, one that''d let them suffer to control the universe, or much better lead them to lose such war.

    "It''s ready," the smuggler finally stopped what he was doing after half an hour, "I''ve written everything we agreed upon, and ced the price over the universal standard of your bones. As far as I know, there are four types of bones you used before, is that true?"

    "I can pay with other types of bones," Hye paused, "higher grade bones that aren''t recorded in your system."

    "Oh, that means you want a discount then?" The smuggler wasn''t stupid, he got what Hye meant by his words. Hye was going to use special types of bones that never appeared before in the market. And that meant in addition to their market value, there was an additional value added by their rarity as well.

    "Not a discount, but a raise in their value," Hye corrected him. He knew if he aimed for a discount, he''d pay much more than what he would if he evaluated his bones the way he liked.

    "Then how can we assess these?" the smugglerughed in his unique and weird way, "you don''t believe I''ll trust your call on this¡­"

    "It''s easy," Hye shrugged, "just use the samples of bones I''ll provide and put them on sale in the universe. The price you''ll get will be doubled, and that will be the value of each bone."

    "Doubled? That''s impossible," the smugglerughed again, "the best I can offer is a ten percent increase in the final price."

    "Make it eighty percent then¡­" the two started to hustle around the final price of Hye''s special bones, ending up increasing the price by forty percent after an entire hour of debating.

    Thedy green nymph watched from the side, feeling more shocked about all this. She knew Hye got lots of bones, but she never thought he had a much higher grade of them than the ones spreading across the universe.

    And then a question popped into her head: if he had such a vast variety of bones, then why didn''t the Toranks try to make better deals with him? If she was in their shoes, she''d definitely not let such a fat fish go away off her.

 Chapter 1693 Smiggy

    ?

    "Here, assess them and tell me how much they are worth," Hye took higher grade bones, pale and dark gold ones, the dark realm bones starting from white grade all the way up to the dark gold.

    When she saw these bones, she grew very interested in them, the same reaction the smuggler showed as well. The two didn''t know that the Toranks already got their hands over a few of these bones, but they were just too stubborn to hand him any high end tech or weapons.

    They didn''t even consider supplying him with crystals, something that was very crucial to someone like Hye and his newly established kingdom.

    Hye knew such bones would spread across the entire universe. He could pay with low grade bones, but he decided to teach the Toranks a valuable lesson using this smuggler.

    He intended to trade everything using the dark realm bones, ending up for them being spread across the universe. Like this, the Toranks would know what they missed by their stubbornness and arrogance, would end up regretting not epting his persistent offers and request for crystals and high end tech.

    Even if the Toranks acted high and still kept their arrogance, he was sure such news would lure more strong forces to contact him. The big races dealt with a few exclusive lists of special impacts. And Hye knew if he knocked at their doors, he''d get rejected.

    So the only option he got was for them to contact him, and that was why he intended to make a great impact over the universe using his bones.

    If not for the high value of his Holy Ones bones, he''d simply prefer to offer them to the smuggler. But he knew such bones were his best, and the hardest to achieve.

    He could get dark realm bones from the outer battlefield, but couldn''t get any Holy Ones bones. To get them, he needed to fight those fiends and others from the mysterious evil force he fought a brutal fight against before.

    "Are we good?" After they agreed on the final price, the smuggler received samples of Hye''s bones and sold them on the market. The sales went fast, and he seemed more satisfied with the response he got.

    Hye didn''t care about how much his bones sold, as he sat his eyes over the grand prize. The prices he got were much better than what he initially thought, were much better than the standard he took in mind when he spoke with the smuggler.

    He used the Crystal Heart as a reference, used how much the heart converted his bones to roughly estimate their value. But the prices the smuggler mentioned were at least five fold what he had in mind. As for the silver and higher dark realm bones, they got sold by tenfold what he had in mind for them.

    That didn''t include the increase they agreed upon. "It''s a deal," Hye shook the hand of the smuggler again, but this time he didn''t feel the same fiercenessing from the man.

    "The contract is ready, let me add you as a friend¡­"

    "Smiggy?!!! Is your name Smiggy?!!!" Hye epted the invite, to get startled by the weird name of this smuggler.

    "That''s my professional name, cool isn''t it?"

    The smuggler didn''t get the slight mockery in Hye''s tone. Thetter noticed the times the smuggler spoke about Silverlining, he called him Silvy. It seemed like this smuggler had a feminine touch in his soul or something.

    "It''s cool, indeed," Hye said to his surprise, "send me the contract then."

    "Let this be the first of our long term rtionship," Smiggy was excited about finalising this deal with Hye, something that told thetter how much wealth he''d gain from selling out Hye''s bones.

    "Sure," Hye wouldn''t say no to such an invitation. Gaining an extra friend to supply him with what he''d need, especially someone who wasn''t affiliated or limited with a higher force, was something worthy indeed.

    The contract was sent via direct messages. And Hye didn''t find anything abnormal about it. It mentioned the number of spaceships they agreed to exchange, and also contained the location and time of delivery plus the prices in his bones.

    The surprising and delightful thing he read there was the fact he''d get the spaceships right on the spot once he''d pay the price agreed on the contract.

    Hye noticed that such supposedly illegal contracts were supported by the system. It was weird indeed, as he took what was going on here to be all against the universalws.

    "Let''s do it then," Hye selected the grades of bones he''d sell, and focused solely over the dark realm bones. When he finished the deal, the smuggler was quite delighted by the exchange, and couldn''t help butugh for an entire minute.

    Hye alsoughed when he saw the ships stored within his inventory. He thought that he''d need to take and mobilise them, the same way he saw the forces of this world do when they moved their spaceships.

    But it wasn''t the case. These forces took such an approach so they''d show to their citizens how strong and capable, how well prepared their forces were.

    Then Hye turned towards the huge sum of crystals he gained from this exchange. It was so massive to be more than what he gained so far from the entire world''s big merchant families and merchants.

    Hye got what he desired, and much more. He left the bar with a grin over his face, while thedy nymph watched him from the side without saying anything.

    She felt envy for the smuggler to get all these bones. Hye paid hundreds of millions of his bones to get these spaceships and crystals, a price that was fair in her eyes. Still she regretted not being the one on the other end of the table, making such a deal with him.

    For a moment there, she felt like being with her impact wasn''t something profitable to her. She saw how Hye desired tons of great stuff, things that her small impact wouldn''t dream to have in the first ce.

 Chapter 1694 6 Months Passed

    ?

    "What are you doing?!" Just as the two arrived back at the hotel, she followed him to his room, and sat on hisp when he sat down. He looked at her in a weird way, to get answered with a warm kiss, one that melted his defences and couldn''t control himself with her.

    The two made love simply like that, and stayed for hours shifting from the big bed to the tables and even on the bare floor. Hye already tasted the delicacies of different races, but this time he felt like he had never slept with a girl before.

    The nymph race was famous for being too sexy and hot, so great in bed. After hours, thedy nymph slept in his embrace, naked without a single shred of clothes, while he was looking at her body, recalling the great moments he just experienced.

    Hye was feeling great. Everything ended up the way he desired. He got the girl, enjoyed his night, and that came just after acquiring his crystals and spaceships.

    "I need to start mass producing my trees," he knew the spaceships wouldn''t fly on their own, and he needed a grand army to operate over them.

    He didn''t just want to make them fly, but also hijack and attack other spaceships, adding more to his small roster. It was going to be a hectic war, one that''d end up with many losses in both spaceships and warriors.

    So as the nymphdy slept like a baby, even snoring loudly next to him, he started to n all the crystals he got from Smiggy.

    After paying more bones, he ended up having many trees, almost the same number as he had before. He knew the next harvest he''d gain billions of crystals, high grade ones. But after a few months, and repeated cycles of nting trees and nourishing the ones he harvested, he''d end up with thousands of billions of crystals in the end, even more!

    That might be a grand number, an amount that would let him go crazy before if he heard about it. But now he knew that was barely enough.

    "It''s lucky they have a cap at level one," he muttered to himself once he finished nting trees, "now all I need to do is wait."

    Hye acted low profile since then. He knew such a visit to Smiggy and that bar would get noticed by many eyes. Even if he ditched the ones following him using the portal, he was sure such a ce must have been watched all the time.

    Starting from that point, all he did was to stay in the hotel, enjoy his time with thedy nymph, while taking care of the harvesting from the Crystal Heart.

    The harvest kept getting richer every time. After three months, he started to take part of the harvest, give them to his warriors.

    He changed his n after learning about how the universal battles and wars happened. Depending entirely on Soulers wasn''t going to help. He needed to use other types of warriors, ones who could perform better at these ships.

    So he used his crystals to nourish a mixture of warriors, not just a few of them. And as his heart was going to yield more crystals, he wasn''t worried about using these to nourish his warriors.

    He used his free time to read more about spaceships. With the help of thedy nymph, he bought lots of beads that contained highly ssified intel about these ships.

    He didn''t limit the knowledge only to himself, let his warriors study them as well. He spent the next three months educating his warriors while giving them crystals to grow stronger.

    Hye was trying to do everything he could to prepare for the uing war. He tried to gather up intel from various sources, ending up failing every single time. His only source of intel came from Smiggy, who got addicted to his bones and asked for crazy prices every time.

    The chat between the two would take days, filled with hustling and bustling about the prices of the intel. In the end, Hye would get little intel for a fair price of his bones. Yet he had to admit, even if he got little intel, this was very secretive news.

    He learnt about the recent updates of the advancing Hescos armies. He was surprised to learn that many skirmishes had already taken ce for months. The two sides seemed too eager for battle, even before the start of the big war.

    Yet the more he learnt from Smiggy, the more he got the grand picture clearer to his mind. He knew that the two sides were fighting over the critically important points in the universe around this world. And so far, the Hescos were kicking their asses, winning most of the shes.

    Hye tried to see if Smiggy got his hands over any spaceships yet, but thetter kept a tight lips about the matter. Every time the matter of spaceships would be brought to light, Smiggy wouldin about how Hye tricked him.

    He already spoke with little Silvy, and learned that everything Hye said was a lie. Heined in rage, fumed with his desire to get back at Hye for the trick he felt for.

    But thetter keptughing every time this topic was brought up. Hye didn''t defend himself except with a simple and direct logical answer: You are an ouw, living in a world filled with trickery and treason. Don''t take it on me for being smarter than you, ok?

    Aside from this point, Smiggy always cooperated with Hye. Thetter tried more than once to ask and see for how much this smuggler gained from his bones, but thetter always responded with aughing emoji.

    Six months passed, and Hye was now feeling more confident than ever about this war. He got tons of warriors who reached to the cap of power, got lots of valuable intel.

 Chapter 1695 The Start Of The War

    Chapter 1695 The Start Of The War

    Hye learned in detail about the grandyout of not only the world''s armies but also the Hescos. He received maps, detailing everything about the space high above, and got even the prearranged ns about the moves of the armies on both sides in the middle of the war.

    There were lots of scenarios generals on both sides devised and prepared counters for. He studied everything he got from Smiggy and learned much of battle tactics in the universe.

    To win a war, one had to not only crush the enemy to do it. After war losses were something that any army should be quite aware of and attentive towards. ording to what he learned, the most dangerous moment of all would be when armies would lose a lot, ending up being an easy target for opportunistic forces.

    Hye instantly recalled the Toranks and their forces amassed around this zone. He thought they were here just to wait for the right moment to intervene, or to get the right deal from this world''s merchants. But that wasn''t the case.

    They were acting like tigers hiding in the mountain, waiting for the right moment to sweep everything and crush everyone, ending up reaping a great cake without losing that much.

    He envied such great force to enjoy such reaps without the need to do anything in return. Taking serious note of this, he now was more eager to build a grand force of spaceships than ever before.

    He also got to know why these formidable forces treated spaceships as one of the most important secrets they got, refusing to share any with anyone, even if it was an ally like Hye''s case.

    They weren''t just acting stingy, but they had to ce lots of spaceships on standby, waiting for any golden chance like this.

    He now was sure the end of this war wasn''t set in stone. Even if one side won the war, the forces waiting in the shadows like the Toranks and others would start a brutal attack. The final winner wouldn''t be settled until all the forces lost big, all except for one.

    Hye realised how hard it was to win a war in the universe. Back in the apocalypse, he was safe when attacking any ce or force. The apocalypse might be considered a big prison, but it had its perks as well.

    Six months passed fast, and in one morning, he received a simple and short message from Smiggy: [It''s happening!]

    "Get up!" Hye disturbed thezy nymphdy from her sleep with his elbow, making thetter jump and jolt awake, "the war is on!"

    "At such an early hour in the morning?" her eyes were clouded withziness and sleep. She took a wide look around, and looked at the early rays of the sun shining over this world, "can''t they wait until noon or something? I want to sleep¡­"

    "Get up!" Hye dragged her by the arm, stopping her attempt to fall into the bed again, "you need a cold shower to wake up."

    He carried her all the way to the bathroom, where he opened the cold water and let it shower her without listening to her pleas. As she finally began to wake up under the coldness and refreshment of the water falling over her head, he returned back to the bedroom and started to check any news on the local newswork of this world.

    He already joined this channel a few months ago out of boredom. There wasn''t anything of value out there, but if war started, he knew he''d find news.

    But he didn''t find any. The news was normal, and the broadcast was just speaking about normal and boring stuff.

    "Then it''s still a secret," he knew the leaders of this world decided to not show any news about what was going on up there, "if so, then I''d expect tight security over the routes leading to outer space¡­"

    He already went out and scouted the ways to go to space. There were many formal pathways leading to outer space, and he already had a detailed map of such paths in the area he was living in.

    But now it seemed it''d be difficult to go up there and join the war. As he realised this, his thoughts drifted towards the right person to ask if he wanted to go out without getting caught or noticed, Smiggy.

    [I believe you expect more bones from me, right?] he sent this message over, and the response he got was filled with Smiggyughs at first.

    [Sorry but if you need anything from me, you shall pay with bones, hahahahaha!] The two got to understand each other quite perfectly during the past few months. Smiggy wasn''t like little Silvy, wasn''t always busy or facing trouble to help him.

    Smiggy was the source of trouble to others and actually, loved to spread chaos all over the ces he visited.

    He was also filled with lots of stories about his past adventures. Whenever Hye spoke with him about his past, Smiggy would brag about many things, making Hye unable to decide if even half was true or not.

    [Just tell me how much it will cost, and how will I get up there]

    [You do know you are crazy? I know many will join this war, but this won''t be anytime soon. Just wait, wait like the rest of us, wait for a couple of months before the two sides lose big¡­]

    Smiggy kept raining him down with advice, not to mention these stemmed up from his good and kind heart and his rich battle experience.

    [Just stop it! You know I''ll go up there one way or another]

    [It''s your life man! But don''t expect things there to be easy for just the two of you. If you want, I can lend you mercenaries if you want]

    [No thanks] Hye would have epted such an offer the first time he met with Smiggy. But after all these months, he gained tons of crystals, nted endless trees, and reaped high-grade crystals from his heart.

 Chapter 1696 The War Is On!

    Chapter 1696 The War Is On!

    Hye used just a tiny portion there and managed to level up an army of his warriors. He was going to harvest more crystals soon, and then use them to level up a scary amount of crystals to use to strengthen more warriors.

    So he didn''tck warriors to his aid, but Smiggy never knew that. In the end, Smiggy might be speaking about his well-being, but he still was doing this for his sake.

    Hye didn''t let these kind words and advice leave any impression on him. He was vignt every time he dealt with this smuggler and didn''t forget that he was dealing with a vicious ouw.

    [So, how much will this cost me?] he turned the topic back toward the point that interested him.

    [Nothing much, one hundred thousand bones to take you out there safe and sound]

    [Don''t joke with me] Hye knew this dude was speaking about his dark realm bones, [I can pay one hundred as fees]

    [O¡­ One h¡­ Hundred!!! Why don''te and f*ck me up then? No, I won''t settle with any amount less than eighty thousand bones!]

    They two kept hustling and bargaining about it for a few hours until they agreed to pay just twelve thousand bones. Smiggy keptining about this, and Hyeined about how greedy he became.

    Yet the two knew they came out from this deal winning and not losing. The smuggler would get free bones, and Hye would have a safe way out from this world.

    [Wait for one day, then head towards Sector 742. There you will go towards the Blue Zone, ask for the man without the hat¡­]

    [What''s with that damn hat? Last time, little Silvy also asked me to ask for the man without the hat!]

    [Hahahaha, that''s my codename, hahahaha. Do you like it?]

    [It''s boring!]

    [It''s genuinely unique and new! You don''t appreciate the beauty of codenames, tsk]

    Hye enjoyed teasing Smiggy about his codename for a few more minutes before thetter stopped responding to him. [Come on Smiggy, you are the one without a hat, so let me buy you one, hahahaha!]

    [...]

    "Tsk! He is quite sensitive towards that silly codename of his," Hye shook his head while an evil smile appeared on his face.

    "Why are you this happy?" Thedy nymph was walking by his side in the middle of the streets. Hye didn''t listen to what Smiggy said, didn''t want to remain inside that hotel or this sector for any longer.

    He knew he would be closely watched, especially when the war started. News of the presence of the Toranks fleet was already known to many, and it''d be weird if the leaders of this world didn''t get wind of it.

    The most logical move would be for them toe for him. It''d be weird if they didn''t even lock him up, torture him if he refused to cooperate, and ask the Toranks for help.

    It might be safe right now, as the war just started and the world''s leaders were confident in their win. But if things went south, and he felt this would be the case, then they''de surely for him.

    He''d prefer to keep moving around sectors at this moment than stick to a single ce. He wouldn''t go directly to the sector Smiggy asked him to wait for him there and instead decided to take a tour around.

    He already exchanged many universal coins from little Silvy using his bones. "What are we going to do now?" As the two ended up in front of a portal zone, thedy nymph was curious about what he nned to do.

    "We are going on a tour," Hye smiled, but she felt like he didn''t mean any of what he said. Before she''d ask even more, he started to head toward one portal, randomly selecting it.

    "Going to Sector 12? What''s special about that ce?" she was surprised and puzzled by his decision, didn''t know he just made it up right on the spot.

    "I want to see the world before its demise," he shrugged, casually throwing out such excuses that didn''t convince her at all.

    She had no option but to follow him. He paid the fees and waited for the portal to get activated. The talk all around was about the war, yet people never knew the war they were mentioned in the future tense was already happening right now.

    Hye kept his silence until the portal got activated and carried the two of them away. When hended over sector 12, he couldn''t help but feel a cold shiver running down his spine.

    "Danger!" he instantly summoned Lucas and a group of a thousand Soulers. The moment hended, he felt the same feeling when he was weak, in the early phase of the apocalypse, while meeting that hybrid monster.

    "Watch out!"

    "Enemies at the gate!"

    "Run! They are the Hescos! Run for your lives!"

    The moment he took out Lucas and the others, he heard a loud bang followed by many distressed shouts. All came from one direction, and that was a few miles away from his current spot.

    It might seem far, but the shouts and explosions that followed made it look like things were happening next to him. "What the heck did you bring us to? Let''s run¡­ What are you doing?!!!" thedy nymph felt like her soul was going out of her body when she saw the explosions.

    The first reaction she had was to turn around and run. But against what she instinctively decided to do, Hye ran in the totally opposite direction, towards the direction of this mess.

    "Stay here," he shouted, "I''lle and bring you with me."

    "No, I''ming!" She knew being with him would put her life in more danger, but something told her that the safest spot in the world was also by his side.

    "As you wish," Hye didn''t stop her, allocated ten Soulers to act as her bodyguard, "keep her safe," he said, and thedy nymph felt weird warmth touching her heart even in the middle of all this mess.

 Chapter 1697 Teaching The Lady Nymph A Bad Habit!

    Chapter 1697 Teaching The Lady Nymph A Bad Habit!

    The world looked like it was going down! Many ships started to appear, either rising up from the ground oring from far. "It''s a military portal base!" the moment Hye spotted many small-sized ships rising up from the ground, from the same area where the battle was happening.

    That told him the Hescos sent detachments into this world, acting as kamikaze and terrorist groups. Their aim was the military strongholds all over the world, attacking and destroying defences and spaceships like what was happening here.

    Hye knew it was dangerous, but he didn''t care. There were tons of spaceships out there for him to grab right now, and he wouldn''t flinch back out of fear and miss such a chance!

    He ran with all his might, even summoned his two big wings. The Soulers were following him closely, and thedy nymph was around half a mile away when he arrived at the base under attack.

    "It''s indeed a port!'''' When he arrived there, he saw a grand open space, lined with tall walls, one that was filled with many guns and threatening defensive weapons. But right now all of these were either fighting the enemies running amok inside the base, or destroyed by them!

    The walls showed many holes and gaps, burning spots with lots of fire, and thick ck tongues of smoke rising up. The spaceships that managed to rise up started to open fire long before he arrived there. But many already got hit, and suffered a rain of fire that came from the ground and sky.

    "The Flying Hescos¡­ What an annoying enemy they are!" William knew how truly formidable these Hescos were. But he didn''t care. He didn''te here to kill these Hescos, and simply moved his eyes around, towards the fighters from this world.

    "Attack and kill them," he coldly issued the order, releasing around eight hundred Soulers like wolves in the middle of a horde of sheep.

    His enemy was the Hescos, but right now he considered them as his temporary allies. He released his Soulers to add more chaos to the entire situation while helping the Hescos in causing more damage and killing more of the fighters defending this world.

    The initial sh of his Soulers came totally out of the blue for the soldiers defending this base. They tried to stop the Soulers, but who could stop such maniacs?

    Hye watched his scary warriors sh from one soldier to another, reaping the lives of many in mere minutes! The number of souls rose by a few tens of thousands in just one hour, but that wasn''t the main gain he obtained.

    As his Soulers attacked and killed, Hye moved and started to collect half of the inventory of the dead as his loot. That was his main goal from the start, taking what these soldiers had.

    He saw lots of spaceships staying on the ground, or stored inside hungers. Trying to get these was quite risky and impossible. The Hescos were trying to spread chaos and damage all over the base, and soon enough all of the spaceships on the ground got either badly damaged or totally destroyed.

    Instead of aiming towards scraps of metal that would be uselesster on, Hye aimed to collect the spaceships stored within the inventories of the soldiers here.

    From his dealing with Smiggy, he learned that spaceships were mainly moved inside the inventories of soldiers. This was to prevent them from getting damaged during transport and also to easily move lots of them without losing much.

    Just as he started collecting his loot, he arranged for one hundred Soulers, led by the fiercely zing fiery Lucas, to surround and defend him. And just in the first one thousand batches of soldiers he imed his loot from, he ended up getting his desired spaceships.

    "Hahahahaha! One hundred small spaceships in one go, hahahaha! War is indeed a treasure trove for people like me, hahahaha!" seeing this made his desire to collect look intensify.

    His method proved its worth, and starting from there he kept collecting spaceships from many dead soldiers. He didn''t limit himself anymore to the soldiers his Soulers killed and started to even collect his ten percent loot from the ones the Hescos killed.

    Even if he was collecting ten percent only, he ended up having spaceships from many of these. He was sure the first targets of the Hescos were the leaders and high-ranked soldiers in the army stationed here.

    If normal soldiers gave him one hundred spaceships, then he''d expect better from the dead leaders. And his hypothesis proved itself right soon enough.

    "Five medium-sized spaceships?!! Damn me! I should have been the one to kill them! Come, hurry up and collect this dude''s loot!"

    He couldn''t get more than ten percent of the loot, but he got another person to im the loot with him; thedy nymph.

    "This is a dirty way to get what you want!"

    "Just shut the hell up ande to collect the loot," Hye shouted back, feeling weird of how cool and calm this nymphdy was in the middle of all this, "keep everything else, but give me spaceships if you found any."

    "Take all, I don''t want anything dirty like this¡­ Damn! How can this soldier be this rich?!!!" her tone and face suddenly changed when she touched the dead body Hye asked her to collect loot from.

    "Told you, you can have everything except spaceships," Hyeughed, knowing that the nymphdy was living the life of a merchant. And merchants might be dealing in things rted to wars, but they were never warriors, and never experienced the terror or the opportunities of these.

    "Damn! I will send the spaceships over," Hye didn''t believe she''d give him everything she got, but it was still better than nothing. He started to receive tens of spaceships from her, and she started to act with more enthusiasm than his.

    She jumped from one dead body to another like a monkey! Heughed at her from time to time, and she totally ignored his remarks and mockingments.

 Chapter 1698 Looting Many Battlefields

    ?

    The two started a spree of collecting loot, and in the middle of all this, the fight was raging hot all around! Hye tasted how dangerous it was for any treasure hunter to feel in the middle of this battle, but he didn''t stop or regret doing this.

    He was this close to getting shot many times by crossfire and was surrounded on many asions by the fighters from this world. But thanks to his Soulers and the temporary ally he secured, he didn''t suffer any damage.

    "That''s enough!" when he looted thousands of small ships, almost a couple of hundred medium-sized spaceships, he decided to stop. He spent a few hours here, enough for the stationed army of this world to dispatch a strong unit here to stabilise the situation, "let''s head back now!"

    "Now?!!" Thedy nymph was totally absorbed in collecting the loot and didn''t want to stop.

    "Life is far more precious than anything," heughed, "let''s go, we have other ces to visit."

    "Oh, other bases you mean? Cool! Let''s go!" Once she realised they weren''t just running away but were changing the location of their treasure hunting mission, she instantly agreed.

    Hye didn''t know if this was for her good or bad, but since this day she''d changed her mindset. He wouldn''t find it weird if she ended up being a smuggler and ouwter on, as it was more profitable and far more exciting to be, rather than being a merchant.

    As he lured her by this, she kept humming as they walked away. The portal area was luckily safe, and they returned back from where they came.

    "Don''t pick any random sector this time," she stopped him from heading towards another portal.

    "Who told you I''m picking them randomly?" he rolled his eyes.

    "I know you don''t have any intel about the generalyout of defensive bases here."

    "Neither do you! Then why are you trying to act like you do?"

    "Because¡­" she paused, seemingly checking something on her system interface, "in such times, the hot ces always are filled with news ckouts."

    "If there is a ckout, then howe we know about them?" Hye didn''t get what she wanted to do, and that made her chuckle.

    "We''ll look, see which sectors are not appearing in the news or the main channels. Like this, we can pinpoint the sectors under attack, all at once!"

    "Good point," Hye knew this would take a bit of time and effort, yet it''d yield great results. They wouldn''t just get one or two sectors but will get all in one go.

    Asking Smiggy about that was out of the question. Like him, Smiggy and other smugglers were going to do the same as he did back then, visit these ces and try to fish anything from there.

    If he asked Smiggy, thetter wouldn''t give him any answer without paying a hefty price for that. Not to mention there was no guarantee that the man would send him in circles, or make him visit ces that already got looted.

    Like this, he''d end up having nothing at all, and he''d pay tons of bones on top of that. Instead, the nymphdy''s way was much better.

    The two found a nice ce to sit and drank a few cups of tasty alcohol, one that made them feel more confident and daring. They kept looking for the sector news whileparing this with the general map they had of this world.

    "Sector 214 news is absent."

    "Add sector 789 as well."

    "Sector 107¡­"

    The two kept marking sectors one by one. And soon enough, the task that Hye thought would take long hours ended in a mere three.

    "We have around thirty sectors under attack," the nymphdy was excited by such a result, "we are going to be rich!"

    "I want starships, nothing else," Hye knew he could reap more benefits from this deal, but he was more focused on getting the hot cake in all this.

    Other stuff would be bought from the universe using money, but things that his bones couldn''t buy were worth their weight in gold or even more.

    "I''m sure trying to go there will be hard," Hye looked over the direction of the portals in the entire ce, feeling the most logical way to protect more casualties and trouble fishers from going there would be by locking the portals.

    "That won''t do," the nymphdy didn''t agree with him, "if they dared to do so, more ruckus would start all over the world. The news will spread about that, and we haven''t heard anything about this yet."

    "Let''s move fast then," Hye was sure that if they didn''t do it now, they''d do itter. So they better move and visit more sectors before it''d be impossible to do so.

    If that happened, he''d have Smiggy as the only answer. Thetter wouldn''t take the initiative to help apetitor, even if he was going to get little extra bones for that.

    He moved with her quite fast and managed to visit ten sectors out of the list they got. They spent a couple of days doing so, gaining lots of loot and spaceships in the end.

    But when they visited the eleventh sector, they found no battle happening anymore. This was a bad sign, and yet they kept visiting other ces.

    "It''s all over," thedy nymph was quite frustrated by this. She didn''t like how this ended and regretted not moving too fast or having more hands to collect more loot.

    "We got enough, and that was satisfying," the two were sitting inside a room in a hotel he rented. As they had no other battlefields to visit and loot, they went to the sector Smiggy marked for him, waiting for thetter to finish what he was doing and give him more instructions.

    Hye tried to contact him more than once but ended up getting no response. He knew Smiggy was busy handling the entire situation, looting more than he and the nymphdy did.

 Chapter 1699 The War Reporter

    ?

    He was a leader of a big smuggler group, one that had the ability to smuggle goods, weapons, and even people in and out of this world. That meant he got more ways to learn about the ongoing battles once it happened and had more hands to deploy and collect loot.

    Hye didn''t admit it out loud, but he was quite envious of Smiggy, from those smugglers. They were like picking gold out from the dirt, without the need to exert any effort at all.

    He knew he had no power, no means to mimic their actions. And yet he couldn''t prevent himself from envying them. And he wasn''t alone in this, the nymphdy also felt the same, much worse than him actually.

    She lived her entire life sticking by the right side of life, and yet she now realised she wasted her life for nothing. Smugglers like Smiggy could earn a hundredfold more than what her entire impact would struggle to earn in a year. And the most frustrating thing about it was that they could do it just from a single war!

    As Hye expected, she was leaning towards being a smuggler and an ouw. A merchant like herself, an experienced one on top of that, knew more ways than Hye to get and sell the loot she gained.

    When she thought back to the loot she collected out of the blue, she couldn''t control her excitement. She never collected such a great number of goods for herself ever in her life. The most she had was such goods under the name of the impact, not her own stuff or anything.

    She kept dreaming about going with William towards outer space, and venture through the more hectic war going on up there. She didn''t think about the dangers awaiting the two of them, blinded by greed and desire to collect more.

    As for Hye, he kept waiting for Smiggy to return back to him while counting the loot he gained. "A bit more than seven thousand small spaceships¡­ Around three hundred medium-size ships, and two big ships¡­ I scored a huge score this time, hahahaha!"

    He knew with all this, he could build up his fleet, one that could take part in the ongoing war up there. "I only miss soldiers¡­ I need to harvest the Heart Crystal¡­"

    Thest time he checked, the fruits were stillcking little time to get harvested. He knew there was still a week or so before he could harvest everything. And he had to live through this week with the warriors he had.

    Each spaceship would amodate a different number of warriors. The small ones would take a thousand, medium-sized ones would hold tens of thousands, and big ones would host hundreds of thousands. That meant he needed around ten million warriors to be ready.

    He had just two million ready, as he invested most of the crystals in the heart. Once he harvested it, he could raise this number by ten folds.

    It might seem enough, but he knew it wasn''t. With what he had, he could only arm up one-fifth of what he had. Not to mention he wouldn''t be able to take more spaceships out there, a thing that he wanted to do.

    "I need to adapt¡­" Hye knew he had no other way to solve this problem except by adapting. Even if he could muster one-fifth of the entire force, he could use different approaches to do so.

    He could just arm up one big ship, one-tenth of the medium and small-sized ones. Or¡­ He could just use the small ships in total force, alongside more than half of the medium-sized ships.

    He''d still have more warriors to use, and he decided to let them board other ships, and kill everyone on board, preparing them to be taken away and stored by him.

    "I''ll go for the second n then," he was dead fixed to grab more spaceships from up there, so his choice was quite expected, "now I need to think about who is going to board the fighting ships, and who will wait to hijack others¡­"

    The first choices that came into his mind to deal with the hostile ships and kill everyone on board were the Soulers and Reapers. The two were machine killers, fierce in any melee battle.

    But there was a catch. If there was any stronger enemy, higher than level one out there, then their task would be impossible. He might even lose too many of them in the end, making such exchanges powerless.

    "Ick a race that can scout and gauge the enemy powers from far," he sighed, feeling like even with all the warriors he had, he stillcked in many aspects.

    "When are we going to move out? Huh? I want to go to space right away!" from time to time, the nymphdy would ask him this, making him roll his eyes.

    At first, he bothered to answer her, but after her repeated questions he dropped doing so. He let her speak without giving any answer as if she was speaking to herself or to a deaf wall.

    "Check the main channel, there is news about the war up there," after two days, she suddenly shouted, and stood up from the bed, while pointing to the air in front of her.

    "What news?" Hye instantly opened the local channel of this world, and there he found a thread that attracted much attention. It got the name of the war of all time, a name that sounded like an exaggeration in Hye''s eyes.

    But he didn''t care about that and hurriedly opened the thread. The writer imed to be a reporter, one who was on board one of the gships in outer space, doing a regr and routine interview with soldiers up there when the enemy appeared.

    He spoke in great detail about the battles up there, how there were endless streams of spaceshipsing from all directions. He mentioned many things, things that Hye didn''t know about.

 Chapter 1700 The Location Changed

    <h4>Chapter 1700 The Location Changed</h4>

    "They got a world cannon here? Is it like the star weapon or what?" he didn''t get what the world cannon meant, but it felt like it was a scary weapon. The reporter bragged about how deadly the world cannon they got was, how it wiped out tons of hostile spaceships in mere hours!

    "See? They are fighting brutally up there. We have to go, or else the Hescos will retreat and the war will be over."

    "Don''t jinx us," Hye reprimanded her, "plus this war won''t end like this, not this fast. The Hescos¡­ They haven''t started acting seriously yet."

    "Says the expert," she motioned to him as she knew he dealt with the Hescos for a long time and knew their habits. Hye recalled the many times he shed against them, knew how stubborn and arrogant they were, and refused to admit defeat even in the most unfavourable situations.

    This wasn''t the real stage of the war, not even close from the heated points of it. Hye took this as an early wave of the Hescos to test the defences of this world, just a scout army, not even a vanguard one.

    And yet from the words of that reporter, he knew there were weapons out there that could wipe out thousands of ships in mere minutes! That was threatening indeed, as at any moment he could get hit by such lethal hits.

    That made him hesitate between either going out from this world right away or waiting for a week or so for his heart trees to yield their harvest.

    "Let''s wait for Smiggy, once hees, we''ll go out there," he said, deciding about the issue he had in mind, while the nymphdy got what he said in another meaning.

    "Why not call him? Urge him toe?"

    Hye looked at her without saying anything. He already tried to contact the man, but got no response as thetter was busy dealing with the opportunities presented to him.

    They remained like this for two more days. On the third day, early in the morning, Hye got a message from Smiggy.

    [The location changed]

    [Damn man! You know I waited for you at the sector you specified!] Hye just woke up when he received the message. Thedy nymph was lying next to him, sleeping and snoring!

    [You do know the times have changed. I got a tip, about a young human who used the scary Soulers to his aid. Don''t tell me you know him!]

    [Not in the slightest!] Hye got the meaning behind Smiggy''s words. Thetter was warning him that news about him spread, and soon enough the higher ups woulde looking for him.

    And that was a red g to Hye.

    [Where do you want me to go?]

    Smiggy told him the new ce of their meeting. Luckily it was in the same sector, but in a remote location than the previous one. They already rented a room here, just half an hour walk from the old meeting ce.

    Hye woke the nymphdy up, told her in brief what happened, before the two started running for their lives and for the meeting.

    As Smiggy used to do, he gave Hye a very short deadline for their meeting. This was an act to make sure no one would prepare a setup at the meeting ce, just an act of caution.

    They had to move on foot this time, and ran for two hours straight. Smiggy was kind enough this time to send a detailed map for the two to use, with directions to help them arrive at the meeting in the shortest and safest path possible.

    He knew the two wouldn''t take any public transport vehicle or anything to avoid getting spotted. Right now, they were two ouws, wanted by the official regime of the world. And they have to keep a low profile to save their lives.

    Hye didn''t know why he was the only one suspected and marked from all who attacked the bases and looted the spaceships. However this was unavoidable, as Soulers were a very infamous race in the world, with no one usually having them on their side like how Hye did.

    Only someone crazy and weird like Hye would do such a thing. And without realising it, his strongest traits became his weakest spot this time.

    The two kept running while not stopping for even one second. These two hours were quite exciting and filled with adrenaline, a moment that the two of them wouldugh about in the future whenever they''d recall it.

    As they arrived at the meeting ce, the two were surprised to see where Smiggy led them. [Hey! You led us into a trap?!!] This was the first thought that came into Hye''s mind the moment he spotted that ce.

    Hye expected different ces for the meeting, never thought that Smiggy would invite him to one of the destroyed bases in this sector!

    In front of the two, a big base was, one that got everything burnt down or destroyed. Thick tongues of smoke were still rising up, and many dead bodies were on the ground. Wrecked spaceships and lots of destroyed defences were everywhere.

    It was thest ce any of these two would want to be. And that made Hye feel like he got screwed by Smiggy.

    "Hey, don''t speak dirty about me when I''m just next to you!" Smiggy suddenly appeared from the underground opening, one that none of the two noticed before. It was just ten metres away to the right, and from it, Smiggy''s face appeared.

    He still used that gadget to cover up the features of his face, and the device to change his voice. "Come, thest ce the enemy would expect you to appear at is the safest."

    "And the most dangerous as well," Hye had no other choice but to follow the man into this underground bunker. The hole Smiggy came out from led to a tunnel, one that ended up into a huge bunker.

 Chapter 1701 The Red-Handed Fleet

    <h4>Chapter 1701 The Red-Handed Fleet</h4>

    Finding this bunker made the two of them realise something. They just cared about forces and loot on the ground, but experienced smugglers like Smiggy knew more about theyout of bases in this world.

    Just seeing this huge bunker, filled with nothing, made the two imagine it filled with tons of boxes, filled with treasures!

    "Damn you! You looted something big this time!" The nymphdy couldn''t help but express her shock from such a thing, envying him for having such a chance to loot this bunker all by himself.

    "The perks of the job, baby," Smiggy said in a mocking tone as if he was bragging or something, "anyway, if you want to be like me, you have a very long road ahead. A piece of advice, smugglers like myself aren''t cowards or weak. We are daring and courageous!"

    "Stop bragging and showing off, let''s go straight for business," Hye knew these words weren''t false, weren''t meant for bragging or showing off. Just by being here, attacking a main bunker of the world''s forces, he was indeed dauntless.

    He also knew Smiggy picked this point in specifically as it was a wrongly known thing about smugglers. And for a reason, it felt like this was his soft spot or something.

    "We are already in the right ce to go up there," Smiggy pointed around, "but the question is¡­ Do you still want to go? Risk your life up there? You saw it yourself, you can get great loot from here, why risk going up there?"

    "Why won''t you say it directly, that you want to use my Soulers?" Hye got Smiggy''s nature and knew this man wouldn''t say anything without having a benefit from it. And the thing that he mentioned before during their talk was his Soulers.

    He showed an expected interest in the way Hye used to make up for the deadly side effects of this deadly race. He didn''t know that Hye wasn''t just having Soulers, but also the much scarier breed; Reapers!

    Hye of course didn''t tell him anything, gave out a vague answer and changed the topic. And again Smiggy mentioned the Soulers when he woke him up back at the hotel. And now he was trying to let him stay, giving him an indirect offer of coboration and work together.

    "Why won''t I be interested in them?" Smiggy finally dropped his act and spoke directly about his needs, "I want them, anyone dreams about having them. Only you, and a few crazy famous people in the universe can be this insane to have them on their side! Not to mention you are, by far, the craziest person I have ever heard of, having thousands upon thousands of these!"

    Hye knew Smiggy was tailing him or something to speak like this. He indeed used tens of thousands of Soulers when he attacked and looted bases here. But it seemed like Smiggy didn''t do lots of digging about this, or else he''d get shocked to know how much Hye used back at the apocalypse.

    "Why don''t youe with me up there?" Hye flipped the offer over, and threw it toward Smiggy''s face, "Why don''t youe and work together to reap much greater benefits?"

    "You are after my spaceships!" Smiggy also read through Hye''s intentions, just like how thetter saw through him before.

    "You want my Soulers, and I want your spaceships¡­ So it''s a fair deal, right?"

    "No, no deal, no, this is crazy," Smiggy seemed to grow terrified of going up there. And Hye could guess the reason behind this.

    Why would he risk it when he could reap benefits from here with more safety? If he went up there, he''d have more chances to reap much greater benefits for sure, yet the risks involved in this were much higher without a doubt.

    He''d end up losing too much of his precious assets, and forces as well. Hye might not care that much about his warriors as he could easily train more of them.

    Unlike him, Smiggy had to struggle to nourish and train his followers. Losing too many of them at any time would be a great blow that he''d not ept.

    That was why Smiggy refused in such an intense and direct way. "Fine, show us the way to the top then," Hye shrugged, as he just tried out this suggestion on a whim.

    "I told you, we are already in the right ce," Smiggy didn''t exin any further, making Hye look at him in a weird way, "just take out your spaceship, and I''ll activate the portal to send it up there."

    He said it as if he was exining something basic and simple to a kid or something. Hye wanted to smack that smuggler''s head but refrained from doing so.

    "Get back then," he waited until the two retreated, took out one spaceship and let itnd and fill a big space here. They were standing in a colossal warehouse, one that seemed to have tons of items before.

    He just took a small spaceship out, randomly picking one without caring about its version or model.

    "Oh, the ck Feather ship¡­ You got something nice¡­ Why don''t¡­"

    "It''s not for sale," Hye read too much about spaceships but didn''t get what Smiggy meant by this. He didn''t delve that deep into different models and capabilities of spaceships. But from Smiggy''s reaction, it seemed the ship he casually picked was something famous and special.

    "Come on! I can exchange it for a hundred normal edition small spaceships!" the more Smiggy spoke, the more he made Hye determined to keep this one for himself.

    "Thanks, I''ll use it for my personal use," Hye didn''t stop there, took out a sword, and cut his hand. He then touched the side of the spaceship with his bloodied palm, leaving a red mark there, "that''ll be the symbol of my forces up there. If you heard about red-handed ships, then know they belong to me."

    "..."

 Chapter 1702 Making A Deal!

    Chapter 1702 Making A Deal!

    Smiggy felt like he lost something great just now. He kept his silence for an entire minute, but William felt how anxious and bitter the man was.

    And seeing him like this made Hye feel satisfied. Smiggy kept getting on his edge all the time, and it felt great to let the man feel such a feeling even for once.

    Putting that aside, Hye was now curious to go up there and try this spaceship in actual battle. He wanted to see why Smiggy considered it a treasure, something that he desperately wanted to get.

    He looked inside his inventory and found that he had around five more of these. He didn''t know if they were this precious, howe they were present in such a big number then? If it was this special, it should be one of the kind, right?

    He didn''t know that these came from the Hescos his forces killed during the previous spree of looting the bases. This spaceship was special not just for its high speed and firing abilities, but also for its ability to hide from any radar or detection devices. And it has a very special feature, one that would enable it to bypass any defensive formation, just like the one surrounding this world!

    "Last chance," Smiggy seemed to be regretting not making such an exchange with Hye, "your spaceship in exchange for three medium-sized and two thousand small ships¡­ It''s a very great deal¡­"

    "I know, the more it looks good the more I will refuse," Hyeughed, "just drop it and think about what you shall do to get one of these."

    "Tsk! What a stubborn human you are!"

    "If you added one big ship to these, I''ll consider," suddenly Hye said, making Smiggy pause and freeze in his ce for a long minute.

    Hye didn''t just have this ship but also had four others. So it''d be profitable if he sold one for such arge number of ships. But he knew Smiggy wouldn''t agree, as this was a big spaceship after all, a gship!

    "I ept," yet against what he thought, Smiggy epted the deal, "Get out from this ship, I''ll get this!"

    "No need," Hye shrugged, "I got others of these anyway."

    "... What the hell are you? A f*cking monster? A monster blessed with luck?!!!"

    Smiggy now realised why Hye kept teasing him with his rejection and silence all this time. He had more of these special ships and wanted to get the best deal for a single one of them.

    "Will you do it or not?" After staying silent for a few minutes, Hye said, "If not, then let me go. I want to go out there and see what I can get from that war."

    "I''ve sent the ships over," Smiggy knew Hye was enjoying this moment, "send mine back."

    "Done," Hye was pleased by that, "if you want more, keep in touch with me. I may get more of these, hahahaha!"

    "Screw you," Smiggy knew he paid much more than what a single ship was worth. But that wasn''t something to be estimated by its mere value, but with its rarity and special abilities.

    Such abilities were priceless for someone like him. In fact, Smiggy knew even without his help, Hye was able to go up there alone, escaping any defences and limitations set by the forces of this world.

    "Set tight, I''ll send you away in ten minutes," Smiggy paused again, looking at Hye and the nymphdy who both were sitting inside the small spaceship.

    The spaceship was looking like a fighter, a big one indeed. It reminded Hye of the old timed boomers in the second world war. It had two broad wings, a central deck, and lots of firing guns on its full body.

    It didn''t have a tail, but simply and abruptly ended with a broad semi-circr part. This was the main difference between this and any old fighter of Earth.

    The main deck was enough to amodate dozens of people, all had their seats, arranged in circles, around a central two seats where Hye and the nymphdy sat.

    These two seats were facing many screens with lots of dates appearing on them. There was a control unit in front of each seat, with lots of buttons and switches there. Hye''s seat had two long sticks, ones that''d control the movement, speed, and pullplicated manoeuvres by this spaceship.

    "Do you know how to fly these?" Smiggy knew Hye came from a ce without any knowledge or experience with such stuff. As for the nymphdy, she was a merchant, one that didn''t need to fly anything on her own like now.

    Not to mention, this wasn''t a merchant spaceship, but one that was made to kill and fight in deadly space battles.

    "I saw many beads," Hye gave out such a silly excuse, making Smiggy unable to respond, "don''t worry, it''s not like I''m flying these in the middle of a bustling city! It''s a space, an open and grand ce without anything to smash or hit."

    "..."

    Smiggy wanted to stop Hye from going up there, but he felt like anything he''d say would be pointless. Trying to fly the spaceships just with this mindset and zero training? That was suicidal!

    Yet he kept everything he wanted to say deep inside him and started to activate the portal installed in this bunker. This was something that came with any highly ssified bunker like this, in an attempt to flush the valuable goods away, and send them to the space where the thieves wouldn''t get them or anything.

    Yet such a failsafe procedure wasn''t activated this time. And that was thanks to the presence of many hostile forces up there. Yet Smiggy nned to use such a method and send Hye up to space.

    As Smiggy was taking care of these, Hye was trying to familiarise himself with the many things in front of him. He watched many beads speaking about spaceships and how to fly them.

 Chapter 1703 A Scary Situation

    Chapter 1703 A Scary Situation

    Hye already let many of his warriors watch these beads to learn, even including those who didn''t yet have the chance to raise their levels. Yet watching these beads and facing the real test of flying this ship was totally different.

    "Please tell me you can fly it," the nymphdy said in doubt while watching how puzzled and confused Hye was.

    "It''s easy peasy," Hye paused before adding, "I used to fly things like these before. So it won''t be this different, right?"

    Hye wasn''t lying. During the past twenty years, he learnt how to fly a fighter out of curiosity. It was a very refreshing feeling, one that he started to love and feel addicted to.

    That was mainly the reason behind his confidence in flying this spaceship without training. He knew the control unit looked much different, but luckily the two sticks there looked like the single stick he used to control the fighters back then.

    He wanted to test how to fly this spaceship, but he wouldn''t do it here. So he had to wait until he''d go to outer space, and see what each stick did.

    "Get ready," after ten minutes, Shaggy''s voice came from a far distance away, "You are going up there in five¡­ Four¡­ Three¡­ Two¡­ One¡­ Go!"

    The next moment, Hye saw the entire world change. It became pitch ck, with lots of red ring lights that shed in front of his eyes.

    It didn''t take more than a few seconds before everything changed and space appeared. Hye always thought of space to be a grand empty and ck space, with tons of brightly lit stars at different distances.

    Yet when he came up there, he knew this was wrong! First of all, this world was just next to two bright stars, and they were shining brightly, blinding the sight in two different directions. He was sure he was too far away from these stars, but it felt like he was standing in front of them.

    Aside from these two blinding lights, there were lots of rocks, debris, and other stuff flying around. When he looked closer, he realised these were things that remained after the destruction of many spaceships.

    This made him look around fast, to spot one big that was far away from him. It felt like he was millions of kilometres away from that world. If not for the shining bright shield that surrounded it, he''d easily miss that world.

    "Sh*t! He sent us directly in the middle of the ongoing battle," The nymphdy shouted, jolting Hye awake. In the next moment, he noticed the shes of light that passed by him.

    He first felt worried like the nymphdy, but next, he started to grow cool. "They are mistaking us to be a damaged ship as we are sitting ducks and not moving," Hye paused, before adding, "Let''s examine the fight around first, get to familiarise ourselves before we''ll join the fray."

    Luckily this was exactly what was going on here. Others were busy fighting their enemies and took the ship that stayed motionless there as being damaged like others.

    But this peace was destined to end quite fast. Hye and the nymphdy started to study the intense battle happening around them. In fact, this battle was just the tiny tip of the iceberg. The entire war stretched far beyond what these two''s eyesight could reach.

    The peacested for less than an hour. During this, they started to get ustomed to how space wars happened. "I hate to admit it, but I really feel regret about not epting that smuggler''s offer," the nymphdy said, and then a sh of light appeared fast.

    It came from one direction, but it was too hard to not notice it. It kept growing in size while heading towards them. "We need to go," as this was one of themon pulse cannons used in the war around, Hye got what was going to happen, "Buckle your seatbelt, we''ll sh like a bolt of lightning!"

    During all this time, he felt an urge to switch his spaceship on and fly it in the middle of this messy battle. But he didn''t have a reason to do so until now. The moment he spotted this ball of lighting towards them, he instantly pressed the button to operate the spaceship and the next moment he controlled the two sticks without any speck of hesitation.

    Even if he didn''t know what each stick would do, he had to try it out the hard way.

    "Agh! I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die!" The moment he controlled the two sticks, the spaceship moved. And yet it didn''t move in the same way he wanted to.

    Instead of flying like a sent arrow, the ship started to roll and roll on itself, while moving in a very weird trajectory. As that happened, they started to hit against many things, stuff that Hye didn''t know what they were and didn''t care.

    "Stay alert, you have the main firing interface," Hye shouted, "when I say, you''ll fire everything without caring about any direction or target!"

    "Are you insane! Let''s get out of here first¡­"

    "Just do as I say," Hye couldn''t see a single thing like herself, however, he was sure this weird movement of them would attract the attention of many spaceships flying around. And that meant they''d get lots of fire towards them.

    He began to grasp what these two sticks were doing. One was responsible for directions, flipping the spaceship and moving it in any direction briskly, while the other one was responsible for the subtle movements that would be needed to evade any impending disaster.

    As for speeding up and slowing down, he had to use both sticks and synchronise them at the same time. Pressing them forward would elerate, pulling them backwards would slow the speed, and making the two sticks not aligned together would lead to the same situation that was happening right now.

 Chapter 1704 Joining The War

    Chapter 1704 Joining The War

    Hye started to get what he had to do to fly out straight and get away from here. But this also meant he''d have to deal with the lots of spaceshipsing to hit them.

    He had to fire switches and buttons in front of him, but he wasn''t free to do it right now. He''d have to separate part of his attention to do so and would end up dying the counterattack by precious seconds.

    That went without mentioning the task of locking on the target before firing. So he decided to let her fire without caring or locking on any target. And that was the only way he could think of to save himself from this deadly situation.

    "Now!" The moment he felt ready, he shouted before finally controlling the spaceship to fly in a straight line. The moment the spaceship stopped twisting, he could see many shes of lighting toward him.

    The shakings he felt before were all indirect impacts from these shots. As he expected, many ships were opening fire at him from both sides. And yet the moment the ship moved like a bullet, a dense wave of fire came from it, hitting many things around.

    There was no time to check what hit and what didn''t. He tried his best to control the ship, evading any direct shot toward him by using the subtle controller stick. Slowly he started to get a handle on what to do, and soon enough he looked like a fish swimming in water.

    Many shots came, and many were released from the ship. As he was moving fast, not a single shot hit them, but most of their shots went to outer space and hit nothing.

    A few hit ships that chased them, and that appeared clearly as blossom-shaped explosions that appeared all around them.

    "I can''t continue doing this," in less than a couple of minutes, the nymphdy shouted in a weak tone, "It''s draining my power quite fast!"

    "Take the handle then," Hye shortly exined what she had to do, and then he started to take over the firing system. She tried to mimic what he said, but there was a clear difference between her and him.

    As he controlled the firing system, an interface appeared in front of him. The sameplicated panel that was in front of him appeared in that interface, but for a reason, he felt like it was way simpler and much easier than what he initially thought.

    That was before all he needed to do was to think and the interface would take over everything. In return for this, the amount of power he''d consume was too much. And he didn''t care.

    "Take my bones then," as hecked enough power to keep attacking for a few minutes like the nymphdy, he took out one bone and started to drain it dry out of energy. The moment he did so, he felt like he was freed from all the pressure in the world.

    At the same time, something changed in the interface in front of him. "Oh, so it''s responding to the amount of energy one has¡­ Perfect!"

    The interface became much wider and bigger, filled with more options. Hye didn''t have enough time to examine everything, and looked for two things only: Lock and fire!

    The moment he spotted these two, he thought about selecting them. The interface changed, and a wider look of the space outside appeared in front of his eyes. There was four L-shaped red things that kept zooming in and out.

    "All I need to do is think and this marker will follow my instructions. If I lock on something, just like this dot over there, then it will target the firing system towards it¡­ Fire!"

    He tested and found out that the firing power and rate of the spaceship decreased greatly, yet it became more efficient. The moment heunched a shot, it hit the target fast and destroyed it!

    Yet this came at the price of draining lots of power, and that wasn''t an issue. "I used to fill my chariot with bones back in the apocalypse, this time I''ll fill ships in space, hahahaha!" heughed, feeling how mncholic this feeling was.

    What others took as quite challenging and very hard to do was nothing to him thanks to his bones and his energy. The next moment he filled the spaceship with his bones, giving the nymphdy a scare.

    "Just focus on flying us away from here, don''t think of anything else," she was already doing a terrible job in flying the spaceship, and thest thing he wanted her to do was to get distracted by what he was doing.

    As the bones were ready, Hye knew there was nothing out there to stop him. He started to shoot, hitting spaceships one after another. In less than an hour, he shot down enough ships to make many eyes head over his direction.

    The nymphdy was flying the ship to the best of her abilities, yet it wasn''t enough. Even after one hour of flying so damn fast, she kept feeling they were still surrounded by enemies as if they didn''t move a single inch away.

    Hye knew this wasn''t her fault, but because the war going on here was quite intense and covered a huge area of space. Yet he wasn''t worried. Even with her bad flying abilities, they were doing great thanks to her.

    He shot spaceships more than he could count! And yet there were still moreing towards them.

    Hye knew he entered the fray and there was no going back! So he kept firing, trying to figure out how to lock multiple targets at the same time.

    "I just need to think about multiple targets, and the interface will divide the number corresponding to the number of guns on this ship¡­ There are currently twenty cannons here, but the amount of energy consumed to do that is scary!"

 Chapter 1705 Attracting Attention

    Chapter 1705 Attracting Attention

    Hye calcted energy consumption based on the duration a single green-grade normal bone wouldst. Before, a single bone wouldst for half an hour. But now, it wouldn''tst for even five minutes!

    Not to mention he noticed that if he tried to elongate the time for the gun tounch and hit, a much stronger blow would be released, and his consumption rate would skyrocket!

    "No time to fool around then," he switched gears, took out silver-grade bones after consuming the green ones he took before, "time to show you who is the boss in this war, hahaha!"

    For a reason, it felt great to run and shoot enemies like this, without getting threatened or shot back. As he figured out how the system worked, he started to shoot many targets at the same time.

    If he was considered risky before, right now he was a real threat! All the ships that dared to fly next to him got shot, and even those far away slightly from him got shot down as well! All of his shots were precise and came tond perfectly on the target.

    Others in this war knew how scary the amount of power Hye was using to pull such a feat. and so they started to think that a big shot joined this war, changing their attitude towards this small ship.

    All they could see from it was its outer appearance. They recognised the unique brand of the ship, with the weird red hand that was made by blood.

    Soon enough, the bigger ships started to join the fray and chase Hye. They were far stronger and much deadlier than the small ships, but theycked speed and fast responses.

    They didn''t hit him directly or even managed to keep up with him. But they did give him and the nymphdy a bad time.

    Every shot from the medium-sized ships was strong enough to blow and sweep many smaller ships in the middle. But thanks to Hye''s timing in warning the nymphdy, they managed to finally evade all of these shots,ing out with few scratches and many tremors that hit them.

    "We need to get away from these behemoths!" the nymphdy shouted, but Hye knew this was quite impossible.

    "We are in the middle of a grand war, so endure," he paused, looking around before adding, "but we need to find a safe spot to deploy my army. We can''t keep doing this forever."

    He was enjoying his time, rocking it against these small ships. But it wasn''t that perfect yet. He was fighting alone, without any help from the grand number of warriors he nourished so far.

    Using small spaceships to hijack other ships was quite impossible! To do so, one needed a medium-sized ship at least, with lots of small ones aiding it as well.

    He didn''t want to destroy ships, he wanted to abduct them!

    "I miss my cube," as he recalled his old magical cube, he couldn''t help but sigh. After the apocalypse ended, many of his artefacts lost most of their former scary powers, including the cube.

    It was still functioning, but its reach was limited to just a few tens of metres around him. It wasn''t even enough to go beyond the spaceship he was boarding right now, and that made it quite useless.

    If it was like before, then by just burning extra bones, he''d gain not only one ship but tons of them. On top of that, he''d also force the crew to join his army, and that would make him like a killer in such big wars.

    But so far he didn''t find any safe spot anywhere. They flew for three more hours until the nymphdy announced her desire to stop doing this.

    "Smiggy was right, being on the ground and hunting for opportunities down there is much safer and hellish easier¡­"

    "Stopining," Hye already took his top warriors, led by Lucas and Lucas II, letting them sit over the seats here and watch what the two were doing.

    They were watching the two for more than two hours now. Hye didn''t want to stop firing and handling the offensive system, but flying the ship must be handled by others. The nymphdy was already doing a terrible job and didn''t manage to fly them anywhere safe so far.

    And yet her energy was almost depleted. Hye knew she couldn''t keep flying the ship anymore, so he asked Lucas to try out his luck and try flying the ship.

    "Damn you man! I swear I shouldn''t let you touch a single ship again!!!" Hye''s voice came out loud, screaming in pure rage and fright when Lucas showed how terrible he was at flying the ship.

    In brief, he flew the ship the same way he used to move in battles, by simply controlling the ship in a direct path, heading towards the enemies, without evading a single shot even!

    Hye had to exert more power tounch more shots towards the iing attacks to negate them. Yet in the end, the ship got severely hit by many shockwaves, ending up with Hye deciding to shift roles.

    "You fire, I''ll steer this damn thing," he knew this was expected, as Soulers were never the type to think before attacking.

    They used their overbearing abilities and shed through enemies to kill them. They were domineering and didn''t need to exert extra effort to evade anythinging their way.

    "Cool for me," Lucas didn''t have any objection to that.

    "Just fire at anything you lock¡­ Wow! You can shoot even better than myself!"

    Hye wanted to give Lucas a few instructions and tips about what to do. Yet when he saw how remarkably brilliant he performed, Hye decided to remain silent and let the man do what he was great at.

    "Time to look for a way out of here," as Hye learnt about the ability to connect the interface in front of him with his system, he tried and it worked!

 Chapter 1706 The Deadly Zone

    1706 The Deadly Zone

    A screen showing the world outside appeared, and this time there were many marks to help him in flying, like red circles and green arrows.

    He followed the green arrows and evaded the red circles out of instinct. The attacks the ship suffered seemed to affect its ability to fly fast and change the trajectory for a period of time, but that wasn''t a big issue.

    The ship seemed to have a self-repair function, of course by using more energy from him. Hye had to refill the entire ship with bones five times until the ship got totally repaired. And when that happened, he spotted a secluded ce, one without any spaceship or battles going on at it. Yet there was a catch for that ce, as it seemed too close to the two stars shining over this world!

    He knew by going there, the ship might get damaged by the intense heat and harmful radiation from both stars. But he had no other choice.

    Any other ce was filled with endless hostile and battling spaceships. Hye knew that ce was dangerous just from the fact that even the big gships didn''t dare to go there.

    And when he changed the direction of the spaceship, the ring red circle around the space between the two stars was enough evidence of how deadly being there was.

    "You are heading towards a dead zone! Are you insane?!!" The moment the nymphdy noticed where the ship was heading, she couldn''t control herself from screaming out in shock.

    "I know what I''m doing¡­"

    "No, you don''t! This is the dead zone between any two stars, infamous and widely known in the entire universe¡­"

    "What possibly could go wrong," Hye shrugged, not caring about what she was warning him against.

    "Everything! Everything can go wrong! I won''t speak about the deadly radiation, but the released rocket, like burning rocks from both stars, is enough to fry and destroy anything standing in between! Don''t go there, it''s a dead end!"

    "There is no other ce that''s void of enemies," Hye wasn''t acting suicidal, but he had to deploy his fleet even if with all these odds.

    "You are going to lose everything and even your life! You are crazy! Let me out, let me out right now!"

    "Be my guest," Hye already decided to go there, and was pushing the spaceship to fly at its fastest speed. The nymphdy was trying to stop him but failed. She even tried to stand and forcibly stop him but got restrained by his warriors.

    "Let me go! Unbuckle me right away!" she screamed when she saw them approaching that deadly spot, "please, please think about it¡­ Why do you think no one dares to go there? In the middle of all this war, there isn''t a ce without ships fighting against each other. It''s dangerous, deadly, got it?"

    "I know, but I have no other ce to go," Hye motioned his head towards the front, "and we already arrived here¡­"

    "Sh*t! Sh*t! Sh*t! We are going to die!!!"

    The moment Hye said his words, the spaceships stopped just on the outer border of that deadly region. He thought by being there, things wouldn''t be that severe. And yet he was gravely mistaken.

    The moment the ship arrived there, he felt a scary suction force that attracted and pulled the ship deeper. The worst part was that the suction force was dragging it in two different directions, each wanting to pull it to the heart of one star.

    And then a fiery meteorite shower ran down over the ship,ing from three different directions, at a speed that couldn''t be matched.

    "Screw it! I''ll advance then with full speed¡­"

    "Crazy! Crazy! You are totally a lunatic!!!"

    The nymphdy kept screaming like she was already going to die. She got all the reasons to believe so, but what Hye did next made her all speechless.

    Hye didn''t do what others would in such a situation, didn''t try to resist the pulling forces, and aimed to fly out. Instead, he pushed the ship forward, going deeper into the midzone between the two stars, as if he was throwing his life away.

    And yet that ominous end didn''t happen. The moment he moved, he pushed the ship towards one star, oveing the pulling force of the other star. As he did so, the ship flew faster than usual, and the iing meteorite shower missed them by arge margin.

    Yet that didn''t end their struggle, it was just the beginning of it. The moment they went deeper, more meteorites appeared. Not to mention they felt the entire ship vibrate and get a little hotter, as radiation waves kept mming fiercely against the ship.

    "Hang tight, we are going to make violent turns," Hye knew there was no return from this. As he decided this, he started to push the ship faster, this time pushing it towards the opposite star, making the first star''s pulling force weaker.

    He kept doing this, making sure the ship wouldn''t drift towards a single star than the other. At the same time, he used the pulling forces of the two stars to evade the iing meteorite showers, evading most of them.

    Yet the ship got hit by many burning rocks. If not for his crazy use of bones, gushing tons of energy into the defensive shield of the ship, they''d have died a long time ago.

    Luckily the ship had a self-repair system, one that helped in restoring the perfect state of the ship quite fast after each hit.

    "We won''t get out of this," from the side, the nymphdy returned to weep and scream, speaking like this for long minutes. The hectic run and evasion kept going on for three more hours, and at the end, Hye felt something weird happening.

    It felt like he burst through a barrier, as if he prated a bubble or something. All of sudden, all the pulling forces that fought mercilessly against his ship vanished, vanished like they never existed in the first ce.

 Chapter 1707 Training His New Fleet

    1707 Training His New Fleet

    "What''s going on?" Hye was shocked when he entered this zone. He instantly stopped the ship, looking around to notice that even the falling meteorite that kept hunting him down for hours vanished and didn''te into this zone.

    He moved the ship around, to get a better view of this area. "It''s like heaven in the middle of hell," the nymphdy said.

    "It''s the perfect chance for us," Hye excitedly said, "I''ll deploy my fleet here."

    "And how do you n on making them get out? Huh? You saw it, it''s a miracle we ended up here in the first ce without having much damage!"

    "Don''t worry, the big ships have shields to stop such things," Hye paused, before adding, "As for the small ones, they''ll train here for a few hours and they''ll be fine."

    "And the medium-sized ones? We got a few big ships¡­ Not to mention if the shields can stop these attacks, then why didn''t they trespass here before?" The nymphdy said something logical, and Hye didn''t have a concrete answer to that.

    "As far as I can tell, the meteorite showers that came in our direction weren''t that intense. Our small ship could handle them, and the big ones will be able to do so."

    "We''ll see," she didn''t buy what he said, but he was the one owning the ships anyway. Hye decided to go out and deploy the ships. To do so, he went to a side of the ship, and wore a special suit there, one that looked like the suits his research department once invented for him and his forces to use.

    Yet these weren''t made based on the Hescos suits. Even if the ship came from the Hescos elite fighters who invaded that world, the suits were just normal ones.

    They didn''t have helmets as old-timed astronauts on Earth once wore. It had just a thin film that could cover one''s face, one that wouldn''t appear easily except if someone looked closely at his reflection in the mirror.

    That thin film was like a filtering membrane, one that would provide air and protect the person wearing the suit from any hazards in the space.

    "Stay here," Hye spoke, and his voice came through speakers in the entire ship. He couldn''t help but like this, and then he went to a special hatch at the bottom of the ship, ending up in a small capsule that ejected him into space.

    Out there he felt how it was truly amazing to be in a ce with zero gravity. He could see everything around him, and yet it felt like he was too tiny and very far from anything to touch. Even the spaceship he just came out from looked very small in his eyes, very far from his reach.

    Hye knew this was just an illusion as he wasn''t familiar with being in space. The next moment he started to deploy all of his small ships and the few big ones he had.

    The space that looked void and empty before changed and became overly crowded with many ships. He didn''t stop there and used hand controllers to move himself away or towards any ship.

    One by one he started to fill with his warriors. He thought such a task would take days, but eventually, it ended in just ten hours.

    "You need to follow my instructions," he kept saying these words to any group of warriors he summoned. After his experience with Lucas, he decided to not deploy his Soulers or Reapers into any shipmanding unit.

    In big ships, he filled them with deadly force. The big ships were like colossal inds flying in space. And inside, there were enough suits to arm up hundreds of thousands of his warriors.

    As he finished doing this, he found his small ship more amazing than any big one. He thought before of taking a gship as his mainmand vessel, but now he changed his mind.

    "What''s thrilling about being in arge ship that can''t make good manoeuvres or move at high speed?" he said to the nymphdy, the one who seemed to hate such a decision from him.

    "I want to go to one of these," she persisted, "it''s much safer there than here. Keep all the adrenaline for yourself!"

    "Cool," he moved aside, "be my guest. Suit up and head out if you want," he didn''t try to stop her. He knew she hated staying in such a small spaceship, thinking it was much safer out there than a bigger one.

    He knew this made quite sense, as with all the defensive abilities of the big ships, it was hard to damage a single behemoth of these. As for their offensive fire weapon systems, it was quite scary indeed.

    But these behemoths were slow in their movements, and very big to miss. They''d make the perfect shooting targets for most if not all the hostile forces out of here.

    As he expected, she didn''t hesitate to leave. As he watched her leave, he started to ry his orders to everyone.

    He didn''t give orders using themunication system of the small fleet he had. Instead, he used the contract''s power to do it.

    "Small ships, go around and experience how to steer these things. To do so, you''ll need to¡­" he started to ry his experience over, speaking in slow and very detailed words. After that, he watched from his spot everything happening around him, seeing how his people performed.

    At first, their moves were rigid and not that smooth. But within hours, they started to have a good grasp on how to do things. After that, he asked them to test the fire system against the dangerous world outside, to make them familiarise themselves with this aspect as well.

    Once they grasped this as well, he started to release batch after batch outside to test their abilities with the harsh environment outside. Before doing so, he went out himself and gave them a real example of what they should do.

 Chapter 1708 Going Back To War

    <h4>Chapter 1708 Going Back To War</h4>

    In the middle of this part, a few ships got hit and around twenty got totally destroyed. The destroyed ones were left, and the damaged ones were taken back by him.

    He didn''t lose that much, and in the end, his fleet got to experience a real taste of how the war out there was going.

    This took around two days for his fleet to be ready. Two days wouldn''t differ that much in the expected long-timed war happening right now.

    "Listen up, we are going to cross the deadly zone of these meteorites. In there, everyone is for his own sake. Don''t ask for help, don''t give any advice to anyone, as no one ising to help you. Just focus on yourselves, recall what you experienced already, and try to learn and evolve during the journey."

    "Let''s hope we''ll survive till the end," the nymphdy was still bitter about doing this, still resisting the idea of going out.

    If it was up to her, then she''d choose to remain seated here, not leaving such a haven anywhere else.

    Hye didn''t give the order to leave without setting a n for their movement. He arranged the fleet into groups, each having one hundred small ships inside.

    As for the big ones, he let them move in between the smaller ones. The only exception he gave to the small ship was to head towards any big ship if they couldn''t handle it anymore.

    "How much do you expect we''ll lose?" as the early batch moved, the nymphdy said, "I expect eighty up to ny-five percent."

    "That''s a bit hopeful, hahahaha," Hye mocked her pessimistic viewpoint, "we''ll cross with less than ten percent losses, and I''ll remind you of that."

    "Tsk!"

    The two weremunicating using the generalmunication centre that her big spaceship established. From now on, her role would be as amunication anchor point, receiving intel and rying them to others and Hye.

    As the fleet started to move, Hye decided to move in the early batch. As for the nymphdy, she decided to be thest one to move.

    "If you didn''t show up, then forget abouting here after the war to get you out," he threatened before leaving, reading through the dirty trick she seriously considered, "you may be safe here, but you don''t have enough food or water to sustain you longer than a few months."

    "You''lle to save me, I know you will!"

    "I swear I won''t," he stressed over this point, "so don''t risk it. I hope I''ll see you on the other side, bye sweetie," he then moved towards the deadly zone of meteorites, losing far rangedmunication thanks to all the radiationing from the two stars.

    Hye already exined to his fleet how to use the two opposing forces of the stars to help them move and evade the iing meteorites. Just when he went out, he saw many of his small ships struggle, and yet none got destroyed.

    "It''s a regret they don''t have my bones to repair their ships," Hye knew the badly damaged ones he''d have to collect once they crossed to the other side. As for repairing them, he''d do this himself using his bones at some point.

    Distracting himself from watching his fleet struggle against gravity, radiation, and meteorites, he decided to think about the expected great loot he''d gain after joining the war.

    He knew the heat he attracted over himself must have gone after his absence for days. But the sudden appearance of such a small gathering of ships would definitely attract many eyes.

    "I shall use this ce as a deterrent for anyone trying to crush my fleet," he knew he could handle a small number of enemies. But if a grand gathering came towards him, led by any big ships, then things would end up very terribly.

    Hye didn''t want to have his back against a hard wall. He knew the big ships and guns wouldn''t target him until he''d hijacked lots of ships. By then, he''d have a bigger force than now, something that any of the fighting enemies out there wouldn''t allow to happen.

    So he thought of something to fight against such a situation, and the ce in the middle of the two stars was suitable for that. Even if the enemy persisted and chased him inside, he''d go towards the safe haven, showing them a hard time and killing lots of their fleet.

    If they were stubborn enough to follow him toward the safe spot, then he''d not be in any grave danger. By then, he''d got most of his fleet intact, and they''d have much less than what they initially had.

    "Fighting the two sides at once and turning them into my enemies isn''t wise¡­" he thought about this point. If he turned the two fighting forces into his enemies, then things would end quite badly for him. It was better to turn one into his ally, helping in shielding more pressure off him.

    Doing so would make the other side think wrongly that he belonged to the force he didn''t hit. And that might not stop the disastrous assault he''d sufferter on, but it''d help in making his presumed allies suffer with him.

    As for which side to be his ally and his enemy, this wasn''t hard to decide. The Hescos were his enemies no matter how he tried to act nicely with them. Not to mention he was sure, a force like them, on the calibre of a great empire, had much higher and more advanced ships than the forces of this world.

    Even if they were famous merchants, they were nothing like the mighty Hescos.

    "I won''t let you go off with this without paying me back!" All of sudden, he heard the enraged voice of the nymphdying into themunication system of the ship, distracting him from his thoughts.

    "Hahahaha, you came, and quite early as well! Hahahaha!"

 Chapter 1709 The Mighty King Title!

    <h4>Chapter 1709 The Mighty King Title!</h4>

    Hyeughed over her, then looked around and spotted a behemothing from a far spot.

    It wasn''t that far, but it was moving quite slow. Without the need to ask, he could tell the shields were strong enough to stop any iing meteorite shower heading towards the giant ship.

    "Told you, the shield system is perfect in these ships, hahahaha!"

    "Don''tugh! I had to let everyone on board exert all of their power to keep the shields in such a state!"

    "Is that so? Don''t forget to ry such news to others, to let them do the same," he missed the point of her not having his bones, not able to use them the same way he used them.

    "I''m burning my assets, my precious inventory of high energy materials just to make the ship run and endure the attacks! You''ll have topensate me for this¡­"

    "Don''t whine over this, you already gained tons of stuff from back then," Hye paused, referring in his words to the loot spree the two started back on the world, "and in the uing war, you can jump with other warriors, gather up the loot of the dead there."

    "They need to get killed first!"

    "That''s why your ship and others are filled with Soulers and Reapers," William paused, "these two are strong enough to kill anything!"

    "Let''s hope so¡­ Wait a minute¡­ Does that mean you''ll let me have any loot I want?"

    "Aside from any ships and crystals, that''s a given," he knew the newly acquired viinous side of her was now stirring her up, filling her with adrenaline and greed.

    "Great! I will hold you ountable if you ask for anythingter on, hahahaha! I love you, hahahaha!" As a little girl happy for a new dress, she changed her viewpoint and attitude for one hundred and eighty degrees the moment he told her that. And he couldn''t help but helplessly sigh, while focusing on steering his ship to evade the iing meteorites.

    He was now surer than ever that after all this, she''d turn sides and be one of the smugglers and ouws in the universe!

    Hye focused on steering the ship, while the attacks he suffered grew intense. He didn''t know why but he felt like the showering at him didn''t decrease in amount or intensity as he expected.

    He thought by bringing such arge number of ships with him, many would shield the iing shower. The ones destroyed would help others to evade the iing deadly attacks. But the truth was a bit different, much different than that.

    The nightmare ended in around six hours. The moment he went outside, he couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief when he saw the number of ships waiting for him outside.

    "Almost ten percent got damaged, not bad," he predicted, and was d that hisment back then hit the mark.

    Yet the more ships appeared, the more he became excited. "Only six percent was lost¡­ That''s amazing!" The nymphdy was the one toment on that, but there was no time to celebrate such a thing.

    Hye already deployed the medium sized spaceships around while waiting for the rest of his fleet to cross the meteorite belt zone. And when the number of ships increased, many eyes were attracted to it.

    "We have to arrange ourselves for the uing battle," as they were too close from the dead zone, no one ever dared to try them out. But that didn''t mean they weren''t surrounded! The two sides sent many ships to block their path into the war, gathering up arge number of ships, enough to build ten fleets the same size as his.

    "We jumped from the frying pan to the fire," she paused before adding, "at least we got a stop in the middle to catch our breaths and get ready. Tell me, champ, how do you n to crush them?"

    "Well¡­" Hye knew hecked a ton if it came up to how battles were done in the universe, "let me lead a small part of the fleet out there and see what will happen."

    "Are you sure?" She was surprised by this, but what he said next made herugh.

    "After we attract their attention, you lead the rest. Open fire when the target get in range, and for those who are trying to run away and very close to you, send the Soulers and Reapers out to hunt them."

    "Hahahaha! That totally suits the actions of an ouw, hahahaha!"

    "Just make sure to move at the right moment," Hye stressed over this, ignoring the useless remark of hers, "moving too early or a bitte will ruin everything."

    "Count on me, hahahaha! I like this n a lot, hahahaha!"

    He ignored her and selected a few of the ships around. He didn''t know who did better than others, but limited his selection to the ships which came out unscathed from the meteorite belt.

    Then he led them directly towards the enemy.

    "Listen up, our task is to make them busy¡­ Evade and fire back, fire back even if you have no target to lock on," he then looked to Lucas, "fire at anything around, but make sure to not shoot our people."

    "Got it, mighty king!"

    "Since when did you call me that?!!"

    "We are battling in the universe, something suiting a mighty king like you," Lucas seemed to totally believe that. And Hye didn''t argue with him.

    There was no time to say anything as the ships lying up ahead opened fire the moment they moved. "Quite impatient aren''t you? Evade and make sure to deplete their ammunition first," he said to other ships following him, "deal with this as you dealt with the meteorite."

    He was right indeed. Even if the missiles and rocksunched from these ships were numerous, they were like the falling meteorites.

    Hye selected a group of fifty ships only. It wasn''t a big force to threaten anyone, but it seemed all the ships waiting for them out there were quite distressed and nervous about them.

 Chapter 1710 A Space Pirate!

    ?

    As the fire came from the other side first, Hye made sure his side would remain calm and collected. He didn''t give them the order to open fire until they came close enough.

    The enemy thought they were just scared to open fire, and that made them fire more. They wanted to take them down, but for a reason, no matter how hard they tried, not a single ship got hit!

    They didn''t know these ships went through much heated hell. Meteorites were much more ferocious and denser than these hitsunched at Hye''s ships. Not to mention any meteorite shower woulde in a scary gathering, enough to make anyone desperate.

    So dealing with these shots was easy for them. Hye watched his ships'' performance for a little bit, before knowing they were going to shock the enemy once they opened fire.

    "Attack back, now!" when they got close enough, he gave the order, "hit the ships around, then the ones far away. Release the soulers you have over the ones stuck in between, let''s grab few of them to our side¡­"

    Hye grew greedy at thest moments when he saw how the enemy ships got stacked close to each other, not giving themselves any room for manoeuvre.

    The biggest ships here were only medium sized ones. And they weren''t that deadly for him or his ships. So he wanted to take these down, using even the few Soulers he left in every ship.

    In the next moment, the dense wave of counter attacknded, damaging and destroying lots of enemy ships around. This came as a terrifying surprise to all the ships flying around, and they tried to run away, but it was toote.

    "Attack the rear ones, attack till the fullest range of your weapons¡­" Hye gave his little fleet two minutes to kill and destroy anything around, before shifting gears and focusing over the far away ones, "release the Soulers, release the beasts!"

    And then each ship threw away ten soulers each. This might look like a small force, but when they got to the enemy ships, they passed through their outer bodies like they were made of soap bubbles or something.

    Then a massacre appeared!

    They attacked the ships stuck between the debris of the damaged ships hit by Hye''s little fleet. Hye was literally standing on his toes to wait for the responses of these Soulers.

    "We are in!"

    "We controlled a ship, mighty king!"

    "We ruled over here, mighty king!"

    One by one, many started to speak, and Hye couldn''t believe the nickname Lucas casually mentioned spread like wildfire. He didn''t hesitate to issue another order: "abandon these ships, go towards others around, clear as many as you can¡­"

    And then he ordered them to open the hatches to these ships, before he went out personally and started to move towards these loot.

    In mere minutes, he gained around twenty new small ships without the need to spend a single bone for them! And just as he deployed his warriors there, adding new Soulers, the Soulers outside cleared fifty more!

    "It''s a feast! It''s a feast! Let mee in, let me take a share of the prize, hahahaha!" just when he returned back, he heard the nymphdy''sughs and words.

    "Stop fooling around, you just watch and learn," he rolled his eyes, before turning his focus outside. He deployed more Soulers in each ship, ordered them to suit up and leave to attack more ships. And when that happened, he had around a thousand Soulers working out there, adding hundreds of small ships to him.

    Then the hunt ended when there wasn''t a single ship to im. The rest were either exploding silently with fire, or got damaged and turned into useless scraps of metal.

    "Wait for an expansion," Hye noticed that many hostile ships wereing from all directions, "I''m going to arm up the ships we already controlled. Make sure to return and wait inside the ships!"

    He moved and refilled the emptied new ships with his warriors. He didn''t add any more Soulers, leaving them to fill the remaining ships.

    When he returned back, his little fleet that started with fifty ended up with more than ten fold that number!

    "I want to join, I want to fight!" The nymphdy kept shouting excitedly from far away, wanting to take a piece of this grand pie.

    "Just wait a little longer," Hye paused, "I''m going to make a bigger scene then you''ll join, get ready¡­ try to move the ships like I said, you have five minutes¡­ Let''s roll after that!"

    Hye led the new fleet towards the iing enemies, "let''s do it like before, evade the open fire when I give the mark!"

    The iing ships didn''t learn from the previous lesson, opened fire even before his fleet would get into their range. Then another round of evasion urred, one that made himugh.

    The fleet lost a few ships this time, as the newly added crew weren''t that versatile in evasion. He expected such a result, and wasn''t feeling any bad towards this.

    He had no time to train enough warriors to evade the iing attacks! He got lucky enough to train many of how to steer the ships back then. Yet when he saw how grand this chance was, he regretted not training more.

    "I''ll just store these ships," he decided to do this from now on, wait for a chance to retreat back towards that safe haven in between the two stars, and start a wide spree mission of training.

    Then it hit him! "Why won''t I leave some there? Let them train? Won''t it be like the training grounds I established before on the second Earth world? This is brilliant!"

    He decided to do this next time he got time to break free from this battle. But now he focused on the heated evasion battle going on right now.

    "Open fire!'' the moment the hostile ships got in range, he released the order, "attack the close ones, then the far away ones after two minutes¡­"

 Chapter 1711 B*Tch!

    ?

    Hye spread orders, and then his fleet did as he said. Luckily attacking wasn''t that hard as steering the ships. And in less than half an hour, he was on another spree to hijack more spaceships.

    Before he''d move, he gave the order to thedy nymph, "it''s showtime sweet princess, go all out and show me how you''ll do it," he paused for a moment there before reminding her of the deal the two had, "you''ll give me crystals and ships, the rest is yours to take."

    "Hahahaha, great! I''m going to f*ck them up, hahahaha!"

    "Don''t try to fill any ship with warriors or anyone. We don''t have enough skilled pilots, right?"

    "Sure, I''m after inventories and treasures there, not the ships. Take them, take them all, hahahaha!"

    "Collect them for me!" he shouted but she was already impatient to move out. As he watched the distant streams of lightsing towards here, he knew she was going to join the battle.

    "Hopefully she''ll collect them," he shook his head before going out. He started to collect the loot, while his fleet was still opening fire at the far away targets.

    This time the enemy didn''t give him any time to breathe. They watched what he did before, and realised that he was a space pirate, trying to grab all the ships and kill those onboard.

    At this stage of war, he didn''t care about fighting a side against the other. It was his chance to strengthen his fleet, and survive the assault both sides prepared beforehand.

    Later on he''d retreat, train more warriors, beforeing here and do what he intended from before.

    Both  slides underestimated Hye. He didn''t need much time to take the ships cleared by his Soulers. The time needed to just touch the ships and suck them into his inventory was much less than the time needed to go inside, refill them with his warriors, before jumping out and visiting more ships.

    In just half an hour, he gained and collected many ships. They were small ones, but he was quite satisfied with that. The enemy was focusing on his fleet until the nymphdy joined the fight.

    When she appeared, shended over the enemies like an unstoppable avnche. She got much more ships than him, and she came from outside, attacking the unprepared enemies.

    As the initial sh ended up in destroying many spaceships, she spread out her fleet, mimicking what he was doing, before going out and collecting the loot.

    She didn''t focus just over the ships, but also on the dead bodies of those who were inside them. This made her spend more time in collecting the loot, and soon enough the enemy started to arrange their fleets, sending more towards her direction.

    "I hope she knows what she is doing," when Hye saw the iingrge fleets of spaceships towards her direction, he couldn''t help but turn and hoped she was aware of what wasing towards her.

    "Retreat!" The moment the enemy fleets came close, she returned back to her big ship, and ordered a full out retreat. She hurried towards the spot she moved from, a ce that not a single enemy would dare toe close from.

    "B*tch!" The moment Hye saw her drawing back, he knew what she wanted to do. She wanted to leave him behind, and all these fleets would turn around ande towards his direction.

    Seeing this made him hurry back to his small ship, "why did you do that?" he couldn''t help but shout in the centralmunication system, while steering his ship to move as fast as possible, evading the iing disaster.

    "You said yourself, you''ll keep them busy and I''ll handle them from the side,"'' she had zero guilt or regret, making him feel a bit speechless. He even was this close from messing up a sharp turn he nned to do to evade iing dense waves of fire.

    "Stay ready then," he couldn''t say anything but this, "once they are focused on me, hit them hard."

    "There are twenty big ships there¡­"

    "Don''t tell me you are afraid!" he feared the worst, and so nned to retreat as well if he needed to.

    "I want to loot everything from them, hahahaha," she acted totally the opposite of what he expected, "just make sure they are too deep into you before I''lle."

    "That means totally bad if taken in another contest," he muttered while returning to focus on the ongoing battle. He knew she had a point there, these ships must be filled with tons of forces and riches.

    For a moment there he grew interested in looting these ships'' forces from their inventories. He was quite sure he''d reap tons of things, but it wasn''t safe right now to do it.

    "Better to just stick to the initial n," he sighed before giving his orders to everyone, letting them move fast, firing without aim, and making sure they were drifting towards one direction, away from the ce of the nymphdy''s fleet.

    "We need more ships!" The moment she joined the battle again, she managed to deal a good blow to the fleets chasing Hye. Thetter knew what she said was true, but he didn''t want to retreat just now.

    "We can do it for more rounds, then retreat," he wanted to take more ships, as with them he''d create a much bigger fleet, "make sure to aim towards the big ones first, take them into your inventory fast¡­"

    "Don''t teach me how to reap my oot," she shouted back, seemingly quite interested in what she was doing. She considered herself a master, didn''t know she learnt all this from him in the first ce.

    The battle continued at such a tempo for long hours. She retreated the moment she smelled danger, and Hye had to endure the heat with his fleet.

    Slowly his fleet started to lose many ships, ending up with half of what he had after adding the first batch of loot to his fleet.

 Chapter 1712 Are They Nuts?!!!

    Chapter 1712 Are They Nuts?!!!

    Hye didn''t feel sorry about that, as he gained tons of ships, including even medium sized ones.

    As for the big shots, they were all a prey to the nymphdy. She did indeed focus on taking them as loot, and didn''t care about anything else actually.

    The only drawback for this was that she couldn''t loot more than one ship at a time. It took a long time to clear all the ships'' fighters from their inventories, and most of the time she had to take the ship in, leave as fast as she could, as arge number of ships headed towards her direction.

    At some point, the ships that were hunting Hye dispatched a group on the side to attack the nymph''sdy''s fleet when she''de closer. But thanks to the presence of big ships in her fleet, she managed to crush all of them without getting much damage or affecting the entire operation.

    "It''s time for us to retreat," after fifteen hours from doing all this, Hye and the nymphdy both hit a solid hard wall, "I can''t pass through! There are twenty big ships standing between the two of us!"

    "I can see that," Hye wasn''t feeling sad about leaving right now. He got enough to build many fleets, and all he needed to do was to retreat and train his warriors over these ships, "let''s call it a day then. See you after passing through the meteorite shower."

    As he gave the order, all the ships disengaged and ran towards the dead spot. The enemies of boths sides stood away, looking in disbelief towards the hurriedly flying ships towards that dead spot.

    The sole question that rang in everyone watching this weird scene was if these weird enemies had loose screws in their minds or what to race like this towards that deadly area.

    As they watched Hye''s and the nymphdy''s fleets race towards the meteorite shower area, the original fight between the two enemies resumed itself as if nothing happened so far.

    Seeing this from the far front made Hye feel quite satisfied. "Next time I''ll hit one and borrow the hand of the other," he muttered to himself, before his ship entered through the dead zone, got weed with tons of meteorites.

    The journey back to the safe haven wasn''t that safe, and ended up with losing more ships. But it was expected. Even if everyone were experienced at steering the ships, many didn''t have enough experience to handle the scary shower of burning rocks.

    Not to mention incidents did happen from time to time as well.

    "What are we going to do now?" the nymphdy said whileughing.

    "Something tells me you got something great from looting these big ships," Hye smiled, hinting towards the loot she got.

    "Don''t set your eyes over my sh*t! You''ll only get ships and crystals, nothing more!"

    "I''m satisfied with that," he bitterly said, "send these over, we need to start a big n of training."

    "Training? Are we going to train your warriors on how to fly these ships?"

    "That''s the only thing we can do right now," Hye shrugged, "we need to build a strong fleet this time, enough to let us control a piece of space out there."

    "Do you want to have a base out there? That''s fantastic! Don''t tell me you want to conquer the entire world and kill both forces!"

    "I''m not that delusional," Hye did indeed had high hopes and ns, but he also knew his limits. He was doing this great as he was just fighting at the border zone of this war. Not to mention both sides didn''t yetunch their great vessels.

    But he knew he couldn''t keep doing this frequently, retreating to here and such. Or else this would get noticed, and the enemy might send fleets to scout this area.

    He wasn''t worried about facing them, but if a single ship managed to reach here, it''d spread the news. If that happened, then he''d kiss goodbye to this safe haven.

    So he nned to establish a safe area for him out there, use it as his main base in that war. It wouldn''t greatly affect the war, especially when he''d support this world''s forces over the Hescos.

    The deadliest weapon was that world destroying cannon he read about, and didn''t want to even experience its hit even once.

    "Listen up," he took out his entire fleet of ships. Be it small, medium, orrge ones, he deployed everything. The entire space looked a bit crowded after he did so. And then he filled them with his warriors.

    "We are going to train over how to fly these things, how to use the weapons installed there, and how to evade attacks by training in that meteorite shower area¡­"

    He started to ry his orders to everyone to hear through themunication system. He noticed how well the warriors who trained on how to evade the meteorite did back at the battles back then.

    "Let''s start," as he exined everything in great detail, even showing them how to fly, make a few moves, and even went towards the area of meteorites many times, he ordered them to start.

    "Lucas, lead them on how to fire," he knew Lucas and Soulers sucked at steering the ships. But when it came down to firing the weapons, they were insane, "also train your people on how to suit up, move in space, attack ships fast and clear all the enemies inside."

    "Leave this to me, mighty king!"

    "Don''t forget, the shields of the big ships are a headache. Your people had to sacrifice a lot to get through these¡­"

    "But we eventually did it, right?" Lucas acted a bit arrogant, but Hye knocked on his head.

    "Just find a way to deal with these shields, got it?"

    "Y¡­ Yes, mighty king!"

    He watched Lucas get out, starting to lead the forces to train.

    "What are you going to do?" The nymphdy even got a job to do. She had a lot of loot to go through, and try to find something that could help them in the uing grand battle.

 Chapter 1713 Space Pirates!

    Chapter 1713 Space Pirates!

    She was the one who volunteered to do it. After all, killing more enemies would yield her more loot in the end.

    "I''m going to wait¡­"

    "Wait for what?"

    "To add more warriors to train," William already used more than two thirds of the warriors he levelled up already. He wanted to wait for his Heart Crystal''s trees to get ripe, harvest their crystals before levelling up a grand number of his warriors.

    And then he''d train these. He wouldn''t hurry and rush things up. He knew he''d gain tons of ships during the war, and it was better to have ready and well trained warriors by his side to make the best use of these.

    Not to mention he had to select a few capable warriors and leave them here with few ships to train other warriors on them. Once he''d gain more crystal loot, or his Crystal Heart would yield another batch of harvest, he''de back and level up part of them.

    This way he''d never run short of capable warriors. And all he needed now was to just wait.

    Watching his warriors train on how to fly the spaceships, evade the meteorites, and Soulers training on how to hijack and kill any spaceships'' crew, he felt nostalgic about this.

    "It''s really great how I can do it here¡­ But what would happen if I opened a portal from here to the second Earth world?" He knew that the world had a much faster time rate to the universe. But there were two main problems he had.

    First hecked enough spaceships to train others on. He had to amass tons of these ships before sending them over that world and starting such training sessions. And then there was the problem of theck of suitable environment to train at.

    The space outside the second Earth world wasn''t stable, was very dangerous, and yet it was something that didn''t resemble the current war ongoing here. He''d gain nothing but wasting his time, and having half assed good pilots of his ships.

    But it would be much better than having ones with zero experience in flying ships. He decided to wait until he''d amass lots of ships, then try it out.

    If it worked, then he''d gain a ton from the difference in time out there. But he didn''t ce much hope over great results from this training.

    As he had much time, he decided to leave them training here under the lead of Lucas and the nymphdy, and went back to the main war stage. He didn''t want to miss any chance to learn more about how these grand fleets fought in space.

    The nymphdy called him crazy, but he didn''t care or bother about her opinion. Yet the moment he arrived outside the meteorite belt, he found lots of ships waiting for him out there.

    "They look serious this time, all this against a single vessel? Hahahaha!" Heughed in such a situation, and didn''t feel any stress at all. He expected such a scene anyway, but the number of ships waiting for him was much more than what he expected.

    "Should I go back or what?" he looked around, looking for any gap possible to leave from, but failed. There wasn''t a single area not covered by these ships, "they are killing each other everywhere, and only united in front of my face? Screw them!"

    He was about to turn around and head back when he spotted something. A strange fleet suddenly popped out of thin air, was all ck, having an orange circle emblem over all the ship decks.

    "Someone is trying to imitate my red hand mark?!!" Hye got stirred up by seeing this fleet, yet he wasn''t truly thinking about them mimicking him. He knew such an idea wasn''t new, and many fleets were already using it for aeons of years.

    But what stirred him up was where that new fleet appeared, and what it did whennding there. This fleet appeared closeby from the tight encirclement around him. And the moment that fleet appeared, it froze in ce for a few seconds, as if the crew inside got shocked by the grand party waiting for them.

    Then they opened fire, and the rest of the ships fired back. In mere minutes, the entire zone turned into a brutal set of war, one that many ships were destroyed per second!

    "I don''t know who the hell are you, but thanks for the timely help," Hye evilly smirked, deciding to push forward instead of retreating. He felt like this fleet was sneaking their way towards here, using the fact that not a single ship would dare toe closer from this region.

    Yet they were quite unlucky. Hye already turned this area into a very hot battleground. And that turned their supposedly sneaking attempt to fail drastically.

    He didn''t know that this fleet belonged to one of the big space pirates, one that was called the Orange Sun. and it was here just like Smiggy and other ouws, wanting to fish for as many rewards as he could.

    Unlike Smiggy, this space pirate intended to do it like how Hye wanted, attacking the fleets here and trying to reap great rewards with high risks.

    The Orange Sun space pirate never expected his luck to be this bad. The moment he appeared with his grand fleet here, he was met with such a scary gathering of ships. He couldn''t help but curse, curse the bad luck he had, curse the enemies who were supposed to fight each other and yet ended up allying here, and cursed the one who caused this to him.

    "I got a mole, I got a f*king rat for sure¡­" he knew no one was aware of himing here except for the ones who were close to him. He moved his eyes around, watching the faces he always trusted and couldn''t help but have tons of doubt towards them.

 Chapter 1714 Joining One Side Against The Other

    <h4>Chapter 1714 Joining One Side Against The Other</h4>

    But this wasn''t the time to do such a thing. He instantly issued the order to open fire, kill the enemies around and pave a safe path for the fleet to run away.

    Who knew the fleets stationed here responded in weird fierceness and rage! The two enemies who gathered here already reached a ceasefire agreement. And now they guessed the identity of the annoying ships that appeared from that dead zone.

    They mistook Hye to work for the Orange Sun space pirate. Having space pirates here and even illegal scavengers wasn''t a rare case in any war. So the spaceship''s crew knew what to do, and they instantly opened fire back, hitting tons of the Orange Sun''s fleet ships in the next few minutes.

    Things escted out of control, and the scale of this battle expanded fast. Hye used this chance and slipped through the tight encirclement that surrounded this area, finally having his chance to go away and watch from a far distance.

    The battle was brutal, and he saw how it wasmon to see spaceships burn and get destroyed. Even the big spaceships got several big blows, ending up losing parts off their bodies alongside much of their crew.

    Watching all this happening from the front seat was quite impressive, and yet very dangerous!

    "Fire back, kill anythinging here, don''t leave any ship alone!" Hye kept shouting as dense waves of ships were flying around, attacking his ship. He knew he had no time to watch the ongoing war with ease. So he kept looking around, while moving the ship at a dangerous speed.

    He didn''t know what he was doing, but those watching him saw remarkable twists and moves. He evaded tons of fire, while safeguarding his ship from getting ruined.

    On many asions, a dense wave of fire came towards him. Any inexperienced fighter would end up smashing his ship and losing it alongside his life. But Hye managed to pull through safely from each and every encounter he faced.

    That was thanks to his old training of flying jets. Hye didn''t care about the things he did, and mainly focused on killing more ships, evading more fire, and watching what was going on around.

    The fight was indeed crazy, but Hye was d he managed to break away from the tight encirclement of the enemies. Once he secured himself in a zone, he started to observe and look for the Hescos ships.

    "Listen up," as he noticed the pattern which the Hescos ships had, he started to distribute his orders around, "you are going to use the targeting lock feature this time. Focus on the ships with ck and golden ends, they are the ones belonging to the Hescos. And we''ll start shooting them down. Try to avoid harming any other ship belonging to this world''s forces, ok?"

    He wanted to start implementing this strategy from now on. It was easy to guess how hard it''d be to take out his fleets from the safe haven to here without getting ambushed every single time.

    So it was better to start tricking the Hescos, making them believe he was their enemies. As for the world''s forces, they''d slowly believe he was one of their forces.

    Like this, the enemies he''d expect in the end would be only Hescos, and they''d be busy fighting the world''s forces next time. Per his orders, the Soulers controlling the weapons started to look for the ships he marked, and began shooting them down.

    This was quite hard and very challenging at first. But after a few rounds, they started to get used to the lock down mechanism. Then it came down to differentiate between the two different forces, a task that took a few hours actually to get done.

    During this time, Hye faced a tough time. As he asked his men to limit their firepower, both forces mistook this as a sign of him running low on ammo, or growing weak or exhausted his energy or something like that.

    So it was expected for more enemies to show up, hitting his ship with everything they got. At the same time, there was the problem of not destroying many ships like before, ending up umting more of the enemies around, sticking to him like annoying flies.

    Hye was tempted to shoot everyone and kill everything at many asions, ending up dropping any thoughts about that eventually.

    In addition to that, the world''s forces didn''t pick up the idea of Hye working on their side until a few hourster. They kept harassing him,ing inrge numbers and tried to entrap him more than once.

    If not for his great skill in flying the ship, he''d have ended up in a very tight spot. But in the end, the world''s fleets started to evade him, and he got to deal only with Hescos.

    "Having one behemoth on my side feels great!" Hye saw how it made all the difference to have the world''s forces by his side. The Hescos wanted him dead, but they had to deal now with the world''s fleets and ships.

    The temporary ceasefire crumbled and fell down thanks to what he did. And from there, it was a fun hunt for him.

    The moment he''d face grave danger, like pumping into a bigger sized ship or arge gathering of small ones, he''d instantly turn around and make a run for his life. He''d hide into the middle of the world''s forces, ending up for the iing enemies to get busy dealing with others.

    He loved to stay on the side and hunt enemies from advantageous spots. It was impossible to do it before, but with the help of all these ships on his side, it was much easier than ever.

    He wanted to go out, release his soulers there, hunt down ships and add them to his own collection. As he joined the world''s side, he realised the Hescos did deserve their name and reputation as the top one force in the universe.

 Chapter 1715 Its A Pirate! Lets Harass Him Then!

    Chapter 1715 It''s A Pirate! Let''s Harass Him Then!

    Their fleets were much more organised, and well-trained than the ones of this world. Not to mention there were many diverse types of spaceships in the Hescos fleet, with more capabilities like flying speed and firepower.

    Yet Hye knew the ship he was using wasn''t paling inparison to the best small ships the Hescos had. As the fight was wild and crazy, all ships were moving too fast, making him unable to see anything in great detail.

    If he did, he''d be surprised that many of the ships he marked as good were all like his. And if he knew that, he''d grow fanatic about hunting and hijacking them. Andter on, when he''d learn about this, he''d deeply regret what he missed.

    The situation kept going nicely for him, while the space pirate forces started to breathe. The moment the two forces returned to hunt each other down, the pirate ships started to pull distance, gather up, and form arge fleet.

    Hye noticed this, as did tons of others. And yet no one dared to move against them as that pirate was cunning. He didn''t move at once, but gathered and organised his forces near a zone, before ordering them to gather up and unite.

    This made Hye open his chat with the nymphdy, and ask her about how the training was going.

    [It''s great! The fleet looks much better now than before!]

    [Enough to go and join the war?] Hye looked at the pirate fleet before adding, "We have a new yer on the table]

    [Who?]

    [Dunno] Hye looked again at the pirate ships and started to exin what happened to her. He also described how these ships looked, and then she instantly got what he meant.

    [Wow! A space pirate is here? That''s something cool!] She got hyped up, [We need to contact him, we need to do it asap!]

    [For what?] he didn''t get why she looked this excited about dealing with that space pirate. He now realised he pumped into another ouw, someone who seemed to be working on a higher level than Smiggy.

    [He has much more experience than us, and knows what to do, right?]

    [Two thieves can''t rob the same house, right?]

    [Well¡­ You mean he is going to hunt us down?]

    [That''s a given] Hye didn''t want to ruin her sweet dreams, but he knew if he let her continue, she''d wake up in a nightmare, [Let''s do our business on our own ns. And if you met his ships, don''t open fire until they started it first]

    [Do you mean¡­]

    [Yes, bring it on babe, let''s rock this area and rule it!] Hyeughed, [But leave behind enough warriors to train others, leave one hundred small ships, three medium-sized and one big one out there]

    [Sure, wait for me, I''ming, hahahaha! Our deal is still on, right?]

    [What deal?] Hye acted ignorant, and she was on the verge of crying back there.

    [I knew you were untrustworthy! Promising me something and not fulfilling it¡­]

    [Hey hey, don''t let your mouth run with such dangerous words] He had to stop her, [It''s valid! Juste, I''m waiting for you here]

    He closed the chat and focused again on the ongoing battle. As he was bringing his fleet here, it was better to start little trouble for that space pirate.

    Hye didn''t think about leading any ships towards that pirate as he hoped it was someone who could help. But it turned out it was apetitor, a fierce, dangerous, and pretty experienced foe on top of that!

    But now everything has changed!

    "Let''s cut a few of your teeth before thepetition starts," he evilly smirked, before leading his ships towards the front.

    He wasn''t a leader of any force here, but he grasped how to do it. All he needed to do was to go there, stir up trouble with that pirate''s forces, and let them chase him with a few ships, before luring them here.

    Doing this wasn''t going to suffice, so he first did this with the Hescos forces first. Through this, he managed to drag the world''s ships closer to the space pirate''s fleet. Then started to do what he desired.

    As he came upon the pirate fleet, they took him as one of those who were trying to test them. They responded the same, sending a detachment to take him down. But who knew this little ship was rtively fast and hard to hit.

    Hye led them all the way toward where the world''s fleets were. The pirate ships chasing him didn''t feel it wrong until it was toote. And then lots of ships got destroyed.

    After doing this a few more times, the space pirate ships became quite vignt. They didn''t follow him all the way toward the extensive fleet. And that made their losses stop at this point.

    Hye didn''t stop there though. As he saw them retreat, he returned to harass them one time after another. As he persisted, few fell into his trap and followed him out of rage.

    They never returned, and that taught the pirates an important lesson. They stopped caring for Hye and focused on stopping other ships froming to test them.

    "Tsk! They are quite cautious," Hye muttered when he failed on luring any more ships, "but at least I took down many of their ships. It won''t matter now, butter on, it will."

    He knew he got something extra from this, he got marked by the pirates as a troublemaker. That meant they wouldn''t persist in chasing him any time he''de to harass.

    And he decided to put on hold his actions until the nymphdy would bring the fleet over.

    The fleet took five hours to arrive here. During this, Hye kept flying and fighting, learning more with every passing destroyed ship.

    The more he watched, the more he inwardly sighed. "They are killing ships like taking down flies!" he lost count of how many ships got ruined or exploded, and how many more were added to the battlefield.

 Chapter 1716 Trash Talk!

    Chapter 1716 Trash Talk!

    Yet Hye realised something. He never saw a fleeting from far, all he saw was reinforcements appearing from closeby distances. "Don''t tell me¡­ There are tycoons with tons of ships out there!!!" This realisation drove his blood to boil. And when he tried to locate these ship holders, he couldn''t help but notice something else.

    "That pirate¡­ He arranged and gathered up his fleet to be close to these rich folks¡­ Heid his eyes over the big trophy right from the start¡­ Damn!"

    It was very clear now that the pirate who came here was very experienced, knew what to do, and had in depth details about everything rted to this war.

    Hye recalled the precious information he got from Smiggle. And thetter couldn''t bepared to the real whale here. Yet that didn''t stop Hye. he wanted a piece of that cake, and he intended to get it no matter what!

    "I need to find a way to crush more of these ships," as he realised the seriouspetition he was going to suffer for these tycoons, he decided to cut the arms and legs of that pirate.

    Using this world''s forces wasn''t going to do, and trying to lure these cautious pirates now wasn''t going to work. Hye thought about it before he decided to take a gamble.

    Hye turned his attention towards the entire battlefield as a whole. The space pirates were looking strong as they stood together, but if the two enemies coborated to do it, it''d be easy.

    [I''m here!] as he waited for his fleet to arrive, thedy nymph finally sent him this message.

    [Listen, you''ll head directly towards the pirate group] Hye sent this weird message before adding, [Attack everything and anyone you meet, spread out the word in themon channel about being part of the pirate fleet]

    [Didn''t you say we shouldn''t align ourselves with them?!!! What changed?!!!]

    [Just do as I say, there is no time to exin] he knew she got a point here, but the time was indeed tight.

    [Ok, but there is a huge distance between the two of us¡­]

    [We aren''t going to really join them] Hye rolled his eyes, realising that his real intentions were missed by her, [Just do as I say, then retreat to the safe point before the meteorite belt, got it?]

    [Honestly? No! But I''ll y along] she felt how impatient and urgent he was, [you must have spotted something great out there, right? I want a share!]

    [You already have the share of what you killed before, right?] Hye rolled his eyes, couldn''t believe the rocket speed this nymphdy was developing into something nasty as an ouw and an opportunist.

    [I want part of the share, or else I won''t y until you exin] she paused, before adding, [and I''m sure once you exin things over, you''ll have to spill more about the grand loot you are setting your eyes on]

    He knew he had no way out but to tell her. [Fine! I''ll give you part of the loot] he sighed, [But bear in mind that you have to sound and look convincing, got it?]

    [Count on me, hahahaha! I''ll trash talk their channel, won''t let them enjoy a single moment of rest, hahahaha!]

    Hye started to feel bad over the two forces fighting each other here. The nymphdy delivered what she promised, opened themon channel and started spreading hate and curses.

    Themon channel was kept open for the two sides tomunicate in cases of emergencies. The case of the space pirate was one, and Hye''s presence here was also another example of its value. Yet the most important use was to coordinate in case a third party crushed the ce, like the Toranks or another force.

    It was a channel that anyone in a fixed range inside the battlefield would be able to use. So the two sides managed to hear her out, including the Orange Sun himself!

    The pirate was sitting inside his gship when he received the news. "Open up that f*cooking channel! Let''s hear everything about it!" he grew instantly mad the moment he heard about it. And when he heard the nymphdy trashing the channel, he couldn''t help but curse out loud.

    "Screw this b*tch! I wouldn''t be the Orange Sun Pirate Lord if I didn''t get her and torture her in bed! Spread out my orders, anyone bringing me here alive will be granted a grand award from me¡­"

    Just in the middle of his words, the loud voice of the nymphdy echoed in the entire deck, making him stop and listen while his anger kept piling up.

    "... And that mighty space pirate of mine is actually my bed lover! He can''t sleep without sleeping in myp, crying all night and confessing to me many things. He wanted nothing else but to kill and loot, and this war is the perfect battleground for him. He came here working for another force, it''s the Toranks baby! And they are going to f*ck you hard, hahahahaha!"

    "Spread the orders, I want this b*tch alive as soon as possible," the nymphdy didn''t know that what she just said was partially true. That made him quite enraged, and at the same time, quite terrified.

    He looked around, and didn''t know who the mole among his trusted men was. Things started rolling out in the wrong direction at first when he got surrounded after getting here. And now this weirddy was speaking trash about him, while feeding the enemies real truth.

    "Anyone who is going to get her will be upgraded, get his own ships to rule¡­ Hell, I''ll let him loot that f*cking fleet pretending to work for me, and keep everything to himself! Spread the word now, dammit!"

    The moment the news spread about this grand bounty, and everyone got hyped for that. The scene in the pirate fleet looked quite chaotic. They broke their formation, and started to attack anything and everyone, moving like an unstoppable flood towards one direction.

 Chapter 1717 Tricking Everyone

    <h4>Chapter 1717 Tricking Everyone</h4>

    [Damn! They areing for me!!] the moment this happened, the nymphdy started to scream in words, sending lots of scared messages over to Hye.

    And thetter couldn''t help butugh over it.

    [Who told you to im all this about him? He is your man? Come on! Hahahahaha!]

    [You asked me to do it! And now you are reneging on your words? You have to support me!]

    [didn''t promise you anything, hahahaha!]

    Hye was listening, listening like many here on the battlefield to what she said. At first, it looked a bit weird, but soon enough Hye couldn''t help butugh.

    She was hrious! She imed everything about that dude, and Hye was sure the pirates woulde at her for revenge.

    Yet he had nothing in his power to help her. [Just keep going and don''t look back]

    [Do you want me to go into the meteorite belt?] She was speechless, but what Hye said next was something that made her freeze in ce for a few seconds, [I didn''t say to return back there, just go towards the area of the most dense spaceships, and trash talk about the time to attack both forces]

    [You¡­] She gulped before her mind wrapped around what he wanted to do, [You are evil! What if I died there?]

    [It''s your fate then, hahahaha!] Hye knew she got what he wanted to do. He just hoped that pirates would send a small detachment in her direction, never thinking she''d perform that great and end up luring all these ships.

    It''d seem as if most of the pirate ships were heading toward the nymphdy. And all it was missing now was thest trigger, the little spark that''d lit everything up and spread out a fire.

    And that would be what she was going to talk about in themon channel. The moment she started her trash talk, everything changed!

    [My boyfriend ising b*tches! Hahahaha! See that grand fleeting here? It''s him, he is here, he ising to be on my side, attack anyone here. Do you know what this means? Yes, yes, yes, the Toranks¡­ They areing! hahahahaha!]

    The two enemies decided to pause their attacks here and hit that iing fleet. They didn''t do this out of cautious, but because the nymphdy already started to hit many ships around, pulling the fuse for that bomb.

    Then things went south for the remaining pirate fleet, the one led by the Orange Sun pirate himself.

    The moment this started, small ships wereing in his direction. When he burnt them down, more started to group up, especially with the temporary truce held by the two opposing sides here.

    It was a remarkable touch from the nymphdy to mention the Toranks. If it was just the space pirates here, then Hye was sure the two forces wouldn''t bother by cooperating to do anything against him.

    But when the name of the scary Toranks was mentioned, and with the reliable intel about the densely packed fleets that belonged to the Toranks being nearby, the two sides didn''t treat this matter casually anymore.

    Hye watched the entire world around him burn, and couldn''t help butugh at this. He alone couldn''t take this space pirate down. But using the grand fleets here, it was indeed quite easy to do.

    The moment everyone focused on that space pirate fleet, Hye started to move toward his target. The ces where these rich tycoons took as bases weren''t that far from him. And so he steered his spaceship and headed towards the closest ce.

    He met lots of ships that wereing from everywhere, heading towards the ce of that space pirate. Few of them mistook him as part of them, while others took him as an enemy. That made him fly under a heavy rain of fire. If not for him being alone, then these ships would have persisted in chasing him.

    As they saw him fleeing away from the direction of the ongoing battle, they mistook him for a deserter. They couldn''t kill him, so they didn''t waste their time and kept going toward the big threat.

    As for the nymphdy, she already got permission to retreat. She did enough, and it was time for her to vanish. As she got the order to retreat, she didn''t remain there and retreated.

    She thought in such huge battles she''d be able to take and reap lots of loot. But reality was cruel and she couldn''t do that at all.

    Every single time she tried to go out and collect the loot, she ended up getting surrounded and attacked fiercely. After doing this dozens of times, she bitterly epted this and left.

    "I will return back to collect all of your loot," she promised while leading the entire fleet, heading towards the deadly meteorite belt area.

    She got chased crazily by tons of ships. Yet the moment they spotted her and her fleet going into that deadly zone, not a single ship dared to pursue it.

    They all retreated, focused on dealing with the iing big fleet of that space pirate. When the Orange Sun saw the nymphdy going into that zone, he asked his forces to retreat and gather up with him.

    His situation was bad, and yet he wasn''t feeling any danger. He just called back his fleet and waited patiently for something.

    "Just go away," Hye was in the middle of evading the iing attacks of the ships he met. As the fight between the two enemies stopped here, any alien ship without the symbol of both sides would end up getting attacked.

    Hye wasn''t the only one moving away from the crazy battlefield, many ships did. That made Hye realise that running away was running in the ouws'' veins and blood.

    Just before he''d arrived at the tycoon''s ce, something new happened. A huge whirlpool appeared one that was so extensive to rival the size of a star. It appeared tens of thousands of miles away from him, and yet he felt like it was just close by.

 Chapter 1718 Attacking The Big Tycoons

    <h4>Chapter 1718 Attacking The Big Tycoons</h4>

    "What''s going on?" he couldn''t ignore such a change, and yet he never stopped flying towards his destination. The moment this whirlpool appeared, all the ships and fleets here seemed to get stirred up, moved, and focused solely on it.

    That made Hye have smooth sailing towards his target. He didn''t know what this whirlpool was, but he was thankful it appeared here. And yet when this ck whirlpool threw what was inside it, he cursed out loud.

    "Sh*t! It''s bringing more space pirates!!!"

    As Hye was busy heading towards the ce he wanted, he saw the colossal whirlpool gushing out tons of ships. Large fleets appeared all had the same mark on them.

    He never expected the piracy career to be this sessful. And yet he never got tempted to go down this path. All he thought about was to focus more on developing the nymphdy''s interest in such business and make her like his arm in the underground world.

    The sudden influx of such a huge amount of pirate ships made it hard for both enemies here to stop them. All the ships were heading and focused on the main pirate fleet, and now there were at least twelve more fleets appearing from the whirlpool. And Hye felt like it wouldn''t stop here.

    "I need to hurry," he felt the urge to move faster and reach his destination. Or else with all these ships, the pirates would secure their way towards the rich tycoons.

    Hye knew things turned to the worse, and the problem now wasn''t in arriving at these rich folks, but how to get away safely after collecting the loot.

    He knew the pirates weren''t going to y nice with him, they wouldn''t allow an outsider to collect any loot, even if it was just ten percent.

    He ignored anything happening around and moved like a ray of light towards his target. Luckily he moved a bit early and crossed most of the distance towards there. And when he arrived, he couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief.

    The sudden appearance of all these pirates drove tons of ships surrounding and protecting these rich tycoons away. They saw in the iing ships a great challenge and threat and moved at once to intercept and stop them from getting near their treasure chests.

    They didn''t bother about a single ship like Hye''s, didn''t know theymitted the biggest mistake ever.

    Hye arrived when most of the guards left, leaving behind just a small count of less than ten medium-sized ships, three big ships, and almost a thousand small ships. This might seem like a big force, but to secure the ones who got tens of thousands, or even hundreds of thousands of ships in their inventory, then it was simply a joke.

    "It''s time to do something about this," Hye turned around, looked at the ten Reapers he took out, "Suit up, go inside the big ships, and start a massacre¡­" he paused before pointing out toward one big ship in particr, "open a path for me to enter, and leave everything else to me."

    There were tycoons with tons of spaceships in this small fleet, but Hye was the richest tycoon if it came down to warrior tokens. He just needed ess, and everything would be solved to the best.

    He knew as he''d attack the big ships, other fleets and ships around would get rmed. He expected tons of forcesing here, trying to stop him, but this wasn''t going to work.

    The moment he''dy his hands over these three big ships, he''d be totally secure. He was sure the securest ce here for any tycoon to be in was these three big ships. Other ships were just decorations and guards for them.

    The enemy wouldn''t believe a single small ship crew would be able to take down three big battleships. And yet after this day, everyone would remember what Hye did here.

    The first thing he did was to secure his entry point. If he got enough suits, he''d let more Reapers go out and rampage these spaceships. But for now, he got just ten suits to do so.

    He selected Reapers as they were the deadliest mass killers in his warrior arsenal. They got the same abilities as Soulers, not to mention they were much fiercer.

    He didn''t select just one big ship to attack to make a diversion. Like this, the enemy wouldn''t know which one of these three was his real target. And when they''d figure that out, it''d be toote for them.

    Not to mention he nned to execute a massacre of the three big ships at the same time. Luckily the three weren''t that far away from each other, and the one he selected just was in the middle of the other two.

    Hye then watched his ten Reapers moving towards each ship, three to the ones on the side, and four to the one in the middle. They looked harmless, and no one would care about fliesing to burn over the mighty shields of the big ships.

    Yet the moment they arrived there, they easily passed through these shields, passed through the thick bodies of the ships, before entering inside. And without the need for him to see anything, he knew a bloody massacre was going on inside each and every one of these three big ships.

    Before even the sirens of rm would ring, he spotted a hunger door opening in the area near his spaceship. He didn''t hesitate and pushed his ship forward, trusting his Reapers to do the rest.

    Just before his ship would get to the shields'' zone, he received a message that his ship got clearance for this spaceship. It was named the Battle g #0222552, and that was a silly military name in his opinion.

    But he got ess, and he wouldn''t let this chance slip by.

    "Stay inside, be ready to move at any given moment," he said to the small crew he had, before moving out of the ship.

 Chapter 1719 Doing It Like Old Days

    Chapter 1719 Doing It Like Old Days

    The door that opened was closed now, and the atmosphere inside was supporting life.

    He was inside a very spacious hunger, one that stretched for hundreds of metres in every direction. It wasn''t empty, as there was a flood of the different racesing here.

    "I thought this belonged to Hescos¡­ Don''t tell me they use other races to fight their wars?" Hye was surprised by this, never thought the mighty Hescos would hire other races as mercenaries to do their battles.

    But when he thought about the scary number of ships and fleets such an empire had, and when he thought about the fast rate of destruction of ships in the war he witnessed, he knew it made perfect sense for the Hescos to use other races to do this.

    They''d need tons of warriors and fighters to operate all these ships. Not to mention they''d fear losing too many talents this easily.

    Hye thought of all this, but his hands never stopped. He kept waving around, and his Soulers and Reapers finally appeared here. Once they did, the battle that seemed to be impossible for the four Reapers to win began to look like a one-sided massacre.

    "Clear other sections," taking down this hunger and killing everyone didn''t take more than five minutes, "search for suits, suit up and go out there. Go inside other ships, invade, and kill anyone inside. Bring their bodies here, and then go to other ships to attack¡­"

    Hye already had this nned. He decided to use these hungers as collection points, ones from which he''d clean all the loot from the races killed, before throwing their bodies into space and epting more.

    At the same time, as he started to invade this battle gship, he decided to let his Soulers and Reapers look for suits and move to invade other ships. Like this, he''d use his two warriors to take down the entire fleet here and take down any fleeting as well.

    As for collecting loot, a thing he''d never miss at such a low starting point of his, he decided to let them move bodies back from any ship they controlled. To do so, he needed to release tons of Soulers and Reapers, a thing that he was the only person in the entire universe able to do.

    The only limitation he feared was the suits. But when they searched just in this hunger and found thousands of suits stored in the walls, he heaved a sigh of relief.

    Just one hunger-provided suits enough to arm up slightly more than ten thousand of his warriors. As he watched the first batch leave, he knew things were going to be better.

    "Don''t forget to bring all the suits you can find in any ship you invade," before the first batch would leave, he suddenly added this order, "it''s time to start storing up suits for the future."

    Everyone in the universe would do space battles by using ships against ships, cannons against cannons. Yet Hye was different. He nned to use suited warriors against ships and fleets, and he was positive he was going to prevail and win in almost every single sh he''d face, as long as he got enough time to prepare.

    This was a genuinely new way of doing battles in the universe, one that couldn''t be easily mimicked or stopped by any force in the universe.

    The only weakness of it was its slow start. And that was why Hye wanted to start amassing these suits as much as he could get. Once he got enough suits to arm up an army of Soulers and Reapers, then he''d easily start a massacre without the need to do what he was doing right now.

    As he sent the first batch out, he started to push deeper into this spaceship. It was a colossal metallic beast indeed, filled with tons of hunger, rooms, corridors, and doors. The doors couldn''t stop the Soulers or Reapers, and Hye didn''t need to personally explore the ship.

    He simply went into hunger one by one, releasing all the Soulers and Reapers he had. He told them the same orders he gave to others, sending part into the heart of the spaceship, and another to hang around.

    He asked them to kill everyone inside, suit up, go out, and do the same as others. After doing this for an hour or so, he felt he released tons of his warriors, and it was time to collect the rewards.

    When he went to check on hunger, he found out that he had tons of dead bodies out there to collect loot from. He didn''t stop just to collect loot and also started collecting his bones.

    Collecting bones was easy thanks to his high-frequency bone absorption ability. But collecting loot was done individually. He had to ce his hand over one body and ept the message of taking the loot, before acquiring fifty percent of it.

    At first, he felt it was too slow to do this. But when he saw how his ship collection increased, he was excited to know that even the normal fighters here had ships in their inventories.

    "That''s huge! Hahahaha!" heughed while moving faster and with more energy around. His collecting speed increased, and he returned to the same energetic phase of the apocalypse.

    As long as he was gaining from this, he wouldn''t stop anything. And when he visited a few hungers, he could see his warriors returning with what he ordered them to bring.

    Many returned with suits, and others were just carrying lots of dead bodies over. They threw them here and left to return back to the ships.

    Hye took a peek outside when they did so, and there he spotted a true nightmare! Tons of ships were trying to hit his warriors, ending up failing in doing so.

    "Hahahaha, they can pass through anything, even the attacks, hahahaha! You won''t be able to stop them. The only way to stop me is to kill the three spaceships, which is something that won''t happen," he turned his eyes toward the newly delivered suits and evilly grinned.

 Chapter 1720 Gaining The Respect Of The Space Pirate King

    Chapter 1720 Gaining The Respect Of The Space Pirate King

    This was just the first batch delivered, and there were thousands of these suits here. He took half into his inventory and left the rest for new warriors to wear.

    "Move everyone there," he pointed towards the newly delivered bodies, "and then close the door and flush all out. You know what to do once out there, right?"

    He knew if he let his warriors attack the grand number of the fleet out there then he''d fail. But if they disguised themselves among the dead, then arge number of ships would get invaded in no time.

    As he gave these orders, he hurriedly ran toward other hangers. "I missed you, babe," he took his staff out, even kissed it before starting to store ces inside this ship.

    It was so massive, and he''d waste tons of precious time moving in between the hangers.

    So he started to save many locations while repeating what he did back at the first hunger. His warriors didn''t just return at one hanger but at many. And he was now visiting them all, doing the same.

    As for the dead ones grabbed and brought here by his warriors, he''d return to collect loot from themter on. As for the hanger, he didn''t collect anything from, he asked his Bulltors and Shield Warriors to just carry everyone inside and throw them in the corridors and the rooms.

    After he finished doing this, he started to do the same old thing he used to do back in the apocalypse. He kept jumping from one point to another, collecting everything before asking the warriors there to move the useless bodies back into hunger and wait for the arrival of the warriors from the outside.

    Then they''d just move the new bodies in, flush the old and useless ones out, and if he was present at that time then he''d add more warriors in the middle of the mix.

    He didn''t stress about releasing warriors every single time he flushed dead bodies, or else this would grow as a pattern and the enemy would guard against this.

    "It feels great to do all this, it feels like returning back home, hahahaha!" Hye was truly excited about all this, feeling like he was a shark that returned back to the ocean waters after being in captivity for a long time.

    He got immersed in doing all this while the world around the three big spaceships was literally lit on fire. Many ships and fleets came here to rescue them, yet they got stopped by two enemies; Hye''s weird warriors and the space pirates!

    The space pirates saw what Hye was doing and reported it back to their boss. The leader of this force, the Orange Sun pirate, got totally amused and shocked by what Hye was doing, decided to watch and see if he could mimic this strategy, and wanted to see if it was going to seed in the end or what.

    After the passage of ten hours, he was pretty sure this strategy was a killer! He saw not only the three big ships, not the old ships here getting attacked but also tons of ships that came to their aid and rescue.

    The reinforcements got turned into prey, and now they needed others toe and help. He also noticed the grand conveys carrying tons of things and heading from all these ships to just one single big battleship.

    "The one behind all this must be inside that ship," the eyes of that fierce and infamous pirate shone brightly in the desire for battle. Yet he was realistic and knew that facing such a foe was going to end up quite bad.

    The big spaceship Hye was in got fortified and surrounded with strong shields. The various ships around tried to hit it hard to take it down, but such a strategy failed with the increasing influx of suited warriors getting out from this ship, invading everything around.

    "Don''t tell me¡­ They are the infamous and legendary Soulers?!!!" after watching for ten more hours, the space pirate was now guessing it right, "They must be! But who is that mtherfcker who brought such an insane number of them and managed to survive without getting killed? Amazing! He is indeed worthy of my respect, worthy to be my rival¡­"

    This was the unwritten rule in the underground world of the ouws. They''d only respect the strong, and as they respected them, it also meant they considered them their rivals and probably their sworn enemies!

    Aside from all this, Hye was having the best time of his life! "Hahahaha! Everyone I touched is a treasure chest, hahahaha!"

    It wasn''t just about spaceships, but also crystals, gears, and even potions and pills. There were tons of things he looted, and he didn''t have time to even scan fast over these. With every batch he cleared, he was sure he added around a few hundred ships, even reaching thousands if his luck was great.

    He kept shing from one hunger to another. After ten hours, the smaller ships around here got all cleared. Their bodies and suits got moved here, and then the warriors moved to attack other ships.

    As for the medium-sized ones, they took ten more hours to get cleared. For the big ships, every single one of them took around three days to get cleared!

    Hye wanted nothing more than to clear all the loot from the people in these three big ships. He was getting tons of great stuff, but he felt like his gain would be a hundredfold if he touched those treasure chests, the tycoons he came here for in the first ce.

    Yet there were too many dead bodies here to loot, and he didn''t want to miss even the small gains right now.

    He wasn''t just gaining loot, but also bones. He spent a hectic amount of these bones, and with the Heart Crystal, he needed tons more of his bones to make up for the ones he already consumed.

 Chapter 1721 Turbo Collecting Mode Is On!

    Chapter 1721 Turbo Collecting Mode Is On!

    From time to time, he''d check the outer world when the doors of the hungers would open. Seeing the hectic battle out there, and feeling nothing inside, made him heave a sigh of relief.

    "It was the right call to attack a bigger spaceship than others," he turned towards the crazy amount of bodies here, before turning his head up and shouting, "System higher up, if you can hear me, I''m ready to make a deal with you. I want to upgrade my looting ability and turn on the turbo mode for it. I''m willing to pay bones, a crazy amount for it to happen. What do you say?"

    [You are a troublemaker, do you know that?]

    The voice of the system higher up rang in his head. And when he heard it, Hye couldn''t help but evilly grin.

    "Long time no see, old friend, I hope you missed my bones, hehehehe."

    [Who didn''t? But what you are asking for is something which is going to cause lots of problems. Do you know what you are doing? I could understand it before as the Hescos were part of your apocalypse. But now? Why are you targeting them again? Don''t you know how big they are?]

    "They are huge, but they are still after me," Hye shrugged, "didn''t you hear about what they did back to the Bringold impact? I was just meeting an old friend, and they turned everything literally on fire!"

    [That doesn''t change the fact that you are a troublemaker! Tsk! Always giving me a headache!]

    "So, are you going to ept my bones or what?" Hye didn''t care about any of this. As long as this old friend responded, then great things would happen!

    [You are a disaster, do you know that?]

    "So it''s a deal or not?" Hye rolled his eyes, and then the system higher up agreed. He paid one million dark realm bones in return for activating the turbo mode.

    "Now we are talking, hahaha!" the moment he tested the new turbo mode of collecting loot, he couldn''t help butugh hysterically for an entire minute!

    It was the same as his bone collection turbo mode. He could collect loot from an area covered with his mode. He collects loot from tons of dead bodies. As the bodies umted on top of one another, he gathered tons of loot in no time!

    In a blink of an eye, he stopped struggling with collecting loot and started to enjoy doing it. All he needed to do was to jump between hangers, absorbing all the loot and bones out there in a few minutes, before asking his warriors to ditch all of the dead bodies out.

    It turned out to be a yground for him. And with that, he got enough time to deploy more of his space-experienced warriors, and released them toward the growing number of enemies out there, expanding the reign of his activities.

    "That wasn''t his limit!!!" from afar, the Orange Sun pirate king was keenly watching what Hye was doing. In the past few days, this became one of the most intense battlegrounds in the entire war!

    Both sides sent tons of fleets and ships to stop Hye, especially the Hescos. The three gships Hye attacked belonged to the Hescos, and yet the forces of the world joined in the attack as well.

    The reason was simple, they mistook everything to be the act of the pirates. And as the pirates were the enemies of all, they joined in, not to help the Hescos, but to spread more fire!

    Eventually, the fire they were blowing caught on their clothes, ending up with nothing else but losing tons of ships in the hands of Hye''s warriors. The Hescos watched this andughed before everyone started to fight everyone again.

    It was messy and hectic! Blood and violence! With every passing minute, more ships got destroyed, while many more got deployed from other ces filled with rich tycoons.

    Hye was taking care of this ce, while the Orange Sun pirate king sent his forces to deal with nearby ces filled with tycoons. This ced more pressure over the two behemoths here, making them divert more forces to save whatever they could.

    The pirates didn''t attack just one ce, but many. The iing fleets from the whirlpool never stopped, and this allowed the pirate king to have more options in this war.

    Hye didn''t know any of that until thedy nymph sent him a message about that. He already summoned her here to join the fun just two days after everything started.

    He could tell from his spot how hectic and crazy the situation outside was. And when he felt something was amiss, and the number of ships attacking the big spaceship declined all of a sudden, she sent him the news.

    "That pirate king¡­ He is indeed much better than me at looting," Hye shook his head, knowing he had nothing to do with any of that.

    He was very content with everything he was doing here, and he didn''t intend to expand his activities around. He was doing great just in one spot, trying to expand would mess everything up and turn the tables over himself.

    So he ignored what the nymphdy kept sending, and even if he was jealous, he knew his limits.

    [Just focus on attacking and looting, the disturbance here won''tst for a long time] he warned her, and he got a point in doing so.

    The two sides were taken by surprise by what he and the pirate king did. If they were given enough time, then things would end up deploying more fleets and much stronger firepower.

    So far the world forces here didn''t grow crazy and used that scary weapon he once read about. Not to mention the Hescos didn''t yet deploy tons of their fleets. They got this chance as this was just the beginning of the war, and both sides were just testing one another.

 Chapter 1722 Well Run Away Through There

    Chapter 1722 We''ll Run Away Through There

    The moment things would turn quite serious, they wouldn''t be able to do anything at all. Even that pirate king would fail to acquire anything and would feel threatened if he stayed here.

    [Make yourself ready to depart when I give the order] As he knew all this, he already set his eyes towards the safest exit from here, [Once I give the order, you''ll follow me]

    [Towards where? The safe zone?]

    [I''ve already called Lucas and others back] he paused, [We won''t remain here any longer. We did enough, and we have to make a run for our lives if we wanted to survive in the end]

    [Still didn''t tell me where¡­]

    [Towards that whirlpool, what else? Is there any other ce out there that could take us away but this?] Hye rolled his eyes, feeling like thisdy was acting stupid and weird at some point without any proper reason.

    [That¡­ Are you crazy? Don''t you know this is a pirate king? And we are going to invade his own territory? Do you even know where we are going to appear?!!] She got shocked and scared, refusing Hye''s n from the bottom of her heart.

    [First, we got nowhere else to go. Second, this pirate king saw how I fought, and he is smart enough to know no one can stop me without paying a hefty price. As for our location, as long as it''s away from here, we''ll survive]

    [But we are heading directly to the middle of nowhere, surrounded by a very hostile force, and that pirate king won''t go nice on us!]

    [We have no other choice, so suck it!] Hye knew all that and was even prepared for a hellish battle with that pirate king if things went south. But he was sure that man was going to be smart enough to lean towards soft threats rather than using brute force.

    In the end, Hye was prepared to pay part of his grand loot in return for going away safely. If not, then let it be war then.

    As he expected to lose part of his loot, Hye went all out and took tons of his Souler and Reapers that he umted over the years.

    He might have started gaining them from the Bringold impact, then through Silverlining. In theter stages of the apocalypse, he used his ss to form more of these. But in the past twenty years, he left them in the Second Earth world, letting them produce and expand their forces.

    The only drawback was that the newly born Soulers and Reapers were races and not warriors. So he had to use his Warrior-producing magical ce there and turn them all into tokens!

    Right now he had a scary number of these, enough to just throw them at any army and watch his enemies suffer no matter who they were. The only challenge he faced during the past twenty years was the scary number of souls needed to keep them alive. And that got solved by killing more monsters back then.

    He started to take out these two scary warriors and spread them all over this region of space. In the end, the area around him for hundred of kilometres was vacant of anything alive, while his warriors were spreading terror and death in a fast-expanding ring.

    The pirate king was shocked when the situation reached such a stage. "Even after the two sidesbined their forces together, they couldn''t stop him? I know they are using just level one and two forces, but this is quite insane!"

    The pirate king wanted nothing more but to replicate what Hye was doing, and yet he knew this was very impossible to achieve. The crazy fee he had to pay to keep them alive would give him nightmares if he dared to do so.

    But he took a silent note in his heart about Hye, deciding to not directly sh with such a mysterious figure and not turn him into his direct foe anytime or anywhere.

    He wasn''t like these forces and had to struggle to gather lots of followers. He had a base, but it wasn''t like this world or any other world, not like anything else.

    He depended more on warriors and mercenaries, and both needed tons of wealth to keep. If he lost big in any war, it wasn''t going to be just a blow to his military strength, but also a deep blow to his pockets.

    To him, his followers were like long-term investments. Losing them meant he lost tons of moneying out in the long run.

    The war kept raging wildly and crazily like that for two entire weeks! During this, Hye never took a single moment of rest, always doing something here and there.

    He only slept for four hours per day, and on many asions, he was forced to wake up whenever danger appeared. At some point, the world''s forces grew tired of his and the pirate king''s actions andunched their scary weapon out.

    Luckily they targeted the pirate king first, and that gave him enough time to call everyone back and started to make a run for his life.

    After leaving the ship and the little warzone, the weapon''s hitnded and exploded fiercely, creating a threatening huge rose-shaped explosion in the middle of the dark space.

    Seeing this from his ship made him heave an inward sigh of relief. He managed to slip by at thest moment.

    [Tell me you are alive!] Just before he''dposed himself, the nymphdy sent this message in distress and worry.

    [Don''t worry, it''s not that easy to kill me¡­]

    [Stop bragging! Can''t you see how deadly this thing is?!!]

    [Let''s retreat then] Hye knew the world''s forces grew serious. And that also meant the Hescos were going to deploy much stronger forces next, [It''s time to make a run for that portal]

    [Give me a little time, I''m in the middle of collecting awesome loot¡­]

 Chapter 1723 Three Small Ships Are Racing Against Time!

    1723 Three Small Ships Are Racing Against Time!

    [There is no time! The next target will be that portal for sure!] Hye couldn''t believe how greed blinded her judgment at this critical moment. And when she saw his message, she couldn''t help but gulp, feeling cold shivers all over her body.

    [Fine! I''ming right away!]

    [Godspeed!]

    [What the heck does that mean?]

    [Dunno, it''s a good luck saying from my home world] Hye rolled his eyes, [Just move your ass here, don''t dy any further or else¡­]

    [I know, I know¡­ I''m already back into my spaceship, and will move with everything I have¡­]

    [Ditch that ship! Collect it and other big ships, just move using the small ships]

    [How about your warriors steering them?!!! We paid lots of effort and time to train them¡­]

    [I''ll call them back once you confirm taking back everything, just start packing, and let''s go away from this cursed ce¡­]

    He waited for her to give him the signal. And when she did, he called back all the warriors he had in any ce.

    [Damn! You took the warriors in my spaceship as well!!!]

    [Can''t help it, and you don''t need to bother about fighting anymore. Just fly directly toward the portal, and ignore anything else]

    [If I die, I''m going to kill you¡­]

    [Oh my my, are you turning into a zombie anding for my life? Hahahaha!] he was amused by her words, amused by the entire situation.

    He got much more than what he dreamt for, got trained warriors on flying the ships, got to devise a very unique and very deadly tactic to use in any space battle, got tons of loot, and on top of that he got to leave the Hescos behind for the first time since leaving Earth.

    He flew directly towards the portal, and told the nymphdy he wasn''t going to wait for her if she took more than ten minutes to arrive. He timed the difference between the two hits made by that weapon and knew it''d take around half an hour to charge.

    At the same time, he wasn''t that positive their next target would be the portal. If it was him, he''d aim directly towards the escape route of the enemy and block it, to make sure the enemy wouldn''t escape and would be entrapped here.

    But he couldn''t tell if the world''s forces would do the same or not. As he was amused and feeling great about this, the pirate king was gloomy in his gship.

    His forces got a fierce hit, directly from that world-killer weapon. He lost thousands of ships, with tens of thousands of veterans and good pirates. He couldn''t help but feel a pain in his chest, and that was partially a bad omen he felt.

    He wasn''t like Hye, couldn''t just call everyone back into his inventory and make a run in a single ship. He had to move in a big entourage and convey something that''d be easily spotted from hundreds of miles away.

    As he knew that, he felt like the next strike wouldnd at him. "Prepare my fastest ship, I''m going ahead towards the escape portal," as he got such a bad omen, he decided to run away first and keep his life.

    He knew the next target would be either his fleet or that portal, but he felt it''d be his fleet first then the portal. Pirates were deeply hated all over the universe thanks to the brutality of their actions and crimes. So it wasn''t a surprise if he spotted a sh of deadly lighting in his direction from far away, ending up destroying much of his fleet and taking away his life.

    He could rece his fleets and forces, as long as he''d pay enough price for that, but he had just one life to keep. So he hurriedly left and headed like Hye and a nymphdy towards the portal in a small fast ship, all alone and without anyone apanying him.

    He feared if he brought forth his guards or elite pirates, the enemy would spot him. And as he moved towards the portal, something started to sh brightly in the far distance.

    "It''s recharging faster this time," Hye, the nymphdy, and the pirate king all noticed that. They all felt their hearts clenched tightly and didn''t know what would happen next.

    The weapon charged in just ten minutes, and that was thanks to overflowing it with a crazy amount of energy. The world''s forces'' generals were very experienced and knew that dying the uing attack would bring disastrous results in the end.

    The enemies would eventually escape. As there was a possibility for the pirate king to make a run in one of the hard-to-track small ships, they decided to hit his fleet first, then charge up the weapon fast, and hit the portal next.

    They didn''t believe the pirate king would cross that distance in less than half an hour. But they were mistaken. The three of them had very fast ships, and they moved from the early moment of the first strike.

    So they were getting closer to the portal, only needing a few minutes to arrive there when the second strikended.

    "I hate and despise you!" When the pirate king saw his grand fleet getting barbecued by that weapon, detonating in a very fierce way, he couldn''t help but scream in agony and bitterness. Yet he was partially thankful he managed to get away with his life intact, at least this was thanks to his instincts and decisive response.

    The three crazily ran, pushed through anything and everything standing in their way. As Hye predicted, they didn''t have time to even care about the enemies around, and they didn''t need to fire a single shot at any enemy, only focusing on running fast and pulling away the distance with their enemies in the shortest time possible.

    [I''m here, where are you?] The first to arrive was Hye. and the moment he did, he noticed the big-scale battle ongoing between the pirate forces guarding this portal and the other two behemoths'' forces.

    [I''m just two minutes away! Wait for me!]

    [Be ready, there is a big fight going on here]

    [You took away my warriors¡­]

 Chapter 1724 A Grave Misunderstanding!

    Chapter 1724 A Grave Misunderstanding!

    [We don''t have time for that! The weapon willunch in five minutes at most, if not earlier than that. We need to run and evade the fire, not care about anything else, got it?]

    [That will be¡­]

    [Tough, I know, but we need to do it]

    Hye knew it was hard to do that, but she had to pull everything she got to survive. Or else, she''d be strangled here, all alone.

    Her value wasn''t just limited to her impact right now. He nned to recruit her and make her his eyes and ears in the underground world, nning to make her as his envoy there.

    He waited, and during his wait, he had to keep moving around, evading any iing attacks and ships. He kept firing back, trying to clear the entire area around him from any enemy.

    In less than two minutes, he spotted a spaceshiping like a bullet toward him. It kept evading the enemies around, not firing back. When he spotted it, his eyes shone with excitement.

    "Let me lend you a hand then¡­" Hye looked at the iing ship, looking like a little bird trying to find a way out from a deadly and ferocious storm.

    He started to move towards it, opening fire from a far distance away toward the hostile ships surrounding it. [Hang tight there, I''ming to reduce the pressure over you. Once you spotted a window, move through and I''ll follow] he sent in the chat to her, while firing without aim, firing at anything in a wide range.

    He knew he might hit her ship by ident, yet he didn''t believe the fire rain he unleashed would reach the enemies at the front.

    [What the hell are you talking about?!!] and just as when he got closer, he started to lock on the enemies, trying to clear a path for her ship to pass through.

    [Wow! Forget about that, howe you are this good at flying that ship? Damn girl, never knew you were this great!]

    [I''m asking you again, what the hell are you talking about?!!"

    [About your flight with that ship, damn! What a crazy move you pulled out there!]

    In front of Hye, that ship was making very dangerous turns at random times. Hye was already pulling such moves, but he needed to pause from time to time to rest. Unlike him, he spotted the nymphdy''s ship moving in such a crazy way without a single moment of pause, as if she was the most experienced spaceship pilot out there!

    [Dammit Hye! It''s not me!] All of a sudden he read her message and couldn''t help but momentarily freeze. He looked at the ship, and when he focused more, he could see the signal of the orange sun on its back.

    "F*ck me! It''s that pirate¡­ Don''t tell me it''s him!!!" the moment he realised which side this ship belonged to, he guessed the identity of the one steering it. And in the next moment, he stopped all the fire, turned around sharply, and made a run towards that portal.

    [It''s that damn pirate king! Hurry your fat ass here right away, or else I''m leaving you behind!] he sent this message while fuming with rage. In the middle of his worry to see her here, he took that ship for granted to be hers.

    If he knew it belonged to that pirate king, he''d have better destroyed it, and never moved to help him in any given way.

    But it was toote to think about something like that. Hye moved his ship fast while asking the nymphdy about how long she''d need toe here.

    [Two minutes, at most!]

    [Girl! Are you ying with me here?] he couldn''t believe what she sent, [three minutes ago you said you need two! And now you are asking for two?!!]

    [I now know why you aren''t that popr with girls, tsk! You need to learn how to be patient when speaking with a girl¡­]

    [No time for that bullshit! Move your ass in one minute or I''m leaving!] He knew that the pirate king wouldn''te here alone. And just from the skills he showed in steering his spaceship, Hye knew he couldn''t hold a candle to him, nor his elite fighters when they''d arrived here.

    The moment the space pirate king spotted Hye''s ship, he instantly recognised it. He saw it before when he came harassing his fleet, using the hands of the world''s forces to take lots of his ships down.

    "It''s you, bastard¡­" The pirate king was enraged the moment he recognised Hye. He also spotted a ship running away from the ce of the tycoons. And yet he was too busy to worry about his fleet, about his safety, rather than to link the dots back then.

    Seeing Hye''s ship in front of him made him feel lots of mixed emotions. He was angry, and he was intimidated as well. He saw what Hye did singlehanded with fleets of two mighty forces. And there was something that Hye wasn''t aware of.

    The space pirate king moved all the way here alone. On top of that, he knew about one more terrible news waiting for him after crossing that portal.

    Yet while he got distracted by seeing Hye, he spotted thetter move his ship quite fast, opening fire blindly, trying to help him escape.

    "What does he want?!" The pirate king went sceptical about this and didn''t know how he would react to Hyde''s gesture. And when Hye persisted and cleared many ships for him, he was sure now that Hye was trying to help him to escape.

    When Hye stopped attacking, turned around, and made a quick escape from this ce, the pirate king mistook his intentions. "Is he trying to invite me to join him?" he went hesitant for a few seconds, before deciding to follow through.

    "Screw it! I''ve lost too much anyway, what else can happen?" he muttered to himself while thinking about the bitter reality waiting for him on the other side of that portal.

 Chapter 1725 A Very Weird Situation

    1725 A Very Weird Situation

    As he chased after Hye, thetter noticed that at once. "Damn! Are you trying to drag me down with you? Go the hell out of my way! Stop following me!!" he shouted, but no matter how he yelled, the sound couldn''t survive in space anyway.

    And he had no way to contact that pirate king, or else he''d have spammed him with tons of cruel insults and threats.

    Two fast spaceships moved in the same direction, one after another as if they were mirroring each other. That attracted more fire and heat toward the two, and yet they were able to evade any iing attack using their flying skills.

    "He is good," the pirate king took this note to his heart, being more wary of Hye. Yet he never stopped chasing him, even when he noticed that Hye was flying in circles.

    "Is he trying to waste time?" the pirate king thought about the reasons that would let Hye do such a move. If it was him, he''d just go straight forward towards the portal, leaving this battle and everyone behind.

    "Waiting for someone? Or trying to lure more fleets here to get me killed?" he kept thinking about this deeper, yet the second possibility looked a bit weird and illogical. If Hye wanted him dead, then why did he help him in the first ce?

    So the pirate king was sure Hye was waiting for someone. And he grew curious about who that person was, the person who made him risk everything to wait for his arrival.

    The wait didn''tst much longer than three more minutes. As Hye expected, the nymphdy took much longer than she promised before.

    [Sorry I''mte¡­]

    [I will kill you,e on, let''s leave this ce¡­] Hye paused, looked towards the ship that kept tailing him in the past few minutes, [Get ready, it seems a big party is awaiting us back there]

    [Then¡­ Shall we proceed?]

    [We have to] he knew she meant good, fearing that by going there they''d jump off the frying pan directly into the fire, [Anyway, I''m ready to deploy the entire fleet. Let''s hope we have enough time to do it!]

    [What if¡­]

    [I hate what if¡­ Let''s just go there and we''ll deal with whatever out there] Hye closed the chat, and took ast look at the dark ship of the pirate king before he started to direct his ship to fly straight towards the portal.

    Seeing the ship Hye was waiting for arrived, the pirate king knew they were going to leave. He also took a long gaze towards this part of space, looked at all the ships that belonged to him and were fighting desperately for their lives, "see youter, in the afterlife," he bitterly muttered before moving after Hye, heading directly towards the portal.

    The three of them moved quite fast, passed through lots of fire, and evaded tons of ships that tried to intercept their path. The nymphdy was the poorest out of the three in terms of flying her ship. And yet with the lead of Hye, a path was always opened and free of any enemy, and she was able to keep up.

    *Fwoosh!*

    Then the three passed through the portal and crossed to the other side. The moment they arrived there, the pirate king took something out, and without a single speck of hesitation, he closed that portal permanently.

    At the same time, Hye and the nymphdy were in front of the most shocking situation, one that they both never imagined. Even the thought about it didn''t even cross their minds at all.

    [What the hell is going on here?!! Where is everyone?!!!]

    Just as the situation around them was, the nymphdy sent this message over to Hye. Thetter was feeling the same sort of shock as her, unable to fathom what was going on here.

    They thought they''d appear in the middle of endless swarms of pirate fleets, or perhaps a world that was like a pirate base or something.

    Instead, they appeared in the middle of nowhere, in the middle of space, and they were all alone!

    There wasn''t even a single ship aside from the three of them!

    "Don''t tell me¡­" A crazy thought shed in Hye''s mind, and he instantly started to grasp everything that happened. It seemed like this pirate king used and deployed all the forces he had under his control to maximise his gains from that war.

    Who''d have known that things would turn south in such a way, ending up with him to throw away all the ships he had, running away empty-handed, alone and weak like this.

    [Do you have any idea what''s going on here?] The nymphdy didn''t even think about such a crazy and unexpected coincidence that led to such a weird situation.

    [Just wait here, I''ll go and have a word with that pirate] Hye changed the way he addressed that pirate king to simply a pirate. He just adjusted his stand in the universe as he was sure this ouw just lost everything and had to restart over from the rock bottom.

    [What do you mean¡­]

    [Just remain here, I''ll exin everythingter on] Hye controlled his ship and approached the pirate king''s ship.

    The two stopped in front of each other, just hundreds of metres apart. They didn''t move, didn''t do anything, and didn''t have any means to speak with each other.

    "Come here," Hye suddenly opened the hatches of his ship and didn''t do anything else. He knew his words weren''t going to be heard by that pirate, and yet he knew his actions would be grasped and understood by that ouw.

    "As you invited me, I''ll answer the call," the pirate king looked at his loyal and most capable followers, "stay here, don''t do anything no matter what."

    "But Stephen¡­"

    "Just do it!" The pirate king called Stephen knew if he wanted to fight Hye and take him down, he''d be able to do it. But he also knew this would take a long time as Hye showed a remarkable ability before in steering the spaceship.

 Chapter 1726 I Want To Establish An Outlaw Organisation!

    Chapter 1726 I Want To Establish An Ouw Organisation!

    Not to mention he got someone on his side, another ship, with a mysterious person flying it. The pirate king didn''t know what abilities this person had, and yet that wasn''t the main source of fear he got towards Hye.

    The weird method Hye showed before to take down tons of ships made him quite vignt and wary of him. At the same time, trying to run away wasn''t an option either. He knew his ship was fast, but it was half a beat slower than Hye. and if thetter had any big spaceship, then it''d be game over for him.

    Right now his best move was to gamble that Hye didn''t want to see him dead and agree to let him go away. But he never expected that Hye''s appetite was much grander than what he initially thought.

    Hye watched the pirate king fly into his ship. As the man entered the main deck, William sat on his seat, looking directly at the pirate king without saying anything.

    The pirate king came from a giant race, one that got weird two curved spikesing out from his shoulders. He had a rough looking face, even without having a scar it gave anyone looking at it a terrible feeling.

    The moment Hyended his eyes over him and he got one single feeling, Strong!

    "So¡­ You are the man who saved me? Thanks to that,the pirate king stood in his ce for a few minutes until he decided to speak up and break the awkward silence, "tell me, what can I do to reward you?"

    "Reward me?" Hye looked up and down at the giant in front of him. Even if he was a giant, Hye wasn''t as small as humans. He just kept his form in such a state to make it easier to walk around his kingdom, "do you think you are in a position to let you negotiate about what to give me and what''s not?"

    "You¡­" the pirate king sized Hye up and down as well. He felt this person wasn''t strong, but he still got a bad feeling about going against him.

    He saw the Soulers, and that was proof of how strong and crazy Hye was.

    "Don''t be startled like you didn''t know beforehand about that," Hye shrugged, "you are the one who ditched your fleet behind. As for me, I collected them."

    "Are you threatening me?"

    "I''m just stating facts," Hye didn''tment on the words of that pirate king, "I''m here to see what you can give me in return for keeping you alive."

    "Do you think it''s easy to kill me?" the pirate king knew he was losing his negotiating advantage pretty damn fast, "I''m not that weak!"

    "But you''ll fall in the end," Hye stated as if it was written in stone, "I fought many more formidable opponents than myself and triumphed over all. Don''t take my appearance and strength as a scale for the danger you are in. with a snap of my fingers like this¡­"

    *Snap!* the moment Hye did that, and the entire spaceship got filled to the brim with Soulers. There weren''t too many of them,pared to the number that the pirate king saw, but they were enough to kill him if they wanted to, if Hye wanted to.

    "Soulers? So you are using them¡­"

    "You are here to prove your worth to me," Hye looked up and down over the pirate king, "so, what can you offer?"

    "I''m not here to work for you as a servant¡­ Damn! That hurts! Stop it!"

    The moment he was about to rudely respond to Hye, a few Soulers shed and passed through his body. Hye expected such a giant and fierce ouw to be strong, and wouldn''t fall by just dozens of Soulers passing through him.

    "I want to hear one answer," Hye coldly snorted, "either you follow me, sign a contract, and join my human kingdom, or you''ll fall here and end your journey and adventure."

    "Human kingdom¡­ Human kingdom¡­ I heard that before¡­" Unlike what Hye expected, that pirate king seemed pretty interested in his human kingdom rather than deciding his fate, "wait a sec¡­ You¡­ You are that human¡­ Hye? Yes, it was called Hye!"

    "It''s indeed me," Hye grinned, "and now, what do you say?"

    "Wait, just tell me what do you want me to do before deciding¡­" the pirate king bellowed back, but the next instant few Soulers shed through him again, invoking another series of cries from him.

    "I''m just asking to get to know my future¡­" the man said in a much weaker tone, seemingly getting feeble than before.

    "I want you to work with my friend," Hye turned his eyes towards outside, and the pirate king realised what he was referring to, "I want you both to build up a new ouw organisation, one that''ll aim to be the biggest one in the entire universe."

    "This¡­" the pirate king had to admit to himself that he greatly underestimated Hye. he thought he''d get out from this using the few riches that he had. But in the end, he got to sell his life to this human.

    That wasn''t the only thing that made him shocked, Hye''s ambition was. Thetter seemed to set his gaze over the rich and cruel underground world of this universe. And he didn''t just want to start something small, he wanted to rule the entire ouw world, bing the biggest behemoth there.

    "It''s not something new that ouw forces are backed up by great empires and races," the pirate king slowly said, "but¡­ Doing so will take tons of effort, wealth, connections, and time¡­"

    "I''ll grant you a fierce army of Soulers," Hye waved his hands, taking out tokens and letting them fill the ground of the spaceship.

    The moment the pirate king saw them, he got totally scared, even tried to retreat, ending up hitting a few Soulers and suffering more damage.

    "Wait, I don''t want these cursed beings¡­"

 Chapter 1727 The Underground World

    Chapter 1727 The Underground World

    "Scared to get killed by them? Or fearing you won''t satisfy their needs?" Hyeughed, as he knew his Soulers couldn''t be easily controlled or kept by anyone except him, "don''t fret. I''ll send them with you, and I''ll keep the tokens myself," he activated his turbo collection ability, sucking all the tokens back.

    "That ability¡­ You got that¡­"

    "Anyway," Hye did that to just shock the man further, and add more mysteriousness around himself, "what''s your decision then?"

    "What else can I say?" the pirate king looked around, seemingly ming his bad luck today. He came here and dreamt about getting more wealth and riches, yet he ended up losing his entire fleet, and now his freedom, "let''s sign the contract. But I have one condition¡­"

    "Which is?"

    "I want to be known as the absolute ruler of that force¡­ I don''t mean to shadow you or something¡­"

    "That''s for the best," Hye nodded in agreement, "it''s better to keep our rtionship secret from anyone."

    What he wanted to do aligned with what Hye had in mind. He didn''t want anyone to know about his association with such an underground force.

    "Great," the pirate king signed the contract by the title, not the name, "I love to be known by the Orange Sun Pirate King!"

    "It''s a very long name, boring," Hye rolled his eyes, "it''s better to be known as the pirate."

    "That''s not a name!"

    "Neither the one you provided!"

    The two kept going back and forth until they agreed to call the man the pirate king only.

    "Now, let me hear your thoughts about how to start," as everything yed out the way he wanted, Hye invited the nymphdy here before asking the pirate king about his thoughts.

    "What do you know about the underground world?" The pirate king didn''t know where he should start, so he asked the most basic question.

    "Nothing, start from the low bottom," Hye shrugged, as he knew literally nothing about this world.

    "Fine¡­ I expected so¡­" the pirate king then started to speak about the underground world, starting from its history, when did it start, who helped in evolving it, and what were the main changing points in its history.

    Hye was surprised to learn that this underground world started first as a move to counter the expected invasion by the other universe. The universe leaders, who were known to Hye as the system''s higher-ups, were worried when the first sh happened and they expected total invasion and defeat.

    So they started first to care about building up a resisting force, one that could handle the resistance of the invaders and make their lives here hellish. They were the ones who established the underground world, and that was why they were still backed up by the system and supported it.

    Their interface was different, as they got tons of missions to do. This was quite unexpected to Hye. He never thought the tasks done by the ouws came originally from the system itself! It was like one burning his own house with his own hands, before struggling to put the fire down and repair the damage.

    Yet he had no say in that. ording to the pirate king, the underground world would sustain the system''s support as long as the invasion of the outer universe remained a threat. And after such a long time, such a threat still continued and existed, and would continue to be present for unknown long centuries and millennia toe.

    Aside from tasks and missions, and rewards granted from the system to them, there was ranking to the ouws, their own marketce, and even their own connection with each other.

    It seemed like they got another version of the system, one that was established separately from the main system, acting as a backup version or something.

    Hye got why the system higher-ups did it back then. And yet he couldn''t get why they still allowed this to continue.

    "Don''t tell me they want them to act like a threat reminder for all the forces in the universe¡­ To keep them trained on dealing with threats and dangers¡­" he muttered to himself, while the pirate king started to speak more about the current situation of the underground world.

    No one knew when it started, but the big forces in the universe started to show interest in the various ouw forces, nourishing and supporting the big ones, and making them act like their arms in that world.

    They didn''t just use them to reap more benefits from the rich ouw side of the universe but also to hit their enemies without getting themselves into diplomatic issues andplications.

    Even if a truce was reached, the two sides would still keep fighting using their ouw organisations. ording to the pirate king, there were few well-known names in the underground world who belonged to these big races and empires in the universe. They were known to everyone as the Ten Hell Lords, and he was far from being close to any of them.

    To start there, one had to have lots of support, spend tons of resources, and deal with his followers as he was dealing with mercenaries. They would serve him as long as the promised pay was kept and would turn their des at his back if they got a better offer or didn''t get paid in time.

    Things were very cruel out there and with the absence of allws except for thew of the jungle and profit. It was a very disorganised, messy world, one that Hye knew it was best to leave to the experts and keep himself away from.

    "... The currency used isn''t the system or universal coins. We deal with profits, and no one will say no to anything that will make him stronger, or make him wealthy to purchase things to make him stronger. In other words¡­"

    "The crystals are the mainstream currency out there, right?" Hye realised this was going ording to logic. These folks were just mercenaries, and they adored strength to the depths of their hearts and bones.

    So using crystals was expected, and the pirate king nodded.

 Chapter 1728 Where Are We?

    <h4>Chapter 1728 Where Are We?</h4>

    "Not only that, but for those outstanding talents, we need extra," he paused before adding, "I heard you have bones, a special type of product that was never seen or heard before in the universe. This is going like hot cake in the Ten Hell Lords upper circle, only epting payment using these¡­"

    "Are you telling me my bones can be used to pay others?!!" Hye didn''t expect this. He was running low on crystals, and wouldn''t have the ability to supply them to the mercenaries. He''d better use these over his forces and warriors, not over mercenaries.

    But when he heard about his bones, his eyes shone brightly.

    "I heard you have different grades of bones. The lowest grade can be used as a monthly payment for mid-tier mercenaries, and the higher grade ones can be used as annual payment for high-tier ones¡­"

    "This¡­" Hye paused for a second, before asking, "if we used one low grade bone as an annual payment to all mercenaries, what do you expect things to turn out?"

    "This¡­ Are you sure of this?!!!" the pirate king got shaken. He tried, and failed to even acquire a single bone before. Even when he asked for the task rewards given to him by other big names in the business to be in the form of bones, he got ignored right on the spot.

    "Why should I be joking about this?" Hye grinned evilly, knowing from the shocking response on the pirate king''s face that he hit the jackpot this time, "so it''s going to help you recruit more mercenaries, right?"

    "If you can supply enough, I''m sure we''ll create a big fuss over there¡­" he paused, before adding, "but we need other things to discuss. We need a base, somewhere that''s not easily essible to anyone. We need it to be discrete and secretive, with ess to portals so we can go to any ce in the universe quite fast."

    "Don''t you have a base already?"

    "Nah, I was too low to have such a thing," the pirate king bitterly smiled, "besides, we''ll need tons of ships and other war supplies for our armies. If we are going to do it big, we need to do it right."

    "Hmm¡­ How can we get these ships then?" Hye didn''t think about the base problem. He already had a few solutions in mind. But for the ship''s problem, he had zero options here.

    "How else? We looted them, hahahaha!" Yet the answer he got was something he never expected, making him speechless for a few seconds. And his facial reaction made the pirate kingugh at him.

    "That will take like forever," Hye couldn''t believe this was the only method in front of the ouws like the pirate king. And yet when he thought about thest war he just escaped from, he felt this made perfect sense.

    If they stayed there for a bit longer, and if things didn''t head in the wrong direction back then, then they''d have gained tons of ships over what they already had.

    "How many ships did you loot from there? I know you got a lot of them," the pirate king said in envy and greed, and yet Hye didn''t feel like giving him an answer.

    "Tell me how many you have in your inventory," he flipped the tables over, "don''t forget, you work for me and have to listen to everything I say per the contract power."

    "Tsk¡­ How annoying¡­" the pirate king recalled the bitter truth that he missed, "fine, I got one hundred thousand small ships, but only five big ones¡­" he looked pathetic when he said these words, making Hye and the nymphdy both shocked.

    "Why are you looking at me like this? It''s not like this was my first raid, right?" he shook his head before adding, "yet without a crew, this is nothing! I got these ships for a long time already, almost about to have rust all over their hauls¡­"

    "Don''t worry about that," the nymphdy was excited as she turned to Hye, "our boss here is going to give us everything!"

    "That reminds me¡­" Hye turned to the nymphdy, Emily smiled in a way that gave her a creepy feeling, "here is a contract for you, sign or leave!"

    "..." she didn''t have anything to say but to sign the contract. Before this, she was his business partner, but now she was his aplice.

    "Great," Hyeughed, before looking around, "where are we by the way? Are we near that war? Are we far?"

    "We are safe as we are very, very far from there," the pirate king then said something about the sector they were currently in. As Hye didn''t know what he meant, he turned to the nymphdy, and she seemed a bit surprised about something.

    "We are close to the outer edge of the universe¡­" When she said her piece, Hye''s eyes shone brightly.

    "Are you telling me¡­"

    "We aren''t that far from that ce¡­ But¡­" she looked a bit hesitant, and the pirate king felt like he was missing something here.

    "Hello, can any of you exin what the hell you are talking about?" he asked, but the two didn''t respond to him.

    "There must be a map installed in the ship," the nymphdy was more experienced in this from Hye, so he let her try but the pirate king suddenly interrupted her.

    "You are messing things up here, let me get it for you¡­ But¡­" he turned around before adding, "you have to thoroughly exin everything to me, ok?"

    "Let''s just check our current location on the map," the nymphdy was more excited than Hye about this, "then we''ll tell you everything."

    He was part of the little gang now, and it was expected for them to tell him about what was going on. As they checked the map that the pirate king brought from the spaceship, the nymphdy started to run a few calls to her old superiors.

 Chapter 1729 Time To Finalise All Deals

    <h4>Chapter 1729 Time To Finalise All Deals</h4>

    "We aren''t that far from that ce," she finally said after an hour ofmunicating with others. During this, Hye briefly exined to the pirate king about all this, "We are good!"

    "And the deal? The shield formation?" This was something that truly concerned Hye. Without that, he''d not dare to go there and establish a base at these mines.

    There were tons of dangers out there, in the entire border region of the universe. So it was better to care about security first, before doing anything else.

    "They''ll ship it soon," she paused, before adding, "and the mines¡­ Do you want these or not?"

    "Of course I want them," Hye nodded, "don''t tell me they aren''t avable!"

    "Who is crazy enough to buy something hot like this except you?" The pirate king was still shocked about what he heard from Hye.

    Trying to buy a group of mines located at the edge of the universe? This was insane!

    "Are you telling me their prices are low?" Thatment attracted Hye''s attention to this point. And for a second there, the nymphdy''s face dropped, bing a bit pale.

    "Sure, who is going topete with you for such a thing? No way! You are going to be one of those few crazy folks who ever owned a piece here!"

    "I got a shield¡­"

    "That''s not enough!" the pirate king waved his hand, as if what Hye was saying was bullshit, "we aren''t speaking about forces from this universe, but forces from that big behemoth! We can stop using this formation, but how about others? Can you stop them?"

    "That''s why we are going to use those hundred thousand ships of yours," Hye evilly grinned, making the pirate king have a bad omen about this.

    "But¡­"

    "Don''t worry, pal," Hye patted his shoulder, "that piece won''t be just a base of mine, but will be known as a base of your ouw force."

    "Why not screw me instead? Huh?" the pirate king directly bellowed, and Hye couldn''t help butugh at him.

    "We need a front," Hyeughed, "if I announced to the world I''m here, then it won''t just be those from the outer universe you''ll need to worry about. Besides, with our current location, and formation protecting us, there is no sane force that will try toe and take you down, right?"

    "..." The pirate king knew this all made perfect sense, but still being here and dering this ce to be his felt quite bad. He didn''t get what was wrong in Hye''s proposal, and yet he had no reason to refute it.

    Hye found it quite amazing to have such a perfect front that''d move all the eyes off him. He wasn''t that worried about the other universe''s forces. After all, he already fought them before when he was in the apocalypse. Not to mention he knew the perfect counter for these; cultivation.

    During the past twenty years, he made sure to not only train his forces on fighting tactics and such but also focused on elevating their cultivation bases. Even with the help of the time difference in his second Earth world, they didn''t make such a big improvement as one might expect.

    But they were at least good enough to defend that piece of the universe. He has had such a thought before. If the cultivation method came originally from the other universe, wouldn''t that mean anyone training on it wouldn''t have enough progress until he''d go there?

    "So¡­ Now what?" As Hye went into silence, lost in his deep thoughts, the nymphdy cleared up her throat, "I got the seller on wait¡­ You need to decide howrge is the area you want to buy, and¡­"

    "Is there such a thing?" Hye got jolted awake from his thoughts, and looked at her before adding, "Is the area sold that huge?"

    "Let me show you¡­" she went towards the control unit of the ship, bringing the map up in front of their eyes. It was projected to them as a holograph, with tons of dots and lines there, marking the grand zones, sectors, and even small zones in the entire universe.

    "We are here," she selected a ce that was at the edge of the universe. Weirdly enough, the map showed the universe as being cubical in shape, "and that''s the ce where we are going to buy in¡­" she pointed at another spot, and then erged it.

    "And this is the area that the seller is offering," she marked arge area with her finger, leaving behind a red circle.

    "Damn! It''s at least five sectors!!! Is that for real?!!!"

    "Not five, but ten," she corrected him, "all this area is filled with tons of unexploded mines. Not to mention there are lots of voids there. You also ordered tons of manmades, and few are ready to be delivered¡­ So¡­"

    "I don''t care about any of that," the size of this area wasn''t clear to Hye, as he didn''t know in the first ce how huge a sector was, "I want to ask about the limitation of the protective formation. How many sectors can it cover?"

    "Anything you want," the pirate king was the one to answer this question, "I don''t know how you got a way to get it, but if it''s the famous defensive shield formation, then it''s going to cover any area you want. All you need is to purchase more anchor points, expand it, provide enough energy source to run it as much as you like, strengthen it as you wish¡­"

    "Is that true?" Hye turned to the nymphdy, and thetter showed a surprised look on her face while giving the pirate king a doubtful gaze.

    "I''m a pirate kind, I have to learn about the strongest ways to stop me from doing my job, right?" he puffed his chest, before adding, "Back there, that world of merchants had such a formation, yet they were stingy to run it on full power. I heard they just provided it with enough energy sources to show at most ten percent of its capabilities. If they run it at full cylinders, then nothing could have passed through it, not us, no Hescos, no one!"

 Chapter 1730 Hye, The Tycoon!

    <h4>Chapter 1730 Hye, The Tycoon!</h4>

    "Oh, that means¡­" Hye turned to the nymphdy, and thetter rolled her eyes.

    "Energy sources are a problem to others, not you!"

    "You mean my bones?" Hye grinned evilly, and she couldn''t help but think about pping his face every time he boasted about his bones.

    "I get it then," he turned towards the map, where arge circle surrounded an erged part of it, "Tell the seller that I want everything he can offer to me."

    "This¡­ do you even know how much we are speaking about right now?!!" She was totally shocked, but Hye didn''t even consider any of what she just said.

    "And tell the ones making my artificial handmades to deliver them here, the same goes for the protective shield makers, got it?"

    "..."

    "You¡­ You are crazy!!!" Even the pirate king couldn''t control himself, "The price of buying a sector here may be smallpared to any other ce in the universe, but it''s still quite an astronomical amount of wealth¡­ And you want ten of them!!!"

    "I want everything, not just ten," Hye corrected him, turning to the nymphdy to make sure she got what he meant, "Tell him to give me everything, round it up by using these bones as a standard method of payment."

    He took five bones, all were the grades of his normal bones starting from green up to dark gold grade. She epted them in a monotonous way, without showing any emotion on her face, as she was still stupefied by his craziness.

    "Don''t me me if the price came in ten figures!" she left thisment, trying to shake him back to reality. And yet he never cared.

    Ten digits? That wasn''t something impossible for him. He knew he was going to spend a ton of his bones this time, enough to make him feel the loss. But these were all normal bones, and he already got more than enough to pay a hundred times such an offer.

    Not to mention he could get more anytime he wanted by going to any ongoing war and collecting the bones from there.

    In addition to all this, he was building up his base, one that would mark his true beginning in this universe. He didn''t like how he performed so far, running away like a coward, hiding and jumping from one world to another.

    This was going to be his permanent base, the one he''d use to unleash endless campaigns, train his forces, and even invade the other universe.

    And with the presence of the pirate king and the nymphdy at his side, he was sure this base would turn out to be quite scary in the eyes of many forces in the universe, anotheryer of protection indeed.

    But he had to think and consider the start phase of all this, consider the future as well. If he left any area around uncontrolled by him, then the same seller would sell these to any force in the universe, inviting more trouble to him.

    He preferred to suffer a bit of a loss today, than suffer a ton more tomorrow. At the same time, he wanted to control as much area as he could, so he wouldn''t face such a problem again in the future.

    "You do know you are going to sell your liver for this, and it won''t be enough!" the pirate king sighed, before thinking for a moment there, "on another thought, even if you sold both kidneys, it won''t do!"

    "We''ll see," Hyeughed and didn''t care that much about what he just said. He waited for the final response from the seller and the people making his formation and artificials.

    His wait didn''tst more than a few minutes this time. The nymphdy turned to him with a face that spoke for itself. It seemed as if she was telling him: Told you about it, warned you not to do it!

    "Just tell me how much they want¡­"

    "Well¡­ Let''s start with things we already agreed on," she cleared her throat before adding, "The formation guys are ready to deliver it in around one week. They want half payment now, and half when we receive it. A special delivery process with a special type of contract will handle the process. As for installing it, it''s either on us, or they can send technicians to do the task¡­"

    "I don''t want anyone toe here," Hye strictly refused, "plus it''s better for my people to learn how to fix all this, learn all the ins and outs, right?"

    "Sure, but that will take time to do, not to mention the anchor points can get damaged. I already sent the updated surface area that''s needed to get covered, and they ran the numbers¡­"

    "And?" Hye didn''t like such a great detailed report without getting directly into the main point. How much would this cost him exactly?

    "Well¡­ They want two billion bones, all at silver grade¡­ This¡­"

    "Deal!" Hye didn''t even hesitate in the slightest. This figure wasn''t as high as he expected it to be. After all, he expanded the area to cover a huge stretch of space, not just the initially limited area he was supposed to obtain and control.

    "Are you sure?!!! Are you nuts?!!!" the pirate king screamed from the side, but Hye never cared about his opinion.

    "You do know once I send the confirmation, they''ll send me a contract that you''ll sign," the nymphdy tried to warn him again, and yet he was determined to close the deal.

    "Do it," he firmly said, "how about the artificial world makers? How many have they made yet? And how much do they need?"

    "Ahem¡­ Okay, they have made around fifty worlds so far, each one costs one million pale gold-grade bones¡­ So¡­"

    "Deal!" Hye acted like real tycoons should. He never showed any care or worry about the price tag presented to him, only agreeing without even hustling around the price, "How about the seller of this area? How much does he want?"

 Chapter 1731 We Got Three Weeks Then!

    <h4>Chapter 1731 We Got Three Weeks Then!</h4>

    "Well¡­ He said if you just want the ten sectors, each will cost you one hundred million blue-grade bones¡­ If you want extra around, he can provide triple this, amounting to thirty-three sectors in total. However¡­"

    "However, what?" Hye didn''t object to the price, it was the cheapest so far out of what he heard from her.

    "The extra zone pokes into the forbidden zone," She looked at the pirate king, and thetter moved his head away as if he knew Hye was going to ept such a crazy offer."

    "What''s the forbidden zone?" but Hye didn''t get it, and the nymphdy could understand why.

    "It''s the area that''s considered grey, in between the two universes, without anyone iming ownership," the pirate king said, "It''s very dangerous, and lots of wars raged in this area. The initial war started at this zone, and legend says it belonged to us, lost it at first, then reimed it. Since then, we have gone back and forth around it. So¡­"

    His words had a clear message to Hye; Don''t ever touch that area, it''s deadly!

    And yet thetter did exactly as the two expected, didn''t reject such an offer, and instantly signed the contracts over the ownership of each sector, and other deals as well.

    He paid tons of his bones, and this was by far thergest deal he made after the end of the apocalypse. He even doubted he ever struck such a huge deal before with anyone at the time of the apocalypse.

    "You are crazy," the pirate king kept repeating whenever Hye received a contract and signed it. The nymphdy remained silent, knowing that Hye showed how truly unfathomable he was.

    She was like everyone else in the universe, thinking Hye had a limited supply of his bones. They got all the reasons to feel so, as his bones were considered a novel thing in the entire history of the universe.

    And yet he kept showing signs that he had an endless supply of them as if he could make them just by thinking or something.

    "How long do we have before everything is delivered?" Hye finished signing everything, and now all that remained was to wait for everyone to deliver what they promised.

    He knew his interests were protected by the system, and yet he wanted to know how long before he got his hands on everything.

    "Two weeks at most," she paused, "the ownership of these sectors will be handed to you in a day or so. That seller is generous enough to offer an army of experienced¡­"

    "Don''t want any," Hye interrupted her words, "thank him for me, but let him evacuate the entire area and leave everything to me."

    "Isn''t it better to have them around?" the nymphdy couldn''t understand why he firmly declined, "we are still in need of forces to defend us¡­"

    "He doesn''t want any spies over what he''s going to do, right?" the pirate king got what she didn''t. And when he said it like this, she realised why Hye refused firmly like this.

    "How about the rest?" he asked, ignoring this point totally, "How long will they get here and install everything?"

    "The artificial worlds will be delivered in ten days," she paused, checking over something on her interface before adding up, "they''ll bring them in the form of metallic balls. At the moment of their release, they''ll expand and turn into gigantic worlds. It won''t take more than a few days to get it done. But¡­"

    "The shield is what bothers me," Hye paused, "How long do we have before they bring it here and give us instructions to build it?"

    "Two weeks," she sighed, "that''s just to bring it here. If you let them install it, then we''ll take a week or so. But¡­"

    "Hmm¡­" Hye never thought such a task would take a long time. But he still didn''t change his mind about letting his warriors learn how to install these, "I got the right people to do the task. Anyway, we got two weeks then¡­ Let those artificial worlds wait for this time, to arrive here after we installed everything.``

    "Ok," she didn''t object and ryed the news, while the pirate king asked:

    "We have two weeks, roughly three if we are going to wait for the shield to get installed. What shall we do during this time?"

    "What else?" Hye shrugged, "We''ll train our forces. Take out your fleet, and I''ll take mine. We''ll supervise the training of my warriors, let them have a taste of how to fly a ship in space, how to evade, and how to fight."

    "This¡­" The pirate king still felt pain whenever he recalled this point. He med his talkative mouth for bragging about having such arge number of ships. And now these ships would be taken away from him.

    "Don''t worry, I will hand over part of them in the end," Hye said as if he was the one acting generous here as if all the ships belonged to him. And that was true if we were speaking technically here.

    Hye went out and took tons of ships that he looted before. The nymphdy did the same, as she had many ships that she didn''t have time to hand over to Hye.

    As for the pirate king, he was thest to join the party. When he saw the tens of thousands of different ship models and sizes standing motionless in space, he didn''t feel that bad anymore.

    "You got too much for a single raid battle!" he said in envy, while Hye shrugged.

    "I didn''t lose much back there, didn''t join the fight using my ships as you can tell."

    "Ah, that Soulers tactic is awesome! You should lend me a few, okay?"

    "If you are willing to share their burden," Hye rolled his eyes, and the pirate king seemed pretty scared when he heard that.

    "Forget it, I''m not a monster like you," he said in a bitter tone, making Hye and the nymphdyugh at him.

 Chapter 1732 Time To Go Back!

    <h4>Chapter 1732 Time To Go Back!</h4>

    "Let''s start," Hye simply moved around the grand fleet he had, spreading his warriors inside every ship there. He just let all the warriors aside from Soulers and Reaperse out and train. As for these two, he had different ns for them.

    "You are going to use a gship now?" The nymphdy saw him leaving one huge ship behind before he finally went towards it.

    "I''ll use it as a base for the training," he went towards the ship, and the other two followed to watch. The warriors he took out had one task to do, get themselves familiar with the ship control systems.

    He left them a day to do so and didn''t need to tell them anything. They just spread all over the space, taking a huge area here, while trying out everything, except the firing system.

    It''d look bad if they misfired and hit each other! As for himself, once he entered that ship, he deployed his Soulers and Reapers, before taking the suits he imed before.

    "Wear these, train on them out there," he pointed towards the space outside, before turning to the two beside him, "lead everyone in the training. I''m going away for a while."

    "Where exactly?" the two of them looked at him as if they were looking at a crazy man. He didn''t say anything, simply opened the door towards his second Earth world, and said while vanishing through:

    "Did you think I''d leave my well-protected world without having a way back? Keep working, I''ll be back in a few days at most."

    And like this, he left them totally speechless, at a loss for words orments about what to say.

    Hye didn''t just leave because he was bored, or wanted to rest. He wanted to arrange things back on Earth and prepare his armies for what was about toe.

    He never expected when he started out his journey to end at such a point. He got what he desired, but got a hot piece of cake, a ce that was destined to be filled with tons of battles.

    Hye wasn''t feeling any regret at all. This ce was going to be his base for future expansion. It wasn''t only near the outer battlefield, but it was also highly secured.

    Be it the promised shield grand formation, or the unique ce of this area, this area was going to be perfectly safe from the Hescos at least.

    They''d be insane if they decided to move their fleets ande here to attack him. If they did, they''d end up crossing paths with lots of other universe armies, tons of harsh battles, and would lose too much without gaining anything in return.

    As for the threat of the other universe forces, he already had an idea. He got lots of forces to train and raise their cultivation bases, but they stillcked stat points to enter the universal stage of power.

    He''d give them the crystals he harvested from the Crystal Heart and didn''t use them yet. At the same time, he wanted to speak with the research department about different issues.

    They needed to learn how to make spaceships, and learn how to build tons of spacesuits. Without enough supply of these, his space fleet would always be at the risk of getting destroyed, just like how it happened with the pirate king.

    At the same time, he nned to invest in making more of his Soulers and Reapers. During the past twenty years, he made more of these, but he didn''t focus on this, and didn''t take this matter seriously.

    He mistakenly thought his current forces of warriors were enough to let him make a good name in the universe. But now he knew even if he multiplied this by one hundred, it wasn''t even enough!

    There were lots of challenges and obstacles he needed to ovee and solve. But at least he had a roadmap about what to do.

    He also wanted the research department to study how to establish and repair the axis and nodes of the grand defensive formation, learn even how to build versions of their own, and even go to the extent of evolving and upgrading it.

    The moment he passed through the portal, he arrived in the middle of the first ever established training grounds here. When he looked around, he grew mncholic about this ce.

    "It brings back lots of great memories," he muttered while looking around. The ce was still filled with tons of his kingdom''s people and warriors, fighting against endless streams of monsters.

    The training ground wasn''t the same as before and wasn''t barren like before. There were tons of fortifications, walls, and even trenches and war weapons to help in defending this ce and whaty beyond monsters.

    The normal killing speed of his forces here exceeded killing a million monsters per day. This was on regr days when there weren''t any outbreaks. If there are any, then this number could increase by ten up to fifty fold.

    This added tons of spirit points to his ss. And yet he never upgraded his ss yet. He never felt the urge to do so, and felt it was all cool with the past peace he enjoyed.

    Even now he didn''t feel the need to do so. He nned to summon more Soulers and Reapers, as they formed the backbone of his entire spaceship''s hijacking strategy.

    "Time to go back and say hi," Just as he wanted to open a portal back to Earth, he got two weird notifications from the system.

    [Warning! You already have new anchor points linked to this world. That ce is saved sessfully]

    [Which ce do you want to go to?]

    Just when he wanted to open a portal to Earth, he got these two messages. Then he got two options, the two were written in a long series of numbers.

    "Hmm¡­ Which ce is Earth and which is the new base?" he muttered to himself, before taking his staff out, "I saved the location of that ce in the staff, thinking I need to use it to go there. But now, I don''t need any of that¡­"

 Chapter 1733 Meeting With Everyone

    <h4>Chapter 1733 Meeting With Everyone</h4>

    Hye opened the interface window of his staff, and there he found all the saved locations he bookmarked. When he spotted the first choice, he found out that it was greyed out, meaning he couldn''t go there if he tried.

    "Damn! I was this close to screwing myself¡­" he heaved a deep sigh of relief, before looking at the long series of numbers next to the first spot saved in that interface.

    "So the first choice is for the new base, and the second one is for Earth¡­ Interesting, I almost was about to select the first spot moments ago¡­"

    He thought that the oldest saved spot woulde first, but this wasn''t the case. When he selected the second spot, a portal opened up and he passed through while feeling a bit worried that he selected wrongly.

    "Phew, it''s my Earth," Hye arrived back at the same ce he once left from. When he appeared, he found tons of armies waiting, training in colossal training camps, "Lily indeed did a great job with everyone else," he muttered while nodding in satisfaction.

    [Where are you? Gather up at the same spot I left from] he sent this message over, while waiting for his friends to gather up.

    [You came back?]

    [Atst!]

    [I thought you''d take forever!]

    He received lots of messages, before waiting for almost an hour before everyone gathered here. He found even the five leaders of the research department here, and that made him smile in contentment.

    "At least you saved me the trouble of looking for you," he ended his long talk about his adventure with such a sentence. For hours, he kept speaking non-stop, non-interrupted, while everyone was both amazed and shocked by what he said.

    "So¡­ Out there, we need to build spaceships?!!!" Old Gan was the first to speak, expressing his shock and surprise.

    "Don''t tell me you didn''t do this back at the Toranks," Hye rolled his eyes, and yet the look on Old Gan''s face never changed.

    "I never heard of him building anything like this before," he paused, before adding, "and news about how they got these ships was always kept hidden from people like myself¡­"

    "Don''t fret," Hye already expected such an answer, "I already have lots of spaceships on me. I want you to dismantle them, and try to break through the technology of building them. We need to get this, and learn how to build these spaceships ourselves."

    "That''s¡­ A really hard task to do," Old Gan couldn''t even say he got a way to do it. And Hye appreciated how sincere he was about this.

    "Take your time," he said, reassuring the old man, "It''s not that we don''t have enough spaceships to use right now¡­"

    "That¡­ But¡­" Old Gan couldn''t give any promises, and Hye just patted his shoulder.

    "Take it easy old man, It''s not good for your health, right?"

    "Hmph! I''m in my prime, kid!" Old Gan harrumphed, "I''ll do it, no matter what it takes, I''ll do it!"

    "Good," Hye evilly grinned, "and don''t forget to analyse the weapons in all of the spaceships, try to break the technology behind them as well¡­"

    "I know, I know you want everything out of these ships to get properly copied¡­ don''t worry, I''m sure it''ll take a long time to do so, but it''s still doable in the end."

    "So¡­ When is it our time to join that stage?" Legend rubbed his hands, acting impatient, "I always heard about wars in the universe, but didn''t get a chance to experience any."

    "Yes, I want to fight in space!" Sara also chimed in, while others looked very eager to go out and try this universe.

    "That''s why I''m here," he paused, before adding in a serious tone, "The universe isn''t just about spaceships. There is still the problem of crystals. I gained tons of crystals from this adventure, but it''s not enough. Not to mention we have a ceiling, one that we need to go to the outer battlefield and do something there to break it."

    "Let''s work with what we have then," Lily said in a decisive tone, "with what you have, how many warriors and people of ours can you support?"

    "Well, it''s hard to tell¡­" Hye never calcted what he got. He collected the harvest from the Crystal Heart, nted more trees, and supported them all using his bones, and yet he never counted any, "But I''m going to distribute everything to you evenly. Select the most capable ones, strengthen them, then wait for me toe back and bring you towards the new base of ours."

    "Do you need us to build anything there?" Isac said, before adding, "If so, we need tons of workers. You mentioned a huge number of worlds there, right?"

    "I didn''t count that either," Hye sighed, "but we''ll need lots of people to build and make these worlds inhabitable. Ah, I also need capable teams from the research department, to learn how to ce the nodes and axis of the grand defensive formation. At the same time, I need them to learn how to build this in the future."

    "More impossible work for us¡­" Old Gan sighed, and Hye totally ignored his remark.

    "I''ll need the teams of the research department toe with me back to the universe. I''ll also need all of your upgraded armies and warriors to follow me with all of you."

    "You''ll take us right away?!!" Everyone was surprised by this, but Hye slowly shook his head.

    "Not everyone, of course. You''ll select just the best this time, the ones leading your armies and forces. Then you''ll leave with me, leaving a few capable ones to select the bulk of your armies, moveter when we establish the base¡­ Also select extras, as we''ll gain more crystals from wars out there."

    They got his point. He just needed them to select the army-capable officers and team leaders, the ones who were going to lead others in the wars out there. For them to do so, they needed tons of experience first, and Hye intended to take them back to learn such stuff.

 Chapter 1734 Going Back To The Flagship

    <h4>Chapter 1734 Going Back To The gship</h4>

    "How long do we have?" Isabe asked, and Hye gave them two days.

    During which, he rested and did nothing much. He already had ten days before the arrival of the shield makers, during which he was sure everyone would be able to familiarise themselves with spaceships and space battles.

    He gave them many ships, and tons of crystals as promised. The moment they used these crystals, they felt the same amazing changes he felt.

    "Damn! We weren''t strong before, we weren''t even close¡­"

    "This power¡­ And we are just at level one!"

    "We need to gather more crystals, or else the rest of our armies won''t be useful¡­"

    They kept speaking among themselves while Hye listened and said nothing. He knew this peace was temporary, and wouldn''tst the moment they stepped into their new base.

    He didn''t forget to stress over selecting those with the highest cultivation bases as the main point in determining everything. The main threaty in the forces of the other universe, and these wouldn''t get defeated except by using spiritual power.

    Hye kept resting, while everyone was working for two days straight. He kept checking on their progress using messages, with many asking to go to the other world to select more from the warrior pool there.

    Every one of his girls and friends already had their own armies. Yet the condition of having a high cultivation base made it hard for many to pass into their quota. Most forces with cultivation bases were situated mainly in the pocket world, where the altar to increase their cultivation bases existed.

    He let them go to the second Earth, and do whatever they wanted before he joined them there. He couldn''t move from Earth back to space and had to use the second Earth world as a link.

    "Are you ready?" he looked at everyone, with faces eager to go and explore the universe. They each brought ten million with them, and that meant there were around three hundred million of them.

    "We can''t go in one batch," he looked at such a grand gathering before adding, "We''ll go there in batches¡­"

    He never expected them to gather such a huge number of forces. When he spoke with them about that, they told him they didn''t fill everyone''s stat points to the max.

    "We don''t need all of our forces to reach the top," Lily said, while adding in a serious way, "We calcted that if we just filled everyone to half of the level capacity, then we can gather twenty times the number of forces we can bring with us."

    "..."

    He couldn''t tell if what they thought of was right or wrong. Yet the end result was quite shocking. "Twenty more? That''s something I have to copy then¡­" he thought of the grand number of Soulers and Reapers he got and decided to fill their stat points slowly from now on.

    He recalled the time of the apocalypse, even when he had tons of warriors back then, he never filled their stat points until the very end stage. And yet he never faced such problems.

    If he was going to meet forces from the universe, ones that were quite strong, like Hescos, then he''d prefer to fill the stat points of his warriors and everyone to the max.

    But he was going to face mostly forces from the other universe, and that wasn''t something he should worry about.

    The main problem nowy in the ce they were going to move towards. He came here from his spaceship, and even if it was a grand gship, it couldn''t tolerate all of them, not even a portion of them.

    So he left instructions to arrange their forces into millions each. He''d go back and lead the first batch first, then let them move to other smaller ships before sending someone back to bring another batch.

    This would take a bit longer, but it was the only feasible way to do it. If he had three hundred gships, he''d simply jump from one to another, letting his forces appear and fill them. But he had much lower numbers than that, and so this was the main n he could use.

    He also told them they might not be able to amodate all of them. He already filled most of the ships with his warriors, and he needed them to train. As for the extra ships he had, he already handed them to the research department and for those leading the training grounds.

    He wanted his warriors and fighters to train on these ships, learn the basic skills of how to run and let them fly, how to let them maneuver and move in the air. It wasn''t a great thing indeed, but it was going to help to let them be familiar with the ships.

    "You are back¡­ What the hell¡­ Who are they?!!!" Just when he arrived back at the big spaceship, he found the pirate king waiting for him there.

    He was in the middle of his words when he spotted the iing forces behind Hye. They showed no end to them, spread all over the ship by Hye''s orders.

    "They are just the tip of the iceberg," Hyeughed, "don''t tell me you want a few of them."

    "If they are strong and able to fly spaceships, then why not?" The pirate king stayed for an hour watching the endless stream of fightersing from the portal, "Tell me, how many do you get? Are they this good?"

    "They are just newbies in the universe," Hye shook his head, "give us a few weeks, or months, and you can select a few of them and add to your forces."

    "Tsk! What a regret¡­" he looked at these fighters while asking, "Are they all warriors? I see tons of different races, even many I can''t tell which race they belong to!"

    "They are my private army, just one of many," Hye didn''t satisfy the pirate king nor did give him a good answer.

 Chapter 1735 You Lost Ten Thousand Spaceships Just To Train!!!

    <h4>Chapter 1735 You Lost Ten Thousand Spaceships Just To Train!!!</h4>

    Hye knew this was thanks to the marriage that happened between many races, ending up giving birth to many new subraces. And when they married each other, it was expected for more variations to rise.

    "You do indeed are far more mysterious than what I read about you," the pirate king sighed, "you made a ruckus twenty years ago. But what I read isn''t half close to what you showed just now."

    "Hahaha, you are exaggerating!" Hye knew this wasn''t anything close to what he had back in his two worlds.

    "I know what I''m talking about," the pirate king seriously looked at everyoneing out from the portal, "They aren''t that strong in terms of stats and levels, but they all have cultivation bases, something that is notmon to see in the universe."

    "We are this close to the outer battlefield, and it''s just normal for me to focus on such an aspect," Hye shrugged, "or else we are screwed."

    "It''s still remarkable," the pirate king sighed again, "you did all this before even stepping into the universe. I''m curious, if your n seeded and my pirate fleet managed to im lots of loot and resources, what would you reach in the end?"

    "Nothing much," Hye evilly grinned, but that grin made the pirate king feel like he was standing in front of a monarch or something.

    "You¡­ Is really something," he only said that, before returning to silence.

    The first batch to arrive was led by Lily, and she didn''t remain there for one second. Hye told her, telling everyone before leading, that they all needed to suit up, move to space, and join other ships once they arrived here.

    She wanted to see the universe and the fleet outside. Yet the moment they went to space, they were shocked by what they saw.

    Everyone thought that Hye had a few thousand ships at most. After all, he handed just a few hundred ships to them, and a few hundred to the research department. But when they came out, they saw how terrifyingly huge that fleet was!

    It extended to the distant areas in space, reaching ces that they could hardly detect using their eyes. The sheer number and sizes of these ships made them feel the apocalypse and everything they witnessed so far was nothingpared to what was yet toe.

    Hye knew this would be their impression, the same one he got when he first saw the grand war in space around that world.

    He felt like he was a frog at the bottom of a well, just had his eyes opened for the grand world out there. As the first batch finished moving away from the gship, he started to bring other batches as well.

    He kept doing this for days! Leaving the pirate king stupefied. At some point, the nymphdy got bored of leading the training, came in, and was shocked as the pirate king.

    She saw the newly arrived forces and thought that Hye was just using his warriors. But when the number crossed fifty million, she couldn''t stop her curiosity, went to the gship and got more shocked there.

    "Who is she?" all of hisdies asked the moment they spotted the nymphdy. It was clear how seductive she looked, they noticed the way she looked at him, a way that any of them would look at him.

    "She is a friend¡­"

    "I''m his girl!" she bellowed back in annoyance when he tried to lower her stance from being his girl to just a friend. The moment she said that, all of the girls gave Hye a ming look, one that looked quite dangerous.

    "What? I didn''t do anything wrong," he shrugged, and they couldn''t help but want to explode in his face, "Anyway, she is going out to do a long mission for me, so¡­"

    His meaning was clear, even if she looked like another girl added to his harem, she was still going to stay away for a long time.

    "Still she is another one topete with," Angelica rolled her eyes, and the other girls nodded in agreement.

    "Ahem, let''s speak about what you are going to do here then," Hye changed the subject pretty fast before he''d end up in trouble, "you are going to train over various ships. Your forces will train on how to steer the ships, fire the weapons, and how to attack and survive in space¡­"

    He started to give his long list of instructions, and they dropped an eye for that subject for now. They decided to deal with the source of trouble themselves whenever they got the chance to, and if she didn''t leave as he promised, they''d force her to leave using their own ways.

    As he gave the order, they started to spread all over the fleet, train over different ships, and get used and familiar with these ships and how to fly and fight in space.

    There wasn''t any source of danger around to make them train on evasion and firing, but Hye solved this by nning some sort of drill. He arranged the fleet into twenty different armies, each led by one of his capable generals.

    He let Lily lead the overall drill, asking the fleets to fly by each other, evade the ships, and try to not hit a single one of them.

    It was indeed difficult at first, and many ships were destroyed. Luckily he asked them to wear suits before doing this, so they didn''t die as they ejected themselves out of the ships before getting damaged.

    Slowly they started to grasp how to do it, and eventually, they started to fly inplicated setups andplex paths, evading all the ships around, without suffering any more losses.

    "You do know you are insane, right?" Watching all this from the side made the pirate king sigh, "you lost ten thousand ships just to let them know how to evade and fly? This is a big loss¡­"

 Chapter 1736 The Outbreak Is Coming!

    <h4>Chapter 1736 The Outbreak Is Coming!</h4>

    "Considering the huge and scary battles we are destined to face, it''s not a costly price at all!" Hye shook his head, "They need to prepare for the worst. And without any dangerous ce here, this is all we can do for now."

    "Tsk! It''s still a huge loss!"

    The pirate king was feeling bitter about such a grand loss. Ten thousand ships wasn''t a small number, and yet Hye treated it as if it was just nothing.

    Hye ignored the pirate king, and focused on the training ongoing for his forces. At the same time, he kept counting the days until the arrival of what he purchased.

    Days passed fast, and in a sh the news reached him.

    "They are close from here?" William heard this before turning to everyone who was gathered in the gship he took as a base. They witnessed him with tons of interesting twists, and many ups and downs. They were by his side in the apocalypse, and they were here now when it was time to start invading the universe.

    "We are going to build our new home here," he said these words, and they were enough to express to them what he was thinking and feeling, "let''s go, we''ll go to the location of our new home. Let''s announce our presence to the universe with a big bang."

    They all shouted in pure excitement. Humans didn''t know about the universe until now. But from what they experienced so far, they knew how grand such a chance was. And the ones who came from other races knew how huge such a step was.

    The fleet moved in twenty grand armies, and went after his gship. He kept the nymphdy by his side, as she was the only person here who knew the way.

    The pirate king asked for his own army to lead. Even if he hadn''t yet gathered up ouws to join him, he was excited to lead a fleet again. Hye granted him his wish, and the entire fleet moved towards their destination.

    They were two days away from that spot, and in the middle of their trip, they noticed a few things.

    The space wasn''t as clear as it used to be. There were many scraps of metal all over the ce as if this entire space was a huge dump ce or something.

    ording to the nymphdy and the pirate king''s theory, these were the leftovers of the intense battles that erupted here between the outer universe and this universe''s fleets. The more they advanced, the more the trash appeared, until they felt like they were swimming in the middle of an ocean of broken parts of ships.

    Half a day away from the meeting point, they received two messages at the same time. The first came from the teamsing to build the defensive formation. They told them they arrived at the location, waiting for them to arrive to start delivering the formation.

    At the same time, there was a weird message that appeared all of a sudden in Hye''s gship. It wasn''t just his gship, but all the ships in the grand fleet received such news.

    [Attention! There is an outbreak happening! I repeat, there is an outbreak happening in this zone¡­]

    "What does an outbreak even mean?!!" Hye didn''t know the meaning behind such a weird announcement, didn''t know how such an announcement appeared on his ship, but he felt like something bad was going to happen.

    "No clue," the nymphdy next to him shook her head, "I never heard about something like this before¡­"

    "It must be something rted to the border zone, something like a warning of something big happening," Hye paused, before opening his interface, sending the same message to everyone copy and paste.

    [Prepare for a grand battle! Spread the fleets over, we also need ships to go and scout the space around]

    "It''s bad timing," the nymphdy got what he was worried about the most. And she couldn''t refute such a possibility.

    This zone had one single source of danger anyway, the spread of the battles between the two universes'' forces. Calling it an outbreak or anything else wouldn''t matter, as aside from this threat, there wasn''t anything else that could endanger them.

    [I''m going to lead the vanguard army!] Sara suddenly sent, and without any warning, Hye saw arge fleet elerating, breaking away from here.

    [Hey! This isn''t an army! And there isn''t any vanguard army here! Damn! I meant fleet!] Hye hurriedly responded to her, trying his best to stop her. But as she always was, she didn''t listen to him and went directly towards the far distance.

    [I''m going to see what''sing and inform you about it, isn''t this what vanguard armies do?]

    [You¡­ I''m sure you are just ying with words! You know I asked for a scout, not a vanguard!]

    [Hmm, both look the same to me, hahahaha!] She acted as herself, and didn''t care about anything as long as she was going to have some fun out there.

    During the post-apocalyptic peaceful period, she was one of the few who regretted not having turmoil or hard times. The moment danger appeared, she decided to jump straight toward fire without any speck of hesitation.

    [Let her go, I''d have gone myself but she beat me to it!] Legend sent to him, and Hye thanked his luck that Legend had more control over himself and thought about things thoroughly before doing anything, not like her at least.

    [Stand on guard then, she may need our help] Hye''s initial n was to know what wasing to them, and find a way to turn around all this mess and trouble, before meeting up with the formation team. Once they established the grand formation, they could counterattack without worrying over many things.

    But now they had to watch for enemies attracted by Sara towards them. And on top of that, Sara was in danger. And they might need to intervene to help her.

 Chapter 1737 They Dare To Look Down On Him!!

    <h4>Chapter 1737 They Dare To Look Down On Him!!</h4>

    The grand fleet began to prepare for battles. Hye spread his Soulers and Reapers in preparation for the need to hijack any spaceship near his gship. At the same time, every other general started to spread their orders around, asking everyone to be ready for a fight.

    The wait didn''tst longer than four hours before Sara returned with the grave news.

    [Hye, this is big! This is huge! It''s not an attack between two forces, it''s an outbreak of tons of burning shooting stars, heading across from one direction to another, sweeping and destroying anything in their path¡­]

    She ryed the news, and didn''t stop there, but also shared a video she just recorded with him. In there, Hye saw something that made him slowly stand up from his seat.

    There weren''t just arge number of them, but the entire universe seemed to be built from such shooting stars! There wasn''t anything else but these shooting stars, burning and destroying anything in their path, sweeping even stars, ending up detonating them fiercely, adding more firepower to them.

    Such a scene was way beyond his wildest imagination. "Damn! We are screwed!!" he felt the urge to move away, but where?

    Everywhere was filled with these shooting stars. [Return, return fast] he gave the order before adding, [and try to find a way to escape this!]

    [There is no way but by passing through them] she said something crazy, [I tried to move around, to find where these shooting stars end, and so far they seem endless!]

    [We need to go below or above them] Hye already sent what Sara sent to him to everyone else. And the one who brought up such an idea was none other than old Gan, [They look like they came from a dying star or something. That means they expanded outwards from a single point, and gained more numbers and momentum by destroying stars ands on their path]

    Old Gan came on top of the research department folks, as he said he didn''t trust anyone else to study the grand defensive formation but him.

    [Why not try and find a way on the sides?] Hye asked, and old Gan exined the theory again, this time he recorded a video exining things while drawing.

    ording to him, these shooting stars would spread in a conical shape. It''d grow to cover a scary stretch of space horizontally, but vertically they''d be thin no matter what. So it was safer to move either upward or downward, to evade the iing impending death.

    [Let''s try this theory then] As no one gave other opinions but old Gan, Hye decided to follow his advice and n, [Let''s move up, all of us move up!]

    As he gave such an order to everyone, he asked Sara to retreat in an oblique path, heading towards upwards. They met together after one hour, and then it was time to see if old Gan''s theory would work or not.

    "It worked! Hahaha! You have a genius man on your side, hahaha!" The pirate king couldn''t help butugh when he and others spotted the scary shooting stars moving way below them.

    [At least we evaded danger] William sent this to everyone, [But we''ll keep scanning the space upfront. Sara will lead the scout team]

    [It''s the Vanguard team!] Sara sent back, as if she didn''t like being called the scout team leader, [And I''m leading an army, not just a small unit!]

    [Just make sure you are safe out there] Hye didn''t want to lose much of the fleet she led at such an early stage of developing their new home. Sara had a very bad record of losing most of her forces, one that was even close to the scary track of the jumper.

    So far, the jumper didn''t appear once again in front of Hye''s radar. He was sure that troublesome girl was somewhere in the universe, making trouble and bringing bad luck to anyone she ended up with.

    As the grand fleet flew on top of the shooting stars, everyone couldn''t ignore such a majestic scene passing down below them. Hye wasn''t an exception, as such a grand scene never appeared before in the apocalypse.

    "Country pumpkins¡­" The pirate king muttered from the side when he noticed how everyone looked at such a scene with shock and surprise.

    The universe was like an ocean, filled with lots of mysteries and unknown phenomena, ones that weren''t any less impressive and grand than this one.

    To pass this area, they took roughly an entire day. They didn''t know why they took such a long time, but it felt like they took a detour to bypass these shooting stars.

    During this, the team who brought the shield formation here kept speaking with the nymphdy,ining about the dy in timing.

    Hye told her to exin things to them, and they still didn''t like such a response. Hye didn''t know why, but it felt like these people were acting all arrogant, looking down on him.

    [Change of ns, make arrangements for them to stay and build the formation] Hye suddenly sent to her after half a day of travel over the shooting star outbreak, [They are going to stay here for as long as it takes toy down the formation]

    [Are you sure? Didn''t you reject such an idea before?] The nymphdy didn''t get why he changed his mind. But he stressed over this point, making her negotiate again before ending up with him paying more bones to hire them.

    This was his way to humiliate them for acting this arrogant and looking down at him. Hye never liked anyone dealing in such a way to him, and he intended to let them work like ves, and he''d show himself to all, showing off as being their lord or something.

    [How about us?] Old Gan sent this message the moment he received the news, [What shall we do then?]

    [Just watch, learn, and keep asking questions]

 Chapter 1738 Lily Is Going To Torture Them!

    <h4>Chapter 1738 Lily Is Going To Torture Them!</h4>

    Hye evilly grinned, [And make sure to show an attitude of belonging to a mighty force, got it?]

    [Hmm¡­ Don''t know why, but are you doing all this to show off?!!] Old Gan felt surprised by this, and yet all he got was for Hye stressing over this point.

    Hye couldn''t believe the workers he hired to look down on him in such a way. The moment they passed the area of shooting stars, they arrived at the point of meeting with the formation team.

    "This ship¡­ Damn! They decorated their spaceship as if it was a grand hotel or something!" Hye blinked twice while watching the spaceship that wasn''t any smaller than his gship. Size wasn''t the issue, but this spaceship was decorated with lots of golden ornaments, torches, and lights, even statues of different creatures were around the outer surface of it.

    At first nce, this didn''t look like anything like a spaceship, but like a luxurious mansion of someone obsessed with showing off. [You are going to lead the negotiations and dealings with them] he sent over to Lily when he got over his surprise from this ship.

    [How about you?]

    [I''ll just keep watching from the sides] he intended before to show off personally, but now he changed his mind. Such folks wouldn''t respect the lord showing his face to them, and would even mistake it as a sign of weakness or something.

    So instead of this, he decided to do as any proper lord would do, leaving his followers to deal on his behalf, and he just watched from the side.

    Lily was his most trusted friend, and she knew what he wanted to do. She led all of the strong forces in the fleet, and surrounded that ship while giving the workers inside instructions about what to do.

    The area they needed to cover was formed of many sectors, and they needed to cover this. It wasn''t practical to use that decorated spaceship, and Lily strictly ordered them toe on board and work with their men.

    The workers tried to stick to their ship, but Lily didn''t let them have it. This was the first p on their face, and they eventually had to listen to her requests, especially when the nymphdy told their superiors about their stubborn attitude andined about this.

    The contract had punitive fees for breaking the contract. And so they had to listen to Lily''s instructions, leave their ship, ande to Hye''s.

    Seeing this made Hye evilly grin, evenugh.

    "Why are youughing like this?" The pirate king didn''t see any aim of any of that and didn''t get why Hye was feeling this excited.

    "Lily is going to give them a very hard time, hahaha!" Hyeughed again, knowing that Lily got what he wanted her to do perfectly well.

    After that, everything happened the same way he envisioned and hoped for. The moment they boarded the various spaceships, they got the same treatment that any worker should have.

    They didn''t enjoy any privilege, and didn''t get past any arrogant attitude without being shouted at and even punished. Few of them even ended up in big fights against Hye''s forces, ending up with the nymphdyining to their superiors again.

    In the end, the formation team got strict orders to be cautious while dealing with Hye''s troops. They got that Hye wasn''t a pushover, wasn''t nobody who came to hire them without knowing what that even meant.

    To hire them meant that person was quite powerful and very wealthy in the universe. Even if he had no background, like Hye, it didn''t mean he wasn''t nobody.

    Hye knew that quite well, and yet the workers who came here thought he didn''t. So they acted as if they were generously helping him here, as if they were doing a favour, not getting paid extensively and richly for their services.

    In the end, they had to lower their heads, or else they''d get severely punished by breaking the contract penalty, which was around ten times the initial paid amount of bones.

    Once their temper and attitude got fixed, things started to go smoother from there. Hye watched the various ships move towards far ces, traveling even for weeks to arrive at their designated spots.

    They had toy the foundation of the grand defensive formation at the border of his controlled zone. In each ship, there were many who belonged to the research department. Once the orders came from their higher-ups to listen to everything Hye''s forces wanted, lower their heads, and act humble, old Gan took this as a sign to start.

    He messaged everyone he brought with him, asking them to start asking tons of questions about the formation.

    How toy the foundation, how to activate it, and even how to repair any errors that might happen. Gradually and under the tons of questions asked, the workers started to spill out some important knowledge about how to make the formation in the first ce.

    Everything they said was instantly delivered via messages to old Gan. Thetter had a few of his most capable researchers by his side, and started to work on the tons of data received from their men, arranging and sorting them out, before finding the most valuable knowledge.

    As they stayed for a long time with Hye''s forces, these workers couldn''t keep their mouths shut in the end, leaking more knowledge and valuable experience tips.

    Two days after the departure of the ships carrying the formation guys, the teams responsible for building thes arrived.

    Hye already had a detailed map of this zone, one that contained everything he''d need or think of. During these two days, he already consulted with the pirate king and other friends he had around about the best ces to build thes here.

    They got just a few dozen of them, and that wasn''t enough to fill this insane zone. Yet they need to think carefully about where to establish theses, as this had to follow the generalyout of the future design of this zone.

 Chapter 1739 Defence Is Their Top Priority

    <h4>Chapter 1739 Defence Is Their Top Priority</h4>

    The one who Hye listened to her opinion the most was Isac, and she with others drew a rough n of the general design of this area.

    Against what Hye thought initially, they agreed to ce thes at the border areas of their new home. This would serve better as defensive bases, and frontline military camps in the future. As Isac said herself, protecting this ce was the top priority for them, then inhabiting the entire area came second.

    Hye didn''t argue or object to that. Any infiltration or damage would have a much worse impact than slightly dying the ns of inhabiting this area. Not to mention the main bases for Hye right now were his Earth and second Earths, not here.

    Not to mention he needed time to gather more people and move them here. The poption he had back at the two worlds was growing insanely without a doubt, but they weren''t enough to even fill fives out of these going to be built here.

    And if they moved half of their military forces, they''d not fill five mores at most. In the end, they''d not be able to inhabit more than ten worlds out of tens of worlds getting built here.

    In addition to that, the second top priority they had to focus on was to mine crystals from rich mines here. The entire area was filled with tons of crystal mines,s that were formed entirely out of crystals.

    To do that, they needed tons of machines, a topyer of security, and tons of workers. Hye''s thoughts drifted again towards the same way he managed to rope in and gather such arge number of people in the first ce, which was by using his bones and purchasing warriors.

    But this might not work this time. He still wasn''t sure of how the Toranks would react to his move. He knew by doing this, he''d look as if he was going rogue or something, breaking free from the shackles they ced on him.

    This was his right, and this was something he believed firmly. And yet this didn''t mean they''d ept this.

    "I thought I prepared enough for this, but it seems like I underestimated the universe¡­" Hye sighed while his friends and generals took the new team over, going to different ces they selected previously to nt thes.

    ording to them, they would just throw thepressed cores in the areas designed, selecting a ce that was around a star, and determining the best distance from the star to sustain life there. And then it''d be over.

    The''s cores would suck the energy from the star, and grow in the following weeks to reach the stage ofpletion. This meant they had roughly three months before theses would be fully mature, and ready to use.

    Hye expected to receive more of theses during this time. As he got such a grand area of space, he asked the nymphdy to let them make mores.

    ording to the general design they roughly thought of, they needed at least one thousands to barely call this ce an inhabited one, needed fifty thousands to say it''s filled to the brim.

    Hye knew this wasn''t just the issue of numbers, but the problem of people living over these. "It''s just the start, and I''m lucky to start up with all this¡­" he muttered to himself, preparing himself for a long path of endurance and patience.

    Just like how Isac said before, their top priority should be to protect and safeguard this ce from any hostile forces. Be it from the universe or from the other universe, this home must be protected, and they had to do it for a long time it seemed.

    Yet he knew the moment they started to find a stable source of poption, then everything would roll over the right path. Poption was the core of everything, the most important chip in building any force.

    From them, he''d get a huge pool of talents to support his kingdom, and this isn''t just limited to military forces. At the same time, the number of forces he''d be able to train would be tremendous enough to let him properly defend this ce without any speck of worry, and start toy his hands over other ces around or even to the outer battlefield and make a name for himself out there.

    The two teams started working, and the one to end earlier was the oneying down the''s cores.

    "I believe they''ll take a few months to finish doing this¡­" Hye sighed, didn''t realise that having such a grand area was going to be a problem for him, "I shall arrange defensive fleets and scatter them around¡­"

    As they started building everything here, thest thing he wanted to see was for outsiders toe and wreak havoc everywhere. Hye decided to send out all of the fleets around, to secure the working teams, to do patrolling missions, and even sent a few to scout as well.

    This time, he didn''t let Sara go. This wasn''t the time for her to do what she wanted, and if things went bad, hecked any ability to save her.

    At this point, therge number of ships he thought he had turned out to becking a lot. To protect such a grand stretch of area, they needed at least ten times the current size of the ships Hye had. And that wasn''t the perfect situation even.

    "I hope nothing bad will happen," he sighed, before finally turning to the nymphdy and the pirate king who were the only ones remaining behind, "Listen, the previous owner of this ce left us lots of workers and ves. Go and gather them from the entire zone, and let them wait for me here."

    "What are you going to do?" the pirate king sniffed troubleing, excitement in his eyes, "I want toe with you."

 Chapter 1740 The Battle Between Two Universesâ€™ Fleets

    <h4>Chapter 1740 The Battle Between Two Universes'' Fleets</h4>

    "I don''t need him anyway to do this," the nymphdy shrugged, "do what warmongers like yourselves like, and let me do something peaceful like this."

    "Ok," Hye didn''t object to that. He gave a gship with lots of medium-sized ships over to the nymphdy, enough to bring tens of millions of people over.

    Then he took the pirate king with him, went away from here, and headed towards a direction.

    "What do you n to do?" The pirate king noticed from the map provided by the ship''s system that they were going towards a ce far away from this area.

    "If any troublees, then it''lle from the outer battlefield''s direction, right?" Hye said, and the pirate king didn''t get his point.

    "You already sent ships to scout and act as early warning sirens, why go yourself there then?"

    "They will lighten the beacon, and I''ll intervene," Hye said what he intended.

    "You have a good sizable fleet indeed, but not enough to stop grand forces fighting each other¡­ Wait, you want to use that tactic again?!!" The pirate king grew excited the moment he jumped to such a conclusion. And Hye couldn''t help but nod.

    It was partially the reason behind him doing this, and there was also another reason. By being there, he''d be able to direct the iing enemies away from his area.

    He didn''t want to let others discover this ce, not this early. Even if he got such a grand defensive formation, it still needed months to end. A few months was a long time, enough for news to spread, and perhaps many forces would set their eyes on this area.

    If they got attacked before finallyying down the formation, then they''d lose it. This woulde as a great chance in the eyes of many forces. And Hye didn''t want to see such a thing happening.

    So he decided to take the lead, trying to stop or better divert the attention of the iing forces away from his area. That was why he set his flying trajectory so far away from here, so he''d have tons of options, lots of ces to run towards.

    At the same time, he''d end up having tons of ships and resources again. He loved how he did it back at that war between the Hescos and that world''s owners. It reminded him of the great time he experienced at the apocalypse, and he wanted to feel like that again.

    Wars were the real treasurends in his eyes. As he moved away, many noticed this and kept asking him about the reasons.

    He exined to all, stressing that he''d learn to use their help as thest resort solution. At the same time, the pirate king asked to lead part of the fleet, and Hye didn''t object to that.

    The fleet took roughly ten days of straight flight at top speed before finally the first beacon was lit.

    [Hye, we received a warning signal from one of the teams we sent before¡­]

    Just as he just woke up, and was about to do his daily workout routine out of boredom, he received such a message from Sara. She exined everything, and it seemed like the ones who discovered the iing enemies belonged to her forces.

    [... So, can Ie and have fun? Don''t say no, I won''t take no as an answer!]

    [Sh*t no!] He didn''t hesitate to reject what she wanted to do, and then he closed the chat and didn''t read any of what she sent.

    She already shared the coordinates of the location spotted by the scouting ships. When he checked it out, he found that this ce was around a week from his current ce.

    It wasn''t because he was way too off the course, but it was because the scouting ships travelled fast and light, were all small ships, and that led them across lots of distance in a short time.

    "Start scanning the entire space all the time," Hye spread out his orders in the internal channel of the fleet he led, "make sure to stay way behind my ship. I''m going to move out and see what''s up there alone. Wait for my orders next."

    He didn''t wait, moved out from the gship, and took out his special small ship. "I''m travelling fast atst," he noticed the great difference in speed between the two ships he used so far. His small ship was like a ray of light, moving so fastpared to the big gship.

    He knew moving alone was going to put him at risk, but he depended on the small size and high speed of his ship to evade getting hit.

    He needed to go there and scout the iing enemies, so he''d devise better ns to stop them. He didn''t want to risk facing them with his fleet, or else he''d get screwed by the two forces fighting out there, mistaking him to be hostile to both of them.

    He took three hours to arrive at the ce of the grand battle. And just by seeing the ongoing fight, he realised he was right in his earlier decision.

    The two sides got grand fleets fighting each other over a huge stretch of space. On one side, there were ships simr to the ones he had, and on the other side, there were weird-looking ships.

    They got things like huge thorns and desing out from their bodies. They had different sizes and such, yet they used totally different weapons to hit their enemies.

    "The ships from the other universe are charging spiritual power, ending up releasing bolts of ball-shaped pulses filled with spiritual powers, exploding over their enemies'' ships, and ending up detonating anything on their paths¡­ Amazing indeed!"

    Hye got the idea behind these weird-looking ships from just watching for a few minutes. He was sure to operate such ships, he had to use cultivation-based warriors. And yet he couldn''t help but crave to get these ships.

 Chapter 1741 Pick Something Your Size!

    <h4>Chapter 1741 Pick Something Your Size!</h4>

    "They got shields around them, defending the ships from any iing attack¡­ Impressive!'''' This was the second main feature these ships had, ending up making these spaceships suffer less damage, almost negligible.

    To take them down, many spaceships from the force from this universe had to focus fire all on one target. They had to ovee the defensive abilities of the shields, ending up prating through and hitting the ships.

    Seeing this made him wonder if his Soulers and Reapers would be able to pass through these shields. "My warriors can pass through anything," he muttered in challenge, while the me of fight ignited fiercely inside him.

    He didn''t recognise the force that came from his universe. It has a symbol of a bright golden-ck sword, releasing lightning power all out from its de. It looked as if it was getting bathed under lightning, or releasing fire in the form of dancing lightning arcs.

    Yet he didn''t recognise this symbol at all. He knew the Hescos, Toranks, and Hectors'' symbols from all his time dealing with them. And that made this force neutral to him.

    "Time to heat up this battle a little," he decided to give it a go. His ship was too small to release lots of Soulers and Reapers, and yet he could move fast, evading many random fires from both sides, before getting close to one of the other universe''s ships.

    It was simr to the medium-sized spaceship of his universe, with lots of spikes and razor-like desing out from its body. This gave it an ugly look, but that didn''t matter.

    "Go!" he already took tens of Soulers and let them wear the suits, before releasing them to space, "take over this ship for me."

    His order was sacred, and they moved fast, flying into space using rocket-like propellers on the sides and backs of their suits. The moment they got released, he took more and did the same.

    "Let''s see if they can do it!" After doing this almost twenty-five times, he stopped. He was now looking for the result of his gamble. Yet being too close to this ship was dangerous, and so he moved fast, heading far away from it, while watching everything using the radar equipment in the ship.

    The screen appeared in front of him, showing his two hundred and fifty suited warriors getting to that ship. As it was a medium-sized one, it was moving much slower than any small ship. And thanks to the fierce firing power it got, it was nearly moving fast at all!

    The moment they arrived at its shield, Hye held his breath, anticipating the result. "They did it!'''' At first, the early batches that arrived there failed to pass through. Yet it felt like whenever his Soulers and Reapers met a formidable foe¡­ If a single sh didn''t take him down, they''d use ten. If ten failed, then they''d sh a hundred times!

    They did the same, shing back and forth, looking as if they were hitting their heads against a mountain. Yet that mountain turned like jelly when they shed for the hundredth time, allowing them a safe path inside.

    "They are in!" Seeing them enter that spaceship made Hye all excited, "hopefully They will take everyone down! It''s time for me to go and¡­"

    Yet before he''d continue his excited words, the protective shield suddenly dropped. He could tell his warriors were killing their way inside that ship, and they must have killed the ones controlling the shield. But the moment the shield went down, many attacksnded and that ship exploded like fireworks in the middle of a dark sky.

    "Damn you!" the moment Hye saw this, he roared in pain and anger, "Do you want me to be your enemy or what? Can''t you tell I''m helping you here, idiot!"

    These words were just shouted towards thin air, but he opened a general channel and screamed there with such harsh words.

    "Who the f*ck are you?!! Why are you cursing our leader?!"

    "Scram! This isn''t a ce for a baby boy like you to meddle in!"

    "A single small ship and you call yourself a helper? Screw you, arrogant bastard!"

    Just as he shouted at themon channel, he received tons of replies with hatred. The moment he heard these, Hye decided to burn everything and everyone here, including even the forces that belonged to his universe.

    Yet before he''d do or say anything, a heavy tone appeared, one that looked dignified, one with power and authority, "Stop speaking, this is your leader! Who the hell are you?"

    The moment that voicended, all the screams and curses vanished. Hye knew he got the attention of whoever was leading this force.

    "I''m here to help, yet your men are ruining everything!"

    "How can a single ship help? A small one on top of that? Help me here, my friend," The tone and attitude of that leader were much different than his men. He wasn''t humble, yet he wasn''t acting arrogant or on impulse, seemingly wanting to understand the magnitude of this chance before deciding if he should reject or ept it.

    "I just want a stage to show off my skills, keep your men away from the ship I''m targeting, and you''ll see what I''m capable of," Hye didn''t exin anything, just asked for a chance to show off his abilities. And one chance was all he needed.

    "Then pick something your size¡­ Why are you heading towards a gship?!!" The leader was surprised by Hye''s actions. He didn''t head towards a small ship but went directly towards the closest behemoth out there.

    "Sorry but, I love to aim high and y big," Hye slowly said. He targeted the medium-sized ship before to test the ability of his warriors to deal with that shield. As they could bypass it, it was time to go for the big fish.

    Having a big gship would serve many benefits for him.

 Chapter 1742 Attacking Another Universeâ€™s Flagship

    <h4>Chapter 1742 Attacking Another Universe''s gship</h4>

    For a start, it''d protect him and other forces of his during this messy battle.

    It''d require tons of warriors, with cultivation bases, but in the end, he got enough of these to run many ships already. Then he''d fill the entire ship with his warriors, release them to attack other ships around and end up expanding his collection.

    Once he secured this gship everything would roll in his favour. Hye also wanted to see what a gship of the enemy looked like from the inside, what type of technology it used to run, and what was special about them to fire such deadly hits of spiritual bolts of power.

    As he set his eyes over this ship, it came down to how to deploy his warriors. The ship was a killing machine, releasing endless streams of spiritual bolts, hitting tons of ships around all the time.

    Getting close to it was a challenge, but he knew deploying his forces would be a far harder challenge. He evaded the attacks easily until he got close to it, and then it became too damn hard to move a single metre closer.

    "Screw it! Let them sh through these attacks then," Hye decided to let his Soulers and Reapers away from the ship, then let them sh towards their target. He distanced his ship slightly away from the gship and then released his warriors.

    This time he didn''t release just two hundred and fifty, he released ten thousand of them! He wasn''t sure if all of them would make it or not, and this number looked like a dwarfpared to the giant built of this ship.

    The warriors he released looked like ants in front of such a behemoth, and yet they shed and passed through all the attacksing from that ship. Hye had to steer the ship all the time while deploying his warriors, and thanks to his ship''s small size and fast speed, he managed to evade tons of hits without getting a single damage.

    "Keep shing forward, don''t stop until getting inside that ship," this was the single order he kept giving to every one he took out. And yet the ones observing this crazy attempt from far away got puzzled, all but the generals, the experienced and well-knowledgeable ones, and the leader.

    "You¡­ You have Soulers?!!!" the leader couldn''t help but ask in doubt and confusion, "I never heard of anyone using them and still lived to date! And you have thousands of them! Come on, who are you?!!"

    Hye knew he picked the interest of that leader. And yet he didn''t satisfy his curiosity at all. "We''ll get to meetter, so you''ll know by then," he just said, before adding with a brightugh, "Stay tight and watch the show. Keep your men away from my ship."

    "I promise you that," the leader spoke in more respect than ever, knowing Hye came from a scary background if he had such a unique ability to use the Soulers.

    No one ever had such a privilege before. The most he heard was for someone crazy enough to control hundreds of them, ending up dying on their hands thanks to the scary spirit consumption rate.

    But Hye took out thousands like they were nothing to him. That meant Hye got away with dealing with these Soulers, a thing that not the leader, nor his generals and capable fighters heard about before.

    Likest time, the shield stopped the Soulers and Reapers, but they persisted. This time, it took roughly a thousand shes to get past this shield, without suffering a single damage thanks to their continuous shy movements all the time.

    The moment they passed through the shield, Hye knew it was over for this gship. The issue now was how long for them to control such a behemoth, one that could contain millions of fighters inside?

    Ten thousand against millions¡­ That was by far the craziest battle anyone would think to win. And yet Hye never doubted his warriors'' win.

    The first sign to shock everyone watching this was the sudden disappearance of the gship''s shield. The moment this happened, everyone realised why Hye was in such a rage before. He must have done it before, ending up for the ship he was attacking to get exploded by the forces of that leader.

    Then the firing power of that ship started to decrease slowly, and in less than twenty minutes, it stopped firing at all, looking as good as a dead piece of metal.

    "You¡­ What did you do exactly?!!" At this point, the leader couldn''t help but ask. Yet before he''d get an answer, a hatch opened, and Hye''s small ship moved through that hole, ending up inside the huge gship of the enemy.

    "Call it magic, or power, or both¡­ I now own this ship," Hye said in a pleasant tone whileughing. The moment he saw the hatch open, he knew the task was done. All he needed to do now was to spread out his warriors with cultivation bases, let them handle, and try to fly this ship.

    The first thing he ordered them to do was to go around and look for the shield control units. They didn''t need to look for long, as it seemed the units controlling the shield were situated all around the inner surface of the ship.

    Hye instantly recognised them as they were built like small altars, with circles and incantations written all over them. He tested these, letting his warriors sit on the altars and try to cultivate, and it worked!

    The shield regenerated as if it was new, and the ship even started to lighten up, moving a little after standing in its ce for ten minutes.

    "Is everything ok in there?" the leader shouted, and Hye heard his voice through the speakers in his small ship.

    "It''s all great, I am now in control of the ship," As he grasped the general idea of how to control the ship, using altars and providing it with spiritual powers while cultivating, Hye was so excited now, "You can leave this area for me to handle, go and focus on other battles for now."

 Chapter 1743 Hijacking Ships Again

    <h4>Chapter 1743 Hijacking Ships Again</h4>

    "Are you ordering me now?"

    "I''m just trying to help, that''s all," Hye shrugged, before he started to take more warriors and gave them orders. "Sit on any altar you see, train and cultivate there, don''t worry about anything else."

    He didn''t intend to move around, instead, he''d stay here, let the enemiese and then he''d attack them.

    He wasn''t worried at all. With his shield, nothing could hurt his ship. And with such insane space, he started to take tens of thousands of Soulers and Reapers, let them suit up, and wait.

    The wait didn''tst more than half an hour. During this, the leader listened to his advice, and moved his forces away, while giving space for Hye and his Soulers and Reapers to show off.

    The enemy didn''t miss what happened to their gship by Hye. They instantly sent tons of ships, to attack this one. It was clear they knew how strong the shield of their gships was, so they sent lots of forces to take it down.

    And that was what Hye was waiting for! The moment he spotted such movement, he instantly put his warriors in a standby situation.

    [Your task is to control the shield, alternate, and rece the ones exhausting their spiritual powers. Don''t fire back, I repeat, don''t fire back!] He sent this order to all of his warriors here, stressing over the not firing back point.

    If they fired back, they''d risk harming the grand loot he was waiting for. As the enemy thought highly of the shield, then he should trust its ability to stop the iing attacks. And yet there was a ring issue that he had to solve, which was the low cultivation bases of his warriors.

    He knew the strength of the shield depended on the entire formation built here, and the continuity of the spiritual power supply of the warriors activating it. Once more pressure was applied on the shield, it was expected that the spiritual power consumption rate to skyrocket.

    He feared the moment part of his warriors would deplete their spiritual powers, the shield would grow weak, not enough to stop any more attacks.

    Losing the ship he fought hard to get wasn''t a favourable thing. In the end, the only solution he had was for his warriors to rece the ones getting exhausted. And that meant he needed a ton of his warriors to operate the shield.

    This might be a huge problem if things were kept like this for other ships. But he doubted that. The main danger came from the excessive focus his ship was going to face when all of these ships fired at him. But the moment he''d control more ships, enough to build a fleet, he wouldn''t need to worry about defending all the time.

    As things progressed this far, the fight between the two sides started to look interesting for the grand fleet belonging to his universe. "This man, whoever he is, is a crazy son of b*tch! But I like him!" the leaderughed, before turning to his top followers, "Go and search for him. Someone like that won''t be anybody. We went to that shitty ce for ten years, and a lot must have happened during all this time."

    "About the war, what shall we do, Major?" others asked their boss, and Major shrugged, "What else? We''ll continue fighting. If that person can expand what he is doing here, or at least keep the enemy focused on him like that, then we can hunt many ships in areas nearby¡­ Spread the orders, let''s study the entire situation, find ces where their numbers are decreasing fast, and we''ll hit there with everything we got."

    Major and his forces left the universe to the outer battlefield, seeking their promotion test. Yet they ended up facing a hard obstacle one time after another, spending roughly ten years away without achieving anything.

    They had to exterminate one hostile force, and that was something they never managed to do. In the end, and after losing more than half of his initial forces, he decided to put an end to such a bad adventure, return home, and build again.

    But his luck was so bad to run from one force and hit into another, one that was so stubborn and followed everyone all the way to here. This wasn''t a random phenomenon, but it wasn''t thatmon either.

    The moment he saw what Hye did here he decided to go all out. It was still slim, but he saw a chance in what Hye was doing. If thetter could perform better, or at least keep what he was doing, then things would be better for Major and his forces.

    As he ordered, his forces started to look for weaknesses to exploit in the middle of the enemy forces. They found lots of these weak spots around Hye as Major predicted, and they started using them to the fullest.

    Major''s forces suffered tons of setbacks during thest ten years. If not for their starting point being far, too far away from this universe, they''d have returned in the first year.

    So the moment they got a chance to pay the enemies back, they showed a ferocity that even surprised Major and his elite generals.

    Aside from all this, Hye spread his warriors out, attacking more ships and adding more to his arsenal. But he didn''t try to fill any of these with his warriors. He simply got out, took the ships his warriors secured, and then returned to his gship.

    The enemies tried to attack him whenever he went out, noticing his actions after he did it for a few hours. Yet he was prepared for that, made his forces attack the enemy for the first time ever, opening fire to respond to them, forcing these ships to withdraw and drop hitting him.

    And if there were any stubborn enemies, the type who wouldn''t care about any of this and would keep firing at him, he had to take out his small ship and evade all the fire, before going out and resume collecting his loot.

 Chapter 1744 Hye Is The Biggest Winner

    <h4>Chapter 1744 Hye Is The Biggest Winner</h4>

    This kept happening one time after another, one hour after another. Slowly the enemies seemed like they were throwing their ships into a bottomless pit, a hole that would suck anythinging at it without exception.

    There wasn''t a single ship thatsted against his warriors, not a shield that managed to stop them. They looked like immortals to them, and wouldn''t get even a single scratch no matter how they fired at them.

    Even if the enemies knew that, they couldn''t get away from Hye. Major and his forces saw what Hye did, and they started to shift their strategy.

    Instead of attacking the weak spots only, Major spread out his forces,ying down a grand to entrap everyone inside. Trying to run away meant losing tons of ships, and only a few would manage to run away.

    The enemies fell into such soft sand spots, one that they had no way out from. Trying to take Hye down was impossible, trying to run away wasn''t possible anymore. All they could do now was to try and hit Major''s forces, killing and destroying his fleets, hoping for a gap to present itself in the middle of such tight encirclement.

    But the enemies they fought before and looked like fragile weeds were now like a grand mountain! Major''s forces fought like they were totally different forces like they got reborn or something.

    Hope had its magical effect on them, and they ended up reviving their chances of winning this ordeal and achieving their grand goal, the one they struggled for an entire decade to achieve!

    So they''d never let go of such a chance, and wouldn''t let anyone escape no matter what.

    Things started to heat up everywhere, and Hye was the one having the most excitement out of all. He gained tons of other world ships, not to mention the tons of bodies he gained from there.

    After the first two hours, he started to spread more teams to bring the dead bodies of the enemies into the ships he was about to seize. Many ships got controlled by his Soulers and Reapers, but there was still a lot that got hit by his gship.

    From time to time, he had to attack these ships to give time for his warriors to exchange positions with others. The pressure he expectednded, and all of his warriors depleted their spiritual power in a mere twenty minutes.

    To make sure the shield wouldn''t get hacked or prated through, he asked the ones at the control deck tounch a brutal wave of attacks, enough to cover up for his warriors to shift ces.

    So there were lots of spaceship wreckage around, filled with tons of dead bodies. He was curious to see the nature of the bones he''d gain from these, would they be normal or dark realm bones?

    He hoped it''d be thetter. He could have as many normal bones as he wanted from this universe. If he could secure dark realm bones from the other world, then he''d replenish the lost bones he consumed so far, and even add more to his collection.

    Having such thoughts made him grow far more excited than everyone else. The number of ships he seized so far grew beyond a thousand. And yet there were still hundreds of thousands here. He set his eyes over all of them, over the dead bodies left from all the battles here.

    He nned to not just take the ships from around but also would send more warriors to grab more ships from further away ces. At the same time, when things would settle down and this war would be over, he''d start gathering all the dead bodies from space.

    Be it from this universe or the other one, he''d collect all, gather all the loot he could from them. In his eyes, this was a treasure trove, something he''d not let slip off his hands.

    Major didn''t realise any of that, but he started to receive news about Hye. He learnt about his name, and his backstory, and heard about lots of things he did back at the apocalypse.

    "It''s indeed impressive, for such a human to rise up, get the support from the Toranks, and reach such a stage¡­ Yet there isn''t anything exining why he can control all of these scary Soulers¡­ How does he do it then?!!"

    Major mistook Hye to be a pawn in the hands of the Toranks, being lucky enough to gain the support of such a behemoth in the universe. He never thought that Hye fought to get such support on his own abilities, and didn''t reach such a stage thanks to being the pawn of the Toranks, but liked dealing with them as their equal.

    He''d never think about such a thing, would never even consider such a possibility in the first ce as it was pretty impossible. Humans were known for being overly low in the entire universe, ones without enough power or backing, and ones who used to work for others as ves.

    And yet his thoughts focused on another matter. He got the same feeling and greed as the pirate king when thetter witnessed what Hye could do with his Soulers. He wanted to do the same, and yet he knew how impossible it was for him to do such a thing.

    He knew there must be a secret, one that''d allow Hye to do such a feat without suffering any consequences. As the reports he collected about Hye didn''t tell him anything in detail about this, he decided to approach the manter on and get to know about his secret.

    During all this, Hye made sure to keep contact with everyone he left behind. Things were going smoothly and ording to the n. The teams were cing thes,ying the foundation of the grand defensive shield, and they were doing just fine.

    They only needed time to finish everything. And Hye stressed over spreading more scouts around, to notify him of any enemy approaching.

 Chapter 1745 New Enemy Approaches!

    <h4>Chapter 1745 New Enemy Approaches!</h4>

    Hye nned to take his time here and gather as much loot as he could. If any danger approached, he''d leave this battle to Major and his forces, head towards the next danger, and illuminate it.

    He knew he did a great help to Major. Even if he didn''t know the man leading the forces here, he could tell from the swift changes in tactics that he was someone pretty experienced and capable. So it was fine to leave him even now, as Hye already disturbed the enemy''s formation, and Major took advantage of that.

    So he kept himself fighting here while waiting for another fire siren to blow. But luckily nothing like that happened, and he kept hitting the enemies here for an entire week.

    During this time, he felt like he got something close to being sent back in time again. He felt so familiar when he did so, recalling the glorious moments he experienced and lived through back at the apocalypse, feeling this one was worth getting added to this long list of his.

    He gains more than thirty thousand enemy ships of different sizes. He even collected twenty big gships, either by taking down any of these sent out by the enemy, or by sending and spreading his Soulers and Reapers around to hunt more.

    Releasing his scary warrior legions out to hunt enemy ships had its perks and cons. They managed to clear lots of ships, taking advantage ofing without the enemy noticing them, and without suffering any harm if the enemy spotted and tried to attack them.

    But this happened in the middle of the harsh ongoing war, so many of these ships got destroyed, and many more of his warriors got killed. As he sent a warning to Major, warning him again from doing so, another problem emerged.

    "I need to go deep into the enemy backlines, collect the loot before that jerk''s forces would destroy them¡­"

    He already spoke with Major at themon channel, andined about what his forces did. Yet thetter didn''t have any other option but to reject Hye''s request. After all, Hye''s forces were digging deep in the middle of a heated-up battle out there.

    There was no way to differentiate between the enemy and Hye''s ships. So Hye had to move quite fast, get in the middle of an intense battle, almost getting hit on several asions, before getting the ships his warriors secured.

    It was tough, but he managed to im thousands of ships this way. The easiest to get were the small and very big ones, and the hardest were the medium-sized ones.

    These were already the focus of fire from Major''s fleet ships. And Hye had to struggle to obtain just a meager two hundred pieces of them.

    Right now, most of his loot came from small ships. Yet before he''d continue collecting more, he got a distress call from Legend.

    [There are new enemies approaching¡­]

    Legend shared the news with him in great detail. Hye couldn''t help but wonder if the scouts belonging to these troublesome and war-freak friends of his were active, or if it was just their aura that attracted trouble.

    ording to Legend''s scout units, these enemies didn''t belong to two sides and didn''t have an ongoing war. They were a huge group of ships,ing out from far, from the direction of the outer battlefield, and heading towards here at high speed.

    What troubled Hye the most was the fact this fleet wasn''t fighting anyone, it was just moving towards here. At first, he thought it was one of the universe''s powers, one that came here after ending one mission on the outer battlefield.

    Yet when he heard from Legend about the weird shapes their spaceships had, he couldn''t help but suck in a cold air of breath.

    "They belong to the other universe, and it seems they are here looking for trouble¡­" he looked around, before checking the map installed in his small ship.

    The good news was that such an iing fleet wasn''t far away from this ongoing battle. "I can do something to trick everyone here then," he muttered to himself, before opening themon channel and spreading the news.

    "To whoever leads this fleet from the universe, there is a new armying¡­ Large fleet from those bastards are heading our way at fast speed¡­"

    Hye said everything and told the truth, and yet he threw a little lie in the middle, one that changed everything.

    "Are you sure?!!" Major was sitting in his gship, enjoying the grand victories his ships and fleets were having everywhere over the enemy. Yet when he received this warning from Hye, he couldn''t help but feel quite disturbed.

    To seed in his mission, he needed to exterminate an entire force, not just part of it. His forces were killing everywhere, but it still was too early to celebrate finishing this task.

    If that fleet approached, then everything would change for the worse! Hye just wanted to scare Major and let him join hands to keep the iing fleet busy until they''d finish clearing this one here. Yet Hye never knew that he hit the mark right on the spot with what he said.

    "I got scouts spread around, or else how did I learn about your presence in the first ce?" Hye knew he''d give hints to Major about the purpose of his presence here. It made more sense for Hye to be here trying to get to the outer battlefield. But after saying this, such a possibility would diminish, and Major would think more about him being here to do something else.

    Yet he didn''t risk giving another lie, not when everything he was building so far was on the verge of getting lost. He just needed two more weeks, or three at most, and everything back there would be ready. This battle would take roughly one more week to end, and with the appearance of another fleet and one more battle, things were going tost for a much longer time.

 Chapter 1746 Does That Universe Has A Language Of Their Own?

    <h4>Chapter 1746 Does That Universe Has A Language Of Their Own?</h4>

    That just perfectly served Hye''s purpose and aim. So he didn''t risk it, and told Major the truth.

    "Hmm¡­ You and I will have a long talk after all this is over," Major was now far curious about why Hye was here. The information he collected about Hye was all quite surprising; a single human won the entire apocalypse, taking over the mighty Hescos forces out there.

    It was indeed quite a feat, but then for twenty years, all news got halted and there was nothing about him at all except for a few weeks ago.

    He learnt about rumours speaking of a great turmoil that Hye was in the middle of. Yet ording to these rumours, he should have been far away from here, meddled in the middle of a heated-up war between Hescos and a famous merchant world.

    He couldn''t tell if these rumours were false or they were mistaken, yet he was sure the person fighting on his side here was Hye. and that meant he wasn''t here to go to the outer battlefield. And Hye''s recent words just confirmed this guess.

    Major was quite curious about that. He was a person who hailed from a mid-tier race, one without much bright name or history, yet they won a few apocalypses along their history. He wanted to help his people rise, and came here to pass this trial, hoping to get stronger fast.

    His dreams were shattered by the harsh and cold reality. His forces didn''t have what it took to win that trial, and now he had someone doing something mysterious, and yet he was positive it must be something big.

    After all, all the news he found about Hye never spoke about something trivial.

    "Let''s just hope we''ll survive this first," Hye knew he had to speak with this fleet''s leader and try to settle things with him.

    The main concern was for that person to belong to one of his enemies or one of the aspiring forces in the universe. If the shield was over, then Hye wouldn''t fear anything or anyone. But if not, then he had to find a way to handle Major and his fleet if they proved to have ill intentions against him and his ns.

    "What do you have in mind?" As there was a dangering, and Hye informed and warned him earlier about it without mentioning anything about running away, it meant he must have some sort of n.

    And it was indeed true!

    "Tell me, does that universe speak in anothernguage than ours?" Hye suddenly asked something weird, and Major couldn''t read through his intentions.

    "They do," yet he still responded, "they have a veryplicated tongue. If they are in the middle of our universe, then the system will do the task of trantion for us. But this part isn''t truly considered part of our universe, you do know that, right?"

    "Sure, why won''t I not know about something this basic and trivial?" Hye felt weird, felt like Major knew who he was, knew he came without much knowledge about this universe.

    At the same time, Major found only one exnation for why Hye asked him this. "If you want, I can let those who understand those aliens'' tongues listen to their channel, bring us the news¡­"

    "No, I don''t want them to do that," but against what he thought, Hye interrupted and rejected what he said, "I need them indeed but for totally a different reason."

    "What is it then?!!" Major was both surprised and curious, to know what Hye had in mind. Yet thetter seemed open to talk about his strategy on themon channel.

    "You''ll see for yourself soon enough, but I have to ask¡­ Can you handle things here in my absence?"

    "Do you take me for a weakling?" Major knew Hye didn''t mean any ill intentions, but he still got offended by what he said, "but¡­ Do you n on going there alone?"

    "I need to," Hye shrugged, "we have two fronts to take care of right now. You''ll handle it here, and I''ll try to dy the arrival of that grand fleet. If things go wrong out there, I''lle and fight together¡­"

    Hye started to exin his theory and ns in brief but didn''t tell anything in detail. The n was simple. Major and his forces would deal with things here, while he''d deal with things at the iing fleet.

    ording to Legend, that fleet was around four up to six days away from here. That might seem like a long time, but Hye knew it wasn''t.

    The iing fleet would change everything once arrived. Hye didn''t want to just dy it but also deal a good blow and cut lots of their numbers if he could.

    "I''ll prepare a group of those who know how to speak their tongue," they agreed on the general n, and Major added, "Let''s keep in touch through a special channel. I''ve marked your ship''s frequency and will send you now through that channel."

    Hye didn''t get what he meant, but he knew this was going to be something exclusive to the two of them.

    "This is the private channel, no one will hear us here unless they hacked the entire system," Major''s voice came from the speakers, before adding, "I''ll expand the reach of this channel to cover enough distance that''d take us one month to cover. How about telling me more about your ns?"

    "No, it''s not safe to say such a thing," Hye didn''t feel that safe about using this special channel, especially when Major started his words speaking about the ability to hack this channel and listen to everything, "just let your men on board of a small ship, I''lle with my fast ship then use a gship to move around."

    "Isn''t it a bit easier to fly in a small ship? It''s much faster, you know that!"

    "It''s for the best," Hye didn''t like travelling slowly, but he''d pick up lots of people from Major''s side.

 Chapter 1747 Hyeâ€™s Crazy Plan!

    <h4>Chapter 1747 Hye''s Crazy n!</h4>

    Not to mention Hye needed enough space to prepare for what was yet toe.

    "Fine, I will arrange them in a few small ships, or one medium one¡­"

    "Anything is fine," Hye knew he guessed it right, and Major would send money to help, "but make sure they''ll wear suits. I may ask them to board my ship directly."

    "Deal!" The two ended the talk. Hye decided to take half a day here, collecting more loot, while going at the same time towards the location Major specified just now. He added more loot, collected more bodies, and ended up gathering all the Soulers and Reapers scattered across this entire battlefield.

    "Come on board now," he finally managed to pass through the dense area of fights. He faced lots of life-threatening situations, ending up with his little ship suffering lots of damage.

    If not for his intense response and swift reflexes, he''d have ended up suffering much more or even lost his life. When he arrived at the outer edge of this grand and intense war, he found that Major spread many ships to surround everything.

    If a single enemy ship tried toe close to here, it''d end up destroyed by dense fire from the stationed ships.

    "Good tactic," he muttered to himself while he floated to space, took one huge gship, and then went inside. He waited for an hour before everyone the Major sent boarded the ship. Then he met with all at the main deck.

    "I''m d you came to help, tell me¡­ Can you find themon channels of the enemy?"

    "That''s easy, sir," one of the few tens of thousands Major sent here said. It might seem like a huge number, but they were just nothingpared to the true and frightening ability of this big gship to hold tons of people inside, "Do you want us to listen to their talk?"

    "Let''s keep this forter," Hye didn''t hesitate to take the handle, steer the gship, and start travelling away, "get seated here. We''ll have a peace period of two days, then will start preparing for our attack."

    Hye didn''t expose anything about his n, kept it hidden even from them. He knew they''d eventually know, like everyone else, but didn''t want to risk for any of them to try and inform Major about the n, ending up leaking the news to any eavesdropping enemy.

    So he simply steered therge gship and let it travel on a fixed course, heading towards the iing enemies.

    During these two days, Hye filled the entire ship with his Soulers and Reapers. He made sure to provide enough suits to them, a thing that didn''t miss the watchful gazes of Major''s men.

    But they couldn''t read through what Hye wanted to do, and they all felt afraid of these scary warriors. The Soulers were quite well known in the universe, quite infamous actually. But Reapers were just a new breed, one that made everyone question their origin.

    As they saw how Hye grouped them alongside the Soulers, they thought they were a less known variant of them, some sort of a mutation that happened to such a scary race.

    "He even had the gull to modify and y with the genes of such a scary race¡­ What a man!" Major did indeed receive intel from his men at Hye''s ship all the time. And he even got images and videos about those Reapers.

    He could tell they were quite simr to the Soulers, yet looked more ferocious and far deadlier. He only thought that Hye had yed and edited the genes of those Soulers, to bring forth a new scarier breed of Soulers.

    From the experience he had from watching Hye before, Major could guess part of what Hye intended. He knew thetter nned to release his Soulers and Reapers, replicating the same tactic he used previously to handle the enemies around.

    But soon enough, Hye would do something that would both surprise and scare Major from him.

    Two days passed fast, and during which Major kept the enemy in check. Hye already left a deep scar over the enemy forces here, and Major had to keep them disorganised and scattered all over the space.

    And then Hye started to act.

    The first thing he did was to suddenly stop his gship, and give the general order for the forcesing from Major''s side to be prepared to leave the ship.

    This was something weird to them, and to Major when he heard about that. Yet Hye didn''t exin anything, went outside, and soon enough did something that took everyone by surprise.

    He took out the ships he seized from the other universe fleet and took literally all of them. In the next ten hours, he summoned tens of thousands of weird-shaped ships and filled them with his warriors, including Soulers and Reapers.

    "You cane out now," Hye spoke in the internal channel to everyone from Major''s fleet, "scatter around, I don''t want to see a single ship without a single one of you."

    "What shall we do there?" They didn''t get it yet, and soon enough they understood Hye''s n.

    Hye wanted them to disguise themselves as part of the other universe. He asked them to speak with the other force and try their best to weave a solid lie, one that could be easily bought by the other side.

    Their mission was to secure a way to meddle with the other grand fleet, and then they''d leave everything up to him and his warriors.

    He didn''t need to say anymore, as everyone already guessed what he wanted to do. Even Major, who wasn''t here and was receiving the news all the time, couldn''t help but suck in a cold air of breath.

    "Such a scary human indeed¡­ I now realise how he managed to out best the mighty Hescos and win that apocalypse¡­ It''s not because he got luckily selected by the Toranks, it''s because the Toranks luckily found him."

 Chapter 1748 Discovering Hyeâ€™s Little Lie

    <h4>Chapter 1748 Discovering Hye''s Little Lie</h4>

    Hye filled the entire ships he seized so far with his warriors. Then he took away the grand gship he boarded before and boarded one big gship.

    Leading everyone, they started to move towards the iing fleet. The scene was described and recorded by Major''s men, making thetter feel quite impressed by such a move.

    Hye was going to deploy the Trojan horse tactic and take down an entire grand fleet just with the small numbers he got!

    Major didn''t know how huge the enemying was, but he could imagine their overall size and number of ships when he recalled how fast and decisive Hye acted.

    "This human¡­ I must not get on the bad side of him," he muttered to himself while waiting for the reports of his men when they''d arrive at the enemy and meet them.

    He was curious to see if such a simple trick would really work over the iing enemies. As he waited, he kept monitoring the ongoing battles all over the ce.

    The entrapped enemies seemed to get wind of the iing reinforcements, or perhaps they felt bad about the current development of the situation. They started to madly attack his ships, trying to break free with any means possible.

    And yet theycked enough coordination and numbers, ending up failing every single time. They tried to regroup, but Major and his forces made sure such a thing wouldn''t happen.

    Time passed fast, and in three days, Hye''s fleet finally came closer to the iing hostile fleet.

    "Do your job properly, or else we all are going to die," Hye spoke in the general channel connecting all of his fleet, and he didn''t try to decorate his words.

    He simply delivered the harsh truth. If they failed, then everyone here was doomed. This was going to be one of the hardest moments for those men. As for him, he knew how to get away without getting much damage. The only loss he''d suffer would be therge number of ships he collected so far.

    Even his warriors weren''t going to be hit badly. He nned to call everyone at the earliest sign of anything going bad. To make sure he got his escape route secured, he already took out his small ship, ready to operate it at any moment.

    He waited, hearing weird tongues being spoken by the members of Major''s fleet. He didn''t get what they were saying, but the response he got made it clear the enemies were speaking back, negotiating about what Major''s men said.

    "Please stop, they need to check the fleet," One by one they sent such an order to Hye, and thetter already expected such a scenario.

    "Tell them we have no time for this! Our main fleet is getting killed by the enemies, and we need to lead them there to save them¡­"

    "But¡­" Many were shocked by what Hye said, and the rest sent these words back to Major.

    There wasn''t another meaning behind these words other than the enemy didn''t know about the ongoing battle between Major and the other universe''s forces.

    "Damn this human! He outyed me perfectly," Major paused for a few seconds, before breaking out inughter, "he is bold! I don''t know why he took such a risk, going to stir up the ho''s nest¡­ Wasn''t he satisfied with the loot here? Or is there another reason behind this?"

    Major''s eyes shone brighter before adding, "Listen up, do everything he tells you to do."

    "But boss¡­"

    "Just do it!" At this critical moment, Major made a decision that would change the future of him and his forces without realising it. At this moment, he decided to align himself with Hye, get to know him better, and even start helping him in whatever he was doing.

    He didn''t have a clue about what Hye was doing, but he could easily tell that humans weren''t the type to do things simply and easily. He used to do big stuff, and his presence here that defied all logic and news about him meant he was trying to do something big.

    And he wanted to be part of this move, no matter what it was. After all, he got nothing left for him in the universe that could help him and his people to rise up.

    As he gave the order, his men started to speak about the ongoing battle, how they came here, and how they ended up getting trapped by this universe''s forces. They spoke as if they were truly part of the other universe, and even used many words and curses they kept hearing from their enemies all this time.

    Hye was in his gship, listening to all this mysterious talk without getting any clue about what was going on. The talksted for an entire hour as if the two sides were debating on something.

    He didn''t feel any worry, as long as the enemy was buying this story, it meant they were good.

    "They agreed!" after one hour, he finally heard the magical word he waited for, "They want us to lead them as fast as possible to the location of our forces. They ask for us to be surrounded by them, just in case."

    "Let them send ships to surround ours," against what everyone thought, Hye actually warmly weed such a suggestion, even proposing something that would make the enemy more rxed.

    "He is a real tiger!" Majorughed and shouted like this the moment he heard about what Hye said. He could already imagine the grand fleeting from the other universe to get destroyed by Hye and his warriors.

    Letting his fleet meddle with the enemies''? That was the best scenario Hye would dream of. The enemy thought this was the safest approach to take this mysterious fleet down if they showed any signs of lying or betrayal. Yet they never guessed they just invited the wolf into their home.

    As things progressed as Major expected, the new fleet formed of the one led by Hye and the other that came from the other universe, started to fly towards his direction.

 Chapter 1749 Hyeâ€™s True Ambitious Plan

    <h4>Chapter 1749 Hye''s True Ambitious n</h4>

    Day passed, two passed, and yet Hye didn''t move. "Ask him why he wasn''t attacked yet?" On the third day, and just two days away from him, Major felt real nervousness.

    He knew Hye aimed to take down the hostile fleet from the other universe, but for the first time ever he thought about another possibility.

    He was an outsider to Hye! He didn''t have any connection or ties with that human, and it looked as if Hye intended to take him down using another''s hands.

    Hye already pinned Major in his ce using the hostile other universe''s fleet here. And now he was bringing another one, much bigger and with lots of huge and deadly ships in, to meet him.

    If he didn''t worry, then he''d be a fool! And so he wanted to see what William had in mind, before deciding if he should run away, or try to curry favour with him.

    "Boss¡­ He has a message for you," and as Major feared, Hye''s answer to his men wasn''t clear. Instead, he wanted to deliver a message to him.

    "Let him tell you the message, and deliver it over¡­" Major knew by doing so, he''d expose the ongoing connection between him and his men all this time. And yet he wouldn''t risk his life just to keep such a thing secret.

    "Boss, he already told us the message, asked us to deliver it over," many said, before adding in a slightly hesitant tone, "he says a wise man selects the best shore to board at, before even setting sail."

    "This human¡­" Major went speechless for a few seconds, before smiling, "Tell him that I chose his shore to board my ship at."

    He already nned to join hands with Hye. So making this move right now orter didn''t differ.

    "He sent a contract over, and wants you to sign it," one of his men said, before sending one contract over.

    "I''m going to be part of his kingdom? Work for him and not ever do anything against his kingdom''s or his interest? Hmm¡­ Tell him my story then¡­ Let him know about where I came from, why we went there, and what our true goal is¡­"

    Major didn''t reject signing such a contract, but he wanted to be crystal clear about where his allegiance truly fell. He was serving his people, and Hye had to understand this.

    "Boss, he sent another contract, saying that he made a few changes in it¡­"

    Major received a new contract, and when he read it, he couldn''t help but freeze in ce.

    "Does he want my people to join his kingdom?!!!" he slowly muttered in immense shock. But as the connection with his men over there at Hye''s fleet was open, they heard what he said.

    "Boss¡­ He says you have no choice here. It''s either you fall and the end of your short-term legacy, your people''s hope, will get extinguished, or you dare to risk it with him, and aim to build a grand empire in the universe¡­"

    The men spoke, said what Hye said and they didn''t get it first. But when they heard their boss'' words, they guessed much of the content of that contract.

    "This is a huge decision¡­" Major was a promising star in his people, but he wasn''t the leader, "Let him give me two days, I need to consult with my people¡­"

    "He said he''ll give us until we arrive at your ce," his men responded, "he said he''ll take the enemies down when he arrives there, and you need to decide if you will stand by his side by then or fall on the enemies hands before he''d take them down."

    "That bastard¡­" Major knew that Hye was forcing his hands here, "fine, I''ll consult with our people and let him know the answer."

    "One more thing boss," another man of his said, "he mentioned something about a promise he left in the contract, one that he highly rmends you to get a look at."

    "A promise?" Major acted exactly like Hye expected, fumed into a rage, and frowned the moment he read the part of his people joining his kingdom. Hye expected Major to miss reading the rest of the contract, where he ced some sort of a promise, one that''d be protected by the system.

    "Hmm¡­ He promises that if he doesn''t treat my people well, the contract will be revoked. If he doesn''t manage to build an empire in five years, the contract is revoked. If he didn''t level up the overall ranking of the empire to be one of the strongest ten all over the universe in twenty years, then the contract would be revoked¡­ Interesting promises, bald and crazy, yet he let the system guard them¡­"

    He knew Hye wasn''t a fool to miss that point. This was a system-powered official contract, one that was powered and protected by the system. If he didn''t fulfill these ims, then the system would revoke the contract on its own.

    "I''ll get back to him in less than two days," Seeing this part put Major''s mes of rage from earlier down. He knew it was crazy to ask his people to join a twenty year old force, one that was built by a human on top of that.

    And yet he also knew his people struggled for too long, and he was their only hope, one who was the only one to appear in the past few centuries, or even a few thousand years.

    With these promises, it meant his people wouldn''t suffer any loss. If Hye made the impossible and created a name for himself like he stated in the contract, then it''d be like them joining one of the big ten forces in the universe.

    To his people, this might be a dream, but no force wanted to ept such losers in everyone''s eyes. Without having good potential, they were worth nothing.

    And in case Hye didn''t manage to do the impossible, then they''d not lose anything.

 Chapter 1750 Majorâ€™s Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 1750 Major''s Crisis</h4>

    In the end, he''d be free to go back to his people, and his fleet''s lives would be saved.

    he started to contact his people, informing them about everything that happened so far. There was a ten-year gap, and he needed to fill them briefly about lots of things.

    Hye knew if they got all the news from Major, and listened to how bad his current situation was, his people wouldn''t mind letting him sign this contract. And yet there was something that was essential for this contract to be signed.

    "He needs not only to convince them of signing the contract on their behalf, he also needs them to assign him as their leader, or else this contract won''t work¡­" Hye muttered to himself while watching the peace that surrounded the space and world around.

    The grand fleet was travelling as fast as they could, without having a single troubleing down their way. Hye got the fuse of the bomb, able to turn such calmness into a zing storm at any given moment.

    He had to wait until the entire fleet would arrive at Major''s ce. In fact, he did so partially to lure Major to his side, and for another reason.

    Major''s forces might not be that strong, butpared to his forces they got something important, something he needed to acquire at any cost. They were experienced not only with this universe but with the other universe and the outer battlefield.

    Surviving for ten whole years in such a hostile atmosphere wasn''t a mere strike of luck. Major and his forces got what it took to be a grand force, onlycking support,cking the rightnd to nt their seeds to grow into towering trees.

    Hye wanted them to join his kingdom, as most of the dangers they''d faceter on were rted to the forcesing from the other universe, rted to the ongoing battles at the outer battlefield.

    And they were about to get upgraded to the next level of power! That was another bonus that Hye desired to secure for himself. He knew from Major''s men about the condition for their evolution. And by his help here, they''d manage to cross this bridge and upgrade their powers to level two.

    That was something he currentlycked. Having such a higher force by his side was another insurance in case he met a terrifying enemy.

    In addition to all this, he wanted to postponeunching his attack until the hostile fleet would see the truth by themselves.

    Things might look peaceful and under control from the surface, but he was quite sure they were vignt and on high alert towards him and their fleet.

    He refused a single one of them to board his fleet and examine things within. This was enough to arouse tons of doubts in anyone''s mind.

    So he had to wait, wait until they''d see that what he said before was true. Then they''d drop their guard totally against him, shift their attention towards Major''s fleet, and try to move fast to save their universerades.

    At this moment, he''d strike. When the enemy''s focus would shift away from him, when they''d drop their guard against him, he''d hit them hard with everything he got.

    Like this, he''d suffer fewer losses, and gain tons of benefits in the end.

    As Hye''s fleet kept flying in the middle of the enemies'', Major was having a very intense time. When he sent the news, he expected something like excitement for his safe return, alongside lots of discussion about Hye and what happened.

    Yet the first thing he received was rted entirely to a totally different matter.

    "They dare to suspect and question my loyalty¡­" he clenched both fists, trying his best to not lose his cool. He never expected such a response to be sent back to him, never even considered such a possibility in the first ce.

    In his people, he was a hero, the beacon of hope for a better future. And yet the current leading circle started to send weird questions, asking about where his loyaltyy, about if he sold his soul to someone else, and such things.

    Major was speechless and shocked for long minutes before he started to pouch for the current situation back home. He just sent normal replies, stressing over where his loyalty was. At the same time, he made sure to gather intel about the general atmosphere back at the upper echelon and leaders of his people.

    The first news he got was just one dayter. During which, he kept trying tomunicate with his old friends and mentors, getting no response from all, even from the upper echelon, not until one day passed.

    "This¡­ They dare to capture my family, and my friends, and imprison them for treason? Those mtherfckers¡­ How dare they do such a thing to my family and friends?!!!"

    Major received the news, and it just came from one of his most beloved and well-respected mentors. The old man was retired now, but it seemed he spent tons of effort to get to the bottom of everything.

    He told him the grave news, without trying to decorate anything or hide the truth away. He told him about what the upper echelon did, how they captured his family members and close friends, putting them in prison while using them of conspiracy and treason.

    He also advised Major to drop any idea abouting back. The upper echelon took everything he said before as his attempt to use an external power to seize the throne of his people.

    "Those bastards¡­ They feared to do so? Then watch me doing it then!" After half a day of long debate and discussions with his mentor, the only person from his home to ever respond to his messages, the only one to truly care about him, he realised it was hopeless for the closest people to him.

    Their fate was already sealed. Yet the good news was that ording to what the mentor heard, the upper echelon decided to not kill any, keep them as leverage to use if he ever came knocking on their doors.

 Chapter 1751 I Want Revenge!

    <h4>Chapter 1751 I Want Revenge!</h4>

    He just thought in good will about his people, and thought about helping them ovee the hard times they were facing. And in the end, his pure intentions were misinterpreted, ending up with him to lose all this just for a bunch of useless people to maintain their current power stage and authority.

    "Damn you¡­ I''ll let you all know how true vengeance feels like¡­" he never thought about taking the leadership from any of them. And he knew once he signed that contract, he wasn''t going to be the leader of his people anymore.

    He took it as if his people aligned themselves with a strong powerhouse, nothing more. And yet their dirty minds and desires ruined everything.

    Yet there was still hope, and thaty in no one else but Hye.

    [You are asking me to ept your services on the premise of going one day to your people, killing all the leaders there, and adding them to my kingdom?] Hye was already preparing thest touches before he''d start his big assault. He had to arrange his fleet slightly, to make sure his ships were in the middle of a dense crowd of the enemy.

    He anticipated Major''s response, yet he knew the man had no other option but to seed. The thought of his people turning their backs to Major never crossed Hye''s mind. And that was why he didn''t even guess what happened until Major exined everything in detail.

    Thetter didn''t keep anything to himself, and exined what truly happened without hiding a single intel from him. He told him how they mistook his intentions, what they didter, and what he wanted from Hye in return for his services.

    [Sigh! You care about the future of your people, suffering all this for ten years, and they repay you just like that¡­ Sure, let me promise you something¡­ Such people are the worst kind of all, the ones I truly hate. They are cancer, and no matter how you look at it, this is for the greater good of your people]

    [I know, in case you agreed to take such a risk¡­] Even though Major knew Hye wanted to recruit him and his fleet, he started to run his thoughts wild after what happened to his people''s leaders.

    [Don''t worry, in my name, I promise to do it. Besides, we are going to sign a contract, and the system will be my eternal witness to this. But first, let me edit it and send another copy over]

    The contract he sentstly to Major held zero value now. Hye had to write down a new contract, add new terms and promises, and state clearly that he''d help Major in twenty years to save his people, in return for adding them under his wing.

    Things ruled out much better than he initially thought. Even if he lost arge number of people right now, he was eventually going to get them. His main concern and interest was only Major and his experienced and well-trained fleet, nothing more for the time being.

    Once he finalised the contract, he sent it over to Major. Thetter read it ten times in a row, even taking a break for one hour in between to clear his mind and better control his emotions.

    [I signed it! It''s all great] he sent back after three more hours, and then he apologised for taking too long to sign.

    Hye didn''t mind that. In fact, he knew Major was already in his pocket the moment he forced him into this situation in the first ce. Yet fate decided to twist and y with this man, ending up for him to be a devoted follower and die-hard general for him.

    [Get ready¡­ We''ll arrive at your location in twenty hours¡­ Here is the n¡­] As he signed a contract and became part of Hye''s group, thetter started to exin everything.

    He didn''t even hide the fact that he dyed his move for the enemies to drop their guard and focus on Major instead. Thetter didn''t find any insult in it, didn''t suffer any bad feelings or anything about getting yed by Hye.

    Right now, his main hatred and anger were pouring over the leaders of his people, the mentors and friends in arms who turned their backs to him when the storm shittly hit him and his closest people.

    [I''ll do my best to make it seed] Major knew the entire n didn''t depend on him but on Hye. All he needed to do was to keep the other hostile fleet in check like he was currently doing while leaving Hye to deal with the other fleet.

    In terms of numbers and facts, the other fleet was much grander and deadlier than the one Major was facing. And yet both he and Hye knew ns were destined to go wrong for silly reasons.

    As the two waited for the zero moment tounch their attack, the new hostile fleet finally spotted what was going on.

    [Get your heads up! They noticed what''s going on and sent lots of ships towards you!] Hye never expected this to happen. He thought the enemy had toe closer from Major, before moving in one bulk towards him to save the entrapped fleet.

    And yet the enemy decided to send their best ships to reach Major''s ce fast, the small ships.

    [Are their numbers great?] Major felt threatened by such news.

    [Don''t worry, I''ll attract most of them by my sudden attack¡­ Get ready to deal with the leftoversing at you] Hye knew he had to move out now before it''d be toote to do so.

    The moment he decided, he gave the order. And out of the blue, the enemies who got their main focus over Major and the entrapped fleet were taken by surprise, getting attacked in the weirdest way ever!

    They didn''t notice therge number of small bodies that got thrown out from all of Hye''s fleet almost at the exact same moment.

 Chapter 1752 The Surprise Attack

    <h4>Chapter 1752 The Surprise Attack</h4>

    Yet when the shields got brightened up by the constant attacks from the Soulers and Reapers, they finally noticed something wasn''t right.

    The enemy sent almost all of their small ships to rescue their entrappedrades. They left close to ten thousand small ships behind, alongside arge number of big ships that were moving at slow speed.

    "Thanks to your urgency and worry, you made my forces avoid the useless small ships for now¡­" Hye evilly grinned, as he knew the first loot he''d collect would be quite impressive.

    He estimated to get around twenty big ships and a few hundred medium-sized ships in the first assault. Then he had to struggle against the rest of the fleet to secure the big guns there.

    But right now he was about to take over a few hundredrge ships, and thousands of medium-sized ones. This was by far a great start, almost taking away one-fourth of the entire fleet''s high firepower.

    Just before the enemies would grasp what was going on, Hye''s warriors prated the shields and started a massacre. By the time they spread out warnings, asking everyone to start attacking these ships, things went bad as the attacked ships had their shields down, a sign that they lost everyone on board.

    They thought the enemy nned to detonate the ships, or even control them. But weirdly enough, the moment these ships were cleared, the hostile weird forces flew out from them, and went towards more ships around.

    It was best described like this: A surprise attack that turned everything into total chaos!

    Such a move came out of their expectations, and by the time they thought of a way to respond, Hye''s warriors managed to take control over lots of ships.

    Then many started to vanish! Simply like they never existed before, leaving behind huge gaps in space, and leaving the other universe fleet leaders baffled.

    Then another hit came! All of a sudden, many leaders went off, without a signal to get in contact. This only meant one thing, their ships got hit by Hye''s warriors, and this was a ring red signal to everyone.

    The moment they lost contact with theirrades and colleagues, the remaining leaders started to spread out their orders. They gave the fleet one singlemand, retreat, regroup, and take down all the iing enemies.

    Hye expected that and yet he never stopped what he was doing. Instead, he gave Major one single and crazy order:

    "Attack the small ships that areing your way, take down as much as you can! Don''t chase them, just take as many while you are positioned at your ce!"

    Hye could have ordered Major to follow ande hard at these folks, and yet he didn''t. He could tell the nature of this enemy, as they seemed quite vignt, and would never let anyone hitting them hard slip by.

    So he didn''t see any need to let Major break apart his encirclement and chase these small ships. It freed the other fleet, which was pressured all this time by Major and his men.

    If that ever happened, then he''d exchange taking down hundreds of thousands of small ships in return for releasing tens of thousands of very angry fleets, one with lots ofrge ships.

    The initial attack took down lots of these small ships. Hye timed his move to when the small ships were close to Major''s fleet. And that made them close to their firing range, unable to break free without losing a tooth.

    As things developed this way, the enemy acted the same way Hye expected. They called part of the fleet of small ships back while releasing the rest over Major.

    Thetter could tell this wasing his way even before the enemies leaders gave the order. And so he and his fleet were ready to wee the iing deadly charge.

    The most important point to notice was that all of them were small ships, ones that wouldn''t threaten Major''srge and medium-sized ships that he ordered to move out and wee the iing enemies.

    At the same time, he mobilised his small ships to keep the entrapped enemies busy. The move that the entrapped forces thought was going to help them break free ended up adding more pressure on them. As for their reinforcements, they didn''t do much help thanks to theck of big guns in the iing fleet.

    Therger ships were all entangled with Hye and his warriors. Hye kept taking more ships until the enemy started to blindly open fire.

    Five days passed on the start of this massacre, and by the end of it, the new other universe forces retreated for tens of thousands of miles, while getting chased by Hye''s warriors.

    They couldn''t get rid of these annoying ants, couldn''t stop them from taking down more ships. As everything failed, they started to shoot, shooting their big guns all over space, even hitting their ships that got their shields down and emptied from all of their forces.

    "Damn you! You are destroying my ships, fckers!" Hye shouted the moment he saw many ships explode, feeling more pain than ever from such a loss.

    During the past five days, he gained tens of thousands of ships, including all sizes and models. He didn''t get a single moment to check over his gains, as the space was literally filled with tens of thousands more ships to loot.

    And yet when the big guns started to blindly fire, he was forced to retreat, find shelter at his big ship, defending himself from the deadly attacksing using its shield.

    "Come back!" when he looked around, he could see many of his Soulers and Reapers getting hit and killed by these deadly guns. So he didn''t hesitate to call all of them back, and that gave the other side the chance to breathe.

    "Hmph, you want to regroup, heal, recuperate, and be ready for the uing battle? Let me show you how futile all of this is¡­"

 Chapter 1753 The Last Stages Of War

    <h4>Chapter 1753 The Last Stages Of War</h4>

    Hye didn''t stand in his ce for another second. The moment he called back his warriors he knew the hostile fleet got a chance to regroup and distance themselves from him.

    They''d not risking again at him without a good strategy. And so he returned to the main deck, and took over his ship, before making it move fast towards Major.

    "Get ready, I''ming to clear the entrapped enemies at your ce," he said in the private channel between the two, and thetter could finally heave a deep sigh of relief.

    During these days, he and his fleet faced hard times. Trying to fight on two fronts at the same time was quite stressful, especially when the enemies showed clear signs ofmunicating with each other, arranging things, and coordinating attacks together.

    This ced more pressure on Major and his fleet. In the end, he survived only thanks to the outer enemies being all small ships. They might be hard to hunt, but their destructive powers were quite limited.

    At any given sign of them grouping together inrge numbers, he''d focus his fleet''s main guns towards such gathering, dispersing most of them, and relieving most of the uing pressure over part of his fleet.

    On many asions, the enemies entrapped all this time got chances to run away, and escape, but they all stopped in time. He had to personally join the fight, forming arge group that only followed his orders, moving around, saving any spot from getting overwhelmed by the enemies.

    So it was expected how excited he was when he received the news from Hye. Even if Hye wasing in a singlerge ship, it was enough to let Major heave a deep sigh of relief.

    Hye moved as fast as he could, and in less than an hour, he finally joined Major. The moment he arrived there, he spread out his warriors, suited up already, andunched them like locusts over the enemies.

    He didn''t intend to go in there and take any ships until he''d cleared the entire area. "Make sure your people won''t hit any ship unless they open fire first or try to escape," Hye stressed over this point, and Major took this quite seriously this time.

    He made sure his fleet understood all the ins and outs of this. After all, he was now considered part of Hye''s kingdom and forces. So he had to work to increase Hye''s gain in all this.

    The moment Hye released all of his warriors, he left them to hunt the enemies. By the time they''d take down everything in there, he''d be finished with his other task.

    He knew the enemies out there would think thrice beforeing to hit him or Major. Yet they were destined toe eventually. Running away might seem the most logical and right decision they''d take in such a situation, but they weren''t the type to do that.

    From the fights Hye experienced for days against them, he could tell how stubborn and resilient they were. They weren''t the type to resign to flee, ept defeat, and watch others from their universe get in under the hands of forces from this universe.

    After all, they were a force that came out from the outer battlefield on their own ord, without anyone driving them here, fighting them or anything.

    They wanted blood, wanted to kill forces in this universe, and they''d not run away at such a moment.

    As he expected, they came after a few hours, after arranging themselves in some sort of a formation. Their fleet took the shape of a big triangle, with the big ships all gathered up at the foremost tip of this.

    The smaller ships were forming the main bulk of this colossal triangle. Seeing this made Major realise what they wanted to do.

    "Watch out! They areing, using the Bull Triangle formation, one of the deadliest formations used by these folks¡­"

    "I know," Hye didn''t get the name of this formation before, but he could tell what they intended to do with it, "don''t worry, I''m all set here."

    Hye didn''t waste these hours on anything. He took out tons of his warriors, let them wear suits, and walked out into space. He let them gather in different groups, with different sizes, and fixed ces away from each other.

    He wasn''t trying to replicate what he did before using his Soulers and Reapers. He left those behind, dealing with the entrapped forces there. As for the warriors he took out, they were all normal warriors, all the trained ones to run and fly a ship.

    The moment he noticed the enemying, he moved out and started his n. To the enemy, all they saw were suited warriors, mistook them for the scary Soulers and Reapers.

    Yet using their tactic was enough to make them feel secure. They didn''t worry about anything and kept racing towards Hye.

    "Come, draw closer, close enough to the point you won''t be able to retreat or modify your formation¡­" Hye watched the iing fleet from space, looking like shooting stars heading towards him.

    They took roughly two hours to arrive at his location. They moved this slowly as the ones leading the charge were the fatassed gships.

    "Now!" as they came closer, Hye suddenly acted. He took out tons of ships, all gships, all were the ones he gained so far from the enemy.

    He already gained a ton of ships in thest battle, most importantly more gships. The ships he used before in his sneak attacks against them were all intact but mainly contained small and medium-sized ships.

    Hisst gain made such a n feasible. He deployed over a hundred gships, and then all of the scattered warriors moved fast toward them. They took control fast, activated their shields, and scattered around, blocking any path ahead of the iing hostile fleet.

    "Let''s see how you''ll pass through my shields," Hye snorted when he noticed the sudden decrease in flying speed from the iing fleet.

 Chapter 1754 A Crucial Window Missed

    <h4>Chapter 1754 A Crucial Window Missed</h4>

    The enemies realised what he did, knew they were heading towards a trap. But they had no other option but to proceed with the attack.

    They wanted such a triangr formation tounch deadly attacks first. Arranging the big guns at the forefront aimed to cause significant damage to Hye and Major.

    Hye knew they got such inspiration from the way they managed to slip through his grasp before. They thought this was the weakness of his warriors, the deadly weakness of the entire fleet and fighting tactics he adopted. They never expected for him to have more options and ns.

    Hye wanted to arrange his warriors in groups, to board a grand fleet of small ships, to keep the iing enemies busy. And yet, when he noticed the formation they arranged their fleet on, he knew this wasn''t going to work.

    Instead of deploying small ships, he decided to take all of the big guns out. If the enemy wanted to burn his fleet using their gships, then he''d use their gships to protect and defend his fleet from any damage.

    This was stopping the enemy by using the same stick the enemy used to attack.

    The most crucial element in determining the overall result of this sh was timing. Hye wasn''t eager, was patient, giving the enemy no time to cope with such sudden changes, or any room to adjust their fleet or anything.

    The moment the enemy fleet tried to slow down, Hye decided to add gasoline to the fire. "Fire!" he shouted, and then gates of hell opened on all fronts, sweeping the slowly decelerating enemy ships by fire and fierce attacks.

    The enemy had strong ships, and such an attack wouldn''t endanger their shields. But it was clear that if they dared to retreat, the smaller ships would eventually suffer. And by time they drew far enough, they''d lose more than eighty percent of their fleet.

    In other words, they''d lose this fight. So their leaders didn''t hesitate anymore, and asked their ships to respond by firing their big guns as well.

    Deadly attacks shed by,ing from both sides like an endless stream of rain. Hye knew in the end, both sides would get ruined and destroyed. And yet he didn''t halt back anything.

    If a group of ships focused their fire over a single ship, then its shield would crumble and wouldn''t survive this. Yet this time, it seemed as if all the ships were firing at each other.

    If any ship dared to shift their attacks away from the ships opposite to it, then Hye would ask the reserve ships at the back to fire at this ship, burn it down.

    This happened a lot at first, but then the enemy learnt their lesson. They stopped trying to find an alternative, and epted this one punch on the face between them and Hye as the only way to fight this battle.

    And yet, they never expected that they fell into Hye''s scheme by doing this!

    "Ready?" After two days of the beginning of such a weird and brutal sh, William suddenly spoke to Major.

    "I am!"

    "Proceed!"

    During the past two days, Hye didn''t just focus on dealing with the iing enemies. The initial sh that the enemy failed at developed fast when many big ships managed to retreat, while sending out lots of smaller ships forwards.

    These ships weren''t strong enough to sustain the attacks from Hye''s big ships. They got destroyed all the time, and yet thanks to theirrge numbers, they didn''t show signs of weakening at all.

    Hye knew the enemy was trying to buy himself time, to escape and regroup, to readjust their formation and strategy. And yet he never gave them such a chance. He kept pressing on them, moving forward all the time and chasing the retreating fleet.

    It might seem like the two sides were running in a straight line, but that wasn''t true. Hye made sure to send many of his ships to adjust the flying trajectory of the enemy''s fleet, slowly shifting it over the past two days, until they followed a circr path, ending up returning to the same spot they started from.

    But this time, Hye wasn''t in between them and Major''s fleet. It was as if the two sides switched ces during the past two days. And when that happened, Hye gave the order for Major to join this battle.

    During the past two days, Hye''s warriors took down tons of the enemies'' forces, empties hellish lots of enemy ships. The entrapped enemy lost more than half of their initial ships during the past two days, with most lossesing from the big ships.

    The small ships proved to be hard to attack, even when entrapped. They had high speed, an unbelievable ability to evade any iing assault, and they managed to run away most of the time.

    Yet the remaining lot of the entrapped enemy''s fleet wasn''t that threatening. They got numbers, but not enough power to threaten Hye or Major.

    The main threat stilly in the newly arrived fleet. Even after all the losses they suffered, they still seized a scary number of ships, with many big guns.

    During the past two days, Hye tried his best to take the big ships down. Yet it was hard to do. He destroyed tons of the smaller ships, but the enemy still preserved their main firepower ships intact.

    But that wasn''t going tost any longer!

    The moment Hye gave the order to Major, thetter suddenly broke free from his engagement, led his fleet like a swarm, and assaulted the nearby enemies.

    The new fleet was stressed for a long time for their leaders to miss this window. They could have turned everything at Major''s fleet and dealt a great blow to it, before breaking through the tight encirclement there, running away with the entrapped fleet.

    Yet they were faced with one setback after another, ending up getting their minds focused on a single goal only; to run away from Hye with the most ships intact.

 Chapter 1755 The Lesson Hye Learnt From Majorâ€™s Tale

    <h4>Chapter 1755 The Lesson Hye Learnt From Major''s Tale</h4>

    This clouded their minds, and such a trivial mistake of overlooking this small and yet crucial chance made them suffer greatly. Major came from their backs, hitting them without warning when they focused their shields to sustain the endless stream of attacksing from the front.

    Getting attacked like this left behind tons of ships exploding, while the remaining ones had to break their formation and scatter. And by this, they took thest step to their total annihtion.

    "Come back!" Hye expected all this, and that made him act the moment he gave Major the order. He recalled all of his Soulers and Reapers, then sent them out again.

    The moment the enemies started to run like headless flies, they met with tons of Soulers and Reapers. The end result was expected, and most of these ships lost all of their forces, ending up floating like dead pieces of metal in space.

    "Keep pushing, keep chasing, spread out and start free-kill!" Hye knew there was no need to continue running this war in a normal fashion. He gave the order to his fleet, including Major''s, to break the formation and start free killing.

    He didn''t care about the remaining ships. Most of them were small ones. And he got tons of them already.

    The chase and huntsted for an entire week! During this, Hye casually collected his loot, counted and arranged his gains, whileughing from time to time.

    "War¡­ War is indeed the biggest treasure trove in the world, the easiest and fastest path to getting rich, hahaha!" heughed when he looked at the hundreds of thousands of ships he had in his inventory.

    The crushing number of ships he got came from the other universe. And yet they were quite fierce and handy. They didn''tck anythingpared to his universe''s ships, in addition to the formidable shields and scary firepower they got.

    Their only drawback was the need for the ones running them to have high cultivation bases. Hye could run these ships perfectly fine thanks to the huge number of warriors he got with the cultivation base. But it was a different story if he wanted to give a few to the pirate king, or to the nymphdy.

    As the chase and hunt took quite some time, spanning over a huge area of space, Hye started to follow the development of building the defensive formation ands back in his area.

    Thes had deployed already and were growing smoothly. They needed around two months at most to grow to their full sizes. As for the formation, they finished close to eighty percent ofying the foundation and were close topleting it.

    Hye was satisfied with such results. He faced two encounters in the past month, dealt with two enemies from the other universe, and luckily a force from this universe that ended up joining him.

    Everything rolled in his favour, and yet he stressed over scouting the space around with high vignce. They just needed two weeks at most to get everything done and ready. And he didn''t want to fall short at such a time.

    He knew by being here, he was going to face lots of such encounters. Just in one month, he faced three different forces. And that told him a lot about how many enemies he''d expect in the future.

    He didn''t care about any force from this universe. The formation would stop them all. The only problem was in the other universe''s fleets. They got strong shields to protect their ships and deadly firepower abilities.

    Facing them would always be quite risky as the defensive formation he got ran on a different concept than what the other universe''s fleets were built on.

    "I need to train more of my forces on how to fly and fight these ships¡­" even with such a huge number of ships he gained so far from the other universe, he knew this wasn''t going to suffice at all.

    A single war could eradicate the entire fleet he got, or lose a few with every battle. The only path to survival he saw was to keep looking for these fleets, hunt them down, and add more ships to his grand fleet.

    At the same time, he realised how important it was to focus on raising his forces'' cultivation base ranks. He tried to do so in the past twenty years and yet failed, and that was for a very good reason.

    The cultivation idea came originally from the other universe. Spiritual energy was scarce here, not enough to let anyone train diligently and raise their overall powers.

    Even the ten tribes he gained before, the ones who belonged once to the other universe, also suffered the same fate. Their newly born members couldn''t train well or raise their cultivation powers. At the same time, the grown-up members of them failed to keep their cultivation bases stable.

    They grew weaker, and their new members were hellishly weak. Hye tried to solve this in different ways, yet failed.

    Being in this universe meant cultivation couldn''t rise up. The only way to do it was by going to the outer battlefield, something that Hye knew he''d do in the near future.

    Yet he knew nothing about the outer battlefield. And he had to put Major''s disastrous attempt in his mind as well. That man went with a grand fleet and was supposed tost there for a few months at most thene back.

    Yet hested for ten years and lost most of his fleet, and that was enough to tell Hye how hard and deadly that outer battlefield was.

    Hye felt like he wasn''t gaining much advantage by being here. He wanted to solve one problem, and yet much more appeared.

    "I need to establish my area at the outer battlefield," he decided, as this was the only possible way to do this, "I also need to find a way to amass more fleets from this universe. Using my Soulers and Reapers isn''t a bad idea. I still have tons of unused spirit points over these years¡­"

 Chapter 1756 A Monarch In The Making

    <h4>Chapter 1756 A Monarch In The Making</h4>

    Hye knew the main advantage he got was these two scary warriors of his. They''d help him attack any enemy he''d like, but their number wasn''t that much at this moment.

    He only had three million of them. He evolved just a small part of them, and he''d even use a much smaller number of them thanks tocking enough suits.

    He knew Major''s fleet must have tons of these suits, but the most they''d have would be ten million or so. He didn''t have time to go through all the suits he had, but he estimated to have at most fifty million suits.

    This wasn''t practical, especially when thinking about his other warriors. In thest battle, he had to scatter his warriors in space, before deploying the ship.

    "The best answer to all this is to build grand factories and industries to make these ships, weapons, ammunition, and suits¡­ But this will take lots of time, provided that the research department can crack the technology behind this¡­"

    As Major was leading the chase, Hye decided to collect loot from the dead bodies around. Most of them belonged to the other universe, and that gave him a ton of dark realm bones.

    Yet having these didn''t make him feel any happiness. His mind was burdened by all these unsolved problems he had.

    One week passed fast, and then the battle ended. Major tried to kill everyone, but many managed to slip by and escape.

    "I''m sorry," Major finally met Hye at thetter''s gship, "I failed to kill all of them."

    "No worries," Hye patted his shoulder, "there isn''t anything to worry about. Come, let me show you the ce you''ll live in the future."

    Major already had his own thoughts and ideas about Hye''s purpose of being here. He read through everything rted to his new lord, and yet he didn''t get close to what Hye really was doing here.

    When he learnt about the grand area of space that Hye controlled, the almost done defensive formation, thes getting built here, Major knew he was standing in front of a monarch in the making!

    All this happened without having enough backing or support from any major force. At first, Major thought the Toranks were the real owners of all this, and Hye was just acting as a front.

    But when he asked, he learnt that Hye did all this from behind the Toranks. He met Hye''s capable and long-term friends, met the pirate king and nymphdy, and got a special feeling about these two in particr.

    "A pirate? And an ex-merchant? What are these two doing here?" Major wanted to ask this question out loud but refrained from doing so.

    He felt like Hye''s intentions and ns ran much deeper than what he and anyone else could expect. He looked like a bottomless pit, a ck hole, one that couldn''t be read or fathomed by anyone.

    And that made Major realise he perhaps made the best decision in his life to join Hye. thinking about having his dream of revenge against the despicable leaders of his people look at this moment as something that could be achieved.

    He only needed to prove his worth to Hye, and thetter would support him in return. Thinking this far made him work harder, work with everyone else to protect and secure the colossal area of space Hye owned, waiting for the protective formation to get done with.

    Hye didn''t meet with his friends and generals for long. He just narrated briefly what happened, told them he''d secure any outer threat, and they just needed to push with everything they had to make the shield ready.

    At the same time, he stressed over the chance of the little survivors of thest war toe and cause trouble to them. So he gave out all of the normal ships he had, which didn''t make much of his current possession, and let them use these.

    As everyone went to do their tasks, he took Lily aside and started to speak with her about lots of things.

    This space wasn''t all dead and useless. First of all, they got tons of people and workers who used to mine crystals before. So far they had been very busy handling the security building the formation andying down thes.

    As things were about to get done here, he wanted to collect these workers and add them to his small pool of poption. At the same time, he wanted to know how many crystal mines they had, if there were any habitables here, and the foremost important thing, how they''d mine these crystals.

    Mining crystals wasn''t going to be something easy. He could tell that from the information he gathered so far about crystals.

    Crystals weren''t located at the surfaceyer of the ground, they were usually deep, nearly forming the core of any or meteorite. To dig these, one had to bring great digging machines.

    He knew the workers here had their gears already, but that was far from enough. Just in the past week, Lily gathered enough information about the area under his control, enough to make a highly detailed map of the entire zone.

    "We just scanned the general ces here," she said while motioning towards the map showing lots of things, "all the bigs, huge meteorite belts, and even old mines are all mentioned here¡­"

    "That''s not enough¡­" Hye was standing on the main deck of a big gship. He liked the shipsing from the other universe and made the research department add a few edits so he''d understand thenguage used in its system, "we need to scan every single piece of rock we have here. Anything we find is a gain¡­"

    "Weck tons of workers," sheined, "even if we moved the entire poption we have back there, it won''t be enough at all!"

    He knew she got a point, and yet trying to fill the ce with people wasn''t that easy. He tried, and it seemed the Toranks were aware of what he was doing here, and they apparently didn''t like any of it.

 Chapter 1757 Trying To Connect To Big Names

    <h4>Chapter 1757 Trying To Connect To Big Names</h4>

    The responses he got from Silverlining told him the upper echelon of the mighty empire wasn''t happy with his ambitious ns and moves. When he asked for help to purchase more warriors or races, he got put on hold for a few months, with Silverlining secretly warning him of this move.

    [... It''s a known tactic here, when they don''t like someone, they used to shadowban him. You aren''t just put on hold, you are put on a list that they''ll never check until a year or more passes¡­]

    Hye appreciated the help and advice that the dude gave to him. He didn''t need that warning actually, as the moment he got such an answer, he expected this was going to be the case.

    "We are all alone," Hye deeply sighed, before his face slightly changed, showing his determination, "as if this is new to me, to humans, to us¡­ I''ll find a way to reap more people here, no matter what you''ll get what you want."

    "Just don''t do something stupid," Lily caressed his cheeks, looking him in the eye, "I know we''ll be going through this one way or another, but I also know you."

    "What? I''m not that crazy to go and do something stupid," he rolled his eyes, while she scoffed and said nothing.

    She softly pped his shoulder, while adding another reminder to not do anything stupid. He watched her leave, with the promise that she''ll start a wide-scale n to search and dig for all the secrets of this world. And yet he knew such a thing would take much time to happen, would take the effort of everyone here, dying tons of things to be done.

    He didn''t like that. He knew his next top priority wasn''t to just secure this ce, wasn''t to hide here and build up, but to go out there and find a way to lure more people to join.

    "This is a remote part of the universe, but it doesn''t mean there aren''t any races living around¡­" This was one of the options he had, and there was another that he didn''t like.

    He was next to the outer battlefield, a ce that was filled with tons of forcesing and going. If he wanted, he could try and attack these, capture the forces, and make them work for him.

    "I can use my techniques properly, but it''s not enough¡­ As for my cube, it''s useless¡­" he checked on everything he could do, and then he had no other option but to strike deals with impacts and merchants, purchasing tons of races in return for his bones.

    "It seems I pampered those Toranks a lot¡­ They turned their backs to me, at the time I needed their help and support¡­ It''s true no hegemon will raise a cub to grow and be a formidable tigerter on¡­"

    He shook his head, feeling like the honeymoon period with the Toranks was over. He didn''t feel any disheartened about this, after all both sides were just doing business together, based on mutual interests.

    "I need to start contacting them then¡­" As he decided that, he started to open something he kept gathering for a long time; contacts!

    In the past twenty years, he didn''t waste his time and kept gathering lots of contacts. He knew such a day woulde, one in which he''d lose the support of the Toranks.

    And so he started to work on gathering all the contacts of the big impacts. He never spoke with them before, as he didn''t know what to ask from them back then.

    But now he knew exactly what he''d ordered.

    [Hi, it''s Hye, the human who established a kingdom twenty years ago. I want to start cooperating with you, in return for my bones. If you are interested, please send me a message, and let''s talk¡­]

    He copied and pasted this message and sent it to over fifty names he umted so far. Getting these contacts was never easy, and he had to dig too deep and for a long time to get them.

    He knew these were the top leaders in fifty big impacts. And they must be quite busy. However he hoped by his name and his bones, they''d return back with good replies.

    Yet that didn''t happen for two weeks!

    A few dayster, the formation was finally ready. The moment it got activated, Hye felt the entire space buzzing, shing with bright lights, before everything stabilised after a few minutes.

    [The formation isplete and ready!] Lily sent his message, while Hye already was looking around from the big ss dome he got for his deck.

    He could see distant shes of light, shimmering in different colours, as if thin arcs of lightning were dancing in the far distance.

    [I can already see that¡­ Let the formation team leave, and then make old Gan run a few tests to check over the stability and integrity of the entire formation¡­]

    Hye knew by this moment, he was going to have his first base in space. It was very huge, yet it was far away from where the action was. He knew in the future he''d struggle to establish such a base in the deeper ces of this universe.

    What he did here would be widely known to many, and everyone would guard against repeating such a process again. The only thing that made him seed this time was the faraway location he selected.

    Toy down such a formation, he needed to spend lots of time. And he was sure any force in the universe would fight hard to stop him. "At least I have a ce to call home here," he looked around, feeling lots of pride for what he aplished so far.

    "Now, the real work starts¡­" he knew he asked Lily to start mapping and discovering the entire space he had, but shecked a lot of manpower to do this.

    As he knew the contacts he tried to reach wouldn''t answer anytime soon, and there was a huge chance they''d miss his message in the middle of their contacts and received messages, he decided to stretch out a helping hand.

 Chapter 1758 The New Home Is Colossally Big!

    <h4>Chapter 1758 The New Home Is Colossally Big!</h4>

    Hye didn''t need to check over the formation, as he didn''t know a thing about it. If he went there to check it, he''d prefer to use his gship andunch tons of attacks, see how this formation would look at the end of this.

    Yet this wasn''t how he wanted to check over the formation''s integrity. The formation ran on a power source, and he wanted to know how much power would get consumed to keep it running in times of peace and war.

    He also wanted to see if his research department could repair the axis points correctly. It was essential to keep the formation running all the time, and he needed them to check for all possible faults and hups they''d face over time, and how to fix all this.

    There were tons of tasks awaiting for everyone to do. In addition to testing the formation, they needed to go around, check thes and mines, gather up therge worker base, and arrange them to teach others how to mine the crystals.

    ording to Lily, the overall number of workers was no more than ten million. They were scattered over arge area, working at close to a hundred mines over here. And this wasn''t even close to one-third of the total mines in the area, the known crystal mines so far.

    This part of space wasn''t well discovered by its previous owners, and Hye could tell why. It was hard to do such a task while worrying over the constant threats in the area.

    As he decided to help, he moved outside, taking out his entire newly gained grand fleet from the other universe ships.

    Then he filled them to the brim with his warriors, ordering them to start moving around, scanning everything here, reporting if they found any interesting intel about known ces on the map, or found something that was not recorded yet there.

    As he sent all of his ships out, he remained behind and started to work as the mobile brain for such a grand operation.

    He knew even with using such a method, it wasn''t enough. He estimated for his search teams to take a month, or even a few months before a final map would get done.

    The main variable for this was the appearance of any hostile force. He knew the main variable in all this was the appearance of any hostile forces around his new home or not.

    "At least we''ll get done from this eventually, and then they can start digging the crystals¡­" he told himself while waiting inside his gship for the good news.

    The first thing Lily and others did was to ask for a gate to be opened between this ce and the two Earths Hye had. They selected the mains they''d work on and needed people to start their work once thes were done with.

    Thes would take a month or so to get done, and by then Hye would move arge number of his people here. As there were already fews they discovered that could sustain life, Hye decided to move people from his second Earth to here, while shifting much more from Earth to the second Earth.

    The second Earth world was unique thanks to the time difference it got, and the special phenomenon of letting newly born kids grow up in one year to be adults.

    The only drawback to this was the limitations on space out there, which made him enforce rules to regte breathing and such. But that was over!

    "If I got this ce twenty years ago, I''d have filled it entirely to the brim with my people¡­" Hye muttered while thinking if another scenario yed out.

    He greatly limited the birth rate in the second Earth world, and now he was fully unleashing it. Yet such a process did indeed require time.

    As he needed lots of people with cultivation bases, he decided to leave thetest generations out there to reproduce, while adding more people from Earth to that world.

    He moved his people to twenty differents, left them to inhabit, and built new homes for them there. He moved tens of billions over there, and yet it felt like these worlds would need lots of time to show signs of civilization.

    "I just need one year¡­ Or ten¡­" he muttered when he experienced how huge his newly gained area was. He just moved between the twentys, spending almost two weeks doing so. He saved the bookmarks of these ces, and yet the astonishing fact of all was that he just travelled across less than one percent of his new area!

    He thought his area was huge, but not like this. That made him drop his earlier hopeful assumptions and seriously consider his people to scout the entire area in many months, close to an entire year perhaps.

    As this was going to take much longer time than he expected, he started to consider cowering away and locking himself inside. Without properly studying one''s home very well, it wasn''t wise to go out and adventure outside.

    Yet he knew if some sort of threat or a grand opportunity presented itself to him, then he''d not let it slip by his hands. And he wasn''t just going to meet one chance soon enough, but three!

    Time passed fast, and as his area was huge, it was expected for his people to take a long time just travelling from one point to another. He ordered the research department to study and make some sort of space-based portals, ones that could be hung in space, left to connect between two points fast enough.

    He once used portals before in a great way, but all of these were based on ground, and had great distance limitations to not be this useful here. The other problem was their need to be located on the ground, which meant almost ny-nine percent of his area was off-limits to these portals.

 Chapter 1759 Great News

    1759 Great News The research department started by using the ready portals to link rocks ands together. This didn''t require much, and the only drawback was that most of these anchor points weren''t suitable for life. So peopleing and going had to wear suits. Not to mention letting spaceships pass through these wasn''t possible.

    Hye asked for the help of the pirate king. He was the one who inspired Hye in the first ce with such an idea. The pirate king said he bought this portal before from somewhere and didn''t get how to make it. Yet he got two more and didn''tin when Hye ordered to give these to the research department to study.

    ording to the pirate king, these portals worked by opening long-distance paths toward faraway points in space. At the same time, they had many weaknesses, like the need to be protected, the inability to control who''d pass through them, and their short life term.

    Any of these two would onlyst for two weeks, no more. That meant they weren''t able to be used as Hye wanted. Yet it was still something for the research department to start working on. As he left the research department with more work than ever, Hye finally had the first opportunity presenting itself in front of him; intel about races in the areas around here.

    He already asked Lily to investigate this, and she didn''t hesitate to let her trusted men handle this task. The results came so fast, not taking more than one week to arrive in Hye''s ears.

    [Are you sure?!! If this is true, then it''s great news indeed!] Hye was sitting in his gship''s deck, trying to think of all the problems he had here, and how to counter them. In the middle of all this, he got the news from Lily, about the presence of arge gathering of races in the areas around.

    [They told us lots of information, but we need to confirm this first] Lily paused, before adding, [Yet there is still one disturbing piece of news¡­ ording to them, most of these races were deserters, ones who ran away from the outer battlefield and got stationed here. Their ancestors were cowards, and I don''t like that¡­]

    [I won''t judge anyone by their parents or family] Hye rolled his eyes, [Besides, we have our warriors, onlycking people to help us build this ce and turn it into a heaven for us]

    [You don''t n on recruiting any from them?!!]

    [Who said so? I didn''t say that!]

    [Come on, you just said¡­]

    [I said I won''t judge anyone by what their parents did, not to mention long-term ancestors] Hye coughed twice, before adding, [Not to mention they didn''t run far away from trouble. As you can tell, this area is filled with dangers from every corner, danger lurks all the time. So it''s not that easy to survive here without fighting and defending their homes, right?]

    [Good point, I heard they didn''t have spaceships, but developed some sort of long-term weapon technology, enough to attack any target far away from their homes¡­]

    [More reason to get them on board] Hye added, [Anyone having new tech is warmly weed here]

    [What do you have in mind? Do you want to send a fleet over and try them out?]

    [Start our rtionship on bad terms? No, send delegates over there, try to speak their way using promises and good words. Let them know about how secure this ce is, how well defended it is, how many ships we have, how many people we got¡­]

    [Got it, and sing praises about you, right?] [Stop joking, we are speaking about something serious here]

    [As if they didn''t agree, you won''t let them off the hook]

    [I won''t let them free indeed, but it''s better to get them to join us with diplomacy rather than war]

    I got it! Yet this will take a long time¡­ I got a rough map from the workers here, with the locations of these folks. The closest is half a month away, and there are many who are a few months away]

    [Take your time, but start acting right away] Hye paused, before asking, [Just curious, how many people are we speaking of here?]

    [I don''t have clear numbers for sure, but what I learnt is that there are around one hundred or more worlds inhabited here, forming around twenty coalition forces between themselves¡­ I don''t know if every world is just a world or a group ofs grouped together as a single little force¡­]

    [Got it, start digging deeper then] Hye got excited about this. If every single world donated two billion people, then he''d gain hundreds of billions of people in just a few months.

    He was so hungry for the poption to warmly wee such a huge gain. As he received such news, his mood shifted for the better.

    More people meant arger pool of talents, more workers for his mines, more hands to build cities over hiss, and great odds for the future prospects of his home base here.

    Hye was in a very good mood for days, then he got his second chance in front of him.

    During these days, everything looked so great on the surface. His warriors and people were going all over the ce, studying their new home theirs, and redrawing maps for everything.

    The research department folks asked to return back to the second Earth world, to get the benefits of time skip there. As for the delegates, they went to visit the different worlds around them, a long journey that''d take months to get done.

    Hye knew he hadn''t gained a single concrete gain so far, but this wasn''t going tost. In a few months, he was sure he''d have tons of gains to make him feel pretty aplished and satisfied.

    Yet he learnt from all this that trying to rise up in the universe wasn''t blocked just byck of support, people, and resources. His greatest enemy was distance, time consumed to traverserge distances.

 Chapter 1760 A Message Is Finally Here

    1760 A Message Is Finally Here

    That made Hye try to see if there were any space portals being sold at the market. Even if he expected to find none, he still felt a bit helpless about this.

    Yet all of this changed the moment he got one single message.

    [Hye isn''t it? I heard lots of praises and curses about you, and that means you are doing a great job already!]

    All of sudden, a message popped up in front of his face. When he looked, after getting startled for a few seconds there, he found this was an answer to an earlier message he sent before, the one he sent to all of the big names in all the impacts in the universe that he managed to gather their contacts and information before.

    "Damn! It''s happening! Someone responded to me!" he was lyingzily on a bed, inside one of the big chambers he designated to be his current dwelling in times of rest. Yet when he realised who sent this weird message, he jumped off the bed, and stood erect, as if he was standing in front of that man.

    He didn''t fear the man, nor respected him. He just highly valued the great opportunity presented itself by this man''s presence and message.

    [Thanks for thepliment. I''m just without backing, and that''s why I''ve contacted you]

    [I''m not someone who is used to backing others. Plus, I already heard that the Toranks are on your side]

    [I don''t want a single devotion backing. Like the Toranks, I used to make long-term deal with them, and pay using my bones in return for that]

    Hye knew this was the chance he waited for. And so he had to use the Toranks name to add more weight to his words with this man.

    As he expected, the moment he brought the Toranks over, this man''s attitude changed at once.

    [I can''t speak for my impact, but if you have an offer, I''m willing to pass it] The man paused, [Tell me, what do you want to purchase exactly? And how much?]

    [I want to buy tons of stuff] Hye knew he already roped the man, and now he had to just tighten the knots, to make him unable to escape, [I want to purchase everything starting from races, materials for building, digging machines, any civilisation machines to build great cities and worlds, ammunition, and even tech and crystals]

    [Wow! Are you building an empire or what?!!] the man was shocked, and Hye simply said he gained a new area of space that he wanted to develop, [I can''t say I''m not excited to close this deal with you. However, I need to know how much of all of these you want, and how many bones you are willing to pay]

    [I want everything you can get me] Hye paused, and thought about it for a second before he sent a friend request to the man. The moment the man epted it, Hye sent him a batch of his bones, a great mix of all of his bones, including even the dark realm bones.

    22:46

    [I sent you one thousand bones of each type I have, as a token of appreciation for your help] he bribed the man with such a big hand, [And now you need to study these bones, make a fixed estimation for these, and then tell me how much each item you can give me worth corresponding to these bones]

    His words were simple and clear, and his simple action and bribe made it clearer. He didn''t care at all about the price, he just wanted the stuff this impact could provide.

    [To be honest, we are a weapon-focused impact, with less activity in the fields of development and trading races, however¡­ Give me some time, I''ll try to make you pleased with dealing with us]

    [I want a fixed time frame here] Hye had a bad experience when dealing with Silverlining before on loose terms, [And I don''t need to stress over this, but I''m looking for long-term partners, like Toranks. So, do everything in your power to give me great offers, including everything I want, and anything else that I may need]

    [Sure, sure, give me two weeks, and I''ll send you lists of items every time I finish arranging any]

    [Deal!]

    Hye closed the chat with a big grin on his face. "This is going to be a game changer to me, hehe!" he knew he scored it big this time.

    The first impact he managed to connect with was some behemoth that worked at producing weapons and war equipment. He didn''t get what impact it was when he chatted with that man, but now he started to dig deeper into it.

    And as he expected, it was a real giant in the universe! At least it was a big behemoth in the field of war industry. It produced tons of stuff, starting from battle suits, weapons, and personal enhancers, up to big guns, and even starships.

    Yet he knew dreaming about getting star ships from them at the first deal wasn''t going to work. "I need to just bid my time with them, strike many big deals first, then ask them to provide me with starships and big guns¡­"

    Hye wouldn''t say no to any big war weapon or gear. As he studied this behemoth and got to know how huge this opportunity was, he decided to be extremely patient about dealing with them.

    To build a strong empire, he wouldn''t be able to do it himself. He knew it. And that made him want to lure much more of these impacts to his side.

    He waited for another one to message him, but this didn''t happen. For the next week, not a single message came, and he wasn''t dejected by this.

    He knew his chances of someone reading his message were close to none. But when he''d make deals with this new impact, news would spread, and others would actively seek him out.

 Chapter 1761 The Outer Battlefield Surging Hell

    1761 The Outer Battlefield Surging Hell

    Big behemoths always kept an eye over each other, to notice any big business chance for them. And he hoped he''d get noticed and marked as such.

    Hye nned to take this time and rest while waiting for either someone to message him or that dude from that impact to return back with news.

    But after one week, he didn''t get any message from either the man or anyone else and received a new message from someone else.

    The third opportunity just presented itself to him on a golden te!

    [Warning! The outer battlefield surging hell is upon us! Make sure you stay away from there!]

    Without any warning, such a message popped up in front of him just minutes before he''d go to sleep. At the same time, a weird voice echoed in the entire ship. It didn''t just appear in his ship, but in all the other ships as well.

    "What''s going on?" This wasn''t the first time for Hye to experience such a thing. Before the shooting star outbreak happened, he also got such a warning.

    [We investigated, and it seemed this is amon thing in this area] Lily responded after one hour, as Hye asked her to dig deeper about the root of such repeated things.

    [And?] [ording to the workers who lived here for a long time, they believe this is some sort of a helping system to warn anyone near the outer battlefield of such a scary phenomenon]

    [Scary? How?!] Hye got interested instantly the moment he read what Lily sent.

    [They say this happens once every five years. Something happens at the outer battlefield, and the forces at the edges of this area near here will flood this ce]

    [This¡­ This is bad!] Hye paused, before adding, [Tell me everything they know¡­]

    As she kept describing the intel she got, Hye realised he was previously wrong.

    [This isn''t a disaster, it''s a great chance!] he ran towards the deck of his ship, [Call for everyone, we need to be ready for a big fight and hunt]

    [As if we can do anything, you are the one going out to hunt and we''ll be stuck here just to defend the ce!] Lilyined, and Hye couldn''t help butugh.

    [Just make sure no one trespasses the shield or gets near it. I''ll also need your help at some point¡­]

    [For what? To collect the loot? You can do it perfectly fine!]

    [Just make them ready toe and help me when needed] Hye coughed twice, feeling like she was reprimanding him for being overly greedy and excited about this chance.

    ording to the workers who mined crystals here, every five years, a disaster would strike the outer regions of the outer battlefield. This would push everyone into this part of space. And that wasn''t the chance he was excitedly thinking and speaking about.

    The disaster seemed to strike hard everyone in that region, be it part of this universe or the other universe, all would get hit severely, getting pushed here with broken ships.

    They''d take roughly a few months to repair their ships, before returning back to the outer battlefield again. ording to them, many battles would happen between the opposing forces, but that would have to wait until the ships would get repaired.

    This was the chance that presented itself in front of Hye. Unlike others, he got a way to clear all the ships and im them for himself. Even if they were broken, he was sure the research department would find it easy to take pieces from them and repair most of them.

    Yet this wasn''t just what made him quite excited. He thought of something else, about the grand number of forcesing here, entrapped in their spaceships for long months.

    They were like sitting ducks. He had a way to ughter them, but also a way to turn them all into his forces. Even if the cube wasn''t working properly right now, he had something else that he could use.

    "I tried to use my techniques before, and they had tons of limitations. In a real battle, it''s useless to use them. But against sitting ducks¡­ Hehehe!"

    Heughed evilly when he thought about this. His thread technique was his cornerstone when used to bind others to him using contracts. Unlike how he used these back in the apocalypse, the threads would grow small and short, not expanding and proliferating crazily like before.

    He knew he needed to raise his cultivation base first to ovee such limits. But there wasn''t an option for him to do this in the short term.

    It was expected that he would get excited when he heard about all this. First, he''d attack many enemies, kill tons of forces, and im ships. Then he''d try to use this to scare few to willingly join his side. If they resisted, he''d use his technique to force them to follow him.

    Yet before he''d grow excited about this, he needed to see first how huge this chance was. ording to the words from the workers, the ships shoved away from the outer battlefield didn''t have a fixed number.

    It totally depended on the amount of fleets fighting in the outer region of that ce. And that meant it was all subjected to luck.

    [I''ve sent lots of ships out to scout as you asked¡­ But isn''t it a bit risky? You do know many of these ships belong to the giants in the universe!] Lily sent him, trying to dissuade him from doing what he intended.

    [No one can me me for this, plus we are on our own from the beginning. Why should I care about those who didn''t want to help us, even tried to take us down many times already?]

    Hye knew she had a point in worrying over other forces. But this wasn''t like he was openly going against these forces. First and foremost of all, this was the outer battlefield. It was normal for tons of fleets to get destroyed and killed.

 Chapter 1762 A Magnificent Scene

    1762 A Magnificent Scene

    Who''d say he was the one behind all this? If any of these fleets managed to escape, then he''d get exposed. And even so, he didn''t think a mighty force would care about him.

    Even if any did, they''d think thrice beforeing at him. He was in a very dangerous ce, and he got a very formidable defensive shield. If any force wanted to teach him a lesson, they''d realise trying to do so involved tons of risks and dangers, even paying much more than what they already lost in his hands. And the end result was still questionable.

    As for the cause of all these scenarios, he knew it was nearly impossible. The fleetsing out from the outer battlefield would need months to get back to their prime. And he''d not let a single ship escape from here.

    If he couldn''t take them under his wing, he''d prefer to kill them all, collect ships, loot from their inventories, and even bones.

    In any scenario, he was going to get tons of rewards. But he needed to first examine things and see if this chance was worth taking such a risk or not.

    In less than five hours, many reports started to pour in. tons of fleets were spotted getting thrown out from the direction of the outer battlefield.

    Even if he had his defensive shield, Hye already left many ships to scout the space around. He was searching for any iing fleets from the outer battlefield, and now these scouts sent great intel about the fleets gushed out from the outer battlefield.

    "They are all severely damaged, unable to fly, or even operate a singlemp over there¡­ Even the ships from the other universe had no shields at all¡­ This¡­ This is amazing!" As he received intel for the past three hours, he started to grow overly excited. Just in mere three hours, his scouts marked the positive sight of tens of fleets. And there were lots more which they saw from far, using detection devices and such.

    [Listen up, make the scouts mark the ces where these fleets are, send them over to you, then they''ll expand their area of activity. They aren''t allowed to warn anyone, attack anything, got it?]

    [Don''t tell me you want to make a new map over their intel!!] Lily got what he wanted her to do, and couldn''t help butin in long messages about how much work he ced over her, without having anyone to help.

    [Come on! It''s not like you are alone! You have lots of capable people by your side!]

    [Not enough! Not even close enough!!]

    [Just ce a higher importance over this task, it''s a chance that we have to work hard to get] Hye rolled his eyes, before adding, [Make sure you''ll deliver the updated maps over from time to time. I''m heading out in three days¡­]

    [Are you going to use your small ship? Isn''t it a bit risky to do this?] She interrupted his long message, feeling worried over him.

    [Don''t worry, you know it''s not that easy to even force me to use my full strength, right?] Hye nned at first to go out using his big gship. But that all changed the moment he received news of the sitting ducks waiting for him. He decided to cut the crap, and use the small ship of his to save lots of time.

    [Just stay cautious, these ships can still fight back, don''t take risks, got it?]

    [Don''t worry, I''ll swarm them and return with tons of races. Just prepare new ces for them to be located at¡­]

    [Don''t throw more work at me, don''t ever do it!] sheined, and he knew she was pissed off right now. He just promised to give her months to make enough preparations, not to mention the tens ofs they got would bepletely built up by then.

    As he switched rides, he went to the outer part of space at terrifying high speed. He could feel how great the small ship travelled after using the big behemoth for a long time as a ride.

    This was the first time for him to get out of his new home. He moved towards the shortest path towards the nearest gathering of fleets, and then he went to see what his defensive shield looked like.

    From inside, it was just a faint passing endlessly everywhere. Passing through it didn''t make him feel anything. After all, he was marked as the owner of the formation and the entire area. And that was also the case for anyone marked as a follower to him.

    Yet when he moved outside, all he could see was pitch ck shaped thing that stretched endlessly left and right, north and south. He couldn''t see the like before, but something that looked like a real shield.

    "I like it!" he tested, passing through it back and forth, before realising how great this shield was. From the inside, it appeared like a fragile decorative thing, adding little and beautiful touch to the entire ce. And from outside, it looked so massive, strong, and majestic, adding great touch to his area.

    As he finished checking this shield, he embarked on his journey and travelled as fast as he could. He estimated it would take a day to reach the nearest location of these fleets, but his journey took only six hours.

    When he arrived there, the first thing he could see was the bright red line in the distance. It felt like the dusk, when the sky would turn into red or something.

    Yet this wasn''t the effect of a sun and that seemed to be the mysterious thing happening at the outer battlefield. "Seeing this from this far tells me enough about how deadly the situation there is¡­" he muttered to himself, while realising for the first time that the shipsing here weren''t everything inside that region.

    He never thought about it before, and that made him inwardly sigh. "That ce¡­ It''s like going to hell and trying to survive," he grew wary of that outer battlefield the more he gathered more intel about it.

 Chapter 1763 Doing It Like Old Times

    1763 Doing It Like Old Times

    The main dangers didn''t lie just in the enemies lurking there, but also in natural phenomena like this one. As he drew closer to the gathering of ships, he found more evidence for his theory.

    The ships didn''t look just damaged, they appeared as if they came out from a deadly battle, luckily escaping death. Their bodies were breached, and many pieces were missing. There were even ck marks all over their bodies, especially for the bigger ships, indicating how they got such damage.

    "Is it a surge of heat orva? Perhaps both," Hye sighed again, before looking around, checking the huge number of ships gathered up here.

    There were ships of different sizes and models, shipsing from both universes. They were all lying calmly and silently, looking like dead ships. And yet he knew they weren''t void of races inside.

    "Time to test my technique¡­" Hye led his ship in the middle of tens of thousands of damaged ones until he reached a spot he thought suitable to start testing.

    Then he went out, suited up, looked around, and all he could see were dead and cold ships, dark without a single re or light.

    The sight was quite depressing, looking as if he was in the middle of a colossal space grave for ships. The spaceships were all floating in space, without moving or issuing a single sign of being alive or having anyone alive inside.

    It might look depressing to anyone, any but Hye. To him, this scene was quite interesting and amusing, something that enticed the sense of excitement in him.

    As he was out in space, he started to use his technique. The first thing he felt was a great rejection from the universe around him, something he had never experienced before.

    He used to test his techniques in the past twenty years. They weren''t running that well, but at least there wasn''t such rejection.

    "If you are trying to stop me, then I''ll simply use more power to ovee this," Hye snorted, taking out something he acquired before, but never got the chance to use yet, his chariot!

    He bought it before when he was in that world. And even when he entirely depended on the spaceships, it was time to use this ship.

    The chariot appeared, showing a majestic colossal structure. If his former ship was big, this one would leave it back in the dust!

    Yet he didn''t care about examining it. The chariot could be a great vehicle to be used in any world, not in space.

    He just took it out as he needed a stable ce for his bones. He took out tons of bones and then started to crazily absorb their energy.

    The resistance he felt was something that itched him to crush it. He didn''t like getting limited like this, and he needed to ovee this unforeseen obstacle, so he''d reap the rewards in front of him.

    Just in the first minute, and with the crazy gush of power into his body, he could feel that resistance getting weaker. By the third minute, he could hardly feel it. And yet he never stopped absorbing energy from the bones.

    As he crushed the resistance, he aimed to let his threads expand and reach more areas. So he kept absorbing his bone energy, and threads started to elongate and reach distant reaches.

    "It''s still working at least," the first threads that went inside the ships got his total attention. He was worried such new change and resistance wouldn''t be a single happening, and his technique''s ability would be affected negatively.

    Yet when he invaded the bodies of races inside the ships, infiltrated and controlled them, he felt relieved. The threads worked like before, prated the bodies, took control of them, and then expanded and released more threads around.

    Soon enough, all the small ships around got totally infiltrated and controlled. He paid lots of bones to do that, yet he wasn''tining. He forced them to sign contracts with him, including even the ones who came from the other universe.

    "The higher-ups are indeed fast in enforcing the system over them¡­" He grinned when he noticed many of those races came from the other universe. It meant the system enforced itself over them, and he just used this little window and help.

    He was sure the system had jurisdiction only here. Going out from this ce would end up with all of them losing their systems. And that made him wonder if the system even existed for people from the universe on the outer battlefield or not.

    He didn''t have the answer, but if the system wasn''t there, then things would grow south for everyone from this universe. "Nah, I don''t believe it''s not there," he shook his head, before returning to fully focus on the task at hand.

    Hye kept spreading over his threads, and for the first time ever since the end of the apocalypse twenty years ago, he started to purchase contracts again from the market.

    "This feels like old times, old great times," he couldn''t help butugh when he started running low on contracts. The contracts he had all were leftovers from the time of the apocalypse. And he never needed to purchase any contracts before.

    Slowly he gained tons of forces, and he gave them a single order¡­ To repair the ships!

    These were experienced fighters, who used to know how to run spaceships. And it was better to let them do this. He didn''t intend on adding all of them to his army, nned to add most of them to popte hiss here.

    But adding more experienced warriors to his fleets was something that came as a bonus for him. He didn''t need to train any, and on top of that, he''d gain other universe fighters, ones who could use hisrge fleet of other universe''s ships perfectly fine.

    There was also another catch for this. The gained forces were real forces, real races, not warriors he could store in his inventory as tokens.

 Chapter 1764 Happy Times Always End Fast

    1764 Happy Times Always End Fast

    So it was better to let them repair and fly their ships. Slowly he started to sweep the forces stagnated here, entrapped inside their damaged ships. No matter where they came from, he epted them all.

    The only problem he faced was for his chariot tock flying ability in space. He had to take it back, take out his small ship, and move to another part of this area. Soon enough, he got used to doing this, while notining about it anymore.

    As he got used to such a routine, he lost himself in doing this. Without feeling it, a long time passed, close to two weeks, and he was still doing this.

    He started from the closest spot to his area and started moving from one point to another. After two weeks, Hye passed through tens of thousands of kilometres, collecting tons of ships and fighters. And yet every happy tale muste to an end.

    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*

    Just when he was doing what he used to during the past two weeks, he finally got jolted awake by sudden and violent explosions that rang all around him. He returned to the real world while watching lots of explosions happening all around.

    "Tsk! Many managed to repair their ships¡­" Hye was inside his chariot at the moment. The first wave of attacksnded over his chariot''s shield, one that was worthy to y a role in the grand stage of the universe.

    It spanned for hundreds of metres around the chariot, forming a big bubble-shaped shield that stopped everything sent at him. He stood on top of the deck, watching all these explosions, feeling like he returned back in time.

    This was weirdly familiar, quite simr to the time when he''d face tons of enemies back at the apocalypse, only to let their attacks stop andnd over his chariot''s defensive shield.

    Yet this time, his chariot couldn''t move. And with the return of the ships to work, it was quite hard to catch all of the people inside using his technique. The ships were quite fast, and nimble, and got their shields up for the big ones.

    As people here got done from repairing their ships, Hye knew others would. So if he got strangled here, others would run away, or regroup, making it hard to face them.

    "Tsk, good times always run out fast¡­" he sighed while moving his eyes around, "there are still a great number of ships left to get¡­ Time to up the game and make this ce quite bloody¡­ Come out!"

    As things developed to such a stage, Hye didn''t want to waste much time. His techniques proved to be useless against the shields of the shipsing from the other universe. As for the ones from here, they could prate them, but would take much longer time and consume more energy to do it.

    Instead, he preferred to gather more ships. He knew hecked enough manpower to run all these ships. But he had an idea.

    As he had done it before, he nned to form space training camps. This time, he wouldn''t use his experienced warriors, as his warriorscked the experience needed, and needed hellish training.

    But he got a better alternative, which was the forces he just added to his forces roster. These were all pretty experienced troops, came from different backgrounds, and were all pretty useful in working as teachers and training mentors.

    So he didn''t even flinch to release his Soulers and Repers, unleashing hell over the forces who thought they outyed him.

    To add more to their misery, he simply took out his small ship and started running to different spots around. He didn''t stick to moving short distances every time, crossed lots of distances, and then took out his chariot and released his Soulers and Reapers.

    With his chariot in y, everyone focused their fire upon it, not his warriors. That helped his warriors greatly to smoothly prate the ships, kill everyone there, and then jump to other ships.

    Hye moved while forming a semi-circr pattern of deployment of his troops. He kept doing this while trying to outrun the enemies, trying to catch as many as he could.

    Yet he knew it was futile to dream about stopping everyone. The best result would be iming half of the grand ships here or at least arge portion of it. As for the ones gathered up, he hoped for them to get separated, not united in huge numbers or something.

    To do so, he tried to move in irregr paths, moving across huge areas, not caring about attacking all the ships in one area. He nned this as if he was spreading seeds of his warriors around, and they''d do the rest.

    As he expected, the Soulers and Reapers kept jumping from one ship to another, spreading their reign of terror, killing more enemies, and leaving behind a growing number of emptied ships.

    Hye didn''t worry about these ships. There wasn''t any predator in the area except for himself. And for those who were racing time to repair their ships, they preferred to retreat and regroup, and wouldn''t care about attacking any ship around.

    It was hard to keep track of his warriors'' movements, and it was much harder to tell the difference between a destroyed ship and an emptied-out one.

    Things progressed fast! In five days, his grand was closing up, while tons of ships were scattered all outside his reach. And yet he didn''t feel any worry from that.

    When he looked at these ships using his ship''s radar, he noticed something interesting. The radar used in the small ship he used wasn''t that advanced and didn''t bring back much data. Yet the slight data it brought back was enough to give him a clearer view of the current situation out there.

    "They are numerous, but not united¡­" That was the concrete fact he reached after studying the dataing back from his radar. The ships were too many to count, and yet they weren''t grouping together.

 Chapter 1765 I Need More Soulers And Reapers

    Chapter 1765 I Need More Soulers And Reapers

    The ships seemed toe from different origins, and different forces, and that made them unable to join hands together. Not to mention there was a lot of mixture out there, with many ships of both universes near each other.

    Old enemies couldn''t overlook their grievances and differences that easily. So during these days, the ships didn''t unite together as Hye feared, but they started a huge war with each other.

    Any ships from one universe targeted ships from the other one, fearing these to attack and hit them in their backs.

    The situation was least to be described as chaotic! And yet Hye didn''t get much data about any of that, as he was using his small ship radar.

    "Shall I go back and collect my loot? Or should I press forward?" This was a puzzling question after the passage of four more days. His warriors already cleared all the ships that were attacked by them, leaving behind a grand grave of silent and empty ships.

    In a moment of loss, he suddenly decided to take out one huge ship. He didn''t know if the ships gathered out there would flock his way, unite their efforts to take him down or not. To be sure and safe, he decided to take one gship of the other universe and filled it with his warriors with cultivation bases.

    The shield reappeared, and he was about to sit on the captain''s seat and think over this when he got something new. The radar of this ship worked on its own, doing something that could be described as an automatic start-up thing. The moment that happened, Hye saw a very interesting situation.

    Before, at his small ship, the radar there showed just points shing on a green screen. Yet this time, it was a holographic show, with a veryrge area of coverage, and tons of details.

    The moment he saw the general map appear from that radar device, he got fixated in his spot. "Oho¡­ What do we have here?" the moment he spotted what the radar picked, he couldn''t help but evilly smirk, "They are fighting each other¡­ That''s not bad, at least this way I''ll be able to gain more ships¡­"

    He never expected that never even thought about it. Yet the enemies were fighting among each other, not caring that much about him.

    As this happened, there was no danger for now for him or his forces. "Yet¡­ I need to do it discreetly, without arousing too much heat towards me¡­" He sat on his seat, rubbing his chin, thinking more about this.

    Currently, the ships which escaped from his reach were busy fighting each other. They weren''t a danger for now, but if he interfered, and reminded them again of the grand threat he posed, they might drop their enmity for now, and work together to take him down. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    He didn''t want to see such a result, not at all. So instead of acting now, he started to further study the current situation, checking the radar even more.

    As he started to study the current situation even further, he found out more details. The fighting ships weren''t united as he feared before but were fighting in small numbers. Yet as they were close to each other, the scale of this big war looked as if they were all fighting and working together from a general view.

    "... With more time passing, more small fleets will meet up and join hands with others from the same forces, or from the same universe¡­ I can''t let this happen¡­"

    As he decided, he started to give orders to his Soulers. He took out Lucas, and let the man handle his warriors. "Form small teams, and send them in these directions¡­"

    Hye sat in his main deck and gave a long series of orders for Lucas. Thetter ryed them all to his warriors, while Hye sat there and started to examine the ongoing process of the war and his warriors.

    He decided to iste the fighting fleets into small clusters, with areas that would be vacant of any living soul within. Doing so would take much longer, and he was ready to wait.

    The ships without any crew would look like dead ones. They might get hit and damaged from the battles going on everywhere, but he didn''t care. This way, the risk of small fleets merging together would fade away.

    Yet to have such an effect, he had to wait for five days. Even when his radar couldn''t show more of his warriors, Lucas told him they were still fighting more ships.

    That told him how grand the entire collection of ships here was! Not to mention he was dealing with ships in a ball-shaped zone, and he was just at one part of it.

    That meant there were tons of ships he didn''t manage to im before, endless battles going on, and his warriors would take much longer to get to their destination and fulfil the task.

    "Screw this¡­ I''m going to make new Soulers and Reapers¡­" After a few more days, his patience ran thin. Even if he couldn''t see a thing, Lucas kept him posted with the updates. And so far, there was a single update, that his forces were still attacking more ships, clearing them from any living soul there.

    He underestimated the reach of this grand war, and he had to intervene fast and add more Soulers and Reapers to make up for all this.

    If anything kept steadily rising up for the past twenty years then it''d be his soul points. His forces didn''t fight any war for twenty years, that was true. But they kept training and killing endless monsters, and all of this added up to his soul count.

    As he didn''t get any use for his soul points, he simply kept stacking them. And right now, he intended to make a bold move.

    "I''ll use half of the point, form Soulers and Reapers," he muttered, and after a series of system messages, he approved the decision.

 Chapter 1766 The Problem Of Space Suits

    Chapter 1766 The Problem Of Space Suits

    The number of Soulers and Reapers he got was in billions, much more than what he originally had.

    He didn''t stop there. After making all of them, he instantly took batches out and started to feed them crystals. During the past time, he kept reaping the harvest from his Crystal Heart and nting half of the harvest there. He kept doing this until he had enough crystals to use for hundreds of millions of Soulers and Reapers.

    In addition to that, he gained a lot from the inventories of the dead enemies from the war in that world. As he started doing this, one problem still remained one that limited his actions greatly.

    "Ick suits¡­" he shifted his attention from the world around, from the ongoing battles, from the endless fleets everywhere, and focused over his inventory, "I hope all of them will give me enough¡­"

    He was standing inside his ship, but now he decided to go out. He knew no matter how many Soulers and Reapers he nourished with crystals, they wouldn''t be able to show their true might until they''d use suits.

    He couldn''t purchase them yet and didn''t have a way to make them with the help of his research department. The only option he got was to go back to the ships he collected, to the forces that joined him using his technique, and collect the suits from all of them! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    [Listen up, I want you to collect all the suits in your ships. I don''t care where they came from, I want them all. Just keep enough for yours to use, and get me everything. Empty your inventories or pockets or whatever thoseing from the other universe use. Send a ship over, with people from my universe, storing everything in their inventories, and then give them to me]

    Hye sent this order to his newly recruited forces, the ones he left behind. He got the privilege and support from contracts to do so. "They''ll take like forever to do this¡­" he knew he couldn''t wait for that long, so he decided to take the ships he had, taking the entire fleets out. Most of these came from the other universe, and very little came from this one. Even if they got no one on board, they got suits. "Go, scan the ship, collect the suits you find, and bring it to me," as he took tons of ships out, his long task started. He boarded them, one by one, and ced lots of his warriors there.

    Their task was simple, spread out, search deep, ande up with all the suits they could find. He didn''t care if the suits brought looked a bit weird, as most came from ships hailing from the other universe.

    The suits from this universe looked more like Earth pre-apocalypse sci-fi movie suits. They looked bright and shiny, tight and beautiful. They appeared as if they were made out of nano-particles, able to reform and repair themselves, expand and shrink to suit anybody, any race.

    Unlike them, the suits that came from the other universe ships looked a bit wilder. If William''s universe suits looked as if they were made of metal, then they looked as if they were made out of leather.

    In addition to that, they had long tentacles, that looked like tubes. They came out from their backs, arms, legs, and even chest and head. They might end up with sharp edges, or just abruptly end without anything at all.

    William didn''t get the use or value of these suits, but he didn''t care. He simply moved from one ship to another, spreading out his warriors, and gathering tons of suits.

    He took roughly two days to do so. It might seem like nothing much, but it was quite a stressful period for him.

    He kept checking on the current situation of the ongoing battles all over the ce using Lucas. He even returned from time to time, using his staff, to appear inside his main ship deck, and check on the ongoing status of the war by himself.

    As his warriors finished their tasks, he ordered them to select a few from each ship, suit up, ande to meet with him. In less than half a day, he gathered all the suits they got from their inventories and then called everyone back.

    "Now, it''s time to suit more Soulers and Reapers up," he didn''t collect the ships, not yet. He returned again, this time using his staff for faster movement, and spread out his Soulers and Reapers.

    He left tons of suits for them to wear, then collected them back, and started doing this again until he finished the stock his warriors collected. His warriors took two and half days to gather and deliver these suits, and yet he spent them all in less than five hours!

    "Spread out, go and take care of the enemies," William knew the distance was insanely huge, and his two warriors were mainly travelling by their personal flying speed in space, augmented by their suits and ability to sh. Yet it was still too slow.

    Not to mention there was already a huge distance cleared, the distance they needed to cover first before approaching the enemies. And so he decided to change his tactics, gave lots of small ships to them, and spread a few crewmen of other trained races to steer the ships.

    Doing so would save days of travel into mere hours. Not to mention they''d still work to transport the Soulers and Repers across the emptied distances, saving up more time like this.

    He released everyone and then waited. He had too much stuff on hand to follow, and he just had to give them time for all of his people to finish the tasks they were doing.

    As Hye got nothing to do right now, he returned back to his main gship and started scanning everything using his radar. He followed the battles he could see, the fleets inside his radar coverage while keeping track of other stuff using Lucas'' help.

 Chapter 1767 Two Hard Options

    1767 Two Hard Options

    The Souler general was acting now as a ry machine! He kept speaking for hours, rying any developments, anything new found, and giving Hye a broader viewpoint over the entire scale of this war.

    At the same time, he followed the current progress of his people and forces back in his area. The process of finding the scattered races around got interrupted by the ongoing war, yet they were going to get to the closest ones to here.

    Hye instructed Lily to send ships out to collect the stranded ships around the territory. He didn''t want to waste his time on this, and there was already a huge number of ships awaiting to be collected, either cleared by him or by his warriors. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Hearing about the presence of more ships out there without an owner enticed a lot of heat among his friends and top generals. All were now well aware of the great importance of having ships in the universe, and how it was crucial to expand their fleets.

    They knew Hye wouldn''t give them anything easily, and would only give them what they needed for the current times. So they wanted to make some contribution, and let him reward themter by adding more ships and fleets, perhaps even with well-trained crews.

    So out of his expectations, Hye''s friends and top generals started an internalpetition about who was going to collect more ships. To make it fair, Lily asked Hye about the routes his warriors took and the ces where there were lots of ships there.

    She decided to handle the ships he already cleared before releasing his warriors. As for everyone else, they each selected a route, grabbed a small fleet of theirs, and went to reap more loot than others.

    The race started, and Hye was thest to know, and he''d get wind of it from Lilyter on. He''d not say anything about it, feeling such activity between his friends and top generals was needed after such a long time of slumber back on Earth.

    The progress of everything went smoothly for two weeks. During which, he made sure to keep the ongoing battles away from his warriors, not allowing them to merge together.

    What he was worried about happened after the first week. The scattered fleets found others belonging to the same universe usingmonmunication channels, and soon enough they started to merge and join forces.

    Slowly, and under the keen eyes of Hye and the reports Lucas brought over, all this was noticed. Hye didn''t try to stop that, as this was futile and might backfire.

    He ced more focus on following the current progress of such merging efforts. As both sides started to adopt such an approach, they also took notice of their enemies'' attempts to do so. And that produced very interesting and heated situations everywhere.

    Battles became intense, and the merge that happened at the early days of the second week began to enter a cooldown phase.

    Yet both sides were starting to grow the number of their coalesced forces. And that left Hye in front of two difficult choices.

    He''d either let them have it their way, continue to fight till one kills the other, then he''d jump over and finish thest standing force. Or he''d start interfering, distracting the attention of smaller forces at the border zones, and kite these forces down slowly.

    Both options have their pros and cons. The first was the safest approach, but it had the downside of greatly lowering his gains at the end of it.

    He didn''t just set his eyes over the insane number of ships out there, but also at the endless forces as well. And that was the second option that would guarantee for him, yet he''d risk losing too much to gain this.

    "I need to act solo then¡­" he inspected his inventory, where tons of suits were there. The forces who joined him brought over the suits a few days ago, and the loot was much bigger and much richer than what he initially imagined.

    It was enough to arm up to one billion forces of his, and even more. He didn''t use them yet, as he didn''t know what to do.

    "I''ll move solo from now on," he decided, "will go and reap all the rewards I can get, with the least possible amount of damage possible."

    He decided to adopt the second approach, and yet he decided to tweak it a little. Instead of going directly towards the enemies at the border, he decided to board his small ship, fly in the middle of oceans of ongoing battles, and then attack the enemies from deep within.

    This was the craziest idea he could think of, and yet it was the safest one that he could use without endangering his forces or risking rallying everyone against him.

    He instantly left control over to Lucas, ordering him to take notes on the information given by his Soulers and Reapers. Even after two weeks, these two warriors were still diving deeper into the middle of a seemingly endless ocean of ships and fleets.

    ording to what he got from them, using their radar, they couldn''t yet grasp the end of such a grand gathering. And that meant they might take a month or even more to reach the end of these ships.

    As he travelled in his small ship, he made sure to get updated reports from Lucas. He had to make sure he knew the current progress of the war in the sector he selected.

    His warriors moved in directions he simply and randomly selected two weeks ago. And yet they didn''t cover sectors. So he decided to deal with this based on a huge area of coverage, something he could easily rte to on the grand map of this zone.

    He selected the densest ce in the entire sector he selected. It was one of thergest three known gatherings of both universes'' forces so far.

 Chapter 1768 Welcome To Hell!

    1768 Wee To Hell!

    ording to the raw intel gained from radar, he could tell each force there had at least hundreds of millions of spaceships. And there were a huge number of gships, meaning there were lots of generals and capable soldiers out there.

    He wanted these, and on top of that, he didn''t want to risk having such a force growing in the heart of this sector. If that ever happened, and they got wind of what he was doing, then the consequences would be quite severe.

    So he had to make sure this force would be dealt with early on, before moving away, reaping all the loot he could from there, and attacking a few more gatherings while heading to the other two gatherings appearing on his radar.

    His Soulers and Reapers, couldn''t get deep intel about the ongoing battles too far from him. So he had to expect the appearance of such threatening gatherings that he didn''t get yet.

    "Worrying about something I can''t even see or detect won''t do¡­" he shook his head while focusing on the closing in a grand battle from a distance, "I''ll handle these three first, then will send Soulers out to scan the deeper parts of other areas¡­"

    He knew by being greedy, he was going to risk it all. But he didn''t want toe out with short gains either. So it was a tough choice to make, and he decided to first learn about the scale of the entire situation before making another decision.

    Then he arrived at the tons of ships fighting each other. The moment he arrived there, he felt like he had been thrown into the depths of hell. Weapons got fired everywhere and all the time! Enemies were at every single corner, and he had to face deadly challenges almost all the time.

    The entire zone was filled with tons of ships desperately fighting their enemies. He tried to not fire back, focusing more on evasion, but failed. He couldn''t help but fire back, leaving this task to one of the Soulers, as they were crazy at firing and such stuff.

    Yet that didn''t help at all. The best it did was to slightly secure a path in front of him. But soon enough, lots of heat came at him, as he didn''t differentiate between ships from this universe or the other one. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The Soulers he took out kept firing at anythinging nearby, and didn''t show any mercy to any ship. Even when Hye tried to warn them against hitting ships of this universe, they couldn''t do that.

    In fact, this was out of their hands. The entire space was filled with tons of ships, all flying and fighting among each other, in a true bloodbath scene.

    All he could see were shing bright lightsing out from the endless explosions happening all over the ce. At some point, he had to find his way through a brightly shining world, ending up with nothing but gambling and guessing.

    "At least I''m on the right track," after crossing the outer zone, he finally got time to inspect the map on his radar. At this point, the space wasn''t filled with ships and deadly battles. In fact, it looked much calmer and more peaceful than what he experienced for four straight hours.

    The ships were now gathering up, arranging themselves inrge fleets, while fighting deadly battles like how ssic wars should be. William finally heaved a deep sigh of relief, stopped his Soulers from firing, and focused on steering the ship through the dense of fire and ships.

    This wasn''t as hard as it was before, and he just had to take routes to get away from any heated-up battles.

    As he got away from such a red zone, he started to align his course better while checking the radar. In ten hours, he finally arrived at a spot that was just near that huge gathering of fleets.

    And there he found something simr to the situation he faced when he first came here.

    "Damn! You are really annoying!" William was at least a couple of hours of flight away from the big fleets gathering. And yet, he couldn''t find a single spot where he could deploy his Soulers and Reapers to be the closest to this gathering.

    It was all a bloodbath, starting from the far edge of this zone up to the middle of it! He could see a clear sight of this area, and everywhere he could see zing red colour no matter where he looked. It was a clear sign of how many fleets were there, and how intense the ongoing fights were.

    In the end, he had to drop such an idea totally and learn to retreat further back. "I''m wasting time and effort without getting anything," he consoled himself, before getting out, and started to take out his warriors.

    "Go, take them down, leave none behind!" His orders were clear and simple. In the next few hours, a colossal army of Soulers and reapers devastated the entire ce, passing through any ship, any attack, and taking down any living soul inside them.

    He watched tons of ships stop flying, doing nothing but hovering in the middle of space. Even the lights went off, and shields fell. Yet many ships got caught in the intense fire happening around, exploding in such a fierce and eye-catching way.

    "Those bastards¡­" Hye was quite enraged by such growing losses. He wasn''t just losing ships, but all the warriors inside. And yet he got nothing in his hands to stop this.

    The only way to stop this was by trying to distract the ongoing battles towards himself, or by taking a fleet, arming it up, and trying to distract the enemies around it.

    But that wasn''t going to work. The sheer size of the gathered fleets here made it impossible for a single ship, or a single fleet, to make any difference. So he had to drop such an idea, and ept these losses bitterly while hoping for things to change soon enough.

    As he hoped, in the next five hours, the enemies around started to focus on something else, on his warriors!

 Chapter 1769 Why Are They Running Away? Thats Stupid!

    1769 Why Are They Running Away? That''s Stupid!

    They all noticed the presence of such an alien group, suited up in different customs, with most of theming from the other universe. However they were like locusts, never spared a single ship or anyone, killing everything they touched, before jumping off.

    They were like a que! And without asking useless questions like who they were or whom they were following, both sides recognised the threat on the spot and started to nullify and deal with it.

    Seeing such focused firepowering at his warriors made him evilly grin. [Listen up, expand, move, and cover up a broader area of space, attack randomly, but in teams¡­]

    He started to give further orders, watching them spread out and expanding. There was no fear in them, no hit could touch these warriors.

    As such, the enemies got more dismayed by them, struggling to keep up with their ever-shifting moves. To make it worse, these weirdos didn''t die, and didn''t even suffer anything at all!

    Shots passed directly through them, and that just threw all of the ships and fleets here, all the forces on board, leaving them clueless about what they should do.

    In the middle of all this, Hye acted!

    He went to space, took out his chariot, and started using his technique. From the early moments he appeared out there, and things turned to the worse for everyone.

    They now had to deal with those locusts, and deal with these weird threads! Nothing could stop them, and when they failed to stop the threads, they tried to aim towards the owner, aiming at Hye. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Thetter kept himself steady, not worrying about anything. The chariot had a strong defensive shield. And even if the attacks depleted the energy inside it fast, he used his bones to replenish that.

    He didn''t even think thrice before doing this. Bones were precious, but he was going to harvest tons of them after all this would be over.

    So spending a little extra here wasn''t an issue. And soon enough, the entire world shone brightly, as if it was all formed out of light and not ck matter.

    "It''s just mncholic," Hye sighed when he found himself bathed in such a situation, "and like before, I''ll crush it!"

    This time he knew it was a bit challenging. After all the ships attacking him were armed with guns that could tear anything. Yet thanks to his bones, the chariot stood its ce erect. And when he pushed more energy into his technique, the threads added more followers to him, adding up more forces and ships, relieving the pressure gradually.

    It was slow, but everything was building up towards a certain closure. Five days passed. During which, the pressure over him vanished after one day, and then he moved back to his ship, moved and changed his current position. Then he went out and repeated it.

    He found out that if he targeted ces near where his warriors were active, then the pressure he''d face would decline. Not to mention he''d aid his warriors, elerating tearing apart this grand gathering of ships and fleets.

    The grand gathering of fleets started to look pathetic after four days. By then, they started to think about running away. They weren''t to be med, as Hye''s forces gained the nickname: Immortals!

    They grew an infamy on both sides, and news about them spread all over the ships and fleets in the sector.

    "It''s enough, I can''t go on and chase them like this," he sighed when seeing the space growing thin of any big gathering, "at least I managed to deal with such danger. Time to go to another sector¡­"

    Before leaving, he made sure to save more bookmarks. Then he spent an entire week travelling to the second sector, before starting all over again.

    This time, he felt how different this was. The enemy seemed to grow scared of his warriors. The moment they appeared, almost all the fighting stopped. Instead of fighting back, they started to run, find any ce away from here, any ce safe from him and his warriors.

    "Done in three days? That''s not even good¡­" he realised the crux of the problem, and couldn''t help butugh. As there was no way to change that, he decided to give Lucas more time to investigate the ces of more gatherings.

    At the same time, he started to gather his loot, and send his newly gained forces to join up his fleet of Soulers and Reapers tearing apart the enemies everywhere.

    He spent three days doing this before he jumped off and started to collect the ships at the first gathering point. As the total number there was quite massive, he had to ask the Soulers and Reapers for help, storing ships in their inventories, before handing him everythingter on.

    Even with their help, it took him five days to get done from there. Then he started to consider his options.

    "Hmm¡­ So Lucas'' men found ten other ces like this, mostly at faraway ces¡­ This is going to take much longer than expected¡­"

    He wouldn''tin if the enemies would stay in their ces like sitting ducks. But from the general look of things, just travelling across these zones would take him months! And he was quite sure the disaster happening at the outer battlefield wouldn''tst all this time.

    "It''s better to spend time at nearby spots¡­ There are four right now, enough for me¡­ I''m not a greedy person after all¡­"

    He shook his head, regretting not having enough time to do what he wanted. As he decided, he started to move towards the four gathering points, iming any loot from there.

    At some point, he felt like he grew such infamy that the moment he''d appear, and even before he''d spread out any warrior, ships would start fleeing!

    "This is stupid! Why the hell are they running? And why are they running this fast?!!" he couldn''t help but tremble in rage. Thest gathering spot he reached took him roughly one month, and yet the ships started fleeing the moment he appeared there.

 Chapter 1770 A Weird Situation

    Chapter 1770 A Weird Situation

    It was crazy! And Hye couldn''t even catch up with most of them, ending up reaping little loot this time.

    "If they spread over, where can they run to? Huh?" At this moment, he decided to throw away everything he nned before, "I''m going to tear the entire sector apart, let me see how they can run away this time, huh!"

    In a storm of rage, he took out all of his Soulers and Reapers, then gave them a single order, "Spread out, take down any ship, kill anyone you meet, and then collect the ships and bring it back to me."

    He intended to focus entirely on this sector. It might slow him down, but his gains would return to skyrocket,pared to the current terrible situation he had.

    As he released his warriors, he kept watching them spreading chaos and death all over the ce. It was chaotic, especially when both sides saw with their own eyes how these warriors were bad omen.

    They tried everything, tried hitting them, tried running, but nothing worked. Perhaps trying to run away helped at some point, but soon enough they got to face the warriors or join the other sectors around.

    Trying to join the sectors came at a great cost of course. Any sector had its outer border heavily filled with tons of fleets. And to try and pass-through this was literally a nightmare, especially with such deadly forces chasing them.

    To make sure things were bnced, Hye took many ships, and armed them with normal warriors, before lending these to his Soulers and Reapers. It was like giving a snake wings to turn into a dragon. And that changed the entire battle for his sake.

    No matter how they tried, the enemies couldn''t run away from his warriors. Even when they tried toe and attack his fleet, the shields over them bought enough time for the Soulers and Reapers to do their magic and kill the forces inside these fleets.

    It is futile to resist these. The only drawback was that this method took almost two weeks before the fleets of both forces got squeezed against the forces lining up the sectors around. By this moment, things started to shift towards Hye''s sake, and tons of ships were cleared from their forces in no time!

    It felt like he grew patient enough, and now it was time to reap all the benefits of doing that.

    His warriors jumped over the enemies like hungry wolves. The enemy tried to fight back, tried to push their way through the densely packed fleets surrounding the sectors, but ended up either getting attacked by these or getting assaulted by Hye''s warriors.

    There wasn''t a single way out from this, and they just hit a dead end. Hye watched all this using his ship''s radar and didn''t feel sorry for any of them. All he cared about was how to gain more ships, and not lose much from the crossfire going on out there.

    But he had nothing to do but to give a few orders every now and then, rearranging his troops, and making sure they wouldn''t miss any big hunt.

    He waited for weeks to reach this stage, and so he made sure to take his time to gather as many fleets as possible. He couldn''t move towards any location, as the fights were going everywhere and were too far away from him.

    Besides he wouldn''t make much difference about the course of these battles.

    As for the ships, they were all gathered by his warriors, including the dead bodies of the races killed by his warriors.

    "This is weird¡­" As there were arge number of fleets out there, it was hard to notice it at first. But after ten days of constant fighting, he could spot something new.

    His Soulers and Reapers would attack any ship, take a few hours at most to clear it, before jumping off towards another one. But right now he noticed there were many ships that kept their shields intact, and kept running away despite getting attacked by many warriors.

    He first doubted himself, then he had to ask Lucas about that. He asked him to check what was going on with these warriors, ending up hearing something strange.

    [Sorry my liege, they attacked these ships but for a reason, they couldn''t clear them for no obvious reason¡­ Do you want to send more to attack them?]

    [Hmm¡­ Just let me know something, did they survive?] Hye got a hypothesis, and Lucas'' answer made him sure about his conjuncture.

    [No sire, they all died]

    [Good, don''t send more to hit these ships. And tell everyone about this, if they ever faced such a situation, they have to evade these ships, got it?]

    Hye made sure Lucas would spread his orders, even if thetter didn''t get what they meant.

    "So¡­ We have few level two or higher forces among these¡­ That''s expected¡­" Hye muttered to himself while rubbing his chin as he checked the radar and followed the ongoing battles.

    This was the only possible scenario out there. His Soulers and Reapers could escape anything, but they weren''t immune at the moment they tried to take down any target.

    During this small window, they were vulnerable to getting killed. And he witnessed the fall of his warriors before inrge numbers on the hands of far stronger enemies.

    They could handle these enemies, by ganging up and shing more times to take them down. But in return, they''d start suffering casualties on the hands of these enemies.

    As Lucas stated clearly no one ever returned, it meant the difference was just too vast to ovee with numbers. This wasn''t something shocking to Hye, as he knew his warriors were stagnant at level one, and there were still higher levels up there.

    Yet as he fought many enemies so far and never met with such troublesome enemies, he forgot about such hypotheses.

    "Or¡­ We met such enemies before, but they were in low numbers, and my warriors could handle them using their numbers¡­ This means these ships have lots of higher forces, inrge numbers. The right thing to do is to take down the ships themselves, destroying them and killing others in fierce explosions¡­"N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 1771: We Need To Reorganise The Army

    Hye knew this was going to work, but right now he didn''t want to face such terrible forces. That was why he made sure Lucas would spread out his orders, and make sure his warriors would try their best to evade these enemies.

    It was better to let them run away from here than force them to gather and attack him if he persisted in hunting them down.

    "This is getting more interesting," he didn''t find it more annoying than amusing and quite challenging.

    He knew out there, at the outer battlefield, chances to meet such higher and stronger enemies would skyrocket. But it felt like the outer zone of that ce was filled with weaker forces. And that was just great news for him.

    As he had such a threat around, he raised his vignce and kept an eye on everything developing around him. Luckily the forces of both sides decided to retreat, run away as fast as they could when they got the chance to.

    Without harassing them, the path to their retreat was wide open for them. Hye kept watching everything happening while intervening with orders whenever needed.

    His warriors kept moving and fighting, killing their enemies and iming ships. Time passed slowly, and after two weeks, the entire sector was now under his control, and other sectors were under attack by his forces.

    As the enemies got stopped at the edges, his warriors passed into other sectors and started a massacre there. Yet as the number of sectors increased, it was clear they were taking much longer time than he expected.

    And by the time his forces cleared those sectors, taking two months of time, the thing he expected happened.

    "They are sure fast runners, tsk!" The time he took to clear these sectors was enough for other ships and fleets to vanish from the entire region. Even Lucas said his warriors couldn''t get a glimpse of anyone.

    [Wrap everything up, collect the ships, and tell me when everything is over] he sent over to Lucas, before turning around, "I''ll end up having tons of ships, enough to form more fleets. Not to mention the bones and other stuff I''ll get from their inventories¡­"

    He knew he''d gain too much from this, and still, it wasn''t even close to what he should have gained if everyone stayed and fought back. Yet when he recalled the presence of stronger forces, he thought this was the best oue he''d have.

    "I believe they''ll take weeks to collect everything," he knew he wasn''t needed here anymore. And so he left his warriors to work on gathering everything around, then ordered the newly gained forces to follow him back towards his ce.

    He spent months out there, and so it was expected how much progress everyone made in his new territory. When he returned, he sent for Lily to give him a detailed report about everything.

    "As if you never heard about what we did here," as she appeared in his main ship, she said while rolling her eyes, "you always kept asking about the new update¡­"

    "I want to hear everything in detail," Hye paused, "aside from this, we gained new forces and tons of ships. So we need to discuss how we''ll use this for better expansion andying down a stronger foundation."

    "Oh, how much?" her eyes shone brighter before adding, "You know that all of our friends and top generals took off with their fleets, to help¡­"

    "They can have all the loot they gained," Hye said something big, making her blink twice before asking in doubt:

    "Are you sick, my dear? What went wrong for you to act this way?" She even stretched her hand and checked his forehead, as if she was assessing his temperature or something.

    "I''m good," heughed, "can''t I reward them? Besides, we need to grow our fleets and forces. The universe¡­ It''s not as easy as the apocalypse."

    "We''ll manage," she slowly and intimately caressed his hair and face, "we have you, we aren''t worried."

    "Oh, you make me want to take a bite off you right now," he looked at her while she beamed with a seductive smile. And yet, he controlled himself, and cleared his throat, before adding, "We need to spread the gained loot over others, we need to expand our forces."

    "Without knowing how much?" she blinked, acting as if she was surprised by his tactic retreat. Then she leant over, cing her head over his chest, "Tell me, darling, how many ships did you get?"

    "Ask how many fleets," he couldn''t help butugh, "I got too much to count, and my warriors are still gathering more loot as we speak."

    "Oh¡­" she paused, finally acting serious, "this means we need to rearrange the entire structure of our military forces, add up more generals, and train more forces, right?"

    "Don''tin again¡­"

    "I have to, and I won''t stopining¡­"

    Hye guessed it right, she was about toin of the extreme amount of work she had. And she keptining for an entire hour until he had to stop her by saying he''d let his warriors who had enough training over the ships to help as well.

    "That''s not a help! You already offered that!" she bellowed back, and yet this was the best thing he could give to her at the moment.

    "That''s the best thing we can do right now," he sighed, "we''ll use the second Earth world to train more forces there. So stopining, and start gathering the names of capable generals to lead these new fleets."

    "Ok," she finally stoppedining, "but you need to promise to help as well!"

    "I''ll do my best, you know me," he softly painted a kiss over her lips, making her face turn red a little bit, "now, how about the teams sent to get those races around?"

    "No progress," she softly sighed, "we had to call off everything. The reach of this war was way beyond my expectations¡­"

 Chapter 1772: Giving Everyone A Scare

    "It''s ok," Hye paused, "let''s send them out again. The war is over, and now space belongs to us. But make them quite cautious, we don''t know if enemy ships are around us or not."

    "We can send scouts as well¡­"

    "Waste of effort," he started to tell her about the presence of the stronger forces in the middle of the enemy forces.

    "This¡­ Ok, I''ll make sure they''ll get cautious and move away from any ship," she got what he wanted to convey, got how serious this situation was, "however¡­"

    "I know, we need to find a way to go out there and score something," he sighed, "without doing this, our forces will stick at level one."

    "We can''t do it right now¡­" she paused, and the expression on his face told her he was well aware of this point, "fine, I''ll go and get things done."

    The two hugged and kissed, before she left and he was left alone.

    "Staying for twenty years away from all this makes my adrenaline skyhigh," he muttered, while recalling how his days were dull and boring back in this period.

    He lived like a true normal human, enjoying every single moment of rest and doing nothing. And yet, he knew this life wasn''t for him. He was a warrior, and battlefields suited warriors the most.

    That was why he was feeling excited about all that. He just came out of that shell, spent a couple of months here, and he was met with tons of amazing events.

    He recalled what he passed through this far, and felt grateful every single move he made was fruitful, bringing him higher step by step.

    "I love it here," he moved his eyes around, watching the seemingly endless space surrounding his ship, the space of his grand territory, "I was blessed to purchase a piece of space like this, and find a way to heavily fortify it. I can''tin about any of that¡­"

    He then went out, wore his suit, and started to take out his gained ships. Even if the Soulers and Reapers didn''t finish their tasks now, he spent more time transferring what they gained directly to his inventory.

    It was a bit troublesome as he had to select them in batches, each of one thousand. But he gained a ton of ships, and was now ready to go on a full spree of loot hunting.

    "Gather up half of their inventories, collect their bones¡­ That''s my favourite thing about great wars, hahaha!"

    He keptughing while watching his two abilities running in full turbo mode, collecting tons of stuff and bones. At this moment, it didn''t feel like what he did before was a waste. And right now he regretted not trying harder to kill and hunt more ships and fleets.

    Yet when he noticed he didn''t scratch more than one percent of his entire scattered army of Soulers and Reapers, he calmed himself down.

    "I have to not be too greedy," he said to himself, "if I pushed forward back then, it''d have turned much worse. I need to y ording to my current abilities, or else will lose, will lose big¡­"

    He reminded himself of this many times while collecting the loot. He didn''t check everything at first, and focused more on iming what he could.

    Yet the loot wasn''t that great all the time. It varied from one group of ships to another. A group would have people from this universe, and so his top gain would be from their inventories. As for their bones, they were allmon grade ones.

    As for the shipsing from the other universe, they didn''t give him anything as they didn''t get inventories. On the other hand, they donated lots of dark realm bones, something that was very scarce and rare.

    He spent a few days doing this before he finally got over everything he gained from his warriors. He could have drained more, but he stopped, sent a message over to Lily toe and pick these ships.

    He wanted her to distribute these ships and fleets over the many generals they had. She didn''te in person, sent a group of people over. And they were shocked by what they saw.

    William didn''t take back the ships he took out, leaving them floating peacefully in space. They looked like a grand gathering of many fleets, scaring the folks she sent.

    [Are you the one taking such a grand number of ships out? Or is it an enemy ambush?] she couldn''t help but ask, as her men sent to her, trying to confirm what they were seeing on radar.

    The radar looked as if it got painted in red. And that was indeed quite scary and shocking.

    [Don''t worry, it''s all ours] heughed when he realised what happened, [Just let theme, collect all of the ships, then dispatch them over to our boys out there]

    He knew she was capable of selecting good men and nning how to distribute these ships over everyone. And yet her shock and surprise made him smile andugh.

    "I told her I''ll give them a huge number of ships, but it seemed she underestimated what we got from this big war¡­" he said amidst hisughs, before taking out his gship and going inside.

    "I need to rest, yawn!" he stretched his arms, realised how long he kept himself awake fighting enemies everywhere. Even if his body was supported by stats, his mind still got weary by all this.

    Before going to sleep, he made sure to check over everything going on. His warriors were left for Lucas to lead and organise their actions, while the fleets of his kingdom were having fun already.

    They received the news, and ording to Lily, they were quite excited and thrilled by all this. They started to grab all the loot anywhere they could reach while taking note of any iing attacks from the scattered enemies.

    They worried for nothing actually. After all, the forces that came from this universe decided to retreat and report back. As for the onesing from the other universe, they sat their flying course over to return to the outer battlefield.

 Chapter 1773: News From Other Races At Last

    It wasn''t a safe return, and they met lots of fleetsing back to this universe. Lots of battles happened, and they lost more of their forces, the already thinned out ones.

    None of this was known to Hye or others, but they got saved a lot by this unexpected turn of events. None of them knew that after every disaster at the outer battlefield, many forces would decide to retreat and build camps around it.

    If that ever happened, then Hye and his infantile forces would have faced a far greater challenge this time. Thanks to luck, these forces got busy dealing with the retreating hostile fleets of the other universe. And that saved them a lot of trouble.

    As battles raged between the two sides, they started to shift back into the outer battlefield. Hye''s forces were cleansing the grand scale war that just ended here, and after a week or two, they ended up finding more ruckus in ces neither Hye nor his warrior visited before.

    They found damaged ships, tons of dead bodies in them, or floating in space. Hye was taking his time in resting, supervising over the ongoing building operations all over his new territory, and following up the new gains from his scattered forces.

    When he got the news, he didn''t think much about them. "My boys were wild, hahaha!" he mistook all this for the actions of his Soulers and Reapers, "but why did they destroy the ships? Or were they attacked and got their ships destroyed?"

    He couldn''t tell, but there was a huge harvest out there. Even if the ships were damaged, there were still many good parts that could be used. He decided to bring everything back, hand them over to the research department, allowing them to further study these ships and how to make them.

    At the same time, he asked everyone to collect the dead bodies for him. They were treasure troves for him, having tons of valuable loot and bones to offer.

    "Everything is heading down the right path," he muttered when he received the news. His dispatched teams finally got in contact with the first race outside his territory.

    They were one of the closest to here. And once receiving the first news from Lily, he focused entirely on there.

    "Hmm¡­ They are much tougher than I thought¡­" After a few hours of listening to direct feedback from there, he found out how hard it was to convince these folks.

    In fact, they weren''t hostile or anything, didn''t even try to keep his team outside their. In fact, they warmly weed them, invited them inside, and Hye could see how prosperous that was!

    Lots of cities and towns, paved roads, even floating cities in midair¡­ That was too advanced, more than what he initially thought.

    After warmly receiving the team, the leaders of that race spoke about their opinion towards the invitation. That race was giants, with horns and scales all over their bodies. They looked as if they were a derivative from Dragons or something, but didn''t act arrogantly as them.

    They gave proper reasons to decline such an invitation. They said they were safe here, survived for a long time, and didn''t have any reason to relocate. The team tried to negotiate about different matters, speaking about Hye, the kingdom, the new territory, and everything that could entice anyone''s dreams to join.

    Yet the leaders of this race were straightforward about this. They said if they got no clear advantage of joining, why would they join a newbish force like Hye''s? They didn''t think Hye would survive long enough here, and that made Hye get a glimpse of an idea.

    [I want you to record the scenes of damaged ships, empty ships, and all the ships that we gained from the other universe¡­] Hye instantly acted once he got such an idea.

    Trying to convince these people using words wouldn''t do. The only way to do it was to use something they''d never question, and that was by showing them these recordings.

    Hye didn''t ce high hopes on them joining him anytime soon. They weren''t arrogant, but they knew how strong and secure they were. They wouldn''t join him in such an early stage, unless they believed in his potential.

    The recordings Lily''s men made were sent to the team, and then things started to grow for the better. The race leaders became more respectful, and yet they still declined after two days of negotiations.

    "We will join you at some point, but now today," they said, and that was something Hye expected.

    [Draw them back, don''t let them pressure any more] he sent to Lily, before exining to her how this was crucial.

    She wanted to persist, keep trying with them. But when he exined everything over, she finally got what he wanted.

    [Some people just like to ride over a winning horse, right?] she sent and he could only sigh in agreement.

    He was a winning horse, but he was still starting up the race. After a few months, and more battles and gains, he was sure this race and others woulde and join.

    Yet such an oue wasn''t the case for every single race out there. Many agreed to relocate, mostly the ones with poor defences andcking in terms of technology and civilisation. They jumped at once to his ship, taking shelter there and taking refuge.

    Out of all of the races they visited, only forty percent joined. This wasn''t the ideal oue Hye thought of when he sent the teams in the first ce, but it was way better than having nothing at all.

    The remaining races never showed their hostility, and just asked for more time to watch and analyse Hye''s potential and growth.

    [Make sure all the newly joined races are well received, integrate them deeply into our kingdom, and even make fleets led by a few of their capable generals¡­] Hye knew this was also some sort of test, one which other races were watching closely.

 Chapter 1774: We Just Need Time

    "You refused to join me to wait for me to grow, and I''ll simply show you how advantageous it is to join me earlier thante¡­"

    Hye knew his ce was going to be watched by others. They couldn''t see through the defensiveyer of the shield, and that was why he asked Lily to send the newly formed fleets outside, roaming and showing off their powers.

    He stressed selecting the most famous figures from the races to join his side. It wouldn''t serve any good if he just selected random folks that others wouldn''t recognise.

    The newly joined races added a nice number to his people here. Tens of billions of people from different races joined, and his capable friends took charge of relocating them.

    Thes he already built were now filled with many people and had tons of cities and towns getting built. Hye instructed them to mimic the advanced setting of the world he once visited beforeing here.

    He wanted a denseyer of cities on the ground, connected with roads and portals, and also floating cities as well. His friends took his words much simpler than what he initially intended and just focused on building the ground cities and towns.

    As for the floating cities, they knew it was built over a sophisticated and advanced tech, one they didn''t have yet. So it was expected they weren''t able to mimic that, not even try to do anything like it.

    He didn''t like that! He wanted to build something so advanced like the way he saw before. So he asked old Gan again, and the old man couldn''t help but sweat when he heard what Hye wanted from him.

    [I know you think of me as your wish maker, but I am not that type of person¡­] Old Gan kept speaking for almost ten minutes, exining how he and his department got overloaded with tons of tasks recently.

    [I know you are doing too much, but you need to do such a thing. You rested for twenty years, and it''s time to just rise up and do magic things, right? Don''t tell me you aren''t excited about this¡­]

    Yet Hye didn''t give him the easy way out. He kept speaking for almost half an hour, and by the end of their long discussion thatsted for two hours, old Gan finally resigned to his fate.

    [Fine, I''ll form a civilian department, one that''ll work over innovating things for civilians] This was the end conclusion of all this. Old Gan''s main point was that he and his team were mostly experienced in dealing with military stuff, not civilian-type things.

    And yet Hye persisted in his demands. He didn''t hate how simple life was on Earth, but he aspired for something new. The scenes he witnessed in the world he visited looked as if they came from a sci-fi movie or something. Not to mention many races who declined to join had bits and pieces of such advanced tech in their worlds.

    If he couldn''t do it, he''d lose something important to impress them. He needed to show to all that he was the future, and he was able to provide enough quality of life to make them join his side.

    [Don''t expect anything anytime soon, so don''t set your hopes high¡­]

    [I''ll keep pestering you about this, about other stuff, don''t expect anything less than that from me] Hye knew what the old Gan really wanted, and couldn''t help butugh while messaging him these words.

    Old Gan didn''t like it of course, but he did nothing in his power to stop Hye from bugging him. Thetter then checked on the current updates of the ongoing building processes in his area, the situation of the newly joined races, and then the updates of mining crystals.

    He entrusted this task to Angelica, and she was doing a great job already with everyone. They resumed the old mining spots running, using the machines they all found when they came here.

    On top of that, the research department managed in the past few months to replicate and even upgrade a few of these machines. And that added a huge stock of them, enabling her team to work over and expand the current mining sites by three times.

    ording to her, the crystal mines were rich in this area. The space Hye controlled was already vast enough to contain tons of meteorites ands, all were rich with crystals and other rare minerals.

    The mining process started to run on full cylinders two months ago. And ording to the news, they were producing one million crystals per week. It wasn''t the best result yet, but it was better than nothing.

    Hye didn''t n to take these and nt them in his Crystal Heart. He got tons of crystals nted as trees there and didn''tck any crystals for now.

    Yet he knew if he openly supplied these crystals to his current poption, crystals wouldn''t suffice, not even close enough to satisfy the needs of one percent of his poption.

    "We just need time," he looked outside, towards the vast space, "and we need to find other ways to get people¡­"

    He had already spoken with one of the big impact executives, but that man still didn''t reply to him. Hye thought he figured things out and was on the right track when he got a message from that dude. But then, he got nothing back.

    He tried twice to contact him but got nothing in response. He didn''t know what went wrong out there, but he had no other way but to wait.

    "Did I give him the wrong deal or what?" as he sat down on his throne in the big gship he boarded and used as his main pnce now, he couldn''t help but recall that discussion with that man.

    He thought he had him in his pocket back then. Yet it seemed things went out of what he expected, and he couldn''t believe this was rted to the offer he made back then.

 Chapter 1775: They Did Something Quite Unexpected

    "Something must have happened¡­ Don''t tell me the Hescos interfered¡­" his thoughts drifted towards his most dangerous enemy.

    The Hescos weren''t just strong, they didn''t only threaten him using force, but they got tons of rtions with others. This sort of connection was the most lethal part of them.

    All he could think about was that they must have gotten wind of what he was doing here, what he wanted to achieve, and interfered to stop everything. He guessed it partially right, someone did interfere, but it wasn''t the same target he suspected for that.

    And he''d get all surprised when he''d realise who was pulling the strings from behind the curtain to stop him from gaining what he wanted.

    "I need to go out and visit that ce¡­" After one more month of staying inside, Hye didn''t like it. The first moments he experienced after getting out from Earth were phenomenal to him. He felt like he grew younger, got back in time again, and was having much fun.

    But in the past few months, things died down. There wasn''t a single event worthy of his attention, least expected of his intervention.

    All he did was sit here, receive iing intel and news, and have fun with hisdies. Aside from that, he missed the sense of fighting. And right now, he decided he should go out and look for trouble, as trouble didn''te looking for him.

    In this spot of the universe, there was only one ce where he could find trouble, the outer battlefield!

    But before thinking about going there, he had to solve a little problem first; the pirate king.

    "You said you''d let me go a few months ago!" The pirate king was roaring in rage in front of him, while thedy nymph was on his side, acting innocent when Hye was sure she was the fire starter in all this.

    Hye could only sigh when he ever met with that explosive ex-bandit. He kept asking for what he promised, but Hye always denied his requests.

    "Can''t you get it? Without having trained and experienced fighters, how do you expect to survive? Besides, I asked you to bring more intel about the targets you want to hit. This ce is going to be your base, and you need to n things out from here¡­"

    "It won''t work this way," the pirate king shouted, "I just heard, a big war erupted over a big trading fleet, tons of loot were gained, and we only heard about it after it''s over. We need to go out, we need to be ready to intervene at any given moment, or else we won''t have a single scrap left to rob!"

    "This¡­" Hye hadn''t learned about such news before, and this was the first time the pirate king spoke about something like that.

    "He is correct," thedy nymph stepped up at this moment and interfered, "it''s not easy to gather intel about opportunities while staying behind like this. We need to go out, spread many eyes around, interact with lots of dark forces, so we can grasp a chance when it''s avable to grab."

    With her intervention, Hye got why the two of them kept pestering him like that. "Listen, all I can offer is an army of inexperienced people from those living here, going out with you, and helping you in what you n to do. However¡­"

    "We know, they can''t get into big sh*t, or else they''ll fck up, right?" The pirate king was pissed off more than Hye even expected, "I''m cool with them, just give me the army and ships, and I''ll go and won''te back until I have something to give you."

    "Does that mean¡­ Do you finally agree?" Thedy nymph couldn''t believe herself, and neither did the pirate king.

    "What can I say," Hye shrugged, "if you want to leave, try out your luck with such low odds, then what can I say but agree? Let''s just be clear, you have to inform me of any big moves at first, coordinate with me, got it?"

    When he said hisst words casually, he noticed the slight change over the two''s faces. They looked at each other, as if they were hiding something and just got caught.

    "What? You''re hiding something from me?" he couldn''t help but jump to this conclusion, as there wasn''t any other exnation other than this for their weird response to his words.

    "Ahem¡­ About that¡­" the pirate king struggled to say anything, but thedy nymph said in straight and clear words:

    "We have a target we''d love to go and hunt, it''s¡­" she started to speak in great detail about what they wanted to do. And when he heard what she said, Hye couldn''t help but feel surprised and amazed.

    "Are you telling me you want to target a caravan belonging to the Toranks? My ally? Are you nuts?" he couldn''t help but shout in their faces, and the two remained silent, as they expected such an intense response from him.

    "We¡­ We¡­"

    "We are doing this for a good reason," thedy nymph exploded as if she was holding everything inside for too long, "they¡­ They are the ones who are holding you back, for a very long time¡­"

    "I know, they refused to give me any crystal when I asked, refused to give me anything of value," Hye spoke in a slow and yet very dangerous tone, "but that doesn''t mean I shall go and fck with them. I already have one big force on my back, and it''s causing me enough problems. You, out of all people, shall be aware of this, right?"

    "I know, I know all that, but they did something new, something you aren''t aware of¡­"

    "Did what?" Hye slowly asked, with more curiosity than rage.

    "I don''t know exactly what it is¡­ If I do, why won''t Ie and tell you about it?"

    "You don''t make any sense here," Hye paused, and she exchanged nces with the pirate king as if she was asking for his help.

 Chapter 1776: A Tough Situation

    "Look, I got connections with many dark side mates. I spoke to them, and there is a circting rumour going on, one that''s rted to you and them," he sighed, as if he was trying to figure out something with less clues.

    And he indeed didn''t have much information to begin with. Yet what he said next meant a ton for Hye.

    "I don''t know many details, as everything came in an encrypted way. It''s said that the big deal Hye was desperately working to close got ruined by the Toranks, to not let him get out of their grasp¡­ That''s what I have¡­"

    "It doesn''t add up, especially when we all know there isn''t any big deal you are going to make," the nymphdy said, and Hye raised his hand slowly to stop her while his eyes shone in dangerous light.

    "I know what exactly these rumours speak about," Hye suddenly linked the dots, "I thought¡­ I thought it was the Hescos who interfered¡­ Who knows that my most trusted ally for years is the one behind this¡­ Fascinating¡­"

    He was angry, pretty much enraged from the Toranks. His rtionship with them was based on pure interest, and yet there was no reason for them to backstab him like that.

    If they didn''t want to help him, then they shouldn''t stand in his way to get help from other ces. Doing the former wasn''t like thetter. And he started to see their ill intentions behind doing all this.

    "Go, you''ll get everything you need," Hye said in a cold tone, making the other two exchange nces. They didn''t get what the Toranks did, but they were ready to go out and investigate this.

    If the news were true, then they''d have attacked the caravan as a form of a punishment. But it seemed like Hye knew exactly what the rumours spoke about, and he just gave them their blessing to hit that fleet.

    "Are you sure?" the pirate king asked, "we can investigate¡­"

    "No need, I know how to extract the truth about all this," Hye coldly snorted, "just go, prepare well, and head directly out to that fleet and take it down."

    "We''ll do it," thedy nymph evillyughed, "then we''ll find ourselves a nice ce as a base and start expanding."

    "Don''t forget to keep me posted," Hye paused, "and try to gather any information about the Hescos and Toranks caravans and fleets as possible."

    "Our boss'' appetite is huge, I like that, hahaha!" thedy nymphughed, while the pirate king remained silent. He knew how hard it was to go for one of the big names in the universe, and Hye wanted to target two behemoths like that. If anything, he felt quite nervous, felt tremendous pressure.

    Yet thedy nymph didn''t feel the same. If any, she felt excited about all this. She wasn''t ignorant, as she knew exactly how huge these two races were. But she also knew Hye, and she knew him since he was a greenhorn, ending uping here and gaining a huge space area for himself.

    As the two left, Hye started to squeeze his temple while thinking about this serious problem. Even if he acted tough in front of these two, it didn''t mean he wasn''t shaken from the inside. Yet it wasn''t out of fear, but rage.

    "Those motherfckers¡­ I paid tons of my bones to them over the past two decades, and yet they didn''t wee that with support and appreciation. Did they think I won''t be able to rise up? Those fools¡­"

    He was soothing with rage from all this. This wasn''t just for this incident, but for everything. He struggled to get anything of value from them for twenty years, and they always let him down.

    "Without a big name in the picture to threaten their interests, it seems I''ll keep struggling¡­'''' Unlike what anyone in his position would consider, either sumbing to the mighty ones and lowering their heads out of fear, or to go berserk and act wild, he was considering something else.

    He was thinking bravely about how to put these two mighty forces again against each other, and he had to be in the middle of all this. If not, then he''d gain nothing.

    "It''s easy to frame one force over the other, however it''s hard to make this sh revolves around me¡­" he kept thinking for an hour or so before he finally decided to call for more information about that Toranks caravan from the nymphdy and the pirate king.

    At the same time, he asked about any information regarding Hescos, especially military ones. The two were focused more on the Toranks caravan news, but it wasn''t hard to gather a little intel about Hescos trading news.

    Yet about military stuff, it was so hard for them to get such intel. "They don''t know¡­ And I need to find a way¡­" Hye rubbed his chin while considering how to solve this problem, "if I went to ask, I''ll ce tons of suspicion on top of my head once things roll bad¡­"

    Hye didn''t just want to get back at Toranks, he wanted them to return to the old good times and support him like before. Even if he gained such a huge area in space, he wasn''t delusional to think himself equal to any of the big forces, or even safe from their retribution.

    The protective shield was good, but it wasn''t enough to stop the big forces. His past experience at that world made him realise the limitations of this protective shield.

    And so, his only hope for now was to get back on the good side of the Toranks. He knew trying to speak with Silverlining wouldn''t work, and he had to improvise and take risks in order to achieve his goals.

    "What could possibly go wrong? They are putting me on their cklist right now," he muttered to himself, while watching the intel he received from these two.

 Chapter 1777: Preparing To Leave

    As Hye was considering everything, thedy nymph and the pirate king both sent out the intel they got. And when Hye read through these, he couldn''t help but frown.

    They got very detailed information about the Toranks space caravan that made Hye doubt this was all coincidental. It felt like someone from the inside deliberately leaked such news and intel. The more he read, the more sceptical he became.

    "Something seems off here¡­ Howe such detailed information about the top race highly ssified caravan got leaked in such a way?!!"

    From these records, he could tell this wasn''t an easy caravan at all. The list of goods it held had too many TOP SECRETbels to it that made him unable to believe this was a normal caravan.

    "Almost half of the cargo is top secret, and the exact content isn''t clear. Hmm¡­ If I want to realistically think about this, then I''d say this is a trap set by Toranks enemies¡­"

    His mind drifted towards the hidden power that leaked this intel up. When he contacted the nymphdy and pirate king, both agreed on the same thing:

    [This news is widespread in the dark trade hub channels, yet no one knows who released them for sure]

    [Weird indeed] Hye paused before adding, [I don''t like this]

    [But the cargo looks really rich and huge, will be a great start for us] The pirate king seemed only interested in the expected loot. And Hye couldn''t argue with him.

    [Fine, but we''ll y on my terms]

    [What do you mean?] Both of them sent over at the same time, and Hye tapped on the arms of his seat for a few seconds before sending his conditions.

    [I''ll go first, spy and gather intel. You''ll stay behind with the entire fleet. Make sure to not move a muscle until I give the order to]

    [But¡­]

    [Won''t this link our group with you?]

    [Not a problem, I''ll disguise my ship and change its outer look. I''ll also wear a space suit, and will restrain from using any of my signature moves]

    Hye knew he''d get lots of limitations if he went out to do what he intended. But that didn''t stop him though. He was known for a few tricks, including summoning warriors out of thin air, and using his techniques to control others.

    "If I controlled my actions and hid quite well, it''ll be hard to link the group to me. Even if others have suspicions, they won''t be able to prove it¡­"

    He sat there for half a day, while thedy nymph and the pirate king kept sending him lots of reports the moment they received. The intel kept getting richer and held more details about the entire cargo, but never delved deeper into the exact content of it.

    The most ring point that attracted his attention was that the cargo wasn''ting from a settlement or a base belonging to the Toranks here. Instead, it came from the outer battlefield, where arge number of Toranks forces were fighting.

    ording to thetest intel leaked, the cargo stopped first at a big system belonging to the Toranks. There it got lots of support, fleets to guard, and that told Hye how important the content of this cargo was.

    "It''s amazing how all these details are summed up, but not a single clue on what the cargo is carrying in general¡­ It''s either a trap from Toranks enemies, or a trap from Toranks themselves¡­"

    Hye knew it was a trap, but as the pirate king said, the bait was too tempting to ignore. That was why he decided to take the lead himself. If things proved to be impossible for him and his gang to take a bite, he could easily escape using the backdoor to his second Earth world.

    On another hand, things were going on track here. Construction process was going smoothly everywhere, and it seemed his presence here wasn''t needed for a couple of months at least.

    The area he got was truly immense. And trying to rebuild what he intended previously would take much longer time than he initially thought.

    He took a few days to check over everything and leave his final instructions, making sure everyone of his friends and generals got what they needed to do here in his absence.

    He made his instructions clear to not go out and limit all activities within. There were already many fleets outside doing reconnaissance missions, so he stressed over Lily to inform them to keep their activities low.

    [Are you sure you don''t need any of us with you?] Lily was far away from his current spot. And dying travelling out right now was going to be a big mistake. The caravan would take around three months before arriving at the spot where the reports spoke about the best suited ce to attack.

    So if Hye wanted to get there early, he needed to move now.

    [Just keep me posted all the time] Hye closed the chat with her, turned to the two standing in front of him and nodded.

    "Are you sure we are going to do it this way?" The pirate king was still feeling weird about Hye''sst requestsst night, something that he couldn''t fathom so far.

    "It''s for the best," but unlike him or thedy nymph, Hye was purely excited about this, "imagine having a pirate fleet, all made of alien ships. Won''t that be shocking? It won''t only help in disguising your identities, but will add anotheryer of mystery about your origins. And these ships are quite the fighter."

    "But¡­"

    "Don''t worry, to operate these, you just need warriors with cultivation bases opened. I''ve already sent you both a huge number of their tokens, right?"

    Hye looked at the two as if he already solved everything and there was nothing to worry about. The two exchanged looks in silence while they got what the other was thinking about.

    "Ahem, we know all this, but there is still the point of familiarity¡­"

 Chapter 1778: Missing A Very Important Intel

    "We have two months entirely to get used to them," Hyeughed, "don''t feel this way. Just use them as you use normal ships."

    "..."

    Even when he said all these points, it still felt weird to both of them. But Hye was already famous for being stubborn, and they knew they wouldn''t be able to change his mind once he made a decision.

    "Follow me," Hye boarded his gship and let it take them over to the border of his territory. "ording to the intel and maps, we are supposed to be around five months away if we flew directly on our own, so¡­"

    He was in a big room, filled with holographic maps of this part of the universe. The maps kept flickering to show the travel routes proposed by the ship''s main system, and a few other routes that Hye drew himself.

    "There are many portals out there that can shorten this duration by ten times," the pirate king paused as he noticed the maps all faded, except for one.

    "I know," Hye nodded, pointing to the single remaining map before adding, "but we''ll go through this particr route."

    "This¡­" the two of them looked at the map before the nymphdy added, "isn''t this portal leading a bit away from the proposed meeting spot?"

    "It is," Hye looked at the nymphdy in interest, "you did your research, good girl."

    "Thanks," she moved a few of her hair before adding, "but that doesn''t answer why you selected this route in particr."

    "We need to take this route, at least for me," Hye paused, before adding, "I selected this world because it''s quite close to another world with a set of portals leading to the spot the reports mentioned, also to other ces around."

    He paused, and it wasn''t that hard for the other two to get what he was hinting at.

    "You suspect the intel?" the pirate king was the first to speak up, "that''s indeed quite good senses you have here, hahaha."

    "You intend to go ahead first, scout the route before the meeting spot," the nymphdy added, "and if things turn out as you suspect, we''ll be able to jump over and join hands to take the caravan down. If not, then we can change route and head towards the old meeting spot¡­"

    "That''s the n," Hye calmly smiled, "everything looks so good to be true, and I don''t believe in free money."

    "Cool," the pirate king pointed to that map, "then we both will be heading there, right?"

    "No," Hye shook his head, "you''ll dy me by a couple of days. It''s for the best that we won''t get seen together."

    "Ok," the two nodded, despite not getting why he devised it this way. He already wore a mask and the suit, so his features were impossible to recognise even by someone knowing him.

    But Hye had every reason to make it this way, after all his fighting style was so unique and famous in the universe. He knew others wouldn''t need to see his face to know he was out there in that battle. And so he made sure to let the pirate king and lymphdy get dyed.

    "Let''s go," Hye sat on the main seat inside the main deck while the pirate king anddy nymph kept checking on maps and other intel and gossip circting in the back channels of the dark side of the universe.

    Hye knew their travel would take roughly three to four weeks. And with everyone around him doing their jobs, and with theck of any battles, he knew beforehand this adventure would kick off with a very boring start.

    He kept himself busy trying to reread through everything the pirate king anddy nymph sent. The reports and gossip were quite rich, speaking about many things like the current progress of the caravan, any newly discovered intel, even a few top-secret documents getting leaked from the Toranks.

    "This can''t be something simple," the more he read through all this, the more his annoyance stemmed up, "something fishy is going to happen. If it''s the Toranks, then they''ll be setting a trap for their enemies. If it''s the Hescos, then they want to get their hands on the caravan without shedding much blood¡­"

    He knew the first option was quite unlikely. Why would the Toranks set a trap around such a caravan which looked quite important to them?

    Just from thetest intel he could tell there were tons of fleets guarding the caravan. And with the new reports of more fleets joining up, he knew the news of such a leak must have reached the Toranks ears and they started to respond.

    This made them be the culprit behind all this quite unlikely. In fact he suspected more of the evil intentions of the Hescos. "They are quite maniptive, and doing this would definitely help them in getting this caravan with the least losses¡­"

    He could tell this was how this situation had developed, and yet he couldn''t settle just on this. Something kept bothering him about this, and so he kept his mind open for any other possibility.

    Just before the arrival of five days, a weird report came in the middle of tons of others. It was an unremarkable note about spotting arge fleet belonging to the Selvator race.

    At first Hye thought this could be useful intel, but another report came in and mentioned more races moving up.

    "They got greedy as others, wee old friends," Hye dropped his interest in this intel, which would be something he''d regretter on.

    Even when theter intel came void from any notification of the Selvator forces, Hye totally missed that. In fact, he wasn''t to be med here, as the inteling in thest week was quite rich in tons of details and massive in number as well.

    Hye kept tracking the reports flooding his messages from the pirate king anddy nymph until they finally arrived at their destination.

 Chapter 1779: The Selvators

    "You did great training with other warriors during this time," they didn''t just gather intel for him, they also kept training with their forces diligently.

    "You are sure you don''t need us with you?" Thedy nymph asked for the tenth time about this, and Hye just responded with a smile.

    "This world is around three days away from the world I''m getting to. Just hang in there and keep yourselves away from trouble. Once I get any concrete news, you''ll move out."

    "Just don''t depend on us getting to your side so fast then," the pirate king didn''t like this n as thedy nymph. And like her, he had no control over Hye''s ns, "we''ll take three days at least to get to that world¡­"

    "Beingte is better than being sorry," Hye raised a fist in the air, "see you in a few days."

    The hatch of the main ship closed and the two moved in small ships away. This was the closest world to the ce he was going to, and it was just three days away.

    Even if he said his earlier words with pure confidence, he knew there was a huge risk in him doing that.

    "I hope I don''t need to personally intervene or else I''d get discovered," he paused before breaking out in a bigughter, "what if they discovered I was here? It''s not like I''m the only one hitting on their caravan."

    He moved back to the deck before the gship took off with the speed of light. He sat on his seat while considering his next move.

    So far he got tons of intel about this caravan and forces moving towards it. And yet he felt like he knew nothing.

    "I can''t even imagine how the heck that battle will erupt or progress¡­" this was quite annoying. Even with such great intel, all the forces mentioned there were situated far away from the caravan, giving him no clue about how they''d attack the Toranks fleets.

    At one side, the Toranks race was strengthening the defences of that caravan, and on the other side the other races'' fleets were humming around it like they were bees surrounding honey.

    He hoped in the uing days things would change, but they didn''t. The intel kepting on at an increasing rate, but all were mainly about how the fleets were trailing the Toranks caravan without any sign of any set ups of any kind.

    "It seems I''m not the only one having that annoying hunch then," after arriving at the world with portals, he stopped his ship a few hours away and kept thinking about everything.

    From the look of it, all the other racesing for this caravan had the same worrying feeling about the entire thing. They kept surrounding the caravan, but none ever attempted to set any attack formation or any formation of any sort.

    Hye could tell they were preparing to leave at any sign of danger appearing at any moment. And that meant one thing; "the battle will get dyed this way¡­ Unless¡­"

    He was more positive the main culprit behind all this didn''t appear out yet, didn''t make a move yet. And as many reports spoke about the specific date of the battle, Hye was quite sure there would be a change up soon, one that would force everyone to move and attack the caravan.

    As everyone was waiting, he also decided to wait. However, he was paying more attention now towards any weird reporting, not just the regr ones about various forces.

    He knew if the hidden force orchestrating all this wanted to make a move, they must show signs first. And to pick these up, he needed to filter all the regr and old data about the known forces and focus more on the new forces appearing.

    "Hmm, this report sounds weird¡­" he didn''t wait long before he spotted a report that didn''t align with others. Normally the reports shared from the pirate king anddy nymph talked either about the caravan cargo or the fleets supporting or tailing it. But this one was different.

    This intel spoke about a fleet that was spotted stealthily sneaking their way around the battle. This wasn''t weird, but what was weird though was that this fleet attacked the fleet closest to them, annihted everyone.

    The one who sent the report was supposed to be the leader of the destroyed fleet. The report wasn''tplete as he died in that battle, but the video he shared made Hye spot something.

    "This¡­ Wasn''t the Hescos supposed to be the ones doing this¡­ Why the Selvators?!!" he felt quite surprised to spot the unique symbol of the Selvator race on that hostile fleet.

    He kept zooming in and out, changing the scenes and closely inspecting everything. "That''s indeed the Selvators¡­ But there was no mention of them before¡­ Wait¡­"

    He stopped in his ce while his eyes shimmered with a dangerous light, "I recall reading one report about them¡­ Let me see¡­"

    He saved all the reports sent to him by the pirate king anddy nymph. So he just searched through them and finally found the report.

    "I totally missed that," when he read the report again, he found that there were clear signs of the attempt of the Selvator fleet to hide their presence. This was quite normal actually,

    But what wasn''t normal was the direction mentioned in the report that the fleet took, away from the direction the caravan was heading, not directed towards it as everyone else!

    Hye''s eyes shone brighter at this moment, as he felt like he found something that could shed more light over who was standing behind all this.

    Yet the report stopped there, no more intel about the Selvators or their fleet. "There must be something in these reports," Hye returned to his seat, and started a deep, thorough look into all the reports.

    Yet what he expected didn''t happen. "Damn! I went through everything three times and didn''t find anything, not a clue, just how¡­"

 Chapter 1780: Hye Is In Dilemma

    Hye''s mind suddenly froze, turned to look at thest report he got about the Selvator fleet and their hostile actions. "It seems this battle wasn''t the first, more must have happened but we didn''t get any report about that¡­"

    He didn''t know how the Selvators did it, but now he knew what he needed to do. "Trying to find a clue here isn''t going to work. I need to deploy my eyes around, and look for their traces¡­ But¡­ Why?!"

    This was the main point he still didn''t get. When he first had doubts about the entire thing, his mind shifted over the Hescos race, and that was the most logical conclusion.

    The Selvators were a big race in the universe, but they weren''t that big to sh against one of the big three. And doing something on such arge scale was quite incredible indeed, however this was in case they didn''t show up.

    Setting such a huge trap was ideal if they kept themselves in the dark. There wasn''t a single lead to them, and no one would even doubt someone like them pulling such a feat.

    And yet here they were, doing something behind the scenes and preparing for something big in Hye''s eyes. "They must have another goal other than framing and trapping the big forces together¡­ Tsk! It would have been way better if they stayed away, would have pped for them¡­"

    His thoughts shifted towards the real goal behind doing all this. "If it isn''t to frame and entrap everyone against each other, then there is only one thing remaining¡­ The caravan itself!"

    He returned to go through the reports again, and this time he tried to sort out everything rted to the caravan and what it carried. He didn''tck such intel, and yet there wasn''t anything clear or concrete about all that.

    Yet he learnt from his lesson and decided to make sure he didn''t miss anything, even a slightest hint, about what was inside that caravan.

    "There ain''t a single clue," after hours, he decided to give up looking at these reports, "it''s all useless¡­ It''s like someone is toying with everyone¡­ Howe not a single clue about what''s inside the caravan being leaked already? Can''t believe that!"

    The first thing he did was to ask the pirate king and the lymphdy to dig deeper about any news of the true nature of this caravan and its cargo. At the same time, he asked them to get ready to move out, but didn''t say anything in detail to any of them.

    It wasn''t an issue of trust, but he wanted them to remain ready as his back up forces. He intended to use his own warriors and ships on this mission, and there was a great risk of losing much while doing so.

    "It''s better to let them jump in if things went wrong," Hye knew his rtions with Selvators weren''t the best. He kept hammering their forces back when he was on Earth, and they must have held a deep grudge against him for that.

    Just from the grand machination here he could tell how serious these folks were about dealing with their enemies. But that didn''t stop him for even a second from executing his n.

    "My pirate fleet will use the other universe''s ships, and my fleet will use this universe''s ships. This way, no one could link me to the pirate fleet¡­"

    He came here out of curiosity about who was behind this trap. He also wanted to get out and have some fun as things were quite boring back at the area he controlled.

    This reminded him of the time he spent on Earth after the end of the apocalypse trial. He was very bored back then, as building and waiting weren''t his strongest virtues.

    But now he wanted to know what was in that caravan that pushed the Selvators to such a higher stage of power. They weren''t weak, but going against the top forces in the universe in such a way was quite weird.

    "I''ll see what you want, and if I like it, I''ll take it," he evilly smirked while standing out in the space. He took out lots of small and fast ships, loaded them with his warriors before sending them out to scout the grand space around the caravan.

    "I can''t rely solely on their feedback, something tells me it''ll be quite challenging for them to do so," he made the leader of every single ship open a video feed with him.

    If it was just a couple dozen of them, he''d be able to handle it. But trying to follow thousands of them was an impossible task. "I''ll record their feeds, and whenever any turns ck I''ll just go back and rewatch what happened," this was the only way he thought of to do this.

    "Now it''s time for me to better station myself¡­" he sent out his ships, but the space they''d cover was incredibly huge. Even if he spotted the ce of the hidden Selvators forces, he''d take a long time to get there, which would waste the chance on him.

    Instead it was way better to guess a few ces that could have the Selvator fleets and move closer to them. But even guessing that was quite hard for him.

    "Tsk! If only I had noticed this intel quite fast, I''d have sent my forces earlier to track them down and it''d be easier to guess¡­"

    He stood in front of a grand map, which covered a few sectors. This was currently the ce the Toranks caravan and all the fleets eyeing it were situated.

    "If I don''t have any intel regarding the Selvators, then I shall focus on the travel path of the Toranks caravan¡­"

    He thought of guessing the future spots the Selvator fleets would station at ording to the future paths of the Toranks caravan. It wasn''t the best way to do it, but at least he got a lot of intel speaking about a great deal of the Toranks caravan path. On top of that, there was also the intel regarding the ce of the expected grand battle.

 Chapter 1781: Hye Removes The Mask

    Hye knew the Selvators were the ones behind leaking such intel, and they wouldn''t do it without good reason. "They seem to n everything based on that battle, and so I need to put that ce into my consideration¡­"

    Hye wasn''t looking at the spot itself, but at the ces around where the hostile forces would be stationed at. He could tell the Selvators wanted to keep everyone busy fighting while they''d calmly surround them. And so, he started to look for good ces to hide, ces that could help them entrap and kill lots of fleets without losing much.

    "If they selected this spot, it means there must be more perks for it than other ces¡­" he started to study the grand map of that proimed ce of the grand battle. He was looking for any weird ces, anything that could pose a threat for any fleet in space.

    And as he was looking, he didn''t spend much time before spotting many ces that matched what he was looking for.

    What was special about that part of the universe was the presence of many asteroid belts. When he looked at the sector having the proimed position of the battle, he couldn''t help but notice the many little dark arcs drawn on maps.

    Hye magnified these lines to find out each was a huge area of asteroids, gathered and stationed without movement. "Interesting," what was far more interesting was the fact that such belts were scattered around the nearby sectors as well.

    Seeing all these asteroids, and recalling how spaceships and fleets tended to avoid such regions, Hye couldn''t help but evilly grin.

    "You must be hiding there, right?" Hye instantly sent the orders to his warriors, letting them scatter and go to these belts to check them out.

    "Luckily these asteroids will provide a good cover for my ships, as they provide coverage for the Selvators," Hye muttered while feeling the enemy advantage was also a help for him.

    Yet for his ships to go and reach such belts they''d take a couple of days at least, up to a week or more. Hye didn''t intend to attack all ces the enemy hid at, and just wanted to draw a rough map for their arrangement.

    He thought about this matter seriously and could imagine two types of formations the enemy would have. They''d scatter their fleets to generally surround the other races'' fleets. Or they could scatter their fleets in the belts close to the battle, or even in the middle of it, to help in killing the busy enemies and taking them off guard.

    "If they want to kill everyone, then they''d just surround the battle and let them kill each other before stepping in. However¡­"

    Hye knew their main goal wasn''t the races'' fleets, but the Toranks cargo. They wanted to distract the Toranks, and then sneakily steal the cargo.

    "That means they must have fleets in the middle of the battle. That also exins why they leaked the location of the battle a long time ago¡­"

    The more he thought about it, the more Hye felt howplicated this n was. It felt like the Selvators nned all this for a long time, taking this matter far more seriously than he''d expected before.

    He didn''t want to just make it hard for them to execute their ns, but he wanted to get what was in that caravan. And to do so, he needed to infiltrate deeper into the uing bloody battle and secure a way out from it on top of that!

    "I didn''t intend to do that at all," when he realised how hard his task was going to be, he couldn''t help but sigh, "it seems my effort to not attach myself to any of that is pointless¡­"

    He thought it was going to be safe toe here and let the pirate king and the nymphdy do the job. He thought he just needed to stay on the sidelines and not interfere until necessary. But all of that changed.

    He must get into the battle himself. The pirate fleet was run by the warriors he gave to the other two, but they wouldn''t be enough to do the mission now.

    The only person able to turn tables around the Selvators was only him. He could infiltrate alone, use his warriors to hijack many ships and form fleets even in the middle of any raging battle.

    He was the only one able to attack a fleet alone ande out not only victorious, but with tons of loot.

    "Shall I contact them¡­" as he decided to go personally into the middle of such a hectic battle, he knew his identity would be leaked. He wasn''t a top figure in the universe yet, but he was sure the races he came in touch with before would recognise him, including the Toranks.

    Even if the Toranks made a hostile move against him, Hye still didn''t want to directly confront them as his enemies.

    "It''s better to not say anything," he dropped the idea of contacting them and telling them about his presence here, "let this be a little surprise for them. Who knows, perhaps that caravan has something they highly value and will make things easierter on for me¡­"

    He didn''t know what was in the caravan yet, but if it was something he couldn''t use or wasn''t helpful, he''d better use it in negotiation with the Toranks.

    They stood in front of his path already, and he wanted to regain the strongest ally if possible. And now he found a good way to do it.

    "It''s more a relief to do it in public in such a way," he felt more confident about exposing his identity in that battle. And starting from there he began to n things properly built on that.

    He removed the mask first thing, then started to trail the warriors and ships he sent over. At the same time, he had a big map in front of him, which he ced the paths of his scouts on.

 Chapter 1782: The Toranks Know

    Time passed slowly, with tons of reports flooding his chat from pirate king anddy nymph. At first this was easy to handle, but soon enough things started to heat up at his warriors'' side.

    The first day passed without any action. The warriors reached the closest ces he suspected and ended up finding nothing there. But starting from the second day onward, things started to heat up.

    "They are there!" The first thing that happened was for a couple of screens to get dark. He was in the middle of reviewing thetest reports sent to him, and when he noticed the dark screens, he dropped any interest in these reports.

    Hye didn''t need to review the recordings to know his warriors stepped into ces that had Selvator fleets hidden in them. But he did review the recordings, hoping to find a better way to approach these areas without getting noticed.

    "Hmm, it seems they scattered lots of decoys all around the steroid belts to rm them if any approached their areas¡­" he saw in the two recordings the same thing happening.

    His warriors hit something with their ships. Even if the ships were stealthed, it seemed they hit with things that could rm the enemies of their locations.

    Roughly half an hourter, the screens turned dark without showing much of the enemy details. Hye knew they got hammered hard by intense firepower, making it nearly impossible to get a clue of the fleets hidden there.

    "They need to lower their flying speed once approaching a belt," Hye instantly gave the orders to his warriors, making them more cautious to approach their destinations.

    He didn''t stop there and started to slowly examine the recordings. Yet from these two incidents he couldn''t get a clue, didn''t get any until the twentieth incident.

    "They are using artificial made meteorites¡­ Interesting!" Atst, he could spot what his warriors'' ships were hitting to rm the enemies. The screen of thest ship attacked showed a small object, flying fast, with a head of fire and long tail of dust and smoke.

    It was like meteorites, but meteorites wouldn''t move in the same way shown by the warrior ship. "Something must have attracted them to the ships¡­ Is it the speed of flight? Or something else?"

    Even if he spotted that thing, he didn''t get enough information to make his warriors safely approach their destinations. And so, he started to spread additional orders to the ones approaching their belts.

    "Let''s see what you use," he ordered these ships to stop a distance away from the belts. Then they''d release a few warriors in suits and see what they''d spoting at them.

    "They still came at them¡­" he thought what attracted these artificial meteorites was the high speed the ships were flying at. But when the meteorites attacked the individual warriors flying slowly, he knew this wasn''t the case.

    "I need to experiment more, however¡­" he was tightlycking in time to do so. Yet when he was busy thinking about a solution, he noticed something.

    Every ship released around ten of their warriors, five got hit, and the other five didn''t. He thought more meteorites woulde, but none came.

    "There is a limit!" Hye realised this point, "this is how they''d go without being detected!"

    As his warrior ships were away from the belts and actively using the stealth function, the Selvator ships sent to kill the intruders didn''t spot them. And to test his theory, he asked for one ship to advance.

    "It passed!" The ship moved unhindered, didn''t get attacked, and safely reached the asteroid belt. It stationed itself in a ce not that close nor far from the Selvator fleet. And for the first time, Hye could finally see the fleet stationed in the belt.

    "They brought a ton of small ships, without a singlerge ship¡­" the first thing he noticed from the broadcast was theck of any big ship in the belt. This wasn''t just a single case, but all the belts his warriors infiltrated showed the same thing.

    "It seems they just sent the small ships over, leaving the more noticeablerge ones away for now," he could only think of such a possibility to exin what his warriors found, "they are so overly cautious to not get spotted¡­ What''s exactly in that caravan?!"

    The more he thought about it, the more he got convinced of how highly important what was in the caravan was for the Selvators. The thing that didn''t make sense was the fact that this caravan came from the other universe.

    "If it''s important for the Selvators, this means it should be important as well to the Toranks¡­" he paused and started to go through the reports and intel regarding the Toranks.

    During all this, he never ced the Toranks'' response to such a threat that much. He knew the Toranks sent lots of fleets, but he didn''t dig seriously into greater details.

    Yet when he started to read through the reports mentioning the Toranks, he couldn''t help but realise how serious the Toranks were to secure the caravan.

    The fleets sent to directly escort the caravan weren''t that much. But many recent reports mentioned therge number of fleets the Toranks kept sending to surround everything.

    "Interesting¡­" Two forces were surrounding the caravan a huge distance away. It felt like two gigantic snakes were curling around a huge gem, ready to kill anythinging close to it, ready to kill each other for it.

    "One side is hiding his presence, and the other isn''t caring about hiding at all. The question is¡­ Are the Toranks aware of what''s going on? Do they know about Selvators grand scheme?"

    This was a very important question. As if the Toranks knew, then he could imagine more fleets to be stationed far from here, ready to intervene if needed.

    "I hope they do, hehehe," to him this would be better news. Having the two behemoths fight against each other was what he needed, to make them busy fighting and he''d slip through without getting stopped.

 Chapter 1783: The Situation Is Getting More Complicated

    That wasn''t enough for Hye. He couldn''t just rely on such a hypothesis to secure his escape. If it was another race, he''d think about disguising his ship as part of the Selvator fleets and make the other force mistake him as part of the Selvators.

    This was the Toranks race he was going against, and he was quite famous in that race. The higher ups would definitely spot his identity from the unique way he''d use it in fighting.

    He instantly dropped disguising as one of the Selvators and started considering other options. "The nearest portal lies a few days away from the ce of battle¡­ So dangerous¡­"

    He searched the entire area looking for a portal that could get him as far away from here as possible. But the ce the Selvator picked wasn''t that close to any portal except for this one. And that portal was a bit problematic.

    It was an entity of a merchant group. From the surface it looked easy to get ess to, but when he did little research, he found out that the group was supported by the Hescos.

    "The Hescos¡­ Interesting!" Hye didn''t find any mention before of any Hescos fleets around the region. This wasn''t surprising as the entire thing was nned by the Selvators, and the Hescos wouldn''t ce themselves in such troublesome confrontation for the sake of others.

    But when he found out about this portal, his viewpoint about this changed. It seemed the Hescos would join the battle through this portal as it was owned by them. And that meant trying to get out using this portal was suicidal!

    On top of that the presence of the deadliest enemies for him in this battle at any given moment was a very risky factor. On top of that, he had zero intel about how many fleets they''d send, or when they''d even appear in the battle.

    They might wait for someone to pick the valuable thing in the caravan, and then attack him and get it. "A headache!" he couldn''t help but sigh deeply after thinking about this hidden threat.

    The Hescos weren''t the top race in the world out of nothing. Their expected intervention made him wary of this battle. And now he had another threat he had to consider while running away.

    The closest portal after this one was around ten days away! And that wasn''t a good portal to pick. "If I went through the closest one, it''s not just about the Hescos forces appearing out of it, but the portal will be linked mostly to a region they control¡­ Tsk!"

    On the caravan side, there was a race who was previously his ally and turned him over. And on the escape route path, there was a race who badly wanted to see him dead.

    The situation was getting tougher and tougher, making him unable to make a decision right away. Hye knew if he got to the far away portal, then both races would chase and corner him.

    "Unless¡­" Before he''d felt any panic, he saw the situation entirely from a totally different angle, "the intervention of the Hescos isn''t known to anyone yet. That means I can use that to my advantage¡­"

    Without intending to, he decided to use the same way the Selvators at the entire trap on. "To do it, I need to leave few eyes close to that portal¡­"

    The key of his final n was timing. He needed to start when the Hescos would go out from the portal. And so, he started to ry orders to the closest warriors to the portal region.

    There was no other escape route better than that portal. As for the Hescos allied forces on the other side, he was sure he''d find a way to get out from there.

    "Let me worry about that when I arrive there," he muttered to himself, while reviewing his final n.

    The n started with him wanting to outpace the Selvators to the caravan''s precious cargo. But now, it looked as if he was already actively participating in this war, as if he was one side in this war.

    Even when things escted to such a degree, he never shared any with the pirate king or thedy nymph. Even if the entire n evolved, their role was still the same.

    The date of the promised war was drawing close day by day. The caravan was getting closer to the predetermined area of battle. And with every day passing, tension seemed to rise in all races and forces tagging along.

    "Someone must lose his cool by now," Hye was in his ship, observing and reviewing the reportsing from the other two. At the same time, he was still observing the Selvator fleets hidden in the asteroid belts.

    The caravan was around three up to five days away from the right ce of battle. And yet it wasn''t that far away from that spot. Hye expected many greedy folks would start to have dreams about obtaining the precious cargo before anyone else.

    As he expected, few started to move, mainly from the underground world. Those pirates and viins were greedy in nature, and having such fierce opponents was cing more pressure over them.

    The moment few of them moved, more started to do the same as well. Hye refused the request from the other two to move or take part in these skirmishes.

    "They''ll all lose," Hye was pretty confident about that, "let the weak flies burn first. At least we''ll know how strong the Toranks fleets are, and what they prepared for the big battleing ahead¡­"

    Hye asked the pirate king anddy nymph to keep a close eye on any report regarding the ongoing small fights. He let these two handle this task, while he returned to do his normal tasks.

    So far he managed to locate and pinpoint almost sixty percent of the supposedly Selvator fleets surrounding the uing battle area. The missing spots were thanks to being too far away, and his ships still didn''t get there.

 Chapter 1784: And So It Started...

    As for the Hescos, they were silent all this time. The portal looked as if it was a dead star, without showing any sign of getting activated or anything.

    But Hye didn''t get fooled by that. He knew the Hescos were biding their time, waiting for the right moment to intervene. And he needed to be extremely sharp about their move, especially when it''de in the middle of the expectedly heated up battle he''d get involved in.

    The news from the small battles reached him in half a day. And what he read in these reports made him grin evilly.

    "The Toranks seem quite serious about what''s in the caravan, they are using the deadly version of my dark realm bones like they were fighting for their existence¡­"

    The reports spoke about the extreme use of the deadly dark realm bones of his. Nobody couldn''t recognise these bones, or the special way to detonate them. But he wouldn''t miss that.

    He knew the Toranks had lots of his dark realm bones, gathered through long term trades with him. But even so, the amount of dark realm bones wasn''t that massive for them to use in such a battle in such careless and carefree ways.

    This told Hye how high they valued the caravan as well. And that was great news for him. The more they showed interest in this caravan''s precious cargo, the more they''d fight desperately to keep it, the better his odds in getting his hands over this caravan.

    Even if he and the Toranks were on the bad side of each othertely, the Toranks would choose him over any other race or entity to secure the caravan''s precious cargo if their hands were forced. And his main role was to ensure they''d be cornered heavily, to the extent they''d let him get the cargo and might perhaps facilitate his escape with it as well.

    "Now all I need to do is just wait," Hye looked at the iing intel from everywhere and couldn''t help but evilly grin.

    The more news he received, the better his odds became. He could already see the bloody battleing up, and this time he didn''t need to go personally at first.

    In fact, he used to fight as a spearhead, doing the hardest tasks himself. But this time it was different.

    There was a big con in his famous fighting style. Even if he got the ability to make up a huge army out of nothing, he still was limited in the amount of information or the ability to change tactics and pick the right battle to go in.

    The moment he acted; it''d be toote to move on to another spot. So, he decided to take a step back this time, and carefully pick the right moment to move out.

    At the same time there was something extra, something rted to the big n in his head. To make sure this n would seed, he needed to hold himself back and not take part in the early opening in this big war.

    "And so it started¡­" Just as the Selvators leaked, the moment the caravan arrived at the designated spot, the big war erupted. Unlike what everyone expected, unlike what Hye guessed, the war started by a total surprise.

    "That''s genuinely brilliant and savage at the same time!'''' The opening of this battle came from nowhere else but the heart of that spot. Out of the blue, a few stars close to each other detonated. And this was just the start.

    "A ck hole is formed in the heart of the caravan, now the Toranks have no other option but to force their way out of there¡­ One hit and they turned the table entirely over the Toranks, brilliant!"

    Hye could see the formation of the ck hole as a direct feed was started. No one knew who owned that channel, but it seemed he was fairly knowledgeable about the Selvator ns. And that told Hye he must be someone belonging to them.

    The live broadcast was from a ce not that far from the caravan, but it was far enough to secure the life of the one owning the channel. The channel spread like fire in the undergroundwork, and Hye learnt about it fast, just like tons of others who sat their gazes on this battle.

    The stars exploded first, then the debris and explosion got merged together in a weird way to form a small ck hole. Hye could sniff the fingerprints of the Selvators over the formation of the ck hole. And he knew this ck hole couldn''t be taken lightly.

    Even if it was small, it''d keep growing and expanding, absorbing and crushing anything around. Hye didn''t need to follow the broadcast to know the Toranks would make the crucial decision and start pushing their way forward.

    And the moment that happened, the other forces that kept tailing the caravan finally got their chance to attack.

    The Toranks was still a scary behemoth even in front of all these fleets. So no one wanted to sacrifice himself to be the first to start the fight. No one needed to test the Toranks fleets to know how deadly the traps they sat around the caravan were.

    But things changed the moment that ck hole appeared. The caravan was led in haste as far away from that ck hole as possible. And the moment that happened, everyone knew the tight defences the Toranksid earlier were now useless.

    Even the scattered underground pirate fleets started to attack at this point. It was hectic, and Hye couldn''t help but sigh at how deadly and vicious such an opening move from the Selvators was.

    The Toranks were in a very dangerous position right from the start. The most dangerous trick the Selvators pulled was to let the Toranks drop any prior preparations they made and risk facing the enemies head on.

    The Toranks were strong, but in front of all these enemies and without any good defensive measures, Hye was sure they''d fall faster than he thought.

 Chapter 1785: They Are Patient

    "It seems the Selvators wanted to end this war fast," Hye knew the Selvators had the option to let the Toranks and other fleets fight among each other. And then they''d appear when time was right and steal the trophy for themselves.

    But such extreme moves meant they were in a hurry. And he couldn''t help but think about the silent predator lying in wait; the Hescos!

    "They knew," Hye amusingly smiled, "and it seems they learnt about the Hescos quitete. But¡­ Does that mean the Toranks also know?"

    This was a big point he needed to rify. His entire n was dependent on the negligence of Toranks and other races of the Hescos'' presence.

    Now the Selvaotrs knew, and Hye started to search the recent reports, looking for any news about further Toranks reinforcementsing this way.

    "If there is any, then many reports would have spoken about that," he didn''t find a single mention of such reinforcementsing to rescue. And that meant the Toranks didn''t know yet

    "The Toranks don''t know, and the Selvators do? That''s weird¡­" Hyeid his back on the couch, thinking more about this, "don''t tell me¡­ The Hescos is working with the Selvators?!!"

    He soon discarded such a hypothesis. It didn''t add up, as the Selvators change in ns meant they were worried about the Hescos.

    "I shall wait a bit further then," Hye felt his earlier decision to wait was quite good. If he raced up to attack the caravan, he''d have ended up entrapped with the Toranks, getting attacked from everywhere, while running for his life from the deadly and merciless ck hole.

    What he didn''t know was that the Selvators idently discovered the ns of Hescos to intervene. They made sure to keep this news hidden, or else most of the forces gathered here would give up once they learnt about that.

    The main attractive point for these forces eyeing the caravan was theck of any big behemoth in this battle. They thought the Toranks were cornered, and without any big predator presence, they got a shot.

    Hye''s decision to keep himself away for now would save him from tons of trouble soon enough.

    The early battles weren''t that significant. The Toranks were strong even when they were racing time to run away from the ck hole. And yet with every few hours passing, more forces would arrive, and the battles started to turn hectic and bloody.

    The Toranks had to disperse, covering a huge area of space to secure the caravan''s escape. At the same time, they left behind a few fleets to guard the caravan, acting as thest line of defence.

    The main ring point was the overall weakness of the attacking forces. Even if they had good ships, well trained teams, they stillcked general principles of organisation.

    They were attacking like locusts, all for their own good, without even arranging stuff with each other. They all eyed the caravan, thought about taking it for themselves and not sharing with anyone else.

    That made all these forces, even if they had the upper numerical advantage, pretty useless and weak in front of the coherent defending Toranks fleets.

    "Tsk, can''t they see this is futile," Hye was surprised that alliances never got birthed out during the past period, "they had enough time to do that. Don''t tell me they''ll just keeping this way and get killed in the end!"

    It was weird indeed, but what he noticed all the forces that didn''t take part in the war so far noticed as well. At first no one thought the Toranks wouldst more than a few hours. And yet after the passage of an entire day, no one even managed to prate the irond defensive line-up of the Toranks, not to mention getting a glimpse of the real caravan.

    "That''s new¡­" After another half day of useless attacks, Hye finally spotted an attack that looked coordinated between ten different forces. And for the first time since the start of the war, the Toranks started to lose!

    Thebined forces weren''t the only ones formed in the background. More coordinated attacks came, cing huge pressure on the already stretched Toranks fleets.

    The Toranks were doing great so far, but their forces were dispersed over arge area of space. So, when they got little pressure, many holes appeared, and few fleets started to escape their grasp.

    "Tsk! Still not enough!" Even when a few fleets escaped from the outer resistance area, they got hammered hard by the fleets defending the caravan. Their escape didn''t yield anything, but at least there was new movement and good signs.

    [Not yet!] During all this time, the other two kept nagging him, asking when they should move out. Hye knew it was the worst time possible to act. And he had to wait patiently and keep watching until a chance emerged.

    Even when he got fed up with them and exined how this situation was suicidal for them, they still wanted to get into the fray.

    "They just want to secure the caravan first, getting impatient¡­ It seems other forces are having the same thoughts¡­"

    Hye realised that with few fleets passing through the outer Toranks, everyone must have felt the pressure and got greedy and impatient. As he expected, the next waves of attacks were massive, while many impatient forces moved out, trying to pass through and get to the caravan.

    And yet that backfired, as these random and separate fleets disturbed the organised efforts of others, making it all get wasted and all got stopped again.

    At the same time, the Toranks finally got the chance they wanted to breathe and organised their forces in a more efficient way. They retracted their outer forces, making them closer to each other, and that made the task of prating through more challenging and less possible.

    "Those Selvators are very patient¡­ They must have everything ying out ording to their ns," even when many grew impatient and greedy, the Selvators kept their calm and never appeared so far.

 Chapter 1786: Attacking The Toranks

    Hye thought they''d take advantage of such a chance, where many forces were attacking the Toranks. But it seems they had everything running by their ns.

    "I need to foil their ns¡­" Hye didn''t like it. The situation might look ugly on the surface, but he had the feeling it was perfectly ying to the Selvators scheme.

    He didn''t intend to move at first, but now he decided to give it a shot. "I need to make them feel the pressure, and having the other twoe here won''t do. I have to do it myself¡­ But first, I need to prepare¡­"

    Hye sat his eyes away from the ongoing bloody battles, looking towards the forces that got shaken out from there and escaped. The fleets that attacked weren''t all massacred, and many ships managed to escape without looking behind.

    And yet even if they lost a big chunk of their fleets, these forces never lost hope of getting their hands on the grand prize. They were in a much worse situation right now, yet they still gathered on a few spots, following the travelling caravan and Toranks defensive fleets from far away.

    Hye sat his gaze upon them. He could use his warriors, but he decided to raise an army of those useless forces and turn that army towards the caravan direction.

    As he decided that, he sent a message over to the other two. As expected, they grumbled over his decision to go solely, and wanted toe and apany him.

    "They think I''m crazy enough to go for the caravan right now, idiots!" Hye sighed, while leading his ship towards the nearest gathering of the forces'' remnants.

    "Time to raise my army, go, go my beloved technique and get them on my side," Hye used his technique,unching lots of arms that went towards the enemies at the distance.

    The moment he arrived there, no one paid attention to him. They saw a single shiping their direction, and they got tons of ships on their side.

    But when lots of weird arms came out from this ship, everyone started to feel weird. And when the ships hit by these arms stopped responding, andter on more arms came out from them, everyone started to grow cautious and suspicious.

    "You think these defensive shields can stop me? Pathetic!" Hye evillyughed, "the moment my technique works, nothing can stop it!"

    Hye''s technique couldn''t be stopped by this universe''s technique. And yet his speed on umting new force was slow.

    He had to wait for his technique to invade others and force them to sign a contract with him. If he wanted to kill them, things would have gone much way faster than this.

    "I need to be patient," as he witnessed many ships scatter, while few tried toe at him and attack, he couldn''t help butugh, "I''ll show you how grave your mistake is to target me¡­ Go kill them for me, my Soulers!"

    He took out a bunch of his Soulers, let them wear suits, and then released them over the space. Seeing such useless suitsing out from his ship didn''t startle the attackers, instead theyughed at how useless the one leading the ship was.

    Then they attacked. Hye was inside his ck Feather ship. So it was easy for him to evade the iing attacks. Even when they were threatened by him, the different ships didn''t organise their attacks, and came like useless punches in the air.

    And after evading for a few minutes, his soulers finally got into the attacking ships. Hye didn''t need to look and wait, as he knew these ships were done for.

    "I gained enough to make one big fleet, nice," after a couple hours, he called an end to his little assault. Many ships escaped here after seeing the weird happenings to other ships getting attacked by the weird arms or seeing the ships trying to attack Hye''s ending up without moving a finger.

    "The ck gue Ship," that was the nickname his little ship got from others who escaped. And soon he even saw reports speaking about him, calling him by this name, making himugh hysterically about that.

    "They thought I''m one of the Toranks, hehehe, that''s super funny," Hye shook his head while moving towards another gathering spot, "I''ll make another fleet, then send both at the same time to make things spicy."

    During doing this, the entire situation didn''t change at all. Different fleets kepting at the Toranks, and they left behind nothing, not even a scar.

    From time to time coordinated attacks came, and few managed to prate through. And yet not a single one managed to get it to the caravan without getting wiped out.

    Hye knew keeping it this way wouldn''t result in anything but big failure. And he needed the Selvators to start moving.

    "Now it''s time to hit that caravan and make everyone panicked," Hye finished making two additional fleets, owning three newly acquired fleets. He didn''t move them at once towards the Toranks, waited patiently for the right moment while arranging the three fleets to three different directions.

    "It''s now!" He waited for five hours before another coordinated attack came. He didn''t want to hit the Toranks while useless scattered forces were throwing away their lives. The best chance was when a coordinated force would attack, "Move out!"

    He gave the order atst, sending the three fleets out at the same time. One fleet would follow the coordinated forces, pressuring the Toranks with them, and making use of the holes created by such an attack.

    At the same time, the other two would pressure the Toranks from two different directions. Even if the Toranks were covering a big area, the pressure they''d suffer from one spot transversed through other fleets stationed across the outeryer of defence.

    "They passed through!" The easiest fleet to have it was the one following the coordinated attack. It was pretty expected, and the other two suffered big losses before finally making it through, "converge! Meet up and push after the coordinated force remnants!"

 Chapter 1787: Bringing Chaos

    This was Hye''s n from the start. If he arranged a big fleet from the beginning, the coordinated force would drop any idea of pressing the attack and would retreat and let him do the heavy work.

    But as the fleet he sent after them wasn''t that big, they kept attacking without fearing or depending on him. And when they attacked the inner and tightyer of defence, Hye used the chance to make his new grand fleet while waiting for the Toranks formation to get disarrayed.

    He noticed during the past incidents that coordinated fleets made it inside, the Toranks would send lots of their ships to hunt them down. This would create a hole in their tight formation, not precisely a hole, but a weak spot he''d target.

    "Hit that spot now!" When the same happened, he moved his stationed fleet towards that weak spot, "they wanted to squeeze my fleet in between the outer and inneryers, useless move!"

    While he was forming his grand fleet, the Toranks also noticed that. It looked futile to wait for that new and big fleet toe and attack the inneryer. It was clearly visible how threatening this move would be.

    So they let the inneryer handle the remnants of the coordinated forces, while they sent enough ships from the outeryer to pressure over Hye''s fleet from outside.

    Yet they werete! The inner Toranks fleets were way fast in cleaning the attacking coordinated remnant force, and that was the signal Hye waited for.

    "Attack!" without any speck of hesitation, he gave the order for his fleet to hit the weak spot of the Toranks. The moment his fleet attacked; chaos erupted!

    First thing happened was for the tightly packed fleets surrounding the caravan to break their formation, wanting to circle and entrap his fleet. They thought this would be an easy to handle battle, but that wasn''t the case.

    "Show them how scary my Soulers are!" Hye didn''t just send the newly acquired different race members out there, he also sent his Soulers.

    There weren''t that many of them, just a few tens of thousands, but they were enough to create havoc in the middle of the Toranks!

    The Soulers moved out, attacked the nearby ships, and all of sudden a weird phenomenon started to appear. The shipsing close to the invading fleet suddenly stopped flying!

    Instead of attacking the invading fleet, they ended up forming a protectiveyer, one that stood tall and strong in front of other Toranks shipsing!

    The move the Toranks thought to help end this battle fast was the movie that made them fail! Hye''s fleet had to worry only of the ships standing between them and the caravan. And the rest of the Toranks forces already got distanced away from them by a widening and growing protectiveyer!

    The Toranks in the middle of this battle were growing mad! They tried to contact the ships that stopped flying and moving, without any response. In the end they had to attack them, feeling bitter about killing and destroying their own ships in such a way!

    But they had to! The ships standing between Hye''s fleet, and the caravan weren''t enough, not even close enough!

    If they didn''t do it, then Hye''s fleet would find its way easily to the caravan. And yet even with ships getting bombarded by their mates, more ships started to stop moving, showcasing the same weird happening out there.

    "Hahaha, Silverining grasped the situation fast, hahaha," just as this was happening, Hye received a message from Silverining, one he didn''t open.

    "Sorry pal, you were the one to abandon me," Hye evilly smirked, before watching hisbined attack cause the damage and chaos he wanted, "stop! Attack more Toranks ships, kill and destroy to your heart''s content."

    Unlike what anyone else in his spot would do, Hye didn''t make his fleet press forward and pass the thin alignment of the Toranks. In fact, his main goal from doing this was to disrupt the Toranks formations, weakening their forces by destroying more ships, and invoke fear in the souls of everyone here that the caravan could be snatched at any moment.

    Under the scared gazes of everyone, his fleet stopped pushing forward, and started to bombard all the ships around without showing pause or mercy. More Toranks ships got attacked and destroyed, and more messages came from Silverining that Hye ignored.

    The situation that had been at a standstill for two days now changed drastically thanks to him. The fleet he formed was big enough to take a few hours from the Toranks fleets to take it down. Not to mention the unexpected intervention of his Soulers.

    That forced the Toranks to send more ships from the outeryer, shrank the outeryer area of activity even to make up for that. At the same time, other forces grew scared, and also grew greedy.

    "It''s a chance!"

    "Don''t know who that force is, but they are helping everyone hahaha!"

    "They don''t attack the caravan, but the fleets surrounding it! Now those dirty bastards can''t stop us now!"

    "Advance! Send everyone, send everything, it''s now or never!"

    As Hye intended, all forces watching from a distance moved. They knew this was a one in lifetime chance, and they had to be faster than others to grasp it.

    No one knew who was the one behind this except the higher ups of the Toranks. Silverlining kept nagging him with messages, and Hye kept ignoring him.

    "Keep fighting, till thest man and ship," his orders were strict to his newly gained forces. If any disobeyed, he killed them at once. So others had to do the task, waiting for a miracle to happen and they keep their lives in the end.

    Yet from the very start, their lives were doomed the moment Hye sat his gaze upon them. He used them as a suicidal squad, and they did their part brilliantly well.

 Chapter 1788: Making One Move After Another

    "Not only did they kill lots of ships, but they also disrupted the formation way better than I imagined, hahaha!" Hye looked at the aftermath of his intervention, couldn''t helpughing at the Toranks.

    The protective Toranks fleets weren''t small, but they weren''t in the right formation nor position to stop anyoneing. The screen showing the part of space around the outer line up of defence looked as if the entire space was formed of spaceships.

    Everyone came, and everyone wanted to race others to the caravan and get it.

    Hye knew the Selvators were acting calm as everything was happening the way they nned. But now he changed everything, as if he flipped the table with one single move.

    The Toranks tried their best, but it was clear they didn''t have what it''d take to stop the iing fleets. As things escted to such an extent, their top priority shifted to letting the caravan escape first with as many fleets as possible.

    That meant they''d leave behind kamikaze fleets, few in number, but quite deadly. They acted in a very suicidal way, while paving the road for the caravan to escape.

    The iing various forces'' fleets moved with high momentum and morale at first. But soon all this got lost and crushed by the suicidal fleets the Toranks left behind.

    "Quite brutal," watching all the death and explosions that erupted from that bloody battlefield made even Hye feel quite shocked, "what''s exactly in that caravan? They are putting on a much better performance than I even imagined!"

    In front of Hye, he saw what meant to be one of the top races in the universe. Even in such a drastically bad situation, the Toranks managed to pull a move that slightly shifted the odds to the better for them.

    And yet what Hye did with his intervention was enough to make it hard to protect the caravan. Even if the few suicidal Toranks fleets managed to stop the iing flood of enemies, it was only temporarily measure.

    On top of that, many smart forces decided to abandon the direct chase, and took much longer routes to reach the caravan away from the bloodbath at the big battle.

    It was clear that in a few hours, the caravan would get entrapped with tons of enemies. As for those who''d get their hands on its content, it was still unclear.

    "It''s now or never," Hye sat in his ship, amusingly watching the entire show with cold blood. He did all this to force the Selvators'' hands. And he knew dying their intervention would cost them huge.

    "Here you are!" As he expected, the Selvators couldn''t keep watching things getting out of their hands without getting involved.

    The first sign he spotted came from the stealth ships he sent over and monitored the Selvator fleets. "One¡­ Two¡­ Five¡­ Twenty¡­"

    He kept counting the spots that Selvators moved from. "Pretty decisive! They moved two thirds of their forces¡­ That means the rest will be left to stop any hidden yers¡­"

    Out of all the spots Hye''s ships were watching, two thirds moved while the rest didn''t. He didn''t stand idle and ordered his stealth ships to tag along, carry over the development of the Selvators fleets all the time.

    He knew the Selvators were a truly hidden behemoth that none was prepared for. "It''s time for my second move," as he saw the Selvators fleet move as fast as they could, he knew it was time to make his second move.

    [You want us to issue these as an intel report?!!]

    [How did you get these in the first ce?!!!]

    The other two who kept nagging him about getting into the fray had something to do at the end. He sent them recordings of the Selvator fleets movement, without showcasing the ces they were hiding at.

    [Why not? Anyone can release intel reports, right? Just do it, and don''t forget to leave your pirate force name behind these intel reports]

    Hye didn''t just want to expose the Selvators early to the world, he also wanted to make a little name for his new pirate force.

    He knew such reports would make a big fuss. After all, no one knew about the presence of the Selvators. And not only exposing them early would foil their ns and make it harder for them to steal the caravan, it would also give the credit for this god sent help to his pirate force.

    In his eyes, he was getting the most out of this war so far, even more than the ones who nned everything in the first ce.

    Watching the reports getting released, and responses flooding his messages which got shared by the other two, Hye could onlyugh.

    The forces gathered in this spot of the universe got all shaken and shocked by such revtion. At the same time, they all felt utmost gratitude for Hye''s fleet of pirates who exposed such deadly threat.

    The timing was perfect! The Selvators were already halfway towards the caravan and the deadly battles were ongoing out there. Not only the different forces got advantage of Hye''s intel and help, but also the Toranks.

    In front of him, he saw almost all the forces and Toranks fleets to disengage. The Toranks fleets raced after their caravan, while preparing tight defensive formations. As for other forces, they seemed as if they were tagging along from far, while not risking getting greedy.

    The presence of such a big force out of the blue made everyone wary and suspicious. Without the need for Hye to say it, everyone started to question if the Selvators were the ones behind all this.

    This was the most logical and simplest exnation everyone had. Even the Toranks guessed the same. But even guessing this fact wouldn''t help any in this situation.

    The Selvators were on their way here, and no one was ready for them.

    "What will you do, scattered forces?" Sitting in his ship, Hye felt like he was a maestro orchestrating an epic piece of melody. "Don''t tell me you want another intervention¡­ Tsk!"

 Chapter 1789: If You Wanted To Do Something, Do It Yourself!

    After waiting for half an hour, he couldn''t see any sign of progress between the different forces out there. They were acting cautious, but that wasn''t enough.

    If nothing happened, the Selvators would bombard the unprepared and weakened Toranks fleets. If other forces let that happen, then the caravan would fall into the Selvators hands. And by then, all silent Hescos would make a move, and no one would be able to stop them.

    "I should do everything myself then," After waiting for half an hour, nothing new happened, "it''s true, if you want to do something, do it yourself."

    He opened the chat between him and the other two, [Listen up, you''ll send a rally call for all the forces out there, invite everyone to join you. Only one will go on this mission, taking half of the fleet you have¡­]

    Hye started to give tons of orders to the two. After so much time standing on the sidelines, they finally got something to do. But what Hye wanted looked a bit weird.

    [Are you sure?]

    [This way, we won''t have a chance to secure the caravan!]

    The two expressed their doubts, and Hye could only roll his eyes in response.

    [Just do as I say] he sighed, [If not, then we have really zero chance in getting our hands on the caravan]

    He knew the other two wouldn''t get his point without exining everything. But he didn''t want to. He even doubted if he exined, they''d get to see the point and would still be focused on getting to the caravan without focusing on how to do this.

    [Fine, I''ll go] the pirate king decided, [At least I have a little name to myself. Let me lead this and thedy nymph can stay behind]

    [What shall I do then? Staying behind and watching you two work and have fun? Come on!]

    [Just wait and be ready] Hye sighed, [You''ll have a big role to y, and if I''m not wrong, what you''ll do will decide if we''ll survive this or die here]

    His words made the annoyeddy nymph silent. She didn''t get what Hye truly meant, but she could tell he wasn''t bluffing nor joking.

    As everything got decided, Hye waited patiently for the inteling from the pirate king. Thetter was the best one to lead such a role. And what he did proved how good choosing him for this role was.

    The first thing he did was to search for his old friends, those he met and known when he was the Pirate King. he made sure to ask them for help, expressing his intentions to rally everyone up at such a drastic moment, and attack the iing Selvators pretty hard.

    He did exactly as how Hye requested, expressing the nds need to stop the Selvators before it''d be toote. As for whoever would get the caravan, it''d be up to the best force to get it after stopping the Selvators.

    From the general point of view, this was a perfect n. But they were dealing with criminals here, people with no honour at all. So, it was impossible for them to follow such a n without growing greedy and aiming to get the caravan for themselves.

    That was why the pirate king anddy nymph argued with Hye about the n. They wanted him to change it, let thedy nymph join and lead her fleet to secure the caravan.

    "Pretty impulsive and impatient, did they think the Toranks won''t interfere and stop everyone?" Hye snorted when he recalled such useless debate. These two thought of everything right, except for the Toranks abilities in this war.

    The Toranks was the number two race in the universe! They weren''t in such high rank without a good reason. Hye was quite positive that they got something up their sleeves, something they wouldn''t use until they''d be too cornered by everyone, with no way out.

    That was why Hye wasn''t worried about the greedy bastards in the forces he targeted. On top of that, he keptdy nymph away with enough ships and forces to be able to change any deadly situation if happened.

    He wasn''t sure if what the Toranks had would endanger the faraway forces or not. If the pirate king got threatened, he''d have to find a way to save his life. Not to mention the best oue from all this was for most of these forces to survive this and live another day to tell the tale of the pirate king forces and what they did for everyone.

    Hye wasn''t just aiming to secure the caravan, he was also trying to pave the road for his underground force at the same time.

    "Oho, this pirate king seems to know what he is doing!" After an hour, many reports started to flood on his screen. Hye saw what the pirate king did from these reports.

    The old friends and even rivals the pirate king knew and interacted with before agreeing on his proposal. They all worked hard and fast, ending up arranging almost all the forces out there under a single banner.

    The first sign of this appeared when the fleets that kept a distance from each other all this time started to merge and join one another. Hye saw this happening from the feedback on his screen and also in the reports.

    "Twenty different big forces at least, interesting¡­" Hye noticed that the early big gatherings numbered up to twenty-three. That meant these were the big factions which would work under the pirate king, or perhaps work against him at some point, "let''s see how they''ll arrange their forces after joining him¡­"

    Hye was also following the pirate king moves. Thetter took half the ships and warriors, moving in a big fleet towards an area Hye picked before.

    It was in the middle area between the iing Selvators and the trying to run away Toranks. The travel alone would take a couple hours from the pirate king, much less than that for the forces trailing the caravan.

 Chapter 1790: Stopping The Selvators

    Yet these forces were overly cautious to not be the first to arrive there. They waited till the pirate king came close enough, and then they started to move towards the gathering spot.

    [See? They sent fleets to attack the caravan!] The one to send thisint over wasn''t the pirate king, but thedy nymph. Like Hye, she was also watching the pirate king moves and tracking everything closely.

    She noticed, just like Hye, the forces which were about to join the pirate king''s side, sending lots of ships away from the direction of the meeting. They wanted to attack the caravan when almost everyone was busy fighting the Selvators.

    [Let them be] Hye didn''t feel any pressure, [Just be sure to be ready to act if things needed to]

    [I''m too fcking far away! It''ll take hours to get there! Let me move right now¡­]

    [No!] Hye decisively refused, [Just listen to my orders and don''t foil the n, or else you''ll get killed by my hands!]

    He knew she was very agitated and impatient, but thest thing he''d want to see was for her to disobey his orders and do something that''d cost him everything he worked for so far.

    [Tsk!] She indeed nned to disobey his orders. But when he threatened her like that, she couldn''t help but hesitate and renege on what she intended to do.

    Hye ignored her for now. He had the feeling things wouldn''t run as smoothly as he expected and nned. And he got more feeling about how important her role in saving the day would be.

    He knew he should always trust his instincts, especially in such vague and shaky situations. He moved his focus over the pirate king, watching how he handled the iing forces, arranged them into legions.

    He spread the grand fleet he gained into seven different legions. Hye made sure to personally message the pirate king about that, asking him to distribute the forces over seven only.

    "Trying to gather them together in one big force won''t save the problem, and making lots of legions won''t do either," Hye muttered while referring to the twenty-three different forces in the pirate king grand alliance, "let''s see how they''ll act with just seven legions."

    This was the best idea he came up with in such a short time. At the moment of forming the seven legions, they all moved in different directions, each to stop a huge part of the iing Selvator fleets.

    The Selvators already sniffed what was going to happen. And instead of just throwing their fleets in the direction of the caravan, they started to arrange and gather them into bigger fleets.

    By the time the pirate king prepared his seven legions, the Selvators prepared four. Even if they were the ones who nned all this, they still were way outnumbered. And with what Hye meticulously nned, their enemies managed to add another advantage of being a coherent and united force.

    Without the need to wait for the results, Hye knew the Selvators would suffer a big defeat. The size of defeat and the number of losses were all substantial to the Selvator leaders themselves.

    If they felt threatened, they''d keep pushing their fleets to get to the caravan. If they acted wise, they''d retreat and wait for a better chance.

    Hye ignored all the panic messagesing from thedy nymph. He calmly waited and watched as the battles started in different directions, and between different forces.

    As he expected, the different forces that sent ships to try and steal the caravan got hit hard and destroyed. They didn''t work in an organised manner, but in a very selfish andpetitive way that made the task of the Toranks even easier to get rid of them.

    "Tsk! And here I was waiting for them to force the Toranks to use their hidden weapon," Hye sighed, "what a waste!"

    Aside from this little hup, the other battle side proved to be effective and sessful. The Selvators got pushed back in less than a few hours of engagement with the seven forces.

    Even if they were losing on the numerical side, the Selvators showed how strong and capable they were. They managed to deal lots of damage over the coalition formed by the pirate king. And when they decided to retreat, it was done in a very organised and calcted way that limited their losses.

    "They knew they wouldn''t seed in passing¡­ Or perhaps it was the high cost they''d pay if they kept attacking¡­"

    Hye kept thinking about this while watching the Selvators retreat far away from the caravan. They didn''t run away as most of the coalition forces thought, instead they retreated to the nearest safe and hidden bases of theirs.

    "Now it''s up to the underground world forces the pirate king gathered to make their next move," Hye knew these forces lost much more than what they initially expected. And yet they were still in a very good shape to continue fighting.

    Yet this time things were doomed to be different. Before they agreed to join hands together as there was a scary predator around. But now they were going to act selfishly again.

    "I''m sure this time the Toranks won''t keep their hidden hand away," Hye could read the next moves the coalition army forces would make. And when the pirate king contacted him with the news, he confirmed his guess.

    [New change, I intercepted many arrangements for the forces I gathered to break the alliance and move to hit the Toranks] the pirate king sent.

    [Are they going to work solo?] This was the point Hye wanted to know the most. And what he heard made him realise these forces learnt something from the desperate fate the little ships they sent suffered.

    [They are going to form smaller alliances between each other, I even got the invitation from many to join them. What shall I do?]

    "So, they learnt and evolved, interesting," Hyeughed, "but this is for the best for my ns. Time to push things up a notch¡­"

 Chapter 1791: Idiots

    [Are you sure? This way I may turn into their public enemy¡­] The pirate king shared his concerns about the response Hye just sent him over

    Hye asked him to refuse all offers, saying his role here was done. [It''s going to be easier if you said you are going to hunt Selvators] Hye sent the exnation.

    [But¡­]

    [Don''t worry about their doubts, they are more focused on getting the loot to pay attention to such little details] Hyeughed, [I bet they''ll celebrate your decision, and perhaps will even wish you good luck!]

    The pirate king didn''t get it. To these ouws, one less fiercepetitor was a good thing to them. They wouldn''t care too much about any hidden reasons or ulterior motives for now. Their attention was fully hijacked by their greed and desire to secure the caravan before anyone else.

    As Hye expected, what the pirate king told others didn''t stir any trouble as thetter feared. Few even wished him luck, and all left without asking more.

    Hye watched the grand number of ships moving out, distributed in fourteen fleets. These were the number of alliances formed, and Hye could tell there were few lone wolves in the mix.

    "It''s amazing not a single one gave this issue more thought and decided to wait behind," Hyeughed when he realised that only the pirate king remained behind, "they may even thought the pirate king was a fool, hahaha!"

    He didn''t care much about what they thought. His main focus now shifted from this battle to another spot. "No sign so far? Are you waiting for someone to grab the trophy then you''ll intervene and snatch it?"

    Hye''s attention shifted over the Hescos portal. His top concern now was them. If he was in their shoes, then waiting and not doing any move was the best move right now. And they were brilliantly doing that.

    He wanted them to move, as the moment they''d do, chaos would erupt. Yet this little pressure the Toranks were going to face wasn''t enough to push the Hescos over the border yet.

    As there was no development at that front, he shifted his attention again towards the about to erupt battle between the Toranks and their chasers.

    The Toranks got the chance to widen the distance while the coalition army was fighting against the Selvators. And yet the distance they pulled wasn''t quite enough to make them far away.

    For a reason, the caravan was moving slightly slow. They were formed of gigantic ships, ones that weren''t any different from any gship in any fleet. These ships had slower flying speed than other ships of smaller sizes.

    Since the start of everything, this point was the most undervalued killing spot for the caravan and entire Toranks fleets guarding it!

    That made the distance not big enough to let the caravan escape safely. But it was enough to let the Toranksy down a few fleets in defensive formations, and eveny traps as well.

    The iing forteen fleets started to hit the traps one by one, quite fast. They weren''t just trying to race to the caravan, but they wanted to be the first to reach there.

    They all took the Toranks as a weak bunch of fighters, extremely exhausted and with low morale. But that was far from the truth, very far from it!

    The Toranks wasn''t the second biggest race in the world for nothing. Their fleets stood firm in front of the iing enemies, and made these ouws pay a very hefty price to get past them.

    Even if they were outnumbered, the few Toranks fleets knew and epted their mission. They were acting as bait, to dy the iing enemies, buying their main forces and caravan enough time to run fast from here.

    The great disparity in numbers didn''t startle or frighten them as the enemies thought. In fact, they got a weird source of courage stemming from the magnitude of responsibility ushered over their shoulders.

    By the time the fourteen ouw forces got rid of the Toranks at the rear, ten hours passed. It was the longest time the ouws got dyed from the caravan. And now they had to cross at least five hours of travel with their top speed to catch up with the caravan.

    Yet there was a very ring issue that all decided to ignore, or perhaps didn''t even notice it. They lost too much, making the fourteen forces that got formed by joining hands together look as if they were single fleets!

    On top of that, the worst losses came in the ranks of those who refused to rearrange and join others forces. "They are idiots, stubborn and idiots¡­" Hye from far away couldn''t help but shake his head, "it''s time to adjust our position as well."

    To him, he felt like he was a chess master, ying a chess game against multiple enemies. As the Toranks led the caravan away, he needed to reposition himself before things would escte.

    He wasn''t worried about the caravan getting away. For a reason he felt like something unexpected might happen, something to stop and prevent the Toranks from getting their precious caravan to a safe spot.

    [You want me to move to the edge of the next ster system?!!!] The first person he contacted wasn''t the pirate king, but thedy nymph.

    [Make sure you won''t get spotted, or followed by anyone] he stressed over this point, [Even if you''ll take longer, do it and be sure you aren''t noticed]

    [I''m all alone, howe I get noticed?!! And why go to such a distant ce? I''ll need days to just arrive there! Not to mention it''s not on the travel course of the caravan!]

    Everything she said was right, but he got a long term vision about the future of this battle. So, he didn''t n things based on current data, but over what he felt would happen in the uing days.

 Chapter 1792: A Tough Spot

    [You won''t travel alone; this is a battlefield! And there are tons of ouw fleets that got scattered, tons of ships that fled, and no one knows what may happen or what they are doing!]

    [This¡­ You mean¡­]

    [Take the fleet out, at least one fourth of it] Hye sent over his clear instructions, [This is enough to scare away any sporadic forces. And if you get followed by a sizable fleet, never hesitate to take the rest of the fleet out and kill everyone!]

    [Not to get tracked, got it!] she got what he wanted from her, [And this brutal way to do business¡­ Hahaha, I love it! Atst I''m going to do something in this war!]

    [Don''t enter any unnecessary battles, don''t attract unneeded attention to you!] Hye had to stress again over this point, [Fight only when you must, do it quick, and run in a longer and deceitful path after to shake trackers away]

    "I hope she does as she promised," Hye could only sigh, as he felt how enthusiastic she was to be part of the ongoing mess, "now it''s the pirate king turn¡­"

    [What?! You want me to go and kill the sporadic and scattered underground forces?!!!]

    The thing that Hye asked from the pirate king was to act as a sweeper. He asked him to go and kill any remnants of those ouw forces.

    [I don''t need any unforeseen surprise from any force, so make sure to kill all without exception] Hye repeated what he said, but in a much clearer and more direct way.

    [What if they asked to join my side¡­]

    [Reject and kill!] Hye''s response was swift and fierce, [Don''t let any rat into your garden. Kill and don''t negotiate!]

    [Got it!] The pirate king wasn''t impulsive as thedy nymph. He partially got what Hye wanted to do here. Hye was worried that after teaching these selfish and greedy forces the beauty of working together, they''d rally their scattered and weak on the paper ships, form a grand fleet, one that would endanger his future pursuit for the caravan.

    He had to be decisive here, even bloody and cruel. He didn''t like the presence of such a sizable force on the same board he was nning the final showdown for the Toranks caravan. And he didn''t want to see all his effort end fruitless thanks to such little and silly mistakes.

    He picked the pirate king to do this, not thedy nymph, for various reasons. The pirate king already interacted with these forces, and he knew them better than thedy nymph.

    Not to mention he was the closest to these forces than thedy nymph. And on top of that, his position at the rear and retreating path of these forces made his role as an assassin more valuable.

    On top of that, Hye needed him to be dyed from the caravan, and yet stand on such a rear spot at the same time. There was a scenario in his mind, one that might need the intervention and help of the pirate king.

    As heid down his chips, he knew the main yer in all this wouldn''t be any of these two, not the Toranks, not the Selvators, not even the Hescos¡­ It''d be him!

    "Timing," he muttered, "right timing will be crucial in determining everything¡­" he kept checking the maps and feeds from different ces, waiting for the to finallyy in ce.

    It wasn''t easy to pick the right time to act. He knew the right period to move in, but he still was considering lots of options, even hesitating about the moment to move.

    The main challenging point was the Hescos. They held the key to all this. Currently the threatening huge underground forces are going to get wiped out. And now there was only the Toranks, the Hescos, the Selvators, and him.

    If he wanted to, he could have asked the pirate king to go and take down a good deal of the Selvators. Thetter once retreated, got scattered across a big area, trying to surround the caravan.

    So the pirate king could move out and hit arge number of their forces, killing a ton long before other forces woulde and help.

    He even could do it himself. And yet he never thought about doing any of that. The main reason was also the Hescos. As they were such mysterious and unpredictable variables, it was better to keep another chip ready to use if things went south.

    The worse scenario would be if the Hescos decided to keep watching and not act. Hye knew they would prefer to not directly get involved in such a mess, and wait for someone to grab the caravan, and then they could attack him.

    But now the list of forces that could do this grew extremely thin; just him!

    Even the Selvators didn''t have the manpower to do it, especially when the Toranks didn''t use their hidden card yet.

    This was a big headache for Hye. He hoped for the underground forces to be enough to force the Toranks to use their card, expose it, and make him arrange responses.

    But now he had to think of another way. "It''s true that numbers alone don''t matter," he inwardly sighed, while trying toe up with something to do.

    There was a way, one he could easily pull. Yet it would expose him as the one who did this attack and stole the caravan. On top of it, the Hescos wouldn''t act easily against him, as they''d also recognise his identity.

    Hye had another way to do it, but he had to sacrifice a lot to achieve the results he wanted. After wrecking his head for hours, he couldn''t find any other way to do it.

    "Let''s proceed with this n then," he already set this n into motion when he asked the pirate king anddy nymph to do their tasks. He hoped to find another way to do it, but now he got nothing but this n to execute.

 Chapter 1793: The Lady Nymph Attacks

    [Oho, you want me to lead the charge and attack the caravan? Are you sure?] After ten hours, and lots of fights as he predicted, thedy nymph finally arrived at the spot he designated for her.

    She managed to outpace the caravan even after all these fights and dys. Hye already calcted everything and knew even if thedy nymph spent five more hours, she''d still be in a position ahead of the caravan.

    [I want you to attack when the caravan arrives at your side] Hye paused, [Your role isn''t to get the caravan, but to make the Toranks feel threatened. I know they have something hidden, some sort of a weapon, so don''t use all of your forces at one go. I''ll also send more ships and warrior token over you right away]

    [You seem to be worried about what they prepare¡­ Ok, what shall I do then? Let them run away?]

    She was excited, thirsty to fight, but she wasn''t all stupid. She already had long experience in the impact she came from. And so she knew the odds and risks and could already sniff how dangerous it was to do it the way Hye proposed.

    [Exactly what I want you to do] Hye paused, [I want you to let them escape, not in any direction, but the same direction they came from]

    [This¡­ Isn''t he back there? Is he ready to wee them?] She was referring to the pirate king, as she knew where he was, and could tell what Hye wanted.

    [Don''t worry about him, I''ll make sure he''ll be ready] Hye didn''t say anything, as he was still hesitant about picking between himself and the pirate king, [Just get ready. I want you to block any path of retreat in any direction but that one, and make sure to not die]

    [You worry about me? How sweet of you!]

    [I invested a lot in you, hahaha!] Hye coldlyughed, and closed the chat before reading what she responded, which was rude as expected.

    After handling her, he first sent tons of ships and warrior tokens first. He knew arranging fleets and forces wasn''t a one order task and would take time. And so, he did it first.

    Then he turned his full attention towards the toughest decision he had to make¡­ Would he lead this charge? Or let the pirate king do it?

    "Screw it, let him do it then," he decided to y it the hard way, as it was way better in the long run.

    [You are crazy, you know that] the pirate king stayed silent until Hye finished sending his part in the n, [You want to sacrifice us this way, right?]

    [You''ll indeed be in the limelight, but this will be the best start for your force] Hye rolled his eyes, [After this battle, your forces name will spread far and wide]

    [Provided that we made it out of here without lives intact!]

    [This is something I''ll guarantee] Hye knew the pirate king''s worries weren''t groundless, [You just take care of your role, and leave the rest to me]

    [I hope you know what you are doing¡­ I''ll start preparing then. Send over the ships and tokens]

    Hye didn''t dy and sent another batch of tokens and ships over to the pirate king. He had to empty roughly one tenth of his ship''s treasury. But that wasn''t the main issue.

    He nned to make the pirate force led by these two be formed of the outer universe ships. But now he ran short of these and had to use this universe''s ships.

    He had lots of these outer world ships before, but they all got used and he had to adapt. "It''s indeed true, nothing goes as nned, right?" he bitterly smiled, before shoving away such thoughts and worries, and focusing over what was yet toe.

    The position of thedy nymph and her fleet was indeed perfect! The caravan headed straight towards her spot, and she used the time to perfectlyy a few ambushes, not only on the main course of the entire grand fleeting, but also on many other possible paths they''d take when attacked.

    Of course, she got hints and advice from Hye from time to time, but thetter had to admit to himself that she excelled in orchestrating such a big ambush.

    "It''s starting," once the caravan and the apanying fleets got in range, thedy nymph started bombarding them with everything she got. As Hye watched this, he instantly sent a message over to the pirate king.

    [Inform the world that your pirate force is the one hitting the caravan right now] He sent, [Make sure you send a sample of the ongoing battle, also try to use big words and make it as glorifying as you can!]

    [Got it boss!] The pirate king didn''t need any more exnation from Hye to get what thetter wanted to do.

    As the pirate king started doing his task, Hye returned to fully focus on the hard battle on thedy nymph''s side. He was willing to supply her with more ships and warriors if the situation forced his hands to do so. But luckily, the Toranks seemed stretched out and pressured for a long time already, and so they retreated much faster than he expected!

    "They want to preserve their strength¡­" Hye didn''t like such a result, [Keep pushing forward, don''t let them go through without using their secret weapon!]

    [Are you sure?]

    [Just send everyone and manage the battle from far away] Hye knew her concerns about that move, and he totally epted her worries, [Just make sure at most you''ll lose half of the fleet, and you''ll force them to use that weapon]

    [You seem too sure about it. Fine, I know what to do!]

    As she said, she got the right way to force the Toranks hands. In fact, during the short battle that didn''tst for a couple hours, she didn''t directly attack the caravan except for rare asions.

 Chapter 1794: Change In Plans

    Hye asked her to just divert the attention of the Toranks away from here and force them to change their route of travel. She brilliantly seeded in doing so, and yet she missed the goal of forcing the Toranks hands to use the secret weapon.

    In fact, Hye didn''t intend to let her force the Toranks to reveal that weapon. He wanted her to destroy as many ships as she could, greatly weakening the Toranks fleet. And yet with the short battle that erupted, the Toranks still preserved most of their fleets.

    That was bad news for the waiting away pirate king and his fleet. Even if Hye sent more ships and warriors over to the pirate king, the Toranks seemed ready to return backwards again, and go for another route away from these ambushes.

    Hye didn''t want to see that. He wanted weak and totally exhausted Toranks fleets. Or else the Toranks wouldn''t be forced to fight a battle of life and death with the pirate king fleets.

    So his only option now was in thedy nymph. Her fleet was the closest to the Toranks'', and she could continue to pressure them on the cost of losing part of the fleet.

    But losing too much wasn''t an option here! This would backfire, giving the Toranks a way out from such a trap he orchestrated. And so he made sure to stress over not losing more than half of the entire fleet. As she would get the time to only deploy what was close to half of the current force she had.

    "She is doing good!" Yet when he saw how her fleet acted, he couldn''t help butmend her in his mind. She didn''t blindly attack the Toranks fleets, but directly formed a spear head formation with her ships, attacking solely and mainly the caravan itself!

    The caravan was the most precious thing the Toranks had. And attacking it directly from the very beginning was something that forced the Toranks hands without doubt.

    The organised retreating Toranks fleets had to engage in a fierce battle against thedy nymph''s fleet. And as she got the green light from Hye, even the promise to make up for any lost shipster on, she controlled the battle and made it quite bloody and challenging for the Toranks.

    The Toranks tried their best to defend the caravan, and yet against an enemy who looked as suicidal more than a thug, they finally felt the danger if this weird battle continued.

    [They are making weird moves at the rear!] Hye didn''t need the warning from thedy nymph, as he already spotted such weird movement. All of sudden, one fleet disengaged from the ongoing battle, retreated to the end of the caravan.

    It didn''t end just at this, ships of that fleet started to take a specific line-up, the formation of a Lotus flower. Hye once spotted this and knew this was the supposedly secret weapon the Toranks had. Even if he couldn''t tell what that was, he was very excited about such a development.

    He slowly stood from his seat in his ship, walked closer to the screen in midair, while focusing all his attention over that spot of the universe.

    "Come on, show me what you prepared as yourst resort," he was curious to know. He was sure it was something deadly, but it wasn''t the type to threaten the caravan.

    That made him guess this type of weapon was more focused attack than the wide area of attack he expected before. This exined why they never used it against any enemy so far. As they needed to hit a single spot, one that would make the attacking enemy stop hunting the caravan and let it escape.

    "It must be something thatbines destruction with sealing mobility," Hye guessed this far, but couldn''t guess anymore, "show me what you got! I''m sure the mighty Toranks won''t just fare for a half assed weapon."

    His wait didn''tst for much longer. As the ships formed that lotus formation, some sort of a cannon appeared from the body of big sized ships.

    The cannons didn''te out from any ship, but only the big in size, gship calibre. Hye saw these cannons shine brightly, before some sort of a silver white shield appeared, epassing the entire fleet back there.

    "Now or never," yet after that, nothing much happened. Hye waited, waited for the deadliest strike tond. But after waiting for a few minutes, the hit never came. Instead, that shield started to slowly expand, covering up all the fleets on the Toranks side, weirdly pushing away all the hostile ships, while destroying many of them.

    "This is it? Just a defensive barrier?!! You gotta be kidding me!" Hye couldn''t believe this was the secret weapon the Toranks prepared for the caravan. Yet when he thought back about the main purpose of all this, he couldn''t help but find this move making more sense.

    Their purpose was to get the caravan far away from here. And using this way would ensure the caravan would run safely. Hye instructed thedy nymph to attack the shield. And as expected, the shield didn''t even budge under the fierce and constant attacksing from thedy nymph fleet.

    On the other hand, the protected fleets and ships could easily attack thedy nymph''s fleet, and in mere an hour they destroyed more than what they destroyed since the start of this battle.

    [Make your fleet retreat] Seeing such a result made Hye order for a retreat.

    [That''s what I was thinking of as well] thedy nymph paused, [Do you think this is going to change anything? This shield¡­ It makes me feel it''s impossible to crack!]

    [You did great job] Hye could read through the lines that she didn''t say, [Making them reveal such a card is quite enough. Just keep your distance from the caravan]

    [You want me to chase it?!] Thedy nymph got surprised, then excited, [Don''t take me wrong, I''m fully willing to keep attacking¡­]

 Chapter 1795: Weird!!!

    [You just need to tag along] Hye corrected her, [Don''t engage, not until I give you the signal]

    [Got it!]

    As she started to just chase the caravan without any engagement, the entire situation turned into a weird situation. The caravan and the fleet alongside it seemed like they couldn''t leave the shielded area. They were safe inside, but they were still entrapped.

    "They didn''t use such a great weapon before, and that means they only can run it up for a limited amount of time," Hye kept analysing the Toranks'' hidden card, trying to see through its main weakness.

    To him, having such a weapon would have let the Toranks fleets and caravan pass through everything without any resistance. So the only exnation for not using it was some sort of limitation.

    There was a limitation of movement, but that wouldn''t matter as long as the shield would run for a very long time. But then he recalled how the shield got activated at first, and finally linked the dots.

    The fatal weakness here was the time limit for using this shield. It seemed it could run for a short period of time, just a few hours at most. That meant once using it, the Toranks needed to run as fast as they could and not be in any hostile territory.

    They''d either take down their enemiespletely, which didn''t happen as they wanted in thedy nymph''s fleet case, or they''d take the express way out from the entire fighting area.

    Hye started to believe more in such hypotheses. And to make sure things wouldn''t take a turn they didn''t prepare to, he made sure to share such theory with the other two, asking the pirate king to always adjust his position if needed to be on the collision course with the Toranks fleets.

    Just in a couple of hours, the Toranks fleet changed their running direction many times already, making Hye more reassured about his earlier guess.

    "Keep squeezing them," Hye knew the shield was still up there, but he was more confident it was going to vanish in a short time. He sat on his seat, while moving his ship to catch up with the uing battle.

    After all, the other two had a role to y, and he still had a task to do. As the was getting tighter, he made sure to let the pirate king always maintain a fixed distance away from the Toranks.

    This way, they weren''t able to run away, and their shield was useless. Hye made sure the distance was enough for the pirate king fleets to keep surrounding the Toranks, while thedy nymph kept the pressure from behind.

    To make sure the Toranks wouldn''t do anything funny, he sent more ships and warrior tokens to thedy nymph. Like this, she reced the lost ships and crew. She got all the time she needed to deploy these new ships and fighters, while arranging them in a better formation.

    Her fleet grew to several fleets in mere hours! And she distributed them to cover a huge area of the space.

    If the Toranks had any idea before abouting at her, considering her the weakest link in such abined attack, then now they had to drop such an idea.

    No matter which side they''d pick, they''d have to fight against arge number of ships. And with the constant meticulous movement and adjustments from these two, the Toranks felt like a bird in a big cage!

    Hye knew at some point of this hopeless run, the Toranks would end up depleting their ace card. If they could get out of that cage, they''d have done it already and tried to create some fuss to get away.

    But they were the ones who ced such shackles around their wrists. Hye stopped following the updates of this chase for a while, moving his attention towards a certain spot; the Hescos.

    He knew the moment the Toranks would be pressured so much, the Hescos would start moving. So far they weren''t close to that portal, but they weren''t that far away as well. If he got the chance to, he''d prefer to direct the Toranks fleet towards a distant spot from the Hescos portal.

    He had no control on the Toranks for now. And trying to force them to change directions to something he preferred was going to mess things up, and most probably create gaps in his tight formations around them.

    He preferred to not try and enforce them towards one route, waiting patiently for their shield to expire. And while doing so, he kept watching that portal vigntly, waiting for any sign of movement there.

    As it seemed, things didn''t just escte at one point, but at many points at the same time!

    The chase kept going on for hours. All of sudden, the shield that protected the Toranks party vanished, turned into nothing in a blink of an eye.

    It came without warning. And seeing this made Hye grin at first, before new development happened.

    The first movement came from the Toranks themselves. It wasn''t from the caravan direction, instead it was from a distant ce in this region.

    [We got new intel] the pirate king was the first to ry this over to him, [It''s indeed weird, but I''ll send them over to you to check]

    "Weird? Let''s see¡­" Hye was curious to know what made the pirate king describe this intel like that. And when he saw the reports sent over, he couldn''t help but feel the same.

    "A huge fleet appeared out of nowhere not far from here?!!" he muttered to himself while continuing to receive more reports. The more he read, the more surprised he felt.

    It wasn''t just one fleet, but so far five grand fleets were spotted in close by areas. On top of that, they all belonged to the Toranks race.

    There was no clear indication before about any of these fleets. And seeing them appear out of thin air like that made Hye suspect this had already been nned beforehand.

 Chapter 1796: Grabbing The Caravan And Run!

    "So¡­ They weren''t just running in circles or blindly escaping, they were taking us closer to their forces¡­ Amazing move," Hyeughed before he moved his eyes towards a certain screen, "is this what you were waiting for?"

    Just before he''dpleted his sentence, the portal he kept watching for a long time suddenly showed signs of life. It didn''t just sh and release a fleet, it released an endless stream of ships and fleets, looking as if it got no bottom.

    "And like that, the real battle over this caravan started," Hye muttered to himself, before thinking about his next move.

    [Shall we retreat?] thedy nymph sent asking, [You see what we are all seeing, right? We can''t counter any of that!]

    [In fact, if we didn''t do it now, then there won''t be any more ideal situation to do so] Hye instead said something no one of these two expected, [Attack!]

    [Attack?! Attack what?!! Are you out of your mind?!!!] thedy nymph exploded in the messages, but Hye could onlyugh.

    [When the enemy feels he got everything under control, then it''s the right moment to hit him hard] Hye''s words didn''t make any sense to any of these two, [Close the, attack the caravan, and leave everything else for me to handle]

    [You are insane!] the pirate king also felt the same asdy nymph, [How are we supposed to get out? Any clue?]

    [Just do it] Hyeughed, [By the end of the day, you willugh at this as you''ll see how idiots you were hahaha. Just move on, attack, and leave the rest to me]

    The other two didn''t get why Hye was acting this cool about it. But they didn''t dy any longer. If the man said to attack, then they trusted and pushed it forward to happen.

    The moment the news of the Toranks fleets appearing in the space around reached Hye''s ears, and the Toranks fleet and caravan started to pick up speed, trying to move towards the closest ally of theirs.

    That would have gone pretty well, after all the two forces nagging them from behind and front kept their distance for a long time now. Yet that didn''t happen the way they envisioned, as Hye gave the order finally for these two to attack.

    The moment they moved, it was clear how the situation for the Toranks caravan and the five fleets there was. It looked pretty nasty, with no way out for them but using brutal force.

    "Keep pushing," Hye on the other hand was busy doing something else while keeping an eye over what was happening. As he was deploying his own fleet and forces, everything around was boiling like a volcano on the edge of eruption!

    Everyone was moving at this point! Be it Hye''s forces, the Toranks caravan and apanying fleets, the faraway Toranks fleets which grew to ten by now, and even the Hescos!

    Anyone looking at this from a faraway distance would surely consider Hye''s forces to be done for. Anyone watching now considered the caravan to be in the hands of the Hescos or the Toranks, feeling blessed they weren''t in the shoes of the pirate king or thedy nymph.

    Yet they all missed a simple point, even the two on Hye''s side missed it. Even if things looked terribly bad on the general board, there was still a long time before all these forces would gather up and meet together.

    Jumping to conclusions now was the worst thing anyone in Hye''s position would do. Instead, he decided to make his move at such a critical time. Without adding chaos to this situation, without stepping forward, he''d fail to get out of here with his life.

    Besides, his main goal wasn''t just to escape with his life. Hye didn''t just set his gaze upon the big prize, he wanted another one, to establish a name for his newly formed underground force.

    There was no better stage other than this to do so. And as Hye took one hour to deploy enough ships and warriors, his forces finally closed the over the Toranks. And a big battle erupted, without holding anything back.

    There were still hours before the closest Toranks fleet would arrive here. Hye estimated them to take roughly ten hours. As for the Hescos, they''d need double that to arrive here with their fastest ships.

    That gave Hye and his forces enough time to manoeuvre and do some tricks he wanted to. By the start of the direct battle, it was expected how brutal things were going to be out there. And yet Hye didn''t hesitate to lead his newly deployed fleet towards that spot.

    [Make sure you film yourselves getting the caravan] seeing this battle through screens told Hye it was going to end pretty soon. The Toranks were nervous in attacking the pirate king anddy nymph forces, mistaking the two to be from two different forces.

    They realised toote that these two were working together, orchestrating their moves and attacks with each other. At some point, a few Toranks fleets tried to let these two''s forces sh against each other, to finally realise the two were actually a single force, working under the same banner.

    The moment the pirate king anddy nymph ships met, they didn''t attack each other even for once. Instead, they both joined hands, and the prize was wiping out that courageous Toranks fleet from existence.

    It became clear to the Toranks leaders that these two were working together. And that just added too many levels of danger to this already dangerous attack.

    It was toote to realise this, and no matter how hard they tried to get the caravan out, they failed. In just one hour, the caravan got taken by thebined forces of thedy nymph and the pirate king.

    [Don''t open the caravan] instead of asking them to check what was inside, Hye simply gave this order, [Take control over the ships, and lead them towards that location]

    [That location!!!]

    [Isn''t it¡­]

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!